《Beyond Chaos – A DiceRPG》 0. Alive Again 0. Alive Again ¡°I¡¯m alive...again?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fluttered open, though he quickly regretted it as the sun¡¯s rays pierced his eyes, in the way that it would after a good night¡¯s sleep. He brought up an arm to shield himself, rolling over onto his side. As he did, the world froze before him. Roll your dice. ¡°¡­¡± He tried to open his mouth to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. As much as he willed his mouth to open, it refused to move. Nothing moved. Master Time had brought his attention to the world, allowing Adam to roll his character before he could set off on his journey. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± Mistress Fate said, pouring some sugar into her tea. ¡°He¡¯s already in the world.¡± ¡°Is that my fault?¡± Master Time asked. ¡°Who was it that-¡° Chaos cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you, Master Time.¡± Mistress Fate smirked, stirring the sugar into her tea. ¡°Yes, thank you. I¡¯m ever so grateful whenever you stop time for me.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Master Time disappeared to his own realm immediately after, not wanting to get caught up in their mess. He had already given so much power to the world, even if it was just a drop in the bucketpared to what he could do. Still, there were ruled to be followed, Laws to uphold. ¡°Must you always bother him?¡± Chaos asked her. ¡°Bothering him? I never bother my dearest Master Time. If I was bothering him, you¡¯d know.¡± She smiled innocently, a smile which hid the deaths of countless worlds. Chaos sighed. ¡°Am I to remain here?¡± ¡°Please,¡± Mistress Fate replied, nodding her head. ¡°If something interesting happens, please call for me.¡± She ced down a cup of tea for Chaos, and left him unsupervised with the newly made world. Chaos picked up the tea cup and sipped the tea. It was sweet. So sweet. He could feel an itch begin to invade him, and he cast his eyes towards the world once again. Roll your dice. ¡®How am I meant to roll the dice if I can¡¯t move?¡¯ ¡®With your mind, obviously.¡¯ Adam had forgotten what the voice sounded like the moment it had pierced his mind, but that wasn¡¯t important in the moment. He willed the dice to move within his mind. Rolling 4d6d1 = 12 (1, 2, 4, 6) 4d6d1 = 15 (1, 3, 6, 6) 4d6d1 = 17 (1, 5, 6, 6) 4d6d1 = 16 (1, 5, 5, 6) 4d6d1 = 15 (1, 4, 5, 6) 4d6d1 = 12 (1, 2, 4, 6) ¡®Holy!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe the rolls.. ¡®I have never rolled so well in my entire life!¡¯ He blinked, mentally, because he was still frozen in time, and wondered if maybe something had gone wrong. ¡®Did I do something wrong in my previous life that I¡­¡¯ He eventually recalled how he came to be reborn into his third life, and the rolls sweetened the bitterness he felt. 12, 12, 15, 15, 16, 17. These rolls were a little too good for his liking. Adam could only think about what kind of life he was going to live, and how Mistress Fate mighte for him after giving him such stats. ¡®You won¡¯t ask me to die again, will you?¡¯ The thought flowed out there, into the nothingness, and though Mistress Fate heard his worries, she decided against responding to him at the moment. Instead, she sipped her tea as she focused on countless other realms. Adam sighed, mentally, and shook his head, mentally. ¡®I guess there¡¯s no point worrying about that for now.¡¯ [Hello there.] ¡®Hey.¡¯ Adam looked at his dice rolls for a little while, thinking about how he should assign them. The rolls were great, and he could do whatever he wanted with them. Even if someone reced the 17 with an 8, he would still have great stats. If he wanted to, he could be a Guardian once again. That was his favourite ss, though he really enjoyed the Warrior Wizard hybrid he had started off with. The only issue was, he wanted to be able to resurrect people. He had had enough death. ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ Adam had only just realised that he had heard something else whilst lost in thought. ¡®Hello?¡¯ [Hi.] He could hear something in his mind, a presence which was strange and foreign, and vaguely familiar. It was right there, in the back of his head, gnawing at him. ¡®Who the hell are you?¡¯ [I¡¯m Bell.] ¡®You mean, the god? The God of Chaos?¡¯ [That¡¯s Belle, he has an e at the end of his name. I¡¯m just Bell, ring ring, you know?] ¡®And that makes you different?¡¯ [Of course it does. There¡¯s one less letter in my name.] ¡®Of course it does,¡¯ Adam repeated, rolling his eyes, mentally. ¡®Well, what are you doing in my head?¡¯ [I¡¯m living in it.] ¡®Rent free?¡¯ [I wouldn¡¯t mind that. The prices for people¡¯s minds have been doubling every decade.] ¡®Hey, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡¯ Adam recalled the property prices before he died the first time. He had been your average everyday kind of guy, and there was no way he could afford to buy a house like his parents had done a generation before. ¡®But, uh, what are you doing here?¡¯ [I¡¯m the system.] ¡®The system? You mean, like a role ying game?¡¯ [That¡¯s right.] ¡®So are you the Bell system, or is Bell just your name?¡¯ [No, Bell is my name. It¡¯s the CHAOS system.] ¡®What does CHAOS stand for?¡¯ [What doesn¡¯t it stand for?] Adam quickly understood he was going to get nowhere with Bell. ¡®Are you here to help me?¡¯ [Help is a rtive term.] ¡®I can see how much help you¡¯re going to be. Though, before we continue¡­¡¯ Adam had to ask the question which was burning the tip of his tongue. ¡®Your name is Bell. The system is the CHAOS system. Do you have any connection with Belle, the God of Chaos?¡¯ [That¡¯s a broad question.] ¡®No, no it¡¯s not.¡¯ [I am here to guide you through your journey and exin various systems to you, with a little bit of banter thrown in to make your journey less boring.] ¡®That¡¯s a pretty fancy way of saying that you can watch me when I-¡® [Anyway, we should continue making your character.] Name: N/A Race: N/A ss: Chaos Sworn Background: Fate Born Level: 1 XP: 0/0 ¡®What¡¯s this Chaos Sworn and Fate Born stuff?¡¯ [Chaos Sworn allows you to remain ssless. You will be able to spend XP to level up, and to unlock extra features that you like from whatever ss you want. Fate Born is¡­] ¡®Yes?¡¯ [I¡¯m not allowed to say.] ¡®Who is allowed to say?¡¯ [I¡¯m sure you know.] ¡®Mistress Fate?¡¯ [Yeah.] Adam nodded, or rather, he tried to nod, but he was still frozen in time. He had forgotten that during his conversation. ¡®Alright. Since I¡¯m Fate Born, I¡¯ll call myself Adam, son of Fate.¡¯ [Ekh.] ¡®What?¡¯ [Nothing.] ¡®It didn¡¯t sound like nothing. It sounded like you were gagging.¡¯ [It¡¯s just¡­] ¡®What?¡¯ [Isn¡¯t that name¡­] ¡®What?¡¯ [Isn¡¯t it kind of cringe?] ¡®¡­¡¯ [¡­] ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone calling themselves the CHAOS system.¡¯ [Well yed.] Adam returned back to his sheet, filling it out. ¡®I¡¯ll probably y a half elf again, is that alright?¡¯ [You may pick whatever you please.] ¡®Could I see the way that sses work? I want to see if I can do something.¡¯ [What?] ¡®Since I¡¯m ssless, or rather, Chaos Sworn, does that mean I can key my magical abilities all off of one stat?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Now that¡¯s convenient.¡¯ Name: Adam Fate Race: Half Elf ss: Chaos Sworn Background: Fate Born Level: 1 XP: 0/0 Strength: 19 (+4) | Dexterity: 12 (+1) | Constitution: 16 (+3) Intelligence: 16 (+3) | Wisdom: 12 (+1) | Charisma: 16 (+3) Trained Bonus: +1 [You really did roll well.] ¡®I know, right?¡¯ [That¡¯s not like you.] ¡®Yeah, no kidding. What did I rollst time, do you remember?¡¯ [7, 8, 10, 13, 16, 18.] ¡®Whoa. Last time I was crazy strong too, I can¡¯t imagine how powerful I¡¯ll be now¡­¡¯ [Well¡­] ¡®What?¡¯ [Nothing.] ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound a like a nothing kind of well.¡¯ [Don¡¯t worry about it.] ¡®I wasn¡¯t worrying about it, but now that you tell me not to worry about it¡­¡¯ [No, seriously, it¡¯s okay. Why don¡¯t you pick your Skills and stuff?] ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam remained suspicious, but what could he do? He couldn¡¯t force Bell to speak if he, she, they, it didn¡¯t want to. Skills Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation Tools Smithing Languages Aldspeech, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken Weapons Simple, Martial Armour Light, Medium, Heavy He didn¡¯t know what Aldspeak was, but assumed it was the basic tongue of the humans in the region since he couldn¡¯t find a simr option. ¡®Did they give me more options?¡¯ [Yes. Due to the fact that you didn¡¯t get to pick your Background, and because you have no idea what it is, they have given you two additional choices.] ¡®That¡¯s rather nice of them.¡¯ He assumed that he wouldn¡¯t know what the catch was yet. ¡®I get features from both a martial ss and a magic ss, but I am not getting additional hit points?¡¯ [You will gain maximum hit points every level, but you are considered to only be a single ss.] ¡®Bell.¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®This Tricks list is¡­¡¯ [You are no longer restrained by ss specific spells. You have ess to every spell.] Adam needed a moment to think about what he had just heard. He was able to ess every ss to acquire spells? ¡®Bell, isn¡¯t that overpowered?¡¯ [In some ways, yes.] ¡®What¡¯s the catch? I want to know.¡¯ [Your XP thresholds for each level have increased.] ¡®How much have they increased?¡¯ [You don¡¯t want to know.] ¡®¡­¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Fine.¡¯ Adam was finishing up his sheet, picking the spells he thought would be most useful to him at the time. He was considering which tool he wanted to take, but decided to take up smithing since he had taken the dwarvennguage as one of his options. Features Darkvision, Feyblooded, Multicultured Martial Features Martial Arts, Tough Spirit Magical Features Spellcasting, Spellbook Being a half elf gave him the first three features, which amounted to being able to see in the dark, having some resistance against charms and sleep effects, and additional choices for various skills. Martial Arts gave him the strength to fight without weapons, just in case he was ever without a de, something he could fall back on. Tough Spirit allowed him to take a breath during the fight to shrug off some damage, and would allow him to survive at lower levels. Spellcasting and Spellbook do exactly as it says on the tin. He had the ability to spellcast, and he had a spellbook. Then it was time to pick his spells, and this was when he needed to concentrate. [What are you going to pick?] ¡®Give me a few minutes.] Bell waited. And waited. And waited. Adam needed to think about his choices, since he had so many options, but very few he could truly select. Every time he thought about this Trick or another, he fell back to three choices. [Your choices are¡­ interesting.] ¡®I will take that as apliment.¡¯ Tricks Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt 1st Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar Stabilise, so that he could get to hispanions and make sure they don¡¯t die right away. Guidance, to assist people with their skills. me Bolt, for a ranged attack option. Tricks were spells which he could cast infinitely. They were quite weak inparison to gated spells, which required one to pass a gate before they could cast them. Typically, this required a caster to level high enough in order to be able to cast them. Thebination of Martial Arts and me Bolt would allow him to deal with most issues, even if he was butt naked. If he couldn¡¯t speak he wouldn¡¯t be able to use me Bolt, but at least his fists could speak for him. If he couldn¡¯t use his hands, then he could kick. If he was tied up, then it sounded like a rough night for him. His gated spells were far more difficult to choose, but he went with a few ssics he liked. Most were utility, or defensive in nature. His single offensive spell, Hex, allowed him to deal more damage to someone, but it was also used for utility due to the debuff attached to it. [It seems you¡¯vepleted your choices. Have you thought about the kind of weapon you want to use?] ¡®I¡¯ll have to go with what I picked before.¡¯ [Sword and board?] ¡®There¡¯s something romantic about a sword, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ [Please don¡¯t romance a sword, you¡¯re not a Bard.] ¡®I should have picked Bard.¡¯ Inventory Chain mail, sword, shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, backpack, bedroll, (10) torch, (10) ration, tinderbox, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope. [Are there any questions?] ¡®Yeah, ca-¡® 1. No Longer Dead 1. No Longer Dead Adam gasped for air as the world began to move again, and once more his eyes burned as the sun pierced his eyes. He brought his arm over his shield his eyes, before the burning sensation soothed. Through his teary eyes he could see a ruined stone wall all around him, though it only went up a metre and a half at the highest. He was in the process of rolling onto his front, but reached up to grab at the wall instead, and hoisted himself up. Looking over the ruined wall he saw he was atop a hill, one which overlooked arge forest around it. However, off to his left was a wall which wasn¡¯t ruined, surrounding arge town. ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s so much bigger than Red Oak,¡± he said, whistling. ¡°Red Oak was what, ten, fifteen thousand people? What did they feed this town?¡± Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 11 (8) ¡°Must be at least double the size,¡± Adam said, sure that he was correct. Wolves howled in the distance, and Adam took that as a sign that he should get his butt moving. He checked his pack to see if he had everything which he had picked, form his weapons to his tools, before he realised something. ¡®It¡¯s really cold.¡¯ He looked down to see he was butt naked. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Won¡¯t the guards arrest me like this?¡¯ Then he checked his pack again. ¡°And I don¡¯t have any gold? Hey, Bell! Did you stiff me?¡± [No, the rest of your items are in the other ruin.] Adam threw a look aside to the other ruined wall nearby, and then climbed over towards it. There he found his chain mail, arge pile of clothing, a set of smithing tools, a pouch full of coin, and the hilt of a sword. He first changed into his clothes, and then froze. ¡°Hold on, Fate Born didn¡¯t give me any extra proficiencies for tools.¡± [That¡¯s because you are the tool.] ¡°¡­¡± [You may choose two additional tools.] ¡°Also, I realised something else.¡± [What?] ¡°I forgot to take the best trick, Tricks.¡± Adam cringed visibly, biting his lower lip. It was the best trick, and he half cursed himself for taking Guidance instead of Tricks. [I can¡¯t change that now.] ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± [I can, but I won¡¯t.] ¡°¡­¡± Adam finished changing into his clothes and armour, attaching his sword belt around his waist, tapping the pouch which was at his side. With that, he was ready to start his adventure. [You¡¯re not going to pick your proficiencies?] ¡°I¡¯ll make you wait for it.¡± [¡­] With that, Adam continued along his path. He made his way through the forest, rushing through it so he could get to civilisation. He found a dirt path which led generally towards the town, so followed it until he was out of the forest and then out onto the road. He leapt onto the road, feeling the hard stone under his boots, and looked towards the town. ¡°Man, it feels good to be alive!¡± He whistled as he jaunted over towards therge town. The town walls were thick and hard, made of heavy stone. It was easily five metres high, with a few small towers running along the perimeter. At the front was a thick, wooden gate, and a pair of guard in chain mail, carrying spears at their side. They also wore tabards, coloured red and there was a tree imprinted onto it. Adam didn¡¯t think anything of it as he approached them. ¡°Hullo,¡± the guard called out. ¡°What brings you to Red Oak?¡± ¡°Good mor-¡° Adam looked up to judge the time quickly. Survival Check D20 + 1 = 11 (10) ¡°Good afternoon,¡± he said, correcting himself. ¡°Well I¡¯vee to Red Oak¡­¡± He stopped. ¡®Red Oak?¡¯ He blinked a few times at the guard, wondering if it could be the same Red Oak that he knew. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the guard asked, taking off her helmet to reveal her beautiful face. She was strongly built, with long brte hair, and a handsome smile. Her eyes were a deep, piercing green, like the most enticing field that you would find in a musical about romance, the female lead pressing herself against the lone tree which appeared from nowhere to speak about her forbidden love. Adam wasn¡¯t sure why, but he could definitely feel that she rolled a fifteen on her hotness check, what with her pearly white smile and beautiful eyes. ¡°She gets that a lot,¡± the other guard smiled as she took off her own helmet. She wasn¡¯t quite as pretty, but that didn¡¯t mean she could crack mirrors. She looked very simr to the other guard, with her brte hair and piercing green eyes, but her face was slightly more gaunt, and there were small scratch marks against her cheek. ¡°Shut up,¡± the beautiful guard said, jabbing the woman beside her with her elbow. ¡°So what brings you to Red Oak?¡± ¡°Adventure,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m here to join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°You want to pave your own path, is that it?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, Adam Fate.¡± ¡°Marie,¡± the beautiful guard said, before motioning with her head to the other guard beside her, ¡°and this is my sister, Mary.¡± ¡°Marie and Mary?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Mom wasn¡¯t very creative with her names,¡± Mary said. ¡°Not that our father was any better. Harold, Harry, and Harri. Can you imagine being called Harri?¡± Adam could hear the inflection at the end, and he assumed how it was spelt. ¡°Right, uh¡­¡± ¡°Right, sorry. Gate fee is a copper coin.¡± Adam reached into his pouch and pulled out a gold coin. ¡°Do you have any change?¡± The guard looked at the gold coin. ¡°Do you only have gold on you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam chuckled nervously. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll get you some change. It¡¯s always a good idea to keep a few denominations of lower currency.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°A polite little one, isn¡¯t he?¡± Mary said. ¡°Usually you guys are a little rougher.¡± ¡°Us guys?¡± ¡°Adventurers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young yet. My face is round, my de still not yet wet by the blood of my enemies.¡± Currency 15GP -> 14GP ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be ying plenty of enemies,¡± Mary said as her sister went to get some change. ¡°You like to use a sword and shield, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Something romantic about a sword, you know?¡± ¡°I know, but a spear is easier to use. Easier to make, and cheaper to buy too.¡± ¡°The best weapon to arm a few hundred people with,¡± Adam replied back with a nod of his head. ¡°Also useful to hunt with.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Adam to be so eager to agree with her. ¡®This guy is pretty strange, but quite likeable.¡¯ ¡°Where are you from?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m from very far away, a ce no one has heard of, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°Really? You came all this way to join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how much he should give up. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a nice ce.¡± ¡°You bet,¡± Mary said, nodding her head. ¡°Red Oak¡¯s the best. Beautiful trees, great crafters, and not to mention our adventurers.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about your adventurers?¡± ¡°Red Oak has created almost half the Mithril Rank adventurers in the entire Kingdom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to be half once I join.¡± Mary almost snorted withughter, reaching up to hide her toothy grin. ¡°Right, right.¡± She jabbed Adam with the butt of her spear. ¡°Be careful out there. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on it,¡± Adam replied back with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already died twice.¡± ¡°Really? How did you die twice?¡± Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°The gods decided my time hade.¡± Mary nodded her head. ¡°Deathes to us all.¡± ¡°They say only two things in life are certain.¡± ¡°Death and what else?¡± ¡°Taxes.¡± Mary snorted withughter, covering her mouth. She tried to calm herself, but was too busy shaking from the silentughter. Tears formed in her eyes, which was quite unfortunate for Adam. Marie had returned, and watched as her sister was keeled over and shaking. Adam caught the look in her eye. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯ Charisma Save D20 + 4 = 14 (10) ¡°What happened?¡± Marie had one hand clench around some coins, and the other firmly gripping her spear. ¡°I said a very funny joke,¡± Adam replied back innocently. ¡°What was the joke?¡± ¡°The context behind it is more important. Next time I swing by, I¡¯ll try and make youugh too.¡± Adam continued to smile innocently up at her. ¡°Uhuh. Alright, here.¡± She handed him his change. ¡°Make sure you stay out of trouble, okay?¡± Currency 14GP -> 14GP, 9SP, 9CP ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Adam replied, patting his much fuller pouch. ¡°Is there an inn you rmend?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re heading to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, you can bunk there for the night. They take good care of newbies. You good at using the sword?¡± ¡°I¡¯m decent.¡± ¡°Humble as well? Are you sure you want to be an adventurer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an adventurer¡¯s life for me.¡± ¡°Good luck. If anyone gives you any trouble, be sure to call for a guard. Don¡¯t take matters into your own hands. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t need to tell you that.¡± ¡°No ma¡¯am,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Alright, well don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± The gates had been open for some time, but Adam had been concentrating on the two guards ahead of him. However, now that he was making his way past the guards, the st of noise hit him like a truck. There were hundreds of boots hitting the stone floor as porters carried various goods, men and women carried home their groceries. ¡°Carol! We¡¯re making basketster!¡± a woman shouted to another as she carried a basket of ropes and twigs. ¡°Okay!¡± the other woman shouted in return. Horse hooves struck the ground as the beasts pulled along carts and carriages of some fellow or another, a rhythm sound which caused people to step aside to give space. He could smell the industry from afar, the wafting scent of street food, and the smell of hardbour as people carried sacks full of various vegetables, grains, and materials. Everything hit Adam, causing him to pause as he looked at the hundreds of buildings ahead of him, unable to see passed the crowd towards the town centre. He hadn¡¯t seen arge town like this in a while, not since he was in the giant town, which was built for many tens of thousands of giants, though it couldn¡¯t bepared to a human town. Quest: Join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild Reward: +100XP The words shone ahead of him, causing his eyes to twitch around them, before they faded away. ¡®Well, that was the n¡­¡¯ He marched forward, a warm feeling of excitement carrying his steps. The electricity of adventure rushed through him, spurring him passed the thin, tall buildings of Red Oak. They were made of wood, of course, and some had bits and pieces of red oak. A window frame here, a door frame there, and some just had a single nk across the front, right above the door frame. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 5 (3) He also noticed the walking sticks some people carried, made of red oak too. Most people also wore a club at their side, and now and against he found someone with a club made of red oak. He hadn¡¯t noticed the various other trinkets people carried with them, or their red oak rings which very few people wore. As he walked past certain shops, he also saw sign boards made of red oak, with either the name or a symbol etched or painted into it. The designs were of varying levels of intricate, but instead of getting lost in them, he shook his head and continued forward through the bustling main road, dodging and weaving his way to the centre of the town. ¡°¡­¡± He stepped aside towards a side road, realising a mistake he had made. He had no idea where the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was. He looked about, trying to find someone who could help him, before seeing an older man sitting at his doorstep and smoking. His pipe was made of red oak, obviously. ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is?¡± Adam asked, not approaching too closely. He was arge half elf, adorned in heavy armour, with various weapons at his side. He understood that he didn¡¯t give off the friendliest impression. ¡°Right I do,¡± the old man replied, nodding his head. ¡°You head to the centre, take a left on to Labour Road, and follow it down. You can¡¯t miss it, not unless your eyes are as bad as mine.¡± The old man smirked at his joke, sucking at his pipe and halfughing and choking on the smoke. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pouch. The old man held out a hand and shook his head. ¡°No need to worry about that,d. You take those coins and buy yourself a nice drink, you hear?¡± The old man looked to Adam in his fairly shiny armour, his de gleaming. ¡®Look at this whipper snapper. I bet he¡¯s only just stopped suckling on his mother¡¯s teet. At least she raised him well.¡¯ ¡°I will.¡± Adam chuckled. He nodded his head. ¡°Thank you again.¡± ¡®Wow, everyone¡¯s so nice here.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t expected that the people here would be so kind and helpful. Even the guard hadn¡¯t tried to stab him after walking across the sight of seeing her sister keeling over as though she had been struck. He followed the instructions, marching towards the town centre where there were buildings made purely out of red oak. He could see that each had a guard standing outside of it, making sure no one untoward was stepping into the buildings. There was a fountain in the town square, where people refilled their waterskins, and others dropped in coins to pray for good fortune or for the demise of their most hatred enemies. ¡°Please make Billy fall over,¡± a young boy said, having spent his hard earned allowance. Adam could only respect the youngster¡¯s faith, and wondered if the gods were listening in to trip over Billy. He thought back to the gods he had met. ¡®More than likely.¡¯ There was anotherrge building off to one side, made purely of wood, though Adam only barely nced at it as he found the sign he was looking for. He looked along Labour Road to see arge number of crafters, from woodworkers to leather workers. ¡®Why¡¯s it called Labour Road and not Crafter¡¯s Road?¡¯ He shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Not like I¡¯m in charge of naming roads.¡¯ With that, he followed the path along for a few minutes. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 16 (14) He narrowly dodged a pick pocket, pping their hand as he continued along. It was the same little shit who had made the prayer earlier. ¡°I hope you trip over,¡± Adam whispered to the young boy, but continued along his way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡®I can¡¯t believe he caught me!¡¯ The boy rubbed the back of his hand, shocked that he had been caught. He was certain that he had rolled well on his dice check, if that was a thing in this world, but it appeared that Adam had rolled much better. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild stood tall. It was made of stone for the first floor, and the next three floors were made of wood, getting slightly smaller as it approached towards the top, giving certain roguish sses a decent way to climb up, but also giving the people on the higher floors a better vantage point to see oing people. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 4 (2) Adam didn¡¯t see the faint etching on the top floor, or the faint runes which created a defensive spell against any intruders. What he did see, was arge field to one side, with targets far to the back, and a small field were a couple of adventurers and guards were trying out their skills against one another. Behind the smaller field was a stone building connected to the side of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He walked up to the heavy, red oak doors, and pushed on them. They were fairly in, though he recalled that they were engraved with quite the sight in the other world, in hisst lifetime. To his right were adventurers drinking and eating, a bar beyond them, and to his left were a few adventurers ying games, and a wall covered with posters for various requests. ¡®Wow. This ce looks just like the Adventurer¡¯s Guild I knew. Is this really Red Oak, or did the universe find that this was the greatest way of formatting Adventurer¡¯s Guilds?'' Ahead of him was the counter, which was currently blocked off by a group of burly men. Each were adorned in heavy furs, covered from their neck down in the fur cloak. He confidently approached the counter, standing behind the group as he waited for his time. The sensation of queueing filled his British bones, causing him to rx. He almost closed his eyes as he thought about how it made him feel right at home. The burly men muttered between one another, speaking in low growls and grunts in their ownnguage. ¡°The sheet¡¯s all filled out, so why don¡¯t you step around back and we¡¯ll get the test started soon.¡± The voice was a familiar and feminine. ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­¡¯ As the burly men stepped aside, Adam saw the sight of a tall and young woman, close to twenty or so years of age. She had long red hair, loosely draped past her shoulders, and down her back. She wore a simple outfit, a red shirt that went down passed the counter where Adam dared not to peek. Her face held an earthly beauty, with sprinkles of freckles all over her face. ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m Emma, receptionist of the Red Oak branch,¡± she said, seeing as she had never seen this freshly armoured fellow before. ¡°How may I help you, stranger?¡± she asked in a practised tone which was meant to sound cheerful and sweet. ¡®Emma?¡¯ Adam blinked, looking through his helmet to see the familiar face. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Emma smiled, waiting for him to speak. Adam was in a state of shock, and he shook his head, catching glimpses of the burly men who had stepped to the side to mutter between one another and wish their youngest good luck in his exam. Adam froze. The moment passed as he half darted forward, causing the burly men to turn on instinct. One grabbed his shoulder, another grabbed at his outstretched arm and hooked it back. They had moved seamlessly, not a word passing between them, but catching him expertly in unison. The burly men looked towards Emma, seeing as this wasn¡¯t their home, and they weren¡¯t the kind to make a mess in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly, his hand still outstretched. He was so close, close enough to touch. ¡°Excuse me, what are you doing?¡± Emma asked, her voice cold, not matching the smile on her lips. ¡®Who the hell is this kid trying to make a mess? Does he have a death wish?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t paying attention, as his heart continued to pound, thunderous within his chest. He was sweating too, a cold sweat, oneing from extreme shock. It was like he had been punched out of the blue. His throat was parched, but he swallowed whatever shock he had. The young man, who had been stepping into the back room, had stopped when he heard themotion. He was tall and strongly built, wearing heavy furs of white and grey, contrasting with his eyes, and his dark hair which fell down towards his shoulders. At his side was an axe, and tied to his left arm was a shield. On his forehead was a tattoo, a pattern of blue diamonds, and at the centre of his forehead, a single blue circle. Though it was tattooed, he didn¡¯t forget that face, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Jurot!¡±
What? Whaaaaat? What''s going on? It''s the same, but different? Who saw iting? 2. The Test I 2. The Test I "Who are you?" Jurot asked, staring at the heavily armoured young man who was reaching out for him. He didn¡¯t think twice about it, since the stranger was currently being restrained by a pair of Iyrmen, and another three remained nearby. ¡®What kind of idiot would cause trouble for a group of Iyrmen?¡¯ Emma and the adventurers were staring at Adam, who was still in shock. Emma nced at the Iyrmen, who threw her a look. So far, it didn¡¯t seem like the stranger had any ill intent, but they couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Jurot, son of Surot. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked desperately, wanting to confirm his suspicions. The other Iyrmen threw looks between one another, sharing the same thought. Jurot hadn¡¯t spent much time outside the Iyr, not long enough to make any friends. He had been with his father, mostly, and every so often with his aunt. It could have been a passerby that they assisted, but they couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jurot eximed, crossing his arms. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot!¡± His voice reverberated throughout the entire Adventurer¡¯s Guild, making sure everyone knew who he was, and who led his family. The opportunity to exim such a thing came rarely, and he took every moment to relish the moment. Adam rxed within the grip of the Iyrmen, and reached up towards his helmet. The Iyrmen let him go, seeing that he wasn¡¯t making any aggressive movements. He revealed his face to them all. The people around gasped, staring at Adam. They had taken note of him due to his antics, but now their eyes were firmly glued to the sides of his head, to one certain area in particr. ¡°It¡¯s an elf!¡± an adventurer shouted, standing up and pointing, his shock getting the best of him. Another adventurer backhanded him. ¡°It¡¯s a half elf, you twit! Can¡¯t you use your eyes for once?¡± Other adventurers looked towards the half elf, some with intrigue, and others with darkness in their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a leaf ear,¡± someone growled from the corner, clenching his fists tight, breaking the game tile within his hand. One of his adventuringpanions put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed. ¡°And you¡¯re going to make trouble in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± She red at him. ¡°If you have a death wish, do it when we¡¯re not around.¡± The man grit his teeth, wishing he could shove his fist through the bastard half elf¡¯s face, but he leaned back. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± he said, looking at hispanion. ¡°We can find another time. Take it easy,¡± the woman said. ¡°You owe me a silver piece for a new tile.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met a half elf,¡± Jurot said, looking to Adam, seeing the leaf shaped ears at his side. ¡°You might not know me, but man do I know you,¡± Adam said, a wide smile on his face. He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Son of Surot, and Son-¡° Adam stopped, realising what he had done. His emotions had gotten the best of him, and he had spilled out so much. He stared at Jurot, who had caught the first bit of his mother¡¯s name, and saw the suspicion grow within the Iyrman¡¯s eyes. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Jurot waited, wanting to hear the rest. He was certain he had never met with half elf before, and he wasn¡¯t sure if his parents knew any half elves so intimately. The stranger had been so confident speaking to him, as though they had known each other for a while. Adam reached up to rub his face, shaking his head. ¡®What the hell am I doing?¡¯ He continued to rub his forehead, wiping down his face, trying to wipe away his stupidity. ¡°Nothing, nothing¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, trying to change the topic. ¡°I hope we can be good friend,¡± Adam said, reaching out his hand. ¡°Are you strong?¡± Jurot asked, still staring into the half elf¡¯s eyes. The other Iyrmen were as suspicious as he, but they waited. They knew it was best to wait for another to continue to speak, so that they could take the rope that the half elf provided and strange him with it. Proverbially, of course, since they would actually use the cold hard steel at their side. ¡°Not as strong as you,¡± Adam replied back with a chuckle, trying to ease the tension in the air. He shed the nicest smile he could, like a businessman. Persuasion Check D20 + 2 = 4 (2) However, like a businessman, he had something to hide. Jurot¡¯s Iyrman senses told him something was up, that Adam was trying to hide something from him. Jurot didn¡¯t shake Adam¡¯s hand, raising his brow towards the half elf. ¡°Then I do not know if we can be good friends.¡± How was one meant to be friends if they weren¡¯t strong? What happened if he was pinned under a dragon, would the half elf be able to assist him? He¡¯d just get himself killed. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to see,¡± Adam chuckled, pulling his hand away. ¡°I¡¯vee to take the exam as well.¡± He looked towards Emma, who had been watching the half elf interact with the Iyrmen. ¡°Is that alright?¡± Emma wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but seeing as the tension had been defused, she returned back to her cheery, but professional, self. ¡°You will need to fill out the form, but you can take the test at the same time. Two test takers today? My, my, you don¡¯t get to see that often.¡± She smiled, though even she was suspicious about this half elf. ¡°How do you know of Jurot?¡± an Iyrman asked. Adam didn¡¯t recognise him, though he has sure he had seen the tattoo on the man¡¯s forehead before as a nket on an Iyrman¡¯s hut. He was tall, with slightly tan skin, and built like an Iyrman. He was lean, and carried at his side a pair of swords. ¡°I¡¯m a man of Fate,¡± Adam replied back, using whatever wits he had remaining after the shock of finding Jurot alive, and that he had seemingly returned to the world before he had left, though it was vastly different than before. ¡°The gods helped me to know of him.¡± Technically it was the truth. The Iyrman just nodded, as though what he had said had exined everything. The Iyrmen did not pretend to understand the gods. Instead, they followed the will of the various gods, and followed their own rites in ordance to the god¡¯sws. Emma had already taken out the sheet of paper for Adam, a single sheet which asked for general information, with a box at the bottom to put in anything he¡¯d like to reveal to the guild. ¡°This is the form which needs to be filled out. Do you know how to read and write?¡± It was a silly question, since Adam was a half elf, but she had to ask anyway. Adam nodded as he took the sheet. He covered it with his body as he wrote down what he thought would be useful for the guild, and to catch their eye. He didn¡¯t want to say anything out loud, in case other adventurer¡¯s heard. He noted his ability to cast certain spells, me Bolt and Identify specifically, and his ability to smith. Emma checked his notes, and then raised her brow. ¡°Can you really do all these?¡± Adam smiled smugly. ¡°Yes. Yes I can.¡± He nodded slowly, feeling rather proud of himself. [Why are you so proud? You didn¡¯t earn any of them.] ¡®I died twice for someone else, I feel like I have earned this and more.¡¯ [¡­] Emma checked the paper, and then handed it back to him. ¡°Hand this to the Vice Master when you see him, he¡¯ll need to read it in order to test you appropriately.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Adam went to the back room, which had a myriad of weapons all over the walls, from swords to polearms. He also Jurot, who was sat up straight, like there was a sword glued to his back, arms crossed. His gaze pierced Adam like a pair of spears. ¡°Do you know my mother¡¯s name?¡± Jurot asked. He had been curious, having heard most of his mother¡¯s name leave Adam¡¯s lips. Just who was Adam, and how much did he know? ¡°I believe so.¡± Adam had already said half of it, so he was in too deep to run away. He wasn¡¯t going to lie to an Iyrman, that would be too awkward. ¡°What is it?¡± Jurot squinted his eyes, staring at Adam. ¡°Sonarot.¡± Jurot sat up straighter, squinting at Adam with a deeper suspicion. How could Adam know about his mother¡¯s name? ¡°When did you meet my father?¡± Jurot could only surmise that Adam had met with his father, how else could he know all this information? ¡°I¡¯ve never met your father.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t met my father?¡± Jurot repeated, unable to believe the words. He was less suspicious and more confused. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°How do you know so much about me and my family?¡± Jurot tilted his head, trying to force the blood towards his brain to think harder. Adam sighed, unsure of what to say. He could see that Jurot wasn¡¯t exactly taken with him. ¡°Once we get to know each other better, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± He couldn¡¯t just reveal the fact that he had died, reborn into a new world only to let Jurot die, and then had died again. However, it didn¡¯t help Jurot calm his suspicions. Why would he say? Did he have something to hide? ¡®Suspicious!¡¯ Jurot would need to keep an eye on Adam for the good of the Iyr in case Adam was someone detrimental the his home. ¡°If it isn¡¯t little Jurot,¡± called a familiar voice, though there was something off about it. Adam turned to see another familiar face. An older man with pale bronze skin, salt and pepper hair, and dark eyes. He wore a breast te, which had a stylised sigil stamped against the front, and pieces of segmented armour across the rest of his body. ¡®Vice Master Paul?¡¯ Adam blinked a few times. There was something different about him. It didn¡¯t take long to realise what it was. ¡®He¡¯s not depressed.¡¯ It was so weird to see Paul not depressed or drinking. Adam understood why the man¡¯s voice sounded so weird, it was far more joyful than he remembered. ¡°Paul of the Silver,¡± Jurot replied back respectfully, standing up to shake the Vice Master¡¯s hand. ¡®Silver?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see someone else. It¡¯s not every day that we get two people to test at a time.¡± Paul reached out to shake Adam¡¯s hand, before taking the sheet. He scanned it quickly, his eyes stopping near the bottom. His brows moved like a wave as he processed what Adam had written. He looked at the half elf. ¡°A man of many talents, are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be well rounded in life,¡± Adam replied back, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll have to verify some of your abilities separatelyter.¡± Paul eyed up the fully armoured newbie. ¡®He¡¯s either a youngster who talks big, or a hidden gem. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s lucky or unlucky to be tested beside an Iyrman.¡¯ Paul led them around to the long field, where adventurers would train their ranged abilities, though there wasn¡¯t anyone here at the moment. ¡°Drop your stuff to the side, and we¡¯ll get started on your endurance test.¡± He looked to Adam. ¡°You can keep your armour on, and I¡¯ll take it into consideration as you run.¡± After all, Adam was going to be armoured whenever he was out adventuring. Adam dropped his pack aside, covering it with his nket, and Jurot did the same. He kept his axe to his side, but ced the javelins, which had been hidden under his heavy fur coat, into the coat and ced it atop his pack. ¡°All I want you to do is walk the length of the field, and then I¡¯ll ask you to jog, before finally running. Keep going until I tell you to speed up, or until you feel like you can¡¯t run any more.¡± Paul waited at one end. ¡°Take your positions.¡± Paul motioned a hand on either side of the field. Adam looked to Jurot, who stood on the right side of the field, so he went to the opposite side. Constitution Save D20 + 4 = 14 (10) D20 + 4 = 17 (13) D20 + 4 = 15 (11) Adam started off at a decent pace, mostly matching Jurot. They walked for a few minutes before Paul shouted out for them to speed up, where they both fell into a jog. Jurot was ncing at Adam to see how well the half elf was doing, jogging for a few minutes together. Adam managed to match pace with him, even though he was wearing heavy armour. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be as weak as I thought. Was he lying about being weaker than me? How can he keep up with me?¡¯ ¡°Alright, get to running! I want you running as hard as you can!¡± Paul¡¯s voice cut through the air, and the pair began to quicken their steps. Adam could already feel his breath hitch within his chest after a minute or two of running, but he continued to run. As they continued to runps, Jurot was speeding ahead. He was threeps ahead before Adam slowed, jogging to a halt near Paul, keeled over as he held onto his knees. His breathing was hard and heavy, and he dropped down and rolled onto his side. ¡°Stick a fork in me, I¡¯m done,¡± Adam managed to pant out, removing his helmet. His skin was full of sweat, though not as much as one would have expected considering he was being toasted in his armour. Paul nced at Adam, seeing his fine features. ¡®A half elf?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t expected to meet a half elf, not after what happened all that time ago. However, his attention wasn¡¯t held by Adam for long as he continued to count Jurot¡¯sps. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Paul eventually said when Jurot was most of the way back towards him. Jurot skidded to a halt beside him, covered in sweat. He was panting quite heavily too, but the look in his eyes was that of a man on a runner¡¯s high. He had just gotten into the zone, and probably could have gone for another hour if Paul would have allowed him. ¡°You both did well,¡± Paul said, marking something down on some paper. ¡°Considering you were wearing heavy armour, you did well. Jurot, I didn¡¯t see you wanting to slow down any time soon. Seems you¡¯ve inherited the Will of the Iyrmen.¡± Paul chuckled. Jurot smiled. ¡°This much is nothing,¡± he said, puffing out his chest with pride. ¡°If I can¡¯t do this much, how could I call myself an Iyrman?¡± First Test Complete +10XP ¡®I get experience forpleting these kinds of tasks?¡¯ ¡°You two can take a few minutes to rest up, and then we¡¯ll move to see how strong you are.¡± Paul went to stand beside their things, keeping an eye on them. He had been keeping an eye on them during the test, sometimes ncing aside, but he really didn¡¯t have anything better to do at the moment. ¡°I hate running,¡± Adam said, panting for air still. ¡°I like walking, maybe even a little jog, but running?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Unless I¡¯m chasing after something or running away, I hate it.¡± ¡°We need to practise so that we can chase things down or run away,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Otherwise, you may not be able to run very far.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t swimming be the default?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I like swimming, it¡¯s so much more fun. You can float in the water, pretend you can do water magic, and swimming feels so much nicer.¡± ¡°Are you half a sea elf?¡± Jurot asked, wondering why Adam liked swimming so much. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Adam replied back. He had no idea what kind of half elf he was. ¡°Maybe part of my blood is sea elf? I like eating fish too, so maybe I do have some sea elf in me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know your own heritage?¡± Jurot asked, half in shock. He had never met anyone who didn¡¯t know their own heritage, though he had also grown up in the Iyr, where you learnt at least a hundred stories by the time you turned five years old. ¡°Maybe not,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°All I know is that I¡¯m alive,ying in a patch of grass, sweating my balls out.¡± ¡°To not know one¡¯s heritage is to embrace a type of death,¡± Jurot said. Adam turned his head to look at Jurot. ¡°I never expected something so profounding from you.¡± ¡°It is something the Chief always says,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°To not know your story means that it will be lost to history, dead.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not dead. I¡¯m living and breathing, isn¡¯t that proof of it?¡± Adam stared up at the young Iyrman. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jurot nodded his head, understanding the sentiment behind Adam¡¯s words, even if he didn¡¯t wholly agree to it. ¡®Though, technically I don¡¯t have a history¡­¡¯ Adam thought about his presence in the world, and what kind of story his body had before. He shook his head. ¡®No, no. I do have a history.¡¯ He recalled his past life, shes of it entering his mind. ¡°My memories,¡± he said, looking to Jurot. ¡°I still have my memories of my life, my existence.¡± Adam eventually stood up, stretching slightly as he did. ¡°I¡¯ve met you, meaning you will tell my story now, so that I may never die.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the Iyrman said, nodding his head. ¡°If an Iyrman speaks of you, you will never die.¡± Adam looked up towards the sunny sky, seeing how clear it was. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m getting a little sick of dying.¡± Jurot looked at Adam with a curious look, his eyes filled with questions. There was something about what Adam had said which made the back of his brain tingle. ¡®Just what is he talking about?¡¯ 3. The Test II 3. The Test II ¡°Alright, rest time is over,¡± Paul said, calling for the pair. ¡°Grab your packs, we¡¯re heading over to the melee field.¡± The two grabbed their packs, with Adam giving a quick nce into his pack to see if everything was unperturbed, and having seen that nothing was obviously moved, he followed the Vice Master to the other field on the opposite side of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. A few people were sparring with one another, and someone was watching, drinking some ale from a small cask. Paul pped his hands to gather their attention. ¡°We¡¯re going to need the field for these two youngsters.¡± The other adventurers looked over to Jurot and Adam, seeing the Iyrman¡¯s tattoos and nodding towards him. ¡°An Iyrman? Why do you even need to test him?¡± an adventurer asked. ¡°Formality,¡± another adventurer replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll fail the test, but they still need to do it.¡± ¡°I think you mean bureaucracy,¡± the tipsy adventurer corrected. ¡°Can¡¯t it be a bit of both?¡± Paul cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be polite.¡± He raised his brows expectantly. The other adventurers finished with their sparring and stepped aside, though didn¡¯t leave. Paul looked at them all, and they avoided his gaze, whistling innocently. Paul turned to face the pair behind him. ¡°Are you two fine with an audience?¡± ¡°Let them see the glory of the Iyr!¡± Jurot eximed, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied simply. ¡°If any of you interrupt,¡± Paul said, raising a clenched fist. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The tipsy adventurer sipped on his cask in response. Paul led them to the rocks near the back of the field. There were six of them, from a small rock about the size of a person¡¯s head, to a rock that was the size of an entire person¡¯s torso. ¡°It¡¯s a simple test. Lift up the rock, step forward ten steps, drop the rock. Start from the smallest and work your way up.¡± There wasn¡¯t much more he needed to say. ¡°After you,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand. Jurot nodded, grabbing the smallest rock, stepping forward ten times before dropping it. He looked to Paul, who nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯ve passed the first rock, take a breather.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes went to Adam. ¡°You can pick it up and drop it back where Jurot picked it up.¡± Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 7 (2) Adam squat down to grab the rock, and as he lifted it up, it slipped through his fingers, causing him to drop it on the floor. He looked back to Paul. The Vice Master raised his brow. ¡®Is that sword just for show?¡¯ He wrote something down on the paper while the other adventurers chuckled between themselves. Adam looked at his hands and then the rock. ¡°Uh, I guess my hands were sweaty?¡± ¡®There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t pick this up! I have almost maxed out strength!¡¯ ¡°Whether you can pick it up or not also matters,¡± Paul said. ¡°If you pick something precious up during a quest and drop it, well¡­¡± Adam flushed red. ¡®Well, damn. That¡¯s just like my terrible luck, isn¡¯t it? Even with these godly stats, I¡¯m going to end up dead somehow because my luck is so crap.¡¯ ¡°Can I try again, please?¡± Adam asked. Paul nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I need to see how strong you actually are too.¡± Adam squat down and lifted the rock up again, this time concentrating on his grip. He slowly shambled his way back towards where the rock originallyy, like a duck carrying an egg. ¡®Come on, Adam! Get it together! You can do this!¡¯ It was time to pick up the second rock, which Jurot managed with ease. His thighs strained slightly, his arms flexing, his back pulling taught. He lifted the rock up, carrying it like his precious baby, and stepped forward ten steps. Then he dropped his precious baby and flexed his pectoral muscles to everyone, smirking smugly at Adam. Adam stretched and cracked his neck. ¡°Come on, Adam. Come on.¡± He tried to psyche himself up. He squat slightly, wrapping his arms around the rock, and then tried to lift it up. Unfortunately for him, his thighs twitched and he almost dropped the rock. Instead, he fell over to his side. The adventurer sipping on his cask spat out some of his ale, almost snorting on the alcohol as he watched Adam drop to his side. Paul had to clench his jaw in order to stop himself fromughing, though the other adventurers didn¡¯t even try to keep theirughter inside. Jurot raised his brow, not at all impressed by the half elf. He had thought Adam could do at least that much, but it seemed that his hopes had been too high. ¡°What the hell!¡± Adam pulled off his helmet, red in the face. He stared at the rock, daggers shooting out of his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t beat you damn it!¡± He looked back at Paul for a moment, but dared not to look at what his expression was, instead he stared down at the rock again. ¡®Damn it! Should I use Guidance? No, I shouldn¡¯t reveal that too soon. Then again, I am going to reveal the fact that I have me Boltter¡­¡¯ He sighed. ¡°A half elf?¡± Another adventurer whistled. ¡°Don¡¯t see many of them around.¡± Paul threw them a look which quickly shut them up. ¡°Do you think you can continue?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adam shouted out into the air, clenching his fists. ¡°I¡¯m not holding back at all!¡± He sat down and then tried to reach for his toes, stretching lightly, before shimmying. The others watched as the half elf went about with his little stretch and dance routine, wondering what he was doing. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with stretches, but the stretches they knew were basic. Adam was on all fours, doing the cat stretch. His armour was making it awkward, and he looked silly doing it, but he needed to make sure he didn¡¯t fail right away. He pped his cheeks a few times, pumping himself up. Spell Guidance D3 = 1 (1) Athletics Check D20 + 5 + 1= 14 (8) He dropped down again, stretching his legs slightly first, before then grabbing the rock. He could feel his muscles tighten as he flexed them, and he lifted up the rock, pinning it to himself by his hands and arms. He carefully stepped forward, stepping towards the patch of grass which had been ttened under it. He half squat and dropped it before throwing out his arms in triumph. Paul wrote something down on the paper, but squinted his eyes. He could have almost sworn that Adam had used magic. It wasn¡¯t against the rules, but he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about knowing spells like that. ¡®It could have been Guidance, though I can¡¯t be sure. No, isn¡¯t that hard to know if you know me Bolt? Enhance Ability, maybe? Does he know spells of that gate?¡¯ Jurot grabbed the next rock with ease too, carrying it ahead, dropping it before Paul. Adam pped his face again, pumping himself up. Spell Guidance D3 = 3 (3) Then he stopped. ¡®Wait, am I even allowed to cast spells to help me?¡¯ He turned to face Paul. He walked over to Paul. ¡°Excuse me, Paul, but can I speak with you for a second?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Paul said, leading him slightly away since it seemed he had something to say. ¡°Let me guess, you were using magic?¡± Paul whispered. Adam nodded. ¡°Yeah, sorry. I only just realised.¡± He smiled nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cheat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cheating, well, not exactly. What spell were you using?¡± ¡°Guidance.¡± ¡°You know Guidance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And me Bolt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Paul wanted to ask how, but that was something he couldn¡¯t possibly ask, not unless Adam offered the information first. He wanted to know, but due to his position, it was awkward to ask. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but let¡¯s not use anything crazier than that, alright?¡± ¡°Understood, thank you.¡± Adam nodded, sighing a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t want to be disqualified, otherwise he¡¯d lose that sweet +100 XP that was promised by Bell. [You¡¯re a good little boy, aren¡¯t you?] ¡®Shut it.¡¯ Adam returned back to the rock, pumping himself with the steroid known as magic, and then lifted up the rock. He had warmed up, so he lifted it up with ease, carrying it back to where Jurot grabbed it from. Spell Guidance D3 = 2 (2) Athletics Check D20 + 5 + 2 = 18 (11) ¡®So he is strong. He just needed to warm up?¡¯ Jurot stared at Adam, seeing the grin on the half elf¡¯s face. He was curious about what Adam and Paul talked about, and so where the other adventurers, but none of them asked. Spell Guidance D3 = 3 (3) Athletics Check D20 + 5 + 3 = 19 (11) Spell Guidance D3 = 3 (3) Athletics Check D20 + 5 + 3 = 17 (9) It was on the fifth rock which really caused an issue for both Jurot and Adam. Though Adam had buffed himself with Guidance, he wasn¡¯t able to carry it for more than five steps, whereas Jurot had managed six steps. His arms were burning, his legs and back dull with a low ache. Hey on his back like a fish on water, trying to recuperate. ¡®Damn, this time it was way harder¡­¡¯ He hadn¡¯t rolled that well, either. He sighed, looking to Jurot, who was swinging his axe with each hand, trying to cool down from the rock carrying. Second Test Complete +10XP ¡®Well, at least I got some experience from all that¡­¡¯ Paul allowed them to rest up for a few minutes, seeing as they had worked so hard. This test was designed to strain them to their limits. ¡°Are you both up toplete the next test?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, looking up at Paul, though stillying on the floor. ¡°A spar,¡± Paul said, hoping that would motivate them. An Iyrman would not simply skip a spar because he was a little tired. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, grinning like a savage beast. He cracked his neck and grabbed his axe and shield. Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 9 (4) Adam gave a thumbs up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He rolled onto his side and then hopped onto his feet, only to stumble and fall onto all fours. ¡®Okay, no more athleticism from me for today.¡¯ Thoroughly embarrassed, he hid his shame by donning his helmet. He grabbed his shield too, and felt for his wizard¡¯s die, his arcane focus, before then drawing his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll face the pair of you,¡± Paul said, drawing his sword. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back just because I¡¯m an old man.¡± He smirked at the two eager youngsters, de in hand, eager to y with them. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 14 (13) Adam was trying to think about how he should approach the fight. ¡®I could probably with a-¡® Jurot roared like a lion, muscles flexing as he turned red. The veins in his forehead bulged, spit flying out from the force of his mighty roar, his hand firmly gripped around his axe. He didn¡¯t wait for Adam as he leapt forward, swinging his sword down with all his might. Even Paul was taken aback by the sudden assault of the Iyrman, having prepared a number of moves to beat down the first attacked, but he managed to gather his bearing. His sword flew threw the air, hitting Jurot right in his forehead with his pommel. However, Iyrmen didn¡¯t allow someone to strike them for free, as Jurot¡¯s axe cleaved into the breastte. Paul grunted as he felt the axe sink into the metal, scratching it quite harshly as Jurot attacked with a heavy blow. The sound of steel on steel made the adventurers grin, an excitement filling the air. ¡°Two gold on Paul,¡± an adventurer said. ¡°Obviously Paul¡¯s going to win, you idiot.¡± ¡°Four copper for your two gold?¡± the tipsy adventurer asked, still having some wits about him. ¡°Nevermind.¡± The adventurer shrivelled up, pouting at everyone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager to fight, Jurot,¡± Paul said, chuckling to himself. He was chuckling because it was obvious how Jurot was going to react to a fight, and he shook his head at his own foolishness. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having quite the conversation by yourself,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though shouldn¡¯t you also pay attention to me? I¡¯m heart broken!¡± ¡®I should use Hex just yet, I don¡¯t want to give away all my cards.¡¯ Attack (nking) D20 + 5 + 1 = 7 (1) Critical miss! Adam¡¯s cheek came back to bite him in the ass, as he circled around Paul to try and attack him from his nk, he swung back with his longsword. However, this was the first time he had ever used this longsword, and it hadn¡¯t been long since he had been in this body. That, coupled with the gentleness numbness in his hand from carrying the rocks from earlier, his de slipped out of his hand, flying backwards away from him, and ttering against the rock. Adam looked back at the sword in disbelief, staring at the shame of his critical miss. ¡®What? But why would you do this to me? Haven¡¯t I failed enough? What is this suffering you give to me, Mistress Fate?¡¯ A single tear ran down his cheek, hidden by his helmet. ¡°Should you really be looking away?¡± Paul asked, his de gleaming as it shot towards Adam¡¯s head. Adam brought up his shield just in time, the de ttering off of his shield, but it snaked through the air, poised to strike his leg, but Adam quickly skid backwards away from it. The de whistled as it spun around, and struck Jurot across the side of his elbow, causing his axe to narrowly miss Paul. Attack (nking) D20 + 5 + 1 = 17 (11) Hit! D6 + 4 = 9 (5) 9 damage! Adam had been embarrassed by his luck all this time, causing him to sigh. Still taking the nk behind Paul, he clenched his fist. ¡®Damn! Being so low levelled really sucks!¡¯ He threw out a punch towards Paul. Since he had lost his sword, it would have been awkward to get it considering how close he was, and he couldn¡¯t leave Jurot behind to face Paul alone. Paul smiled when he saw Adam¡¯s fist, barely stopping aside to try and dodge it. However, Adam¡¯s fist managed to strike into the man¡¯s shoulder, the blunt impact dispersing through his armour. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Paul quickly turned so that his side was to Adam, not stupid enough to reveal his back to an Iyrman, but now taking note of the new threat which had emerged. ¡°That was one hell of a blow!¡± Paulughed, preparing to strike once again. Health: 12 -> 2 Two clean blows struck Adam clean, his de rushing around his shield like a stream. Paul was no joke, his abilities were that of a great warrior. He jabbed Adam¡¯s shoulders, though held back as to not cause too much damage, in order to give them both a chance to deal with him. However, the experience between them was no small gap. It was like the pair were facing an insurmountable mountain, one which held the keys to their future. Jurot wound up for another blow, but Paul stepped aside, Jurot¡¯s axe now aimed towards Adam. Jurot, understanding that it wasn¡¯t in his best interest to attack Adam, flexed the muscles in his forearm, and nted his feet firmly as he pulled his entire torso back, stopping the axe from striking towards his ally. Even after those two jabs, Paul managed to strike Jurot in the back of his head with the pommel of his sword. Jurot fell down, no longer enraged as he tried to cling to consciousness. He failed, passing out before them. Paul turned to face Adam properly, finally viewing him as a worthy threat. ¡®That fist of his is-¡® Attack D20 + 5 = 25 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 + 4 = 14 (4, 6) 14 damage! Paul¡¯s thoughts were quickly cut off. As Jurot had fallen to the ground, having stopped his attack from striking Adam, the half elf had already prepared to strike Paul. When Paul turned to face him, there was already a shadow of a fist approaching his face. Adam punched Paul right in the older man¡¯s mug, partly due to his embarrassment clouding his judgement. Paul managed to tilt his head slightly down to avoid the blow from striking his nose too hard, and Adam¡¯s fist mmed against the man¡¯s hard skull, the ache spreading through his fist like wildfire. Paul stepped away from Adam, and sheathed his sword. He reached up and set his nose back into ce, wincing slightly, before looking to the half elf again. ¡°That was quite the hit.¡± ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Adam said, dropping down to check on Jurot. ¡®What¡¯s he doing?¡¯ Paul wondered. Medicine D20 + 1 = 2 (1) Adam checked Jurot¡¯s pulse. He waited. And waited. Still, he felt nothing, not even the slighted throb. ¡°Jurot?¡± came out a panicked gasp from the half elf¡¯s lips. ¡®There¡¯s no way he died again¡­¡¯ He continued to try and find the Iyrman¡¯s pulse, but there was nothing. ¡°Jurot!¡± Panic set into Adam as he saw the lifeless form of Jurot. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam grabbed the Iyrman and started to shake him, feeling his own body grow sickly cold. ¡®Again? What? How? How did he manage to die again? Damn it! No! Fuck! Not like this! Jurot!¡±
JUROT NOOOOOOO NOT AGAIN! 4. The Test III 4. The Test III He couldn¡¯t believe it. Jurot, dead. Again. Adam hadn¡¯t even managed to go on a quest with the Iyrman yet. ¡®How did he manage to die even quicker thanst time?¡¯ His body grew freezing cold. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Paul asked, his voice cutting through Adam¡¯s thoughts. The older man grabbed onto Adam¡¯s wrists, pulling them away from Jurot. ¡°If you keep that up, you¡¯ll snap his neck.¡± ¡°You!¡± Adam red up into Paul¡¯s eyes, seeing how they stared down at him curiously. ¡°He¡¯s just unconscious,¡± Paul said, raising his brow. ¡°Though if you keep doing whatever you¡¯re doing, then he might really die.¡± He noticed the re in Adam¡¯s eyes, and wondered why the half elf had been so angry. Adam stared up at Paul in shock, suddenly taken aback by the revtion. ¡®What?¡¯ Constitution Save D20 + 4 = 16 (12) Adam took off his helmet, stumbling towards the side of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He dry heaved in the corner, feeling his chest tighten. Relief set into his body, his cold body slowly growing warm again. [Did you really think Jurot had died again? You really are built differently.] ¡®It¡¯s built different.¡¯ Regardless of what Bell was saying, Adam was still surprised that he had thought that Jurot had died right away. ¡®Did I fail my roll?¡¯ Right, he didn¡¯t have any ability to distinguish that kind of thing yet. ¡®Is there an Appraisal feature?¡¯ Paul watched curiously, wondering what had gotten into Adam. ¡®Did he really think it was that easy to kill an Iyrman?¡¯ Paul paused to think for a moment. ¡®Well, I am pretty strong.¡¯ The Vice Master knelt down and gently shook Jurot awake. ¡°I should have probably aimed somewhere else¡­¡± Jurot awoke, seeing Paul¡¯s bruised face. Paul smiled down at him, having grabbed Jurot¡¯s axe as it was about to cut into his breastte. ¡°Did we pass?¡± Jurot asked, vaguely recalling what happened. ¡°With flying colours,¡± Paul said. Third Test Complete +50XP ¡°What happened to your face?¡± ¡°The half elf got me good after you went down,¡± Paul said, helping Jurot up. ¡°Though your team work could have been better, you didn¡¯t fight too poorly.¡± Paul wondered what other magic Adam knew, but since he wasn¡¯t willing to reveal it, he couldn¡¯t ask. ¡®If you weren¡¯t holding back, I wonder what kind of surprise you would have shown me.¡¯ ¡°How did Adam get you?¡± Jurot asked, seeing Paul¡¯s face. That didn¡¯t look like a blow with a sword¡¯s pommel. He recalled how Adam was punching Paul after he had lost his sword. ¡®Losing your weapon during a fight, how atrocious. Wait¡­¡¯ ¡°He punched your face?¡± Paul nodded. Jurot stared up at Paul, wondering if he was joking. Seeing that Paul wasn¡¯t telling him the punchline, he assumed that the punch was real. He looked over to Adam, who was leaning up against the Adventurer¡¯s Guild building. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Paul replied back. ¡°Give him a second.¡± Whatever it was that was bothering Adam, he needed to deal with it. ¡°We¡¯ll do the ranged test once you¡¯re well.¡± Adam looked back to Paul and nodded. ¡°I think I¡¯m alright.¡± Adam grabbed his sword, sheathing it. He caught Jurot¡¯s gaze, and nodded towards the Iyrman. ¡°Good fight.¡± Adam reached out a hand. Jurot shook it, nodding his head back to Adam. ¡°You as well, Adam son of Fate.¡± Paul let them around back, though a thought crossed Adam¡¯s mind. ¡°Howe we¡¯re doing the ranged test now? It would have made more sense if we did it before the rock lifting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how adventures go. You need to be able to handle the unpredictability of life when ites at you.¡± Paul then leaned in. ¡°I think that¡¯s a bunch of bullshit. The original Guild Masters of old made the test long ago and they probably didn¡¯t think too hard about the order.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Retroactive reasoning.¡± Paul nodded as they went to the ranged field. There was someone who had appeared in the short while they had gone, currently throwing daggers at the targets. As they noticed Paul and the newbies, they took the daggers out of the targets and slunk away into the shadows. Everyone could still see them, but it was the intention which was important. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how you do when the target isn¡¯t immediately before you.¡± Paulpletely ignored the figure watching them, not even exining them to Jurot and Adam. Jurot grabbed his Javelins, but looked to Adam. ¡°Do you want to go first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that offer,¡± Adam said. Jurot had been unconscious not long ago, so it wouldn¡¯t have been fair. ¡°I¡¯m good to use me Bolt?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯ve made the targets fire resistant.¡± ¡°That was quick,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°So many people have me Bolt, that it was bing an issue. Red oak might be slightly resistant to fire, but it has its limits.¡± ¡°Has the guild ever burned down?¡± ¡°Long, long ago.¡± Adam stretched his arms ahead of him. ¡°Alright.¡± He held out his hand, and tried to figure out a cool way to call out his me Bolt. He thought about how he had punched Paul in the face, and his Martial Arts feature. He held out his hand, forming a fist with the wizard¡¯s die within it. ¡°Fire Fist.¡± Fire flowed all around his fist, ready to take flight. Attack D20 + 4 = 16 (12) Hit! D6 = 6 (6) 6 fire damage! The fire shot out of his hand, flying towards the target in front of him. It remained in the shape of a fist, until it struck the target towards the centre. ¡°Ho! Pretty good.¡± Paul wrote something down on the paper. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can hit all three?¡± ¡°The half elf knows magic!¡± ¡°Of course he knows magic, he¡¯s an elf.¡± ¡°Only half.¡± Adam tried to ignore the audience. ¡°Fire Fist!¡± Attack D20 + 4 = 24 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 = 7 (1,6) 7 fire damage! ¡®Critical hit? Where were you when I needed youst time?¡¯ The fire fist had struck right in the centre of the target, almost causing it to alight, but the shadowy figure had managed to get to the target in time and kick the mes away. ¡°Whoa! Now that was a hit!¡± The adventurers pped. ¡°Fire Fist!¡± Attack D20 + 4 = 24 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 = 6 (1,5) 6 fire damage! ¡®Two in a row? Are you taking the piss!¡¯ Once again it hit right in the centre, and the shadowy form went to kick the fire which was slowly growing. ¡®How did I do so well with my magic?¡¯ Jurot, who hadn¡¯t been too impressed with Adam thus far, stared at the targets. ¡®He¡¯s okay as a warrior, and he¡¯s a great mage?¡¯ He put Adam up a few points within his mind. ¡®He¡¯s at the least as good as me.¡¯ "He¡¯s not too shabby. No wonder he couldn¡¯t lift those rocks, he¡¯s a mage!" "Do you see the sword at his side?" "And the armour he¡¯s wearing?" ¡°Jurot, go ahead.¡± Paul cut through the adventurer¡¯s shenanigans. Jurot tossed three javelins towards the targets. The first hit the target almost dead centre, whereas the other two flew right above and hit the grass on the other side. He had thrown them too heavily, or at least, that was his excuse. ¡°¡­¡± The adventurers remained eerily quiet, looking all around awkwardly. Paul wrote something down. ¡°I can¡¯t me you considering you were unconscious not long ago.¡± Adam wondered if he should have healed Jurot, but considering that he didn¡¯t want to offend the Iyrman, he decided against it. ¡°So, we passed?¡± "You¡¯ve both passed the initial tests, so congrattions. We¡¯ll get your tags sorted and you¡¯ll both be considered to be fully fledged adventurers. I¡¯ll prepare your other tests soon, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He looked to Jurot first, who nodded, and then to Adam. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, nodding too. He wondered what other test Jurot needed to do. Fourth Test Passed +30XP "Your magic is quite powerful." Jurot said, having retrieved his javelins. They were at his side once again, though covered them with his coat so they were out of sight. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied back with a smile. ¡°I need to work on my physical strength though.¡± He frowned. He still couldn¡¯t believe he failed lifting first few rocks, even though they were meant to be easy. ¡°Not all of us were born in the Ire,¡± Jurot said, smirking at Adam. He flexed his muscles, making his pectorals dance. ¡®Was he always so smug? Just you wait! I¡¯ll definitely show you that I¡¯m strong!¡¯ ¡°Since we¡¯ve got time, why don¡¯t we check on those rocks again?¡± Adam led him back to the rocks. ¡®Did you think you wouldn¡¯t see me again, you rocky bastards? I¡¯m not satisfied with ourst encounter, so prepare yourself!¡¯ Adam flexed his muscles and readied himself to lift. He pped his chest to Guidance himself too. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Spell Guidance D3 = 1 (1) Athletics Check D20 + 5 + 1 = 7 (1) He wrapped his arms around the fourth rock to try and lift it. ¡°Haaaa!¡± He tried to lift it up, but couldn¡¯t even budge it. ¡®Noooo!¡¯ He stepped away from the rock, panting out. ¡°Need a rest?¡± Jurot asked, readying to pick the rock up. ¡°H-hold on! I got this!¡± Adam prepared himself again, casting his Guidance once more. Spell Guidance D3 = 1 (1) Athletics Check D20 + 5 + 1 = 7 (1) He continued to try and lift the rock, but no matter what he did, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Eventually, he just dropped on top of it,ying down on his front. A single tear fell down his helmet. ¡®How embarrassing.¡¯ Even Jurot could feel the aura of depression emanating from Adam. He decided to be quiet, and leave the saga of the rock on this note. If he lifted up the rock now, it would just be bullying. Even the adventurers, who had bet a few copper pieces between another, silently swapped their coin. They could see Adam needed some time to himself. [You can spend experience to reroll your checks.] ¡®I can? How much does it cost for a reroll?¡¯ [It¡¯s your Level x 10. Right now it¡¯s 100XP.] ¡®Damn, that¡¯s really expensive! I don¡¯t see some of my rolls though, so how can I be sure that it¡¯s right?¡¯ [You will have to trust your gut. Certain rolls will prompt a reroll if you can afford it and it puts you in danger.] ¡°Leave the rock alone ande along,¡± Paul said. He had returned moments ago to see Adam cuddling the rock. ¡®Is that an elven thing? Is he a wood elf? A rock elf? A sea elf?¡¯ Paul didn¡¯t know too much about elves, since they were so rare. Adam followed Paul around back, separating from Jurot. He led Adam into a small room, waiting for the half elf to enter before shutting the door behind him. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 19 (17) The room was made of red oak nks, though Adam could spy something through the gaps in the nks. It was something metallic, though he couldn¡¯t quite make it out properly. ¡®Must be something secretive. I¡¯m not sure they¡¯d appreciate it if I asked them what it was.¡¯ Paul ced down a small ring into the table. It was made of red oak, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it. ¡°I¡¯d like you to identify this,¡± Paul said, taking a seat opposite Adam. ¡°I would love to, but I don¡¯t have a pearl,¡± Adam admitted. Paul ced down the pearl, having waited to see whether or not Adam had his own pearl. He was slowly forming his opinions about the half elf. His armour was new and shiny, and he didn¡¯t seem used to fighting with his sword. He was much better at punching, and his magic was pretty strong. Of course, he could just be having a bad day. ¡®And he didn¡¯t have a pearl to cast the spell. This must be his first journey out of his own vige or town? He¡¯s definitely not a noble either, more than likely he¡¯s amoner, but what kind ofmoner gets new chain mail and a longsword?¡¯ Adam took the pearl and tossed it up, feeling its weight. He didn¡¯t really know why he did it, but it seemed like the right thing to do. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Paul asked, having never seen anyone check a pearl the way Adam did. ¡°Nothing.¡± Adam cleared his throat. He removed his helmet and picked up the red oak ring in order to appraise it. ¡°Hmm.¡± He could definitely feel a slightly magical auraing from it, and he tried to see if there were any engravings on it to see if he could identify it through that. Arcane Lore D20 + 4 = 5 (1) It waspletely nk, with nothing which gave up what it was. Yet, for some reason, Adam felt a protective force from it. It was just a feeling. ¡®Probably a Ring of Protection?¡¯ He thought about how cool it would be if he managed to identify it without much effort, but before he opened his mouth to speak, he recalled how he had misdiagnosed Jurot earlier. ¡®I can¡¯t just trust my gut, I need to verify it.¡¯ He ced the ring down on the table and inhaled deeply. He grabbed the pearl in one hand tightly, and the ring in his other hand. He could feel it, the warm sensation of magic running through his veins. His magic formed near his heart, and the arcane power ran though his veins, circling around towards his heart again. He could feel the slightly electric feeling through his finger tips. Adam slowly fell into a zen like state, where it was just the feeling of the power running through his veins keeping himpany. Paul remained silent enough to allow Adam the best state of mind, giving him no excuse to fail identifying the object. ¡®He¡¯s definitely got some magic,¡¯ Paul said. ¡®He didn¡¯t try casting anything on me either, otherwise my amulet would have triggered.¡¯ He could feel the amulet glued between his breastte and his chest, which was still cool. If it had gone off, it would have be warm, and whatever spell which had tried to affect him would have dissipated. Spell (Ritual) Identify Red Oak Storage Ring This ring has a dimensional space of 1 cubic metre. It can hold up to 30 kilograms of items. If the ring is overloaded, it is destroyed, and the contents are spilled forth, unharmed. It cannot store living creatures. ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, trying to figure out how to reveal how much he knew about it, ¡°you have to admire certain inventors and schrs. They invent something, a ring which you can store things, and instead of calling it something like an interspatial or interdeminsional ring, they keep things simple. It¡¯s a ring made of red oak which can store things, a Red Oak Storage Ring. It can hold up 30 kilograms worth of items as long as it can fit into 1 cubic metre.¡± Paul nodded his head. ¡°I have confirmed that you can cast Identify.¡± Paul wrote something down on a piece of paper, and then ced it away. ¡®It¡¯s very rare we have someone who can identify. I wonder if he¡¯d be interested in a deal.¡¯ Insight Check D20 + 1 = 8 (7) Adam wasn¡¯t sure what Paul was thinking deeply about, but he recalled what he had done in his previous life. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve confirmed it, can we talk?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Talk? About what?¡± Paul stared down at the half elf. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°With your Identify spell?¡± Paul wondered if his thoughts had been read, but his amulet was still cool. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be here to Identify any objects which require it now and again, and you¡¯ll pay me for it.¡± Adam continued to smile politely. ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡± Paul asked, taking the ring and tapping it onto the table. ¡®Ho? It seemed like he had this in mind already?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the going rate for Identify these days in this town?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The guild has arge need for it, and the time for the wizards is quite precious. They usually charge fifty gold coins.¡± ¡°Fifty gold coins?¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Wow. Well, that does sound about right. A Healing Potion goes for roughly fifty gold, doesn¡¯t it? And it¡¯s about as good as a Cure Wounds.¡± Adam nodded his head, thinking about how the price matched. ¡°How much are you willing to charge?¡± Paul asked. Even if it was fifty gold coins for each item, the fact that they could save some time by going to one of their own, which they could tax too, was preferable. ¡°Let¡¯s call it thirty gold coins for each identify, but I get my own room and as much as I want.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You will also need to provide me with a pearl, and after ten items Identified, I get to keep the pearl too.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that closer to forty gold coins for each casting then?¡± ¡°I only want to own the pearl after the first time. If I lose the pearl, you will provide me with another pearl, but I won¡¯t take it away unless you give it to me.¡± Adam continued to smile. ¡°So it¡¯s forty gold coins for the first ten items, and then thirty gold coins for the items after¡­¡± Paul continued to tap the ring on the table. ¡°We have to provide you with your own room permanently, and as many meals as you like.¡± Food wasn¡¯t expensive at all, and they had more than enough rooms. ¡®He wants safety and stability as an adventurer? Elves are so weird.¡¯ ¡°Permanently?¡± Adam thought about it. ¡°If one of us wants to break the contract, we¡¯ll need to pay the other party fifty gold coins. I¡¯ll be able to Identify when I¡¯m not busy, unless it¡¯s an emergency and you need something verified that instant.¡± ¡°Sounds quite unreliable,¡± Paul said. ¡°It¡¯s in case I am busy with other matters. If you feel like I¡¯m getting too many benefits and not working hard enough, then you¡¯re free to pay the fifty gold coins and break the contract. If I feel like I¡¯m being swamped with too many requests, I¡¯ll need to save up the coin and I¡¯ll pay the fifty gold.¡± Paul nodded his head. Even if he only identified a handful of items every year, it was always good to have another option avable to them. ¡°I¡¯ll have Emma write up the contract.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll sign it once I¡¯ve read over it.¡± Adam smiled wider. A roof over his head, food in his stomach, that was all he really needed. However, he wasn¡¯t going to be aze about who only appraised various magical items, he had so much he wanted to do. ¡°Let¡¯s introduce you to Master Thundersmith then,¡± Paul said as he stood up. ¡°Ah, actually¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that you¡¯ll get along.¡± Paul frowned slightly. ¡°Why not?¡± Adam raised his brow curiously. ¡°He¡¯s a dwarf,¡± Paul said, as though that exined everything. ¡°¡­¡± Adam waited for Paul to borate. ¡°So?¡± Paul stared at Adam. ¡®Is he an idiot?¡¯
Wait. Paul wouldn''t kill Jurot. Would he? The bromance lives! Spoiler For now. [copse] Also, I swear I was meant to have this out yesterday, but I was just too tired. I didn''t mean to leave you on a cliff hanger for so long. 5. The Test IV 5. The Test IV First Optional Test Complete +20XP With the testplete, and the deal made, Adam felt a wave of rxation flow over him. ¡®What a roller coaster of emotion. I meet Jurot, think he¡¯s died before me again, and then I get a ce to live and eat so I don¡¯t have to worry about my living¡­¡¯ He almost shook his head, but was afraid he¡¯d be caught by someone and they¡¯d think he was weird. Paul led Adam back to Emma at the reception. He nodded at her, handing her the piece of paper he had been writing on. She scanned it quickly, writing something on her own piece of paper, before burning Paul¡¯s notes. ¡°You can take him to speak with Master Thundersmith,¡± Paul said. Emma gave Paul a look, which passed along a message. She understood the dynamics between elves and dwarves, and wasn¡¯t sure if Adam would be alright. Paul took the message and nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll check on our Iyrman, see if he¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I see that you did well on your tests,¡± Emma said, smiling politely at Adam. ¡°I think I did fine. I embarrassed myself quite a bit, but I think I earned something back at the end.¡± Adam sighed. Even now, he was still annoyed at himself for failing to pick up those rocks, and for tossing away his sword. ¡®AAAAAH!¡¯ He tried to drown out the embarrassment with internal screaming. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emma asked, seeing the way his face had scrunched up, as though he had bitten into a raw lemon. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°So, to Master Thundersmith then?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked quite hard today, are you sure you don¡¯t need a rest?¡± Emma asked. Though she was suspicious of Adam, she still was worried about his health, considering he had been epted into the guild. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡± Adam flexed slightly, but his chain mail covered his entire body, so it appeared to Emma that he needed to deliver a load. Emma escorted him out of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, leading him through the loud road towards a building not far away from the guild. It was mostly by itself, whereas other buildings were either bunched up right beside each other, or had a couple of metres of space, this building had enough space that another building could be propped up right beside it, and someone would have enough space to lounge around between them. It was made of stone, as one would expect, but it was far smoother than any other building he had seen in the town so far. If someone had told Adam that the building had been transported from Earth, he wouldn¡¯t have questioned it. He could hear the sound of someone striking steel, which reverberated through Adam. It was warm, soothing. ¡°Master Thundersmith?¡± Emma called out. ¡°I have someone I¡¯d like to introduce to you.¡± Emma and Adam remained outside, the woman not daring to step into a dwarf¡¯s forge without being weed to. Ting. Ting. Ting. Silence followed. The heavy patter of foot falls approached the thick red oak door, before it opened up to reveal a short, stout fellow. He was as wider than the average man, but far shorter. His beard fell down to his gut, braided at the sides. He had tan skin, and ck hair, which was curled down towards his back, being kept tame by a metal ring at the back of his skull. His grey eyes red at Adam for a moment. He wore dark overalls, and carried in his hand his hammer. It was silver, with bits of green metal woven through it. ¡°An elf? Ya bring to me forge, a leaf ear?¡± The dwarf¡¯s voice was full of venom, ready to kill. His hand gripped his hammer tighter, ready to bash bone instead of steel. Adam raised his brows in surprise. Thundersmith hadn¡¯t been so obviously hostile to him in hisst life. ¡°Only half of me was forged by the seed of elves,¡± he said in dwarven. Thundersmith stared at Adam, hand still gripping his hammer tightly. Emma also turned to look at Adam, her receptionist face slipping into utter confusion. ¡°?¡± ¡®?¡¯ Neither of them had ever been in such a situation before. It was as though an alien hade down and had started to speak about how spears were great weapons to arm the masses with due to how simple and easy they were to use quickly, whereas learning the art of a sword was a little more difficult, and far more expensive for themon man. Yes, it was technically correct, but he was missing the general point that it was a shock that there was an alien which hade down to speak casually with people. Thundersmith blinked once. He blinked again. He shook his head, his beard swaying slightly, before he stared up at Adam. ¡°What in tha salt mother¡¯s tits did ah just hear?¡± He looked to Emma. She had never heard any sort of obscenities ever escape from the dwarf¡¯s mouth, so she was even more shocked. ¡®Master Thundersith cursed, and I just heard a half elf speak dwarven.¡¯ Emma looked to Adam. ¡°You¡­ know dwarven?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders casually, staring at the two of them. They continued to stare at him, mouths agape. If they had bet their fortunes on whether Adam could speak dwarven, they would have been on the street begging for copper coins. ¡°What?¡± Emma asked, not yet recovered from the mental blow. ¡°You can speak dwarven?¡± She had to ask again in order to confirm. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± Adam looked between the pair of them. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Ah heard him right, did ah?¡± Thundersmith looked to Emma, wondering if his young ears had failed him. He was only two hundred years young, not yet able to enter the ancient tombs of his people. ¡°I think you did, Master Thundersmith,¡± Emma replied back, barely able to keep her manners. ¡°An elf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Speaking dwarven?¡± ¡°That appears to be the case.¡± Thundersmith dropped his hammer into the belt loop where it usually went, and waddled back towards his smithy. Emma followed after him, not yet invited, but she needed to sit down too. Adam remained outside for a moment, watching their disappearing forms. ¡®Am I meant to follow them? They didn¡¯t invite me, but¡­¡¯ Adam took a cautious step forward, followed by another, before he finally entered the dark, but warm smithy of the dwarven smith. It was hot from the fire of the forge, and was neatly organised. There were the typical tools you¡¯d have expected of a smithy, but also a small table in the corner, and a few boxes near it where Thundersmith was currently rummaging around. Adam noted all the weapons which surrounded them, seeing how finely crafted they were. Each had something different about them, with their de holding a pattern, or a part had an intricate design, and some even had the faint tracing of a rune, only visible by the flickering fire. Thundersmith opened up a small ss bottle of alcohol he had corked. He poured only a ssh for himself, and did the same for Emma. He tapped the cup onto the table in front of him and downed the alcohol, feeling it burn his throat. Emma, not daring to refuse the alcohol of a dwarf, did the same. However, almost immediately, she began to gasp for air. It felt as though her throat was on fire, though Thundersmith quickly brought her a wineskin for her to sooth her throat. Tears were falling down her face, but she wasn¡¯t bothered about appearances at the moment. ¡°Two hundred years ah¡¯ve lived,¡± Thundersmith said. ¡°Ah¡¯ve never heard of an elf, half or otherwise, speak tha good tongue of tha salt mother and earth father. Never, in all ma life.¡± ¡®Uh oh. What did I do?¡¯ Adam remained standing there, unsure of whether he should run away. In hisst life, he had a positive rtionship with Thundersmith, but he had been seconds away from smashing his skull, and after a few words of dwarven, the man seemed like he was seconds away from being arrested, not by the police, but by cardiac. ¡°Who taught ya tha tongue of tha salt mother and earth father?¡± Thundersmith stared at Adam with a suspicious look. ¡°I, uh, I was taught by a dwarf?¡± Adam replied, trying to figure out how he could exin it. ¡®The simplest solution is probably the best. Right?¡¯ ¡°Ah¡¯ve never heard of any dwarf who woulda done such a thing.¡± Thundersmith narrowed his eyes suspiciously towards Adam. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard any elf speak the good tongue of the salt mother or earth father either.¡± Emma was still taking mental damage from the fact that an elf blooded man was speaking dwarven. There were few things she knew about elves, tales which had been taught to her by the kingdom. However, there was something before all all those events, something she knew about elves from centuries ago. Elves and dwarves despised one another, a deep grudge. It was worse than the grudge between elves and orcs, who had their own reasons to hate one another. It had gotten so bad that there was a line drawn where the elves and dwarves could go in the kingdom. Red Oak was a ce where no elf dared to tread. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s right.¡± Thundersmith nodded. He chewed on this thoughts for a moment. How could he have learnt dwarven? Was there something evil afoot? ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Adam asked, seeing how tense everything had be again. ¡°Tha big deal? Ah¡¯r people have had an ancient blood grudge since time ago, back when yer people came for mine.¡± ¡°My people?¡± ¡°Aye, ya leaf ears.¡± ¡°Well, as I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m only a half a leaf ear. Even if you hate one half of me, the other half of me you should be okay with.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected to experience such a hatred for his race so quickly. ¡®Damn, what the hell happened back then?¡¯ Thundersmith ground his teeth and continued to chew on his thoughts. ¡°This blood grudge doesn¡¯t just go away just because ya said so.¡± ¡°Well, I can assure you that my family had nothing with whatever happened back then.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how I know that, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Thundersmith had never heard of any elf who would deny the bad blood between them. ¡®By the salt mother¡¯s tits, what am I hearing?¡¯ He could feel his rage boil over again. ¡°Do ya have no pride, boy?¡± ¡°Pride?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Pride for what?¡± ¡°Yer blood! Yer family! Yer people!¡± Adam squinted his eyes, unsure of how he should respond. ¡°I¡¯m proud of being me, sure? I¡¯m proud about being a decent enough guy. In terms of my family, what family? It¡¯s just me. My people? Which people? The elves I¡¯ve never met? Right now, no one in this world shares the same blood as me. I¡¯m all alone.¡± Adam stared into Thundersmith¡¯s eyes. Thundersmith stared up at Adam, shock setting into him again. Seeing the boy¡¯s eyes, he could see that what Adam was saying was true. Those eyes were filled with an empty loneliness, a sadness he hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Yer people are all dead?¡± Adam looked down, wondering how he should respond. ¡°They were torn away from me due to the machinations of higher forces. It¡¯s only me here in this world.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have my own family one day, if I live long enough, but I seem to attract death.¡± He looked up. ¡°I should probably have a word with Sozain.¡± The dwarf¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°You mean Lord Sozain?¡± Even Emma was staring at Adam, having mostly calmed down from the strong dwarven alcohol. ¡°Lord Sozain,¡± she repeated. Adam raised his brow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ya should show respect to tha gods,¡± Thundersmith said, nodding his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll earn their ire,¡± Emma added, emphasising Thundersmith¡¯s words. ¡®First you speak elven, and then you disrespect the gods. Just what the hell are you doing?¡¯ Adam stared at them for a long moment. His lips quivered, his ears began to tear up. Then he tossed his head back, unable to contain hisughter. ¡°Bwahaha!¡± He continued to roar withughter, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll earn their ire?¡± He continued tough. ¡®This kid is crazy!¡¯ Emma stared at him, unable to think about anything else. ¡®Does he want to die?¡¯ ¡°Well, I suppose they don¡¯t know about the debts they owe me. ying with my fate as they pleased.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll meet them one day to speak face to face, and we¡¯ll see if they want me to call them Lord and such.¡± Adam continued to chuckle. Thundersmith stared at the half elf. Whatever he knew about elves and their kin were quickly tossed away. This half elf before him waspletely different. He spoke dwarven. He didn¡¯t care about their grudge. He didn¡¯t ce respect onto the gods. ¡®He¡¯s fucking crazy! A damn psychopath!¡¯ ¡°So,¡± Adam said, finally able to speak once he was done chuckling, ¡°aren¡¯t I meant to be smithing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Did he really just segue from sphemy to smithing so casually?¡¯ The pair thought. Emma blinked at him, wondering what she had done to deal with a troublesome one like him. ¡®Is this divine punishment?¡¯ Thundersmith threw a nce towards Emma, looking at her face to judge it. She caught his look and slowly nodded her head. ¡°It seems ah¡¯ll have to.¡± ¡°I hope Master Thundersmith takes into consideration that Adam, though he may be a half elf, is a member of our guild.¡± ¡°Business is business, as long as ya pay tha gold, ya don¡¯t have ta worry about a thing.¡± Thundersmith stood up, cing his hands against his back to help stretch it. ¡°Ya speak dwarven and know how ta smith? That dwarf, he teach ya how to smith as well?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thundersmith almost fell onto his back, and Emma almost choked on air upon hearing his answer. Did Adam truly exist in their world? Was this all a fever dream? Adam blinked at them, wondering what had happened between the two groups. He tried to form a connection between the hatred of elves and dwarves to parallels with Earth. It didn¡¯t take long for him to make a list of three obvious examples. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam waited for instructions. ¡°Just¡­ just pick a rod and smith a dagger.¡± Thundersmith waves his hand to dismiss Adam. ¡°Don¡¯t go telling anyone that my good smithy allowed a half elf inside, especially that ah allowed him to use ma forge.¡± He threw a look to Emma. ¡°Confidentiality is our speciality, Master Thundersmith. You of all people should know that.¡± Emma nodded her head. ¡°I will be leaving Adam in your care.¡± Though she wanted to stay, just in case something happened, she had to trust Master Thundersmith, who had been in Red Oak for longer than she had been alive, and she assumed he wouldn¡¯t go andmit murder right near the guild, especially not to one of its members. Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 4 = 10 (6) Adam stripped out of his armour first, since it would be difficult to smith in it, and grabbed a rod from a pile, feeling its weight first. He tossed it up, and felt the way itnded into his hand. ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯ Thundersmith wasn¡¯t sure he had ever seen anyone toss a rod to check what it was like. Lift it up? Sure. Check its weight? Obviously. Throw it up and feel how itnded on your palm? Never. Adam then started the grindstone, and once it was up to speed he checked the sparks which flew out once he ced the rod¡¯s edge against it. He was checking to see what kind of alloy he was working with, and figured it was good enough to make a dagger which wouldn¡¯t bend, though it would be slightly brittle. Thundersmith understood his intentions once he saw Adam check the sparks. ¡®So, you actually know how to check theposition of ah¡¯r rods?¡¯ Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was true that Adam had some skill. Not a lot of skill, just some skill. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 4 = 21 (17) Smithing Check (Dexterity) D20 + 2 = 12 (10) Adam brought the rod to the fire, heating it up until it was the appropriate colour, before pounding it into shape with a hammer. He could already feel the burn of the effort within his forearm, the slightly numbness of his hand, but he tried his best to control his strength. Hitting it too lightly would make this take too long, and hitting it too hard could apply irreversible damage. Thundersmith watched as Adam struck the dagger, forming it¡¯s shape over a long while. He didn¡¯t need anything too spectacr, just something with could be used to show that he had some smithing ability. Adam¡¯s arms were aching by the time he was done with shaping the dagger. He continued to pound the dagger until it was t, though the de itself was quite thick towards the base. Adam had formed a handle by twisting the other end of the rod, and he looked at Thundersmith. ¡°A bit of leather would do a lot of good,¡± he said, not enjoying the feeling of the dagger handle. He eventually sharpened the de against the grindstone, and offered it to the smith, who took it. Thundersmith eyed the dagger up for a moment, before stabbing a wooden block nearby. It was a fairly simple design, and it was of average quality, though the finishing was quite nice. ¡°It¡¯s nah dwarven make, but it¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still too much praise for the likes of me. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bear such great words.¡± Adam chuckled, bowing his head slightly. Thundersmith was still shocked, unable to contain his surprise. A half elf, showing him respect? ¡®My heart isn¡¯t strong enough to handle this.¡¯ He held out the dagger. ¡°Take it,d.¡± Adam epted it, before the dwarf grabbed a piece of paper and wrote something on it quickly. He handed it to Adam and dismissed him with a wave of his hand. He needed to drink himself to sleep, unable to bear with what had happened in thest couple of hours. Thundersmith mmed the door shut behind Adam, who had his armour within his arms. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I wonder what he was working on.¡¯ He realised he didn¡¯t see whatever the dwarf had been working on, and there was no evidence he had been working on anything, except for the fact he had heard the smith pounding something with his hammer. ¡®Ah well, guess I¡¯ll ask next time.¡¯ Second Optional Test Complete +20XP
What''s wrong with being an elf? 6. My Boy Jack 6. My Boy Jack The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was much more lively in the evening, though it fell to silence the moment Adam stepped inside. The several groups of adventurers stared at the half elf, wondering how that hade to be. They hadn¡¯t heard of half elvesing by, not around here anyway. Adam noticed Jurot, nodding his head towards the Iyrman, before walking to the reception. Emma was currently writing something down, checking and double checking some guild matters, before ncing up to see Adam. ¡°Good evening,¡± Adam said, smiling a yful smile. ¡°Good evening,¡± Emma replied, smiling her receptionist smile. ¡°I see you¡¯re well.¡± ¡°Yeah, Thundersmith didn¡¯t stab me with the dagger I made,¡± Adam said, revealing the dagger, cing it on the counter. He also ced down the letter, which Emma took and scanned quickly with her eyes. ¡°Then allow me to be the first one to congratte you,¡± Emma said, taking the dagger and putting it aside. ¡°Your tags should be created by the morning.¡± She was confident in her estimations because the letter had said two things. The first was that Adam was okay at smithing, and the second was that Thundersmith needed to sleep before he made the tags, and that they would be handed over a little after dawn. ¡°Great.¡± Quest Complete Join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild +100XP Adam¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment towards the words which appeared ahead of him, enough to cause Emma to notice, but she didn¡¯t mention anything about it. ¡°Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll also exin to you the general rules, what¡¯s expected of you, and the stamp system.¡± She reached down and grabbed a sheet of paper. ¡°However, here is a quick cheat sheet which you can skim through to get a general gist of it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, taking it. He folded it in half as Emma brought out another piece of paper. It was already folded in half, and as Adam opened it up to read, he realised what it was. He did a quick skim through of it as well. ¡°Do you have a pen I could borrow?¡± Emma handed him a quill and some ink, which he used to sign the paper, and handed it over to the guild worker. ¡°Wee to the guild, Adam,¡± Emma said with a gentle smile. This one was genuine, as it was always exciting to have a new member join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The other adventurers nearby had heard what she had said, but they weren¡¯t sure how they should respond. Typically, they would raise their sses in a toast, but Adam was a half elf. They were all raised hearing certain stories about the elves, and so there were many mixed feelings about the matter. Jurot, on the other hand, walked over to Adam. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said, reaching out a hand. Adam smiled, shaking the young man¡¯s hand. ¡°You too. Looks like we¡¯re both going to have our anniversary on the same day.¡± ¡°I hope everyone can congratte our newest members together,¡± Emma said, smiling a most terrifying smile towards the other adventurers. They raised their sses and grumbled something, with a few of them raising their sses towards Jurot, ignoring the half elf. ¡°You two must be tired. Luckily for you, dinner will be served soon. If you need to head into your room, let me know and I will hand you your key. Whenever you leave the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, you should return the key, so that it isn¡¯t lost. These belong to you permanently, as long as our various deals stand.¡± Though she was speaking about the deals the guild had with both the Iyrmen and Adam, she was looking towards Adam. ¡°The deal with the Iyrmen?¡± Adam asked, having not recalled this in his previous life. ¡°The Iyrmen each have permanent rooms within our guild,¡± Emma said. ¡°All of them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How many rooms do you have in this guild?¡± Emma couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°We have six avable for them at all times,¡± she said. ¡°Usually they move in groups of five, but they might also have a guest with them so we keep an extra one that we keep on hand.¡± ¡°Do you still have six now that I¡¯ve taken one?¡± Adam asked. He didn¡¯t know that the Iyrmen had made such a deal with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but it did make sense. The Iyrmen were a powerful force, and so of course they¡¯d have preferential treatment here. ¡°We just made one of our other rooms unavable,¡± Emma said. ¡°This has been one of the easier deals.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that I wasn¡¯t too much of a bother.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Well, I think I should probably go have a bath since my armour is already off. Can I get my key?¡± Emma slid it over towards him. The key was fairly small, and had a small red oak keyring with the number 96 etched on it. ¡®Damn, almost.¡¯ Jurot nodded. ¡°I will bathe too,¡± Jurot said, as a key was handed to him. The pair of them made their way up. They didn¡¯t seem to have rooms nearby one another, so Adam went to his own room. It was fairly small, though was muchrger than the room he had been given in his previous life. It had a bed, a desk beside it, and arge wardrobe. There was also a chest under the bed. Adam ced his armour aside, and then realised he didn¡¯t have a spare change of clothes. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ His clothes would reek if he didn¡¯t wash them now. ¡®If only I had Tricks! Damn it!¡¯ He took his nket with him, so he could cover himself as he dried his clothes once he was done. He stepped out and made his way to the bath, where he found Jurot about to step into one of the small bathrooms. Jurot took a look at him, seeing how Adam had taken off his cloak. It was only now that Jurot could see Adam¡¯s proper physique. The Iyrman stared at the half elf in obvious shock. ¡°Your physique is incredible,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, taken aback by Jurot¡¯s forwardness. Jurot turned and walked over to Adam, his piercing eyes staring at Adam¡¯s body. ¡°Like a statue carved by Iromin.¡± ¡°Th-thanks?¡± Adam replied back, unsure of where this was going. Jurot was staring at him in a way Adam had never been stared at before. No, not quite. He had recalled thest few times someone had stared at him like this. He shuddered slightly, feeling as though he was being vited by Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡°Glorious strength, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a fine specimen of man! Are all half elves like you?¡± Jurot asked, grabbing onto Adam¡¯s arm, feeling his juicy biceps and his tricep. Adam squirmed as Jurot grabbed at him, and he slid away from Jurot. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ His heart pounded, his cheeks flushed a deep red with heat. ¡®?¡¯ For a moment, Adam wondered if Jurot rolled that way. ¡°Your biceps are well formed. Your neck seems to be have trained well as well. Many forgo neck training, but you didn¡¯t skimp on it. Is it because you wear armour, Adam son of Fate?¡± ¡®Specimen? Forgo? What kind of words are you using, Jurot?¡¯ Adam shook his head, wondering if he had smoked something in Thundersmith¡¯s forge. Had he taken a sip of the dwarven drink? ¡®No, I would have remember that much at least.¡¯ ¡°Such powerful shoulders as well.¡± Jurot then walked around Adam. The half elf tensed up slightly and then quickly rushed to the bathroom, grabbing the handle. ¡°I should really have a bath now,¡± Adam said. Adam quickly disappeared into the bath, still in a state of shock. He was in a wooden basin, which the door was a part of, locking the bath so that water couldn¡¯t seep out. It looked very simr to his previous life, with an area for clothes, two taps which would provide cold and hot water. Adam inhaled deeply, calming down. ¡°Jesus, Jurot. You can¡¯t just go around molesting other guys.¡± He shook his head. ¡®Do Iyrmen not knowmon sense?¡¯ Adam recalled how people reacted to him as a half elf. ¡®Or do Ickmon sense?¡¯ Adam paused to think. ¡®No, it¡¯s just thatmon sense doesn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s a myth.¡¯ All the while, Jurot was also having a bath, but was deep in thought about Adam and his muscles. ¡®I bet he could throw a javelin really far.¡¯ Jurot couldn¡¯t help but admire Adam¡¯s physique. He was tall and thick, as built as any Iyrman. He had no other motives than to admire the physique as a work of art. ¡®Are they less dense? Is that why he wasn¡¯t able to pick up those rocks as well as me? His muscles are definitely bigger than mine. What are muscles, truly?¡¯ Adam rxed in the bath, filling it up with hot water, and then basking in it. He grabbed the soap and started to wash himself up, looking at his body properly for the first time. ¡°Whoa! I am jacked! It¡¯s like I spent an entire year taking Tren and training to be a super hero or something. What kinda juice did they feed me?¡± He recalled rolling for his stats. ¡®Ah, divine juice.¡¯ He admired his physique for a little while, understanding why Jurot was eager to touch him. Adam looked down to see his face and hair. He was quite the handsome half elf. ¡®Did I roll an 18 for hotness or something?¡¯ He turned his head as he admired himself, seeing his powerful jaws, and his elegant facial features, then his leaf shaped ears. He reached up and rubbed along them, shuddering at how sensitive they were. ¡°You really did me a solid one, Belle,¡± Adam said, smiling to himself. He wondered when Belle and he would meet again. ¡°Hey, Belle?¡± He looked up, wondering if Belle woulde and see him. ¡°Oh, right. He¡¯s a god. Probably busy and all that. Also, it would be awkward if we met now.¡± He looked down at his nude form. ¡°¡­¡± Once he was done admiring his new body, he finished up with his bath. He made sure to rinse out his clothes too, drying them a little with his me Bolt a little ways away from the clothes until they weren¡¯t dripping wet, before wrapping the nket around himself. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 13 (11) He pressed his ear to the door, feeling the warm wood up against his sensitive ear. After hearing nothing outside, he slowly cracked the door open. Stealth Check D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Adam darted towards his room silently, without anyone hearing him. The cloaked figure from earlier in the day had watched him dash back towards his room, covered in his nket. ¡®Whoa. He¡¯s a half elf? How is he so jacked? Is he an Iyrman?¡¯ Adam sighed once he was back in his room. He sat down on his bed and dried his clothes using his me Bolt, before finally changing into his clothes. He made his way down to themon room, where he saw arge number of adventurers eating and drinking. Some nced over his way, a few he recognised from earlier in the day. The adventurer who had been constantly sipping alcohol spat out the alcohol he was currently drinking. ¡°How can a half elf be so strongly built?¡± ¡°I thought his name was Adam?¡± ¡°If you say it should be Jack, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The other adventurers each eyed him up, trying to gauge his strength. He looked naturally stronger than almost every adventurer here, and so many of them were wondering if they needed to step up to teach him his ce. Those thoughts quickly dissipated when Jurot appeared behind him, pping the half elf¡¯s back. ¡°What a powerful back you have as well!¡± Jurot dered, grinning wide. ¡®I still need to keep an eye on you, so don¡¯t get too far away from me.¡¯ Adam rubbed his back gently, not feeling the intent behind Jurot¡¯s skinship. He nced at the reception, where there was no longer the pretty face of Emma, and instead an older man. He had short hair, salt and pepper like Paul, and he wore a breastte too. He seemed to be a hardened adventurer, though Adam didn¡¯t recognise him from hisst life. However, he had been briefed about who Adam was, and the deal which had been made. ¡®To think I have to look after an elf¡­¡¯ Still, he was a guild worker. He noted the mood around the guild, and made sure to emanate a vicious presence out, in case anyone had any bright ideas about starting any bother within the guild. With the warning in ce, the adventurers went back to their meals. Some had to swallow their rage with their food and alcohol, whereas others were only slightly interested in Adam and his fey heritage. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Jurot said, his stomach growling momentster as though he had nned it. They both found a bowl and started to pour themselves some meat stew, with vegetables Adam faintly recognised. There was also some bread, which he and Jurot topped up on. He ate silently beside Jurot, ncing between all the adventurers for a moment, before returning to his stew. Jurot, all the while, stared at Adam. ¡°Adam son of Fate, why did you be an adventurer?¡± Adam dipped some of the bread into his stew. ¡°Freedom and gold,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°No. The romanticism of adventure.¡± He smiled. ¡°There are plenty of ways to make gold, but there are things you can only experience as an adventurer.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°There are many ways to make gold, but very few which give you freedom such as adventuring.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the family aspect to it,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Family aspect? It is difficult for adventurers to have families until they retire.¡± ¡°No, not that kind of family. The family of a party. To leave your back to someone you can trust. You can join the army or the guard, and you can find it there, but then you¡¯re at the whims of a captain and the government, barking at you like you¡¯re a dog. As an adventurer, you can have that, all the while choosing to do as you please.¡± Jurot nodded again. This he understood. A family, like the Iyr. ¡°I hope that you find your family one day.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly, but he felt a coolness within his chest. He looked to the guild worker he had never seen before. Then he recalled how Thundersmith had been so hostile. He looked to Jurot, thinking about how he had gone to the Iyr previously. Suddenly, in this familiarly strange world, he felt all alone. ¡°Me too.¡±
I felt kinda down at the end of the chapter. Also, I''m going to try and change the way I do chapters. I''ll be putting out 3 chapters of roughly 2k words daily. There may be a few days where I write more chapters. I just find it easier to write 3 chapters of 2k words, than 2 chapters of 3k words. Don''t ask me how this works. 7. The Terrible Twosome 7. The Terrible Twosome Adam couldn¡¯t taste his meal any longer, and so quickly ate. There was a morsel of doubt which he had consumed with his food, forming a knot within his chest. He excused himself quickly, and Jurot, who had seen the darkness encroach on the half elf¡¯s face, let him go. ¡®Adam son of Fate, your business is your own.¡¯ However, he understood he had his own business too. Adam retired to bed, falling onto it. He did not pull the nket over himself, instead embracing the coolness of the air, staring at the ceiling. [What are you thinking about?] ¡°Life,¡± Adam said. ¡°In a sense.¡± [What about life are you thinking about?] ¡°Thest time I went to the Iyr, it was to bring Jurot home. I was invited by the Iyr because of his death, and assisting in guiding him home. This time I made a bit of a mess with our first interaction, but more importantly¡­ I¡¯m not really wanted in the Iyr, am I?¡± [Do you regret Jurot living?] ¡°Bell, you sure say some stupid shit for a system.¡± [¡­] ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s alive, but¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t a time loop. Things have changed. There are things that I know and things that I don¡¯t know. Jurot looks a little older, and his forehead is tattooed. I assume it¡¯s something about being an Iyrman, butst time the pattern was only on his nket and his shield. I assume the Iyr is still near enough the same ce, but what if it¡¯s changed? What¡¯s all this about elves and dwarves, and elves and orcs? Where¡¯s James? What about George and Fotti? What about Iromin? Since when did he carve statues?¡± [Did he carve statuesst time?] ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± [¡­] ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡± [What is the point?] ¡°The friends that I made before. Can I make them again this time? Will Entalia be willing to trust me in this life? What about Joti?¡± Adam reached up to his face, covering his eyes. ¡°Back when I made a deal with Belle, he said I¡¯d be the one to die. But¡­¡± He shut his eyes tight. ¡°Since this world is so new, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± [¡­] ¡°The world that I knew. The people I met. Aren¡¯t they dead too? So am I the only one whose alive?¡± He pressed his fingers tight against his skull, marking his skin red under his fingers. [¡­] Adam eventually calmed down, sighing. ¡°How much XP do I have?¡± [240XP.] ¡°Oh? That¡¯s quite a lot for one day. You said I could spend experience on acquiring new features? How much is Tricks?¡± [200XP.] ¡°Oh. I should have bought that before I bathed.¡± Adam shook his head. It would have made drying his clothes an absolute breeze, and he didn¡¯t need to dash back to his room. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡± XP 240/240 -> 40/240 Spell Acquired Tricks ¡°Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, and Tricks.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve covered all the bases.¡± There was still a knot within chest, but he did feel lighter. ¡°I¡¯ve had quite the day today¡­¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Good night, Bell.¡± [Good night, Jack.] ¡°¡­¡± When he awoke in the morning, he donned his armour and strapped his de to his side. He clutched at his arcane focus, which was always within arm¡¯s reach somewhere. His heavy steps revealed his presence to the adventurers in the morning. Many had already finished their breakfast and chosen their quests, others went elsewhere to rx and spend their coin, rather than alongside other brutish and sweaty adventurers. Jurot waved at Adam, sitting in the corner and mid way through his second breakfast. ¡°Adam son of Fate,e.¡± Adam had nothing better to do, so he grabbed a bowl of porridge and a few boiled eggs, before sitting down beside Jurot. He salted and peppered his eggs, and slightly salted his porridge. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said. ¡°Good morning,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Do you not train in the morning?¡± ¡°When I feel like it,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°If I¡¯m not working, I train. If I work, I find I work better if I don¡¯t train.¡± He tried to be careful to not offend the Iyrman. ¡°I must train every morning, for that is the Way of the Iyr.¡± Jurot nodded, finishing his bread. Adam noticed the copper adventurer¡¯s tag loosely dangling down in front of Jurot. It was stamped twice. ¡°You got your tag?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He tapped his tag, revealing the two stamps, and smirked smugly. Usually people would get one or two stamps, but Iyrmen always received at least two. ¡°I should probably get mine.¡± The reception had been empty for a short while, so Adam had to wait. Once Adam was done with his food, a young man appeared at the front desk. He was fairly average looking in every way. Average height, dark hair, dark eyes. ¡®How nondescript,¡¯ Adam thought. Adam approached to greet him. ¡°Morning,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam. I hear I was meant to pick up my tag.¡± The young man looked up at Adam and nodded. He had been informed about Adam¡¯s peculiar appearance in advance, though he had taken it only half serious. ¡®By Arya¡¯s might, he really is jacked as all hell. Tch.¡¯ He had to make a mental note to hand a silver coin to Braun. ¡°Good morning,¡± the young man replied. ¡°I¡¯m Tom.¡± He reached down and ced down a copper tag in front of Adam which had his name stamped across it. ¡°This is your adventurer¡¯s tag. Don¡¯t lose it, or you¡¯ll have to pay for a new one. If you do lose it, inform us as immediately as you can. Make sure it¡¯s visible when you enter any vige, town, city, and whenever you enter any shops.¡± ¡®So they can rip me off?¡¯ Adam just smiled, nodding his head. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You have to pay a gate fee, which depends on your rank. As a copper rank, you have to pay one copper piece each time you enter the town. If you don¡¯t pay this, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡®What am I, a kid?¡¯ Adam nodded again. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Each time youplete a quest, you will gain stamps. Since you¡­¡± He looked around, seeing the adventurers eating, and yet knowing that they were listening. ¡°Since you have quite a few great abilities.¡± Tom reached down, revealing a small peg, which reminded Adam of a USB Type C connector. ¡®It¡¯s thinner this time?¡¯ Tom pressed it in to the copper, the peg sinking in easily, removing the copper which met with it, tallying the tag three times. ¡°One for being well versed in both magic and martial abilities, for the deal you made with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and yourst ability which was confirmedst night by a confidant.¡± Stamps Gained 3 Adam understood the reason behind the intentional vagueness, merely nodding his head to Tom. ¡°Great.¡± ¡°You may take any quest from the board which is suitable for your rank. We will also search for a party on your behalf which your skills can round out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that yet,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°We, the guild, highly rmend that you find a party. Solo adventuring is a dangerous game.¡± Tom stared at Adam, trying to emphasise his point. ¡°I know it is, but that¡¯s why I¡¯ll take things at my own pace. I¡¯m not going to join a party just for the sense of security it provides.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find a family?¡± Jurot asked, approaching them. He looked at Adam¡¯s tag, which had one extra stamp than his own. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Sure, eventually. Right now, I want to take things at my own pace.¡± He looked out to the other adventurers. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten but I have a particr skin condition of having pointed ears and eyes which can see in the dark?¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm. Tom didn¡¯t want to admit it, but that was a huge issue. The list of people Adam could join had probably decreased to a handful, and none of them would be people of thisnd. All except¡­ ¡°I can party with you,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Thank the gods for Iyrmen,¡¯ Tom thought, staring at Jurot. ¡®You damned beautiful bastard.¡¯ Iyrmen always made jobs easy for most receptionists in thend, especially those within Red oak. Tom¡¯s eyes then fell to Adam expectantly. ¡°Do you ept?¡± ¡°Do I look like an idiot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll ept, it¡¯s Jurot.¡± Even Adam, a rtive stranger to the world, understood that one did not simply deny fighting alongside an Iyrman. Tom wasn¡¯t sure what Adam meant by that. ¡®Does he mean that because he¡¯s an Iyrman?¡¯ Jurot had his own reasons to party up with Adam. ¡®I¡¯m a genius. If I party up with him, I can find out what he wants to do and why he¡¯s so suspicious.¡¯ ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve decided to form a party, is there anything we need to do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We have some paperwork which you¡¯ll need to sign. This is a temte of a typical party, where you two will split the loot equally between one another, and if you want to change that, you¡¯ll need to speak to the guild and draft another contract. Everyone must sign the contract for it to be legitimised under the eyes of thew.¡± ¡®Bureaucracy,¡¯ Adam thought, though he could appreciate the sentiment behind it. ¡°Half and half sounds fine.¡± He looked to Jurot. ¡°Unless you think you¡¯re worth more than me.¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Half and half is fair.¡± ¡°I should mention that yesterday I dropped my sword, but it wasn¡¯t the only thing which dropped.¡± Adam winked. Persuasion Check D20 + 4 = 17 (13) Jurot narrowed his eyes slightly, but nodded. ¡°That is true.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s sign the contract and get to picking our first quest.¡± The pair signed away their names to the temte contract, where Tom first wrote their names in the party members section, had them both sign it, and then confirmed the signing. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve formed a party. Do you have a name in mind?¡± ¡°Half Elf and Iyrman,¡± Adam said as a choke. ¡°Iyrman and Half Elf,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°It was a joke,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re calling ourselves such a boring name.¡± ¡°There is no need to think too deeply about our name,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We should spend less time thinking of a name, and more time picking a quest.¡± ¡°A name is what we go by. You have pride in the name Jurot, don¡¯t you? Ju of the Rot family, Jurot son of Surot. Isn¡¯t this the same?¡± ¡°In a way,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Then let¡¯s pick something which embodies us both. Something like¡­¡± ¡°Muscle and Elf.¡± Adam almost choked on air. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Elf and Muscle?¡± ¡°Still no.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is much harder than I expected.¡± ¡°Something cool, like¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Two¡­¡± He had a word he wanted to say, but he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted it to be associated with him. ¡®This really is harder than I expected.¡¯ Tom watched the two of them think of a name right in front of the reception. ¡°Immortal Duo,¡± Adam said. ¡°Immortal Duo?¡± ¡°We will be immortalised once people hear of our deeds, our stories.¡± At first, Jurot had thought perhaps Adam had a bigger ego than he, but as he heard the reasoning, he slowly nodded along. ¡°Our stories will be told for generations!¡± ¡°Until the end of days,¡± Adam said, smiling. Tom had gone through quite some harsh training to be a guild worker. He had to learn how to use a variety of weapons. He recalled having fought Paul until he was half dying countless times. He was beaten to a pulp repeatedly. He had to learn hundreds of rules to recite back at the drop of a pin. Due to all his training, he was able to stop his face from cringing at their terrible name. ¡°I¡¯ll write that down, shall I?¡± Tom asked, keeping his voice even, not giving anything away. ¡°Yes,¡± the pair replied. ¡®Oh, by the gods¡­¡¯ 8. Bread and a Snack 8. Bread and a Snack ¡°Allow me to exin to you how to take quests,¡± Tom said, having just recovered from the mental damage. ¡°You may choose any quest your rank allows for. Once you¡¯ve chosen your quest, inform the person at the reception about the quest you want to take. Once we¡¯ve confirmed that you are able to take the quest, we will give you a small tag to ce on the quest on the wall to show that someone has imed it.¡± Tom revealed a small wooden tag with a copper coloured symbol. Adam turned to Jurot. ¡°What do you think? Which quest should we take?¡± ¡°You¡¯re letting me pick?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t really mind what we pick, but I might choose something you don¡¯t like.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders casually. Seeing that Adam was giving him the power to choose, Jurot stepped up towards therge wall littered with posters. Adam stood near him, making sure everyone else saw how he was standing beside an Iyrman, just in case they had any ideas. ¡®It¡¯s probably not just elves and dwarves. I feel like there are some humans who don¡¯t like elves either. I should probably figure out why soon.¡¯ He had felt the way some people looked at him, and had thought there was something odd going on. Jurot tapped a posted his solid finger. ¡°This one,¡± he said. ¡°Boar Hunting,¡± Adam said. ¡°Offers at least three gold per boar, not bad.¡± ¡°It depends on how big the boar is. Larger boars alsoe withrger tusks, which the guild takes into consideration, not just the meat.¡± ¡°Right, for alchemy and stuff?¡± ¡°Right, for alchemy and stuff.¡± Jurot nodded, wondering if he had made the right decision in teaming up with the half elf. ¡°We¡¯ll take the Boar Hunting quest,¡± Adam said, approaching Tom. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that you are able to take the quest,¡± Tom said, handing over a tag with a copper symbol. The copper symbol meant that a part was tackling the quest, but it didn¡¯t give any specifics beyond it. ¡°Usually, when you fail a quest you might need to pay a fee. However, Copper Rank quests don¡¯t have such a stiption, unless under certain circumstances when you¡¯ll be told.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Let me grab my stuff and we can head out,¡± Adam said, tossing the tag to Jurot as he went to go and grab his pack. Jurot raised his brow, wondering why Adam needed to go and grab his pack as they were only going a few miles away. Quest Boar Hunting Reward 50XP Adam, on the other hand, knew how it was for life to turn to hell within the span of a few seconds. ¡®Best to be prepared,¡¯ he thought, grabbing his pack and hoisting it onto his back. He ced a few items into the warddrobe, since he didn¡¯t need everything, but he took most of his adventuring gear with him. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Adam said, fully adorned in heavy chain mail, a de at his side, a shield on his back, a pair of hand axes within arm¡¯s reach, his pouch, and hisrge backpack. He was like a child about to go on a school trip, except it was a trip which could easily kill him if he let down his guard. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot turned, wordless. He led Adam out the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and followed the road towards the centre of town. The Iyrmen watched as Jurot and the half elf followed the road towards the centre, one of them soon entering the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He caught Tom¡¯s eye, who then invited him around back. ¡°Keep an eye on the half elf,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°There¡¯s something up with him.¡± ¡°I will take that into consideration,¡± Tom said. ¡°However, there¡¯s only so much we can do, even for you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just asking you to keep an eye on him. If something happens to Jurot, please let us know.¡± ¡°We will, of course.¡± Tom nodded. The Iyrmen weren¡¯t sure about Adam as of yet. There was something off about him, but they couldn¡¯t quite ce it. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said as Jurot tried to veer off towards the main road to leave the town. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot turned back to look at him. ¡°Did you leave behind something?¡± ¡°No, no, nothing like that.¡± Adam continued to look around, trying to spot someone. He sped his hands together. ¡°I just need a little assist for this first.¡± Spell Guidance D3 = 3 (3) Perception Check D20 + 2 + 3 = 20 (15) His eyes scanned along the town before he found a young boy. He had dirt all over his face, and wore ragged clothing. His hair was dark, a dirty dirt blonde, but there was something more to him. Spell Guidance D3 = 1 (1) Insight Check D20 + 1 + 2 = 21 (18) The boy moved differently than others. It wasn¡¯t quite like he had grown up in the streets, but more than he was bing used to them. He walked with his head held slightly too high. ¡°Hey, kid,¡± Adam called out, taking out a silver coin. ¡°I need your help.¡± Adam wondered what was so special about the young man. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would grow up on the street. Through all the dirt and raggedness, he¡¯s actually a pretty cute kid. Meaning¡­¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®No, no point getting involved in his business when I¡¯m this weak. I don¡¯t even remember him from my previous life, so he¡¯s going to have to hold on for now.¡¯ The young child, no older than ten, approached Adam quickly. ¡°Yes?¡± he said, his voicecking the feigned excitement of urchins. ¡°I need you to guide me to some bakeries. Do a good job and I¡¯ll tip you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°As you wish,¡± he said, turning on his heel and leading Adam to a bakery. ¡®He didn¡¯t even try to take my coin first. Suspicious!¡¯ ¡®Why are you looking for a bakery? Suspicious!¡¯ The youngster led Adam around, through the crowds, and towards the nearest bakery. It was arge building with a small front, a small door which opened to a tiny room, revealing some of what the bakery had to offer. There was a young woman, who very much looked like a woman who grew up on bread, at the front packing some bread. She was a young woman, barely an adult. She was full bodied, and looked as though she smelt of pastries, with copper touched hair and acorn eyes. Adam stepped away and turned to face the boy, a smile on his face. ¡°Good job, this is exactly what I was looking for.¡± Currency 9SP, 9CP -> 8SP, 7CP Adam tipped the boy a couple of copper pieces for his good work in bringing him to the right bakery. The youngster quickly took the coins, turned, and fled from him. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®The young boy run away from you so quickly¡­¡¯ Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡®Suspicious!¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t I bathest night?¡¯ Adam decided against sniffing his pits to make sure, not wanting to ruin his appetite just in case. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste our time,¡± Jurot said, seeing Adam wait outside the bakery with a huge smirk on his face. ¡°Waste time? We¡¯re not wasting time. Just this once, you should follow my lead. I let you choose the quest, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam continued to smirk wide. ¡°In here is some bread and a snack for you. Come on, I¡¯ll pay for what we buy.¡± Adam stepped into the bakery, inhaling the sweet smells of the bread and pastries. The young woman looked at the two men, noticing how they were armed, but then noticed Jurot¡¯s tattoos and the adventurer¡¯s tags disyed over their chests. ¡°How can I be helping you?¡± she asked, her fingers continuing to work the parchment over the bread, not needing to look at what she was doing as she packed up the food. Jurot hadn¡¯t understood why Adam wanted toe here. However, as he looked all around, he indeed found lots of bread, and a snack. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick out some bread for us, Jurot?¡± Adam¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t innocent in the slightest as he stared at Jurot. Jurot¡¯s eyes were avoiding his, scanning all across the bread which was on offer. He could feel his cheeks burn slightly, feeling the piercing gazes of two people against his back. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t we take your most popr bread?¡± Adam asked eventually. ¡°I¡¯d also like four jam filled buns too, if you have any.¡± ¡°That we do,¡± she said. ¡°Coming right up.¡± Her hands blurred as she grabbed some bread for them, packing them up post haste. She went around back to find some buns, forcing some jam into them, before returning to pack them up for the two men before her. ¡°That¡¯ll be two silver pieces.¡± She should have charged much higher, but it was an Iyrman before her, so she couldn¡¯t just charge adventurer prices to them. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, cing down the two silver pieces on the table, and epting the bread. Currency 8SP-> 6SP ¡°I hope to see you again,¡± the baker said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam by the way,¡± he said, elbowing Jurot. ¡°Jurot,¡± the Iyrman grumbled. ¡°Pam,¡± the baker said. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, isn¡¯t that right Jurot?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You as well, Adam, Jurot.¡± She smiled at them. She had hoped they came around more often, even if she couldn¡¯t charge them exorbitant prices. Adam waved a goodbye, leaving first. Jurot nodded his head in her general direction and followed after him. As they stepped outside, Adam smirked. He handed Jurot a bun, his eyes sparkling with mischief. Jurot didn¡¯t say anything, instead he grabbed the bun and bit into it. ¡®Soft. Thick. The bun is pretty good too.¡¯ ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Some bread and a snack for me,¡± Jurot said. Jurot¡¯s thoughts fell away from his control for a moment. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to hunting.¡± Adam chuckled. He touched the bag with the jam buns, cooling them using Tricks so that it would still be fer on. ¡®Should have probably thought about that.¡¯ Jurot continued to lead them as they ate the soft and fluffy bread. His thoughts soon came back to the task at hand, stepping with confidence as they approached the gate. There they saw a pair of guards, the same guards Adam had seen previously. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the young man from yesterday,¡± Marie said, smiling down at Adam. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the beautiful Marie, and her beautiful sister, Mary.¡± ¡°The cheek! You can¡¯t be saying that to guards.¡± ¡°My mother didn¡¯t raise no liar,¡± Adam said. ¡°What do you think, Jurot? You¡¯re an Iyrman, you can¡¯t lie.¡± Jurot nodded, but didn¡¯t say more. ¡°You see?¡± ¡°Right, right. Well, off to adventure are we?¡± Mary spotted the tags. ¡°Both of you are new, huh? I didn¡¯t expect you to have three stamps already.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m very talented.¡± ¡°Do you have your copper?¡± ¡°That I do,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Enough to head on back.¡± ¡°Well good luck to the pair of you, though I¡¯m not sure you need it, Jurot was it?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°If youe across anything too dangerous, make sure you run away. A bit of gold isn¡¯t worth your life, alright?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no dishonour in running when you¡¯re a Copper Rank adventurer, you hear?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not going to tell me that you aren¡¯t a coward, and that nothing can take you on, it¡¯s just a Copper Rank quest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan of living,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°If I wanted to die, I¡¯d have chosen another way than to die to a few boars.¡± ¡°Boars are quite touch, so be careful. If youe across one which is too big to handle, just toss some rations and run back here.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, whose face was nk. He hadn¡¯t replied to the women when they were talking about running away. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll be heading out now. Come on, Jurot.¡± ¡°You¡¯d bettere back safe and sound!¡± the guard sisters shouted after them as they left. ''Did you really just set off our death gs?''
Mary and Marie out here trying to kill our protagonists... 9. Horny Boar Slaying 9. Horny Boar ying ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked as he followed Jurot along therge road out towards the forest. ¡°What do I think about what?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Mary and Marie. How do theypare to Pam?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Jurot. Jurot remained looking ahead, deep in thought. ¡°I think you need to find yourself a woman.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your mind is full with women.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a health young man, of course my mind is full with women.¡± ¡°Is it full with women when you draw your sword? Is that why it slips?¡± ¡°That might be why, yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think Pam is prettier,¡± Jurot said, eventually. ¡°I thought so.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot couldn¡¯t help but feel he had been trapped by Adam in some way. However, he had already thought too much, so he let the thought fall away. Silence epassed them both as they approached the forest. ¡°Have you hunted boar often?¡± Adam asked, wondering if there were any boars near the Iyr. ¡°Many times. We hunt boars once a year as a family,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Once you turn eight, you may join your family on the yearly hunts. I have in a few recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool. I¡¯ll have to follow your lead then. Any tips?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die. Kill it.¡± Jurot was entirely sincere in his response. It was the typical response of an Iyrman. Someone would eventually learn how to y something when they face it, and so what were the use of tips? Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll use my me Bolt on it from afar until it gets into range. Is that alright?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about how we kill it. We will make plenty of gold regardless of how we y it, as long as we don¡¯tpletely ruin it.¡± ¡°Do we get a bonus for bringing it back without much damage?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Bringing it back will give us plenty of gold. Whatever bonus we receive for its quality is minimal inparison.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As they approached the forest, Jurot stopped often to check the ground and the bushes. He was looking for something which gave him any hints of a boar having been here recently. Adam waited for him to do his business, as he didn¡¯t have many ways he could assist. The forest sounds apanied them as Jurot led them in, the sounds of birds tweeting in the distance, the branches swaying, the sound of chain jingling and jangling. Every so often Adam would step on a twig, which would give up their position to anything further away, but Jurot didn¡¯t say anything about it. He understood that people couldn¡¯t be as well footed as he, an Iyrman. ¡°Boar tracks,¡± Jurot said, pointing to the ground. Survival Check D20 + 1 = 7 (6) Adam looked down at the tracks and blinked. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Fresh. No more than two hours old.¡± ¡°Must be an early riser. Is that normal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t die. Kill it.¡± ¡°Good n.¡± Jurot continued to lead them forward, stopping at some bushes and touching them. Adam couldn¡¯t see what Jurot saw, but trusted in the Iyrman¡¯s abilities. Jurot¡¯s actions were like that of a doctor, he¡¯s touch things seemingly at random, but years of training gave him the ability to make sense of all kinds of things. Adam, on the other hand, walked around like a fumbling buffoon. ¡®I have things I can do, and he has things he can do.¡¯ Jurot stopped for a moment, caressing a tree tenderly. ¡°This is good wood,¡± he said. ¡°I should return to fell it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then the Iyrman continued, raising a hand. ¡°We are close.¡± Adam grabbed his shield, readying it. He also held his die in one hand too, ready just in case he needed to cast spells. Jurot only knew of me Bolt at the moment, and though he wasn¡¯t hiding any of his spells, he wasn¡¯t going to tell Jurot everything at once. Where was the fun in that? Jurot raised a hand, motioning with a finger towards the boar in the distance, which Adam could see between some trees. The boar was chewing on something on the ground, before it sniffed the air, and then turned to look at Jurot and Adam, seeing the pair of them. ¡°Good luck,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back as the Iyrman donned his shield. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Since the boar had already spotted them, Adam didn¡¯t waste any time. He held out his hand, which soon was coated in red mes. ¡°Fire Fist!¡± Spell me Bolt D20 + 4 = 21 (17) 1D6 = 6 (6) 6 fire damage! The mes shot forward, still in the shape of a fist. The boar was already charging forward, and the fire made it slow its charge, though dissipated once it struck the creature¡¯s face. ¡®Should I use Hex as well? No, not yet.¡¯ Jurot was also quick to act, grabbing a javelin at his side as he stormed towards the charging boar. He grit his teeth, allowing the rage to fill his entire body, his blood boiling. He tossed the javelin furiously, which struck the boar¡¯s side leaving a nasty gash, causing it to squeal angrily. It grew enraged as well. How dare these peoplee and bother it as it was minding its own business? It¡¯s tusks gleamed, ready to skewer the pair of them. As it charged forward, Jurot braced himself. He nted his feet firmly into the ground. As the boar mmed towards him, he grasped the base of the boar¡¯s tusks. He slid back slightly, the blow impacting through his bones, a grunt slipping out of his lips. ¡®Damn! That looked like it hurt!¡¯ The boar¡¯s charge had allowed it to gain some momentum, so even though Jurot had managed to catch the boar, it had wounded him slightly. Fortunately, he was an Iyrman, and had learnt how to harness his rage. A boar striking him was nothing more than a bee sting. Well, a slightly more painful bee sting. Adam recalled when Jurot had tanked for himst time. A chill ran through his body. Though he wanted to remain at ranged, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should allow Jurot to keep tanking the blows on his behalf. Attack (nking) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 13 (6)(3) 13 damage! Adam drew his sword, leaping into action. Jurot wasn¡¯t so far, so Adam was able to veer around the boar. He struck the beast through it¡¯s side with a heavy blow, cutting through so that blood soaked the steel which poked out of its side. The boar twitched, spluttering out thest few moment¡¯s of its life. It fell limp in Jurot¡¯s grip, dropping down before them. Victory! Boar +30XP ¡°You aren''t as weak as I thought," Jurot admitted as he allowed the boar to drop. He had been ready to grab his axe to finally y it, but seeing that Adam had been able to kill it so cleanly with his sword, his hands rxed. ¡°I either drop my sword, or I drop the enemy,¡± Adam joked. Jurot smiled. ¡°My eyes see that is true.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s head back quickly. You took a bit of damage, and I¡¯m not sure my luck withst. If something appears, let¡¯s just flee.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure why Adam was so willing to flee when they had done so well. ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t appreciate such cowardly talk, not after such a sessful hunt. Adam sheathed his de and hoisted the boar up over his shoulders, the boar¡¯s legs in front of his shoulders, the boar¡¯s stomach against the back of his head. ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re a big boy, ain¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry it,¡± Jurot said. Adam wasn¡¯t struggling, but when it came to disying one¡¯s strength, shouldn¡¯t an Iyrman be the one to do it? ¡°I think I should,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should concentrate on finding our tracks for the way back.¡± ¡°I know the way back. You use magic. You need to have your hands free to use them. You wear heavy armour. It is best for me to carry the boar.¡± Jurot hade at Adam with arrows of logic, which struck him clean. ¡®Whoa, you¡¯re way smarter than I thought you were.¡¯ Of course, it was purely because Jurot wanted to show off his strength for the Iyr. ¡°Well, that does make sense. Alright, let¡¯s do that then.¡± Adam gave up right away, as there was no reason to start an argument with Jurot over nothing. Plus, it did make sense. Adam grabbed his die in one hand, just in case. As they made their way back, Adam remained on high alert. His eyes shed from tree to tree, from the ground to the sky. His fingers twitched, at the ready to draw his de should he need to. ¡®This must be the first time he has been out. He sounds so wise, but does not act like it.¡¯ Jurot would sometimes nce back towards Adam, seeing the way the half elf was so tense. ¡®Being low level isn¡¯t fun at all¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes continue to nce from here to there, ncing everywhere. ¡®Jurot died just like thisst time. I need to make sure we¡¯re okay this time, even if means abandoning the boar anding back empty handed. No bear is going to kill him this time, regardless of how terribly punny its name is.¡¯ "Jurot, I''m serious. If a bear or two appears, we drop the boar and run. There''s no need to die to a bear. We can''t die to anything less than a dragon, otherwise I won''t be able to rest in peace!" Adam grew colder and colder, a sense of dread taking root deep within him. ¡®Where are you, you bastard?¡¯ ¡®Coward¡¯s talk,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®I need to stay with him. Adam son of Fate, what are your motives?¡¯ ¡°Jurot?¡± Jurot replied with a short grunt, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was amitment to what he said. ¡®Don¡¯t be like that, Jurot¡­¡¯ The half elf sighed, hoping that Jurot had taken his words to heart. ¡°Won¡¯t it be cool if your story ended by facing a dragon rather than a bear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s survive long enough so that we can face a dragon and live, alright? Hell, a dragon might not be a good enough story¡­¡± Adam continued to nce all around them. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was talking about. He wanted to run away from a bear to y a dragon? ¡®You¡¯re a strange one.¡¯ They finally came across the stone of the road, and could see the stone of civilisation not too far away. Adam¡¯s shoulders dropped and he let out a sigh of relief, though kept ncing back towards the forest as they left. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how many hours had passed, but he was sure it was more than just two or three hours. When they approached the gate, they saw that the shifts had changed to another set of guards. ¡°Isn¡¯t that them?¡± ¡°Right. Iyrman and cheeky chain boy.¡± ¡°Ho! Seems you¡¯ve made it in one piece!¡± The guard waved towards them. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam shouted back. ¡°I expected as much,¡± a guard said. ¡°If you¡¯re with an Iyrman, chances are high that you¡¯lle back safe and sound.¡± ¡°Unless you feel like dying a glorious death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure dying to a boar is glorious,¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°How¡¯s the shift?¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± The guards looked at the boar. They noted the wounds on the creature. ¡°It¡¯s a little burnt, and there¡¯s a bit of a gash, maybe from a javelin?¡± ¡°The killing blow though,¡± the other guard said, pointing to the wound near the neck. ¡°A sword.¡± The guards noticed that Adam was the only one with a sword. They looked to Jurot. ¡°Did he kill it?¡± ¡°He did,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Well now!¡± The guard nodded his head. ¡°Good job! I didn¡¯t expect someone to outshine an Iyrman on their first quest.¡± ¡°Thank you, but Jurot would have been fine without me.¡± Adam smiled, reaching down towards his pouch to get his gate fee. He looked to Jurot, whose hands were busy. ¡°I¡¯ll pay your gate fee since it¡¯s awkward for you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± a guard said. ¡°Iyrmen don¡¯t need to pay the gate fee in Red Oak.¡± ¡°Oh? Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not stupid enough to charge them.¡± Adam felt as though there was something more than that, but he just nodded. Currency 7CP -> 6CP ¡®Looks the Iyrmen have some tax free incentives. I should be an Iyrman too.¡¯
Just a bit of banter between theds before some brotime. 10. Quest Complete 10. Quest Complete The walls of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild invited them in, the warmth spreading out towards them. Their sense of aplishment helped quicken their steps as they approached the desk. Emma blinked at Adam and Jurot, seeing the boar over his shoulders. ¡°Wee back,¡± she said, shing her practised smile. ¡°I see you¡¯ve managed toplete your first quest.¡± Adam smiled, throwing up a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I willplete the transaction,¡± Emma said, looking at the boar. ¡°Will you please bring it around back?¡± She grabbed some paper and led them to the room behind, which was quiterge, and madepletely from thick stone. There were a few wooden columns in the centre, though they were covered in notes. Around the ce were a few weapons too of various disrepair. Some were fine, whereas other weapons werepletely chipped and ruined. There was arge stone table, and a few stools around to sit on. Emma waved her hand towards the table where Juroty the boar. He cracked his neck and stretched his shoulders, feeling the gentle ache. Emma leaned in towards the boar, reaching out with the back of her pen to follow a line she had drawn in her mind. She circled around it, writing down some notes on her paper. She leaned in close towards the tusks, and then towards where it had been wounded. Her eyes fluttered for a few moments as she calcted everything together. ¡°I have confirmed that you havepleted the quest. Do you wish to keep a portion of the meat?¡± ¡°A small portion,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I want to eat it for dinner.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be eating well tonight and tomorrow morning,¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯ll send Margh the news.¡± ¡®Oh, right. Margh! I knew someone was missing.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll portion some of the meat for you. If you¡¯d like, you can ask Margh to cook it separately on the grill. We have a few herbs that you¡¯ll be able to use as well, since you¡¯ve taken a quest which allows the guild to feed its members.¡± Emma smiled, making sure they understood that they would be rewarded properly for helping the guild out with a boring quest. ¡°That sounds good! I should go and get some butter too.¡± Adam nodded, thinking about grilled boar meat. He hadn¡¯t tasted it before, but butter and some herbs would make most things taste good. ¡°The boar you have in will earn you twelve gold total, this includes the price for the meat, the tusks, and the bounty for ying it.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He was d to make so much gold in one go. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he was going to be able to swim in the gold, and in reality it wasn¡¯t that much, but since he had very few bills, it meant he could steadily earn coin and create a pot for his savings for emergencies. Emma brought them to the front desk once again. She prepared the coin for them, as well as their stamps. Quest Complete Boar Hunting XP Gained +50XP 70XP -> 120XP Stamps Gained +1 3 -> 4 Currency Gained +5GP +4SP 14GP, 6SP -> 19GP, 10SP Adam beamed with a sense of achievement as the two of them passed their first quest together. He looked to Jurot with arge smile on his face. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, quickly casting Tricks on the jam buns to make them warm, before handing one to Jurot. Jurot stared at the jam bun for a moment before epting it. He waited for Adam to take a bite, but then ate it once Adam started to eat it. It was warm, soft, and tasted fairly fresh still. ¡®How can it be so warm? Why is it not that stale?¡¯ Jurot continued to eat it until it was done, not even thinking about whether it could be poisoned. Adam finished it too, tasting how warm and sweet it was. ¡°After we finish a hard day at work, shouldn¡¯t we reward ourselves?¡± Adam said innocently. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s head to the bakery so we can order it fresh.¡± Adam wiggled his brows towards Jurot, before putting his helmet back on, feeling the gaze on his ears. ¡°Making two trips is inconvenient,¡± Jurot said, licking his lips to finish tasting all the jam. ¡°That¡¯s true, though isn¡¯t it worth it if we can order from the baker fresh?¡± Adam¡¯s voice remained as innocent as it could. ¡®Order from the baker¡­¡¯ Jurot thought about it for a moment, spending as much time as most Iyrmen did thinking. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam chuckled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°What quest should we take tomorrow?¡± Jurot blinked at the half elf. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to take a boring quest, right? So what are we doing tomorrow?¡± ¡°We should rest and spend our coin,¡± Jurot said, still not quite understanding what Adam was talking about. Adam stared at Jurot for a moment too. ¡°Ah, right. Sorry. I was getting ahead of myself, wasn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t really get injured so¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, forgetting the fact that Jurot had taken a heavy blow from the boar. ¡°We can quest another day.¡± Jurot wondered why Adam was in a rush. The typical adventurer would go on a quest, make their gold, and spend it over the course of a week, before going on another quest. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll y another boar another day then, or we can do something else.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You want to y another boar?¡± Jurot asked, raising his brow. Typically, adventurers would change their quests depending on what they needed. Yet Adam wanted to hunt another boar? ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Preferably, but I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Adam nodded his head. He didn¡¯t want Jurot to push himself, since he didn¡¯t want Jurot to die again. That was one of the best things that came from his revival, the fact that Jurot was alive again. ¡°I will rest tonight and we can hunt tomorrow,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head towards Adam. It was a surprise to see another adventurer wanting to go around ying things so eagerly, so he didn¡¯t want to lose that opportunity. ¡°That boar was pretty easy, all things considered. You were also really good at tracking. Do you think we could hunt several boars at once?¡± Adam tilted his head, thinking about how they could hunt multiple boars to make more coin. ¡®How can we bring them back?¡¯ Carrying too many boars would slow them down, and their hands wouldn¡¯t be free to defend themselves. ¡°That would be dangerous.¡± As Adam was thinking about the benefits and costs, Jurot¡¯s mind had already shed with them due to his experience. ¡°I¡¯m thinking just two. Double up our ie in a single quest, as well as the meat we can eat in a single night.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°We can do that. We are strong enough.¡± Emma was listening in on this conversation with everyone else. Her brow pulsed slightly in anger. The other adventurers were also whispering between one another. ¡°Didn¡¯t they just go on a quest?¡± ¡°Are half elves always in a rush?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they long lived? Why does he need to go right to work?¡± ¡°Do you think he doesn¡¯t know how to rx?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just trying to show us up, the leaf ear bastard.¡± Emma let out a soft exhale. ¡°What are you two discussing right in front of me?¡± Her jaw was tense, and she looked at them with the intention to beat them. ¡°Do you think that just because you slew one boar sessfully you can go up against more? Whose to say you weren¡¯t just lucky today? If you go up against several boars, won¡¯t you just be throwing your lives away?¡± Adam looked at her in surprise, hearing her try to hide her obvious rage within her voice. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You bunch of punks,¡± she snapped at them. ¡°Do you know how many newbies we have to bury a year? Do you think you¡¯re special just because you know a little magic, or that you¡¯re an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam and Jurot replied in sync. Emma¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°That¡¯s besides the point! If you two want to throw away your lives, you can do it another time!¡± ¡°As long as we¡¯re safe on the way back, I have a way to deal with the boars so we can hunt multiple.¡± Adam thought about his spells. One of them would assist in dealing greater damage to the boars, and he also had Summon Familiar, though he needed the items for it. He should probably work on creating a familiar, but he didn¡¯t have much gold to work with. ¡®Why did I even take Comprehend Languages at this level?¡¯ He wanted to p himself. There was a much better spell he could have taken which would have assisted him at low levels. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to be careful!¡± Emma snapped again, reaching up to massage her aching forehead. ¡°What happens if the boars injure you too much? What happens if you¡¯re attacked on the way back? Even if boar ying is rtively safe for the pair of you together, if one of you is injured or goes down, then it¡¯s easy for the situation to escte. There aren¡¯t just boars in the forest either, what about all the other creatures? Wolves, bears, even other greater beasts, each of which could easily kill an entire party of four, never mind just to pair of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to work with someone else to help with the boar ying. I think we¡¯ll be fine with someone who can help us carry a boar, or maybe use weapons from a distance. If we can increase our party by fifty percent, but increase our load by double, then we¡¯ll still benefit from it.¡± The moment Adam started to mention math, Jurot blinked. ¡°Fifty percent, double,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head slowly. He was sure in the back of his head he understood what Adam was saying, but he didn¡¯t think too hard about it. ¡°Math,¡± Jurot muttered under his breath. There were a few Iyrmen who were well versed in the dark art, but Jurot knew the most simplest amount of math, and it usually took him a while. ¡°I will find someone through the guild,¡± Emma said as she sighed. She reached up to rub her brow. ¡®These two are too reckless. Just how much trouble are you intending to bring to the guild?¡¯ ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave it to the dependable guild,¡± Adam said, smiling at Emma. He could understand why Emma was currently annoyed by what he had said, and he had to make sure he took her concerns on board. ¡®If a guild worker, who knows how strong we are, tells us to be careful with something¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t want this life to end so quickly. With that, Adam went up to bathe. As he did, the other adventurers watched him. One almost stood up, but their partner pulled them down. ¡°Calm down, idiot,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± She pulled him back down. Adam bathed quickly and ate even quicker. Since they had in the boar, they had a few extra bs of meat. He didn¡¯t spend much time savouring it since he could feel the intense res of other adventurers with his helmet off. ¡®Damn, they really don¡¯t like half elves¡­¡¯ Adam quickly returned to his room, saying a quick good night to Jurot. He didn¡¯t want to aggravate the others too much. ¡®I should eat earlier, or maybeter?¡¯ He sighed. He dropped onto his bed and stretched. ¡°Bell, show me how much XP I need to buy another trick.¡± [You can buy another trick for 400XP.] ¡°Whoa, so much?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°How much do I have?¡± [120XP.] ¡°Wasn¡¯t it only 200XPst time?¡± [Yes.] ¡°¡­¡± [It has increased because you already have plenty of tricks at this level.] ¡°So does that mean my next trick will be cheaper once I level?¡± [The price will return to 200XP once you level.] ¡°I see. So the higher levelled I be, then the cheaper things be? Or is it just that it resets the price?¡± [Yes.] ¡°Yes to both?¡± [Yes.] ¡°Huh. Makes sense¡­¡± Adam wondered if he should try for another trick. ¡°How much to level up?¡± [1000XP.] He whistled. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a lot. Alright, well¡­¡± He took a moment to think. ¡°A trick might be nice, but the level would give me more health, won¡¯t it?¡± [Your health will increase by 13.] ¡°Double¡­¡± He clicked through his teeth. ¡°I think I should wait for that then. The extra health will be too useful, and I will be able to learn new spells. Or should I pick the greater martial abilities?¡± Adam yawned. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll think about it when I have enough XP. Good night, Bell.¡± [Good night, Adam.] 11. Seeing Double 11. Seeing Double ¡°Wait, 1000XP? You mean 1000 big ones?¡± Adam said as he woke up, sitting up in his small guild room. The light of dawn was already peeking in through the small window above. [That¡¯s right.] ¡°That¡¯s crazy¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°With that much XP, shouldn¡¯t I be closer to Level 3? [You were warned earlier.] ¡°I guess, but still¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s a lot of XP¡­¡± He had thought to take it fairly easy, but if it really did require double the amount of experience to level up, he might have to work a little harder. ¡°Isn¡¯t my third life meant to be full of fun and hot babes?¡± He decided to wash away his depression, taking an extra bath early on. He made it even hotter than typical, and hey there, like a chicken being cooked in the foamy water. The soap at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was extremely basic, so he couldn¡¯t enjoy the nice smells of the soap he used to use in his first life. ¡®I should make a soap business¡­¡¯ He thought about how difficult it would be to make soap. ¡®No, wait. Couldn¡¯t I use Tricks?¡¯ He put the thought into the back of his mind. Adam made his way down, wearing his chain mail and his helmet. He didn¡¯t want to bring too much attention to the fact he was an elf right away in the morning, though it would give him a different type of attention. In the corner he saw Jurot, who was currently tearing into some boar meat. The Iyrman saw Adam and nodded his head. He continued to chew on the boar meat. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam said, taking a seat opposite the meat devouring Iyrman. ¡°Are you healed up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied after finishing the bit of meat in his mouth, before returning to devouring more meat. ¡°Ready to hunt some boar?¡± Adam asked, ncing over to see some bread and soup on offer. He didn¡¯t see Margh anywhere, and realised he hadn¡¯t seen her since he had been reborn. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied after Adam had returned with some food. It was rude to reply when one was eating meat after all. Adam removed his helmet, noticing the various looks once he did, but tried to ignore them. He dipped the bread into the stew before eating it. There was the boar meat, as expected, but also a few hard vegetables which had softened slightly. Once they had finished breakfast, Tom walked over to them. ¡°I had heard you were looking for some assistance with your quest?¡± He looked at Jurot and Adam curiously. He had sworn they had finished a quest the day before, but they were apparently going on another quest? ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head at the receptionist. ¡°We¡¯ve hired two porters for you, so they should be here soon. The fee for setting it up is two silver coins, to be paid before you leave.¡± ¡°Might as well do that now,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pouch. Currency 6SP -> 4SP ¡°I will pay half,¡± Jurot said, reaching into his own pouch to pay a single silver piece. He was a man with his own pride. Currency 4SP -> 5SP Adam put on his helmet once he was done eating, and went out to stretch his legs after eating. Jurot followed him, though they found two well built men approaching the guild, carrying a pnquin made of thick wood, not red oak, though it appeared to be quite sturdy and could easily carry a few boars. The two men were near identical, both tall and strongly built, like abourer rather than a fighter, with dark eyes. They worebourer¡¯s clothes, but carried with them several javelins strapped to their sides, a dagger near their belt, a staff on their back, a helmet and a small shield. When they saw Jurot, they dropped down the pnquin. ¡°Are you Jurot?¡± one asked removing his helmet to reveal his dark hair, which was partly brown and partly red like a conker. ¡°I am Jurot son of Surot!¡± Jurot eximed loudly, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest in pride. ¡°Jeremiah,¡± the man said, extending a hand. ¡°Jeremy,¡± the other man said. ¡°My friends call me Remy.¡± ¡°My friends call me Jeremy,¡± Jeremiah said. Jurot shook their hands. ¡°This is Adam son of Fate,¡± he said, motioning to Adam. Adam shook their hands as well, feeling their strong grip. ¡°Your nicknames are a little awkward,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°We get that a lot,¡± Jeremiah admitted. ¡°Even though we look like, we¡¯re actually not twins.¡± Jeremy smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Adam said, looking between the pair. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 5 (3) ¡°You both look the same to me. If you told me you were twins, I¡¯d believe it.¡± Jurot reached up and pointed towards their faces. ¡°They¡¯re different,¡± he said, confidently. Adam looked at where Jurot had pointed and then to the Iyrman. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t really see a difference.¡± Jurot raised his brow at Adam. ¡®Aren¡¯t half elves meant to have good vision?¡¯ ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you anyhow.¡± ¡°You as well,¡± Jeremiah said. ¡°We¡¯ll be your porters this time around,¡± Jeremy said, nodding his head. ¡°We are to be paid eight silvers each for the day¡¯s work.¡± ¡°Usually it¡¯s five, but this is ssed as dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect us to fight, though we can assist from afar with our javelins.¡± ¡°If the going gets tough, we will get going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t hesitate to abandon you behind if it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Jeremy smiled wide, giving them a thumbs up as though it was something to be proud about. ¡°Also, if we die, you must pay a month of our wages to our wives.¡± ¡°That sounds like a fair deal to me,¡± Adam said, turning to Jurot. ¡°What do you think.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It is fair,¡± he said. ¡°Porters are not warriors.¡± It was an obvious statement, but one which needed to be said. ¡°Considering we can carry back three boars with their help, it should be alright." Jeremy motioned to his javelins. "We can also toss a javelin or two to assist, but don''t expect us to get into the thick of things." ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s more than good enough.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out to the bakery.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s-¡° Jeremiah had begun to say, nodding his head, before stopping. ¡°The bakery?¡± Adam turned, not exining anything further. The pair nced between one another before they grabbed their pnquin and lifted it up, following Adam and Jurot as they made their way to the bakery. As they entered the bakery, Pam saw Jurot and Adam again. ¡°Wee again,¡± she said with a pretty smile on her face. Jurot nodded, ncing at her for a long moment. Pam noticed his gaze, wondering what he was thinking. He was an Iyrman, a figure of some importance in this region. Her cheeks slowly turned red under his gaze. Adam ced a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. "You get to pick what we eat today since it''s your turn to pay." Jurot nodded, ncing around. His nose was good at picking out things he liked, so he looked around to find some buns he liked. He liked soft buns, hard buns, and every time of bun in between. However, there were days when he felt like a soft bun full of jam, rather than a hard bun buttered. ¡°Jeremy, Remy, you too can go ahead and pick some bread too,¡± Adam said, cing down a silver coin. He couldn¡¯t let Jurot pay for the pair too, that would be unfair, especially since he wasing out to work with Adam though he wanted to rx. Currency 5SP -> 4SP ¡°Us too?¡± The definitely not twins stared at the chain mailed warrior who they hadn¡¯t seen properly yet. ¡°If you¡¯d like,¡± Adam replied back. The pair exchanged looks between one another. ¡°Can we pick some tarts?¡± They were on the same wave length, like twins. ¡®Are they really not twins?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve got a silver to spend, so you can buy whatever you like with it.¡± ¡°Tarts are five coppers each,¡± Pam said, smiling at them. ¡°Then a tart for me,¡± Remy said. ¡°And for me as well,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°No jam buns?¡± Pam asked as she tied up a package for Jurot, who had bought some fatty filled bread. ¡°After we¡¯re done hunting,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will be back tonight.¡± It was a promise, thoughing from an Iyrman, it could be a threat. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Pam smiled at the Iyrman. If it meant earning more coin, she was happy to see him again, oblivious to his infatuation. Adam could only help but smile as he watched Jurot leave. ¡®My boy is growing up so fast.¡¯ They stepped out and Jurot opened up the package, grabbing a bun for himself before offering Adam some bread. He checked how the bread tasted, which was quite in, but it was soft and buttery. He could have used Tricks to make it taste different, but he decided against it. He and Jurot would both eat the same bread as the tread the same path. ¡°Should we only do hunting and ying quests for the first few months?¡± Adam asked as they ate the bread and the cousins ate their tarts. ¡®First few months?¡¯ Jurot finished his bread before answering. ¡°I like to fight. Do you wish to y boars daily?¡± ¡°Until we gain more experience, then we can y bears and other creatures too.¡± ¡°Daily?¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°Maybe. It depends on how you¡¯re feeling. If we get bored, we can switch it up to something else. I don¡¯t have many skills which can assist in hunting down creatures, but I can fight.¡° He could also Identify, but that would leave Jurot lonely. ¡®What is this guy talking about?¡¯ Remy looked to his cousin, Jeremy. ¡®Did he say he wanted to y creatures daily?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s a psychopath!¡¯ ¡®We should be careful around him.¡¯ ¡®Does he want to adventure every day too?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ ¡®Without a break?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ ¡®Does he wish to visit Lord Sozain?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ ¡®Wow.¡¯ ¡®Those tarts were nice thought.¡¯ ¡®That was really nice of him¡¯ ¡®Well, maybe he¡¯s a nice guy after all?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll be ying a few boars today,¡± Adam said, turning back to look at the cousins, who were still formting their opinions about the half elf. ¡°We¡¯ll be trusting in you to carry them back. If we manage to kill a few hundred, we¡¯ll carry a few too,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Understood!¡± the pair replied back, exchanging another nce. ¡®Do you think he¡¯ll really try to kill that many boars?¡¯ ¡®I believe it.¡¯ Jurot led the way forward as he had done so the previous day. As they approached the forest, the cousins showed how in sync they were. Whenever there was a small drop or climb, the two of them would move, stop at the perfect distance to allow the other person to catch up or push ahead, and then continued along. Jeremy, who took the front of the pnquin, kept his eyes on the trail. Remy, who was at the back, looked around every so often to make sure nothing was creeping up on them. Their priorities were their life first, their job second. ¡°Boar tracks,¡± Jurot said not long after they had entered the forest. ¡°Smaller than the one we faced yesterday. They¡¯re fresh.¡± ¡°The more the merrier, I say.¡± Adam didn¡¯t even bother looking at the tracks, instead looking back to the cousins. ¡°Ready to work?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam donned his shield to his arm, grabbing his die in the same hand. The cousins held the pnquin still, ready to ce it down if they were in danger. A pnquin was expensive, but their lives weren¡¯t so cheap. As they crept onward, Jurot motioned a hand for them to stop. He pointed to an area ahead of them, and through the trees, they could see a brown and grey shape moving. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Adam whispered. Jurot kept his hand up, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s more than one.¡±
They''re already sus of Adam. I wonder how they''ll react when they find out he''s a half elf... At least he bought them some dessert =) 12. Boars, More 12. Boars, More As Adam waited, he could see how the colours passed the trees, before another set of brown and grey appeared, moving in the same direction. ¡°Two?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. Adam turned back to the cousins. ¡°Drop the ¡®quin and grab your javelins.¡± ¡®Did he say ¡®quin to be cool?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ The pair epted the task, gently cing down their pnquin silently, before grabbing the javelins at their side. They each had three javelins, though one would have been their preferred amount. Adam turned from looking at them to looking at Jurot, only to find him gone, vanished out of existence. It was like he had never existed the first time. ¡®What?¡¯ He blinked, half thinking the Iyrman had been a figment of his imagination. He looked around, only spotting Jurot further ahead, stalking the boars like a panther. He had donned his shield on his left hand, but held out a javelin in his right. Adam blinked. ¡®Wow, did he really leave me along to go and fight the boars without me?¡¯ He stepped forward, hearing the gentle jangling of his armour, before stopping. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 10 (9) Jurot gripped his javelin tight in his vice grip, thinking about whether to rage. ¡®No, there is no need.¡¯ He had given the others enough time to prepare, and so he tossed the javelin with all his might. The javelin whistled through the air, striking a boar square in its hind leg, causing it to squeal. The squeal marked the moment when they could no longer prepare. Jurot returned to Adam, though was followed closely by the two boars charging after him. Attack D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 9 (4)(1) 9 damage! Adam readied himself as two more javelins whistled past him, though one of them barely missed his helmet, causing him to duck aside slightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± one of the cousin¡¯s said, though he wasn¡¯t sure which. One javelin struck a tree nearby, splintering the wood, whereas the other struck against the wounded boar¡¯s side. The boar squeal wildly in pain, and stumbled over it as it continued its charge. Adam, seeing that the boars were already close, and with the fear of Jurot falling inbat against the boars, leapt forward, drawing his sword. Adam skewered the boar as it charged forward, his de piercing through the skull and falling out the other end. ¡°Ra!¡± Adam eximed like a savage beast, feeling his heart pound. There was something about being on the receiving end of a charge which filled a man with vigour and a touch of fright. Just a touch. The other boar shifted its momentum towards Adam, aiming to gorge this man of metal. Adam pulled his sword, carrying the dead boar with it, but then side stepped as he let the dead boar slip, tripping the charging boar. He had wanted to use the dead boar a shield, but realised they didn¡¯t want to damage the boar too much, otherwise their pay would be affected by the poor quality. Jurot drew his axe in a fluid motions, hacking into the back of the boar, before stepping around it so it couldn¡¯t flee. He didn¡¯t feel the need to rage at the moment, as Adam was the one who was currently taking its attention. Attack D20 + 5 = 18 (13) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 8 (3)(1) 8 damage! Two more javelins flew past Adam again, though only one of them found purchase in the creature¡¯s side. The poor creature cried out in pain as the javelin struck through from one side to the other. Adam winced slightly, hoping that he could put it out of its misery. Taking a blow from both Jurot and another, and yet still not falling? What a tough little thing. With a heavy de in his hand, Adam pierced through the boar¡¯s skull, pushing through to the other side. This time he saw the life fade from the creature¡¯s eyes as it slumped, dead. He pulled his de out, seeing the red of the blood and the bits of brain matter. ¡®Eugh.¡¯ Victory! Boars +40XP XP 120 -> 160 He wiped his de on the grass nearby, trying to clean it. All the while, the two porters began their real work. They grabbed their javelins, and Jurot went to grab his too, before they ced the boars into the pnquin. ¡°That was easier than I expected,¡± Adam said, using his Tricks to clean his de properly. ¡°We can y some more,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Did anyone get hurt?¡± Adam asked, ncing around at them all. ¡°No,¡± Remy said. ¡°We kept out of the way.¡± Jeremy and Remy exchanged high fives between one another. Jurot shook his head. ¡°We were fortunate.¡± ¡°I guess we can y more then. I didn¡¯t really spend any magic during that fight either.¡± ¡®Magic?¡¯ The cousins looked at him. ¡°I will find more tracks,¡± Jurot said, also unfulfilled by this fight. The boars had been smaller than the boar from the previous day, and were in no way fun to y. Once the porters were done pulling up the boars, they lifted up their pnquin with ease, huffing slightly. ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± With that, they were ready. Jurot checked the ground once again, leading them away. ¡°They should follow the same trails, so other boars may be nearby.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Jurot to find some tracks. He brushed along some bushes, and then nodded to Adam. The porters readied themselves as well, though followed Jurot until he raised a hand. There were another two boars, each grazing mindlessly, just being a pair of boars. Unfortunately for them, Jurot had his eyes on them, readying to y them. The porters ced down their pnquin down, reaching for their javelins. ¡°Same n?¡± Adam asked. Then he heard a grunt as Jurot fell on a patch of earth, tumbling over and mming up against a tree. He looked at Adam and the porters, who were upside down to him. They blinked at him and he returned the blink. The boars squealed nearby, wailing angrily. They began to paw the ground, ready to charge at the strangers who had interrupted their day. ¡°Never mind.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 14 (13) Spell me Bolt D20 + 4 = 15 (11) Hit! 1D6 = 3 (3) 8 fire damage! Seeing that he still had some range, Adam raised his hand. ¡°Fire Fist,¡± he called out, channelling his mana. He could feel the warmth of the mana flow out to his hand, which was set ame, before he formed a fist and punched out, the fiery fist shooting out towards the boar. It struck the boar, which shuddered and squealed in shock from the fire hitting it. Jurot, embarrassed that he had fumbled into a tree, channelled the heat of embarrassment into his rage. He clenched his fist and flexed, leaping into the fray. He gripped his axe tightly, swinging it down wildly. ¡°Rargh!¡± He eximed, his axe sinking deep into the creature, almost cleaving through its neck. The boar screamed in pain, trying to shove its tusks through Jurot, narrowly dodging the unseen javelins. The other boar tried to strike Adam too, but he raised his shield, dulling the blow. Attack D20 + 5 = 10 (5) Miss! Adam tried to thrust his sword into the boar, but with the trees around them, it was awkward to position around them. Jurot roared, flexing his muscles tight as he cleaved the head clean off with a single swipe, gritting his teeth as he snarled like a beast. ¡°My axe cannot be stopped!¡± ¡®Whoa, Jurot is getting really into it.¡¯ Adam crashed his shield against the tusk of the beast, giving a chance to the cousins as they tossed their javelins, hitting the side of the boar, piercing straight through it. It screams out in pain and tried to mber against Adam. Attack (nking) D20 + 6 = 19 (13) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 13 (6)(3) 13 damage! Adam caught the creature within his shield. ¡°Good night, sweet prince,¡± he whispered, shoving his de through its throat. All the while, Jurot hacked through its neck too, almost striking Adam¡¯s de as he did. His rage had consumed him for a moment, though seeing the creature fall limp, he let out a low growl which eventually turned into a low sigh. Victory! Boars +40XP XP 160 -> 200 ¡°That was much better,¡± Adam said. ¡°It almost hit me.¡± ¡°I was not wounded either,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°I still have some strength.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not push our luck. Four boars down in a single day is already good enough. Looks like we¡¯ll be eating good tonight.¡± Jurot nodded his head, smiling at the thought. ¡°First, the bakery.¡± ¡®These guys really like the bakery, don¡¯t they?¡¯ ¡®Look at the Iyrman. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going there for the bread.¡¯ ¡®He does look hungry though.¡¯ ¡®Hungry for what?¡¯ ¡°Should we hunt some more tomorrow?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°We can, but we should be careful. Soon, the dead will begin to rise.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®What? This guy wants to work again after this haul?¡¯ ¡®Maybe he is a psychopath¡­¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean the dead will begin to rise?¡± Adam asked, blinking wildly at Jurot. ¡°It¡¯s the first week of First Dawn, but during the second and third weeks, the undead begin to rise.¡± Adam continued to blink at Jurot behind his helmet. ¡°I see¡­¡± He had no idea what Jurot was talking about. ¡®The undead rise? I don¡¯t remember this. Well, except for that one time¡­¡¯ Yet as he thought about what Jurot said. ¡°The undead rise yearly during the second and third weeks?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When did you leave the Iyr?¡± ¡°A month ago, before the Beast Wave.¡± ¡°Right. A month ago. Before the¡­¡± Adam blinked again. He shook his head. ¡°Did you say Beast Wave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam kept blinking. His brain kept restarting, as though his brain was crashing with every wording from Jurot¡¯s lips. ¡°Right, uh¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what he should ask about. There were so many things he wanted to ask, but he wasn¡¯t sure where he should start. ¡°Anyway, your mother¡­ did she¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to ask this politely. ¡°Did she¡­ eat more food before you left the Iyr?¡± Jurot squinted his eyes to think. ¡°Yes. Mother made sure to build herself stoutly for strength! She said she needed to recently in order to bear the hope of the future.¡± He nodded his head. Adam chuckled. ¡°I see. Right. How about we go and y a boar and offer it to your mother?¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°That is a good idea.¡± ¡°Should we go soon?¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°No. We will be needed to deal with the undead.¡± Adam wondered how he could get Jurot to take him to the Iyr. ¡°What about clearing up the undead on the way to the Iyr?¡± It was the best logic he had. ¡®Come on, Jurot¡­¡¯ ¡°We can do that,¡± Jurot replied. ¡®Adam son of Fate, why are you so eager to go to the Iyr?¡¯ He paused for a moment, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are small vigemunities on the way to the Iyr. Usually a few Iyrmen are sent to assist.¡± ¡°Then we can support them on the way, and celebrate the fact you¡¯ve be an adventurer.¡± ¡°A Copper Rank adventurer is no high feat for an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam leaned in. ¡°Perhaps not to an Iyrman, but isn¡¯t that only because you were born in the right ce at the right time? Random vigers would find it difficult. Are you telling me that Jurot son of Surot won¡¯t even return to his home to pay his gratitude to his family for raising him so well now that he¡¯s taken the first step to being a great warrior?¡± Persuasion Check D20 + 4 = 18 (14) Jurot pursed his lips together and looked aside, slightly ashamed with how Adam had put it. ¡°I should return to the Iyr soon.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡®Wow, he is truly evil to the Iyrman.¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ ¡°Should we bring a few people along?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t ask us!¡¯ ¡°I will speak with my uncles,¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Right, they should also be thanked for their hard work too.¡± Adam sighed. ¡®That was easy.¡¯ He sighed a little deeper. ¡®Though I should probably level quickly, but if we take too long, we might miss the birth.¡¯ The anxiety of death loomed over Adam still. ¡°Should we go tomorrow?¡± ¡°We can. It would be best to go when the undead begin to rise. Once they rise, we can be sent out to the viges on the way back through the guild.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let Emma know once we get back with these boars.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡®I still need to keep an eye on you. Is this a good idea? No, it would be best to speak with the elders once I return.¡¯ With that, Adam''s first steps were decided. He had to make sure that Sonarot and Lanarot we''re safe. Since things had changed, that meant that the situation back in the Iyr could be worse. If something was wrong with Lanarot¡¯s birth¡­ Adam shook his head, looking away. ¡®Enough! There¡¯s no need to think about things like that¡­¡¯ ¡®Suspicious!¡¯
He had to make sure that Sonarot and Lanarot we''re safe. It seems the author has raised a pair of death gs. 13. Meat and Bread 13. Meat and Bread On the way back to the town, Adam remained on high alert. He was still fresh for a fight, but the sense of dread from the anxiety of death loomed like a shadow over him. ¡®I need to gain more experience,¡¯ he thought, though quickly shook his head to throw the heads away. Once they cleared the forest, Jurot¡¯s steady back leading the group of three, they breathed in and sighed in relief. They approached the gates, where a pair of guards greeted them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Iyrman and the cheeky young man?¡± ¡°I think it is. What are you lot doing out here?¡± The guards tilted their heads and then their bodies slightly, seeing the top boar on the pnquin, which was pinned by the roof to the dead boar under it. ¡°We were working today,¡± Adam said. ¡°Working? Today? Didn¡¯t you work yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we did.¡± ¡°So you worked again today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guards looked between one another. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So we can earn money.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you earn any yesterday.¡± The guard¡¯s tone was curious as he stared at Adam. ¡°We did.¡± Adam nodded in response. ¡°Did you spend it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much.¡± ¡°Then why did you work today?¡± ¡°So we could have more money to spend.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adventurer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded once again. ¡°Oh, you must be saving up for better equipment.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± The heavily armoured half elf chuckled. ¡®Is it really that weird to work daily?¡¯ The guards nodded between one another. ¡°Makes sense I say,¡± one said. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t spend much coin, do you have the fee to enter?¡± the other guard asked. Adam turned back to the cousins. ¡°Do we pay for you too?¡± ¡°If you want us to carry the boars back to the guild.¡± Remy smiled wide. ¡°A cheap price to pay.¡± Currency 7CP -> 4CP ¡°Either way, Their boots struck the stone floor, but was drowned out by the noisiness of the town. As they made their way the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, a few people nced in their general direction, seeing the bloodies boars within the pnquin. The sight of a heavily armoured adventurer wasn¡¯t new, but the man jangling through the town stood beside a towering an Iyrman, causing a few to peer at him with keen eyes. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild wee them with its open doors, warmth, and the cold stare of adventurers ncing Adam¡¯s way. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°Wee back,¡± Emma said, looking to the porters behind Adam and Jurot. ¡°Did you hunt well today?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Adam replied back with a nod of his head, his armour jangling. ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± Remy and Jeremy ced the pnquin down before them, stepping aside. ¡°Seems like I have a lot of appraising to do,¡± Emma said with a true smile, not a practised smile which she was used to. It was always fun to have work to do. There was only so much writing she enjoyed, and seeing so many words caused her eyes to spiral. The porters carried the boars around back, with Jurot and Adam arriving once thest boar had been ced down. Two boarsy on therge stone b with the other two on the floor nearby. Emma went about the checks as she had done so previously, nodding to herself now and again. She blinked a few times, settling her thoughts. ¡°They¡¯re wonderful boars,¡± she said. ¡°Sixteen gold coins, quite a tidy sum for boar hunting. We will part out some meat for you as well.¡± Adam whistled, smiling. ¡°Sixteen gold, huh? That¡¯s quite the pretty penny.¡± Adam looked to Jurot and rubbed the man¡¯s elbow with his own. ¡°Think about how many jam buns we can buy.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°What did you say the pay was?¡± Adam asked, looking at the cousins who were definitely not twins. ¡°Eight silver coins each,¡± Remy said. ¡°Sounds good to me. We¡¯ll take it off from the total?¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot, who nodded once more. They followed Emma around to the front once again, where she handed them their coins. She piled the eight silver coins separately for each of the porters, which came out to the same amount as the guild¡¯s cut. She also stamped their tags, which were already beginning to fill out. Quest Complete Boar Hunting XP Gained +100XP 200XP -> 300XP Stamps Gained +1 4 -> 5 Currency Gained +6GP +4SP 19GP, 8SP -> 25GP, 12SP Adam could feel his pockets grow heavy. The feeling caused his lips to twitch into a smile, and he could barely help himself from humming. ¡°Make sure you twoe back tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think, considering your hard work, I¡¯ll offer you a gold piece each. What say you, Jurot? Do you think they deserve it?¡± ¡°If you believe they are worth so much, then I will agree,¡± Jurot said simply. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The pair stood up straighter, having not expected a raise from the half elf. Usually Porters would be paid whatever they asked for, and one gold coin was double their typical wage. They had done well with their javelins during the fights, but they still weren¡¯t expected to assist any further than they had done. ¡®He¡¯s a generous psychopath, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it.¡¯ Adam gave them a thumbs up. ¡°Alright, lets head to the bakery for some dessert. Come along, Remy, Jeremy.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The pair followed Adam and Jurot out, heading towards the bakery. As they approached the bakery, Jurot stepped in to find another pair of men there speaking with Pam. He stared at their backs, which caused the men to nce back to see the Iyrman. ¡°Oh, by Lady veil!¡± A man brought a hand to his chest, as though he had been struck by Jurot¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an Iyrman behind me today.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be having good fortune today,¡± the other man said. Adam remained silent, watching the men try to butter up Jurot. Jurot remained still like a statue, staring at the pair of men. The men nced between therge Iyrman and the adventurer, seeing their Copper Rank tags. Even if they were Copper Rank adventurers, the pair were heavily armed inparison to the everyday men before them. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The silent cold swept through the pair of men. ¡°Well, I guess we should be leaving now,¡± they said, grabbing their bags and quickly fleeing. They shuffled past the Iyrman and the heavily armoured half elf. ¡®Damn, I would have pissed my pants if Jurot looked at me like that randomly.¡¯ Jurot stepped forward, looking at the bread on offer. ¡°Wee,¡± Pam said, smiling at them. ¡°I see you¡¯ve returned. Did you hunt well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied simply. ¡°Four boars,¡± Adam said. ¡°Four boars?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Four? How?¡± ¡°The porters were a great help,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the porters. ¡°We¡¯vee to order some jam buns for them too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯vee back safe. I hope you were paid a lot!¡± Pam giggled cheekily towards them. ¡®How terrifying,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®I can feel her giggle strike my chest! It¡¯s deadlier than any spear I¡¯ve seen.¡¯ Adam looked to Jurot, seeing how the man turned slightly flush in the bakery. Adam¡¯s smile widened, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Since we¡¯ll be getting a cut of meat soon, I¡¯ll have Jurot send some meat along to you. It¡¯s only because of your wonderful bread that we¡¯ve been able to hunt so well, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Adam nced back to the cousins. ¡®Wait, is he trying to¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The pair nodded their head, flexing their well developed muscles towards Pam. ¡°They say Red Oak was built with bread and wood!¡± Remy dered. ¡°They tried to build it with only wood, but it was harder to eat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they say!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that,¡± Jurot replied back. ¡°What story is this from?¡± The cousins blinked towards Jurot. They turned to Adam, each of them cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder knowingly. ¡®This Iyrman will be hard work.¡¯ ¡®Good luck.¡¯ ¡®Thank you.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Jurot stared at them. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Pam said, smiling nervously. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure that you order from us.¡± ¡°We insist,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot, you¡¯ll swing by with some meatter, right?¡± ¡°If Pam doesn¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, leaning in closer to Jurot¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ll bring the meat, right?¡± ¡°If Pam doesn¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t.¡± There was a bolt of electricity between their eyes, two predators staring into one another¡¯s eyes. Pam stared at the two of them, wondering what they were up to. ¡®They won¡¯t fight, will they? Oh dear¡­¡¯ Adam relented. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just bring some meat aroundter. We can trade some bread for the meat.¡± ¡°Meat is far more expensive.¡± ¡°Just take it as our gratitude then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pam wasn¡¯t sure if she should. They were rough adventurers, though. ¡°Well, if Jurot is going to bring it, then maybe¡­¡± Jurot¡¯s head snapped around to stare at her. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring it!¡± ¡°O-oh?¡± Pam straightened up under his intense gaze and tone of voice. She blinked at him confused. ¡°I will definitely bring it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s order a lot of bread to go with the meat too! Four jam buns, and four of your best loaves.¡± ¡°All of our loaves are the best,¡± Pam said quickly, though she quickly stepped to the side to grab four hot loaves from nearby. It was light, soft and airy, and was patterned atop with light and dark stripes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked, staring down at it. ¡°Red tiger loaves,¡± she said. ¡°They don¡¯t look very red.¡± ¡°Wait until you open it!¡± She smiled. ¡°They are two silver pieces each.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Must be some good bread.¡± ¡°You asked for our best loaves.¡± ¡°You said all your loaves were the best?¡± ¡°These are the best of the best!¡± Pam dered, crossing her arms like Jurot. ¡®They must be the best,¡¯ Adam thought, seeing as though she had taken the Jurot stance. ¡®They must be the best,¡¯ Jurot thought, seeing as though she had taken the Imrat stance. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take four of them!¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll go halves this time.¡± ¡°I will pay,¡± Jurot said, cing down six silver coins. ¡°Four jam buns, four red tiger loaves.¡± Pam smiled wider. ¡°Thank you for shopping here!¡± Jurot nodded his head, unable to say anything to her beaming smile. ¡®S-scary.¡¯ Adam felt his soul fill with the romance in the air. ¡®I¡¯m full.¡¯ They enjoyed their jam buns in the fresh air, which tasted even sweeter to Adam who had seen the romance blooming. He turned to see Remy and Jeremy keeping their jam buns in the thin parchment. ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll save it for our wives.¡± ¡®If they knew we ate tarts and jam buns without them¡­¡¯ The pair exchanged a look between one another. ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam stared up at both of them. ¡°You two are manly. Don¡¯t worry about it, those jam buns are for you.¡± He held out two silver coins for them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy some more for your family?¡± Currency 12SP -> 10SP ¡°W-we can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Take it as a tip for today¡¯s hard work. I want you to make sure your wives are happy. Happy wife, happy life. Happy life, happy strife.¡± ¡°Strife?¡± ¡°Strife, as in, work.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I wanted it to rhyme.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I understand that it was terrible, but I wanted to do it anyway.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, licking his lips, ¡°but I had to say it anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Hey, do you see what I¡¯m seeing?¡¯ ¡®Yeah.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®Do you think he¡¯s going to work us hard tomorrow? ¡®He might.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s follow him for a while before we judge him.¡¯ ¡®If he¡¯s a good guy, let¡¯s cling closely.¡¯ Adam said his goodbyes, putting his helmet on properly to hide his identity again. He set Jurot away first to take the meat, before he went to have a bath in peace. He sighed as he sunk in the heat. ¡°There¡¯s so many things to be done. Not just Sonarot and Lanarot, but everyone else too. Freya¡¯s still dormant, probably. Entalia¡­¡± He sighed deeper, rubbing his face. ¡°Who would have thought I would be missing you teasing me so much?¡± [Everyone you¡¯re missing is a woman.] ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Adam grumbled at Bell. ¡°What about Joti, huh?¡± He sighed again, sinking deeper into the bath. ¡°I¡¯ve made a few promises, and though they were in myst life¡­¡± His heart sank deeper than he did. ¡®Freya¡¯s still going to be all alone.¡¯ He frowned. He had no reason why he should help them. The people he knew are gone, but the memories of them were still set deep within his heart. 14. Eating Bread and People 14. Eating Bread and People Adam awoke in a sombre mood. He exhaled deeply within his small room, before hopping out of bed, dropping into a deep squat. He fell into deep thought, as though meditating. ¡°Ha!¡± He shot up into a stand, punching his fists up towards the ceiling, his fists cutting through the air with a mighty swoosh. ¡®Let¡¯s work hard today too! Money money money! Let¡¯s go!¡¯ He out hyped his sadness, quickly heading to the bath to start the day off right. The warmth of the bath always calmed his soul. ¡®I wish I had some tea¡­¡¯ He swallowed down the sadness of missing the taste of the tea his mother, the food that she made. Even the terrible meat and potatoes his father made, he missed that too. He didn¡¯t miss his brother¡¯s attempt at beans on rice though. He donned his heavy chain, feeling how it pressed down against his body. He grabbed the sword belt, staring at it for a long moment. He unsheathed his sword, staring at the de, seeing his amber eyes against the steel. The unfamiliar eyes stared back at him, filled with grim determination. He blinked, trying to force his eyes to lighten up, before sheathing the de and strapping it to his side. His noisy steps were drowned out by the noisiness of more adventurers gossiping and chin wagging between one another. He nced over to see Jurot, who was eating some bread, deep in thought. Adam brought a bowl of meat stew and bread, sitting down opposite Jurot. He ate the salty stew, dipping the soft bread inside, staring at the Iyrman. His arms were crossed, emphasising his powerful biceps, and his face was contorted in a mixture of annoyance and numbness. Jurot suddenly opened his eyes to re at Adam, with a wickedly vicious look in his eyes. Adam¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his jaw frozen half way into biting the soggy bread. Their eyes continued to meet. A long moment of silenceter and Jurot blinked several times. ¡°Adam son of Fate,¡± he said. ¡°Jurot son of Surot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes. You?¡± Jurot nced upwards, thinking about his dreamst night. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°A nightmare.¡± ¡°What about?¡± Adam asked, chewing into the bread. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot tilted his head, squinting his eyes. He started to think again, which was difficult for him to do so in rapid session. ¡°Softness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Softness?¡¯ Adam stared at Jurot, who did not borate on the word. The question mark in Adam¡¯s eyes did not leave, but that did not stir Jurot one bit. The nces of the other adventurers caused Adam to finish his meal earlier than he would have liked. He approached the board, checking the various quests. Appearing busy typically meant others wouldn¡¯t try to bother someone. ¡°Have you picked a quest?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just stick with boars until we get bored,¡± Adam said, smiling at Jurot. Jurot nodded, applying their small wooden tag to the poster before they set out on foot. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, whispering towards the Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t seem to mind that I¡¯m a half elf.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam waited for Jurot to borate, but he remained silent for a while longer. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you at least tell me?¡¯ Adam shook his head. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Iyrman,¡± Jurot replied back simply. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right, but what does that have to do with you treating me well?¡± ¡°We Iyrmen do not care for your race. What matters to our people is who you are as a person. We have no qualms with any race in particr. Beast, man, undead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s manly as hell,¡± Adam said, tapping Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯re so cool.¡± ¡°I am the perfect temperature to fight,¡± Jurot said, flexing his muscles to Adam in an attempt to rx him. ¡°We Iyrmen are always at the perfect temperature to fight.¡± He reassured the half elf again. ¡°Not quite what I meant, but that¡¯s good to know.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the bakery?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Once the-¡° Adam noticed Remy and Jeremy approaching towards them. ¡°Guess we¡¯re going now.¡± The pair¡¯s muscles were rippling as they carried their pnquin. Their sweat glistened, but their faces were eager withrge grins. They could taste it, the sweetness of a gold coin. ¡°You¡¯re looking lively,¡± Adam said, smiling at the men. ¡°We¡¯re ready to make gold!¡± Remy dered. ¡°Gold!¡± Jeremyughed like a hyena. ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Just how poorly were you treated that you¡¯re excited about one gold coin?¡¯ Remy and Jeremy could alright taste the sweet ale they were going to buy with the extra silvers which would break from the gold. ¡°Ah!¡± Remy managed to pull himself out of his stupor. ¡°We have someone who is willing to work as a porter.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My cousin¡¯s nephew,¡± Remy said. ¡°He¡¯s a youngd, but build like an Iyrman.¡± Jurot raised his brow at theparison. ¡°Only Iyrmen are built like Iyrmen.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not built like an Iyrman, but very good.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean no disrespect.¡± ¡°How young is he?¡± ¡°Fifteen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little young,¡± Adam said. He wasn¡¯t sure they should take a youngster to work somewhere dangerous. ¡®Isn¡¯t that illegal? Ah, right. Fantasy world.¡¯ He turned to Jurot. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jurot stared at Adam. ¡®Too young? I heard half elves age differently¡­¡¯ He blinked, turning to the porters. ¡°How strong is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s as tall and as wide as Adam.¡± ¡°Very, then.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Let me see.¡± Jurot was curious to see what kind of strong youngster was born in this ce. ¡°Meet us at the bakery with your strapping young man and we¡¯ll check him out there whilst breaking bread. We¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s well fed for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble!¡± Remy looked to Jeremy with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The pair left whilst Adam and Jurot went to the bakery, the sweet smell enticing them in. ¡°Good morning,¡± Pam said, seeing the pair. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said, with Jurot nodding his head towards her. ¡°Did you enjoy the meat?¡± ¡°It was delicious, thank you.¡± She smiled. ¡°Did someone say meat?¡± a man¡¯s voice called from the hallway behind Pam. The hallway moved lengthwise, and the wall behind was the same colour as the walls behind Pam, which made it appear as though it was blended in together. He was a tall man, thickly built as though he had ate bread all his life, withrge forearms. He was clean shaven, with a bandanna over his head. He looked to see the two towering men before Pam, narrowing his eyes slightly, before noticing the tattoo on Jurot¡¯s forehead. ¡°An Iyrman?¡± ¡°Pa, this is Jurot, and this is Adam.¡± Adam waved a hand. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning. The name¡¯s Bam. I never expected us to receive such a blessing.¡± Bam smiled, looking towards Jurot mostly. ¡°Jurot brought us the meatst night.¡± ¡°Oh? You did?¡± He asked Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°We like the bread here.¡± ¡°You do? I hope that you¡¯lle by! Let¡¯s get you a basket shall we?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can afford that,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to pay, so¡­¡± Adam paused to think for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the money.¡± Bam turned to his daughter. ¡°Have you been charging an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Do you think we can afford to not charge Iyrmen?¡± Pam puffed out her cheeks to her father. ¡°What kind of daughter have I been raising?¡± He grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down slightly with his great strength. ¡°It¡¯s not like I overcharge them like normal adventurers!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better have not!¡± Bam kept pushing her down, with his daughter trying to fight up against him. ¡°Since we will be feeding a few guys, why don¡¯t we pay for a basket of bread, whatever you rmend.¡± ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to worry about the money at all.¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°How about you give us a small discount since we¡¯ll be regrs. Whenever we go on a quest from Red Oak, we¡¯ll swing by before for some bread, and after for some jam buns.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re our valued customers,¡± the baker said, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ll go sort the bread out.¡± Bam went around back to find a small basket he could fill with bread. ¡°Since you¡¯re ordering a basket, should I also fill it with some tarts and jam buns?¡± Pam asked, shing her silver sucking smile. ¡°Sure!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°We might be getting a new worker and I hear he¡¯s as big as me. We just feed our junior well, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± He turned to Jurot and lightly jabbed the Iyrman with his elbow. ¡°If he¡¯s big.¡± Jurot crossed his arms. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to ce in lots of tarts for all of you.¡± Pam¡¯s hands were already grabbing at arge number of tarts and jam buns. Adam recalled their price, and wondered if she was trying to empty his wallet. ¡®I should break a gold for more silver and copper.¡¯ Bam brought the basket of bread, cing it down in front of Adam and Jurot. It was mostly full, though Pam was quickly working on taking out the cheapest bread and recing it all with tarts and jam buns. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°They wanted tarts and jam buns,¡± she said, smirking up at her father. ¡®Is she really my daughter?¡¯ ¡°That will be eight silver and seven copper!¡± Pam dered quickly. ¡°Copper? What¡¯s a bunch of copper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not charging for the basket so that should be good enough!¡± Pam shouted, being pushed down by her father again. ¡°Can you break a gold for me?¡± Adam asked. Bam quickly snatched it from his grasp before his daughter could, who was a half second behind. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to charge the copper!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget who your father is, you little cow!¡± ¡°Cow?¡± Pam gasped, turning red in the face as she looked at Jurot and Adam. ¡°You! You!¡± She stormed away from the pair. Bam was beginning to sweat. ¡®Oops.¡¯ He quickly parted out the coin for Adam. Currency 25GP, 10SP, 4CP -> 24GP, 11SP, 6CP ¡°Is everything alright.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll see you tonight for some jam buns.¡± Adam waved, taking the basket and stepping out with it. ¡°She seemed to be upset being called a cow,¡± Jurot said as they embraced the cool air outside. ¡°Jurot, don¡¯t call any woman a cow.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Cows are great. Very meaty. Lots of milk. Delicious.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, but no woman wants to be called a cow. What if I called you a dog, would you like it?¡± ¡°Dogs are great beasts, very loyalpanions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Just trust me on this?¡± ¡°I think Pam is very much a-¡° ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam cut him off quickly. ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your own good! There are some things you can¡¯t say! Like calling an Iyrman a coward, or a woman half of that.¡± ¡°Half a coward?¡± Adam sighed. Luckily for him, Remy and Jeremy were approaching. Behind them was a man with a baby face and short dark hair. He was built as wide as a bull, and was thick with muscle all over. On his back were two wooden boxes, tied to one another in a way so that they were leveraging each other. He had three javelins at his side, as well as a hatchet and a buckler. ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± The cousins ced down the pnquin. ¡°That¡¯s your nephew?¡± Adam asked, staring at the baby faced stranger who was as tall and as wide as he. ¡°He is, isn¡¯t that right, Nobby?¡± Nobby nodded. ¡°You¡¯re fifteen?¡± Nobby nodded. ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk much,¡± Remy admitted. ¡°What have you been feeding this kid? Did you jack him up on some TRT?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s ate a few tarts,¡± Jeremy said. Jurot walked around Nobby, nodding his head. ¡®He has more talent than me. Did he have any Iyrmen parents? Or maybe some giant blood?¡¯ He looked into Nobby¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will you train to be a warrior?¡± ¡°Nobby isn¡¯t the kind to fight,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°He can toss a couple of javelins well enough, but that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°If he learns to channel his rage, he will be stronger than me.¡± Jurot turned to the cousins with sparkles in his eyes. ¡°Ehehe,¡± Remy chuckled nervously. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thankful for thepliment, but Nobby¡¯s just a boy.¡± ¡°A strapping boy, with powerful muscles.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°If he became a warrior, he would bring great honour to his family.¡± ¡°We¡¯re worried about food on the table, not our honour,¡± Remy said, chuckling nervously still. ¡°Nobby¡¯s a good kid, but he¡¯s a little slow. He might be able to join the guard and assist in the future, but for now he¡¯ll just be a porter.¡± ¡°We could train him,¡± Adam offered. ¡°We could train him when we¡¯re not questing. It¡¯ll give us something else to do. We¡¯ll train him in exchange for hisbour.¡± ¡°No,¡± Nobby said, his voice low and childish. ¡°I need money.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°What do you need money for?¡± ¡°Dad is sick.¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s father, my cousin¡¯s husband, came down with something not long ago.¡± Remy sighed. ¡°He¡¯s been managing with a few herbal drinks, but it¡¯s not going to get better like that. We¡¯ve been dropping a few coins here and there, but it¡¯ll take a while still.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear. What kind of sickness is it?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Jeremy. ¡°It¡¯s got some name which a schr is able to say, not we working folk. They say it needs magic of the second gate. It¡¯s about a hundred gold coins to fix him up, which is already quite a cheap price for that sort of magic. Nobby¡¯s been working for a short while, but adventurer¡¯s pay a little more for porters so we thought we could bring him along.¡± Adam whistled. He was only a quarter of the way there himself, but that with with a high paying job. ¡°That is a lot of money.¡± He turned to look at Jurot, who nodded his head. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll pay in you cold hard silver, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Adam wondered how long it would take him to get to Level 3, which was when he¡¯d be able to learn the spell to help Nobby. ¡°We¡¯ll pay you eight silver coins, but if you do especially well, we¡¯ll increase that to a gold.¡± Adam held out his hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± Nobby said, taking Adam¡¯s hand and shaking it. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Is what true?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re an elf.¡± Adam looked at Nobby and nodded his head. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t take my money.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t eat me neither?¡± ¡°I- excuse me?¡± ¡°They say elves eat people.¡± Adam turned to Jurot. ¡°They do?¡± ¡°I have heard that too.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever eaten a person. I won¡¯t eat you, Nobby.¡± Adam chuckled.
Introducing Nobby, future god yer! 15. Great, More Boar 15. Great, More Boar Nobby wasn¡¯t sure if he trusted Adam yet, though he hadn¡¯t seen the man¡¯s ears yet. Still, his uncles told him that he would be able to earn a lot of money working for the half elf, and so he needed to trust in his uncle¡¯s words. He bit into the lemon tart, tasting the sourness, before it was cut by the sweetness. He chews it slowly, letting the pastry crumble in his mouth. Adam nced back at Nobby now and again, biting into his own bread. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea to bring Nobby along, but since the boy needed work and they were going to be paying him roughly double what others would, it was probably best for the youngster to follow the adventurers. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy eating the bread, Nobby,¡± Adam said. ¡°All of it should be eaten before we get to the forest.¡± They approached the gates where Marie and Mary were on duty. As the group stepped forward, passing the guards, they nced at Adam and Jurot. ¡°Working?¡± ¡°Again?¡± Adam chuckled at them. ¡°We¡¯re still young men, we should be working this hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve met any adventurer as queer as you two,¡± Mary said. ¡°No offence.¡± Her eyes fell to Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We get to eat delicious bread and then see our most beautiful Marie and Mary every morning. Isn¡¯t it the best kind of life?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You still haven¡¯t learn from your cheekiness have you?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°We should drag you into a cell for obstructing our duties.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to drag me at all,¡± Adam said, giving them a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯m very willing to be taken away by you two.¡± Marie and Mary turned as red as their hair through their helmet. Marie threw a light punch towards Adam, who ducked under it. ¡°We should get to adventuring!¡± Adam stepped back, waving at them. ¡°Ah, wait.¡± He held out the basket to them. ¡°Would you like any before we go?¡± ¡°Buttering us up with bread?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯m buttering you up with my sweet words, and I¡¯m thanking you with the bread.¡± ¡°Hmph. Seriously, kids these days.¡± Marie took a jam bun. ¡°Since you¡¯re offering.¡± Mary also took a jam bun. ¡°Are you single?¡± ¡°Mary!¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s a good kid.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s ugly under the helmet.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± Mary asked, raising her brow as he bit into her jam bun. ¡°Oh dear, it seems I was caught. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m very ugly behind the helmet. That¡¯s why my words are so sweet and I¡¯m trying to seduce you through pastries.¡± Adamughed. Mary blinked at Adam. The logic waspletely sound. ¡°Is that so? Well if you¡¯re too ugly, I might have to decline.¡± ¡°Ah! My heart.¡± Adam clutched at his chest before chuckling again. ¡°Unfortunately for me, I¡¯m not single.¡± ¡°Oh? Who are you married to?¡± ¡°Or is there someone you¡¯re courting?¡± Marie looked at the bread. ¡°A baker perhaps?¡± Adam could feel a nce from Jurot. ¡°No, no.¡± He looked to Jurot. ¡°I definitely am not trying to court the baker. Definitely not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Remy said quickly. ¡°He¡¯s not!¡± Jeremy added. Marie and Mary looked to Jurot, who nced aside. He had crossed his arms when they had mentioned the baker. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°No, no.¡± He turned, his cloak pping behind him. He looked over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m married to my job.¡± He marched away from them. Persuasion Check D20 + 4 = 22 (18) Adam almost coughed up blood at how cringe that was, but the others stared at him as he walked towards the forest, a basket hung over his elbow. ¡®Cool,¡¯ Nobby thought. The young man followed after Adam. Jurot thought about what Adam did, the way he looked over his shoulder and spoke with such drama. ¡®Married. To my job. Married. To my job.¡¯ Marie and Mary exchanged a nce. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a little ugly, he¡¯s a sweet kid.¡± ¡°Maybe he isn¡¯t ugly? Maybe he¡¯s too beautiful? Think about all the looks you get.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Sometimes my beauty is a curse.¡± Marie sighed. Mary kicked her sister. Adam¡¯s entourage eventually caught up, with Jurot taking the lead quickly. As they approached the forest, they finished up thest part of the bread. They scrunched up the parchment and Adam buried it, hoping that it wouldn¡¯t be considered to be littering. He tied the basket under his backpack, which fit nicely into it. ¡°Do you want the basket?¡± Adam asked Jurot. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about you guys? I¡¯m sure a basket would be useful.¡± ¡°Nobby, do you want the basket?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nobby said. ¡°It¡¯s not okay, it¡¯s yes.¡± Remy pat therge boy¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby said. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over once we¡¯re back, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, yes.¡± Jurot took the lead once again, walking through the forest. He followed the tracks he had been following the past few days, before veering off slightly. He dropped down and fingered the dirt. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Deep tracks,¡± Jurot said, pointing to the hoof prints on the dirt. They were so deep even Adam could see them. ¡°Those are some tracks,¡± Adam said, squatting down beside him. ¡°Probably a Great Boar,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°A big boar. Do you remember the first boar we faced?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°It was tougher than thest two boars we faced.¡± ¡°A Great Boar is the leader of the group.¡± ¡°The leader? So we faced one of its minions.¡± Adam recalled at how it had done some damage to Jurot even though he had been raging. ¡°What do you think? Can we take it on?¡± Jurot turned to look at Nobby. ¡°With Nobby, yes.¡± Adam turned to face Nobby. ¡°What do you think? Can you toss those javelins at a Great Boar?¡± ¡°Okay, yes,¡± he said. Adam turned to the cousins. ¡°What say you?¡± ¡°We will do our best.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re confident, we¡¯re confident.¡± ¡°We can always run away if the going gets tough.¡± ¡°Nobby, you hear that?¡± Adam said. ¡°If it¡¯s too dangerous, make sure you follow your uncles out, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, yes.¡± ¡°Can we carry it back?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be a tight fit,¡± Remy said, looking at his pnquin. ¡°Maybe if we skin it?¡± Jeremy said. ¡°I can skin it.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Alright. Good luck, everyone. If it turns out to be difficult, Jurot and I will hold it off for a bit, then we¡¯ll run two.¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°It would be a dishonour to let our porters die when we¡¯re the strong ones.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°I won¡¯t run.¡± ¡°No, no. We will run, but after.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°I understand. We will run, after.¡± Adam sighed in relief. ¡°Good.¡± ¡®Does he want to spread the word that I ran from a fight?¡¯ Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡®Suspicious!¡¯ Jurot returned to his duty of tracking, leading the group ever onward. He would stop every so often, checking the bushes and the ground, before finally raising his hand. ¡°It is ahead,¡± he said, motioning with a finger. Adam turned back to the others. ¡°Look alive,ds,¡± he said, donning his shield. Remy and Jeremy dropped their pnquin as Nobby started to remove his backpack. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said, shaking his head. ¡°Follow me.¡± He led Adam and the porters around the Great Boar before nodding his head. Adam raised his brow. ¡°Downwind,¡± Jurot whispered. Adam nodded. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ Remy and Jeremy dropped their pnquin once again, as silently as they could. Nobby removed his backpack, cing it on the floor. They grabbed their javelins, and Jurot did the same. The group each readied themselves, slowly approaching. Adam remained behind them, clutching his die. He didn¡¯t want to approach in case his armour gave him away. Jurot had both javelins in hand, and the porters followed suit. Adam, on the other hand, remained behind with a me Bolt about to leave his lips. Jurot gave the signal by winding his arm back and tossing a javelin. Other javelins followed, with Adam ready to st a me Bolt forward. Spell me Bolt D20 + 4 = 9 (5) D20 + 4 = 8 (4) Miss! Jurot¡¯s first javelin missed, followed by another which struck a tree off to one side. However, six javelins found their mark, striking the Great Boar in the side. It screeched in deep pain. ¡°Fire Fist,¡± Adam called out, feeling the magic run through his veins. It was only when he saw the size of the creature properly that he understood the gravity of the situation. He gasped, swinging slightly too wide as his me Bolt went wide, sshing against a tree trunk harmlessly. ¡®Sheesh, you¡¯re one hell of a big boy.¡¯ [Nice shot.] ¡®Shut up.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) The five javelins were stuck in the Great Boar¡¯s side, one of them even pushing through to the other side. It was already shaking, on itsst legs. It stepped towards Jurot, about to gore him, but another javelin whistled through the air, a tone of death as it pierced through the Great Boar¡¯s head. The Great Boar twitched, dropping down in front of Jurot, whose axe was raised in hand. Victory! Great Boar +80XP XP 300 -> 380 ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone turned around to look at Nobby, who squinted at the boar. ¡°Is it dead?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is.¡± Jurot returned his gaze back to the Great Boar. He looked at each of the javelins, noticing which javelin had pierced through deepest. His heart had pounded wildly, the adrenaline running through him, but before he could rage, the Great Boar had fallen between his feet. He sheathed his axe and went to pick up his javelins. The porters followed Jurot, picking up their javelins too. ¡°Good job, Nobby,¡± Remy said. ¡°Well done,d,¡± Jeremy said, patting Nobby¡¯s back. ¡°You really are strong,¡± Adam said, smiling at Nobby. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at throwing javelins either.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Nobby said, feeling a warmth rush to his cheeks. Adam sighed. ¡°I was useless,¡± he said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Sometimes it is that way,¡± Jurot said, feeling the same uselessness as Adam. He had struck the beast once, from stealth, and it had died too quick for a true battle. ¡°How much do you think we¡¯ll get for it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Great Boar has a bounty of twenty gold, a sell price of forty for its meat and tusks.¡± Jurot looked down at it. So we split it in half, take away the tax, that¡¯s twenty seven gold a piece.¡± Adam turned to the porters. ¡°Though I think we should give out some bonuses since we barely did anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Remy said. ¡°We did so well because the Iyrman kept it at bay.¡± ¡°And our backs were protected by you,¡± Jeremy added. He understood what his cousin was doing. They needed to remain in the pair¡¯s good books so they could continue working for them. ¡°Even so,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should ept the tip.¡± ¡°Okay, yes,¡± Nobby said. The cousins looked at their nephew and thenughed. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Come, Nobby. Let¡¯s get our stuff.¡± Remy pat the boy¡¯s back. ¡°Even though the Great Boar is dead, we need to stay alert.¡± Jeremy led him back, keeping an eye around the forest. Jurot began to butcher the Great Boar to make it easier for them to carry it back. Adam left him to it, keeping an eye out for him and the porters, ncing from side to side, massaging the side of his neck awkwardly. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 3 (3) Perception Check 1D20 + 2 + 3 = 15 (10) ¡°I¡¯ve heard lots of nasty business about elves,¡± Remy said when he brought the pnquin with his cousin. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re half bad, mister.¡± ¡°More than half good,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°Never heard of adventurers buying their porters tarts or jam buns, ¡®specially not before the job.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± Adam said, chuckling. The porters found a tree to rx against, keeping an eye around for any danger with Adam. Nobby tried to look around too, though quickly grew bored. His eyes followed an imaginary line of wind, going from branch to branch between trees. As time passed, Adam yawned, stretching. He started to walk around the camp, his armour jangling slightly, which caused him to stop when he caught the noise, before continuing again. He needed to stretch his legs, otherwise they¡¯d fall asleep. As he reached down to grab his knees, stretching out his back and legs, he saw something out of the corner of his eyes. A giant ck mass of fur, rushing towards him. It wasrge, and far more nimble than he had expected. As the ckness approached, threatening to tackle Adam, it roared a bellowing roar, revealing its toothy maw. ¡®Oh, shi-¡®
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Nobby critically hit that Great Boar like he wanted to murder its entire family. 16. Wrong Place, Wrong Time 16. Wrong ce, Wrong Time ¡°Porters! To arms!¡± Adam eximed as the mass of ck fur charged at him, snarling at the half elf. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15) The half elf had no time to don his shield, grabbing his sword with both hands in a tight grip, forgoing his magic. He could have pulled away from the charging bear, but thest time he and Jurot fought against a bear, Jurot had taken many heavy blows in his stead. ¡°Not this time, you rat bastard!¡± Adam eximed, the heat of his rage pushing the cold of his fear which had set in for a moment. Attack D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 5 = 7 (1)(1) 7 damage! Adam swung wildly at therge bear with his de, cutting across its bare chest. He stepped between it and Jurot, facing down the snarling beast as it readied to snap its jaw against his neck. [Finally.] Adam narrowed his eyes, not in the mood for Bell¡¯s quips. Jurot grabbed his axe and leapt into action, hacking into the side of the bear as it tried to bite Adam, instead bring its attention to him. It snarled as Jurot¡¯s axe struck its side, with Jurot roaring at it, his face and body quickly turning turning red in rage. The bear swiped a w towards Jurot, also enraged by this new being, but seeing as he wasn¡¯t wearing a full sheet of metal, its focus waspletely on Jurot. Its stomach growled for flesh, and as Jurot grunted in pain as he was cut by the knife like ws, he growled louder as the bear sank its teeth against his side, cutting into his flesh. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam wailed, clutching his de tighter. Jurot grit his teeth, ready to brawl with the bear. Three javelins whistled through the air, one which struck off Adam¡¯s shoulder, and another which pierced the bear¡¯s side, causing it to roar in pain. It shuddered in pain as another struck the back of its knee, causing it to drop to the side, letting Jurot go. Attack (nking) D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 5 = 12 (4)(3) 12 damage! Adam stared down into the bear¡¯s eyes as it tried to pull away. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± Adam said, gripping the hilt of his sword above his head, the sword tip right against the bear¡¯s skull. He forced the de into the bear slowly, never leaving the bear¡¯s gaze as he pierced through its thick skull, into its brain, and then through to the ground behind its skull. Victory! ck Bear +40XP XP 380 -> 420 The sword remained within the ground, Adam pushing it down. He shook slightly, unable to control his anger. He remained staring down at the ck bear, his eyes glued to its dead form. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, resting a hand on the half elf¡¯s shoulder. Adam inhaled deeply. He pulled out his sword, exhaling as he did so. ¡°You don¡¯t like bears?¡± Jurot asked. Adam turned his head to look at Jurot. ¡°No,¡± he said, his voice quiet. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly, as though he understood. Of course, he didn¡¯t. No one did. Adam stepped away for a moment. Nobby stared at the half elf¡¯s back, twiddling his thumbs. He approached cautiously, one step every few seconds. ¡°Um, mister?¡± Nobby called out, feeling his thoughts eat out his chest. His father always told him that a man had to be honest, and to live with integrity. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, turned back to look at Nobby quickly. Nobby flinched. ¡°A-about the fight before¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I threw the javelin¡­ and it hit you.¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± Adam looked at the whimpering titan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Sometimes it happens when you¡¯re in a fight. Nothing bad happened because of it, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Adam walked over and pat the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You did a great job acting so quickly as you did.¡± Nobby continued to frown, still ashamed of what he did. ¡°Look,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is your first time. You were really stressed out. You did amazing when it came to ying the Giant Boar, and not so amazing when it came to the bear. That¡¯s just how life is sometimes. Next time, we¡¯ll do better. Right?¡± ¡°Okay, yes,¡± Nobby said, nodding his head slowly. Adam looked to Jurot and the other porters. ¡°I¡¯m d we brought you all along. How much does a ck bear go for anyway?¡± Jurot stared at it. ¡°Thirty gold.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, thinking about how much gold he¡¯d be able to make. ¡°We¡¯ll split that properly with everyone too. Let¡¯s start heading back soon, before another beares mbering towards us.¡± Jurot had mostly finished with the Great Boar, so the porters went about fitting it in their various storage. ¡°You alright?¡± Adam asked Jurot, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the Iyrman replied back. Adam was sure that Jurot would have said the same thing if he was on death¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are, but let¡¯s not hurry into death, shall we?¡± Mana 2 -> 1 Spell Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) Jurot felt a warmth suddenly invade his body. The w wound against his torso, and the bite wound against his side began to heal. He looked at Adam with a raised brow. ¡°You can heal?¡± ¡°One of my few spells,¡± Adam said. ¡°Come on.¡± Adam lifted the bear up, grunting slightly as he did. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s pretty heavy.¡¯ Jurot grabbed the bear, helping Adam carry it. ¡°If somethinges, we will drop it and run,¡± he said. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, smiling. The journey back was fraught with danger, the danger of absolute safety. Adam remained on guard, his eyes snapping this way and that way. The porters¡¯ eyes were also scanning across the forest, though Nobby¡¯s eyes were barely focused on finding danger, but following an imaginary line along the branches above. When they finally reached the road, they sighed in relief, all but Jurot. ¡°Almost there now,d,¡± Remy said, staring back at Nobby. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Nobby said. He was sweating profusely as he carried his box, his feet aching too, but this was a normal feeling for a hard day¡¯s work. It was the gold which fuelled his steps every forward. ¡°By the gods,¡± a guard said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Iyrman again?¡± ¡°It is!¡± One of the guards left his station, quickly approaching the party of five. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said, huffing out as he marched forward with the bear over his back. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, haven¡¯t you?¡± The guard helped Adam by lifting the bear from his other side. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ve been working quite hard.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°We ate a lot of bread.¡± The guard had heard about how they had fed the beautiful red haired sisters earlier in the day. ¡°Is that right?¡± The guard chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s take a quick breather,¡± Adam said once they had approached the gates. They dropped the bear on the floor before the gates, and Adam dropped down onto his back. He panted for air, feeling the ache in his entire body. It was a dull ache, one from being in the same position for too long. ¡°Is that a Great Boar?¡± a guard asked. ¡°I think it is,¡± the other said. ¡°It is,¡± Jurot said. ¡°And a ck bear.¡± ¡°In one day.¡± The guards whistled, nodding their heads. ¡°And you¡¯re just Copper Ranks?¡± ¡°It is an Iyrman.¡± ¡°With another adventurer, and three porters.¡± The guards looked at Nobby, who had ced down the boxes so that he could rest his back. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re a big boy.¡± ¡°Have you thought about joining the guard?¡± Nobby looked at the guards. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°You should, with a build like that.¡± Adam stared up at the guards. ¡°We imed him first,¡± he said. ¡°Jurot and I.¡± ¡°Oh,e on now. You Iyrmen have plenty of powerful warriors, save some for us.¡± ¡°You think guarding is easy business?¡± ¡°We have to stand around at the gate, making sure there¡¯s nothing untowarding.¡± ¡°When the Beast Wave and the undeade, we¡¯re there fighting on the front lines.¡± Jurot blinked at them. ¡°We fight as well,¡± he said simply. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± The guards looked between one another. It was true that being a guard was quite dangerous, but it was also true that adventuring was far more dangerous. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± They fumbled to try and find an argument. ¡°Either way, we still need capable men like that youngster.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ve got the gate fee.¡± ¡°I will pay too,¡± Jurot said, referring to the payment for the porters. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Adam stretched out his back. ¡°I¡¯ll need to split some silver for some copper at the guild.¡± ¡°Save us some boar meat and we¡¯ll waive the gate fee,¡± the guard said. ¡°If you won¡¯t give us the boy, give us a little meat then.¡± ¡°Yeah, the slop at the mess hall is¡­¡± The guard shuddered. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll tell the guild to save you some meat, and you guys can pick it up.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± the guards said, elbowing one another. ¡°You guys do have the authority to do that, don¡¯t you?¡± Adam asked, making sure so he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. ¡°Paying with meat is fine, though we can¡¯t do it too much.¡± ¡°Huh. Good to know.¡± The five were on the move again. Adam was dragging his feet as they approached the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The adventurers looked their way when they entered. There were easily seven different parties here, each of them glued to the Iyrman and the heavily armoured man, as well as the porters carrying in a Great Boar in pieces. ¡°Whoa, ain¡¯t that a Great Boar?¡± ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll be having some good meat tonight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited,¡± a younger man said. ¡°The half elf might¡¯ve poisoned it.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Do you hear that, Jurot? He thinks your senses are so dull that you wouldn¡¯t notice me poisoning something right beside you.¡± The adventurer¡¯s face flushed with heat. ¡°No! That isn¡¯t what I said at all.¡± Jurot turned to face the adventurer, narrowing his eyes. ¡°This Great Boar was butchered by me. I did not put in any poison.¡± The adventurer pulled back into his chair, with the woman beside him pping the top of his head. ¡°What did I tell you about causing trouble?¡± she whispered. Emma cleared her throat. ¡°Shall I?¡± she asked, heading towards the back. Adam and Jurot dropped the bear, and Adam almost dropped himself. ¡°That was rough,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine carrying such heavy things daily.¡± He looked to the porters. ¡°You really are worth every copper.¡± ¡°It bes easier the more you do it,¡± Remy said. ¡°Only a little,¡± Jeremy added. Once Emma had assessed the creatures, she smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you both working hard, though you should be careful. A ck bear and a Great Boar in a single day is quite the achievement. You should slow down, though, otherwise some of the adventurers might think oddly of you.¡± ¡°I might take a rest tomorrow, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Quests Complete Great Boar Hunting ck Bear Hunting XP Gained +180XP 420 -> 600 Stamps Gained +2 5 -> 7 Currency Gained +40GP +5SP 24GP, 11SP -> 64GP, 16SP ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Could I get some copper pieces? Also, we promised the guards some meat from the boar, if you can sort that out.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Emma said, making a note. Currency 16SP, 4CP -> 15SP, 14CP Adam looked at Jurot. ¡°How much should we pay the porters?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll agree with whatever you choose.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Due to the fact that we¡¯re flush with gold coins, let¡¯s pay the cousins five gold coins, the youngster four gold coins. I think they deserve that much.¡± He didn¡¯t want the cousins to feel slighted that they were paid the same as their nephew. Jurot nodded. Currency 64GP -> 57GP The porters stared at the gold coins. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Remy asked. ¡°This is more than we expected.¡± ¡°How much did you expect?¡± Adam asked, chuckling. ¡°Two gold coins each,¡± they said. Adamughed. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find that we might be feeling too ted today. We might not pay you such arge bonus next time. It¡¯s partly because you introduced us to a star porter.¡± Adam patted the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I hope your father feels better soon.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nobby nodded. ¡°Will you be working again tomorrow?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Probably not. I think we finally deserve a break.¡± He looked to Jurot. ¡°Right?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I would like to buy a battleaxe.¡± ¡°Handaxe not cutting it?¡± ¡°Yes. I would like a meatier weapon. Handaxe is also good for throwing.¡± Adam thought about what he needed to do. He had panicked when he saw Jurot take a beating from the ck bear. ¡°I have something I need to buy too.¡± He smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll call for your services another time then,¡± Adam said. ¡°However, it is time for jam buns.¡± Adam followed Jurot to pay for the jam buns. Pam was there, checking on the various bread they had left. When she spotted the adventurers, she blushed slightly. ¡°Wee back. How did it go today?¡± ¡°It went great,¡± Adam said, wrapping his arm around Jurot¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We slew a ck bear and a Great Boar today.¡± ¡°Wow! Really?¡± She looked to Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°Jurot was hit pretty bad, but since he¡¯s an Iyrman, he¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jurot dered, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Pam said, seeing the marks on Jurot¡¯s side. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. Adam ced down a few silver coins. ¡°Give us whatever red tiger bread, jam buns, and tarts you can give us for this much.¡± Currency 16 SP -> 11 SP ¡°Coming right up!¡± Pam also grabbed some more buns and tarts than she should have. Her eyes sometimes fell to Jurot¡¯s side and chest, where the obvious traces of his meeting with the bear were. ¡°Oh? Very generous today,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re our valued customers,¡± Pam said. ¡°We feel valued!¡± Adam bit into a jam bun, holding out some for Jurot. ¡°Please doe again!¡± ¡°We¡¯lle by during the next quest. Probably in a few days, since we¡¯ll be taking a break.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting patiently.¡± Pam smiled. The porters all shared in the jam buns and tarts. Adam made sure that they had some to take back home too, giving them the bread too. He ate a single jam bun with Jurot, before bathing and retiring to his bed in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He yawned,ying atop his bed. ¡°Bell, you owe me two proficiencies, right? I know what I want.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Take that, bear! Not this time! Wait, where''s the herbearvore? ... 17. Day Off, Off Day 17. Day Off, Off Day When he awoke in the morning, Adam leapt right out of bed. He smiled wide, dropping down into a squat before lightly working out in his room, bathing, and heading down to themon room of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He wore his full armour, keeping his ears hidden from prying eyes, though many already knew about his skin condition. ¡°Morning, Jurot,¡± Adam said, sitting opposite him once he had grabbed some leftover stew from the night before. ¡°Good morning,¡± Jurot replied, finishing some of his meat. ¡°Are you going to train today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I will,¡± Adam said, looking at his chain mail. ¡°I did a little in my room, though I might train in the evening. Eating all this boar isn¡¯t going to do well for me if I don¡¯t burn it off.¡± ¡°Burn it off?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, chuckling. He dipped his bread into the soup of the stew, which was approaching staleness, but with the salty soup of the stew it was bearable. ¡°What kind of battleaxe are you going to buy?¡± ¡°One which can kill,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I hope so.¡± Adam chuckled some more as he continued to eat. ¡°I will go buy some bread,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Would you like toe along?¡± Adam stared up at the Iyrman, who was staring deep into his eyes. ¡°No, no. I think I won¡¯t today, but then you can eat some on my behalf. I hear Iyrmen have two stomachs.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech.¡± Jurot grunted in response before leaving. Adam finished up with his meal quickly before heading out. He didn¡¯t want any of the adventurers to mess with him, especially since there was that guy before giving him a nasty stinky eye. ¡®That guy really doesn¡¯t like me, huh? I need to be careful without Jurot.¡¯ Adam walked through the main road, ncing around to find a specific shop. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 2 (2) Persuasion Check D20 + 2 + 2 = 7 (3) As he nced around for the shop he needed, he noticed that he couldn¡¯t find it amidst all the bustling people, shouting buyers, and the busybourers. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Adam said, holding out a coin for an urchin. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a clothes shop.¡± The urchin grabbed the coin, which was still within Adam¡¯s grip. Strength Check D20 + 4 = 15 (11) The urchin tried to pull it out of Adam¡¯s fingers, but they were gripped tight. ¡°Down the road, within twenty buildings,¡± the little urchin said, motioning her head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam let go of the coin, which caused the urchin to almost tumble back, but they were well bnced and quickly scampered off. He approached the clothing shop, which was quite small, and was tended to by an older man. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said as he stepped inside. ¡°Morning,¡± the old man said, sitting beside piles of cloth. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a few clothes.¡± ¡°Here I thought you were going to buy another sword.¡± ¡®What a charming guy.¡¯ Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a few set of basic clothing, and another set of thick traveller¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get you measured up then shall we? Can¡¯t do that with your amour on.¡± ¡®Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡¯ Adam took off his helmet right away, not thinking about his ears. The old tailor nced his way, eyes quickly scanning the young, handsome, half elf face. ¡®A leaf ear?¡¯ His mind stopped working for a moment, causing him to stare at Adam. Adam noted the gaze, having be familiar with them. He turned his head to look at the older man. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The old man chewed on his thoughts for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not in the business of tailoring for elves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only half an elf,¡± Adam said, smiling politely. The old man remained staring at Adam for a long while, his mind still racing. Adam good see he way the old man was looking at him, the suspicious gaze which seeped into his skin. ¡°Is my coin not wee here?¡± ¡°Me nephew died in the war,¡± he said. ¡°in by one of yours in the night, a de through the back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what war you¡¯re talking about, but I guess it was against elves?¡± ¡°Aye, it was against your folk.¡± ¡°Human and elves, huh? Sounds like I was the one who lost the most.¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s just how you are, your folk. Always twisting words.¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m man enough to speak them,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°Since my gold isn¡¯t wee here, I¡¯ll find someone else more amiable to strangers.¡± Adam wasted no time with the old man. That¡¯s how they were, set in their ways. The newer generation would probably be easier to get along with, but he recalled the way the adventurer had red at him previously. ¡®It¡¯ll just be the same, won¡¯t it? No matter who I talk to, they¡¯re all going to hate me in some way. If they mess with my clothes during it, and they tear after I use them, won¡¯t I be med still?¡¯ Adam sighed, ncing back at the shop before continuing on. ¡°Man, racism in a fantasy world is another type of beast.¡± He was d he looked mostly human though, although maybe it would be best if he had been a dwarf. He thought about how it felt being short. ¡®No, nevermind.¡¯ A luscious beard for a few inches of height? It was a bad deal to him, no matter how much he liked beards. He had other business to attend to, so he walked around for a short while, trying to find a shop which would have been useful to him. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Perception Check D20 + 2 + 1 = 17 (14) Finding the shop wasn¡¯t a problem at all. It was a little shack, basked in the shadow of other buildings. If one wasn¡¯t paying attention, they would have missed it. Adam stepped into the shack, smelling all manner of putridly earthy smells. The door creaked as it opened, giving him away, though his loud armour had done that before he had reached for the door. Candles dimly lit the room. Bottles of all manner of concoctions were littered around the walls, eyes of certain creatures, stalks of various herbs, and even bits and pieces of people and other things. Things which probably had names, but Adam couldn¡¯t identify them right away. ¡°What brings a hunky armoured fellow like you into my domains?¡± came the raspy voice of a woman. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the figure to his right, where a heavily clothed figure sat behind a wooden counter. His eyes had travelled from left to right, leaving her hidden for a long while. She was covered in various long sheets of cloth, a scarf hiding most of her face. He couldn¡¯t see whether she was tall or short, thick or thin, not with the way her dark clothing draped all over her. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some alchemy supplies.¡± ¡°What kind of supplies?¡± ¡°Some typical ingredients, as well as the tools required to make the potions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist?¡± ¡°I could be,¡± Adam replied back simply. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The woman nodded her head slowly. ¡°Ten gold,¡± she said, tapping the counter with a cloth wrapped finger. Currency 57GP -> 47GP She hadn¡¯t expected him to pull out so much money so easily, but she smiled wide. The coins disappeared in her hand. She hoisted something up, revealing a small leather pack, which opened up like a book, with various tools, cups, bottles, and a small box used to pound and grind ingredients. ¡°How does it look?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Adam replied back. He wasn¡¯t interested in her creepy voice, or the way she stared at him from under her scarf. There was something off about her, though he suspected that¡¯s how she liked it. He grabbed the pack and then stared down at her. ¡°And the ingredients?¡± The woman let out a soft sigh, though it turned into a ragged giggle. It was like daggers were poking Adam¡¯s ears. She ced down two small boxes. ¡°There.¡± Adam swiped them and turned. ¡°A pleasure doing business with you,¡± he said quickly, retreating away from her. The half elf could still feel her gaze from behind, though hurried to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He wrapped his cloak around the tools, not wanting to reveal the supplies to anyone. Once he was safely within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he dropped his supplies off in his room, and approached Tom at the counter. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said. ¡°Morning.¡± Tom¡¯s reply was as neutral as it could be. ¡°Hey, uh¡­¡± Adam leaned over the counter slightly. ¡°Do you guys buy things on behalf of adventurers for them?¡± Adam¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Yes,¡± Tom replied back with a nod. ¡°What is it that you need?¡± ¡°Clothes,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°Clothes?¡± ¡°Yes. I need a few set of clothes. I currently only have a single pair, and it¡¯s annoying to constantly wash them and dry them before I wear them everyday, and it¡¯s a little awkward to only own one pair of clothing.¡± Tom blinked at him. First, Adam worked nearly daily. Second, he wanted more clothing? ¡°We can do that¡­¡± ¡°I tried to buy some, but the people didn¡¯t really like me.¡± Adam tapped the side of his helmet where his ears would be. ¡°Right. We are willing to do that for you. How much do you have to spend?¡± ¡°How much is it for the various clothing?¡± ¡°Amon set of clothes runs ten silver coins, a set of traveller¡¯s clothing is fifty.¡± ¡°Two sets ofmon clothing then.¡± He ced down two gold coins on the counter. Currency 47GP -> 45GP ¡°We will take your measurements.¡± Tom led him around back, letting him strip down before he measured Adam¡¯s body. ¡®It¡¯s always a surprise to see his build.¡¯ Tom shook his head, going back to measuring the half elf. ¡°We will have your clothing in the next three days.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I knew I could trust the guild.¡± Adam returned back to his room, checking on his supplies. ¡°I should get to brewing then,¡± he said, stretching out his neck. He checked the herbs he had brought too, trying to figure out how he was meant to use them together. Mana 2 -> 1 Alchemy Check D20 + 2 = 7 (5) Since he couldn¡¯t use Guidance to help him, he had to focus. He pinched a few herbs and sprinkled them into the bottle. He boiled some water, pouring it over the herbs, watching as the liquid started to turn green. He seeped the herbs for a short while before they became a light green. He inhaled deeply, feeling his mana begin to flow through his veins before it flowed towards the bottom of the bottle. His brow began to sweat, his forehead pounding as he concentrated on slipping in as much mana as he could. ¡°Come on¡­¡± he whispered, still pouring in only the tiniest amount of mana into the potion. Finally, the water swirled in on itself, mixing itself together, before it fell still. He panted, cing down the potion as he wiped his brow. It had taken him a few hours, but he had finally made a potions. Congrattions! Minor Potion Created. Heals for 1D3+1 HP. XP Gained 600 -> 610 ¡°¡­¡± He stared at the potion he had created for a long moment, before he finally sighed. ¡°Really? My first potion is this bad?¡± He rubbed his sweaty forehead. ¡°I guess it is my first time¡­¡± He shambled his way down to themon room when it was dinner time, seeing the various adventurers all around. There were far more than he expected, but he found Jurot in the corner and approached him. ¡°Nice battleaxe,¡± Adam said, staring down at Jurot¡¯s side, where a brand new battleaxey. It was well made, though quite simple in design. Built for function, not form. His previous trusty handaxe had been strapped on the other side of his waist. ¡°It is good,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. He was eating a fresh piece of bread with his soup. ¡°I have healed well today.¡± ¡°Up to hunt something tomorrow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. We maye across undead soon during our hunt.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Adam sent a message to the porters through the guild, before finishing his meal and heading to bed. He hadn¡¯t been able to do much today, and the potion hadn¡¯t been to his liking. However, he was growing closer to Level 2 by the day. 18. Boar, Bread, Filler 18. Boar, Bread, Filler Adam awoke early, staring up at the ceiling. He hopped out of bed, dropped into a deep squat. ¡°Today. Today I¡¯m killing all the boars.¡± He leapt up to stretch out his legs and swung around his arms. ¡°All the boars!¡± He made his way down, seeing Jurot eating. They exchanged light greetings, with Adam quietly eating breakfast. ¡°Look at them, going on a quest again,¡± came the voice of an adventurer. ¡°Trying to show us up.¡± ¡°Too young, too eager.¡± Adam ignored them, and Jurot only nced over in their general way, causing them to quieten. ¡°How many boars should we y today?¡± Adam asked. ¡°At least four,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it.¡± The pair went out, leading the porters to the bakery. ¡°Is it your turn to pay?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°I will pay.¡± ¡°Good morning, Jurot, Adam,¡± Pam said. ¡°Off to work today?¡± ¡°We are, we are,¡± Adam said, ncing to Jurot for a moment. Jurot motioned to a few pieces of bread, slightly more expensive than typical bread, before heading out with Nobby and the cousins. He didn¡¯t say much to Pam, who waved at them as they left. ¡®I need to do something to help,¡¯ Adam thought. With the pair of them barely meeting, only for a few seconds at a time for bread, nothing would happen. ¡®What am I to do, what am I do to?¡¯ However, his focus quickly turned to Nobby and the cousins. ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sick,¡± Nobby replied back simply. ¡°Then let¡¯s work hard today.¡± Adam reached over and pat Nobby¡¯s shoulders. He eventually walked over to Jurot. ¡°What do you think? How much are we paying them?¡± ¡°You can decide.¡± Jurot didn¡¯t care too much as long as he made a few gold. With him working so much, he was making enough gold to send back to the Iyr, enough to bring him honour to his family¡¯s name. ¡°We¡¯ll call it a gold for each head, and if we do get a fourth boar, an additional gold?¡± Jurot nodded his head. It was more than a fair price, and since they were aiming to get four boars, it was good to incentivise that. Jurot led them forward, using his expertise of the past week to find some boars for them to y. They had be so used to ying the boars now, that they managed to kill the boars with the assistance of several javelins, then a single moment of Jurot fighting it in closebat. A third and fourth boar were quickly found and in, allowing them to return quickly and Victory! Boars +50XP XP 610 -> 660 Quest Complete Boar Hunting XP Gained +50XP 660 -> 710 Stamps Gained +1 7 -> 8 Currency Gained +16GP, 5SP 45GP, 11SP, 14CP -> 61GP, 16SP, 13CP He noticed that he hadn¡¯t earned as much experience as he should have, though he expected that was to stop him from farming too much from doing the same thing. ¡®So you want me to explore life, huh? So what if I want to live my life ying boars? I¡¯ll y a million boars!¡¯ Once the porters were paid, they went to eat some jam buns, and Jurot and Adam went to drink to celebrate. ¡°Boar ying again tomorrow?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sounds good. We might be the Boar yers rather than the Immortal Duo.¡± ¡°Then we will be the Boar yers,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound very exciting.¡± ¡°You can y a thousand boars, and they will call us Boar yers. You y one dragon, and they will call us Dragon yers.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take our time then,¡± Adam said, staring up at him. ¡°Let them call us Boar yers until we finally y a dragon, or something equally as powerful.¡± ¡°A Vulfaire,¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°If I can y a Vulfaire by myself, I will bring great honour to my family.¡± A wide smile crossed his face as he thought about the Vulfaire. ¡°It would make a good dowry.¡± ¡°A dowry?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°To you?¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Whoever I find.¡± ¡°Uhuh¡­¡± Adam sipped on his drink, feeling a warm buzz. ¡°Anyone in mind?¡± Jurot looked at his drink. ¡°Yes.¡± He closed his eyes and finished his drink, sighing once he was done. ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± Adam said, smirking up at the Iyrman as he left. He quickly finished his own drink, noticing the re of a new adventurer. ¡®Seriously.¡¯ He dropped down onto his bed and closed his eyes. ¡®I should probably make some more potions.¡¯ The next day passed by the same way. He spoke with Jurot in the morning, paid for some bread for them to eat. Currency 61GP, 16SP, 14CP -> 61GP, 15SP, 14CP With the porters assistance, they were once again able to deal with four boars, finding two in the beginning, then another two. Victory! Boars +50XP XP 710 -> 760 Quest Complete Boar Hunting XP Gained +50XP 760 -> 810 Stamps Gained +1 8 -> 9 Currency Gained +16GP 61GP, 14CP -> 76GP, 13CP ¡°Thanks for the boar tusks, Emma,¡± Adam said, pocketing them. He had taken the hit for the silver, but he found that the boar tusks might be more useful for him. He pocketed the four into his pack, moving some things around, before taking it to his room. ¡°Well done, everyone,¡± he said, smiling at the porters. ¡°We might be heading out soon, so let¡¯s eat a lot of jam buns today! My treat!¡± When they arrived in the bakery, there were a few men already ordering some jam buns. They were dressed in thick shirts, covered in sweat. They held no weapons, but were brawny as all hell. ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t have any more jam buns for sale,¡± Pam said to the men. She nced over to see Jurot and Adam enter. She nodded towards them and smiled. ¡°No jam buns?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°Well, we have a few we reserved for you.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± a man began before turning to see both Adam and Jurot. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Uh, nothing.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You guys were here first, so I think you should get the jam buns.¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s alright.¡± Adam raised his hand. ¡°Rx. What kind of work do you guys do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking, what kind of work do you guys do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re lumberjacks,¡± the man said, staring at Adam and then to Jurot, an Iyrman. ¡°We don¡¯t want no trouble.¡± ¡°Lumberjacks, huh? You guys work hard. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have firewood for the cold season, or wood for buildings. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy work. You should have the jam buns, I¡¯ll just order something else. We made enough coin that we can order a few more things today to make up for it.¡± The lumberjacks stared at Adam. ¡®Is he poking fun?¡¯ Even Pam stared at Adam, wondering what he was doing. ¡°If you¡¯re sure¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re alright. We hired a few porters recently, and it¡¯s because of them we¡¯re able to have so many jam buns freely. You guys work hard. ying boars is one thing, but chopping down trees all day, that¡¯s truly hard work. We spend a few minutes inbat, which is rough, but a sustained chopping over the entire day?¡± Adam turned to Jurot. ¡°What do you think? Their back muscles are really big, aren¡¯t they?¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Your back muscles are impressive. Even in the Iyr, we train by chopping wood to form a strong core and back.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want no trouble,¡± the lumberjack said. ¡°There¡¯s no trouble here, but if you take too long, our porters might get annoyed at us.¡± Adam chuckled. The lumberjacks weren¡¯t sure what to do, so they looked at Pam, who looked to Jurot. Jurot remained nk faced. Pam sighed, eventually leaving to find some jam buns, returning with a half dozen she had saved for Adam and Jurot. The air was tense and thick still, as the lumberjacks reached for the buns, dropping down their hard earned coins, and slowly slipped away. Adam followed them as they stepped past, his gaze following them through his helmet, a faceless nightmare. When they lumberjacks disappeared, Adam snapped his head back to Pam. ¡°That was hrious,¡± he said. ¡°Yes?¡± Adamughed, finding the difort of the lumberjacks hrious. He understood why they were wary,ing face to face with a heavily armoured adventurer and an Iyrman. His words had been troublesome for them, but that didn¡¯t matter to him. They hade here first after a hard day at work, and their jam buns were going to be stolen by a pair of adventurers? ¡°You have to take care of themon man,¡± Adam said. ¡°So themon man takes care of you.¡± ¡°Even though they¡¯d overcharge you when they work with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pam smiled nervously. ¡°So what do you want today?¡± She still wasn¡¯t so sure about Adam. He was weird, even though that should have been the case as a faceless armoured adventurer, he was weirder than that. ¡°We¡¯ll go with whatever desserts you have on offer. I¡¯ll order six.¡± ¡°Coming right up,¡± she said. She brought six wild berry tarts. ¡°That¡¯s three silver.¡± Currency 15SP -> 11SP ¡°A tip,¡± he said, taking five of the tarts. ¡°You can have thest one.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you-¡° Adam turned to see Jurot having scarfed down the tart already. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot swallowed the tart, taking a sip from his water skin. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked at Jurot. ¡°Nothing. Nevermind.¡± The half elf sighed. ¡°It was a pleasure seeing you. We might be leaving tomorrow or the day after, so we won¡¯t be back for some time.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you order some bread since you¡¯ll be gone for too long and you¡¯ll miss it?¡± Pam quickly said, adopting her business smile. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, cing down a gold coin. ¡°A bread basket, then, since we might not be back for a while.¡± Currency 76GP -> 75GP Pam smiled and quickly disappeared away around back. ¡°You should have ate a little slower,¡± Adam said, ncing at Jurot. ¡°You could have spent time with Pam.¡± Jurot squinted his eyes, thinking about what Adam had said. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied back simply. Adam shook his head, but smiled. ¡°Next time, alright?¡± He pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡®Does he know?¡¯ Jurot thought. After a long moment, he narrowed his eyes. ¡®It must be his elven eyes.¡¯ Pam returned with a giant basket of bread, the smell of the freshly baked goods filling the air with a deeper, richer smell. Adam nodded his head, picking up the basket. ¡°See you around,¡± he said, nudging Jurot with his elbow as he walked out. Jurot threw a nce back towards her. ¡°Good bye,¡± he said. ¡°Good bye, Jurot. Come back soon.¡± Pam shed the winning smile of a baker. Jurot¡¯s heart disarmed as he took a mighty blow deep inside, before he quickly turned and followed Adam away. It was rare to see an Iyrman flee. ¡°We¡¯ve brought tarts,¡± Adam said, sharing out the desserts to all the men. ¡°Here.¡± Adam held out the basket to Remy. ¡°Share the bread amongst yourselves.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Remy said, epting the basket. Adam was a queer one, in all the right ways. He had begun to ept Adam for his peculiarity, though had been worried when he saw the looks of the lumberjacks who had stepped out. ¡°Nobby, take good care of your father, alright?¡± Adam pat therge teen¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Once we¡¯re back, we¡¯ll probably be needing a strong young man like you, and we¡¯ll be paying good coin for it.¡± ¡°Okay, yes,¡± Nobby said, nodding his head. Adam chuckled. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be seeing you.¡± Adam waved at the porters as he withdrew, returning back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Jurot followed Adam back, staring at the half elf¡¯s back. ¡®¡­¡¯ Even now, Jurot wasn¡¯t sure why Adam wanted to head to the Iyr. Yet, every man has his secrets, human or otherwise.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Literally a filler chapter! Or is it? 19. Rising Undead and Warhammer 19. Rising Undead and Warhammer The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was nearly silent this morning. Even with a room full of rowdy adventurers, they knew when to keep their mouth shut. One of those times was when Tom held out a piece of parchment, with Vice Master Paul standing right behind him. An announcement. However, Adam was looking out to Paul, only just realising he hadn¡¯t seen the Vice Master in some time. ¡®Huh. Where have you been, Paul?¡¯ It was still unnerving to see Paul so full of joy and life, inparison to his previous life where he was far more solemn and grey. Even so, Adam couldn¡¯t help but smile at Paul¡¯s current demeanour. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all been waiting for this announcement,¡± Tom said, staring at the parchment in his hands. ¡°It¡¯s official. The undead have begun to rise.¡± The adventurers roared with joy, pumping their fists out into the air. They hollered and howled like baboons. Jurot had remained standing with his arms crossed, silent like death. Adam nced at him, wondering why he wasn¡¯t as excited as the other adventurers. Then, like it had been rehearsed, the adventurers grew silent, leaving a moment of pause to allow Tom to continue. ¡°The excursions have begun. We already have a few parties in mind to send out to deal with the protection of the various settlements nearby, and some which will assist the nearby fort. Then there¡¯s the matter of the undead hot spots, which we¡¯ll assign groups of parties to. Those who haven¡¯t been picked may take any undead request as theye in, though you should be quick since they¡¯ll sell out like hot cakes.¡± ¡®Hot cakes! I should have bought some of those!¡¯ Adam shook his head slightly, thinking about all the various breads and pastries he should be trying in this world. The bread had been alright, some of it had been some of the best bread he had ever had, but the desserts were what he was aiming for. ¡®I should create a food review service¡­¡¯ ¡°We will have a list up on the wall of the parties we have chosen from all those who had put their names down. I hope that you will behave ordingly. The prices for various things might go up, but you¡¯ll also be making a lot more money in this time. If you cause trouble, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild will be having a word with you.¡± Tom¡¯s lips made a smile, but his eyes were as neutral as always. The unnerving smile caused the adventurers to think twice about how much they¡¯d be drinking for the next few weeks. Without saying goodbye, Tom turned and stepped aside, having much better things to do than to babysit all the adventurers. Jurot followed after him, with Adam stepping up after the Iyrman. ¡°We wish to take the route along the viges towards the Iyr,¡± he said. Tom nodded towards Jurot. He had been informed by the Iyrmen previously about the matter, so he had prepared all the right paperwork. Showing favouritism wasn¡¯t best for the guild, but when it came to the Iyrmen in this town, there was no need to think twice about assisting them. Tom, of all people, understood how easy his life was because his neighbours were an army of thousands of highly skilled warrior people. The amount of work which had been saved due to the Iyrmen could be piled high in this entire room. So what if they wanted him to spend an hour or two this week to assist? He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to deny an Iyrman¡¯s wishes. ¡°The pay will be sent by the vigers, and it will be up to them how much you will receive. That was the condition set in order to allow you to head to the Iyr.¡± Tom looked up at Jurot, waiting for his approval. Yet, instead of nodding his head, Jurot turned to Adam. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡®?¡¯ Tom blinked, turning his head to Adam. ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t scam us. We should keep my skin condition a secret from them, though. If they find out I¡¯m, you know¡­¡± Adam twitches his ears, only to realise they were hidden behind his helmet, and so pointed to where they would be instead. ¡°They might not pay us much.¡± Jurot nodded, turning back to face Tom, staring him in his confused eyes. ¡°It is eptable.¡± ¡°I have confirmed that you are willing to ept the quest,¡± Tom said. ¡°Once the letters arrive at the end of the month, I will have the rewards prepared.¡± ¡°Oh, before I leave.¡± Adam nced around to see if any adventurers were paying attention. He leaned in over the counter. ¡°Is there an adventuring party known as Dark Harvest?¡± Tom nodded his head. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Would you mind describing them to me?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Just in case I have the wrong party.¡± ¡®Suspicious!¡¯ ¡®Suspicious!¡¯ Tom nodded his head slowly. ¡°They¡¯re made up of a halfzer, a devilkin, a half orc, a feynt, and a gnome.¡± Adam nodded the entire time until he heard about the gnome. ¡®A gnome?¡¯ Though it did sound like the party he knew. ¡°Well, would you mind passing on a message to them for me in case they ever swing by?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Tom said, bringing out a letter. ¡°Please tell them that if they are ever heading up north into the Snonds, that I would be willing to go with them as a porter. Tell them that I, you know, have certain abilities.¡± Adam winked, only to realise he was still wearing his helmet. ¡°I winked, but I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Tom nodded in return. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to add?¡± Adam thought for a long moment. He needed to get their attention somehow, but he wasn¡¯t exactly sure how. ¡°Ah, right. Tell them that I would love to meet them before they go. Even if they don¡¯t want me, I highly rmend that they should meet me.¡± Adam nced to Jurot. ¡°Want toe along? There¡¯s something that I want to show you. After that, I¡¯ll tell you it, my secret.¡± Jurot¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Then please let them know that an Iyrman is willing to quest with them too.¡± Adam smiled wide. Having an Iyrman at his side was more useful than he expected. Adam shuddered, feeling how dirty it was to use Jurot to his benefit, but he needed to head north in order to find Freya. [You still feel bound by your previous life?] ¡®Something like that.¡¯ [Do you really wish to be burdened by your second life?] ¡®Only the manliest men are those who are forged through burdens.¡¯ [Do you really think that sounded cool.] ¡®Yes.¡¯ Tom stared at Adam for a long moment, before writing down a few more notes onto the letter and Adam¡¯s personal file. He was a little too suspicious, and so the guild needed to take that into consideration. If Adam ended up being someone with ill intentions, they may have to send some of the ck Masks. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to face some undead, shouldn¡¯t we grab some blunt weapons?¡± Adam asked. Jurot agreed, nodding his head as he followed Adam out. Adam stepped towards the nearby forge, hearing the weing sounds of a magical hammer striking against metal to bend it to its will. Adam reached up to knock on the door, only to find Jurot¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We should not bother the dwarf,¡± Jurot said. ¡®How interesting. I didn¡¯t realise that Jurot would hold him in such high respects.¡¯ Adam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t think I¡¯m a bother.¡± Jurot kept a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently, before pulling it back. He had warned Adam, and so whatever would happen from here on out would be his fault. Adam knocked on the door. ¡°Salt mother¡¯s blessings upon you, great master of the forge.¡± Jurot blinked. He tilted his head. He pped the side of his head, wondering if his ears had stopped working. The sound of hammering had stopped, and Thundersmith cleaned himself up quickly, before stomping over to the door to open it up. He needed to great the good fellow who spoke the good word of the salt mother and the earth fa- ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam said. Thundersmith¡¯s face was full of abject terror, and he tried to shut the door, only to find the half elf¡¯s boot blocking the way. ¡®It¡¯s real! I thought it was all a dream! A terrible nightmare!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a warhammer. I thought, who in this town has the best warhammers for sale? I recalled that there was a good dwarf here, and so it naturally led me to the greatest forge within the town¡± Adam smiled through his helmet. Even though Thundersmith couldn¡¯t see the half elf¡¯s face, he could feel the smile of an elf right ahead of him. ¡°Hurry in now! Otherwise they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a na good dwarf, sellin¡¯ ta a leaf ear!¡± Adam quickly stepped inside, not wishing the reputation of the good dwarf to be sullied. Had it been someone else, he would have caused an issue, but he wasn¡¯t in the business of disrespecting a dwarf. One day he¡¯d push through the tough exterior of the dwarf, and he¡¯d nestle himself in the gooey interior. Jurot followed in too, rubbing his ear. ¡°Hello, master dwarf.¡± ¡°Ah, an Iyrman. Finally, some goodpany.¡± Thundersmith invited the Iyrman inside more respectfully. ¡°He with ya?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Thundersmith sighed. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing ah don¡¯t like about ya Iyrmen, that ya sometimes cater ta elves, but no one¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°Is it not the way,¡± Jurot said, ¡°to judge someone based on their race.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Thundersmith grumbled. Adam was already scanning the area, trying to find a decent warhammer that he could use. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Perception Check D20 + 2 + 1 = 14 (11) It wasn¡¯t hard to find warhammers, they were favourite weapons of dwarves everywhere, though it was a hard selection. ¡°Which is your cheapest warhammer?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t dare im I can afford most of the items you make.¡± ¡°Ah don¡¯t sell cheap warhammers.¡± ¡°A good thing I wasn¡¯t asking for a cheap warhammer, otherwise I would have made it. Which warhammer is your most affordable for a Copper Rank adventurer who is still wet behind his pointy leaf ears?¡± ¡°Ah don¡¯t sell ta Copper Rank adventurers.¡± ¡°Then perhaps to a man with a good heart, master Thundersmith. If this was about my life, I would have gotten a decent warhammer from anywhere, but I¡¯m currently on a quest to defend a few viges from undead. We¡¯re no longer talking about my no good life, but the life of civilians. Master Thundersmith, please, if you would be so kind.¡± Thundersmith¡¯s lips twitched, his brows furrowed. ¡®This no good half elf.¡¯ He marched his way to a warhammer which he had tossed aside, something he hadn¡¯t quite finished yet. ¡°Ah¡¯m not selling this ta ya, cause it¡¯s not a warhammer ta be sold under me name. Yeh¡¯r going ta leave sixty gold on tha table, and yer going ta take it with ya.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. Currency 75GP -> 15GP Adam counted out each coin, in case the dwarf would threaten him for paying incorrectly. Thundersmith had half expected Adam to leave. ¡®How in the rock did he manage to earn so much coin? It¡¯s only been a week!¡¯ He spent most of his time smithing, and so didn¡¯t really hear much about outside his forge, other than maybe once a month. Yet, Adam ced down the coin. Thundersmith could no longer run away. He ced the warhammer down on the table, and Adam lifted it up. It was a well made warhammer, one which could easily be seen as dwarven made. There was no obvious w within the warhammer, but he was sure that there was something, somewhere, which Thundersmtih didn¡¯t like. Perhaps it was the shape of one of the knobs, or maybe it was because it was a fraction of a millimetre too thin somewhere, and so the dwarf had thrown it away. To a human or a half elf, like Adam, this was a great weapon. Adam felt he weight of the warhammer, swinging it twice, feeling the way it dislodged the air around him. ¡°It was my pleasure doing business with you, master dwarf.¡± ¡°Aye, it was.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Oh Thundersmith, how adorable your racism is. Wait a second. Warhammer? Is the author making a statement about how for some reason racists are attracted to a niche hobby which is currently milking them dry for so much money, all the while they worship a god emperor who failed in his goals in life? No. No I''m not. He just bought a warhammer, that''s all. 20. Noble Iyrmen 20. Noble Iyrmen ¡°Adam son of Fate,¡± Adam said, extending a hand to formally introduce himself to the Iyrmen. Each was tall and strong, built either like an ox, or like a panther, but each so powerful in their own right. ¡°Argon,¡± the leader of the Iyrman group said. He was tall and broad, with long ck hair which fell to his shoulders. He looked to be the oldest, in histe thirties or early forties. The greatsword at his back was almost as big as he, with a long grip that was about as long as Adam¡¯s wrist to forearm, and the de itself was as wide as the crossbar, a t, solid thing that was sharpened at the edges. The entire hilt was wrapped in bandages, which hid how the grip met the crossbar. ¡®Cool.¡¯ ¡°Tazwyn,¡± she said. ¡°I heard that you are decent at ying boars.¡± The woman smiled. She was one of the few who had ginger hair rather than dark hair, and she had freckles all over her face. She wielded a sword and shield, and was adorned in te mail rather than the furs of the Iyrmen. ¡°I¡¯m not bad,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It¡¯s only thanks to all those who assisted me.¡± ¡°Eshva.¡± She was much shorter than Argon and Tazwyn, but built just as wide. She had dark hair, cut short. At her side were two warhammers, each of which looked just as amazing as his own, but there was something else about them, though he wasn¡¯t able to gather as the next person introduced themselves. ¡°Kandal.¡± Kandal was built like a typical Iyrman, though his eyes seemed dead. He had arge greataxe on his back. ¡°Dargon,¡± thest Iyrman said. He looked just like Argon, but slightly younger, and slightly thinner. His greatsword was much more normal, not quite as long, but the ck gem which formed the pommel seemed to give out an ominous energy. The order that we were introduced denotes our ranks, so if I¡¯m not around, Tazwyn is next in charge and so on.¡± Argon nced towards Dargon, grunting something. ¡°My youngest brother is tasked with your safety, however, so stay with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still stronger than the both of you together,¡± Dargon said, ncing at Jurot first, and then Adam. ¡°I can tell,¡± Adam said, ncing at them all. They each were Steel Rank adventurers, with a number of stamps. Argon had the most, with Tazwyn having the second most, and the rest all had a simr amount of stamps, about fifteen to twenty. ¡°Since we are facing undead, it is best you bring a blunt weapon.¡± Argon nced at Jurot, who had forgotten to buy one due to the fact he heard Adam speak dwarven. ¡°The majority of the undead will be skeletons of some kind. If there is another type of undead, we will deal with it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stay out of your way when that timees.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Do not stress yourselves. Our goal is to protect the people by vanquishing the undead, not by dying to the undead.¡± Adam nced at Jurot for a moment. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely live, you can bet on that.¡± ¡°Good. We shall leave soon. Tazwyn, we will need a blunt weapon for Jurot.¡± Argon ced a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are too inexperienced to fight such beings with your family¡¯s weapon.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jurot nodded his head, epting the fact that he was too weak. It wasn¡¯t a dishonour to fight with another weapon, but he did want to bring honour to his family¡¯s weapon. Kandal ced a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Another time.¡± The two shared their bond through their weapons. Axes were their favoured weapons. Jurot¡¯s fighting style was that of an axe and shield, though sometimes he did forgo the shield. He was sure his parents would be annoyed by the fact, but sometimes he needed his other hand free for something else. Once the warhammer had been bought for Jurot, one which was made from a local smith, and had been appraised by Tazwyn to be decent, they set out from the town. They took the main road westward, which was what Adam remembered from hisst life too. Quest Defend the Three Viges Reward 300XP ¡®The Iyr seems to be in the same ce.¡¯ However, with everything being so different, he wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldpletelymit to that thought yet. Argon took the lead, with Tazwyn at the rear. Kandal and Eshva remained at the sides, with Dargon remaining near the young pair. They had moved into position wordlessly, with a practised discipline. ¡®Damn, these Iyrmen are too cool!¡¯ They followed the main road for a long while, with some of the Iyrmen leaving silently to a patch of grass here and there, or to a nearby tree, grabbing a few things, before they returned. Hours passed before they could see a carriage up ahead, making its way to Red Oak. There were six armoured riders, two in front, two a the side, two behind. The two armoured riders at the side started to ride forward, towards the group of Iyrmen, who stepped to the side of the road. However, as the riders neared, they stopped a short ways away, within a javelin¡¯s throwing range. They wore heavy te, with a spear in their grip, and a sword at their side. Their spears gave an unnatural sheen, catching the sun and reflecting it like they were piercing through the rays of light. Their armour was stamped with a lion¡¯s head. The armoured riders caugh Argon¡¯s gaze, and they nodded their heads slowly at the Iyrmen, with Argon nodding his head in return. The riders waited for the carriage, before taking their ce at the side, and they continued on. The carriage stopped before it would pass the group of Iyrmen. The symbol on the side of the carriage was a shield of red, with a golden lion painted on it. The doors opened and a heavily armoured man, who was in his mid fifties, stepped out. He was a handsome man, as one would have expected, with sun kissed hair, and ocean blue eyes. ¡°Greetings to the Iyrmen,¡± the man said. ¡°Greetings to you, Duke Lionheart. I am Argon, of the Iyr.¡± The Duke nced at the man¡¯s tags quickly to check his rank. ¡°Argon of the Iyr, it seems it was good fortune that we meet this day. Are you Iyrmen on a quest currently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Duke remained standing, his eyes scanning across the group of Iyrmen. Tazwyn had removed her helmet upon the Duke¡¯s arrival out of the carriage, but there was one who hadn¡¯t. ¡°Who is this stranger in your midst?¡± ¡°A Copper Rank adventurer.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± The Duke¡¯s lips twisted into a smile. ¡®It seems they¡¯re hiding something. Iyrmen, hiding something?¡¯ ¡°State your name.¡± ¡°Adam son of Fate,¡± Adam replied. Though, looking at the Duke, he couldn¡¯t help but feel he was familiar. ¡°Are you afraid of removing your helmet, Adam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Duke raised his brow. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I find that removing my helmet causes me some trouble,¡± Adam replied. He was acutely aware of the difference in rank between he and the Duke. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not from around here either, otherwise you would have greeted me appropriately.¡± ¡°I can see that the Lionheart family is as intelligent as they are powerful,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Remove your helmet,¡± the Duke said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand that a Duke¡¯s order is not one to be ignored.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He took off his helmet to reveal his face, which suddenly caused the tension in the air to grow thick. The riders each reached for their weapons, but as they did, Tezwyn put on her helmet. The Iyrmen did not reach for their weapons, but that did not mean they would not act. The Duke raised his hand quickly, stopping his knights from taking any more hostile action. ¡°I did not expect one of your kind to be here,¡± the Duke said. If he had allowed his knights to draw their weapons, it could have been toote to stop the bloody ughter. ¡°I get that a lot,¡± Adam replied back with a smile, ncing between the riders. ¡°I heard that my kind weren¡¯t wee in thisnd, but it seems that it was rather understated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more than wee, it¡¯s just that our people have had bad blood between one another for some time.¡± The Duke stared at the half elf for a long while. ¡°I would prefer not to correct you, but I¡¯m the first of my people to have stepped on thisnd. I hear that your people have an issue with certain elves, elves who I have never met before.¡± The Duke smiled wider. ¡°That is true. Though, it is a surprise to see that the Iyrmen are travelling with a fey blood.¡± His eyes fell to Argon. ¡°What would the King say if he knew of such a thing?¡± Argon¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°The King is free to speak whatever words he wishes. Iyrmen are not restricted from walking alongside elves, or dwarves, or orcs, or devilkin, or beastfolk, or humans, or giants, or dragons, or any other kind. It has been so since the beginning of the Iyr, and it will be so at the end of the Iyr.¡± The Duke wondered just how much he could curry favour with the King after hearing such words from the Iyrman. Argon, of course, knew how his response sounded. However, his words were true as well. Yet, the matter of the elves burned deep into his mind. ¡®I will need to speak with Chief Iromin.¡¯ Even though the Duke had the upper hand, with his powerful knights, and he himself being a great warrior, he had no doubt that he could bring the Iyrmen group of Steel Rank down. However, even if the Iyrman had stated to his face that they were nning on beheading the King, he was at a disadvantage. He could no doubt corral all the soldiers at the fort nearby, and whatever knights the local ruling family had in possession, but he was certain that by the end of the month, his head would be on a pike, and his name would go down forever as the foolish Duke who had raised his sword against an Iyrman. ¡°I have taken enough of your time,¡± the Duke said, realising the state of affairs before him. ¡°Good luck on your adventure.¡± He turned and left, stepping back into his carriage, and continued on. ¡°That was rough, huh?¡± Adam said, putting his helmet back on. ¡°I felt as though we were about to fight.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have fought,¡± Argon said. ¡°Duke Lionheart is not a stupid man.¡± ¡°Well, if he wanted to kill me, I¡¯m sure he could have.¡± ¡°Yes, we would have had difficulty defending you against his knights.¡± ¡°Defending me?¡± Adam asked, staring at the Iyrman. ¡°We are to bring you to the Iyr,¡± Argon said. ¡°No one will stop us, not without a fight.¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Adam nced back at the gradually smaller carriage. ¡°A Duke moving along with only six knights? Isn¡¯t that-¡° ¡°There are things we shouldn¡¯t say,¡± Argon said. ¡°Let us move on.¡± ¡°A Duke, huh?¡± Adam said, wondering how much he could say. ¡°Just how high of a rank is a Duke anyway?¡± ¡°It is lower than the King and Queen,¡± he said. ¡°Higher than the Prince.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Whoa, so he wasn¡¯t just anybody?¡± ¡°He is Duke Lionheart, Warden of the West Fort.¡± ¡°West Fort, huh? Where¡¯s that?¡± ¡°To the West.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®I swear, is this guy British too?¡¯ He smirked. ¡°How close is that to the Iyr?¡± ¡°It is slightly north of ournds.¡± Seeing how vague the Iyrman was being, Adam chuckled. ¡°Do you have much business with the Lionhearts?¡± ¡°We have defended their fort in previous generations, but thest few generations of Lionhearts have distanced themselves. During the war with the elves, they were the loudest proponents to fight.¡± ¡°So he doesn¡¯t like elves?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he has any opinions about elves. He merely wishes to write his name down in history. He fought well against the elves, but that is all. The war did notst long enough for him to cement himself.¡± ¡°I get the feeling that he and I will not be getting along.¡± ¡°He will no doubt speak of your sighting, though it will be with the aim to criticise the Iyr.¡± ¡°Ah, well, sorry about that.¡± ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± Argon couldn¡¯t help but shake the dark feeling within his gut. ¡°I do not believe anything wille of it. The King now, though greedy to also write his name in history, will not dare to point his sword towards the Iyr.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard the Tale of the ckwater Crisis?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
What is a Duke doing so many miles away with only six knights at his side? Hmmmmmmmmmm. Side Story – Blackwater Crisis I Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis I ¡°Retreat!¡± King Solomon shouted through the whipping winds, raising his Redyer high into the air. The world was a cold white, covered in snow, but all could see the red of the sword. Redyer, the de which had tasted the blood of the ancient wyrm, Mighty ze of the Eastern Desert. ¡°Retreat!¡± The call of retreat could barely be heard, but the soldiers could see the path the red de was taking, and they followed it. A hundred soldiers, each great warriors in their own name, retreated back. Yet, there remained two groups which did not retreat. ¡°Your Grace, we will watch your back!¡± John, the youngest of the Royal Guard, eximed after his King. His sword shook within his hand, his heart pounding with adrenaline. His eyes were squarely fixed on the creature in the sky. ¡°Protect your Liege¡¯s back!¡± shouted the Commander, Roger Whitede, remaining at the King¡¯s side as they retreated together. Five Royal Guards remained beside John, each as young as he, and each as terrified. Their teeth were chattering, but not because of the snow and frost stuck to their brows, but the fear of the wyrm above them. It was Antalia the Silver, a wicked beast who had already frozen dozens of their brethren during the course of the battle, now standing like ice statues. The myriad of looks of fear belonged in a museum, for who knew that the human face could make so many faces? Yet they had trained since young for this, the chance of honour and glory. Their shaking swords remained out, ready to stab at the creature when it came too close, and yet it flew off, away from the singing javelins which trailed after it. The Royal Guard turned to see who it was that dared to throw the javelins at the skywyrm. Of course, it was them. Tall and broad, each as strong as two men, they were the savages from the west. For generations their ancestors fought with the civilised people of the Kingdom, and yet, here they stood, side by side with their once most hated enemy. ¡°The silver wyrm flees!¡± a savage shouted in their gutteralnguage. ¡°Chase it! Do not let it escape!¡± ¡°The glory will be mine today, Kasomin!¡± one of the tusked savages cried with glee. ¡°Shakrat, do not cry when my de pieces its heart!¡± The human savage was cackling with joy, the heat of battle clouding his mind as it did all Iyrmen. They had tasted the blood of the dragon, and now it was time to finish it. The civilised men could not understand the roars of the beastly folk of the west, but watched as they chased the dragon, like children hounding down thest cookie. ¡°How do they know no fear?¡± John asked, turning back to Randal, who was standing on snow which was quickly yellowing. ¡°Fuck if I know, but I ain¡¯t gonna ask them neither!¡± Randal said, hismon birth slipping out in his words. He was one of the very fewmoners in the Royal Guard. ¡°Mind your words, Randal! You¡¯re a Royal Guard!¡± Kendrick said, sheathing his sword as he watched the wyrm flee. He was the Captain of the small squad, though he was more of a babysitter than anything else. His insides were still cold. ¡®Who would have thought my first incursion would have been against a wyrm? Arya bless me.¡¯ Off in the distance, there were still the drakken, who were engaged with the rest of the Iyrmen, though were quickly falling to the savage¡¯s des. The Royal Guard wasn¡¯t interested in continuing the battle, their role was to make sure nothing continued back for the next short while, though it seemed no drakken wasing their way, not when they had a wall of savages to face. Yet, if the Royal Guard returned too quickly, they would be shamed. ¡°Let¡¯s hide,¡± Randal said, motioning his head to the nearby wall, kicking off some piss from his boot. ¡°Hide? We¡¯re-¡° ¡°Royal Guard, I know, but I don¡¯t wanna die today.¡± Randal shook his head, walking away from Kendrick. ¡°The King¡¯s safe for now, so let¡¯s hold out while we can.¡± Randal rounded the corner to find one of the savage people of the west. ¡°Holy shit.¡± ¡°Mind your-¡° Kendrick stopped, looking at the redness around the white snow. ¡°veil¡¯s tits! How can a man bleed so much?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse at the sight before him. The savage man was tall and broad, as expected, but he was also one of the tusked savages, though he seemed to have some human blood mixed within him. The savage was pale skinned, slightly blue and grey, though it was quickly losing colour. His forehead, which had a tattoo of several moons, was pulsing, barely managing to keep consciousness. The entire area around him was red, tinted with his blood. The savage red at the six Royal Guards, though his re was weak, and he was shaking wildly. Not due to fear, for no savage knew fear. ¡°George, patch the boy up.¡± Kendrick winced at the sight of the youngster. They were roughly his age, but for some reason, the savage looked to be younger. ¡°I am no boy,¡± the savage man said, panting with effort. ¡°I am Akrat, son of-¡± Akrat fell down onto his face, unconscious. ¡°He¡¯s a gonner,¡± Randal said. ¡°I say we bury him.¡± ¡°Six Royal Guard burying a savage? How would that look?¡± Kendrick shook his head. He picked the savage up and carried him towards a nearby building, which had been emptied during the fight. He ced the savage down onto the table, looking down at the half orc. ¡®Who¡¯d have thought I would have helped one of your kind out?¡¯ George, the medic of the group, tore apart the savage¡¯s furs to reveal a chiselled physique. ¡°By the gods! What a specimen!¡± His eyes lit up with delight. Kendrick smacked George across the back of his head. ¡°Stop being so queer and get to work. You can touch him all you want once you patch him up.¡± ¡°Hey, Charles, pass me the good wine.¡± George started to get right down to business. ¡°The good wine? Why do you want the good wine?¡± Charles pulled his cloak over his wine skin, the one which he kept his good wine within. If he was going to die, he was going to make sure he had a good drink before he the gods took him. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t watered it down, that¡¯s why! Now pass it over!¡± George held out his hand, wiggling his fingers expectantly. Charles looked to Kendrick with his pleading eyes, but Kendrick just nodded his head. ¡°This savage better pay me back, otherwise I¡¯ll gut him,¡± he grumbled, relinquishing his good wine. A little part of his soul died as he did. ¡°You¡¯ll be d,¡± Kendrick said. ¡°My father once told me that a savage always pays back his debts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Randal said, nodding his head. ¡°My uncle once helped an Iyrman in the wild. He was all bleeding and dying, though he uncle didn¡¯t tell me what he was bleeding to. Anyway, the Iyrman came back half a yearter, handing a magical sword.¡± ¡°Enough with your tall tales, Randal.¡± Kendrick shook his head. ¡°I remember you told me that you once fought a Vulfaire alone for your training, but it was just a dire wolf, and we were there with you! What¡¯s with youmoners and your stories?¡± ¡°Iyrmen tell stories too,¡± Randal said. ¡°They don¡¯t lie, and I¡¯m not lying neither!¡± Randal unsheathed his sword, revealing the patterns on the hilt. ¡°This is the sword that the Iyrman gave.¡± Kendrick nced at the sword, which held the same patterns he had seen on the Iyrman¡¯s weapons, the mix of triangles and runes all over their hilts. It was indeed magical, for he recalled that the de had been alight during the battle against the wyrm. The only other person with a magical sword was he, the Captain of the Newbloods. He had wondered how Randal had brought a magical sword, but he hadn¡¯t asked. It was best not to ask questions if one wanted to stay a Captain. ¡°If your uncle was the one to receive the sword, how did ite to your possession?¡± Still, his curiosity got the best of him. ¡°Uncle had no kids, and I always made sure to give him me bies when I was a boy. He said I could have it when he was dying from the ck disease. That¡¯s how I became a Royal Guard, you know? When I started growingrger than other boys, I had to have my sword at my side, otherwise I¡¯d get troubled by the guards since I was so big and wasn¡¯t carrying no weapon. I got seen by a knight, and he saw the pattern. First he thought I was a savage, but he said I was too stupid to be a savage, but I was as strong as one.¡± ¡°I heard that you were scouted by a knight, but I never knew that¡¯s how you managed to catch his attention. A magical swo- by the gods, will someone start a fire? It¡¯s f-freezing in here!¡± Kendrick wrapped his cloak around himself, feeling the chill set into his bones. Timothy shut the door, slinking back into the shadows, where they had been the entire time. Timothy exchanged a look with Johnathan, who returned to keeping an eye out the window, peeking through the curtains. ¡°Is he gonna live?¡± Randal asked, looking at the Iyrman. ¡°Is he going to live,¡± Kendrick corrected. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m askin¡¯.¡± ¡°Asking.¡± ¡°Yeah, tha¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Will you two shut up?¡± George grumbled, trying to deal with the savage¡¯s wounds. ¡°Randal, your sword can catch fire, can¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Bring it over here.¡± ¡°Hold on a second! It¡¯s me sword! I¡¯m not givin¡¯ it to you!¡± ¡°I need you to ignite it.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°I can do that.¡± Randal muttered a word in the savagenguage, which sounded like gobbledygook, and the sword was set afire. The light revealed his tanned skin and his fiery red locks under his helmet. ¡°It always impresses me,¡± Charles said, taking a sip of his not so good wine. ¡°Shame it¡¯s with an idiot like you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink on the job,¡± Kendrick said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°We¡¯re done with our job.¡± Charles sipped at his wine skin again. ¡°I told-¡° ¡°Shut your mouths!¡± George shouted, grabbing Randal¡¯s wrist suddenly. ¡°Hey, what are y-¡° George pulled the sword to the savage¡¯s wounds and set the hot steel against it. His body did not shudder, though the flesh burnt together. The sickening smell caused Charles and George to pull away, and Timothy and John were d they were so far away. ¡°Kyak! Kak!¡± Randal gagged, almost throwing up. ¡®I can¡¯t wet myself and sick out too!¡¯ ¡°You could have warned us,¡± Kendrick said, holding his cloak up over his face. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t shut the fuck up.¡± George shook his head, barely managing to keep his breakfast. ¡°Mind your words, medic!¡± Kendrick snapped. He was sick and tired of people disrespecting him. Even if they were the youngest of the Royal Guard, they needed to act like they belonged. He recalled how that bastard Roger would constantly talk down to him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who outranks you when ites to medicinal procedures!¡± George snapped back at Kendrick, ring at him with daggers in his gaze. Kendrick sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Sorry, George.¡± He hadn¡¯t mean to snap at George, who was typically the best out of the lot, other than perhaps Johnathan, who was always willing to show off in front of the King. ¡°The dragon has gotten into our heads,¡± Randal said. ¡°We¡¯re all snappy today. Gotta be careful with that sorta thing.¡± ¡°That may be the smartest thing you¡¯ve ever said,¡± Kendrick said, staring at the red hairedmoner. ¡°Second smartest thing,¡± Randal said. ¡°I also said we should hide.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The six men remained within the building, bunching up together, though one would be on trekking outside, wrapped in several of the Royal Guard¡¯s cloaks. The savage had his clothing and his nket, which would just about keep him warm enough, though they had also set a small fire in the fire pit. They didn¡¯t allow it to get toorge, just small embers which filled the tiny room. This had been drilled into them during their training. When morning came, Akrat awoke. His eyes shed open to stare up at the dark roof up ahead, the morning light barely peeking through the snow and into the building through the curtains. He sat up, though instantly regretted it as he grunted. ¡°Easy there. You¡¯ll open up your wounds again.¡± George said, ncing over to the savage man. ¡°Akrat, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Akrat, son of Ikrat,¡± the half orc grunted with only the slightest ent. ¡°Do you savage men get hungry?¡± George asked, breaking some rations and handing it over. It was a hard biscuit, and there were also some dried fruits. ¡°Iyrman,¡± Akrat corrected. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am Iyrman. Not savage man.¡± ¡°Right. Do you Iyrmen get hungry?¡± Akrat snatched the food. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, before wolfing it down in two bites. ¡°Drink?¡± Charles asked from next to the fire ce. He held out thest bit of his not so good wine, which he had filled with snow to make itst a little longer. However, it was barely any good now, so he no longer wanted it. Akrat nodded, and caught the wine skin before drinking it down. It was cool, which wasn¡¯t preferred, but he didn¡¯t care. It was barely as good as the tavern piss that the Iyrmen usually bought. ¡®Why do they like things that taste so nd?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re a hungry fe, ain¡¯t you?¡± Randal said, hidden in his cloak. ¡°Me ma always said I was a hungry bastard after a nip.¡± Akrat looked at Randal, nced down towards the sword at his side, but then turned to George. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Nothing important.¡± ¡°Oi.¡± Randal frowned. ¡°I am Akrat, son of Ikrat. I thank you, men of ckwater.¡± Akrat stared at the three, raising his hands together in respect. ¡°We¡¯ll take your thanks,¡± George said. ¡°I never would have guessed that you would speak ournguage better than some of us,¡± Charles said, looking to his red hairedpanion. ¡°Oi.¡± ¡°We are taught when young,¡± Akrat said. ¡°We must speak thenguage, since we are allies.¡± ¡°Allies?¡± George asked, finishing his biscuit. ¡°You¡¯re part of the Kingdom, just like any one of us. We have a duty to help each other out, hence why we saved you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Akrat said. ¡°We Iyrmen are free. We are not part of ckwater, and you are not part of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Those are treasonous words,¡± George said, reaching down to his side. Akrat did not react as the medic brought out some dried fruit, offering some to the Iyrman, who epted some. ¡°These are the words of the First Treaty of the Iyr and ckwater.¡± Akrat ate the dried fruit, then nced down at his wounds. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that,¡± George said, biting into some more of his dried fruit. The door opened and Kendrick stepped inside with a featherless bird of the Snonds. He saw Akrat with a sword in his hand, drawn in his direction. ¡°You finally woke up, I see,¡± he said, dropping the dead bird. ¡°Charles, Timothy managed to find something for you to cook.¡± ¡°Damn, how does the bastard do it?¡± Charles shook his head, before grabbing the featherless bird and cutting into it so he could part it properly to cook. ¡°Slept well?¡± Kendrick asked, taking his seat beside the fire. ¡°It was fine.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be heading back soon,¡± Kendrick said, having a nibble on his rations. ¡°We¡¯ll head back to the fort, then we can each see our families.¡± ¡°I must y a wyrm for my family,¡± Akrat said, thinking about his older brother. ¡°You¡¯re going to y a wyrm?¡± Kendrick chuckled. ¡°You and what army?¡± ¡°You,¡± Akrat said. The six Royal Guard stared at Akrat, blinking at him. Timothy and John had just stepped inside when he had said that. ¡°What did he just say?¡± a feminine voice cut through the air. Akrat turned to Timothy, who had remained in the shadows. Timothy only spoke once a day, and it seemed she had chosen now to speak up. ¡°Timothy¡¯s a girl?¡± Randal gasped.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Casually slipping in the first side story? Side Story – Blackwater Crisis II Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis II ¡°Begging your pardon, Captain, but isn¡¯t this fucking crazy?¡± Charles asked, trekking through the light snow beside Kendrick. Due to the retreat of the dragon, the snow would no longer fall down quite as harshly. ¡°Mind yournguage,¡± Kendrick said, shaking his head. Kendrick¡¯s eyes fell to Akrat, who was walking beside Randal. He understood why Charles was questioning him, and why he was giving the look like his Captain was crazy. ¡°He¡¯s an Iyrman with a debt to pay. There¡¯s no need for us to decline.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the King be angry?¡± Charles asked, wanting to return back to civilisation so he can taste the sweet nectar he has been wishing for. ¡®I bet everyone¡¯s celebrating right now¡­¡¯ ¡°We are to cover the retreat. We have covered it, but we need to make sure it remains safe.¡± It was a bunch of nonsense, of course, but Charles couldn¡¯t refuse his Captain¡¯s orders. ¡®If we really can y a dragon¡­¡¯ Kendrick¡¯s fingers twitched with excitement. ¡°Where did you get that sword?¡± Akrat asked, ncing towards therge sword which Randal held. It wasn¡¯t quite a greatsword, but it wasn¡¯t far off. The hilt was long and had been made of ck Ivory, a popr wood for Iyrmen, and had been carved with a pattern which had been derived from the Lak family. ¡°Why are you askin¡¯ about that?¡± Randal asked, shocked. ¡°There¡¯s somethin¡¯ more important! Timothy! Since when were you a girl?¡± Randal stared at Timothy, staring at her. Timothy was short, lithe and nimble, moving with feline grace. Randal had always thought it was weird as to why he liked Timothy so much, but it all made sense. Timothy was a girl. Timothy remained silent, slowly pulling away from Randal, before she finally disappeared from his sight, though it was just her great skill in stealth which had allowed her to transition against the tree mid walk as Randal passed it. ¡°The sword is an Iyrman¡¯s sword,¡± Akrat said, trying to catch the red haired¡¯s attention once more. ¡°It was given to my uncle by an Iyrman,¡± Randal replied simply, blinking as he tried to find Timothy. ¡°Which Iyrman?¡± ¡°Uh, I think his name was¡­ Fulrak, Fukrak, uh¡­¡± Randal had memorised the name many years ago, but since he never thought about it, it now danced on the tip of his tongue. ¡°Fik,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head. ¡°Ah, Fik! That was it!¡± ¡°I know the story,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head once again. ¡°Your uncle, Ranolf the Hunter, saved Fik after he had shed with a bandit group, Gordon¡¯s Hands. Fik managed to y three of them, but fell to poison. Your uncle appeared not long after and saved him. Fik never forgot, and had returned to pass along ckfyre, the sword within your hand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How did you know that?¡± Randal gasped, hearing the name of his uncle, and the name of his sword. He hadn¡¯t heard the names in a while, his uncle having passed away a few years ago. ¡°I heard the story when I was a boy,¡± Akrat replied back simply. ¡°I heard that Iyrmen learn a hundred stories before they¡¯re ten, is that true?¡± Randal knew how much a hundred was, though only barely. ¡°No,¡± Akrat replied, shaking his head. ¡°Oh.¡± Randal frowned. ¡®It makes sense that the stories are exaggerated.¡¯ ¡°We learn at least a thousand.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Randal lips grew into a boyish smile. ¡°They say the Iyrmen always help the wee folk out on the road.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randal understood that the Iyrman wasn¡¯t going to continue. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Themon people are weak. There is no honour in their suffering. We must ease their suffering, so that they can be strong, like us.¡± Akrat flexed his muscles. He wore the typical furs and cloths of an Iyrman, which meant much of his body was on disy. ¡°I heard suffering makes people stronger,¡± Randal said, recalling how all the politicians and Lords spoke about suffering making one stronger while they sipped out of their golden chalices. ¡°Sometimes.¡± Akrat understood the sentiment of the words, but he was an Iyrman, so could smell bull shit from a mile away. ¡°Do you guys really eat your children?¡± Akrat blinked, staring at him questioningly. ¡°No, we do not. Who speaks such ills of the Iyr.¡± His lips formed a taut frown. ¡°Me ma said if I was bad, that you would eat me.¡± Randal recalled the tales from when he was young. He realised, as an adult, that it must have been a lie, but it was best to ask while the Iyrman was in front of him. ¡°We do not children.¡± ¡°What about adults?¡± ¡°For survival,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then do you train your children from birth? I heard that the Iyrmen are so strong because you¡¯re born with a sword in your hand right when the angelbird delivers you under the chimney.¡± Akrat blinked again, unsure of what he was talking about. ¡°We are not delivered under chimneys.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have chimneys?¡± Randal asked, gasping. ¡°We do,¡± Akrat replied, wondering what Randal was talking about. ¡°Children of the Iyr grow up within the walls of the Iyr, ying as they wish until they are six years old, hearing the many tales of their families. They will not know the suffering of an empty stomach, or the suffering of not having a family. If a child is sick in the Iyr, they will not remain sick for long. If they pass before their time, they are brought back to live a true life.¡± Timothy walked closer, leaning in to listen in on their conversation. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Wow! That sounds so fantastical,¡± Randal said, struggling with the word. Everyone else understood the absurdity of what the Iyrman was saying. Bringing people back to life? That was something which was frowned upon, but more importantly, it was also extremely expensive. ¡°I have heard the tales of your Kingdom,¡± Akrat said. ¡°That you allow your children to starve.¡± He had struggled to believe the tales from the Iyr, but he also knew Iyrmen did not lie. ¡°Some children live on the streets,¡± Randal said, nodding his head. ¡°Some children have no mother or father. Some do, but they were probably kicked out. Some can¡¯t afford to feed another mouth, and so¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re abandoned,¡± he said. ¡°A child can be kicked out a family or abandoned? Is that what it means to be civilised?¡± Akrat tilted his head. He meant no ill will by his words, they were a genuine question. ¡°Well, we are civilised.¡± Randal frowned. ¡°You are civilised because you cannot protect your children?¡± Akrat was unsure of what the word truly meant considering the context of their conversation. ¡°Hey! Our Kingdom¡¯s pretty good!¡± Randal frowned deeper. ¡°They say the Southerners sacrifice their children, we don¡¯t do that!¡± Akrat shook his head. ¡°Sacrificing children? That is terrible.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how much he should believe Randal, but would put it into the back of his mind to bring back to the Iyr. George wasn¡¯t sure if he should speak up about certain historical events, but decided against it. John threw him a look, and George avoided his gaze. ¡°Me ma and pa always looked after me, though. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so big.¡± Randal puffed up his chest with pride. He was slightly taller than the Iyrman, and slightly wider too. ¡°You are very big.¡± Akrat nodded his head, staring at Randal¡¯s body. ¡°Your father must have potent seed, and your mother, child bearing hips.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Randal nodded his head proudly, smirking. ¡°Hey, enough with such useless chatter.¡± Kendrick rubbed his face. ¡°Anyway, you guys really love your kids, huh?¡± He exchanged a look with George, who avoided both the looks of John and Kendrick. George caught Charles smirking up at him. ¡°We of the Iyr had almost been brought to death,¡± Akrat said. ¡°We are still recovering. To lose one child could mean the death of a thousand others.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky that the Kingdom created that peace treaty with you?¡± Kendrick asked, finally managing to score some points for his home. ¡°No,¡± Akrat said. ¡°Your Kingdom was very lucky we created a peace treaty with it.¡± ¡°Everyone knew you were on yourst legs.¡± ¡°We created a peace treaty with you and immediately sent hundreds of our people to fight the giants. Even now, we of the Iyr could send thousands to take over your Kingdom.¡± ¡°Those are treasonous words,¡± Kendrick said, clenching his fists. He wasn¡¯t about to draw his sword against an Iyrman, though. ¡°It is not treason, but the truth. It is only because of the Iyr that the Kingdom of ckwater exists. Our grandparents assisted your King¡¯s grandfather fifty years ago, dealing with the giants and the silver wyrm Gantalia. Your men remained to defend, but they did not need to defend when the Iyrmen slew all the enemies.¡± ¡°What about the battle of North Fort?¡± Kendrick asked, not borating further. ¡°One hundred giants and the silver wyrm,¡± Akrat said. It was one of the first stories he learnt about. ¡°The ughter of North Fort, we call it. The giants slew hundreds of your soldiers, and wounded as many more. They lost three, and another dozen were wounded.¡± ¡°We still won that battle without the Iyrmen,¡± Kendrick said, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. ¡°You lost as many soldiers as we provided,¡± Akrat said. ¡°Though you fought in the safety of the fort, my people did not. They slew over fifty giants, and pushed back another hundred. Eventually the silver wyrm, which you had failed to kill, surrendered under Great Razfan, or as you call him, The White Wolf of the North.¡± ¡°You sure know a lot about the war,¡± Kendrick said, ncing aside. He was feeling awfully embarrassed that the Iyrman had so easily spoken of the war, which he had learnt, but not to the same degree. ¡®Aren¡¯t you guys meant to be savages?¡¯ ¡°I learned the stories when I was a boy,¡± Akrat said. ¡°My grandfather fought in the war. He died to Gantalia when he assaulted Razfan during his duel with King Votr. He did not allow the silver wyrm to interrupt, keeping it at bay until Great Razfan slew the King. It surrendered immediately after, paying the price for its treachery.¡± Akrat¡¯s face grew into the widest smile when speaking about his grandfather¡¯s death. ¡°Your gran¡¯pa knew The White Wolf of the North?¡± Randal asked. ¡°No way!¡± John stared with eyes full of glee as he stared at Akrat. ¡®So cool!¡¯ ¡°I met Great Razfan when I was a boy.¡± Akrat¡¯s lips turned into an even wider smile, threatening to break his jaw. ¡°Really? What was he like?¡± Randal stepped even closer, his eyes full of the same glee as John. The other men around him had also stepped forward, far more interested in the story. ¡°When I saw him, I could see he was powerful. He¡¯s not as tall as you¡¯d think, and he¡¯s quite thin, but he is still extremely powerful.¡± Akrat raised his chin. ¡°His axes were really heavy.¡± ¡°You touched his axes?¡± Randal squealed, and the other men leaned in even closer. ¡°I threw his axes.¡± Akrat¡¯s lips were quivering with the most smugness an Iyrman was allowed to muster. The men stared at Akrat, green with envy and with reverence. After all, The White Wolf of the North was the most famous hero of the war which had urred fifty years ago. Even children of the Kingdom grew up hearing of his tale. ¡®No children in the Iyr starve?¡¯ Timothy thought, not interested in the story of Akrat throwing the psuedo artifacts known as Frostaxe and Icemaiden. Akrat described the heft of the weapons, their heaviness and how powerful they were. ¡°When I first touched them, I almost died!¡± Akratughed. ¡°It was really funny!¡± The men nced between one another, unsure of whether they shouldugh. ¡°Then when I was allowed to-¡° Akrat stopped, sniffing the air. George¡¯s ears twitched, and Timothy appeared right beside them. ¡°What?¡± Kendrick asked, ncing towards the three. One reason he was alive was due to the pair¡¯s senses. ¡°The smell of blood,¡± Akrat said. ¡°I can hear fighting,¡± George said, with Timothy nodding her head to confirm. Akrat¡¯s ears twitched and he grinned wide. ¡°There is a battle!¡± He bounded forward like a cheetah, quickly leaving the Royal Guards behind him. Timothy followed after a momentter, managing to keep pace with the Iyrman. She could see the look on his face, the wild grin of joy. As he charged forward, the Royal Guard looked between one another. ¡°¡­¡± They quickly followed suit, their armour jangling in the forest. ¡°Bili! Bili, run!¡± called a woman¡¯s voice as she gripped her spear tightly. She wore the ck cloth of the ck drakken, specifically in the style of the ck Hill Tribe, which wrapped the cloth around their waist several times before wrapping it around their thighs to their shins. ¡°Traitors!¡± The drakken ahead of her swung his de towards her. He was heavily armoured, with tes of metal all around him, and wielded a cksword, that of his regiment¡¯s name. The woman managed to deflect the blow, but he could see how her arm was shaking from the effort of it. Behind the woman was her younger brother, barely a man, with a de in his hand and fear in his eyes. The drakken stepped forward, thrusting his de towards her as she tried to attack him with her spear, but caught him in his armour. He grinned as he grabbed the spear, shing down his de. ¡°You will pay for betray-¡° The drakken¡¯s head fell to the ground beside his feet, before his body slumped and dropped before the woman. The fighting fell silent as all saw the neer, a young half orc man, with a sword in his hand. On his forehead was a tattoo, a tattoo of those people. ¡°Deathsinger!¡± an armoured drakken eximed. ¡°It¡¯s a Deathsinger!¡± an unarmoured drakken gasped. The two groups of drakken turned to face the new threat, their sworn enemy in this war. Though they had been fighting moments ago, the appearance of a Deathsinger was rming to them all. However, they could hear the jangling of armour as five more appeared, each heavily armoured, with white cloaks on their backs. ¡°Southerners!¡± ¡°Drakken?¡± Captain Kendrick said, looking around to see how the drakken had quickly turned their attention to them. ¡°Royal Guard! To arms!¡± The five drew their des, with George grabbing his mace. He nced around to see the wounded drakken, frowning. There were ten living armoured drakken, and fifteen living unarmoured drakken. ¡°Those without armour are not our enemies,¡± Akrat said, his voice cutting through the silence. He nced to the woman to his side, seeing the spear still in her hands, and her brow covered with sweat. ¡®Fighting a soldier of the cksword Regiment is one thing, but a Deathsinger? That¡¯s something else¡­¡¯ She grit her teeth, unsure of how long she had left to live. ¡°You are safe now,¡± Akrat said. ¡°For I am here.¡± She stared up at him in shock, her eyes wide. She swallowed, unable to call out the strength of her voice. ¡°Those without armour are not our enemies?¡± Captain Kendrick¡¯s eyes scanned the area. He had figured the two groups had been fighting each other, but they were still ring at him. ¡°Civilians and soldiers, is that right?¡± His sword glowed a translucent red, thirsty for opaque crimson. ¡°Children of dragons, I am Akrat son of Ikrat!¡± Akrat raised his sword into the air. ¡°I havee to y the dragon which binds you! If you wish to live, draw your weapons and follow me! If you wish to die¡­¡± Akrat grinned wide. ¡°I will sing for your death!¡± Akrat had prepared for the war through the teachings of the Iyr. He had heard how the drakken had referred to his people, and the reason why. ¡°A Deathsinger, fighting for us?¡± The woman behind him blinked, unsure of what treachery he had nned. ¡®No, Deathsingers aren¡¯t like that.¡¯ ¡°Deathsinger! Will you really save us?¡± Bili asked from behind his older sister, his de shaking in his hand. The cksword Captain raised his sword, which was as ck as death. ¡°A Deathsinger hase to save us? Who does he think he is? If you turn your des to the Deathsinger, the Dark Wing will be sure to forgive you.¡± Akrat grinned wide. ¡°I will not save you,¡± he said. ¡°You will save yourself, with de in hand!¡± ¡°I am Captain Kendrick of his Majesty¡¯s Royal Guard!¡± Kendrick eximed. ¡°I swear on my name, we will assist you! If you choose to fight us, then¡­¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± Shouted the Captain of the ckswords, seeing where the wind was blowing. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Deathsinger.¡± Akrat grinned, feeling the electric excitement filled his bones. George had healed him after breakfast, so he could move freely once again. He roared like a beast, which sounded more like the song of death to the drakken, before he charged forward to meet the drakken Captain in mortalbat. ¡°Stand behind me, quickly,¡± John shouted, darting in to fight against one of the armoured drakken. Randal followed beside him, taking his position as he always had. The youngest pair were a wild lot, and so had been grouped together. George raised his spear. ¡°Those who do not wish to die, step aside! I will heal the injured once we¡¯re done!¡± He brought up his shield, deflecting a sword meant for his head. Charles deflected the second sword which hade for George. ¡°I told you to stop rushing ahead! Are you nning to die as young as those two?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be dying young, not with you by my side, good ol¡¯ Charles.¡± ¡°Bastard.¡± Captain Kendrick stepped behind Akrat, catching two des meant for his back, before bringing up his de with both hands. ¡°Cutting an Iyrman in the back? You drakken sure are a dishonourable lot!¡± Thest three armoured drakken looked at the fifteen others around them. ¡°If you help us now, we can overlook your betrayal! We will plead to the Dark Wing on your behalf!¡± The unarmoured drakken weren¡¯t sure exactly what to do. Yes, they had been attacked by their brethren, but the Iyrman and the Royal Guard were their sworn enemies during the war, and would no doubt point their des towards them once they were done with the soldiers. Yet, they would have to face the Dark Wing¡¯s wrath for their fleeing. Akrat met with the drakken Captain, their des nging together. The drakken¡¯s de was definitely not made of the typical metal, though that didn¡¯t mean much to Akrat, who wielded a magical de. The two shed their des together. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re too young to be called a Deathsi-¡° The drakken dodged under a swipe, hearing the way it cut through the air. His eyes met with the Deathsinger¡¯s, and he saw the face of the half orc ahead of him. Akrat was no longer just a half orc, but a wild beast. A beast full of utter glee. His face was almost entirely red, his tusks jutting out further with how his wide grin was stered across his face. His de bore down against the drakken mightily, causing the drakken¡¯s arm to throb and shake, and the sounds of their metal shing echoed louder than any other fight. ¡®Damn it! This Deathsinger, he¡¯s no wyrmling!¡¯ Even Captain Kendrick, who was dealing with the two soldier drakken simultaneously behind the Iyrman, could hear their heavy fighting right behind him. ¡®Did I really choose the most dangerous ce on the battlefield?¡¯ He stepped forward, meeting the des of the drakken soldiers, though swung wildly as the fire of his sword slipped out, sshing across the pair. ¡°Damn! He¡¯s almost as strong as the Captain,¡± one drakken said. The other drakken remained silent, focused on trying to kill the Royal Guard. ¡°If he¡¯s a Captain of the Royal Guard¡­¡± The drakken both changed the way they fought, no longer aiming to kill. If they could capture him, they would be promoted under Dark Wing. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Kendrick thought, seeing the way their mood switched. Unfortunately for the drakken, they had missed something. It was a small mistake. Kendrick inhaled deeply, and brought his entire attention to one of the drakken. ¡°For the King!¡± Kendrick eximed, the battlecry spurring on all the Royal Guard, boosting his five otherpanions. It spurred John, who dropped to a knee and caught a downward swing, his the t side of his sword digging against his palm. Randal behind him swung wildly to cut into a drakken nearby, spraying the kneeling Royal Guard and the caught drakken soldier with the blood of the second. The drakken soldier watched as hispanion was cleaved nearly in two. ¡®These sheep sleepers are fucking crazy!¡¯ George had been defending quite well, allowing Charles to catch a few jabs at the two soldiers ahead. After he had formed a rhythm, and hearing the signal of his Captain, he smiled. He tossed his mace towards the drakken, who swung wildly at it, his face full of confusion. George grabbed the drakken¡¯s face. ¡°I will pray for you,¡± he said, feeling his mana rush towards his hand. The ckness seeped out of his fingers and then all across the drakken¡¯s face as it peeled off. The drakken screamed in the most terrible pain, trying to pull away from the man¡¯s hand, before George let him drop. The drakken threw off his helmet, revealing his ashy flesh which was being caught by the soft wind, before he dropped dead, his bony skull dropping against the stone floor. The drakken soldier beside watched in terror. ¡°Oh my-¡° Charles grabbed the drakken¡¯s mouth, forcing his de through the chink of the drakken¡¯s armour, and pierced through his ribs with his de. Kendrick, having given the signal, had forced his attention to the silent drakken, who reached up with his de to defend himself. The other drakken beside him, grinned and stepped forward. ¡°Sorry,¡± came a whisper along his ear, before he felt a thin de pierce through his neck, causing him to gurgle out blood. He dropped his sword and grabbed his neck, feeling the hot crimson. The drakken beside him quickly side stepped, but with the step, the heavy blow which ttered against his de, caused him to fall onto his back. He saw Timothy¡¯s figure for a moment before a de pierced through his face, and all went dark. The Captain had barely managed to catch his two soldiers die passed the Deathsinger, who was still grinning wildly. He inhaled deeply and sted out ck, poisonous smoke. ¡°Retreat! Retrea-euck!¡± He choked on the de which had emerged from the smoke. He stepped back, grabbing at his throat with one hand, spitting out blood onto the snowy ground. He gurgled out a gasp as another de slipped through his back, and turned to see Bili behind him, eyes full of rage. The three armoured drakken were being beaten by the unarmoured drakken, managing to pierce through a couple, but falling to their des quickly. George had rushed to the unarmoured drakken which had fallen, quickly healing them so they wouldn¡¯t immediately die. With the soldiers dead, the unarmoured drakken turned to face Akrat and the others. George could see the looks of the unarmoured drakken, and quickly stepped back away from the unconscious drakken he had been tending to. He kept his shield up, but did not reach for his mace. Charles remained beside him. Timothy remained beside her Captain, a pair of daggers in her hand. Kendrick remained at attention, counting the unarmoured drakken, who would be easily dispatched by his Royal Guard if it came to blows. John remained beside Randal, who was wiping his de against the snow, and activated its fire to rinse the blood off his de. The living drakken continued to hold their weapons tightly, unsure of how things would y out. The only thing which could be heard was the squelching of blood as Bili continued to stab down at the dead Captain, crying something aloud in drakken every few stabs. Akrat watched the young drakken, not caring that there were many drakken still eyeing him suspiciously. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Akrat asked the young drakken. ¡°Yes,¡± Bili said, keeping his de within the Captain, panting for air. ¡°Good.¡± Akrat smiled. ¡°He is dead now. There is no need to waste your anger on his corpse.¡± ¡°He tried to hurt my elder sister. He tried to kill her.¡± His eyes were full of angry tears. ¡°Now he is dead. in by your de.¡± Bili shook his head. ¡°You killed him.¡± ¡°Your de took the kill,¡± Akrat said, not upset at the fact the glory was stolen by the boy. He had channelled his rage, but it was not personal. ¡°He died too easily,¡± Bili said, his lips quivering. ¡°He did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still angry. I want to kill him again.¡± Bili stabbed the corpse again. ¡°You should use your rage on something else. If you keep stabbing him, you will ruin your de.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt,¡± Captain Kendrick said, ¡°but we are being eye balled right now.¡± Kendrick stepped towards Akrat, and the woman with the spear quickly stepped towards her brother. ¡°Bili,e to me,¡± she said, not wishing to speak in drakken in case they thought she was plotting something. Bili continued to pant, but he would not disobey his sister. He quickly stood up, turning his back to the Deathsinger without a thought, and returned to his sister, hugging her tight. She grabbed his head and brushed his hair, holding the spear firmly in her other hand. The drakken were almost no different to humans, save for the scales which covered half their bodies, and the tiny horns on their heads. However, these differences were already too much for other races, which were always eager to separate others from themselves. Even though many Iyrmen were humans, just like those of the Kingdom, they were always considered a different type of human than the civilised Kingdomfolk. Akrat sheathed his sword,pletely calm. The Royal Guard kept their des in hand, save for George, who held up his shield still. ¡°Will you help us?¡± Bili asked, having calmed down. ¡°I have offered to help,¡± Akrat said. ¡°Though I will not force you to draw your des for your freedom.¡± He nced around, checking the dead soldiers. His eyes noted the way they had died, the blows to their armour, and who had killed them. ¡°Whether you wish to be our allies, or our enemies, or you wish to remain neutral¡­¡± He picked up a shortsword made of a ck metal, cksteel, Akrat had surmised, and cleaned it. He sheathed it into its scabbard and held it out to Bili. ¡°That is up to you.¡± Bili pulled away from his sister and epted the de, looking down at the scabbard, before drawing a little of the de. The cksteel stared at him, ready for blood. ¡°We can¡¯t fight,¡± Bili¡¯s sister said. ¡°We¡¯re no soldiers.¡± ¡°You fight well enough,¡± Akrat said, ncing down at her spear. ¡°I have offered my help, and that is all I can do, for now.¡± Akrat wasn¡¯t interested in helping those who weren¡¯t interested in helping themselves. ¡°I thought our goal was the dragon?¡± Captain Kendrick asked, sheathing his sword. He had guessed that Akrat couldn¡¯t call for peace all the while he had his sword drawn. ¡°It is.¡± Akrat nodded. ¡°The dragon? You mean him, don¡¯t you? Dark Wing?¡± Bili stared up a Akrat, clutching the de tight within his grip. ¡°Daegyar?¡± Akrat asked, recalling the title of the dragon. Bili nodded, his eyes hopefuly. ¡°Is it he who binds you?¡± ¡°He came before I was born,¡± Bili said. ¡°He enved us and made us into his minions. We¡¯re his ves.¡± Bili swallowed. ¡°We heard the Deathsingers hade, and so we tried to run away. The soldiers found us and¡­¡± ¡°Right, the Iyrmen did rush off here after Antalia,¡± Kendrick said, nodding his head. ¡°You¡¯re not here for Daegyar?¡± Bili frowned, biting his lower lip. ¡°We are here to y a dragon,¡± Akrat said, crossing his arms. ¡°Antalia, Daegyar, or Rogryaen, it matters not.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll help us kill Daegyar?¡± Bili asked quickly, gripping the shortsword tighter. Akrat turned to Kendrick. ¡°What say you, Captain? To free the ck Hill Tribe and y Dark Wing Daegyar? Is it not a good tale?¡± Akrat grinned wide. ¡°Liberating a people under the name of the King,¡± Captain Kendrick rubbed his chin. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡± ¡°The King¡¯ll definitely promote us!¡± Randal grinned stupidly. ¡°I bet he¡¯ll give us a raise too.¡± ¡°Our goal isn¡¯t a raise, but to help the people,¡± John said, but even he could feel his heart pound with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m no hero,¡± Charles said, shaking his head. ¡°This is getting crazier by the second. We should return back so we can rest up and drink, before we¡¯re sent out to die again.¡± ¡°If we y a dragon, what kind of drink would the King reward you with?¡± George pat Charles¡¯ back. ¡°You never know, he might even open up a bottle of one hundred blukvin for the honoured Royal Guard who slew Dark Wing.¡± Charles found himself being seduced by George¡¯s honeyed words. ¡°I doubt it,¡± he said, though he was finding himself warming up to the idea. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve never tasted drakken alcohol, have you?¡± Charles closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to continue, to risk his life to y a dragon. He was no hero, he just wanted to go back to a soft bed. If he could have a warm body beside him, that would be nice too. ¡®No, no, I shouldn¡¯t get swept up by that bastard¡¯s words.¡¯ George remained silent, his hand on hispanion¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Charles sighed. Kendrick nced to Timothy, who was looting the dead bodies for any cksteel daggers. ¡°Seems like everyone agrees.¡± ¡°We will train you and lead you against the dragon,¡± Akrat said. ¡°We will y Dark Wing, and you will be free to tell the tale for generations!¡± The woman frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± ¡°Zili, it¡¯s a Deathsinger.¡± Bili looked up at her. ¡°If he can¡¯t do it, who can?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± She stared into her brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°We need to return to the vige,¡± Zili said. ¡°We¡¯ll speak more there.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sorry! I was trying to fix my sleep! Originally this chapter was meant to be about 2-3K words and I just got so into it. I had to remove an entire scene from it too... Side Story – Blackwater Crisis III Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis III ¡°We have pushed back the drakken for now, but we will need to reinforce North Fort,¡± King Solomon said, looking over the battle map. His silvery hair had been cut short at the start of the war, but had grown back to its medium length during the campaign against the drakken and the skywyrms. Commander Roger sat at his side, motioning to the gold coin on the map. ¡°King¡¯s Sword should still be pressuring ck Sword, the one known as Mirin.¡± His auburn hair had been cut short during the start of the war as well, though it had remained short due to his weekly grooming. ¡°We should send another hundred soldiers his way since the fort should be safe.¡± General William said, taking a small grey block from where the North Fort was, and pushed it up to the gold coin. It was hard to pick up the block with his armoured fingers, but he had grown used to it over the years. ¡°We need all the soldiers at the fort,¡± Lady ckheart said, motioning to the small red wooden cubes beyond the fort. ¡°The Iyrmen are bloodthirsty, and I do not believe they will return any time soon. If the fort is attacked by the dragon as it out paces them, we will need as many soldiers as we can gather to defend ourselves. This Antalia is a rtive of the dragon which had attacked previously, and should know the weaknesses of our fort.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it your responsibility to equip the fort against all threats?¡± General William asked, looking towards the pale skinned and ck haired Lady. He was simrly ck haired, though his skin was tanned from being out in the sun and the fields, living the soldier life. ¡°If you are unable to equip the fort, then perhaps I should be givenmand until it is up to the task of holding back a dragon?¡± ¡°You seem to have forgotten how many wars we have fought,¡± Lady ckheart said. ¡°Though we have received assistance during those wars, some even by your hand, it was only after we were able to defend the Northern Passage for weeks as your soldiers marched up towards an untouched Northamber, General. The fort has been torn apart nearly ten times in thest century, and once we ckhearts had taken control of it, it has yet to be breached.¡± ¡°Do not forget whose blood the ckhearts share, General,¡± King Solomon said, staring at the map still. Though he liked the General, there were times his words slipped too far. The General coughed into his fist. ¡°I meant no disrespect, your Grace.¡± The General and Lady ckheart had been like this ever since the war ten years ago, and even at peace they would often be at each other¡¯s throats. ¡°Cousin, please forgive his words,¡± King Solomon said. ¡°The General has a point, but I understand that you have been working hard to defend the North since our Grandfather¡¯s time.¡± King Solomon tapped the map. ¡°Once this war is over, I will send funds to further strengthen the North Fort. The North Fort has been under siege countless times since the founding of the Kingdom, and it is time that we spend the resources to make it more powerful.¡± ¡°Such a promise will need to pass through the Court,¡± Lady ckheart said. ¡°I hope that your Grace will remember these words and the sacrifices we of the north have made. The other three forts collectively have yet to face the threats we have faced.¡± The King nodded his head. He understood how much of a pain in the ass it would be, but it was true that North Fort had been attacked the most. The West Fort was mostly for show, though it did possess arge navy, just in case. The East Fort and South Fort were just big enough to deal with a threat for a few weeks, long enough for the army to arrive, but the North Fort was much more difficult to march towards and assist as quickly, and its enemies were far more dangerous. ¡°I will believe in the North Fort¡¯s ability to hold out, and in the ability of the Iyrmen to keep the drakken at bay for some time. Send the Ironfist Company to support King¡¯s Sword and the Swordbearers Battalion.¡± General William raised his brows for a moment, but bowed his head. ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± He looked to a soldier nearby, handing out a badge to them. ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡± The soldier quickly retreated to find Sergeant Ironfist, who was no doubt drinking himself into a trained stupor. ¡°We will form another Battalion to be sent to North Fort,¡± the King said. ¡°Our goal was to destroy their forward base and drive back the silverwyrm. The Iyrmen who have gone north are aiming to y it for glory, which is fine by me. If they y it, then the greatest threat is dissipated, and we can force Dark Wing into a peace, and im tribute from his hoard.¡± ¡°We can only pray for the Iyrmen to y it,¡± Commander Roger said, staring down at the map, his eyes focused on the various different blocks. Each block was apany, and therger blocks were a battalion. The golden coin represented the King¡¯s Sword and his Swordbearers Battalion, the greatest force in their possession. They would have been useful against the silverwyrm and the drakken under hismand, but they had another task to deal with. ¡°If they don¡¯t y it, we will receive a fresh batch of a hundred Iyrmen, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lady ckheart said, referring to the treaty. ¡°That was the deal,¡± King Solomon said, recalling the treaty which had been signed before his birth during his grandfather¡¯s time. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s a win for us. An Iyrman is worth five soldiers, so you¡¯d have two fresh Battalions supporting you.¡± The King picked up a small red block, which always defined the Iyrmen, those who were so thirsty for blood, and ced it at the fort on the map. Lady ckheart smiled. ¡°I will still pray for their sess so that the war ends quickly.¡± A hundred Iyrmen were a great boon, but the end of the war was a greater boon. King Solomon nodded, ncing towards the Majors who had remained silent. The table was for the four of them, the King, the Commander of the Royal Guard, the General, and the Fort Master, who held the same rank as the General. There was also another seat, but the Iyrmen had continued their fight, so their representative was missing. However, now that the general n of action was called for, the Majors could finally speak. ¡°King¡¯s Sword has returned!¡± came a shout through the hallway. The soldier almost tumbled into the room, panting as hended on his knees. ¡°King¡¯s Sword has returned!¡± The King¡¯s lips grew wide into a smile, and the Majors nced between one another. It seemed their input would not be required for a moment. There were only two reasons why King¡¯s Sword would return. King¡¯s Sword had seeded. King¡¯s Sword had failed. The heavy steps of King¡¯s Sword echoed through the hall as he appeared, his armour not quite as gleaming as it had been when he had arrived north with his King. His de was at his side, the only man who was allowed to remain armed at all times. Not even the Commander of the Royal Guard, Roger, could be armed at all times in front of the King, for when he would present himself in front of the King at the Royal Hall, he would need to disarm. King¡¯s Sword. It was the title given to a single warrior in thend, typically the childhood friend of the King, who would swear to defend the King until his death. It was different to the Royal Guard, who swore the same oath, for this position was for the right hand of the King, his most trusted confidant. None were allowed to speak the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s name, even the King would refer to the title, for it had be his new name. King¡¯s Sword dropped to a knee, bowing his head. ¡°My Liege, I have returned!¡± he dered. The tone of his voice caused King Solomon to grin even wider. He approached the kneeling King¡¯s Sword and grabbed onto his shoulder. ¡°I expected as much!¡± The Kingughed a relievedugh. ¡°Stand up, quickly now! A kneeling sword is no good to me.¡± Even if the King¡¯s Sword was his servant, willing to die if the Kingmanded it, he still couldn¡¯t forget their childhood. King¡¯s Sword stood up at the King¡¯s words, taking off his helmet. His face was pale, his hair like liquid strands of gold, and his eyes like piercing blue sapphires, sparkling brightly. ¡°We have dealt with the Dark Wing¡¯s army,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve destroyed the nearby viges and have captured a hundred of the best drakken we could find.¡± King Solomon turned to Lady ckheart, who had rxed slightly. ¡°Good news, Lady ckheart!¡± The King continued tough, not minding how casual he was being in front of the Majors. ¡°I trust there is more? You wouldn¡¯t be so happy if it was just that much.¡± The King¡¯s face was arge grin. ¡°I have brought you a gift,¡± King¡¯s Sword said. ¡°If you would allow me to present it?¡± ¡°Present it at once, King¡¯s Sword, for I am not as patient as my name suggests.¡± King Solomon was known by three monikers. King Solomon the Wise. King Solomon the Patient. King Solomon the Late. Thest nickname was one uttered by his detractors, and never to his face. King¡¯s Sword dropped to his knee once again and held out his hands. Forming from the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s ring was the de of a drakken, but not just any drakken. The King stared at it, blinking. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Commander Roger stood up quickly, mming the map, causing pieces to clutter. Lady ckheart¡¯s eyes went wide, and even General William¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°Is it really that sword?¡± Commander Roger¡¯s eyes were greedy. ¡°I present to you, Commander ck Sword¡¯s cksword,¡± King¡¯s Sword said. It was awkward that Mirin¡¯s name was also his nickname, which was the same as the name of his sword. It was pure ck, made of a single gemstone, which had been worked as though it were metal by some unknown legendary smith. The cksword was indestructible, and was an artefact of great power, something which even surpassed the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s Sword of Light. ¡°Not his head?¡± King Solomon asked, his lips still wide in a smile. Even if ck Sword Mirin was alive, the fact that his sword had been taken, it was enough to dere the war as won. ¡°I gave my word to him that I would bury him peacefully,¡± King¡¯s Sword said. ¡°I have buried him secretly, but I have imed his de as proof.¡± King¡¯s Sword had fought quite the battle against ck Sword, and through their battle to the death, there was a level of mutual respect. ck Sword had asked simply to be buried away from all the war, from all the noise, a ce where no one would find him. It was not something the King¡¯s Sword could do, for Dark Wing would easily find the body, but he had made sure none had seen where the ck Sword had been buried, ying the people who had dug the grave. ¡°You¡¯re far too good to be King¡¯s Sword,¡± King Solomon said, smiling still ever so widely. ¡°I will respect the wish, and I shall ept the de.¡± The King reached down to take the sword into his hand, feeling its great magic. How King¡¯s Sword resisted the allure of the weapon was beyond him, but he hadplete faith in the man, his closest ally. ¡°I am d you are pleased, your Grace.¡± King¡¯s Sword bowed his head once again, standing at the King¡¯s motion. ¡°Pleased? I¡¯m rather annoyed,¡± the King said, rubbing his forehead. He sighed dramatically. The others looked up at him, their eyes curious and slightly worried. The Majors each exchanged nces between one another. ¡°Do you know how hard it is going to be to reward you for this?¡± The King ced the sword at his side, inhaling deeply as he felt his strength grow. The magic within the sword was slowly filling him, coursing through his body. ¡°I only did what was expected of me, your Grace.¡± King¡¯s Sword smiled. He had done something which other King¡¯s Sword may never be able to beat. He had taken the artefact and had handed it to the King. That alone would put him down in history, never to be forgotten. ¡°I want to make it so that you aren¡¯t so formal, but that would only bring me trouble.¡± The King shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± ¡°What are yourmands?¡± King¡¯s Sword asked. ¡°Mymands are to celebrate! Dark Wing will soone for peace! With this, I will return to the capital with the Swordbearers Battalion and the Royal Guard. The rest of the army will remain here under themand of Lady ckheart and General William,¡± the King said, making sure to name them in order of importance. ¡°General William, you are to act as her Second General, as you have done for me.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace,¡± General William took a knee as the King waved an invisible sword over his shoulders,mitting him to his role. He understood that he would be under Lady ckheart, as was expected. At the North Fort, it was only right for him to be under its Master¡¯s call. ¡°I will make a request of the King to also take along Sir Florence, Knight of Death, with him on the journey back,¡± Lady ckheart said. ¡°Though he is not as powerful as your King¡¯s Sword, I would feel relieved if you were to take his squad with you.¡± Sir Florence was someone who could be spoken in the same breath of King¡¯s Sword. He was ssed as the second greatest warrior in all thend, after King¡¯s Sword. Some would say the Red Knight was his equal, but they had never shed sword. The Death Knight Squad was also extremely powerful, and the King recalled the tournament where Commander Roger had been brought to a stalemate by the Death Knight Squad¡¯s Second. ¡°With the Swordbearers and King¡¯ Sword, my journey will be safe enough. Sir Florence should remain here, at your side, defending the King¡¯s Fort. It would keep my mind at peace.¡± Lady ckheart bowed her head. ¡°I will do as youmand.¡± The Lady had to offer the escort back, as part of being a good noblewoman, and the King had to refuse, since it was meant to be a gesture of good faith. There had been a moment where he was going to ept, just to see what would happen, but it would induce too much panic. ¡°Now¡­¡± The Kind raised the cksword. ¡°Imand you all to drink!¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I''m still trying to fix my sleep... Wow, everything seems so fun and light. Haha, seems like this story isn''t going to be dark at all =) 21. Hungry 21. Hungry ¡°An elf, in ournds?¡± one of the Knights grumbled towards the other. ¡°Dark tidings,¡± the other Knight responded. The Knights nced between one another for only a moment, before returning back to their duty, riding along the carriage. Duke Lionheart looked down at his hand, towards the ring on his finger. It was made of gold, with the sigil of his house on the t edge, that of a standing lion. He circled the ring around his finger using his thumb. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t bring my Lionguard,¡¯ he thought. He could only wonder how much blood would have been shed. He had no faith in his siblings, who would be using this opportunity to try and take his seat, so he left his Lionguard behind, a warning to any who would dare to go against him. His siblings had their own Knights, as expected of them, but none were as brilliant as his Lionguard, the six greatest Knights in the west, and none as fanatical. ¡°Goddess veil, I hope that you bnce out their emotions,¡± the Duke prayed, smiling slightly. A Duke moving alone through thend with only six Knights, it was unheard of. Yet, that was his pride as the man with the lion heart. It was a deration. Come, if you feel like you have the guts. I only need so few Knights to deal with the likes of you. Though they weren¡¯t the Lionguard, they were each powerful Knights. If any of his Lionguard fell, they would be reced by one of the six around him. The strength of the Knights would fall, but only by the smallest amount. The Duke reached down towards the pommel of his sword, which had been shaped into the head of a lion, feeling its ridges through his gloves. He stopped shifting his ring around with his thumb, distracted by the blood lust he was emanating. His Lionde was hungry. ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, ncing towards the Iyrmen. ¡°This has been a wonderful tale so far, one of the best I¡¯ve ever heard. Yet, I can¡¯t help but wonder¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes towards the muscled people around him. ¡°So far it hasn¡¯t really revealed why the King wouldn¡¯t dare to point his sword at the Iyr.¡± Dargon exchanged a look towards Argon, smirking at his older brother. ¡°You should enjoy the tale,¡± the Iyrman said, ¡°while you still can.¡± ¡°I feel like it¡¯s going to have a very tragic ending,¡± Adam replied, frowning. ¡°There is no need to spoil yourself, young man,¡± Tazwyn said, patting his shoulder. ¡°Enjoy it. You will only get to hear the tale once before you know the ending.¡± Adam nced at the female Iyrman, seeing the look in her eyes. They definitely viewed Adam as a young duckling, innocent and naive of the world. Adam turned to Jurot, who remained silent. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the story for Adam, for the first time was precious. ¡°If you hear the tale¡¯s ending, you will be unable to sleep,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°So let¡¯s end it here for the day.¡± ¡°I want to hear more though.¡± Adam¡¯s frown continued to grow. It was just getting to the good part. ¡°At least tell me this, did he y Dark Wing? If I don¡¯t know that much, then I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spoil yourself.¡± Tazwyn pped his shoulder gently, as though admonishing him, beforeughing and continuing on. They veered off the main road, heading further into the forest proper, where there was a small encampment of half walls, like those he first saw when he had awoken in this world. The Iyrmen made their camp with an experienced quickness. They grabbed their nkets, which were patterned with the same patterns as their forehead tattoos, and used the nkets as roofs, as well as to cover themselves. Each Iyrman had two nkets, one thin, one thinner. Dargon started the camp fire, and Adam noted there were two Iyrmen missing. Eshva and Kandal were gone, though Argon and Tazwyn remained. As Adam dropped down, grabbing his bedroll, he turned to see Jurot with a small block of wood and a knife. The Iyrman was cutting into it, formed a rough shape. He blinked. ¡°You can carve wood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied back. ¡°It is the trade I learnt.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could carve wood.¡± Adam tried to recall whether Jurot had done so in hisst life, but he had only known the Iyrman for a short while. ¡®Wait, now that I think about it¡­¡¯ He wondered why he was going so far for a guy he knew for roughly a week. No. It wasn¡¯t for Jurot. Adam recalled the warmth that he had felt in the Iyr, and how Sonarot had taken good care of him. He wasn¡¯t helping Jurot for the Iyrman¡¯s sake, but for the sake of his mother, his sister, and for his own guilt. ¡°Every Iyrman learns a trade,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Every trade is required in the Iyr, from wood carvers, to masons, to brewers. Everyone must do their part.¡± ¡°Sounds like a nice ce.¡± Adam leaned back, looking up towards the sky, which was still light out. He heard a thump beside him, taking him out of his thoughts for a moment. When he looked down, he saw the boar which Eshva had brought back, its head smashed in, its chest dented. As Tazwyn started to butcher the boar, Dargon put the pot over the camp fire, ready to cook. He brought out a small pouch full of spices and aromatics, sprinkling some into the water, before Tazwyn handed the meat over to him. Beside the pot, Dargon roasted the meat against the fire. ¡°Are you the cook because you¡¯re the youngest?¡± Adam asked. He had noted that Dargon had set up the camp most out of everyone, and now he was cooking too. ¡®Is he getting bullied?¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Dargon said, smiling towards the half elf. ¡°I cook because I¡¯m the best.¡± Argon whacked him across the back of his head in a brotherly manner, which was quite rough. ¡°Can you really say that in front of me?¡± Argon asked, raising his brow. ¡°Father says my roasted boar is better than yours.¡± Dargon rubbed the back of his head. ¡°What of mother?¡± Argon replied. ¡°My spice mix is much better than yours.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of spicing when you can¡¯t cook?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of cooking when you can¡¯t spice?¡± Argon whacked his brother across the back of his head again before walking off, shaking his head. ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Will the Iyr be the same ce I remember?¡¯ Once the food was cooked, Adam bit into the meat, and tasted the soup. It was fine, slightly nd, but well salted. Adam looked to the others, who were eating the food which had been made rather than their rations. He wondered if he could make the meat taste better. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam whispered. Spell Tricks He spiced the food to taste like a chicken tikka mas, quite a popr dish from his country. He bit into the boar, which felt very different to chicken, and it wasn¡¯t as creamy, but it was still delicious. ¡°What did you do?¡± Dargon asked, feeling as though someone had messed around with his food. ¡°I made it taste like food from my home.¡± ¡°Using Tricks?¡± Dargon asked, recalling how a few mages would do the same in their journeys. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Adam looked at him, surprised that the Iyrman knew what he had done. Dargon nodded his head slowly. He had heard that Adam could use magic, which wasn¡¯t a surprise considering how he was still an elf. ¡°What does it taste like?¡± ¡°I can show you if you like?¡± Adam cast the spell once he had been given the go ahead, not daring to mess with an Iyrman¡¯s food without permission. Dargon bit into the meat, and pulled back, chewing slowly. Argon and the other Iyrmen nced over his way, wondering how he¡¯d respond. ¡°What is this?¡± Dargon asked, tasting vours he hadn¡¯t tasted before. There was something off about it, but he wasn¡¯t sure why. ¡°It tastes like chicken tikka mas, but this is boar and it¡¯s not quite as creamy, unfortunately.¡± Dargon nodded his head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s very¡­ very spicy,¡± he said, licking the phantom tingling on his lips. It was something which he had never tasted before, and something which he¡¯d need to consume properly in order to create an urate assessment. More importantly, Dargon and the other Iyrmen pulled their hands away from their weapons. All still wondered why the half elf wanted to go to the Iyr. They were trying to piece together where he was from to create a profile for him in order to make it easier for themselves to figure out his motives, and the food would allow them to narrow it down. ¡°We will take watch,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°You two can sleep in peace.¡± She threw a nce towards Dargon. ¡°It¡¯s definitely from the south east,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Very far east.¡± The vour profile matched those far from the south east. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from the east, he¡¯s too pale.¡± Tazwyn shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s given us more questions than answers.¡± ¡°At least he likes our stories,¡± Dargon said. When the Duke¡¯s carriage had arrived at the gates, the guards remained standing upright, filled with pride as they disyed their banners. A guard blew a horn, and a procession of more guards walked out to greet the Duke, standing at attention with theirpanions. The Captain of the Guard, Harold, approached the carriage¡¯s side. He was a middle aged man, with salt and pepper hair, and a magical sword at his side. He was no match for any of the Knights who loomed over him, but he¡¯s at lead spill their blood. The Duke stepped, seeing the guards all around them. ¡®I¡¯m sure the Countess knew I was arriving at this time.¡¯ He nced to Harold. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet with the Countess.¡± ¡°Countess Redoak has asked us to apany you, your Grace,¡± Harold said, not introducing himself since he hadn¡¯t been asked for his name. ¡°There is no need,¡± the Duke said, intentionally making it difficult for the Captain. The Countess had no doubt ordered him to apany the Duke, but that was no matter to him. ¡°As you wish, your Grace,¡± the Captain replied, understanding what the Duke was trying to do. The other guards looked at their Captain, but the Captain rather liked his head connected to his neck. The Duke marched with his Knights through the streets, causing all the people to step aside for him. He marched as though it were Lionsgate. ¡®Most likely this is the least likely ce he¡¯d be from my calctions, so he should still be here.¡¯ His eyes were focused on the people, trying to find the traitors, as well as the most dangerous weapon against him. ¡®Just what did I have do to deserve an older brother like you?¡¯ As he marched ahead, a few more armoured individuals appeared. The leader wore breastte, stamped with the sigil of the Redoaks, that of an oak tree, and he had at his side a magical sword, which was gifted to all of the Oakguard. ¡°Sir Merrick Crimsonbark, Seventh Branch of the Oakguard!¡± the Knight dered loudly, causing the warriors behind him to stamp their feet and exim with him. ¡°At your service!¡± The Duke sighed, seeing how the Countess was ying her game. If he dismissed the guard, it would be difficult. A Captain of the Guard was easy to dismiss, but one of the pirs of the Redoak family, that would be more difficult to deal with. There was no need to aggravate the woman further, since he still required her assistance. ¡®I wonder how she¡¯d feel if I slew him?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
This Duke is a little... weird. By weird, I of course mean, psychopathic. 22. Massacre at Rock Hill 22. Massacre at Rock Hill ¡°You really won¡¯t continue the story?¡± Adam asked, grumbling as he followed the Iyrmen through the thick forest. He focused on not tripping over the various trigs and bushes all around. ¡°You will hear the rest of it in due time,¡± Tazwyn said, smiling back towards Jurot. ¡°You must not rush a good story,¡± Jurot said, repeating the words he had heard countless times within the Iyr. He nced at Adam, understanding the itchiness the half elf was feeling. Hearing half the story would have drove him wild too, but he was in the fortunate situation of having heard one of the most important stories countless times. It was never boring to hear the stories again as everyone recounted it differently. The substance didn¡¯t change, but the way the person orated certainly brought out different emotions. The main road continued through it the thick forest, dividing it forest into two. The right side had been cut quite some ways, about a hundred metres, and there was a fence which ran along it, whereas the left side was forty metres away, with no fence. The left forest was the same forest he and Jurot had been adventuring within, and seeing as that the forests continued along the main road for so long, Adam couldn¡¯t help but realise theirrge size. It was most of the way through their day when Argon grunted something to Tazwyn. She looked to Eshva and Kandal, who slipped away, disappearing into the trees. ¡°Be careful,¡± Argon said to the pair of youngster, not borating further. The group continued along, though Jurot and Adam stepped slightly closer together, fingers creeping towards their weapons, and Dargon stepped back slightly, bing their shield from behind as his role entailed. It was longter when the bushes swayed and the two returned, seeing Adam with his de drawn, and Jurot with his axe. Jurot had only done so because he had heard the steel being drawn beside him. The two Iyrmen grunting something to Argon, causing Jurot to ce his axe aside, and the group continued along as though nothing happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam asked. ¡®I really need to learn their tongue.¡¯ ¡°A Watcher,¡± Argon replied back, as though that exined everything to Adam. ¡°A what now?¡± ¡°The Order of Wings,¡± Argon borated, though that didn¡¯t borate anything to Adam. ¡®Seriously, this guy.¡¯ When they approached the camp site, with its half walls and a lightly lit fire, five figures were revealed. Each was adorned in armour, carrying a variety of weapons at their side. ¡®Adventurers?¡¯ Adam thought at first, but seeing them caused him to doubt his initial assessment. There was an older woman, in her early forties, with tan skin, brown eyes, and short red hair, which was sprinkled with grey. Her armour was full te mail, nearly pure ck, except for the years of wear and tear painted all across it. At her side was a helmet, fashioned with a peculiar pattern of some avian. Adam noted the longsword, warhammer, and shortsword within arm¡¯s reach. The other four were wearing breastte, grey in colour, with a bird¡¯s face printed on the front, and their helmets were in and typical. They were much younger than the woman in ck, in theirte teens and early twenties. Two women and two men, the youngest being a boy in his mid teens, barely a man. Each wielded a variety of weapons, just like the older woman. ¡°Greetings, Sir Magpie,¡± Argon said with reverence, bowing his head slightly as he waited outside the camp. ¡°Greetings, Iyrmen,¡± the older woman said, shing a smile. ¡°I should have expected we¡¯d meet, considering the time of year.¡± She motioned an arm towards the camp, inviting them to sit. Adam nced between them all, noting the symbols on their breastte. ¡°Order of the Wings, I see,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Very on brand.¡± Jurot, on the other hand, was beaming as he stared at them. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot!¡± ¡°Sir Magpie,¡± the woman replied. ¡°An Iyrman who has just left the nest, I see.¡± She looked to Adam. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Fate? You respond like an Iyrman, but you don¡¯t seem like one considering you¡¯re keeping your face covered. Do you have something to hide?¡± Magpie joked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied back, raising his helmet to reveal his face, with his feyful features on full disy. The youngest red at Adam and reached for the sword at his side, but found the butt of Sir Magpie¡¯s warhammer pinning his hand to the hilt. ¡°I was afraid something like that would happen,¡± Adam said with a light chuckle. ¡°I see you don¡¯t like elves.¡± The half elf raised his brows. ¡°You bas-¡° The boy yelped as Magpie pushed the butt of the warhammer against the back of his hand a little harder. Adam raised his brow, having not expected such a hostile reaction right away. ¡°I hope you take no offence,¡± Sir Magpie said. ¡°He has yet toplete his training.¡± ¡°Well he¡¯s very lucky he wasn¡¯t able to draw his sword, otherwise I would have had to help himplete his training.¡± Adam pped his hands together and chuckled lightly. Sir Magpie raised her brows in surprise towards Adam, having not expected such words. ¡°You¡¯d fight one of us?¡± ¡°He¡¯s no Iyrman,¡± Adam said, ncing at the young man, before returning his gaze to Magpie. ¡°I hope you take no offence.¡± Adam¡¯s lips grew into a wider smirk, beaming at them yfully. ¡°Bast-¡° The boy yelped once again, wincing as Magpie dug the butt in deeper. ¡°Enough,¡± Magpie said, withdrawing her warhammer. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you draw your sword with me beside you.¡± She red at the boy who withdrew under his mentor¡¯s sight. ¡°I get a lot of suspicion cast on me, but this is the first time that someone is outright hosti-¡° Adam paused for a moment to think. ¡°Well, no, there¡¯s that one guy from before too¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of the few survivors from the massacre,¡± Sir Magpie said, as though that had exined everything. ¡°Massacre?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°Instead of telling me about the ckwater Crisis, maybe I should learn about this massacre instead? There are so many people who really don¡¯t like me because of it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Sir Magpie asked. She, along with the others, stared at Adam in surprise. It was something which everyone in thend knew, Iyrman or not. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°No one¡¯s told me about it.¡± ¡°You came from Red Oak, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sir Magpie nced at the direction they had approached from, sure that the road led to Red Oak. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam nodded his head, though it only caused more confusion. ¡°You¡­¡± Magpie narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°came from South Aldend, and have not heard about the massacre? It happened not so far from here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°No wonder so many people reacted so strongly around these parts. I can understand if it was in the neighbourhood.¡± He doubted that someone further up north would care. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Magpie eyed him up suspiciously. Adam looked to Jurot once more. ¡°Is it that weird I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°We lost three hundred Iyrmen.¡± Magpie whistled. ¡°Three hundred? I had heard that you had lost a few, which surprised me, but so many?¡± ¡°Three hundred Iyrmen¡­¡± Adam wondered what kind of terribleness would cause three hundred Iyrmen to lose their lives. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Sir Magpie asked, ncing towards Adam again. ¡°Very far away,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯re well travelled.¡± ¡°No Iyrman has heard of it, and you¡¯ve certainly never heard of it either.¡± Adam threw a nce to the Iyrmen. ¡°You have not yet told us.¡± Argon narrowed his eyes as well, wondering if Adam was starting a fight. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m allowed to tell you,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Ie from many thousands of miles away.¡± ¡°Alnd is about a thousand miles from North Fort to South Fort,¡± Magpie said. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Alnd¡¯s about the same size as home then.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve travelled to every town within thend, including the ports.¡± Magpie sat up straight. ¡°Many bring stories from afar, of Kingdoms ruled by beasts, floating castles full of metal men, and even underwater kingdoms of fishmen.¡± Adam tilted his head up, imagining the variousnds she was talking about. He returned to his senses quickly, however, since he would find out the truth of those matters one day, if he wished to. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m not from around here.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± Argon asked, wondering if he¡¯d be willing to answer to him, an Iyrman. ¡°How about I tell you this instead?¡± Adam tried to recall how big earth was. ¡°If you walked twenty five Alnds in any direction from my hometown, no Iyrmen would have set foot in any of thosends.¡± The Iyrman stared at Adam for a long moment, wondering how he could speak such words so easily. ¡°Very well,¡± they said, not wishing to press it further. If he didn¡¯t want to tell them, there was nothing they could do. Nothing which wouldn¡¯t shame their families. ¡°See!¡± the boy growled. ¡°You can¡¯t trust elves!¡± He pointed an usatory finger at Adam. ¡°He won¡¯t even tell us where he¡¯s from! He must be from White Forest! Just like those other leaf eared bastards!¡± Adam looked to the Iyrmen once again. ¡°White Forest?¡± They had be his guides, both to the Iyr, and for lore of this world. ¡°It¡¯s where the elves live,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s to the south of the Iyr, south west of Red Oak.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the story about the White Forest and the elves anyhow?¡± Adam was still intrigued about the situation which had killed three hundred Iyrmen. Not even ten dragons could kill three hundred Iyrmen. ¡°Theypletely destroyed Rock Hill within days,¡± Magpie said. ¡°They ughtered the people like cattle, and enved them, before retreating to their forest. There was no deration of war, just three days of wanton ughter.¡± She snapped a twig and added it to the fire. ¡°You were there?¡± Adam asked the youngest. The boy grit his teeth, his eyes shing with the scene. ¡°I watched them! Your people! Absolute cowards!¡± He almost spat with rage. ¡°I assure you, boy, that they were not my people. My people are all long gone, so I hope you watch your tongue.¡± Adam cracked his knuckles. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 2 (2) Intimidation D20 + 4 + 2 = 15 (9) The boy withdrew, understanding that he had been drawing closer towards a line. ¡°They came in the night and attacked without warning. I watched them tear apart men and women like des through butter, painting the streets red. They sang their songs, flinging their wicked magics. The soldiers tried to fight against them, but they were defeated with ease.¡± ¡°Sounds like you were fortunate to escape with your life,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. I understand the pain of losing your family, never to see them again.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes twitched. The boy¡¯s eyes softened. He grit his teeth once again, before sighing. ¡°Some of us managed to escape thanks to the soldiers. They led some of us away as the leaf ears destroyed our town.¡± ¡°He was one of a few thousand people who managed to live,¡± Magpie said. ¡°How many people made up Rock Hill?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A hundred thousand or so,¡± the red haired woman said. ¡°It was on the edge of the Kingdom, and people preferred Red Oak over it.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Adam blinked. One hundred thousand people? Almost all of them dead, just like that? In three days?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There was no reason.¡± The boy growled, clenching his teeth, his brows twitching in rage. ¡°Every side has two stories,¡± Adam said, looking to the Iyrmen. They would know, considering how many Iyrmen they had lost. ¡°The King had ced five thousand soldiers at Rock Hill, and a thousand in Red Oak,¡± Argon said. ¡°There were another five thousand who were going to head to Ever Green, where the previous King¡¯s Sword retired.¡± ¡°The previous King¡¯s Sword retired to Ever Green?¡± Adam asked, though quickly brought his curiosity back to the massacre. ¡°Why did the King move so many soldiers towards the towns near White Forest?¡± Adam assumed Ever Green was near the elves too. ¡°Surely he understood what that would look like.¡± ¡°The reason which had been publicly stated was to strengthen the south against invasions.¡± Argon shook his head slightly. ¡°The King provoked the elves,¡± Magpie said, adding more twigs to the fire, ¡°and the elves retaliated against what they thought was a build up to an imminent invasions. No doubt they didn¡¯t want the King to solidify a foothold against them.¡± ¡°They were tolerant of the army at Rock Hill and Ever Green before they were reinforced.¡± Argon nodded his head. ¡°Every town and city has some protection, partly against the beasts, and against other threats as well. They were cautious of Ever Green, which is within a week¡¯s march towards theirnds, but were probably rxed once Sir Merry had retired there.¡± Argon spoke the name respectfully, giving it the highest honour. ¡°Sir Merry? Is that the name of the King¡¯s Sword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The previous King¡¯s Sword,¡± Magpie correction. ¡°He no longer holds the title.¡± ¡°The elves wouldn¡¯t dare to attack Ever Green with such a presence,¡± Jurot said, recalling all the stories about Sir Merry. ¡°He may be the strongest in all thend.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, blinking at him. ¡°The strongest? Evenpared to the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°It is what I have heard,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They say Chief Iromin would find it difficult to face him.¡± ¡®Whoa.¡¯ Adam blinked. ¡°Whoa.¡± ¡°Sir Merry was always friendly with the elves,¡± Argon said. ¡°He had an elven lover. However, the King had called for the eradication of all elves within the towns and cities once the war began.¡± ¡°What happened to the elves? What about Sir Merry¡¯s lover?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, finding the current King to be quite the distasteful fellow. ¡°They were ughtered in four of the regions, though I¡¯m sure noney a hand on Nariabelle, the White Cloak,¡± Argon said, adding the same level of reverence as he had used when speaking about Magpie and Sir Merry. ¡°Those in the north managed to escape persecution, for the north was far removed from the war.¡± ¡°One of the few wars they were far removed from,¡± Tazwyn said, sharing a look with Magpie, who smiled at the joke. ¡°Even if there was an army building up at their border, why did the elves react so viciously?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They didn¡¯t need to be so sensitive, unless something like that happened before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Magpie said. ¡°When they first took im to the south west, not so far from the Iyr, they remained as the Iyr had. The old Aldmen had begun to build up some towns near them, including Red Oak, and hadunched an attack against the elves suddenly. I¡¯m sure there are still elves alive who lived through that time, though I¡¯m sure you know more about how elves age than I do.¡± ¡°Either way, I¡¯m not an elf from that way, so you should keep your hands and steel to yourself,¡± Adam said, looking at the boy. He shrunk under Adam¡¯s gaze, ncing aside. ¡°You really aren¡¯t from around here,¡± Magpie said. ¡°No one would dare bother the next Magpie.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on being this weak for the rest of my life,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s why I have Jurot here.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°He¡¯s one of the few who will be able to keep up with me.¡± Magpieughed, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re cocky, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°When you die as many times as me, you change.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve died before?¡± Magpie squinted at him, wondering if he was telling the truth. ¡°Twice,¡± Adam said, smirking at her. ¡°Both at the hands of a god, for only a god would dare y me!¡± Adam threw his head back inughter, hisughter filling the forest. He turned to Jurot, only to realise he wouldn¡¯t get the joke. ¡°Nevermind,¡± he said, wiping away a tear from his eye, still chuckling. ¡°I hope your boy won¡¯t go slitting my throat in my sleep. If the gods find out he thinks he¡¯s a god, they may get angry.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t do anything with me here,¡± she said. ¡°You sure are a queer one, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a half elf, what do you expect?¡± He sped his hands together in a light prayer. ¡°I just hope the lot of you like me as much as I like you.¡± Spell Guidance 1D3 = 2 (2) Charisma Check D20 + 3 + 2 = 16 ¡°We have nothing against your kind,¡± she said, cing a hand on the boy. ¡°You need to let go of the hatred in your heart. Remember, we are to remain neutral, always, even if you meet an elf, including the very same elf who had in your parents. The moment you swear your oaths, you cannot draw your sword so lightly.¡± Adam leaned in. ¡°Tell me more! What are you? What¡¯s the history behind the Order of Wings? What¡¯s this neutral stuff around? Are you going to go beyond the wall, or something? Is Magpie a title? Are you passing it down to your disciple? What about the others?¡± Adam bombarded her with one question after the other. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Magpie thought. ¡®He¡¯s a tourist.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
From ckwater Crisis to the Massacre at ckhill, Adam sure is learning a lot about the world. There''s no way the author is hinting at something. Right? 23. Stories For Another Time 23. Stories For Another Time ¡°To think I have to share camp with a leaf ear,¡± the boy said, grumbling to himself as he stared at the half elf, who was staring at him in return. Magpie ced a hand on the boy¡¯s head, rubbing it gently. ¡°Are you nning on cutting his throat?¡± ¡°No,¡± the boy said, shaking his head. He melted against her head, feeling the warmth of her touch. ¡°If I did that, I¡¯d be shaming you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you end up shaming me, I¡¯d never hear the end of it from Sparrow.¡± Magpie narrowed her eyes. ¡°If he ends up teasing me because of you, I¡¯ll have you run tenps around capital.¡± The boy frowned, knowing that she¡¯d be true to her word. ¡°I won¡¯t slit his throat.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Magpie looked back towards the other three for a moment. ¡°None of you are from Rock Hill, so I can trust that you won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I might,¡± the young man said. ¡°He talks a lot of nonsense. The madman should be put out of his misery.¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to try and take a swing at someone surrounded by six Iyrmen,¡± Magpie said. ¡°One of them is a boy, still. Besides, can¡¯t you handle them?¡± ¡°One of them, I¡¯m sure. One with the boy who has juste out of his nest? Maybe. There are six Iyrmen I count, and five of us.¡± ¡°We¡¯d be in before we draw our des,¡± the oldest of the young women said. ¡°Especially you.¡± She looked at the young man beside her who might be stupid enough to start a fight with the Iyrmen. ¡°Shut up, Jane.¡± The young man frowned. ¡°No one asked you. Why do you always have to sour my mood?¡± ¡°Why do you have to say stupid shit?¡± Jane asked, raising her brow. She looked to Magpie, shaking her head. ¡°Do you really want little Jon to be guided by someone like Rick?¡± ¡°Who else am I meant to ask?¡± Magpie asked. ¡°I¡¯ve spent years training the three of you to look after him, so don¡¯t start any trouble, especially not with the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You always treat the Iyrmen with respect,¡± Rick said, leaning back against the wall. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They always treat us with respect,¡± Magpie said. ¡°If it¡¯s one force you can rely on, it¡¯s the Iyr. If anything were to happen in the future where you need help, retreat to the Iyr. They¡¯ll take good care of you, and will make sure Magpie won¡¯t end up like Starling and ckbird.¡± Rick shook his head, recalling their tale. ¡°A hundred more years and the Order will be nine again,¡± Rick said. ¡°One hundred and ten,¡± Jane said. ¡°Not that it matters. I don¡¯t think nine would be that much more powerful than seven, considering how rarely we meet.¡± Rick was sick of all the rules and traditions, but he wasn¡¯t despicable enough to spit on Magpie¡¯s efforts. ¡°That¡¯s only if the world will still be well in a hundred years,¡± Magpie said. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why the Order of Wings was formed.¡± Magpie sighed, recalling how many times she had to warn them all. ¡°Should I bring you tall to Robin? She¡¯ll make sure you never forget.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jane and Rick sat up quickly, recalling thest time they had met Robin. She had seemed like a sweet aunt, but when Magpie had asked the woman to teach them¡­ ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Magpie smiled, seeing the look of fear in their eyes. It did annoy her slightly, since they didn¡¯t fear her in the same way. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll take watches as normal tonight.¡± ¡°Do we even need to take watch when we have the Iy-¡° Rick was cut off by a flick against his forehead, which he nursed by rubbing it gently. ¡°What did I just say?¡± Magpie narrowed her eyes. Rick nced aside. Adam looked at the group, which was sitting not so far from he and the Iyrmen. ¡°Naming your members after a bunch of birds is a little too corny, don¡¯t you think?¡± Adam threw a nce to Jurot, who was still carving his block of wood. ¡°Do you not know the tales of the Order of Wings?¡± Jurot asked, stopping his woodcarving to look at Adam. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you I¡¯m not from around here?¡± Jurot sat up straighter. ¡°I will orate the tales.¡± He grinned wide, quickly putting his wooden block away. ¡°Are they really that amazing?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t heard of them until they had met with a short while ago, though he realised that would be the case for the vast majority of things. ¡°All who take the Oaths are powerful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They gain strength from their conviction. Very few Iyrmen have shed with any of the Order of Wings during their journeys, but they are some of the most powerful. Even the most experienced in the other Orders could barely match any of them. What the Order of Wingscks in numbers, they make up for with their great strength.¡± ¡°How many are typically in each Order?¡± Adam tilted his head, wondering how many Orders there were. ¡°A hundred warriors, but there are many more servants. Almost every Order has a castle, with nearby viges taking care of their food needs. There are a few orders which are like the Order of Wings, those without a ce to call their own. Few Orders are near any of the towns or cities, but there¡¯s the Order of the King, which is housed within the capital. They are a hundred strong, and only ever a hundred strong, though each are powerful.¡± ¡°How powerful?¡± ¡°At least Silver Rank if they were adventurers.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°That ain¡¯t too shabby.¡± ¡°They formed from the Swordbearers, swearing their Oaths to the King, to be their sword. ¡°Like King¡¯s Sword?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded his head. ¡°A smart enough idea.¡± ¡°The leaders of the Orders are powerful.¡± Jurot grinned wide, thinking about the stories he heard. ¡°They say some are as powerful as our Great Elders.¡± Jurot couldn¡¯t help but hope that he¡¯d get to see them fight one day. Such a sh would be legendary. ¡°You two should go to sleep soon,¡± Tazwyn said, checking on the boys. ¡°We have an early morning tomorrow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice,¡± Adam said, pulling up his bedroll. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to hear more stories from you, Jurot.¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as many stories as you like.¡± As an Iyrman, he knew at least a thousand by heart, and several thousand summaries for other stories. Adam rolled over to face Jurot, smirking at him. ¡°So about the ckwater Crisis.¡± The next day towards the vige had been full of stories, though the continuation of the ckwater Crisis had eluded Adam still. ¡°Sir Jamie the Gold Hand wasn¡¯t able to defeat the forces of Big Timber, but he allowed the King to retreat,¡± Jurot said, as they trekked through the forest, the evening sun filling the forest with light. ¡°There is a statue of him in Gold Hill to honour him. They title the greatest Knight in the city Gold Hand after him too, so his story will never be forgotten. They crafted a new longsword for the Gold Hand since the original Golden de was lost since that day.¡± ¡°Lost? Does Big Timber still have it?¡± Adam asked, thinking about how amazing the sword sounded. To think that it could cut through giants like they were made of butter, it must have been a great loss to Gold Hill. ¡°They say it is within their of one of her descendants, since she waster in by Gold Hand ine. Gold Hand ine had tried to retrieve the original de, but she did not find it in the end.¡± ¡°What kind of enchantments did it have?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his chin. Hearing about the various weapons of heroes and their enchantments always filled him with boyish excitement. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Tazwyn said, interrupting the pair, motioning her head up ahead. ¡®Damn, I wanted to hear more about the sword...¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°First ckwater Crisis, and now this¡­¡± The vige was muchrger than Adam expected. When he had heard he was heading to a vige, he imagined a small ce with a few hundred people, but with the size of the wooden fence around the vige, there were many thousands who were housed within it. A wooden fence formed around the perimeter, with arge pit dug around it. There was a sturdy wooden gate and bridge at the entrance, which was currently being worked to allow them in. There were a few guards manning the small towers around the fence, with relief and hope painted on their faces. As they approached the bridge, Adam spotted some bones stuck in the pit, evenly spaced about ten paces apart. An older woman came rushing up towards the gate, adorned in thick clothes, with a shield at her side, and a staff on her back. ¡°Iyrmen!¡± she said, before looking towards the heavily armoured warriors. ¡°Magpie, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her dark eyes were wide with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Magpie said, chuckling. ¡°We were around nearby, so thought we mighte and assist in your trouble.¡± ¡°Wee, wee,¡± the older woman said, motioning with a hand to invite them into their vige. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the gate fee.¡± ¡°Oh, how nice,¡± Adam said, having reached into his pouch, but withdrew his hand. ¡°Had I known we¡¯d get a visit from a member of an Order, I would have kicked my nephew out of his room.¡± The older woman nced towards a nearby guard, who nodded his head and quickly went to do just that. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Magpie said. ¡°Though we¡¯d appreciate some amodation.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± she said, bringing them towards the centre of town, where there were a few stone buildings and a small crowd forming like pigeons ready for bread. There were many grateful eyes peering at the group, though Adam could see a young woman with dark hair ring at the group. She had a small bow at her side, as well as two clubs. He continued to nce around and noticed just how many people were armed. Some held spears, though most had blunt objects of some kind, even those who were in their early teens. ¡°Chief Herida,¡± the woman finally said, shaking their hands eagerly. ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said, shaking her hand. He could see the calluses on her veiny hands. ¡°Jurot, son of Surot.¡± Jurot bowed his head towards her, shaking her hands respectfully. He could sense her strength inparison to the other vigers. The Chief looked to Adam for a long moment, words glued to her throat, but she swallowed them down. ¡°Careful,¡± Jon said. ¡°He¡¯s a-¡° Magpie pped the boy across the back of his head. ¡°Go get situated with the Wings,¡± she said, shaking her head. She threw a nce towards Adam, nodding her head slowly. Adam nodded his head in return, d that someone she was quick with her hands. ¡®She must be used to disciplining idiots.¡¯ He admired the form she had used when pping the boy¡¯s head. The Chief nced between them, but remained silent. She understood that there were some things which needed to remain a secret. ¡°I have emptied rooms for the Iyrmen and the Adventurers here,¡± she said, motioning with a hand to arge building, though there was a man stepping out from the building opposite it, grumbling at the guard from before. ¡°Please make yourselves at home.¡± The Chief smiled politely. Adam and Jurot made their way inside the building, finding a small room which they could sleep in. There were a pair of beds, with enough space between them for one to standfortably, but not for the two of them to do so side by side. Adam dropped his back and stretched his back. ¡°Oh man. It¡¯s good to be in a proper house.¡± ¡°It dulls the sounds of nature,¡± Jurot said, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he meant that positively or negatively. Adam was about to remove his helmet, before freezing. ¡°I should probably keep my helmet on.¡± He didn¡¯t want to worry the vigers, considering that they were one of the closer viges towards White Forest. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is no need. You are here with we Iyrmen.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, seeing the look of confidence on his face. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam took off his helmet and stretched his neck from side to side. He stepped out with Jurot, though kept his shield and weapons at his side. ¡°Elf!¡± a guard eximed, readying his spear. His eyes were full of shock and confusion, seeing the half elf beside the Iyrman. ¡°Only half,¡± Adam replied back, shaking his head. Several horns began to reverberate through the vige. ¡°Undead!¡± called several people, with the vigers growing into a greater panic, heading towards the walls. Adam raised his brow at the guard, who was staring at the half elf suspiciously still. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who do you hate more?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam will one day hear the end of the tale. I''ve been wanting to doodle the map some more. I should be writing more, but I can''t help it. 24. Undead Assault I 24. Undead Assault I ¡°Come,¡± Dargon said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. The guard stared at Adam, uncertain. The undead were the biggest threat, but an elf in their vige? It was inconceivable to think they had allowed one of their kind inside. Eshva bolted past them, cutting their sight for a moment. Adam donned his helmet and grabbed his shield, following Dargon and Jurot to where Eshva had sprinted towards. The guard followed as well, not wanting to let the elf out of his sight. Guards remained on the wall, shooting their bows towards the mass of undead. The vigers remained nearby, staffs, spears, and clubs on hand. There were a few vigers withrge shields, with the two at each end ready to lift the shield, and the three in between with brooms in hand. ¡®Brooms?¡¯ Then it came. The rattling of undeath which would soon be upon them. ¡°Open the gates,¡± Dargonmanded to the guards, who straightened at the sound of the Iyrman¡¯s voice. He grabbed his greatsword, throwing a casual nce back to Adam and Jurot. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Adam stared at Dargon, raising his brow. ¡°Why do we want the gates to be open?¡± Adam asked, grabbing his warhammer. Jurot pulled up his shield and warhammer too, too young to fight with his pride in this battle. ¡°How else are we going to destroy them?¡± Dargon replied, as though it were obvious. The gates opened and the undead continued to pile into the pits. There were mostly skeletons, those of man and beast alike. Sprinkled within the undead were zombies, though their stinking rotten flesh had yet to permeate towards them. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Eshva and Dargon charged on ahead, grinning wildly like savage beasts. They roared with excitement, almost losing themselves to their mindless rage. Eshva sted apart several skeletons in a single swipe, using her warhammers with unrestrained abandon, smashing in skulls, ploughing through skeletons like they were made of ss. Dargon wound his greatsword behind him, before swinging it through several skeletons in a single swipe, causing bones to scatter everywhere, though mostly within the vige. As the Iyrmen fought, the vigers would quickly step forward with theirrge shields and brooms, only slightly though, for none dared to draw too close to the Iyrmen. Then began to brush the bones away from the battlefield, with several members trailing after them, wielding staffs to protect the few who were on sweeping duty. Adam blinked. As bones rained down around them, a few skeletons managed to stumble past the pair of Iyrmen, wielding rusted des and spears. The Iyrmen were dealing with the majority of the undead, leaving the few skeletons, which managed to slip past, to the younger generation. The vigers retreated, hiding behind their wooden shields, funnelling the undead to the two awaiting warriors. Adam inhaled deeply, readying himself, with warhammer in hand. His heart pounded wildly, preparing for the first blow. The two skeletons then bolted towards Adam and Jurot, who remained some steps behind the open gate, allowing the few skeletons to pour in to their awaiting doom. Unfortunate, Adam¡¯s excitement got the best of him as he raised his shield, only for the skeleton to stab right through the side, striking the half elf against the chest. Health: 13 -> 9 ¡®Oops.¡¯ Adam flexed through the blow, exhaling deeply. ¡®Come on, Adam! Look alive!¡¯ Attack D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 8 (2)(2) Vulnerability exploited! 16 damage! Adam brought his dwarven made warhammer down on the skeleton like the wrath of an unmerciful god, the bones splintering and bursting downwards, bouncing away towards the awaiting people, who were watching the fight keenly in case they were needed. XP: 810 -> 820 Beside Adam, Jurot wailed like a banshee, smashing his warhammer against the skeleton, causing it to burst into boney splinters. XP: 820 -> 830 On the Iyrman¡¯s face was a wild grin, one which betrayed his Iyrman nature. Adam could feel it too. The excitement. The electricity. Fighting side by side with Jurot, with the lives of people behind him. This was the first time the fight was bigger than himself, with real stakes. He understood that he was a line of defence against the deaths of many vigers, but even so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the boyish excitement fill his core. As the Iyrmen enjoyed their wanton ughter of the undead, creating a mess which the vigers continued to sweep whilst hiding behind theirrge wooden shields, another pair of skeletons stepped forward. This time Adam was prepared, raising his shield towards the spear as it thrust towards his chest, ttering it aside. His arm throbbed slightly as he felt the heaviness of the blow. ¡®Holy!¡¯ His eyes went wide, his heart skipping a beat. The skeleton¡¯s blow would have been brutal if it had hit. Attack D20 + 5 = 24 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 10 (3)(3) Vulnerability exploited! 20 damage! Hearing the roaring Iyrman beside him, Adam¡¯s arm moved without a thought, though it moved more like a longsword as he thrust it forward through the chest of the skeleton, pulling the warhammer upwards so some of the bones would fall behind him. XP: 830 -> 840 However, the sweepers dared not to draw too close, as the raging Iyrman swung his warhammer so wildly, that it almost hit Adam, who swayed to the side away from Jurot. ¡°Watch it,¡± Adam said, about to swing his warhammer when another skeleton appeared, charging right towards the half elf. Attack D20 + 5 = 25 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 18 (4, 6)(1, 3) Vulnerability exploited! 36 damage! Adam stepped aside quickly, spinning with his warhammer in hand. The skeleton found air with its spear, but there was a blur of dwarven steel hammering against its side. With the momentum of the swing, Adam¡¯s warhammer managed to find purchase in the skull of the second skeleton in front of Jurot, which had caused Jurot to duck, cutting through strands of his hair, before its bones rained down on the nearby vigers, causing them to squeal. XP: 840 -> 860 ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said as Jurot sprang back up to his feet, cracking his neck quickly in the moment of respite. He flexed his muscles as another skeleton shambled forward with a rusty sabre in hand. ¡°It¡¯s all yours,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since I stole your kill.¡± Adam prepared his warhammer for another skeleton as Jurot stepped forward to challenge the skeleton. The undead creature wound its arm back, ready to sh downward, but Jurot was too quick, stepping up to it and mming his shield through its front, crushing its knees as his warhammer swiped it, the bones mming up against the wooden shields to their side. XP: 860 -> 870 ¡°Nice hit,¡± Adam said. Jurot grunted, grinning more savagely. The pair of them were beginning to form a rhythm as three skeletons approached them. Attack D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 10 (4)(2) Vulnerability exploited! 20 damage! Adam had been prepared, stepping forward as a skeleton prepared its staff to strike him, only to find Adam¡¯s warhammer smashing up against its face. XP: 870 -> 880 Another skeleton took the chance to swing towards the half elf with its shortsword, which was on the verge of shattering, but Adam brought up the butt of his warhammer to block it, causing it to chip. The dance had begun now, as Adam moved naturally, like a ballet dancer during a performance. Attack D20 + 5 = 12 (7) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 7 (1)(2) Vulnerability exploited! 14 damage! XP: 880 -> 890 ¡°It¡¯s rude to y with the dead, Jurot,¡± Adam said, watching as Jurot¡¯s warhammer found itself stuck between a pair of broken ribs. ¡°Watch out!¡± came a voice from the crowd, before Adam ducked under his shield, two blows ttering off his shield harmlessly, though he watched as a staff and an axe managed to force Jurot to step back. Attack D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 7 (1)(2) Vulnerability exploited! 14 damage! XP: 890 -> 900 Adam swiped upwards with his warhammer, breaking through the bone, watching the ribs break like breadsticks under his warhammer, creating some space between himself and a skeleton. ¡®Concentrate, Adam.¡¯ Jurot let out a calm exhale, but gripped his warhammer harder. Instead of using the warhammer, he punched through the skull of the skeleton ahead of him, sting the bones aside. XP: 900 -> 910 ¡°That¡¯s one way to do it,¡± Adam said, readying to swipe the skeletons around with his warhammer, trying to keep his rhythm before they were swarmed the group. He had almost lost count of the skeletons. Bones ttered up against his side as half the ribs of another skeleton were sted from Jurot¡¯s side, who had almost fallen to a knee. ¡°Careful!¡± The guard from earlier took a second swipe with a secondary club he had wrestled off of one of the civilians. ¡®Why the hell did they give me a spear?¡¯ He flipped the clubs in his hands, readying them for another strike. They were now three, with four skeletons soon to be upon them, though one was swaying, ready to topple over at any moment. There was a growl from behind the skeletons. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Dargon¡¯s voice cut through the battle, boosting the morale of the guard beside them. ¡®Right, there¡¯s an Iyrman right there.¡¯ This was the thought of the entire crowd, which surged with strength. Jurot responded with a near howl. ¡°Okay!¡± The voice boomed, causing the vigers to shout out to one another with clearermands. Adam squatted before a skeleton, which swiped across where his torso had been with its de. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Adam confirmed, readying his blow, following the rhythm of the dance. Adam heard a soft grunt beside him, his eyes snapping to the side. Jurot grit his teeth, dropping his warhammer, which thudded onto the ground. He grabbed the spear, which was firmly lodged in his gut, feeling the hot wet blood against his fingers. He crumpled like paper. ¡°Jurot!¡± Now there were four skeletons beset upon Adam and a guard, who had drawn his spear against the half elf, with Jurot bleeding out between them at their feet. The rhythm had broken.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I thought I would die before finishing the tale of ckwater Crisis, but it looks like Jurot might. 25. Undead Assault II 25. Undead Assault II Adam inhaled deeply, feeling the chill of fear start to overtake his heart. The vigers behind him gasped, one of them almost dropping their broom. Their confidence had fallen with the Iyrman, who had dropped from the skeleton¡¯s brutal blow. Mana: 2 -> 1 Spell Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) Attack D20 + 5 = 13 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 10 (4)(2) Vulnerability exploited! 20 damage! XP: 910 -> 940 Adam exhaled calmly from behind his shield. ¡°Jurot!¡± His voice cut through the air, causing Dargon to step back towards the gate. ¡°Get your ass up! Why are you letting these skeleton bastards drop you?¡± Though his words were harsh, they were filled with the raw power of magic. Jurot¡¯s eyes snapped open, feeling the hot wet at his side. His eyes remained unfocused for only a moment, but he naturally grabbed for the handle of the warhammer in front of him, which still felt dirty to him. The handle was still warm, the leather having conformed slightly to his grip. Without a second thought, he swung it upwards into the crotch of the skeleton, causing the bones to burst everywhere. ¡°You know magic?¡± the guard asked, striking with his two clubs, shattering one of the skeletons. ¡®Of course he knows magic! He¡¯s one of them!¡¯ The skeletons had heard the half elf¡¯s exmation and had felt the healing energy emanating from him. They aimed their blows towards Adam, but one of their skulls found its way atop the wall. Adam¡¯s had swiped upwards with his warhammer, causing the bones to bounce off the shield and off the raging Iyrman beside him. Dargon nced back to see Jurot back on his feet, gritting his teeth and ready to fight. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jurot replied back, tightening his grip on the warhammer. He could still feel the warhammer in his hand, so that meant he was still okay. Another two skeleton had slipped past the worried Iyrman, who was focused on the three zombies which had managed to stumble their way towards him. ¡°You should have stayed dead,¡± Dargon growled, grabbing his sword and swinging it around in a circle around him, tearing into the thick undead skin with his de, cutting each in half. Attack D20 + 5 = 9 (4) Miss! XP: 940 -> 960 ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked, managing to catch the skeleton¡¯s spear with his warhammer, but with Jurot on his mind, he could barely pull his warhammer back in time. Adam ducked under the bones, which ttered from his side against him and the skeleton he was facing. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot growled in response,pletely ovee within his rage again. The guard had shattered the skeleton in front of him too, and they were all feeling it now. They had grown tired, though they could see just how much the undead had thinned thanks to the Iyrmen and the guards shooting blunthead arrows. Health: 9 -> 7 Attack D20 + 5 = 15 (10) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 12 (5)(3) Vulnerability exploited! 24 damage! Health: 7 -> 3 Tough Spirit 2D6 + 1 = 11 (4, 6) Health: 3 -> 13 XP: 960 -> 980 Adam raised his warhammer towards the skeletons, which had slipped through once again. It seemed these would be thest few, but he heard a scream in the distance, and he nced aside for only a moment to see what had happened. In that moment of neglect, the skeleton managed to m a mace against his side. ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Adam began, gripping his warhammer harder, ¡°in such a rush to die!¡± As the skeleton brought its mace up to attack, Adam forced his warhammer across the mace, forcing it into the skeletons bones, mming it apart. Bones ttered as the guard blocked a blow with one of his clubs, before striking through the skeleton with both clubs, even managing to force the club against the skeleton at his side too. The scream had unnerved Jurot, who brought up the warhammer to block the skeleton¡¯s de. In that moment, he managed to nce aside. He wasn¡¯t here to kill skeletons, he was here to protect the people, and he was failing to do that. Not only was he failing in his task, he had even been struck down. The rage within him continued to boil. There were only two skeletons now, enough for them to easily deal with, but that would cost them precious seconds. Adam knew the pain of losing someone by only seconds. ¡°You two head to the screams!¡± Adam opened himself up, stepping back away from the skeletons. Seeing the easy hit, the skeletons struck forward, though Adam managed to block one of them with his shield, striking their weapon aside. The de ttered against his shoulder though, causing the grip on his warhammer to cken slightly. ¡®Fuck! That really hurts!¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply and flexed his muscles, regaining his lost health. ¡°I¡¯ll handle these two boney fucks! Go!¡± The guard didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He would go and help his people, and leave this elf to deal with thest two skeletons. Due to the screams, the attention of the vigers had been drawn away too, and some had broken their formation to flee either away or towards the screams. Jurot, having seen Adam take a heavy blow, but then grow mightier, turned and bolted towards the screams. ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± Jurot growled, rushing towards the screams. Health: 13 -> 3 Attack D20 + 5 = 17 (12) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 11 (6)(1) Vulnerability exploited! 22 damage! XP: 980 -> 1000 ¡°I¡¯m more than enough for the two of you!¡± Drunk on battle, Adam mmed his shield against mace, which unfortunately left his side exposed. The skeleton stabbed through his side, managing to force the rusted steel through his side. Stinging pain filled the half elf. ¡°Argh! That fucking,¡± Adam brought his warhammer back, leaving his side exposed to the skeleton, but before they could take advantage of it, Adam¡¯s warhammer crashed through their spines, swinging his warhammer wildly with all his strength, causing him to fall onto his side, the bonesnding all atop him. He quickly brought his shield above him to protect him from the raining bones. His vision had begun to blur slightly, and he was hot with sweat. ¡®Almost done. Get up, you idiot. Up!¡¯ Adam managed to roll over onto a knee, and he looked back quickly to see that no more skeletons were slipping through for the moment. He nced aside to see where Jurot had gone, but saw all the vigers still around him. ¡®I need to go help Jurot,¡¯ he thought. ¡°That should be most of them!¡± Adam shouted to them. ¡°I¡¯m going to the screams! Support the Iyrmen!¡± It was just an excuse, he just wanted to go help Jurot. Eshva and Dargon both retreated back to the gate, now that the undead were more manageable, and that their two charges seemed to be at their limits. ¡°End?¡± ¡°Soon. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The pair spoke in short grunts between one another, though their words held much deeper meaning than one would expect. A conversation of four words between life long friends held many hundreds. They could still hear the screams in the distance, but they would have to entrust their youngsters with the matter. XP: 1000 -> 1020 Adam rushed to where Jurot had gone, only to find him crashing his warhammer into the back of a skeleton. The guard had also managed to smash his clubs into another, as two vigers dragged an unconscious, bleeding woman away from the scene. ¡°Good job,¡± Adam said. More screams emerged all around them, and a viger rushed towards the centre. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam shouted. ¡°The undead broke through!¡± The man pointed behind him. ¡°What?¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who caught his gaze, and the pair rushed off towards where the man had pointed. There, dozens of undead had managed to break through the barrier the vigers had created. There were many more vigers, but they were alive, and wished to remain alive, and were currently fleeing from the skeletons. ¡°Regroup!¡± shouted a guard, raising a spear with a white cloth tied to the tip. ¡°Regroup!¡± Seeing the white cloth, the vigers began to rush towards it, screaming the word to try and call the others. Some of the vigers regrouped, whilst others were nursing too many injuries to assist, and decided to fall back. Crashing through the road was a lumbering bestial skeleton. Adam had seen quite a few bestial skeletons, but he had only faced humanoid skeletons thus far. It seemed the Iyrmen had allowed only the humanoid skeletons through for some reason. Adam and Jurot rushed through the vige towards it, only to find two heavily armoured men already engaging the bear. Rick brought his heavy warhammer down against the skull of the beast, which was already mid swing with its mighty w. ¡°Watch your left!¡± Rick shouted, but it was toote. As Jon swung his warhammer, he hadn¡¯t noticed the w at his side, which tore through his helmet, and cut his face. He coughed as he fell to Rick¡¯s side. ¡®Shit! Shit! I shouldn¡¯t have brought him here!¡¯ Rick dropped his warhammer, dropping to a knee to cover the boy¡¯s body, reaching down to grab the boy in order to drag him away. His first priority was to make sure Jon was okay, even if it meant the skeletal beast would wound him or a viger. However, as he reached back to grab the boy, he felt another hand. He looked to his side to see a familiar form. Mana: 1 -> 0 Spell Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) XP: 1020 -> 1060 ¡°Get up,¡± Adam said, filling the boy full of magic, whose eyes shed open, staring at the helmeted face above him. ¡°Ura!¡± Jurot growled an Iyrman war cry, mming his warhammer across the back of the creature, managing to shatter the creature. ¡°Look alive, kid,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ve got work to do.¡± Unfortunately for Adam, with the death of therge bestial skeleton, most of the skeletons could be dealt with by the vigers, who were overwhelming thest few skeletons. Jurot panted, hunched over, putting some of his weight onto the warhammer. Even now, he could still feel the phantom wound left behind from the skeleton. Adam reached down to his own wound, feeling the light blood trickling. ¡°Ooh. Ah.¡± He hissed as he felt the wound throb with his touch. He began to remove his armour, though nced to Jon and Rick at his side, before getting up and walking over to Jurot. ¡°Looks like our job went well,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded at the half elf. ¡°Thank you for healing me, Adam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Adam replied, patting him on the back. ¡°It was a good fight, eh?¡± ¡°A good fight.¡± Jurot nodded. He noticed the redness against Adam¡¯s armour. ¡°You are injured.¡± He had recalled Adam looking quite healthy when he had left the half elf. ¡°Yeah, I am. I was going to heal up, but I saw the boy was down, so.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. The vigers quickly approached the group of warriors, checking on their wounds. A few brought over alcohol and bandages. Adam removed his armour quickly as Jurot grabbed onto the supplies, assisting in mending Adam¡¯s wounds. He still wore his helmet, not wishing to rm the viges nearby. He was heavily wounded, a single strike away from death, and even if he did help them, sometimes hate ran deep. ¡°You know how to treat people?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°We of the Iyr learn this to assist ourrades.¡± Jurot wrapped the bandages around Adam tight, before then checking his own wounds. ¡°Jon!¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Rick!¡± Magpie rushed over to see the two of them being treated. ¡°Magpie, we-¡° Magpie ran over to them and pped the pair of them atop their heads. ¡°Who told you to flee from the battle as you please?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t flee from the battle, we-¡° Magpie grabbed Rick¡¯s head and pushed it down. ¡°Do you think you can talk back to me after what you did?¡± She snapped her head to Jon. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± ¡°You should leave him alone,¡± Adam said. ¡°After all, he had gone down in the fight.¡± ¡°He what?¡± Magpie turned to Jon again. ¡°The half elf-¡° Magpie whacked him across the top of his head again. ¡°Not only did you run away, you were even knocked down? You damned fool!¡± She whacked him again, before giving Rick another backhand for good measure. ¡°Just you wait when this is all over!¡± The other members of her entourage remained far away from her wrath. ¡°It¡¯s alright though,¡± Adam said, giving her a thumbs up. ¡°I healed him when I came around.¡± ¡°You healed him?¡± ¡°Yeah, I used my magic to bring him up.¡± ¡°You used your magic?¡± Magpie asked. ¡°Yeah, myst bit of Mana too.¡± Magpie¡¯s eyes fell to Rick again. ¡°What did I teach you for? How did someone else manage to bring Jon back up before you?¡± Magpie clenched her fist and Rick turned his head away, bracing for impact. However, Magpie marched off to Adam. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°I bet saving the future Magpie has its benefits, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Adam smirked, chuckling behind his helmet. Magpie stared at him for a long moment. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Yes it does.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam saving people left, right, and centre. 26. Level 2 26. Level 2 ¡°Are you two okay?¡± Tazwyn asked as she approached the group. Her te mail had been scuffed up, the sign of a good battle. Adam nced her way, giving her a thumbs up. ¡°Pretty good.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, finishing with his bandages. ¡°How did it go?¡± Tazwyn nced at their bandages and noted their general, dishevelled appearance. ¡°Seems like it was hard fought.¡± ¡°It was fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°A little touch and go at points, but it ended up fine.¡± Tazwyn wasn¡¯t used to his phrases, but from the tone of voice she could tell that it went well. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I went down,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Adam healed me.¡± ¡°Watching an Iyrman¡¯s back is hard work,¡± Tazwyn said, ncing towards Adam. It was apliment, in a way. ¡°Keeping up with him is much harder. If I had taken the blows he took, I would have been dead.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Again, I mean.¡± Tazwyn squinted at him, but slowly nodded her head. ¡°Do you make it a habit of dying?¡± ¡°Not if I can help it.¡± Adam stretched out his neck. ¡°How did it go on your end?¡± ¡°Well,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°As I expected.¡± Adam chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°It seemed the one side where there was no foreign assistance fell first,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°It was expected, but I didn¡¯t think you would be here before us.¡± She recalled the giant bestial skeleton she had fought, which had taken a little more effort than usual. ¡°I may be no Iyrman, but I am dependable.¡± Adam crossed his arms and pushed out his chest as Jurot would. Jurot crossed his arms and nodded his head, affirming his words. ¡°There they are,¡± Dargon called out, waving a hand. ¡°I see you¡¯re both still alive.¡± Adam waved a hand in return. ¡°Right back at you, Dargon. How¡¯s Eshva?¡± ¡°Sad,¡± Dargon said. ¡°The enemy are all gone.¡± Dargon threw a grunt to Tazwyn, who grunted back. ¡°Most of the horde was full of humanoids, so there should be no more major attacks.¡± ¡°No more major attacks? What about the other viges?¡± Adam asked. He was partly worried for the viges, and partly worried they¡¯d turn back. ¡°The magic is drawn at different rates, so it may be that they have yet to face the undead, or that they have taken the full force of the undead hoard.¡± ¡°Will they be overwhelmed? It was quite rough, even with the assistance of so many Iyrmen and Magpie.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Tazwyn said, shaking her head. ¡°Very few are killed during the attacks. If the undead do break through, the vigers can lead them through the traps they hadin.¡± ¡°Traps?¡± Tazwyn motioned to the roofs of the buildings around them. Perception D20 + 2 = 13 (11) Atop the roofs were various vigers, each holding small rocks or bundles of wood. Adam hadn¡¯t seen them before, but considering how little damage had been done to the vige, it made sense that they had some form of n to deal with the undead who would inevitably manage to seep through the gates or climb over the walls. ¡°The zombies are the greater threats, so we focus on them. The skeletons are much easier to deal with, so they are let in.¡± ¡°These vigers sure have thought of everything,¡± Adam said, impressed. Everyone eventually returned to the centre of town, where the other Iyrmen had already sat down to rest. The vigers brought out some vegetables and meat, which the Iyrmen tore into like beasts. There were a few drinks bought as well, and the people began to y their drums and dance around the fire. Children were brought out of their homes, partaking in the festivities. ¡°You¡¯re an elf,¡± a feminine voice called out from beside Adam. Adam nced back towards her to see a woman he had noted before, with a shortbow and two clubs. She had chestnut hair and dark eyes. ¡°Only half,¡± Adam said. He had brought his helmet up slightly to eat the food, but once she had spoken to him, murmurs filled the area. Seeing it was toote, he removed his helmet to reveal himself. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously, clenching her fist around her bow. ¡°I¡¯m making my way to the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°There was coincidentally a quest on the way to help the nearby viges.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your people kill everyone in the nearby town?¡± ¡°I,¡± Adam emphasised, ¡°came to kill a bunch of undead in your vige, yes.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°I meant when I was a little girl. I heard your people killed those people in Rock Hill. I had a few cousins there. They¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°If you can name one,¡± Adam raised a finger, ¡°just one, of my family members who was part of it, I¡¯ll give you ten gold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an elf, though. They say your people are all evil and vicious. That you took all those people as ves.¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m a half elf. Secondly, I¡¯m from very far away. Not every elf participated in that massacre.¡± Adam shook his head, thinking about how many people have talked to him about it. The woman continued to re at him for a moment, and nodded her head slowly. ¡°Thank you for helping us.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, dismissively. Then he nced her way, furrowing his brows. ¡°Excuse me?¡± She stepped away, sitting down to eat by her lonesome. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what had just happened, but having recalled her gratitude, he smiled. The food of gratitude tasted so much sweeter than normal food. Most people ignored Adam, with a few vigers throwing suspicious nces, but no one made any overtly hostile moves towards him throughout the evening. Adam retired early,ying back against the bed. ¡°Hey, Bell? You there?¡± [Yes.] ¡°I¡¯ve got some of that sweet, sweet XP.¡± [Do you wish to level up?] ¡°Yeah!¡± Adam shouted, perhaps a little too loudly. ¡®What are my options?¡¯ A screen popped up in front of the half elf. Magic Upgrade: 1000XP +1 Mana +2 Spells +Omen Martial Upgrade: 1000XP +Onward Soar ¡®Well, I feel like one of these things is better than the other. No, no. I can¡¯t say that. Onward Soar is pretty good too. Though¡­¡¯ Level up! XP (1060) -> XP (60) Health (13) -> Health (26) Mana (2) -> Mana (3) Gained two spells! Gained Omen! The Omen feature and the increase of spells and Mana was just too good to pass up. However, he also felt far morefortable knowing that he had double his Health. He could now fight without worrying too much about dying in a single blow. Even a critical hit wouldn¡¯t outright kill him, not unless it was from something truly powerful. Adam sighed as the great strength filled him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Jurot asked as he stepped in. He had heard the shout not long ago. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡®Suspicious.¡¯ Adam closed his eyes, falling fast asleep. Omen 3, 4 When he awoke in the morning, Jurot was swinging his axe wildly outside. He seemed far livelier than normal, though his mind was focused on something. Jurot continued to hack away into the air, practising his family¡¯s technique. ¡®Stronger,¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡®I need to be stronger.¡¯ He had been gued by the fact he had dropped during the battle. Adam cracked his neck. ¡°Hehe.¡± He snickered beside Jurot. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked, stopping his practise. ¡°Don¡¯t you notice anything different about me?¡± Adam asked, casually. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms and puffed out his chest, ¡°am stronger.¡± ¡®Stronger than me? No, that¡¯s not what he¡¯s saying. He is different today. He has grown stronger after the battle?¡¯ Jurot nodded his head. ¡°I am stronger too.¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°Nice!¡± He raised his fist out to Jurot, waiting expectantly. The Iyrman stared at the fist, furrowing his brows. ¡°Go on, touch,¡± Jurot reached out with his hand, wrapping his fingers around the fist like he was grabbing an apple. ¡°No, not like that. Touch, with your fist.¡± Adam shook his head, chuckling lightly. Jurot clenched his fist, gently touching their fists together. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something like a handshake? It can be used to greet people, or to congratte your friend.¡± ¡°Take me with you,¡± came a familiarly feminine voice from behind them. They turned to see the young woman from the day before. She wore thick clothing today, and carried a pack with her. There were two clubs at her side, a spear in hand, and she carried a shortbow. There was a quiver peeking out from behind her, full of arrows. ¡°What?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I want to leave the vige.¡± The woman stared up at Adam. Adam exchanged a look with Jurot. ¡°Why do you want to join us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to join both of you, I want to join you,¡± she said, looking into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Me?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What? Why? Why me?¡± Adam flushes slightly. ¡®Does she have a crush on me? She seems about my age, and she¡¯s pretty cute too.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re strange.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam felt an arrow pierce his heart, causing him to take some emotional damage. ¡°I want to be strange too.¡± Her eyes remained focused and serious as they stared into Adam¡¯s eyes. Adam blinked and shook his head, wondering if there was something in his ears. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived here my entire life. All I know is the walls of this vige. The same thousand faces. The same rain. The same wind. The same snow. I want to leave, and I know I won¡¯t be able to get this chance again.¡± Adam stared down at her, ncing between her attire and her items. She apparently knew how to use a bow, but he hadn¡¯t seen her use it. ¡°No,¡± Adam finally said. ¡°Why not?¡± She grit her teeth, and clenched her fist harder around the spear. ¡°I,¡± Adam began, wondering what kind of excuse he should make, ¡°don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You!¡± She stared up at him in surprise. ¡®You won¡¯t even tell me why?¡¯ She blinked a few times. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to! I¡¯ll carry your things! I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°You can draw a bow just fine, I assume, but carrying things requires a very different type of strength. You don¡¯t seem to be the type with a porterly build, not like Nobby.¡± Adam threw a quick nce to Jurot. ¡°Just give me a chance! I don¡¯t want to stay here my entire life! I want to go out, to explore! I want to see things I¡¯ll never get to see in this small town! I want to see dragons! I want to see the Iyr! I want to see the Dragonds up north!¡± Hearing her words did cause Adam to soften slightly. She was stuck in this small vige. From what he had seen, it wasn¡¯t like she got along with the others. She had been sitting and eating alone, and whenever he saw her, she was always alone. Alone. ¡®Well, she was the only person to thank me.¡¯ He wondered if perhaps she had done so because she wanted to leave? Adam reached up and rub his helmet. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Adam walked about thirty steps away, before turning around on his heel. He donned his shield and raised it. ¡°Shoot me.¡± ¡°What?¡± The young woman blinked at him. ¡°You said you¡¯d do whatever you need to, right? Shoot me.¡± Adam stood firm behind his shield. The young, dark haired woman wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing, but she dropped her pack and spear, and grabbed her bow. She shot the arrow, which ttered off the floor under him. ¡°I¡¯m not warmed up!¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You missed your only shot, and now you¡¯re dead. Do you think things in the forest will just wait for you to warm up? We¡¯re not going on no pic.¡± Adam stared at her. ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lower lip, and this time she drew her bow again. She inhaled deeply and shot again, the arrow barely ncing off the side of the shield. ¡°Dead again,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. She grit her teeth again before knocking another arrow and shooting quickly, the arrow singing through the air. Health: 26 -> 20 The arrow slid off the top of the shield, and Adam tilted his head as the arrow struck the side of his helmet, barely missing his eyes. The vigers gasped. The woman blinked, staring up at Adam. ¡®Is that good or bad?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure, as she technically almost blinded her benefactor, and the person who would grant her freedom. Adam put his shield aside and looked at the young woman. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said, turning and walking off into the forest. The young woman quickly followed after, and the vigers nced between one another. Jurot followed too, wondering what Adam would do. The vigers quickly followed after the Iyrman, confident that they could ask the Iyrman for assistance, just in case something were to happen. Adam nced around, finding a rock set into the earth some ways away from the vige. He looked all around and found a tree some twenty steps away, and walked over to it. Adam grabbed his javelin with both hands and struck the bark off the tree diagonally, before doing so again but in the opposite way, making a cross. ¡°You¡¯re going to practise every single day,¡± Adam said, admiring his handiwork. ¡°Once you¡¯re done with this tree, mark another, and practise some more. One hundred shots a day.¡± ¡°What?¡± The young woman stared up at him, confused. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll return. It might be in a week. It might be in a month. It might be in a year. One day, I¡¯ll take you away from here.¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°But today is not that day.¡± ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t take me?¡± Her shoulders fell down. ¡°Not today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re just saying that.¡± Tears began to form in her eyes. ¡°You won¡¯te back.¡± ¡°I will, as long as I am alive. If I die, then me our bad luck.¡± The half elf chuckled lightly. ¡°However, I assure you, I wille back one day if I am alive. Shoot a hundred shots every single day, and don¡¯t miss a day, not unless there¡¯s actual danger.¡± ¡°You¡­ will you reallye back?¡± She stared up at him, still with teary eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, unsure of whether he could say no to such pretty eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t simp, Adam.¡¯ ¡°How can I believe you?¡± He nced to Jurot. ¡°What say you, Jurot? Should we take her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too weak.¡± Jurot shook his head. If she had been training her entire life, and if she had been better with a bow, perhaps. However, as she was, she was just dead weight. ¡°Then we¡¯lle back to see if she¡¯s gotten any good. What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. The vigers exchanged looks between one another. Jurot, an Iyrman, had spoken. ¡°You might not believe my word, but what about the word of an Iyrman?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Practise. If you¡¯re no good by the time we return, we won¡¯t take you. If you¡¯re barely good enough, I¡¯ll take you and train you. You¡¯re no Nobby, but you aren¡¯t terrible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Brittany.¡± Adam almost snorted withughter. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Another Brit, huh?¡± Adam chuckled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Another Brit? Pog! Also the poll is in reference to chapters 24 and 25 in their formatting. 27. Roles 27. Roles ¡°Are you really not going to tell me the next part of the story?¡± Adam grumbled, staring up at Dargon. He had been waiting for the continuation of the ckwater Crisis for a while now, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel they were going to do the same thing when it finally reached the ending. Dargon just smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, Adam, son of Fate.¡± It was rare that someone was so enticed by the stories of the Iyrmen in this way. Many others liked the stories, though some no doubt believed them to be fairy tales, but Adam seemed so eager to learn more about the Iyr. The sweet sensation of denying him sweet release filled his soul. ¡°The more you wait, the greater it will feel,¡± Tazwyn said, noting the look in Dargon¡¯s eyes. ¡®Have we been bullying Dargon too much? He¡¯s finding too much pleasure in denying the boy.¡¯ ¡°What if the mood passes?¡± Adam asked, ncing away, obviously annoyed by their refusal to continue the story. ¡°Is there ever a time where you won¡¯t have a mood for a good story?¡± Tazwyn asked, ncing back towards Adam. ¡°If I was on death¡¯s door,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a story when I¡¯m dying, probably.¡± ¡°What would you like at that time?¡± Argon asked, having not expected Adam to speak about his death so easily. Most preferred not to talk about dying or death, especially their own, but Adam was quite open. ¡®Did you really die so many times?¡¯ ¡°I want to hear the voices of my family,¡± Adam said, nodding is head to himself. ¡°I want them to tell me that they¡¯ll live happy and healthy without me, so I can die in peace.¡± The Iyrmen hadn¡¯t expected it to be so awkward and sappy. Kandal threw a quick nce to Adam. ¡®How manly.¡¯ He nodded his head slowly, understanding the want for arge family. ¡®A hundred grandchildren¡­¡¯ Kandal wondered how many children he would need to sire for so many grandchildren. ¡®If I have ten, and they have ten¡­¡¯ ¡°How will your family tell you to live happily and healthily if they are in danger?¡± Dargon asked, shaking his head. ¡°Do you not want to go down in a fight?¡± Argon asked, throwing a look to his brother, wondering why he brother would ask such a stupid question. ¡°Why would I want to go down in a fight?¡± Adam¡¯s voice was full of confusion. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an Iyrman? We¡¯re not all as manly as you guys!¡± ¡°Then how do you wish to die?¡± Tazwyn asked, wondering if that was meant to be apliment. ¡°I want to go peacefully, after living a wonderful and long life, surrounded by all of my family. I want to see at least a hundred grandchildren before I die.¡± Adam paused for a moment to think. ¡°No, I want a thousand great, great, great grandchildren!¡± Adam looked up to the sky, pointing up towards it. ¡°You hear that, Sozain? If I die too young, I¡¯lle and haunt you!¡± The Iyrmen stared at Adam, blinking at him. They could only imagine someone being so drakkenhearted. Even the Iyrmen dared not provoke the wrath of the gods. ¡°You are a dangerous young man,¡± Dargon said. ¡°If you bring down the gods¡¯ ire, even we won¡¯t help you,¡± Tazwyn said, shaking her head. ¡°Even though you¡¯re the Iyrmen? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re mean to do?¡± Adam smirked at his terrible joke. Charisma Check D20 + 3 = 17 (14) The Iyrmen just shook their heads. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the God of Death or the Goddess of War, we would be willing to fight by your side.¡± ¡°Really? It just so happens that I quite like the God of Death and the Goddess of War.¡± There was something wrong about the statement he had just made, but he didn¡¯t catch it. ¡°I like the Goddess of Bnce too.¡± ¡°The Goddess of Bnce as well?¡± Tazwyn asked. ¡°Why?¡± She wasn¡¯t one of the Divines the Iyrmen prayed to typically. ¡°She¡¯s the reason why I diedst time,¡± Adam said. The Iyrmen blinked. ¡°You died because of her and so you like her?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Adam looked up for a moment. ¡°Not quite. I think she was quite nice to talk to when I spoke with her. Her father asked me to die for her sake, and¡­¡± Adam nced to Jurot and then looked away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to keep a promise of mine. Still, I think it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®He always says such impossible things,¡¯ Tazwyn thought. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. Is there something wrong with his mind?¡¯ Dargon noticed the look in Tazwyn¡¯s eyes and nodded his head. He would need to keep a closer eye on Adam, who spoke such wondrous words full of mystery. Eshva drew her warhammers quickly, causing Argon to raise a hand. The Iyrman growled something in theirnguage. Tazwyn, having heard the growl, drew her sword, moving to the side, and Kandal grabbed his mighty greataxe and swung it twice, warming up his muscles. Argon remained up ahead, not yet reaching for his greatsword. ¡°Looks like Baktu has some issue with your words,¡± Argon said, motioning with his hand. Dargon stepped in front of Adam and Jurot. ¡°We need to leave,¡± he said, pointing away from the Iyrmen and the unseen terrors which had caused them to take action. ¡°What? What is it?¡± Adam asked as he followed Jurot, who hadn¡¯t even thought to disobey the Iyrman. ¡°Danger,¡± Dargon said simply, following them from behind. ¡°Danger?¡± Adam asked, turning to look back past the Iyrman towards the other four. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 8 (6) He couldn¡¯t see through the trees or brushes, but after a few moments, he could feel the ground beneath them shake slightly. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Jurot swiftly led the way away, understanding that they needed to move at least for a minute away, so that the Iyrmen could deal with the threat. ¡°How dangerous is it?¡± Adam asked, following Jurot¡¯s swift form. He didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the surrounding area, snapping twigs and cutting through bushes on the way out. ¡°It could kill either of you too quickly for us to save you,¡± Dargon said, bringing up the rear. Adam frowned, wondering what kind of beast could y Jurot and he so quickly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Trikro,¡± Dargon said, fingers twitching. He wanted to face the creature too, as any Iyrman would, but he couldn¡¯t. He nced at Adam, and then Jurot¡¯s smiling face as the boy nced back. ¡°A trikro?¡± Jurot asked, his eyes beaming with excitement. He had heard of the creature before, and his grandmother had in one not half a century ago. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Adam asked, slowing down to match pace with Jurot. ¡°A dragon with three heads, but no wings,¡± Dargon said, simply. ¡°It is a powerful creature, as powerful as its winged cousin, the wyvern.¡± ¡°Will they be alright?¡± Adam asked. A wyvern was quite powerful, and he and Jurot would certainly die too quickly against it. ¡®Was it really because of Sozain? If it is because of you, I¡¯ll make sure to give you a good talking to!¡¯ ¡°My brother and I would be enough to deal with one.¡± Dargon¡¯s voice was full of confidence. ¡°Then why do we need to run?¡± Adam asked. A trikro would have quite some difficulty cutting through five Iyrmen to get to Jurot and he, though that was only if it didn¡¯t have some kind of breath attack. ¡°There are two.¡± ¡°Two?¡± Jurot asked, stopping once he had felt as though they were far enough away. ¡°Here?¡± He almost didn¡¯t believe the situation, and he wouldn¡¯t have if the words hadn¡¯te out the mouth of an Iyrman. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that two should be here,¡± Dargon said, agreeing with Jurot¡¯s tone of voice. ¡°We took the safe route, so we wouldn¡¯t have faced a single one. They usually remain a few days away, north east of Deadwood.¡± ¡°They are many miles away from theirirs,¡± Jurot said, thinking about the matter for a moment. ¡®Why? They shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯ ¡°If there are two, isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We should go help.¡± ¡°No.¡± Dargon shook his head, crossing his arms. ¡°We must remain here.¡± ¡°Why not? Jurot and I will remain far enough away so that you can help.¡± A terrifying screech filled the forest, echoing into the distance, followed by a second, teeth chattering screech. Adam could feel his body grow cold with sweat, and he avoided Dargon¡¯s gaze, not wanting to reveal the fear on his body. ¡°Our task is to keep you two safe on the way to the Iyr,¡± Dargon said. He recalled how Jurot had gone down due to his own negligence. ¡°We are not confident that we can stop either of them from attacking and killing you, so we must remain here.¡± ¡°What happens if the others get hurt?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What happens if they die?¡± ¡°A death to a trikro is not a terrible death,¡± Dargon said, leaning back against a tree. He was confident that they would be able to deal with the two trikro, though it may be quite difficult. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here!¡± Adam urged. ¡°You can go and help.¡± ¡°My role is to protect the two of you.¡± Dargon remained casually leaning up against the tree, as though he had no worries in the world. ¡°We¡¯ll be safe here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your brother is in danger!¡± Dargon shook his head again. ¡°My role, given to me by my brother, is to protect you two. I will do so, even if it means that Argon, Tazwyn, Eshva, or Kandal die.¡± Adam stared up at Dargon. ¡°What? What are you talking about? How can you-¡° He reached up to his face and shook his head. ¡®Right, he¡¯s an Iyrman.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡°So if I run towards the trikro, you¡¯ll chase me?¡± Dargon smirked, letting out the softest of scoffs. ¡°Do you think you could run past me?¡± He raised his brows, lips quivering as he tried to hold onto hisugh. Adam could feel the pressure emanating from the Iyrman, who was trying to hold back hisughter. Even now, Dargon could beat Adam without much trouble, no matter what tricks he could pull out. Jurot looked to Adam, blinking at him. ¡®What are you thinking, Adam? Do you think you could go against someone like Dargon?¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡°Whatever.¡± He waited with the two Iyrmen, crossing his arms as well. His fingers tapped along his arms. Sometimes they could hear the sounds of thebat, screeching, growls, roars of both beast and man. ¡°Thank you for healing me, Adam.¡± Jurot eventually said, feeling the thick tension coating the air. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to die yet, not until we face a dragon.¡± ¡°That would be a good story to tell.¡± Jurot couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Is that why you want to face the trikro?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°To die a decent death?¡± The Iyrman understood that feeling, though they had just had a conversation about how Adam wanted to die. Did he say that as a joke? ¡°I don¡¯t want to face it!¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡± He looked up at the sky and closed his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind the experience¡­¡± Adam though about how much experience he would earn from assisting in defeating the two trikro. It seemed the system counted any effort to assist, so if he attacked with earnestness, he¡¯d gain some experience from the fight. ¡°Once they¡¯re back, I¡¯ll continue telling you about the ckwater Crisis,¡± Dargon said, feeling bad for the half elf. Adam frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want anyone to die. I was the one who wanted to go to the Iyr.¡± He could feel the guilt slowly eat at his heart. ¡°No one could have expected this,¡± Dargon said, trying to relieve the boy¡¯s worries. Adam grit his teeth, looking down at the floor. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee so soon¡­¡± It was his selfish desire to take Jurot back to the Iyr to see Sonarot. At the same time, he wanted to make sure they were okay. He shook his head again, trying to get rid of the terrible thoughts which were guing him. ¡°You should have more faith in we Iyrmen,¡± Dargon said. ¡°We aren¡¯t as weak as you think.¡± Before Adam could reply, a horn was blown in the distance. It was carried along a breeze, from where they had fled from. Dargon pulled away from the tree. ¡°Come,¡± he said, leading the way back. The scene was carnage. Trees had been uprooted, the earth beneath disced. Bushes had been burnt to bits, and another area had a pool of ck ooze, which still bubbled. Tworge creaturesy dead. They were giant lizards, but with three heads, scales which were ck as starless night covered their bodies, though some had been cut and sted apart, and a few had been crushed. They were about as tall as Adam, but twice as long as he was tall. Each head was almost the exact same, though Adam couldn¡¯t see too well since they had been cleanly cut and were bunched together. The Iyrmen were injured, as one would expect if they heard that four Iyrmen had gone against two trikro. They were covered in burn marks, melted flesh, and deep cuts through their bodies. Tazwyn looked the best out of all of them, though her armour had taken a harsh battering from the fight, with deep cuts in her armour, and there were some bits which had holes through it from acid. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re all well,¡± Adam said, sighing with relief. He rushed towards them. ¡°I can heal those with melted skin.¡± He reached in to grab his die. The Iyrmen allowed him to heal them, since they didn¡¯t believe he would try anything against them. Though they were wounded, and quite heavily so, they were still powerful enough to ughter him like he were a sheep. Mana: 3 -> 0 Spell Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 7 (4) 1D6 + 3 = 4 (1) 1D6 + 3 = 4 (1) The Iyrmen gave their thanks as he healed the three who were unarmoured. ¡°We don¡¯t mind our skin being marked,¡± Argon said. ¡°Though we prefer de marks and such against marks from the elements. The skin bes too tender, and it bes difficult to move.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can patch you up that well,¡± Adam said. ¡°I do have a healing potion for anyone who still needs it.¡± ¡°Healing potions are expensive to those who are new to adventuring,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°Keep it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fifty gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, it cost me about five gold or so.¡± ¡°You made it?¡± Tazwyn asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied back. Tazwyn exchanged another look with Dargon, who shrugged his shoulders.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
ckwater Crisis continuation confirmed? Side Story – Blackwater Crisis IV Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis IV ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many drakken,¡± Captain Kendrick said, seeing the hundred or so vigers who had remained behind. He wiped the fresh drakken blood off of his sword, and even Randal had squat down to wipe the sword clean using the snow, melting it to rinse his de as he had done before. Akrat pulled his sword out of a soldier¡¯s chest, letting the drakken soldier drop down. Bili stood behind him, his de ck still, not yet wet from blood, but ready to fight. The vigers stared at the white cloaked Royal Guard, and their worst nightmare, a Deathsinger. Even now, seeing how they outnumbered the warriors, the vigers didn¡¯t like their odds. ¡°I am Akrat, son of Ikrat.¡± The Deathsinger sheathed his de. ¡°I havee to y he who is known as Dark Wing.¡± The vigers stared at the Deathsinger, shocked. A few of them carried spears, ready to fight, though with unsteady hearts. They knew the tales, the songs passed down through their ancestors. ¡°ck Rock Tribe, we havee in peace,¡± Akrat said. ¡°My sword is sheathed, but I am ready to draw it.¡± He stared up at the tribe, wondering if they would dare to draw their spears. ¡°Mypanions beside me are strong, and the boy behind me, he will not draw his de against me.¡± Akrat spoke with such conviction, as though it were fact. ¡°We have no qualms against you, Deathsinger. We ask that you leave us in peace.¡± The vige chief stepped forward. She was tall, like most drakken, and well built. She had long ck hair, and ck eyes, like that of the night. ¡°I will leave you in peace, but will he?¡± Drakken and Iyrmen. Both were warrior people, but the difference had always been who and what they fought for. The conviction of the drakken had always been to those they had revered, the skywyrms, those who ruled the heavens. Yet, their conviction was never the same as the Iyrmen. The Iyrmen always fought for one thing, their people. Their lives. Their deaths. Their freedoms. They always fought for their family, though, to live as their own masters. ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye here, so our lives are forfeit,¡± the drakken chief said, sighing. ¡°Dark Wing will learn of this treachery soon, though with your heads, we will be spared.¡± The Royal Guard remained standing with their hands ready on their sheathed weapons. They dared not draw their des yet, waiting on the Iyrman¡¯s lead. ¡®Damn, I was promised a good drink¡­¡¯ Charles nced around between the drakken, seeing their faces. The heavily wrinkled faces of those a step away from their coffin, and those who were still suckling on their mother¡¯s teat. ¡®Looks like their best were conscripted to the army¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Akrat said. ¡°If you bring our heads, Dark Wing may forgive you.¡± There was no denying that, so the Iyrman didn¡¯t try to deny it. ¡°Though he will see how few of you remain.¡± The drakken chief sighed again, reaching up to brush her brow. Her eyes were tired. Tired of war. Tired of life. ¡°It will be our death either way.¡± ¡°He will help us!¡± Bili shouted. ¡°He¡¯s a Deathsinger! He said he would help! He won¡¯t save us, but he¡¯ll help us!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t save us, but you¡¯ll help us?¡± The chief¡¯s eyes fell across the Iyrman¡¯s eyes once again. ¡°Only you can save yourself,¡± Akrat said. ¡°I will help you to save yourself. Our goal is the death of Dark Wing, for the glory it provides. The gold within his hoard, that is merely a bonus.¡± The drakken vigers remained watching the Deathsinger, ncing every so often towards the heavily armed and amoured warriors at his side. Their odds grew ever smaller as seconds passed, realising the war machines in front of them. A Deathsinger, and the White Cloaks. ¡°The ck Rock Tribe is willing to listen to what you have to say, Deathsinger.¡± Akrat nodded, following the chief. The Royal Guard followed him, ncing around at the vigers. ¡°So, what do you have to drink?¡± Charles asked. Kendrick red at Charles. He was doing his best to give off an aura which demanded respect, but Charles was a damned buffoon. ¡°What? Liberation is thirsty work.¡± When drinks and food were brought to them, Kendrick and Timothy stared at the food. George brought out an amulet, and started muttering his prayers over the food, just in case it was poisoned. Akrat, without a single bit of fear, grabbed the t bread and bit into it, grabbing a cup of wine and finished it with a single gulp to wash it down. He growled as he felt the heat of the alcohol burn the back of his throat, and with that, the Royal Guard reached for their des. The Iyrman burped. ¡°It is the first time I¡¯ve had drakken fire,¡± Akrat said. ¡°It was as good as my uncle said.¡± Akrat returned back to the food and drink. Seeing the Iyrman so eagerly consuming the food, the Royal Guard rxed. John picked at some of the food, trying to see what it was. It was meat of some kind, vegetables of some kind, and the drink was¡­ Charles coughed up, having sipped the drakken fire. ¡°Sozain take you! That burns like a bitch!¡± He kept coughing, trying to find some water, for once. ¡°Mind yournguage,¡± Kendrick said, almost backhanding his foul mouthedpanion. ¡°We are still Royal Guard.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a bit of coarsenguage when we¡¯re going to be liberating some people, Captain? Think about all the honour we¡¯ll gain.¡± Charlesughed. Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe he was the kind of person to go along with this ridiculousness. ¡°Can you imagine the face of the Commander when he finds out?¡± Kendrick narrowed his eyes, staring at the dark coloured liquid which was dubbed drakken fire. ¡°Drink it all in one go,¡± Akrat said. ¡°That is the secret of the drink.¡± ¡°You know much about us, Deathsinger,¡± the chief said, drinking the drakken fire in a single go. ¡°My uncle, Umrat, had fought in the north ten years ago. He had been a guest of the ck Fang Tribe.¡± Akrat had listened to all the tales at least a dozen times, which would be regaled during Voidval when the family gathered. ¡°Against the giants?¡± The chief recalled the war ten years ago between the giants and the men of the south. A few of the drakken were involved, but they were far removed from the conflict. Akrat nodded his head. ¡°I know of your cloths and banners,¡± Akrat said. ¡°ck Hill Tribe, ck Rock Tribe. You are cousins, your viges not many hours away from one another.¡± ¡°We know of you Deathsingers, Iyrmen, from our songs.¡± The chief grew up hearing about them. There was one, a man they called White Wolf of Northblood, from the war many years ago. ¡°And we know of you, drakken, from our stories.¡± Akrat smiled, recalling the fights the Iyrman had against the drakken people. ¡°It seems we are quite simr.¡± ¡°And very different.¡± ¡°You are willing to help us, Deathsinger?¡± The chief finished another small cup. ¡°What is your requested pay?¡± ¡°Half the hoard,¡± Akrat said, simply. It was an easy offer to make, an offer which would satisfy all parties involved. ¡°What is the assistance you are willing to offer?¡± The chief frowned slightly. Half the hoard was quite the amount, but nothingpared to the freedom. ¡°Dark Wing will die, but for that to happen, you must all be stronger. We will train you, your young and your old, how to fight. We will assist you in taking on the skywyrm and its minions.¡± ¡°All that for half the hoard? You may die.¡± ¡°The glory of the kill will also go to us,¡± Akrat said. ¡°You will pass on my story.¡± ¡°A story or a song,¡± the drakken chief said, shaking her head. ¡°We aren¡¯t so different after all.¡± ¡°Once you draw your spears against Dark Wing, we will not be so different.¡± The chief looked to her people, who had been so tired of war. A war which was forced upon them, taking from them father and mothers, brothers and sisters, sons and daughters. ¡°I understand. Please, Akrat, son of Ikrat, help us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this,¡± Charles said, swallowing down the fiery drink. ¡°As much as I like their drink, I¡¯m no hero. I¡¯m not out here to liberate people. I don¡¯t even want to fight the dragon.¡± ¡°We should help the people,¡± George said. ¡°It is our task in life.¡± ¡°Our task in life is to give up our lives for the King,¡± Charles said. ¡°Not gallivant up north and die.¡± ¡°To kill a dragon,¡± George said. ¡°It will make us safe from future attacks. Did you forget the King¡¯s Sword had gone to face the cksword? Dark Wing is our enemy as well, and we are still at war.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Charles filled up his cup full of the drakken fire again. Once the burning sensation had simmered away, it was a delicious. ¡®These drakken sure know how to make a good drink.¡¯ The pain was a good kind of pain, a pain which made him forget. ¡°If we kill the dragon, we will have liberated a people, and we would have finished our task.¡± John nced between hispanions. ¡®And¡­¡¯ ¡°We will be honoured,¡± Akrat said, referring to his promise. Timothy remained silent, picking at her food. She didn¡¯t trust the drakken people just yet, and she had never seen this kind of meat before. Randal bit into some meat and tore it apart, chewing it in his mouth loudly. Kendrick didn¡¯t even bother to tell him off. ¡°What do you two think?¡± George asked. ¡°¡­¡± Timothy replied. She nced at Kendrick. ¡°I don¡¯t know about liberation or nothin¡¯. I¡¯m not here to think, I¡¯m here to swing me sword.¡± Randal continued to feat upon the meal which had been given to him. ¡°Then we¡¯ll fight.¡± Kendrick looked to Akrat. ¡°You have our des, Iyrman.¡± ¡°We will y the dragon,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head. He looked to the drakken, already seeing which few would apany them. They were slim pickings, but they were enough to make a start on dealing with the few drakken soldiers which may be around. They awoke the next day, having a night full of rest. Akrat had assured them that the drakken would leave them in peace, but they still took watch, all but Akrat, who slept peacefully the entire night. When he awoke in the morning, Akrat went for a run, then trained with his de, before calling the vigers together. He had already figured who he would train to take with them, a total of twelve drakken. Bili was part of the twelve, and so were two other youngsters, a boy and a girl. The rest were in their early fifties, past their prime, but had decent builds. ¡°We will begin your training,¡± he said, speaking to all the vigers. ¡°We don¡¯t have long, so I will drill into your the basics ofbat.¡± He turned to the dozen he had picked. ¡°The twelve of you will assist us in our journey to kill Dark Wing. For now, I will teach you basic formations, as well as the basics of how to use spears. You will each use a spear and a shield, and you will have a shortsword at your side.¡± The Royal Guard watched as Akrat drew on the ground, revealing a few of the Iyrmen formations. Kendrick narrowed his eyes, noting the simrities between the formations on the ground, and those the Iyrmen had employed throughout the war. ¡°The ck Sword is dead!¡± came a shout through the vige. ¡°The ck Sword is dead!¡± The vigers looked at the stumbling soldier, who had managed to retreat from the battle with the Swordbearers. He dropped down onto his knees, panting for air. A long moment of silence hung in the air. The vigers all looked to the Deathsinger, whose face was filled with a smile. There had been a single obstacle in his goal to kill Dark Wing, a warrior he would been in to. If Kendrick and Akrat had joined forced, Akrat would have still bet on the ck Sword, but now that obstacle had suddenly disappeared. ¡°ck Sword is dead,¡± Akrat said, looking up the sky. ¡°What a battle it must have been.¡± His curiosity filled him, causing his body to shake with excitement. He wanted to hear the story. ¡°Can we¡­ can we really do it?¡± a viger whispered, asking no one in particr. ¡°It¡¯s too good to be true.¡± The vigers couldn¡¯t have expected such luck. It was as though the gods were telling them that they were on the drakken¡¯s side. They all looked towards the Iyrman again, who was still shaking. They walked over to him, ncing down towards the various formations. Akrat stopped shaking, inhaling deeply to calm himself. ¡°This is the raging bison formation,¡± Akrat said, returning back to exining the various tactics to the vigers. The handful of soldiers who hade saw the Deathsinger, stared at their chief in confusion, before a few vigers exined the situation to them. ¡°A Deathsinger¡­¡± ¡°Helping us?¡± The soldiers nced between one another. They had been fighting against the Deathsingers for some time, and no they were told they were allying with them to fight against the skywyrm which ruled them. They sat down to listen. ¡®The wind is blowing another way for our people,¡¯ the chief thought, closing her eyes. She could finally see it, a single ray of hope through the dark shadow which had loomed over them for generations. With the news of the ck Sword¡¯s death, Dark Wing would be busy for a few weeks. He would be trying to find a newir, and would be aiming to move all his hoard, as well finding the items he would be willing to part with. The chaos of it all had given Akrat a chance, a chance to help the tribes here unite under a single banner, and to fight against the dragon.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
It''s finally here! Side Story – Blackwater Crisis V Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis V Two weekster, Akrat and the Royal Guard had set off, followed by the soldiers who had returned. There were a dozen soldiers who had joined them, with three youngsters too. They made their way to a nearby outpost, which would house close to thirty soldiers, whose morale would be low, giving them a unique opportunity. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Charles sighed, crossing his arms. ¡°What, we¡¯re going to y a dragon and everyone¡¯s suddenly going to wee us as heroes?¡± He took a sip of drakken fire, which the drakken had provided. He had been joking to the Captain earlier about wanting to do this, but he was outvoted by the rest anyhow. ¡°That¡¯s the n, isn¡¯t it?¡± George asked, chuckling. He stood in front of the three youngsters. Bili, Rok, and Rak, who were adorned in thick clothing and leathers. The youngest, and least equipped, had been assigned to Charles and he, waiting for the signal. Charles raised his brow to George, sipping on his ale again. ¡°With these kids at our side? They should be back home, suckling on their mother¡¯s teat.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink so much,¡± George said. ¡°We¡¯re about to fight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m drinking.¡± Charles shook his head. ¡°If they can¡¯t suck on their mother¡¯s teat, I can suck on mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man,¡± the youngest, a boy called Rok said. He, as well as his sister Rak, had volunteered toe. ¡°How old are you? Ten? Eleven?¡± Charles asked, ncing between the three of them. ¡°I¡¯m almost thirteen,¡± Rok said, crossing his arms and standing taller, trying to tip toe. He had a spear which was far too long for him to hold, and a shield slightly too big and heavy, and a shortsword, which was perfectly sized. ¡°A boy still,¡± Charles said, eyeing the three up in their equipment. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°That is my choice to make.¡± Rok¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I need to be here. Deathsinger is helping me, I must save myself.¡± Bili grabbed the hilt of his shortsword. Charles looked at George, who shrugged at him, before Charles sighed and sipped more of his ale. ¡°Gods, damn it.¡± ¡°He wants to fight for his people,¡± George said. ¡°It¡¯s admirable.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not that desperate that we need children like them on the battlefield.¡± Charles looked away. ¡°They have the face of my brother, George.¡± George wasn¡¯t sure what he could say. If Charles was going to mention his brother, then that was the end of the conversation. He ced a hand on Charles¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep them at our side,¡± George said. ¡°We need to make sure they aren¡¯t killed. That¡¯s why we were assigned the easiest job.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even less of a babysitter than I am a hero,¡± Charles said, sipping some water. He could feel the gentle buzz, the slight ache in his throat. He closed his eyes shut tight, trying to forget. A horn echoed from the small outpost, and the sounds of shouting and screaming filled the area. The signal had been given. ¡°Come on,¡± George said, donning his shield. The pair of them, along with their trio of drakken, waited for a few moments. George dropped to his knee, muttering a prayer to the gods, before the drakken could feel vitality fill them. They snuck their way around to one side of the outpost, where Timothy had pulled dropped down two ropes. Akrat and Timothy had gone ahead to y a few of the soldiers on watch, before Akrat would then open the gates. As the gates opened, the rest would charge in through the front, whereas Timothy would sneak around the back, picking off the archers, and dropping down the ropes for George and Charles and their small unit. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Charles said, with Bili following on the rope beside him. As he climbed onto the wooden rampart, he nced around. He motioned a hand behind him, seeing the soldiers fighting with the Iyrman and his allies near the centre. There were others near them, shouting between one another, and making their way to the battlefield. They only had the time to don a helmet, grab a spear, and a shield. One had tried to put on some mail, but had tied it around his waist instead. Charles rushed forward, before leaping up behind them. The soldiers heard the thud behind them, and as they turned around, the soldier which hadgged behind gagged as he spat out blood. Charles pulled his de out of the soldier¡¯s chest, letting him drop beside him to reveal his body to the four soldiers which remained. ¡°Hello there,¡± Charles said, readying his de. The drakken roared and screeched, rushing forward to meet him inbat. One was shot down by an arrow, from a keen eyed Timothy, who thinned out one of the soldiers for the group, before moving away to find another spot. Charles shed with a spear, stepping aside to try and dodge another, which struck a shield beside him. ¡°Can I ask you to surrender?¡± George asked, looking over his shoulder with a gentle smile. He held his mace in hand, swinging it wildly towards the soldier. The drakken shouted something in theirnguage, before pressing forward to meet the two Royal Guards, with the third soldier meeting with three empowered teenagers, who were ready to fight. ¡°I thought not.¡± George struck the soldier in front of him with his mace, but only managed to find a shield. They shed inbat, Charles and George fighting side by side as they always did. The youngsters behind them formed a shield wall, their spears poking out to deal with the lone soldier, who felt as though he had the best deal. Unfortunately for him, it was difficult to prate the wall. Charles and George fell into their rhythm as they fought. George caught a blow to his shield, swinging his mace out. As he swung his mace, Charles caught the spear meant for his friend, deflecting it upwards. de met spear. Spear met mace. Weapons ttered against shields. Charles kept a portion of his mind behind him, towards the three young drakken. ¡°Concentrate,¡± George said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let any of them drop?¡± Charles swung wildly ahead of him, cutting into the spear. As the spear dropped, the guard reached down for his de, bolting forward with it. Steel rang against steel as Charles grunted. ¡°Good point,¡± he said, spinning the caught de around his longsword, before cutting into the soldier¡¯s hand. The soldier wailed, before it was cut off by a sword through the face. The second drakken soldier roared, inhaling deeply, but George mmed his mace against the man¡¯s face, stopping the plume of wicked ck smoke from escaping his lips. As he dropped, the pair turned towards theughing drakken soldier, who was spinning his spear around, causing the three youngsters to fall back. ¡°Run, little pup-yaorck!¡± He spit out blood as he reached up to his throat, feeling the blood pour out. Charles pulled his de out of the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, raising his brow. The three should have had an easy time with the soldier, if they stuck to their training. ¡°Sorry,¡± Rok said. Rak dropped down, panting for air. She looked down towards her thigh, which had been struck by a ncing blow by the spear, and was dripping red onto the ground. ¡°We have no time to rest,¡± Charles said. ¡°We have a job to do.¡± Bili frowned, annoyed at theck of his courage. ¡®If it was Akrat, he would have charged in and cut the soldier in half.¡¯ George checked on Rak, whose thigh had been wounded. He muttered a prayer to the gods, the distant sounds of battle still raging on. ¡°We will do better in the next fi-eorck.¡± Rok reached up to his throat, looking down at the arrow tip. He dropped down to his knees, confusion and fear in his eyes. Charles looked at him, watching the boy reach out with a hand, before the life faded from his eyes, and hended on his front, two more arrows stuck out of his back. Charles nced upwards to see another arrow shooting towards Bili, though his arm blurred as he cut through the arrow and Bili dropped aside. ¡°Shields!¡± Charles cried. ¡°Shields!¡± The sounds of the fight had rmed three drakken nearby, who had quickly appeared. Charles¡¯ heart was pounding wildly, feeling his stomach churn. ¡®Fuck! Fuck! I knew it! We shouldn¡¯t have brought them along.¡¯ He grabbed the shield on the floor and brought it up, taking two arrows, as one nced off his shoulder. ¡°Run!¡± Charles shouted. ¡°Run, damn it!¡± George grabbed Rak, having just finished healing her, and pushed her frozen form forward. ¡°Come, my child, quickly!¡± She had seen her younger brother die, just like that. Charles remained on the scene for a moment longer to draw the drakken¡¯s attention, squatting down slightly as they shot their arrows, before dropping their bows. He rolled aside, feeling an arrow knock against the side of his thigh, cutting the dangling leather, but he managed to escape from the worst of it. He turned and bolted away between a set of buildings, leaving the dead form of Rok behind. Charles¡¯ eyes burnt as he fought back the tears. ¡®Fuck! Gods! Damn it all! I told them! I fucking told them!¡¯ George led Rak away, who was screaming and wailing. What could he do now? What could he say? He picked her up and ran with her, towards the sounds ofbat, towards the safety of the Iyrmen and hispanions. ¡®Forgive me,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I should have known.¡¯ It was a moment of negligence which brought a lifetime of regret. As Charles scrambled away, he ducked under a shortsword, and brought his de up to Bili, before his de froze. ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t yo-¡° He spun around on his heel, narrowing dodging a spear as he swung with his longsword towards a soldier. The three drakken had appeared, one of them wearing a highly decorated helmet, a higher ranked soldier. ¡®Fucking damn it!¡¯ Charles raised his sword up, ready to fight. ¡®Not like this! Not like this!¡¯ He would have told Bili to run, but there was only a wall behind him. Bili held his shield up, holding up the shortsword. In his panic, he had dropped his spear, and he had only heard to grab his shield. The soldiers stepped forward, and Charles inhaled deeply. He stared at the soldiers, and exhaled the breath. His eyes sobered up, and he began to remember. The soldier¡¯s faces became unrecognisable, faceless, just like from those men back then. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m as weak as I was back then?¡± Charles asked, grabbing his de with both hands, and stepping forward. He ced some distance between himself and Bili, his back blocking the sight of the threat ahead. ¡®This time¡­¡¯ The soldiers charged forward, shields and spears ready to meet the white cloak. Charles bolted forward, swinging his de like a savage beast. Even his face and eyes became full of hatred, like that of a Deathsinger. The soldiers faltered for a moment, for they felt the chill wash over them. ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s-¡° The soldier couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as he brought the shield above his head, the shield quivering under the mighty blow. He fell back from the force of the blow, shock causing him to freeze. Charles felt a spear pierce through his side, but he did not falter. He grabbed the head of the soldier who had stabbed him, and forced his longsword through the underside of her jaw and through her skull. His de pushed through the resistance, cutting into the brain, before he pulled back and ducked under a spear, letting the body fall. A spear ttered against the side of his helmet, the bottom half of the spear de cutting into his cheek and nose where his flesh had been exposed. The fierce pain throbbed as wet crimson fell down his face, but he didn¡¯t waste time thinking about the pain as he swung his de high, cutting through a soldier¡¯s shin, causing them to wail in pain and drop. A heavy blow hit his side from the same soldier, and he forced his de through their thigh, causing them to scream and wail in pain. Charles gasped as a spear cut through his back, and the soldier under him brought up their de to strike him. He managed to move aside, though the de cut through his shoulder, causing his grip to falter slightly. Charles coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a sword?¡± He grabbed the soldier¡¯s head who was under him and brought the de through their skull. ¡°What?¡± the soldier asked, before he felt a de pierce through his back. Charles rolled onto his side and shed the soldier who remained standing, cutting at his leg, causing them to wail and drop. ¡°Surrender!¡± the soldier cried, begging for mercy. Charles blinked once, seeing the dead face of Rok. He drove his sword through the drakken¡¯s throat. He let go of his de, which was lodged in the soldier¡¯s throat, and rolled onto his back. Blood pooled out from him, and he hacked up some spit to the floor beside him. A cut through his shoulder, a spear through the back, just under his breastte, and his side. He looked up to see a young man, a familiar face, with a bloodied sword in hand. ¡°Akrat,¡± Charles said, his eyes going blurry. ¡°Charles!¡± Akrat dropped beside him. ¡°I havee, Charles. I havee.¡± When George hade to the battle, dropping Rak off to one side, he had shouted to Akrat, who quickly scrambled up a building to try and find them. ¡°It looks like,¡± Charles coughed, ¡°I won¡¯t be there to fight that dragon, huh?¡± ¡°No, Charles.¡± Akrat said, shaking his head. ¡°I cannot save you. Are you cold?¡± Akrat fought his quivering jaw. ¡°Yeah. Get me my drink, will you?¡± Charles had no strength left in his arms, and his breath was growing more ragged as the seconds passed. Akrat brought the wineskin to Charles¡¯ lips. Charles sipped through it, and he coughed. ¡°Still burns like a bitch.¡± He coughed some more, feeling the burn in his throat, which took away the pain from everywhere else. ¡°I told you not to bring the kids to the battle.¡± ¡°They wished to fight,¡± Akrat said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to let them die. Rok, Rok¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Even I cannot save them all,¡± Akrat said, looking down at Charles. ¡°You saved Bili.¡± Charles looked to the young drakken, but he saw another face. A face young, and full of happiness. ¡°Yeah,¡± Charles said, smiling. ¡°This time, I saved him.¡± His mind was growing foggier, a chill seeping through his entire body. His heart no longer pounded like a drum, but quivered like a faltering trumpet. He tried tough, but ended up hacking. ¡°I was never cut out to be a hero.¡± ¡°I will guide your soul to the Iyr,¡± Akrat said. ¡°You died an Iyrman¡¯s death.¡± ¡°An Iyrman, huh? That doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Charles¡¯ smile remained on his face, but the light faded from his eyes. Akrat stared down at those lifeless eyes for a moment, recalling his promise. He reached up and closed the dead man¡¯s eyelids. He looked to Bili, whose eyes were full of tears. ¡°Are you angry?¡± the Deathsinger asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Bili whispered, nodding his head. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Get them!¡± called some soldiers from nearby, who had managed to gather their armour and weapons. Akrat grabbed his de and turned to face them, his eyespletely white, his face red. He had failed in his task of bringing glory to Charles, though the man died an Iyrman¡¯s death. Now it was his responsibility to guide his soul back to the Iyr, where it may rest a warrior¡¯s rest. He gripped his sword tighter. Only the warm blood of life could deal with the chill of death.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
:( 28. Second Village 28. Second Vige Adam rubbed his eyes, trying to rub the wetness away from them. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Charles was going to be so manly.¡± Adam shook his head, trying to shake the romantic sorrow out of himself. Jurot nodded his head slowly, having shared the same feeling with the half elf when he had first heard the story. He had expected Charles¡¯ death, due to the way the story had changed to focusing on Charles, but he never would have expected the way he died, or why he did so. ¡°Why did he do it?¡± Adam asked, throwing a nce towards Dargon. ¡°Why did he fight so hard for the drakken?¡± ¡°It is exinedter,¡± Dargon said, his lips almost twitching into a yful smile. ¡°How muchter?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about Dargon not continuing the story after he was promised the tale. ¡°The next chapter,¡± Dargon assured. ¡°When will you tell me about it?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the Iyrman, who seemed to be running away from his promise. ¡°Another time,¡± Dargon said, looking at the dead trikros. ¡°We should find a ce to settle and sleep.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, fine¡­¡± Adam grumbled quietly, but he helped them clear the area before they continued their way. The forest seemed much quieter now, with the looming deaths of the trikros unsettling them all. It wasn¡¯t their deaths, but their presences, which had caused the entire forest to grow silent. Soon, the life of the forest began to return, the sounds filling the area. When evening hade, they had found a ce to set up camp, a ce which had a few fences buried into the ground, and a small pit for a fire. Nearby, there was also a stream for them to fill their waterskins, and to provide water for their meals. Dargon cooked something light, using their rations this time, as well as some of the trikro meat. The meat was quite tough, though was extremely fatty. Adam took a bite, froze for a moment, and then slowly put the meat back into the bowl. Spell Tricks Once he had voured it to taste like roasted beef, he returned to eating it. It was weirdly chewy, like jelly. The texture left much to be desired. The Iyrmen looked at him, their lips trying to keep still, but they couldn¡¯t help but enjoy his struggle. There was something about seeing others struggle innocently which brought joy to people. ¡°We should be at the vige byte afternoon,¡± Argon said. ¡°We won¡¯t break much tomorrow. The vige may be in trouble if we dy too long.¡± Tazwyn snapped a cracker in half and bit into it. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the trikro, we would have made our way closer tonight. We could have pressed on until we were there.¡± ¡°We should have brought Onmar,¡± Tazwyn said. Argon nodded his head, but it was toote for that now. They had refrained from bringing the Iyrman in order to allow Jurot to grow without so many boons beside him. Once they had finished eating, they began to take their wartches. Adam, as per usual, didn¡¯t take watch, leaving it to the Iyrmen. He wasn¡¯t sure if they trusted him to take watch yet and there was no point in keeping appearances. Adam slipped into his bedroll and threw a look over to Jurot, who had his nket wrapped over himself, the familiar blue diamonds and circle knitted along the edges. ¡°Just how many stories do you have like that in the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Many,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Most Iyrmen learn a few hundred at least, but there should be at least a hundred thousand. Only a few know the exact number.¡± ¡°At least a hundred thousand?¡± Adam almost whistled in surprise. ¡°Jeez. Why do you have so many stories?¡± It was a rhetorical question, but Iyrmen did their best to answer such questions anyway. ¡°So we are never forgotten,¡± Jurot said, recalling how they had almostpletely died out so many years ago. ¡°Not all Iyrmen leave the Iyr, but those who do, bring back at least ten stories. Usually, it¡¯s many more stories, and some return with tales of other great warriors.¡± Jurot smiled, thinking about all the foreign heroes he had heard about. ¡°There are many tales of other warriors, those which we have kept within the Iyr. Some have been lost due to the loss of their people, but we keep them.¡± He thought about ckwater Crisis, and some of the stories which came after. ¡°Brandon the Bold. Lira of Everde. Melon.¡± ¡°Melon?¡± Adam asked. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that name was different to the other too. ¡°Melon.¡± Jurot nodded, recalling the tale. ¡°The greatest slime to ever live. They say it came from another world. It was a slime who created its own kingdom, Monster Hearnd, before it was eventually destroyed. We didn¡¯t believe in the story first, but then¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, leaning in closer. It reminded him a story which he knew of, though he hadn¡¯t read it all before he had died. Jurot¡¯s eyes shed past Adam, before he nced away. ¡°I cannot say,¡± he said, noting the looks of the other Iyrmen. There were a few stories entrusted to the younger generation, but they could not speak them so carelessly to outsiders. Adam leaned in further, staring harshly at the Iyrman. ¡°You can¡¯t just stop half way through! Come on!¡± He squinted his eyes towards Jurot. ¡®What is with all these damn Iyrmen and not finishing their tales?¡¯ ¡°I cannot say,¡± Jurot said, shaking his head and rolling over, as though finishing their conversation there. Adam sighed. ¡°If it were anyone else, I¡¯d annoy them until they told me.¡± The half elf leaned back in his bedroll. Up above, he could see the stars. They were foreign stars, though he hadn¡¯t paid too much attention to the night sky in his first life. There were several oddities in the sky, like the green and blue streaks which appeared across the sky. He knew not what they were, but he stared at their mystical beauty. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± Adam eventually called out minutester. ¡°Yes, Adam?¡± Jurot replied, still looking aside. ¡°If I die a manly death, will you tell people my story?¡± Adam continued to stare at the stars. Jurot turned to look at Adam once more. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will.¡± Omen: 1, 2 When they awoke in the morning, Adam trekked to the nearby stream to rinse himself off. He had kept clean by bathing every so often, and with his magic. However, today he was lost in his thoughts. An emptiness filled his core. He inhaled deeply before dunking himself into the stream, feeling the cold invade him like a thousand daggers, before he pulled back up, gasping for air. He scrambled out of the stream and panted, looking down at his underclothes which stuck to him like a secondyer of skin. Spell Tricks ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Jurot asked as Adam dried himself off using magic. Adam turned to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die a manly death,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to live a lovely, long life. You¡¯d better not let me die, Jurot.¡± Jurot squinted slightly at Adam, with eyes full of disappointment. Last night, Adam had gained some respect from the Iyrman, but the half elf was beginning to lose it. Still, Jurot did not forget how well Adam had fought against the undead. ¡®Is he the kind of person whose words don¡¯t match their actions? Is he what they call a-¡® ¡°Jurot, hurry up and bathe! We¡¯re not waiting for you all day!¡± Tazwyn shouted from afar, making her rounds around the perimeter of the camp. Jurot swiftly disrobed, dropped his equipment, and tossed himself into the stream. What was the use of thinking? The Iyrman remained within the stream for a few moments, the cold attacking whatever thoughts he had, before marching out of the stream and grabbed at his clothes, fresh of body and mind. ¡°Need some help?¡± Adam asked, raising his hand. Jurot nodded, not wishing to take any more time. Spell Tricks Adam dried Jurot off. The trek to the vige was rushed, with Eshva keeping an eye out for any dangers. There was a sense of urgency within the Iyrmen today, which hadn¡¯t been there before. After meeting the trikro, they seemed to be gued by something. ¡°How long until we get to the vige?¡± Adam asked, trying his best to keep pace with the Iyrmen. He was d his Constitution was so high, otherwise he would have struggled. ¡°Late afternoon,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°We can only hope that they had dealt with the undead well without us if they were attacked.¡± Adam nodded his head in response. He had no idea about thendscape of the area, and had to trust the Iyrmen, as he had done thus far. They travelled from the edge of the forest into the ins, which wererge and expansive. As Adam nced around, he could see just how far they stretched. Towards his right, he could see that the ins went to the horizon, and to his left, they curved around the forest. ¡®We didn¡¯t really do much in the forest,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Nothing interesting happened.¡¯ His lips twitched into a frown, only to recall the two trikros, which were each powerful beasts, enough to threaten Iyrmen. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ They marched forward through the ins quickly, the t, solid ground allowing them to move swiftly. Adam could see anotherrge forest in the distance, one which he couldn¡¯t see the end to on either side. ¡°Just how big is that ce?¡± Adam asked, looking back to the Iyrmen. ¡°The forest stretches all the way to Northfort,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°How long is that?¡± ¡°Over six hundred miles,¡± the woman said. Adam blinked. ¡°The forest is six hundred miles long?¡± ¡°It branches out about five hundred miles along for another two hundred and fifty to the east and south.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a big forest,¡± Adam said, unable to speak more critically. ¡°Is anyone inmand of the forest?¡± ¡°Many beings are,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°West Fort ims a section, and North Alnd ims the northern sections, and the tips of the fork East Alndys a few ims as well. Then there are the small viges and tribes, the monsters, the bandits, and many others.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, trying to imagine how anyone couldy im to the forest which spread so long. ¡°What of the Iyr?¡± Tazwyn nodded her head. ¡°We im most of the forest around this area, though not what you currently see.¡± ¡°We im the deeper part of the forest,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Past the river.¡± As they continued towards the forest, Adam spotted a path which led further inward. As they trekked through the edge of the forest, bones littered the floor, like a field of broken flowers. Soon he could see arge fence, the perimeter of a vige. Arge number of vigers were currently moving piles of bones around, bundling them together and cing them aside. They were casually chatting between one another, as though they hadn¡¯t been struck by a horde of undead. ¡®These guys are way too happy¡­¡¯ Adam said, ncing between the vigers as they worked. They each wore something made of bone, either a bracelet, a ring, or some other essory piece. ¡®I wonder how much half elf bones sell for.¡¯ ¡°Oh!¡± called a viger, waving their hand over to the Iyrmen. ¡°Hello! Wee, Iyrmen!¡± Other vigers heard the call and turned to see the Iyrmen. ¡°Iyrmen!¡± They approached the Iyrmen quickly,ing to give their greetings and generally fussing over them. ¡°I see that you handled the task well,¡± Argon said, nodding his head. From all the bones, he surmised they had dealt with the most pressuring matter. ¡°Just about,¡± a guard said, nodding his head. He wore a thick leather cap, carried with him a shield, and arge staff. A pair of daggers remained sheathed at his waist. ¡°d to see you either way. Had safe travels?¡± ¡°No,¡± Argon said. The guard¡¯s smile quickly dropped. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. For a moment, panic set in, and he nced at the Iyrmen¡¯s attire, noting all the scruffiness. It wasn¡¯t the typical ruggedness he expected, but a scruffiness from danger. The Chief burst onto the scene, having heard the Iyrmen had arrived. He was a tall, portly fellow, with arge stomach, and arger smile on his face. He wore arge feline skull at his navel, wrapped around with some kind of fibrous rope. ¡°Wee!¡± he said, embracing each Iyrman tight. He even hugged Adam tight, the skull of the feline ttering up against the metal of his chain. ¡°Come in,e in. You must be so tired from your journey.¡± He ushered them inside. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about the gate fee, I won¡¯t hear about it, juste in.¡± ¡®These guys are on top of their gate fee game,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I almost forgot.¡¯ ¡°We apologise for being sote,¡± Argon said, following the cheerful Chief, whose steps were slightly fumbled as he walked. ¡°We came across two trikro.¡± The Chief froze in the middle of his step, his heel against the ground. He slowly turned, throwing a worried look over his shoulder. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We came across two trikro,¡± Argon repeated, having stopped behind the Chief. The Chief blinked, as though he was clearing out his ears. ¡°Two¡­ trikro? Is th-that right?¡± Argon pulled out the creature¡¯s head from his Bag of Holding, which any self respecting group of Adventurers owned. ¡°Oh my gods.¡± The Chief stared at the head, pulling back. He nced around to see the attire of the Iyrmen, dishevelled from a terrible fight. ¡°Where did you find them?¡± ¡°A day and a half away from here, towards Lipetal.¡± ¡°So close?¡± The Chief¡¯s eyes raised in rm. ¡°We didn¡¯t even realise.¡± None of the vigers had found tracks of the trikro so close, which would have been far worse than the horde of undead at their gates. ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with it,¡± Argon assured. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± His lips formed an Iyrman¡¯s smile, baring a canine. ¡°Even though we dealt with the undead, two trikro would have been another matter.¡± The Chief reached for his heart, feeling how tight it tugged. ¡°Please,e and rest.¡± The Iyrmen had dealt with a greater threat than he realised, and there was no way he could simply repay this favour. To think they had continued toe and assist the undead too. The Chief couldn¡¯t help but recall the words of his forbearer, who had always spoken about the Iyr with such great reverence. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Argon said, quickly scanning the vige, noting all the workers. ¡°We will assist your hunting and rebuilding.¡± He threw a nce back towards the pair. ¡°Jurot, Adam, assist with thebour.¡± Adam nodded, seeing how everyone was already hard at work, carrying bits of wood here and there, sweeping bones, and checking the stock of various items. Argon then nodded to Tazwyn and Dargon, who remained behind to assist with the vige, whilst he, Eshva and Kandal went out to hunt for something to eat. ¡°You¡¯re not going to help the others?¡± Adam asked, dropping his pack beside where the Iyrmen had left their gear, out in the open. No one would dare steal from an Iyrman. Tazwyn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m too noisy,¡± she said, motioning to her te mail. Adam looked down to his chain mail, then shared with Tazwyn a knowing sigh. ¡°It¡¯s best for two Iyrmen to remain behind,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°Just in case what?¡± Adam threw a look towards the Iyrman who had yet to finish the tale. ¡°Another trikro appears,¡± Dargon said, smiling. It wasn¡¯t the smile of a joke, but the smile of hope, hope that he¡¯d get to drive his greatsword deep within a trikro. ¡°Will another one really appear?¡± Adam asked, noting the smile on the Iyrman¡¯s face. ¡®These guys need to calm down¡­¡¯ ¡°Three appearing is equally as unlikely as two appearing,¡± Dargon said, his lips quivering into another smile. ¡°So that¡¯s a maybe,¡± Adam said, squinting his eyes. He thought for a moment about the Experience he would gain. ¡®Should I poke fun at Sozain again?¡¯ He nced at he vigers all around, including the young children who were trying to sweep the bones aside. ¡®Nevermind. Athletics Check D20 + 4 = 5 (1) Adam lifted up the lumber, but found it sliding against his armour. The journey had taken quite a toll on him, his feet throbbing with each step, having been unable to rest properly this day with how much they had rushed. He groaned, cing down the lumber, and then began doff his heavy armour. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot asked, noting Adam trying to strip in the middle of the vige. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just need to take off my armour to make this easier for myself.¡± Jurot nodded, going back to moving the piles of wood and bones to where they were needed. He kept an eye on Adam, not to admire his glorious physique, with how his various muscles would tug and strain as he lifted the items around, but to make sure he wasn¡¯t overexerting himself needlessly. Once Adam had doffed his armour, he nced around through his helmet. ¡®Is it weird to keep my helmet on? I don¡¯t want to panic anyone.¡¯ He recalled Jurot¡¯s previous words when they were resting at the first vige before the undead horde had arrived. He sighed, taking off his helmet. A few people nearby nced his way, wanting to see the face of the Iyrman who was helping them, before continuing along their way. They froze, quickly snapping their heads towards Adam. ¡°An elf!¡± someone eximed, with the vigers around reaching for their weapons. Shock and panic filled the nearby area, with people grabbing the nearby children, and others quickly drawing their staffs and daggers. Adam sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°I¡­¡± he began, before eximing, ¡°am only half an elf!¡± His voice was full of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m with the Iyrmen so just rx and ept my help!¡± Athletics Check D20 + 4 = 12 (8) He marched up to a bundle of wood and lifted it up over his shoulder, before storming away to the wall which they were reinforcing and fixing. The other vigers stared at him, and soon the Chief forced his way onto the scene. ¡°There really is an elf,¡± the Chief said, gasping. ¡°I just thought I was drunk.¡± He had been drinking a little to celebrate throughout the day, so his mind was slightly abuzz. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with the Iyrmen,¡± Adam said, dropping the wood and massaging his shoulder. ¡°I came here to help.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen, you say?¡± The Chief squinted his eyes. ¡°How can I believe you.¡± ¡°I walked in with them, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yes. I wore the chain mail.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± The Chief said. ¡°You¡¯re that fellow. I was wondering why you were keeping your helmet on.¡± The Chief nodded his head, ncing towards Adam¡¯s weapons at his side, a longsword, and a warhammer of fine make. ¡°Alright, well, don¡¯t do your elfy things here. We¡¯re good, simple folk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try and channel my human side today,¡± Adam said, dryly, before going back to work. ¡®Seriously. These guys are alwaysining about elves, but what the hell did I ever do to them?¡¯ As evening approached, the Iyrmen who had gone to hunt, returned with a boar over each shoulder, and a string of birds and small creatures around their waists, which swayed with each step. They dropped the meat at the centre of town, where the vigers had already begun the fires to cook. ¡°Did you really go out to ughter a family of boars?¡± Adam asked, noting the six boars they had returned with. ¡°Yes,¡± Argon replied, simple. Adam nced at the assortment of smaller animals, before just nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯re eating well tonight.¡± Soon the vigers gathered together, beginning to drink and dance. There was the thrum of drums, the squeals of wooden flutes, and the strumming of the only lyre. ¡°Undead, undead, undead. No, no, no. Dead, dead, dead.¡± The children pped their hands too, with the youngest few looking around, wondering what the hell was going on, but pping along anyway. Adam retreated to a dark corner, where a half elf could sulk and eat in peace. Jurot nted his rump beside him, digging into his food quietly, looking about to all the vigers. ¡°I had expected us to fight the undead, so I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± Adam admitted. ¡®If I had helped the vigers with the undead, then maybe they could have viewed we feyfolk a little brighter.¡¯ ¡°We missed the fight, but fighting isn¡¯t the only goal.¡± Jurot slurped some of the soup. Adam nced at the Iyrman, blinking at him. He sipped the soup, unable to follow Jurot¡¯s words with anything coherent. The soup was well salted, with the smallest amount of cracked pepper. There were a handful of herbs which voured the meat. The other Iyrmen retreated from Chief at the centre to the dark corner where Adam and Jurot had been eating. ¡°We will remain for the night and make haste to the next vige,¡± Argon said. ¡°They may not have yet to face the undead threat.¡± He could feel it deep within himself. There was something wrong. Adam yawned, patting his stomach. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t wait to get to the Iyr. My feet hurt from all this walking through the forest, and fighting undead is fun and all, but it doesn¡¯t inspire me. Killing something which has already lost once isn¡¯t fun.¡± ¡°Did your feet not hurt when we were hunting boars?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°We spent a lot of time travelling on a proper road, and we got to rest at a proper ce with a nice hot bath¡­¡± Adam threw his head back. ¡®I wish I could summon my tower.¡¯ His heart wept. ¡°You¡¯re very soft,¡± Jurot said, biting into a cracker which he had saved for the day, eating it with the smallest bit of cheese had had remaining from his rations. ¡°Of course I am,¡± Adam replied back, raising his brow towards the Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯m a Br-,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°a half elf!¡± Jurot chewed on his after meal snack, and nodded his head slowly. ¡®Half elves must be like that.¡¯ Though he couldn¡¯t me Adam, he wanted to return to the Iyr too. He liked the towns and viges, but nothing was like the Iyr. ¡®I wonder if mother is well.¡¯ Once they had retired for the night, Adam sleeping in the same room as Jurot for both his and the viger¡¯s sake, he looked up at the ceiling. Everything had felt so easy recently, with the Iyrmen assisting him. ¡®Hey, Bell.¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Can you see the future?¡¯ [No.] ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Adam remained silent for a long moment. ¡®Okay.¡¯ [¡­] He refused to borate further, instead closing his eyes to fall asleep. For a moment, he wondered if Bell could peek into his more intimate thoughts. He hadn¡¯t really tested out the system much. Now, in the safety of the vige, he imagined something he dared not to admit, something graphic and lewd. He waited for Bell¡¯s response.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Do you think Bell could see? 29. A Friend? 29. A Friend? Omen: 2, 4 ¡®At least it¡¯s twice as good as yesterday,¡¯ Adam thought. His previous Omen had hurt his soul, and he pretended it didn¡¯t exist. Though it was decent if he came across something, if it was only to be used for himself, it was fairly useless. The vigers all waved at the Iyrmen, calling out their goodbyes to the warriors who were setting off. Adam remained far enough away to not bother them, understanding that he wasn¡¯t being cheered on by the vigers. He sighed, crossing his arms and tapping his foot. ¡®Seriously? Why didn¡¯t you warn me about this discrimination?¡¯ [You never asked.] ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you to be so untrustworthy.¡¯ [Don¡¯t me me for your own failings.] ¡®I understand my failure well enough, Bell. I put my trust in you, and that¡¯s where I failed.¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡®Though, really, what other race would I have picked?¡¯ Adam nced aside, trying to think about the various races. ¡®Human would have been so boring,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Though I would have been weed enough. If I had chosen drakken, I would have been part dragon, which was cool.¡¯ However, he came to the conclusion that being a half elf had too many benefits which were too good to pass up. Once again, they were travelling through a thick forest. The Iyrmen, though still moving with urgency, seemed more casual about how they moved through the forest. Whereas Eshva used to disappear now and again to scout ahead, she remained with the rest of the party instead today. The Iyrmen grunted to one another more often, even having full blown conversations between one another. ¡®We must be getting close to the Iyr,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Otherwise, why would they all be speaking so eagerly between one another? Should I press for the continuation of the story?¡¯ Adam decided against it, just in case it was interrupted by something. As thete sun peered over head, they eventually came across a river. Near the river was a small camp site of earth and wood, with arge fire at the centre. Adam began to remove his armour, wanting to take a dip in the river, which was so muchrger than the stream from the other day. This was a full blown river, one which was slow moving here. ¡°Stepping beyond the river is Greater Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The forest from the river onwards is under the control of we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, recalling their conversation about the forest previously. ¡°So we¡¯ll be in the Iyr once we step past?¡± ¡°Not in the Iyr, but it isnd which belongs to us.¡± Jurot began to strip down too, wanting to take a dip in Iyrman waters. The fact it was Iyrman water rather than foreign water filled him with a strange sense of delight. He was a stone¡¯s throw away from home. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Adam nced along therge river, seeing how far it stretched, and thend beyond it. ¡°The border is the river then?¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Yes. It used to be the hills a few miles further, but it expanded beyond many years ago.¡± He shed a knowing smile, wondering if Adam would pick up the pieces in the future. Before Adam could ask, they could hear it. The unmistakable sound of weapons being unsheathed. The two reached for their own weapons, looking back, noting the Iyrmen with their weapons raised, their eyes glued to something. Adam had just removed his chain, but his shield was nearby still, reaching for it as his eyes followed the gazes of the Iyrmen. A new, strange figure had appeared. Adam turned to nce at them, noting the figure dressed in a breastte, carrying at their side a longsword, made of some kind of gem, strapped by the finest of silks. They were tall and lean, but not like those of the Iyrmen, and the way they walked was so graceful. Along their back was a long cloak of silver, outlined in the bluish silver of mithril, as though the metal had cooled over the hem of the cloak, with near invisible runes of magic embroidered within it. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the figure said as they sat near the group, which remained ready to fight with their weapons drawn. Their voice was as sweet as a summer day, and so familiar. The Iyrmen nodded their heads in a hello, but did not sheath their des. Jurot was stepping back towards Adam, who had stopped reaching for his sword and shield. The figure removed their helmet, cing it down beside themselves. Her eyes were slightly nted, with an emerald shimmer. Her nose was thin and straight, going down like an arrow tip, and her lips were even thinner. Elongated ears jut out the side of her head straight upwards, though was pointed like a leaf. Her hair was long, like liquid copper that fell down to her shoulders. An unnatural beauty that Adam had seen a few times before. An elf, most would think. Her emerald eyes fell to Adam, and she smiled a beautiful smile,pletely calm in the face of five deadly Iyrmen. ¡°The stars have graced our path, oh dearest-¡° ¡°Entalia!¡± Adam eximed, unable to contain his excitement. His lips formed a wide grin. Entalia stopped midway through her words, having begun an elvish greeting. To cut an elf off was a great dishonour. However, she was focused on something else. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Man, I¡¯m so d to see you!¡± Adamughed, causing the Iyrmen to nce back at him too. ¡®Did he say Entalia?¡¯ Argon threw a look to Tazwyn, who confirmed his thoughts with a nod of her head. She, too, had heard the name. Judging by how the elvish woman had frozen for the moment, they could see Adam had tapped into something. The half elf tried to recall how they had metst time. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a little too soon? I swear we metter.¡¯ Entalia remained smiling at the half elf, feeling the gazes of the Iyrmen return to her. They were about as shocked as her. ¡°I expected the Iyrmen to know what I was, but I didn¡¯t expect you to know who I was.¡± ¡°I¡¯d never forget you,¡± Adam said, chuckling, only further confusing the people. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon like this.¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Jurot asked, his axe out and ready for battle. ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Adam nodded his head, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°We¡¯re frien-¡° Adam paused. ¡°Ah, wait. No, I mean¡­¡± The Iyrmen nced back at Adam, who was rubbing his chin. Even Entalia was being swept away by his pace. ¡°I know her, like the way I know you and your family?¡± Adam said, tilting his head. It was the truth, technically. ¡°From my recollection, this if the first time we¡¯ve met,¡± Entalia said. ¡®He doesn¡¯t smell familiar, and I¡¯ve never smelt his ancestors before either.¡¯ She was sure that this was their first meeting, unless he had scried on her. ¡®He¡¯s too weak for that, though.¡¯ ¡°Maybe for you.¡± Adam kept chuckling, grinning wide at her. ¡°How do you mean?¡± Entalia¡¯s eyes narrowed, her brow twinging at his annoying grin. It was a grin she preferred to have, one which meant she knew things others didn¡¯t. ¡°I am Adam,¡± he said. ¡°Son of Fate.¡± The half elf stared into her eyes knowingly, wondering if she had caught on. ¡®Son of Fate?¡¯ Entalia narrowed her eyes further, her mind racing. ¡°And what, Adam, do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know.¡± Adam beamed with an innocent smile on his face. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be.¡¯ The dragon, disguised as an elf, stared at Adam suspiciously. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Adam said, assuming she understood what he meant. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch I need to tell you.¡± Adam motioned with his head away from the still armed, and very confused Iyrmen. Jurot stepped to the side, throwing a questioning look back to Adam. ¡°You wish to speak with her?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sorry, but this is a private conversation. It¡¯s a story. A story only for her leafy ears.¡± Adam wiggled his leafish ears at them. The half elf stepped away, following the river until he would be out of earshot, then another twenty steps so he was out of earshot of keen Iyrmen ears too. Entalia remained sitting, with the five Iyrmen staring at her, still armed. She felt her chances were better with the Iyrmen around her, rather than with the mysterious boy who seemed to know her far too well. Seeing that he was a weakling who she could kill with a flick of her finger, she stood up and sauntered her way towards the half elf, ignoring the Iyrmen. Adam found a fallen tree and sat on it, waiting for her to finally step close. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you,¡± he said once she was in front of him. ¡°You have no idea how relieved I am.¡± He noted her face, which no longer marred by a scar. ¡°I see you and your brother haven¡¯t had a disagreement.¡± Entalia had smiled first, ready to toy with him, but her eyes shed wide. ¡®What? Just how much does he know? My name first, and now he¡¯s mentioning my brother?¡¯ For a moment, she thought about cutting him down. It would only take a moment, and she was far enough away from the Iyrmen that they couldn¡¯t stop her. However, if she did that, she¡¯d be hunted by the Iyrmen, having cut down a guest in their party. ¡°What do you mean by disagreement?¡± Entalia eventually asked, her curiosity getting the best of her. Adam squinted, leaning over onto the log and looking up to the sky. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m allowed to say, now that I think about it.¡± Entalia blinked at him, feeling the same emotions of denial which Adam had felt throughout the past few days. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Ah! What am I saying!¡± Adam quickly sat up straight. He nced around, making sure he didn¡¯t spot the Iyrmen, before leaning in. ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± Adam switched to drakken. ¡°Have you seen anything which is poisonous. Not poisonous, exactly, but something which can corrupt living beings and control them. Not just people, but beasts and nts too.¡± Entalia narrowed her eyes, seeing how serious he had suddenly be. She did not speak, waiting for him to borate. The less she spoke, the more he¡¯d speak, and the more information she¡¯d be able to squeeze out of him. ¡°It¡¯s powerful. Big and purple, and reeks of evil and corruption. It has huge tentacles too, which could batter a dragon even at its weakest.¡± Adam stared into her eyes deeper. ¡°Have you seen this before? Or have you heard rumours?¡± ¡°No,¡± Entalia replied, simply. ¡°Please, Entalia. If you find it, run away. Run away so you can warn us. The Iyrmen, the Alnders, or whatever they¡¯re called, the giants too. I need to go see the giants too, now that I think about it.¡± He recalled Freya, though he was too weak to go and see her for now. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve told about this, and just by speaking about it, I feel like I¡¯m willing it to existence.¡± Adam reached up to hold his face in his face, shaking his head. ¡®What if I¡¯m calling for it toe here by mentioning it?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re asking me to believe that there¡¯s an existence which can take over the minds of things, something even stronger than dragons, and it¡¯s dangerous enough to threaten the giants, Drakket, Alnd, and the Iyrmen?¡± Entalia raised her brow at the foolish boy in front of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving us too little credit? I¡¯d be offended if I didn¡¯t think you a fool.¡± ¡°If you saw the things I saw,¡± Adam said, staring up at her again. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Winter Mother struggle to deal with this guy.¡± Entalia tilted her head, her eyes shing wide for a moment before she regained herposure. ¡°This foolish boy sure says some ridiculous things.¡± ¡°Entalia, I¡¯m very serious. Even you were no match for it when it came to be. It whipped you around like you were a damn doll. Even a godly entity like the Winter Mother struggled against it. No, it faced two godly entities. Now that I think about it, Sozain tried to help too, or he asked for my help, and back then I was pretty damn strong too, so it faced thebined strengths of three godly entities, and me at my strongest.¡± Adam realised she probably wouldn¡¯t think too highly of him. ¡°I have a lot to tell you.¡± Entalia stared down at him, with a curious look in her eyes. ¡®This boy is crazy. What is he even saying? Is he talking about a dream? No, he has something to do with that woman, no doubt. Even if they were dreams, they would be real.¡¯ ¡°Please, Entalia.¡± Adam reached out his hand to take hers, feeling the cool metal of her gauntlets. ¡°You have to believe me.¡± ¡°You expect me to believe you when you¡¯re hiding so many things?¡± Even now, she wondered whether she should even humour him. However, he knew far too much. ¡°Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Adam sighed, squeezing her hands through her gauntlets gently. ¡°I miss the old you, even if you did constantly sexually harass me.¡± He ced his forehead onto the back of her gauntlets. ¡°Back then you stuck your neck out for me.¡± ¡°Back then?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°In the past?¡± Adam nced back up at her. ¡°In my past. It was in my previous life.¡± Adam nced around quickly, wondering if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Another life?¡± Entalia raised her brow, staring down into his eyes. They were desperate, the eyes of a fool with nowhere else to go. ¡°I probably should tell you¡­¡± Adam let go of her hands and motioned to the fallen log beside him. ¡°It¡¯ll take a while.¡± Entalia sat down beside him, though pushed him to the other end of the log. Adam stared up at her for a moment, raising his brow at her to admonish her, but he sat on the end as she preferred. He spoke about his past life, skipping through a few things with a small sentence or two, but paid more attention to expanding things which were to do with her. He spoke about their meeting, the fight with the thing, the way to the giants, the scar, and, finally, his death. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I believe you,¡± Entalia said, her brows furrowed. She was serious, for once. ¡°However, you know too much for someone who I¡¯ve never met before.¡± She eyed him up. ¡°Especially one as weak as you.¡± He had mentioned too many things which were near impossible to know for him. Even now, she couldn¡¯t believe he could have defeated Chief Joti within the span of a year. ¡°Whether you believe my story or not doesn¡¯t matter, even if it does hurt my soul. If you meet that thing, you have to run and warn everyone. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking, Entalia. If you don¡¯t, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the consequences.¡± Adam continued to stare into her eyes, hoping she¡¯d understand the seriousness of the situation, even if he did sound like a crazy fool. Entalia sighed. ¡°Fine, I can do at least that much. If I find something like you described, I¡¯ll run since the worst case scenario is my death, and the best case scenario is the end of the world.¡± Adam smiled, then squinted as he thought deeper into what she said, before eventually sighing. ¡°Thanks.¡± He slumped down, as though a massive weight had lifted off his shoulders. ¡®Now there¡¯s two people who know.¡¯ ¡°Though, since I¡¯m doing so much for you, shouldn¡¯t I get a reward?¡± Entalia tilted her head, her lips forming the smile of a greedy dragon, which was identical to her normal smile. ¡°What do you want?¡± Adam asked, sighing. It was a small price to pay if it meant she took him seriously. ¡°I want a magical weapon which belongs to you, or one which belonged to you.¡± She eyed him up again. He didn¡¯t have anything on him, which was expected. ¡°I don¡¯t have one right now, but I can make you one once I earn enough gold.¡± ¡°What?¡± Entalia blinked. ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can make magical weapons?¡± The dragon leaned in, keeping him within arm¡¯s reach. He had mentioned he was able to make magical weapons in his previous life, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be able to at this moment. ¡°Uh, I can soon?¡± Adam replied, pulling slightly away from her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Entalia crawled forward over the log, like a panther, looming over him. ¡°I think I¡¯ll learn it soon.¡± Adam continued to pull away, almostying on the log. ¡°So, you can¡¯t?¡± Entalia tilted her head like a kitten, forming a small frown. ¡°Not right now, but I will be able to soon.¡± Adam remained under her, and quickly crossed his chest with his arms. ¡°How soon?¡± Entalia¡¯s eyes suddenly red up with greed. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes until they were almostpletely shut, and looked away from the domineering gaze of the dragon woman, who was still an otherworldly beauty. ¡®Bell, redeem thest Tool Proficiency you owe me.¡¯ There was a moment of silence, before he recalled how he shouldn¡¯t trust the system entirely. ¡®For Enchanting Tools.¡¯ [Done.] ¡°I can now,¡± Adam said. Entalia blinked. ¡°What? You can do what now?¡± ¡°Enchant.¡± ¡°Why can you do it now?¡± Entalia leaned in even closer, her nose almost pressuring against his as she stared deep into his eyes. He seemed like such a fun little toy. ¡°I¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°You should let me keep some secrets, Entalia. I¡¯ve told you so many things already. Even as a dragon, you shouldn¡¯t be so greedy.¡± His maiden heart thundered as he remained pinned under a dragon. ¡°Can you really enchant now?¡± Entalia continued to re into the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam almost squeaked. His entire body was flush with heat and redness, like a grilled tomato, though far more desirable to a dragon. ¡°Hmm.¡± She red at him suspiciously, still far too close. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a sword soon which you can enchant. It¡¯ll be made of Rubicule, probably.¡± She pulled away, giving him some space. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be that good though.¡± Adam cleared his throat, sitting up slightly as the cool wind brushed against him. ¡°Even if it¡¯s utterly trash, that¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯ll just have to charge you more.¡± She smirked. In truth, she didn¡¯t care about the enchantment at all, but more about the magical nature of it. With a magical weapon, she¡¯d be able to track him well. Adam finally sat up, reaching up to his chest. ¡°I hope in this life we can be good friends once again, Entalia,¡± Adam said, rubbing his heart, which was still trying to calm down. ¡°You¡¯re interesting enough,¡± Entalia replied. ¡°If you¡¯re not speaking utter auroch turd, then we¡¯ll be good friend. Even if you are speaking nonsense, you sound pretty fun to be around. You¡¯re like an Iyrman with your tales, except no one will mind if I scoop you away to keep.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Adam said, smiling nervously. ¡°Just swing by whenever you want to chat.¡± ¡°Well, I got much more than I expected on this journey.¡± Entalia stood up, stretching out her neck. ¡°Those Iyrmen are still wary of me, so I¡¯ll show them mercy and get going.¡± ¡°It was good to see you again, truly.¡± Adam smiled. Even now, after her threats, he was filled with delight. ¡°It was nice to meet you, Adam, son of Fate.¡± With that, she leapt up into the and spun, her body morphing into a mass of silver, sting Adam with air. Strength Save D20 + 5 = 15 (10) Adam fell back off the log, raising his arm to protect his face from the windy onught. Once it had calmed, he looked up to try and see her. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 18 (16) Under the light of the stars and the disappearing sun, he saw the familiar gleaming silver scales. It was simr to the first time they met, catching barely a glimpse of her. Quest Complete Inform Entalia about the World Ending Threat + 100XP XP: 60 -> 160 ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, blinking. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that it was a quest.¡± He nced around, noting that a pair of trees had fallen nearby. The Iyrmen had rushed towards him, checking to see if he was okay. "What did you speak of?¡± Argon asked, his fingers wrapped around the handle of his greatsword. He still had reason to draw it. "Something I need to inform your leader of,¡± Adam said, stretching out his back. "Is that why you wanted toe to the Iyr?" Argon asked, keeping his fingers wrapped around the handle still. "It was half the reason." Adam nodded, yawning as tiredness filled him. "What is the other half?¡± "To see the baby." Argon¡¯s eyes met Tazwyn, and his fingers tightened around the handle of his greatsword. "The baby?" Jurot asked, tilting his head. Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Return of Dragon Mommy GF! 30. Late Arrival 30. Late Arrival ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to know the silverdrakken,¡± Argon said in their tongue, throwing a nce back towards the half elf. The group were trekking their way along the river, through the dense forest. The rushing river provided them just enough cover that their words wouldn¡¯t be caught beyond the group. Adam was currently talking with Dargon and Jurot, not paying attention to the Iyrmen. ¡°Who would have expected that?¡± Tazwyn replied, shaking her head. ¡°He may havee to the Iyr on her behalf.¡± Someone meeting a dragon so close to the borders of the Iyr had rmed the Iyrmen. They would need to pass along the information soon. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She wasn¡¯t acting when she revealed her surprise.¡± Argon recalled the reason why Adam said he hade, which seemed to set off some rm bells. If he was going to meet Entalia, he would have been more forting after meeting her. ¡°Could they really just be friends? Who is just friends with a dragon?¡± They both knew many people who were just friends with dragons, but they were those highly skilled or powerful. ¡°Old mes?¡± Argon suggested. ¡°With him?¡± Tazwyn asked, her voice dismissive. ¡°He is handsome enough.¡± ¡°He is, but is that enough for that woman? She has a pick from more than a million men where she¡¯s from, several thousand who could snap the boy like a twig, by steel or sorcery. Why would she pick some half elf still wet behind the ears? His de is still unmarked by the blood of a worthy foe.¡± Tazwyn restrained her voice, trying to not sound too harsh, though Adam would most likely not understand what she was saying. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a tale about an elf and a dragon?¡± Argon asked, half serious. It was one of the most popr tales in the Iyr, one of the few which had be the oral canon within the Iyr. ¡°There are more tales about Iyrmen and dragons,¡± the heavily armoured Iyrman refuted. She grew up hearing a dozen stories about Iyrmen and dragons, and the offspring they produced. There were many half dragons which walked with Iyrmen blood, though very few ever stepped foot in the Iyr. ¡°He¡¯s also a half elf, not an elf.¡± Argon shrugged his shoulders, conceding the point. ¡°He has also said so many ridiculously things.¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just stupid?¡± Tazwyn tried to remember all the things he had said to her, like how he had died several times before. ¡°Or crazy.¡± ¡°Or too smart for us toprehend.¡± ¡°Dangerous.¡± Argon couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°More importantly, he seems to know Sonarot¡¯s condition.¡± Tazwyn could hear the worry in the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Which is impossible,¡± she reassured. Argon could feel something within his gut which was telling him something was wrong. Though, when he had been grabbing his de the night before, his gut had told him not to draw it. Tazwyn had been with him for so many years, that she was in tune with his thoughts. She knew he wouldn¡¯t draw his de that night, but she was fully prepared to try and stop him. If he had wanted to kill Adam, it would have been difficult for her to stop it alone. ¡°Unless he had been to the Iyr previously...¡± Argon whispered. He thought about the recent news in the Iyr. ¡°Which visitors have we had recently?¡± ¡°No half elves,¡± Tazwyn replied, confirming his thoughts. ¡°Unless he was disguised.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Argon conceded the point again. It was the stupidest thing he had said for some time, but he wanted to cover all the bases. There was something he was missing, something which was gnawing at him. ¡®Should I really bring him to the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to your brother for the moment,¡± Tazwyn said, patting his back. He had been thinking too much. Argon nodded his head. ¡°We¡¯ll keep a closer eye on him too.¡± Eshva and Kandal had been listening in on the conversation, taking on the words. Dargon had kept Adam and Jurot busy by talking about various different Iyrmen materials for weapons, having recalled Adam could smith. Since his brother needed time to speak with Tazwyn privately, he had to provide a distraction. ¡°I still hope to work with Iyr Ivory,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is beautiful. I¡¯ve held it once, when I was first learning my trade.¡± He recalled learning under his mentor, who had allowed him to touch all kinds of previous wood. Iyr Ivory felt so heavy, more like marble than wood. He tapped the wooden boar in his pocket, which was still quite rough, though it wasing along well. ¡°Once you reach Mithril Rank, eh Jurot?¡± Dargon chuckled. ¡°Though you might want to reach Gold Rank. Iromin has be so stingy with it.¡± Dargon frowned, recalling how his mother had tried to redeem some wood, but had been denied for a few years. Adam threw a nce back to Dargon¡¯s tag. Steel Rank, which was below Mithril and Silver. ¡°Mithril? That¡¯s some time away, isn¡¯t it? Just how many Mithril Rank Iyrmen are there that you don¡¯t have enough Iyr Ivory for them?¡± Dargon just smiled, winking at Adam. He wouldn¡¯t be able to reveal the number, even if he wanted to. He didn¡¯t want to scare the boy, but it was also because Adam¡¯s threat rating had increased. Adam stared up at Dargon, wondering what that had meant. He wondered how many people were in the Iyr too, but asking that question after meeting with a dragon did seem a little suspicious. ¡®Should I have exined it better to them? Meeting with a dragon isn¡¯t the craziest thing in this world.¡¯ They followed along the river, catching the sight of many bones being swept along. There were some humanoid skulls, but a fair number of beastly skulls too. Whichever undead had found their way into the river would have found themselves dead again as they crashed against the various stones and boulders. Many of the bones were broken, with white splinters rushing along the surface of the rushing water. ¡°Again?¡± Argon threw a look back to Tazwyn. Tazwyn frowned, but could only nod her head. It seemed they had arrivedte again, as there were too many bones here for just a small attack. Thete afternoon sun beat down as they finally saw the signs of the vige in the distance, the smoke of a fire pit, as well as the opening paths heading towards the vige. The Iyrmen had moved swiftly through the forest, with a renewed sense of urgency after seeing all the bones. The vige¡¯s walls, which were made of wood, formed a fence around the vige as expected. The earth around had been dug out, creating a difficulty for the undead. Small outposts were set near the entrances, manned by young men and women, who were keeping an eye out. One section of the wall had fallen, cracked apart by the force of a horde of undead, and was currently being cleared out so the vigers could fix it. A teen squinted their eyes to see the figured in the distance, before they blew a whistle. The shrillness of the whistle rmed the vigers at once, setting them into a panic. Vigers scrambled for weapons as the Iyrmen approached, but when the guards at the front noted the Iyrmen, they began to cheer. ¡°Iyrmen!¡± one called out. ¡°The Iyrmen are here!¡± ¡°Iyrmen!¡± The vigers erupted in relief, a chorus of the word soon passing through the vige. The Chief quickly appeared, an older woman no older than fifty. She was short, barely reaching Adam¡¯s chest with the top of her head. She wore thick furs around her body, as well as a set of scale around her chest, which also fell down her waist, with a belt around it to keep it pinned to her. There was an axe at her side, but she kept her trusty spear in hand. ¡°Iyrmen!¡± she eximed in relief. ¡°It is always a pleasure to see you.¡± She smiled wide, but her eyes remained tired. Adam couldn¡¯t me her. The vige had seen many better days, that was for certain. It wasn¡¯t just the wall, but arge number of the buildings had been damaged too, brought down by the undead. The vigers were still cleaning up the bones of the undead, which seemed to have appeared the night before considering how many still remained within the walls of the vige. ¡°It seems we were toote again,¡± Argon said, frowning. Seeing it confirmed with his eyes caused the Iyrman to clench his fist, but then sigh out to calm himself. He threw a nce back to Tazwyn, who nodded her head and led the Iyrmen and Adam inside to assist. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± the Chief admitted. ¡°They came so suddenly in the night, much quicker than normal. We hadn¡¯t noticed them until they were already at our gates.¡± ¡°A difficult task,¡± Argon said, wondering how they would have missed the undead. There was no way a vige here would have missed the sighting of the undead, not when they were so practised. The undead dared not to pass through Iyrmannds, so woulde from the north, east, or the south, the river at their west providing more than ample protection. ¡°Magics, we thought, but we¡¯re no good at discerning that sort of thing. If it wasn¡¯t for the elf, we would have been in trouble.¡± ¡°An elf?¡± Argon asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°An elf?¡± Adam called out, stopping. He had followed Tazwyn, but was eavesdropping on the Chief and Argon. He quickly pulled back towards them. ¡°What did she look like?¡± ¡°Beautiful,¡± the Chief said, a nervous smile appeared on her face. ¡°As one would expect of her kind.¡± ¡°Emerald eyes? Hair like liquid copper?¡± ¡°Yes, the very same,¡± the Chief said, raising her brows in surprise, ncing to Argon, who held recognition in his eyes. Adam threw a look to Argon too. ¡°Looks like we owe her one, huh?¡± A smile crept across his lips. ¡°The undead camest night, and then she appeared?¡± Argon asked. It wasn¡¯t an usation, just a confirmation. ¡°Yes,te in the night. The undead appeared out of the darkness, and when they had overrun the wall, we thought all was lost. Then she appeared, with her de in hand. It glowed silver and blue under the stars.¡± ¡°She must have seen the struggle of the vige and stopped by to assist,¡± Adam said, looking to Argon. He could see the suspicion in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°She used ice magic as well,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Come, look.¡± She led them to a part of the vige towards the east, near where their wall had broken. Within a giant block of ice, easily as tall and as wide as any of their buildings, stood ten skeletons mid attack, frozen. Nine were humanoids, but one was arge wolfish beast. ¡°She is pretty powerful,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, still smirking from behind his helmet. He knew just how strong Entalia was, but he was intrigued about this sword. ¡®It¡¯s not Prince Aksak¡¯s sword, is it?¡¯ ¡°We hadn¡¯t expected an elf to help us.¡± The Chief stared at the block of ice, seeing the frozen skeletons. ¡°We¡¯ve never had trouble with their kind before. Still, after the massacre¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice trailed off. It hadn¡¯t happened so long ago, and they had heard the rumours from passing travellers, though those words held little weight when the Iyrmen passed by so frequently. She avoided mentioning the three hundred dead. Those three hundred, she had met most of them, as almost every Iyrman who entered thisnd passed by through the vige. ¡°Not all elves are like that,¡± Adam said, taking off his helmet. ¡°I came to help, didn¡¯t I?¡± He revealed his fey features, his handsome face and pointed ears. He smiled a smug smile. The Chief¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re an elf too?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to meet another elf. Her vige may have seen hundreds of Iyrmen, but elves were something else entirely. Now she had met two elves in the span of a day. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°What, you think just because I¡¯m an elf, that I know her?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the Chief. ¡°Well, you shared a look with Argon, so I thought¡­¡± The Chief looked to Argon, who was still in thought. ¡°I do know her, but not because I¡¯m an elf.¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± Adam looked back at the ice and the skeletons trapped within. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Entalia passed by, otherwise what would have happened to these people?¡¯ A thought passed through his mind. ¡°How much did she charge you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adam asked. He shook his head, furrowed his brows, and then prepared himself. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the Chief said. ¡°She didn¡¯t charge us.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adam blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ He nced around the vige. ¡°Are you missing any people?¡± Had she stolen a few people to toy with? Perhaps some children as payment? ¡°Other than the dead, no.¡± The Chief shook her head, staring at Adam¡¯s face curiously. ¡°She¡­ she didn¡¯t ask for anything?¡± Adam blinked repeatedly. ¡®Entalia. Not charging?¡¯ She was a dragon, and dragons weren¡¯t the most selfless creatures. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± he whispered under his breath. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for anything. We tried to pay her for her service, but she didn¡¯t ept anything. She didn¡¯t even ept any of the furs we offered her, or the food, or even some of our wooden instruments, make by Mo himself.¡± The Chief shook her head. ¡°¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes suspiciously, deep in thought. He looked up to the sky, looking at the clouds overhead. His lips formed a taut frown. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Chief stared at Adam, wondering what he was thinking. ¡®Is the beautiful elf woman going toe back and demand something outrageous?¡¯ The way Adam was reacting caused her to think twice about the matter. Adam reached up to rub his eyes with the sides of his wrists, shaking his head slightly. ¡°I get the feeling she¡¯s going to charge me.¡± ¡°Why would she do that?¡± The Chief furrowed her brows and tilted her head slightly. She wasn¡¯t following Adam¡¯s logic. Adam stared at the Chief for a moment. ¡°It seems I can¡¯t escape her in this life either.¡± The Chief nced to the Iyrman but then looked back to Adam. ¡°You should be d. She is beautiful and a great fighter.¡± Adam blinked again, wondering how the conversation had turned. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for someone beautiful who is a great fighter.¡± ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ Argon blinked. The Chief narrowed her eyes slightly, and stood a little taller. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anything. I¡¯m still young.¡± He could see the look in her eyes, and it was not he liked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I go around to various inns and sow my seed into a thousand fields or something?¡± The Chief looked at Adam as though he were made of cow dung. ¡°I see. You¡¯re one of those.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not! I just don¡¯t want anyone right now!¡± Adam¡¯s cheeks took a rosy flush, slightly embarrassed by his crudeness. ¡°You should settle down quickly,¡± the Chief said. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, and handsome too. You might be a half elf, but there are many women who dream of being with an elf. You¡¯re no Iyrman, so you don¡¯t have to prove yourself. It¡¯s about time you find someone, settle down, and have four or five children.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Adventurer,¡± Adam said, wondering why he was currently having a talk about marriage with the Chief. ¡°I, you know, adventure.¡± ¡°In this day and age, even Adventurers settle down young.¡± The Chief threw a look to Argon, who had figured out what she was trying to do. He decided against assisting her, keeping himself out of the conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I want to explore the world with Jurot. I want bromance, not romance.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve chosen an Iyrman to be with you, then that¡¯s fine too. They¡¯re quite strong and dependable.¡± She smiled at Argon, who nodded his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that either!¡± Adam turned red hot in the cheeks and stormed off. ¡°I¡¯ll go and help.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± the Chief said. ¡°I have two granddaughters his age.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to marry an elf into your family,¡± Argon said, looking at the back of the half elf. ¡°Considering you¡¯re a part of Central Alnd.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem too bad,¡± she replied. ¡°As if the King holds much sway here. The Iyr is just a hearty leap away. Even if we live near the Iyr, it¡¯s always nice to have something else going for us. You are equally as impressive as you are terrifying. A half elf would be mysterious enough to bring in visitors. Have you seen my great grandchildren? They¡¯re cute, but they aren¡¯t going to be making anyone swoon when they¡¯re older.¡± Argon shook his head, understanding that the woman was going to drag him into a conversation he would be ill equipped at handling. ¡°We will go find some food for you. Tazwyn will remain behind to assist with the vige.¡± ¡°Thank you, as always.¡± The Chief smiled, and pat Argon¡¯s head as he bowed down for her. The Chief was twice his age, and he had met her when he was still a teen. He always swung by the vige on the way back, regardless of which way he approached the Iyr, making sure that everyone here was fine. ¡®I let down my guard,¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡®I will ask to be stationed at this vige next time.¡¯ 31. Balrog the Bane I 31. Balrog the Bane I ¡°What happened?¡± Jurot asked, carrying a bundle of nts towards the wall. ¡°Apparently Entalia came around and helped out,¡± Adam said, grabbing a bundle and following him to the wall. ¡°Then the Chief started to talk to be about marriage.¡± He was still suffering from whish. He thought about how much he owed to Entalia, then how much he¡¯d need for a dowry for marriage. ¡®I¡¯m already so poor¡­¡¯ Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Chief Merl always talks to interesting travellers about marriage.¡± He even recalled a few weeks ago when he passed by the vige and the woman tried to marry him off to one of her granddaughters. ¡°She has tried to marry her children and grandchildren into the Iyr.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the dream,¡± Adam said. He wondered if he should try and find a nice Iyrman to marry. There were no doubt plenty of beautiful women in the Iyr, especially those who were strongly built. Adam cleared his throat, pushing away the heat in his cheeks. ¡°One of her children,¡± Jurot ced the nks down next to a pile, using the moment to recall the name, ¡°Fort, married into the Iyr.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, cing down the nks too, ignoring the looks from the vigers. ¡°How did she manage that?¡± ¡°A few years ago, a few Iyrmen were stationed here around this time. The numbers of undead were particrly high that year, so the Iyr had made sure at least three Iyrmen were dispatched to the various viges around. When the undead came, Fort made sure to stand side by side with the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Adam said. A viger standing side by side with Iyrmen? ¡®He must have been one hell of a prodigy.¡¯ ¡°He fell within minutes,¡± Jurot said, walking back to grab some more nks to move. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°He did not run,¡± Jurot said, smiling. ¡°When an Iyrman stands by your side, it is safe to run. He decided to die at an Iyrman¡¯s side. He did not die, though. When the tale had been brought back to the Iyr, an Iyrman made her way to the vige to beat him.¡± Adam blinked. He had heard so many ridiculous things today, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he heard that right. ¡°An Iyrman came to the vige to beat Fort? The guy who almost died by the side of Iyrmen?¡± Jurot nodded his head, smiling at how romantic it was. ¡°She made sure to beat him every day for a week.¡± ¡°What happened to him? Did he die? I can¡¯t imagine anyone living after being beaten for a week.¡± ¡°No, they married,¡± Jurot said. Adam shook his head, trying to shake the ridiculousness out of his ears. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Jurot said, understanding that Adam was no Iyrman. ¡°When I say beat him, I mean that she came to test his fortitude.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t narrow it down, Jurot.¡± Jurot blinked at Adam. ¡°She took her fist,¡± he held out his fist, ¡°and punched Fort repeatedly.¡± Jurot punched the air, cutting through it with his great strength. ¡°Right. Jurot, I¡¯m going to be honest, I¡¯m still very confused.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what he should say, not wishing to offend the Iyrman. ¡°If he died too quickly, it would be difficult to have children,¡± Jurot said, as though it were obvious. ¡°So Iyrmen beat their husbands and wives before they marry?¡± Adam asked. He certainly hadn¡¯t heard about this in his previous life. ¡°No, of course not,¡± Jurot replied, furrowing his brows at Adam. ¡°That¡¯s barbaric!¡± ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Adam squinted, wondering why he was apologising. Jurot shook his head. ¡°She told him that if he was still willing at the end of the week, then she would marry him.¡± ¡°So¡­ he just let her beat him?¡± Every time Jurot borated his point, Adam spiralled further into confusion. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He tried to fight back, but he was fighting an Iyrman.¡± Jurot shrugged. ¡°He had no chance.¡± ¡°So he was beaten by an Iyrman in public every day for a week? Then he could marry her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Why the hell did he let someone beat him in public for a week? Even if he wanted to marry an Iyrman, that seemed a little excessive. ¡°Was she rich?¡± ¡°As any average Iyrman.¡± ¡°Ah, then that must be it.¡± Adam nodded his head. He assumed Iyrmen were quite rich, considering how many of them went out to explore. ¡®Though, then again, they probably are moremunity focused, so they most likely don¡¯t have much individual wealth.¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Jurot said, shaking his head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°Then what was it?¡± ¡°She was known as a beauty in the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his finally. ¡°That exins it.¡± It was only when Adam dropped the second set of nks that he realised what Jurot had said. ¡°Jurot, when you say she was known as a beauty, do you mean she couldpare to Entalia?¡± He spoke as diplomatically as his 16 Charisma allowed. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied back. ¡°She was, and is, as beautiful as Entalia.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Okay, that makesplete sense.¡± Once they had returned to pick up more wood, Adam thought about the tale. ¡°Would you let a beautiful woman beat you in order to marry her?¡± A thought came to Jurot¡¯s mind for a moment, losing himself to it. He quickly came back to the world, lifted up the nks, and marched off. ¡°We should continue our work,¡± he said, his face like stone. His ears had turnedpletely red. ¡°This work is making me hungry,¡± Adam said, following after him. He wondered if he should continue. ¡°Moving heavy things always makes me hungry. What say you, Jurot?¡± He cleared his throat, trying to notugh. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, d that they had changed topics. ¡°I could really go for some bread right now.¡± Adam stopped, holding onto his knees to stop himself from falling over. He bit into the side of his fist to stop himself from howling withughter. Jurot dropped his nks, his face turningpletely red. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked, still trying to contain hisughter. His eyes were full of tears which threatened to fall. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± the tomato red Iyrman said, picking the nks up again and swiftly carried them to the wall. ¡®Can he read my mind?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s growing up so fast,¡¯ Adam thought. He looked up to the sky, seeing the almost clear blue sky above. ¡®I hope Sonarot is fine¡­¡¯ He checked his Omen. Omen: 3, 14 A shrill whistle blew from the east, where the broken wall was currently being repaired. Vigers each scrambled to grab their weapons, whereas others picked up children and quickly rushed off with them. ¡°Bandits!¡± a young voice called as the teen quickly dropped down and scrambled away, an arrow narrowly missing them. ¡°Bandits!¡± ¡®Why am I always raising gs?¡¯ Adam thought, quickly rushing to the wall, donning his helmet and shield. He nced aside to try and find Jurot, but he had been up ahead, and had bolted much quicker. Tazwyn¡¯s jangling came from behind, causing the vigers to part to allow the warriors through. Stood ahead of them, beyond the broken wall, was arge man, a mountain of muscle. Dark hair fell to his shoulders, and his eyes, dark as night, red at the vigers. His skin was pale too, like that of bone. He wore splinted mail, as ck as his eyes, and a grim smile on his face. Arge battle axe at his side glinted under the sun, which illuminated the seven well equipped marauders. Therge man grinned. ¡°Look at all this fresh-¡° ¡°Balrog?¡± Adam called out, as though he were meeting an old friend. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The vigers gasped, having heard the name of the bandit before. They had heard even the Iyrmen weren¡¯t able to deal with him, and suddenly their feeble staffs and spears seemed more like twigs in their shaking hands. Balrog¡¯s brow pulsed in anger, noting the warrior in chain mail who had so rudely interrupted him. ¡°Who in the sted void are you, boy?¡± His voice was a near growl. ¡°I¡¯m Adam,¡± he said. ¡°Son of Fate.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Balrog furrowed his brows at Adam, before scanning around the crowd. As he saw Jurot, his eyes stopped, noting the tattoos, and for a moment a brief sh of recognition and fear filled his eyes, before a wild grin crept across his face. Jurot narrowed his eyes, his nostrils ring. He reached for his axe, but Tazwyn ced a hand on his shoulder, before she stepped forward. She removed her helmet, revealing her face and her forehead tattoo. Balrog¡¯s eyes met hers, understanding that this raid was going to be more difficult. The seven of them were outnumbered by the vigers, but they were all weary from fighting the undead and working all day, and more practised with fighting undead, not well trained bandits like he and his fellows. Balrog threw a nce back to one of his men. ¡°I thought you said the vige was clear,¡± he said. ¡°Why do I see an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Was clear when I scouted here, boss, I swears,¡± the man in the leathers whimpered. He had a shortbow in hand, and a pair of daggers across his belt, which wrapped around his chest. ¡°You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s only one Iyrman,¡± Balrog snarled, his eyes shing to Jurot, ¡°and a pup.¡± Jurot kept a firm grip on his axe, but Tazwyn¡¯s grip also remained on his shoulder. ¡°A friend of yours?¡± Tazwyn asked, throwing her gaze back towards Adam. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. He scanned the group. ¡°Though I have heard of another one of their men. Where¡¯s Moonde?¡± Balrog smiled. ¡°You sure talk a lot for a boy, huh? Does he talk for you, Iyrman?¡± Balrog spoke with little respect to the Iyrman, but he wasn¡¯t going to start disrespecting her either. He didn¡¯t live this long by making enemies of the Iyr. ¡°He is a guest,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°He speaks for himself, but his words are backed by my sword.¡± ¡°A mighty fine sword it is,¡± Balrog said. ¡°I¡¯m not here for steel though, I much prefer gold.¡± He nced at the vigers. ¡°Well, silver and furs, considering where I am.¡± ¡°A tribute?¡± Tazwyn asked, her eyes narrowing. ¡°So close to ournd?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not yournd, is it?¡± Balrog said, a small smile appearing on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any fighting here today, Iyrman. We take a small tribute of coin and furs, and we leave. No need to get messy.¡± Tazwyn remained quiet for a moment. If there was a fight, she would be able to take on Balrog, she was sure of that. The others, however, were each stronger than Adam and Jurot, and much stronger than the guards and vigers. The wall here didn¡¯t provide much protection, and if they were to fight, many of the vigers would be wounded, or worse. It was one matter to have a vige near the Iyr pay tribute, but for there to be such a heavy loss so close to the border, especially with the vige which had always been so amodating to them. ¡®I can¡¯t allow any blood here to be spilled.¡¯ Argon would never forgive her, but more importantly, she would be unable to forgive herself. ¡°I heard that you had some kids in your employ,¡± Adam said, breaking the silence. Tazwyn threw a nce towards Adam, wondering what he was talking about. ¡®Did I make a mistake in giving him my backing?¡¯ Balrog froze, the grin on his face twisting slightly. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± For a moment, he wondered if Adam knew. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Smuggle children?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Balrog licked his lips. ¡°How did you find that out? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s dangerous to know too much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a smart boy,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s why I am standing next to an Iyrman, and you¡¯re standing next to dead men.¡± ¡°You should be careful, boy.¡± Balrog reached down towards his axe, which permeated with the deaths of hundreds of smart boys like Adam. ¡°Not even nobles take that kinda tone with me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head slightly. ¡°And which nobles are they?¡± He reached down towards the hilt of his sword, not stepping back from Balrog. Last time, he had killed Balrog with ease, butst time he was much more powerful. ¡°They say the loudest mice are killed first,¡± Balrog began to draw his axe. ¡°Uh, Boss,¡± one of his men called out from behind, a hand on their own weapon. ¡°What?¡± Balrog growled, ncing back at him, only to notice the four Iyrmen surrounding them from behind. Two had drawn their mighty greatswords, each able to split a man in half under the strength of the Iyrmen. Another¡¯s greataxe was ready to hack a man to bits. Thest, a woman with the most wicked grin on her face, drew her warhammers, which were ready to break their bones. ¡°Oh balls.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Should I stop centring things in the middle so the reading is more fluid? Next chapter you''ll see what I mean. Huh, what? No, no. There''s definitely no fighting next chapter. =) 32. Balrog the Bane II 32. Balrog the Bane II The Iyrmen remained standing close by, their weapons gripped tightly within their hands. The looming Iyrmen baked over them like a shadow of death atop the bandits. ¡®I should have brought Mattias along,¡¯ Balrog thought, his eyes scanning between the Iyrmen. ¡®No, I should have brought them all.¡¯ The tense atmosphere had disappeared. No longer did the vigers cower in fear, but with the numerous Iyrmen in sight, they clutched at their weapons more confidently. A couple of guards even stepped forward, but Tazwyn raised her hand off Jurot¡¯s shoulder and motioned them back. The Iyrmen were here, so they would need to take responsibility for dealing with the bandits. There was no need to outnumber them, for a good fight would be lost. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, ¡°do you remember this guy?¡± Jurot was ovee with his rage and shame, which clouded his thoughts. He didn¡¯t question how Adam knew, too busy focused on the shing images of when he was young. Even now, if it wasn¡¯t for the ghost of Tazwyn¡¯s grip, he would have charged in to die already to wash away the shame he had brought to his father. Balrog was focused on the Iyrmen totally now. ¡®I could take one of them on,¡¯ Balrog thought, his eyes shing across the Iyrmen. Yet, he also knew that each of the Iyrmen around him could ughter the rest of his men like sheep. ¡®Carter and Daryl mightst for a few moments, but those new guys¡¯ll die before I blink.¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t we end things here?¡± Balrog asked, pulling his hand away from the hilt of his axe, not wanting to remind the Iyrmen of whose grip he had torn the weapon from. ¡°We¡¯ll hand over some tribute for the vige to get back on its feet, and we¡¯ll leave with the understanding that the Iyrmen are protecting this vige.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let them go,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯ve kidnapped children. We need to save them.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted to Argon, hoping the Iyrman would be spurred to act due to his word. ¡°We smuggle children, sure, but who said we have any right now?¡± Balrog asked. ¡°Iyrmen, let¡¯s just end things here, peacefully, without blood,¡± the bandit urged, trying to settle the Iyrmen down. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m just going to let you go?¡± He drew his sword, but Tazwyn quickly grabbed his shoulder. ¡®Who the hell is this crazy bastard?¡¯ Balrog thought. ¡°That¡¯s not how it¡¯s done in thisnd.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡± Adam cracked his neck. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this under the eyes of thew or the gods! I¡¯m doing it because I won¡¯t let you go, you no good bastard! Release the children!¡± Balrog hadn¡¯t drawn his axe yet, and seeing how the Iyrman had stopped the boy and had sheathed their weapons, he sighed. ¡®Phew. Looks like I¡¯ll be getting out of this alive.¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, feeling the strength of the Iyrman¡¯s grip against his shoulder increase. ¡°I am stopping your death.¡± Tazwyn squeezed his shoulder through his armour. ¡°We can¡¯t have you die before we step into the Iyr.¡± ¡°How much tribute do you offer, Balrog the Bane?¡± Argon asked. Adam threw the Iyrman leader a look. ¡°What? Hey! What are you doing?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Argon to offer Balrog a way out. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ ¡°Since he has offered peace before he has drawn his axe, we should settle matters here.¡± Argon shook his head. ¡°This is how it¡¯s done in thisnd as Iyrmen.¡± ¡®What the hell is he talking about?¡¯ Adam looked to Jurot desperately. ¡°Jurot! They have a bunch of children captive!¡± ¡°We have not seen the children,¡± Jurot said, still ring at Balrog. ¡°We can¡¯t act without purpose.¡± His eyes met Argon¡¯s for a moment and the boy looked away. Even if he wanted to attack, he couldn¡¯t. He¡¯d shame Argon, who had been kind enough to assist them. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Jurot, but you must bite your anger and shame here.¡¯ Argon remained staring at Balrog, waiting. Even he had to bite his anger. The Iyr had rules, and the rules should be followed. Even the axe in Balrog¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t good enough grounds to attack him, not when the man had yet to spill blood. ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t believe the Iyrmen are¡­¡¯ Though, could Adam me them? He wasn¡¯t exactly trustworthy. It seemed more like he was fighting for fame. Adam, son of Fate, yer of Balrog. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Adam inhaled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Iyrmen to run from a fight,¡± Adam spat, pushing Tazwyn¡¯s hand from his shoulder, and he stepped forward, sword in hand. He reached into his pocket to grab his die too, keeping it within his shield hand. ¡°You would fight alone?¡± Jurot asked, throwing a look to Adam in shock. ¡®It wasn¡¯t long ago you had said you didn¡¯t want to die. What are you doing, son of Fate?¡¯ ¡°I would prefer if you fought by my side, Jurot, but it¡¯s more important that you return to the Iyr alive.¡± Adam inhaled deeply again. ¡°However, I can¡¯t let them leave so freely. If they want to leave, it¡¯ll have to be when I¡¯m dead!¡± Adam gripped his de tightly in his hand. He couldn¡¯t just let Balrog go, not when he knew that the bandit had kidnapped a bunch of children. No, he wasn¡¯t sure that there were a bunch of children, but did that matter? Even if there was only a slightest chance, he had to act. Tazwyn and Argon exchanged a look, unsure of what Adam was doing. Adam surely had no proof the bandit had children, and yet he was going to step forward and risk his life. ¡®How troublesome,¡¯ the pair thought. Even Balrog tossed Argon a look, unsure of what was happening. ¡°I heard he speaks for himself, but that he¡¯s backed by your swords. So as long as we don¡¯t kill him, we can leave?¡± ¡®Adam¡¯s guaranteed by us, but can we let him fight and get beaten?¡¯ Argon threw a look to Tazwyn, nodding his head slowly. Tazwyn stepped forward. ¡°Adam, yo-¡° Tazwyn began, only to be cut off by the enraged Adam. ¡°Fuck! What a shit story this would be to tell!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°Jurot! Is this going to be a part of your story? That you let a bunch of bandits go? Not just any bandit, but the same bandit which had shamed your father? Do you have no shame?¡± Though the words were meant to shame Jurot into action, shame quickly filled Adam. Tazwyn drew her de once again, stepping up to Adam. ¡®Damn it! I should have stopped him!¡¯ Omen: 3, 14 ¡°One hit!¡± Adam grit his teeth, quickly sliding to face Tazwyn down. ¡°One hit!¡± Tazwyn paused as Adam stared into her eyes, watching as he crept cautiously around. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jurot, if you get to him, I can guarantee you one hit.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes remained focused on Tazwyn, who remained steady ahead of him. She was like a mountain, one he couldn¡¯t even dare to climb. ¡°The Iyrmen definitely won¡¯t let you die! If you get to him, I¡¯ll definitely allow you tond a hit!¡± Jurot remained like a statue. He understood that if he stepped forward, he¡¯d be admonished by his elders. By attacking Balrog, he¡¯d be undermining his leader¡¯s words. Considering how close they were to the Iyr, it would be a greater shame, and in front of all these vigers too. ¡®One hit.¡¯ He clenched his fists together, shutting his eyes tight. ¡°Adam.¡± When he called for Adam, even the vigers waited with bated breath. The grip on their weapons tightened, and the area grew cooler, even with the sun beating down above them. Argon and the other Iyrmen waited too. ¡®Jurot¡­¡¯ Argon¡¯s fingers twitched. ¡®You¡¯re no longer a child, Jurot. You have the tattoo of your family, the same as your father before you. Your blue circle, your blue diamonds. The moment you left the Iyr to make a name for yourself, you were no longer under the protection of the Iyr.¡¯ Argon could no longer demand Jurot to do anything. Even when Jurot was told to use a warhammer, it was still his choice to make. Though it would shame him, it was to save the lives of the people, and Jurot had made the choice to listen. Right now, Argon could only wait. This would be the first real choice Jurot would make, and Argon couldn¡¯t take that away from an Iyrman who had gone through his rites. Even if Argon was shamed, this was something Jurot had to do. ¡°Are you sure he has kidnapped children?¡± Jurot asked, his fingers twitching, his body growing hot with anticipation. Adam remained focused on Tazwyn, but he took the chance to meet Jurot¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet my life on it.¡± Jurot closed his eyes shut tight, gritting his teeth, clenching his jaw. ¡°Two hundred gold,¡± Balrog said. ¡°We¡¯ll bring two hundred gold.¡± ¡°One hit,¡± Jurot whispered. Tazwyn caught the whisper, snapping her head towards Jurot, raising her de towards him. Before she could call for him to bring him back to his senses, the young Iyrman snarled like a beast, leaping forward as he drew his axe. ¡°One hit!¡± Even if he were to die this day, if he could wash away the shame of that day, it would be worth it. ¡®How manly,¡¯ Kandal thought, his fingers already around the handle of his greataxe. ¡®Fight!¡¯ Eshva grabbed at the handles of her warhammer, spinning them as she stepped forward. ¡®Nice,¡¯ Dargon thought, reaching for his greatsword. ¡®Finally, some action!¡¯ Battle Order 1D20 + 1 = 5 (4) ¡°Fuck! You fucking bastard!¡± Balrog drew his axe to meet the young Iyrman in battle. He swung his de down, trying to cut the raging Jurot down so he could turn to concentrate on the more imposing threats. His axe had cut down plenty of great warriors, so an Iyrman who had just left the Iyr did not concern him one bit. ¡®I just need to drop him and use him as a hostage again,¡¯ he thought. ¡®The Iyrmen won¡¯t allow him to suffer a coward¡¯s dea-¡® Omen: 3, 14 -> 14 As Balrog swung his axe down, a thread of Fate snapped. A thousand miles away, a small group of travellers were beset upon by bandits. The leader, a seemingly human woman, drew her sword, with the other seemingly human woman near her drawing her bow and arrows. The dwarven man donned his shield, already praying to the gods. The human man brought up his staff, which he almost dropped. An arrow meant for the human man¡¯s heart, found its way to strike his shoulder instead. Balrog¡¯s axe, which was definitely going to remove Jurot¡¯s shoulder, slipped out of his practised grip. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam grinned from behind his helmet. The die within his shield hand remained still, but the various dots which were etched into the faces were shifting between one another. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Adam said. ¡°I am Adam, son of Fate!¡± Jurot had dreamt of this moment. Time and time again, he had thought about Balrog, about the day he had been caught. The day his father had surrendered in order to save him. He had created a blot on his father¡¯s tale, one formed out of his stupidity. He gripped his axe handle tighter, hearing the swoosh of the magical axe, which missed his shoulder, cutting through the tips of his hair. A dagger approached Jurot from the side, but he did not care. He had one thing he had set out to do the moment he had drawn his axe, and only death would stop him. As the dagger approached his neck, a greataxe tore through the bandit, splitting him in half across his waist. It tore through flesh and bone, and roaringughter apanied the gasp. ¡°Go, son of Surot!¡± Kandal roared, his face a giant grin. A sword had found itself into his side, but the Iyrmanughed it off, wanting to see. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot!¡± Jurot dered, swinging his axe recklessly. He didn¡¯t care if he was going to be struck down, but in that moment he just wanted one thing. His de cut through the man¡¯s armour, shing him across his side, barely meeting flesh. His axe had now been wet by the blood of a worthy foe. Jurot¡¯s lips formed into a wild grin. ¡°I have confirmed it!¡± Argon shouted, swinging his greatsword wildly. ¡°Now step back, son of Surot!¡± The Iyrman tore his greatsword through a bandit, sttering blood and guts all over the scene. Dargon almost cried withughter, casually engaging a much worthier foe, who was barely blocking the Iyrman¡¯s blows. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you almost shamed our little cousin by refusing this honour!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± Eshva howled, smashing her warhammer against her foe¡¯s thigh, almost shattering it apart. ¡°Fight!¡± ¡®What did I do to deserve you, Adam,¡¯ Tazwyn thought, trying to step towards Jurot in order to pull him back. She swiped her de wildly against two bandits, forcing them to step back away from the armoured death machine who forced her way through. Adam sighed in relief once Tazwyn walked past him, moving her focus to trying to retrieve the youngest Iyrman. Now that he had forced an encounter, he understood that things would no longer remain simple. ¡°Stay back,¡± Adam shouted back to the vigers, stepping around to try and support Jurot. He stepped up towards one of the bandits, who was currently engaged with Tazwyn. Attack (nking) D20 + 5 + 1 = 26 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 16 (4, 3)(2, 3) 16 damage! Adam¡¯s de cut through the air, catching the bandit unaware. His steel struck through the bandit¡¯s mail, piercing through and meeting with leather, though the bandit gasped for breath, winded from the terrible blow. ¡°You damn bas-¡° The bandit brought up his axe to catch Tazwyn¡¯s sword as it struck down against him. ¡®Damn it! We¡¯re going to die like this!¡¯ The bandit took a defensive posture, pulling away from the pair of them. Two of the bandits had died, and another two were heavily injured. That left five bandits against five true Iyrmen, which was no longer a fighter, but a ughter waiting to happen. ¡°Form a wall!¡± Balrogmanded, bringing his mighty axe down against Argon¡¯s greatsword, which was glowing almost red. His own ck axe was eager for blood, but he could not quench its thirst. As the magic weapons met, another bandit fell beside Balrog. Kandal continued to howl withughter, dripping his blood everywhere. ¡°Damn it, Argon! You always manage to face the strongest foes! Weren¡¯t the two trikro enough?¡± Eshva heard Kandal¡¯s words, and mmed her axe down onto the bandit in front of her. When they had faced the two trikro, it was Argon who had led the pace of the battle. Somehow, he had managed to y both trikro, and it wasn¡¯t because he had been waiting for the right time. Still, under his lead, she had never had so much fun. The bandit in front of her stared up at her wicked face. ¡®She¡¯s an angel of death! Sozain! It¡¯s not my time yet! Please!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t lose your focus!¡± Argon shouted, managing to barely catch the axe meant for his neck. Balrog was quite the foe. ¡®This axe is troublesome. The Gar family should be proud.¡¯ ¡®Just my luck!¡¯ Balrog grit his teeth, quickly understanding just how strong these Iyrmen were. He had thought he would be able to sh with one of them, but Argon¡¯s strength far surpassed his own. ¡®Last time I came across that boy¡¯s father and I could barely handle him. Even this axe, I barely managed to get it from that other bastard Iyrman when he was poisoned! Why did I think I could deal with any of these crazy bastards?¡¯ Balrog¡¯s arms throbbed wildly under the force of Argon¡¯s heavy blows, which threatened to y him in a single swipe. Though he wore splint mail, it was no more than paper under the great might of this Iyrman. ¡®They¡¯re not men! They¡¯re god damned monsters!¡¯ His gut churned, unsure of whether he¡¯d manage to survive this day. Jurot roared, ready for a fight as he swung his axe wildly towards a bandit beside him. He managed to barely force the man back, who brought up his axe to meet with Jurot¡¯s axe, causing his axe to dent under the force of the Iyrman¡¯s blow. ¡®I¡¯m going to die!¡¯ the bandit thought. ¡°Surrender! I surrender!¡± His voice cut through the air, signalling the other bandits. Tazwyn kicked the wailing bandit down and stamped his chest with her heavy boot, bruising him through his mail. She brought her de up, which grew alight with zing fire. The bandit screamed as she struck down with her magical de. Attack D20 + 5 + 1 = 19 (13) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 10 (3)(3) 10 damage! Adam caught the blow with his own sword, managing to barely save the bandit¡¯s life, though the fire almost licked the man¡¯s cheek. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tazwyn asked, surprised to see that he¡¯d dare to catch her blow. ¡®No, that¡¯s not surprising at all.¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s already surrendered! Don¡¯t waste your time!¡± Adam¡¯s voice quivered. ¡®Why the hell did I save this guy?¡¯ Tazwyn sighed, stepping away to move towards another bandit. The bandit below dropped his axe, panting for air. He had seen his life sh before his eyes, with the angel of death bing him into the afterlife. ¡°No,¡± he spluttered as his eyes rolled back into his skull and he fell limp. Balrog pulled away, pushing one of hisrades onto Argon. The muscled mountain of a man turned and bolted, hearing the sound of a de piercing through mail, bone, and mail again. A soft gargled choke betrayed hisrade¡¯s death. ¡®That bastard! Why did he tell us to wait near the Iyr? I should have known! I should have known!¡¯ Argon kicked the bandit off of his de, dashing after the fleeing Balrog. ¡°Balrog the Bane!¡± Argon roared. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Come and fight, you coward!¡± Other bandits fled past him, but he didn¡¯t care. Balrog was the greatest foe here, and he¡¯d be the worthiest to wet his de. Jurot turned to chase the fleeing bandits, but Adam grabbed his shoulder. ¡°No, Jurot. We must remain behind to protect the vige.¡± Jurot turned to stare at Adam, his eyes full of bloodlust still. ¡°You would stop me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had your fun, and we¡¯ve done our part.¡± Adam said, sheathing his sword. ¡°Now we have to trust that they can save the children.¡± Jurot¡¯s brow still twitched, his veins throbbing, his face red hot with rage. He exhaled, letting the rage go, turning to watch the fleeing bandits. Mana: 3 -> 2 Spell: Sleep 7D6 = 17 (1, 1, 1, 1, 2, 5, 6) Adam threw out his hand towards one of the fleeing bandits. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± The magic flooded through his veins, shooting out towards the fleeing bandit, who felt it invade his bones. Fortunately, Adam¡¯s sleep was unable to take root within his mind, and he shook his head, continuing to flee. He dared not to look back. ¡®Don¡¯t look back! Just run! Mattias!¡¯ Balrog turned, catching the swiping greatsword with his axe, his muscles tensing up with pain. ¡°Damn it! You god damn Iyrman bastard!¡± Argon and Balrog met once more inbat, for most Iyrmen had the ability to move swifter than the typical man, and even those who were trained in the art ofbat. The Iyrman brought up his de, having nearly disarmed Balrog. His body screamed at him to y the bandit where he stood, and his muscles tensed together in order to sink his magical greatsword deep into the man¡¯s side, to cleave through bone, all the way towards his heart. ¡°Argon! The children!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°Argon!¡± The Iyrman¡¯s de cut through the bandit¡¯s shoulder, having aimed to cut down to y the man quickly, but he forced his muscles to obey his thoughts, stopping the de from sinking too deeply into the man¡¯s shoulder. He had cut in about four finger¡¯s width. He exhaled, pulling his de out of Balrog, who dropped to the side, drooling. The vigers had watched the bloodbath y out. The dance of death was hypnotising. They had heard the rumours, of course, and though they had often seen them spar with their own people, and destroy the undead, this was the first time they could see the true strength of the Iyrmen, who lived just beyond the river. They had never seen the Iyrmen face someone alive, especially not someone with the reputation of Balrog the Bane. Yet, even he and his warriors, who hade to threaten them for tribute, folded under the might of the Iyrmen, who could cleave through grown men like they were pups. ¡°Take watch!¡± the Chief eximed, quickly trying to takemand of the vigers. ¡°On the wall!¡± a guard added, trying to assist the Chief in spurring the vigers. The bandits disappeared into the forest from whence they came. Yet, behind them stalked the Iyrmen, who allowed the bandits to flee, moving from shadow to shadow. Kandal¡¯s greataxe yearned for more blood. He left a trail behind him, allowing the others to follow. Dargon, who had focused on making sure Jurot didn¡¯t die, followed too, wanting a proper fight. The trikro had made a hole within his second heart, the second heart all Iyrmen possessed, the heart which beat for a good fight. Behind him was Eshva, who could smell it, the sweet scent which was carried on the wind. ¡®More fight!¡¯ Adam pat Jurot¡¯s shoulder, unaware that an Iyrman had set his sights on the half elf. ¡°You know, I only had him miss you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You cut him with your own strength.¡± ¡°You had him miss me?¡± Jurot stared at Adam, unsure of whether he should believe the half elf. Still, he had told Jurot that he¡¯d be able to manage one hit, and he did. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he was going to cleave through your shoulder, but I used my powers to have him miss.¡± The shadow of death stepped closer to Adam, ready to cut him down. ¡°Well, at least the Gar family will get their axe back.¡± Tazwyn stepped between the pair of youngsters and Argon, whose had his de firmly gripped in hand. ¡°Go,¡± she said in their tongue. ¡°Step aside,¡± Argon managed to grunt through gritted teeth. ¡°If there are children as he said, you will need to stop Kandal and Eshva from going too far.¡± Tazwyn gripped her de tighter. ¡°Go.¡± Argon turned, dashing away from Tazwyn and the two young men. He would need to deal with Adamter, though having heard Oshgar¡¯s name, he wondered just how much the half elf knew. Tazwyn sighed. Argon would have sustained some injuries from facing Balrog, but even then, could she have been able to stop him? She threw a look back to Jurot and Adam. ¡°Can you see the future?¡± Jurot asked, bringing up his axe to see the blood. He smiled wide and hugged the handle. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, squeezing Jurot¡¯s shoulder, not realising he had almost been cleaved in half. ¡°I just know my past.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell mother and father!¡± Jurot continued to grin wide. Adam found his throat clog up. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother will love to hear the story.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I thought about cutting this chapter into two right when Jurot seemed to get hit, but I think you guys deserve it in one chapter. 33. Deals and Death 33. Deals and Death At the vige, Tazwyn stitched Balrog¡¯s shoulder together. Jurot held it in ce, remaining focused on the body parts. The woman had burnt the flesh together, something she had to practise after years of travelling with Argon, and she had mastered it once Dargon joined the party. As much as Argon and Dargon loved to fight, like the foolish brothers they were, Argon still liked to have his younger brother around. ¡®He¡¯s to bring back ourst tale, should anything happen to us,¡¯ is what he had told her. Tazwyn was still not fooled by Argon¡¯s words. Though they were true, she knew it was because Argon wanted to groom his younger brother into a greater warrior than even himself, and he trusted the three of them to assist, each with a different virtue. ¡°Tazwyn?¡± Jurot asked, suddenly. ¡°Yes?¡± Tazwyn replied,ing back to her senses. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tazwyn noted how she was sewing over thest stitch several times. ¡°I was just lost in thought.¡± Jurot nodded, not that he understood how that felt. When Jurot thought beyond a certain point, he¡¯s lose the thought, rather than allowing him to get lost in thought. Tazwyn checked once more to see if Balrog was dead, but it seemed he was tougher than even she expected. She cut the switch and pulled away to admire her handiwork. Even Jurot spent a few moments to see what she did, in order to keep the information stored away for a time when he may require it. Adam copsed down beside them, stretching his entire body, which pulled taut like an arrow, before he fell on the floor. ¡°Oof. Today was one hell of a day, huh?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Tazwyn said, looking to the half elf beside her. She hadn¡¯t been sure how to approach the matter, but considering Argon had been seconds away from swinging his de at the half elf, she decided she could be slightly tactless. ¡°Should have done what?¡± Adam replied, throwing her an innocent look. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have forced a fight.¡± Tazwyn¡¯s eyes narrowed at he half elf, who seemedfortable to disy his ears for the world to see after Entalia had assisted the vige. ¡°It ended up alright in the end, didn¡¯t it?¡± Adam crossed his arms behind his head andy against them. ¡°It did, but you still shouldn¡¯t have done that. We had guaranteed the protection of the vige, and you almost caused us to fail it.¡± ¡°You guaranteed the vige, but you didn¡¯t guarantee the vige.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°What use is protecting a vige when we can¡¯t protect children?¡± ¡°What children?¡± Tazwyn¡¯s voice remained even, though she wanted to burst. ¡°Your madness should have its limits, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Madness?¡± Adam asked, incredulously. He paused to think about it for a moment. ¡°I suppose it does seem like madness, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d be willing to bet your life on whether the children were kidnapped.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, staring into her eyes. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°If we find out that there are no children, will you take your life?¡± Tazwyn continued to meet his gaze. Adam inhaled deeply, before sighing. He tilted his head, trying to think about how he could appease her. ¡°If there are no children, I¡¯ll go with you to the Iyr. Once I meet with Sonarot and the Chief, you can take me prisoner. If you choose to kill me, then you can kill me.¡± He stared up at the early evening sky. ¡®Sonarot and the Chief? Why did he mention her name first? Is she more important than even the Chief?¡¯ Tazwyn narrowed her eyes, trying to get a read on the half elf. He didn¡¯t appear to be lying, and even if he was, could he stop the five of them pinning him down? ¡°Why do you want to meet mother?¡± Jurot asked, rubbing his thumb along the block of wood, trying to visualise what he wanted to carve. ¡°I need to see something with my eyes,¡± Adam said, ncing at Jurot for a moment, before looking back at the sky. ¡°What do you want to see?¡± ¡°Something which will dere me innocent,¡± Adam said, a small smile creeping on his face. He closed his eyes, just in case they teared up at the thought. Tazwyn narrowed her eyes further, trying to piece together what he said. ¡®Did Sonarot do something to his family? Was he framed for something? I don¡¯t recall the Rot family dering a hunt against any half elves.¡¯ ¡°That sounds suspicious,¡± Jurot said, squinting his eyes towards his wooden block, before beginning to glide his knife against the wood, shaving a little wood off. ¡°If you think I¡¯ll bring any harm to Sonarot, you¡¯d be sorely mistaken. I¡¯d never draw my sword again her. In fact, I need to meet your Chief so that no harmes to Sonarot, or the rest of the Iyr.¡± His lips formed a frown. Sonarot had taken such good care of him in hisst life. He wondered if she¡¯d be the same in this life. He swallowed his nerves, trying to force the thought away. ¡®It¡¯ll be alright, Adam, rx.¡¯ ¡°What do you believe threatens the Iyr that you feel the need to take a trip to it?¡± Tazwyn asked. There had been a number of people who wished to visit the Iyr for all manner of reasons. Adam was only allowed to visit after their group had been assigned to check what kind of person he was. ¡°That¡¯s for the Chief¡¯s ears only,¡± Adam said. ¡°If he wants to tell you, then that¡¯s on him. I don¡¯t want to be med in case it¡¯s something which needs to be buried. Though, I¡¯m only going to tell him after I meet with Sonarot. There¡¯s something I need to confirm.¡± Tazwyn narrowed her eyes even further, barely able to see him through hershes. ¡°If you do try to harm her within the Iyr, you¡¯ll be cut down before you can draw your de.¡± After all, Sonarot was currently with child. Anyone who would dare y a child of the Iyr. ¡®No, we still haven¡¯t told him.¡¯ Tazwyn recalled how Adam had mentioned he wanted to see the baby. ¡®Sonarot¡¯s child?¡¯ Her mind was beginning to hurt after all the thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to harm anyone within the Iyr,¡± Adam said, raising his brow towards her. ¡°Like I said, I want to live a lovely, long life, full of joy. I¡¯m not sure if anyone could live a life like that if they made enemies with the Iyr.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid enough to start a fight with Balrog the Bane,¡± Tazwyn pointed out. ¡°No.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m smart enough to end a fight with Balrog the Bane.¡± His eyes fell on the bandit nearby who had been patched up by Tazwyn, who was currently tied to the other bandit who had soiled himself. ¡°He spoke of peace,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°There are rules we follow, son of Fate. We Iyrmen look for peace to avoid senseless bloodshed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your mistake,¡± Adam said, leaning in. ¡°We¡¯re not in the Iyr, and I¡¯m no Iyrman.¡± ¡°You fight like one, though,¡± Jurotplimented, nodding his head. He wasn¡¯t sure who would win between them, which was a highpliment. Tazwyn exhaled through her nostrils, understanding why Argon wanted to beat some sense into him, after beating the life out of him. ¡°We shall wait for Argon¡¯s return. We will see if you were right in your prophecy, son of Fate.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°So, if there are no children, I¡¯ve already said I¡¯ve give myself to the Iyr for punishment.¡± He rolled onto his side, resting his cheek against his fist. ¡°So if there are children, what happens then?¡± ¡°You are to be rewarded,¡± she said, ¡°obviously.¡± To ask an Iyrman such a question, just how little did he think of them? ¡°It¡¯s not quite so obvious, but hearing the wordse from an Iyrman, it calms my mind.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Jurot, did you hear? Tazwyn said I am to be rewarded if there are children found and saved, all because I broke the Iyrmen¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°I have heard, Adam.¡± Jurot blew on the wooden block, going back to carve into it carefully. ¡°Good.¡± Adamy back against his arms once more. ¡°If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll be telling Sonarot all about it! Then she¡¯ll pass on my words that Tazwyn, daughter of the Wyn family, lied to an outsider who helped Jurot get his revenge against Balrog the Bane, all the while saving children.¡± Adamughed, though it turned into a cough. Mentioning Balrog reminded him that Jurot was excited to tell his mother and father about the tale. One day he¡¯d find out that Adam had kept something important from him a secret. He swallowed, wondering how Jurot would react. ¡°You are one of the few people I can¡¯t understand,¡± Tazwyn said, noting how sombre he had be out of the blue. ¡°Yeah, no doubt.¡± Adam shook his head, sighing. ¡°You-¡° Adam turned to look at Jurot. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m carving,¡± he said, simply. ¡®What a silly question, you can see me carving wood.¡¯ ¡°Right now?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We¡¯re meant to be on watch to protect the people,¡± the half elf said, stillying back on his arms. ¡°I must carve something today to show mother and father,¡± he said. ¡°I managed to draw blood from Balrog the Bane.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips formed the widest smile as he stopped carving the wood. ¡°Hehehe.¡± He returned to carving the wood, which would soon take shape as a scale mail which had been cut in a specific ce at the side. ¡®Did he just¡­¡¯ Adam blinked. ¡°I hope you are willing to give up your weapons if we find out there were no children,¡± Tazwyn said, growing more with unease as she stared at the half elf. ¡®He¡¯s too smart for us and crazy,¡¯ she finally thought. Adam squinted his eyes towards her, but if the Iyrmen wanted to take away his weapons, how would he even resist? ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Your die, too.¡± There was little use of forcing him to relinquish his weapons if he could also cast spells. ¡°Sure, though I don¡¯t want to be weed into the Iyr as a prisoner.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want Sonarot to see me walk into the Iyr like a prisoner. If you marr my first meeting with her, even Sozain won¡¯t save your soul.¡± Adam red at Tazwyn. ¡°Okay,¡± Tazwyn replied, seeing the re. ¡®Seems like you are crazy enough to start something.¡¯ The Iyrman wasn¡¯t sure what Sonarot meant to him. ¡®Perhaps she had met the half elf during her adventure? Did he fall in love with her?¡¯ She nced between the boys. ¡®No, they¡¯re roughly the same age, so he probably didn¡¯t meet with her.¡¯ ¡°However, if there are children, I want you to apologise to me,¡± he grumbled. ¡°¡°No, actually, I don¡¯t care about an apology. If there are children, I hope you can speak of my heroess in front of Sonarot and the other Rot family members. Speak truthfully, obviously, but I want you to emphasise how manly I was.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile at the thought. ¡°You should ask Kandal for that.¡± ¡°I feel like it¡¯d be better if it came from you,¡± Adam said. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the babysitter. Dargon may have been the one to look after us during our travels, but you were the one who was left behind to look after us today, and you are the second inmand, and the most clear headed.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about how manly you were.¡± ¡°Great, great!¡± Adam grinned wide, chuckling. ¡°I hope you mention how I warped Fate in order to help Jurot, otherwise he would have been cleaved by Balrog the Bane.¡± ¡°One hit,¡± Jurot said, giggling to himself as he continued to carve the block of wood. Tazwyn sighed, rubbing her pulsing forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it if the children exist.¡± Hourster, a shout cut through the air. ¡°Iyrmen! The Iyrmen have returned!¡± Adam slurped up thest of the soup and turned to look at Tazwyn. She stood, motioning a hand for him to walk up ahead. Adam sauntered his way towards the wall. Something twinged at the back of his skull. ¡®What if there are no children?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 34. Death and Deals 34. Death and Deals His heart pounded wildly. ¡°Run!¡± Carter shouted, his screeching voice cutting through the near silence which ran through the camp. ¡°Get up, you bastards!¡± ¡°Carter, why are you shouting like a damn dog?¡± Mattias asked, emerging from his tent. A rain of red sttered across him as Carter¡¯s torso, from his left hip to his right pec up, dropped down between his boots. Mattias drew his sword swiftly, his body reacting before his mind could process what had happened, catching the greataxe with his glowing white longsword. His arms felt like ss shattering, his boots digging into the earth beneath. ¡°What? What is an Iyrman doing here?¡± ¡°You must be Mattias the Moonde,¡± Kandal said, his lips formed a savage smile. ¡°I am Kandal, son of Randal!¡± The behemoth of an Iyrman did not pull his greataxe back to wind up for another blow, but instead forced it harsher against the de. ¡°To arms!¡± Mattias shouted, sliding back from the force of the Iyrman¡¯s push. ¡°To arms, you bastards!¡± The other bandits had heard Carter¡¯s screams and had already grabbed their weapons, emerging from their tents, tossing away their ying cards, tossing aside their drinks. A few of them had been out, working the fire, before they saw Kandal cut an adult man in half right before them. They tentatively reached for their weapons, ncing between one another to see if the others were willing to fight. ¡°It¡¯s just one Iyrman! Quickly!¡± Mattias slid back further, slowly being forced towards the cave wall. Mattias wore a breast te, with bits of pieces of armour which covered the rest of his body, yet he didn¡¯t feel as though it would be good enough to deal with this son of Randal. ¡®Gods, damn whoever fed this bastard!¡¯ Mattias grunted, leaping up to drop kick Kandal, who hadn¡¯t expected such a manoeuvre. Moonde took the moment of surprise to roll away and create some space, hopping onto his feet once again as he grabbed his de with both hands. Another bandit swiped at the Iyrman with their greataxe, which was made of some kind of dark steel, but Kandal swayed aside, punching the bandit¡¯s face, before grabbing the handle of his own greataxe with both hands again. ¡°More!¡± The Iyrman leapt towards Mattias, who stepped in to crash against the handle of therge weapon, pinning his arm guard against the bottom of the curved de of the greataxe. He shed at Kandal weakly, unable to gather the momentum, but still cutting into the Iyrman¡¯s skin. It drew blood, though it barely made the Iyrman bloodier considering how much blood he was already painted in. Kandal roared withughter, causing Mattias to look up at his howling face. ¡°More!¡± Kandal roared, wanting to be soaked in blood before he slew them all. ¡®I told you, Balrog, I told you! No goodes from being near these fucking savages! Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡¯ Mattias¡¯ heart pounded wildly, instilled with fear of the Iyrmen. Another bandit took the chance to leap onto the back of theughing Iyrman, shortsword in hand ready to stab, but he jabbed downwards to block a greatsword meant to remove his legs from the knees down. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Eshva was trying to pass me.¡± Dargon grinned wide, ncing between the bandits with his greatsword in hand. Eshva wailed like a banshee, darting out of the trees with her trusty warhammers in hand. Her eyes noted two prey, an equal distance between the head of her warhammers and their skulls, but they were on opposite sides from one another. Moonde retreated back to hispanions, the seven bandits forming a semicircle. ¡°We need to hold them off for¡­¡± Moonde fell silent. ¡®They followed Carter all the way here? Did they¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to be getting any support,¡± the bandit with the shortswords said. His arms were throbbing, as though he had been pushing a cart the entire day. ¡®So these are Iyrmen.¡¯ He swallowed. ¡°I regret calling you Moonbitch now.¡± Moonde sighed, ncing between the three Iyrmen. Three Iyrmen against seven of them. ¡°We have no qualms with you, Iyrmen.¡± He could hold Kandal for a moment and allow three to pile on each one. ¡°No!¡± Eshva roared, stepping forward. ¡°No! Fight!¡± She snarled before leaping towards two bandits, iling her warhammers. ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Moonde¡¯s yours,¡± Dargon said to Kandal, winding his greatsword back over his shoulder as he leapt forward, using his entire strength to try and cleave the bandits in half. ¡°Stop!¡± Argon shouted, emerging from the bushes. He had followed the trail of heavy footprints, and the blood which had been dripping out from Kandal most of the way. Eshva stopped her warhammer from caving in a bandit¡¯s chestpletely, his mail already dented from the first blow she had managed tond right before Argon had saved him. Dargon stopped, feeling his hamstrings scream at him as his de stopped, cutting into the leather of the bandit¡¯s armour, the shortswords shaking violently from failing to block the blow. The bandit dropped his shortswords and fell on his ass, panting for air as his arms grew numb with pain. ¡°Fuck!¡± he cried,ying on his back. ¡°Sozain take you!¡± Kandal had shed with Moonde¡¯s Moon de, which was still glowing, illuminating all the blood against his body. He stepped away calmly, as though he hadn¡¯t just tried to split a grown man in half. ¡°Will you take this honour from me?¡± Kandal asked, gripping his greataxe tighter. ¡°When have I denied you your honour?¡± Argon asked, not in the mood to joke. He stepped into the clearing proper, ncing between all the tents, the fire pit, which still had some glowing wood, and the cave. He narrowed his eyes at the cave, before his eyes fell to the man in the breastte with the glowing sword. ¡°Moonde.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had the pleasure to meet you,¡± Mattias said, trying to force somemand into his voice. He gripped his sword even tighter, fearing he may drop it because his arms felt like porridge. ¡°What do I owe the honour?¡± Argon stepped closer, his eyes scanning the clearing some more. There were enough tents for ten people at most, which meant that some of them slept in the cave. There were enough y bowls for more than just fourteen bandits, though. ¡°How many children do you have?¡± Argon asked, his eyes returning back to Mattias¡¯. Mattias¡¯ eyes shed wide with surprise. ¡®What?¡¯ He swallowed, ncing between the Iyrmen, noting all the blood on them, and their state of wild disarray. ¡°Where¡¯s Balrog?¡± ¡°I cleaved my sword through his shoulder,¡± Argon said, taking a step closer. ¡°Would you like to see?¡± The Iyrman reached up towards the handle of his t greatsword, feeling the bandages against his rough skin. ¡°No,¡± Mattias admitted. ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t. We have six children.¡± The man sighed, knowing that the chance for trying to fight the Iyrmen had passed. Ronny was down and out, his hands more than likely unable to grab his shortswords, and the others would stab him in order to please the savages. Argon closed his eyes, inhaled, and tilted his head back. He heard the breeze of the forest, the swaying of branches, theboured breath of the bandit and the practised breaths of the Iyrmen. He was two paces and a leap away from Mattias. There were three bandits with mail, two with leathers and cloth, one with leathers and cloth, with mail underneath and some tes against his forearms and shins, as well as Mattias, who had his breastte and a few tes. There was a greataxe, an axe, two spears, a pair of shortswords, one mundane sword, and a magical sword which matched one of their weapons. Kandal could kill the man with the greataxe, but he¡¯d go for Mattias. He¡¯d need to hide behind Kandal¡¯s body before his greataxe cleaved through a man with the leather, and Eshva would managed to deal with two in their mail, and Dargon¡­ After a second in thought, he looked down towards Mattias. ¡°Show me.¡± Mattias nced between the Iyrmen, seeing how Kandal and Eshva were bloody, and yet so eager to continue their fight. ¡®I should dy a fight as much as I can. That way one would be weaker, and the other would be less eager.¡¯ He sheathed his sword, before he turned and motioned to the cave. Argon followed Mattias into the cave, and the other bandits nced between one another and then sized up the Iyrmen. They outnumbered the Iyrmen two to one, and if they were to fight, they would be able to defend using a body, and attack using the other. ¡°Hoooo!¡± Ronny groaned, trying to form a fist, but he winced and gasped in pain. The Iyrmen gently swayed their weapons, stretching out their muscles, keeping them warm. ¡°How do you always manage to get so bloody?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°Every time we go out, you always have to buy another set of furs.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fun in dying a bloodless death?¡± Kandal asked. ¡°If a mage sts me to bits, then at least they¡¯ll find dried blood over me.¡± ¡°Half of it is your own.¡± Dargon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯d be embarrassing.¡± ¡°My daughters will know I did not cower from cool steel!¡± Kandal howled withughter. ¡°Too much talking!¡± Eshva snarled, revealing a rare three word sentence. Her brow pulsed. She liked Kandal when he didn¡¯t fight because he was quiet, and when he did fight because he enjoyed spilling blood as much as she loved crushing bones, but she disliked how the blood warmed his vocal chords. The bandits stared at the Iyrmen, wondering how many of them would survive if they all turned tail. The cave was lit by the light from outside, opening up into a room which was roughly twenty steps long and fifteen steps wide. There were six children, each tied up by manacles at their ankles, with chains connected between each of them. The chains would allow them to move roughly three steps between one another before it was pulled taut. An elf pulled back towards the corner, hiding behind therge human boy in front of her, who stared up at the Iyrman in utter shock and fear, before he noted the tattoos. ¡°I-Iyrman?¡± the boy gasped. The other humans, each boys, stared up at the Iyrmen, their eyes full of shock, before it was reced by hope. ¡°I-it¡¯s an Iyrman!¡± The boys knew the tale of the Iyrmen, they had grown up on them. Of course, they were also a savage people, but they had been taught one thing. If an Iyrman fights for you, you¡¯ll be safe. Though the stories had changed recently, they still recalled how powerful the Iyrmen were. Their eyes beamed up towards Argon. The dwarven girl, who was tied at the other end, so she was far enough away from the elf, stared up at him. ¡°Are ya here ta save us?¡± Her voice was barely a whisper. ¡°This is no business of yours, Iyrman,¡± Mattias said, swallowing as stealthily as he could, his hand around the handle of his de. ¡°I¡¯ve sated your curiosity, so we can leave it here.¡± Argon stared at the six children. He inhaled deeply, his entire muscles tensing, causing Mattias¡¯ fingers twitched, before he rxed again. He felt the heat build within him, and he slowly turned his head to stare at Mattias. Argon remained silent, just staring at Mattias. Mattias remained standing as tall as he could, catching the Iyrman¡¯s re with his own. He was still mostly fresh, inparison to Argon, who had been in a fight with his leader, and had run so far to the cave. If push came to shove, he¡¯d take the children hostage. Yet, as he thought about what he could do, the several ways he could live, no strength poured into his arm which was poised to draw his de to cut the Iyrman down. His entire body had grown heavy by the pressure the Iyrman was exuding, seeing how the man¡¯s brow was twitching. The pressure filled the entire room, deafening the silence. It was hourster when they returned to the vige. Adam stood at the gate, seeing the Iyrmen emerge. First came Kandal with his chest high, who was allowed to lead the procession, followed by Moonde, whose arms were tied in front of him, the rope trailing back towards the second prisoner. Since he had been denied the Right of Kill, he had been rewarded the Right of Lead. Argon hadn¡¯t wanted to hear Kandalin all the way back, so gave up the right to hispanion, even though it was his as the leader of the group. He trailed behind thest prisoner, leading the second procession. Eshva sulked beside him, but she stood tall, in order to be a good role model to the pair of girls who stuck close to her. The dwarf noted how the warhammers were of fine make, and the elf understood that Eshva would bask her in blood for the various rituals she would need. ¡°That¡¯s no Knight, that¡¯s an Iyrman!¡± Dargon fell into hystericughter at the punchline of his joke, almost crying. The boysughed too, one of them even pping his knee. Two of them didn¡¯t get the joke, but theyughed anyway. ¡°He¡¯s no Knight!¡± therge boy said, trying to not cry. ¡°He¡¯s an Iyrman!¡± another said, before falling into a fit of weeping giggles. ¡°An Iyrman!¡± ¡°There he stood, a strong silhouette, like a statue cut by the hands of Chief Iromin,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°What?¡± Tazwyn threw a look towards him, furrowing her brows. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you figure out how to speak of my manliness.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I, unironically,ughed so hard at that joke and I don''t why. 35. Warnings Given 35. Warnings Given Quest Complete Defend the Three Viges + 100XP XP: 360 -> 460 Quest Complete Defeat Balrog the Bane and Rescue the Children + 200XP XP: 460 -> 660 Quest Complete Jurot¡¯s Shame + 240XP XP: 660 -> 900 ¡®Hold on a second, Bell.¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®Yo-¡® [A second has passed.] ¡®You must think you¡¯re real funny.¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®I swear, you¡­¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply, rubbing his forehead. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s an extra two hundred XP that just randomly appeared.¡¯ [That was the experience for assisting in defeating the bandits inbat.] ¡®I didn¡¯t get a notification.¡¯ [You did.] ¡®I did?¡¯ [You were too busy concentrating on Jurot.] ¡®Oh, right. I didn¡¯t want him to die in front of me¡­¡¯ Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡®Still, that¡¯s a lot of experience. Howe I received more XP for helping Jurotnd a hit on Balrog than dealing with arge group of bandits?¡¯ [Wasn¡¯t helping Jurot more important than defeating Balrog?] ¡®And saving the children?¡¯ [Isn¡¯t it?] Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. If the other Iyrmen hadn¡¯t been around, would he have gone to fight Balrog to save the children? ¡®I¡¯m too weak for that sort of thing right now.¡¯ His lips formed a frown, not liking the fact the system had already figured him out. Tazwyn stared at Adam, wondering why he was so solemn again. ¡®Just what are you thinking, son of Fate?¡¯ She still couldn¡¯t figure him out. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy now that the children were safe? He had risked his life to protect them. Her eyes quickly snapped to Argon, whose dark gaze was firmly glued to Adam. Adam, blissfully unaware that an Iyrman was ring at him, walked over towards the elf and the dwarf girls, both of whom were screeching at each other in their ownnguages beside Eshva, who seemed to be enjoying the screeching as though it were death metal. Adam tried to ignore what they were saying, wondering how the pair of them knew so many vile words at their age. ¡°You damn rock muncher, just you wait until I get a bow in my hands!¡± the elf girl screamed, waving her tiny fist at the dwarf. She was short and thin, with long silver hair, which fell down to her lower back, and eyes of amethyst. ¡°You damned leaf licker, what are you singing about? I¡¯ll grab my hammer and smack you across the face!¡± The dwarf girl was almost her opposite, other than being short. She was stouter, with slightly paler skin, and eyes which were almost obsidian ck, the same as her short hair, which was cut in a bob. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! I recognise that word anywhere! Rock muncher! Iron sucker!¡± ¡°You bi-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Adam eventually shouted, trying to catch their attention. ¡°Shut your damn mouths, otherwise I¡¯ll spank the pair of you!¡± The two girls, who didn¡¯t even reach Adam¡¯s waist with the tops of their heads, turned to the man covered in chain, just like those who had kidnapped them. Seeing him in his heavy armour, the jangling chain which wasn¡¯t of dwarven make, and behind his helmet, which made him more like a statue, they withdrew behind Eshva, hugging her powerful arms. The Iyrman smirked to herself, flexing her arms, showing off to the two girls. ¡®Hehe.¡¯ ¡®Why is he so angry?¡¯ Tazwyn thought, understanding the half elf less and less. The girls were to scream at one another, as elves and dwarves should. Adam removed his helmet, having donned it to not scare the boys, due to what they probably had heard about elves. He revealed his pointed ears, ncing down towards the elf and dwarf girl. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ The dwarf girl gasped, staring up at him in shock. ¡°You¡¯re a leaf ea-¡° ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t spank you right in front of the Iyrmen?¡± Adam dropped his helmet beside him, and began to undo a glove. ¡°It¡¯s only because of me the Iyrmen came to help you, you know. They wanted to pay off Balrog and his goons, leaving you to your fate. I was the one who convinced them to help.¡± He stared down at the familiar face of the dwarf girl. ¡°The only reason you¡¯re here to admire Eshva¡¯s powerful biceps is because of me, and don¡¯t you forget it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here,¡± the elf girl said, pointing to the dwarf girl. ¡°The dwarf bitch is bullying me!¡± She stuck out her tongue at the dwarf. ¡°Hey! Watch yournguage!¡± Adam¡¯s brow pulsed, wondering how these two could hate each other so much that they¡¯d be screaming at one another with so much profanity. ¡°Excuse me, dearest worldly half cousin, whose path is-¡° ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Adam tossed his glove beneath his feet, wondering how these two could be so damn annoying. He inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself. He had allowed himself to fall into their pace, which was something he couldn¡¯t do as an adult. The elf girl stared at Adam in shock that he¡¯d interrupt her, narrowing her amethyst eyes at him. ¡®Well, what could I really expect from him? He is a half blood.¡¯ Adam dropped to one knee before the elf girl and smiled as warmly as he could, as though he didn¡¯t want to toss some cereal at her. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I am from Green Vale Under The Sixth Star,¡± the elf girl said, puffing out her chest in pride. She smirked at Adam, waiting for him to fall before her and prostrate himself. Adam blinked, rubbing his earlobe. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The elf girl blinked at him in return. ¡°Green Vale Under The Sixth Star,¡± she repeated, annunciating each word. ¡°Near One Trickle Beside Sun Rock.¡± She was sure he¡¯d fall down and prostate this time, after all, it was Green Vale Under The Sixth Star, and not a ce like Three Tears And Two Hearts. ¡®Eugh, I bet he¡¯s from Three Tears And Two Hearts.¡¯ Adam shook his head. ¡®Green Vale? Sixth Star? Trickle? Sun Rock? How the hell do elves name things in this world?¡¯ It was only then he recalled how the first town he had set foot in was called Red Oak. ¡°Are you even an elf?¡± the girl asked, pulling behind Eshva again, squeezing at her thick bicep and tricep with each hand, unsure of this strange half elf before her. ¡®Hehe.¡¯ ¡°Only half,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve spent pretty much all my time in humannds.¡± Seeing how she had withdrawn, Adam shifted his focus to the dwarf, who looked so familiar. The little one pulled further behind Eshva, even taking a step towards the elf girl. Her eyes were squinted with dwarven suspicion, which took years to dispel. ¡°Little miss dwarf, are you by any chance a Thunderhammer?¡± Adam asked, wondering if she¡¯d open up after hearing her name. He recognised her almost immediately, but it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to confirm. After all,st time it wasn¡¯t an elf girl who had been captured. ¡°Tha¡¯s right!¡± Thunderhammer squeezed Eshva¡¯s shoulders. ¡°He must be with tha bandits!¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Do you by any chance know Thundersmith in Red Oak?¡± he asked, using the most harmless voice he could muster. ¡°Aye, ah do!¡± Thunderhammer nodded her head. ¡°He¡¯s ma mother¡¯s third cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s little brother¡¯s sister inw¡¯s uncle¡¯s second son, he is!¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Of course he is.¡± He rubbed his earlobe again, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®Why the hell do they make everything so damn long?¡¯ He closed his eyes shut tight, trying to settle himself again. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll send word to him that you¡¯re safe and sound and we¡¯ll send you to him after we get you sorted out, alright?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Thunderhammer narrowed her eyes, still sure that the half elf had been in collusion with the bandits, because of course a leaf ear bastard would be like that. ¡°Ya better stay away from meh, ya hear?¡± She squinted her eyes nearly shut the entire way. ¡°Ye and that other leaf ear!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Adam snapped, though quickly calmed his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more cursing from either of you, alright? We¡¯re all friends here.¡± He smiled, trying to recall how his teachers had stopped fights back when he was a kid. ¡°How dare ya! After what yer people did ta ours!¡± Thunderhammer grit her teeth, almost snarling. ¡°What do you mean? It was you rock munchers who-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Adam pped his hands, cutting through their fight. ¡°Right now you¡¯re under the protection of the Iyr, so act ordingly. I¡¯ll be telling Thundersmith about your behaviour, little Thunderhammer, and you, little elf miss,¡± Adam snapped his eyes towards her, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Green Vale Sixth Star and have a word with your family too, about how you acted so¡­¡± He leaned in. ¡°Humanly.¡± The elf girl stared up at him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Oh? Wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Adam stared into the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°If either of you trouble the Iyrmen, I¡¯ll be sure to punish you. Understood?¡± The girls stared up at him from behind Eshva, standing side by side. ¡°Understood?¡± Adam repeated, raising his brows expectantly. The girls nodded their heads, and with that, Adam stepped back and rubbed his forehead. ¡®Seriously. Is this how Tazwyn and Dargon feel like?¡¯ ¡°Do you think we¡¯d let you harm them once they¡¯re in our protection?¡± Argon asked, approaching the half elf. He had been listening in intently, and had almost drawn his sword when Adam tossed his glove down. Had he dared to make a move to harm any of the girls, he¡¯d have justification to take an arm or two. ¡°What!¡± Adam snapped his head towards him. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d hurt them?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you threaten to spank them?¡± Argon asked, raising his brow. ¡°I¡¯d never hit a kid!¡± Adam red at the Iyrman. ¡°That was only a matter of speech! I¡¯m a grown ass man! Why the hell would I go around hitting children?¡± ¡°To discipline them,¡± Argon said, answering his question earnestly. Adam scoffed. ¡°You really think hitting a bunch of kids as a grown ass man is disciplining them?¡± Adam cracked his knuckles. ¡°They¡¯ll need to eat and drink eventually. I¡¯ll just use magic to make their food taste terrible.¡± He threw a look back at the girls. ¡°Like cow dung.¡± The girls raised their brows. The half elf was willing to argue against an Iyrman, which meant he was crazy. If he was crazy, he¡¯d actually do that. Argon squinted his eyes, unsure of how to reply to that. It wouldn¡¯t hurt the children, but it certainly would get them to think twice. ¡®He¡¯s a lot scarier than I thought.¡¯ ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat, ¡°I hope it¡¯s alright that I told them they were under your protection. It¡¯s not my ce to say, but the Iyr is the safest ce for them. I thought it would be for the best¡­¡± Adam nced towards the four boys, who were admiring the other Iyrmen. One had even walked up to Tazwyn, touching at her armour. The humans no doubt wouldn¡¯t mind, and it seemed the girl had heard the tales of the Iyrmen too. ¡°They would have been under our protection regardless if you were to say it.¡± Argon nodded his head slowly. ¡°They were found at our borders, so we should take responsibility. They are children of various nobles, so we need to protect them as best as we can. If anything happens to them, we will be to me. Within the Iyr, they will be safe.¡± Argon could sense it. These children would bring them great trouble, even if everything would go smoothly. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡± Adam threw a quick nce to the other boys. ¡®Right, I can¡¯t just show the children the stick, I need to show the carrot too.¡¯ Adam sauntered over to the boys, leaving Argon be to his thoughts. ¡®Did he just leave me?¡¯ Argon blinked. ¡°Hey there,¡± Adam said, smiling down towards the boys. The boys turned to face him, noting his armour first, and then looked up to see his face, before quickly scrambling behind Dargon, Tazwyn, and Kandal. The three Iyrmen let out a soft sigh, enjoying the fact that the children were so eager to use them to defend themselves. The amount of stories they¡¯d bring back to their families would be useful to them and the Iyr. Adam coughed, feeling the pain of being rejected. ¡°Hey now, is that how you treat your saviour?¡± He tried to stop the frown from encroaching on his face. ¡°W-who are you?¡± a boy said from behind Kandal, staring up at him in utter fear. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate.¡± Adam could feel his heart slowly breaking. ¡®Damn it! Why are they so scared of me?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not an Iyrman!¡± one used, thinking himself a genius for noticing theck of the tattoo on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re an elf,¡± another added, as though it were a sin. ¡°Only half,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got the Iyrmen to save you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± one said, stupidly. ¡°What? What¡¯s he trying to say?¡± another boy whispered loudly to hispatriots. ¡°He¡¯s trying to say hemanded the Iyrmen to save us.¡± ¡°A half elf? Commanding Iyrmen?¡± Adam felt his brow pulse. ¡®Calm down, you need to use them to teach the girls. ¡°Anyway, forget that. Balrog¡¯s beaten, isn¡¯t he? Did you know, Jurot here was the one to draw first blood against him?¡± Adam motioned to the dark haired Iyrman, who was carving some wood. Upon hearing his name, Jurot nced over. He smirked, puffing out his chest. ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s right, I was the one to draw first blood against him.¡± He reached down to pull out his axe, which still had a small amount of Balrog¡¯s dried axe across the de. Jurot nned on leaving it behind to his parents. ¡°Do you guys want to hold his axe?¡± Adam offered. ¡°The same axe which hit Balrog? It¡¯s a proper Iyrman¡¯s axe.¡± The boys stared up at Jurot and his axe, their eyes eagerly beaming up at him. Jurot was almost blinded by their boyish hope, though he understood what they were feeling. He recalled how he was able to hold Elder Wrath¡¯s axe, which was possibly one of the ten greatest weapons within the entire Iyr. ¡°Here,¡± Jurot said, holding out the handle of his axe. The boys quickly swarmed him, grabbing onto the axe, posing with it. They looked up at Jurot, asking him how he managed to hit Balrog, and what the axe was made of, and how he managed to be so strong. Adam threw a look to the girls, smirking at them. ¡®How¡¯s that, you little brats?¡¯ ¡®Why¡¯s he got such a stupid smirk on his face?¡¯ Thunderhammer thought. ¡®That axe isn¡¯t even dwarven make. Stupid leaf ears, you just can¡¯t understand them. I bet they didn¡¯t even spend one hundred hours making that axe, ew.¡¯ She paused for a moment. ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s not terrible since it¡¯s Iyrman make. That steel looks quite nice too, I wonder what ratio they used.¡¯ The elf girl narrowed her amethyst eyes suspiciously at Adam, noting how he was trying to taunt her. ¡®Damn! I want to hold the axe too! If I can get some of that blood¡­¡¯ She could only imagine the curses she could inflict on Balrog¡¯s soul. ¡°We need to talk,¡± Argon said, having let Adam have his fun. Adam could see the seriousness in Argon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure.¡± Argon led Adam away, though Tazwyn followed close behind, having been freed of the boys¡¯ admiration. They sat down in eye sight of the bandits, who were currently chained up between one another, with ropes bound all about them for good measure. ¡°We must speak of how the loot should be split,¡± Argon said, staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°The loot?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°That which once belonged to the bandits.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°They would have loot, wouldn¡¯t they? I guess I did help a little.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have known about the children either, if not for me.¡± ¡®Next time they tell me bring a half elf, I¡¯ll refuse,¡¯ Argon thought. ¡°Plus, there¡¯s the matter of our little bet.¡± Adam threw a look to Tazwyn, his lipspleting a smug smirk. ¡°I will keep my side of the bet,¡± she assured, wondering why he would need to confirm. She was an Iyrman, whose words weighed heavier than all the gold within the Iyr. ¡°Then, honestly, I don¡¯t know. How much should go to Jurot and I, considering we aren¡¯t anywhere within the same realm as powerful as either of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°Even now, Dargon could slice through either of you like he was slicing through bread.¡± Adam blinked at her. ¡°Whoa, whoa.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°No need to be so harsh. Did I annoy you guys too much?¡± ¡®Did you only just figure that out?¡¯ Tazwyn thought, but she just sighed. ¡°You will have twenty percent,¡± Argon said, ignoring Tazwyn¡¯s look. She hadn¡¯t recalled two important matters about the loot. ¡°Twenty percent? That isn¡¯t so bad.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, having caught on to why he was being offered so much. ¡°It¡¯s not like I canin, anyway. You two could easily carve through me like you were carving a cake.¡± ¡°Do you feel it¡¯s too little?¡± Argon asked. ¡°I think there¡¯s quite an important discussion to be had. Last I recalled, Balrog was using an axe which once belonged to the Gar family.¡± Even now, the two Iyrmen were surprised with how much Adam knew of the Iyr and its going ons. ¡°The axe will be returned to the Gar family,¡± Argon informed. ¡°I¡¯m sure, the axe should return to where it belongs. I hope that the Gar family knows who it was who assisted in returning the axe to them.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°However, aren¡¯t we both missing something else?¡± Argon slowly nodded his head. ¡°You speak of the Moon de.¡± ¡°Yes, the Moon de.¡± ¡°It will also belong to the Iyr.¡± ¡°So you get both magical weapons and most of the loot?¡± Adam tutted at Argon. ¡°I did some stuff too, ya know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to gain the Moon de.¡± ¡°Even though I helped save six noble children? Not just noble children, but an elf and dwarf child too. It would be far too dangerous to im recognition for it, so I won¡¯t ask for that, but will you really hand over only one fifth of the loot?¡± ¡°Even so, it is too much to ask for the Moon de.¡± ¡°Is it, really? I would hope the Iyr be fair in their distribution of weapons,¡± Adam said, before noting how Argon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s not like I can fight you for more. At the very least, I want to study it, you¡¯ll give me that much, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Study the sword?¡± Argon¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. ¡®What? What is he trying to day?¡¯ ¡°Are you an Enchanter?¡± Tazwyn asked, leaning in close, whispering the words. She understood how this was information which shouldn¡¯t be said so freely. ¡°Yeah.¡± Argon and Tazwyn blinked. They threw each other another look. ¡®He¡¯s lying, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Argon stared at Tazwyn. ¡®He¡¯s crazy, but hasn¡¯t he been telling the truth so far?¡¯ Tazwyn replied. ¡°Though, we keep that between us, alright?¡± Adam said, casually. ¡°Entalia knows too, but I don¡¯t want it spreading around.¡± Argon sighed. Adam had said so many ridiculous things, that he wasn¡¯t sure if he should be so surprised. ¡°How did you know the children were in Balrog¡¯s care? I don¡¯t believe he is someone to allow that kind of information to leak.¡± ¡°Did you forget?¡± Adam asked, sitting up straight as he crossed his arms under his chest. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate! It was divined to me!¡± Heughed. Argon wasn¡¯t sure if he should pursue the matter further. Adam was an enigma, something beyond hisprehension. If Tazwyn couldn¡¯t deal with Adam, then he didn¡¯t expect himself to fare any better. ¡®So, this is how Tazwyn feels.¡¯ ¡°We will part the loot once we are within the Iyr,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam yawned, stretching out his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to sort it out. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll short me, anyhow.¡± ¡°Since it all ended up well, we will leave this matter at just a warning,¡± Tazwyn said, staring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll be sure to let you Iyrmen fail as many children as you want in the future.¡± Adamughed. Argon narrowed his eyes again, ring at Adam. ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Adamughed. ¡®I should stop ying with fire.¡¯ ¡°If you try to use Jurot again, it will not end up with simple words,¡± Tazwyn warned. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I hear your warnings, Iyrmen. However, one day Jurot and I will be the best of friends. We will move together to deal with issues like this ourselves. I hope, when that dayes, you will leave us to our business.¡± ¡°You believe you and Jurot are so close?¡± Argon asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot and I are almost like strangers, though we¡¯ve known each other for a couple of weeks now.¡± ¡°Do you believe he¡¯d wish to be your friend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I hope so,¡± Adam admitted. He frowned, wondering if Jurot would be his friend. He had nned on going on quite the journey with Jurot, adding to his story. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, then I won¡¯t help him with Pam.¡± ¡°Pam?¡± Tazwyn asked, looking to Argot. She hadn¡¯t heard the name when they were briefed about the situation. Adam smirked.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I wonder what next chapter will entail? Could it possibly be? The end of ckwater Crisis? 36. Walls of the Iyr 36. Walls of the Iyr Omen: 2, 15 The morning was full of life and cheer, as the vigers thanked the Iyrmen profusely. There was more dancing, drinking, and singing. Even the young were getting in the mood, with parents slipping the tiniest amount of alcohol to the noisy brats. Even Adam, who the vigers remained weary of, had been thanked by several people. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought elves were so bad,¡± one lied. ¡°Aye to that! I always says you leaf ears are pretty as you are good,¡± another lied. Eventually, the Chief appeared, an innocent smile on her face. She grabbed onto Adam¡¯srge hands and shook them. ¡°Even when you fought, you thought to look after us wee folk,¡± she said, before pulling his hands towards a building. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to-¡° ¡°Oh?¡± Adam called, looking over his shoulder. He dug his feet into the ground to stop the woman from pulling him along. ¡°I think that was Jurot,¡± Adam said, pointing over his shoulder to the Iyrman who was currently talking to the boys. ¡°I should really go, I don¡¯t want to make an Iyrman wait.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chief Merl began, holding onto his hands tight. ¡°I¡¯m sure he can wait while you meet my-¡° ¡°What was that?¡± Adam called out behind him. ¡°I really should be going. Thank you so much for the food, and I hope that you can get the walls sorted out. I¡¯ll try and swing by some day to check up on the vige and make sure there aren¡¯t any bandits about.¡± Adam smiled and quickly retreated from the woman, saving his chastity. ¡°What a shame,¡± the Chief said, sighing as she watched him go. ¡°Merl had just started to feel better.¡± She shook her head, walking in to the building to see her recovering granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear, but it looks like the Iyrmen needed him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandmother,¡± the beautiful young woman said. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, if the Lord of Fate allows it.¡± ¡°Is the elf man really going to join us?¡± a boy said, cautiously eyeing up Adam as he approached before looking up at Jurot. ¡°Adam is a good man,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He bet his life to save you.¡± ¡°He did?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been paying attention?¡± another boy said. The story had been told several times, but the boys were more eager to hear the actual fight, rather than what happened before it. ¡°Of course you¡¯re a Baron¡¯s son.¡± He rolled his eyes. The boy frowned. ¡°Our Knights are still highly valued in East Alnd.¡± ¡°Everyone knows we up north have the best Knights,¡± the Count¡¯s son replied. ¡°Nu uh.¡± ¡°Yes we do.¡± ¡°What about King¡¯s Sword?¡± ¡°King¡¯s Sword doesn¡¯t count. He¡¯s the King¡¯s Sword!¡± The Count¡¯s son shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have the Knight of Death.¡± ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t count either.¡± Adam watched as they quickly went fromining about him joining them to power ranking the various Knights of the Region, from the Knight of Death, to the Knight of Flowers, to the Mountain Knight. Once they were ready to leave, the Iyrmen took their positions. Argon at the front, the children behind him. Eshva covered the left nk, Kandal the right. Tazwyn brought up the rear of the children. The prisoners remained behind Tazwyn some ways, followed by Jurot and Adam, and finally Dargon. They walked along the bridge above the river, before stepping onto thend of the Iyrmen. The moment they passed the river, Adam felt a fuzziness within him. Even the children, who had been discussing how the Mountain Knight could obviously defeat the Knight of Flowers, since the Knight of Flowers was still quite young, stopped talking. They nced around, trying to find why they were sensing a fuzziness. Adam nced around too, trying to get a sense of things. ¡®What is that?¡¯ Wisdom Check D20 + 1 = 3 (2) ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dargon asked, smiling to himself. ¡®How does it feel, stepping on ournds?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted, not understanding the fuzziness within him. It was like he was being tickled through his navel, but there was also a feeling of the gentlest feather crossing along the back of his neck. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Dargon said, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re in our Iynds now.¡± He, like Kandal, enjoyed thepany of the half elf. He was as queer as he was enjoyable to be around. It wasn¡¯t a boring journey, partly due to the half elf¡¯s entricity. The group continued, following the main path, which led ever forward through the forest. As they trekked through the forest, Adam noted the the river, which had curved to their side. ¡°If we follow the river, will we get to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dargon confirmed, tying his greatsword to his back in a different manner. ¡°We¡¯re not too far from our people. We should arrive by dusk fall.¡± There was no additional statement. There was nothing which would go wrong on the journey, so arriving by dusk fall was merely a matter of fact, and with his greatsword tied differently, they would know toe. ¡°Phew,¡± the elf girl said, sitting on a rock. The group took a momentary rest, their third already. The children weren¡¯t used to walking so much through the forest, which had decreased their speed. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little half cousin?¡± Adam asked, resting up against a tree. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just call you little elf brat then,¡± he replied, tilting his head back so he was looking down at her. ¡°I am Amaerabyl,¡± she replied. She would have mentioned her parents¡¯ names too, but she understood that this half elf wouldn¡¯t know them. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Tired, obviously.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam said, but he understood she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He nced over to the dwarf, who was currently chummying away with Tazwyn, who would listen intently, and then reply in Aldspeak, answering the various questions Thunderhammer posed. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 11 (9) Adam sipped at his waterskin, before he noticed two figures on either side of him. He threw them a quick nce, and then tied his waterskin to his side. It was only after he did so that he realised he didn¡¯t recognise either of them. His hand reached for his sword at his side, but he noted how the other Iyrmen had noticed, and yet did not seem to reach for their weapons. One was a bald woman, with the lightest of wrinkles around her family tattoo. The tattoo was a deep blue semicircle, the t side pointed up, at the centre, and deep red hollowed ovals, which went out either way. She was dressed in sheets of cloth, which were wrapped around her and tucked in tight, with a belt tied at her waist. At her back was a staff made of wood of the purest white. Jurot¡¯s eyes snapped to the staff instantly, swallowing as he admired the Iyr Ivory he coveted so desperately. His fingers twitched, wishing to feel it again, but he remained calm. He knew of these two people, especially the woman with the silverdeer skull. Beside the older woman was a much scruffier woman, a woman who embodied the wildness which some believed the Iyrmen to possess. She wore the skull of a silverdeer as a mask, antler and all, with curly ck hair which fell back across her shoulders. The skull was carved in such a way which revealed the tattoo on her forehead, which was a ck tilted cross, and several eight pointed stars. Thick furs fell across her entire form, hiding the rest of her body, coloured a tannish grey. Grasped tightly within her hands were a pair of shortswords, made of bone with intricate carvings, designs of the Iyr, which Jurot understood the symbols of. Thirst for Blood. Jurot¡¯s heart pounded wildly, for though the boy had spent his entire life within the Iyr, there were beings even he had yet to meet. Yes, he had met the Great Elders, the Chief, but he had never met one of these Iyrmen. It was as though he had met a Great Elder for the first time. ¡®I must tell mother and father once I return!¡¯ He had heard his father had met one of them before, though he did not say much more of the matter, and nor would he. ¡°Argon,¡± the bald woman said, smiling at the man. Her face held the smile of an aunt, slightly distant, but still lovely. ¡°Shaool,¡± Argon greeted, bowing his head towards her. ¡°Come, children. You will leave with Shaool. She will take you to a safe ce.¡± The boys looked at the two women, especially the savage woman with the shortswords, who had approached with her bones drawn. Her eyes were glued to the two prisoners, though she made no move to them. ¡°Is she strong?¡± the Baron¡¯s son asked. ¡°Stronger than me,¡± Argon admitted. Adam stared at the women beside him, each of whom had appeared as though they were his shadow. Seeing the wrinkled skin of both women, he could assume they were older, meaning they were more than likely deadly. ¡®I really should stop joking around so much before I worm my way into their hearts.¡¯ ¡°Are they really?¡± The Baron¡¯s son squinted. After all, one had a staff, and the other bone des. ¡®What kind of person uses bone des? They would fall apart before metal weapons¡­¡¯ ¡°Iyrmen don¡¯t lie,¡± the Count¡¯s son said, staring at the woman with the bone swords. ¡®I bet she could kill the Knight of Flowers and the Mountain Knight. Our Knight of Death could beat her though.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡¯ll stay with Tazwehn,¡± Thunderhammer said, her eyes squinting at the two women. Neither of them had axes, and she didn¡¯t trust anyone who used weapons made of bone and wood. ¡®If they were decent people, they¡¯d use metal weapons.¡¯ The elf girl grabbed onto Eshva¡¯s biceps, who flexed them for the little elf girl once more. Though the wood was nice, those women didn¡¯t have biceps like Eshva¡¯s. Though the woman with the shortswords might, but they were all covered up. What was the point of that? ¡°Then we will continue to take you,¡± Argon said, ncing back to Tazwyn and nodding at her. She stepped aside from the prisoners, and the two women approached towards Balrog and Mattias. Balrog stepped back, but the bald woman almost became a blur as she appeared behind him, jabbing him against his back with a finger. Balrog¡¯s entire body frozen still, the veins in his body jutting up against his skin for a moment. The bald Iyrman leaned in to whisper into his ear. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 20 (18) ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± came a sweet, soft, tender voice. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, yet.¡± Adam shuddered, unsure of whether he should feel d she was taking Balrog away, or if he should be terrified he might be taken away with her. The bald woman turned to look at him, smiling warmly, like a sweet aunt. Adam quickly nced aside. ¡®If I can¡¯t see her, she can¡¯t see me.¡¯ Mattias had remained still, having noticed both women were much older than Kandal and Argon, who had already instilled a deep rooted fear within his heart of the Iyrmen. ¡®If Argon says they¡¯re stronger, then I¡¯ll just have to believe it¡­¡¯ ¡°Thank you,¡± Argon said, bowing his head towards the women, who disappeared with the bandits as quickly as they had appeared. Adam threw a nce towards Jurot, whose brow was covered with sweat, his eyes beaming brightly. He was still staring at where they had disappeared too, trying to keep them within his sight for even a sliver of a second longer. ¡°Who were they?¡± Adam asked, unsure of whether he should have asked. ¡°They,¡± Jurot began excitedly, before noting Dargon¡¯s look, ¡°are those who patrol the borders of the Iyr.¡± His voice had gone from excited, to a practised calm, though it was filled with reverence. Adam nced between the pair of Iyrmen, seeing how Dargon was smiling innocently. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, understanding that he should press further. ¡®The aunt probably used her body as a weapon, and the other one¡­¡¯ The savage woman had somehow exuded no murderous intent, but Adam had noted the look in her eye. ¡®No, she probably was just directing it towards the other two.¡¯ The boys nced between one another, before beginning to try and rank them between all the Knights. As they continued their journey, the road began to dip slightly, following the sun. The forest, which had grown light for the past hour, soon became sparse, with small bundles of trees a stone¡¯s throw away from one another. In the distance, they could see it. A giant wall, which stretched from one horizon to the next, following the curves of the hills. The bottom of the wall was made of earth and rock, and was about as tall as Adam. At the top of each hill was a tower, though it was covered by cloth, coloured simrly to the walls. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 2 Perception Check D20 + 2 + 2 = 15 (11) Unfortunately for Adam, he couldn¡¯t spot whether each tower was manned, as the cloth hid that from him, though no doubt if there was someone manning the towers, they would easily be able to see him, along with miles of the Iynds. The wall reminded Adam of a certain great wall, though he wondered how many miles this wall went on for. ¡°Nice wall.¡± Jurot smiled, proudly, nodding his head. ¡°It¡¯s the East Wall, or the Front Wall. Made generations ago, when the Iyr was gifted thesends. It took an entire generation to make it.¡± He nced at Dargon, hoping he hadn¡¯t made a mistake. ¡°With a wall like this, I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to fight the Iyr,¡± Adam said, ncing along it. ¡°How long is it?¡± ¡°Long,¡± Jurot said, still ncing at Dargon. ¡°The wall runs all along the hills,¡± Dargon said. ¡°From coast to coast. Ournds extend beyond the wall, but the wall protects all our people behind it.¡± He stopped to admire it. Even after all these years, and the countless times he had seen it, he could only feel jitters in his stomach. These were the very walls which had protected him as a child, before he could protect himself with his sword. It wasn¡¯t just these walls which protected him, but those who roamed along the borders of the Iyr too. He wouldn¡¯t dare to im he had be a shield for the Iyr, not like them, but he was an Iyrman, and he¡¯d spill blood once anyone breached the walls. ¡°It represents the Front Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Beyond these walls, we will see the Iyr. My home.¡± He shared the same feelings as Dargon and the other Iyrmen. He hadn¡¯t seen the wall from this side often, having only left the Iyr a handful of times when he was younger. The first time he hade by, he had been sleeping on his father¡¯s back, so he hadn¡¯t seen it. He had cried and screamed to his father, who had taken him outside to see it, where he had admired it for hours. ¡°Front Iyr?¡± Adam asked, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°Is it because it¡¯s the frontier?¡± ¡°It is Front Iyr because it is the front of the Iyr,¡± Dargon said, but he smiled at the joke too. ¡°Every visitor whoes to meet with we Iyrmen sees this first. Every approaching army which wishes to invade ournds, must firste to pass the wall.¡± Dargon knew of only a handful of beings who would be able to surpass the wall, but none would daree. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought, thinking about a few days ago. ¡®There is one.¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t you affirm that no one would be stupid enough to war with the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, staring at the wall. Unless someone came from the heavens above, none would be able to manage these walls. The Iyr would see the armiesing from miles away from the outposts. ¡®No, wait¡­¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Those two Iyrmen from before, how did they¡­¡¯ ¡°The current King wouldn¡¯t dare to war with the Iyr,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Those from distantnds may decide to, though they would need to first rush through the Kingdom, or try tond along the coast before they march up to our walls.¡± ¡®Or they¡¯d have toe from the sky.¡¯ ¡°Speaking of which, you still haven¡¯t finished that story.¡± Adam squinted at him, crossing his arms like a petnt child. ¡°You promised¡­¡± Dargon chuckled, ncing towards Kandal, sharing a look with him. ¡°Once we¡¯re in Front Iyr, proper.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Okay, ckwater Crisis next chapter? Maybe? Also I want to post up multiple chapters, but I keep writing so many words. Even this chapter was bing too long, so I had to split it up! I hope you guys like hearing the thoughts of other characters to contextualise stuff! 37. Weapons of the Iyr 37. Weapons of the Iyr Even the children admired the walls. The dwarven girl nodded her head, enjoying the earth and stonework. ¡®Not bad, not bad,¡¯ she thought. ¡®It¡¯d be difficult for ours to get through.¡¯ She could imagine the walls lined with Iyrmen. ¡®Impossible, maybe.¡¯ The elf girl stared at it, wondering why they used stone. They could have just moved the hills around, then asked the trees to create anotheryer of defence. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ They weren¡¯t elves, so of course they couldn¡¯t ask nature to move. The boys eyed up the walls, trying to recall how big their castle walls were. Being children, it was hard to estimate. Half the size? Double the size? Somewhere between there. Once they were all done admiring the walls, they followed the path forward. Part of the path beside them gently sloped further downwards, save for the path which led right to the gates. The gate itself was made of a giant b of wood, twice as tall as Adam, and six Adams wide. Argon eximed something in their tongue, his voice echoing off the walls, before the ground began to shake. The b of wood began to shift as it opened up horizontally, only to reveal another b of wood, which was moving in the opposition direction, before they met half way and the light peeked through. The gate was about twenty thirty paces deep, which caused Adam¡¯s eyes to widen. ¡®That¡¯s a big tunnel.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure how deep a gate should have been, but he hadn¡¯t seen any gates as deep as this one. As they stepped through it, the light shone against the opened pathway, which was surrounded on either side by sheer walls, each which was slightly taller than the wall, which couldn¡¯t be seen very well previously due to the angle of thend. The path gently sloped upwards for roughly half a mile, towards another set of heavy gates. Adam nced on either side, at the huge walls which swallowed the path. ¡°Is this the pit of death?¡± Adam asked. He could only imagine how many archers could stand on those hills, raining down arrows on anyone with dark ns. The other Iyrmen couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at his words. The entire Iyr was like this, designed to let the enemy know just how futile it was to try and invade. Of course, this area had been built a long time ago, and had yet to see use, but it was more than good enough to showcase to the nobles and the processions which tried to enter. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, noting how no one was willing to answer the question. ¡°It is.¡± The gates at the top were already open by the time they arrived, which had another path which led to a vige some quarter mile away from them. Adam¡¯s shins were already aching from the gentle incline, and he couldn¡¯t imagine how much the children were hurting. The vige was surrounded by a wooden fence, creating its boundary. There were a few towers which were propped up, and Adam could see tiny shadows within them. As they approached Front Iyr vige, a few people stepped out to meet them. ¡®Where were the people which opened the gates?¡¯ Adam wondered, having not seen anyone up until this point. ¡®Was it magic? Hidden Iyrmen?¡¯ He thought back to the two women who had appeared out of nowhere. Five figures approached them, each as imposing as any Iyrmen they had met, save for the two from earlier. Four of them wore Steel tags on their persons, from nes to bracelets, each carrying a spear and sword, though one carried a spear and axe. The fifth, the leader, was a silver fox of a man, with a chiselled jaw, greyish hair which fell to his shoulders. At his side was a il, though none could think it was impractical, as his Adventurer¡¯s tag hung loosely across his bare chest, glinting the blueish silver of mithril. ¡®A Mithril tag? Whoa¡­¡¯ Adam and the children noticed it right away, staring at it with a mixture of awe and respect, as one would when they met such a powerful figure. ¡°Argon,¡± the Iyrman said, greeting the leader. They sped hands, before the leader nced over the neers. For a moment, his dark eyes fell across Adam, pausing for less than a breath on him, before they continued along the rest of the party. He said something in their tongue, and Argon smiled. ¡°I am Lykan, but we should wait on greetings, I think,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°You must all be so weary. Come, allow me to invite you to our humble vige. I will lead you to your lodgings.¡± He turned, allowing the other Iyrmen to take their positions around the group, before they were led forward. As they stepped through the wide main road, Adam nced around to see the various buildings. Half were made of earth, and half were made of wood. Those within the centre were mostly made of earth, stone at the base, earth above, standing strong and tall. As he walked past the small towers, he could see teens manning them, staring over at the new arrivals, before returning their attention to all around them. ¡®Why are there children on lookout?¡¯ There were many Iyrmen walking around, adorned in their cloths and furs, going about their business. Adam could only wonder how many Iyrmen there were. Most seemed to be either Bronze or Steel, though there were some which didn¡¯t wear any tags. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing between everyone. Almost everyone within the vige wielded a spear, staff, and axes, and carried a bow with them. Some carried greataxes, but there were very few des he could count, and they were only on those who were Bronze or Steel. The il the leader held was the most exotic weapon within the walls. Children all gathered to stare at the strangers who had arrived, pointing and whispering between one another. They wore cloths and furs too, some even wearing minor pieces of jewellery. Almost all carried a wooden weapon at their side. Adam didn¡¯t understand theirnguage, so could only assume what they were saying, though quite a few were ncing towards Amaerabyl and Thunderhammer. ¡®Right, they must be the first dwarves and elves they¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯ Adam noted theck of tattoos on most of the children, though a few of the teens were tattooed with the main symbol of their family, but not the secondary symbols. As they stepped towards the centre buildings, Adam¡¯s head snapped to what he first assumed was a hill, but he had only just taken the time to look at it properly. It was no hill, but a fort. ¡°Is everything in the Iyr designed around stopping invaders?¡± Adam asked, ncing all around them. He had yet to spot anyone who was unarmed, save for a few of the youngest children. ¡°Not everything,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Only most things.¡± ¡°Why are there so many children at the first point of contact?¡± Adam had expected this to be an outpost, rather than an actual vige. Was the Iyr rxed due to the fact it hadn¡¯t been invaded in hundreds of years? ¡°That is not a worry for you, Adam,¡± Lykan said, smiling calmly as the young man. Adam¡¯s eyes fell on the handsome man. ¡°I don¡¯t recall giving you my name.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude,¡± the Iyrman said. He motioned a hand towards tworge buildings. ¡°The children will take the building to the left, and the rest can take rest in the building to the right.¡± The children looked up at all the Iyrmen. The boys had stopped whispering between one another when they had approached the gates, and had walked through the Iyr with their heads held high. However, their grace was broken when they heard they were separating from the Iyrmen who had saved them. ¡°I understand you¡¯re close,¡± Lykan said, dropping to a knee, ¡°but there are others who wish to speak with you and tell you of their tales. There are plenty of children who will y with you as well, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lykan turned to the nearby children, smiling at them, but they understood it wasn¡¯t a request. ¡°Right!¡± an Iyrman teen said. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely y with you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really good at Sockball,¡± another said, puffing out their chest. ¡°Sockball?¡± the Count¡¯s son asked. ¡°Football,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Oh,¡± the Count¡¯s son said. ¡®They have football here?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Wait! The Iyr calls it the wrong name?¡¯ Adam grimaced, losing a sliver of respect for the Iyr. ¡®I hope they spell colour correctly, at least.¡¯ ¡°Go ahead and get yourselves situated,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Liazin, go bring some potions for the children, to wash away their weariness.¡± Liazin, one of the women beside Lykan, who wore a cloth all over her chest, up to her face, only revealing her eyes, bowed her head and left to a nearby building. ¡°Hey, kids,¡± Adam said, looking at the boys and girls. ¡°You better behave, otherwise I¡¯ll be telling your parents you troubled the Iyrmen. I can still vour your food poorly. It won¡¯t hurt you, but you¡¯ll regret it.¡± The children pulled away from the half elf, walking towards the building. Even the elf and dwarf entered together, their mutual distrust of Adam creating a bond between them. ¡°How many Iyrmen live here?¡± Adam asked, noting how small the ce was. This wasn¡¯t here in hisst life. Most of the area seemed so foreign to him. ¡®Last time the Iyr was about ten time as big as this, I think?¡¯ Compared to Red Oak, this ce was utterly minuscule. ¡°Two thousand,¡± Lykan said, motioning a hand to the building for Adam and Jurot. ¡®Two thousand?¡¯ Adam stepped inside, seeing thergemon room, sparsely furnished, with two doors at the far wall. Jurot walked over to one and opened it, putting away his things within it. ¡°Come, Adam,¡± Jurot said. Adam followed him, finding a square room, with enough space for both of them to sleep in, but not much else. Adam dropped his pack at the foot of the bed. ¡°You should strip,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Your armour,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Are you not weary.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I guess we¡¯re at the Iyr now, so I should probably do that.¡± Adam doffed his armour, cing it to one side, before he stretched his entire body. ¡°Oof! That was one hell of a journey.¡± Adam fell onto the bed. ¡°Two thousand people?¡± Adam wondered. ¡®Wait, hold on. Red Oak is so many times bigger. Not just ten times bigger, but far more than that.¡¯ ¡°That is how many people make their home here,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How many people live in the Iyr in total?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Roughly sixty thousand,¡± Jurot said. Adam coughed. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Sixty thousand,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°Sixty thousand?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°You¡¯re telling me there are sixty thousand of you?¡± ¡®Sixty thousand Iyrmen? How many were therest time? Fifteen thousand?¡¯ ¡°That is how much who live within the Iyr,¡± Jurot said, speaking only half the truth. There were a few things which were called the Iyr, and he had been taught to tell no one the real number of Iyrmen, so fifty thousand would be the number given to the various people who would ask. He didn¡¯t know the true number either. ¡°Whoa. So there are, what, at least ten thousand of you who could raise arms to fight for the Iyr?¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Ten thousand Iyrmen¡­¡± If they were made up like those at the vige, then there would be at least five thousand Bronze Rank Iyrmen, and the rest would probably be made up of Steel, Silver, Mithril, and Gold. ¡°How many people make up Alnd?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Many millions,¡± Jurot said, trying to recall. ¡°At least twenty million.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°At least twenty million? So you guys are outnumbered twenty to one?¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Wait, no. Is that right?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡®If I double the Iyr, that would be one hundred thousand, which would be twenty to one, so I need to double that.¡¯ Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Forty to one?¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes, taking a long moment to count. ¡®Fifty, and fifty, makes one hundred. Then ten is a million. Then twenty is twenty million.¡± Adam watched as Jurot went about calcting it within his head. He understood the pain. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, a short whileter. ¡°If Alnd wanted to go to war, wouldn¡¯t you be in trouble? If we assume they can bring out even a hundred thousand soldiers, you¡¯d be outnumbered ten to one.¡± ¡°It would be a ughter,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Right, isn¡¯t that-¡° Adam paused, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You would ughter them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Jurot, ten to one! Ten to one!¡± ¡°During ckwater¡­¡± Jurot stopped, recalling how the story hadn¡¯t been finished. ¡°What? What about ckwater? You mean ckwater Crisis?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, ring at the Iyrman, who avoided his gaze. ¡°You will hear it soon, for Dargon has promised it to you. I cannot take that away from him.¡± Jurot crossed his arms. Adam grit his teeth, bing annoyed. ¡°Even so! Nevermind one hundred thousand, what if there were five hundred thousand soldiers? With their poption, they could easily bring out five hundred thousand soldiers, maybe even a million.¡± Jurot shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Their army size is closer to fifty thousand, sixty if we include the knights of various households.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I expected more.¡± ¡°That is their professional army,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Though those who are elite, are probably six thousand? And those who could pose some threat to an Iyrman, around a thousand?¡± Jurot tilted his head, trying to recall what he had learnt. ¡°How do you know so much about the army and its size?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re all taught the estimates of the army sizes, and how many soldiers could be raised if there was ever a war. They wouldn¡¯t leave their forts unmanned, so they would only field twenty thousand of their main army, and they would raise another one hundred thousand immediately from the nearby towns.¡± ¡°Why are you speaking so casually about it?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°I¡¯d be terrified to hear about all of this. Even if the Iyrmen are strong, being outnumbered so much, it¡¯s not like you have a machine gun or anything.¡± ¡°A what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡®Right, I need to be careful.¡¯ ¡°Even if they brought a hundred thousand, the Iyr would win.¡± ¡°Sure, behind your walls. What if they remain at the walls of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Even if we met in the open field, the Iyr would win.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Jurot, are you crazy? You¡¯d be outnumbered ten to one, minimum!¡± Jurot raised his brow, smirking smugly at Adam. He knew so many things about the Iyr which Adam couldn¡¯t possibly know. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re confident, I assume you guys have a few secret weapons at your disposal.¡± Adam thought about the woman they had met, Shaool. ¡°How many people are as strong as Shaool in the Iyr?¡± ¡°I cannot tell you that,¡± Jurot said, smiling ever wider. ¡°How many are as powerful as Shaool in Alnd?¡± Jurot furrowed his brows, going deep into thought. ¡°Hmm. As powerful, and more powerful?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam leaned in intently. He had listened to the power ranking from the boys, but hearing it from Jurot seemed more official. ¡°Ten?¡± Jurot said. ¡°I can only assume her strength. I know of her grandniece, and the tales which she has told me.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Excuse me?¡± He kept coughing. ¡°You¡¯re telling me, out of twenty million people, only ten could match Shaool?¡± ¡°From the people, yes,¡± Jurot nodded, recalling the various guardians of thend who would easily raise that number. ¡°If we include magical artefacts and such.¡± ¡°Jurot, are you messing with me?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Is Shaool the strongest in the Iyr?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said, raising his brow. ¡°The Chief and the Great Elders are more powerful.¡± Adam blinked, rubbing his eyes, then blinked once again. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adam had forgotten the existence of the Chief and the Great Elders. ¡°So what, that¡¯s¡­ eight people in the Iyr, ten in Alnd?¡± Adam stared at Jurot¡¯s smirk. ¡®Wait. Are there more people as strong as Shaool?¡¯ Jurot tried his best not to reveal anything, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Oh, how little Adam knew. Once he was given permission to head into the Iyr, he¡¯d see something which would no doubt shock him. Eight people? Adam had met someone else that day as powerful as Shaool, a woman with the skull of a deer. Jurot had no idea how many of them there were, but he assumed greater than ten, since that was how the Iyr always formed their units, using bases of ten, just like Alnd. Adam continued to stare into Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡®Wait, that woman with the deer skull¡­¡¯ Adam shuddered. ¡°Well, if there are even a handful more as powerful as Shaool, maybe I was worrying for no reason.¡± Jurot giggled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Okay, for sure. Next chapter is ckwater Crisis! I swear! Side Story – Blackwater Crisis VI Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis VI King Solomon had only just returned to his castle, and yet he was swamped with paperwork. Though he had gained a great deal of influence through the war, he had to immerse himself in the various matters of the Royal Court, capitalising on the influence. A King¡¯s work was never done, after all. ¡°The drakken have be strangely quiet,¡± Master Whiteheart said. He was the brother of the Lord of Westfort, and held a seat on the council. He, along with the rtives of the other Lords and Ladies of the various forts, remained at the capital city to act as one of the council members, who would look after the Kingdom¡¯s issues whilst the King was at war and assist him in running the Kingdom during times of peace. ¡°Do we know why?¡± Solomon asked. He had expected them to grow quiet, but to not contact them either? ¡°We believe they¡¯re fighting between one another,¡± The Queen replied, taking her ce beside the King. She was tasked to keep an eye on the council members, taking on the King¡¯s role when he was at war, so the King had no worries about the various advisers acting up, but she would remain on the council when he returned for a short while to assist. ¡°The Iyrmen¡¯s doing?¡± Solomon assumed, tapping his finger on the table edge, feeling it¡¯s hard wood. ¡°We aren¡¯t certain,¡± Whiteheard said. ¡°Lady ckheart is not entirely forting with the matters beyond the fort.¡± ¡°Lady ckheart is more than willing to allow any of your soldiers beyond the wall to check for themselves,¡± Master ckheart said, smiling. ¡°Shall I send a messenger bird to let the good Lady know the soldiers of Westfort, who have been behind the walls since the beginning of the war instead of in the rest snow of battle, are to arrive soon?¡± ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Master Whiteheart said, smiling innocently. ¡°Our soldiers are still to defend against the orcs on the other side of the mountain.¡± The mountain which cut right through the orc¡¯snds and the drakken¡¯snds. ¡°Indeed,¡± ckheart said. ¡°I recall Lord Whiteheart is not entirely forting with the matters beyond the wall.¡± ¡°We will need to prepare for Daegyar and Rogryaen,¡± the King interrupted. The two always bickered with one another, and he would need to stop them from acting up. ¡°Shall we first throw a celebration?¡± Master Blueheart asked, admiring the two men as they fought one another. Master Blueheart¡¯s influence on the council was perhaps second to the King, considering the role her family yed with trade on the seas. ¡°We will raise the coin required, if the King is willing to ept.¡± ¡°We will throw a celebration to lift the people¡¯s spirits,¡± King Solomon said. ¡°Since the North has been at war, their contribution will be decreased, and it will be picked up by the other four regions.¡± He was not willing to ept Blueheart¡¯s offer, for it would have been too awkward to gift her more favours. ¡°We will set forth the budget, your Grace.¡± Master Redheart smiled, rubbing a gold coin with her thumb. ckheart to the North, Whiteheart to the West, Blueheart to the East, and Redheart to the South. These Hearts were those who were the Lords of their own regions, and were the keys to the sess of his grandfather¡¯s time. Whiteheart descended from Bronwyn the White, a man who wore pure white armour, and carried with him a de equally as white. He had been tasked with Westfort, to fight against the orcs. Blueheart descended from Sea Queen Joriel, someone who was distantly rted to the current King, and was in charge of the secondrgest city after the capital, as well as the sea to the east. She tookmand of the fleet, making sure the east and south were safe on the seas. Redheart descended from Fargo the Blood Sword, who was the first to bend the knee, before assisting in conquering the Sea Queen. Redheart would keep the south safe from the savages. Each were his greatest threats, and equally, his greatest allies. ¡°Once the Iyrmen return, we should reward them.¡± The King tapped his fingers on the table further, trying to think. ¡°Isn¡¯t the fight a good enough reward?¡± Whiteheart asked. He was familiar with the Iyrmen, considering how many times their ancestors had shed in the past. His family was perhaps the most familiar with the Iyrmen, who were the greatest threat to their south, whereas the orcs were the greatest threat to their north. Their home was safe between the mountains, cut off from the other regions by the giant mountain range, and Westfort was the only ce they could be assaulted with any real efficacy. As such, the King had the least amount of influence in the West. ¡°Even the Iyrmen know the value of gold,¡± King Solomon said, noting the look in Whiteheart¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to keep them on our side.¡± ¡°We should reward them with a portion of the dragon,¡± Whiteheart offered, jabbing at the King. ¡°No,¡± King Solomon said, obviously. ¡°They will keep whatever loot they manage to find. If we skimp them on battle loot, they may be less likely to send decent aid in the future.¡± ¡°They must send a hundred men, as part of the treaty, regardless,¡± Whiteheart said. ¡°As per the treaty,¡± Blueheart added, whose people had never faced the Iyrmen. ¡°Yes, but they could easily send a hundred of their weakest, and then we would have lost a great power.¡± ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± Whiteheart smiled, retreating from the matter. King Solomon didn¡¯t like the smile, but he knew that Whiteheart wouldn¡¯t start any trouble for the moment, not while the King had won the war. ¡°We still need their help, in case any of the savages of the south begin to act up, or the giants wish for another war,¡± the King¡¯s eyes fell to Whiteheart¡¯s, ¡°or the orcs decide to attack.¡± ¡°Of course, your Grace.¡± Whiteheart bowed his head once more. The King was revealing just how much faith he was putting in the Iyrmen, outsiders. Such information would be quite demoralising to the people, as well as shameful for the other Hearts of the region. The Kingdom was still new, and as such, was still able to be broken, piece by piece. It was around that time the drakken, many miles to the north, were crying out with joy. ¡°Hurrah! Hurrah!¡± cried the drakken, who had taken over several viges and outposts nearby. They had forced the weary vigers and soldiers to surrender and join their resistance, or to die in battle. However, the mood between the Royal Guards and the Iyrman was chillier than the fresh snow falling from above. The loss of Charles, who provided much needed light, had caused a rift between the party, especially after the disagreement between whether to cremate him or bury him. Iyrmen were buried, but the Royal Guard were cremated. Akrat gave in, as he had not known Charles for as long, but he had passed the story of Charles through the drakken, who would continue to sing it. Akrat sipped the drakken ale, feeling the burn in his throat. He remained standing alone, atop the watch tower. He looked all across thendscape, illuminated by the star light. He thought for a long moment, dragged down by Charles¡¯ death, and his story. ¡°It still bothers you,¡± Captain Kendrick said from below, leaning back against the wall. He sipped some drakken ale, coughing immediately afterwards. ¡°No,¡± Akrat said, still sipping the drakken ale, which burnt at his throat. ¡°It is no bother.¡± Kendrick chuckled. ¡°No bother, huh?¡± He continued to drink the fiery ale. ¡°When I first met Charles, I didn¡¯t particrly like him. I know what the Commander was doing when he sent these idiots to me. Even so, they¡¯ve grown on me the past few years.¡± He had finished mourning for hispanions. ¡°I heard the tale of what happened to his family, to his brother. George told me.¡± ¡°Nasty business,¡± Kendrick said, shaking his head. ¡°Politics.¡± ¡°I did not know that your people did such things to one another. To scheme and plot, to take over the family¡¯snd.¡± Akrat shook his head. ¡°Thend of the Iyr belongs to all Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Belongs to all, huh? Then how are you going to live in peace?¡± Kendrick still wasn¡¯t used to the Iyrman. ¡°By spilling blood.¡± ¡°So you also y one another fornd? Then what¡¯s the difference between you and I?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t do that,¡± Akrat said, leaning back to look at him, his brow raised. ¡°We Iyrmen don¡¯t kill one another.¡± ¡°You just said.¡± ¡°No.¡± Akrat stared down at him. ¡°If anyone wishes to war with the Iyr, we will y them. We Iyrmen don¡¯t kill one another.¡± ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s not what I was asking.¡± Kendrick drank more of his ale and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°I meant, what happens if an Iyrman bes an adult and wants a house.¡± ¡°They must make a request, or earn it through battle or coin,¡± Akrat replied, simply. ¡°What if they want a house belonging to another.¡± ¡°Either they are adopted into the house, or they stop requesting for something foolish.¡± ¡°Foolish?¡± ¡°Why would an Iyrman want the house of another?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bigger than their house?¡± ¡°Then it is simple. They must have more children.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kendrick shook his head. ¡°Houses are expanded once more children are born.¡± Akrat recalled the size of his house, which was one of thergest. He was part orc, after all. ¡°What if you want a bigger house, but don¡¯t want another child?¡± Akrat thought deeply. ¡°If there was such a foolish Iyrman, then they could use one of their favours from winning a tournament.¡± Still, he did not understand the want for arger house. ¡°Do you guys have tournaments in the Iyr?¡± Kendrick asked, before rubbing his face. ¡°No, don¡¯t answer that. Of course you do.¡± Akrat wondered how drunk the Captain was. ¡°I have heard Iyrmen are banned in your tournaments.¡± ¡°Well, can you me us? You didn¡¯t follow the rules.¡± ¡°We had not known the rules.¡± ¡°Ignorance is a sin.¡± Kendrick sighed. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure once we return to the King, you could ask for the ban to be lifted as part of your reward.¡± ¡°My reward?¡± ¡°Your reward for killing ck Wing and assisting the Royal Guard.¡± ¡°I will be rewarded by your King?¡± Akrat blinked. ¡°Of course,¡± Kendrick said, ncing over at him. ¡°Were you doing this just for the story and Dark Wing¡¯s loot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head. For what was a greater reward than that? Kendrick sighed, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever understand you or your people.¡± ¡°There is no need to,¡± Akrat said. ¡°We will y Dark Wing, and we shall return home. We will be praised by our people and honoured throughout time.¡± Kendrick smiled. ¡°Well, maybe I can understand that at least.¡± When morning came, Akrat picked a dozen warriors from the group. Six experienced drakken, and six young drakken, who would learn under the drakken, who in turn would learn under Akrat and the others. The drakken soldiers who had been picked were adorned in scale mail or segmented armour made of metal and leathers, and wore cloaks over their shoulders made of thick cloths or furs. Each carried with them a spear and a shield, a secondary weapon of their choosing, from shortswords to axes, and carried javelins at their side. The younger drakken wore thick furs and cloths to pad out the armour which had been handed to them from the older drakken. ¡°Just us eighteen?¡± Kendrick asked. ¡°Any more and the drakken will be in danger,¡± Akrat said. ¡°They have lost enough.¡± Kendrick sighed, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Our goal is simple,¡± Akrat said, addressing the warriors. ¡°We will y Dark Wing! For honour! For freedom!¡± He raised his sword towards the sky. ¡°We will return with the head of Daegyar, or we will not return at all!¡± Kendrick drew his sword and pointed it to the sky, followed by the rest of the Royal Guard, then the drakken warriors who were to set off. The people cheered, shouting and hooting wildly. They began their march further north, through the snowynds. The hills slowed their travels, but with how few of them were setting off, it did not impede their travels too harshly. A weekter they moved along the mountain trail, heading ever further towards Dark Wing¡¯s territory. The trail was treacherous, not because Dark Wing could appear at any moment, but because the there was a sheer drop beside them, and the mountain wall to their other side was about three grown men taller than them. For the Iyrman, the drakken, and Timothy, they were used to moving on such terrain. Kendrick, George, John, and Randal, however, were not the kind of people to leap between rocks so gleefully. ¡°That¡¯s a big fall,¡± Randal said, looking down the edge, gulping. It was misty white, and the unknown was more terrifying than knowing how deep it went. ¡°Any tips?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall,¡± Akrat replied, following the lead of the drakken who was familiar with the trail. ¡°Anything useful?¡± Randal swallowed, staring down the side of the near sheer cliff. ¡°Don¡¯t look down.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Randal said, looking up instead. ¡°That¡¯s much better. Hey, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kendrick asked, bringing up the rear. He nced over to see a shadow in the sky. ¡°What is that?¡± That¡¯s when it struck them. The magical fear. Their entire bodies seized, and three of the young drakken and one of the older drakken fell from the side of the cliff, tumbling down. They couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡°Daegyar!¡± Akrat eximed, grabbing onto Bili, whose body had seized up. He pulled the boy back up, patting his back. ¡°Royal Guard! To arms!¡± Kendrick eximed, managing to fight off the fear. If not for Akrat¡¯s words, he may have fallen. Through the whiteness came the form of the giant dragon,pletely ck, as though it had been carved out of obsidian, darting towards them. It opened up its giant maw, letting out a heavy breath of ck poison, which swarmed through the entire group. Akrat threw his cloak around Bili, protecting him from the poison. He felt the poison invade his body, but he shrugged it off. No poison would be enough to kill an Iyrman. The drakken, being born with ck scales, were able to shrug off some of the poison naturally. As the dragon darted forward, it grabbed onto George, who was convulsing from the poison which invaded him. He coughed, reaching up to grab the dragon¡¯s talon which was wrapped around him, his hand as ck as the dragon. ¡°You foul creature!¡± He channelled his magic, that which had caused many of his peers to fear him. The dragon screeched in pain as the pain filled it, its skin peeling off from where George had touched, but it gripped George tightly still. The first thing it needed to do was to deal with any which spun spells, especially the one which could bring itspanions from the brink of death. ¡°George!¡± Kendrick coughed, the poison invading his body. He reached out a hand, but George was so far from him. ¡°No!¡± John was seized by the dragon fear, trying to break free from it, and both Randal and Timothy had been taken by it too. George struggled in Daegyar¡¯s talons, but the creature did not give. As Daegyar¡¯s powerful wings beat, the others were sted by wind, and George was pulled away. ¡°You scum! You¡¯ve all been such damn thorns in my side!¡± Daegyar screeched, drowning out the sound of a scream, flying upwards and away with George, wanting to deal with him separately. George continued to struggle in the creature¡¯s grip, but he felt something grab at his ankle. He looked down to see Akrat, who had found a safe ce for Bili, and was climbing up using George¡¯s armour as they flew over the wall. ¡°I am Akrat, son of Ikrat!¡± Akrat eximed, wrapping his legs around George¡¯s chest, and he grabbed for his sword. ¡°I havee for you, Daegyar!¡± He stabbed the creature, forcing his de through it. Daegyar¡¯s scream echoed through the mountain range, and it was thest thing some of them heard before they died, and it dropped the pair of them. They tumbled off the other side of the mountain, beforending at arge clearing of rock. Akrat roared like a tiger, leaping into action right away. Daegyar hadnded, and was turning to try and st the Iyrman with its breath, but the maelstrom of death was upon him. Akrat¡¯s de pierced through its scales, digging in deep as it sttered wet crimson all over him. ¡°Yes!¡± he eximed, tasting the blood. The excitement was too much for him, and he couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the dragon. ¡°I will take it! That heart of yours!¡± He howled withughter. ¡®Of course it just had to be a damn Iyrman!¡¯ Daegyar felt the de in its side, but it spun wildly, striking Akrat with its massive tail. Akrat coughed as he was struck, mming up against the rocks at the side. He looked up to see Daegyar bearing its mighty w down upon George, whose shield barely managed to block the blow, though George was slowly being crushed underneath its great strength. George grit his teeth, ncing aside for a moment to see the blur that was Akrat, who leapt onto the back of the dragon, driving his de in deep once again. ¡°You damn Iyrman!¡± Daegyar turned its head, only to feel the death magics of the medic invade through his scales again. ¡°Akrat!¡± George eximed, filling the Iyrman with his healing strength. ¡°Careful!¡± George¡¯s magic had its limits, and he only had a single gem to bring back one person immediately from a fight. ¡°I will y you today!¡± Akrat¡¯s heart pounded wildly, filled with the excitement of battle. All he could see was the dragon, and in this moment, he aimed y it. George was here, and he would im the tale as his too, and the others would soon arrive. The dragon snapped at Akrat, biting into his thigh, but it gave Akrat the chance to dig his de into its eye. Daegyar flung Akrat aside, swallowing his blood as the world went ck to his left. ¡°You! How dare you cut into my eye! You scum! You¡¯re nothing before me!¡± George dove over to Akrat, grabbing at his chest. ¡°Oh, Lady of Life, fill mypanion with life,¡± he prayed, filling Akrat with more strength. Akrat inhaled deeply, renewed by the magics which filled him, before he flexed his muscles, his rage pumping through his heart. He leapt back onto his feet and roared, gripping his de tightly. ¡®I need to make sure he stays alive,¡¯ George thought, knowing he¡¯d die if the Iyrman fell. As long as Akrat was alive, there would still be hope. Hope that Charles¡¯ death wasn¡¯t in vain. ¡®This time, this time I won¡¯t abandon you.¡¯ ¡°Die!¡± Akrat darted to the dragon, who aimed to y the Iyrman with its tail, but the orcish Iyrman leapt over it, stabbing it where the tail met its body, sinking deep into its thick scales, drawing dark blood. George followed into the fray, filling them with magical might. He couldn¡¯t remain too far away, otherwise the dragon woulde for him, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to heal Akrat with his greater magic. The safest ce in this battle was beside the dragon, for at least the Iyrman would be there. The dragon sted the pair with poison, which filled their lungs. George coughed up blood, finding his vision fading. He brought up his shield to block the blow of the dragon¡¯s tail, skidding aside, though his bones were quivering. All the while, Akrat attacked, like a savage beast. He could feel it, his heart pumping wildly to try and assist him in ying the creature. Akrat was spitting up blood, his veins bulging as the poison invaded his body. Yet, each time he was about to wee the ckness of death, he felt a strong hand against his back, filling him with greater strength. ¡°Come!¡± Akrat eximed. ¡°Come Daegyar!¡± The dragon focused its attention the Iyrman, who shielded the priestly warrior with his body. He whittled them both away, slowly, but even he could feel the heaviness set within his giant body. The hand at Akrat¡¯s back became softer, before Daegyar finally let out another st of poison, which set deep inside Akrat¡¯s lungs. He coughed up blood, his eyes rolling back into his skull, but the hand propped him up, and he was filled with vitality. ¡°Coward! Come back and fight!¡± Akrat eximed, before hearing a ng behind him. He turned, seeing George on his knees before him, his handsying loosely on the ground beside his knees. His face was dark, veins a purple ck, with blood dripping out of his eyes, ears, and lips. His breath did note to him. ¡°Akrat,¡± came the ragged breath, blood dripping further down his chin and onto his armour. ¡°George!¡± Akrat could hear the form of Daegyar flee, away from the nightmares that were the two men, leaving a trail of blood to follow. The Iyrman dropped down in front of George, grabbing onto his cheeks. George couldn¡¯t even see the Iyrman, but hearing the muffled voice, and feeling the hot hands on his cold cheeks, caused him to smile. ¡®He¡¯s still alive.¡¯ Akrat had thought George was safe behind him. He had his healing magic, but the Iyrman hadn¡¯t realised it had all been sent to him as the man slowly died behind him. ¡°Take good care of¡­.¡± George¡¯s life faded from his eyes, but the smile did not. Just like that, he died. Akrat stared at the face for a long while, seeing the smile, the bloodshot eyes, the sickened skin which had been beset by the poison. ¡°George! Akrat!¡± called John. ¡°George! Akrat!¡± When the forms finally appeared over the mountain top, it was revealed to be John, Bili, and the two other young drakken, as well as three of the five older drakken who hadn¡¯t fallen. John walked over, seeing the gruesome form of George. ¡°By the gods¡­¡± ¡°Where are Captain Kendrick and the others?¡± Akrat asked, not having turned to face them. He had heard the steps and counted each one. ¡°What happened to George?¡± John asked, looking at their deadpanion. He almost dropped to a knee, sick in the stomach. ¡®He¡¯s dead?¡¯ ¡°Where are they?¡± Akrat repeated. He knew John had a healthy set of eyes, so of course he¡¯d know what happened. ¡°They,¡± John blinked repeatedly, trying to remember why they had separated, ¡°went down to find Randal and Timothy.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They fell.¡± Akrat remained focused on George for a long moment. His cool skin filled him with a sickness. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said. ¡°The dragon will not return.¡± With that, he left the group, heading out to find the others. John turned to the drakken, fighting the quiver at his lips. ¡°Take watch,¡± he said to the others. He had no idea what else to tell them. He knelt down beside George, sweet George, who had always treated them kindly. Akrat found them, Kendrick, the guide and another drakken soldier, looming over a pair of bodies. An unconscious Timothyy atop Randal, whose arms were wrapped around Timothy protectively, his head propped up by a rock, wet with blood. ¡°Randal¡¯s gone,¡± Kendrick said, finally speaking for the first time in a while. ¡°He leapt after Timothy, grabbing her as she fell. She¡¯s unconscious, but with George¡¯s healing, she¡¯ll be as good as gold.¡± His jaw was set together, his eyes steeled. Akrat¡¯s face twitched into anger for just a moment, and he clenched his fists. ¡°George is dead.¡± Kendrick had heard the words, but he dared not to look at Akrat. If an Iyrman said it, it must have been true, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t ept the death of two of hispanions, not this quickly. ¡°We fought Daegyar,¡± Akrat said. ¡°The dragon fled, heavily wounded. He did not shame his family.¡± He had to say the words, for he had witnessed it. Kendrick remained looking at Randal for a long moment, then at Timothy¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t me Akrat, who had almost died to save George when he couldn¡¯t. He turned to face Akrat, his eyes burning. ¡°At least he did not die alone.¡± ¡°No,¡± Akrat said. ¡°Iyrmen do not die alone.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Okay so this chapter and next chapter are chunky bois. I have cried so many times writing these chapters. Hopefully it won''t be too depressing for too long! =) This side story is taking a lot out of me, so I hope you''re enjoying it! Please don''t forget to favourite and rate andment! Side Story – Blackwater Crisis VII Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis VII They buried George and Randal together. The drakken remained silent, allowing the others to mourn. They were not so close with the deceased, and some of them had been beaten by the pair, but they understood what it meant to the Royal Guards and the Iyrman. ¡°I will go alone,¡± Akrat said, finally, turning to face the others. ¡°Without George, the rest of you may die. Daegyar is injured, and I can finish this alone. You must live to tell the tale.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your choice to make, Iyrman.¡± Kendrick turned from the graves, his gaze falling to Akrat. ¡°The blood which was spilled, it was from my men, and the price needs to be paid by my sword.¡± ¡°We no longer have George¡¯s magic, Randal¡¯s great strength, and Timothy is injured too. Our strength has decreased too much. I have failed to protect you, and I will continue to fail.¡± Akrat shook his head, unable to ept any more deaths on his hands. ¡°John, tomorrow, you¡¯ll return with Timothy. The drakken will guide you back.¡± Kendrick didn¡¯t even look back to John, keeping his eyes focused on Akrat. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Captain,¡± John said. ¡°Charles, George, Randal, they were myrades too.¡± ¡°Take her back,¡± Kendrick said, turning to face John, holding out Randal¡¯s sword. ¡°You and Timothy will return and send word back. The Kingdom may think we¡¯re dead, but you will inform them of what happened. Take a few weeks to rest up, and return to North Fort. I¡¯m not asking you, John. It¡¯s an order.¡± John grimaced, staring at the sword, the same sword Akrat had wished buried, but the Captain had requisitioned for Timothy, who the man had given his life for. He clenched his fists. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± he said, shamefully. Not only would he be unable to get his revenge, but he¡¯d have to carry the sword, which should be driving itself into Dark Wing¡¯s heart. They made camp for the night, the solemness taking them. The group took watch two at a time. Dark Wing would not return, not when he was so heavily injured. Akrat was half dead, but it would not dare to fight two warriors who were still at their peak strength, each with a magical weapon. Midway through the night, Bili squealed out. Akrat leapt up into action, grabbing his de, tossing his nket aside. ¡°Akrat?¡± called a familiar voice, who had noticed the nket as the mes illuminated it. Akrat¡¯s eyes snapped to the person who called out to him, his eyes seeing through the darkness with ease due to his orcish blood. ¡°Tamin?¡± Standing before him was another Iyrman, one with a white circle on his forehead, and white arrows heading outwards. He was a human about his age, who wielded a longsword made of a fusion of bone and metal, which was currently at the throat of Bili. There were three other Iyrmen as well, each with their weapons at the ready. The Royal Guards and the soldier drakken had spurred into action immediately, grabbing their weapons to face their foes. Kendrick faced an Iyrman which wore the skull of a deer, wielding a pair of shortswords made of bone. John faced another Iyrman, who had his staff out ahead of him casually, knowing that he could easily beat the boy, whereas the two drakken soldiers were facing one who used a spear, poised like a viper ready to kill. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Tamin said, letting the boy go, and stomping over to embrace Akrat. ¡°I did not expect you either,¡± Akrat said as they hugged. ¡°I have not seen you since the battle.¡± ¡°I did not see you after we chased the silver wyrm,¡± Tamin said. ¡°I almost thought you had died.¡± ¡°No,¡± Akrat said, smiling slightly. ¡°Thanks to the,¡± he was about to state the name the Iyrmen called them, but quickly reced it with Aldspeak, ¡°Royal Guards.¡± The other Iyrmen sheathed their weapons when they had heard, seeing how these people seemed to be allies. They still didn¡¯t approach the camp, however. Kendrick sighed, having felt as though he was seconds from death. He stared at the man with the deer skull, noting the pattern on his forehead. A ck tilted cross, and several eight pointed stars. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Akrat asked. ¡°We are chasing Rogryaen,¡± Tamin replied, his lips forming a smile. ¡°Why do you look,¡± he said, motioning to Akrat, ¡°like shit.¡± ¡°We are chasing Daegyar,¡± Akrat replied, his lips forming the same smile. The Min and Rat families had been old rivals. Even their older siblings, Kasomin and Shakrat, shed like two savage stags against one another. Tamin nced around, noting thepany he was keeping. Kendrick was strong, about as strong as he, but none of Akrat¡¯spanions could match the other three Iyrmen at his side. ¡°Your story will be more impressive than mine,¡± he said, the pair sping forearms. ¡°Shall we share stories in the morning?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Akrat replied, nodding his head. He invited them to share the camp with them, which they epted. They first slept, with the Iyrmen assisting on watch. They also healed Timothy, who nced around in shock. ¡°Sleep,¡± Kendrick said. ¡°Just go to sleep.¡± Timothy nodded her head slowly, closing her eyes to sleep. She was still light headed, unable to remember much. When they awoke in the morning, they shared a meal and their stories, with Timothy finding out what happened. ¡®Five Deathsingers,¡¯ Bili thought, blinking. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ He was admiring all of them, seeing their powerful forms. ¡°You buried them like Iyrmen,¡± Tamin said, ruminating on the words. Charles had been epted as an Iyrman, though he was cremated, and the two had been buried like Iyrmen. Akrat had epted them as Iyrmen, which was well within his right as an Iyrman, and such news would need to be brought to the Iyr. ¡°Once we deal with Rogryaen, we will return to the Iyr to pass on the story.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head. As much as they were rivals, they were both still Iyrmen. ¡°We will leave you to Daegyar,¡± Tamin said, once they had exchanged their stories. He sped the Iyrman¡¯s forearm again, saying his goodbyes. ¡°You won¡¯t join us?¡± Kendrick asked, ncing at all the Iyrmen. ¡°If we join forces, we could take on both dragons.¡± ¡°This is not my story,¡± Tamin said, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t take this away from you.¡± Akrat smiled. ¡°Then let us mee-¡° ¡°Dragon!¡± a drakken soldier eximed, pointing up to the sky. From the heavens emerged a dark dragon, swimming through the air. His scales glittered a mesmerising blue, as though he were made of lightning, and he opened his long maw. ¡°Rogryaen!¡± Tamin eximed, his eyes beaming up at the sky wyrm, drawing his de of bone and steel. The other Iyrmen each drew their weapons, as lightning rained down from the heavens. The drakken each leapt aside, as Timothy withdrew to a nearby tree, readying her bow. Her fingers were unsteady, still affected by the fact that George had died, and that she had dropped and caused the death of one of herpanions too. Kendrick drew his sword, which glowed slightly as the magic ran through it, and John lit the de of his fallenrade alight. Their rage would not allow them to run this fight, but it was not the only rage which would cry into the heavens. ¡°It seems you¡¯vee for your death, oh Lightning Sun!¡± Tamin dered, his teeth bared like a beast. ¡°You will be in today by me, Tamin, son of Setmin!¡± The dragonnded on the mountain¡¯s wall, talons crushing into it as it turned to face them. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me long enough, little boy,¡± he said, trying to recover his lightning. His head snapped aside, as two of the Iyrmen ran up along the wall on either side of him, and then bore into his side with their weapons. Rogryaen howled in pain, battered by staff and spear, before its body nearly froze from the inner power of the pair, who jabbed deep into him and tried to seize his body for a moment. The dragon swiped its tail towards the pair of them, feeling the burning of two wounds, but they flipped over the attack with ease. ¡®These Iyrmen are more powerful than I expected, I should settle this quickly.¡¯ Rogryaen leapt into the air, his powerful wings on either side of him as he circled around towards the drakken, who had fled to one side. He crashed atop them, crushing the two adults, and almost tore into a young drakken boy with a shortsword, but he felt something pierce his hind leg. A pair of shortswords pierced into his leg, causing him to shake violently and almost fall aside as the magic ran through them, causing his scales to dry and ke. The skulled Iyrman kept one of his des inside the dragon, stabbing him once again. Tamin and Akrat both charged together, des in hand, cutting into the creature¡¯s side, shing its stomach open as it howled in pain. They were spurred on by their rage, Tamin with a wild grin, and Akrat with his face contorted in utter rage. A dragon hade to quench his rage. They weren¡¯t the only few channelling their rage, as two more des cut through the dragon, piercing through its back, causing it to screech out wildly, the entire area shaking with its mighty cry. ¡°Bastard dragons!¡± Kendrick cried, recalling the snapped head of Randal and the gruesome appearance of George. ¡°I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± John¡¯s de cut in deep, and the fire spread through the wound, and soon the dragon¡¯s blood started to pour all over the few who had struck it. ¡®I thought I could get at least two free des from the pair which weren¡¯t Deathsingers, but it seems I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡¯ ¡°Surrender!¡± the dragon dered, quickly, and an arrow piercing its neck. ¡°Surrender! I yield to the Iyrmen!¡± Kendrick and John, who were full of rage, forced their weapons inside. It wanted to surrender? While they were still shaking with rage? ¡°Surrender?¡± Kendrick asked. ¡°You-¡° Akrat ced a hand on Kendrick¡¯s shoulder, stopping him. Akrat¡¯s face was still full of rage, but this was not their prey. The group had violently assaulted the dragon, not quite bringing it to death, but harming it enough that it had to think twice about the battle. Though it was an older dragon, it still wasn¡¯t quite at the peak of its life, and would wish to continue to im more treasure for the next few centuries. ¡°What is the offer?¡± Tamin asked. He was the star of the story, so Akrat had to allow him to make the offers. The other two Iyrmen, with their staff and spear, quickly stepped up beside the dragon, ready to strike it down if the offer was not eptable, and the skulled Iyrman remained on his back, holding the handles of his des tightly. ¡°Half my hoard,¡± the dragon offered, ¡°and I wille to assist you once.¡± ¡°Three times,¡± Tamin said. ¡®Wait until Brother Kasomin hears about this! A dragon, which will enter into the next phase perhaps in two hundred years, owing us three favours!¡¯ Already he could hear it, the praises to be sang about he and his family. Rogryaen the Lighting Sun stared at the warriors. It had only recently made a name for itself in these parts, and soon all would hear how he bargained for his life. However, he would still be alive. ¡°I will ept.¡± With that, the Iyrmen withdrew from the dragon, putting away their weapons. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kendrick asked, de still deep within the dragon. He stared at them in utter shock. ¡°Half his hoard and three favours from the sky wyrm is a fair price for its life,¡± Tamin said. ¡°You believe it will keep its side of the bargain?¡± ¡°He will,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head. ¡°The Iyr never forgets its debts.¡± ¡°If it refuses toe, it will be hunted down forever by we five, as well as those who wish for glory.¡± ¡®Or by our families.¡¯ ¡°Iyrmen are hungry for glory,¡± Kendrick said. Even so, his rage was still boiling deep within him. ¡°I will bring you to myir,¡± the dragon said, turning into a humanoid form, a young man, with tworge horns atop his head. He looked like a handsome drakken with greater horns, and he wore a thick cloak around himself. He wore no weapons, armours, or boots. The three young drakken immediately wanted to bow their heads in fear, but with the Deathsingers here, they did not. They buried their dead drakken, who had died inbat against a mighty foe. The dragon led them to itsir, passing by a few viges. They rested in the viges, speaking of their tales, and upon entering thest, asked for assistance with bringing back the hoard. Another twenty drakken joined them, each carryingrge packs to help with the hoard, a portion of which would be given to each of them. ¡°This feels so surreal,¡± Kendrick said. ¡°We¡¯ve beaten a dragon.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Akrat said. ¡°You¡¯ve kept your promise.¡± ¡°No,¡± Akrat said. ¡°I will help you y Daegyar.¡± Kendrick nodded his head slowly. Even now, the rage was still boiling within him. Three of his men died like heroes, but they were still dead. He saw them every night in his dreams, haunting him with their wails. He shook his head. Once at their, Rogryaen had the chance to y them, but he didn¡¯t want to take his chances, not since the songs would be sung, and the Iyrmen were empowered by another lot of drakken. Glimmer gold and silver, jewels of all shapes and sizes, as well as a myriad of various items made of every precious material in thend littered the floor. The Iyrmen immediately grabbed a few jewels, and then set to work on finding any magical weapons they recognised. Kendrick found a small ne, one with was made of string, with a white pearl which swirled with a tiny golden fish in it. As he looked at it, the skulled Iyrman¡¯s head came into focused behind it, and he pulled away. The Iyrman just nodded. ¡°Good choice,¡± he said, his voice deep and low, like a shadow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It has many names, but it will save you from death, once, to half vitality.¡± ¡°We get picks of the hoard too, don¡¯t we?¡± Kendrick asked. ¡°For our assistance.¡± The Iyrman nodded, before slipping away to find himself something. ¡°Here,¡± Akrat said, tossing Timothy a bow. Timothy looked at the bow and then to Akrat. She took it, staring down at it. It was made of some kind of metal, but it was extremely light. ¡°It is a good bow,¡± he said. ¡°It will help in ying Daegyar.¡± She nodded her head slowly, gripping the bow tight, feeling its magic stick to her. John walked all around the mountains of coins, before he noticed the hilt of a de. He reached down and pulled out a handle. Just a handle. It was carved out of gold, but it was much heavier, with a star across the hilt. ¡°Starrysword,¡± Tamin said, eyeing up the weapon, nodding his head. ¡°Do you want it?¡± John asked, staring at the Iyrman. ¡°It is yours,¡± Tamin said. ¡°What does it do?¡± John inquired. ¡°Starrysword?¡± Akrat asked, walking over. ¡°Can I hold it?¡± John passed it over. Tamin and Akrat admired it for a long moment. They had heard the tales of the weapon. ¡°The sword can turn into a beam of light which explodes in the distance into light,¡± Akrat said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It will reappear if you call for it within the day, or it will reform where it hadnded,¡± Tamin said, nodding his head. ¡°It is a great weapon,¡± Akrat said, handing it back. ¡°Is it that good?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the pair replied. ¡°It¡¯s enchantment is beyond basic.¡± Rogryaen frowned, watching as they were all taking away the precious magical items he had gathered over centuries. Of course, he¡¯d wait a hundred years or so to regain them from the others, but the Deathsingers would keep the weapons for much longer, and he¡¯d have to give up on them if he wanted to keep his life. Akrat scoured the ce, trying to find a de for himself. That¡¯s when he felt it, something calling to him. He turned on his heel, ncing all around. He followed the trail, and then stuck his sword into a pile of gold, before pulling out a sword. It was a dark blue gem, Sapphicule, with lightning coursing through the entirety of it. ¡®No! Not my precious!¡¯ Rogryaen frowned. ¡®I was going to give that to my daughter¡­¡¯ ¡°You will y Daegyar,¡± Akrat said, nodding his head slowly. The young drakken trio looked around, staring at all the wealth. ¡°Wow¡­¡± They took some gems for themselves, since they were told they can take a few things. ¡°Here,¡± Akrat said, handing a shortsword to Bili. ¡°It is of a basic enchantment, but it will grow with you.¡± Akrat also found him a set of breastte armour, a pair of braces, and a shield, each with a basic enchantment. Though they were numerous, Akrat decided not to take too much for himself. Bili epted them, having not expected it. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Thesee with a responsibility,¡± Akrat said. ¡°You must live up to that.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kendrick walked over to Timothy, who turned around to look at him. It wasn¡¯t as though he could sneak up on her, but he still felt a little sad about how easy it was for her to pick up on him. He held out the ne, before cing it on her. ¡°It¡¯ll save you in your direst hour. If it ever goes off, just run.¡± Timothy nodded her head slowly, before hugging him quickly. Kendrick smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get back safe and sound, alright?¡± Timothy looked up at him, seeing the look of grim determination in his eyes. She frowned, but nodded slowly. With everyone equipped, and the items gathered, mostly gems and magical weapons, they returned back to the vige, leaving the dragon to take the rest of his hoard and settle elsewhere. When they settled in the vige, they sorted through all the rewards, parting all the gems so that each group had their own treasure. ¡°Will you take my share back to the Iyr?¡± Akrat asked. ¡°I will.¡± Tamin nodded his head. ¡°Take our share too,¡± Kendrick said, handing over a few gems from his Royal Guard. Tamin looked to Akrat, who nodded his head, and the Iyrman took the gems. ¡°I will speak the tale,¡± Tamin said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kendrick replied. They retained a few gems for themselves, though he handed his to Timothy. They rested for a few days. Though the songs were sung, and the people celebrated, with the drakken feeling the liberation running through them, the three Royal Guards remained solemn. ¡°Good luck, Akrat,¡± Tamin said, shaking the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°I will speak of your tale when I return.¡± ¡°There is no better respect,¡± Akrat said, shaking Tamin¡¯s forearm, before his group set off. Akrat watched, seeing the four Iyrmen go with their treasure and stories. Kendrick and the other Royal Guards watched them too. Kendrick knew this would be thest time they¡¯d meet. ¡°We will y Daegyar,¡± Akrat said, renewed now that he had this de at his side, imed from a dragon which surrendered to him. What a tale it was already, but it did not calm the rage within his other heart. ¡°Yes,¡± Kendrick said, nodding his head. ¡®Or I¡¯ll die trying.¡¯ Akrat turned to Bili. ¡°We will go alone,¡± he said, speaking to the young drakken. The other two of the trio had epted that they would be left behind, but Bili was still pouting. ¡°You have a responsibility now, with that armour and that weapon. You must protect the people. If we are gone and Daegyar attacks, it will be up to you.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Bili said, nodding his head. ¡°Come back, Deathsinger.¡± ¡°I will, and I will tell you the tale.¡± Akrat smiled. He took the boy¡¯s shortsword, and handed Bili his old sword, the sword which had been given to him by his mother, Ikrat. ¡°I will return to swap des with you again, so wait for me.¡± Bili smiled. ¡°I will.¡± With that, he left, taking with him the Captain, John, and Timothy. It would be only those four who would y Daegyar. This time everything had changed, because now they would have no distractions, either around them, or within them. They followed Akrat¡¯s lead, going back to where they had met Daegyarst time. Arkat had told them his n, and though it was dangerous, they had epted the risk. They were once again on the same ridge, which caused Timothy to stop. ¡°I won¡¯t let you drop,¡± Kendrick said. She nodded her head, but she could feel the anxiety attack her heart. She remained sandwiched between John and Kendrick, who formed a shield around her front and back. If she would fall, Kendrick would step forward to grab her. ¡°Are you a little mouse again?¡± Kendrick teased, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rx.¡± Timothy almost smiled, but they heard a harsh exhale escaping Akrat¡¯s lips. She pursed her lips together, clenching her fist. All fell silent for a moment. They waited for a breath, before the poison mist washed over them. The Royal Guard dropped to a knee, leaning up against the wall as they inhaled deeply before the poison came against them. It invaded them, but this time, they did not care as it set within them. Even as the dragon fear tried to take them, they pushed it off, and even if it had taken them, they would have rested up against the mountain. Timothy shuddered, feeling the poison fill her. She nced over the edge, which caused her to panic once again, seeing the white mist. ¡°I am Akrat son of Ikrat,¡± Akrat eximed, roaring through the mist, digging his de into the dragon, ¡°and I havee to kill you, Daegyar!¡± Daegyar howled in pain, having not expected the Iyrmen to charge through the mist towards him. He sted the poison mist away with his powerful wings, snarling as Akrat glued to his side with his de. Timothy shook her head, the roar of the Iyrman focusing her. She reached out, the bow forming in her hands as she drew the bowstring back, aiming it up towards the dragon. With no arrow, she let the string loose, which let out a wisp of magic, which flew through the air. ¡®One.¡¯ It struck Daegyar¡¯s side, though barely tickled his ck scales, but the message had been sent. Even this little mouse, known as Timothy, was going to fight this time. Akrat roared, as Daegyar flew out of reach of two des, the dragon carrying him off. ¡°Come Daegyar! Let us fight to the death! I swear to you, only one of us will live this day!¡± The dragon roared. ¡°You have made a mistake, Deathsinger! I shall y you and then your foolish whelps who have followed you this way!¡± He carried Akrat off, over the mountain wall. ¡°You can try!¡± Akrat brought out a shortsword, the very same he had taken from Bili, before stabbing the dragon in the side, using it to keep him pinned to the dragon. He pulled his lightning de out of the dragon, before jabbing Daegyar constantly as they flew around. Daegyar had tried to take the Iyrmen away far enough so they wouldn¡¯t be intruded upon, but the de was piercing so deeply within, and the lightning was surging through his entire form, causing him to twitch and quiver. Blood continued to spill from him, and it eventually dove downwards, towards a rocky clearing, trying to m Akrat across the stone. Akrat leapt off, grabbing his sword with both hands, before facing the dragon, which still had Bili¡¯s sword within it. ¡°You are alone now, Deathsinger,¡± Daegyar snarled,nding on the stone, trying to not twitch in pain. He roared, the roar echoing all along the range, travelling to the three Royal Guards. ¡°Alone?¡± Akrat cracked his neck before roaring, adding to the echo, and charged forward towards the dragon. He ducked under its talon, moving to its side, where it would be blind. However, Arkat knew that the dragons had a greater sense, and so as the dragon brought its w to where he was, having thought the Iyrman would be tricked by its psuedo blindness, he tore into the talon with his crackling sword. Daegyar wailed in pain. ¡°Deathsinger!¡± Their sh almost echoed throughout the entire mountain range, with Akrat fighting with the spirit of the three dead Royal Guard. As the dragon sted him with poison again, and crashed against him with teeth and w, he did not yield. Daegyar¡¯s wounds were heavy, but he was still a mighty dragon against a young Iyrman. He continued to m down against the Iyrman, cutting into flesh deeply once again, though Akrat didn¡¯t seem to falter. ¡®Soon! Soon you will fall, Deathsinger!¡¯ Akrat¡¯s vision blurred, and he could barely grip his sword. He tried to leap over a talon, but was mmed down into the ground by it. He stabbed Daegyar, but he was slowly being crushed under it. ¡®No! No! I am so close!¡¯ He thought about the promises he had made, which fuelled him for another stab, but he could hear the snapping of bone as he was crushed. He snarled as his eyes narrowed, his vision blurring. In hisst moments, all he could see was the ckness of death, whose name was Daegyar. ¡®Two.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
And it''s still not done? Side Story – Blackwater Crisis VIII Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis VIII Reader discretion is advised.
An arrow ttered off the dragon¡¯s neck, and his long neck curled to look at Timothy, who was drawing the bow back again to attack. She was knelt against the rock behind Daegyar. ¡®Three.¡¯ Timothy let loose another arrow, which sttered against the dragon¡¯s scales. ¡°Another rates to y,¡± Daegyar snarled, turning to face Timothy. However, he reached up a heavy w. ¡°Watch, little rat! I will y your Deathsinger first, and then-¡° ¡®Four¡¯ The arrow struck against Daegyar¡¯s ws, causing him to snarl, turning to face the woman. However, emerging from the rocks to Daegyar¡¯s side appeared two warriors, each with a magical de in hand, and one with two magical swords. ¡°Daegyar!¡± cried Kendrick, but before he could say anything, John charged forward with both des in hand, ready to swing them. Daegyar turned, struck by a fifth arrow formed of magic, but he charged towards John. John thrust both of the des like a pair of horns, though was knocked aside by a huge w. Kendrick swept around, bringing his de down harshly against the dragon¡¯s tail. ¡°Today is the day you die!¡± Kendrick eximed, rolling forward as he followed the tail, managing a ncing blow against Daegyar¡¯s side as he turned to face him. John coughed, but leapt back into action, fuelled by his rage. He pierced his des through the dragon¡¯s hide, feeling hot blood pour all over him. Both had seen the dead Iyrman, though they dared not mourn the death now. More arrows struck Daegyar, but Daegyar paid them little mind, as the two warriors beside him were arger threat. The Deathsinger had brought him low, but one of these fellows, he with the two swords, was still a whelp. Both were still affected by the poison, so their bodies did not move as quickly or as sharply as they preferred, but they continued to hack into therge beast, which crashed up against them. John let out a primal roar, cutting into the dragon¡¯s tail, almost cleaving it through with the might of both swords, though it was drowned out by Daegyar¡¯s screams. Daegyar snarled, bringing a mighty w down at John, who blocked the blow with both swords, though was brought low to his knees. He shook under the dragon, with Kendrick swinging wildly, striking and ttering up against the dragon¡¯s scales. ¡°Daegyar!¡± eximed a voice and Akrat leapt onto the back of the creature, driving his de in deep to it. Kendrick stared at Akrat in shock for a moment, but he drove his sword deep into the dragon¡¯s side, who had turned towards the approaching Deathsinger. ¡®The Deathsinger was not dead?¡¯ Daegyar quickly turned, crashing his w against John¡¯s side to take him out of the fight. John¡¯s armour gave in, feeling the bone taking out a chunk of his thigh, and he crashed back against a rock. He gasped for breath, his vision blurry, the world around him bing more of a dream than reality. Daegyar spun, striking Kendrick in the side, who fell towards John, though gripped his de tight still. ¡°Deathsinger!¡± the ck dragon cried, screeching into the air as another arrow struck it. He reared his long head back, tossing Akrat before him, before sting the trio with his poisonous breath, which was no longer as harsh. Unfortunately for Daegyar, Akrat was heavily wounded, and so had dropped down when he was tossed. The poisonous breath rolled over him, sting the two. Timothy shot another arrow at Daegyar¡¯s neck, her eyes wide as both Kendrick and John turned purple and blue from the poison invading them. Blood began to pour out of their nostrils and ears. ¡°You¡¯re on yourst legs, Deathsinger! I will give you a worthy death!¡± Akrat tried to stand, barely able to crawl as he shook. He pushed his sword into the ground and tried to stand. ¡®Just one more hit! Baktu! I ask for one more hit!¡¯ Daegyar opened his wings wide, sting Akrat with wind, but the Deathsinger remained standing, and it charged in forward. ¡°Ha!¡± Kendrick roared, leaping off of Akrat¡¯s back, de in hand as he soared towards the dragon¡¯s open maw. He pierced the dragon¡¯s jaw, with body and de. Daegyar screeched as a de struck through his mouth, barely missing his tongue as it glued to his face, like a tiny horn. John pierced the dragon with both des against his side, gripping it tightly. Timothy leapt down, rushing to Kendrick as Daegyar began to ascend, almost falling aside from theck of strength. John remained glued to the dragon¡¯s side, refusing to let go. She scrambled up to Kendrick, grabbing the ne to put onto her Captain. ¡°No,¡± Kendrick coughed. ¡°Akrat.¡± Timothy stared at him, but she nodded, turning to Akrat who was still unable to stand. He coughed up blood. Timothy ced the ne around his neck, and stared at him. Kendrick raised his sword, striking Akrat with all his might, for how else was a man to kill an Iyrman? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ak-,¡± his voice cut off as the ne burst and he was pushed back, rolling away from them. The ne filled Akrat with vitality, allowing him to stand. ¡°Daegyar!¡± he roared, before he opened his eyes wide and stared around. He first nced at Kendrick, who was on his front. A boom echoed, and the dragon fell from the sky,nding between a set of rocks nearby. It twitched, but could not move. ¡°No!¡± Daegyar wailed, weakly. ¡°Akrat,¡± Kendrick called, coughing up blood. ¡°Akrat.¡± Akrat quickly approached, turning the Captain over. ¡°I am here, Captain Kendrick.¡± ¡°Akrat,¡± Kendrick coughed, staring up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die alone.¡± ¡°No Iyrman dies alone,¡± Akrat said, removing the man¡¯s helmet. ¡°I will fight to bring you back to the Iyr.¡± Timothy¡¯s tears were pouring down her cheeks as she stared at her dying Captain, whose face was pale and purple, his veinspletely ck. The armour around him had been torn apart by the dragon¡¯s teeth, and blood was pouring out of the holes. Kendrick smiled at her. ¡°You were never officially epted into the Royal Guard,¡± he said. ¡°You can walk away from this.¡± He could feel the blood entering his lungs. ¡°Promise me, Akrat. Promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°I promise you, I will take good care of her.¡± Akrat bowed his head. ¡°Tell John,¡± Kendrick struggled with the words, trying to dere them as he coughed, ¡°he¡¯s Captain.¡± He looked back up at Timothy, his lips twitching into a smile. Blood poured from the corners of his lips as he fell forever still. Akrat closed his eyes, bowing his head. He stood, turning to see Daegyar still twitching, gasping for breath. He and Timothy approached the dying form of Daegyar. Johny there, crushed under Daegyar. His left side was bloodied, from the explosion of magic from the sword. He had called the de to his hand, but he didn¡¯t grip the de. His right arm was syed out, trying to reach for Randal¡¯s sword beside him, but even so, he had no strength to lift it. ¡°Captain John,¡± Akrat called, dropping to a knee beside the Royal Guard, removing his helmet to reveal the sickening appearance of the young warrior. John¡¯s lips twitched, tears falling down his face. Akrat¡¯s form was already blurry, but through the tears, the blurred form was made worse. ¡°Akrat.¡± ¡°I cannot save you,¡± Akrat said, his voice cold and regretful. He had been given the ne, denied the right to die. ¡°Daegyar is still breathing,¡± he said. ¡°I can feel it.¡± Timothy aimed an arrow at the dragon, but Akrat pulled the bow aside. He looked down to his sword, patting the handle. ¡®This isn¡¯t our story.¡¯ The Iyrman walked over to John¡¯s right, and pulled Randal¡¯s sword to his hand. He held the young man¡¯s hand, helping him grip it. ¡°Is it Randal¡¯s sword?¡± John asked, hopeful. ¡°Yes,¡± Akrat replied, forcing the de through into Daegyar, who shuddered, and finally fell still. John smiled. ¡°Will I be able to see them? Charles. George. Randal. Captain Kendrick?¡± ¡°I will bring you to the Iyr,¡± Akrat assured. ¡°I¡¯m a hero too, huh?¡± John asked, gritting his teeth, forcing himself to smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Akrat said. ¡°Well done, John, yer of Daegyar.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t worth it,¡± he admitted, frowning now that he had no strength to smile. ¡°I wish we had returned.¡± John¡¯s eyes zed over, and a small smile appeared on his face, thinking of better days. Timothy dropped before him, brushing his hair gently, until the life in his eyes faded. She closed his eyes, no longer afraid of seeing or touching the poisoned appearance of herrade. She had wished she had sent Kendrick off like this too. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Akrat said, looking at the still dragon, having been killed by their efforts. He had promised them the glory, and they had all died. ¡°It wasn¡¯t worth it,¡± Timothy agreed. They buried the warriors, with Timothy unable to weep any longer. Akrat cut the dragon¡¯s head with Randal¡¯s sword, and he made a make shift sled for the dragon¡¯s head, tying it to the raft as he dragged it. When they returned to the vige, they saw the head of Daegyar, which had ruled over them for so long. The vigers swarmed the Deathsinger and the woman, cheering for them. ¡°I have returned,¡± Akrat said, looking down at Bili. ¡°I stayed here to fight,¡± Bili said. ¡°Soldiers came and I fought them.¡± ¡°You did well,¡± Akrat said, handing the shortsword back. ¡°The de struck Daegyar.¡± ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Bili asked. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°John did.¡± Bili nodded his head, holding the other sword to Akrat, who stared at it for a long moment. ¡°The sword is yours now, Bili,¡± he said. Bili smiled. The tale was told, and the songs were sung. Timothy and Akrat remained at the vige for some time, assisting in forming a cohesive fighting unit, as well as a way to manage various different viges under a single leader. Akrat revealed a few of the Iyrman¡¯s techniques to the vigers, allowing them to adopt some of the way the Iyrmen, the Deathsingers, structured their people and daily lives. A banner was made, a fiery red sword, based on the sword which had in Daegyar, on a background of ck, the colour of Daegyar¡¯s scales. It was about that time, the moon shone over the Iyr as four Iyrmen returned, bringing gold, jewels, magical weapons, and more importantly, a tale. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, young Tamin,¡± the Chief said, looking to Tamin and the three others. ¡°Chief, I have returned with glory!¡± Tamin dered. ¡°I have another tale to tell, a greater tale than my own!¡± The Chief sat, intrigued by the young Tamin¡¯s words. ¡°Who was it that brings about a greater story than yours?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard?¡± Tamin joked. Of course the Chief had, for the tale had travelled as quickly as they did. ¡°Well, let me tell you who I met!¡± Tamin spoke about his tale, and how he had met with Akrat, revealing what the young Iyrman had been up to. ¡°The two of you have worked hard,¡± the Chief said, his lips forming the widest of smile. ¡°We will need to bring back those who had been adopted into the Rat family.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait for his return!¡± Tamin said. ¡°I wish to hear the tale from his lips, of how he slew Daegyar!¡± The Chief smiled. Even though the pair had fought since their birth, they were also like this, and he could only be d that such youngsters were born in thetest generation. ¡°With the two of you leading the helm the Iyr¡¯s future will be secure.¡± Tamin, who had brought back so much glory, including half a hoard and three favours of a dragon, had been given the right to contest for the main family position for his offspring. ¡®Hurry back quickly, Akrat!¡¯ Months passed as Akrat and Timothy made their way south, passing North Fort, and then made their way along the mountain to the nearby town. They told their tale, and then travelled along the river system, spreading news of their tale where they went. ¡°Did you hear that, Kasomin?¡± Shakrat asked. ¡°Daegyar! My little brother slew Daegyar!¡± He drank down the piss they called ale at the capital city. ¡°It seems our little brothers are more impressive than we,¡± Kasomin said, biting into some bread. Compared to the Iyr, the food tasted terrible, but there was a novelty to it. ¡°Isn¡¯t my little brother more amazing?¡± Shakrat snickered, smirking wide at Kasomin. ¡°Didn¡¯t he take more men with him?¡± ¡°The final tale was that there were four, three of them not of our kin!¡± ¡°They were adopted into your family, weren¡¯t they?¡± Kasomin replied, raising his brow. ¡°That they were!¡± Shakrat roared withughter. ¡°So isn¡¯t it equally as impressive?¡± Kasomin paused, before rubbing his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Akrat was also there to assist his younger brother, whereas Akrat slew the dragon with only four, and had also helped the drakken with their independence. ¡°Whilst we went around chasing that silver dragon, our younger brothers drove back one and slew another.¡± Shakrat sighed. ¡°How those little brats grew up so fast.¡± Shakrat recalled his brother reaching for his finger, squeezing it when he was a few months old. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to step aside for them.¡± Kasomin smiled. ¡°I guess one of them will be the Chief, and the other, a Great Elder?¡± ¡°Your brother will be Chief, no doubt,¡± Shakrat said, nodding his head. ¡°He has the charisma for it, and he¡¯s a lot wiser than we Rats.¡± ¡°Your brother would be Elder Teacher? Elder Peace? Elder Wrath?¡± Kasomin wondered, knowing how eager Akrat was to fight, but since he also helped liberate a few people, he¡¯d know about peace. ¡°Maybe not Elder Peace.¡± It wasn¡¯t the Iyr kind of peace which Akrat was suited for. ¡°He will be whatever he wants to be!¡± Shakrat dered, raising a ss for a toast. ¡°Iyrmen are always so noisy, huh?¡± a patron said, chuckling. ¡°I never thought a tusked one would be allowed to walk freely in the capital.¡± ¡°Are you going to stop him?¡± hispanion asked. ¡°Are you fucking stupid?¡± The patron returned to his drink. He just wanted some attention. Akrat and Timothy stood to see the gates of the capital city, therge walls around it which protected it. The capital was set up against the hills, with the pce at the highest point. It was arge city, slightlyrger than the Iyr, and about as defensible, save for the over a hundred miles of ins which led up to its doorstep, right from the Iyr. ¡°State your business,¡± the guards said as the pair approached. They both wore des at their sides, with a cloak made of ck scales. The guards were used to weing strangers with weapons, though they had to be careful still. Akrat undid his hood, revealing his orcish tusks to them, causing them to reach for their des, before they noted his tattoo. ¡°Iyrman,¡± the guards gasped. ¡°I am Akrat, son of Ikrat, who has driven back Rogryaen and slew Daegyar!¡± Akrat dered. ¡°This is my wife, Timothy, of the Royal Guard!¡± ¡°Akrat? The Akrat?¡± ¡°The yer of Daegyar, he said!¡± The guards nced between one another. ¡°Royal Guard?¡± ¡°We will send word to the King!¡± The guard quickly nodded his head to another guard, who quickly ran with the message, heading up the steps. He would make his way towards the inner city, dropping his weapons at the gate before he stepped inside. ¡°We will meet him,¡± Akrat said, smiling wide, marching his way inside, following the main road forward, towards the looming pce. As they approached the inner city, the guards outside held out their hands. ¡°Disarm!¡± ¡°I am Akrat, son of Ikrat! I havee to meet with the King!¡± He pressed forward. The guards nced between one another. ¡°The dragon yer.¡± ¡°You cannot press forward until you disarm!¡± ¡°Disarm?¡± Akrat raised his brows, reaching for his sword. ¡°You would ask an Iyrman to disarm?¡± He red at the guards. ¡°We cannot allow you to step inside.¡± ¡°I havee for my reward!¡± Akrat dered. ¡°Now step aside!¡± He didn¡¯t trust these guards, in case they were to dy his meeting with the King. The guards held their hands out still, as Akrat had yet to step inside or draw his de. Akrat pressed forward, still not yet drawing his sword, stepping towards the boundary of the inner city. ¡®Can we attack an Iyrman?¡¯ The message was sent between guards through a look. ¡®I have no fucking clue.¡¯ Timothy grabbed Akrat¡¯s shoulder, before shaking her head at him. It was thew. None could step into the inner city with a weapon, not unless they were given permission to by the King. Even she would need to be given permission, and since she hadn¡¯t been given any new orders, she wouldn¡¯t be able to. Akrat grabbed onto her wrist, pulling her inside to his embrace gently. ¡°No one will darey a hand on you now that I am here,¡± he said, pulling her towards the inner city. Akrat stepped back, his heel striking the floor of the inner city, a de strapped to his side. Timothy half fell against his front, blushing up at him from their public embrace, stepping into the inner city, also with a de at her side. It has all been so quick. The guards turned, drawing their des. ¡°Iyrman! Woman! Surrender, or we will have to force you to submit.¡± Akrat noted the swords pointed at the back of Timothy. His forehead pulsed, and he furrowed his brows. ¡°You have drawn your swords,¡± he said to the guards. ¡°It is toote now.¡± ¡°Oi! Oi!¡± called a fellow who stumbled into the nearby inn. ¡°An Iyrman¡¯se! The yer of Daegyar!¡± Shakrat and Kasomin turned to face him, each holding the leg of a cooked chicken to their lips. ¡°They say he¡¯s going to meet the King! I saw him, I did, with his cloak made of shadow! He-¡± The Iyrmen threw one another a nce before they quickly stormed out, dropping gold coins onto the table as they washed down the food with their drinks, tossing aside the mugs. Shakrat couldn¡¯t help but let out a roar of augh. ¡°That little brat brother of mine! I knew he¡¯de here!¡± ¡°How long did you force me to stay here?¡± Kasominughed. ¡°Finally! I want to hear it from his lips!¡± As they approached the centre of the city, arge number of guards were forcing people back. A scream pierced through the air, and the Iyrmen¡¯s eyes fell to the figures in the distance. ¡°Akrat!¡± Shakrat eximed, reaching for his sword, his eyes wide in utter shock. He watched as his brother was cut down by a man in a white cloak, that of the Royal Guard. Kasomin ced a hand on Shakrat¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait,¡± he said, stepping forward quickly, leading Shakrat forward before he could protest. As they approached the front, pushing aside the crowd, they saw the scene before them. Four guards, each dead, with Akrat being dragged away, and an unconscious pregnant woman being dragged away too. ¡°What is-¡° Kasomin began. ¡°Unhand them!¡± Shakrat roared, drawing his sword high before stepping towards the inner city. By this point, a dozen guards had arrived, as well as an additional ten Royal Guard. As they saw the approaching Iyrmen, they drew their weapons and stepped forward to meet them. ¡®Damn it, Shakrat.¡¯ However, Kasomin couldn¡¯t me him, after all, his brother was currently being dragged away, bleeding profusely. The Royal Guards remained focused as the two Iyrmen approached, a tusked one enraged, with his sword drawn. Of course it was a tusked one who was causing issues. The other guards looked at the Royal Guards to see if they were going to engage. ¡°What is the meaning of this,¡± Kasomin asked, eventually drawing his sword. ¡°Enough!¡± The King stepped forward onto the scene, surrounded by ten Royal Guard, looking out to the scene. ¡°You will sheath your weapons, all of you!¡± He threw out a hand towards his guards, who did as hemanded. Master Whiteheart appeared, watching the scene unfold. ¡®What a delicious feast.¡¯ He almost smiled. ¡°Exin what happened immediately!¡± The King demanded. ¡°The Iyrman stepped into the inner city with his weapon, and he had brought back a traitor,¡± Commander Roger said, ¡°so I cut him down.¡± ¡°A traitor?¡± the King asked, before realising he had just said he had cut down an Iyrman. ¡®I told you to subdue the Iyrman, not cut him down!¡¯ ¡°Timothy came with her de into the inner city,¡± the Commander said. The King inhaled deeply. That was not something which could be forgiven so easily. A Royal Guard who had, without permission, walked into the inner city with her de at her side. The Royal Guard could not break this rule, not unless they had been given permission. This would be used against him by the others, no doubt. ¡°The punishment for treason is execution,¡± Master Whiteheart said, standing tall, his hands behind his back. The King narrowed his eyes. ¡°They are heroes of our country, and you ask for me to execute them?¡± ¡°Thews must be obeyed, hero or otherwise.¡± ¡°You would execute an Iyrman?¡± Kasomin shouted towards the King, his brow pulsing too. ¡°Do not stop me, Kasomin! I won¡¯t allow them to shame my brother like this.¡± Shakrat¡¯s rage threatened to consume him. ¡°He won¡¯t d-¡° ¡°You dare to speak your tongue in front of the King?¡± Whiteheart shook his head. ¡°Your Grace, they could be nning to attack you.¡± ¡®Damn it, Iyrmen. Why are you making this so difficult for me?¡¯ The King inhaled deeply. ¡°You two are no longer weed within the capital! I do not know of what you spoke, but I hold you Iyrmen in high regard, so I will only ask that you leave, peacefully. Guards, escort them out at once!¡± This is all he could do. Any more, and there could be a greater tension. ¡°You!¡± Shakrat gripped his de tighter, but Kasomin pulled him back. ¡°Word will be sent to the Iyr about this matter!¡± Kasomin dered. ¡°We walked in to see one of ours wounded by a Royal Guard! When the King was-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Whiteheart shouted. ¡°Do you believe this is the Iyr, where you may do as you please? The King has ordered for your removal! If you do not wish to go peacefully, we will force you out by spear tip!¡± The guards stepped forward, their spears at the ready. Two of the Royal Guard stepped forward, takingmand of the guards. Kasomin pulled Shakrat back, seeing the rage about to boil over. ¡°Come, Shakrat. We must send word back to the Iyr. I do not believe the King would be foolish enough to execute your brother.¡± Shakrat barely managed to keep himself calm, but he nodded his head, sheathing his sword. ¡°Do you see how tantly they challenge your authority?¡± Whiteheart said. ¡°The Iyrmene with no respect! They stepped into the inner city with their weapons. Now they dare dere what you can and cannot do.¡± The King grit his teeth. If only they had allowed him to save face. ¡°Thews are clear, Iyrmen! Those who break thews must be held ountable! The Iyrman will be executed immediately!¡± Shakrat turned, ring at the King, reaching for his sword, but Kasomin grabbed onto his elbow quickly. ¡°You cannot do this!¡± Kasomin shouted at the King. ¡°The treaty is clear! The Iyrmen must be tried in the courts of their home!¡± ¡°The Iyrmanmitted treason! He has broken one of our sacredws! He should be held ountable!¡± ¡°Akrat is an Iyrman! The treaty is clear!¡± Kasomin shouted, hoping the King would listen. ¡°I have the greatest respect for Iyrmen, but there are limits you cannot cross!¡± Solomon understood he couldn¡¯t fight the Iyrmen. ¡°I will ask you to leave this city immediately! Inform your Chief of the matter, and tell him I will grant him an audience to discuss the matter!¡± Kasomin grit his teeth. ¡°I will watch your brother¡¯s death,¡± Kasomin said, cing a hand on Shakrat¡¯s shoulder, who was seconds away from paving the streets red. The King grit his teeth again. ¡°You will leave immediately, Iyrmen! Guards! Escort them out! If they do not obey, you have my permission to subdue them!¡± The pair of Iyrmen almost snap. To think he wouldn¡¯t allow them to see thest moment, to hear thest words. ¡®He wants to dere war this badly?¡¯ Shakrat roared, grabbing at his sword, but Kasomin grabbed the man. ¡°If you draw your sword now, who will inform the Iyr?¡± Kasomin asked, feeling his own rage crash through his body. ¡°We must return, Shakrat.¡± As he dragged Shakrat away, who was unable to even think, he found one of the associates in the crowd of people, and brushed his cheek with two fingers. ¡°The matter of the execution, I will leave it to you, Master Whiteheart.¡± King Solomon exhaled, rubbing his forehead. He stepped back, heading to the pce. ¡®I need a drink.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t this the perfect moment?¡¯ Whiteheart thought, seeing the entire crowd. ¡°Execute them at the top of the hour,¡± he said to one of his workers. Shakrat mmed his fists on the earth outside the capital city, rming the guards nearby, who kept a close eye on the Iyrmen. ¡°You would have me stand outside, unable to watch my brother¡¯sst moments? Hear hisst words?¡± ¡°Would you have me dere war? Who are we? Elder Peace?¡± Kasomin asked, crossing his arms, digging his fingers into his bicep and tricep. ¡°Undoubtedly, your brother killed the four guards, and he wore his weapon around his hip. Undoubtedly, if your brother is executed, the King has broken the treaty. We must return to the Iyr.¡± Shakrat mmed his head into the earth, clenching his fists. How could he just stand here? How could he not go in and fight? ¡°Kasomin! My little brother!¡± He closed his eyes, mming his head further against the earth. He recalled the first moments his brother walked. The first time he had swung his sword. The first kill. ¡°Kasomin.¡± He continued to m his head down on the earth, before standing, half dead. He roared, drawing his sword, ready to spill blood. Kasomin, having heard the request from the tone of Shakrat¡¯s voice, drew his sword to beat the man unconscious. He would not be able to remain conscious and allow his brother to die. ¡®How cruel of you, Shakrat. Why must I hear the news alone?¡¯ ¡°Akrat, I¡¯m scared,¡± Timothy said to Akrat¡¯s barely conscious body in the other cell. They had been dragged to the cells, so dark and dingy. Foreign sounds ttered against the walls. Akrat panted heavily, barely alive from the wound. It had been wrapped up in a hurry, and Akrat couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged he had allowed someone to strike him down from behind. He struggled against the bindings on his feet and arms. ¡°Come with me, traitor!¡± A guard grabbed Timothy by her hair, dragging her away. ¡°Akrat! Akrat!¡± Timothy called, sobbing as she was dragged away. What could she do? ¡°Akrat, save me!¡± Akrat snarled, tossing himself forward towards them, mming his head against the bars, watching them drag her away. He could only hear her sob, recalling how confident he had been not a half hour ago. He could hear the sobbing for some ways, before there was nothing. He heard soft words from afar, but they were a mumble. The sound of his blood dripping down his forehead hit the floor. They came for him too, arms grabbing him, helping him up. They dragged him out, the evening sun falling down, and he could barely see the flickering fires which had been lit to illuminate him. The crowd was a blur, one he did not look towards. He searched for her body, but could not find it, save for the blood on the block. He did not trust them to give him hisst words, so he inhaled deeply, and shouted. ¡°I am Akrat, son of Ikrat, and I have brought shame to my family! The blood of my unborn child shall be paid! They did not bring shame to their family!¡± He dropped down, his head in the block which would guide the sword. ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ he said, looking at the fresh blood, feeling it against his neck. It was so cold. Whiteheart gave a nod to the guard, who drew out his sword and stepped towards the Iyrman. ¡°The blood of his unborn child?¡± The King had watched from atop the pce, and his stomach dropped. ¡°St-¡° he tried to shout as the guard swung the de across, cutting the Iyrman¡¯s head. ¡®How did they not tell me she was pregnant? What did we do?¡¯ He rubbed his forehead. He needed to at least show some good will, trying to salvage what little he could. ¡°Take their weapons and send them back to the Iyr.¡± In all his years, he had never felt this feeling which struck deep inside his core. He had used his gut to guide him this entire time, working on keeping the Kingdom together, but this time he felt as though he hadmitted the worst mistake. ¡°Expand the guard,¡± the King said, ¡°double it. Increase the Swordbearers as well.¡± Kasomin remained sitting outside the city walls, the unconscious body of Shakrat behind him, and another five figures, dressed all in darkness, standing around him. He stared at the five pieces of papers in his hands. ¡°Are you sure those were hisst words?¡± he asked, not wanting to believe it. He revealed it to the shadows, who nodded their heads. Kasomin ced a hand on his forehead, covering his teary eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shakrat. I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you.¡± This was a betrayal he¡¯d never be able to fix. He could have stepped back, to let Shakrat die the most honourable way, and he could have returned to the Iyr alone. ¡®No, they could have killed me on the way back, then what kind of nonsense would they spread?¡¯ ¡°Spread the tale,¡± Kasomin said. ¡°Tell all what truly happened. Tell them, the Iyr does not forget.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I''m sad. Not because it still isn''t done, but because, you know. 38. Honest Men 38. Honest Men ¡°What a queer young man,¡± Lykan said. ¡°He wishes to meet Sonarot and speak with the Chief? In that order?¡± The Elder tapped his finger along the table. He was surrounded by Argon and Tazwyn, both of whom had been speaking of what had urred since they had left the Iyr in order to bring back Jurot and assess Adam. ¡°What would you assess his threat?¡± Lykan asked, trying to do his due diligence as the Front Iyr Elder. ¡°Low, but there¡¯s too many unknowns,¡± Argon replied. ¡°He certainly isn¡¯t as powerful as any of us, but he¡¯s too mysterious,¡± Tazwyn agreed. ¡°You haven¡¯t gathered why he wishes to speak with Sonarot?¡± Lykan continued to tap the table with his finger. ¡°No.¡± ¡°And he somehow knew that Sonarot was pregnant¡­¡± Lykan whispered. It was impossible. Even Jurot didn¡¯t know his mother was pregnant, and no one who knew would have let it slip when they went out. Even he had only found out when Jurot made his way out the Iyr, it was one of the few key things to note during the young Iyrman¡¯s departure. ¡°There is a chance he may attack Sonarot.¡± Tazwyn slowly nodded her head. Even though Adam said he wouldn¡¯t, they still didn¡¯t know what or who he was. They would need to be careful. ¡°We will let him pass,¡± Lykan said. ¡°We need to know what it is which would cause a feyblood toe all this way to the Iyr.¡± There was a chance he was a spy for the elves, but even so, Adam wouldn¡¯t be able to gather much, save for the amount of people who were within the Iyr, which would be useful for the outsiders, and the Iyrmen. Argon nodded his head. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve all done well.¡± He reached over and pat their heads, smiling down at them, like they were his children. ¡°It was a good idea to send you along.¡± ¡°What of the vige?¡± Argon asked. ¡°I will send ten to assist,¡± Lykan said. Argon raised his brows in surprise, but nodded his head. ¡®If ten are sent, then they will be fine.¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± Lykan waved his hand. ¡°I will go and speak with this half elf. I should at least meet him properly to check whether he truly poses no threat.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam gasped, his eyes growing wide. ¡°The King killed him? But! That! He!¡± His jaw opened, bbergasted. ¡°He died? He¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Dead,¡± Dargon said, nodding his head. He, along with the other Iyrmen, had eaten dinner with the half elf in themon room, continuing the story which was known as ckwater Crisis. ¡°How did we go from John ying a dragon, to the marriage between Timothy and Akrat, to them dying? And she was pregnant too? What a bastard King! I can¡¯t believe he would kill two heroes of the Kingdom just like that!¡± Adam mmed his fists down on the table. Jurot was also gritting his teeth, his brow pulsing in anger. Every time he heard the story, especially that particrly scene, it enraged him dearly. ¡°It is a betrayal the Iyrmen have never forgotten!¡± ¡°What an idiot King! King Solomon the Wise? He¡¯s more like a fool!¡± ¡°That is what Alnd calls him,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We call him King Solomon the Wise.¡± Adam looked up at Jurot, his eyes full of confusion. ¡°You what?¡± Dargon cleared his throat and red at Jurot, who nced aside. ¡°We will continue the story another time.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you still not done with the tale?¡± Lykan asked, stepping into themon room. The smell of dinner still permeated throughout, though the food had long been taken away. Kandal and Eshva had remained too, as this was one of their favourite tales. They wished dearly for the next part, which always enticed them. ¡°Even though he promised to tell me, he hasn¡¯tpleted it,¡± Adam said, ring at Dargon, trying to get him into trouble for teasing him so much. Dargon chuckled nervously. ¡°I will keep my promise, Adam, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Iyrmen always keep their promises,¡± Lykan said, walking over to the table. The Iyrmen each stood to pay their respects to the Elder, and Adam followed suit, but Lykan waved his hand. ¡°Remain seated,¡± he said, staring down at Adam. ¡°We need to talk.¡± The other Iyrmen shuffled out of the town, whereas Jurot threw a look back. ¡®I want to talk with the Elder too.¡¯ He frowned, wishing he was there in Adam¡¯s ce. Adam watched as the Iyrmen leave, before his eyes fell across the Elder, who sat opposite him, cing his il behind him against the wall. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 15 (13) The half elf leaned back slightly, ncing all around. He couldn¡¯t quite ce his finger on it, but he was sure they weren¡¯t alone. He could feel the burning sensation of the longsword at his side, as well as the die in his pocket. ¡®How would they help me anyway?¡¯ Lykan smiled at Adam. ¡°I heard that you wish to speak with Sonarot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. He would need to reply as unassuming as possible. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have so much to tell her.¡± ¡°Of the threat?¡± ¡°That, and more.¡± ¡°What is your main goal ining to the Iyr?¡± ¡°To see Sonarot.¡± ¡°What of this threat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secondary goal.¡± ¡°Why is it your secondary goal?¡± ¡°I need to see Sonarot. I will inform her of the threat as part of the story, but there¡¯s something I need to do before that.¡± Lykan ced down a scroll onto the table, bound by a string. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°A spell scroll?¡± Adam replied, making an educated guess. ¡°It is a spell of the Second Gate, Zone of Truth. Do you know of it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you consent to the spell?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. Lykan bowed his head and unfurled the scroll, revealing the gold speckled white ink of the spell, before pressing the sides of the scroll down on the table with each hand. He muttered something the Iyrman¡¯s tongue, before the scroll¡¯s text began to glow and the scroll burnt up into nothingness. Adam felt the magic invade his body. He knew how the spell worked, so he voluntarily gave in to the magics which invaded his body. As long as it was that spell, then it was fine to fail it willingly. Charisma Save Voluntary failure. ¡°Why are you here at the Iyr?¡± Lykan asked. ¡°To see and speak with Sonarot,¡± Adam replied. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To clear my guilt.¡± ¡°What guilt?¡± ¡°I would prefer not to say.¡± Lykan remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Do you mean her any harm?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Will you attack her with de, spell, or any other harmful means?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you here to inform the Chief of a threat to the Iyr.¡± ¡°A potential threat.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I have already spoken with Entalia about the threat, and have asked her to speak with the giants.¡± Lykan blinked. He had heard that Adam had spoken with Entalia, though the Iyrmen had remained aside so were unable to hear what they were talking about, especially since it was in the dragon¡¯s tongue. It was rming enough to hear that a dragon had appeared so nearby, but it was especially rming that it was her. ¡°You spoke with Entalia about the threat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Entalia, the silver dragon? Descendant of Gantalia.¡± ¡°Ye- she¡¯s the descendant of Gantalia?¡± Adam asked, having only just connected the dots. He had heard the name a few times, but had been engrossed in the tale. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam paused for a long moment. ¡°Oh.¡± He squinted his eyes and slowly nodded his head. ¡°That does make sense.¡± ¡°You told Entalia, descendant of Gantalia, about the threat to the Iyr?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a potential threat. Whether or not it will appear near the Iyr, or even if it wille to fruition, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How do you know of this threat?¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I would prefer not to say. I will tell it to Sonarot.¡± ¡°What is the severity of the threat?¡± ¡°Severe enough that you¡¯ll have the story buried.¡± Lykan stared deep into Adam¡¯s eyes, having not expected to hear the phrase from the half elf. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, standing up. ¡°Wee to the Iyr, Adam, son of Fate.¡± The Elder stepped out, leaving as abruptly as he left. The other four leapt out from the first floor, having been ready to cut Adam down. ¡®You were wrong, Argon, Tazwyn. His threat is not at all low. How does he know so much about the Iyr?¡¯ Adam waited patiently, and when he saw the returning forms of Jurot and the others, he sighed. ¡®Phew. Looks like they aren¡¯t going to kill me.¡¯ ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°Not much,¡± Adam replied, smirking up at Dargon. It seemed now he had something that Dargon wanted to know about. Dargon squinted his eyes. ¡®So is that how you want to y it?¡¯ ¡°Hey, Jurot, he¡¯s an Elder, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he a Great Elder?¡± Adam squinted his eyes, trying to gather how the Iyr worked. ¡°No, he¡¯s a Minor Elder.¡± ¡°What does he mine?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed there aren¡¯t any orcs around.¡± He was too embarrassed about his joke to further continue asking about the Iyr. ¡°The orcs remain deeper in,¡± he said. ¡°Why? Is it some kind of ss system? Are they not allowed to be a part of the Front Iyr?¡± Adam tilted his head. It¡¯s not that,¡± Jurot said, frowning. ¡°There is no ss system within the Iyr. The people at the top always change, that is the tradition. No two families hold the same position one after another, not unless there is a special circumstance. There is too muchpetition. The Iyr has the Chief, Chief Iromin, and the Six Great Elders. Elder Story. Elder Peace. Elder Wrath. Elder Forest. Elder Teacher. Elder Gold. Elder Peace is a Devilkin.¡± ¡®Devilkin?¡¯ Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°So what is a Minor Elder.¡± ¡°Minor Elders refer to the various other Elders. There are the Vige Elders and the Elders who work for the Great Elders, who may be required to leave the Iyr in order to deal with certain matters.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°What do they do exactly?¡± ¡°Elder Story keeps our stories, including stories lost to we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Stories which were buried?¡± Adam asked. Jurot stared up at him and slowly nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Only the other Great Elders and the Chief may request the buried stories.¡± He stared at Adam, squinting his eyes. ¡®How do you know about that?¡¯ ¡°What about the other Elders?¡± ¡°Elder Peace keeps the details of alliances, and is the only one able to dere war, which hasn¡¯t happened in generations. Elder Wrath leads the armies during any wars or skirmishes. Elder Forest takes care of the infrastructure of the Iyr. Elder Teacher is in charge of generational training, making sure traditions are kept, but our skills updated. Elder Gold manages the finances.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head as he listened to the exnations. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°The Six Great Elders and the Chief are our greatest force,¡± he said. ¡°Each Great Elder, except for Elder Story, was a Gold Rank Adventurer.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°How many people are as strong as them in thisnd?¡± He had asked about Shaool previously. Jurot let out a soft exhale, looking at Adam as though he were a little boy, a smug smirk on his face. ¡°The previous King¡¯s Sword might be able to match five of the Great Elders or the Chief. The current Knight of Death could too.¡± ¡°Five of the Great Elders?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Right, you said Elder Story wasn¡¯t a Gold Rank Adventurer.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Almost every Iyrman who leaves achieves Bronze Rank,¡± he said, subtly changing the question. ¡°If they return at Bronze Rank, it means they need to take on responsibilities of their families, or they have decided to give their lives to the Iyr and allow someone else the glory. Many reach Steel or Silver, and some reach Mithril and Gold. We send ten Mithril Rank Iyrmen to assist the Kingdom¡¯s army, as well as the ny Steel Rank Iyrmen and ten Silver Rank Iyrmen for the one hundred soldiers which the Iyr sends to the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh, right. The Iyrmen made up a part of the Kingdom¡¯s army.¡± He recalled the story. ¡°I wonder how you guys made up after the execution of Akrat.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t going to fall for that. "Alnd has close to forty thousand professional, full time soldiers. Ten thousand are under themand of the King. One hundred Companies. One of these Companies ispletelyprised of Iyrmen, and another ten Companies are led by the ten Mithril Rank Iyrmen. The other nobles have their own armies, but only the rulers, the Kings and Queens, of the ckwater dynasty can have unitsprising of Iyrmen, as per the treaty." ¡°The treaty?¡± Adam squinted slightly, wondering how much more he could gleam from his friend. Jurot nced aside. ¡°Yes. The Mithril Rank Adventurers are only supplied to the army during active war.¡± ¡°Is the Kingdom at active war now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°To who?¡± ¡°The Aswadasad Kingdom to the south.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°They are currently warring for a group of inds. The two Kingdoms do not send their armies to one another, they fight on the seas or on the inds.¡± "Are Iyrmen any good on the sea?" "On a ship, we can fight," Jurot replied. "Well, anyway, how long are we staying here?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should keep teasing Jurot, who was ring at him suspiciously. ¡°A few days,¡± Jurot assumed. ¡°Unless it¡¯s an emergency, we are to spend time here to rx and recuperate, and to assist the Front Iyr if there is need.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Actually, since we¡¯re staying here¡­ is there some way I can smith something here using some Iyrman metals, and maybe a wood of the Iyr?¡± ¡°You may be able to. What are you willing to trade?¡± ¡°I could make two weapons. One for the Iyr, one which I¡¯ll keep.¡± ¡°I will go ask. What weapons are you wishing to make?¡± ¡°Whatever the Iyr needs, and an axe.¡± ¡°An axe?¡± Jurot looked at the longsword and warhammer at his side. ¡®Do you want all three weapons?¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, smiling innocently. ¡°An axe.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The main story continues! Thankfully, Adam didn''t do anything suspicious at all in this chapter! Nothing suspicious at all... 39. The Gift 39. The Gift Omen: 5, 10 Adam woke up bright and early, as most Iyrmen did. He was sitting down and eating with the other Iyrmen in themon room. ¡°You won¡¯t continue the tale today?¡± Adam asked Dargon, squinting his eyes at the man usatorily. ¡°You should concentrate on making your axe,¡± Dargon replied, smiling back innocently. Adam frowned, returning back to his bread and fish, as well as the tter of fruit. There were also arge number of vegetables, coloured almost like a rainbow, which the Iyrmen would eat towards the beginning and end of the meal. Once they were done, Jurot led Adam out, towards a small warehouse. ¡°The Elder has said you must first make an axe for the vige.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, understanding that the Iyr would ask him to make an axe for them first. ¡°You may use any of the materials in the middle row, not the bottom or top,¡± Jurot said as they stepped into one of the warehouses, which was a fairly small building. This one was full of ores and various ingots, with shelves at three levels. The ores at the bottom seemed to hold some gems within them, and the top ores were sparkling slightly with different colours. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ Adam looked at the metals which were avable to him. They seemed to be fairly typical, nothing out of the ordinary, save for a couple of small rocks which had the slightest hint of purple. ¡°What¡¯s the best ore to use from the middle?¡± Jurot nced around, squinting his eyes. He was more of a wood person than a metal person. ¡°This?¡± He revealed a dark chunk of rock. ¡°What¡¯s it good for?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Making a decent weapon,¡± Jurot said, earnestly. After all, this was the basis of most Iyrmen¡¯s weapons, so it should be good. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use that to make the first axe. Is there an ore here which will create a nice pattern on the axe for the second axe?¡± Adam looked at the purple rocks. Jurot threw him a look. ¡°Do you wish to prioritise aesthetics? It is a weapon first and foremost.¡± ¡°Are you underestimating my skill?¡± Adam threw a look back at him, his brow raised. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You can mix in some of the blue ore.¡± Jurot revealed a small block of blue. ¡°It will make the axe slightly heavier, but it is easy to work with.¡± ¡°What is this purple stuff?¡± Adam lifted up the purple rock, which was only the side of his pinky, and felt as heavy as cardboard. ¡°It is puthral,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s a very good metal, but very hard to work with.¡± ¡°Can I use it?¡± Adam asked, tossing it in his hand. ¡°You can,¡± Jurot said, unsure of whether Adam would be able to work it. Adam smiled. ¡°Good. It¡¯ll make a nice axe.¡± Jurot nodded his head approvingly. ¡®When ites to smithing, he¡¯s no coward.¡¯ With that, Adam made his way to the forge to begin making the axe. He noted all the eyes he was getting, considering he wasn¡¯tpletely armoured any longer, and so everyone could see his leaf shaped ears. Smithing (Intelligence) D20 + 4 = 11 (6) Omen: 5, 10 -> 5 10 + 4 = 14 Adam sketched out a quick design on the ground, but found it difficult. The Wills of Fate stopped by to see how stupid he was, tugging Jurot towards him. Jurot blinked, looking at Adam, who was poorly drawing in the ground. ¡°Here,¡± Jurot said, having brought some paper and a small stick of charcoal at the tip of a wooden stylus. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, quickly sketching a simple design for an axe. ¡°I¡¯ll need to make a handle too, but I¡¯m no good at wood stuff¡­¡± He tapped his chin. He looked to Jurot. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you make the handle for the axe, please?¡± Adam asked, politely. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you make it yourself?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m no good at that sort of thing. It¡¯s something for the Iyr, isn¡¯t it? Do you want it to be terrible?¡± Jurot remained silent for a moment. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Smithing (Strength) D20 + 5 = 12 (7) With that, Adam went to work on forging the axe head, melting the ore, before folding the metal in on itself to spread the impurities throughout the entire axe head, reducing its chance of being utter garbage and shattering on first impact. He worked steadily, and though it wasn¡¯t his best work, not that he had much practise considering it was only his second time, it eventually formed as a general shape of an axe head. It was a little awkward to create the axe eye, but that would be Jurot¡¯s problem. Smithing (Dexterity) D20 + 4 = 17 (13) Once Adam was done with the axe head, he allowed Jurot to take the measurements for the eye, before going off to carve the handle. Adam took the axe head and began to sharpen the edge so it could cut the hair off of skin by simply gliding it across, before polishing it. ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked, once the handle was firmly entrenched within the handle, he held it up to see. The metal was dark, and the wood Jurot had chosen was equally as dark. Jurot nodded his head. ¡°It is fine.¡± He admired the handle, which he had made. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll guess I¡¯ll make the second axe tomorrow.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how long he would have so hoped that his Omen would be decent tomorrow. Omen: 5, 17 ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said when he awoke. He quickly ate breakfast with the Iyrmen, before getting up to go and smith. He grabbed some of the puthral ore, and the darker ore, before heading to the forge. ¡°Hey, Jurot, would you make me a nice handle for the axe?¡± ¡°This is not an axe for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a gift to an Iyrman.¡± ¡°For who?¡± Jurot asked, raising his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected that Adam would make something for an Iyrman. ¡°Someone you¡¯re going to be very close with.¡± Adam chuckled. Jurot recalled those he was close with. ¡®Jaygak? Kitool?¡¯ He wondered if Adam met someone that he was trying to court. ¡®No, they don¡¯t use axes.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t say for now. If we had more time, I would have enchanted the weapon too.¡± Adam frowned. ¡®Still, it¡¯ll be a nice axe.¡¯ ¡°You can enchant?¡± Jurot asked, squinting at Adam. ¡°I can. I wanted to enchant it since it¡¯s for a baby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bringing a gift for a baby?¡± Jurot asked, raising his brows even further in surprise. ¡°A first gift?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jurot wanted to ask for who, but it seemed Adam didn¡¯t want to answer that. ¡°If it¡¯s for a first gift, you can ask a Head for permission.¡± ¡°A Head?¡± ¡°A Family Head,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°They have permission to use one of the Enchanting Shrines. If you can persuade them for the right to use it, you can do so.¡± ¡°Who is the Rot Family Head?¡± ¡°Mother and Father,¡± Jurot said. Adam coughed. ¡°What?¡± Did that make Jurot some kind of noble? Suddenly, Adam wondered if the pair of them could get along. ¡®Well, he doesn¡¯t seem to be too bad. If he starts talking about nonsense¡­¡¯ Adam squinted his eyes. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Jurot said, seeing the way Adam was looking at him. ¡°In the Iyr, both people hold the same power. I understand that in Alnd, they do it differently. The spouse of the Lord holds a much lesser rank than their own.¡± He had assumed Adam was shocked to hear that both parents held an equal rank. ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, d that he had taken it that way. ¡°Anyway, you say your mother is the Head?¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to speak with her.¡± Jurot squinted his eyes. ¡°How do you know that my father is gone?¡± Jurot asked, tilting his head. ¡°You always speak as though you knew he was on a mission.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Adam rubbed the back of his head nervously. ¡°No reason. Anyway, how long has your father been gone?¡± ¡°He left some time before I left the Iyr,¡± Jurot said, going into thought. ¡°Around eight months ago, at the start of Noonval.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try and earn your mother¡¯s favour. We should hunt a boar for her.¡± ¡°It will require more than a boar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m charming enough to convince her without the boar, but we should bring her a boar anyway.¡± Adam smirked. Jurot squinted his eyes. ¡®Is he going to seduce my mother?¡¯ He let out a soft scoff. ¡®He¡¯s not as strong as father.¡¯ Jurot ced a hand on the half elf¡¯s shoulder and smirked. ¡°Try your best, Adam.¡± Adam stared at his smirk. ¡®I sense as though he¡¯s thinking something stupid.¡¯ ¡°Thanks.¡± Smithing (Intelligence) D20 + 4 = 10 (6) Omen: 5, 17 -> 5 17 + 4 = 21 With that, he went to work on designing an axe. He sketched it out using the paper and stylus from the day before. After the first design, which was far too pointy and fancy, he rubbed his forehead. ¡®Wow, that looks awful.¡¯ He quickly tore that part of the paper and held it between his hand. Spell me Bolt ¡®I won¡¯t allow anyone to see how embarrassing this was.¡¯ Adam turned his head to see Jurot staring at him, raising his brow. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°The handle will need to have a slight curve to it,¡± he said, quickly sketching out a basic axe, one used by the Franks, before sketching out the outline of the handle too. ¡°Whatever other designs you want to add, you can go ahead. In fact, you should add your family¡¯s design onto it somewhere, so people will forever remember that the handle was made by the son of Surot.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched into a smile and he nodded. Adam was weird, so he didn¡¯t have to think too much on the matter. ¡®I¡¯ll make a great handle.¡¯ Smithing (Strength) D20 + 5 = 20 (15) Adam then started to smelt the ores together, mixing the purple puthral with the dark ore. Once they had formed together well, he folded the metal on itself several times. This time, he¡¯d focus on doubling the number of time he had folded it inparison to the previous day, which was already causing his arms to throb angrily, but it would be worth it. He focusedpletely on his task, though stray thoughts would sometimes slip into his mind. ¡®Please don¡¯t be shit,¡¯ he thought, pounding away at the axe head. By evening it hade along well, and Jurot¡¯s handle was beautiful too. It was made of a purple wood, and had been etched at the bottom with the design of his family, and the top of it had some faint designs which carried all the way to the bottom, though he was careful not to mess with the grip of the axe. As Adam slot the handle into the axe, they both nced at one another. The axe head slid all the way down to the halfway point. Jurot stared at the handle, which he had painstakingly carved. ¡®I carved too much off the top.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a very nice carving,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I use it for the next axe I make?¡± He tried to reassure Jurot, who stared at the handle as though he had been betrayed by it. ¡°It can remain a club,¡± Jurot said, storming off, embarrassed that he was the one to fail this time. He returned with the same wood, and began to carve at it carefully, focused on not ruining it this time. Smithing (Dexterity) D20 + 4 = 18 (14) Since the axe head was fine, Adam began to sharpen and polish it. As he did so, it revealed the pattern, wavy purple lines which only shone when the light was caught. ¡°Have you finally finished?¡± Argon asked, walking over to him. He noted Jurot in the back, focused on his carving. ¡°We just need the handle and it¡¯ll be done,¡± Adam said, revealing the axe head. Argon blinked as he stared at it. ¡°May I hold it?¡± Adam handed it over for Argon to hold. It was lighter than it appeared, owing to the fact that he had used puthral ore, one of the most beloved ores of the Iyr. ¡°Why did you choose puthral?¡± Argon asked. ¡°It looked pretty,¡± Adam replied, earnestly. ¡°Where did you learn to work it?¡± ¡°Right here,¡± Adam pointed to the forge. Argon nodded his head slowly. ¡®I don¡¯t think I can be surprised any more.¡¯ ¡°Jurot said you were going to enchant it.¡± He had met Jurot at the warehouse, having seen the Iyrman¡¯s dejection evident all over his face and body. ¡°Yeah, I need to ask Sonarot when I meet her.¡± ¡°Is that why you came? To ask her to use the Enchanting Shrine?¡± ¡°Partly?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Oh, well, no. I didn¡¯t know she could give me permission to enchant it. I came to tell her something, and I thought, since we had the time, I might as well make her a gift. It just so happens that she would allow me to make a better gift.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gifting this to Sonarot?¡± Argon asked, raising his brow. ¡°An enchanted axe?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m gifting it to the, you know,¡± Adam nced around, checking for Jurot, ¡°baby,¡± he whispered, seeing that Jurot was deep in focus on his handle. Argon narrowed his eyes, handing the axe head back. ¡°Is that why you had Jurot make the handle? To give as a first gift?¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t think he knows about the you know what.¡± ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t know about the you know what.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep it a surprise for him too.¡± Adam winked. Argon nodded and left. ¡®This entire time¡­ was he telling the truth? Is he really here just to talk with Sonarot?¡¯ Argon understood how Tazwyn felt this entire time.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just a chill chapter today. 40. The Quest, Complete 40. The Quest, Complete ¡°There¡¯s another wall?¡± Adam asked, staring up at it. It went from the horizon on his left, to the horizon on his right, right before the mountain truly began. Adam had been impressed by the first wall, but this was another beast entirely. It wasn¡¯t just that it was made of stone, or that it was easily five times as tall as he at a conservative estimate, but the fact there was a rushing river which threatened to sweep away any creature which came within five steps of it. Suddenly he felt naked without his armour, which was being carried by Kandal in arge backpack made of wood. He had been told it would have been a harsh journey with it, so Kandal was going to carry the chain mail on his behalf. He thought nothing of it. Spell Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Perception Check D20 + 2 + 1 = 6 (3) He muttered a few words, trying to spot any other features, any outposts the Iyrmen may have, but was unable to see anything against the rocks. ¡®That¡¯s probably intentional,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Damn. The Iyr might really be impossible to invade.¡¯ The raging river gave him pause, ncing over towards it. With how steep the mountain was, the rushing river actually sprayed all the way to the group, which stood easily twenty paces away from it, which was as close as they dared to stand. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to continue the story, will you at least tell me why you left the children behind?¡± Adam asked. He was interested in hearing more about the tale. ¡®Did King Solomon manage to march his army all the way here? What would he have said?¡¯ ¡°The Front Iyr is where they will remain until they are picked up,¡± Argon said. ¡°That is best for them. The Front Iyr is a much easier ce for outsiders. If the children are brought to Big Iyr, they will be overwhelmed.¡± ¡®Big Iyr?¡¯ ¡°The story will be told to you in due time, Adam,¡± Dargon said, smirking at the half elf. Adam grumbled, but he followed the Iyrmen further in. They started their ascent up the mountain, as as the hours passed, Adam was d that Kandal was carrying his chain mail. It truly would have been a gruelling journey if he had worn his armour. Though the armour would have distributed well all over his body, he could only imagine how much he¡¯d want to cut off his feet by the end of the trek. As thete sun began to crest beyond the mountain, they finally approached what Adam assumed to be the Big Iyr. ¡°Another set of walls?¡± Adam gasped, finding another set of walls far more impressive than thest. ¡°Just how many walls do you guys have?¡± Adam cried out, staring at therge walls before him. ¡°This is not a wall,¡± Argon said. ¡°It¡¯s a fence,¡± the other Iyrmen continued. Jurot smirked, finally able to say the joke to his first person. It was something all Iyrmen wished to say, and he managed to say it so young. Adam squinted his eyes at the Iyrmen. It was definitely a wall, a wall made of mountain, with arge gate upfront. The gate was at least six times as tall as him, and the gate was slightly smaller, nked by six statues, three on each side. Two Iyrmen stood tall on the walls, which made them look like little dolls. They wore thick cloaks, and carried with them their family¡¯s weapons, as well as a longbow. They, too, were like statues. A third Iyrman sat in the room above therge wooden doors. She climbed up and stood atop the walls, crossing her arms as she stared down at them. ¡°We have returned,¡± Argon dered, staring up at her. The Iyrman eyed the group up, noting the stranger in the chain mail, before nodding her head. ¡°Open the gates!¡± she shouted. The doors shook open, the might of eight Iyrmen forcing it so. These were Iyrmen who were nearby during the call, and had taken it upon themselves to assist. There were ropes which led upwards from the doors, no doubt to a contraption which would open the gates easily. ¡®Do they do it the hard way on purpose?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Of course they do, they¡¯re Iyrmen.¡¯ The woman dropped down to greet Argon, speaking in their tongue some ways away. She nced at Adam, before nodding her head, returning to her conversation with Argon. Adam was too busy staring at the Iyr to pay attention to them. The Iyr was huge, bigger than the vige he had recalled in hisst life. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ The Iyr was built partly in the side of the mountain, a few tunnels leading elsewhere, small cliffs overlooking the Iyr and the houses. There were hundreds ofrge square blocks built ahead of him, before the walls blocked off the nextyer. ¡°This is Big Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, you aren¡¯t kidding,¡± Adam said. There were thousands of people all moving around, with children scampering about, whacking each other with paper weapons. Some of the children had heard the shout and noticed the returning Iyrmen. They wasted no time in dispensing with their games to rush up to the returning Iyrmen, all squealing excitedly in theirnguage, no doubt asking for gifts. Argon and the others pulled out small items made of bone, mostly just decorations or jewellery, but there a few bones which were decorated with a design. ¡°Bones?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Animal bones,¡± Argon replied. ¡°We won¡¯t anger Baktu by bringing human bones back to the Iyr in such fancy ways.¡± ¡°How do you know that they¡¯re all animal bones?¡± Adam asked, politely. Having something made of people bones was a little weird. Argon smirked. ¡°You should know the answer to that, Adam.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, but he slowly nodded his head anyway. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you lead us to your home?¡± Argon said, patting the young Iyrman on his back. Jurot smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± He quickly marched forward, heading to a block many minutes away. The blocks were made of several two storied buildings, with an archway at the centre which led into arge courtyard. Each block was made of stone, though there were a few blocks which had wooden second stories, or an additional small room atop. They passed by many blocks on the way, and each were near identical, though some were longer than others, and some held a few different designs on the rock and wood. He could hear, and sometimes see, the many people who were rxing in the courtyards. Some sparred, others crafted, and some napped. There were a few which were beginning to prepare a meal. Jurot led Adam to a block, towards a specific house in the corner. The door was made of wood, like the other houses, but there was a specific symbol carved atop. A circle in the middle, with diamonds at the side, each painted blue. Jurot knocked on the door, two light knocks, followed by two harder knocks. Adam¡¯s heart began to pound a little harder. He inhaled deeply and let out a soft exhale. ¡®Calm down.¡¯ The door opened slowly, revealing a tall and heavily built woman. She had long ck hair, which fell down her shoulders, dark eyes full of exhaustion, and a very round, pregnant belly. Wisdom Save D20 + 2 = 5 (3) Omen: 7, 9 -> 7 9 + 2 = 11 ¡°Jurot?¡± Sonarot said, seeing her darling son appear. Her face was lit with surprise, though her lips were a smile. ¡°Mother! I have returned!¡± Jurot dered, before stepping in to hug her tight. Argon and Adam grabbed one shoulder of the Iyrman, who had been trying to hug his mother, pulling him back quickly. ¡°Oof.¡± Jurot nced back at them, confused. Adam took a step back. ¡®I should have worn the helmet,¡¯ he thought, the sudden emotion striking his gut. He clenched his jaw before reaching up to hide his eyes, quickly rubbing away his tear with the back of his thumb knuckles. Finally. After all this time. He had seen it. Sonarot and Jurot together. ¡®Is he crying?¡¯ Tazwyn thought, staring at the half elf. When he had taken the half step back, she had been ready to draw her de, but she took a moment to pause, seeing him rubbing his eyes. ¡°Who is this?¡± Sonarot asked, staring at the half elf, who had been getting his fair share of looks, and was currently rubbing his eyes clear. ¡°This is Adam, son of Fate,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He is a Copper Rank Adventurer who had taken his test on the same day as me.¡± ¡°So you came back to show me your first friend from out the Iyr?¡± she asked, reaching up to brush his hair. Jurot flushed slightly, letting her brush his hair. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± He revealed his Copper Rank tag to her, which she smiled at. ¡°Please,e inside,¡± she said, looking to Adam and the other Iyrmen. She hadn¡¯t been told there were going to be visitors, but she should prepare for them all the same. Tazwyn looked to Argon, who nodded his head, before he followed Jurot and Adam inside. The others remained outside, with Eshva taking the back window, and Kandal remaining at the front. Tazwyn went to go inform the Elder, just in case. ¡°Take off your boots,¡± Argon said, as he removed his sandal boots and ced them aside the front door. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you bring out the cushions for our guests?¡± Sonarot asked, taking a seat in a sturdy wooden chair, covered with a nket and many cushions. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot replied, kicking off his sandal boots and quickly finding the cushions and stools for everyone. ¡®Mother must have been eating a lot of bread. I should go and y that boar with Adam.¡¯ Adam removed his boots, before stepping inside, onto the nket whichy on the floor. The room was fairly bare, though it was quiterge, with severalrge crates inside to store things and to be used as furniture. There were a few shelves about, full of various pots and pans, and each wall had at least one axe pinned to it. Jurot brought therge cushions and some nkets, cing them over the crates, which he slid into position so they could sit downfortably. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to return so soon,¡± Sonarot admitted, looking to her son, smiling at him. ¡°Did you miss me so much?¡± ¡°Adam wished to speak with you,¡± he said, flushing a little more. ¡°He knew of your name.¡± Sonarot threw a look towards the half elf, who was quite the handsome young man. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met,¡± she said. She gave a quick nod of the head to Argon, who nodded back to her, and the pair understood what it meant for Argon to be there. Her entire focus fell back on to Adam, who was unarmed, and wore a longsword and warhammer at his side. Adam nced to Argon, who had his arms crossed, staring at Adam. Unbeknownst to Adam, the man held a small gem within his hand, just in case. He wasn¡¯t sure how much he should say in front of the man, but he had already let a few things slip out. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve never met me, I suppose,¡± Adam eventually said. ¡°Have you met me?¡± Sonarot asked, smiling politely. ¡°In another life.¡± Sonarot¡¯s brows raised for a moment, before rxing. ¡°I do not know how elves live. They are quite rare, even for us Iyrmen.¡± Her lips formed a yful smile. ¡°I¡¯m only a half elf,¡± Adam said. Even now, he wasn¡¯t getting sick of the joke. ¡®Does he say that every time?¡¯ Argon wondered. ¡°A whole son to your parents, no?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m the only one of my people,¡± Adam admitted, his lips quivering slightly. He pushed away the thoughts for the moment. Sonarot¡¯s yful smile quickly fell away, leaving a sorrowful frown. ¡°I am sorry to hear that. I wish you a thousand children.¡± ¡°Speaking of children,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡­ I have a lot of things to tell you, but I suppose I should speak of my request. I havee to ask for permission to use an Enchanting Shrine.¡± Jurot pulled the axe out of his pack, which had been wrapped up in some furs. Adam would have ced it in his pack, but his was full of fear already, as well as his precious spellbook. He unwrapped it, revealing the weapon to his mother, his lips forming a wide grin, proudly presenting it to her. ¡°What a fine weapon,¡± Sonarot said, picking it up. She felt the softness of the wood, and noted the patterns, the same patterns she had seen hundreds of times. ¡°Jurot, did you make this handle?¡± she asked, as though she didn¡¯t already know the answer. ¡°I did,¡± he said, nodding his head proudly. Of course his mother would instantly recognise his craftsmanship, though the design of his family was also a dead give away. ¡°What of the de?¡± she said, noting the purple which glinted off the light. She knew Jurot didn¡¯t have such ability, for the de was definitely of Iyrman make. It held small amounts of puthral, which was hard to work with, but would make the weapon lighter. It was made to be easily thrown, but there was no doubt it could cleave into a man¡¯s skull. ¡°I made it,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡°You?¡± she asked, staring at Adam for a moment. ¡®How can we know how to work puthral so well?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Sonarot stared into Adam¡¯s eyes for a long moment. ¡°For who?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes twitched down to her stomach before they returned to Sonarot¡¯s eyes. ¡°For Lana.¡± For Lana. Sonarot smiled slightly, but her mind was keenly aware of all the weapons nearby. The de at the half elf¡¯s side, as well as the warhammer. There was Jurot and his axes, who would be able to match the half elf, and would react at her word in an instant. Then there was Argon, who had his greatsword at his back, and more than likely was fiddling with one of the many gems of the Iyr which would restrain Adam. ¡®Should we kill him?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wait. Jurot didn''t die before he met his mother? ??? 41. A Story to be Told 41. A Story to be Told ¡°I am certain this is the first time we have met, Adam, son of Fate,¡± Sonarot eventually said, unsure of whether they should kill the half elf. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve met me,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°You have met me before?¡± Sonarot asked, quickly picking up what he was saying. ¡°In another life.¡± Adam felt a little silly saying it, but it was the truth. Sonarot continued to feel the smooth handle within her grasp, feeling the pattern of her family. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Adam swallowed. He threw a nce to Jurot, and then returned his gaze to Sonarot. ¡°I¡­¡± Being confronted by the question, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°I, uh¡­¡± ¡®Two swings,¡¯ Sonarot thought. ¡®No, three.¡¯ Three would kill the boy, she was sure of it. However, she¡¯d leave Argon to that matter, since he was clutching one of the gems in his hands. He shed it to her, letting her see it through her peripheral vision. Red. ¡®Magic?¡¯ she thought, staring at the half elf. ¡®Well, he is feyblooded.¡¯ ¡°Last time¡­¡± Adam nced towards the ground. ¡°Our meeting now is different. Very different. Last time you weed me, but that was because¡­¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, then to Argon, who remained stone faced, and finally back to Sonarot, who waited patiently. He sighed, unable to figure out what he should say. ¡°Anyway, I would like to enchant an axe for Lana,¡± he said, pausing for only a moment, ¡°my little sister.¡± ¡°Your little sister?¡± Sonarot asked, staring at him, confused. She had thought it was for Lanarot, whose name was only known by her brother and sister, and by her deceased parents, who had asked her to name her child such many years ago. Not even that old Jarot knew the name she had picked out, but that was only because it was fun to not tell him. ¡°She had lost her brother before she was born,¡± he said, staring into Sonarot¡¯s eyes. ¡°So I became her older brother.¡± Sonarot, even in her tired state, understood what he was saying, reading between the lines. She softened slightly. ¡°You have quite the story to tell. Let¡¯s eat, and you can tell us over food.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure who or what he was, but considering how much he knew, it was dangerous not to ask, and there seemed to be something more to the story than he cared to say in his tense state. ¡°I will, but I need to speak with Chief Iromin first, though Asomin is fine too.¡± Adam then wondered if Asomin held the same sway as he had previously. Jurot threw a look to Adam. ¡°Why Asomin?¡± He wondered why he needed to speak with the grandson of the Chief. ¡°He¡¯s not so bad,¡± Adam replied, smirking at Jurot. ¡°Nor are Rendor or Gidian. Gorot, Mirot, Nirot, and Turot are pretty good too.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve told him quite a lot about our family and the Iyr, haven¡¯t you?¡± Sonarot said, reaching up to brush Jurot¡¯s hair gently. Adam¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch as he saw the sight. He was d to see it, the way the pair of them behaved to one another. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He narrowed his eyes, the distance between his hand and axe begging to be shortened. ¡°You know a lot about our family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very hospitable,¡± Adam admitted. He could see the gears turning in Jurot¡¯s mind. This entire time, he had thought Adam was suspicious, but this had really set off his gut. ¡°I never mentioned their names.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you did.¡± Adam nodded his head, agreeing with the Iyrman. ¡°Sonarot did, though.¡± ¡°No, mother didn¡¯t.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes twitched, filling with fury. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to Iyrmen.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one day, Jurot, but today isn¡¯t that day.¡± He kept smiling as Jurot red at him. Then he returned his gaze to Sonarot. ¡°I will speak with you and Chief Iromin together, if you prefer.¡± Sonarot stared at Adam long and hard. He knew so much about her family, and yet, she knew nothing of him. ¡®Dangerous,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Argot waited for the signal, wondering what Sonarot would call for. However, Adam had said something earlier, something which had piqued her interest. ¡°I will call for a meeting,¡± she said, nodding her head slowly. She stood, cing a hand on her stomach. Adam almost stood up, but realised he was still a stranger, so looked to Jurot, who was ring at him. ¡°What are you doing? Your mother needs your help.¡± Jurot squinted his eyes, but quickly stood to assist his mother, who seemed to be having trouble. ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jurot. I¡¯ve just been tired recently.¡± Adam looked to Sonarot with his brows raised. ¡®Not quite a lie, but even now she¡¯s not going to tell him?¡¯ ¡°Do you need to rest?¡± he asked, before switching to their tongue to say something else. Sonarot let out a soft scoff at his words, brushing his hair. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s alright.¡± Jurot shouldn¡¯t kill Adam, yet. Jurot squinted back at Adam suspiciously, but Argon had stepped between them, making sure there was going to be nothing hapenning between the pair. Sonarot stepped out with Jurot¡¯s help,ing face to face with Tazwyn and an Elder. He was a man of orcish blood, with pale skin, slightly tinged with grey, and dark hair and eyes. He wore a long fur cloak over his thick clothing, quite dark too. At his back was a greatsword, simr to that of Argon¡¯s, more like a handle stuck to a giant b of metal. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I was justing to see you.¡± ¡°I heard there was a half elf who had arrived, so I thought toe say hello.¡± Zijin smiled at Adam. ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Zijin, son of Zajin.¡± The Elder shook Adam¡¯s hand, squeezing the half elf¡¯s hand slightly. ¡®So, he hasn¡¯t been killed yet.¡¯ He had heard from Tazwyn, and had been informed of the young man¡¯s arrival previously by a note from Lykan. ¡®Why were you so worried about this one?¡¯ ¡°Finally, an orc,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was feeling a little lonely around these parts. I thought I was the only non human around.¡± ¡°We are half orcs,¡± Zijin said, referring to the others within the Iyr. Adam smiled, ncing to Argot. ¡°Really? I¡¯m a half elf. They say two halves make a whole.¡± Zijin blinked, but grinned a toothy smile. ¡°I have met your kind once before, Adam.¡± ¡°A terrible experience, I¡¯m sure.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°They spoke in tongues, speaking well meaning words, only to mean something else.¡± ¡°Well, probably because they thought they were better than you.¡± Zijin threw his head back, letting out an orcfulugh, which bellowed nearby. ¡°Where did you find this one?¡± Zijin asked in their tongue, almost crying withughter. ¡°He found us,¡± Argon replied. ¡°Adam, son of Fate, huh?¡± Zijin chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join my family? Let me adopt you as a nephew! You seem well built.¡± His eyes noted the various muscles Adam had on disy. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting offer, but I have to offer it to Sonarot first.¡± Adam smiled innocently. ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Zijin narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m quite partial to the Rot family.¡± ¡°Are you speaking in tongues?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°If, in a few days, Sonarot doesn¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll dly ept your offer.¡± ¡°Are you saying my family is your second choice?¡± Zijin snarled quietly at Adam. Jurot threw Adam a look, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The Jin family is quite well known. They are a family with great history.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, ¡°but to me, the Rot family is number one.¡± Zijin stared down into Adam¡¯s eyes, his own eyes wide. ¡°You!¡± He went back to roaring withughter. ¡°If the Rot family denies you, I¡¯ll let you face Timojin. If you can beat him, I¡¯ll allow you to enter the family.¡± ¡°Sounds like a deal to me.¡± Adam said. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± ¡°You should be careful against our Timojin, he¡¯s quite the star.¡± ¡°They say stars burn brightest before they go dark.¡± The Iyrmen stared down at Adam, furrowing their brows. ¡°Ah, wait, that¡¯s not a threat.¡± Adam turned red, rubbing his face. ¡°It was just a little joke.¡± ¡®If I keep this up, they might actually kill me.¡¯ Zijin went back toughing, tears flowing down his face. He started cursing in their tongue. Adam could tell he was cursing by the way Jurot tried to keep back a snicker and Sonarot stared at the Elder with that kind of look. ¡°We need to speak with Chief Iromin,¡± Sonarot said, trying to calm theughing Elder. ¡°The Chief, eh?¡± The orcish Elder looked at Adam for a moment, then to Argon, who shed the red gem towards the Elder, before nodding his head. ¡°Alright,e along.¡± They made their way towards the front of the Iyr, heading towards the side, where there was another set of buildings, like the rest, but each wall was nk, and so were the doors. There were three separate estates like so. The Elder stepped forward confidently towards the nearest estate, quickly ncing through the courtyard. He said something in their tongue, with a responseing back in the samenguage. Zijin stepped inside, going to speak with the Chief. Adam nced at Jurot and Argon, who had followed, still unsure of the half elf. After some time, the Chief stepped out. He was an older man, with long hair which was dyed red, streaks of white breaking up the redness. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He was fairly lean for an older man, and walking with the floating grace of a butterfly. He was dressed in the finest of silks, ck like starless night, with golden thread which darted all along the hem, the thread forming some kind of patter. At his side was a longsword, the very same longsword he had seen in his previous life, made of a fusion of bone and metal. The Chief had expected to speak with the half elf, though there was a chance he would have died. They had given him enough trust to speak with Sonarot first, and now that he had kept their trust, it was only right to speak with him. Adam sighed, shing a smile towards the familiar face. ¡°Chief Iromin,¡± he said, greeting the older man. ¡®This time I¡¯m not as strong asst time, so he probably won¡¯t ask for a fight.¡¯ ¡°You must be Adam, son of Fate,¡± he said. His voice was like ash, airy and with little substance, but it burned with passion. He reached out a hand to shake Adam¡¯s, who epted. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you for the first time, again,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. Once again he felt the firm handshake, which betrayed the great pool of strength the older man possessed. ¡°I see you¡¯re as strong as ever.¡± Iromin narrowed his small eyes. ¡°We have never met,¡± he said, firmly. ¡°You have never met me,¡± Adam said, before throwing a look to Sonarot. ¡°Ie with news of a potential threat to the Iyr, and one hell of a story.¡± Iromin nodded his head slowly, understanding what he meant, even if he didn¡¯t know what hell was. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, leading the half elf towards the courtyard. Adam looked back to Sonarot, who didn¡¯t step forward. ¡°Sonarot should hear this too.¡± Iromin beckoned her to follow too, before they stepped into the courtyard. It was more like a garden, with four stone paths which converged towards arge gazebo. As they sat, Adam nced around, noting they were the only three here, or at least, that¡¯s what he saw. ¡®I wonder if there are Iyrmen in the shadows.¡¯ He didn¡¯t bother trying to look too hard, as there was no need for so many Iyrmen when the Chief would be enough to kill him in the span of seconds. ¡°What is it that brings you so far away from your home,¡± Iromin said, staring at the half elf. He reached down into a box, and began to ce out various dried snacks, as well as pouring some water, which was voured with bits of vegetables from the cold box he kept under the seats. ¡°The God of Chaos, and a death,¡± Adam said, ¡°but that¡¯s the story, and I should probably begin with the warning. A question. To the west, in the forest, is there an obelisk, and around it, a forest of purple corruption and ooze?¡± ¡°I cannot speak to you of the obelisk, but there is no purple corruption or ooze,¡± Iromin replied, wondering how Adam knew of the obelisk. It was safeguarded by the secret town of the Iyr. ¡°Good, good,¡± Adam said, nodding his head and sighing in relief. ¡°However, if there everes a day when corruption appears, I ask of you, no, I beg you, to send either an entire army to destroy it. The army needs to be full of people whose minds and bodies are resistant to being controlled by other entities. If you can¡¯t do that, then run. Run very far away, and warn as many people as you can.¡± Iromin raised his brow towards the young man, wondering how he could ask an Iyrman to run away from such a threat. ¡°It was a story that your grandson chose to¡­¡± Adam paused, rubbing his forehead. ¡°No. I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.¡± He nced between Sonarot and Iromin. ¡°There are some secrets which can¡¯t leave the conversation between us.¡± ¡°That is a role for Elder Story,¡± Iromin said. ¡°I cannot promise you that the secrets will remain between us.¡± Adam nced to Sonarot. ¡°Can I trust Elder Story?¡± ¡°It is up to Elder Story whether they allow the story to circte within the Iyr.¡± Adam remained quiet for a long moment. ¡°Then the question isn¡¯t whether they will circte the story, but whether I can trust them with the story. No offence, but I don¡¯t know this Elder Story. I know you, and I know the Chief, you¡¯ll understand what I mean by that once you hear my story.¡± Sonarot wasn¡¯t sure what he was asking, exactly. ¡°I trust Elder Story, as all Iyrmen trust the Great Elders and Chiefs. They would not be our Great Elders or Chiefs if we didn¡¯t trust them.¡± ¡°It was a stupid question, I know, but I needed to hear it from you.¡± Adam leaned back in the seat. ¡°So, where is this Elder Story?¡± ¡°I will lead you to Elder Story,¡± Iromin said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll send for a pnquin.¡± Iromin quickly sent for a pnquin, which was raised by a pair of Iyrmen, who assisted Sonarot into it before they began to follow the Chief. The other Iyrmen who had travelled with Adam here had left, leaving them to their business. The Chief led the group towards the side of the firstyer of the Iyr, heading near the gate of the Big Iyr, but into a tunnel, which wrapped around and went upwards on a light incline. They walked for a few minutes, the path illuminated by tiny gems which gently glowed in the dark, runes connected each together. Then they came to a courtyard, norger than those he had seen thus far, with a field of various flowers and herbs all about them. The wall opposite was covered by vines. Adam inhaled the air deeply, feeling the refreshing aura. ¡®Whoa!¡¯ The aches within his body soon disappeared, and he could even feel a tingling within him, feeling the magic in his body surge. The pair of Iyrmen took their ce opposite one another next to a particr section of the wall with a path leading towards it. Adam nced between them, and Iromin motioned a hand to the path. Adam walked over to it, and Iromin motioned for him to sit. He did so, and remained quiet. ¡°You may begin your tale,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°My name is Adam, son of Fate, and this is my third life.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Do you think Adam will die next chapter? 42. Relief 42. Relief ¡°I only wanted to do one thing,¡± Adam said, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I wanted to make sure, this time, I brought him back home.¡± Quest Complete Jurot, Alive + 200XP XP: 900 -> 1100 Inform the Iyr of the Impending Doom + 100XP XP: 1100 -> 1200 ¡°That is quite the tale,¡± Sonarot said, looking deep into Adam¡¯s eyes, which had twitched slightly aside to read his status. It was an unbelievable tale, even to the Iyrmen. They brought back stories of other cultures in order to create a picture for the world outside the Iyr, but this was in a world of its own. More importantly, Adam had revealed a great many secrets of various beings, including the frost bridge of the giants. The Iyrmen had never known how the giants were able to outpace them in the Snonds. They could move hundreds of miles in a single day, but with the theory of this frostbridge, things became clear. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Adam admitted, feeling the relief spill over his body. ¡°I just wanted you to know why I¡¯m here.¡± Sonarot nodded her head slowly, thinking of the many inconsistencies within his story, including his motivation behind trying to bring Jurot back when he also risked Jurot¡¯s life against Balrog the Bane. Yet, the fact that he knew about Jurot and Balrog¡¯s story, seemingly without Jurot revealing it to him, was something which pointed to his words being true. There was the chance of him being able to read minds too, which could have helped him know a few things. Yet, there was the fact that he knew a lot about the Iyr, even though it certainly had changed considering hisst life. ¡°You know a lot, son of Fate. To go from meeting the gods, to facing the corruption, to defeating a giant Chief due to your chaotic abilities. You know about much about our people and our customs, though they seem to have changed slightly from your previous life, but there are some things which would have been impossible to know. To think you know that Surot is missing, which only a few people know.¡± This was something which would have been hard to know, even with being able to read minds. ¡°Missing, not dead?¡± Adam asked. He was sure in hisst life the man had been presumed dead. ¡°I do not believe he is dead, yet. My husband is strong.¡± The Iyrman smiled. ¡°Whether I believe you or not¡­¡± She reached up and brushed his hair. ¡°I do. Or perhaps I don¡¯t, but I will live as though I do.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s the best I could ask for.¡± He could feel butterflies in his stomach as she brushed his hair. ¡°Thank you for returning my son to me alive, Adam.¡± Wisdom Save D20 + 2 = 22 (20) Adam could feel his emotions rage within him for a moment, but he pushed them away. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return him alive from now on, even if it costs me my life. I¡¯ve died twice as many times as him, so I¡¯m used to it.¡± Adam puffed up his chest heroically, grinning wide. It was partly a joke, but he did have the intention of helping Jurot out. ¡°No, Adam. Please return to me as well. Lanarot will need a brother as kind and as intelligent as you.¡± Sonarot smiled, brushing along his cheek with her soft, warm hand. It was warm and motherly, and filled Adam¡¯s heart. The half elf nced aside, avoiding her gaze. ¡°I will.¡± His words were empty. ¡°Promise me.¡± Adam remained silent, but Sonarot pulled his head to her bosom, hugging her tight. ¡°I promise,¡± he said. She eventually pulled away, smiling at him. "You are always wee in our home, Adam.¡± "Thank you." Adam nced aside, trying to hide the redness of his face by leaning back away from her. ¡®Damn it! This is so embarrassing¡­¡¯ The Chief threw Adam a look, wondering what he should do, but he nodded his head. He understood Sonarot¡¯s intentions, of wanting to keep him close to confirm things. At least, that¡¯s what he thought she was doing. They returned back home, though it was already approaching morning at the time. Even so, the trio were refreshed, as though they had slept through the night. ¡®I feel like this is something I shouldn¡¯t know about¡­¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the garden. He hadn¡¯t heard Elder Story and hadn¡¯t been introduced to him either. As they approached the house, they nced through the courtyard to see Jurot cooking a b of meat, sticking out his tongue as he concentrated. ¡°Smells good,¡± Adam said, approaching the Iyrman. He was grilling a bunch of meat over some hot rocks, thered in some kind of fat and herb mixture. "You weren¡¯t back, so I cooked,¡± Jurot said, simply. Sonarot smiled. "I will have to eat some fruit and vegetables today due to my condition." "Are you alright, mother? Should I get a nket? A pillow? A medicine master?" Jurot rushed over to his mother to help her to take a seat at a bench. "No, I''m fine, it''s just some minor business. In a few days I will be fine to drink and eat as I please." She smiled innocently towards her son, brushing his cheek tenderly. "Hmmm." Jurot looked to Adam, unsure if he should allow Adam near his mother while she was not feeling well. "Jurot, your friend Adam is very nice. I hope you two be good friends." She continued to rub his cheek. "We¡¯ll be the best of friends, mother!" Jurot assured his mother, nodding his head. ¡°Adam, let''s fight!" Jurot snapped his head back, ready and eager to be the best of friends with Adam. "No thanks." Jurot blinked at him. ¡°We should fight!¡± "Do you see how he''s trying to bully me?" Adam asked Sonarot, emphasising his frown towards her by quivering his lower lip. "I''m just a feeble mage." ¡®You idiot! I spent all this time bringing you back to your mother alive and you want to fight me?¡¯ "Mother, he is very strong! Look at his muscles! He has a better physique than me." Jurot stared back at his mother for support. "A better physique than my Jurot?" Sonarot looked at Adam, whose body betrayed parts of his strength through his clothes. "I would like to see." Her innocent smile caused Adam to shudder. ¡°N-now hold on a second,¡± the half elf said, ncing between the pair and stepping back. They forced Adam to reveal his bare torso, revealing his muscr body. If the Chief had remained, he would have agreed that he could have chiselled it out of stone. Sonarot and Jurot both admired his body, which caused the half elf to turnpletely red. ¡°I never expected for your kind to be so muscr,¡± Sonarot admitted, checking out his teres major, which seemed to almost pop out. ¡®It¡¯s almost as good as Surot¡¯s.¡¯ A familiar figure appeared midway through the admiration of the half elf. He wasrge and muscr, with dark hair and dark eyes, and the tattoo of the Rot family shone across his forehead. The pair looked between one another, with Adam still topless, the pair of Iyrmen staring at his various muscles, and the neer staring at his eyes for a long moment before they scanned across the rest of Adam¡¯s body. Adam remained silent, red in the fact. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Turot,¡± the Iyrman said, quickly retreating. "I refuse!¡± Adam quickly grabbed his cloak and wrapped it around himself. ¡°You can''t force me to expose myself to children!¡± Though he had seen arge number of Iyrmen who werepletely topless, from the men to the women of the Iyr. He still wasn¡¯t used to the Iyr. Eventually, Gorot and Turot appeared, with Turot staring up at Adam. He turned to his father, saying something in theirnguage. ¡®I really need to study theirnguage¡­¡¯ Turot then walked over to Adam confidently. ¡°You¡¯re an elf,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes up at Adam. ¡°You¡¯re an Iyrman,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Turot puffed out his chest. ¡°I am!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an elf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a gnome.¡± Adam smirked down at the boy. ¡®I should at least have some fun when you¡¯re all whispering between one another.¡¯ Turot furrowed his brows together. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m half an elf.¡± ¡°Half an elf and half a gnome?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m a half elf and half human.¡± ¡°Then why did you say you were a gnome?¡± ¡°It was a joke.¡± Turot stared up at him. His childlike eyes pierced deep into Adam¡¯s soul, shooting the half elf with disappointment. ¡°A bad joke.¡± Turot nodded his head, understanding now. That¡¯s how the people outside the Iyr liked to joke, badly. ¡°Come, Adam,¡± Sonarot beckoned to her. ¡°Sit and eat.¡± Adam did as she asked, sitting down beside her. Jurot returned to cooking the food, flipping over the meat. Turot rushed over to smell the meat and watch it cook. "What are your ns?" Sonarot asked. "I don''t know. Right now I want to make the axe for a gift and then..." Adam rubbed his chin. "I should find a way to make money?" "You may use an enchanting shrine to enchant the axe for Lana. You will need some gems for the enchanting¡­ do you have some?" ¡°No,¡± Adam said, thinking about how much money he had. ¡°I should have thought about that.¡± Currency 15GP, 15SP, 13CP ¡®I forgot how poor I was¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing his head. ¡°We will give you the gems required.¡± ¡°Uh, well, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Adam replied awkwardly, still feeling her hand on top of his head. Gorot stared at Sonarot, wondering why she was going to hand over hundreds of golds worth of gems. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Did Adam really seduce my mother?¡¯ Jurot wondered, ncing between the pair. He stared at Adam, wondering how he had managed to do so. ¡®He¡¯s not as strong as father, even if he has such powerful muscles.¡¯ "There is no need to rush in this life,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Take your time. Since you can enchant, you should enchant weapons and make money that way.¡± ¡°I can just do that?¡± Adam said, raising his brow. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be so simple. ¡°If you want to use the enchanting shrines of the Iyr to make enchanted items, you can. If you wish to sell the items, there are a few conditions." "What are they?" "First, the items must be offered for sale to the Iyr before anyone else. Second, if sold outside, the Iyr takes 10%. If you wish to use our family''s wealth, then we will be paid the amount which was given to make the item, and 10% of the total price as well." "Hold on, that''s too much maths,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°Let''s say I borrow one hundred gold. I make a weapon that''s worth two hundred. I give you one hundred gold, then another twenty for the debt of the gems, the Iyr twenty, and sixty for myself?¡± "You will make more than two hundred gold from enchanting, but your maths is correct.¡± "Oh, so I can just borrow money from you to fund the procedure as long as I can pay you back first¡­¡± Adam nodded his head. "You can sell through the Adventurer''s Guild or the Merchant¡¯s Guild. Have you revealed that ability to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± "No." "Then we can deal with it through the Merchant''s Guild on your behalf. We can''t say it was made by an Iyrman, so the price won¡¯t be as high, but it should still sell for arge amount.¡± "I should do that then." Adam looked to Jurot, who was barely following the conversation as he ted up the meat for everyone on arge y tter. "How about I enchant our weapons?" "We are too weak to rely on enchanted weapons." Jurot shook his head. It was taught within the Iyr that one must rely on themselves first before their equipment. It was dangerous to do so otherwise. "Your friend is trying to give you a gift, are you really going to deny it?" Sonarot asked, staring at Jurot disappointedly. "I thank you in advance, Adam," Jurot said, handing over his axe immediately. ''Was Jurot a momma''s boy?'' Gorot looked to Sonarot. He grunted something quietly. "Isn''t he too young for you?" "He will be family of ours soon. Treat him well." ''What did this young man do to seduce sister Sonarot?'' "Then I¡¯ll begin enchanting today!¡± Adam dered, full of motivation to make the best axe ever. ¡°After you eat,¡± Sonarot said as Turot brought her some fruit and vegetables. ¡°After I eat.¡± Adam nodded.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Finally. 43. Little Paw 43. Little Paw ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered, staring at therge shrine ahead of him. The shrine was tucked some ways away from the town, through a winding tunnel in its own intimate corner. The shrine was made of sturdy standing stones, encircling arge patterned floor. The entire area, not just the stones, ere engraved with ancient symbols Adam couldn¡¯tprehend. The sun shone from above, providing them with light and warmth, and its power. ¡°To use the shrine you must ce the gems on the stone,¡± Zijin said, patting a stone, ¡°and must remain within the with the weapon touching the altar at all times.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°Seems simple enough.¡± ¡°Someone will check on you every short while to make sure you haven¡¯t killed yourself,¡± said the orcish Iyrman. ¡°How lovely.¡± Adam stepped up towards the shrine, rubbing his hand all along the stone. Though it looked rough, it was smooth to the touch, like a pebble. ¡°How old is this?¡± ¡°As old as the Iyr,¡± Zijin replied, simply. ¡°How many shrines are there?¡± Adam asked. There was no way a ce like this only had one shrine, not when there were so many Iyrmen with tons of magical weapons. Zijin smiled a toothy smile, but did not answer the half elf¡¯s question. ¡®Right, what a stupid question.¡¯ Adam just nodded his head in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to leave it as I found it.¡± ¡°Many thanks, son of Fate.¡± ¡°I guess I should get to enchanting then.¡± Adam stretched his neck, readying himself for a long day of enchanting. ¡°I will bring a stool.¡± ¡°A stool?¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°It would be best.¡± Adam raised his brow towards the orc, who left. He ced the gems down on the stones, each worth at least fifty gold pieces, one on each of the six standing stones, and a seventh on the floor, right at the centre. Zijin returned, cing down the stool, before leaving Adam be. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 4 + 2 = 14 (8) Omen: 7, 12 -> 7 12 + 4 + 2 = 18 Adam sat on the stool and gently rested the axe head on the gem. He inhaled deeply, before channelling his Mana into the axe. As the sun beat down from above, he could feel the heat fill him, before the runes around him glowed gently. The gems began to crackle with might as the glowing runes pulsed like a heartbeat, light rippling through the runes towards the axe. The rhythmic pulsing continued, filling the axe with great power. He clutched the weapon tight within his hand, feeling the strength within it. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ The magical power surged through him and the axe. He remained on the stool for hours, concentrating on the axe, though it felt like only moment passed before the gems cracked, turned to dust, and followed the light of the runes, before engraving itself on the axe. The gem dust settled on the dark steel of the axe, almost invisible. ¡°Whoa.¡± It was the only word he could think of as he stared down at the axe. ¡°Wait, did I just spend three hundred and fifty gold and not make an enchanted weapon? What happened?¡± A moment of silence passed. ¡°Hey, Bell?¡± [Yes?] ¡°Did I just waste the three hundred plus gold?¡± [No. You must concentrate for a few more days and expend more Mana for the gem dust to settle deeper within the weapon.] ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. He stepped out, almost walking into an Iyrman. She was tall, wearing the heavy furs of the Iyr. She grunted at him and nodded. ¡°Did you enchant well?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Ah, she must have been checking on me to make sure I didn¡¯t die.¡¯ ¡°Many fortunes, elf.¡± ¡°Half,¡± Adam replied, ¡°but you too.¡± The Iyrman nodded, escorting Adam away from the shrine and towards the town, back to the Rot family. ¡°You been here for long?¡± Adam asked, casually. The Iyrmen threw him a confused nce. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, you know, in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How long?¡± ¡°My entire life.¡± ¡°Have you ever left the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°To adventure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What rank did you be?¡± ¡°Steel.¡± ¡°Oh, congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Shazel, daughter of Hazel.¡± ¡°Oh, I knew a Hazel,¡± Adam said. ¡°She was nice.¡± The Iyrman nodded her head. ¡®That was so awkward,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯m never going to make small talk with an Iyrman again.¡¯ They walked back in silence for the rest of the journey. Adam walked up to the Rot family door, knocking on it. He knocked twice heavily and once lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± Sonarot said, looking through the window. She disappeared and opened the door, inviting Adam inside. ¡°How did you do?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Adam turned to thank Shazel, but she had disappeared. ¡®She must not like me.¡¯ ¡°May I see it?¡± Sonarot asked, sitting down on her chair. She had been knitting a nket, one with the symbol of her family at the edge. Adam handed the axe over to Sonarot, carefully, not wanting to drop it on the heavily pregnant woman. She held it in her thick fingers tightly, admiring the look of the axe once again, before taking in the sight of the faint magical runes. They, like the purple of the puthral, could only clearly be seen when the light reflected off the axe head. ¡°Let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t ruin it,¡± Adam said, only to realise he probably jinxed it. ¡®Whoops.¡¯ Sonarot smiled, noting the look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will do well.¡± When evening came, Sonarot pulled out arge nket for him. ¡°You may sleep in our home.¡± The room wasrge enough to have ten people sleep side by side in rtivefort. ¡°Oh, uh, right. Thank you.¡± Adam hadpletely forgotten that he didn¡¯t sleep the night before. Since they had invited him, he had no reason to refuse. He found his own little spot opposite the pair, with Jurot sleeping on the ground near his mother, making sure he was in between the pair of them. Omen: 11, 18 Adam awoke the next day, full of confidence. Even if he rolled so poorly that he¡¯d cut himself, he could rece the roll with his Omen. ¡®Omen is going to carry me through life.¡¯ He smiled, d that he picked a feature which would structure his days. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 4 + 2 = 17 (11) Omen: 11, 18 -> 11 18 + 4 + 2 = 24 Since enchanting took hours and he could only manage a single roll without exerting himself too much, he could freely utilize Omen to its full effect. He stared at the runes, which seemed to hold more power. They were a faint silver, like the day before, and didn¡¯t seem to change at all. ¡°Is this even working?¡± Adam wondered aloud. ¡®I hope I keep rolling well.¡¯ Omen: 7, 15 After another night full of rest, he awoke to Jurot and Sonarot getting up for the day. ¡°Nice,¡± he whispered, checking his Omen. ¡°Feeling lucky?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hopefully my luck continues.¡± Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 4 + 2 = 24 (18) This time, when he was done, the weapon glowed and shed yellow and orange for a moment, before it went back to being dormant. Before he could think about what happened, text appeared ahead of him. Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon? ¡®Hey Bell, how much XP can I spend?¡¯ [A maximum of 500.] ¡®500 it is.¡¯ XP: 1200 -> 700 Enchanting sessful! Handaxe You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D3 shing + 1D3 fire damage. Quest Complete Lanarot¡¯s Gift XP Gained +600 XP: 700 -> 1300 First Weapon Enchanted +200 XP: 1300 -> 1500 Would you like to name the weapon? ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, staring at the text for some time. ¡®Damn it. I suck at names.¡¯ He thought long and hard, thinking about what he could name it. ¡®It has to be something cute. Something like¡­ like¡­¡¯ He smiled. ¡°Little Paw.¡± Little Paw (Handaxe) You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D3 shing + 1D3 fire damage. Adam had no idea if the enchantment was any good, but he smiled wide. He quickly rushed back to Sonarot, rming the Iyrman who was keeping an eye on him, though they quickly followed behind to make sure he wasn¡¯t going to cause any trouble. ¡°Sonarot! It¡¯s done!¡± Adam dered, knocking on the door. ¡°Oh my,¡± Sonarot said, staring at the handaxe, taking it from Adam to admire and appraise it. ¡°This axe is¡­¡± ¡°Good? Bad?¡± Adam just smiled, figuring it was fine at least. ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± Sonarot hadn¡¯t expected Adam to be so good at Enchanting. ¡°This weapon is worth at least one thousand five hundred gold, perhaps more with the right bidder.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Whoa.¡± Adam held onto his chin and smirked. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m really talented, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You are,¡± she said. ¡°Very.¡± She pet his head gently. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it until it¡¯s time to gift it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°If you are this good, would you be willing to create magical weapons for Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam had taken the axe, which still needed a sheath of sorts. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go speak with a few people,¡± she said. When Jurot returnedter that afternoon, having yed with his friends, he noted the axe. Adam smirked at him and held it out. ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°Can I swing it?¡± Jurot asked, excitedly. His fingers were twitching, eager to grab the axe. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam chuckled. Jurot grabbed it and started to swing it within the room, as though he were warming up his shoulders. He could definitely feel its power through his swings, noting the mes which sparked between each swing. ¡°You made this?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°You are very good at Enchanting.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°I am.¡± He was rather proud of the axe. ¡®It¡¯ll be hard to beat.¡¯ Jurot spent the evening swinging the axe, until his mother finally forced him to return it. The next day, when he awoke, he ate breakfast with Sonarot. Jurot ate with some other Iyrmen opposite them in the courtyard, with a devilkin within arms reach. However, Adam was distracted by another Iyrman who approached them as they ate their steak and vegetables. He was an attractive Iyrman, who carried at his side a pair of shortswords, and a small pack on his back. ¡°Many greetings,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°I am Sodul, son of Sadul.¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam replied, certain he would be forgetting all these Iyrmen names. ¡°I have heard that your Enchanting skills are great. Are you willing to enchant a shortsword?¡± ¡°That depends,¡± Adam said, sping his hands together, licking the meat juices off his lips greedily. ¡°Can you afford it?¡± He smirked. Sodul looked to Sonarot for a moment before he looked to Adam. ¡°Ah! This must be an elven joke, to ask an Iyrman if they can afford a price.¡± Adamughed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s half a joke. What kind of enchantment are you looking for?¡± He quickly moved on from his terrible joke, wondering if Jurot and Sonarot caught it. They had heard it plenty of times already, but he felt proud of this one. ¡°A simr enchantment that you have made recently. A Minor Grade enchantment and fire damage.¡± ¡®Minor Grade? I guess that means a +1?¡¯ Adam nodded his head. ¡°I can do that.¡± ¡°Depending on its strength, we will pay you more for the enchanting.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll get right to work then.¡± The man bowed his head, handing over one of the swords. It was made of dark steel, with small orange flecks within the darkness. He also handed over seven tiny rubies, each the size of Adam¡¯s pinky. ¡®Damn, that sword is nice.¡¯ Adam admired it for a moment. ¡®Is this the start of my Enchanting arc?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Yes. Yes it is. Also, yes, I am still trying to fix my sleep. I will probably have made a lot of mistakes but I wanted to get a chapter out. 44. Fire Fang 44. Fire Fang Once he was finished with breakfast, Adam wasted no time in enchanting the sword. He made his way back to the shrine to begin his work, noting the Iyrman who was tailing him. As he stepped through the Iyr, he noted many children rushing all around. Some were ncing his way, pointing towards him, with his pointed ears pointing outwards. ¡®Have these kids never seen an elf before?¡¯ Adam thought for a moment. ¡®Oh. Probably not.¡¯ He heard the screeching of a young boy, a boy no more than two years old,ying on his back and punching the air as he screamed. A woman remained beside him, watching him throw his tantrum, not saying a word. Being a Brit, Adam did what every Brit would have done. Hepletely ignored the situation and continued on, as did most of the Iyrmen nearby. He could have judged the parents for the tantrum of their child, as one might have expected of him, but his wallet was not yet that heavy. The half elf threw a quick nce back towards the Iyrman who followed him, stone faced as any other Iyrman. He was about to say something, but decided against it, recalling the small talk he had tried to make with the other Iyrman not long ago. ¡®Looks like even children of the Iyr are just children,¡¯ Adam thought. Though they were a people much different to himself, at least their children behaved like children. He looked up towards the open sky, and then to all the buildings around them. It was rare to see a lone Iyrman, as most spent their time with other Iyrmen, their families and friends. ¡®It¡¯s not a bad ce to raise a child.¡¯ He thought of his home, which was different in so many ways. Here, within the safe walls of the Iyr, the children were free to grow up as children, with little worry about anything else. His thoughts strayed for a moment, towards the sister he hadn¡¯t met, the sister he¡¯d never meet. Once he approached the shrine, with the sun beating overhead illuminating the various runes, he stood, staring at the shrine. For a long moment he stayed like this, causing the Iyrman behind him to wonder what the half elf was doing. Adam pped his cheeks, letting out a burst of noise, before he shook the rest of his body and limbered up for enchanting. ¡°Come on, Adam,¡± he urged himself. ¡°There¡¯s enchanting to be done.¡± Adam ced the various gems on the stones, before cing thest in the centre of the shrine. He sat on the stool, which had remained from the day before, and ced the tip of the sword against the gem. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 4 + 2 = 24 (18) The hours passed by suddenly as he seeped his Mana into the de, allowing the gems to sear their patterns onto the de. They were near identical to the previous runes which had been patterned on Little Paw. He exhaled and made his way back to the Rot family. ¡°Are you alright?¡± the Iyrman asked. It was a new Iyrman, one he had never seen before. She was beautiful, in her mid forties or so, and her hair was shaved on the side of her head, with long braids falling down to her back. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam asked, wondering why she was asking. ¡°You seem uncertain,¡± she said, her voice soft. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I suppose,¡± Adam said. ¡°What can Iin about?¡± She nodded her head. She had heard from the Iyrman that he had seemed to be quite frustrated in the morning, so was making sure he was fine at the end of the day since he was done with enchanting. ¡°Did you enchant well today?¡± Sonarot asked, inviting Adam to sit beside her as the meat was cooked. She was eating a little meat today, though had an entire tter of various, what appeared to be, potatoes. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, sitting down beside her. ¡°If I¡¯m lucky the next few days, I¡¯ll be able toplete it in around the same time.¡± Sonarot nodded her head slowly, wondering if Adam knew how ridiculous his statement sounded. If she hadn¡¯t seen him enchant such a fine weapon in three days, she would have thought him a liar. His tale about dying twice was more believable. Adam bit into the meat, but he couldn¡¯t taste anything. It was well spiced and salted, but he was deep in thought. In hisst life, he had told Lanarot he would return soon, but that Lanarot no longer existed. He hoped that she would live a decent life, though he couldn¡¯t help but feel something tighten in his gut. He nced to Sonarot beside him, thinking about how she was in his previous life. The Sonarot in his previous life had lost her son and husband, and the Lanarot of that life had lost two brothers and a father. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sonarot asked, noting the mncholy on his face. ¡°Just stuff,¡± Adam replied. Sonarot just smiled, allowing him to keep his thoughts to himself. If he didn¡¯t want to speak about his thought, she wasn¡¯t going to force him. ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Adam said, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Not this time.¡± Sonarot reached up to brush his hair. ¡°I hope deathes to youte.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Late, huh?¡± A thought crossed his mind. ¡®I wonder if I can be immortal.¡¯ He kept that thought away from Bell. Opposite him, Jurot was sitting with the other Iyrmen, as he had done so previously. ¡°Howe you sit alone?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I wish to be alone,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± ¡°If you wish.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should, but she had called for him to sit beside her, so he remained, eating therge portion of meat. Omen: 9, 20 ¡°Ho, ho!¡± Adam dered when he awoke in the morning, sitting up. Sonarot and Jurot, who were in the middle of packing up their nkets, nced over his way, their brows raised. Adam grinned wide. ¡°I¡¯m feeling lucky today!¡± He hopped onto his feet, packing away his nket, before joining the pair for breakfast. The half elf walked with a pep in his step, leading today¡¯s assigned Iyrman to the shrine. Jurot remained behind, ncing to his mother. ¡°Should I keep an eye on him?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, reaching up to brush his hair. ¡°He is working hard, so we shoud not disturb him.¡± Jurot nodded his head, going off to y with his friends, who had yet to leave the Iyr on their journeys. All the while, Adam approached the shrine, dropping down on the stool again. With his Omen, he was confident in the day, so didn¡¯t spend much mental effort this day to work on his enchanting. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 4 + 2 = 22 (16) Omen: 9, 20 -> 9 20 + 4 + 2 = 26 By the end of the day¡¯s work, he could feel something buzz within his mind. A soft tingle, one which apanied him as he returned back to the Iyr. ¡®Am I enchanting too much?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If it gets worse, I¡¯ll stop,¡¯ he thought. When he returned, he saw Jurot and the other young Iyrmen gazing at the sky, grunting in their own tongue. He threw a quick nce to Sonarot, who beckoned him to her. ¡°How was enchanting today?¡± she asked. ¡°It went amazing,¡± Adam said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have enchanted any better today.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± she said, offering him some meat for dinner. There was also a small portion of cheese, which was like a punch of vour in his mouth. Adam shut his eyes tight, having not expected that the cheese was going to be so vourful. There was a fist of sourness, and a thumb of sweetness within the hardened dairy. Sonarot just smiled as she watched him consume the favoured cheese of the Iyr, which would always strike those who ate it for the first time in such a harsh way. Adam swallowed, quickly biting down some meat to wash away its vour. ¡°You could have at least warned me.¡± ¡°Then you would have expected it,¡± Sonarot said, avoiding the cheese as she ate some more meat. Adam shook his head and sighed. ¡°I think this cheese is about as much adventure as I want currently.¡± ¡°You are working so hard. The weapon can be enchanted over the course of weeks, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± ¡°I just want to finish up the work that I have so I can y once I¡¯m done.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Good. Will you enchant tomorrow?¡± ¡°Probably. If I wake up feeling lucky, I¡¯ll finish up the enchantment.¡± Adam enjoyed the calm and peace of the Iyr, speaking with Sonarot for the rest of the evening as he had done so, until she would fall quiet due to her tiredness. Omen: 14, 16 ¡°Feeling lucky again this morning?¡± Sonarot asked as he awoke. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, getting up on his feet. ¡°Today should be thest day I work on this sword.¡± Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 4 + 2 = 8 (2) Omen: 14, 16 -> 14 16 + 4 + 2 = 22 Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon? Adam hadn¡¯t expected the sword to be so easy to enchant. He had been so lucky due to his Omen, but that led to an issue. He was conflicted. The sword would be brilliant, far more brilliant than the weapon he made for Lanarot. ¡®No way. I refuse. It can¡¯t be better than the weapon I made for Lanarot.¡¯ He refused to spend any experience to make it better. Enchanting sessful! Shortsword You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D3 shing + 2 fire damage. XP: 1500 -> 1700 ¡®It¡¯s pretty much the same, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Adam thought for a long moment. ¡®No, this is ever so slightly worse due to critical hits.¡¯ He smiled, feeling much better about the axe now. ¡®I should have spent more time on the axe¡­¡¯ Would you like to name the weapon? ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ He stared at he sword, seeing the dark steel with flecks of orange throughout. Fire Fang (Shortsword) You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D3 shing + 2 fire damage. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± the Iyrman this day asked. Once again, it was someonepletely new to him. It was a handsome man in his early fifties, which surprised Adam. No doubt this man would be one of the strongest in the Iyr, and yet he was stuck babysitting Adam? ¡°I am,¡± Adam said. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The older man nodded his head and left it at that. He had heard the unbelievable tale of Adam making a weapon in three days, and he had been asked to check on him this day to see if he could repeat such a miracle. Even ncing at the sword, he could feel it was a decent enchantment. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Adam said, revealing the sword to Sonarot. ¡°Jurot, go bring Sodul,¡± Sonarot said, before inviting Adam to sit beside her. ¡°Did it go well?¡± Adam held out the sword for her, which she epted, admiring the de. ¡°It¡¯s near identical to the axe.¡± ¡°Impressive,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to create such enchantments so quickly, especially to keep them at a simr strength.¡± Sodul appeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be done so soon,¡± he admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t charge you for an early delivery,¡± Adam joked, chuckling. Sodul examined the sword. ¡°I will spend the evening with the de and will return with payment in the morning.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll rip me off.¡± The half elf yawned, suddenly feeling the lethargy take him. ¡°I¡¯ve been working so hard, so I think I¡¯ll call it an early night.¡± ¡°Rest well, Adam,¡± Sonarot said as Jurot went to admire the sword. It may not have been an axe, but a good weapon was a good weapon. Adamy on the nket, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is eat some delicious food and enchant some weapons,¡± Adam thought. ¡°I should try and get to know the Iyrmen better¡­¡± He thought about how rude it was that he came to the Iyr and didn¡¯t immerse himself. ¡®Though, I guess making the sword for Sodul was a good thing. I wonder how much gold I¡¯ll make.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sorry, I haven''t been able to sleep well recently. So begins the slice of life arc. I wonder how long it willst for our fortunate protagonist... 45. Payday 45. Payday ¡°Eight hundred gold?¡± Adam gasped, staring at therge pouch full of his payment. It was bulging, with many angr bulges within it. ¡°It is the gold offered by the Iyr,¡± Zijin said, passing the pouch to Adam. Adam wasn¡¯t sure why the orcish Iyrman hade to offer him the coin, but feeling how heavy the pouch was, he didn¡¯t care. He slipped his fingers into the bag, feeling the roughness of the various gems, as well as the smoothness of the gold coins. What a glorious feeling it was. Currency 15GP -> 65GP (17) Tiger Eye Adam hadn¡¯t expected so much money, but as he thought about it, he tried to analyse how much Fire Fang sold for. Considering the gems they had given him, seven gems each worth fifty gold each, plus the fees for using the shrine. ¡®Roughly one thousand and three hundred?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if that was a decent amount, but feeling the bulge of the pouch, he emptied it into his own pouch. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said, fondling through the coins and gems. ¡°I¡¯m rich.¡± ¡°As an Adventurer, you should be careful,¡± Sonarot said, staring at him with her brows raised.¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied back, nodding his head. Adventuring was extremely expensive. From hiring guides, to inn costs, to buying rations, information, armour, weapons, magicalponents, healing potions. Even though he had almost a thousand gold, he knew it would be blown through quickly. A new set of armour would set him back a few hundred gold, and once he made more coin, he¡¯d be able to buy greater, and far more expensive, armour. Then there were the gems used for resurrection. ¡°You should be celebrating,¡± Sonarot said, noting the look on his face. ¡°Not even Iyrmen make so much coin when they¡¯re so new to adventuring.¡± ¡°I should celebrate,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure how I should be celebrating.¡± He wasn¡¯t in a town, where he could go and buy some delicious food and some ale, he was in the Iyr. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to save your money for now,¡± Zijin said, revealing his wisdom as an Elder. Sonarot opened her mouth to protest, only to wonder what kind of advice was about to leave her lips. She had epted Adam, and so she needed to take responsibility for him within the Iyr. ¡°I will request for some more meat tonight, as well as some cheese.¡± Adam smiled, though it did not reach his eyes, which squinted slightly. The cheese of the Iyr was a little too vourful for his taste. ¡°It will be different cheese this time,¡± Sonarot assured, smiling up at him innocently. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I will have Jurot show you to the nearby river,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I will find some clothing in your size.¡± ¡°Ah, oh?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Right. Thank you.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. He was fine wearing his current clothes, though understood that Sonarot was politely asking him to bathe. Luckily for him, he had a spell that dealt with such issues, but he was missing the feeling of bathing. Jurot returned not long after finishing his morning training and checked up on his mother. She was still sick and needed assistance, so he remained nearby in case something happened. ¡°Jurot,¡± Sonarot said as he approached, ¡°take Adam with you to the nearby stream.¡± She gave him a look, one which he would understand. Jurot nodded his head. Adam would need to be taken to the nearby stream and not the main river. The half elf was still not allowed to see the Iyr in its entirety, just the parts which would assist in his daily life. Jurot had grabbed a towel for himself as well as some soap, tossing Adam a towel. Sonarot had found some dark clothing for Adam to wear, which he awkwardly epted. The pair made their way through a specific tunnel, one which Adam had never walked through. It led to a long open area which surrounded a stream. Nature Check D20 + 3 = 15 (12) It wasn¡¯t a natural stream, Adam gathered. It was definitely man made, splitting off from the main river. It flowed smoothly, quite gently, and it became deep in certain pockets throughout. There were already a few Iyrmen bathing within the stream, and some had brought their children with them, who were partly swimming within the stream and sshing around, with their parents nearby to make sure they didn¡¯t drown. Jurot dunked himself into the water without a word, before stepping back onto the smooth stone and soaping himself with the brick of soap. Adam nced at the river and back to Jurot, before he stepped into the water. It was quite deep where he had stepped, and he allowed the cool water to rush over him, before he climbed out, using the footholds which had been carved into the rock. Adam shuddered as he came out, the wind cooling the water all over him. Jurot slid the soap over to him. Adam rinsed off the soap to see how soapy it would get, but barely anything came off of it. He was uncertain about the soap, but considering he didn¡¯t have anything better, he brushed the soap along his body. It was hard and smooth, and it slid over his skin. It was dense, extremely so, to the point Adam could use it as a blunt weapon if it ever came down to it, and even though he had rubbed his entire body with it, it had barely grown any smaller. ¡°Iyrman soap is quite hardy,¡± Adam said, ncing at it. It felt like no soap he had ever used in any of his lives, and it wasn¡¯t something which the Iyrmen had used in hisst life. ¡°Just like us,¡± Jurot said. Adam blinked, staring at Jurot for a moment, who had dressed into a new set of clothes which were fairly light, both in colour and weight. ¡°Was that a joke?¡± Jurot walked past him, wordless. Adam quickly donned his clothing, which was a dark and deep blue colour, like the deep ocean. Along the cor was the pattern of the Rot family, with the blue circle and diamonds. He quickly headed to the tunnel, where he saw Jurot waiting for him, before they returned back to the Rot family house. ¡®It feels weird wearing these clothes,¡¯ Adam thought. The cloth felt like any other cloth, but to wear the pattern of the Rot family, it was too heavy for his shoulders. He was no Iyrman, but the others didn¡¯t seem to pay him any mind, not more than usual. ¡°Sodul?¡± Adam called out, seeing the Iyrman chatting with Sonarot. At the Iyrman¡¯s side was arge bundle. Sodul stood, reaching out to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Adam,¡± he replied back, nodding his head. ¡°The enchantment you ced on the de is very good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Adam said, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Happy customers mean repeat business. Spread the word around. The half elf has whole skill.¡± Adam was unsure if the slogan would catch on. Sodul narrowed his eyes but nodded his head. ¡°Are you wishing to enchant more?¡± Adam had already enchanted twice, and a third time so quickly would take quite the toll on his body. ¡°Probably not,¡± Adam said, throwing a quick look to Sonarot. ¡°I have something I am waiting for.¡± It had been in the back of his mind that Sonarot was heavily pregnant, and she would be giving birth any day now. He couldn¡¯t miss that because he was enchanting a weapon, even if it did mean he¡¯d earn hundreds of gold. Sonarot may need his Omen. ¡°Come,¡± Sonarot beckoned. ¡°We will have meat cooked, but the cheese is already ready.¡± Adam stared at the small blocks of cheese curiously. He picked one up and popped it into his mouth, courageously. He chewed it slowly, before realising it had quite a mild vour. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, bobbing his head approvingly. ¡°Pretty good.¡± Sodul brought out the meat from his bundle, which Adam didn¡¯t recognise one bit, and sliced it into thin strips. The thin strips were cooked as is, though in some fat mixed with herbs, whereas the rest of the meat was spitroasted over the fire, slowly being turned. It was covered in some kind of spice mix, one which Adam vaguely recognised from his second life. He nced around, looking at Sonarot first, then to Jurot, then to Sodul. Even now, it surprised him to be here. He wasn¡¯t sure how he should feel about it all. Jurot muttered something to his mother in their tongue, and she smiled, brushing his hair gently. ¡°I know, but you need to eat it,¡± she said. Jurot sighed. He wasn¡¯t a fan of the particr mix of herbs due to the orange root which was used. Sodul¡¯s family preferred it, whereas Jurot found it to taste far too earthy. Still, his mother had told him to eat it, so he would. Adam, who had no idea what they were talking about, smiled. Seeing this interaction in this life filled his soul. ¡®You know what, Belle? Killing me wasn¡¯t a bad idea. I meant the second time. First time too, I guess?¡¯ [¡­] Once the strip of meat was cooked, Adam was first to be offered the meat. ¡°Thanks for the food,¡± he said, almost like a prayer, before biting into the meat. It was fatty and herby, exactly as he imagined. As far as he was concerned, it was some of the best meat he had eaten in his current life, but considering he had barely spent a month in this world, it wasn¡¯t the highest of praise. It was definitely good, though. He ate the thin strips, before wrapping it around the cheese block and eating it together. Jurot threw Adam a queer look, wondering what he was doing. Meat wrapped around cheese? What madness was that? Jurot wrapped the meat around the cheese block and bit into it. He chewed it slowly, tasting the way the juices of the meat mixed slightly with the cheese. ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯ Some wine was brought out, and Adam sipped along it as they began to chat. Sodul began a story, which reminded Adam that he had yet to hear the end of the ckwater Crisis. Adam eventually wrapped the meat around the cheese block before holding it near the fire, allowing it to melt the cheese a little. He paid close attention to what Sodul was saying, bringing the hot meat and melted cheese to his mouth. Constitution Save D20 + 4 = 13 (9) Health: 26 -> 25 ¡°Ooh! Ah!¡± Adam panted, feeling the slight burn on his tongue. He sucked in the air quickly through his lips before chewing the melting cheese and meat together. He swallowed it together, panting out to try and cool his tongue. Save for the burning on his tongue, it tasted much better than he had expected. He ignored the gazes of the Iyrmen, who were looking at him as though he were some kind of alien. ¡®Oh,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I am an alien.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
That''s a lot of gold. He needs to spend half of it on gems for the resurrections spells though... 46. Iyrmen Training 46. Iyrmen Training ¡°You should take good care of your health,¡± Sonarot said, drinking some tea in the corner. She was opposite the newly awakened pair of young men, who were currently brushing their teeth. Adam nced her way, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I should?¡± he replied, cautiously, unsure of what she was trying to do. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you take Adam with you to train?¡± Sonarot smiled at her son. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head. Adam had spent almost a week within the Iyr and he hadn¡¯t been training, which meant he¡¯d be growing rusty. A de unused was not a useful de. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, grabbing the small stick with some nt fibres tied to it, cing it down. The Iyrmen brushed their teeth using such an item, and had a small cream which they applied to their teeth before they brushed their teeth with their contraption. It was quite sour and bitter, but it made Adam¡¯s teeth feel as good as new. ¡®This thing is more effective than toothpaste back home.¡¯ Once he was done brushing his teeth, he followed Jurot around back to the courtyard, where there were already a few other Iyrmen, a few of which Adam recognised. There was another with the trio of Iyrmen he had seen around Jurot, an orcish Iyrman. As Adam eyed up the pattern on the orc¡¯s forehead, he realised it was familiar, extremely so. ¡°Let me introduce you,¡± Jurot said, motioning a hand to a handsome, bronze skinned Iyrman. ¡°This is Amokan. The Kan family is one of the oldest families within the Iyr. They have had two Chiefs lead the Iyr.¡± Amokan had long, dark hair which fell to his upper back, a square jaw which was freshly shaved. At his side was a shortsword, though Adam noted most Iyrmen carried secondary weapons within the Iyr, so he wasn¡¯t sure if it was the Iyrman¡¯s family weapon. Amokan shook Adam¡¯s forearm with a strong grip, nodding his head in greeting. ¡°I have heard many things of you, son of Fate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have yet to have the pleasure,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°Two Chiefs, huh? That¡¯s quite a feat from one family.¡± ¡°I hear you are strong,¡± the orcish Iyrman cut in, staring at Adam. He wanted to get right to business. He was near bald, save for a short strip of hair above the top of his skull, with a shortsword at his side. ¡°Strong is a rtive term,¡± Adam replied, unsure of how to respond to the orc. He wanted to get the re away from him, seeing how eager the orc was to fight. The orcish Iyrman narrowed his eyes. ¡°I am Timojin, son of Tijin.¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± he replied, shaking Timojin¡¯s forearm. ¡°I recognise your name. Are you Zijin¡¯s nephew?¡± ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Timojin stressed, ¡°is my uncle, yes.¡± ¡°Right, sorry,¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Elder Zijin.¡± Adam nodded his head. He¡¯d need to keep in mind all the titles, for it wasn¡¯t good to disrespect Iyrmen, even if identally. ¡°Kitool, daughter of Citool,¡± a pretty Iyrman said, bowing her head slightly. Her head was shaved at the sides, towards the top of her head, which was cut fairly short. She wore fairly simple clothing, marked with her family¡¯s patterns on the hems, and carried at her back a staff. She bowed her head in greeting. ¡°That¡¯s not confusing at all,¡± Adam replied, chuckling slightly. He noted the harsher way she pronounced her own name, assuming that they were two different names. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 13 (10) ¡°Kitool? Kitool. Ool.¡± Adam said aloud, trying to remember why that name sounded so familiar. ¡°She is the grandniece of Shaool,¡± Jurot said, a small smile appearing on his face. ¡°Shaool?¡± Adam replied, trying to recall the name. How many Iyrmen had he met? She wasn¡¯t one of the few who came with him to the Iyr. Then his brows raised upwards quickly. ¡°Oh! Shaool!¡± Adam¡¯s head snapped to Kitool, full of shock. ¡°I have heard you have met my grandaunt,¡± Kitool said, smiling slightly, but quickly dropping it. ¡°We did,¡± Adam replied, recalling the woman who had appeared suddenly from the trees behind him. He shuddered. Kitool¡¯s lips twitched into another smile, and she bowed her head slightly. ¡°My grandaunt makes sure the borders of the Iyr remain safe. It is my honour to be her grandniece.¡± ¡°I hear she¡¯s extremely powerful.¡± Kitool¡¯s lips kept twitching, but it was obvious she was trying to not let it get to her. ¡°I hear the same.¡± Even as the woman¡¯s grandniece, Kitool barely knew about the elder woman¡¯s recent tales. ¡°Stop being so humble,¡± the devilkin woman beside her said, elbowing Kitool. ¡°I¡¯m Jaygak! I hear you¡¯re an armoured warrior like me.¡± She was a little shorter than Adam, but well built. At her side was a shortsword too. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, noting how refreshing Jaygak was. ¡°Though, I can use magic too.¡± ¡°I heard.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I grew up sickly for the first few years of my life so I wasn¡¯t able to study or grow properly, so I learnt to wield weapons and armour instead.¡± She sighed, crossing her arms. At her side was a shortsword too. "Everyone has their own path in life," Kitool said, cing a hand on Jaygak¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but there¡¯s no shame in wearing armour.¡± Adam nodded his head, understanding her pain. ¡°I¡¯m going to try and buy, or smith, some better armour for myself.¡± ¡°Weapons, armour, magic, smithing, enchanting,¡± Jaygak said, shaking her head. ¡°Are you trying to show off?¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Of course.¡± He nced between the Iyrmen. ¡°You¡¯re all Iyrmen, born from legendary warrior. Even the weakest of Iyrmen could give a trained guard from the cities and towns a run for their money.¡± The Iyrmen narrowed their eyes. ¡°Why would we run for their money?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°It¡¯s a saying. It means that you¡­¡± Adam paused, trying to figure out how to word it. ¡°You would be a challenge for them.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the Iyrmen replied in unison, nodding their heads with approving gazes. ¡°Not all of we Iyrmen are so talented,¡± Jaygak said, looking to the others. ¡°Not everyone can be as strong as Timojin.¡± ¡°How did you learn to smith and enchant?¡± Kitool asked, trying to stop Jaygak from her self deprecation, leaning in to Adam, curious. ¡°In the same way you¡¯re all lucky to be born in the Iyr, I was lucky to be born in a certain ce, which gave me the opportunity to gain all these skills.¡± Adam did his best not to lie, but it was difficult. ¡°Is your home far?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°It no longer exists,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nor do my family.¡± ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find my family one day,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll get married and have a few hundred children.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I wish you a thousand children,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Ah, that was the saying.¡± ¡°If you are truly strong, then it would not be difficult to live such a life in the Iyr.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°If you are strong, it would be easy to gain the attention of Iyrmen.¡± ¡®Is she hitting on me?¡¯ Adam nced aside. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Are you willing to spar?¡± Amokan asked, not wanting to hear about this love life nonsense. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Adam replied back to the handsome Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯m just a poor little wizard.¡± ¡°Your muscles are asrge as mine,¡± Timojin grunted. ¡°I carry really heavy books,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°You don¡¯t wish to spar?¡± Jurot asked. He had been denied as well, and was hoping he¡¯d be able to spar with Adam. ¡°I need to build up my strength again. Enchanting was difficult for my mind, but it wasn¡¯t good for my body.¡± Adam tried to find any excuse not to spar. ¡°Then let us train,¡± Amokan said. ¡°You may witness our spars.¡± ¡°I want to train too!¡± Turot eximed from afar, quickly stomping his way over to them. ¡°You should train with the others,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Our training will be too harsh.¡± Turot stared up at Jurot with a frown on his face. ¡°I want to train with Adam.¡± ¡°If Adam allows you to train with him, you can.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, seeing the hopeful gaze of the youngster. It shone far too brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll need to take it easy today anyway since I haven¡¯t trained in some time.¡± Turot smiled wide and joined Adam as they began to train, excited to join the older few. He threw a look back to the other children, a smug smile on his face. Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 21 (16) They ran severalps around the courtyard, starting off at a jog before sprinting. Eventually they grabbed the few rocks in the corner, carrying them around to the opposite side and dropped them down. Turot didn¡¯t grab the rocks, instead carrying a pack full of stuffs. They also squat and leapt upwards, training their legs and leaping abilities, as that would always be useful. The Iyrmen finally grabbed their various weapons to swing them close to a hundred times, with Turot using a club which was fairly light to practise swinging like an axe. They ran once again before stretching. Once they had finished their workout, Timojin and Amokan volunteered to spar one another that day. Timojin and Amokan both wielded greatswords, which seemed to be a popr weapon in the Iyr. ¡°I hear you use a longsword,¡± Jaygak said as the pair readied themselves for sparring. ¡°I do,¡± Adam replied, ¡°though I can use any weapon.¡± ¡°A longsword isn¡¯t bad,¡± she said, resting her arm between the hilt of her sword and her thigh. ¡°It¡¯s romantic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Begin!¡± Jurot dered, cutting off their bonding. Amokan and Timojin both roared, eagerly ready to face one another. The pair met in harsh battle, their steel thundering together. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to fight so seriously,¡± Adam said, blinking at them. They seemed to want to kill another. ¡°They¡¯re always like that,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°They¡¯ve been fighting each other since they were little boys.¡± Amokan swiped across where Timojin¡¯s head was, who ducked and swung wildly backwards, causing Amokan to leap over Timojin¡¯s swipe. ¡°Why do they have such a rivalry?¡± Adam watched as they tried to kill one another. ¡°Amokan¡¯s goal is to be Chief of the Iyr,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It just so happens that Timojin wishes for the same.¡± ¡°How many children wish to grow up to be the Chief?¡± Adam asked, feeling as though it would be a popr goal. Turot and the other children cheered and gasped at the spar. Though they were used to it, they still enjoyed the fight. ¡°Children?¡± Jaygak paused to think for a long moment as the pair battled. ¡°At least half. How many at our age? Ten or twenty.¡± ¡°So few?¡± Amokan managed to catch a heavy swing, though he slid backwards from the heavy blow. ¡°Being Chief is something not everyone can do, but there are also those who wish to be one of the Great Elders.¡± Amokan barely managed to dodge a wild swing, and he thrust forward against Timojin¡¯s side, only to barely tter off the man¡¯s muscr side. Timojin brought his greatsword down, aiming to split the man¡¯s head in half. Adam stood taller, his heart pounding wildly. His body wanted to move forward, but he was too shocked to move. The greatsword stopped a finger¡¯s width from cutting into Amokan¡¯s head, causing his long hair to float, as Timojin¡¯s muscles strained furiously to keep the de at bay. Adam let out a sigh of relief, staring at the pair of Iyrmen. ¡°I¡¯m really d I didn¡¯t spar now.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The harem begins? 47. Iyrman Curiosity 47. Iyrman Curiosity ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jurot asked, staring down at Adam. Adam was squatting, his eyes glued to the oven ahead of him, where an Iyrman was currently baking bread. ¡°Thinking.¡± ¡°Your friend is queer,¡± Timojin said, staring at the squinted eyed half elf. ¡°Can you judge someone after a day?¡± Jurot asked, shaking his head. ¡°My gut tells me he¡¯s queer.¡± ¡°Last time I trusted your gut, I almost died,¡± Amokan said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Last time you trusted my gut, you brought back a fattened boar for your family,¡± Timojin grunted. ¡°And a delicious boar it was.¡± Amokan nodded his head, licking his lips at the thought of the taste. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jaygak asked, squatting beside Adam, staring at the oven which was creating arge number of fluffy breads for the various families. ¡°Food.¡± ¡°I guessed that much.¡± ¡°An oven like this can make a great many food, but there are a few I¡¯m thinking about.¡± ¡°Food from your home?¡± Jaygak asked, throwing him a quick nce. Adam nodded, sighing slightly. It was one thing to use Tricks to vour his food, but it was another to feel the food within his mouth, the textures of his favourite foods which he¡¯d be unable to eat again. Timojin suddenly felt a little awkward about hisment. Adam, who had revealed that he no longer had a family, was missing the taste of home. Amokan threw the orcish Iyrman a look, admonishing him in the most smug way possible. ¡°What kind of food?¡± Timojin asked. ¡°Breads and more,¡± Adam said. ¡°t breads of a certain kind, but there¡¯s also something I want to make, but I¡¯m not sure if there are the appropriate ingredients.¡± ¡°Which ingredients are you looking for?¡± ¡°Tomatoes.¡± Ever since he had arrived within this world, he had noted that a few of the fruits and vegetables he was used to weren¡¯t in the world, or at least, they weren¡¯t in thisnd. ¡°Tomatoes?¡± Jaygak asked, the word foreign to her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a type of fruit, a nightshade specifically,¡± Adam said, standing tall. ¡°Something which can be made into a sauce by being cut up and cooked in a particr way.¡± ¡°Do you make the sauce in an oven?¡± Jaygak stood up beside him, tilting her head. ¡°No, a pot or pan. Once it¡¯s cooked, you can spread it over some t dough, and then you sprinkle some cheese all over it.¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°Pizza.¡± ¡°Pizza?¡± Jurot was trying to imagine what kind of food Adam was trying to describe. Adam threw Jurot a look, one full of smugness. It was a look Jurot had thrown to him whenever he knew something the half elf didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely certain how to make the dough I¡¯m thinking of, but it should be fine either way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make this pizza,¡± Jaygak said, feeling some vague sense of familiarity with what he was talking about, but she couldn¡¯t quite ce it. ¡°So you need dough, cheese, and this thing called tomatoes?¡± ¡°We need a few tomatoes, but we¡¯ll also need some oil and salt for the sauce, and the mild cheese I ate previously. You can use other cheese, I guess, but I think the mild cheese would go well with the pizza.¡± Jaygak assumed Adam had wanted the mild cheese without him mentioning it. The stronger cheese was an Iyrman favourite, but that was only because they grew up on the cheese. ¡°We have everything but this tomatoes you speak of. What are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Adam thought for along while. ¡®Do tomatoes even exist in this world?¡¯ ¡°I would have to taste the various fruits and vegetables in order to figure it out.¡± ¡°What do they look like?¡± ¡°They¡¯re red, usually about the size of an apple. They¡¯re green when they grow and they turn red when they¡¯re ready to be eaten, depending on the type of tomato. Though, I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re on thisnd, or if they grow the same way outside of my home.¡± ¡°We can bring some fruits and vegetables for you to check,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I¡¯ll go speak with Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, suddenly feeling a little awkward. ¡°we don¡¯t really need to bother the Elder. I could make it another time once I¡¯ve found a tomato.¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in eating this pizza you¡¯re talking about,¡± Jaygak said, elbowing Kitool. ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool replied back, finally speaking up. She had been watching the group, trying to recall if she knew what he was talking about. ¡°Let¡¯s find a tomato,¡± Timojin agreed. Amokan looked up to his orcish friend and then nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll find this tomato of yours. The Iyr has many fruits and vegetables, and there are some of our kin who bring back exotic fruits and vegetables back from their travels. We will ask around for these tomatoes you speak of.¡± Adam stared at them all. ¡®I feel like this is getting out of hand.¡¯ ¡°No, really, we don¡¯t have to bother with it. It was just a passing thought in mind.¡± ¡°I,¡± Jaygak dered loudly, ¡°want to eat pizza.¡± The other Iyrmen nodded their heads. Having heard of this foreign delicacy, their Iyrmen spirit was raised. The curiosity of the Iyrmen knew no bounds, and finding an unknown fruit was quite a challenge. Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s toote now.¡± His words were like a premonition of disaster. Jaygak rushed off to find Elder Zijin, and the other Iyrmen returned to their families to ask about any fruits and vegetables they held within their family storage. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the fruits and vegetables go off?¡± Adam asked, wondering how they could keep exotic fruits and vegetables. ¡°We keep food grown within the Iyr in appropriate storage, and any foreign foods within their own magical storage. Time passes by different within these storage, so theyst for many years. My mother brought out a berry when I turned fifteen. It was one hundred years old.¡± Jaygak, who had rushed away first, had found Elder Zijin in a warehouse, checking up on the inventory. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± she called, stopping a few steps away. Zijin turned to see the devilkin Iyrman. ¡°Good afternoon, Jaygak. What is that you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for tomatoes,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Have you heard of them?¡± ¡°Tomatoes?¡± Elder Zijin tilted his head. ¡°No. What are they?¡± Jaygak exined the fruit, as well as the situation, to the Elder. He blinked a few times. Jaygak was a troublemaker, but even she knew when to stop a joke. ¡°You want me to provide one of every fruit and vegetable for the son of Fate? Do you understand what you¡¯re asking of me.¡± ¡°He wants to make pizza, Elder Zijin. It¡¯s a food from his home, which he can no longer return to.¡± Jaygak stared up at the Elder with her pleading eyes. Zijin sighed. There were very few ways to persuade an Iyrman, but to invoke the demise of Adam¡¯s family, it was something even the Elder couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Very well, but I will taste this pizza which has taken your hearts.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write down your permissions once I¡¯m done double checking inventory. Come, I¡¯ll need a second set of eyes to make sure I¡¯ve counted correctly.¡± He didn¡¯t really need her, but since she was asking for so much, he¡¯d have her work for it. Jaygak nodded and remained nearby to assist in his work. It was the promise of pizza which fuelled her, but even Elder Zijin was curious about the food of this half elf. The purples of dusk basked the Iyr by the time they had reconvened within the courtyard. There were near countless fruits and vegetables within baskets, some fruits and vegetables were asrge as Adam¡¯s forearm, and others were smaller than his pinky nail, in a myriad of different colours. ¡°We brought whichever exotic fruits our families held in storage too,¡± Jaygak said, revealing one basket, which was smaller than the rest. She then held out arge knife, to be used for cutting therger vegetables. It was silver and purple, made of puthral. Adam began to sweat heavily, seeing their expectant gazes. ¡®This is way too much pressure.¡¯ He inhaled deeply to calm himself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to find it.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sonarot asked, walking out from the house, a hand on her rough stomach. She had seen the youngsters return to the courtyard not long ago, and seeing all the fruit and vegetables had piqued her interest. ¡°We¡¯re trying to find tomatoes,¡± Jurot said, as though it exined everything. ¡°It¡¯s to make pizza,¡± Jaygak added, which didn¡¯t help the exnation. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sonarot raised her brow at Jaygak, who would often cause trouble. ¡°It¡¯s food from my home,¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh?¡± Sonarot stared at him for a moment. ¡°Your home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head at her question. As one of the only Iyrmen who knew his story, she was no doubt asking about his first life. She beamed at him expectantly. If it was food from his first life, she wondered how it would taste. Adam wondered how much damage he was taking internally, sighing once again to calm himself. With that, he began to taste the various fruits and vegetables. The Iyrmen waited patiently, eating and roasting some of the vegetables he had finished tasting, not wanting the food to go to waste. Their families soon joined, eating and chatting as Adam tasted the various fruits and vegetables. The story was exined to them, and the anticipation of the Iyrmen grew. The vours of the various fruits and vegetables were all familiar and foreign in many ways to his tongue. He found many different tastes, some of which surprised him. There was a fruit which tasted awfully like chocte, one he¡¯d need to keep in the back of his head, though it seemed to be one of the exotic fruits. ¡°No!¡± Jurot shouted as Adam brought a seed to his lips. Adam sat up in surprise. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s poisonous.¡± ¡°How poisonous?¡± Adam quickly ced it down. ¡°It will not kill you, but it will pain your stomach for the entire night.¡± Adam nodded. The half elf cut into arge fruit which looked like a red pumpkin, and he bit into it. He was struck by a tang, and then a slight sweetness. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, surprised. The Iyrmen near him nced his way. He ate another piece, feeling the way the soft skin gave in, and tasted the seeds too. ¡°It¡¯s slightly different than what I¡¯m used to, but this is definitely the same vour and feel as a tomato.¡± ¡°That¡¯s from the south,¡± Jaygak said, smiling. ¡°From thend of my ancestors.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can do them proud, but I¡¯ll do my best to try and make a pizza.¡± Omen: 5, 7 ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel very lucky today, and I¡¯ll need some time to remember how to make the pizza properly.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait,¡± Jaygak said, nodding her head. The Iyrmen dispersed, excited that Adam had finally found thest ingredient he needed. Adam returned to the Rot family house, and Turot stepped in too. He stared at the half elf. ¡°Can I have some pizza too?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to make some great pizza.¡± ¡°Turot, go bring Adam a stylus and a book,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It¡¯s best to prepare the recipe beforehand.¡± Turot quickly scampered away, before returning with a small book and a stylus a few momentster. The stylus was essentially a mechanical pencil, where the long strip of rock could be slowly pushed out by twisting the body of the wood. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, taking the pencil and book. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to eat this pizza,¡± Turot said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait either,¡± Sonarot said. Adam spent the rest of the evening trying to remember how to make pizza. It wasn¡¯t a difficult process from what he recalled, but he wanted to make sure he didn¡¯t miss out something obvious. There were too many Iyrmen to please. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 5 (2) He stared at the recipe for a long while. There was something off about it, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. He sighed, cing the book aside before he turned in for the night. Adam pulled the nket over his head, going deep into thought. ¡®These Iyrmen are more eager than me. If I fail¡­¡¯ He tried to shake the negative thoughts out of his head, but the stress filled his entire body. ¡®Belle, how much experience does it cost to reroll?¡¯ [100.] He wondered if he¡¯d really spend so much experience trying to make pizza of all things.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I wasn''t kidding when I said it was the slice of life arc. 48. No Pineapples 48. No Pineapples Omen: 2, 18 When he awoke in the morning, he checked the recipe once again now that he had a fresh mind to work with. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 22 (19) ¡°Oh,¡± he said. He began to rewrite the tomato base, which he had identally used a recipe for a soup. ¡®A tomato soup base would have been awful.¡¯ With the recipe fixed, he began the day by brushing his teeth and then training with the other Iyrmen. They ran around the courtyard, which they would use to cook not longter, before they went off to the stream to wash up. Adam had forgotten the men and women of the Iyr bathed together, so he remained off to one side, washing up quickly. He spent most of his time in thought about the pizza he was going to make. Once they had returned, Adam in his Iyrman clothing, he tied a piece of cloth around his forehead like a bandanna. He needed it to catch his sweat and keep his hair at bay, but also because he thought it would help his cooking in spirit. The excitement within him rushed around like a raging river, which quickly fell away as he stepped into the courtyard to see the families waiting for him, ready to see his work. There were the Rot, Ool, Gak, and Kan families, as he had expected, but there was also a family of orcish Iyrmen, the Jins. He hadn¡¯t expected the Jin family, which weren¡¯t part of the four families which lived in this block, but he should have expected them. He nced around, not spotting Zijin about, though Elders did have to work to do. He didn¡¯t see Gorot either, and this entire time he had yet to meet Mirot or Nirot. Adam blinked twice and inhaled deeply. ¡°Alright!¡± He pped his cheeks slightly to hype himself up. ¡°I figured out the ingredients and the tools I need!¡± He exined the ingredients and utensils he¡¯d need to his Iyrmenpanions, who brought back the various items he had asked for. They had brought back some dough for him which had been made in thest few days, as well as some which had been made fresh in the morning, but also ingredients to make some more fresh dough there. They had also brought along eggs, which were quickly scrambled and cooked, and they were each spiced separately. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Jaygak asked, watching him spice the various small portions of eggs. ¡°We have salt, but I don¡¯t know if you have pepper,¡± he said. ¡°They say that S and P are an investment in your future.¡± Adam chuckled to himself, before he saw the look of confusion on Jaygak¡¯s face. He shook his face. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand how good, or bad, that joke is.¡± He sighed. ¡°I should stop making jokes no one will understand.¡± Adam ate each small portion of egg with the spices, beforeing across pepper, towards the end. It was one of the exotic spices the Iyrmen possessed, meaning it would be difficult to use it often in his food. He loved pepper on his eggs, and it was such a staple spice for him. Cooking D20 + 1 = 15 (14) Adam began with the dough first, mixing together the various ingredients, kneading the dough until it was slightly sticky but mostly smooth, before allowing it to proof for the next hour. Then he began with the base, which would be the most difficult part of the recipe. He was using a different ingredient than he was used to, as it wasn¡¯t quite like the tomatoes he was used to. Cooking D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Omen: 2, 18 -> 2 18 + 1 = 19 He didn¡¯t trust himself, so he weaved his Omen, which bended the strands of Fate, taking away the good fortune from a random being within the world in order to allow him to make a decent sauce. He diced the fruit and began to cook it down, adding in the smashed pulp of the fruit in it too. He added in a liberal amount of salt and pepper, tasting it as he went along. It was different than what he was used to, since there was no basil and the oil wasn¡¯t what he was used to, but it was fine enough. He cut into the fresh dough he had made, which had grown twice asrge, and used a bottle the Iyrmen had brought to roll it out. He spread the sauce all along it, going towards the edge, but leaving about a thumb¡¯s width from the edge, before he crumbled some cheese all along it. ¡®Damn, I wish I would have checked for basil now, but I don¡¯t want to leave it for too long.¡¯ During the time it took for him to cook the sauce and make the dough, the Iyrmen had brought over one of their ovens and had already begun burning some wood. Cooking D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Adam pushed the first paddle into the oven, which was battering heat into the pizza from all sides. He stared at the pizza for a long while, watching the way the dough expanded along the edge, puffing up. Some of it became darkened by crispiness, and the cheese had melted, slightly browning as well. Adam quickly brought the paddle under the pizza pie and pulled it out. The smell of the pizza had long filled the air, and the Iyrmen waited with bated breath. Adam could smell it clearest of all, the beautiful smell of pizza. It was simr to what he remembered, though not quite exactly the same. Jaygak held out the puthral knife to him, her eyes eagerly awaiting. Adam took it by it¡¯s wooden handle, which Jurot had once admired, but he was focused on the pizza as well, before the half elf brought it to the pizza pie. He didn¡¯t cut it yet, instead, he brought the knife to the base of the pizza and lifted it up to see the dark spots. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, nodding his head. He ced the pizza on a griddle made of a dark gem, which Jaygak had brought, and he used the knife to cut into it. He could see the way the cheese and sauce clung to the de as he cut the pizza pie into eightrge pieces. Adam picked up a slice, feeling the hardness of the dough from the bottom, the tip of the pizza slightly droopy. He blew onto the front and bit into it. Health: 26 -> 25 ¡°Ha!¡± Adam gasped as he bit into the piping hot pizza pie, which burnt his mouth slightly. He hadn¡¯t blown it enough, but even so, he chewed the slice. The fattiness of the cheese, the slight sweetness of the sauce, the softness of the dough. He chewed it slowly, each bite deliberate. He swallowed the pizza. Adam licked his lips and nodded his head. ¡°Man,¡± he began, feeling his eyes well up, ¡°this is some good shit.¡± The Iyrmen stared at Adam, unsure of what he meant by that. ¡°Shit?¡± Jaygak asked, disappointed, seeing the tears forming in Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, blinking away his tears. ¡°It¡¯s slightly different than what I¡¯m used to, no doubt because the oil used was different, and there was no basil, but it¡¯s good. No, not good. It¡¯s great. Amazing.¡± Adam went back for another bite, aicallyrge bite. He couldn¡¯t help but nod as he ate it. The others nced between one another, waiting to see who would be able to eat it. Adam broke from his trance, noticing all the expectant gazes, each waiting for permission. ¡®Oh no,¡¯ he thought, wondering how he would politic himself out of this. His eyes fell on a certain eager boy. ¡°Come, Turot,¡± Adam said, motioning to the pizza. He had promised the boy a slice, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good choice, but Turot had been waiting patiently. Turot stepped forward excitedly, reaching for a slice. He picked up the slice and was about to bite it. Adam grabbed the boy¡¯s arm. ¡°Blow on it first, otherwise you¡¯ll burn your mouth.¡± Turot blew on it several times before biting into it and chewing it. ¡°Mm! Mhmm!¡± He nodded his head before swallowing. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Adam smiled, before noting the other Iyrmen. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He saw Sonarot smiling at him. ¡°Can you eat pizza?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, cheese isn¡¯t that good for you at this moment, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Mother loves cheese,¡± Jurot said, only to recall she hadn¡¯t eaten any in some time. ¡°It should be fine,¡± she said, taking it as permission to eat. She reached for a slice before blowing on it gently and eating it. Elder Zijin inhaled deeply before stepping forward, grabbing his promised slice. He had arrived when Adam was checking the oven, and had been waiting patiently. The pair ate the pizza, and then Adam motioned a hand to the other Iyrmen. Hispanions stepped up first, since they had spearheaded the mission. Amokan cut his in half, allowing Timojin to eat the first pizza made within the Iyr. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Timojin said. ¡°It¡¯s missing meat.¡± ¡°The next pizza can have meat on it,¡± Adam offered. ¡°You can put meat on pizza?¡± Timojin asked. He had no idea how sacred pizza was to Adam, whether it needed to be made one way, or if there could be other ingredients used. ¡°You can put most things on pizza,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Well, that depends on who you ask.¡± Timojin stared at Adam for a moment before he returned to his family, asking them for permission to bring some of their meat. With permission granted, he rushed off. Adam nced around, noting all the people who were waiting. He smiled and then went about cooking the rest of the pizzas he had prepared. Timojin had arrived just in time for Adam to add some of the meat over thest pizza he had prepared. ¡°Will you allow us to make the pizza for ourselves?¡± Elder Zijin asked, licking his lips. ¡°This pizza was more than worth offering all of our fruits and vegetables.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°All should experience the love known as pizza.¡± Zijin nodded and quickly left. ¡°No wonder this sounded so familiar,¡± Jaygak said, smiling wide. She was delighted, and had melted against the floor, like a piece of cheese on the pizza. ¡°It¡¯s simr to tabba.¡± ¡°What¡¯s tabba?¡± Adam asked. Jaygak giggled slightly, opening her mouth for q uip, but seeing the look from Jurot, kept her lips shut for a moment. ¡°Tabba is simr to this, but we don¡¯t use sauce. It¡¯s tbread with cheese and certain fruit, though some people put vegetables on it.¡± ¡°That does sound a lot like pizza. I know some pizza is made without sauce, but I like the sauce too much.¡± Adam kept his eyes on the pizzas in the oven, making sure they didn¡¯t get burnt. ¡°The devilkin soldiers of old used to bake it on their shields when they were out campaigning.¡± Adam squinted his eyes, recalling history from his first life. ¡°Oh, tabba. I think I know of tabba.¡± ¡°You know tabba?¡± ¡°It might be a different type of tabba, but I¡¯ve heard of soldiers doing that thousands of years ago.¡± Jaygak nodded, smiling, though her eyes were sad. ¡°It was a very long time ago.¡± ¡°Who would have though that this world¡­¡± Adam realised what he was saying, and then saw Jaygak and Kitool stare at him curiously. He bit into the rest of his pizza, keeping his mouth shut as he chewed. Eventually, a few more ovens were brought and Iyrmen were bringing dough from earlier in the day, and began to make another pot of the sauce using therge red fruit. Some other families had brought some of the red pumpkin they had in stock, all to have a taste of this pizza they had heard about. As Timojin bit into the meaty pizza, he nodded his head. ¡°This,¡± he began, swallowing the rest of the pizza down in a single bite, ¡°is good.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you add on to pizza?¡± Kitool asked, finishing her slice. ¡°Whatever doesn¡¯t taste good,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Well, depending on who you ask, you can¡¯t use pineapple either.¡± ¡°Pineapple?¡± Kitool asked, having never heard of the fruit before. ¡°An apple on a pine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how it got its name, but its a delicious fruit which can be quite harsh on the tongue. I¡¯m not pizza racist, so I quite like it on my pizza.¡± Adam wondered if he could go around the world and bring back all manner of fruits and vegetables. Oh how he missed the globalisation of his previous world. ¡®It would be a good way of making money. Bring back exotic fruits, grow them, and sell them to the nobility? I could even bring pizza to them¡­¡¯ The pizza party was in full swing as there were five ovens cooking close to ten to fifteen pizzas at any time. Adam was offered a slice from each pizza, but he waited until everyone else had managed to eat a slice before epting some of the pizzas the Iyrmen made. It was growingte in the evening, and about two dozen families had rotated through the courtyard, introducing themselves to Adam and joining the party, eating their pizzas, before leaving to allow another family in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d you allowed us all those fruits and vegetables now?¡± Jaygak asked Zijin, rubbing her full stomach. As one of the driving forces of bringing pizza to the Iyr, she had managed to steal more portions of pizza. He grabbed onto her skull and swayed it, half bullying the young Iyrman. He chuckled lightly. She just smiled up at Zijin, who could already sense that she was plotting some kind of nonsense, which he would have to turn away from, as long as it wasn¡¯t too bad. ¡°Ah!¡± Sonarot gasped. She looked down to see a wetness down her thighs and all over the chair she sat on. ¡°Elder Zijin!¡± Zijin inhaled deeply before roaring something in their tongue, and quickly the party fell silent, before the Iyrmen began to move.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam''s Omen is killing people and he''s out here using it to make decent pizza. 49. Relief 49. Relief The entire courtyard was in a rush, with Iyrmen swiftly clearing the area. The Iyrmen families which had been around eating pizza were quickly putting out the oven and moving the children away, returning back to where they hade from. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam threw a look to Sonarot, who was being helped by Zijin, with two Iyrmen standing near her to keep people away. Turot and Jurot stared at Sonarot, confused. They were unsure as to what was happening, as no one had bothered to tell them anything. Jurot had been kept in the dark that Sonarot was pregnant, and Turot knew that he needed to not bother his aunt so much, but seeing her in trouble worried him. Kitool and Jaygak quickly confronted the pair, trying to lead the pair away. ¡°We should leave them in peace,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Come on, Turot, I¡¯ll carry you around the Iyr on my shoulders.¡± Jaygak lifted the young boy up onto her shoulders with ease. Turot didn¡¯t want to leave, but he understood that he shouldn¡¯t be here considering how the other Iyrmen were acting. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jurot asked, who trusted Kitool, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to leave his mother. ¡°Great fortune.¡± Kitool shed a rare smile, disarming Jurot. Amokan ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We should leave her in peace, son of Fate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± Adam said, feeling the strong Iyrman¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡°Jurot¡¯s staying too.¡± ¡°It is not your ce to stay here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to tell me where to go.¡± ¡°This is the Iyr,¡± Amokan said, firmly. ¡°If Sonarot wants me to leave, I¡¯ll leave, but you and no other Iyrman is going to tell me to leave her.¡± Amokan stared at Adam for a long moment, and Timojin stepped beside him. The pair of them stared down Adam, and the tension in the air grew. The pair of Iyrmen had noted that Jurot was stronger than them now, and Adam was probably equally as strong as their older friend. Adam stared at the pair, but without his armour and weapons in hand, it would be difficult to deal with them. Then again, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to start a bother within the Iyr. He was a stranger, and Sonarot was currently giving birth, something quite important within the Iyr. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°It¡¯ll only stress her out.¡± ¡°Step back, son of Fate,¡± Timojin said. ¡°Your pizza was good, but it isn¡¯t your ce to force yourself into this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to start a fight in the Iyr, even if I could beat the pair of you,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Though, perhaps not without my armour and weapons.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, noting how Jurot was staring at him too. ¡°You should stay with your mother. Hold her hand until it¡¯s over.¡± Jurot squinted his eyes, unsure as to why Adam was trying tomand him to do things, but nodded his head anyway. The Shamans of the Iyr were upon the scene, dressed in their heavy cloaks. Dark green, with a golden hem, like a uniform. Each wielded various weapons made of wood, though there were two wielded metal weapons at their side, and they also wore two amulets with Sozain¡¯s symbol. They had been preparing for a while for this eventuality, so it didn¡¯t take long to arrive on the scene, having been called by one of the Iyrmen. They forced most of the Iyrmen away, with Turot staring at them for a short while before Jaygak took him away, and Adam returned to the Rot house, with Amokan, Kitool, and Timojin. ¡°Who would you like for us to call?¡± a Shaman asked her. She saw Jurot trying to force his way forward, puffing out his cheeks as a Shaman kept him back. She reached out a hand for Jurot, who took it, and he sat beside her. She didn¡¯t want him to see her like this, but since he hade to her, she couldn¡¯t push him away. ¡°You can inform the rest of the family, but they shouldn¡¯te.¡± She breathed deeply to try and calm herself. She smiled slightly, thinking about how annoyed her father inw would be. Soon, word was sent to the Rot estate deeper within the Iyr, and a Shaman stepped into the Rot family house. ¡°Sonarot has called for you,¡± the Shaman said, looking at the half elf who was embracing an axe on hisp as though it were a child. He vaguely noted the other three Iyrmen, who were keeping an eye on the stranger., Adam smiled, quickly leaping onto his feet and swiftly stepped out. The Shaman stepped in front of him, cutting him off. ¡°You should leave the axe behind.¡± The Shaman wondered why Sonarot would call for the stranger, but it was not his ce to ask. Adam nced down towards the axe. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ It was a terrible idea to rush towards a pregnant woman with an axe. He ced the axe on the table and rushed out to Sonarot¡¯s side, who reached out to hold his hand. ¡°I would have liked for her to have been born on the second,¡± Sonarot admitted, squeezing the young men¡¯s hands. ¡°The second?¡± Adam asked, squeezing her hand gently. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The second day of the second month,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is a lucky day.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what day she¡¯s born,¡± Adam said, ¡°she¡¯ll be lucky either way.¡± Sonarot smiled. Adam had no idea if the birth was going well as the minutes passed by. The various Iyrmen around spoke in their own tongue, grunting and growling a few words here and there. Water was brought, as well as various nkets and towels, and the Shamans remained on high alert. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 10 (8) Adam was too focused on Sonarot and holding her hand andforting her, so he didn¡¯t notice the various shadows which were atop the roofs, and all about them, keeping an eye on anything, just in case. The hours continued to pass, with Sonarot shuddering from the contractions. Adam felt her squeeze his hand whenever they urred, and though it hurt his hands, he understood that it was nothingpared to what Sonarot was going through. They brought her something to bite into, a long cloth which had been wrapped around a small wooden block. ¡®I should have kept my Omen for this,¡¯ Adam thought, growing worried as time passed. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ It was almost dawn by the time Lanarot entered the world, gasping for air as the Shamans rubbed her with the towel. They made sure to rub along her stomach and chest to make sure she was able to breathe properly. The pair of young men had bags under their eyes, and their hands were red and sore. It was nothingpared to the exhaustion Sonarot was going through. Jurot gathered he¡¯d be unable to wield his axe for the day. He had never expected his mother to be pregnant, or that this was the way that women gave birth. It was his first birthing scene, something which he didn¡¯t care for before, and would hope to never see again. The different families looked out to the courtyard to see Sonarot holding the tiny little form which was her daughter, thetest addition to the Iyr. ¡°Come say hello to little Lanarot,¡± Sonarot said to the boys, holding her baby close to her chest. Sonarot held the source of what little strength she had within her arms. Jurot stared at the tiny little baby, blinking down at her for a long moment. ¡°Hello.¡± He stared at the tiny baby. He had seen a few little babies, but never one this small and weak. Adam stared at the pair of them, stepping back to see both Jurot and Lanarot together. His heart filled with great pride, but it was soon ovee by a greater sense of relief. ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute?¡± Adam dered, staring down at the ugly little babe. She looked about the same as she had in hisst life. He smiled. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam blinked, staring at Jurot, who only spoke the truth. ¡®What the hell are you saying in front of your mother, you idiot?¡¯ Sonarot just smiled, leaning down to kiss her daughter¡¯s head, brushing along her cheek. She whispered the girl¡¯s name repeatedly, full of joy. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, noting how the families were beginning to move, ¡°go get the axe!¡± ¡°The axe?¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The axe that we made! It¡¯s on the table in your house! Go!¡± Adam urged the Iyrman. Jurot leapt up onto his feet, not sure why Adam wasmanding him in the Iyr, but he dashed to his house to grab the axe. Adam stood up, seeing the various families approaching with all manner of items. He stood in front of Lanarot, blocking their path towards her, his hands out wide on either side of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zijin asked, curiously. He stared at the position Adam had taken. ¡°The first gift should be from her brother!¡± Adam dered, loudly. Jurot rushed back out with the axe, pushing past the others before he held out the axe to Adam. He had figured out that Adam wanted to be the first person to give the gift, though his mind was racing. ¡®He knew?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°It¡¯s your axe,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°It¡¯s our axe.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an axe you made.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an axe we made. You made the handle, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You made the axe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bad at handles, but good at other things,¡± Adam argued. ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have made the axe.¡± ¡°This was a gift for my sister?¡± Jurot asked, squinting at Adam suspiciously. He wanted to confirm it with his own ears. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot furrowed his brows. "Did you know?" "Yes." "How?" "Fate." "Are you sure you want to gift it?" Jurot asked. "It is worth more than a thousand gold.¡± The other Iyrmen watched their routine, wondering what they were doing. "The gift isn''t worthy enough for dear little Lanarot!¡± Adam dered, wanting to make sure everyone knew his expectations for the baby. ¡°It''ll be useful to her for some time, though. I¡¯ll definitely make something worthy of her when I¡¯m good enough." Sonarot sighed, seeing the way the pair were arguing and making the others wait, embarrassed that they would act so immature. ¡°Come, give it!¡± Sonarot demanded, holding out her hand. ¡®What am I going to do with these two?¡¯ Jurot handed it over to his mother, handle side out. She grabbed the handle and ced one of Lanarot¡¯s hands on the handle, allowing the babe to ept it, before holding the axe back up to her son. He took it from his mother, understanding that it was dangerous to keep near a baby. ¡°Her first gift is such a treasure. Wouldn¡¯t it be best if there was a story with the axe?¡± Sonarot asked, staring up at her son. ¡°Adam created most of the de and enchanted it, and you created the handle. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you created a story with it too?¡± She was more worried that the axe wouldn¡¯t be used for some time, and a young girl having a magical axe was a little awkward. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, nodding his head slowly. ¡®Looks like all of Jurot¡¯s brains remained with his mother.¡¯ Jurot stared at the axe for a long moment. A story? "I can do that." He could already feel the excitement. Adam looked at the tiny girl within Sonarot¡¯s arms, squatting down beside her. ¡°Is she okay? Is she healthy?¡± "She is fine,¡± a Shaman said, as confused as every other Iyrman here. ¡°She will be a strong warrior like her older brothers." Sonarot kissed the girl¡¯s head again. "Turot is not yet strong,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about Turot,¡± Sonarot said. She reached up for Adam¡¯s hand, who felt the weak hand of a mother who had just given birth. "I hope that you will guide her as well." Adam nced aside, feeling his cheeks flush with deep heat,pletely red. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Jurot looked to Adam, his eyes wide. ''Is he trying to rece me?'' "If there''s anything you need for your health or Lanarot''s, please let us know, ¡°Adam urged. ¡°We''ll bring you whatever you need." "What if I need the heart of three manticores? Or the heart of a hydra?" Sonarot joked. "We''ll get them," Adam confirmed. He turned to Jurot. "Right?" "Yes, we will!¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°Or we will die trying." "No, we won''t die trying,¡± Adam snapped at him. ¡®This idiot! What the hell is he saying?¡¯ ¡°If we can''t get them, we''ll try again another time. Lanarot needs her older brother, what are you saying? Are you so eager to abandon your little sister?¡± Jurot remained silent, narrowing his eyes at Adam. The other Iyrmen soon showered the girl and Sonarot with all manner of gifts, from tiny cups and tes, to bundles of cloths, to toys which she would need in the future. Adam and Jurot watched from afar, not noticing the Chief who was on the rood above them, checking in on the scene. ¡°You knew my mother was going to have a child,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You also knew Lanarot¡¯s name.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam said. ¡°Will you tell me how?¡± ¡°One day.¡± Jurot frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t trust me, but I already told Sonarot and the Chief. They haven¡¯t killed me yet, so I assume they¡¯re fine with me.¡± Adam stared out to Sonarot and Lanarot. ¡°You should stand beside them.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you stand beside us too? Mother has epted you as Lanarot¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°There are some things which are worth more than gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was desperate to head to the Iyr with you, and only you. Now that I¡¯vepleted my most important tasks, I want to partake in the fruits of mybour. I want to see you all, together.¡± Jurot was still extremely suspicious of Adam, but his mother had never done him wrong. Since she seemed to trust the half elf, he would need to be careful with his suspicions. He went to his mother, sitting beside her. He stared at the tiny form of Lanarot, wondering if she¡¯d be alright in the Iyr. All the other babies he had seen were much bigger than her. He didn¡¯t realise most babies were this small when they were born, and that he had seen every baby after a week or two. Adam rested up against the wall, seeing the Iyrmen admire the tiny little girl, d to hear of the expansion of the Rot family. When Turot had arrived, bringing Gorot with him, he stared down at Lanarot, unsure of who she was, but his face turned into a bright smile when he was told who she was. Quest Complete: The Siblings Meet XP Gained: +200 XP: 1700 -> 1900 Adam smiled, wondering when he¡¯d be able to see Mirot and Nirot with them all too. ¡®She said that Surot might be missing instead of dead,¡¯ Adam thought. However, exhaustion filled him, and he passed out against the wall opposite the Iyrmen. The Chief stared down at the half elf, still wondering if he should kill the stranger. He knew far too much. ¡®Will I really disregard the rules of the Iyr at this age?¡¯ Iromin shook his head.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I was really happy writing this chapter, and quite relieved. Next chapter is probably an interlude or thepletion of ckwater Crisis. Side Story – Blackwater Crisis IX Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis IX ¡°You worry too much, your Grace,¡± Master Whiteheart said. ¡°The Iyrmen must be tired of war as well, and they won¡¯t just give up the alliance for a single Iyrman.¡± Master Whiteheart held a small smile on his face. He had finally pressured the King into executing an Iyrman, something with the other Hearts hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°It¡¯s not just a single Iyrman,¡± the King said. ¡°We broke the treaty, and had in the Iyrman¡¯s wife and child.¡± ¡°The child was yet born,¡± Whiteheart replied, simply. ¡°She was granted the rank of Royal Guard when we heard she had died, and she was awarded her several honours. No Royal Guard is to marry and have a child, these are the oaths sworn, and she had broken them. It is reasonable to execute a traitor.¡± ¡°They were oaths she did not swear.¡± The King¡¯s worry only increased. He believed himself to be a fair and just King, and yet, he had executed two great heroes of his Kingdom. There must have been other ways to deal with the situation. ¡®If only you hadn¡¯t drawn your de, Iyrman.¡¯ ¡°Will the Iyrmen really go to war over a single Iyrman?¡± Master Blueheart asked. ¡°You had the foresight to return the weapons, though was it really necessary to send the bow?¡± ¡°The bow had appeared after the girl was killed,¡± Solomon replied. ¡°Executed, your Grace,¡± Whiteheart said, smiling. ¡°It was a hidden weapon, perhaps meant to assassinate you with?¡± The King sighed. ¡°The matter is done. The guard must be doubled.¡± The King returned to the matter at hand. ¡°You had said it yourself, Master Whiteheart, she could have tried to assassinate me. Will you really deny such an increase of guard?¡± The King stared into Whiteheart¡¯s eyes. His slip of the tongue has cost him. ¡°No, your Grace.¡± He bowed his head. It was a small price to pay in order to have exerted influence over the King, strengthening his position against the man. Suns passed thend by, creating looming shadows. The Chief remained silent for a long while, staring at the gaunt Shakrat and Kasomin. He had listened to the tale which Kasomin had returned with, alongside the various others who were permitted to listen. They sat within the small de, which refreshed the Iyrmen around. ¡°Those bastards!¡± Tamin eximed, mming his fists onto the ground. ¡°After what Akrat had done for them! He wore his des into a city, and they executed him?¡± No one could me the young man for his outburst. He had been so excited to hear the tale, but when he saw his brother return, he refused to allow the story to be told without him. ¡°Theirws are strange, but they are still theirws,¡± The Chief said. ¡°We should obey them as best we could.¡± Yet, they could see it. The rage which built within their Chief. The Chief turned to face them, the Six Great Elders, each older than he. He was almost fifty, just a little older than the current King, and he was the weakest of all the leaders within the Iyr. Elder Wrath. Elder Teacher. Elder Gold. Elder Forest. Elder Peace. Thest was Elder Story, who remained within their tiny cave, which the story had been spoken beside. No living Iyrman had seen Elder Story before, not even the Chief. Each of the Great Elders, save for Elder Peace and Elder Story, had their faces contorted in rage. Yet, none spoke, for none of them could speak on this matter, not even the Chief. They stared at Elder Peace, who wore a long cloak made of white dragon scales, from his time up north, vanquishing a dragon the Kingdom had never heard the name of. At his sides were two des, each made of the dragon¡¯s fangs. The Great Elder hadn¡¯t drawn them to kill for years, not since he became Elder Peace. Within his fingers were beads. One hundred beads, which were rounded, and two which were square. One white, which he was currently thumbing, and one red, which he did not touch purposefully, not since he had inherited the beads. ¡°The treaty is clear,¡± he called, in his raspy voice. ¡°The Iyrmen are to assist the Kingdom in its time of need, providing a hundred soldiers of our choosing, and sending an adviser. For each war which hade to thend, the Iyrmen provided such soldiers. No less than fifty Iyrmen have died in these wars, their stories to be told for generations.¡± The other Great Elders nodded their heads silently, agreeing with the statement, but waited with bated breath. ¡°In exchange, we will no longer spill blood as we had done, with the wars exhausting thends of man outside our borders. Ournds are to be governed by ourselves, by we Iyrmen. The Kingdom will not encroach on our sovereignty. This is clear.¡± The nods continued, and they continued to wait. Even as Tamin¡¯s tears fell down his cheeks, he did not dare to interrupt Elder Peace with anything more than just silent sobs. ¡°An Iyrman who has broken thew of the Kingdom, will not escape punishment. However, they will be returned to the Iyr, to face a jury of our peers. It is the right of the Iyr to punish our own. This is clear.¡± Shakrat trembled. He wanted to hear the words. He wanted to feel the sensation within his forehead burn. He had heard the tales, of the Iyr truly going to war. Yes, the Iyrmen helped with the wars of the Kingdom, but these were not their wars. They would fight in the wars, and such wars would go down as wars they participated in, but they were not wars of the Iyrmen. ¡°The price of our unborn child must be paid in blood,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°This is clear.¡± His fingers rubbed the red bead. Shakrat, Tamin, and Kasomin filled rage, able to finally unleash it. They roared, and the roar echoed throughout the Iyr. Iyrmen who slept awoke, their tattoos shing with heat as war was called. On the top of a mountain far to the north of the Kingdom, two figures yed dragon chess. One of them was losing badly, though hispanion was ying casually. He, who was losing, stood. ¡°I must return,¡± he said, his voice cool and raspy. ¡°Return?¡± the other figure replied, staring up at the man who had saved his life countless times. ¡°There is war.¡± ¡°Who is stupid enough to go to war with the Iyr?¡± He scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°The Kingdom of ckwater,¡± came the cold reply. The man dropped the piece within his hand. ¡°What?¡± He stared up at hispanion, knowing he wasn¡¯t lying, for no Iyrman lied. ¡°Solomon, you damn fool! What have you done?¡± He rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. He had paved the way for his descendants, and yet it had been ruined just like that. ¡°Take me with you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to ride on my back!¡± Gantalia growled from nearby, crossing his arms. He had beenzing around, but when he noticed the air changed, he had been paying keen attention to the pair. ¡°If he wishes toe, then he maye,¡± the Iyrman said, grabbing his axes, which seemed to be made out of ice. These were the very same axes which had almost cut Gantalia¡¯s neck clean off decades ago. ¡°Grr, fine,¡± the dragon replied, readying to shift into his dragon form in order to carry the pair back. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to get involved in your squabbles! I won¡¯t join unless it¡¯s fun!¡± Many miles away, in the capital of the Kingdom, the one hundred Iyrmen stationed in the army leapt out of their beds. ¡°What are you doing?¡± a soldier asked them, rubbing his eyes. ¡°We are leaving,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°Leaving?¡± The soldier blinked. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave, not without permission from the King.¡± ¡°We do not follow the words of your King any longer,¡± the Iyrman replied, going to gather his equipment. ¡°What madness do you speak?¡± The soldier stood up, reaching for the de at the side of his bed. ¡°That¡¯s desertion!¡± ¡°Step aside,¡± the Iyrman said, not yet reaching for his de, ¡°or I¡¯ll cut you down.¡± There was a tense moment as the Iyrman gathered his supplies. The one hundred Iyrmen were buddied with a hundred other soldiers from the Kingdom, but they doubted any of them could fight the Iyrmen one on one, or even two on one. They stepped aside, letting the Iyrmen leave. ¡°No longer allies?¡± The soldiers nced between one another before they quickly sent word to their King. Back within the Iyr, Elder Peace stared at the trio of young men, who were raging. They screamed and wailed, howling. Shakrat¡¯s father had remained outside the de to listen to the story, and even he, who was almost always so stoic, covered his wet eyes. ¡®War had not been called in these children¡¯s lifetime,¡¯ Elder Peace thought. ¡®To think, how young I had been when it had been calledst.¡¯ Elder Peace was in charge of dering war and peace, perhaps the hardest task within the Iyr, but now it was within Elder Wrath¡¯smand to set the pace. ¡°Send word to the surrounding viges in the morning,¡± Elder Wrath said, beginning to draw the map using a stick, moving along the dirt. He began with the Iyr first, before drawing in the river, the hills to the northeast, and the various viges and towns. Groups of ten were formed to pass on the message to the viges. An experienced Iyrman, at least in his forties, surrounded by those in their mid twenties or thirties. ¡°When we march, Chief, Elder Forest, you will take five hundred warriors to Westfall. If they do not surrender, you will ughter them all and take the town. From there, you will cover the main army¡¯s northern nk.¡± ¡°The King will be expecting to speak with me,¡± the Chief said. ¡°He believes me to be the leader of the Iyr.¡± ¡°We of the Iyr do not care for their sensibilities any longer,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°You are the only one capable enough to secure the northern hills.¡± The Chief merely bowed his head. He was no longer the figure who held the highest powers, which were typically afforded to him, as the Iyr was in a time of war. Elder Wrath stared at the map, and his mind was full of what paths to take. ¡°Elder Teacher, you will be required to head to the south to deal with Five Bends, and then to the east to deal with Red Oak. Elder Peace and I will form the main army. We will march east and destroy a town.¡± ¡°I will create a supply line to the north east, the east, and the south east,¡± Elder Gold said, taking on Elder Forest¡¯s role since she would be needed to the north. The other warriors of the Iyr were beginning to step out to meet at the centre of the Iyr. Warriors who had only just returned from war, ready to fight for the Iyr once again. Warriors with hair of white and silver, whose des hadn¡¯t been wet since the birth of their grandchildren. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Shindal asked, staring at her silver haired father. ¡°Preparing for war,¡± Candal grunted, wrapping his cloak around himself. He retrieved the ne, a small ck gem at the end of the chain. It would not be needed, but since he was nning on going to war, he may as well wear it on. ¡°War? With your arm?¡± The woman grabbed onto her father¡¯s arm, trying to stop him, but she knew just how stubborn he was when it came to a great fight. It was already a miracle he had remained here since he was crippled. ¡°Greatpapa, what are you doing?¡± came the voice of a young boy, who rubbed his eyes. He had heard the roars of the Iyr, something which had awoken him from his deep sleep. He had dreamt of mountains made of ivory, and a sword made of ruby. ¡°To war, my boy,¡± Candal said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair with his singr hand. His face was a wide grin, full of excitement. ¡°War?¡± The boy stared up at him, having only seen these smiles when his greatpapa had spoken about his old tales when he was half drunk on ale, insisting he wasn¡¯t drunk at all. ¡°Will you die?¡± ¡°I may.¡± The boy¡¯s face contorted into sadness, his lower lip quivering. ¡°You may?¡± ¡°I do not aim to die, Sumdal, but I may die to a great and powerful warrior.¡± He kissed the boy¡¯s forehead. ¡°If thates to be the case, you will need to be strong for your grandmother, yes? You know how she worries.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boy sniffled as his grandmother poked his greatpapa¡¯s shoulder repeatedly, annoyed at his painting of her. There came a knock at the door, which Sumdal¡¯s grandmother opened. Standing outside was Tova, short and stout, as she always was, with a pair of warhammers at her side. ¡°Stop taking so long,¡± she said to Candal, ruffling Sumdal¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to put on my attire with one arm.¡± ¡°Excuses.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Candal replied, curtly. ¡°How would you use your second warhammer if you had one arm?¡± ¡°My mouth, obviously.¡± Candalughed with her before heading up to the room above to grab his greataxe, which was silver and purple. He hadn¡¯t held it for so many years, and it was still as light as ever. Even with one arm, he was able to wield it with ease. Felwyn waited outside for the pair, unarmoured, since they wouldn¡¯t be marching out that day. However, her trusty de was at her side, and her shield at her back. ¡°Come, they¡¯re already gathering.¡± The Iyrmen moved, each stepping up towards the centre of the Iyr, where the Great Elders and the Chief stood, waiting for the heads of the households to gather. Some had sent their heirs, due to their inability to fight. Very few had no will to fight for one reason or another, due to an injury, or due to wishing the best for the next generation. The Iyrmen stood in their friend groups, clusters of up to ten Iyrmen, each waiting for the Great Elders to speak, each of whom were roughly their age. Any one of the Iyrmen here could have be a Great Elder, but their tales ended different. The story was told, though the Iyrmen remained deathly silent as they heard the tale. The Iyrmen around the centre stared at the gathering of hundreds of Iyrmen, having never seen such a mighty force in their lives. Once the tale was told, and the Iyrmen were full of bloodlust, they returned to speak of the tale. ¡°I will go,¡± Shakrat said, speaking about joining the main army heading east. Even now, his family could see the rage on his face, understanding the mark which was left on his heart. They couldn¡¯t deny him this right, the right to calm his heart. If they weren¡¯t careful, he¡¯d lose himself. Ikrat, his mother brushed his hair. ¡°We will fight as well,¡± she said, resting her head on his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Shakrat replied back, holding back his tears. He held onto her hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°I should have fought.¡± ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Udarat, his father, said, coldly. Even so, Shakrat could see the depths of rage within his eyes. His mother stood, heading up to their storage, before returning with a short sword made of pure ckness. ¡°Take it.¡± Shakrat stared at the de. ¡°It¡¯s too powerful for me.¡± His mother ced the de on the table between them. ¡°Good. We will send you in the main army, and I will assist in a branch army with your father..¡± Shakrat stared at the sword for a long moment, but he took it. ¡°I will go with the main army,¡± he confirmed. The Iyr sent word to the nearby viges. ¡°You have three days to leave, or the Iyr will pave the streets red.¡± This was the message sent to each vige nearby. Three days would be enough time for them to gather their things and leave. As the days passed by, the Iyr was full of excitement. Various units formed. Those of the older generation each joined the main army, creating a small, but elite army made up of seven units of a hundred or so warriors. The youngest within the group was Shakrat, barely in his mid twenties, and the second youngest was nearly a decade older than him. There were many more units made of a hundred warriors, adorned in their gear. The younger groups were separated by weapon types, but the older generation could group up with their trustedpanions. On the third day, the promised day, the Iyr was full of warriors. There were thousands of them, each ready to ughter whoever they could. Stories would be told of this war for generations. ¡°Why is there a boy with us?¡± Candal asked, staring at the youth with the shortsword. It was made of such a beautiful material, but he was definitely too young to be a part of the group. Tova pped him across the back of his head. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be able to join us? If he is not to join, do you think we should be able to?¡± Candal nced at the boy¡¯s forehead to see his tattoo, and noting his age, he nodded his head slowly. He ced his single hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will clear the path for you, brother of Akrat.¡± Chamin, Kasomin¡¯s grandmother, ced a hand on Shakrat¡¯s other shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. She had always been kind to him and his younger brother, and she was as much as his greataunt as Kasomin¡¯s. ¡°Remain with us,¡± she said. ¡°When ites to it, we will allow you to quell your rage.¡± Shakrat nodded his head slowly, but he did not speak. None med him for keeping silent, for he had been going through the worst time. They all knew the sacrifice he made, and each Iyrman was surprised he hadn¡¯t allowed the ragefever to take him. Soon the Iyrmen made their way out, the promised time havinge. Units of roughly a hundred Iyrmen, plus another dozen or so, who were tasked with various misceneous roles, formed the core of the Iyrmen army. These were called a Company, the same as in the Kingdom, but they did not form any higher than this. Yes, each Company maye together to form arger force, but the Iyrmen had no need for such things unless it came to pitched battles on the open fields. Most Companies were specialised, each forming their own role, but each was still capable of fighting, even if they weren¡¯t necessarily formed to fight. Five of these Companies went north, to take over Westhall. Ten of these Companies went to the nearby viges to ughter whoever remained. Another ten Companies went south east, to deal with the nearest town, half of which would siege Red Oak. Another ten Companies went east, the main army. Though they had the hardest task, none of the other armies evenpared to the quality of this army. The Iyrmen who remained behind, waiting for their turn for war, bid them with the highest of honours. Children cried, unsure of whether they¡¯ll be able to see their family members return. The viges nearby had half emptied, with many of the people within not wishing to leave their homes. They were too close to the Iyr to leave be, however, and so the Iyrmen descended in the night. One hundred Iyrmen fell upon the viges, paving the streets red with blood. They did not roar, they did not howl. They slew each person, wordless. The three closest viges were destroyed, just like that. Not a soul was able to escape, as each exit of the viges were blocked by a group of Iyrmen, who tore into the fleeing vigers. They were systematic in their ughter. No man or woman survived, no matter how much they begged. Three viges hadpletely fallen by midnight, and another three had fallen by dawn. The army of Iyrmen continued south, destroying each vige they saw. The vigers who had fled in the days before had tried to inform the local Lords of the matter of the war, but none had taken the vigers too seriously. They were but yokels, staring issues with the Iyrmen. If they did cause bother with the Iyrmen, they weren¡¯t going to assist them. It was only until the Iyrmen were at spotted at their walls, did they understand the terror which awaited for them. In the capital, the King was holding court, taking in the problems of the variousmonfolk. It was his duty to make sure they were heard, and he would dispense justice. ¡°Your Grace!¡± came the Arch Priest, the leader of all the Priests within thend. His eyes were wide, his face pale and thick with sweat. ¡°Father, what has you so worried?¡± The King could feel the knot within his gut tighten. It had been there since that day, and had yet to leave him in peace. ¡°War, your Grace!¡± the Arch Priest gasped. ¡°War?¡± The King paused for a moment, swallowing. He didn¡¯t want to hear the next few words. ¡°The Iyrmen have already attacked Westhall and Goldvale, your Grace.¡± ¡°What?¡± The King stood from his seat, and the peasants quickly withdrew, understanding they had no business there. So what if Jim had stolen a chicken, this was something else entirely. ¡°They¡¯ve already attacked?¡± ¡°No more than a dozen survivors from each town managed to survive, and they were escorted to the next towns by the Iyrmen, who have called for the towns to surrender. We¡¯ve been sent word only moments ago.¡± The King blinked, unsure of what he was hearing. ¡®What madness is this? Two towns have been attacked already?¡± ¡°Surrender, or die,¡± the Arch Priest said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is the message the Iyrmen have sent, your Grace. Surrender, or die.¡± The King stared at the Arch Priest for a moment before he raised his hand. ¡°Call for the Council at once!¡± Solomon dered, and the various servants set out to call forth for the various Hearts and military leaders. As the King stepped towards the Council Room, he fell into thought, before he quickly stopped. He recalled the tales his grandfather had told him all those years ago, and he thought about the times the Iyrmen had fought beside him for the past few wars. ¡°Raise the banners!¡± Solomon eximed, not even waiting for the Hearts. ¡°Arm whoever wishes to join, and promise pay and a half!¡± The Council had quickly formed, and were discussing the matters at hand. ¡°Pay and a half? Your Grace, we¡¯ve barely recovered from the previous war!¡± Whiteheart was unsure of what the King was doing. He had stepped all over the King¡¯s authority, and yet the King still dared to put forth a policy without speaking to them. ¡°Going to war with the Iyrmen isn¡¯t an easy task,¡± General William said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how they fight. Each Iyrman is worth at least two of our soldiers, maybe three.¡± ¡°They¡¯re savages who know only war, I know as much, but most of them go out in skirts.¡± Master Blueheart shook her head. ¡°It should be simple enough to march our armies to their hills and deal with them.¡± ¡°Had it been so simple, my ancestors would have conquered them long ago,¡± Solomon said. ¡°Whatever the case may be, we will need to send soldiers to Westfort,¡± ckheart said. He didn¡¯t want to suggest it, but it was the right thing to do. Westfort was the closest fort to the Iyr, and they would no doubt be attacked soon. ¡°Westfort should be fine,¡± King Solomon said. ¡°The fort is great, and the Iyrmen will have to attack through sea, hill, mountain, and forest. Our dear capital, on the other hand¡­¡± The King motioned to the open ins which the Iyrmen could easily cross. ¡°The Iyrmen will be surrounded by several thousand soldiers from all nks if they try to march through the ins,¡± Whiteheart said. ¡°They have already attacked Westhall and Goldvale, but there are still several more settlements. Westhall will manage to push back the Iyrmen. Five hundred Iyrmen against Westhall? Westhall has Sir Gord the Giant and hundreds of great warriors. They were forged by ying a hundred savages each.¡± ¡°Goldvale has Sir Jori the Gold, who has her Golden Sons,¡± Master Redheart smiled. ¡°One hundred warriors, each ready and willing to fight to the death. Even Kings of old dared not to march to Goldvale so easily.¡± The King nodded his head slowly. The Iyrmen were impressive, but there were many within the Kingdom who were equally as impressive. ¡°We will raise call forth the banners and raise as many arms as we can. The matter of pay will be discussed another time, but I will still urge for pay and a half.¡± The Council had all agreed on the war, it was the smaller details which they fiddled with. However, as they reconvened the day after, in a heated discussion of pay, King¡¯s Sword marched in. ¡°King¡¯s Sword, it isn¡¯t appro-¡° King¡¯s Sword dropped to a knee, bowing his head. ¡°Westhall has fallen, your Grace.¡± The entire Council stared at the kneeling warrior, the greatest within the entire Kingdom. ¡°Fallen?¡± ¡°Westhall has fallen, and-¡° ¡°Your Grace!¡± Commander Roger dropped to a knee towards the King. ¡°Goldvale is lost.¡± A chill took throughout the Council Room as the various members stared at the kneeling pair, their mouths agape. The King blinked repeatedly, before looking to the other Hearts. Whiteheart was still unsure of what King¡¯s Sword said. ¡°Goldvale is lost?¡± Redheart whispered, unable to believe it. ¡°What do you mean, lost?¡± ¡°The city is lost, Master Redheart. Word was sent that the Iyrmen had taken it.¡± ¡°What madness do you speak, Commander?¡± Redheart stood, mming her hands onto the table. ¡°Goldvale has stood for hundreds of years! No one has ever breached the walls of Goldvale! Even the Iyrmen avoided it when they were at war previously!¡± Her usual cunning demeanour had dropped. ¡°Westhall could not have fallen,¡± Whiteheart said, shaking his head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day.¡± ¡°Westhall and Goldvale are lost,¡± the King whispered. He stared at the other Council members. Now, none would dare deny his words. When they had fought with the Iyr previously, they had never stepped out so eagerly out of their walls. When they went to war, they barely stepped past Five Bends. ¡°Send word to the other towns immediately! We are to march to-¡° The King froze, his eyes wide. Within his mind came a voice, a familiar voice. He had heard the voice many times within his mind. It was the voice of a young Iyrman, one who he had kicked out not long ago. ¡°Surrender, or die,¡± Shakrat whispered into the King¡¯s ear from hundreds of miles away. ¡°Your Grace?¡± King¡¯s Sword stared up at the King. ¡°Iyrman, you must understand why I executed Akrat,¡± the King said. The Council members threw a nce between one another. ¡°Your Grace?¡± King¡¯s Sword called. ¡°Since you have dered war, we are willing to oblige,¡± the King said, finishing his reply to the Iyrman. He turned back to the council members. ¡°The Iyr has sent their message, and I have sent a reply. We march to the Iyr!¡± The King rode for war, with his Royal Guard and King¡¯s Sword at his side, the Swordbearer Battalion, and as many men as they could muster within three days. It was rushed, for typically it would take longer than a week to gather the bulk of the soldiers, and a few more weeks to deal with logistics. Yet they had heard that another dozen viges were snuffed out, and that Red Oak was currently under siege. Red Oak was a huge loss, as it was such a powerful town, and was a key town against the Iyr. ¡°Deadwood too?¡± The King gasped, his head in his arms. ¡°How is it that one of our greatest barriers against the Iyr has been destroyed, and the other two are under siege?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen will meet us on the field if they are not cowards, and we will ughter them,¡± King¡¯s Sword said. ¡°We will teach them what it means to go against our Kingdom.¡± ¡°They should have been satisfied with the mercy shown to them a half century ago,¡± Commander Roger said. ¡°They will soon fall under the heel of our great Kingdom.¡± ¡°If only it were so easy,¡± the King replied. He stared down at the map, rmed at how much ground the Iyrmen had made. It should have taken them weeks to get to Deadwood, and yet they had already put it under siege? ¡®How is it possible?¡¯ Already, the Iyrmen had set the pace of the war. Knowledge that the towns had been destroyed had already circted, and the pay raise for soldiers had boosted the young men¡¯s want for a fight. The King had left with a thousand soldiers, but it had be nearly four thousand as he went by the various towns and viges nearby, equipping most new recruits with helmets, spears and shields. As he marched his army west, his army was further emboldened by two Battalions, one from Eagle Wing, and another formed of mercenaries. Yet, as they marched, the King saw a shadow loom above them. Flying high above them, heading towards the west, was a dragon. Iyrmeny, covered in nkets which moulded them to the world. They wrote down what they saw in a book, appearing simultaneously on another hundred books. Each group of ten had someone with a book, who would inform the rest of what was written within the book. Ten towns were currently being spied upon, and they would send messages back and forth. The long stretches of ins were also being spied upon, in case there was anything trying to slip past the watchful gaze of the Iyrmen. Sometimes, red would appear on the page, and all those with the books would speak of what appeared, for this was a message from Elder Wrath, telling them of new ns he had formed. If a blue message appeared, the Iyrmen would retreat, returning back to the Iyr, but they so hoped that a blue message wouldn¡¯t appear. Their blood lust was yet to be sated, even after the ughter of thousands of people. A message had been sent through the book not long ago, mentioning a certain being, one the Iyrmen had been familiar with. The very same being soon dropped, appearing at the end of a forest, where, no more than a few hours of flight, the Iyrmeny siege to tworge towns to the south and south east. One figure leapt off the back of the dragon, greeting the various Iyrmen. Some wore the very same white cloaks of dragon scales as he, and there was even one who had fought a dragon with him. Another shuffled off of it, grunting in pain. ¡°I¡¯m too old for dragon riding,¡± the older man said, before noting he was surrounded by hundreds of old men, each eager to battle. ¡°Good afternoon.¡± The Iyrmen nodded to him, whilst the old Iyrman with the pair of axes went to greet the Great Elders. Seeing as he was showing his respects, Elder Wrath sighed in relief. It would have been awkward if this old hero of the Iyr wished to cause trouble. He was d to see the old hero was still an Iyrman at heart. ¡°I apologise for intruding,¡± Garld said to the Elders. He looked to Elder Peace, though it was no longer the Elder Peace he knew. ¡®Well, it has been fifty years. No doubt she¡¯s having fun ughtering thousands of dragons in her next life.¡¯ ¡°You are always wee, Garld ckvatr,¡± Elder Peace said, brewing some tea for the older man. ¡°It is a shame we must meet this way.¡± ¡°It is, truly,¡± Garld said. ¡°I can only apologise for the trouble we have caused you.¡± ¡°Have youe to ask for peace?¡± Elder Peace asked, sipping on the tea. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man now,¡± Garld said. ¡°Can I truly as you for peace? I have no ce in this war.¡± He sipped on the tea, which calmed him. ¡°I havee to make a difficultly simple request. Please, I beg of you, do not take the life of my family.¡± The old man bowed his head deeply. ¡°It is a difficult request.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Garld said. ¡°It is the only request I make. If it pleases you, if one of my blood must die, I will trade my life.¡± Elder Peace sipped at the tea. ¡°As long as we do not kill your family, we may do as we please?¡± Garld nodded, understanding what a terrible request it was. He knew how many people would die in this war, and he knew which side would take thergest loss. Elder Wrath stared at his fellow Great Elder, seeing the Iyrman deep in thought. He would have refused the request, but he supposed that was why he was Elder Wrath. ¡®I don¡¯t envy you one bit.¡¯ ¡°Very well,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°For the sake of our friendship. If it must be that a life of your family is needed, your life will be taken.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Peace,¡± Garld said, sipping his tea. ¡°I have had to suffer from losing my children to war. If I were to lose my grandchildren too...¡± Elder Peace nodded. ¡°The Iyr understands the pain of losing its children.¡± ¡°I apologise once again,¡± Garld said. ¡°I should have made it clearer to those damn brats. I told them hundreds of your stories, but it seems that I didn¡¯t drill it hard enough into them.¡± ¡°The die has been cast,¡± Elder Peace said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Next chapter will also be th too, and it will be thest chapter of the ckwater Crisis! Also, I edited this chapter twice, and added in about 1000 words. There''s so much happening! Side Story – Blackwater Crisis X Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis X The King stared at the wall of Iyrmen ahead of him. His scouts had not seen signs of the Iyrmen, and yet they had suddenly appeared along the hills, with East Wing behind them, yet they seemed unbothered by such a fact. ¡°They¡¯ve sent a bunch of old men to fight us?¡± King¡¯s Sword said, in utter disbelief. Each man was at least ten years his senior, and some were as old as his father, who could barely walk. ¡°An old Iyrman is a deadly Iyrman,¡± King Solomon said. He noted the Iyrmen¡¯s equipment, for each of them wore cloaks of varying colours, though they were grouped by such. Those with yellow cloaks stood to one side, those with ck cloaks beside them, and so on. Their weapons varied wildly, on the other hand, from spears, to staffs, to des, made of a myriad of materials. ¡®Just how many dragons have you in, Iyrmen?¡¯ He continued to gaze all along the Iyrmen, noting two cloaked figures who were casually sitting and drinking tea with a pair of Iyrmen, who finished their cups and began to make their way down. Elder Wrath and Elder Peace walked side by side, without any other Iyrman to follow them, going down towards the King and his army. ¡°King¡¯s Sword, Commander,e with me,¡± the King called, riding forward to meet with the pair of Great Elders. He was keenly aware of the de at his side, the very same de which he had been gifted by King¡¯s Sword. It filled him with great power and confidence. The Royal Guards nced between one another, wondering if it was fine to allow their King to leave with so few men. ¡°It should be fine,¡± one said. ¡°King¡¯s Sword and Commander Roger are two of the most powerful warriors here.¡± The King looked down at the Iyrmen, who stepped about twenty paces in front of the bottom of the hill, staring down at them from atop his horse. ¡°I¡¯ve heard great tales about the Iyrmen,¡± the King said, bowing his head to the Great Elders. He should have expected to meet them, but had thought that he would meet with the Chief, who he had met before. ¡°You can only imagine my disappointment to hear that you would so suddenly ughter my people.¡± ¡°Save your propaganda for your own people, whoever remains once we are done,¡± Elder Wrath grunted. ¡°You can only imagine my excitement to hear that you would break the treaty.¡± King Solomon just bowed his head slowly. ¡°Your manmit treason by marching into the capital armed without my permission. It is forbidden. He tookmand of my Royal Guard, with their bloods on his hand, and brought back thest living Royal Guard, pregnant with his child, another act of treason, with him to me.¡± Elder Wrath almost snapped in a rage at the King, but Elder Peace stepped forward, cing a hand on Elder Wrath¡¯s shoulder. He understood what Elder Wrath wanted to say, but it would have only escted the issue. He was aware of all the Iyrmen ready to burst given the chance. Oh how badly they wanted to make these golden fields red with blood. ¡°That was not in the treaty,¡± Elder Peace said, his voice calm and low. ¡°The treaty was clear. I am certain you¡¯ve read of it, as have I, dozens of times in the past few days. Iyrmen were to be tried within the Iyr, by our own, for any crime theymitted.¡± ¡°Thew is very clear on the matter,¡± Solomon replied. ¡°Treason is to be judged by the King and the royal family, alone.¡± ¡°We followed your rules andws, and had they been broken, the treaty made it very clear how the such a crime would be punished.¡± Elder Peace shook his head, understanding that the King couldn¡¯t give in order to save face. ¡°He marched and fought for a hundred days for you,¡± Elder Wrath said, being careful not to allow his tone to falter. ¡°He pushed back Antalia the Silver. He forced Rogryaen of the Lightning Sun back. He slew Daegyar the Dark Wing, whereas your King¡¯s Sword only managed to y the dragon¡¯s Commander.¡± Elder Peace allowed Elder Wrath his simmering rage. He hadn¡¯t been able to fight this entire way, and he was so hungry for blood. The Great Elder needed time to cool off, to get his thoughts out, finally. ¡°He fought for the Kingdom, as expected of an Iyrman,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°He returned your Royal Guard to you only when his body was battered and bruised, and yet you killed him.¡± Elder Wrath narrowed his eyes. King Solomon understood that he was only angering them further with his words. He didn¡¯t wish to fight the Iyrmen, even if they had in so many of his people. ¡°I am certain we outnumber you,¡± the King said, trying to appeal to their intelligence. ¡°At least three to one,¡± Elder Wrath replied. ¡°It is closer to four to one,¡± Elder Peace acknowledged. The King stared up at all the Iyrmen once more, each of whom were ready to fight to the death. He certainly did outnumber them, four to one as the Iyrmen had said, but most of his soldiers were naive children. In front of him were hardened veterans, each worth at least two or three of his own men, and willing to fight until the bitter end. "His name was Akrat," the King said, bowing his head. "I met him once before, five years ago. It was at the Battle of Westhall, though it appears that the results of that battle are now irrelevant. I saw him there, a young man no older than twenty. He fought like one of yours, like an Iyrman.¡± The King recalled the battle from long ago and sighed. ¡°When he came to the inner city, armed, with a pregnant Royal Guard, by whatever means that urred, he spat on my authority. Hemit treason by takingmand of my swords without permission, killing them to pursue his own means. It was not just he who I killed that day, but another, one of my own. It was a hard choice to make, but it was a choice that had to be made. Do you truly wish to war over one Iyrman?¡± The figure from above, who was sitting and ying dragonchess with the other hooded figure, sighed, shaking his head. ¡®Really, did I raise such a fool?¡¯ ¡°One Iyrman?¡± Elder Wrath growled, with Elder Peace bowing his head slowly. ¡°We will go to war over a single Iyrman, for any fool of a King who-¡° ¡°Stay your tongue!¡± Commander Roger eximed. ¡°You!¡± Elder Wrath snarled, ring at Commander Roger. ¡°What else would I call him but a fool of a King? A King who dared to earn the ire of the Iyrmen and then try to spin a tale! He should be so lucky we have allowed him to live for so long! If it were not for-¡° Elder Peace ced a hand on Elder Wrath¡¯s shoulder, watching as he shook violently. ¡°It was not a single Iyrman, oh King of ckwater. You slew a brother of the Iyr, yes, but you also slew a sister of the Iyr.¡± Elder Wrath inhaled deeply. ¡°And the soul of our unborn child cries! This unjustice shall be paid by blood!¡± The roaring of a thousand Iyrmen echoed along the hills, the howls of their rage filling the ins. The King¡¯s horse pulled aside, and the King slipped off as the beast fled away, running through the ins. King¡¯s Sword and Commander Roger managed to leap off their own beasts to stand beside their King, not thirty paces from the other Iyrmen. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the King said, managing to stand. ¡°I broke the treaty that my grandfather, Garld ckvatr the Wise, signed, and now our armies meet.¡± He stared at the pair of them, seeing the staff and the greatsword upon the Great Elders¡¯ backs. ¡°I heard tales of the Iyrmen when I was but a boy. You were all savages, beasts, and that you could fight in a war until you were passed dying. Iyrmen were both vilified and deified. When I was born, I heard that there was a war which had started the same day. The War of Third Ice." Elder Wrath nodded. "I know of it,¡± he said. The King stared into the Iyrman''s eyes for a long moment. "I heard the only reason my grandfather had managed to survive the war because of an Iyrman. Within our Kingdom he goes by many names, but the most popr is White Wolf of Northblood." "Razfan," Elder Wrath replied. "He fought with two axes, each beautiful as they were deadly, seemingly made of ice.¡± "Frostaxe, Icemaiden," Elder Wrath said, nodding his head slowly. "They say he slew King Votr, the one known as the Mighty Giant King." "That is not the entire tale,¡± Elder Wrath said. "Is it not true?" ¡°The Iyrman you executed, Akrat son of Ikrat, his grandfather died to Gantalia during the bout. It allowed Razfan to y the King, and forever earned the service of the great silver wyrm.¡± The King swallowed. He had heard that an orcish Iyrman kept the dragon at bay, but hadn¡¯t realised the connection would be so relevant this day. He looked all along the Iyrmen once more. Those of the white cloaks all bundled together, but there were three who stood side by side, near the hooded figures ying chess. He noted the weapons on the three, thete afternoon sun barely revealing them. ¡°They say Razfan was only thirty years old." "He was twenty five," Elder Peace corrected, understanding why the Kingdom would try to minimise the aplishment. "That would put him in his mid seventies this day, if he were alive." "Yes." The King nced all around once more, not just to those he feared the most, but every other Iyrman around. ¡®War with the Iyr? What a fool I was.¡¯ Elder Peace almost smiled, seeing the look of eternal regret. ¡°Wee, not for the blood of all your people, but for justice. You have already lost thousands of your people, and the Iyr has expanded, both innd and poption.¡± ¡°Poption?¡± the King asked. ¡°The culling does not extend to the children, who have been adopted into the Iyr. They will be raised ordingly to our traditions, as Iyrmen.¡± King Solomon bowed his head, though noted the word he had used, which caused him to shudder. ¡°I see. It is good to hear that the youth of my Kingdom are safe.¡± ¡°They are no longer a part of your Kingdom,¡± Elder Peace said sternly. The King bowed his head, understanding that the only way he¡¯d be able to retrieve them was to take them back during the Iyr¡¯s surrender. He blinked at the thought of the Iyr surrendering. ¡°What justice is it that you seek?¡± ¡°Your unconditional surrender.¡± The King swallowed carefully, staring at the older Iyrman with the staff upon his back. He wore thick clothing, and held within his hand beads, rubbing his finger and thumb along a red bead. ¡°You should be careful with your words, Iyrman,¡± Commander Roger growled. ¡°We outnumber you four to one, and your army is but a bunch of decrepit old men! I could cut the pair of you where you stand!¡± ¡°You¡¯d be hard pressed to stop us from killing your King before he managed to scurry back to your front line,¡± Elder Wrath replied, simply. ¡°Peace is preferred,¡± Elder Peace stated, raising his voice the slightest amount. ¡°You would not believe our words, not unless you saw it.¡± Elder Peace ced a hand on Elder Wrath¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently. ¡°Since peace is what we wish for, then perhaps we should speak to that regard.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept your terms,¡± the King replied. How could he? What would happen to his people? If it was a conditional surrender, perhaps they¡¯d be able to negotiate something reasonable, but an unconditional surrender. ¡°I am open to discussing your surrender.¡± ¡°You believe you can defeat us,¡± Elder Peace said, cracking the smallest of smiles. ¡°Do not take it wrongly, oh son of ckwater. Though we wish for peace, many of ours hunger for blood, and even if we talk of peace, it will only be proceeding a ughter of thousands more. You should first be informed of our strength, as taking Westhall, which you had defended all those years with ease, had fallen so quickly. Perhaps you do not believe it, for you haven¡¯t seen it, so we shall show you. What say you, King of ckwater, to watch a series of duels?¡± ¡°Duels?¡± The King asked. ¡°This is a war, Iyrman. We are not here for sport.¡± ¡°Perhaps for you it isn¡¯t,¡± Elder Wrath replied, throwing a quick nce to Elder Peace. He certainly hadn¡¯t expected Elder Peace to offer something so fun. ¡°We will have a series of duels, at least ten, but we will stop once you wish to surrender. If you win the majority of them, we will surrender, unconditionally. If we win the majority of them, we will continue this war, and we will march our way to your capital, and y half the poption, leaving them to the whims of the various Lords.¡± ¡°You sound confident in your victory,¡± the King said, wondering what the Iyrman was nning. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to decline a chance of peace through the lives of a handful of Iyrmen.¡± His voice was full of bravado, but his heart was unnerved. The knot which had unfurled had returned, tight within his gut. ¡°We will allow you to seek counsel, and we shall remain for a short while before we begin the ughter of your soldiers,¡± Elder Peace said. The King bowed his head, returning to speak with his General and Majors, the soldiers formed a protective wall around them. ¡°If we are able to defeat the Iyrmen through these duels, we can cause their unconditional surrender,¡± King Solomon said, eager for the duel. This way, they would only lose a handful of Knights at worst, rather than hundreds of their own. ¡°Do you believe they would surrender so easily?¡± King¡¯s Sword said. ¡°What if it is a ploy?¡± ¡°Iyrmen have held true to their word thus far,¡± Solomon said. ¡°Call forth the greatest Knights we have, at least ten, but we may need more.¡± ¡°Allow me to fight for you, your Grace,¡± called a voice from one of the Majors who had arrived from Eagle Wing. He was a handsome man in his forties, adorned in breast te armour with the sigil of his town, his ancestral de at his side. ¡°Sir Harvey the Eagle,¡± King Solomon said. ¡°I should have expected you would step up. Your family has always been full of great Knights, and in thest wars, has always been a bastion of hope for the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Your words honour me, your Grace.¡± Sir Harvey bowed his head. ¡°I will fight too, your Grace,¡± called another warrior, not a Knight, but a man with chain and a de made of shimmering silver. ¡°I do not recognise you, great warrior,¡± the King said. ¡°This is not the ce for vagabonds,¡± Commander Roger said. ¡°I am Marten Silver Sword,¡± the man said, dropping to a knee. ¡°Silver Sword?¡± King Solomon said, throwing a look to King¡¯s Sword. ¡°I recall of your aid at Westhall, but I didn¡¯t have the pleasure of meeting you.¡± ¡°I am but a simple mercenary, your Grace.¡± ¡°Your de is as good as any Knight,¡± King Solomon said, nodding his head. He was uncertain whether he could defeat the mercenary himself. ¡°Should you fight in my name, I will reward you greatly.¡± ¡°It is my honour, your Grace,¡± Marten said, bowing his head. Several more Knights appeared, as well as various soldiers and mercenaries, each of whom had several feats. The King stared at them, filling with confidence as he stared at them. These were some of the best warriors in thend, and though he would have liked Knight of Death at his side, he would have to make do with these great warriors. The King returned, with well over a dozen great warriors at his side, including King¡¯s Sword and Commander Roger. The soldiers behind began to blow their trumpets, to call the Iyrmen¡¯s attention, though they were already noting the approachingmbs. Elder Peace and Elder Wrath stepped down, followed by a group of Iyrmen, each who had been picked by the pair of Great Elders. There were at least twenty of them, but the next thirty had been chosen as well. ¡°Sir Harvey the Eagle!¡± dered a soldier from nearby, with the Knight stepping forward. Tova stepped forward, but she looked back to the Great Elders and growled something in their tongue. ¡°Are you surrendering already?¡± Harvey asked, smirking. ¡°A good choice.¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Peave said. ¡°She is annoyed that it would bring her family great dishonour to face against someone so weak. She requests a pair of warriors to face her at once, or she will forever be shamed.¡± Harvey narrowed his eyes, gritting his teeth. "You should be careful, Iyrman, for you may trip upon your ego and skewer yourself on my de.¡± Candal yawned loudly, bringing his one hand to his mouth. "Then let''s have it as a two against two." He winked at Tova, grinning wide as he stepped forward. "What say you, King of ckwater?¡± Elder Peace asked. ¡°It will quicken the surrender,¡± King Solomon said, before nodding his head. ¡°Let us not waste our time.¡± ¡°This duel is to the death, so do not shame your family,¡± Elder Peace said, cing his hands on her shoulders. She took off her ne, which was made of chain, a dark gem a the bottom of it, before stepping forward. Candal stepped forward, still wearing his ne, standing a few steps behind Tova. He ced down his greataxe and leaned against it. Opposite them were the pair of warriors, The Eagle and Silver Sword, their des drawn as they readied for the duel of their lives. Tova shouted, roaring as she allowed the anger to fill her, before she charged forward. She mmed her warhammers against the warriors, who barely managed to contain her with her rage. ¡°Go for the other,¡± Harvey said. Tova swung wildly at Marten, who coughed up as his chest was struck, and he stumbled back. ¡°Perhaps we should deal with the one ahead of us together,¡± Silver Sword said. Harvey flushed, in anger and embarrassment, as they battled the short woman. Even this singr Iyrman was too much for them, as Tova beat the pair down. She focused her attention on the Eagle first, as his dueling ability, though great against civilised fighters, was nothing before the might of a vicious Iyrman. Candal watched, yawning once again as he stared at the fight. He shouted a few words at Tova, who crushed the knee of the Eagle, crippling him as he fell to the side. She then turned to Silver Sword, who managed to deflect two of her blows, before she mmed her warhammer down against the man¡¯s chest, breaking his ribs and puncturing his lungs. She gave him no time for pain as she struck him through the skull with the point of her warhammers. ¡°You fight well,¡± the Eagle said, only to watch her approach, dragging her warhammers behind her. ¡°What are yo-¡° She crushed his skull in with her warhammer, bludgeoning his helmet into his skull. Her bestial roar filled the air. "The first two points to the Iyr,¡± Elder Peace said, simply. The others stared as she picked up their weapons and then dragged the bodies away from the field, towards the Iyr. "How savage!" shouted a Knight, stepping forward. "Savage?" Elder Wrath asked. "Did she execute a defenceless pregnant woman? This was a duel to the death." "Allow me to fight next, your Grace!" Commander Roger shouted. ¡°I will deal with these savages myself!¡± He was full of hot blood, ready to fight. The King sighed, nodding his head. ¡°Go with my blessing, Commander.¡± Candal grinned wide, lifting up his axe before pointing it at the Commander. ¡°You shoul-¡° "No!" a voice cut through the air. "I will do it!" Appearing from the crowd of Iyrmen was an orcish Iyrman, his de already drawn. He was near foaming at the mouth as he red at the Royal Guard. ¡°Calm yourself,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°The duties have been assigned.¡± ¡°This coward cut my brother down from behind!¡± Shakrat stepped forward, his entire face contorted in rage, his face red. ¡°The duties have been assigned.¡± ¡°You would deny me this?¡± Shakrat roared, his muscles twitching, ready to plunge forward, even against the order of his Great Elder. ¡°Come, Shakrat,¡± Candal said, resting his greataxe against his shoulder as he walked away from the battle. ¡°I would dare not take this honour from you.¡± Though he had been eager for a fight, he could not bear the sight of the pained boy. Elder Peace ced his hands on the boy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do not let it consume you, Shakrat. Return back to us with your brother¡¯s honour.¡± He lifted the ne off of the young Iyrman. Shakrat¡¯s eyes were wet, but he snarled out in affirmation. ¡°I will feast upon his blood!¡± he dered, raising his de into the air. He stepped forward with strained steps, trying to stop himself from immediately darting forward. ¡°A boy still wet behind his earses to face me?¡± Commander Roger growled. ¡°It was not I who ran from the silver wyrm,¡± Shakrat said, twisting his head about. ¡°It was not I who needed to approach an exhausted Iyrman from behind.¡± Commander Roger leapt forward into action, stepping into the jaws of an enraged Iyrman. No, he was no enraged Iyrman, he was a beast. The pair fought brutally, with Shakrat¡¯s rage consuming him. He swung wildly, allowing the Commander of the Royal Guard to cut into his body with ease. However, the wild swings also tore into the Commander, cutting across his armour. The Iyrman¡¯s blood covered the field, only able to stand on his feet due to his mindless rage. Yet, as his legs quivered, they did not beg for him to retreat. His mind and body had been ovee by utter rage. As the Commander cut into the Iyrman¡¯s gut, he snarled. ¡°You savage! I¡¯ll put you down like the dog you are!¡± A chill spread through him. The Commander stared down to see the hilt of the ck de had been stopped by his armour, the ck as death de had pierced through to the other side. The Iyrmen violently coughed up blood, expending his life through the ck sword, channeling the blood magic of the sword. The magic tore through the Commander, who howled in pain as the deadly chill filled him. ¡°What are you¡­¡± The Commander¡¯s voice became raspy, before he dropped to one knee, his strength fading from his body. ¡®What is that? What is happening to me?¡¯ His sword slipped out of his grasp, dropping to the floor without his permission. He tried to reach down for it, but he dropped to his knees. The Iyrman gasped, feeling his life drain from him at such a rapid pace. He coughed up again, this time spitting up blood. More blood poured from his eyes and ears. He pushed the Commander down, finding the straps of his armour with his fingers, before tearing them off using his de. The Commander couldn¡¯t even struggle, his strength having left him long ago. His breath came to him raspy, and the King watched as the Commander of his Royal Guard was being dismantled by a half dying Iyrman. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± King¡¯s Sword asked. ¡°You¡¯ve won the bout.¡± Shakrat couldn¡¯t hear anything, for he had no use to expend any strength on hearing. He had the Commander right where he wanted him, seeing the terror in his eyes. Shakrat could have slit the Commander¡¯s throat, but that would have been easy. With the Commander¡¯s breastte off, the Iyrman now had free rein to do as he pleased. He thrust his de into the Commander¡¯s chest, dragging his de down as he dissected the Commander. ¡°You¡¯ve won, Iyrman!¡± King Solomon eximed, unable to bear the sight of watching his loyal Commander being butchered no better than a pig. ¡°Enough!¡± King¡¯s Sword stepped forward, only to find the Iyrmen stand a little straighter, and Elder Wrath reaching for his greatsword. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little barbaric?¡± King¡¯s Sword asked. ¡°Barbaric?¡± Elder Wrath asked, hearing the squelching sounds of Shakrat tearing apart the dying Commander. ¡°Had he not been beaten unconscious by his closest friend, he would have stormed in to try and stop his brother¡¯s execution. To think he would be unable to hear the tale of his brother from his own lips. To think you would try to silence the truth.¡± Elder Peace ced a hand on Elder Wrath¡¯s shoulder, but even so, the Great Elder continued to shake. Though his voice had been calm, his eyes had rolled back into his skull, seconds away from charging in. ¡°They only shame themselves with their lies,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°With each lie escaping their lips, the debt will increase, and it will be repaid.¡± Elder Wrath grit his teeth, but sighed, relenting. King¡¯s Sword stepped forward again, but Elder Peace stepped forward towards the Iyrman. However, instead of stopping the boy, he remained at the boy¡¯s side, waiting. Shakrat looked back at Elder Peace, seeing the older Iyrman¡¯s gentle smile. ¡°Will you stop me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Peace said, calmly. ¡°I will escort you back once you have had your fill. I will allow no one to stop you from your justice.¡± ¡°Is this justice?¡± The King asked. Elder Peace smiled. ¡°You certainly had the thought that we would note to war over the life of an Iyrman, and so you brought upon injustice. The Iyr has long known only the strong can seek justice, and so we will show it to you, the true face of justice.¡± Shakrat pulled out the Commander¡¯s guts, roaring out. ¡°Akrat! The shame brought to you has been paid by blood!¡± He tore apart the Commander¡¯s intestines, before his arms dropped to his side, his head rocked back, falling unconscious. Elder Peace calmly pulled Shakrat away from the Commander, and Elder Wrath stepped forward. Elder Peace carried the unconscious Iyrman back, whereas Elder Wrath grabbed the Commander¡¯s body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± King¡¯s Sword asked. ¡°You still hold the body of our Akrat,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°Unless you mean to say you can keep the body of those you butchered, but we can¡¯t keep the body of those we butcher?¡± Elder Wrath¡¯s lips twisted into the most despicable smile. ¡°These are duels for peace,¡± King Solomon said. ¡°Isn¡¯t this unbing.¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°This is the appetiser for the next ughter.¡± ¡°Have you already forgotten the terms?¡± Elder Wrath asked. ¡°Once we have won the duels, we will continue the ughter.¡± ¡°That is three points to the Iyr,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°Unless you are so civilised to believe that your dead Commander had brought it to a draw using his torn guts?¡± The King red at Elder Peace, but did not say a word. The next was an Iyrman against one of the Knights from the capital, a veteran of several wars. The Iyrman used a spear, though she had left her own behind. ¡°You, hand me your spear,¡± she said, pointing to a soldier in the crowd. The soldier stared at her, shocked. He had almost stepped forward to hand over the spear, but was stopped by his King¡¯s words. ¡°What need of you of such a spear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to sully my spear,¡± the Iyrman replied, simply. The King¡¯s brow pulsed. Their words grated on him, from one Iyrman to the next. Elder Peace shook his head. ¡°Mingal.¡± She nced back towards Elder Peace, seeing the look within his eyes, and bowed her head. She grabbed her spear. ¡°I will return soon.¡± She had done as she said. The fight had been quick, her spear raining down against the Knight. She had quickly cut the tendons of the Knight, and had done as Elder Peace had requested. She made sure the soldiers could see her toy with the Knight, who they had known to be one of the greatest within the capital. Yet, here he was, on his knees, begging for mercy, to end his suffering. The came an Iyrman, adorned in a breastte, with two longswords in hand. One longsword engulfed the mercenary in me, and the other decapitated his screeching head, allowing silence to fall through the ins. The next Iyrman used no weapons. The battle was over within a single blink of the eye, as the Iyrman grabbed onto the Knight¡¯s throat, and the Knight fell still in an instant, his skin turnedpletely ck. The next duel was almost the same, with the Iyrman charging forward and mming her two fists into the Knight¡¯s chest, causing him to fly back. Then, she stood still, allowing the Knight to strike her, before his skin turnedpletely ck and he was gasping for breath. She battered the Knight with her fists, until he was a mess of broken bones. ¡°May I continue to the next bout?¡± she asked, politely, as though she were asking for another slice of cake. Elder Peace nodded his head. He would have denied it, but seeing the look of hopelessness on the King¡¯s face had changed his mind. One by one, the greatest warriors in the King¡¯s armies fell. Only the Commander had managed to beat an Iyrman within an inch of their life, but it had been a young Iyrman, and the soldiers soon understood why this armour was so confident whilst outnumbered four to one. ¡°Ten points to the Iyr,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°Do you wish to continue?¡± The Iyrmen¡¯s blood lust had only increased, and their mood had risen greatly. They watched silently as the Knights and mercenaries were dismantled, but the soldiers of the Kingdom could feel the way they revelled in it. Ten duels had passed, and each had resulted in the Kingdoms loss. Some of the Iyrmen had stepped forth to speak with Elder Wrath, hoping he¡¯d be willing to allow them to expand the scope of the duels, but this was Elder Peace¡¯s domain. ¡®Impossible,¡¯ the King thought, still unable to believe his eyes. The Iyrmen were powerful, that was for certain, but for them to be able to deal with their strongest warriors so systematically. He stared at Elder Peace for a long moment, seeing the knowing look within the older Iyrman¡¯s eyes. This entire duel, it had been a warning to him. ¡®This is the Iyr,¡¯ the King thought. Those tales his grandfather had told him, he had thought they were greatly exaggerated. Yet, this entire time, they were true. Everyst one of them. ¡°Your Grace, the morale of the army has been shaken,¡± King¡¯s Sword said. Even he had no words to help his fellow soldiers, as he had quickly understood the gravity of the situation. ¡°How could it not be shaken?¡± King Solomon whispered, sighing. His hope had been battered with each duel, having lost ten great warriors. Each Knight he had lost was a mighty force for his Kingdom, and not just his Kingdom, but specifically to the ckwater family. ¡°I will regain the morale,¡± King¡¯s Sword said, stepping forward. ¡°Come, Iyrmen! Bring forth your greatest warrior if you dare!¡± Even if they lost ten duels and the Iyrmen had won, if he could y one, then the morale of the army would return. They would meet in a battle immediately after, for the Iyrmen would have won. Several Iyrmen stepped forward, most from the lot of thirty Iyrmen who had been numbered. Since King¡¯s Sword had asked for their strongest, it was only respectful to answer in king. However, the Iyrman with the pair of axes made of ice, stepped forward. The Iyrmen who had stepped forward, stepped back, leaving three Iyrmen to im the title of the greatest warrior. ¡°Falgak, daughter of Fetgak,¡± an Iyrman said, adorned in full armour, with a sword and shield. Her armour was purple, made of puthral. The de at her side, though sheathed, seemed to be made of out some sort of dark gem. ¡°Bozkat, son of Eskat,¡± said another Iyrman, who wielded arge ve made of shimmering silver, with a shaft of white wood. It was simple in design, but as the moon caught the edge, it seemed to vibrate. ¡°Razfan, son of Uzfan,¡± the Iyrman with two axes said, crossing his arms together, staring down at King¡¯s Sword. King¡¯s Sword hadn¡¯t heard of the first two, though he had no doubt they were powerful. However, he had certainly heard of thest Iyrman. Razfan, White Wolf of Northblood. Standing in front of him, the Iyrman wasn¡¯t as imposing as he expected. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes faint, staring down at him. No, not staring down at him, but through him. The Iyrman hade here because it was his duty toe here, but he had long lost the need to spill blood. Razfan, White Wolf of Northblood, was bored. ¡®Bored?¡¯ King¡¯s Sword thought, his mind going nk for a moment. ¡®He dares to look so dejected at the prospect of facing me?¡¯ He had almost stepped forward, when there came a shout from behind, and a horn was blown. He dared to nce back, seeing where the other soldiers and the Iyrmen were looking. In the distance, they could see it. It was a small speck, but as it drew near, the thousands of people standing, understood the danger. It was as dark as death, with a wing span which could put a town under its shade. Long thought mystical, the arrival of a beast, which hadn¡¯t flown over thesends in centuries, filled the soldiers of the Kingdom with rm. ¡°What is that?¡± King Solomon gasped, staring at the creature as it flew over them. It circled around, and they noted that there was another figure upon its back. As the giant ck bird fell, the soldiers formed together, readying their weapons. King¡¯s Sword had stepped towards his King, drawing his de. Yet, no Iyrman moved. The beast flew low, before it stopped,nding on a nearby hill. As it stopped tond, the wind thundered across the grass, tearing it with its force. Hopping off the giant bird was a man in histe eighties, a man who had spent thest fifty years away from the Kingdom. He wore a heavy cloak and thick scars all across his body, each from a different weapon, as well as marks from the elements. At his side was an axe roughly carved out of dark rock, and a shield made of dark scales. On his forehead, there was a tattoo. A single blue circle, followed by rows of blue diamonds. ¡°Looks like I wasn¡¯tte,¡± he said. ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± Falgak said, the Iyrmen approaching one another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint.¡± The Iyrmen grabbed one another¡¯s forearms, and the new Iyrman quickly scanned the area, before approaching the pair of Great Elders. He bowed his head, greeting them respectfully. ¡°I apologise for taking so long. The others will arrive in thirty days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many stories to tell,¡± Elder Peace said, greeting the stranger. All the while, Gantalia was ring at the huge ck bird. Such beasts had long been forced away from the Kingdom¡¯snds, and they had dared never to return due to the various dragons who had hunted them for sport. ¡°Last time I was on thisnd, peace had been signed,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to return like this.¡± He threw a look to Gantalia and then to Razfan. ¡®I¡¯m sure his entrance must have been more spectacr.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± Tarot said, approaching his brother. ¡°How strong you¡¯ve grown, little brother,¡± Jarot said, embracing him tight. ¡°I never once doubted that you¡¯d be able to take lead of the family.¡± Tarot looked to the Rukh, before ncing back up at his brother, raising his brows. Jarot looked to the silver dragon, and then back to his brother, before they both sighed. King¡¯s Sword stared at the giant Rukh, which was currently nesting atop the nearby hill, staring at all the prey it could feast on. The King watched the Iyrmen size one another up. His heart was heavy, his body filled with a cold sweat. ¡°We will surrender,¡± the King said. His voice had cut through the silent air. ¡°We will give you thend from the hills of the Iyr, to a javelin throw beyond Five Bends. I will formally apologise to the Iyrmen, and make a formal deration that we have wronged you. I will also surrender the Drakkenyer of my ancestor, Kal kvatr.¡± Elder Peace stared at him for a long while. ¡°Unconditionally?¡± Elder Peace asked, for it was the only thing which mattered to him. The King swallowed. He could only pray that his good will had been portrayed. ¡°Unconditionally,¡± he said, his voice almost cracking.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA There is only one more chapter! Okay, maybe two, but I swear it''s almost at the end! Side Story – Blackwater Crisis XI Side Story ¨C ckwater Crisis XI ¡°Take your Sword Bearer Battalion and your Royal Guard, and march towards Deadwood,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°You will inform them personally of your surrender, and they will ry the information to the other towns and cities. Return by the end of the week, or we will march on your capital.¡± The King, confused, nodded his head and marched towards Deadwood, with his Sword Bearer Battalion, King¡¯s Sword, and his Royal Guards. He watched as a group of ten Iyrmen followed, each keeping roughly a hundred paces away from them. ¡°We still out number them three to one,¡± a Major said. ¡°Did you see what they did to our greatest warriors?¡± ¡°Do you truly believe all their men are as strong as those?¡± ¡°Their strongest weren¡¯t even part of the duels.¡± ¡°Do you really think they were the strongest? It was just a show.¡± ¡°What about the Iyrman and the big bird?¡± The various leaders turned to look at the huge bird, which was currently being admired by several Iyrmen, who had only heard of the creature through stories. ¡°Looks delicious,¡± one of the Majors said. ¡°Delicious,¡± another replied. Elder Wrath and Elder Peace called the Iyrmen together. Elder Peace threw a nce to Elder Wrath, and then bowed his head. ¡°I will leave the soldiers to you.¡± Elder Wrath couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile as he approached the soldiers. ¡°I see you¡¯re all still eager,¡± Elder Wrath said. The Majors straightened, though General William stepped forward, taking the lead. ¡°We hadn¡¯t expected to surrender so quickly, without much bloodshed.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t expect such cowardice either, but your King wasn¡¯t as foolish as we thought,¡± Elder Wrath said, his tongue loose. ¡°You should be more respectful of the King,¡± General William said. ¡°He affords you such respect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you see and hear respect from the words of your King, and see and hear disrespect from we of the Iyr, doing so as you please.¡± Elder Wrath nced all along the Majors, seeing how eager they were for a fight, and the soldiers in a mixture of terror and excitement, though many more were terrified than excited. ¡°Should I ask for respect from our prisoners, or should we begin our justice?¡± General William stared at Elder Wrath, noting how the Iyrmen had readied themselves, having formed ranks. They hadn¡¯t been asked to surrender their weapons, the soldiers each holding onto their spears and shields, and they had just begun to set up a camp nearby, under the watchful gaze of a few Iyrmen. ¡°Now, now,¡± General William said, his eyes ncing between Elder Peace and Elder Wrath. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Our culling is to begin,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°Since the Majors are so eager, should we begin?¡± General William didn¡¯t reach for his de, trying to find the words to try and calm the Iyrmen. ¡°To arms!¡± a Major eximed, and the soldiers each quickly formed ranks. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this,¡± General William said, still staring at the Elder, who stood only fifty paces away. The Iyrmen roared, charging forward as they drew their weapons. The front line, several hundred men strong, crashed up against the soldiers of the Kingdom. The King was blissfully unaware of the ughter behind him. He marched his soldiers to Deadwood, to see a hundred soldiers on its walls, and six trees, each nted roughly twenty paces from the wall, and were almost as tall. The Deadwood defenders blew a horn as a Major stepped up to see the King approach with his hundreds of soldiers. ¡°Our King has arrived!¡± shouted the Major. ¡°Open the gates! Quickly!¡± ¡°Open the gates!¡± came the confirmation. ¡°Your Grace, be careful, the Iyrmen are still around!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Major,¡± called the King. He threw a nod towards the Iyrmen nearby who had trailed them the entire way over thest three days. ¡°We have surrendered to the Iyrmen.¡± The Major narrowed his eyes at the King, but seeing the King¡¯s Sword at his side, the Major merely bowed his head. ¡°Would the good Lady be willing to put up with us for the night?¡± the King asked. ¡°She¡¯s dead, your Grace,¡± the Major said. ¡°Dead?¡± King Solomon stared up at him. ¡°She was assassinated a week ago.¡± The King swallowed. It hadn¡¯t taken long for Lord Deadwood to invite the King inside, exining the situation to one another. The King hadn¡¯t expected the Iyrmen to be capable of assassinating the Lady, not considering the defences of the town. ¡°I will ask that the various Priests be willing to send word to the capital,¡± the King said, rubbing his head. ¡°What message should we send?¡± ¡°We should inform them of our unconditional surrender.¡± The King marched his army back to the ins, their steps heavy. Even the Sword Bearer Battalion had been affected by the soul crushing existence known as the Iyrmen. What they saw was a most gruesome sight. Arge mound had been created, and there were still a few hundred bodies which needed to be buried. The thousands of soldiers he had left behind were nowhere to be seen, save the few hundred dead. There were a few dozen small mounds which had been created since his departure, and another few which were made of the soldier¡¯s equipment. The Rukh remained nearby, swallowing a few of the bodies whole. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the King called, marching his way to Elder Peace and Elder Wrath, who were currently sitting and drinking tea with the two cloaked figures. ¡°The culling has begun,¡± Elder Peace said, simply, sipping at his tea. ¡®The culling?¡¯ King Solomon shuddered at the word. He had surrendered unconditionally, but he hadn¡¯t expected a mass execution. ¡°It is a shame they ran midway through the battle,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°Many Iyrmen are still hoping for a good fight.¡± ¡°Is this some kind of game to you?¡± King Solomon asked. Elder Wrath almost grinned. ¡°A game? Elder Peace, what do you think?¡± ¡°Your Kingdom must pay the price of betrayal,¡± the Elder said. ¡°You still have a debt to pay.¡± ¡°If I had known you would have ughtered my men, I would have fought.¡± The King clenched his fists, feeling cksword at his side call for him. ¡°If you had fought, those at your side would not be here today.¡± Elder Peace motioned a hand to the Sword Bearer Battalion. ¡°You are unchained, with more than five hundred of your most loyal warriors at your side. Your surrender had allowed them to return to their families, but did you think of us as little mice?¡± Elder Wrath nced all around them to see the soldiers, each on edge. ¡°If you wish to denounce your surrender, I will send along most of the Iyrmen here to your capital, and we may continue our war.¡± Elder Peace had been rubbing the red bead for weeks now, even after the surrender. He knew that the war had yet to end, for this was not and where the King¡¯s word wasw. ¡°I told you he was lying,¡± an Iyrman from behind said, taking a dagger from another Iyrman. ¡°They broke their word once already, why did you expect any better?¡± He was speaking in the Kingdom¡¯s tongue, obviously meant for the King to hear. The King grit his teeth, but he bowed his head. ¡°I surrendered unconditionally, that has not changed.¡± ¡°No, but you wish to posture as though you are a greater King that you are,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°You should know, it was your Majors who wished for a fight. Your General had been reluctant, but if we had allowed him to live, you would have thought we were willing to show mercy.¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± one of the cloaked figures said, standing up. They pulled back their hood and stared down at the King. ¡°Solomon, didn¡¯t I tell you to think about your actions?¡± Solomon stared at the older man for a long moment, his eyes growing wide. ¡°Grandfather?¡± King¡¯s Sword bowed his head, staring at the older man. He had almost knelt, but a King¡¯s Sword only knelt to one man. ¡°I see you¡¯re both doing well.¡± Garld pat his grandson on his shoulder. ¡°I had thought you were doing so well, especially with the various wars. I had half a mind to congratte you whilst you were up north, but I thought against it.¡± His gentle, warm smile faded slightly. ¡°I thought I told you about the Iyr?¡± ¡°The greatest key to the Kingdom is that of the Iyr,¡± Solomon said, repeating what his grandfather had told him when he was a boy. ¡°I can only regret the matter now.¡± ¡°Once the debt has been paid, we may negotiate a new treaty, but it will be done in good faith.¡± Garld sighed. He could see his son in Solomon. Solomon had been a much greater King than his father, save for the singr mistake which had caused the Kingdom¡¯s fracture. Solomon bowed his head, ashamed. He hadn¡¯t expected his grandfather to be alive, but the meeting was marred by the shame he had caused. He never wanted his grandfather to see him like this. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to keep him safe,¡± Garld said to King¡¯s Sword. ¡°It is my honour,¡± the man said, bowing his head. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet the great King of ckwater, Garld the Wise. His decisions had allowed his family to takemand of the entire region, hundreds of miles in every direction, for generations toe. Garld went around to speak with the Sword Bearer Battalion, speaking to them about their families. The entire battalion was made of the children of the various nobles, mostly from Central Alnd, but quite a few were from North Alnd too. ¡°Has the message been sent?¡± Elder Peace asked. ¡°It has,¡± King Solomon replied, defeated. The Iyrmen also sent word to their variouspanies, leaving a singlepany behind to remain around the towns and cities, and the rest split into two. Half of them would return to the Iyr, and the other half would pretend to return to the Iyr. In less than a month, the Kingdom had been torn apart. The Iyrmen, with the King¡¯s army, marched towards the capital. It had been a grueling journey, taking no more than a week, but they could see the huge walls of the capital. There were hundreds of men on the walls, all ready with bows. There were no more than a hundred, as many of the young men, and a few of the women, had joined the army. Gantalia nced about, sniffing the air. He narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly as he went deep into thought. ¡°Hmmm.¡± ¡°Your King has returned,¡± Solomon dered. ¡°Open the gates!¡± He rode towards the gates, with a few of his Royal Guard. ¡°Do not believe in their tricks,¡± Whiteheart said, staring down at the approaching army. ¡°It is an illusion.¡± ¡°Treason, Whiteheart?¡± King Solomon asked. ¡°Treason? I won¡¯t fall for the ploy of the savages,¡± Whiteheart dered. King Solomon stared up at Whiteheart, but there was a small knot building within his gut. ¡®Where are they?¡¯ ¡°The King must be dead!¡± Whiteheart dered, throwing out his hand. ¡°There is no way he¡¯d surrender so easily to the savages! Kill the imposter!¡± A few of Whitehearts men pulled their bowstrings, knowing the lies of their master, but they were going to follow his building so their families would livefortably for the next one hundred years. ¡°Jaeryael!¡± Solomon eximed as his soldiers pulled back, raising their shields to protect the King. A few arrows managed to slip through, the wall, as the arrows hade from every angle, but Elder Peace and Elder Wrath caught and destroyed them with ease, appearing from nowhere. ¡°The Kingdom has yet to deal with its internal issues,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°If it remains unstable, won¡¯t the Iyr be threatened again?¡± Elder Wrath asked. ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± Elder Peace stepped away with Elder Wrath, as the King and his warriors pulled back. A roar echoed through the capital as emerging from ckwater Lake, came a long, magnificent creature. It flew overhead, its golden scales glittering under the evening sun, as it flew all across the capital and towards the army outside the walls. The dragon was long and thin, like serpent, though none would dare call such a magnificent creature a serpent. As it dropped from the skies, it shifted into the form of a beautiful woman, with tan skin, long golden hair, and bright gold eyes. She was wrapped in the finest white and gold, as all expected, and wielded a de at her side, one which would make even the cksword seem like a toy inparison. It was long and made of diamond, with thousands of tiny runes etched within it, made by a dwarf whose name was all but forgotten. ¡°Boy, what is it?¡± She yawned, before noting the Iyrmen all around. She blinked away her sleepiness. ¡°Iyrmen?¡± ¡°We have surrendered to the Iyrmen,¡± King Solomon exined, trying to not escte the situation. ¡°So they don¡¯t threaten the capital?¡± Jaeryael asked. ¡°The capital is taken by rebels.¡± She dropped her torso backwards, like a snake, and looked at the walls. ¡°Oh, I see. Shall I ask them to surrender, politely?¡± ¡°Jaeryael?¡± Gantalia asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Oh? Gantalia?¡± She snapped back to attention. ¡°I knew I smelled someone familiar. I joined with the Kingdom, oh, a half century ago?¡± She could smell another familiar being. ¡°Jaeryael,¡± Garld said, waving a hand. ¡°As beautiful as ever I see.¡± ¡°Who is this handsome man? It couldn¡¯t possibly be that little boy all grown up?¡± Jaeryal smiled towards Garld, stepping towards him to grab at his chin, leaning in to admire his wizened face. King Solomon watched as the pair of dragons and his grandfather chatted away casually. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ The Iyrmen stared at the golden dragon, eager for a fight, but they could see Elder Wrath and Elder Peace ready to beat them if they started any trouble. Razfan stepped forward and brought out a dragon chess set to y with Garld once the old man was done talking with the dragon, but a few more sets were brought out by the dragons so they could y together. ¡°I always expected to fight the Iyrmen, but to think I¡¯d fight alongside them,¡± Jaeryael said, moving a piece. ¡°Shall we rain down our breaths upon the capital?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still in high moods,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°Let us set up camp and talk.¡± They set up camp not a mile away, with Elder Wrath sending a message to the other Iyrmen who had retreated from the variousnds. Those who had retreated to Westhall, where the Iyrmen had created a small fortress to keep an eye on West Fort, read the message. The Iyrmen there noted West Fort had sent a small army, which marched towards the capital. ¡°What are we to do?¡± The King asked, standing within therge tent the Iyrmen had created, King¡¯s Sword at his side. He was missing General William, who had been killed by the Iyrmen before him. ¡°We will return your capital to you,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°Your debt seems to be increasing, King Solomon.¡± The King sighed, thinking what an unfortunate series of events had passed. ¡°It was Whiteheart who petitioned for the Iyrman¡¯s death.¡± ¡°It was your mistake in not being able to dutifully keep him in check,¡± Elder Peace replied back, simply. ¡°Politics in the Iyr are different than the politics of the Kingdom,¡± the King said. ¡°Your Kingdom will forever remain fractured,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°Though it does not matter, for the Iyr is willing to increase your debt.¡± King Solomon sighed. He¡¯d be unable to take back his capital with just his King¡¯s Sword and the Sword Bearer Battalion, but with the Iyrmen, it would be easy. Yet, they did not attack, not yet. It didn¡¯t take long until good news arrived for Master Whiteheart. Lord Whiteheart had travelled with his White Knights, leading a force of a thousand fresh warriors towards the capital. They would be arriving within two weeks, and would nk the Iyrmen from behind, or force them away so that Lord Whiteheart could take the throne. The other various Hearts had also sent for their own armies to march on the capital, where it would be bathed in blood, all for one of the various Hearts. The Iyrmen and the various soldiers had taken to a nearby vige, which was straining the resources of the various viges. Inevitably, there would be those who would try to sell out the armies, but the Iyrmen had shut down the vige, not allowing anyone to enter or leave. They had cut down arge number of trees and had made a wall around the vige, arge pit had been dug all around the vige, in case they were going to be assaulted. A week passed by, and the scouts had reported the actions of the Iyrmen and the other Hearts to to each Heart. Assassins had been sent to each Heart and the Royal Family, but none had seeded, as none of the assassins had returned alive. It had been a week since Whiteheart had heard that the Lord was on his way, but he received a new message from one of his men. ¡°Dead?¡± Master Whiteheart said, staring at the man. ¡°How?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen assaulted the army with a small army and¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°Two dragons, and a veryrge bird.¡± ¡°Two dragons and arge bird?¡± He blinked. ¡°Where did the Iyrmen get two dragons?¡± He thought about the golden dragon he had seen, but they also had another? ¡°I don¡¯t know, my Lord, but there was a silver dragon, a blue dragon, and a ck bird.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? A blue dragon and a silver dragon?¡± Master Whiteheart eximed, mming his hand on the table. Lord Whiteheart was meant toe here to be King, and give him the role of Lord of West Fort. He didn¡¯t wish to be King, for the West Fort was easy living for the most part, and came with enough power. ¡°Who else knows?¡± ¡°No one, my Lor-uck!¡± The messenger choked on his blood, a de pushing through his throat. ¡°Good,¡± he said, letting the messenger drop. He would need to wait and figure out a way to gain an ally from one of the other Hearts, or perhaps multiple Hearts. As long as he could be Lord of West Fort, he did not care. The three dragons returned back to the vige, though therge ck bird had remained with the supporting forces which were marching towards the capital. ¡°Have you brought them?¡± Elder Peace asked, staring at the dragons. ¡°Such brutish methods,¡± Jaeryael said, shaking her head at the Iyrman. ¡°You were the one who wanted to burn the entire capital to the ground,¡± Gantalia said. ¡°Not the entire capital, just where the rebels were.¡± Elder Peace checked for the requested items, and once the King confirmed them, the Iyrmen marched towards the capital, a force of one thousand Iyrmen, and a little over five hundred from the King. As they arrived, Elder Peace stepped forward. ¡°Wee bearing gifts,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Bring forth your masters.¡± Once the three Hearts appeared, they noted theck of the Queen and Master ckheart. Elder Peace was handed a spear, and he ced a head upon it. He repeated this until he revealed the heads of Lord Whiteheart, Lady Redheart, and Lord Blueheart to the Masters, who remained safe behind their walls. ¡°They had led an army to the capital, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard what has be of the armies,¡± Elder Peace said. The three had led an army of a thousand soldiers, each who tried to ride up towards the capital to im it. Lady Redheart hadn¡¯t specifically aimed for the capital, but her end goal was to take it, and so she had been dispatched too. ¡°It¡­ it must be an illusion!¡± Master Redheart said, shocked, seeing her sister¡¯s head on the end of a spear. The army from the south would havee from South Fort, no doubt, which was so far away from the Iyr, almost as far as the capital, but they would have had to move through so many hills and the forest nearby. The army at East Fort should have arrived a short while ago, and yet, how had they been killed? How did the Iyrmen move so swiftly? The heads were left in front of the capital, and the various Hearts within panicked. Soon came the army from North Fort, led by Lady ckheart, who had been the only Lady to be left in peace to march to the capital in order to assist her cousin. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it, even from the words of Mistress Dragon,¡± Lady ckheart said. ¡°The Iyrmen, who my army was so eager to meet inbat, had joined with the King to retake the capital.¡± With near four thousand soldiers around the capital, with the support of three dragons, Jaeryael, Gantalia, and Rogryaen, and the Rukh, the soldiers within surrendered. The King marched his soldiers in to arrest the Masters who had conspired against him. As the King approached the royal pce, wishing to find his family, a roar pierced the air, and a ck sword was caught by Elder Peace, who pinned Shakrat down. The orcish Iyrman shook violently with rage, foaming at he mouth, his eyes rolled back into his skull. He was red, his veins throbbing, and was struggling against the Great Elder¡¯s finger. King¡¯s Sword drew his sword, and Elder Wrath reached for his greatsword, though did not pull it out yet. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Iyrman?¡± King¡¯s Sword growled. ¡°You should sheath your de, King¡¯s Sword, for your life is not guaranteed.¡± Shakrat was like a mindless beast, fighting up against the Peace Elder, who then shoved a finger deep against the boy¡¯s back, keeping him still and frozen. ¡°I cannot have you threaten our King.¡± ¡°Your King only lives because we guarantee it,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°You are still our captives.¡± King¡¯s Sword remained, sword drawn. ¡°Why did your man attack me?¡± Solomon asked, staring at Elder Wrath. Elder Wrath raised a brow, before pointing towards the pce. There, where torches oncey, were two rotting heads. One of an orcish Iyrman, and another, his bride. The King swallowed, bowing his head. He ced a hand on King¡¯s Sword¡¯s arm, having him sheath his sword. The King quickly made way to the secret chambers to try and find his family, leaving the Iyrmen to deal with the bodies and heads of the deceased Iyrmen. He found no one in the secret chambers. Panic filled the King as he checked the other areas, followed by King¡¯s Sword, before returning to find the Masters. ¡°Where are they?¡± the King red at them. ¡°Where are who?¡± Master Redheart asked. ¡°The Queen, the Prince, and my grandchildren. Where are they?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen them in some time,¡± she admitted. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± The King growled, unable to contain his rage. ¡°Do not think any of your family will be safe afterying a hand on my family!¡± ¡°Well said,¡± an Iyrman said, having appeared from nowhere. The King turned to face the Iyrman, but King¡¯s Sword had already drawn his de. ¡°Your family is safe,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°They will be returned to you soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Solomon stared at the Iyrman, who he didn¡¯t recognise. ¡°You have them?¡± ¡°Your family was abducted within the first few days, and have been kept safe. The one you call Master ckheart was escorted to safety as well, for I heard he is your cousin.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve held them this entire time?¡± Solomon asked. ¡°Your grandfather has asked for their lives to be guaranteed, and we of the Iyr have promised such,¡± the Iyrman said, simply. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Solomon stared at the Iyrmen, filled with disbelief. The Iyrman smiled. ¡°The confusion only helped destabilise the situation.¡± The King stared at the Iyrman, who remained standing there, ignoring the threatening King¡¯s Sword. Could he have sent King¡¯s Sword to save them? Could he have sent anyone to save them? ¡®These Iyrmen are terrifying.¡¯ ¡°Now that you have your throne, it is time,¡± the Iyrman said, leading the King and King¡¯s Sword back to the throne room. He had surprising understanding about the pce¡¯syout. The King sat down upon his throne, surrounded by various nobles, who would bear witness. Elder Peace stepped forward, holding out a sheet of paper, which the King would need to speak intow. This was the first time the King had read it. ¡°I, King Solomon of ckwater, take full responsibility for breaching the treaty signed by my family and the Iyrmen. I also ept the responsibility fo the ensuing war, and the costs associated, including the price for the Iyr¡¯s help in restoring the ckwater Monarchy. Aspensation for the war, the Iyr will be ceded territory from the Forest of the Iyr up to Five Bends. The Iyr will also be givenpensation in the form of ten thousand gold a year for one hundred years, and the famed de of Kal kvatr, the Drakkenyer. Those who rebelled against the crown, Blueheart and Redheart, will step down from their positions.¡± The King stared at the paper for a long while, seeing thest few requests. Elder Peace nodded his head. ¡°For the price of breaching the treaty, all those rted to Whiteheart, and all the citizens of West Fort, will be handed to the Iyr. The Iyr will be given West Fort for a period of ten years.¡± The King fell silent for a long while, before he looked to Garld, who sighed, and nodded his head. ¡°Minor Prince Gerald, and Minor Princess Annabethe, will be handed to the Iyr.¡± The announcement was sent throughout the Kingdom, Priests sending word to all the other towns and cities. ¡°They won¡¯t ept this,¡± King Solomon said. ¡°We have considered the aftermath, which has been included within the debt,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°You must exin to the Prince about the matter of Minor Prince and Minor Princess.¡± ¡°Do you swear you will not harm them, Elder Peace?¡± King Solomon asked. ¡°If I hear you¡¯ve hurt them, I don¡¯t care about the price to be paid, but I will march on the Iyr.¡± Elder Peace looked to Garld. ¡°They will grow up in the Iyr, as Iyrmen. They will be raised the same as any other Iyrman, and that includes the rights and responsibilities of the Iyr which will be formed on their bodies and mind.¡± The King bowed his head, rubbing his forehead. Losing so much gold would hurt, but it wasn¡¯t anything that would destroy his entire Kingdom, but to lose his grandchildren, it was a matter he would be unable to exin to his son. ¡°We will get to work,¡± Elder Peace said, turning to Elder Wrath and nodding his head. ¡°Work?¡± the King asked, wondering what the Iyrmen were plotting. ¡°We will take West Fort at once,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°We will take ourpensation.¡± Shakrat was being kept aside, restrained by bundles of rope and cloth. They had made sure his head was protected as he was bound. Elder Peace made sure to gather the bodies of both Akrat and Timothy, cing them within coffins, before he and hundreds of Iyrmen, returned back to the Iyr. Elder Wrath took the remaining soldiers to West Fort, leaving behind apany of Iyrmen to make sure the King kept to his word. He had lost all trust from the Iyrmen, and so they would keep him close. They were also tasked with protecting the Iyr, as the rumours of the Iyrmen¡¯s prowess seemed farfetched, even if they wereing from the Sword Bearer Battalion. ¡°Darling,¡± the Queen said, finally returning to her husband. ¡°My Queen,¡± Solomon said, embracing her tight. Jarot went off to get some food from nearby, partaking in the celebratory feast, which was to lift the mood of the capital in order to prepare for war. ¡®He didn¡¯t even wait for me,¡¯ Jarot thought, thinking about how Elder Wrath had gone to West Fort. ¡®Should I take Big Crow?¡¯ A week passed, and news came to the King. West Fort had fallen. The dragons and the Iyrmen had made quick work of the fort, apparently by assassinating the family of the Whitehearts in the night, before they assaulted in thete hours of the night. A big ck bird was seen dragging away all kinds of people, before it feasted on the dead. South Fort had heard the news, and had instantly send word of their intention to follow the King¡¯s decree. The Redhearts, who didn¡¯t live within South Fort, surrendered their position within their city, and were exiled from thend. The Bluehearts refused to obey, and had their armies ready for the war. They had sent word to the nearby Kingdoms on their ships, but by the time they returned, East Fort had been taken. The mercenaries who had been hired tried to fight to take back the city, but were quickly put down, and they surrendered. The returning troops had learnt of the situation. The Bluehearts had been assassinated within their homes within a week of the Iyrmen¡¯s appearance outside the city. The Iyr had gained a thousand children from the war, and thousands of ves. They were brought back to the Iyr. When the Void Month came, the blood of the ves spilled in the darkness of the Iyr, all unbeknownst to almost all Iyrmen. ¡°Baktu, Baktu, Baktu,¡± came the chants from deep within the Wild Iyr, where the thousands of ves were Shakrat finally came conscious from his ragefever, and the ten Iyrmen tasked with looking after him for the months he had been taken, spoke the tales. He watched as two of the children yed. Arykan, a boy who was beginning to show a resemnce to that man already, and Salgek, who shared the same blood, but was being raised in another group. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Kasomin asked, rubbing the stump of his leg knee. ¡°My brother and sister refused toe home,¡± Shakrat said. ¡°No,¡± Kasomin said, ¡°but your nephew did. Will you not see him?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to face him,¡± Shakrat replied, his voice dull. ¡°You¡¯ve washed away the shame, Shakrat. At least let him see your face, the face of he who had regained the honour of his father.¡± Shakrat remained silent for a long while, and Kasomin left him to his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Shakrat said, finally. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the north,¡± Shakrat replied, staring at the children still. ¡°I want to see the north that he saw. I want to see them, the people he saved. They must know the tale.¡± Kasomin nodded his head. ¡°I would like to see it too, the north which had been saved by your brother.¡± The pair of Iyrmen left the Iyr, never to step foot in their home again. Once the ckwater Crisis had ended, King Solomon made his way through thend for the next year, establishing his rule in each town and city, surrounded by a hundred Iyrmen and a hundred of his Royal Guard, which had been formed from the disbanded Sword Bearer Battalion. The Iyr assisted in picking the new rulers of each region, and with the rule firmly established, they returned home, with no Iyrman stepping foot within the Kingdom for the next fifty years. It was Chief Tamin and Elder Peace, who was once named Arykan, who would create the next treaty with King Solomonson, only once the giants hade to threaten the Kingdom again. They joined forces with those called the ck Rats, a group formed of humans, orcs, and drakken, who fought with great savagery, to push back the giants. But that is a story for another time.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
A story I will never write because no one likes the side stories! It''s finally done! That took so long! Did I tell you guys it was meant to be three chapters, roughly ten thousand words total? This side story ended up being 46,499 words. A little more than 10,000... The entire story is 171K words. So it''s roughly, what, a quarter of the current story? I really enjoyed writing it though, honestly. I know that a lot of readers didn''t like to read it, but I hope it revealed a lot about the Kingdom and the Iyr to you all. Thest bit glossed over a bunch of stuff, but that''s all for you guys to theorise. 50. Dangerous Thoughts 50. Dangerous Thoughts Adam stared at Dargon, whose lips were twitching in a smug, knowing smile. He wasn¡¯t sure why the Iyrman was so excited, but he nced to Kandal and Eshva, who had been overjoyed to hear the tale of their ancestor¡¯s fights. Dargon had done well in mentioning Tova¡¯s fight in detail, but also the ensuing battle. The pizza had gone down well in the Iyr, to the point that his old Iyrmenpanions had barged in to politely ask if they could taste some. With the power of pizza looming over their heads, Adam had traded the taste of pizza for the end of the story. It was a steep price to pay, but he couldn¡¯t deny them the taste of his favourite food, for he had a heart. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly as he chewed on the end of the story. ¡°I can see why the current King wouldn¡¯t dare to pick a fight with the Iyr.¡± Adam was still worried, but considering how the Iyrmen had glossed over how they had managed to assassinate the various nobles within their own homes, and how they had abducted the Queen so easily without anyone knowing. ¡®These guys are terrifying,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if they would still be able to do as they pleased. ¡°Still, you should be careful, being outnumbered and all.¡± ¡°The Iyr hasn¡¯t been truly threatened over a thousand years,¡± Dargon said, biting into a pizza slice. ¡°Even if the Kingdom outnumbers us a hundred to one.¡± ¡°If it is ever threatened, we will fight for it,¡± Tazwyn said, as though that was all there is to it. She finished the pizza with all the vegetables, before biting into some sliced meat she had prepared. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t happen any time soon,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t even have Fireball.¡± The Iyrmen threw him a queer nce as he went into thought, but continued to enjoy their pizza. He would always say things which surprised them, but they were getting used to it. ¡°What happened to the Prince and Princess?¡± Adam asked. They had just mentioned it in passing, but it had rmed him. ¡°They were adopted into the Iyrmen families,¡± Amokan replied simply, taking lead in the conversation. ¡°Right, but which families?¡± Adam nced his way. Amokan had been listening in intently to the story, even though his family had not been mentioned once during the tale. Jurot smirked smugly at Adam once again, before catching Amokan¡¯s gaze. The pair exchanged a conversation with their eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t tell him.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll find out?¡± Tazwyn said, barely able to contain her smile. ¡°I thought Iyrmen were straight talkers,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°How disappointing.¡± The Iyrmen red at Adam, feeling his words swing at their pride. Eshva growled quietly, gritting her teeth to stop herself from snapping at him. ¡°You are not close enough to the Iyr,¡± Amokan said, inly. ¡°If you spar with us, we will tell you,¡± Timojin assured, biting into some of the meat Tazwyn had brought. Amokan threw the orcish Iyrman a look. ¡°You would say it so simply?¡± ¡°Adam may be an outsider, but his gift was better than ours,¡± Timojin replied, sternly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed.¡± ¡°Do I look like I know how to enchant? If I were stronger, I would have brought a dragon¡¯s fang!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s spar with him so we can grow stronger!¡± The pair of Iyrmen butt heads together, while Kitool ced a hand on their shoulders. ¡°Stop embarrassing yourselves in front of the half elf.¡± Adam chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Dargon, I didn¡¯t hear mention of one of your ancestors.¡± Dargon had been so smug the entire time, yet there was little mention of any of his ancestors within the story. ¡°You did,¡± Dargon replied, simply. ¡°I did? When?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t figured it out?¡± Dargon asked, throwing the same smug smile to the half elf. ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ Adam paused for a long while. ¡®Who was it that could have been¡­¡¯ Adam rubbed his chin gently. ¡°Wait a second. Greatsword. Greatsword¡­¡± Adam squinted his eyes, staring suspiciously at the Iyrman. ¡°Was it Elder Wrath?¡± Dargon grinned wide, crossing his arms as he jut out his chest. ¡°It took you long enough.¡± Kitool threw Adam a look, wondering what she should say. ¡°Did you figure out my ancestor?¡± ¡°Your ancestor?¡± Adam stared at her, narrowing his eyes. His first thoughts went from one Great Elder to the next. ¡°Elder Peace?¡± Kitool¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°It is my honour to be the daughter of such a fine name.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He hadn¡¯t expected all these Iyrmen to have such close ties to the story. ¡°I can understand the feeling of having great ancestors, though¡­¡± ¡°Though?¡± Jurot asked, his ears perking up. ¡°Even if your ancestor is amazing, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll end up just as great, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jurot said. ¡°To take pride in your family is a great thing, but to shame someone else for it, it¡¯s despicable. Most within the Iyr have at least one great story with their ancestors.¡± ¡°The Iyr doesn¡¯t seem to ce much stock in blood rtions, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Jaygak agreed. After all, back during the ckwater Crisis, there were no devilkin in the Iyr. ¡°I assume the nobles in the Kingdom care greatly?¡± ¡°They do,¡± Jaygak said, recalling how her people were still persecuted in the Kingdom, even as Iyrmen. Adam nodded his head, sighing. ¡°That¡¯s just typical, isn¡¯t it?¡± He took a long moment to think, his thoughts bouncing from one ce to the next. ¡°Does the Iyr still have Drakkenyer?¡± Amokan nodded his head, unable to stop himself. ¡°We do.¡± ¡°So the Iyr has the ancestral sword of the ckwaters, and adopted two members of the dynasty...¡± Adam¡¯s voice grew quiet. ¡°It is dangerous to think about such things,¡± Tazwyn warned, finishing the next slice. Her eyes were stuck to the meat, but Adam could see the fierceness within them. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Adam suddenly felt as though he had painted a target on his back. He cleared his throat. ¡°Your ancestor was pretty cool though, managing to find a Roc.¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°There are now Rukhs within thesends once again because of my ancestor!¡± Jurot puffed his chest with pride, nodding his head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are now Rukhs within thesends once against because of my ancestor!¡± he repeated, gleefully. ¡°Aren¡¯t Rocs terrifying?¡± Adam tilted his head, his face full of shock. ¡°They are,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°There are Greater Rukhs as well.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°In thisnd?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s dangerous to walk thends.¡± ¡°Very,¡± Jurot said, excitedly. Adam looked to the other Iyrmen, who were beaming up at him. ¡®Right, I forgot I was the only normal person here.¡¯ He rubbed his forehead. ¡®They¡¯ll be the death of me, I swear.¡¯ ¡°Still, it¡¯s amazing to here about the tale. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. I mean, how could anyone believe that you Iyrmen, outnumbered roughly four to one, could force the King to surrender, only to then influence the politics of the Kingdom after causing the various ces to kneel.¡± Adam wondered what it could bepared to in his previous life. ¡°Though, I¡¯m sure the Kingdom has its own version of the story.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dargon replied back, instantly. ¡°The Iyrmen attacked without warning, ughtering several towns.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s army fought brutally, only to surrender under the tricks of the Iyrmen, and so the savages stole thend and wealth of the Kingdom, causing it to fall into chaos for another five decades.¡± Tazwyn shook her head. ¡°It was only thanks to the wisdom of the next King that the Iyrmen were once again allied to work against the giants,¡± Amokan finished. ¡°So how did you manage to ally with the Kingdom again?¡± Adam wondered. ¡°Chief Tamin and Elder Peace extended a hand once the Kingdom was under threat again,¡± Amokan said, recalling what had been told to him. ¡°The ckheart family had been kind to the Iyrmen during the various wars up north, and so when they were threatened, Elder Peace believed it was the best time to reforge a rtionship.¡± However, he also knew why Elder Peace wanted to reforge the rtionship. ¡°What a tale,¡± Adam said, ncing up at the morning sky. ¡°I¡¯m d that you all managed to figure it all out in the end.¡± ¡°Things have changed since that time,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Now the Kingdom thrives with such great wealth and strength. There is also the Drakkenlen, the Kingdom of drakken to the north.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it due to that drakken that Akrat saved?¡± Adam wondered just how much influence these Iyrmen have had on this world. ¡°Partly,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°Queen Silvari rules the Kingdom, having brought it under her heel. Her family had always been a strong influence in the region for centuries.¡± ¡°A drakken Kingdom to the north¡­?¡± Adam tried to recall his past life. ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure that wasn¡¯t a thingst time. Didn¡¯t the drakken and the giants join together?¡¯ He rubbed his chin, squinting his eyes in thought once again. He was trying to form a picture of the world, using the Iyr as a baseline. Dargon threw a look to Tazwyn, and then back to Adam. ¡°You did not know?¡± he asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a drakken Kingdom, no,¡± Adam replied. Dargon threw another look to Tazwyn, who was staring at Adam. ¡°What?¡± the half elf asked. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of Drakkenlen or Queen Silvari?¡± Tazwyn asked. ¡°Neither,¡± he replied. ¡®Heh, Queen ah da norf.¡¯ He shook his head, smirking at himself. ¡®Too bad thest few seasons were absolute dog.¡¯ Tazwyn¡¯s eyshes fluttered violently, trying to think about what Adam was saying. ¡®What?¡¯ This was more unbelievable than him saying he had died several times already. Even Jurot, who had been with Adam when they had met the Queen, was giving Adam a suspicious look. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked having snapped out of his thoughts, noting all the Iyrmen staring at him. ¡°You don¡¯t know Queen Silvari?¡± Jurot asked, leaning in close, staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, of course not!¡± Adam pulled back away from the Iyrman, whose face had been far too close for his liking. ¡°How am I meant to know the Queen?¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°Have you finally finished the tale?¡± a weak, feminine voice called from behind. The voice caused Adam to snap his head in her direction. Sonarot was using a cane to walk as she stepped through the Rot family door, before slowly falling onto the rocking chair beside it. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked, scrambling up to stand at her side. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, sighing slightly. ¡°She was such a little fighter, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Jurot stared at his mother, but he recalled the sight of her giving birth, and his face contorted into an expression of tamed horror. ¡°She¡¯s going to be strong,¡± Adam assured her. ¡°After all, she¡¯s a daughter of the Rot family, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ Sonarot only smiled at the words. ¡°Did they mention the Rukhs?¡± ¡°They did,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Back then, the Rot family was at its peak. Jarot had done much for it, though he had left the Iyr for fifty years.¡± Speaking about Jarot was quite weird to her lips, considering it was the name of another member of the Rot family. ¡°Jarot had returned only to inform the Iyr of quite some news.¡± ¡°What kind of news?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tale for another time,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You must be tired.¡± ¡°Tired? Me?¡± Adam stared at her for a long while. ¡°Sonarot, I¡¯m not the one who gave birth. It feels weird that you should say that about me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were but a feeble mage?¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°I will be returning to rest soon, I just wanted to see my little Lanarot.¡± ¡°Do you need help?¡± Adam asked. She extended a hand and Adam took it, helping her walk to the Ool family, where Lanarot was currently sleeping. The little girl was still so tiny, with a wrinkled face, like a raison. Even so, to Sonarot, she was the cutest little thing in the world. ¡°Hey,¡± Jaygak whispered. ¡°You should do something before he steals your mother.¡± Jurot threw her a re, which caused her to retreat beside Kitool. ¡°Mother is kind,¡± he said, simply. ¡°Adam may be weird, but I am his good friend.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t trust him?¡± Jaygak asked, squinting her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him, but I¡¯m still his good friend.¡± ¡°Jurot, you sure still say some stupid things, even after-¡± Jaygak ducked under the cloth which Jurot had snapped at her.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Next chapter will be an interlude, I think? The Iyr seems to have some people who can think at least. Interlude – Worries Interlude ¨C Worries ¡°I¡¯m not sure we should trust him,¡± Elder Gold said, adorned in her te mail. At her neck was an amulet, with the symbol of Baktu, Lord Sozain. At her back was her trusted weapon, a long sickle, ck as death. ¡°He is unknown to us, and even his intentions are too mysterious.¡± ¡°He has not yet harmed our people,¡± Elder Forest replied. ¡°How can you be so quick to suspect?¡± Elder Forest tapped her finger along the table in front of them, sipping the rest of her tea. She was also adorned in te mail, arge ive against her back, the de shimmering purple. ¡°He used an enchanting shrine of ours to form a gift,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°He is here to drain our resources.¡± ¡°He has paid the fees, and as you said, he created a gift, did he not? The daughter of the Rot family has received a gift near unrivalled on her birth as her first gift.¡± Elder Forest understood why Elder Gold was worried, since it was in their domain to keep an eye on the wealth of the Iyr. ¡°A gift which was too great,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Yet, by his own words, not good enough.¡± ¡°Yes. He has shown his intentions to create a better weapon, perhaps to use against the Iyr.¡± ¡°What say you, Chief Iromin? You¡¯ve met the boy. You¡¯ve heard of his tale, a tale which we have requested, and yet have been denied.¡± ¡°A possibility of the Iyr¡¯s destruction?¡± Elder Wrath shook his head. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Like the Chief, he wore clothing of the Iyr, unarmoured, but with a warhammer at his side. The Great Elders turned to face the Chief, who remained silent for a long while. The appearance of such a figure within the Iyr had been noted, but his actions had been far too mysterious. ¡°I trust in my judgement,¡± Chief Iromin said, though it did not need to be stated. ¡°He will grow to be dangerous. His mind is coherently incoherent. He speaks of death, as though he has experienced it multiple times, and he knows things he couldn¡¯t possibly know. We cannot forget he has spoken of the Frostbridge of the giants.¡± ¡°A theory,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°A theory which the Iyr had created and yet could not prove hundreds of years ago, and yet, herees a half elf, who knows so much about us, even the birth of a girl, even knowing her name, which we did not. He hase with the theory which the Iyr had created and could not prove long ago, and yet, he speaks of it as though he¡¯s seen it.¡± ¡°The Chief speaks true, Elder Gold, Elder Wrath, surely you can admit that much,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°He is curious,¡± Elder Gold admitted. ¡°We have to be careful. The Chief, too, believes he could be dangerous. If that is that case, we should kill him before he grows.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chief Iromin said, firmly. ¡°We cannot.¡± ¡°She has not yet epted him formally,¡± she replied to the Chief. ¡°Informally, she has,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°Until it has been confirmed, we cannot act out of ce.¡± The Chief crossed his arms. ¡°The half elf has been epted as Lanarot¡¯s brother, I have heard it with my own ears, and I believe that Sonarot epts the responsibilities whiches with it.¡± ¡°A nephew¡­¡± Elder Gold sighed, shaking her head. ¡°For now, we must treat him so.¡± Elder Gold stared at the Chief for a long moment. ¡°Just what did you hear, Iromin?¡± ¡°Something unbelievable,¡± he admitted. ¡°Yet you believe it?¡± ¡°I believe it as much as I disbelieve it. Even he is uncertain of the threat.¡± ¡°What of his connection to the silver wyrm?¡± Elder Wrath asked. The sight of the dragon so close to the Iyr had rmed him. ¡°I have heard recently that he has no idea about her true identity.¡± A long moment of silence passed through the elderly Iyrmen. ¡°He does not know her true identity?¡± Elder Wrath asked. ¡°Surely you jest, Chief,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Even a child of the Kingdom knows who she is,¡± Elder Forest added. ¡°He does not know,¡± Chief Iromin confirmed. ¡°It must be an act,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disrespect Argon, Kandal, and Eshva so tantly,¡± Chief Iromin said. ¡°They had seen it themselves, and they had spoken to him of the matter. He has no reason to deny it, not unless he genuinely does not know.¡± ¡°It¡­¡± Elder Gold fell silent, staring at the Chief. They grew quiet for a long while once more. "Isn''t there a possibility of that?" Elder Forest asked. Chief Iromin nodded. "I agree." "Perhaps it''s all true? The tale? His reasons to be in the Iyr¡­" Elder Forest held onto her chin, falling into thought. "There is a possibility that he''s trying to seduce Sonarot," Elder Gold offered. "Could he know that she possesses that bloodline?" Elder Wrath threw a look to Chief Iromin. "It''s possible¡­" Iromin said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bet on it.¡± "There are too many unknowns,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°Since Elder Gold and Elder Wrath are both suspicious, perhaps you may keep an eye on him." ¡°A good idea,¡± Chief Iromin agreed. Elder Wrath sighed, crossing his arms and bowing his head. "If only you had allowed me to meet that man." "You would have tried to pick a fight," Chief Iromin said, shaking his head. "Yes," Elder Wrath admitted. "Oh, Elder Peace. How I envy you." Elder Peace had been sent away, with a delegation of Iyrmen. She stood atop the hill, among the ruins of a town which had been destroyed in her lifetime, staring at the forest which had taken the lives of hundreds of Iyrmen. She rubbed the beads within her hand. There were ten Iyrmen overlooking the matter, due to the seriousness of the situation. Each were in their twilight years, save for the Argon, who snoozed lightly nearby, beside the young elf girl, who was within a trance. At her side, silently, an Iyrman appeared. A woman wearing a skull, with a pair of des at her side, who bowed her head. Elder Peace heard the hooves in the distance, hearing the approach of who she had sent word to in order to mediate the matter. Elder Peace stepped out, seeing the lone figure ride along the road towards them. He wore a breastte, a long cloak over his shoulders, and a staff on his back. He pulled the reins on the horse, and hoisted himself off, with the swiftness of a younger man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we had to bother you for such a matter, Sir,¡± Elder Peace said, bowing her head. ¡°Please,¡± the man said. ¡°Call me Harold, Elder Peace.¡± She bowed her head regardless, taking his hands in hers in a greeting. ¡°Allow me to thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention it.¡± Harold noted the other Iyrmen, each of whom were staring at him, excitement filling their eyes. He hadn¡¯t met many of them, but he noted the figure with the skull. ¡°I am long retired.¡± ¡°We understand,¡± Elder Peace said, a warning for the Iyrmen nearby. ¡°So, you¡¯re Unrivalled,¡± the little elf girl said, quickly stepping up to him. ¡°I expected you to be bigger.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re well, Master elf,¡± Harold said. ¡°I am well,¡± Amaerabyl said, her eyes beaming up at him. ¡°The Iyrmen aren¡¯t so bad. They¡¯re very strong.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said. ¡°They are.¡± The group waited at the hill, with Argon waking up, and bothering Harold as calmly as he could manage. Harold stared up at the night sky. He hadn¡¯t thought the Iyrmen were telling the truth, that there was an elf who had been kidnapped, and by a certain individual within the Kingdom. Then, they came. A single figure stepped out from the forest¡¯s edge, but the Iyrmen could feel the existence of many more behind the tree line. The figure was wrapped from head to toe, as though it didn¡¯t want its body sullied by the sight of others. However, it removed its hood, revealing herself. Long silver hair, which glittered under the stars, golden eyes which stared at the men ahead, and skin which glowed like moonlight. Elder Peace squinted her eyes at the figure, before stepping forward. She wore the clothing of the Iyr, which covered her pale red skin. Her horns peeked out of her dark hair. ¡°Where is your Chief?¡± the elf asked, her voice so smooth. ¡°When ites to matters of peace, is it within my domain,¡± Elder Peace replied, staring at the elf. She understood that her appearance was not something many within thisnd liked, but she had earned the role with her blood, sweat, and the blood of others. The elf woman did not respond, though the elf girl bowed her head, not daring to look at the beautiful elf woman. The elf woman raised a finger, and magic engulfed the young elf, before she was carried towards the elf woman. A tense moment passed, as the Iyrmen stared at the trees, Elder Peace at the female elf, whose beauty was unmatched in the entirend. The elf¡¯s eyes then fell to Harold for a long moment, who had remained silent the entire time. The elf raised her hand, and magic engulfed Harold from head to toe, and vines full of thorns wrapped around him, piercing him. ¡°We will remember this, Iyrmen,¡± the elf said, before she stepped into the trees, the little girl waving her hand as she followed, and the presence of the elves disappeared, instantly. Harold flexed, before his arm tore away from the vines, and he grabbed at the vine, before he tossed the writhing vines aside. His body was cut, but he didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. Elder Peace offered him a vial, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I should ept her intentions.¡± He couldn¡¯t me her, after what happened all those years ago. ¡°I have heard the tale of your rtionship,¡± Elder Peace said, wondering how much he would reveal to her. ¡°Since the meeting has passed by peacefully, I should return,¡± he said, sighing. He closed his eyes, tilting his head back as he fell into thought. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°The pleasure was all mine,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Though¡­¡± The words had slipped out of his lips, and he wondered just when he had be so meek. ¡°Perhaps we could make a trade?¡± Elder Peace¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°What is the trade you are willing to offer?¡± ¡°I will be willing to spar with any Iyrman, for the price of a magical weapon. Spears are preferred, but swords or axes are fine, too.¡± Elder Peace stared at Harold for a moment, feeling the Iyrmen behind her fill with excitement. ¡®Why would you do this to me?¡¯ ¡°We will return to the Iyr and discuss your trade. I cannot give you an answer.¡± Harold bowed his head, and with that, returned back to his small vige. ¡°Gramps! Gramps!¡± called a voice through the small hut. ¡°Harold¡¯s back!¡± ¡°You little shit!¡± shouted back an older voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to show him proper respect? That¡¯s Sir Harold to you!¡± The old man stumbled out to see Harold, whose face was pensive. The look of his face said it all. ¡°Go make the tea.¡± The boy quickly rushed back to find the tea, the good tea which his grandfather hid, and began to boil the kettle. ¡°What are you thinking, Sir Harold?¡± the Chief asked, walking over to the man who was around his age, and yet held so much more responsibility. Harold sat down on a trunk, and looked up to the sky again. ¡°It¡¯sing,¡± he said. The Chief stared at Harold for a long while. ¡°Should I call for them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said, returning to his thoughts as he stared at the sky. He closed his eyes, feeling the rain of that day once again. The vigers gathered, young men and women, as well as a few elderly, who waited before Harold, who was lost in his thoughts. Harold sighed, looking to the vigers before him. ¡°We will begin training properly. From now on, you will train daily for a period of one hour, and those of you who can handle it, two.¡± The vigers stared at Harold, who had been training them reluctantly for some time, but seeing the way he stared at them, they swallowed nervously. The Chief reached down to brush his grandson¡¯s hair, pulling him close. Sir Harold willingly decided to train the vigers, something which the Chief had never wished for, even though he wanted his vige to hold its own. ¡°Is everything okay, gramps?¡± the boy asked. ¡°No,¡± Chief said. ¡°May Lord Sozain have mercy on our souls,¡± he whispered.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
No more short stories, and the next Interlude probably won''te for a long while! Now begins the arc of Adam trying to gain the trust of the Iyrmen? 51. The Great Plan 51. The Great n ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam called out one morning. ¡°Let¡¯s be rich together.¡± Jurot sipped thest remaining portion of his soup, tasting the saltiness. He stared at Adam for a long while, silent. ¡°I can¡¯t create the handles of the weapons, but I can make the rest of the weapon. I¡¯ll leave the wooden sections of the weapons to you. Then I¡¯ll enchant them. You can test the weapons out, and If the weapon is decent, and I have enchanted it well, you could put your seal of approval on it. That way it¡¯ll sell for a much greater price.¡± ¡°How much would you offer me?¡± Jurot asked, staring at the half elf. ¡®He wants to use the name of the Iyr to make a name for himself?¡¯ ¡°One tenth of the profit I make for your craftsmanship, and an additional tenth if you attach your name to it.¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°We should probably ask for permission from your mother too.¡± Jurot remained staring at Adam for a long while. ¡®Is that why he wanted to be my friend? He wanted to use my name to make money?¡¯ Still, if Adam was selling off the weapons using his craftsmanship, then he¡¯d be able to spread his name through it too, and make arge amount of gold doing so. ¡°That¡¯s tooplicated,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Make it twenty percent, whether or not I attach my name to it or give my seal of approval.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Adam said, raising a hand out to shake Jurot¡¯s. ¡®Twenty percent is arge cut for someone barely working,¡¯ Jurot thought. He was certain Adam would have denied the offer, that way his hands would be clean of the matter. ¡®To think you would actually agree.¡¯ However, the die had been cast. Jurot had said he would do it, and so, he shook Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°What weapon should we make?¡± Adam asked. He wasn¡¯t sure what the culture was like, exactly, and so would need to rely on Jurot¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Most weapons will have a buyer within the Iyr, but swords, spears, and axes are popr outside the Iyr too.¡± Omen: 12, 15 ¡°Let¡¯s make an axe,¡± Adam said, considering Jurot¡¯s family. ¡°Does your family have enough gems?¡± He still needed gems for enchanting, since gems channelled his magic. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own gems?¡± Jurot stared at him, squinting at Adam, suspicious. ¡°Oh, right, I do¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°If I use the gems of your family, won¡¯t you make an additional cut?¡± Jurot stared at Adam, blinking at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be rich?¡± He was understanding the half elf less and less as they spoke. ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t mind increasing the Rot family¡¯s wealth while I¡¯m at it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be bothering you guys often, so I might as well earn your favour with cold, hard cash.¡± ¡®I should stop thinking about you making any sense,¡± Jurot thought. They approached Sonarot, who was rxing under the shade outside. She was holding Lanarot to her chest, who was fast asleep. ¡°Hey, Sonarot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I was nning on making some magical weapons to make some money. Is it okay if I borrowed some gems and materials from the Rot family? I¡¯ll pay you back and give you a cut of the profits.¡± Sonarot bowed her head slowly at him. ¡°You may,¡± she whispered. The courtyard was strangely quiet, though there were a handful of Iyrmen about. It seemed that the arrival of Lanarot had changed the air in the courtyard. Though the Iyrmen were eager to y, they did so quietly, as to not disturb the baby. The children went off to y in the nearby courtyard. Adam leaned in to stare down at Lanarot, seeing her tiny, wrinkled, face, which reminded him of an alien. She was snoozing lightly, gasping for each breath as she slept. He smiled at her. Adam followed Jurot, who went to requisition some wood and ore using his family¡¯s name. Elder Zijin noted Adam nearby, but didn¡¯t mention anything about the matter. He found some wood and ore, and the pair made their way to a forge. Smithing (Intelligence) D20 + 4 = 15 (11) Smithing (Strength) D20 + 5 = 7 (3) Omen: 12, 15 -> 15 12 + 5 = 17 Smithing (Dexterity) D20 + 2 = 20 (18) XP: 1900 -> 1910 ¡®Hmm? I get experience for that?¡¯ Adam thought. He was certain he didn¡¯t receive experiencest time for creating Lanarot¡¯s axe. ¡®Weird.¡¯ He had forged the head of the axe using the ore. It was fairly basic iron, which was used to make most weapons in the Kingdom. Jurot revealed the handle of the axe, which he had carved exquisitely with an intricate pattern of the Iyr. There was a circle at the base, with many diamonds move all along the axe to form a grip. The handle itself was made of a popr wood within the Iyr, though was considered to be quite basic. Adam finished the axe by fitting it together and then practised a few swings with it before handing it to Jurot, who went through the various patterns that he practised in the morning. ¡°Good work,¡± Adam said, sharpening the de. Jurot nodded, watching Adam polishing the axe. It was awkward, doing so little work and yet being paid so much. Something about the situation caused his heart to grumble at him. ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice. Adam¡¯s head snapped to the Chief, who awaited for him at once side. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you free?¡± ¡°For the Chief? Of course.¡± Adam smiled nervously. ¡°I¡¯m not in trouble, am I?¡± Chief Iromin stared at him. ¡°Did you do anything troubling?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Adam handed the axe to Jurot, who watched as the half elf followed the Chief out. They made their way to the courtyard of the Chief¡¯s estate, where there were several older Iyrmen waiting for him. There were two women in te armour, which was of Iyrman make, and each wielded arge weapon at their backs. One wore a ve, the other wore a greatsword. Thest Iyrman was a man, unarmoured like most Iyrmen, with an axe at his side. Adam squinted his eyes, trying to recall if he had met them before, but noting their various patterns, he wasn¡¯t sure. The Chief motioned a hand to an open spot, before taking the opposite seat. Adam sat beside the woman with the ve at her back, who sat on his right. His left side was free, in case he needed to bolt away. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to the Great Elders,¡± the Chief said. Adam instantly shot up, his spine as straight as a de of dwarven make. ¡°Elder Forest, Elder Gold, and Elder Wrath.¡± The Chief motioned his hand to the various Great Elders, staring from the woman beside the half elf. Adam nodded his head to each of them. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all.¡± His eyes fell across Elder Gold¡¯s armour, noting the symbol. ¡°Baktu is great, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°Are you a follower?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure follower is the right term, but I like him a lot. He¡¯s one of my favourites for sure.¡± Adam smiled a polite smile. He was trying to earn the Great Elder¡¯s favour. ¡®Is he trying to threaten me,¡¯ Elder Gold wondered. Those who prayed to Baktu were often those with ill intent. Still, if he did truly worship Baktu, perhaps he wasn¡¯t so bad after all? Adam nced between the Elders, noting Elder Forest¡¯s smile, and the other two ring down at him, sizing him up. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± ¡°No,¡± the Chief said, cutting off Elder Gold before she could try to bully him. ¡°There are just some worries the Great Elders have, and we are hoping you would be willing to answer a few questions, willingly.¡± ¡°I will cast a spell, the very same Lykan had cast on you previously.¡± ¡°Ah, I know the spell.¡± Adam nodded his head, before he tilted his head. ¡°What?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Lykan. Is he rted to Amokan?¡± ¡°He is Amokan¡¯s uncle,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam squinted his eyes again, falling into thought. ¡°He uses a il, though? Isn¡¯t his family weapon a greatsword?¡± ¡°Lykan is the Front Iyr Elder, and must use the weapon passed down from Front Iyr Elder to Front Iyr Elder,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡®It¡¯s a little embarrassing I only figured their connection out now.¡¯ Elder Gold threw a look to the Chief, before she raised her hand. ¡°You are asked to speak truthfully,¡± she chanted, as magic seized through Adam¡¯s body. Charisma Save Voluntary failure. Adam rxed, allowing the magic to take a hold of his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to cast the spell,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I have sworn my oaths,¡± Elder Gold said, bowing her head. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re a¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°My favourite ss.¡± ¡°ss?¡± Elder Gold asked, raising her brow. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s my favourite¡­¡± Adam thought for a moment, trying to figure out how he should word it. ¡°You know how Jurot uses his rage? My favourite¡­¡± Adam paused again. ¡®How much can I say, exactly? How much should I say?¡¯ ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that I really like your abilities. I aim to learn some of those abilities in the future.¡± Elder Gold stared at him long and hard. ¡°Do you believe it to be so simple?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to work hard in some way.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You had told the Chief a story previously, about a threat to the Iyr. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is the story true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°At the very least, it¡¯s true to me.¡± Elder Gold remained silent for a long while. She had half expected him to be lying. He would have been kicked out the Iyr, and she would have been done with this matter. The story which he had told would have been dismissed as untrustworthy, or an outright lie. She exchanged a look with the Chief, who remained focused on Adam. He had only half believed the story himself, but to hear that it was true from his lips, and knowing that the spell had taken a hold within his mind, it changed a few things. ¡°Do you think it could be an illusion?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°That you were put under a spell?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°The things I¡¯ve seen¡­¡± He ced a hand on the table in front of him, squeezing it. ¡°The things I¡¯ve felt. All of it could have been an illusion, and perhaps, even now, you¡¯re all illusions too.¡± Adam stared up at Elder Gold, deep into her eyes. ¡°However, it was real to me.¡± ¡°Why did you bring the news to the Iyr? Why not bring it to the Kingdom?¡± ¡°I wanted to warn you,¡± he said. ¡°That creature, it¡¯s too dangerous to be left alone. If it does appear in this world, then I hope the Iyr will do something about it, or at the very least, you will warn the world about the threat. I don¡¯t expect the world to band together and defeat it, I don¡¯t have that much faith in people.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°In terms of why I didn¡¯t bring it to the Kingdom, well, perhaps I should have?¡± ¡°What your intentions in the Iyr?¡± Adam let out a soft exhale, sping his hands together on the table. ¡°In my previous life, I was treated quite well by the Iyr, specifically by the Rot family. I hope that, in this life¡­¡± Adam swallowed, ncing aside. ¡°It¡¯s rather embarrassing.¡± Elder Gold remained ring at Adam. ¡°I want to make sure that my little sister grows up well,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve lost a little sister, and I¡¯ve even lost Lanarot once. I can¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°And if the Iyr chooses to reject you?¡± Elder Gold asked, ring at him. ¡°Whether or not the Iyr epts me, it is irrelevant to that.¡± Adam returned the re. ¡°Only Sonarot can stop me.¡± The Chief threw his head back and burst out intoughter. He shouted something in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. He pped the table and repeated the words. Elder Gold sighed, waving her hand to Adam. ¡°You may leave.¡± Elder Forest was snickering, almost ready to burst too. Elder Wrath just grinned wide, staring down at Adam for a long moment, before ncing towards Elder Gold, his eyes holding an joke only known between them. ¡°Baktu bless you,¡± Adam said, bowing his head, before looking to the Chief. The Chief nodded and Adam left, returning back to the Rot family house. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chief Iromin asked. ¡°He spoke true under the effects of your spell.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is true to his heart, but his heart could change,¡± she replied. ¡°You were the one to propose this solution, are you telling me you¡¯re going to break your word now that you¡¯ve found that you were wrong?¡± ¡°Even as the Chief, you should be careful with your words.¡± The Chief ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You may continue to watch him, I will not stop you. However, that is all I will permit.¡± ¡°Did you even need to say that?¡± Elder Gold huffed. ¡°I will admit, he¡¯s not as bad as I first thought.¡± It was alreadyte in the evening, so the people of the Iyr were joining together to eat dinner in their courtyards. Once Adam had returned to the courtyard, he noted the various familiesing together. Tomojin was sitting nearby too, as per usual. Lanarot was currently eating from her mother¡¯s teet, her eyes tired. ¡°Wee back,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I heard you were taken by the Chief. Did you have fun?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Adam said, thinking about how stressful the situation was. The magic which had taken hold of him disappeared. ¡°Elder Gold didn¡¯t even drop the spell.¡± ¡°The spell?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡®Elder Gold?¡¯ ¡°Zone of Truth, I think,¡± he said. Sonarot tilted her head slightly. ¡°Did you meet with the Great Elders?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Adam wondered if all the Great Elders were human. ¡°What did they ask?¡± ¡°They were suspicious of me,¡± Adam said. ¡°They wanted to make sure what I told you and the Chief was true. I made the Chiefugh too.¡± Sonarot raised her brow, but Adam didn¡¯t borate. He wasn¡¯t sure if it had been good or bad.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
And so begins Adam''s n to be rich! 52. A Walk in the Iyr 52. A Walk in the Iyr Omen: 3, 4 Adam stared down at the soup for a long while, staring at the murky liquid, coloured by the herbs and meat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jurot eventually asked, but only after his mother elbowed him gently in the side. He had watched Adam for the past couple of hours, noting his terrible mood, but had left him be. ¡°I¡¯m feeling unlucky today,¡± the half elf replied. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to begin enchanting.¡± He continued to stare into his bowl. He had wanted to enchant desperately. It would help in equipping the pair of them with better gear. Jurot stared at Adam, wondering if the connection to luck was an elvish thing. His mother elbowed him again. ¡°What do you mean? Why do you feel unlucky?¡± ¡°Do you remember when we met Balrog?¡± Adam asked. Jurot¡¯s lips grew into arge smile. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I do.¡± He recalled the feeling of cutting into the man. He wondered when his father would return so he could tell the story. ¡°I told you I¡¯d make sure you couldnd a hit on him. Well, if I was as unlucky as today, I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee that.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°So you will be unable to enchant because you cannot guarantee that it will go well?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam said, sipping thest of the soup, careful to not choke, in case his luck affected the rest of his life. Sonarot stared at her son, reaching up to brush his hair, which caused him to bow his head slightly. ¡®Oh, how my boy is growing up so fast.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t expected him to understand Adam¡¯s worries, but it seemed she didn¡¯t have to be too worried. ¡°Will you be unlucky in everything?¡± Jurot asked, wondering how it worked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk around with Turot today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Since Lanarot¡¯s birth, he¡¯s been receiving less attention than usual.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I suppose I should. He¡¯ll be looking after Lanarot whenever we¡¯re gone, so I should treat him well.¡± Sonarot smiled, as Adam confirmed he would be returning often to take care of Lanarot. Once they finished their breakfast, Adam went to find Turot, who was ying with the other children of the Gak, Ool, and Kan families. ¡°Hey Turot,¡± he called. The children instantly stopped ying and turned to stare at Adam. He was a half elf, and though he spent some time with their older siblings, they hadn¡¯t met him properly. Turot walked over to him. ¡°Yes?¡± The boy stared up at him with his dark eyes. ¡°I was just wondering, would you be able to show me around the Iyr?¡± Turot stared up at Adam, his eyes quickly brightening up. ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Turot set off, marching out of the estate and down the road. Adam followed him, wondering where they were going. As they made their way through the Iyr, a few other children looked at Turot, who was leading the half elf around. The Iyrmen children began to point at them, mumbling something to each other. Turot let out the smuggest smile he could muster to the other children. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Adam thought, noting the behaviour between them. ¡®Is he showing off that he knows a half elf? I really shouldn¡¯t spoil him too much¡­¡¯ He continued to think about the matter for a short while. ¡®Though, wouldn¡¯t that increase his status? No, not just his status, but the status of the Rot family? Wouldn¡¯t the other Iyrmen be more eager to help them? Then that poprity could be used to increase Lanarot¡¯s poprity, couldn¡¯t it? They¡¯d be more willing to help her¡­¡¯ ¡°Look!¡± Turot dered, snapping Adam out of his thoughts. The half elf¡¯s feet had followed Turot some ways, until they arrived near the river, but at a different section than he was familiar with. Adam looked where Turot pointed to see a number of water mills spaced some ways from one another. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, excitedly. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be such technology in the Iyr. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 20 (18) ¡°What¡¯s that watermill for?¡± he said, noting the weird smell in the air. Not just that, but there was a small bird on one of them, staring right at him. ¡°It makes paper,¡± Turot said. Adam¡¯s ears twitched. ¡®Paper?¡¯ He recalled how Turot had casually brought him a small book to use for his recipes. ¡°Can it be used for wizards?¡± ¡°Not this one,¡± Turot said. ¡°This mill is children¡¯s paper.¡± ¡°Children¡¯s paper?¡± Adam asked. For half a moment he thought Turot meant they were making children into paper, only to realise that it was to make paper for children. ¡°You make paper only for children?¡± Turot nodded his head. ¡°We get lots of paper.¡± He rushed up towards one of many cabins to the side, hidden away by trees. An Iyrman opened up the door. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Book, please,¡± Turot said. ¡°Did you run out?¡± ¡°I had to give mine to Adam,¡± Turot said, pointing to the half elf. The Iyrman stared at Adam, nodding his head at the half elf, before grabbing a small book and handing it to Turot. ¡°Thank you,¡± Turot said, putting the book in his robes. ¡°Why does the Iyr give so much paper to the children?¡± Adam asked once Turot returned. ¡°So we can write and draw,¡± Turot replied, staring up at Adam. ¡°What do you use paper for?¡± ¡°To write and draw, but I also use it for my spells.¡± ¡°We have some paper mills which make that kind of paper, but it¡¯s for scrolls.¡± Turot narrowed his eyes, suddenly unsure if he was allowed to be mentioning things like that to Adam. He turned and then started to march off somewhere else. Adam followed him, wordless, letting the boy set the pace. ¡°This is Stone of Chief,¡± Turot said, revealing a dark gem the size of a bull which was lodged into the mountain side. Adam blinked at it. ¡®Whoa! How much gold would that be worth? A hundred thousand? More?¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, staring at it. It seemed to be a giant gem, with nothing else of note, though he wasn¡¯t familiar with gems. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 12 (10) He didn¡¯t notice the bird on a branch above him. ¡°Stone of Chief,¡± Turot said, simply. ¡°Yes, but¡­ what do you do with it?¡± Turot stared at Adam for a long time. ¡°Sometimes we look at it, but you don¡¯t do anything with it. It¡¯s Stone of Chief.¡± ¡°Why is it called Stone of Chief?¡± ¡°This was a stone which First Chief brought and set in the rock.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Do you swear a new Chief beside it?¡± Adam tried to figure out the significance of the rock. ¡°No, we don¡¯t do that here.¡± Turot shook his head. ¡°Where do you do it?¡± Turot marched off, heading towards the centre of the Iyr, catching many looks from the other Iyrmen. The centre of the Iyr was arge open space, with very few buildings nearby. There were several statues, facing the eight roads, and a fountain in the centre. There were many Iyrmen rxing nearby, drinking some tea or hot milk, snacking on food. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 5 (3) The bird remained watching him from a nearby building. ¡°The new Chiefs are sworn here, but I¡¯m too little to be there.¡± ¡°How big do you need to be?¡± ¡°Like father.¡± ¡°What about Jurot?¡± ¡°No,¡± Turot said, shaking his head, causing his hair to flop about. ¡°You need to be big and you have to be at least Bronze Rank.¡± ¡°What about me? Could I be there if I was Bronze Rank?¡± Turot squinted his eyes at Adam. ¡®Are you stupid?¡¯ Turot¡¯s gaze said. ¡°Nevermind,¡± Adam said, wondering why Turot was bullying him. ¡°Are the Great Elders sworn here too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Turot continued to march off, still not telling him where they were going. He led Adam out to the top of a nearby hill where there was arge open field. The grass was deep crimson, and there were at least a hundred Iyrmen all training and sparring. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 12 (10) There was a snake in the grass, right beside his foot, but it was crimson, camouging against it. ¡°This is Blood Hill, where Elder Wrath is sworn.¡± ¡°Is there a big fight to see who bes Elder Wrath?¡± Adam asked, looking at the field. The grass was all red, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because of blood. Turot stared up at Adam, squinting his eyes, giving him the same look as before. ¡°The previous Elder Wrath picks two Iyrmen, the Chief picks one Iyrman, and¡­¡± Turot tried to recall how many more could be nominated. ¡°And some more are picked by the rest of the Iyr.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam replied. ¡°How is Elder Wrath picked and sworn?¡± ¡°The Iyrman who wants to be Elder Wrath needs to convince the people by their deeds and their knowledge.¡± Turot nodded his head, d he could recall the information. ¡°Sometimes they fight too.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Do you want to be an Elder Wrath?¡± ¡°No,¡± Turot said. ¡°I want to be Elder Peace.¡± ¡°Elder Peace?¡± ¡°Elder Peace is the most important,¡± Turot said, matter of factly, turning and leading Adam away. After a few minutes, they appeared at a small area with a single pir, made of smooth stone, jutting out from the ground. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 5 (3) A small squirrel stared at him from the side, but he was staring at the pir. ¡°Elder Peace is sworn here.¡± Turot looked around, noting theck of Iyrmen, before rushing up to the pir to rub it. Once he was done rubbing it, he stared at his hand, and returned, satisfied. Adam stepped towards it to rub it, but thought against it, just in case it would get him in trouble. ¡°What about Elder Gold?¡± ¡°They get sworn near the warehouses,¡± Turot said. He didn¡¯t move, though, not wanting to move to the warehouses, which didn¡¯t intrigue him one bit. ¡°Elder Forest?¡± Turot smiled, quickly storming towards a section which Adam recognised as leading towards the enchanting shrine, but Turot scampered towards a tunnel. There was an orcish Iyrman reading there, with a de at his side. Upon seeing Adam approach, he raised a hand to stop the half elf. He said something in their tongue, only to realise he was speaking in anguage Adam didn¡¯t understand, before switching to Aldspeech. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Turot looked up to Adam, raising his brows. ¡®I¡¯m leaving it to you,¡¯ his face said. ¡°I was being led by young Turot to see where Elder Forest is sworn in.¡± ¡°Why?¡± the orcish Iyrman asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°I saw Stone of Chief, Blood Hill, and the pir where Elder Peace are sworn. I was hoping to see where Elder Forest was sworn too.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam stared at the Iyrman. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I wanted to spend some time with Turot, who is showing me around the Iyr. He¡¯s shown me some of the watermills in the Iyr. He¡¯s such a smart young man, as smart as he is strong.¡± Adam chuckled. The Iyrman stared at Adam for a long while. ¡°I will take you.¡± Turot marched forward, with Adam behind him, and the Iyrman at the rear. They walked through various tunnels, each with small glowing stones embedded in the walls, before they approached the top of a hill with arge tree, made of from different colours of wood, red, blue, green, ck, and white, and had various fruits, copper, bronze, brass, silver, gold, and diamond. Perception Check D20 + 2 = 6 (4) A small lizard stared at him from the base of the tree, but he was too enamoured by the tree and its fruit. ¡°Here, Elder Forest is sworn,¡± Turot said. Adam noted there were arge number of runes all around them, and surprisingly, they were in drakken. ¡°What¡¯s with the tree?¡± ¡°It is a magical tree,¡± Turot said. ¡°When its fruits fall, they are offered as prizes to Iyrmen.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± ¡°They increase one¡¯s innate ability,¡± the orcish Iyrman said. ¡°Depending on the fruit, one would grow stronger, more agile, tougher, more intelligence, a greater will, or be more likeable.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, suddenly perking up, a smile on his face. ¡°Each Great Elder and Chief are gifted one once they are sworn,¡± Turot said, recalling what he had been told. ¡°Oh, cool,¡± Adam said. ¡°Perhaps I should aim to be a Great Elder.¡± Turot gave Adam the look, but he decided to humour Adam anyway. ¡°Which Great Elder?¡± ¡°Elder Peace?¡± Adam said, staring down at Turot, who narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°No, no. Perhaps I¡¯ll aim for Elder Story?¡± Turot¡¯s face shook from side to side, and he stared at Adam as though he had just pped the boy in the face. The orcish Iyrman beside him ced a hand on the hilt of his de. The lizard perked up its head, staring at Adam with a curious look. Adam¡¯s cheeky smile quickly dropped, eyes darting between the pair of Iyrmen. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Elder Story is not sworn in,¡± Turot said. ¡°They¡¯re not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Turot said, blinking up at Adam. ¡°Why would they be sworn in?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they be?¡± ¡°Little Turot,¡± the orcish Iyrman said, ¡°you should return home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Turot said, heeding the word of his elder. Adam followed after the boy, only to be caught by the Iyrman, who ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You shoulde with me.¡± Adam tensed up when he was touched, but he rxed, nodding his head. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to decline, nor did he feel confident enough. He followed the Iyrman to one of the Elders, having Adam sit down and wait as they talked. ¡°You should return to the Rot family,¡± the Elder said, shaking her head, a small smile on her face. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Adam asked, slowly standing up. ¡°Takrat does not understand that you wouldn¡¯t know such things, and he doesn¡¯t get your humour.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, sighing in relief. ¡°Takrat?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the orcish Iyrman replied. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a coincidence.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Takrat asked. ¡°I¡¯ve recently heard the tale of Akrat, son of Ikrat.¡± ¡°ckwater Crisis?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Takrat recalled Adam was staying with the Rot family, so it was more than likely to be one of the first tales he¡¯d hear. ¡°That is a tale of my family, yes.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Akrat was very manly. I cried a few times throughout.¡± Takrat nodded his head. ¡°I should be going,¡± Adam said, awkwardly retreating as he retuned back to the Rot family. ¡°He recognised the runes of the Drakken Tree,¡± Takrat said. ¡°I will let Elder Forest know,¡± the Elder said. ¡°He¡¯s suspicious.¡± The Elder stared at Takrat. ¡°Leave him be. I heard he met with the Great Elders recently. Do you think they¡¯d let you intrude on the matter?¡± Takrat grunted, frowning. A birdnded on his shoulder, and he rubbed its head gently with a finger. Then, it flew off, returning back to its cave. When Adam returned to the Rot family, Sonarot pat the seat beside her. ¡°I see Turot got you in trouble.¡± Adam just chuckled. ¡°Oh, no, it was me and my big mouth.¡± Sonarot asked it was a phrase from his homnd. ¡°Well, I heard you went to touch the Peace Pir.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Was I meant to?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Touching the Peace Pir is not allowed.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam said. Sonarot continued to stare into his eyes. He knew what she wanted him to confirm, and as the seconds passed, he began to sweat.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Turot bullying Adam was really funny to me. Though... What''s with all the animals checking Adam out? Charima: 16 Oh, that''s why. 53. A Cool Weapon 53. A Cool Weapon Turot grumbled something at Adam, sniffling. The young boy was currently eating a buttered bun, sometimes dipping it into his meat soup, which formed his breakfast. ¡°He called you a betrayer,¡± Jurot said, biting into some cheese, which had been denied to Turot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Turot,¡± Adam said, staring down at the young Iyrman. He was still young, in his mischievous years, so of course he would touch the pir which he wasn¡¯t allowed to. He hadn¡¯t expected Adam to betray him, though. Adam had expected the night to calm him down, but it seemed that Iyrmen continued to simmer in their rage, something he should have expected. ¡°Lying is bad, you know?¡± Adam said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± Turot grumbled, sniffling still. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s lying by omission.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lie by mission!¡± He cried, his face twitching into anger. ¡®How adorable,¡¯ Adam thought. He was eating two breakfasts that morning, one for his stomach, one for his heart. Jurot stared at Turot and shook his head, eating the cheese which should have been the boy¡¯s. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to lie, Turot.¡± Cheese which did not belong to him tasted the best. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Turot squeezed the bread tight in his hand, about to toss it, when Sonarot grabbed his wrist, gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Turot.¡± Sonarot pulled him up onto herp and kissed his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re going to answer properly next time when I ask you, yes?¡± Turot sniffled once more, but rxed his grip on the mangled bread. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡®I should try and get back his favour somehow,¡¯ Adam thought. He bit into the cheese, which was thankfully mild. ¡®I need to keep him on my side if I want to be epted by the Rot family.¡¯ He continued to eat the cheese, noting Turot¡¯s covetous gaze. ¡°Do you like cheese?¡± Adam asked, trying to hide his smile. Turot narrowed his eyes, looking away. He bit into his bread angrily. Adam stared at the bread for a moment. ¡°Here, let me do something for you,¡± Adam reached over, waving his hand over the bread. Spell: Tricks ¡°There,¡± Adam said. ¡°What did you do?¡± Turot asked, bringing his bread to his chest, having thought Adam would take this from him too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bite?¡± ¡°Is it poison?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be stupid enough to poison an Iyrman in his own home, surrounded by two people who could hack my head off?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. Turot narrowed his eyes, his face scrunching to suspicion. Sure, no one would dare to do that, but Adam had betrayed him once before. ¡°No, Turot, it isn¡¯t poisoned.¡± Turot looked to Sonarot, who nodded her head, before he bit into the bread. Sonarot believed Adam wouldn¡¯t try anything funny, either. The boy¡¯s eyebrows dropped as he broke apart the bread and ate it. He stared at the bread, looking it up and down, before tearing into the centre. He said something in his tongue, mouth still full of bread, his face filled with confusion. ¡°Cheese?¡± Sonarot asked, turning to look at Adam. ¡°Magic is a wonderful thing,¡± Adam said. ¡°I voured some of the food when we were making our way. I thought, since he can¡¯t eat cheese, I could vour his bread for a moment.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Tricks?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He voured some food to taste like chicken tikka mas,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A dish from his home. It was nice.¡± Adam stared at Jurot, brows raised. ¡°How did you remember that?¡± ¡°You told me,¡± Jurot said, simply. ¡°Why would I forget?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Adam smiled slightly. Turot kept eating the bread, but soon it returned back to tasting like bread. He stared at Adam with wide eyes. ¡°You can do that again?¡± Turot asked, raising the bread towards Adam. ¡°Maybe another time, when you aren¡¯t being punished.¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to undermine Sonarot any more than he already had. Children needed to be punished properly. To his surprise, the Iyr didn¡¯t hit their children. He thought that they would, and they wouldn¡¯t make excuses about it, dismissing it as spanking, but they were much nobler than he had expected. ¡°Okay,¡± Turot relented after a moment, still staring at his bread, wondering if he could find some cheese in it. He was still unsure how Adam had voured it, and then kept an eye on the half elf. ¡®Must be an elvish thing.¡¯ Once he had earned Turot¡¯s favour again, he went off to enchant. He followed another Iyrman, still to be watched. He noted arge number of small creatures about, which seemed to be verymon in the Iyr. ¡®Spies for the Iyr?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡®They couldn¡¯t be spies for someone else. The Iyr surely has thought of it.¡¯ ¡°You have a lot of animals around,¡± Adam said to the Iyrman beside him, an orcish Iyrman. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, bluntly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that worry you?¡± ¡°Life is abundant in the Iyr,¡± the woman replied, unsure of what he was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they could be a familiar for others? Or perhaps they are spies for others.¡± ¡°We work closely with the animals,¡± she said. ¡°There have been times when animals have tried to scout the Iyr, but we have dealt with them.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, confidently. Once Adam was at the shrine, he pped his hands together and rubbed them. ¡°I don¡¯t need to try today, how fortunate!¡± He grinned wide. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Omen: 6, 20 -> 6 20 + 6 = 26 Adam went through the motions of enchanting, expending his mana into the item as the gems burst into dust and flowed towards the axe head. He pulled on the Thread of Fate, taking away the fortune of an assassin, who crept up towards the noblewoman, only to find a de pierce through their heart. The de, translucent white, pulled away from the assassin¡¯s heart. The noblewoman stared at the assassin as they dropped. The entire process went by in the blink of an eye, and he could feel how drained his mind felt. Still, it was a productive day, and the feeling of aplishment filled his soul. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of enchantment he wanted on the axe, so he decided to leave it to Fate. He returned in the evening, when the Iyrmen were joining together for dinner. Jurot was with his friends, as always, and Sonarot rocked in her chair with little Lanarot in her arms. ¡°How is she?¡± Adam asked, walking over to Sonarot, staring down at the tiny baby. She was much bigger than before, but he recalled that children usually did grow fairlyrge in the first week after birth. ¡°Well,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Do you want to hold her?¡± Sonarot offered. Adam stared down at the girl. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too strong.¡± Adam flexed his muscles. ¡°I might identally hurt her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a feeble mage,¡± Sonarot said, standing and offering the girl to him. Adam chuckled and took the baby carefully. ¡®Light,¡¯ he thought, a hand holding the back of her head. ¡°She¡¯s so small, isn¡¯t she?¡± Sonarot said, noting how cautiously he was holding her baby. ¡°Very.¡± ¡°One day she will be as big as you or I,¡± she said. ¡°Hopefully as big as you.¡± ¡°I want her to stay small and cute forever,¡± Adam said, noting how Lanarot¡¯s eyes would barely open as she yawned. ¡°She should be big and strong so she can fight.¡± ¡°Stay small, Lanarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot and I will fight for you, alright? Jurot wants to be a Gold Rank adventurer, so he¡¯ll be really strong. Now, he¡¯s going to be so strong, they¡¯ll make a new tier for him.¡± ¡°A new tier?¡± Sonarot asked, smiling at him. ¡°Diamond Rank,¡± Adam joked. Once he had finished eating dinner, Adam checked his recipe book, which he was adding to nightly. He was trying to remember all the food he enjoyed, and how to make them. ¡®Maybe the Iyr will ept me as a chef?¡¯ Adam thought. He stared down at thest recipe before crossing it out. He doubted the Iyr would ept him if he brought up beans on toast. ¡®Fish and chips?¡¯ Omen: 1, 14 ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked, preparing for breakfast. She had started to sleep in a small cabin some ways away, where Lanarot could cry in peace, but always returned in the morning. The other families in the estate also assisted her, swapping out so she could sleep in peace for most of the week. ¡°A little,¡± Adam replied. He thought about the minimum roll he wanted, and considering the bonus the shrine gave, he figured it should be enough. ¡°Lucky enough that I can enchant today.¡± He spent some time with Turot, who yed with the other Iyrmen, hide and side, before they practised throwing a ball at a target to see who get the most points. Adam didn¡¯t botherpeting against them, but did join in on the fun. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be better,¡± a little girl said to him. She was Kitool¡¯s younger sister, and she stared up at him smugly. ¡®So, you have chosen death,¡¯ Adam thought, before winding up his arm. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Athletics Check D20 + 4 + 1 = 10 (5) Adam managed to hit the target, but only the edge. He stared at the target for a long while before his face turned entirely red. ¡®How embarrassing.¡¯ He remained alone when he bathed, letting the water wash over him, cooling his embarrassment. The other Iyrmen noted how sullen he was. ¡°He must be feeling unlucky,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We should leave him be.¡± The other Iyrmen nodded their heads, not knowing the tale of the morning¡¯s games. Sonarot had finished making the meat and vegetable soup, pouring it for each of them. There was also some bread, as there always was, and some cheese. ¡°I heard you had a lot of fun with the children this morning,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Katool was especially happy.¡± Adam¡¯s face soured. ¡°It¡¯s hard being an adult,¡± he mumbled. Sonarot tilted her head in confusion, and the other Iyrmen gave him a side nce. Today he was escorted by another Iyrman, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk. ¡°You understand me, don¡¯t you?¡± Adam said to the axe, rubbing along the handle and then the head. ¡°I would have used Omen, but¡­¡± He ced the axe down and sat on the stool, sighing out his worries before he began enchanting. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Omen: 1, 14 -> 1 14 + 6 = 20 Once again he pulled the Thread of Fate, causing a bard¡¯s lute to snap during his performance, causing all the people to jeer. He quickly scooped up his hat, full of copper coins, and slipped away, sighing. Once he was done with the enchanting, he rubbed along the axe¡¯s head. Adam could feel the magic already form within the axe, which was warm to the touch. ¡°Fire?¡± Adam wondered, staring down at the axe head. He brushed the handle tenderly, before carrying it back to the Rot family. He continued to add to his recipe book that night, adding in fish fingers, which he wasn¡¯t exactly sure how to make. ¡®Fish, cut up in rectangles, breaded¡­ right?¡¯ Omen: 8, 11 Sonarot threw him a nce, wondering how lucky he was that morning. Adam paused for a long moment, trying to use maths to figure out the average quality of the weapon if he used the 11. Adam smiled, nodding his head. This morning he was prepared to face against Katool and the other other children. ¡°Bring it,¡± he said. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 3 (3) Athletics Check D20 + 4 + 3 = 18 (11) This time he ranps around them during catch the Iyrman, and when it came time to toss the balls at the target, he hit the centre more times than not. He stared down at the children, who had been unable to keep up. Katool stared up at him, seeing the wicked grin on his face. ¡®M-monster,¡¯ the child thought. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood,¡± Amokan said, sitting down beside Adam as he bathed. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, recalling the beating he had given the children. ¡°In the best mood.¡± ¡°Are you feeling lucky?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°Quite.¡± ¡°How powerful is your magic?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°I¡¯m just at the First Gate,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should be close to Second Gate spells soon, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± Amokan slowly nodded his head, unsure if he should believe the half elf. He was strong, physically, could he truly be so close to Second Gate spells at his age? If he was, then he¡¯d be far more powerful than Amokan and the other Iyrmen had assumed. Adam pped his hands together once he was at the shrine, and he grabbed onto the axe handle. ¡°Come on! Big money! Big money!¡± he shouted, eagerly, causing the Iyrman assigned to keep an eye on him to peek in to see what he was doing. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 20 (14) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Oh, this time you¡¯re asking me?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Right, well, let¡¯s spend¡­¡¯ Just how amazing did he want this weapon? He didn¡¯t want it to be the best weapon he had made to date, he wanted Little Paw to be amazing in its own right still. ¡®100?¡¯ Battleaxe Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 + 1D3 shing + 1D3 fire damage. You gain the ability to cast me Bolt. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Whoa, that¡¯s a cool weapon.¡¯ Cool Weapon (Battleaxe) Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 + 1D3 shing + 1D3 fire damage. You gain the ability to cast me Bolt. ¡®Wait, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯ XP: 1910 -> 2150 He stared at the battleaxe, annoyed. ¡®Damn it, Bell!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
adam: *really wants to be a part of the iyr some way* also adam: *ends their children''s whole careers* 54. A Great Axe 54. A Great Axe He continued to stare at the axe for a long while. ¡®It is a pretty cool weapon, though.¡¯ He shook his head, returning back to the Rot family, axe in hand. ¡°Look!¡± Adam said, showing the axe to them. It was a fairly typical axe, save for the beautiful design and the runes on the axe head. Jurot was currently writing something down in a book, and Turot was reading something in the corner. Sonarot was currently feeding Lanarot. The woman stared at him, noting how he had made the weapon in three days, like before. ¡°What a beautiful axe,¡± she said, unable to be surprised by him any longer. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°It¡¯s got a secret.¡± ¡°A secret?¡± Turot asked, leaning over his book to stare at the axe. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you attune to the weapon first?¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to spoil the secret right away. ¡°Attune?¡± Turot asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°You need to meditate with it first for a while,¡± Adam said. ¡®Right?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡°How long?¡± Turot asked. ¡®How long?¡¯ [An hour.] ¡°An hour.¡± ¡°How do I do it?¡± Turot continued to stare at the axe, his eyes beaming. ¡®How does he do it?¡¯ [He must meditate with the weapon.] ¡°You have to meditate with the weapon.¡± The excitement from his face dropped, as though he had just been told he needed to eat thest bits of carrots off his te. ¡°I can¡¯t meditate,¡± Turot said. ¡°I¡¯m only a little boy.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what he should say. ¡®At times like this, shouldn¡¯t I try and support him?¡¯ Jurot stared at the axe, seeing the runes on the axe head. ¡°How about you attune to it first?¡± Adam offered, handing it to Jurot. ¡°It¡¯s the axe we made together.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, taking the axe. He wasn¡¯t going to mention how he did very little, as this was the deal they made together, and the deal he had epted. He headed into the courtyard, settling down in a corner, holding the axe with one hand, resting it over hisp. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Jaygak asked, appearing beside Adam. She was helping to prepare dinner this evening. ¡°He¡¯s attuning to the axe.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jaygak said, before she squinted at it. ¡°The axe you forged the other day?¡± ¡°I managed to enchant it since, and it has a secret.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been enchanting it for only four or five days?¡± ¡°Three days,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°You finished enchanting it in three days?¡± Jaygak asked, tilting her head, her hair falling along her horns. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. She stared at him long and hard. ¡°Is that an elvish joke?¡± ¡°No?¡± Adam nced her way, before noting the surprise in her face. ¡°Is that quick?¡± Jaygak blinked at him. ¡°I can see why you¡¯re Jurot¡¯s friend,¡± she said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± She shook her head and sighed. ¡°What does the axe do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Did you hear what he said?¡± Jaygak asked to Kitool, who was ying with her adorable little sister, Katool, who nced at Adam and then scrambled over onto her sister¡¯s front, hugging her tight. ¡°What did he say?¡± Kitool asked, holding her sister up with an arm. ¡°He enchanted the weapon in three days, he says.¡± Kitool threw a look to Adam, a suspicious look in her eyes. ¡°You enchanted the axe in three days?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all excited to see what the weapon can do?¡± Sonarot asked, butting into the conversation. She understood their suspicion, but they¡¯d need to see it first hand to believe it. ¡°What does it do?¡± Kitool asked. Adam just smiled. ¡°Something cool,¡± he said, only to internally cringe. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you named the weapon something so stupid.¡¯ [You named it.] ¡®I swear, Bell, you¡¯re asking for a spanking.¡¯ By the time the food was done, Jurot exhaled, and leapt onto his feet. He stared down at the battleaxe, feeling it throb in his hand. ¡®I can its power,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Is there a ce where he can use it peacefully?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯ll probably cause a fire.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with a little fire,¡± Jaygak said, but she went to grab a long nket her family rarely used, stretching it between two poles, as though it were a for tennis. She then ced a wooden b behind it too. She was excited to see what this weapon could do. Jurot grabbed the axe with both hands, drawing it back, ready to throw it at the. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, stopping Jurot. The Iyrmen turned to stare at the half elf, who was giving Jurot a curious look. ¡°I¡¯m going to throw it,¡± Jurot said, as though it were obvious. ¡°Why?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t meant to throw it,¡± Jaygak said, nodding her head. ¡°It¡¯s too big.¡± Kitool could only help but agree with her friend. ¡®Men¡­¡¯ Adam stepped beside Jurot, whispering something in his ear. Jurot stared at the half elf, furrowing his brows, but Adam returned back to Jaygak¡¯s side. The children had gathered around, and soon the adults joined them. They watched as Jurot extended a hand. The Iyrman inhaled deeply, before shouting an Iyrman war cry, only for it to be cut short as he stumbled backwards. As he had cried, his hand engulfed in fire, which had caused him to stumble backwards in shock, and he shot it up towards the sky, a bolt of fire streaking up before dispersing harmlessly. The Iyrmen stared at Jurot for a long moment, who was staring at his hand. It wasn¡¯t burnt in the slightest, but he could still feel the warmth of the spell. ¡°Magic!¡± Turot gasped, half eaten bread falling out of his mouth. ¡°Jurot knows magic?¡± His voice turned into a squeal at the shock, and he began to cough and choke on the bread. A nearby Iyrman pat his back, helping him breathe. The Iyrmen turned their heads from Jurot, to Adam, who was slowly nodding his head, a small smile on his face, pleased with himself. ¡°It is a Cool Weapon after all,¡± Adam whispered, wincing slightly from the name. Jurot raised his hand up, and continued to st the sky with the me Bolt, understanding the allure of magic now. An Iyrman poked his head through the entrance to see what was happening in the estate, unnoticed by the rest of the Iyrmen, who were focused on the magic. Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It is amazing,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Once we sell this weapon, I¡¯ll enchant your axe. Do you have any ideas about what kind of enchantment you want?¡± ¡°More damage,¡± Jurot said, his eyes sparkling as he felt the magic in his hand slowly fade. ¡°This magic is nice, but I like to rend my enemies asunder.¡± Adam blinked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a poet.¡± ¡°A poet,¡± Jurot began, narrowing his eyes, ¡°of death.¡± The magic had made him giddy. ¡®Damn, Jurot¡¯s so manly.¡¯ Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°I could enchant it with some extra fire damage, probably.¡± He thought about how many weapons had been enchanted with fire damage. All of them, so far. ¡°What about healing?¡± ¡°Healing?¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes, thinking deeply. ¡°Healing would be useful. More time to attack.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try and do both,¡± Adam said. ¡°Maybe when you can do more damage, you can heal at the same time, or perhaps it only has a few charges a day?¡± Adam tried to think about what he wanted to enchant on Jurot¡¯s weapon, theory crafting the weapon before hemit to it. ¡®I have to enchant it with healing, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯ ¡°What a powerful weapon,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing her hand all along it, Lanarot currently cuddled up to her bosom. ¡°What a beautiful design as well, especially the wood.¡± She smiled towards Jurot, who beamed up brightly at his mother. ¡°Are you going to use it?¡± she asked Adam. It was a fine weapon to use for him, though he no doubt already had the ability to cast me Bolt. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sell it, since it might fetch a high price due to its multiple enchantments. I¡¯ll use the money gained to upgrade our weapons.¡± ¡°How much will you charge?¡± Sonarot asked, still rubbing along the handle with her finger. ¡°How much will I charge for what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°To enchant Jurot¡¯s axe.¡± ¡°Why would I charge for that?¡± Adam blinked at her. Sonarot stopped rubbing the handle, before her gaze fell to Adam. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you charge for that?¡± Adam nced between the pair of them, brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to charge anything.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°Why?¡± Jurot asked, crossing his arms. He stared at Adam long and hard, trying to figure out his goal. He could feel the pride of his family was being assaulted. ¡®Does he think we can¡¯t afford it?¡¯ ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°You¡¯ve taken such good care of me. If I charge you, I¡¯d lose too much sleep.¡± ¡°The weapon you¡¯d make, it would be worth at least a thousand gold, maybe two.¡± Jurot looked to his mother, who nodded her head. ¡°We can afford it.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money, but there are things more important than gold. I mean, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes, we are,¡± he said, staring at his mother for support, ¡°but this is another matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not charging you, and that¡¯s that!¡± Adam crossed his arms, drawing a line. His raised voice had caused Lanarot, who had been slowly drifting to sleep, to stir and cry. ¡°There, there,¡± Sonarot said, bringing the girl to her bosom. ¡°You¡¯re so difficult, Adam,¡± she said, shaking her head at him. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, cheekily, though he felt a little bad about making Lanarot cry. Sonarot stared at him for a long while. She recalled his tale, and then stared at her boy, who was still alive in this life. ¡°Then, at the very least,¡± she said, reaching up to brush Adam¡¯s hair, ¡°you¡¯ll call me aunt, won¡¯t you?¡± Adam¡¯s cheeks flushed, feeling her tender hand against his hair. ¡°Uh, sure?¡± Jurot¡¯s friends watched, only to think about how they should have offered it to him first. ¡°Then that makes us cousins,¡± Jurot said. He wasn¡¯t going to question his mother¡¯s decision. ¡°Aren¡¯t you meant to be my brother?¡± Adam asked, cheekily. ¡°Since Lanarot is my sister too?¡± ¡°In the eyes of the Iyr-¡° Jurot began. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said, cutting off her son quickly. ¡°That is the case.¡± She stared at Jurot, brushing his hair too. ¡°However, that is only within the Rot family, and in the eyes of the Iyr, you are a nephew of our family.¡± ¡°I feel like that means something important,¡± Adam said, catching on to the other Iyrmen staring at him. ¡°It means you are forever wee in our home,¡± Sonarot said, pulling him for a quick hug. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, feeling the warmth of her hug, before he quickly pulled away. ¡°I should have told you from the beginning that I was going to enchant a weapon for free.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gifted us so much, how could we possibly offer you anything less than this?¡± Sonarot brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°It also means you¡¯ll have a reason to stay here often, and none will suspect you.¡± Adam raised his brows wide. ¡°That sounds important. Are you going to get into trouble?¡± ¡°Trouble? These are matters of the Rot family. I will inform Elder Zijin tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him you¡¯ve epted him!¡± She turned and ran off, with Kitool following after her, to make sure she wasn¡¯t going to start any trouble. ¡°I can no longer take it back even if I wanted to,¡± Sonarot joked, watching Jaygak rush off. Jaygak wondered if she should try and cuddle up beside Adam, since she had lost the opportunity to invite him in as a nephew. ¡°He¡¯s not so bad, besides not having horns.¡± Kitool threw her a look, before shaking her head. ¡°What do horns have to do with this?¡± ¡°I bet you¡¯d be into him if he had horns.¡± Kitool sighed, shaking her head. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing which matters.¡± ¡°Horns.¡± ¡°Power.¡± ¡°Horns are powerful.¡± All the while, the Iyrman who had been watching the exchange, slunk away, heading towards the Chief. ¡°Chief Iromin,¡± called the devilkin Iyrman, who wore thick furs, a maul against his back. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, Elder Teacher,¡± the Chief replied, grabbing the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you so soon.¡± ¡°We were quite lucky on our hunts. Though, I returned and found something interesting. The son of the Rot family can use magic.¡± Chief Iromin blinked. ¡°I am certain he is unable to.¡± ¡°I saw him shoot fire into the sky with my very own eyes, bolts of fire. me Bolt, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chief Iromin furrowed his brows, wondering how Jurot could have done such a thing. ¡®Adam was making a weapon¡­¡¯ ¡°That wasn¡¯t the most surprising thing,¡± Elder Teacher continued. ¡°There is a man of elven blood who was epted as a nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°You have heard it?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Elder Teacher confirmed. ¡°I have as many eyes as I have ears, and as many ears as I have horns.¡± ¡°You should tell Elder Gold,¡± Iromin said, smiling. Elder Teacher noted the look in the Chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just what happened in the Iyr while I was gone?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Well, that was easy. 55. Two Magic Weapons? 55. Two Magic Weapons? Omen: 2, 14 ¡°Will you begin today?¡± Sonarot asked as Adam awoke. ¡°I should,¡± Adam said, noting his Omen. Once again, he aimed for a minimum number for the enchanting, as it was the most important weapon he had to make to date. ¡°I will prepare the items,¡± Sonarot said. Adam went about his daily routine, this time joining Jurot and the others during training, watching as Kitool and Jaygak sparred with one another. Kitool used both fist and staff, whereas Jaygak used her sword and shield. During breakfast, Turot raised his bread to Adam. He was allowed some cheese, but he wanted his bread to be voured. Spell: Tricks ¡®That was easy,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about how he had been epted into the family, and how easily Turot was trusting the half elf to not poison him. ¡°Here,¡± Sonarot said, revealing an axe made of a red and silver metal, with a handle made of a dark wood. She also handed Adam a number of gems, simr to those he had used previously, but also a single amethyst. ¡°I wish you the best of luck.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. With that, he left to enchant. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Omen: 2, 14 -> 2 14 + 6 = 20 (14) Adam plucked one of the Threads of Fate in order to empower the weapon. The beastly jaws barely missed the woman¡¯s neck, mping against her shoulder instead. The dwarf beside her mmed his warhammer against the savage blue wolf¡¯s head, causing it to drop beside them, as they continued to strike into it. He sighed, feeling the drain of magic. He had concentrated on trying to instil the weapon with a healing enchantment. Once he was done with enchanting, he returned to the Rot family estate. ¡°Jurot and the others are assisting the Iyr,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°They will be busy for the next three days.¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are helping to cut down and nt trees.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that normal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam remained at her side, eating the b of meat. ¡°Iyrmen eat well,¡± he said, noting how much meat he had managed to eat. ¡°Next week is fish,¡± she said. ¡°Jurot and the others will need to hunt if we want to eat more meat.¡± ¡°Fish isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Adam said, wondering if he should introduce one of his favourite foods. Adam wrote down more recipes in his book, before going to sleep. Omen: 4, 16 This morning he yed with the children. Katool would stare at him suspiciously, but Adam decided to go easy on them. There was no need to bully children, no matter how fun it was. This time a child had brought a ball which had been stitched together out of eight pieces of leather. ¡°Do you know how to y kickwall?¡± Turot asked Adam. ¡°No? What is it?¡± ¡°You kick the ball at the wall,¡± he said, grabbing some chalk and drawing on the wall. ¡°You get more points if you hit this part,¡± he said, motioning to a circle the size of his head, and then he drew arge oblong around it, ¡°less points if you hit this, and if you hit the wall outside the chalk, you lose points.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Athletics Check (Dexterity) D20 + 2 = 11 (9) Adam managed to score a few points, but lost most of them from kicking the ball outside the chalk. ¡°It seems I¡¯m no good.¡± He helped the children count their points, managing toe in second ce. Katool was the best at the game, managing to strike the inner circle several times, and only missing the chalk once. ¡°You¡¯re very good,¡± Adam said. Katool nodded her head slowly, before stepping behind Turot. ¡®Is she really that scared of me?¡¯ Adam rubbed the back of his neck. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ As the children redrew the lines to be bigger, Adam thought about the ball. He recalled what the Elder had called it and shuddered. ¡°Let¡¯s y some football.¡± ¡°Football?¡± Adam scrunched up his face in disgust. ¡°Sockball.¡± ¡°Oh, sockball!¡± Turot nodded and then put together the two markers, before he kicked the ball at the wall, only for another child to kick it after. ¡°You have to wait until after Katool. If you miss the wall, you¡¯re out.¡± Adam thanked veil within his heart. ¡®I¡¯m okay if this is called sockball.¡¯ Once he had missed the first shot, quite purposefully, he said his goodbyes and went to enchant. Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Omen: 4, 16 -> 4 16 + 6 = 22 (16) Adam pulled on the Thread of Fate. Jurot grabbed the rope, which chafed against his arm, tearing into his skin, and pulled it hard. The tree shook violently, threatening to fall upon Jaygak, who managed to pull back just in time with Jurot¡¯s assistance. Adam sighed, feeling the numbness within his mind. Enchanting for so much did take a toll on his body. ¡®I should be careful,¡¯ he thought, only to think about how amazing the weapon would be once he was done. ¡°Was football a game you yed often?¡± Sonarot asked over dinner that day. As she had said, they had swapped over to fish, which had been roasted over some fire. The smell of it had filled the air, but the spices were more fragrant, thankfully. ¡°Not that often,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I yed it a little as a child and sometimes during my lunch break in school.¡± Sonarot nodded her head slowly, trying to paint a picture about Adam¡¯s previous life. ¡°Did you y kickball often?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes, when I was a child. I was best at sockball.¡± ¡°Will you y with us tomorrow?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, forming a wrap using the fish and some vegetables. Turot stared up at him and then tried to make his own wrap. ¡°Make sure you hold it tight at the bottom,¡± Adam said. The other Iyrmen stared at him, wondering what he was doing, but he ate his wrap in peace. Omen: 16, 20 ¡°Hah!¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°Today is a great day!¡± ¡°Are you feeling lucky?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes, the best,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should be done with the weapon, though I¡¯m not sure if it will be finished since I¡¯m trying for a different kind of enchantment.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y sockball,¡± Katool said, crossing her arms as she stared at Adam, a smug smile on her face. Last night she had spoken with her parents, and had received some encouragement on how to dere her superiority over the half elf. Athletics Check D20 + 4 = 11 (7) Omen: 16, 20 -> 20 16 + 4 = 20 (16) In order to put Katool in her ce, Adam bent Fate to his whims. An arrow narrowly missed the dwarf, who charged forward towards the bandit, crushing his shield against their knee. There were shouts between him and three others as they were caught by the bandits unaware. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s cheating?¡± Katool asked Turot, panting heavily for air.. Turot was panting beside her too. ¡°Adam would not cheat.¡± ¡°I think he would,¡± Katool said. The pair of them wereying down on the ground, beside the other children, who were unable to keep up with Adam that day. Adam had been kicking the ball in the worst ways for the children, so they had to bolt to try and kick it, only to miss their kicks awkwardly, or to st the wall far away from the markings. ¡°Well, I should be off!¡± Adam waved at them, whistling as he walked off to enchant, in the best of moods. Sonarot noted the gaze of the other Iyrmen parents, trying to ignore them. ¡°Will the others y with the little ones?¡± Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 8 (2) Omen: 16, 20 -> 16 16 + 6 = 26 (20) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Yes, the maximum amount I can.¡¯ XP: 2050 -> 1550 Battleaxe You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 1D6 fire damage. When you are below half Health you regain 1D3 Health on every hit with this weapon. XP: 1550 -> 2150 ¡°I dub thee¡­¡± Adam thought long and hard. ¡°ming Sanguine.¡± ming Sanguine You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 1D6 fire damage. When you are below half Health you regain 1D3 Health on every hit with this weapon. Adam smiled. It wasn¡¯t the best weapon in the world, but it was a weapon he had created to keep Jurot alive. He only hoped that it would assist the Iyrman. When he finally returned back to the Rot family, he saw Jurot there, being mothered by Sonarot, who was rubbing lotion against his arm. ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, returning with the axe. ¡°Rope tore into my arm,¡± he said. His mother kissed his cheek and said something in their tongue, causing Jurot to smile like a proud little boy. Adam held up the axe. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Jurot stared at the axe, nodding his head slowly. He took it and went to practise with it. ¡°What does it do?¡± Sonarot asked, annoyed that Jurot wasn¡¯t resting with his torn arms, but she understood how excited he had been waiting for the axe. ¡°It¡¯s simr to thest axe, but it heals him when he is wounded and manages tond a blow against his foe.¡± Sonarot turned to face Adam, smiling at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam nodded, smiling like a proud little boy. ¡°This weapon is great,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Iyr will Identify it to see its full effects.¡± Adam just nodded, since that was what happened to his previous axe. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a weapon too great for me. It is easily worth thousands of gold.¡± ¡°I did a great job, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wish to charge.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°I may be no Iyrman, but my word is important to me, Jurot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this weapon.¡± ¡°Then be strong enough to deserve it.¡± Sonarot brushed Adam¡¯s hair. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Sonarot said, pulling the pair to eat. The other Iyrmen also swung the magical axe around, getting a feel for it. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I had to pull a tree,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It nearly fell.¡± ¡°It almost crushed my leg,¡± Jaygak added. ¡°Jurot pulled it, giving me a chance to step aside.¡± ''How manly.'' Omen: 13, 17 Adam awoke in the morning, ready to improve his own sword. It was a fairly normal looking sword, but it was the de which had been with him since the beginning. ¡°What will you enchant on the de?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Something cool.¡± ¡°Cool?¡± Adam just smiled. ¡°Yeah, something cool.¡± Sonarot had brought some gems for him to enchant, another amethyst, which would allow him to enchant the de with something more powerful. ¡®Hey, Bell, how much is it for Frostbite?¡¯ [200XP.] ¡®Sounds good.¡¯ XP: 2150 -> 1950 Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted it to deal cold damage, but he did think it would be cool if it did, not because of the pun, but so he could cover the opposite base as Jurot. He focusedpletely on his weapon for the next three days, going about the same routine he had thus far. Omen: 13, 17 Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 9 (3) Omen: 13, 17 -> 13 17 + 6 = 23 (17) The dwarf, who was still so far away, waded through the shallow stream. Arge eel emerged, its snapping jaws mping around his calf to drag him down, only to find dwarven steel. The dwarf mmed his warhammer against the beast, storming up to the river bank in a rage. Omen: 3, 17 Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Omen: 18, 20 Mana: 3 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 7 (1) Omen: 18, 20 -> 18 20 + 6 = 26 (20) The Threads of Fate continued to be tugged by the half elf. A young woman, horned, with rocky grey skin, reached back to catch herpanion¡¯s hand, only to slip, and the pair tumbled down into the abyss of the ravine. Adam panted, his head throbbing. The exhaustion was beginning to pile up, heavy within his mind. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Another 500. There¡¯s no need to skimp on my own weapon.¡¯ XP: 1950 -> 1450 Adam stared at its statistics. He had to rub his eyes in order to make sure he wasn¡¯t just seeing things. XP: 1450 -> 2050 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP +200 XP: 2050 -> 2250 ¡°Twin Fangs.¡± He was too shocked by thest effect of the weapon. His lips formed a wide grin and he rushed back to the Rot family, trying to not spring as he power walked. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam called, seeing Jurot reading a book to Turot. ¡°Come, quick!¡± Even though he had asked Jurot toe quick, he dashed beside the Iyrman. ¡°You need to attune to the sword.¡± Jurot stared at the sword, before looking up at Adam. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, before he grabbed the sword and went off to the corner of the courtyard outside. ¡°Another weapon?¡± Jaygak said. ¡°How have you not gotten bored?¡± ¡°I feel a little sick, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should be careful. Even as a half elf, you still may be struck by a magical sickness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°So what does this sword do?¡± Adam smirked, waiting for Jurot. ¡°Now, hold out your hand, and call forth its name!¡± Adam dered, dramatically ¡°What is its name?¡± ¡°Twin Fangs!¡± Adam crossed his arm, smirking wide. Jurot did as Adammanded. ¡°Twin Fangs.¡± A second de appeared within his free hand, and he quickly gripped around the handle. It was almost identical to the other sword, except the runes were more yellow than blue. ¡°It summons another sword?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°Two swords for the price of one! BOGOF!¡± He threw his head back inughter. Twin Fangs Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 1D6 cold damage. Upon stating themand word, creates a duplicate of the weapon. Only one duplicate can be made. The duplicate has the same statistics, but deals fire damage instead of cold damage. The duplicatests until dismissed or the one who stated themand word is knocked unconscious. Jurot stared at Adam long and hard. It was such a powerful enchantment, something he hadn¡¯t expected Adam to be able to enchant. ¡°How did you enchant such a powerful enchantment?¡± "I have no idea!" Adamughed again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said, feeling the second de in his hand. ¡°It is warm.¡± ¡°Right, never mind.¡± Adam shook his head, still smiling. "Let us show mother." Jurot now understood that was the genius of his mother, who had invited Adam to be a nephew. Adam nodded, following Jurot to the small cabin. As they approached, they noted a Shaman step out, who stopped when they saw the pair approaching. Jurot caught the Shaman¡¯s eye and stopped, clutching both weapons tight in his hand. Adam nced at the Shaman, the cabin, to Jurot, and back to the Shaman. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sonarot is sick,¡± the Shaman said. Adam swallowed, the throbbing in his head only growing more prominent. ¡°Sick?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
And so ends the slice of life arc? 56. Clear Minds 56. Clear Minds ¡°It has been a week since the birth, and she has shown signs of a sickness,¡± the Shaman said, staring at the foreigner. ¡°What kind of sickness?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is nothing for you to be concerned about.¡± The Shaman, who was one of the most beautiful devilkin women Adam had ever seen, narrowed her eyes at the half elf. She was adorned in long robes, with the symbol of the Shamans all along the hem, and she carried arge staff in hand, one with arge number of runes, mostly of Death. Adam¡¯s brow pulsed, and he clenched his jaw. ¡°Nothing for me to be concerned about?¡± The pounding in his head continued, not just from his exhaustion, but from the rage filling him. ¡°Will mother be fine?¡± Jurot asked, staring at the Shaman. They were almost a re, but Jurot wouldn¡¯t hold any animosity against a Shaman. ¡°We will need to form a party to find the herb, otherwise, I cannot say that she will be able to survive,¡± the Shaman replied. Adam¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡®Sonarot wasn¡¯t sick in my previous life, was she? No, no. Did she get sick because things have changed in this world?¡¯ Adam threw a nce to Jurot. ¡®A life for a life?¡¯ ¡°I will go,¡± Jurot said, clenching the des harder within his grip, but not showing any outward emotion. His face was statuesque. The Shaman nodded her head. ¡°I will tell the Elder.¡± She turned, swiftly making her way to speak with Elder Zijin, to inform him of the news. ¡°I will go too,¡± Adam said, his voice ringing clearly. The Shaman stopped. ¡°You will go?¡± She threw a look over her shoulder, eyeing the boy up. ¡°I¡¯m a nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam said, his voice shaking. It felt weird to say, but if it helped him get on the expedition, he needed to get rid of the jitters. The Shaman looked to Jurot and muttered something in their tongue. Jurot nodded in response, confirming the words. ¡°You maye, nephew,¡± the Shaman said. ¡°We leave in the morning.¡± ¡°Can we see her?¡± Adam asked, not wanting to go without seeing her state. The worry ate at his gut. ¡°No,¡± the Shaman said, turning. ¡°Sonarot requires her rest this evening.¡± ¡°What if something happens when we¡¯re not looking.¡± ¡°We are always looking,¡± the Shaman replied, cryptically, as she walked away. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if she meant they were watching Sonarot or him. He caught the sight of Jurot, who waspletely tense. Adam sighed, cing a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We should rest for the journey. We¡¯ll say our goodbyes in the morning.¡± Adam and Jurot pulled away, heading back to the Rot family estate. Lanarot, who had been with her mother, had already been moved to another cabin, one of the other family members taking care of her. ¡°Aunt is sick?¡± Turot asked, staring at the pair of them. Jurot had informed him of the matter right away. ¡°She is,¡± Jurot said, grabbing Turot¡¯s night clothes. Adam dropped down against the wall, staring at the floor in front of him. ¡®It can¡¯t be any normal sickness if they¡¯re sending out a group of Iyrmen.¡¯ ¡°Will aunt be okay?¡± Turot¡¯s lower lip quivered as Jurot assisted him into his attire. ¡°She will be fine,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will be going with the group.¡± Adam shut his eyes tight, trying to think about his previous life. ¡®No, she definitely wasn¡¯t sick.¡¯ ¡°Adam will be going too,¡± Jurot informed the boy, helping him rinse his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be alone?¡± Turot asked, staring down. His sister had gone on a hunt, his mother had gone to follow his uncle, and his father was tasked with guard duty. Aunt Sonarot, due to giving birth, had been freed of all obligations for six months, and so took care of the boy. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jurot said, holding the boy¡¯s face so they stared into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°The house of the Rot family will be left to you. Can you handle the responsibility?¡± Turot stared into Jurot¡¯s eyes, his lower lip still quivering. ¡°I can,¡± he said, his voice firm. ¡°Good. Uncle Gorot won¡¯t return soon, so you will need to work hard.¡± Jurot ced his forehead against Turot¡¯s. ¡°Okay,¡± the boy said, closing his eyes. Adam remained against the wall, his knuckles against his forehead. ¡®Is there a chance she was sick when I left to meet with the giants?¡¯ A cold sweat covered the half elf. He had been rxing within the Iyr for so long, and now Sonarot was sick? Without him realising? ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Omen: 15, 17 When morning came, the mood within the estate was sour. Adam bathed in the river quickly, slipping on his chain mail, and double checked his items. He left behind most of his wealth in the Iyr, keeping it wrapped in a nket in the Rot house. He took with him a couple of gems, and some of his coin, just in case. Jurot waited for Adam outside, having much less to prepare, before they stepped into the cabin. There was a Shaman there, settled in the corner. This Shaman was much older, in his mid fifties or so, and was currently writing something at the desk. Sonarot wasying in a pile of nkets, positioned in the mostfortable manner possible. Shey there, sweat pouring down her face, pale as a ghost, save for the green veins which seemed to pulse against her skin. ¡°Mother,¡± Jurot said, falling to her side and holding her hand. It was near freezing cold, and so wet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you,¡± she said, her voice raspy. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, mother.¡± Jurot rested his forehead against the back of her hand. ¡°We will return soon.¡± ¡°It''s dangerous south. Be careful.¡± Adam knelt down beside her, feeling her cold hand within his own. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say in the moment. He hadn¡¯t seen her so weak before, not even when she was giving birth. ¡°You too,¡± her rasped whisper came. ¡°Come back to me safely, even it it means without the herb." "We will return, mother," Jurot said. Adam nodded his head in response to her words, but his throat was clogged up. "If her illness progresses, what do you want us to do?" The elderly Shaman asked, finishing with his assessment. "Save my mother,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will take the debt." ¡°There is no need for that, Jurot,¡± she said. ¡°We should be able to afford it with the family fortune.¡± ¡°I will take it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°No matter the price, I will take it.¡± "It will be so," the Shaman said, recording it in the book. "What debt?" Adam asked, staring at the Shaman as he wrote. "The price of the magic." "How much is it?" "Six hundred gold coins for each casting of the spell.¡± ¡°I can afford that now,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can pay it.¡± "I will pay for it," Jurot said. ¡°This is the way it must be done.¡± Adam sighed, not wanting to fight with Jurot about it. Jurot loved his mother dearly, and Adam couldn¡¯t take it away from him. "As long as she is saved. If there''s anything I can do, please tell me." "She should be fine. It''s best to get the herb, since the magic has a chance of failing to cure her, and it may cause her issue to worsen.¡± "Is there something wrong with using magic?" Adam asked, curious as to why the magic would make it worse. "We must be careful when using magic when curing this sickness,¡± the Shaman said, simply. ¡°She has recently given birth, and using magic so soon may harm her.¡± ¡°A potion would be best,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. Adam stared at the woman. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely return with the herb.¡± He squeezed her hand gently. ¡°Return to me,¡± she whispered. Adam nodded his head, feeling her weak grip. ¡®Damn it! What can I even do?¡¯ ¡°Won¡¯t you call me aunt before you go?¡± she asked, smiling up at him. ¡°Once I return, so wait for me.¡± He understood that he was falling under the trope of setting up death gs, but if Sozain dared to mess with his life, he¡¯d have a word with the god. ¡°Okay.¡± Sonarot smiled up at him. ¡°I will wait.¡± She reached up to brush their hair, before her arms fell to her side. Adam sighed once he was outside. ¡®Six hundred gold per casting, and it could make the matter worse?¡¯ He shook his head and marched away from the group of Iyrmen who had been waiting. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jurot asked, watching the half elf leave. ¡°I need to say goodbye to Lanarot,¡± Adam said, ncing back his way. ¡°Come on.¡± Jurot stared at him, confused. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why would you say goodbye to a baby? She will not understand.¡± ¡°There is always a chance something goes wrong,¡± Adam said. ¡°As much as we can promise to return safely, there are things we can¡¯t foresee. At the very least, I have to say goodbye to my little sister.¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You won¡¯t get a second chance at it.¡± Jurot saw the darkness on the half elf¡¯s face. ¡®What is he nning?¡¯ He followed Adam to the Gak family house. ¡°Sorry to intrude,¡± Adam said, noting Kitool was here, and Katool was ying with Raygak, Jaygak¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Are you here to say goodbye to Lanarot?¡± Jaygak asked, smiling slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Jaygak threw a smirk to Kitool, who bowed her head in defeat. She owed Jaygak a dagger for losing the bet. ¡®What kind of person says goodbye to a baby?¡¯ Adam stared at the tiny little girl, whose eyes were so sleepy. Shey in a pile on nkets, just taking in the world around her. ¡°Lanarot,¡± he said, kneeling down beside her. ¡°Your mother is sick.¡± He brushed a finger along her arm gently, and then to the back of her hand, seeing how tiny it was. Her entire hand was so small, about as small his thumb tip. ¡°Jurot and I will return and make your mummy well, okay? I promise.¡± He brushed the thin strands along the top of her head. ¡°So make sure you sleep, eat, and poop with a clear mind. If anyone bullies you, I¡¯ll be sure to deal with them when I return. Don¡¯t let Jaygak steal your food.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jaygak grumbled. How dare he call her a thief! ¡°Don¡¯t grow up too fast.¡± Adam stood, taking in her sight. He memorised her tiny appearance, burning it into his mind. With that, he stepped aside for Jurot. Jurot stared down at her. ¡°You are Lanarot, daughter of Surot. Do not forget.¡± Adam stared at him long and hard. ¡®What the hell are you saying to your little sister, you idiot?¡¯ ¡°I will return,¡± Jurot said, ¡°so you need not worry.¡± For some reason, he could feel his heart pound quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t grow up too fast, it will be bad for your bones.¡± With that, he turned, leaving. Adam followed Jurot to the group of Iyrmen who were waiting, all eight of them. He narrowed his eyes towards one of them, one he hadn¡¯t expected to see. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you,¡± Adam said, shaking Dargon¡¯s forearm. ¡°I had heardst night, and thought it would be best I go.¡± Dargon smiled. ¡°I have many tales to tell you.¡± ¡°It would be a pleasure to hear them, as long as you don¡¯t take too long.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I have many recipes I am preparing.¡± "We will head to the southern ins on our ship,¡± the leader of the expedition said. He was an older orcish Iyrman, wearing the clothes of the Iyr, and wraps up to his forearm. At his forehead was a tattoo of a red cross, with yellow hollowed ovals to its sides. At his back was a spear, which was made out of a blue steel, with runes which glittered in the morning sun. There was also a Shaman, the same devilkin he had seen the day before, who remained silent. ¡°Are you going to be wearing that?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Your chain mail.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°On a ship?¡± ¡°A ship?¡± Adam said, ncing towards the orcish Iyrman. ¡®Right, he did say¡­¡¯ ¡°We will be travelling by river. You should not wear your armour.¡± Adam stared at Dargon, blinking at him. ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°It would be a mistake,¡± the leader said, staring at Adam. Adam pulled his chain mail off, feeling naked without it. ¡°I can keep my shield, though, right?¡± Dargon nodded his head. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry,¡± he said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s back. ¡°We will make sure you return.¡± Adam noted that the orcish Iyrman was quite old, and so was another of the Iyrmen who hade with them. ¡°Just how strong are those two?¡± Dargon smiled in the same way Jurot had. ¡®These Iyrman are all so damn annoying with their smugness!¡¯ "You are a nephew of the Rot family,¡± the leader said as they made their way to the ship. ¡°How did you manage that so quickly?" "I told a great story." Adam smiled. "A great story?¡± Dargon said, staring at the half elf. ¡°Tell us!" Adam shook his head. "I can''t, not yet." "Why not?" Dargon asked. "It is not a story I can tell anyone." "You have told Sonarot? Though we had met first?¡± Dargon pouted, only to grin immediately after. "I trust her." "You do not trust us?" "Hmm.¡± Adam stared at Dargon for a moment, before smiling. ¡°I trust you all too, for you are all Iyrmen, but she... I owe her a debt from another life." He winked. "Another life?" Jurot asked. ¡®Was he serious?¡¯ The pieces of the puzzle began to fit together in his mind. Adam just smiled. "I''ll tell you when the time is right, Jurot. I just don''t think you trust me enough for it." Jurot stared at him. "So, I¡¯m sure you were all adventurers. What rank did you all reach?¡± ¡°Steel,¡± came the voice of two of the Iyrmen, though Adam knew that Dargon was Steel too. ¡°Silver,¡± came the voice of another two. The Shaman did not state her rank, but thest two, the leader of the expedition and the other older Iyrman, remained silent. ¡®They must be stronger than Silver,¡¯ Adam thought. They grabbed their things and set out, heading towards the front gates of the Iyr. As they approached, Adam noted a few familiar faces. Turot stood there, along with the other children of the three families. He was adorned in his Iyrman garb, arms crossed. His eyes were a steely re. Jurot dropped to a squat and ced his hands on the boy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You must take good care of the family while we are gone.¡± He squeezed Turot¡¯s shoulders gently. ¡°Yes!¡± Turot said, his voice clear. ¡°If its in your hands, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Jurot smiled wide, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. The Iyrmen then marched towards the wall. Adam gave Turot a nod, who replied with his own nod. They headed to the gate, which shuddered open as the Iyrmen opened it. ¡°Cousin Jurot!¡± Turot¡¯s voice rang in the air. ¡°Come home safely!¡± Jurot did not respond as he stepped out the gate. ¡°Cousin Adam! Come home safely!¡± Turot shouted. Adam hadn¡¯t expected to be called by the boy. ¡®Come home safely,¡¯ Adam thought, before smiling. ¡°Come home safely!¡± The other children cried, with the group of children repeating the phrase, even long after their voices could not be heard.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Will hee home safely? 57. Leaving the Iyr 57. Leaving the Iyr ¡°Is he really going to risk his life for someone he has known for only a few weeks?¡± the Shaman asked, ncing towards Dargon. ¡°Is that so surprising?¡± Dargon asked, marching forward alongside her. Adam was far ahead, out of earshot from their conversation, though they spoke in their own tongue, so they doubted he could understand. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If Turot, the boy who shouted after us as we left, was killed by Red Oak, what would you do?¡± Dargon asked, casually. ¡°I¡¯d do what any Iyrman would do,¡± the Shaman replied, simply. She wondered why he even needed to ask such a ridiculous question. ¡°It is the way of the Iyr,¡± Dargon said, nodding his head. ¡°Just how much blood would we spill for the life of one of our children?¡± ¡°They must never forget what happens if they dare to bare their fangs towards us,¡± the devilkin Shaman said, but she understood his point. The Iyr would do ridiculous things in the eyes of others. Dagon stared at Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Adam came to the Iyr for the sake of Sonarot and her newborn child.¡± The Shaman furrowed her brows. ¡°He arrived before the girl¡¯s birth.¡± Dargon nodded his head. "How did he know?¡± Dargon shrugged his shoulders. ¡°His past life?¡± He thought about it, wondering if Adam¡¯s nonsensical words were true. Tazwyn seemed to believe so. ¡®This is a great chance for you to prove yourself to us, Adam.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t believe that, do you?¡± ¡°I had to keep an eye on him on the way,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Including Tazwyn, whose discerning eyes are much better at this sort of thing. There was a moment where I thought his intentions were impure, when we came across Balrog, but thanks to him, my story has only be greater.¡± Dargon watched as Adam scanned the trees around them. Then his eyes fell to Jurot. ¡°And, of all the people, it was he who allowed Jurot to wash away the stain of his past.¡± The Shaman stared at the pair of young men ahead of them. She understood what it had meant for Jurot to be able to finally gain closure on the matter of the past. She bowed her head. Lykan stood ahead of the gates, waiting for the ten to approach. He had received news from the Main Iyr about the task at hand, and had already prepared the items the Iyrmen would need. Not just the Iyrmen, but also that youngster. He shook his head slowly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long and you¡¯ve already¡­¡± ¡°Elder Lykan,¡± the orcish Iyrman, Okvar, greeted the Elder, and paid his respects. ¡°I have received word,¡± the Elder replied. ¡°Please,e and rest. The equipment will be prepared and you may set out in the morning.¡± Lykan nced down towards Jurot and Adam. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you both like this.¡± ¡°It is my mother who is unwell,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will go and bring back the herb, as expected of me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Adam said. ¡°Is it a coincidence that she fell sick once you had arrived?¡± Elder Lykan asked, the other Iyrman staring between the pair. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have fallen sick.¡± ¡°You sound very confident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I saw it,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have fallen sick.¡± Lykan stared down into Adam¡¯s eyes for a long while, before he turned and led the group forward to their lodgings. Adam and Jurot would have to bunk up together, which was expected of them. Adam dropped his pack to the side and then sat down on the bed, sighing. ¡®We¡¯re going to waste a day walking to Front Iyr¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± called Okvar, who knocked on the door and waited. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come,¡± he said. Adam stepped out to see the Iyrman holding out a shirt made of dark scales. ¡°A scale shirt, for protection,¡± Okvar said, handing it over. Adam took it from him, staring at it. It was well made, but that was to be expected. It was much lighter than his chain mail, by quite arge amount, but it wouldn¡¯t provide him as much protection. ¡°This is for me?¡± ¡°As long as you wear it, and don¡¯t keep too many things on your person, you should be able to swim if you fall.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, smiling. He noted it only required two straps towards the waist. ¡°You will be handed a helmet tomorrow morning before we go as well.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very kind of you. Thank you.¡± ¡°It is no matter.¡± The older Iyrman ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Come, we are to feast tonight. Wujyn wishes to speak of a tale.¡± With that, Adam and Jurot joined the other Iyrmen for dinner, which was a giant boar and assortment of fruit. ¡°It appeared from the heavens,¡± Wujyn whispered, most way through her tale. ¡°Its scales were as ck as death, and I could hear Baktu call my name.¡± She brought up her axes, revealing their beauty to the Iyrmen about. ¡°The wyvern came upon me quickly, but not so quick that I could not reach for my weapons. We fought, from the second hill to the third, and the brats behind me fell against the trees.¡± The beautiful devilkin pulled up her shirt to reveal a most gruesome scar at her side. ¡°It plunged its stinger deep into me, and the poison coursed through me. I brought one axe across its throat, and another to clip its arm wing! I did not fall that day!¡± ¡°It would have been a good death,¡± Okvar said, nodding his head slowly at hispatriot. Wujyn and he had not told Adam their ranks, but the half elf imagined they were Mithril Rank. ¡°It would have, but fortune was upon me, and I did not die. It was only secondster when the second wyvern crashed against my party! I turned and leapt into the fray, my battleaxes barely gripped within my hands!¡± She grinned wide, raising her weapons. ¡°I had never been so close to Baktu as I had on that day.¡± She sheathed her weapons, sighing wistfully. Jurot had leaned in to hear the story, nodding his head constantly as she spoke. ¡°I will die to a dragon,¡± he said, bluntly. ¡°Like my uncle!¡± Adam hadn¡¯t heard about the tale of his uncle, but thought about how he wanted to die. ¡°I want to die peacefully, in my sleep, surrounded by my loved ones, who will have lived happier lives than me.¡± He smiled, thinking about his wish. ¡°Or beside Jurot.¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°An interesting pair of options.¡± Dargon smiled. ¡°I will die in a storm of my foe¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°And I, for the Iyr,¡± Wujyn said, smiling wide. ¡°You know, maybe we shouldn¡¯t talk about our deaths,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Not until we return to aunt with her herb.¡± Adam nced at them all. ¡°A good death can wait.¡± Wujyn chuckled. ¡°You need have no worry.¡± She reached over and pat his back. ¡°We will return with the herb.¡± The other Iyrmen began with their own tales. Rokat, who was the Shaman¡¯s twin sister, spoke of her tale, where she had gone with Sikvar to the Order of the Thousand Hunts, which would hunt down powerful monsters, to y the three manticores of the region. Once the tales were told, they returned to their beds. Jurot sat on his bed, and Adamy against it,ying on his back, rubbing his stomach. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are all the devilkin women around us so beautiful?¡± Adam thought about the three women. Lokat, the Shaman, and Rokat, her twin sister, were utterly gorgeous. Wujyn, who was in herte fifties or so, was also beautiful. ¡°It is their good fortune.¡± ¡°And ours.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You are too weak to handle them.¡± Adam nced at Jurot, who had raised his brow at the half elf. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that.¡± Adam chuckled again. Jurot shook his head and brought out a piece of wood. He began to work on it with his dagger, carving out the rough shape. "What are you carving?" "An owl," Jurot said. "It will watch over mother." ¡°Oh, cool.¡± Adam rxed in his bed. ¡®An owl?¡¯ He sat up. ¡°Does the Front Iyr haveponents for spells?¡± "It does, but did you not bring your gems?¡± "I can use gems instead?" Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Gem dust works.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°The gems I have are worth a little more than what I need, though.¡± ¡°You may ask Elder Lykan,¡± Jurot offered. Adam frowned, thinking about the Elder¡¯s reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes me.¡± ¡°I do not believe he dislikes you. Elder Lykan is responsible for allowing you through, so if you do something, it will reflect poorly on him.¡± ¡°Do you think I did something to your mother?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I do not believe you are so stupid.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alright, I guess I should go speak with him.¡± Adam hopped out of bed and made his way to find Elder Lykan. He found the Elder sitting around the fire, talking with a few of the children, who had turned their attention to the half elf who had approached. ¡°Good evening, Elder Lykan, I apologise for bothering you. I was just wondering if perhaps I could trade for some gem dust to be used in my spells?¡± ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Elder Lykan asked, staring at the half elf with a cold look. Adam shuddered. The man had Amokan¡¯s eyes, who had looked at him quite fondly in the Iyr. ¡°I need it for a spell of mine.¡± ¡°Which spell?¡± ¡°Find Familiar.¡± ¡°You would dare summon a familiar in the Iyr?¡± Lykan raised his brows, amused by what he was hearing. ¡°No, I¡¯m not that stupid, like how I¡¯m not stupid enough to do anything to my aunt.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes zed over with a re. Elder Lykan stared at him, noting the look in the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°Very well.¡± He stood. ¡°I will finish the tale another time.¡± ¡°Aw,¡± the children grumbled. The Elder took the half elf to his own abode. ¡°How much do you need?¡± Currency: (2) Tiger Eye -> (1) Tiger Eye ¡°That¡¯s a lot of familiars.¡± ¡°I have no doubt he¡¯s going to get killed a few times.¡± ¡®He?¡¯ Lykan just nodded. He disappeared into his home and returned not even a minuteter. The Elder handed him the gem¡¯s worth in gem dust, which would allow him to summon his familiar five times, as long as he had the otherponents to the spell. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, before turning on his heel and swiftly marching away. Omen: 13, 14 Adam awoke in the morning to eat a light meal, though the Iyrmen were ravenous. He noted that Wujyn and Rokat both had acquired a simr armour to him, a shirt made of dark scales. ¡°I wish you the best of luck,¡± Lykan said, shaking each of their forearms, including Adam¡¯s. ¡°Come home safely!¡± the children shouted, watching as they made their way out towards the death trap. The group made their way to the river beyond the wall, where it raged. The Shaman then reached into her cloak and pulled out a small toy boat. She whispered a few words and it expanded into the river, though it was somehow still within the raging water. Adam stared at the river boat ahead of him, which was etched with all kinds of runes. Inset within the sides of the boat were at least a dozen gems, each worth at least a hundred gold pieces, with anotherrge set of gems set within figurehead of the boat, which was carved like a dragon. There was a small sail too. ¡°Nice boat,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will use my magic to power the boat, but there may be times where you will be required to row,¡± Lokat said. ¡°Would I be able to power it with my magic?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said. ¡°How many spells can you cast?¡± ¡°Three, though only those at the level of Find Familiar.¡± ¡°You may power it twice at the beginning of the day, and I will power it beyond.¡± Adam nodded, hopping onto the boat with the others. They put away their packs below deck, though the Iyrmen each kept their weapons nearby. Lokat grabbed Adam¡¯s hand, which made him freeze for a moment, before she brought it to the figurehead. ¡°Expend your magic,¡± she said. ¡°Right,¡± he said. Mana: 3 -> 2 The gems shed for a moment as the sails unfurled above him and the boat sted forward, much quicker than he expected. ¡°Woo!¡± Adam eximed like a little boy. Constitution Save D20 + 4 = 24 (20)
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Will he leave safely? 58. Legends of Old 58. Legends of Old Adam managed to keep his breakfast down as they barrelled their way along the river. They were definitely moving much quicker than just walking as they followed the raging river. ¡°Sit,¡± Lokat said, as she grabbed a hand hold on the sail. Adam fell back against the side, grabbing onto a handhold. The boat eventually slowed, though was still moving at a much quicker pace than walking. ¡°Brace!¡± Lokat called. Adam did as she asked, and the boat floated in the air for a moment, before dropping down into the river once again as they crested over a small waterfall. The boat passed by the vige outside the Iyr, the vigers swiftly gathering around. They stared as the boat swept by, waving at the Iyrmen as they passed. As they continued along the river, Okvar noted something in the distance above them. ¡°Careful,¡± he said, motioning his head up towards the flying creature above them. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, squinting his eyes. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Perception Check D20 + 3 = 12 (9) He could barely managed to make out the rough shape of the creature, which seemed to be feline, withrge wings and a thick tail. ¡°Manticore,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Manticores?¡± ¡°It must be hunting,¡± Okvar said. ¡°So close to the Iyr?¡± Rokat asked, staring up at it. ¡°It must be desperate.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s desperate, will it attack us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We can only hope so,¡± Wujyn said. The hours passed as they continued to ride on the boat, before Lokat started to slow down the boat. ¡°We must leave soon,¡± she said, before she stopped the boat by dropping the anchor, allow the people to get off before the boat shrunk into her palm. ¡°Does it need to recharge?¡± Adam asked. Lokat didn¡¯t respond, instead stepping beside Okvar. ¡°We will head to the nearby inn,¡± he said, turning to lead the party. The other Iyrmen each took their ces, with Argon bringing up the rear, behind the pair of young men. Once again, the Iyrmen were surrounding the youngest pair. ¡°An inn?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Dargon said. They followed one of the small streams of the river, before findingrge walls around the top of a hill. It was less of an inn as it was a small vige of a couple hundred people. There was someone out on watch, who rung a bell, and then another person appeared, loading up a bolt. Once the guards saw who it was, they nodded their heads towards the Iyrmen. ¡°What¡¯s with all the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°We are on a special task for the Iyr.¡± ¡°What kind of special task?¡± Okvar tossed up a small pouch to the guard, who snatched it out of the air with a practised swipe. He nced through the pouch and nodded his head. ¡°Come on in, Iyrmen. No funny business.¡± The gates opened to reveal a fence which sectioned off one half of the vige, and a path leading to arge inn with some stables nearby. The buildings were made of stone, which surprised Adam considering how much it would have cost, though there were a handful of wooden buildings. The Iyrmen approached the inn, mming the doors open. There were already a few visitors here, about three dozen, and they nced towards the Iyrmen. A travelling inn was home to all kinds of seedy individuals, a good ce to escape from thew, and to do all kinds of dodgy dealings. Even so, seeing almost ten Iyrmen appear, the ne¡¯er do wells within the inn returned back to their shade. Okvar approached the innkeeper, a man in his forties, who narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the Iyrman. ¡°Iyrman,¡± he said in his gruff voice. Okvar ced down a pouch full of gold coins and gems, worth over a hundred gold coins. ¡°Five rooms, ten meals.¡± The innkeeper peered through the pouch and nodded his head. ¡°You keep your hands away from your weapons, you hear?¡± ¡°We do not need our weapons to spill blood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go causing trouble in my inn. I¡¯m just an honest man trying to make a decent living for myself, like my granpapi before me.¡± Okvar just nodded his head. ¡°Bertha! Ten meals for a bunch of Iyrmen, now!¡± A bell rung from behind him to confirm the order, and the Iyrmen stepped to the side. ¡°They don¡¯t like Iyrmen around these parts, do they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Keep close,¡± Okvar said. ¡°They might try andy a hand on you.¡± Adam nced around, before Dargon tapped the table in front of him. ¡°You might see something you shouldn¡¯t,¡± he said, nodding his head slowly. Adam stared at Dargon, before slowly nodding his head. ¡°Alright.¡± The air remained tense, until Galooj, one of the Iyrmen with them, began her own tale. She was an Iyrman who wore the furs of the Iyr, with a greatsword at her back. They ate and went to bed, and Adam stared at Wujyn, who was bunking up with him. Okvar had shared the room with Jurot, the strongest pair with the weakest, just in case there was any funny business. ¡°Is this inn that expensive?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is the Iyrtax,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°We pay more in ces like this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wujyn smiled. ¡°Why do you think?¡± Adam wondered if the Iyrmen caused trouble in ces like this, but didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°Was your family a part of the ckwater Crisis?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°The Jyn family was made after the devilkin arrived in the Iyr, not long after the end of that war.¡± ¡°I was wondering why there was no mention of devilkin in the story,¡± Adam thought. ¡°So the devilkin came after.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Wujyn asked, staring at him. ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°How the devilkin joined the Iyr.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, earnestly. Wujyn¡¯s lips grew into a smile. ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°How did the devilkin appear within the Iyr?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a story for me to tell,¡± she said, wrapping her nket around herself. ¡°My ancestor made a name for herself in the war against the giants when the Iyr opened up with the second treaty. The name Jyn was bestowed upon her and she created a new family.¡± ¡°Will you tell me that story?¡± Wujyn smiled. Omen: 1, 3 They set off immediately in the morning, hundreds of eyes watching them as they sailed away, with Adam once against spending his Mana in the morning. The town¡¯s walls greeted them, and Adam could feel the sense of civilization. The Iyrmen came along the river to pay the fees, before the half elf followed them to a tavern, where they paid for a room and meal for him, as they had previously. He noted all the flora around him as they walked through the town, but his thoughts were consumed by his need to cast his spell. He borrowed a brazier from the inn, spending a gold coin for the privilege. He chanted the words quietly, willing the mes as they took form. Wujyn watched silently as he cast his spell. Spell: Find Familiar The mes converged together before forming an owl, as ck as the starless night. It stared at Adam, eyes unblinking. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Adam said, only to realise it wasn¡¯t the same owl asst time. ¡°Or I suppose, this is hello?¡± The owl stared at him. ¡°An owl is one of the best familiars,¡± Wujyn said, nodding her head. Adam nodded his head. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been well, Hades,¡± Adam said, brushing a finger along its head. ¡°Hades?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his name.¡± ¡°The name of an ancient Demon Lord,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°Do you know of him.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡®A Demon Lord?¡¯ Adam hadn¡¯t expected to hear that there were Demon Lords within this world. Adam ate dinner with the others, though the Iyrmen were all listless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The previous King¡¯s Sword lives nearby,¡± Okvar said. ¡°He has finally allowed Iyrmen to spar with him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam stared at Jurot, whose eyes fell on Okvar. ¡°He is allowing Iyrmen to spar?¡± Jurot¡¯s voice was full of excitement. ¡°The price for the spar is a magical weapon.¡± Wujyn nodded her head. ¡°A magical weapon to spar?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Is he really that great that he can ask for magical weapons?¡± ¡°He may have been the greatest King¡¯s Sword in the Kingdom¡¯s history,¡± Okvar admitted. ¡°Even the Chief would have to be careful if they were to face one another.¡± ¡°Who would win between them?¡± Adam asked. Okvar rubbed his chin. ¡°It would be a close fight. Neither of them have fought in some time, but the Chief regrly practises.¡± ¡°He will no longer have his equipment, so the Chief would win,¡± Wujyn said, simply. Okvar nodded. ¡°If it was at his peak, only a handful of Iyrmen could have faced him with a chance of winning,¡± Okvar admitted. ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± ¡°The most dangerous time for the Iyr was back when he was King¡¯s Sword,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°Now, that danger has passed. He does not hold as much love for King Gerald as he had the previous King.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He retired,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°The current King tried to coax him back to no avail. However, there is a deeper rift between them now, after what happened at the massacre." ¡°The King¡¯s Sword had something to do with it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Merry did not, which was the issue,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°He retired, and he held much love with the elves. He would never raise his sword against them, and the King still tried to war with them. The elves destroyed Rock Hill, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to march towards Ever Green, not with Sir Merry at its doorstep.¡± ¡®Damn, he sounds so cool.¡¯ ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk about it so openly,¡± Okvar said, noting the looks from the other people around them. Omen: 2, 9 When morning came, Adam noted all the greenery around the town. There were so many parks, and the buildings each held a small garden. ¡°Whoa, what a beautiful ce,¡± Adam said as they stepped out. ¡°Ever Green has been affected by the elves long ago,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°They say Ever Green was once home to an elven town, but it had long fallen before the humans stepped on thisnd,¡± Okvar said. They made their way to South Fort on their boat, though this time Lokat took charge of the boat the entire day. They moved swiftly, much quicker than they had previously. However, they still needed to march for hours to head to South Fort, and by that time, Adam¡¯s entire body was aching. Constitution Save D20 + 4 = 5 (1) Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 The party was greeted by arge town surrounded by a dozen small forts, and wall which went all the way to the horizon, but Adam didn¡¯t spend any time admiring it. Instead, he followed them to the inn before passing out. Omen: 4, 7 Exhaustion: 1 -> 0 "It''s dangerous beyond here," the guard said unenthusiastically. It was a stupid thing to say to Iyrmen, but he had to say it. The Iyrmen, who had bought a carriage from the fort at an exorbitant price, began their journey forward. There were four horses which pulled the long carriage. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Okvar said. ¡°Once we are within the town, we will speak about our next steps.¡± ¡°Is the herb out in this in?¡± ¡°Somewhere,¡± Okvar replied. ¡°I will be able to find it, but we should make a base within the town first,¡± Lokat said. ¡°The ins Terror?¡± Jurot asked, leaning in to listen to them intently. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The what now?¡± ¡°The ins Terror,¡± Dargon replied, simply. ¡°It is the name for the reasons as to why this in is uninhabited.¡± ¡°And what are those reasons?¡± ¡°Magic. Beasts. Magical beasts. Curses. Legendary creatures which lurk in the shadows.¡± Dargon shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Too many things.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°You could have told me that before, you know?¡± Adam stared out the carriage, seeing the empty ins. They continued along to the ins, where there seemed to be no life. Things seemed so tense, though Adam wasn''t sure why. An Iyrman had told him the next part of the journey would be dangerous, so he took the matter seriously. Hades flew freely above and around them, and Adam would take to his senses every so often, but he found nothing of note. It was midway through the day when the Iyrmen felt it, the hairs on their necks standing up. Even Jurot, the youngest of the Iyrmen, could feel it. ¡°Jump!¡± Okvar eximed as the Iyrmen tore into the carriage with their mighty weapons to open up a path for the youngest pair. The horses cried in terror as the earth beneath rumbled. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 6 (5)
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 59. Nature Sucks 59. Nature Sucks Jurot had barely managed to leap over the vine as it broke through the bottom of the carriage, the horses whinnying in terror as giant vines wrapped around them and pulled them down into the trembling, cracking ground. ¡°Oh shi-¡° Adam¡¯s voice was cut off as he was swept up by the thick vine, which had emerged from the ground and wrapped around his body. Beside him, he watched as Hades dissipated from being struck by the tip of the vine. ¡°You bastard!¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) Adam reached for his de as the vine wrapped around him, as thick as any man he had ever seen. He barely managed to draw it before the vine closed a loop around him, pinning an arm to his side. Attack D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Miss! He shed against the vine, only to find his blow ncing off the side of it. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Jurot roared wildly, aiming a blow with his axe, cutting deep into the side of it. The deep cut still wasn¡¯t enough for Adam to free himself, unfortunately, and it wrapped around him tight. Health: 26 -> 17 Adam¡¯s bones clicked as the vines slowly crushed him, and the vine mmed against Jurot, causing him to slide back from the heavy blow. ¡°Adam!¡± Argot shouted, swinging his de wildly towards the vine, cutting deep into it. The other Iyrmen around also cut at the heavy vine, finally freeing the boy as he dropped down, the vine now cut into long strips as though it were a courgette. ¡°Follow the path!¡± Okvar eximed as the ground continued to rumble. ¡°Go!¡± The vine retreated into the earth as Adam and the Iyrmen ran, but from where the vine had sprouted, more greenery emerged. Bushes and trees emerged from the ground, stalking them as they fled. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Adam gasped, ncing over his shoulder. They were quicker than the emerging forest. ¡°To safety first,¡± Okvar shouted, leading them away from the forest which was emerging. He turned and cut a projectile which hade from the forest forming from the earth. ¡°Keep going!¡± ¡°We will fight!¡± Jurot shouted, turning around. ¡°To safety!¡± Okvar snapped at him. ¡°We will follow.¡± Jurot grit his teeth, but did not argue. For a moment, he had lost himself to the blood lust, but he wasn¡¯t here to fight, but to find a herb for his sick mother. He turned and fled, with Adam following beside him. Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 18 (13) As they continued, the earth around them continued to shift and shake, with brush appearing all around them. Adam summoned his fiery de in his other hand, cutting apart anything which appeared in front of him. ¡®God damn trees,ing in my way!¡¯ Jurot, lost in his thoughts about his mother, tripped on a vine as it emerged from the ground. Adam slid to a halt, reaching down with a hand, only to see a tree charge towards him. Attack (nking) D20 + 5 + 1 = 23 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 4 = 10 (1)(5) Vulnerability exploited! 15 damage! ¡°What the fu-¡° Adam swiped at it with his fiery sword, cutting deep into the bark as it crumbled against his de. ¡°Come on!¡± Adam sheathed his icy de, understanding it probably wouldn¡¯t help him as much as the other de. He grabbed onto Jurot¡¯s forearm and assisted him up as they rushed away. Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 7 (2) As Adam leapt over a vine, a bush leapt up at him, tackling him to the ground. Jurot swiped his axe hurriedly at the bush, barely cutting off a handful of twigs. The bush thwacked him with its twigs, barely managing to harm the Iyrman. Attack (nking) D20 + 5 + 1 = 14 (8) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 4 = 15 (5)(6) Vulnerability exploited! 21 damage! ¡°I¡¯m all for conserving nature, but you¡¯re really beginning to piss me off,¡± Adam huffed as he tore into the bush, cutting it in half as the mes spread throughout it. He rolled away and scrambled to his feet, noting the brush around them shambling towards them. ¡°A Forest Awakening,¡± Jurot panted. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It happens once a century during Duskval,¡± Jurot said as they continued to flee. ¡°So we were unlucky?¡± ¡°Yes. If we had been caught, we would have be sustenance for the forest.¡± ¡°That sounds terrible,¡± Adam said. Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 25 (20) The floor under them suddenly gave way, and Adam managed to leap off and grab the edge of the floor. Jurot, on the other hand, had mmed beside Adam, against the wall, and then slid down. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam watched as the young Iyrman slid down away from him into the darkness, seeing Jurot¡¯s face contort to shock as he fell. Without a second thought, Adam dropped down after him. ¡°Adam!¡± came Dargon¡¯s voice from afar, but the hole above them shut off the outside world. ¡°Oof,¡± Jurot gasped, and he bounced off the mushroom. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam gasped, bouncing off the mushroom a momentter, onto the ground beside the Iyrman. Quest Complete: Survive The Awakening Forest XP Gained: +300 XP: 2250 -> 2550 The mushroom provided them with a small glow, allowing Adam to see as though it were bright out, and Jurot only the smallest of features around them. Adam, with his half elven eyes, could see that they were in arge room, and no obvious signs of an exit, though there were tiny holes in the walls. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯ve got a feeling we¡¯re not in Kansas any more.¡± Jurot threw a nce at the outline of the half elf. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°We need to find our way out of here,¡± Adam said. ¡°We should rest first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the air willst.¡± ¡°I can feel a breeze,¡± Jurot said, sitting down. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam flexed his muscles. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 2 = 14 (6, 6) Health: 17 -> 26 He dropped down beside Jurot, reaching back to his pack, which had barely survived the encounter with the awakening forest which had suddenly emerged from the ground, and grabbed a set of rations. ¡°Damn, this world is crazy,¡± Adam whispered to himself. ¡°You did not know about Forest Awakening?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It is amon tale in thesends.¡± ¡°Where I¡¯m from, forests don¡¯t just sprout from the earth.¡± ¡°How do forestse to be, if not from the earth.¡± ¡°I mean, yes, forests doe from the earth, but not like that. They don¡¯t just awaken out of the blue.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Magic where you are from must be tame.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam sighed. He thought back to the woods which were near his home. They were a short walk away, along the river not even minutes from his home. For a moment, he missed the bicycle in the murky river. He ate half his rations, silently, sipping away at his water. Once they had healed up, with Adam regaining his Tough Spirit, and Jurot having shaken off the fatigue from the fight, they leapt onto their feet. ¡°So what now?¡± Adam asked. Jurot reached towards the wall and pressed his ear to the earth, before knocking against it. Then, seemingly at random, he punched the earth, which crumbled under the might of his blow, and a small tunnel was revealed. They followed the tunnel out, seeing a gentle glow from afar from tiny mushrooms. Adam¡¯s boots were barely heard as they made their way forward. He decided it was a good time to grab his shield, which had protected his pack, and gripped it tight. It was a precautionary measure. Jurot stopped, raising a hand. ¡°There¡¯s someone here,¡± he whispered. Then he slowly tilted his head upwards. Adam followed his gaze, only to see arge creature, its body as big as him, barely an arms reach away. ¡°Kya!¡± Adam screamed like a little girl as he saw therge spider, dark shelled, with spikes as big as his finger emerging from its legs. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 18 (17) The spider opened it¡¯s spiky maw and hissed. Adam gripped the fiery sword tight and leapt into the air, stabbing upwards as terror filled his bones. ¡°Fuck! Jurot! Fuck!¡± Adrenaline coursed through him as a cold sweat fell across him. Attack (nking) D20 + 5 + 1 = 14 (8) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 4 = 9 (4)(1) Vulnerability exploited! 9 damage! Jurot roared as his rage consumed him, and he gripped his de tight with both hands as he leapt up. He brought his axe down on its open maw, where a web was forming, and he through its head and half way into the body, cleaving it into two halves. The creature dropped on top of him as Adam stumbled aside, panting for air as his heart pounded wildly. Victory! Giant Spider +100XP XP: 2550 -> 2650 Jurot nced around quickly, before exhaling. The rage left through his muscles, and he sheathed his axe. ¡°Good job,¡± Adam said, thumping his chest with the side of his fist. ¡®I almost shat myself.¡¯ He kept gasping for air. ¡°This axe you enchanted is very good,¡± he said, smiling. Adam smiled. ¡°My ear hurt from your screaming.¡± Jurot smiled wider. Adam frowned. Jurot continued to nce around, before he noted arge webbed mass. He walked towards it, and Adam followed, not wanting to be left alone with the giant spider corpse. The pair nced between one another, before Jurot pressed his axe against it, rolling it back and forth to create a cut, and he tore the webs apart. The form of a little girl began to slip out from the hole, only for Jurot to grab her, pulling her out, and holding her out ahead of him as though he was holding a baby with a soiled diaper. Adam blinked at her. ¡°A devilkin?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A demon.¡± He motioned his finger towards her greyish skin and horns, which were slightly wider than the devilkin horns he had be ustomed to seeing within the Iyr. ¡°They are extremely rare.¡± ¡°How rare?¡± ¡°They were thought to be extinct,¡± Jurot admitted. He noted her skin, which seemed to be almost rocky in certain ces. ¡°They really do have rocky skin,¡± he said, feeling it against his bare palm. ¡°Demons and man once fought. They are some of the first stories of the Iyr. Demons brought the Iyr to ruins during the First Culling.¡± Adam stared at Jurot for a long moment. ¡°So what are you going to do to her?¡± He felt the tenseness in his muscles. ¡°Nothing,¡± Jurot said, slowly cing the girl down. ¡°That is a tale of old, and she is a little girl.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡± Adam looked down at her, noting how she was sleeping peacefully, her breath gentle. ¡°I think I might be-¡° ¡°Hah!¡± dered the girl, who stared at the ceiling above her. ¡°How dare a mere spider believe it could defeat the great me!¡± Adam shook his head and nced down towards the girl, who sat up, crossing her arms. ¡°Hello?¡± The girl stared at the two men ahead of her. ¡°Who are you?¡± She nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s¡­¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I do love nature, but sometimes a me thrower is needed. 60. Myths of Old 60. Myths of Old The girl looked back to the pair, who were staring down at her. ¡°You dare stand while I sit?¡± Adam looked to Jurot, exchanging a quick nce, before looking back at the girl. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, at the same time. ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡°Is that how you should speak to your saviours?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh? You two sure are cocky! To think you would dare to say I needed saving!¡± She huffed. ¡°You did,¡± Adam said. ¡°The spider would have consumed you if we had not arrived,¡± Jurot added. ¡°I was merely napping! You think some measly spider could defeat the great me?¡± She tried to hop onto her feet, but found that she didn¡¯t have as much strength as she expected, and so, as regally as she could manage, scrambled to her feet. ¡®She must be some rich kid,¡¯ Adam thought. He wondered how the demon¡¯s society was. ¡®Do they even have rich kids? What if she¡¯s the Demon Lord¡¯s kid?¡¯ He stared down at her, his gaze now curious. ¡°You two should kneel before me at once!¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You! You dare to refute the Demon Lord?¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact I had to spend all my energy against that bastard, I would have spanked you at once!¡± She grit her teeth. ¡°That bastard Hero and hispanions¡­¡± She clenched her fists together and shook them above her head. ¡°Just you bastards wait! Once I find a way back to my world, I¡¯ll beat your asses!¡±¡± ¡°So you lost against the hero?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If they weren¡¯t cowards and had outnumbered me four to one, I would have beaten them! They speak about justice, but they still didn¡¯t fight me one on one!¡± She clicked her teeth with her tongue. ¡®This girl is utterly delusional,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Thinking she was transmigrated to another¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you okay, little girl?¡± Jurot asked, reaching down to rub her head. ¡°You must have hurt your head.¡± ¡°Get your stinkin¡¯ paws off me you dirty ape! I¡¯m not a little girl, I¡¯m the Demon Lord!¡± She pped his hands off of her. ¡°I think she hurt her head,¡± Jurot said, ncing to Adam, whose eyes were narrowed at the girl. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, eyeing her up. ¡°She might really be the Demon Lord.¡± Jurot turned to Adam, blinking at him. ¡°Did you hurt your head?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You may refer to me as Empress Lucy!¡± She ced her hands on her sides, confidently. ¡°If you think I¡¯ll fall for that trick, you underestimate me.¡± ¡°What trick?¡± ¡°The trick where I tell you my real name.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your real name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Her face scrunched up like she bit into a lemon. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Adam squinted his eyes. ¡®A demon named Lucy?¡¯ ¡°I feel like I could take a guess, though you aren¡¯t quite the same race.¡± ¡°Hah! You wish you knew my name!¡± She smirked smugly. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Do you want to try me, kid?¡± ¡°Call me kid one more time, I dare you.¡± ¡°You need to chill, Lucifer, otherwise-¡° Adam stopped, only to see Lucy cringe visibly at hearing the name. ¡°That¡­ d-definitely is not it! Not it! Definitely not!¡± She scrunched up her face at him, trying to not die from the cringe of hearing her full name. ¡®How does he know? Only my parents knew what my name was.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s atrocious,¡¯ Adam thought, shaking his head. ¡®It¡¯s the name of the devil, not a demon. Why is the mythology in these worlds all mixed up? What kind of terrible lore is this? Someone fucked up in world building.¡¯ ¡°Anyway!¡± Lucy quickly cut the air in front of her, trying to forget she had heard her real name. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to say it! Though, it, definitely, no, not my real name!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, staring at her, seconds away from stabbing herself. ¡°It would be awkward if everyone knew your name. Let me guess, it holds power over your actions?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucy replied, closing her eyes shut, trying to deny the world. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It has an embarrassing meaning.¡± Adam blinked again. ¡°Which is?¡± She hid her face into her hands. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask.¡± Her tone was finally wavering. Seeing how genuinely distraught she was, Adam sighed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Looks like I have another secret to keep.¡± Jurot stood there, like a statue, forgotten by the pair of them. ¡®Does it really have to be kept a secret?¡¯ Lucy noticed him once again. ¡°You¡¯ll keep it too, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Since you¡¯re keeping my secret, you can both be my Generals.¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam replied back, quickly. ¡°Of course there¡¯s no need to th-¡° Lucy stopped, blinking. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That sounds like work,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that. I want to live a peaceful life of adventure.¡± She blinked at him, shocked that he would refuse. ¡°I¡¯m giving you such a great job! Think of the benefits! You will be my General! The great me!¡± "No, it sounds like I need to go around leading armies, and also managing so many territories on your behalf.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°And I''ll have to fight against other Generals who won''t like me. I''ll pass." "I guess when you say it like that..." She couldn¡¯t refute his points, since that was pretty much what had happened in her previous life. "Let me take a guess. You were vanquished by the hero and were reborn.¡± Adam wondered if they appeared at the same time. ¡°Around six weeks ago?¡± ¡°You elves are so¡­¡± She squinted her eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡®So we both arrived at the same time?¡¯ ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°What was your world like, oh Demon Lord?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Lucy said, smirking slightly. ¡°It was great. Well, the demon side wasn¡¯t so great. It used to be, but then we were driven away by the humans, not me, obviously, I mean hundreds of years ago. We tried to take it back several times, but they continued to push us back, those bastard humans!¡± Lucy nced at Jurot. ¡°No offence.¡± Adam nodded his head at her, having made the assumption that was going to be the case. ¡®That¡¯s pretty much all of history, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°The elves and the dwarves were also just a bunch of assholes! Though, not all of them¡­¡± She smiled, thinking of the few confidants she had in her previous life. ¡°The dark elves and dark dwarves were nice. They were like us, pushed away, theirnds stolen. They made great weapons for our army.¡± "That sucks,¡± Adam said, simply. "Right? Tch." She crossed her arms and grumbled quietly. "I''m not sure how good this world is inparison. The kingdom we''re in currently hates elves." "It must be difficult for you, considering, you know,¡± she said, nodding her head up at him, ¡°you¡¯re a half elf.¡± "Yeah, but the Iyrmen don''t seem to mind me so much." Adam smiled. Jurot nodded. "We do not care for what you appear as. We judge you on your deeds.¡± "What?¡± Lucy stared up at him. ¡°No way! Do you think I¡¯m that gullible!¡± In her previous life, the humans had done this a number of times against the demons. They would invite the demons in, trying to create peace, only to use the demons in a conspiracy to war against her empire. "It''s true,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Iyrmen are filled with humans, devilkin, and orcs." ¡°We are Iyrmen,¡± Jurot dered. ¡°The orcs within the Iyr are half blooded orcs. The orcs, which joined the Iyr originally, left the Iyr with the elves, to keep their oaths. The descendants of those orcs remain.¡± ¡°See, they do judge on race!¡± Lucy pointed an usatory finger. ¡°No," Jurot said. "They are Iyrmen, like I, Jurot, son of Surot. The Rot family has Iyrmen descended from the orcs as well, and even devilkin.¡± "They do?'' Adam asked, having not seen or heard of orcs or devilkin in the Rot family. Jurot simply nodded. ¡°They are cousins of mine, the same as Nirot and Turot.¡± "Hmph." The tiny Demon Lord turned away from him, not willing to be let herself be coerced by such words. "I can guarantee that the Iyr is great,¡± Adam said. She ignored him, done with the matter. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°What are your ns?" Lucy nced back his way. ¡°I will find my demons and take my role as the Demon Lord, of course!¡± ¡°The demons in this world will be different than those you know,¡± Adam said. ¡®Or, perhaps not? Jurot pretty much spotted she was a demon right away¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes? So?¡± Lucy tilted her head. ¡°So instead of being a Demon Lord and constantly fighting for a bunch of people you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you first learn about the world and¡­ rx?¡± "Huh?" Lucy raised her brow. ¡®A Demon Lord, rxing? Is that allowed?¡¯ "I mean, you no longer have an army at your disposal, or any Generals, and there¡¯s no real point, is there?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. "Well¡­¡± The tiny Demon Lord rubbed her chin, squinting her eyes as she fell deep into thought. ¡®He does make a good point¡­¡¯ "Plus, you must be really weak right now." Adam had started off barely being able to survive against a boar, though at his level, he was sure he¡¯d be able to handle one with ease. "Did you just call me weak?¡± Lucy gasped. ¡°I''m strong! I can take the pair of you right now!" "Don''t kid yourself,¡± Adam said, staring at her with a raised brow. ¡°It will only get you killed,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You are in no position to fight.¡± "Tch,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯repletely wrong¡­¡± Lucy understood she wasn¡¯t in a position to fight, she wouldn¡¯t even beat the pair of these brats, nevermind anyone meaning to kill her. She sighed. ¡®If only you were here¡­¡¯ Adam stared at her. She must have been so lonely by herself. ¡®How she managed to survive so long without help is beyond me, but I really can¡¯t leave her be.¡¯ He tapped his arm gently as he thought. Lucy¡¯s lower lip trembled as she lost herself in thought. ¡°How about youe with us?¡± Adam offered. ¡°The Iyr should probably hear about your story.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lucy stared at the half elf, and then to Jurot. ¡°Wait! Are you both enamoured by my good looks? You fiends!¡± She covered herself up with her arms, even though she had nothing to hide. Adam¡¯s brow pulsed and he flicked her forehead. ¡°You look like you¡¯re a ten year old, kid! If you make another joke like that, I¡¯ll spank you!¡± ¡°What? I knew it! You just wanted an excuse to touch my butt!¡± She pointed an usatory finger at Adam. His brow pulsed a little harder and he rolled up a sleeve. ¡°Jurot, grab her.¡± Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 2 (2) Intimidation 10 + 4 + 2 = 16 ¡°Get your stinkin¡¯ paws off me you dirty ape!¡± Lucy cried aloud as Jurot grabbed her. "Wait! Stop! S-stop!" Adam clenched his fist, and red down at her. ¡°Are you done messing around?" He wasn¡¯t feeling particrly d he was threatening a young girl, but she was a Demon Lord, so she¡¯d be able to handle some threat. Lucy felt Jurot¡¯s strong grip around her. ¡®How is this guy so damn strong?¡¯ ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± "Good." Lucy red at the pair of them, with Jurot eventually letting her go, seeing as they weren¡¯t fighting any longer. Silence filled the air, and the tension between them rose. Lucy was ncing between the pair, wondering if she could dart away when they weren¡¯t paying attention. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m-¡° Her stomach growled, causing her to flush. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you think it was.¡± ¡°So it was a fart?¡± Adam asked. Lucy drop kicked him, or at least, she tried to drop kick him. As she leapt up, she stumbled backwards, andnded on her bottom, letting out another noise from another orifice. She turnedpletely red. ¡®Kill me now!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The title if this was a Japanese light novel:I Was Reincarnated Once Again Into a Fantasy World Where I Decided to Raise an Adopted Sister and the Ten Year Old Demon Lord Who Wants Me to Be Her General, but I Just Want to Live a Slice of Life Adventure With Dice Rolls! 61. Forest Found 61. Forest Found There''s a mistake in previous chapters which gets rectified in this chapter.
¡°That was a powerful far-¡° Jurot stopped once he felt Adam¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡®Jurot, what the hell are you saying? She¡¯s just a kid!¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes twitched at the Iyrman, trying to send his thoughts to the Iyrman. Jurot stared stared back at the half elf who was admonishing him, recalling how it had only been moments since the half elf had threatened to beat a ten year old girl. Adam cleared his throat, ncing slightly at the little demon girl, who was curled up into a ball. She was adorned in loose clothing which wrapped her from head to toe, and a long cloak. She didn¡¯t have anything else on her, no pack, no food, nothing. ¡°Oh boy, I sure am hungry,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pack to find his rations. ¡°We had just-¡° Jurot began, only to be cut off again. ¡°Oh boy,¡± Adam repeated, staring at Jurot, staring at him with the look he had only just given, ¡°I sure am hungry!¡± He raised his brows, trying to send his intent with his facial expression. ¡®Why are you looking at me like that, son of Fate?¡¯ Jurot thought, blinking at hispanion. Adam brought out a set of his rations, revealing the dried fruits and smoked meats for the girl. ¡°Here,¡± he said. ¡°How do I know it¡¯s not poisoned?¡± Lucy asked, peeking through the cracks of her fingers, her hands still hiding the rest of her face. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam tilted his head, smirking. ¡°Jurot, do you see how this mighty Demon Lord is afraid of some rations? You know, I hear little children are afraid of their fruits and vegetables.¡± ¡°Who said I was afraid!¡± Lucy snatched the rations and shoved them into her mouth. If they truly had wanted to harm her, they wouldn¡¯t have used poison, something which she was resistant to. She ravaged the rations with her teeth, like a wild beast. Once she was done, she stared up at Adam. ¡°What?¡± the half elf asked. ¡°Do you have any more?¡± ¡°Do I have any more, what?¡± ¡°Food.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m looking for the magic word.¡± Lucy squinted at him, before saying something which sounded like grinding bones and the scream of a yed goat. Adam blinked. ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± ¡°You wanted a magical word, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lucy furrowed her brows at him. ¡°Not that kind of magical word.¡± ¡°Do I look like I know Divine Magic?¡± She rolled her eyes. Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. If you¡¯re asking someone for something, what do you say?¡± ¡°Oi, you, hand it over.¡± She held out her hand. ¡°I mean if you¡¯re not the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Why would I speak like I¡¯m not the Demon Lord?¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°I meant respectfully, you little brat!¡± Adam scowled, rolling up his sleeves again. ¡°Jurot!¡± Jurot stepped forward, but Lucy pulled back. ¡°Hold on! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Lucy cried, pulling away from Jurot. ¡°Please! Please give me more food!¡± Adam beamed at her brightly. ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± He offered her another set of rations. She rubbed her stomach once she was done, having eaten four days of rations, two from Adam, two from Jurot. ¡°The food in this world isn¡¯t so bad,¡± she said, licking her lips. ¡°We should get out of here,¡± Adam said, ncing to Jurot. He had no idea what to do, so would leave it to the Iyrman. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucy leapt onto her feet, though she quickly tumbled. She still wasn¡¯t fully recovered from the poison of the spider. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Adam said, squatting down in front of her so she could climb onto his back. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry me,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯m the great me! I wasn¡¯t even carried by my parents!¡± Her body was full of pride, but the pair could see the look on her face, which darkened the area. Adam and Jurot nced between one another. ¡°You¡¯ll slow us down, so hurry up and get on my back.¡± ¡°Just you wait until I get older! I¡¯ll be the one to spank you!¡± She then stepped up towards Adam, who stepped away, staring at her with a disgusted look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable knowing you want to touch my butt,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°What! Y-you!¡± She turnedpletely red. ¡°You were the one who wants to touch my butt! Pervert! Gross!¡± She thumped his armour with her fists, her facepletely red. ¡°Alright, alright, sheesh,¡± Adam said, grabbing her wrists. ¡°When you get older, you should pay me back for saving your life, and the huge meal you just had.¡± ¡°Tch! You fiend!¡± She climbed onto his back. ¡°Enough with this nonsense! Let¡¯s go find Mara!¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Adam asked, feeling her wrap her arms around his neck, and her legs around his stomach. ¡°Mara is my maid, and the one who should be carrying me. She¡¯s my most trusted aid.¡± Lucy nodded her head. ¡°We were split apart a little while ago, though I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in here with me, otherwise I would have found her already.¡± ¡°What does she look like?¡± Adam asked, following Jurot, who had led the way through the tunnel. ¡°Tall. Red hair. Big, fat, traitorous boobs!¡± Lucy huffed. ¡°She¡¯s almost as pretty as me.¡± Adam coughed, almost losing himself toughter. He hadn¡¯t expected her to describe the woman¡¯s breasts, especially not in that way. ¡°What the hell are you saying? Mind yournguage.¡± Adam chuckled, trying to not cry from keeping hisughter in. ¡°Is Mara single?¡± ¡°She¡¯s married to her job,¡± Lucy said, wrapping her arms around his neck a little tighter. ¡°She belongs to me.¡± The whisper was threatening. ¡°What a shame,¡± Adam replied, chuckling still. ¡°She sounds like my type.¡± ¡°You disgusting perv! Gross! Yuck! Once we find Mara, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find her for you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If she¡¯s as beautiful as you say, who knows, I might be your General.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Lucy clicked her tongue at him. ¡°Mara is worth a hundred, no, a thousand of you! Why would I want you when I have Mara? Gross! Pervert!¡± Adam just chuckled, following Jurot, who led the way through the tunnels. There would be times when it would bepletely dark, and Jurot would use the back of his axe to lead himself, but it seemed as though he was following something. The Iyrman stopped, ncing around. ¡°This way,¡± he said, leaping up a small rock wall, and hoisting himself over, before dealing with the dirt and rock ahead of him. As he dug into it, the dirt and rock fell all around him, threatening to bury him. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam shouted, his eyes wide. Jurot kicked off the stone and dirt. ¡°Come,¡± the Iyrman said, once the earth had dislodged itself around him. Adam climbed up the wall with ease, using the dirt and rocks which had fallen as a step. The rock he was on was barely enough for him to crouch over. Jurot had already moved along, but Adam could see the light of the world peeking through. ¡°I¡¯m going to need to ce you down so we can get through,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to go first so I don¡¯t see your stupid ass,¡± she said. Adam rolled his eyes, allowing the Demon Lord to go on ahead, before following her out. ¡°Don¡¯t look at my butt,¡± Lucy said. Adam rolled his eyes, letting her go first until she was out of sight, before following through the small tunnel Jurot had created with his axe and fingers. Once he was out, they were on some solid rock, and there was still more earth to climb up. However, they could hear the signs of life, the various creatures and critters, above them. ¡°Mind helping Lucy up there?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to do well with my armour, stuff, and her.¡± Jurot nodded his head in response, stepping towards her, but the girl pulled back towards Adam. ¡°I won¡¯t let no human get his disgusting paws on me!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked, brow pulsing. ¡°Hmph! I trust him less than I trust you!¡± ¡°I trust Jurot with my life, and yours. So get your ass up there before I push you back into the tunnel. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of spiders to keep youpany.¡± She growled at Adam, but climbed onto Jurot¡¯s back. Jurot etched his words into his his mind, before he climbed up, with Lucy on his back, with ease. Athletics Check D20 + 4 = 17 (13) Adam managed to follow with some difficult, grabbing at the various rocks which allowed him something to grip onto, but he was still wearing and carrying a lot of gear. He had half a mind to drop his stuff, or to have Jurot pull it up using rope, but he needed to look cool in front of them. He managed to finally hoist himself up, his arms burning. He looked down to where they had appeared, but it was out of sight, appearing as though it were a short drop, but it curved awkwardly so the rest of it was out of sight. ¡°A new forest,¡± Jurot said, ncing all about. ¡°I do not know of it, or the path.¡± ¡°A new forest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You mean, the forest which had only just awakened?¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Something has died for it,¡± he said. Adam threw a look to Jurot, and then to Lucy. He swallowed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± "Huh, why are you guys so solemn now?" She stared at the pair of them, raising her brow. "It could be that we¡¯ve lost a bunch of our friends and family,¡± Adam said. ¡°We came here in order to help Jurot¡¯s mother, who may die if we do not return in a timely manner.¡± Lucy kept her mouth shut, understanding that there was a limit to how much she could act out. She couldn¡¯t just be a bother when they were half in mourning, it wasn¡¯t proper. Adam picked her up, and they followed Jurot through the forest path, until dusk began to gather all around them. ¡°We should make camp,¡± Jurot said, ncing around. However, he grabbed his axe and dashed in front of Adam and Lucy, ready to spill blood. Adam grabbed his de, summoning the other into his free hand with a word. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam whispered. The brush rustled. "You two are safe," came a familiar voice. Emerging from the brush was an Iyrman, with long ck hair which fell to his shoulders, and arge greatsword at his back. ¡°Dargon,¡± Adam said, sighing with relief, sheathing his de and dismissing the other. The other Iyrmen each appeared, all eight which hade with the group. They each smiled at the pair, d they hadn¡¯t lost the youngest of the group. ¡°It would have been a shame to lose you,¡± Dargon said, shaking their forearms. ¡°A shame to your story, or would you have been sad?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. Dargon frowned. ¡°Do you think we wouldn¡¯t have wept for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Now that I¡¯m surrounded by Iyrmen, will I die?¡± Dargon just nodded, whereas the other Iyrmen exchanged nces, having thought they had understood Adam as they had travelled, but hadn¡¯t expected such cheekiness. ¡°Who is the guest?¡± Okvar asked, staring at the girl. ¡®A demon?¡¯ "Ho ho, Iyrmen!¡± Lucy scrambled off his back and then stepped forward, standing tall as the shortest among them all, and crossed her arms, like an Iyrman. ¡°You may bow before the great me! I am Lucy, the greatest Demon Lord!¡± "A Demon Lord?¡± Okvar asked, staring down at the girl. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ "That''s right!¡± She grinned wide. ¡°Bow before my magnificence." The Iyrmen stared at her as she grinned smugly at them. However, they noted how she was sweating, her eyes darting between them all. ¡®How handsome!¡¯ Lucy thought, her heart racing. ¡®Look at those muscles! That orc man and that horneddy are strong! I¡¯ll make them into my Generals for sure!¡¯ "You guys seem quite strong, I will allow you to join me!" The Iyrmen¡¯s eyes all fell to the youngest pair, who had brought back quite the surprising guest. "Actually,¡± Adam began, rubbing his chin. ¡°If you wanted to gather an army, the Iyrmen are your best bet." Jurot, and the other Iyrmen, nodded their heads, agreeing with Adam, even though they were still waiting for the youngsters to tell them what was going on. "Oh? They''re not so bad." Lucy continued to stare at them, ogling the orcish and devilkin Iyrmen. "Not so bad?" Adam asked, ncing down at her. ¡°Most of the Iyrmen are between Jurot and Dargon, but when ites to the active Iyrmen, this is pretty much the averageposition,¡± Adam said, making an educated guess from what he saw back at the Iyr. ¡°There are more people as strong as the orc and horned ones?¡± Lucy asked. ¡®What is he saying?¡¯ ¡°If I had to take a guess,¡± Adam said, ncing between the Iyrmen. ¡°I¡¯d say there are at least a hundred about Okvar¡¯s level, and maybe a thousand around Lokat, and several thousand around Dargon¡¯s,¡± Adam said, motioning to each Iyrman. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid enough to believe that?¡± Lucy asked, raising her brow at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday.¡± "Once we head back to the Iyr, you''ll see." Adam smirked. Jurot smirked too. ¡®A hundred at Okvar and Wujyn¡¯s level?¡¯ Even though he didn¡¯t know much about the deeper secrets of the Iyr, he knew at least how many legends who had retired within the Iyr. Okvar hadn¡¯t expected Adam to be so urate in what the Iyrmen had shown him. None of the Iyrmen corrected him, keeping their secrets. After all, only Okvar and Wujyn knew the true extent of the Iyr¡¯s strength, thanks to their rank. ''He¡¯s joking right?¡¯ Lucy thought, eyeing up the Iyrmen. ¡®So many at such a level? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡¯ ¡°We will camp the night here,¡± Okvar said, nodding his head at the other Iyrmen. ¡°We will continue to the city in the morning. We will set watches, Jurot with I, and Adam with Wujyn. You may sleep, Demon Lord, for no one will bother you with us around.¡± Lucy stared up at Okvar, an orc, wondering how impudent she should be considering their great strength. She noted the others, the humans, but they seemed to be under Okvar¡¯s bidding. ¡°Since you seem to care for me so much, I will listen!¡± ¡®How is it that an orc ismanding these humans? What kind of world am I in?¡¯ "Would you mind if I take the first orst watch?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t like being woken up midway through my sleep.¡± He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Jaknuu, you may take first watch with Adam.¡± Okvar nodded. It didn¡¯t matter if Adam wanted to take a separate watch, and there was no need to deny such a simple request. It was best that they were all at their strongest in such a foreign ce. "Lucy, here," Adam said, handing her one of the nkets the Iyr had given him for the journey, one with a small pattern of the Rot family printed onto it. "Good job, Captain," Lucy said, wrapping the nket around herself as she leaned up against a tree. "If you need anything, just ask." Adam smiled. ¡®Captain?¡¯ "Of course, it''s only right that you should be subservient to me, the greatest Demon Lord!" Adam flicked her forehead. "Sweet dreams, Demon Lord Lucy." "Hmph!¡± She rubbed her forehead. The girl dropped up against a tree and passed out instantly. "Is she really the Demon Lord?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°I think so,¡± Adam said. "It is hard to believe, even from your lips,¡± Dargon admitted. "Yeah, I know, but..." Adam looked at the little demon girl. "We both have something inmon." "What is that?" "You''ll find out one day." Adam smiled. He leaned his head back. He hadn¡¯t expected to learn something so interest on that day. There were others, just like him.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
You might be thinking... Dargon? Wasn''t it Argon who was with Adam. I messed up the names. Dargon, the little brother of Argon, hade along on the journey. My bad. 62. Forgotten Gods 62. Forgotten Gods He dreamt that day, a dream which was real. The moment he had fallen into the world of dreams, he found himself in a familiar world of darkness, which gave way to the stars about him. He turned on his heel, seeing the various figures, each staring at him like he were some kind of beast in a cage. ¡°A stranger in ournds,¡± one said. ¡°One of many,¡± another added. He recognised the pair of them, who seemed to be leading this inquisition. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see that you¡¯re well, Miss veil,¡± Adam said, noting the appearance of the godly being, so familiar, and yet so strange. His eyes could barely take note of any features, as though he was forgetting what he saw immediately as he saw it. Adam nced to see the boy on the throne of ck, terribly jagged. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°You know of us?¡± veil asked, her voice so sweet and melodic. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°I know of you and Sozain well, we¡¯ve spoken before. I also know¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted to find him, but instead, he saw another figure. ¡°Lady Arya? What are you doing here?¡± Adam blinked at her. ¡°You know me as well?¡± Arya asked, her appearance easily seen and easily forgotten. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, dropping to a knee and bowing his head. ¡°Lady Arya, Goddess of Swords. You had given me your strength, and I am not the the type to forget my favours, even in my next life.¡± ¡°Goddess of Swords?¡± Arya asked, staring at the kneeling young half elf. ¡°I am the Goddess of War.¡± ¡°Goddess of War?¡± Adam asked, before ncing around, noting all the other gods. He vaguely remembered them, but the one he was looking for wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Where¡¯s Bandlor?¡± veil and Sozain exchanged a look, one which had caused their siblings to tense up for a moment. ¡°How do you know that name?¡± veil asked. Her voice was the same as before, but it held a greater weight on his shoulders, as though she was pressing him down with her tone. ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves,¡± Adam said, standing against the pressure. ¡°I asked my question first. Where is he? Bandlor should be here, standing alongside you. Hey, Bel-¡° It had only taken a moment for the stranger to appear, cutting into the domain. It was a knightly figure, adorned in the whitest of whites, and his de was so close to cutting Adam apart, not even a finger¡¯s width away from his face, only held back by a dark string which had caught the de. ¡°How rude,¡± Sozain said, his finger raised from the arm rest on the throne. ¡°Did you think I would allow you to cut a guest of mine right before me?¡± ¡°This is a matter above you,¡± the stranger in white replied, simply. His tone of voice was even, but it was full of authority. Adam blinked, looking at the string on the de, which was so thin, and yet could easily hold back the being which was still pressing his de forward, trying to cut him. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The knightly figure remained ring down at Adam, and Adam tried to recall who he had pissed off in his previous life. He continued to dwell on the matter, and the entire time, the figure¡¯s body was tense, trying to break through the ck thread. ¡®Looks like Sozain is protecting me for now, so I guess I can continue?¡¯ Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing alright, Miss veil.¡± Adam smiled a genuine smile. ¡°If you weren¡¯t I would have been particrly pissed off.¡± veil stared down at one of the various anomalies which had appeared. ¡°Will you exin yourself, young man?¡± ¡°Well, your fath-¡° Adam was cut off by the stranger in white having appeared beside him, who seemed to have cut through the thread of ckness, only for his sword to be caught by another sword, near identical to his own, but it waspletely ck. ¡°How rude,¡± Sozain said, staring at the stranger in ck who had appeared. ¡°Why are there so many who are breaking into our space while we siblings are speaking with our guest?¡± ¡°You may say such words, but it¡¯s because of me that this boy still lives,¡± the stranger in ck, who had caught the stranger in white¡¯s de, said. ¡°Do you really believe Lord of Order couldy a hand on this boy if I didn¡¯t want him to?¡± Sozain asked, raising his brow. The stranger in ck did not respond, but he remained shed with the stranger in white. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lord of Order asked. ¡°What is expected of me,¡± his ck twin responded, a wild grin on his face. ¡°This anomaly must be destroyed,¡± Lord of Order stated. ¡°This is a matter above us.¡± ¡°You will not be harmed,¡± veil assured Adam, holding her scale in hand. ¡°You may continue.¡± Adam noted the times that the being wanted to attack. It was only when he was trying to mention Belle. ¡°Lord of Order, eh?¡± Adam smiled, before his eyes fell to the stranger in ck. ¡°So let me guess, you¡¯re Lord of Chaos?¡± ¡°Hello there,¡± the Lord of Chaos replied. Adam smiled. ¡°You aren¡¯t so bad.¡± Adam noted veil staring at him, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Anyway, where¡¯s Bandlor?¡± ¡°Bandlor is a name long forgotten,¡± veil said. ¡°We all remember the name, but we do not remember who he was.¡± ¡°Bandlor, the God of War?¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten him?¡± He stared at the group, blinking at them. ¡°What a bunch of shitty siblings you lot are.¡± He chuckled, though wondered if poking fun at the gods was a wise idea. ¡°So he really was our brother,¡± Sozain said, hiding his smirk. veil stared at him, noting the gloating tone. She had always mentioned that she would have never forgotten a sibling, but it seemed she may have been incorrect. ¡°How is it that we have all forgotten our brother?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Adam asked, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who forgot him.¡± ¡°It was a rhetorical question.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± veil stared at the boy. The gods each understood that the situation was far moreplicated than it appeared. It was especiallyplicated since those two had intruded, and even more so because so far, as far as the gods knew, Adam stated not a single lie as they spoke. ¡°Bandlor was forgotten, huh?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Bandlor? But¡­¡± He stared at the one known as Lord of Order, who was still being held at bay by Lord of Chaos. ¡°Bandlor, Bandlor¡­¡± Adam whispered, trying to think about why the god might be missing. ¡®What happened to you, Bandlor? Where are you? Is it because of me?¡¯ He recalled that Bandlor had sacrificed himself that time, but did that mean he was no longer in this world? This realm? ¡°It is strange,¡± veil said. ¡°We can read the minds of all beings below us, even the other anomaly beside you, but we cannot read your mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, shing his mind with lewd images. ¡°I¡¯m fairly certainst time you could.¡± ¡°Last time?¡± veil asked, staring down at him, still unphased by the lewd images. ¡®Either she has a good poker face, or I¡¯m not going hardcore enough,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I have been keeping an eye on you,¡± Sozain said. ¡°Yet, even within the Iyr, that tale yours you told was blocked to my ears.¡± ¡°There are things that you may know, and things you cannot know,¡± Lord of Order said, trying to stop them from speaking more. ¡°Do you have a special connection to the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡®He was spying on me in the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Sozain replied, simply. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a little unfair that you don¡¯t tell me when I¡¯m being so forting.¡± ¡°I apologise, but we must know more about you first.¡± ¡°Whether I am friend or foe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You helped me in my previous life as well,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was helped by yourself, Lord Sozain, when your father could not, and Lady Arya too. I won¡¯t forget it. I also won¡¯t forget I died for you, Miss veil, so I hope we can have a wonderful rtionship together too.¡± Adam smiled innocently. ¡°You died for me?¡± veil asked. ¡°Why would you die for me?¡± ¡°I was asked to die for your sake,¡± Adam said. ¡°So I hope, in that world, you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°You speak of the other worlds within another ribbon?¡± veil asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but sure.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who asked you to die for me?¡± veil couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Your father,¡± Adam replied, as Lord of Order managed to force his de to the half elf¡¯s neck, though he remained frozen as veil¡¯s scales appeared beside him, perfectly bnced. ¡®Father?¡¯ The gods had thought the same thing in that moment. A brother and a father, forgotten due to the whims of higher powers. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want me to speak about their father, Order,¡± Adam said, staring at the de, so close to his skin, almost touching him. ¡°This is a matter far above us,¡± Lord of Order said. ¡°Such things must remain buried.¡± Adam¡¯s ears twitched at the phrasing. ¡°I can¡¯t even speak of their father?¡± ¡°You know of our father?¡± veil asked, keeping her finger raised, her scales keeping Lord of Order at bay. ¡°I do,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here. He¡¯s the reason I died the first and second time.¡± ¡°How many lives have you lived?¡± Sozain asked. He was interested due to the fact he was the God of Death. ¡°This is my third life,¡± Adam said. ¡°My first life was on earth, my second was on this, but on another ribbon, and this is my third¡­¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡®Does that mean Belle doesn¡¯t exist in this world? Is he missing?¡¯ His eyes fell to the pair before him, the strangers he didn¡¯t know. ¡®Lord of Order and Chaos?¡¯ ¡°We should speak another time,¡± veil said, straining to keep the stranger at bay. He grew more powerful as Adam spoke about her father. ¡®They really do not want us to know more about him?¡¯ ¡°What about him?¡± Adam asked, pointing to the stranger in white. ¡°Won¡¯t he try and kill me?¡± ¡°He will not bother you,¡± veil assured. ¡°Order must be maintained,¡± Lord of Order said. ¡°Are you on my side then?¡± Adam asked the ck fellow. Lord of Chaos refused to reply. ¡°He will not bother you,¡± Sozain repeated after his sister. ¡°Tell me, Adam, son of Fate.¡± Sozain wondered if he should ask. ¡°Are you the son of that Fate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a name,¡± Adam said, though he smirked. ¡°Though, I do pay my respects to Her.¡± Sozain had almost rxed, but hearing thest few words caused him to tense up. ¡°Then, we will leave you on your way.¡± ¡°Before I go,¡± Adam said, ncing at Lord of Order and Chaos, shaking his head. ¡°Even with the pair of you, you can¡¯t rece him.¡± The pair of them remained silent. Adamughed, wondering when he had grown so brave. He stared at the gods and goddesses once more. ¡°Belle,¡± Adam said, hisst act of bravery. ¡°Belle?¡± Sozain asked, his finger raised. Hundreds of ck threads formed around Lord of Order and his de, which had pressed against Adam¡¯s throat, so close to cutting into the half elf. ¡°The name of your father,¡± Adam said. ¡°Belle, the God of Chaos and Order, and don¡¯t you forget it.¡± He threw out the peace sign towards the two Lords. ¡°Dueces.¡± Lord of Chaos smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam''s been hanging around with the Iyrmen for too long, thinking he can talk smack against gods. 63. The Guardian 63. The Guardian Adam gasped as he awoke,pletely covered in sweat. He saw the Iyrmen staring at him, raising their brows. Adam reached up to grab his neck, recalling the sword which had gone through it. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he said, rubbing his neck. ¡°It would have been embarrassing if I died a third time.¡± The others stared at him with a curios look, especially Lucy, who was confused as to what he was talking about. ¡®Dying a third time? Did he hit on his head?¡¯ Then she thought for a moment. ¡®Did he really die twice?¡¯ She partly believed it because she had been whisked away to this world, and, he was probably stupid enough to die twice. They ate breakfast quickly and made their way through the forest, with the Iyrmen leading once more, taking their positions as they had done previously. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all alive,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hear the forest needs to be awakened by sacrificing living things.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Okvar replied. ¡°The more potent the life, the greater the forest.¡± He nced around. ¡°Whatever the forest found, it must have been bountiful.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, who quickly moved his eyes away. ¡°Right, well, let¡¯s hope it¡¯s no one we know.¡± ¡°Stop talking about nonsense, and let¡¯s go find Mara.¡± The guilt eat away at Adam. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Hey, Lucy, you don¡¯t think that Ma-¡° Health: 26 -> 21 Lucy¡¯s response was more violent than he expected as she kicked him right in the back of the knee, causing him to stumble forward. ¡°Do you think my Mara is going to lose to a bunch of trees? I¡¯ll have you know, Mara was the most powerful demon in mymand!¡± Lucy huffed, clenching her fists. "She was?" "She was as strong as me!¡± Lucy dered, lying. ¡°She also knew how to cook and clean! How scary!¡± "Scary?" Adam rubbed the back of his knee. "Yeah! How can she be so strong and so good at other useful things? It''s not right! If she''s strong, she should be a terrible cook like me!" Lucy clenched her fists tighter. ¡°And how can she have such big ti-¡° "Sounds like she was the strongest demon,¡± Adam said. "That''s right!¡± Lucy puffed out her chest. ¡°There''s no way she¡¯ll lose to a bunch of trees." ''I''ve got a bad feeling about this.'' Adam thought, frowning. ''There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be so obvious, killing off Mara to form the forest. No, no, this isn¡¯t a shitty story.¡¯ The forest ended up be denser with each step, and the Iyrmen tread carefully forward. "We should just chop the bushes up ahead!" Lucy grumbled, hugging Okvar tight from behind as he carried her. "We shouldn''t disturb the forest as it awakens," he admonished. "Huh? Why not?" Lucy asked. She took his words to heart, since he was so handsome and strong. "Otherwise we will be beset," Wujyn said. ¡°A forest which has only just awakened has great terrors hidden within it.¡± "Oh? Hmm¡­¡± Lucy fell into thought, eventually agreeing with them. ¡°These Iyrmen sure are smart. Isn''t it unfair if they''re smart and strong?" "They grow up on their stories and learn about history through them." Adam smiled. "That''s how Jurot knows so much too." "Hmm. I should marry an Iyrman and have them join me. Plus, it seems they''re all so damn hunky too. Unfair!" Adam chuckled. "You like hunky men? Then wait until you get to the Iyr. Almost all the men and women are that hunky." "Seriously? Nice! This Demon Lord approves! I want a harem of hunky men and women to worship me! If they¡¯re really that hunky, I¡¯ll let them carry me around the Iyr." Adam chuckled. ¡°Wait,¡± Lokat said, stopping. The other Iyrmen stopped an instantter. ¡°Why have we stopped?¡± Lucy asked. Lokat stared at the forest ahead of her for a long while. "The Guardian is ahead." "Guardian?" Adam asked. "That which has been tasked to protect the forest for the next century." Adam¡¯s ears twitched slightly. ¡®A Guardian, huh? Sounds pretty powerful.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t heard about a Guardian before. "Oh," Lucy said. "Let''s go meet it! If it''s strong, I''ll bring it to my side!" She grinned wide. "We should pay our respects," Lokat said, cautiously. Adam wondered what kind of being it was that it made Lokat, with all these Iyrmen, pause. Lokat stepped forward, now leading the way, and within moments, they were stepping into arge grove, one which certainly hadn¡¯t been in front of them. There was arge tree which was sat down, rxing under the sun. "I have guests," it said slowly, its wordsing out in their own pace. It was a tree, but it had arms and legs, and a face etched onto the bark. "You!" Lucy snarled like a vicious beast, leaping off of Okvar to try and attack the tree ahead. "You! I''ll kill you!" Okvar grabbed at the girl, keeping her at bay as she snarled. "It will be diffi-" Lucy continued to snarl, her entire body convulsing with rage. Her neck grew taught, staining and bulging as she struggled. The tree reached over with a finger, a long branch, and touched her forehead, which caused the little demon girl to convulse once more, before she grew limp, snoring lightly. "Oh, there''s no need for that, young half fey," it said. Adam¡¯s fingers were wrapped around the hilt of his magical sword, staring up at the tree. Even now, he could feel its great strength. It was like he was facing against one of the many gods. He was in its domain, and he was fairly sure he¡¯d be unable to fight it, especially at his level. "Shall we speak?" it asked. "We are Iyrmen,¡± Lokat said. ¡°We wish for peace." "Hmm.¡± It remained silent for a long while. ¡°Somee bearing weapons used to fell my trees." "Sometimes chopping down trees saves forests,¡± Adam said, still staring at the creature. "You are not wrong." "Plus, you guys attacked us first." "We were fast asleep, unable to control ourselves. For that, we apologise.¡± ¡°As long as you pay appropriatepensation,¡± Adam replied, a small smirk appearing on his face. Lokat stared at the boy. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ "What is it that you wish for?¡± Adam looked to the Iyrmen. "Well? What do you guys think?" "Safe passage for all Iyrmen,¡± Lokat said, taking the lead. "It can be done," it replied. "Me and my people too," Adam said. "Who are your people?" "Uh. Well." Adam rubbed his chin. "I don''t know." "I¡¯m sure you understand that may be difficult.¡± "Alright, sure." Adam chuckled. "I might make a symbol or something for my people. Perhaps a code?¡± "Very well." "If you are willing, we Iyrmen may also wish for this to be a sanctuary for the Iyr,¡± Lokat said. "It can be done. What offer can you make?" "It will be the Chief who will make the offer,¡± Okvar said. ¡°We will pass the message." "Very well. Then, will you assist me?" "What is it that you need, Guardian?" Lokat asked. "Defend the forest from outside aggressors for the next decade, until the forest has grown to its full length." "We are currently on a mission for a certain herb,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Do you have a Blue Moon Rose?¡± "Not now, but once the moon is above us, I will." "Jurot and Adam,¡± Lokat said, turning to face them. ¡°Will you remain? We will continue on to the nearby city and send a message to the Iyr. If someonees to im this forest, Jurot, you must say that this forest is imed by the Iyr." "Yes,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°We will leave,¡± Lokat said, staring at the Guardian. The tree waved its branch arm behind them, causing the trees to part way, and the Iyrmen followed the path out. ¡°If something happens to either of those three, the Iyr will hear of it.¡± Lokat dared to warn the Guardian. ¡°I will bring them no harm, and nor will the forest, as long as they remain peaceful.¡± Once the Iyrmen left, Adam turned to face the tree. "I think it''s time you took me to see my future wife," Adam said, a smile on his lips, though his eyes were cold. "What do you mean?" "There''s a busty demon with red hair in this forest, isn¡¯t there?¡± It remained silent for a long while. Then, it waved an arm, the trees parting and revealing another path. Adam picked Lucy up and carried her, and Jurot followed after him. A few minutester, they appeared at another grove. There, engulfed by wood, was a beautiful sleeping face. It was a pale grey, though much paler than Lucy, almost sickly. "Is she dead?" Adam asked. "No,¡± the Guardian replied. "Can she be saved?¡± "Yes." "How?" "Someone must take her ce for a century." Adam puffed out his cheeks, shaking his head. ¡°Is there any other way?" "If you can find something within the next ten years to rece her, she can be freed.¡± ¡°Something like what?¡± ¡°The hearts of adult dragons.¡± Adam bit his lower lip. "Can you wake Lucy up?" "Yes." It ced a finger on Lucy¡¯s forehead. Lucy slowly awoke, her eyes first catching Adam¡¯s face, before her eyes darted to the side where she saw herpanion. "Mara! Let her go you tree bastard!" She tried to stand, but found it was hard to gather her strength. "Lucy," Adam said. "You damn fucker! I''ll cut you down! Just you wait! I¡¯ll burn this entire forest down!" She managed to find enough strength to crawl towards the tree. "Lucy." "Bastard!" Lucy thumped her fist against the tree. "You can still save her," Adam said, dropping to a knee beside her. "Let her go! I¡¯ll kill you all, you bastard trees! Just you wait!" She continued to thump the tree, trying to gather her strength. Adam sighed, letting Lucy throw her tantrum. After a few minutes, shey there, unable to even raise her arm to attack the tree. "Are you a Demon Lord?" Adam asked. "What are you talking about right now? Mara, she¡¯s right there! You need to save her." "Are you a Demon Lord?" Adam repeated. "I''m not a Demon Lord,¡± she said. ¡°I''m the Demon Lord." "Can you beat a dragon?" "Tch!¡± Lucy panted for breath. ¡°Of course I can." "Right now?" "Obviously not now, you bastard! I''m just a little girl." Lucy covered her eyes with the back of her arm. "How about in eight years?" "Eight years?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°As long as I train hard, sure." "Good. You, Jurot, and I, are going to y an evil dragon and bring it''s heart here." "What?" "Mara can be reced.¡± ¡°She¡¯s irreceable, you no good bastard!¡± ¡°I mean in the forest. We can swap her out for a dragon¡¯s heart.¡± "We can? Is that right, tree bastard? Can Mara be saved?" "Her life force will be drained, but if you bring a dragon¡¯s heart, you can save her.¡± "Hmph! We demons are strong! You better pay us back!" Lucy growled. "We must apologise, but it had to be done." "Bastard! I''ll kill you!" "Lucy, rx. He''s not an enemy." "He''s my enemy." "Do you want to save Mara or not?" Lucy refused to look at Mara at the moment. "I''ll definitely save you, Mara! You hear? Just you wait!" Adam rubbed his forehead. "Rx. We''ll get to it in time." "You... You don''t understand. Mara is the only one I know in this world. She, she''s..." Lucy began to shake, and covered her eyes with the back of her arm again. Adam wanted to tell her everything was going to be fine, but he couldn¡¯t find the strength. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Quests Complete Meet the Demon Lord + 100XP Promises Made (Demon Lord) +100XP Meet the Guardian +100XP Promises Made (Guardian) +100XP XP: 2650 -> 3050 ¡®I should check how much it is to level¡­¡¯ "It seems that some visitors have arrived," the Guardian said, cutting Adam¡¯s thoughts. "We should go and see who it is,¡± Jurot said, who had watched the entire scene unfold. ¡°We must dere the forest has been imed by the Iyr.¡± ¡°Lucy, you should say here,¡± he said. "Don''t tell me what to do,¡± she grumbled from the ground. "I''m serious, Lucy. If youe, things will be difficult." Adam felt that the appearance of a demon might rm the people. "Hmph! Are you saying that if they see the Demon Lord that it''ll cause problems!" "Yes.¡± "Ah, right..." Lucy looked to Mara. "Right, I should stay here and protect my Mara..." "Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Leave it to your Generals to deal with the rest, alright?" "Right." ¡°Remember the Iyrmen¡¯s warning,¡± Adam said to the tree. ¡°If anything happens to her, don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to stop me.¡± The tree remained silent.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Who could it be? 64. Trash Talking 64. Trash Talking Adam rubbed his forehead, thinking about Lucy and Mara. Jurot noted how the half elf was deep in thought, and left him to them. They followed the path the parting trees had revealed, moving swiftly through the forest. ¡®To think my first meeting with Mara would be marred like this,¡¯ he thought, trying to keep the other, much darker thoughts at bay. Lucy¡¯s friend, who was definitely more than just a simple friend, was now a battery for the forest. ¡®How depressing.¡¯ Yet, before he could think too deeply, they stepped out of the tree line to see an army of many hundreds, perhaps a thousand, soldiers. Each were adorned in chain mail, with spears and des, ready for war. Many were setting up their camp, but there were a few dozen on guard, keeping an eye out. The pair stared at the soldiers, and the soldiers who were on duty, stared at them. One soldier quickly stepped forward, inhaling deeply. ¡°Halt! This territory has been imed by King Justinian ckwater!¡± Her voice boomed through the entire area, causing the other soldiers within the camp to quickly scramble into formation. ¡°This forest has already been imed by the Iyr!¡± Jurot eximed back, proudly. He wasn¡¯t going to let the Kingdom im something which the Iyrmen had already imed. The soldier remained silent for a moment, ruminating on his words. She motioned to another soldier, nodding her head, and the other soldier quickly left to one of the tents which had already been set up. A familiar figure appeared, in his armour of white and gold te mail. His hair was sun kissed, and his eyes were ocean blue. The sword at his side was beautiful, the pommel shaped into the head of a lion. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the Iyrman and the elf,¡± the Duke said, staring at the pair of them. His eyes remained focused on the elf, and at the mention of Adam¡¯s race, the soldiers tensed up, readied to fight. ¡°I beg your pardon, Duke Lionheart, but I am a half elf,¡± Adam corrected, shing a sweet smile. ¡®What the hell is the Duke doing here?¡¯ Suddenly, this situation had be so much more difficult. ¡°I have heard that you are staking your im for this forest on behalf of the Iyr,¡± Duke Lionheart said. ¡°The forest has already been imed by the Iyr,¡± Jurot repeated, his voice clear. The Duke nced between the pair. ¡°We should discuss this. Why don¡¯t youe into our tent and we can talk?¡± The Duke extended a hand back towards the tent, inviting them to follow. It was a piece of advice, but could easily be seen as a threat. ¡°The Chief wille to speak with you, Duke Lionheart,¡± Jurot said, his voice even. It was a piece of advice, but could easily be seen as a threat. ¡°That is good news,¡± the Duke replied. ¡®Of course it wouldn¡¯t be so easy,¡¯ he thought. He hadmandeered these soldiers in his name from the South Fort. ¡°The ims seem to have been made at the same time.¡± ¡°Considering that we were here before you, and were almost the forest¡¯s fuel, that seems unlikely,¡± Adam said, daring to speak up. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t get on the Duke¡¯s radar, but the facts need to be established now, in front of all the soldiers. Though, I probably should have said it respectfully. Damn it, I really should have kept my mouth shut.¡¯ ¡°Such a matter will be discussed soon,¡± the Duke said, smiling. With that, he turned and marched back to the tent. Adam ced a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come, let¡¯s return back to camp,¡± he said, turning and leaving. Once they were far enough away, he rubbed his forehead. ¡°I fucked up.¡± Jurot nced at the half elf. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think we might be in for a bad time,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t trust my luck one bit. Mara turned into fuel for the forest, and now that Duke bastard can state a half truth that the Iyrmen imed the forest alongside an elf blooded bastard.¡± He continued to rub his forehead. ¡°Politics,¡± Jurot said, his lips forming a frown. ¡°That¡¯s no good.¡± ¡°Yeah, you aren¡¯t kidding¡­¡± Adam shook his head. His brow was pulsing from the stress of everything. ¡°Jurot, be real with me for a moment.¡± ¡°I am always real,¡± Jurot said, raising a hand, wiggling his fingers, double checking his statement. ¡°I meant, be serious with me for a moment.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡®I am serious¡­¡¯ ¡°If the Kingdom and the Iyr truly go to war¡­¡± Adam sighed, having wished he hadn¡¯t said it and raised the g. ¡°Who would win?¡± ¡°The Iyr would not lose,¡± Jurot replied after a long moment of thought. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t lose, but would it win?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°It would not lose,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°We may not win, but we would not lose.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard an Iyrman speak in circles before.¡± ¡°The Iyr may not be able to defeat the Kingdom¡¯s armies, perhaps there are too many of them, and perhaps we are unable to destroy every city. However, the Kingdom will be unable to defeat the Iyr, we would push them back at our border, and they would be unable to step into Main Iyr.¡± Jurot, for once, spoke with a thoughtful tone. ¡°What if the Iyr didn¡¯t have a fortified position? Say, down south, a forest which the Iyr promised to protect¡­¡± Jurot blinked, understanding what Adam was referring to. He nced around at the forest, and fell into deep thought for once. ¡°It would be difficult, but not impossible.¡± ¡°If the Iyr decides to make a fort here, the King may use it as justification against the Iyrter. The Iyr has promised to defend it only for a decade, so there¡¯s no need for you to push in too many resources.¡± ¡°The forest can defend us well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is a fortress, even without the walls you have seen in the Iyr. We of the Iyr are well versed in using the forest to our advantage, especially if we are defending within it.¡± Adam nodded his head, sighing in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how many people woulde to defend the forest. ¡°We will send manypanies to the forest to defend it.¡± ¡°The King may end up destroying the forest instead. He may be the type who will destroy something if he can¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°The Iyr has defended itself for centuries, defending something for ten years is a much simpler matter,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Why does the King want this forest anyway?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You only imed it so it would be a sanctuary for the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°A new forest, awakened in such a way, will be abundant in resources, and will have a Guardian. A new Guardian can be easily brought under heel, as those with well established Guardians are difficult to deal with. It is why the Kingdom, thoughrge and expansive, can only defend its main roads and cities, and some viges.¡± Jurot recalled how it had been exined to him as a child. ¡°Most of the Kingdom¡¯snd is not under the King¡¯s rule.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°So why does the Guardian only want to be safe for ten years?¡± ¡°In ten years time, the Guardian will have gained enough strength that it will be able to rule within the forest with a greater power.¡± ¡°So the Iyrmen are going to protect a burgeoning threat to the Kingdom¡¯s south.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°The King definitely won¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°It would be difficult for the King to war with us,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The price would be too high, especially for a simple awakened forest.¡± ¡°It would be difficult, but not impossible.¡± Adam quoted Jurot. He thought about his previous life and suddenly found that he wasn¡¯t as reassured as he¡¯d like to be. ¡°There¡¯s no price high enough for a man¡¯s ego.¡± Jurot did not refute the statement. After all, that was one of the many things taught by the tale of the ckwater Crisis. ¡°If the Iyr goes to war, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to your mother, or to Lanarot.¡± Jurot stared at Adam for a moment. ¡°I believe you Adam, but why would you fight for us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I your brother?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it properly once we¡¯re back at the Iyr, alright? After meeting with a Demon Lord, I think it¡¯s time.¡± Jurot nodded his head, leaving Adam in peace. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s been a little too long?¡± Adam asked, as he stepped back into the grove, where Lucyy unconscious beside Mara. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Adam walked over to the Demon Lord and squatted down beside her. ¡°Did you beat her up again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the tree said, sitting on the opposite side, away from the demon women. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you can me her, can you?¡± Adam said, cing a nket under Lucy¡¯s head. ¡°She is weak for now, but she will soon be a threat. I will not be so lenient then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show up in front of her, or have me by your side,¡± Adam said, not epting that it might hurt her again. ¡°You speak with a light tone,¡± it said, staring at Adam. ¡°Is it because you are a stranger in this world, like her?¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Adam asked, ncing towards the tree. ¡°I can,¡± it replied, simply, refusing to borate on how it knew. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, staring back at the unconscious demon girl. ¡°I was alone. I had been torn away from my family and friends, all due to the machinations of the gods. Well, one in specific.¡± Adam continue to stare at the demon girl, and then to Mara, her friend. Jurot paid close attention to Adam¡¯s words, piecing them together within his mind, the puzzle almost solved. ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous, though,¡± the half elf admitted. ¡°Lucy came with someone. Mara, her closestpanion, had somehowe into this world with her.¡± He sighed. ¡°Then, soon after, Mara was torn away from her. She¡¯s dying, right in front of her eyes, and she can¡¯t do anything to help.¡± Adam threw a nce to Jurot for a moment, before staring back at the girl, brushing her hair. ¡°That feeling of helplessness. I¡¯ve felt it before.¡± Jurot could hear the raw emotion the half elf¡¯s voice, noting the look in Adam¡¯s eyes. It was lonely. ¡°That¡¯s why, even if she keeps pping you, you better take it.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, Guardian. In ten years time, you¡¯ll be strong.¡± He continued to brush her hair with his finger. ¡°In ten years time, I¡¯ll be stronger.¡± ¡°I have taken your words to heart,¡± it said. ¡°Good, because she¡¯s my friend.¡± Adam threw a nod to Jurot. ¡°So is Jurot, and I¡¯m not in the business of letting people bully my friends for free. You paid the price for trying to kill us, but I was nice, and gave it to you cheaply. Don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be so cheap next time.¡± ¡°You should be careful threatening me in my home,¡± it said. Adam smiled. ¡°Right now, Jurot is beside me. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let you kill me. If you kill any of us, well, you better pray you find another thousand Guardians somewhere, because the Iyr does not fuck around.¡± It remained silent. Adam exhaled, sitting beside the unmoving tree beside him. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a normal tree, or a tree which could move. He leaned back against it, rxing. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t talk so much smack to the tree¡­¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Last chapter he was trash talking gods, but now suddenly he''s afraid of a tree? ... I''m also four chapters ahead on Patreon! This month I''m leaving pledges off so you can pledge $1 and get ess to all the chapters ahead. I am aiming to be many more chapters ahead by the end of the month! 65. Deals to Be Brokered 65. Deals to Be Brokered When night came, the tree being knelt before a bush, which glowed, before it was full of blue flowers, which glowed gently under the moonlight. ¡°Is that the Blue Moon Rose?¡± Adam asked, breaking the awkward silence which had hung in the air over the past few hours. ¡°Yes,¡± it said. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be poison, is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I know I was threatening you and all, but I am going to assist in defending your forest when need be.¡± ¡°You will?¡± It stared at Adam. ¡°Well, yeah,¡± he replied, simply. Even Jurot threw a look to Adam, recalling Adam¡¯s conversation about the forest and the tree. "Then I will rece it,¡± it said. Adam blinked. The tree did nothing to the bush. ¡°Was that a joke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help himself as he threw his head back,ughing wildly like a hyena. He pped his knee, trying to stop himself from crying. ¡°Holy! I didn¡¯t expect a tree to tell me a joke! You know, treeguy, you aren¡¯t so bad. What¡¯s your name, anyhow?¡± ¡°I have no name,¡± it said. ¡°Then let¡¯s call you Oakson.¡± ¡°I am not an oak.¡± ¡°What are you then?¡± Adam asked. He knew very little about wood. ¡°Death ivory,¡± the three replied. ¡°Death ivory?¡± Jurot asked, suddenly perking up. ¡°I had never seen death ivory before.¡± His eyes were beaming at the tree. ¡®Right, he¡¯s a wood nerd.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s call you Big Ivory then.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Big Ivory replied. Adam sighed, staring at the roses. ¡°That was much easier than I expected,¡± Adam admitted. Jurot stared at the roses and smiled. ¡°When we return¡­¡± ¡°When we return?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will have a great story to tell. I will regale mother of the tale.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Right,¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget all the parts with me, alright? I was a bit of a hero, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I will not forget,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my first true Iyrman tale?¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°You have been in a tale before, but this is the first where you did much for the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The first as a nephew of the Rot family.¡± Adam flushed slightly, filling with embarrassment. ¡°Make sure you make me sound cool, alright?¡± The half elf grinned wide, thinking about what he had done. ¡®I was pretty heroic, wasn¡¯t I?¡¯ They went to sleep, the forest somehow the perfect temperature to sleep, slightly cool even with their nkets. They didn¡¯t keep watch, though Big Ivory did leave them alone to sleep, as to not antagonise Lucy with his presence. Omen: 10, 10 Adam yawned as he awoke, sleeping through a most restful night. ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, rubbing his eyes. Spell: Tricks He cleaned himself off right away with his spell, and stretched out his body. ¡°Morning,¡± Lucy said, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Did you just use magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you clean yourself up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Quickly, servant, heal me at once,¡± Lucy demanded from the boy. Adam blinked at her. ¡°Please,¡± she added. ¡°Good enough.¡± Spell: Tricks Jurot was currently training, going through a routine of callisthenics, and swung his axe a few times. Adam decided to join him, though they were quickly interrupted by a whisper floating on the wind. ¡°Some more guests have appeared,¡± Big Ivory¡¯s words whispered along the breeze. Lucy grit her teeth, narrowing her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Adam exchanged a look with Jurot before they followed the path formed by the parting trees. Adam whistled as he saw the soldiers, easily double the amount he had seen previously, though they were on the other side of the forest this time. The soldiers here wore chain armour, just like those he had seen from the Kingdom, though they wore beautiful cloaks over their backs. Some were red, and a handful were a dark purple. ¡°What are you doing here, strangers?¡± A soldier stepped forward, raising a hand towards them to stop them froming closer. ¡°This forest has been imed by Shen Khal.¡± ¡°First it was a King, and now it¡¯s a Shen Khal?¡± Adam nced over to Jurot. ¡°Shen Khal is the Shen of Aswadasad,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The ruler of the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I will ask you to leave,¡± the soldier said. ¡°The forest has been imed by the Iyr,¡± Jurot said, staring at the soldier. ¡°The Iyr?¡± the soldier replied, staring at Jurot, noting his tattooed forehead, and then to Adam. For a long moment they fell into thought, recalling what had been said to him previously. ¡°We have no qualms with your great warriors, young man, but you cannot im this forest. It¡¯s not yournd.¡± ¡°The Chief wille to discuss this matter with your,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We¡¯re just here to pass the message,¡± Adam said. ¡°That the Iyr was the first to im thend, the specifics can be forgedter.¡± ¡°There is no discussion, young man,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°Retreat from thisnd, or we wille to blows.¡± He had to im the forest at any cost, those were his orders. Jurot threw a look to Adam. He hadn¡¯t expected someone to state something so overtly hostile to him, he was just a messenger for the Iyr. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, noting Jurot¡¯s look. ¡°Well, we are still waiting for ourpanions. Would you mind waiting for their return? It¡¯s only the two of us right now, and it¡¯ll be dangerous for us to leave without them.¡± Persuasion Check D20 + 4 = 5 (1) Adam had forgotten a very important detail when discussing with soldiers of a hostile force. The soldier nced back to his fellow soldiers and back to Adam. ¡°I will ask you to surrender, Iyrmen. We will set you free once the issue has been resolved.¡± ¡®Since it¡¯s only those two, it should be fine.¡¯ Adam threw a look to Jurot as the soldiers began to move. ¡°Well, peace out,¡± Adam said, quickly grabbing the Iyrman¡¯s shoulder and retreating back into the forest, running back through the path which opened as the soldiers disappeared behind them. The soldier sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°We need to send word back to the city.¡± ¡®Some Iyrmen had recently arrived within the city. If they are truly trying to im ournd, this may end up messy¡­¡¯ ¡°Damn, they really threatened us,¡± Adam said, his eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Jurot¡¯s face darkened and he slowly nodded his head. ¡°I will inform the Chief when he arrives.¡± ¡°Looks like Awsawad doesn¡¯t respect the Iyr, huh?¡± Adam wondered if the Iyrmen had troubles with the Kingdom to the south. ¡°Aswadasad,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°We have sent many Iyrmen down south to adventure, but it appears they do not respect us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how it goes. Do you have a treaty with them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°A simple non aggressive pact, nothing more.¡± ¡°So nothing which would stop them from warring with you?¡± ¡°It has been too long since we have warred. Currently, we have a hundred Iyrmen as part of the army against them, but they understand that we are not formally at war.¡± ¡°That¡¯splicated,¡± Adam said. ¡°Technically a hundred Iyrmen are warring against them, but the rest are neutral to them¡­¡± ¡°It is simple,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are currently one hundred Iyrmen as part of the Kingdom of ckwater, and they are soldiers within the army. However, the Iyrmen outside of that unit, are free to move as they please between thends.¡± ¡°They ept that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Otherwise they would lose the business of the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Oh, right. The one thing which is above all else. Cold, hard, delicious gold.¡± Jurot nced at Adam, wondering why he would describe gold as delicious. ¡®It must be an elvish thing.¡¯ They eventually returned back to the grove, where Lucy wasying near Mara, talking to her in low growls. She nced up to see the half elf and Iyrman return. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Why are your faces like that?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°Full of worry.¡± ¡°We¡¯re worried.¡± She blinked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°obviously. Why?¡± ¡°There could be a fight soon.¡± ¡°A fight with who?¡± ¡°The¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°The Kingdom to the south.¡± ¡°Aswadasad,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Jurot, I will probably forget that a lot.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just in my culture.¡± ¡°Bah! I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± Lucy dered. ¡°You?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with a tree, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Lucy grumbled loudly. Adam sat down and fell into thought. ¡°Hey, Jurot, won¡¯t Okvar and the others find trouble in the city?¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°What if they do?¡± ¡°The Chief will resolve the matter.¡± ¡°What if they kill Okvar and the others?¡± ¡°You think too much, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a half pessimist and half realist,¡± Adam replied, smirking. ¡°It¡¯s part of my heritage.¡± ¡°If they do kill Okvar and the others, the Iyr will respond. It is up to Elder Peace if there will be a full war.¡± ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯te to that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing the Iyrmen at work,¡± Lucy said. Adam shook his head. The Iyrmen did not return that night. The Iyrmen did not return the night after. With each passing day, Adam grew more and more nervous. His insides were churning. Though his life was currently idyllic, training in the morning, bathing in ake, and then talking or thinking until the day passed by. ¡°It seems your chief has arrived,¡± Big Ivory said, his voice drifting along the wind. Adam¡¯s gut was still heavy as he heard Big Ivory¡¯s voice. It had been roughly a week since he hadst heard of the other Iyrmen. He hoped the Chief had better news. The pair made their way out,ing to the edge of the forest, where they saw a little over a hundred Iyrmen, with a few familiar faces. ¡°You¡¯ve held down the fort well,¡± Argon said, reaching out to shake their forearms. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you,¡± Adam admitted, also greeting the other three Iyrmen. ¡°Where is my brother?¡± Argon asked, noting that the other Iyrmen who had been sent out with his brother weren¡¯t about. ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°They have not returned,¡± Jurot said, bluntly. Argon let out a soft hum, narrowing his eyes. He was smart enough to put the pieces together, though Tazwyn rested a hand on his shoulder, calming him. Adam nced at the Chief, and noted the devilkin beside him, whose forehead held a familiar pattern. A purple tilted cross, with hollowed hexes at the side. She also wore robed of the Iyr, with a staff at her back. Then his eyes fell across the other Iyrmen, realising something. Argon and his cohorts were the youngest Iyrmen about. His eyes then fell to the hundreds of soldiers, who were tense. Elder Ivory, who was watching from deep within the forest, mused on their thoughts. ¡®I see now why Adam showed little fear.¡¯ ¡°We will continue to discuss the matterter, Duke,¡± the Chief said. ¡°We must first settle the facts of the matter with our own.¡± The Duke kept his head held high as he spoke to the Chief. ¡°I hope to hear a reasonable response soon, Chief.¡± The Chief, and the devilkin beside him, walked to the pair. ¡°Jurot, Adam,¡± he greeted the pair, ruffling Jurot¡¯s hair, and cing a strong hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I see you are well.¡± ¡°We were safe within the forest,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you,¡± he said, ncing across all the Iyrmen again. ¡°All of you.¡± ¡°Do you have ill news?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°It seems they havee across trouble after they sent the message,¡± the Chief said, ncing to the devilkin beside him. ¡°We had a little trouble with the southerners too,¡± Adam said. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°They said the Iyr couldn¡¯t im thisnd, and that the two of us should have surrendered to them until the issue was sorted out. They were open toing to blows.¡± The Chief¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot, who nodded his head. ¡°They asked you to surrender?¡± the devilkin asked. ¡°They did,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate, nephew of the Rot family.¡± The woman bowed her head, holding out a hand to take his. ¡°Elder Peace,¡± she replied, simply. Adam blinked. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Elder Peace.¡± He bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Let us discuss this matter within the forest,¡± Elder Peace said. The Chief left for a moment to inform the Duke that they will return to speak. ¡°We should settle our affairs before you leave,¡± the Duke said. ¡°We will settle our affairs once we settle the matters with Aswadasad,¡± the Chief said. ¡°If you need assistance, we are willing to help,¡± the Duke said. ¡°It is only right we should help our neighbours.¡± ¡°You would ask an Iyrman to share their prey?¡± the Chief replied. ¡°It is Iyrman business, and must be settled by Iyrmen. We will need to first meet with the original Iyrmen who were within this forest, and then we can discuss the matter.¡± The Duke retreated from the matter, allowing the Iyrmen to leave. Even if he did outnumber them ten to one, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to aggravate the Iyrmen when so many of them outmatched even him. The Iyrmen then disappeared into the forest, where they were taken to the grove where Lucy waited with Mara. The Iyrmen stared at the pair of demons for a moment, and Lucy stared at them in return, noting all the older men and women. ¡°You must be the Iyrmen!¡± she said, excitedly. She leapt onto her feet, staring at all of them in awe. ¡°Yes,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said, having forgotten her for a moment. ¡°We should probably exin everything.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
WARNING: Next chapter is hype. 66. Deals Brokered 66. Deals Brokered The five of them, Lucy, Adam, Jurot, and the two leader of the Iyr, sat down to speak. Jurot exined a few things in their tongue first, before then speaking in Aldspeech. Adam just nodded along to the story, confirming everything. The entire time, Lucy was cuddling up beside Elder Peace. Then, once the story was told, the Guardian appeared, much to the Iyrmen¡¯s delight. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you,¡± Big Ivory said. ¡°You as well,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°First, we will need to deal with the Aswadians and the Aldish, before we can speak of the deal.¡± ¡°It is understandable,¡± they replied in their slow voice. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, looking out to the Iyrmen. ¡°Just how strong is this group?¡± ¡°Strong,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Very!¡± Lucy agreed. She had her eye on twelve of them in particr, each of them the oldest. ¡°No wonder the Iyrmen are so powerful with those twelve leading.¡± ¡°The ten only lead thispany,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Chief Iromin and Elder Peace lead within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Why did they bring the strongest Iyrmen?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring hundreds to deal with the others?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They didn¡¯t what?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°They didn¡¯t bring the strongest,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The other ten are part of the strongest, but there are others within the Iyr who match them. They were not brought along.¡± Lucy blinked at him, and then turned to Adam, who was slowly nodding his head. ¡°What?¡± Adam realised just how few faces he recognised from the hundred Iyrmen. ¡°So, how strong are they? Are the other ten Mithril Rank?¡± Jurot remained tight lipped. ¡°No,¡± the Chief said. ¡°They are Gold Rank.¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°Right,¡± he said, staring at the Chief. ¡°So are the others Mithril Rank?¡± ¡°There are a few Steel Rank and Silver Rank here, but there are ny Mithril Rank, and ten Gold Rank.¡± ¡°How many Gold Rank Iyrmen are there within the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Enough that you may sleep peacefully within its borders,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°Even I do not know,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The only beings who know the true strength of the Iyr are the Chief, the Great Elders, and a handful of others. Not even Gold Ranks know, if they refuse to know.¡± Lucy remainedpletely silent, growing pale. ¡°You are the Demon Lord?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she squeaked. ¡°From another world?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°She is a friend of ours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, these two are my Generals!¡± Lucy quickly stepped beside Adam and hooked her arm around his. ¡°I am not your General,¡± Jurot stated, clearly. ¡°What? You totally are!¡± ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot!¡± Jurot dered. ¡°I am not your General.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not your Generals, but your friends,¡± Adam said. ¡°Friends?¡± Lucy had thought he was kidding previously. She flushed slightly. ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t need friends, especially not a human!¡± ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re not your frie-¡° ¡°If you¡¯re going to insist, I suppose I¡¯ll allow you both to be my friends!¡± Lucy grabbed his arm tighter. "Thank you so much for the opportunity, your Grace,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hair. ¡°You are most wee.¡± ¡°We should speak with the Aswadians,¡± the Chief said, ncing to Elder Peace, who bowed her head. The Iyrmen all moved, with Lucy remaining behind with Mara. ¡°Will you guarantee Lucy¡¯s protection within the forest?¡± Adam asked as they left. ¡°Okvar had done so.¡± ¡°If Okvar has guaranteed it, then it is guaranteed by we all,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°Let Jurot and I go first,¡± Adam said. ¡°They will speak true if they think it¡¯s just us two.¡± The Chief¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Very well.¡± Jurot and Adam stepped out of the forest, where they noted the soldiers, which had increased since before. ¡°Captain!¡± shouted a soldier. ¡°They¡¯vee out!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± another soldier shouted back. ¡°Grab them before they run!¡± ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Adam said, raising his hands. ¡°How about you chill out? We¡¯vee to talk.¡± The soldiers took their positions, with about a dozen of them dropping to a knee with their crossbows, and another dozen marching towards them. ¡°Rx, rx,¡± Adam said, taking a step back. ¡°Surrender now, Iyrmen, or we¡¯ll shoot!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already imed the forest for the Iyrmen,¡± Adam said, taking a step back cautiously. ¡°It does not matter who dares to im the forest,¡± the Captain called, drawing his de and pointing it to the pair. ¡°Drop to the ground in surrender, or we¡¯ll shoot!¡± ¡°I am Jurot, son of Su-¡° The bolts were shot loose, aimed towards their legs. One made its way to Adam¡¯s face, though it was caught by a hand, and the other bolts ttered against weapons of various metals and gems. Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly, and Elder Peace dropped the bolt, which had been so close to piercing his eye. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, rubbing the beads with her free hand. Adam nodded, unable to speak. ¡®Close! Holy! I almost wet myself¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems the Iyr has lost its name in the south for you to be shooting at our youngsters,¡± the Chief said, stepping forward as he cracked his neck. ¡°I am Chief Iromin of the Iyr.¡± The Captain swallowed. ¡°Captain Ahman,¡± he replied. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± He noted each Iyrman as they appeared, at least a hundred of them. Each of them held a de at their side which would make even him cry in envy. The Chief nced between the soldiers, noting how many there were. Some of the other Iyrmen shouted out a greeting to their descendants, from Iyrmen who had decided to retire within the Kingdom. They spoke casually with one another in their tongue, and some of the Iyrmen even walked over to brush their hair and greet them tenderly. "It appears you''ve decided to dere war," Chief Iromin said. ¡°We Iyrmen prefer peace,¡± he said, motioning a hand to Elder Peace, ¡°but we do not run from war.¡± The Captain began to sweat slightly, being crushed under the pressure of the pair of Iyrmen. The soldiers behind him were tense too, though the children of the Iyrmen were calm, as they were in no danger. ¡°There is no need for war,¡± the Captain said. ¡°No? Are you certain? We cannot allow you to shoot at our people without a reasonable response.¡± ¡°We asked them to surrender,¡± the Captain replied, simply. ¡°We will ask the same of you,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°If you deny it, we will spill blood too.¡± ¡°We did not aim to kill.¡± ¡°We will.¡± The Captain cleared his throat. ¡°Do you believe a hundred of you can take on two thousand of us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Chief, and every other Iyrman, save for Elder Peace, replied at once. It sent a shudder down the Captain¡¯s spine. ¡°You should surrender now, or we cannot guarantee your lives,¡± the Chief said. Elder Peace ced a hand on the Chief¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is up to me whether they will all die today.¡± ¡°Of course, excuse me,¡± the Chief said, stepping back. The devilkin stared at the Captain, whose brow was thick with sweat. ¡°There were a few Iyrmen who hade to thisnd in search of some herbs.¡± The Captain slowly nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have lost contact with them recently, and we hope that you are able to assist us in finding them.¡± ¡°We have them in our custody,¡± he said. ¡°As prisoners?¡± Elder Peace asked, hopeful he wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Peace let out a soft sigh, and the Iyrmen began to form their ranks, just in case. The Chief pulled Adam and Jurot back, towards the forest. She continued to rub the white bead, which she had been doing so the entire time. ¡°We will return them to you, but you must leave the forest immediately,¡± the Captain said. ¡°The price of your actions must be paid in blood first,¡± Peace Elder said. ¡°If those Iyrmen, your prisoners, are returned to us, safe, and without harm, we will continue to discuss the matter of the forest after taking a hundred lives.¡± The Captain swallowed. ¡®You want me to free them and you¡¯ll take a hundred lives still?¡¯ His eyes nced at the Iyrmen, noting a few of the Iyrmen who were talking with their grandchildren and great grandchildren. He instantly knew the names of those old Iyrmen. ¡°Go,¡± the Captain said to the woman beside him. ¡°Bring the Iyrmen.¡± It felt like an eternity as the other Iyrmen were brought back. They were battered and bruised, and many noticed that the captives had lost a fair amount of weight. Argon grit his teeth as he saw his brother return in such a state, though Dargon threw a cheeky smirk at his brother. The other Iyrmen remained calm at the sight of their wounded brethren, who understood the risks when it came toing here during such a turbulent time. It was then they saw Lokat. Elder Peace let out another soft sigh. The Iyrmen tensed up, understanding the situation. Lokat approached Elder Peace, muttering something in their tongue. Elder Peave reached up and rubbed the woman¡¯s cheek gently. Adam noted the familiar symbol on Lokat¡¯s forehead. A purple tilted cross, with hollowed hexes at the side. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± Adam let the words slip out, covering his mouth immediately after. The Captain, and all the other soldiers, noted the tattoos on their foreheads, and how they matched. ¡®Oh, fuck.¡¯ ¡°Then is it war?¡± the Chief asked, reaching for the de at his side, which was so eager to cut through the soldiers ahead of them. ¡°There is no need for war,¡± the Captain said, quickly, feeling his throat grow dry. ¡°We-¡° ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you,¡± the Chief replied, his eyes falling to Elder Peace. ¡°The price must be paid,¡± she said, simply. ¡°Three hundred of your soldiers.¡± The Captain swallowed again, his heart beginning to pound, feeling the coolness, even though the sun was so bright as it beat down on them. ¡°Do you understand why the price of blood tripled?¡± Elder Peace asked, simply. ¡°We tortured your Iyrmen, and one of your family members?¡± ¡°You tortured our Iyrmen, so the price was doubled.¡± Elder Peace rubbed Lokat¡¯s cheek again. ¡°One of them was a Shaman.¡± The Iyrmen reached for their weapons, ready to spill blood. ¡°It is not because she is my daughter, that I have demanded a greater price, but because she is a Shaman of the Iyr. You should noty your hands on a Shaman of the Iyr, for they are precious to us.¡± The Captain stared at Elder Peace for a long while. His brows was full of sweat, which poured down over his eyes. ¡°Three hundred against your one hundred and war will be avoided?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°Then we will settle the matter of the forest.¡± The Captain bowed his head. ¡°It will be done.¡± He nced to his side, to the woman who had brought back the Iyrmen. ¡°Amina,¡± he said, taking off the purple band on his arm, handing it to the woman. ¡°You will takemand upon my death.¡± The soldier bowed her head, taking the band. ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡®Captain! Why are you leaving me to deal with this mess? Don¡¯t die!¡¯ ¡°Do not make the same mistake as me. Once this is over, return to the Shen, and inform him of everything.¡± He grabbed her arm, squeezing it. ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°You should pass on a message from us as well,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°So that all misunderstanding may be resolved.¡± Amina swallowed. The Captain brought out the three hundred soldiers, which included himself, for he was the Captain who led them to their deaths. None of the three hundred soldiers were those descended from Iyrmen, as they had stepped back from the fight. The Iyr had their rules, and even the children born outside understood it, even if they were not tattooed. Adam had never imaged he¡¯d see three hundred soldiers, each heavily armoured, with weapons made of great steel, trained for years to be killing machines, be simply ughtered like chattel. He couldn¡¯t even feel his heart beat. It hadn¡¯t taken a minute, but the entire area was paved red with rivers of blood. The soldiers watched as almost a quarter of them were gone in the blink of an eye. None of them dared to step forward. Jurot, on the other hand, was gleaming with joy as he stared at the blood bath. ¡®Yes! Hahaha!¡¯ Once the matter was dealt with, Elder Peace brought out a piece of paper, and dipped her quill in the dead Captain¡¯s blood. She wrote a message, handing it over to Amina immediately after. The Iyrmen looted the bodied right in front of the soldiers. Some soldiers had stepped forward, but Amina shouted something in their ownnguage, which some of the Iyrmen understood. ¡°If anyone steps forward to disrupt the Iyrmen, you have my blessing to kill the stupid bastards!¡± ¡°The Iyr has imed this forest,¡± Chief Iromin said, once they were done looting. ¡°Tell your Shen, if he wishes to take it, he may do so, but the price is the blood of one hundred thousand soldiers.¡± Amina¡¯s eyes fell across the Iyrmen, who were still in high spirits. None were even remotely injured, but she had expected as such. Pretty much everyone here recognised a handful of the Iyrmen, each Gold Rank or Mithril Rank, and the tales which they were associated with. Amina retreated with her army immediately, forfeiting the forest. ¡®Captain, I told you not to mess with the Iyrmen.¡¯ The Iyrmen approached the forest, where they found Lucy, who had followed them out, hugging a tree. She was as pale as a ghost, sweating profusely. Her eyes caught Adam¡¯s. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, stepping up to her. Lucy did not respond, instead grabbing Adam¡¯s arms with a vice like grip, standing behing him, hiding away from the other Iyrmen. ¡®Mother. Father. The Iyrmen are scary!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I feel like there''s going to be some diplomatic ramifications for just killing hundreds of soldiers right within their borders... 67. Wise Counsel 67. Wise Counsel The Iyrmen returned into the forest, where the Chief and Elder Peace listened to the tale from the tortured Iyrmen. Somehow, even after their torture, they could speak with rity about the situation. ¡°On our return, we were caught by the soldiers, and were kept in a ditch,¡± Okvar admitted. ¡°We did not want to cause a diplomatic incident.¡± ¡°Did any of you break during the torture?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°What had you told them?¡± ¡°The Iyr has imed the forest,¡± Okvar said. ¡°All matters rting to the forest will be discussed by the Chief.¡± The other Iyrmen nodded their heads, agreeing with the statement. ¡°They tried to ask about specifics within the forest, but we replied the same,¡± Okvar said. ¡°What was the extent of their torture?¡± ¡°Beatings, starvation, but not much else,¡± Okvar said, casually. Adam blinked at him. He couldn¡¯t believe just how light the Iyrman¡¯s tone was. ¡°Some of the soldiers asked for more, but the Captain kept the beatings reasonable,¡± Lokat said. ¡°Some had lost family members in the war over the inds.¡± ¡°Even so,¡± the Chief said, ¡°harming a Shaman isn¡¯t reasonable. We should have killed more.¡± ¡°We leave their Priests be,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°I have sent a message to their Shen, and depending on their response, I will set forth new rules in dealing with the Aswadians.¡± The Chief nodded his head, leaving it be, as it was not within his domain. Of course, he could debate the matter with Elder Peace, but there was no need to. It was rare he would give his opinion on a matter, a right afforded to him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked his Iyrmenpanions who had been missing. ¡°We¡¯re okay,¡± Dargon replied, eating some fruit provided by the forest. ¡°Being captured and tortured is to be expected. Adam blinked again, unsure of just how to take what he had just learnt. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this right now, if I was captured and tortured, I¡¯d let slip whatever they wanted to hear. It wouldn¡¯t necessarily be true, but I¡¯d want to them to stop.¡± The Iyrmen nodded their heads, understanding where he wasing from. After all, Adam was no Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re well though,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°To think you were right beside us this entire time¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes, annoyed that he was so weak. ¡°We should speak with the Duke,¡± the Chief said, excusing himself. ¡°I know that it¡¯s important to deal with the forest, but will we be returning back to the Iyr soon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My aunt is still sick.¡± ¡°We will form a party to return with you in the morning,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Chief and Elder Peace left to speak with the Duke, taking with them many of the Iyrmen, including Jurot, Okvar, and Lokat. ¡°I should have been the one to escort Adam,¡± Argon said, grabbing onto his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡± Dargon grumbled. ¡°Your dear little brother was busy being tortured and you were having fun sparring with King¡¯s Sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you should have gone!¡± Argon shook his brother by his shoulders. The pair continued to fight brotherly for some time before Tazwyn dragged Argon away. ¡°Have you forgotten he was starved? Stop bullying your little brother.¡± Dargon chuckled once his brother had left. ¡°Do you see how he shows off? He got to have fun with King¡¯s Sword, then tried to speak about his virtues!¡± Adam smiled slightly in response. ¡°That¡¯s just how big brothers are.¡± ¡°You speak as though you are a younger brother.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was the oldest.¡± ¡°How many siblings did you have?¡± ¡°I had a younger brother and sister, though, I also had a baby sister I never got to meet.¡± Dargon nodded his head, watching Adam go into thought. ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t the best brother, but I hope they¡¯ll remember me as a decent one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they will,¡± Dargon said. ¡°I have seen the way you act for the Rot family.¡± ¡°I was different then,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was a different time, a different ce.¡± ¡°I believe you to be a good brother,¡± Dargon said. ¡°My own brother is great. I understand the sacrifices he has made for me, and I¡¯m sure you made your own sacrifices for your siblings.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, unsure of how to respond. When he had passed, he had lost everything. ¡°Argon has done much for me,¡± Dargon said. ¡°The sacrifices he¡¯s made for me has paved the way to allow me to take the role of the main family¡¯s heir.¡± ¡°He gave it up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Dargon replied. ¡°My story is decent, but he has assisted me in creating a greater story. He had wanted me to go spar with King¡¯s Sword, but I refused.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is hard, as a younger brother, to make sacrifices for your older brother, opportunities don¡¯t present themselves often. I know that facing King¡¯s Sword would have been the greatest feeling, but we were only allowed to send one to face him, and it was the perfect opportunity to repay my brother for his kindness.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°It ended up with you getting tortured, though.¡± ¡°That does not matter,¡± Dargon replied, simply. ¡°I want for very little, but that is because I had the privilege of being born as Dargon, son of Atgon, and brother of Argon.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°There are very few people who appreciate their families, but there are very few people born as lucky as you.¡± Dargon slowly bowed his head. ¡°Yes. I am thankful for it daily.¡± Meanwhile, the Duke was speaking with the Iyrmen, having noted their demeanour had changed. If he retreated from the matter, he would have lost face. Even now, he outnumbered the Iyrmen twenty to one. ¡°We cannot allow you to im the forest,¡± the Duke said. ¡°You say you were here first, but there¡¯s no proof.¡± ¡°It is a simple matter to prove,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Though proof does not matter,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡° We have spoken with the Guardian, who has confirmed that we were the first to arrive. Thisnd has always been imed by both Alnd and Aswadasad, yet none can control it. Our people moved through thisnd, and even we must tread carefully. Now that the Guardian hase to life, they im the forest, as it is their forest. We have settled the matter with Aswadasad, who paid by blood. The Iyr guarantees the forest, and if the King so wishes to force his influence upon it, he must do so once the Iyr no longer guarantees it.¡± ¡°Even if it means war?¡± Duke Lionheart asked. ¡°Even if it means the loss of tens of thousands of your people, yes.¡± ¡°You should be careful with your words,¡± the Duke said. ¡°The King may misconstrue your words.¡± ¡°My words are careful,¡± Elder Peace replied. ¡°We do not speak as ghostly as you.¡± The Duke stared at Elder Peace. ¡°Would it be so easy? We aren¡¯t as weak as we were back then.¡± Elder Peace bowed her head. ¡°The Iyr has not forgotten thest time there was a war with the Kingdom, nor has it forgotten thest time your family came to blow with us. We also have not forgotten how many wars Alnd was saved by the Iyr¡¯s hand.¡± The Duke recalled thest meeting with some of the Iyrmen about, noting the pair of brutes with therge greataxe and warhammers. He had left his strongest Knights behind, but the Knights he had brought along at that time would have matched the strength of those Iyrmen. Then his eyes fell back onto Elder Peace and the Chief, both of whom wore no armour, though they carried with them weapons of great power. Then to the other warriors, each of whom were easily Gold and Mithril Rank. ¡®Even with my Lionguard¡­¡¯ ¡°I will pass your message along to the King,¡± the Duke said, politely. Elder Peace bowed her head. ¡°I am d this matter was settled peacefully.¡± It wasn¡¯t long until the Shen had received word about what the Iyrmen had done. He stared at he letter, long and hard. ¡®Am I dreaming?¡¯ ¡°How dare they!¡± shouted Adil, one of the six Counsel members. ¡°Three hundred of our soldiers, dead! Yet they demand an exnation from us?¡± ¡°Our rtionship with the Iyrmen has always been civil,¡± the Shen said, keeping his voice calm. ¡°They send arge number of their youth through ournds. Some of them, who had grown in power and influence, even decide to retire within ournds, assisting with the darkest of crises. They have never, not once, abused their power against us.¡± ¡°Should we arrest them?¡± called Kalya, staring at the Shen with a curious look. ¡°Imprison Iyrmen?¡± The Shen said, annunciating each word as though it pained him. He turned to Kalya, who was a beautiful woman, and equally as intelligent as she was beautiful, or so he had thought. ¡°We imprisoned their warriors, eight of them, and they ughtered three hundred of our soldiers. Three hundred. One of them was a Shaman, which we, for some reason, tortured. They have their Chief, one of their greatest warriors, equivalent to their King in their culture, and Elder Peace, who is responsible for dering war, who saw what we had done.¡± ¡°If we capture their Chief and Elder Peace, it would be a bargaining chip to use against them,¡± General Halwe replied. ¡°That forest is too valuable to give up, my Shen. We cannot allow it to slip through our fingers to the hands of Alnd. It is too close to ournd, and will make future wars more difficult.¡± The Shen couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing from the Counsel members, or the General. ¡®I truly must be dreaming,¡¯ he thought. ¡°I have heard their tales, father,¡± a young woman said from beside the Shen. None dared to reprimand her for speaking, as they all knew how much the Shen doted on his daughter. ¡°There have been a number of times that our family was threatened within our Kingdom, and all but one was solved by the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I recall the tales as well, daughter,¡± the Shen replied. ¡°The only crises not solved by the Iyrmen was the singr crisis against them.¡± ¡°It was only because of the diator King that they were unable to dethrone us,¡± the young woman said, tapping her finger on the table. ¡°The war ended in a draw, but it was the closest we had gotten to losing our Kingdom to Alnd.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve beaten the Iyrmen before, we can beat them again,¡± General Halwe said. ¡°We beat them because they were busy in two other wars,¡± the Shen said, almost losing his patience. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Iyr we were facing, but a unit of Iyrmen under Alnd¡¯smand.¡± ¡°They have only sent a hundred Iyrmen to the forest, and we have Veisswing and his sister, Princess of the Red Desert, who could be upon them in a day.¡± The Shen rubbed his forehead, willing to entertain them. ¡°How many soldiers can we call?¡± ¡°At least thirty thousand,¡± General Halwe replied. ¡°We have sent ten thousand to the inds, so we cannot bring more to the north. We could drive up another one hundred thousand soldiers, though they would be fresh.¡± ¡°Lambs to the ughter,¡± the Shen replied. ¡°There are at least six wyrms which would respond as well,¡± Kalya said, who had some rtionship with a seawyrm. ¡°Wyrms?¡± Shen Hussun rubbed his forehead. ¡°Wyrms? What are wyrms going to do against the Iyrmen? How many have they collectively killed in the past century? They are born and raised to y wyrms, and not just wyrms, but all great creatures.¡± He stared between them all. The others remained silent as the Shen stared at them. They were surprised to see how overtly hostile he was to their suggestions. ¡°Let¡¯s say we go to war with the Iyr, and say we do win. We would lose what? A dozen viges? A handful of towns and cities. We would lose the wyrms, certainly, and then who would keep those others in check? Would even a single soldier be able to step through Southern Alnd towards their home?¡± He nced between them. ¡°What do we get in return?¡± He stood up, bracing himself against the table as he leaned over it. The other nobles remained silent, not daring to look away from him. ¡°If you did not speak, I would not confuse you for fools,¡± the Shen said. ¡°If you wish to war with the Iyr, you are free to do so, but I will not offer them my head so easily.¡± ¡°My Shen!¡± The General stood, bowing his head deeply. ¡°Will we really kowtow before them? They are no longer the monsters of the past! Our people have grown strong under the care of your family. They cannot dare to think about trying to fight with us!¡± ¡°You are free to offer your head to them, Halwe, but I will not. They havee with an offer of peace, and have already punished the disobedient Captain. We were to me, it is very clear. I have read the letter, and you have heard it, or will you tell me your ears are cut off? They brought a hundred warriors. A hundred warriors! We outnumbered them twenty to one, and they ughtered three hundred of our soldiers. These weren¡¯t fresh recruits, but those who had been in the army for years.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen cannot match our elite units, my Shen!¡± General Halwe urged, taking great pride in his warriors. ¡°We have one hundred ck Hands, each equal to Mithril Rank! There is the East Scimitar and the West Scimitar, who are equal to King¡¯s Sword to the north.¡± ¡°Dealing with their own matters,¡± Shen replied, simply. ¡°What are our ck Hands against the Iyrmen they rummaged from their home? Do you think these Iyrmen are the best of the best? Even now, as we speak, there are two Gold Rank Iyrmen within a thirty minutes walk from this very room! How many Gold Rank Iyrmen slumber within our cities? Ten? Twenty? What of all those who are Mithril Rank? At least another twenty! This doesn¡¯t include those who return back to the Iyr, to speak of the outside world! To train the next generation!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for there to be too many more Iyrmen at that level, my Shen. We still outnumber them ten to one.¡± ¡°Are you a damn fool? Do you think we are the only ones with agreements with the wyrms? Have you forgotten thest time the Iyr went to war with Alnd? Have you forgotten how many Rukhs flew over our skies? Have you forgotten how the Iyr brought three wyrms with them? Think about all the wyrms who once gued ournds and left. They were driven away by Iyrmen, and they dare not return. Yet, do you think Iyrmen would allow wyrms to leave peacefully without a deal made?¡± ¡°My Shen, I beg of you! Just a chance to prove ourselves! They would not run from a duel.¡± The Shen dropped to his seat, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, wishing to show them the futility of their thoughts. ¡°We will invite them to our coliseum. General Halwe, you will be responsible for finding ten warriors which the Iyrmen will face. If your warriors can win three times our of ten, I will award your family with three castles, a town, and the title of Shen¡¯s Hand.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Shen,¡± General Halwe said, full of awe, prostrating himself before the Shen. ¡°Go, write it,¡± Hussun said to one of his many aides, before he grabbed his own paper and quill. ¡°My Shen?¡± General Halwe asked as Shen Hussun began to write a letter. ¡°We will send them the Bronze Midnight Spear as an apology,¡± the Shen said, already knowing the aftermath of the deal which would be sent to the Iyrmen. ¡°They say they have imed the forest? We will supply them whatever sandstone they require without the typical taxes involved, and we will not charge gate fees to any Iyrmen for the next decade.¡± The other Counsel members stared at the Shen, confused.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
"My right fist is known as Diplo, and my left is known as Macy," Elder Peace said. 68. Level Three! 68. Level Three! Adam hadn¡¯t expected to feel such relief as he returned to the Iyr, the walls filling him withfort. ¡®Ah, so this is how Iyrmen feel,¡¯ he thought. It was an awkward feeling, though he wasn¡¯t sure if he could ept it. It had taken almost a week to return, sailing upriver back to the Iyr. They had avoided the towns and cities on the way back, though Adam hadn¡¯t asked why. He was too busy thinking of Sonarot, hoping she was fine. It waste afternoon by the time they returned back to the Front Iyr, where all the children had lined up to see the returning few. They were pping and cheering, excited to see the return of so many legendary Iyrmen. They were too busy staring at the legends, they didn¡¯t notice the stranger among the returning group. ¡°You¡¯ve returned safely,¡± Lykan said, greeting the almost two dozen Iyrmen who had returned. The Mithril Rank Iyrmen each bowed their heads to the Elder, even though they could easily gut the man, and even the Gold Rank bowed her head. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, shing a smile to the handsome Lykan. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you return too,¡± Lykan said, shaking the half elf¡¯s forearm. ¡°Is Sonarot fine?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have not received news otherwise,¡± Lykan replied, simply. ¡°The herb should be processing at this very moment.¡± ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Do you want to hear our story?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lykan said, smiling. ¡°I do.¡± The group were led to the centre where food had been gathered for their return. Once they werefortable, Jurot and Dargon were tasked with telling the story, Dargon stopping when Jurot spoke of what happened when they went missing, and Jurot stopping when Dargon spoke of what happened when they continued to the town. The children remained silently, sittingpletely still, like little walls. Upon hearing the torture of the Shamans, they gasped, barely able to believe that it had happened, and they jeered noisily. ¡®Wow,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®They don¡¯t censor anything, do they?¡¯ ¡°A Demon Lord?¡± Lykan asked, ncing towards Lucy, who remained beside Adam, looking all about the small vige. ¡®This is the Iyr? I thought there would be more¡­¡¯ She was still half terrified of the Iyrmen, but there was a deep sense of disappointment within her. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°You understand that we cannot allow her into the Main Iyr,¡± Lykan said. ¡°A stranger who ims to be the Demon Lord.¡± He wondered what Adam would do, since he seemed to be so close with this stranger. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pack, taking out a letter. Lykan took the letter, opening it and scanning it with his eyes. He read it twice, before folding the letter and cing it into his pocket. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°I asked nicely,¡± Adam replied, smiling at the Elder. ¡°So the Chief has already fallen for your charms,¡± Lykan said, as though it were a matter of fact. ¡°I do have sixteen Charisma,¡± Adam joked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. Lucy had been reluctant to leave Mara behind, but Adam had managed to convince her toe to the Iyr. If there was anyone with the ability to bring back a dragon¡¯s heart, it would be an Iyrman. He didn¡¯t want her to be alone, and he also didn¡¯t want her to see Mara¡¯s predicament, which was a most terrible sight. He also didn¡¯t trust Big Ivory. Convincing the Chief to write the letter had been so much easier. Adam had simply asked for him to write a letter allowing Lucy inside the Main Iyr, and he had written it then and there. ¡°You¡¯re a curious one, Adam, son of Fate,¡± Lykan admitted. He had met so many people, but none were as mysterious as Adam. ¡°Even now, I don¡¯t understand you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more simple than you think,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Simple, but strange.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lykan said, smiling slightly. ¡°You are.¡± The children all swarmed Lucy once the story was done, some babbling in their own tongue, others mumbling their questions. ¡°Is it true?¡± a child asked. ¡°Are you a Demon Lord?¡± another rified. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lucy dered. ¡°I am the Demon Lord! I will raise an army and im my realm in the future!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to defeat you!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯ll be me!¡± Lucy stared at the children. ¡®W-what?¡¯ Adam stared at her, and let out a soft sigh, smirking at her. Lucy¡¯s brow covered with sweat. ¡°Wait, no, you can¡¯t kill me,¡± she said. ¡°Why not?¡± a child asked as all the other children fell silent to hear the reason. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± she said, simply. The children all stared at her, waiting to hear the rest of her reason. ¡°So?¡± a child said, after waiting long enough to realise she wasn¡¯t going to continue. Lucy stared at the children before her, all of them staring at her with such a piercing look. She looked to Adam for support, but found him staring at the children, his eyes full of shock. ¡®These kids are fucking crazy.¡¯ Omen: 10, 12 Lucy, who was standing beside him, was still half in shock after meeting with the children of the Iyr. ¡®Where am I? Mara, help! Take me away from here!¡¯ Adam was too excited to return back to the Main Iyr. ¡®Sonarot, we¡¯re almost back¡­¡¯ His heart pounded wildly. There was a single, nagging thought at the back of his head, constantly eating away at him. He needed to see her, alive and well, otherwise he¡¯d be torn apart from his dark thoughts. Jurot matched Adam¡¯s quick pace, wanting to see his mother. ¡®What a great story I have for mother! The second time I leave and I managed to im somend for the Iyr!¡¯ There they were, the huge gates of the Iyr. They shuddered open with the help of the nearby Iyrmen, and the moment it opened, Adam darted in. Jurot followed after him, unable to contain himself either. The Gold Rank Iyrman, Ruzys, almost called out for them, but Lokat ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let them go,¡± the Shaman said. Ruzys, who had been tasked with bringing the group back safely, nodded her head. She went to find an Elder to speak to, and Lokat went to speak with the Shamans. Adam and Jurot stormed into the courtyard, seeing all the familiar Iyrmen about. The four families had gathered to rx this day, surrounding a familiar form. She was thinner than before, but sitting in her chair, Sonarot looked up to see the pair of young men appear. There was a moment of silence, which was only broken by Turot marching forward towards the pair. He stood tall, staring up at them. ¡°Wee home!¡± he dered, as expected of him. Adam¡¯s lips were a wide smile as he saw the boy, and he picked Turot up. ¡°Did you look over the estate well?¡± He was unable to contain his joy and excitement. ¡°Of course he did,¡± Jurot said, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair, before speeding over to his mother, grabbing her hand. ¡°I did,¡± Turot confirmed with a nod of his head. Adam ced the boy down, ruffled his hair, and walked to Sonarot, leaving the boy to cross his arms, proud that he hadpleted his role. Sonarot stood, embracing her Jurot tight. ¡°Wee home.¡± He peppered his forehead with kisses. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve returned to me safely.¡± ¡°Mother, I have so much to tell you!¡± Jurot grinned wide, d his mother was well. Sonarot let go of her son, holding his face with her hands, before she then walked over to Adam. She hugged him tight, and kissed his untattooed forehead too. ¡°Wee home. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve returned to me safely.¡± She held onto his reddening face. Adam felt awkward being embraced by the woman, but he was d she was fine. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, staring down at her. She stared up at him expectantly, her eyes staring deep into his. He stared at her for a long moment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have a promise to keep, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Where¡¯s Lanarot?¡± ¡°Not that promise.¡± She kept brushing his hair. Adam stared at her for a long while, trying to remember. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 20 (17) ¡°Ah, right,¡± he said, turning a deeper shade of red. ¡°I¡¯m back, aunt.¡± Sonarot smiled wide, before taking his hand and leading him around to Lanarot, who was currentlyying in a small basket, with the children as they watched over her. The children stepped aside to allow the pair close. ¡°Come, carry her,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Uh, sure,¡± Adam said. He squatted down and reached to pick her up, keeping a hand on the back of her head. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s so big now.¡± He could feel how heavy Lanarot had be. ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Sonarot smiled. Adam stared down at the little baby. ¡°Wow. Who is this big girl? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to grow up too quick?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he sighed suddenly. ¡°We¡¯re back, Lanarot.¡± He positioned her so she could see Jurot too, but kept her close to his chest. Lanarot yawned sleepily at him. ¡°I have returned,¡± Jurot said, staring down at the little baby. He noted that she had grown since they hadst left. There was a small sense of relief which filled his heart, and his lips twitched, trying to form a smile, but he kept it at bay. ¡°Ehm,¡± called a voice from the side. Lucy stood there, awkwardly staring at them. Okvar was behind her, having made sure that the other Iyrmen had left her in peace. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, having forgotten they had brought her here. ¡°Right. Uh.¡± Lucy stormed forward towards him, but after a step, she quickly stopped, noting the other Iyrmen about. They hadn¡¯t moved, but she had sensed their intent spike towards her the moment she had taken a step forward. ¡®Are they going to kill me?¡¯ She nced between them all before looking to Adam, staring up at him for support. ¡°Sonarot, you should meet Lucy,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lanarot,e see the Demon Lord too.¡± The children gasped when they heard her title, ncing between one another. ¡°The Demon Lord?¡± Sonarot asked, her brows furrowed towards the half elf. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°So she ims.¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°She¡¯s from another world.¡± Sonarot smiled, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I think-¡° ¡°I definitely won¡¯t try to take over the Iyr,¡± Lucy said, quickly, staring between the Iyrmen. She noted the gazes of the children, who stared at her as though she was prey. ¡°Yes?¡± Sonarot said, staring at the girl. Lucy stared at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I definitely won¡¯t, ever. I swear.¡± Her brow was covered with sweat. She had followed Adam all the way to the estate, but as she had, she noted all the Iyrmen about. The older Iyrmen were almost all roughly the strength of those that were called Mithril Rank, and she had spotted dozens of them around, and she had only just stepped into the Iyr. ¡®This ce is terrifying.¡¯ ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and hear Jurot regale the tale. Once we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll let you know my story.¡± Quest Complete: Save Sonarot XP Gained: +200 XP: 3050 -> 3250 ¡®I wonder if I have enough experience to level¡­¡¯ Adam tried to think about the amount of XP it had requiredst time. ¡®Hey Belle, can I level?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Oh. I should have levelled up before.¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ [You didn¡¯t ask.] ¡®¡­¡¯ Level up! XP: 3250 -> 1250 Health: 26 -> 39 Mana: 3 -> 8 Gained two spells! ¡®I really should have levelled up before¡­¡¯ Jurot sat and went through the tale, speaking of everything which had happened to them once they had left the Iyr. Upon mention of how they met the Demon Lord, the children cheered and pped their hands excitedly. Lucy swallowed nervously. The children were far too excited to hear about the meeting with the Demon Lord, which caused them to look at the demon girl beside them. Once more, she was like a prey to them. The story continued, revealing the meeting with the Guardian, which made the children cheer louder. Jurot gave a few moments of pause for the children to murmur between themselves about how much they wanted to beat the Guardian. Lucy sighed in relief now that she was no longer in their sights. Once the mention of Lokat¡¯s torture appeared, the children gasped. ¡°We should kill them!¡± Raygak dered, before snarling in the infernal tongue, no doubt cursing. Jaygak grabbed her little brother and pulled him to her side, giving him a noogie. He squealed, trying to pull away from his sister,ining in the tongue of the Iyrmen and the devilkin. ¡°Be quiet,¡± Jaygak said, before pulling the boy onto herp, which caused him to fall silent as he rubbed the top of his head. ¡®The Iyrmen really are normal,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®In a crazy way.¡¯ Once the story was told, and the meats and cheeses were finished, Jurot and Adam were allowed to retreat for the night. ¡°Citool,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°Do you wish for me to take care of Lanarot?¡± the woman replied. ¡°Yes, please. Turot as well. There is some business which needs to be dealt with.¡± ¡°That nephew of yours?¡± Citool asked, raising her brow. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied. Citool nodded, taking Turot¡¯s hand in her own. Turot pouted, having wanted to speak with the Demon Lord, but he followed Citool, who was like a second mother to him.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
She''s safe and sound! And Jurot didn''t die? What is going on? FYI! Patreon is going to be 10 chapters ahead in about three hours after this chapter goes live! You can ess it for as little as ¡ê1 this month only! 69. Principled Rich Man 69. Principled Rich Man Omen: 8, 11 Juroty there, ruminating on what Adam had told himst night. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it, and after a few minutes of thinking about Adam¡¯s tale, he let out a soft sigh and let it go from his mind, sitting up to see his mother, Adam, and Lucy. ¡°Whoa! Whoa! How are you so juicy?¡± Lucy asked, grabbing onto Adam¡¯s arms and his pecs. She hadn¡¯t noticed his physique, which was quite powerful for someone with elvish blood. ¡®I need to make him my General!¡¯ ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, trying to push her away from molesting him. ¡°Now that the emergency has been settled, we should probably figure out our next steps.¡± ¡°Our next steps?¡± Jurot asked, staring at the pair of them in theiredy act. ¡°Aunt and Lanarot are safe, and we can¡¯t spend all our time in the Iyr. Didn¡¯t you leave the Iyr in order to adventure?¡± ¡°Jurot decided to set out on his own,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Usually Iyrmen leave with another, adventure until they rank up and then part ways, but he wanted to go alone.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I was a little older than the others, so I wanted to go alone and leave them in their preferred pairs.¡± ¡°So it should have been Amokan and you, but since Timojin is close to him, you let their bromance develop?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, assuming the definition of bromance. ¡°Instead, I will follow you.¡± ¡°You want to follow me?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Your story is interesting. There is no Iyrman with a story like yours. If I am beside you, then I will be the first Iyrman to have such stories.¡± Jurot smirked, revelling in his ingeniousness. ¡°Well I¡¯m going to stay here!¡± Lucy dered. ¡°This is the best ce to train. Once I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± She fell silent and thought about what she wanted to do. ¡°Do something?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a little while longer, and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± He had thought about how he was going to adventure with Jurot, but since he decided it himself, Adam didn¡¯t need to think about it. ¡°Oh, right. Since I¡¯m a nephew of the Rot family, is there something that¡¯s expected of me? Do I need to pay dues? Do I need to help around the Iyr?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how the rtionship worked with him as a nephew. ¡°We Iyrmen must pay at least one tenth of our treasure back to the Iyr, though we usually send more,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You are just a nephew of the Iyr.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t have to pay dues?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Adam crossed his arms. ¡°It feels weird that I won¡¯t be paying dues. I¡¯ll send back a tenth of my earnings back too.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Though that involves maths.¡± He shuddered. ¡°What if I created magical weapons now and again for the Iyr?¡± Sonarot stared down at the boy, wondering why he was so eager to pay them. ¡°You can speak with an Elder about the matter, and they can discuss it with the Great Elders and the Chief.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that, then,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°First, let¡¯s go y with Lanarot. She probably forgot our faces.¡± Jurot and Adam surrounded the tiny basket Lanarot slept in. ¡°Hello little Lana,¡± he said. ¡°Did you sleep well? We didn¡¯t get to talk properly yesterday.¡± She stared up at him. ¡°Did anyone bully you while we were gone?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrmen threw him a curious nce. ¡°Just a bad joke, don¡¯t mind me,¡± Adam said, noting how they were ring at him. ¡°A joke?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°How is that a joke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like if I were to say our fighting power has gone down now that an Iyrman is here. It¡¯s a ridiculous thing to say, obviously wrong, which is why it¡¯s funny. It¡¯s more a joke about the person saying the joke being an idiot.¡± Lucy stared at him. ¡°You are an idiot.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°So this is Lanarot,¡± Lucy said, staring down at the baby. ¡°You did all that for her?¡± Having heard his tale, Lucy wondered why he had done so much for someone he barely knew. ¡®Was he really serious about helping Mara?¡¯ ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s my precious little sister, and Jurot¡¯s precious little sister too.¡± ¡°She is fortunate,¡± Sonarot said, and almost immediately, Lanarot began to cough and cry. ¡°And hungry.¡± She pulled her baby up to her teet and began to feed her. ¡°She¡¯ll grow up the best too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot will teach her the ways of the Iyr, and I¡¯ll teach her some stuff too. She¡¯ll be the greatest Iyrman to ever be born.¡± ¡°That is a difficult task,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Difficult, but not impossible,¡± Adam quoted, smirking at Jurot. Jurot narrowed his eyes, fighting off his own approaching smirk. Lucy continued to nce around the Iyr. ¡°I really didn¡¯t believe you when you said the Iyr was full of hunky men and women.¡± She scowled. ¡°Curses! If only I wasn¡¯t in this tiny form!¡± ¡°Give it a few years and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adam said, reaching up to pet her head. Lucy was about to p at his hand, but then realised it would only be fair if she got to touch him too, so grabbed his bicep. ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just need to consume some magic. My body iscking it right now, which is why I¡¯m so small.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how that works?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How do you consume magic?¡± ¡°Someone can send their Mana into me, or I can suck it out of them,¡± she said, grabbing his hand and biting the side of it gently. ¡°I can try and send my Mana through you,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Really?¡± Lucy blinked at him, shocked by his offer. ¡°You would?¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head. ¡°Oh, right. I let you be my friend.¡± Lucy smirked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept your Mana!¡± ¡°So how do I do it?¡± Lucy grabbed his hand and formed it into a fist with a finger sticking out. She ced it up to her forehead. ¡°Now, where can you feel your Mana?¡± ¡°In my heart?¡± ¡°Your heart is ake of Mana,¡± Lucy said, before stopping. Her mind wandered off to another time for a moment before she caught herself. ¡°Now, imagine a stream of Mana flowing out of thatke, through your finger.¡± Adam inhaled deeply and concentrated on the magic in his heart. Arcane Lore D20 + 4 = 24 (20) Mana: 8 -> 5 The magic flowed from his heart, through his arms, and into her head. It was easy, and gave him a strong sense of relief as his magic left out of him. His arm felt so tingly. The little demon girl shuddered under the feeling of the warmth which filled her, before she pulled back, sighing as though she had finished a can of fizzy pop. ¡°That didn¡¯t feel too bad,¡± Adam noted. ¡°It didn¡¯t take as much as I thought.¡± ¡°Do you have more magic?¡± Lucy asked, sniffing at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°Gimme! Gimme!¡± Lucy grabbed his hand again and brought his finger to her forehead. Mana: 5 -> 0 Adam gasped as his magic was drained by the demon girl, causing him to drop down and pant. His heart felt cold without the magic he was used to feeling. ¡°I need to digest it all,¡± Lucy said, dropping down under the sun, and she rubbed her bulging stomach. "Is that how that works?" Adam asked, staring at her. She hummed in response, already zoned out as she began to digest the magic which had been poured into her. ¡°Let us train,¡± Jurot said, with the other Iyrmen beside him, who were excited to hear more about the tale as they trained. The children all stared up at Adam, wondering if he was going to y with them. It was rare that the older children yed with the little ones, so even if Adam sometimes crushed them, it was still nice to y with him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all train together this time?¡± Adam offered. ¡°Ooh!¡± ¡°Ya!¡± The children bounced excitedly, and Adam nced over to see the disapproving looks of Jurot and the others, who wouldn¡¯t be able to train as hard with the children. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I need a little bit of a break today, so I¡¯ll train with the children. I will show you some exercises from my home.¡± Upon hearing that Adam was going to reveal exercises from his home, even Timojin¡¯s eyes began to gleam. It was on this day Adam introduced the Iyr to star jumps. Timojin red at Adam, his hopes dashed. It was on this day Adam introduced the Iyr to burpees. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy asked from beside the half elf. She was sitting in the stream, admiring the bodies of all the hunky Iyrmen about. ¡°I hate burpees,¡± Adam admitted, having refused to lead the exercises after revealing the technique. He understood why the Iyrmen would like the exercise, but he hated it with a deep passion. Once they returned back to the estate, Sonarot revealed arge pouch. ¡°Adam, your axe has been sold.¡± ¡°My axe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Cool Weapon.¡± Adam coughed slightly, nearly taking damage from hearing the name. ¡°Oh, right. How much I make?¡± ¡°One thousand and five hundred gold,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°We¡¯ve already taken what you owe us.¡± ¡°Nice. So that would be¡­¡± Adam tried to do the maths in his head. ¡°Three hundred gold to Jurot, and one thousand and two hundred gold for me.¡± ¡°Jurot¡¯s share?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Jurot asked, noting the look from his mother. ¡°It¡¯s what we agreed one,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Jurot, you will ept so much coin?¡± Sonarot asked. Jurot began to sweat under his mother¡¯s stare. It was as though he was being crushed by a heavy weight. ¡°No.¡± Adam nced at Sonarot. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a fair price. Jurot¡¯s wood work is amazing, and he also checks the quality of the weapon. His experience with that sort of thing is worth a lot. It might end up that I make something awful, in which case, I probably won¡¯t auction it.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you lose lots of gold?¡± Sonarot asked. "I will create decent weapons. If I end up making basic weapons, I might be sell them to the guild or another organisation, as basic gear for adventurers rather than auctioning them." "Very principled, aren''t you?" "That''s the goal." Adam smiled. "I''m principled, even if I am poor. Well, was poor." Currency: 65GP, (16) Tiger Eye -> 165GP, (38) Tiger Eye ¡®I¡¯m freaking riiich.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
He''s riiich! Unlike me... Slice of life arc begins! 70. Investments 70. Investments ¡°Right, hold on,¡± Adam said, rubbing his head. ¡°I should give some money to the Iyr too.¡± ¡°We have already taken out what you owe,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°As your nephew, I should give more, should I?¡± Adam smiled. Sonarot sighed, cing a hand on his. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Adam. I trust that you will treat the Iyr well, so don¡¯t worry about the money. Use that money to fund your adventures, so that you can return to me safely.¡± Adam felt the warmth of her hand. ¡°Well, I guess I should save up for te mail¡­¡± Adam paused to think. ¡°How much is te mail?¡± ¡°One thousand and five hundred gold, or so,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Really?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°How much for dwarven made te mail?¡± ¡°Double or triple that price.¡± ¡°Must I also return the item upon my death?¡± Adam asked, recalling the rules about dwarven made items. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was confusing that with something else, though. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°I should probably stick with normal te mail then,¡± he said. He felt how heavy his pouch had be, near bulging with the coins. He kept his gems in his pack, but it was bing quite full and heavy with all the gems. Then he noted the warhammer, tucked away in the corner. ¡°Oh, right. I should probably enchant this too. How much will it cost to use the shrine if I want to enchant a weapon without selling it?¡± ¡°As a nephew of the Iyr, you may contribute one hundred gold to use the shrine,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Done!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Hmm. I could probably enchant stuff using my gems, but I do want to save them for future use. I should probably find higher value gems too. I need a pearl for Identify too.¡± ¡°That is a simple matter to fix,¡± Sonarot said, brushing his hair. ¡°Are there Iyrmen weaponsmiths?¡± Adam asked, only to blink hard. ¡®What a stupid question.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said, carefully. ¡°There are many.¡± ¡°Can I pay an Iyrman smith to make a sword for me? I¡¯d want Jurot to make a wooden grip for it too. I¡¯ll enchant it and use it as my main weapon.¡± Jurot wanted to speak up, but his mother stopped him with a look. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯d like,¡± Sonarot said, brushing his hair some more. ¡°What of your current sword?¡± Adam felt awkward with her brushing his hair, but he didn¡¯t want to stop her. ¡°I was going to hand it to Lucy.¡± ¡°Yuck,¡± Lucy said, grimacing at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want a sword, I want an axe.¡± ¡°I can make you an axe instead,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, having not caught on to the issue. ¡°Really? I mean a huge one, one as big as an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Can you even hold one that big?¡± ¡°It was an exaggeration, obviously,¡± she replied, raising her brow at him. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll smith you one.¡± ¡°Are you any good?¡± ¡°I can be.¡± ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s from a friend.¡± She stopped her smile from encroaching on her lips. Adam chuckled. "I''ll make you a great one, but that means that I''ll need to work only when I feel lucky." "When you feel lucky? Isn''t that nebulous?¡± She stared up at him with a raised brow. "I can tell you how I feel after I wake up,¡± Adam said, with the pair of Iyrmen nodding to confirm. ¡°I don¡¯t feel very lucky today, but I want to make you a great greataxe.¡± "Hmm.¡± She stared up at him suspiciously. ¡°Fiiine." "You are generous, Adam. Are you perhaps naive?" Sonarot asked, teasing him. "Maybe I am,¡± Adam admitted, chuckling. ¡°I trust my friends and my aunt dearly, though." "Then I will speak with Saerat, as she is well versed in making swords.¡± ¡°Rat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said, smiling. "Jurot, go and ask Saerat if she would be willing to help at my request.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should go instead, but since Sonarot was asking, he decided against protesting. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot said, quickly leaving. ¡°Oh, and tell her that I¡¯d be willing to enchant a weapon for her if she makes me a sword and hands over some gems,¡± Adam called after, with Jurot grunting in response. ¡°Come,¡± Sonarot said, bringing him outside so they could eat breakfast. ¡°Are you sure you should be moving about so much?¡± Adam said, worried. ¡°It wasn¡¯t long ago you were sick¡­¡± ¡°I am resting well,¡± she said. ¡°Is there anything you need? A nket, some food, or something else? Since you¡¯re resting, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Since you are offering, there is something I do need,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°What is it?¡± "Some ale," she said. "Excuse me?" "When I was pregnant, I wasn''t able to drink¡­" Sonarot smiled innocently. Adam blinked, having not expected Sonarot to ask for alcohol. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go, uh, ask?¡± "If you go to the warehouses, you can ask someone there and they will assist you.¡± "Alright." Adam hopped onto his feet. "I''ll be back in a jiffy." He did as Sonarot asked, heading to the warehouse. ¡®Alcohol, huh?¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± an Iyrman asked him, noting the half elf near the warehouses. ¡°I¡¯m looking for some alcohol for my aunt, Sonarot,¡± Adam said, hoping that mentioning her name would clear out any bother. The Iyrman squinted at him for a moment, recalling what he had heard recently about an elf and the Rot family. ¡°Okay.¡± He led Adam into a warehouse and revealed a small cask, and then a small slip of paper and a quill. He wrote something down quickly before entending it out to him. ¡°Please write your name.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam said, taking the quill and writing his name. ¡°Adam?¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Iyrman nodded, and with that, he led Adam out and left him on his way. Adam returned back to the estate, wondering what that was all about. ¡®Did I just sign my life away to the devil?¡¯ When he returned to the estate, he noted Sonarot was currently talking to a tiny half orc girl. On her forehead was a red crescent moon facing upwards, with more, slightly more vibrant red crescent moons facing outwards. He had seen the tattoo once before, on an Iyrman known as Takrat. ¡°Good afternoon. You must be Saerat.¡± The tiny orc girl looked up at him with dead eyes and remained silently. ¡°Uh, so¡­¡± Adam nced to Sonarot, asking for help with his eyes. ¡°You want a sword,¡± Saerat said, though her voice was as light as a whisper. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, simply. ¡°Which design?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected it to be so simple. ¡°Something which makes it obvious that it¡¯s Iyrman in design, using Iyrman materials. It doesn¡¯t have to be puthral or anything, but since I¡¯m trading an enchantment on your weapon, I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯ll be nice.¡± ¡°I will use the appropriate materials,¡± she replied. ¡°Other than that, I¡¯ll let you design the rest of it. If you want to use a design which denotes your family, you can do that, or a simple Iyrman design is fine too. Jurot will be making the wooden grip of the handle, which will probably be covered by leather or cloth. As long as the grip resembles this, it should be fine.¡± Adam revealed his current de, allowing Saerat to see examine it with her dead eyes. ¡°You will begin enchanting my weapon soon?¡± she asked, staring at Adam with much more life in her eyes. ¡°Sure.¡± She revealed a pair of daggers. One was made of dark metal, the other of something more light, near white. Each were forged with an almost leaf shaped de. The pommels each were stamped with the crescent moon of her family, tinged slightly with red. ¡°Did you make these daggers?¡± Adam asked, taking them from her. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 3 (3) Smithing (Intelligence) D20 + 4 + 3 = 18 (11) It was of fine make, though he didn¡¯t recognise the metals used. They were slightly heavier than he expected, not made for throwing, but piercing through someone from beside them. ¡°Yes,¡± Saeret replied, simply. ¡°Will you enchant both of them together?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want them enchanted separately?¡± ¡°Too pricey,¡± Saerat said. Adam stared at the daggers for a long moment and then back to Saerat. ¡°How about you pay me for enchanting one, and I can impose on you in the future if I need it?¡± Saerat narrowed her eyes, and for a moment, nced to Sonarot, before she stared back at him. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas about which enchantments you want?¡± Adam asked. Saerat stared at the daggers and then nodded. ¡°Dark,¡± she said, pointing to the light dagger. ¡°Light,¡± she said, pointing to the dark dagger. Adam blinked at her. ¡°Okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam blinked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll get started on it soon. Oh, probably tomorrow.¡± Adam had almost forgotten he had used all his Mana to feed Lucy that morning. ¡°It might take a while since some days I feel unlucky.¡± Saerat nodded her head. There was an awkward silence as she stared up at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Adam asked. She shook her head. ¡°You?¡± Adam looked at the white dagger, which seemed to be made out of some kind of strange metal. He thought about the kind of damage she wanted on her daggers. ¡°Could you make my weapon out of this metal?¡± Saerat remained silent for a long while, staring up at him. ¡°It will be pricey.¡± ¡°How pricey?¡± ¡°You will receive fewer gems.¡± ¡°Sounds fine to me.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be worth it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Alright. I think that should be it.¡± With that, Saerat left. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to be working hard the next few days,¡± Adam said, staring at the daggers. ¡°Take your time,¡± Sonarot said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°There is no need to rush.¡± Omen: 14, 18 Adam awoke feeling lucky that morning, so he quickly finished working out, which caused the other Iyrmen to frown. He had said that he was going to train with them, but they understood he had work to do. Mana: 8 -> 5 Adam quickly fed Lucy, too, who went to digest the Mana by rxing under the sun. ¡°You sure are pretty chill considering you almost wet yourself when you saw them massacre so many hundred soldiers,¡± Adam said, biting into the meat. Lucy raised a brow at him for a moment, her eye peeking open as she stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to pick a fight with the Iyr,¡± she replied, simply. Adam continued to eat, dwelling on what she said, before nodding his head. He sped his way to the shrine to begin enchanting. Mana: 5 -> 4 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Omen: 14, 18 -> 14 18 + 6 = 24 He plucked a Thread of Fate. The man, who had quickly limated to this new body of his, plunged his de deeply into the side of the manticore, as the woman managed to slip away under the trunk of the tree, towards her darling son. He was sure that she wasn¡¯t going to make it, but he felt something odd at that moment. ¡®Did someone shift her fortune?¡¯ he thought, ncing aside, unknowingly staring at the Iyr, though it was far beyond the horizon¡¯s horizon. ¡°Azazel?¡± the woman called from within the tree. ¡°Is it safe?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the stranger said. ¡°It is.¡± As she stepped out, she noting how he was dripping blood from head to toe, though he had never seemed to mind that. However, more surprising, was the smile on his face, the second smile she had seen since she had met him a couple of months ago. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the man said. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Mana: 4 -> 3 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Noting that he was still fine, and still had a pretty decent Omen roll, Adam continued to enchant. It was dark by the time Adam crept back towards the estate, noting a few Iyrmen about, though he was escorted by someone who was assigned to him that day. When he returned, he saw Lucy staring at the stars above. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam whispered. Lucy snapped back to reality and stared at him. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She had sensed something which had gazed at the Iyr earlier that day, and though the gaze had fallen quickly, it still unnerved her. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, looking back at the stars, looking beyond them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Adam could see she was deep in thought, so left her be, heading towards the Rot family estate. As he stepped inside, Jurot and Sonarot opened an eye. ¡°No, I will y the Demon Lord,¡± Turot mumbled in his sleep. ¡°You are backte today,¡± Sonarot whispered. ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± Adam replied quietly, carefully shutting the door behind him. ¡°I was feeling really good about the weapon so I spent some extra time today.¡± ¡°You gave Lucy your magic too. You must be careful.¡± Sonarot pet his head. ¡°There is food in the cupboard.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± Adam had worked hard today, which had filled him up. ¡°There is food in the cupboard,¡± she repeated, smiling at him. Omen: 1, 10 Adam wondered if he should enchant. ¡®Well, the average should still be pretty good¡­¡¯ He trained with the others lightly again. Mana: 8 -> 5 ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Adam asked, feeding Lucy with some of his mana. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, rubbing her stomach as she napped under the sun. Mana: 5 -> 4 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 18 (12) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Sure, let¡¯s spent 100.¡¯ XP: 1250 -> 1150 Dagger You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D3 piercing + 1D3 radiant damage. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡°No.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure he should since it wasn¡¯t his weapon. XP: 1150 -> 1450 ¡°How was it?¡± Sonarot asked as he returned. Adam revealed the dagger, handing it to her. ¡°It¡¯s a great dagger, that¡¯s for sure.¡± He had expected it to be greater, considering how well he had rolled, but realised he didn¡¯t have any spells which inflicted radiant damage. ¡®Did the DC increase?¡¯ Omen: 2, 5 ¡°I feel really unlucky today,¡± Adam said in the morning. ¡°Since you won¡¯t be enchanting, why don¡¯t you take a break? You¡¯ve been working too hard.¡± Adam could feel how light headed he had be after spending so much time working. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just, when I enchant, it feels like the day is passing by so quickly. Each day that happens, I¡¯m close to seeing my new sword!¡± Sonarot brushed his hair, smiling at him. ¡°There is no need to rush.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I am once again asking for your rating support. Please don''t forget to like and sub- I mean, rate and favourite! My precious 5 star rating is gone because of some 1 chapter 1 star trolls :( You never know, I might even give you a surprise soon! 71. A New Weapon 71. A New Weapon Adam spent that day rxing, assisting Sonarot with what she needed, as well as keeping an eye on the children. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who spends time looking after the younger lot proactively,¡± Citool said to Sonarot over a light lunch. ¡°Aren¡¯t I lucky to have imed him?¡± Sonarot said, smiling at the envious adults, each of whom wanted Adam to be their nephew. ¡°Why did you ept him so easily?¡± Citool asked, daring to ask the question the other adults wanted to. Sonarot smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± she replied. ¡°Perhaps one day he will exin it to you.¡± Meanwhile, Adam was drawing on the floor with some chalk, along with the other children, each of whom were drawing either weapons or creatures which had been told to them in stories. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked Raygak, staring down at the long sausage. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon,¡± the boy said. Adam stared at it. He squinted his eyes and tilted his head. ¡°Oh, yes, I see.¡± He nodded his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m going to ride one when I grow up,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to y it?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t listen.¡± Adam coughed, trying to hold in hisughter. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will listen to the great Raygak. You know, I¡¯ve actually ridden a dragon before.¡± The children all stopped and turned to stare at him, before throwing looks to Turot. After all, Adam was his cousin, so they couldn¡¯t say certain things, otherwise they¡¯d get into trouble. Turot crumbled under the pressure. ¡°You have?¡± he asked, trying his best not to sound doubtful, but Adam did say something ridiculous. ¡°Yeah. I rode¡­¡± Adam wondered if he should mention Entalia¡¯s name, since she was alive and well in this name, but in a very different way. ¡°I rode a dragon. She was a good friend of mine.¡± ¡°She was?¡± Turot asked. ¡°You have a dragon friend?¡± ¡°He had a dragon friend,¡± Katool said. ¡°Not any more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the girl. ¡°I had a dragon friend, but that was in another time.¡± Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 2 (2) Dexterity Check D20 + 1 + 2 = 12 (9) Adam quickly sketched out what Entalia had looked like, which the children thought looked brilliant and so life like, though it wasn¡¯t a great sketch. Citool threw a nce to Sonarot. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t lie to the children.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°If he does lie to the children, I will speak with him.¡± Citool and the other Iyrmen stared at her, noting what she had said. Their eyes fell back to Adam, a curious figure. ¡°Hey!¡± Jaygak barged in during thete afternoon. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re listening to Adam,¡± Raygak replied. ¡°I can see that,¡± Jaygak said, grabbing her brother, who had tried to flee the moment she stepped towards him, but suffered under another noogie. ¡°I¡¯m just telling them about my favourite fiction from my home,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to be with the children?¡± Adam shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether it¡¯s boring or not, which it isn¡¯t, but a matter of enjoying my time before it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Toote for what?¡± ¡°Children grow up so fast. If you don¡¯t cherish this time, when they¡¯re always so eager to speak and y with you, then you¡¯ll regret it forever.¡± Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure what to say, as it was something her parents often said to her too. ¡°We y with them sometimes.¡± ¡°When was thest time you yed with them?¡± ¡°The other day when we trained together.¡± Adam shook his head, sighing with disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s what you call ying?¡± ¡°What else am I meant to do? y sockball?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, blinking at her. ¡°That¡¯s for children.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Do you guys not have adults who y in sports?¡± ¡°We wrestle and fight,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Sockball is for children.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, children who grow up ying football usually be professionals when they¡¯re older. They be world famous.¡± ¡°World famous?¡± Jaygak asked, and the other Iyrmen each paid greater attention to his words. ¡°Yeah. There are some football stars who were known in pretty much every country in the world.¡± Citool looked to Sonarot, expecting her to keep to her word. Sonarot sighed, making her way over to Adam. ¡°They believe you are lying because they have not heard of your story.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°What I mean to say is that they were known all across the knownnds, pretty much in every single one of them. Not everyone from eachnd knew of them, but if you spoke about a name of one of the best footballers, even the average person would know who you were talking about.¡± The Iyrmen¡¯s ears twitched, after all, that¡¯s what their culture was all about. They wanted to be well known with their stories, so that they may never die, and Adam¡¯s words were devilishly seductive to them. ¡°Anyway, that was back at home. I assume you guys don¡¯t have things like international sports you y against one another.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Jaygak asked. Adam spent the next while exining the concept of sports and the ancient Olympic Games, before exining his understanding of the modern concept of the Olympic Games. ¡®If I don¡¯t end up as a chef, maybe I could introduce the Olympic Games into the world? Or at least, I can introduce them into the Iyr.¡¯ ¡°Oh,¡± Lucy said, nodding her head. ¡°We did something like that too. We ended up dominating most things, though, and it led to another war.¡± An awkwardness hung in the air. Omen: 17, 19 Adam awoke the next morning and punched the air. ¡°I feel so lucky today!¡± Adam grinned wide, filled with excitement. ¡°Will you being homete tonight?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Yeah, probably.¡± ¡°Okay. Make sure you eat well before you go, and I will keep some food for you in a basket on the window.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mana: 8 -> 5 Adam first fed Lucy some Mana, who had engorged herself yesterday on a feast. She was still the same Lucy, though, and Adam wondered how much Mana she required. Mana: 5 -> 4 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 12 (6) Omen: 17, 19 -> 17 19 + 6 = 25 Mana: 4 -> 3 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 13 (7) Omen: 17 -> 0 17 + 6 = 23 He continued to tug on the Thread of Fate, working it into the light dagger, which was going to be filled with necrotic energy. As Harold swung his sword down onto the Iyrman, a beautiful devilkin woman, he was caught by one of her axes. The other axe managed tond a ncing blow against him. He swung his de down again, bringing down his full might, but the Iyrman, caught his de again, and mmed across his side with her axe. Even with the assistance of Fate, Harold battered Wujyn unconscious, much to the apuse of the Iyrmen around, who were excited to watch the fight. After a rest, Harold fought with another Iyrman, and felt something tug at him again, catching the shield of the older Iyrman. The older Iyrman shed with his axe at the warrior in front of him, but soon found himself on the floor, under the hell of the warrior. The first time could easily be chalked up to coincidence, but the second time, Harold could definitely feel something. The old Iyrman, with the blue circle and blue diamonds tattooed on his forehead, surrendered. Once more, the Iyrmen watching the fight cheered. Adam panted, feelingpletely drained after the enchanting, and dragged himself back. There was a small basket waiting for him, with some cheese, bread, and even some cold soup. Spell: Tricks Once it was warm, he finished it off, before finding the small toothbrush. ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy said from the cot the Iyrmen had left out for her so she could see the stars before she slept. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you the one who keeps bending Fate?¡± Lucy asked. She had finally put two and two together. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes, slowly nodding her head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Is that bad?¡± Lucy stared back at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s neutral.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam brushed his teeth, feeling the way his teeth and gums tingled, before spitting out the foaming liquid. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Some of us are sensitive to that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what else to say, so he retreated to sleep. Omen: 1, 5 ¡°Are you feeling unlucky today?¡± Sonarot asked, watching him swing his sword a hundred times. ¡°Very,¡± he admitted. ¡°Which suits me just fine,¡± Lucy said, rubbing her stomach as she watched them train. She had yet to properly explore the Iyr, instead getting the nearby Iyrmen limated to her appearance. ¡®Stupid politics,¡¯ she said, though it was more because she was still partly afraid of the other Iyrmen, not that she would admit it. Omen: 11, 15 ¡°Finally!¡± Adam threw up his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter!¡± ¡°Wait, hold on, don¡¯t forget my breakfast!¡± Lucy shouted. Mana: 8 -> 5 Adam fed her his Mana before rushing off to enchant. Mana: 5 -> 4 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 13 (7) Omen: 11, 15 -> 11 15 + 6 = 21 Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should have used his Omen after Lucy¡¯s cryptic chat with him a few days ago, but Saerat was forging a great sword for him, so he didn¡¯t want to betray her expectations. ¡®Again?¡¯ Harold wondered, his de missing the Iyrman ahead of him. The Iyrman, who would have been a beautiful woman if it wasn¡¯t for the huge scar across her left eye and down the side of her neck, swung her greatsword wildly, almost threatening to tear the man in half. Harold barely managed to deflect the blow with his de, and brought the old Iyrman low. Once Adam was done with the weapon, he wiped his brow, which was full of sweat. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s use 100 again.¡¯ XP: 1450 -> 1350 Dagger You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls and damage rolls made with this weapon. You gain a +2 bonus to damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D3 piercing + 1D3 necrotic damage. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡°No.¡± XP: 1350 -> 1700 Adam finally returned back to the estate where he saw the tiny orc girl staring up at him with her dead eyes. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam said, staring down at her. Saerat held up the sword, which waspletely white, with a wavy pattern along the de. ¡°Your sword.¡± ¡°What fortunate timing! I was done with thest dagger today too.¡± Adam went to grab her daggers, revealing them to her. He grabbed the sword, the handle of which was made of white wood, wrapped around with white leather. He wavy pattern on the de glimmered under theter afternoon sun. At the bottom of the pommel, there was the same symbol of the Rat family, silver, with the smallest hint of red. Along the hilt was the familiar pattern of the Rot family, silver, with the smallest hint of blue. The children all gathered around to stare at it. ¡°It¡¯s whitesteel!¡± Kalokan gasped, staring at the beautiful de. She was Amokan¡¯s younger cousin, the twin of Damokan, who was also admiring the de. Jurot waited, smiling at the children, keeping his arms crossed. The children continued to admire the weapon. Jurot waited, his smile fading slightly. The children stared at the glimmering metal of the de. ¡°There¡¯s Iyr ivory too,¡± he eventually said, frowning. ¡°Oooh!¡± the children replied, having not noticed the wood, though they heard that Iyr ivory was extremely rare. Jurot sighed. ¡®Laygak would have noticed¡­¡¯ ¡°What a beautiful sword,¡± Sonarot said, admiring the de. She was d that Saerat had listened to her suggestion about picking the best materials to work on the sword. She ruffled her son¡¯s hair gently, d that he had taken his time on the tiny amount of Iyr ivory. ¡°So cool!¡± Adam grinned wide, shing the air around to test its bnce. It was slightly heavier than the average sword, but since he held such beastly strength, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°How rare are these materials?¡± ¡°Iyr ivory is the most rare wood, alongside Iyr ebony,¡± Jurot admitted, tilting his head towards his mother. This entire time he had to keep it a secret that he was working on the wood from everyone. ¡°How wonderful,¡± Sonarot said. She knew that Iyr ivory was one of the woods Jurot had wanted to work with, and she hadn¡¯t expected he¡¯d be able to so soon. ¡°Whitesteel very rare,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Mithril Rank rare.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Are you Mithril Rank?¡± Adam stared at Saerat, who was in her¡­ Well, he wasn¡¯t sure. She definitely wasn¡¯t old, since she had no wrinkles, but she was either fourteen or forty, and he wasn¡¯t sure which. ¡°No,¡± Saerat replied, staring at the daggers. She could feel the energy coursing through them, especially the light dagger, which held a slightly more powerful enchantment. She hadn¡¯t expected him to enchant them with so much extra strength. She was going to wow him with the materials, but she ended up being overshadowed. She was now d she had managed to push back against the protests from her family. ¡°How did you get these materials?¡± Adam asked, wondering if he¡¯d get into trouble. ¡°I will return,¡± Saerat said, refusing to answer before walking off. Adam blinked, watching her walk away. ¡°Did I anger her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She was going to bring the gems once she had received her daggers.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Whitesteel and Iyr ivory are extremely rare,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If you ever get into trouble with Iyrmen, reveal the weapon and they will pause for a moment for you to exin how it came into your possession. Remember that the symbols are from our families, it could save your life if I am not with you.¡± Adam took his words to heart.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
First burpees and now the Olympics? Thus begins Adam''s enchanting adventure as he enchants weapons, mothers, and children. Just letting you know but I am FIFTEEN CHAPTERS AHEAD on Patreon. Have you noticed that everything has been on time for a week? That''s right, I think I fixed my sleep! Also, what''s with all this Omen stuff? Foreshadowing, perhaps? 72. Considerations 72. Considerations The children remained around him, admiring the sword. Adam held out the de to each of them so they could touch it. They bounced eagerly, shouting in their tongue to one another excitedly. Even Taygak, Jaygak¡¯s younger cousin, who didn¡¯t like him one bit, was eagerly admiring the de. She touched the silvery waves of the de, pulled her finger back, expecting him to tell her off, before touching it some more when he nodded his head. Turot stared at Adam long and hard, a suspicious look in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why did Saerat make a sword?¡± he asked, tilting his head. ¡°I asked her to.¡± Turot¡¯s lips formed a frown. ¡°What¡¯s the¡­¡± Adam realised his folly. ¡°Oh. Right. Sorry.¡± He brushed Turot¡¯s hair. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll make sure I ask for an axe.¡± Turot¡¯s eyes remained narrowed. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Saerat eventually returned, holding up a small cloth bag. Within it were six round gems. Currency: (2) White Pearl, (1) Silver Pearl, (1) Pink Pearl, (1) Gold Pearl, (1) ck Pearl ¡°Nice,¡± Adam smiled, epting the pearls eagerly. ¡®I needed one for Identify.¡¯ ¡°The pearls are worth a hundred gold each, the ck Pearl is worth five hundred.¡± Adam stared at the pouch, which was worth a thousand gold. ¡®I¡¯m riiicher.¡¯ ¡°Rat owes one favour,¡± Saerat said, nodding her head. ¡°Great!¡± Adam said, nodding his head in return. He was still admiring the pearls, which were so beautiful. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could bare to part with them. Lucy cleared her throat, having watched the entire scene from afar. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Adam had forgotten she was around. ¡°I need to buy some materials for your greataxe.¡± ¡°You can buy some from the warehouses,¡± Sonarot offered. ¡°You will need to make a contribution to the warehouse, and whoever is working at the warehouse will guide you to which materials you will be able to buy. Jurot, why don¡¯t you take Adam and help him?¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head. He wondered if Adam would allow him to carve the wood required for the greataxe. ¡°Sweet,¡± Adam replied, smiling. He strapped his sword at his side, wrapping it around his side. ¡®I should get some white leather for a belt¡­¡¯ ¡°You need some white leather to make a belt,¡± Lucy said, staring at the sword at his side. ¡°The sword belt shes with the white.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly, wondering if she was reading his mind. ¡°What kind of enchantment do you want on your axe?¡± Lucy sat up, suddenly more interested in the conversation. ¡°I want it to turn into a pendant, no, a ring, so I can wear it with me rather than lumbering around with a huge axe. I want it to fire up too.¡± Adam blinked, wondering how she had came to think of those enchantments together. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯m not sure about the ring enchantment, I¡¯m not that great at enchanting.¡± Upon hearing what Adam said, Saerat turned and left, leaving the other Iyrmen to stare at him. ¡°I definitely want the ring enchantment!¡± Lucy threw up her fists and waved them around. ¡°Axes are heavy!¡± ¡®Hey, Bell, how difficult would that be?¡¯ [You will need to average 21 across the entire enchanting process and spend 500XP.] ¡®Sheeeeesh.¡¯ Adam let out a soft sigh, staring down at the demon girl throwing a tantrum. ¡°Alright, fine. It¡¯s going to take forever, though, so don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°You can take your time,¡± Lucy said, hopping onto her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll wait since we¡¯re friends.¡± Adam shook his head. He ced his pearls away into the nket, grabbing a few of his Tiger Eye gems in order to pay for the items he needed. Jurot led Adam to the warehouse, and Lucy followed after them, since it was going to be her axe. She noted the Iyrman which was following them, but didn¡¯t say anything about it, assuming they were for her. The Iyrman on duty, a man only a little older than Adam and Jurot, crossed his arms as he stared at the trio. ¡°He¡¯s a nephew of the Rot family,¡± Jurot said, understanding the suspicion. The Iyrman stared at Jurot¡¯s tattoo for a moment, then his eyes fell to Lucy, who was smiling innocently at the Iyrman. ¡°She¡¯s a guest, and the materials are for her weapon,¡± Jurot exined. The Iyrman held out his hand. ¡°How much do you want to spend?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I brought six Tiger Eye gems,¡± Adam said. Jurot stared at him. ¡°You want to spend six Tiger Eye gems?¡± ¡°Is that a lot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That¡¯s three hundred gold.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was hoping to look around and let Lucy grab a few stuff and then pay after.¡± The Iyrman sighed, motioning his head as he led them inside. This warehouse was full to the brim with all kinds of wood and metal, though Adam noted some scrolls at the top shelf to the side as they entered. ¡°What kind of materials do you want?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Do you have any purple stuff?¡± Lucy asked the Iyrman, as politely as she could possibly manage. ¡°There¡¯s purple heart wood,¡± Jurot said, pointing towards it from across the room, through several racks. The Iyrman on duty led them to the section with the purple heart wood, where there were several racks of the wood within boxes. Jurot smiled wide, staring at all the wood about. ¡°Will I be carving the wood?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I would appreciate that,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I will do it,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡®Purple heart wood.¡¯ He grabbed a block of it and handed it to Lucy, once the Iyrman on duty nodded his head to allow it. Lucy stared at the wood, and then nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°What kind of metal should we use? Puthral?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrman scoffed. ¡°Puthral?¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°Puthral is hard to work with.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding. It was difficult to work with, but it turned out quite well.¡± Adam grabbed the axe he had made for Lanarot and revealed it to the Iyrman. ¡°See?¡± ¡°You made that?¡± the Iyrman asked, a small smile on his face, but as he saw Jurot, who nodded to confirm the matter, his smile faded. ¡°You can work puthral?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. The Iyrman stared at Adam for a long while. His eyes fell back to Jurot. ¡°I¡¯ve saw him make the axe,¡± Jurot confirmed again. The Iyrman blinked. He turned and led them to where there was a giant pile of puthral. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Can I swing that axe?¡± she asked. Jurot handed it over, and she swung it a few times. ¡°It¡¯s light.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a property of the metal,¡± Jurot said. She thought about it. If it was light, then she could carry it around in case Adam failed to enchant that effect. ¡°Looks good.¡± ¡°How much do I need to pay?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrman first brought out a slip, writing a few things down onto it. ¡°You will need some more ore to mix with the puthral.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Whatever will work well with it.¡± ¡°One hundred and thirty gold,¡± he said, writing down what Adam had bought, the date, the time, and what he paid with. Currency: (38) Tiger Eye -> (35) Tiger Eye ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said as the Iyrman prepared some coins. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°You will donate twenty gold?¡± the Iyrman asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, trying to form good will with the Iyr. He was rich enough that he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about a handful of gold coins, especially if it meant that he was earning favour in the Iyr. Jurot signed the small sheet of paper first, before Adam added his name below, and finally the Iyrman signed it. With the formalities sorted, the trio returned with the materials. Jurot carried the wood and Adam carried a box full of the ore. Lucy whistled happily as they walked back. ¡°You sure have expensive taste,¡± Adam said. ¡°Of course!¡± Lucy grinned wide. ¡°I am the Demon Lord!¡± ¡°Am I able to use a smithery?¡± Adam asked, having only just thought to ask. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. It was an easy enough matter to deal with. ¡°I refuse,¡± Elder Gold said. Word had been brought to the Great Elders as they gathered around with the Chief. ¡°Why should we allow him to make a weapon for someone who proims herself to be the Demon Lord?¡± Elder Gold shook her head. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± ¡°He has used his right as the nephew of the Rot family to procure the items, and the Rot family is willing to vouch for him for one of our smitheries,¡± the Chief replied, simply. He had only recently returned, leaving Elder Peace to deal with the Aswadasad issue. ¡°And what a good nephew of the Rot family he was, procuring a sword!¡± Elder Gold spat. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he cares little about the matters of the Iyr. I will use my right as Elder Gold to deny him.¡± ¡°Chief Iromin, since when have you allowed yourself to fall for an outsider?¡± Elder Wrath grinned. ¡°It is not a matter of allowing myself to fall for him, but that he is an impressive young man who is bringing forth great boons to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Do you truly believe he was responsible for the Big Ivory Forest?¡± ¡°He was the one to name it.¡± ¡°Naming something and bringing something into life are two very different things.¡± ¡°Elder Peace seems to like him,¡± Elder Forest said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s just you and Elder Wrath who haven¡¯t taken a liking to him yet.¡± ¡°I hear he often ys with the children of the estate,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°He is trying to win the hearts of the young! He¡¯s a fiend, I tell you!¡± Elder Gold dered. Elder Teacher raised his brows at her. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°I have heard what the children have to say, and it¡¯s mostly positive.¡± ¡°They are children, of course they will like those who y with them!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a follower of Baktu?¡± Elder Teacher asked. ¡°Why are you so suspicious of him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something off about him,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Not only that, you say he met with the gods?¡± She stared at the Chief. ¡°He did,¡± the Chief confirmed. ¡°I wrote him a letter to allow the Demon Lord within the Main Iyr.¡± ¡°Which is also troublesome,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°After which, he told me he had dreamt he met with the gods, and that¡­¡± Iromin paused, realising he shouldn¡¯t give that part of the story, before continuing. ¡°Baktu gave an indication that he has a special rtionship with the Iyr.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, a coincidence,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. He understood he needed an excuse as to why he knew that secret.¡± ¡°A secret how many Iyrmen know?¡± Chief Iromin asked. ¡°Everyone knows Baktu favours us, but that he personally keeps his gaze on us?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too smart for his own good,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°He knows too much.¡± ¡°There are times when people meet the gods,¡± Elder Forest said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not out of the ordinary.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Gold agreed. ¡°One or two at a time, not so many of them, and especially not those two Lords.¡± ¡°If Lord of Order was trying to kill him, he must be a threat,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°I understand why Lord of Order tried to kill him,¡± Iromin admitted, though from his look, they understood he couldn¡¯t say why. ¡°I agree with Elder Wrath, he is too dangerous to be left alive,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°He has yet to show himself as a threat,¡± Elder Teacher intervened. ¡°If what he said is true, it was Baktu who allowed him to live, with Baltu¡¯s assistance.¡± Iromin looked to Elder Forest, who had yet to give her vote, but before she could, the Great Elders and the Chief froze. A crimson snake appeared. It slithered from the end of the courtyard towards them over the course of a minute. It slid up to the table, and across it, before it slithered away. The Chief nced at Elder Gold. ¡°Well? Will you deny it?¡± Elder Gold sighed, resting her head into her hands. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°How could I?¡± Iromin nced to Elder Wrath expectantly, who shook his head. ¡°Good,¡± the Chief said. ¡°The matter is settled, and I will not hear it again until you bring something substantial forward.¡± ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I was going to vote against it too,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°He¡¯s a half elf. We require those who know the tongue of the elves, and I am sure he would be willing to assist us in that regard.¡± ¡°Mark my words,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°He will be a bane to the Iyr.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam wants to make cool weapons, oblivious to the pair of Great Elders who want to kill him. What''s with the snake? Patreon is just getting further and further ahead! Dare I say how many chapters I want to be ahead? 73. A Great Axe 73. A Great Axe Omen: 13, 14 Adam stretched, yawning as he did. ¡°Oof. What a day to be alive.¡± He smiled, hearing the soft pitter patter of rain outside. ¡°Are you going to start smithing my greataxe?¡± Lucy asked from the courtyard, basking in the rain. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll try and make it look good, but enchanting is most important.¡± ¡°I will create the best handle,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re both my friends,¡± Lucy said. Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 4 = 14 (10) With Lucy¡¯s assistance, Adam and Jurot figured out the rough shape of the weapon she wanted. Mana: 8 -> 0 She then remainedying at one side, digesting the mana. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 5 = 8 (3) Omen: 13, 14 -> 14 13 + 5 = 18 Adam pulled on the Thread of Fate, shifting the fortune of a young bard, who sung a lovely song for her patron, one made which him weep. He managed to control his strength well, not ruining the head as he forged the axe. Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 4 = 8 (4) Omen: 14 -> 0 14 + 4 = 18 Adam pulled on the Thread of Fate again, only to shift the fortune of a young guard, who also wished to impress who she admired, only to slip into the puddle of mud and embarrass herself. He stared at the axe head, feeling the burn within his forearms. ¡°It looks good,¡± Lucy said, staring at the head of the axe, which was round with a slight point, and on the opposite side was a small dagger like head. It was dark, but the purple glimmered under the sun, though it still needed to be polished. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sharpen it poorly.¡± Jurot was still concentrating on the handle of the axe, and the pair left him be. Omen: 8, 17 Mana: 8 -> 0 Lucy remained to one side as she had done the previous day, basking in the sun. Smithing Check (Dexterity) D20 + 2 = 4 (2) Omen: 8, 17 -> 8 17 + 2 = 19 Once again he plucked the Thread of Fate. The young urchin boy rxed casually against the barrel, noting the figure adorned in full te mail. The boy¡¯s heart thundered within his chest as the Knight¡¯s gaze passed him by, pausing for a moment over him, before the Knight continued to look around. His heart did not stop thundering, even after he eventually took the role of guiding another person within the town of Red Oak. Once Adam finished polishing the axe head, he noted he blemishes within the axe. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ He had managed to forge it well, but there were a few parts where he hadn¡¯t properly dispersed the puthral ore. Jurot frowned as he handed the wooden handle over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I was unable to apply the pattern correctly, so I shaved it off.¡± ¡°Do you need more time?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°If I carve any more into it, it will be unusable.¡± ¡°Damn. Want me to buy some more purple wood.¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°I will do better next time. You cannot waste your gold because I failed.¡± ¡°Alright. I didn¡¯t exactly do the best either, but it¡¯s usable.¡± Adam fit the head and the handle together. ¡°It looks good,¡± came a soft voice from beside them. The pair nced over to see a tall, beautiful demon woman. The pair blinked. ¡°Lucy?¡± Adam called. Lucy smirked wide, tossing her hair behind her ear. ¡°Bow before me, mortals,¡± she demanded. She was tall, almost as tall as Adam, though was still quite thin. Her body was lean, her skin grey with a hint of purple, and a stony texture in certain ces like before. Adam then held up the greataxe¡¯s handle to her. ¡°Hurry up and test it out.¡± Lucy frowned, but took the weapon. She swung it around, feeling how it cut through the air. If she had been shorter, it would have been awkward to wield, but since she was back to her normal size, it was fine to use. Considering the metal, she thought it would be a touch lighter, but it was still easy to use. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I guess.¡± Adam squinted at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like our first gift to you, you can hand it back.¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t like it?¡± She nced aside, hugging the greataxe tight to her chest. ¡®So that¡¯s why she called them traitorous,¡¯ Adam thought. Lucy squinted her eyes at him suspiciously, feeling a heavy buzz in the back of her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Adam said, turning on his heel quickly and retreating back to the Iyr. When they finally returned, Adam noted theck of children around. ¡°Where are Turot and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re studying,¡± Sonarot said, knitting something beside Lanarot, who stayed within her little cot. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He squatted down in front of Lanarot and tickled her nose gently with a finger. ¡°I need to recharge my Lanarot meter for the day.¡± Sonarot looked up to Lucy and smiled at her. ¡°I see you¡¯ve regained your body.¡± ¡°Thanks to Adam,¡± Lucy replied, respectfully. She understood that Sonarot was partly the reason why she could move freely within the Iyr. Adam¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Omen: 5, 18 Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 9 (3) Omen: 5, 18 -> 5 18 + 6 = 24 The young urchin boy was beaten in an alley, his coin stolen by the older children. Hey there, staring at the sky above him, recalling better days. Omen: 10, 12 Adam wondered if he should skip the day. ¡®The average needs to be 21, so if I do it now, what would the average be? 24. 18. That¡¯s 21 average right there, so as long as I can get at least a 15 in the future, it should be okay.¡¯ Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 22 (16) ¡®Nevermind. I could finish it today, but I could probably increase the damage if I roll well another day.¡¯ Omen: 8, 15 ¡°Lucy,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. She popped a bit of bread into her mouth and stared at him. She tilted her head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It should be done today.¡± ¡°Ooh?¡± She smiled. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°What do you want to name it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Destroyer of Worlds,¡± she said. ¡°How about something which matches it¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°Destroyer of Cities,¡± she said. Adam stared deep into her eyes, judging her. ¡°Destroyer?¡± ¡°Good enough.¡± Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 6 = 8 (2) Omen: 8, 15 -> 8 15 + 6 = 21 The urchin boy rubbed his healing wounds, hiding away in the shadows. He leapt up onto his feet, ready to flee when he saw an approaching figure. The young woman ced down some bread before him before returning to her bakery. The boy stared at the bread, before ravenously devouring it all, finishing with the jam filled bun, which was the only piece he savoured. He wiped away his tears. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®You know I want to spend 500, why are you even asking?¡¯ XP: 1700 -> 1200 Greataxe Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 2D6 fire damage. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. [Would you like to name the weapon?] Adam was about to reply with a grumble, only to remember Bell liked to mess with him. ¡®Destroyer.¡¯ Destroyer Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 2D6 fire damage. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. XP: 1200 -> 1700 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 1700 -> 1900 Lucy grabbed the weapon the moment he had returned, having awoken from her nap. She swung it wildly, before taking a short while to meditate with it. Having heard that Adam had made another weapon, the other Iyrmen gathered around to see what it was like. ¡°What does it do?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Jurot refused to tell us.¡± ¡°Well, if he refused to tell you, why would I?¡± ¡°Cause I¡¯m cute?¡± Jaygak said. ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to tell you.¡± ¡°So you do think I¡¯m cute?¡± ¡°I have eyes, don¡¯t I?¡± Charisma Save D20 + 3 = 14 (11) Jaygak smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam smiled. Eventually Lucy was attuned to the weapon. She swung it around wildly, with fire appearing with each swing. ¡°Oooh!¡± The children pped as she swung it around. Then, suddenly, the weapon disappeared. Kitool blinked, and Amokan stared at where the weapon had been in thest moment. ¡°Can it disappear into another realm?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°That kind of effect is powerful,¡± Amokan said, his eyes falling to Adam, who was smirking. ¡°Nice ring,¡± Jaygak said. Timojin¡¯s lips formed a small smile too, having noted the appearance of the ring too. ¡°Looks like I managed to figure it out before you,¡± Jaygak teased her friend, rubbing her elbow against Kitool¡¯s side. Kitool nodded her head. ¡°There are such times.¡± ¡°This weapon is grea-¡° Lucy cleared her throat. ¡°I mean, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You know, friends canpliment each other,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, I guess,¡± Lucy said, her tail swaying from side to side, peeking out from her pants for once, before hiding away. ¡°Now I should probably enchant my¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Adam had spent over two months in this world, and he had finally established a base for himself in the Iyr. He was rushing a great many things, but there was one thing he didn¡¯t even bother to check. ¡°Are you going to share with us?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can,¡± Adam admitted. Seeing the seriousness on his face, Amokan and Kitool grabbed Jaygak¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What?¡± she gasped, innocently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything.¡± Her tail swayed from side to side, betraying her inner thoughts. ¡°Actually, it might be good to ask you guys,¡± Adam said, before retreating to the room to retrieve the item. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± He held up the broken hilt made of a metal unfamiliar to him. The Iyrmen stared at it, but Lucy gasped. ¡°Oh! That looks amazing!¡± She reached up to grab it, but Adam gripped it tight. Athletics Check D20 + 5 = 9 (4) Somehow Adam managed to keep it within his grasp. ¡°Oh,e on, I wanna see!¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Then use your words.¡± ¡°Lemme see it!¡± ¡°Manners?¡± ¡°Come ooooon!¡± Adam blinked at her. ¡°Please lemme see.¡± He let go of the hilt right away, causing her to fall back. She stared at the hilt, almost as though it were that ring. ¡°Whoa,¡± she whispered. ¡°It feels like holysteel!¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± Adam wondered, considering that holy things were meant to be poisonous to her kind, or he assumed that was how it worked. "It''s slightly tingly to my hands, but this thing is nice!¡± She brushed along it gently. ¡°You can probably make it into an artefact." Adam blinked again. ¡°An artefact?¡± ¡°Is it truly so powerful?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I felt holysteel once before, when that bas-¡° She froze, ncing to the Iyrmen around her. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°How did ite to your possession?¡± Sonarot asked, changing the topic. Adam narrowed his eyes for a moment, falling into deep thought. He caught Sonarot¡¯s eyes. ¡°I had it the day I came here.¡± Sonarot nodded her head slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± Once again, she changed the topic, allowing them to move on in peace.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam casually changing the fate of people. Tut tut. Also, I love Lucy so much. She''s kawaii as hell. RIP Loli Lucy, you will be missed. Can we get some Fs in thements? 74. Thou art my greatest creation! 74. Thou art my greatest creation! Omen: 9, 18 ¡®Hey, I was wondering, howe my bonus is so low?¡¯ [It is +1.] ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be higher?¡¯ [No.] ¡®I¡¯m Level 3 now, and I have a +1 bonus? That is ridiculous.¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Can I increase my bonus?¡¯ [At your Level, you can increase the Trained Bonus to +2 for 1000XP.] ¡®A steep price, but very fair. I¡¯ll upgrade the Trained Bonus to +2.¡¯ With that, Adam began his routine, training with Jurot and the others, with Lucy joining them too, practising with herrge axe, even practising utilising the ability to dismiss her weapon and resummoning it into her hand between strikes. Once he was done with his morning routine, Adam checked his equipment. There were arge number of items he had kept, including two axes, a dagger, several sets of clothing, and¡­ ¡°Why do I have four boar tusks?¡± Adam whispered. Currency: 165GP, 15SP, 13CP, (30) Tiger Eye, (1) White Pearl, (1) Silver Pearl, (1) Pink Pearl, (1) Gold Pearl, (1) ck Pearl He was filthy rich. Even after using one of the White Pearls he had gained from Saerat, he had over two thousand gold in gems. ¡°I should do something with these tusks¡­¡± Then he looked at his dagger. ¡®Though, I should probably do something with that too?¡¯ He wondered what kind of enchantments he could ce on his weapons. ¡®Oh, right. I should probably enchant my sword while I have the time. So many enchantments¡­¡¯ ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sonarot asked, spotting Adam carrying his de, his pockets full of gems. ¡°I was going to enchant my sword,¡± he admitted. ¡°You have only just finished enchanting Lucy¡¯s axe,¡± she said, staring up at him. ¡°You¡¯re working too hard.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Well, you know¡­¡± Sonarot stared deep into his eyes, waiting for his response. ¡°I feel really lucky today so I thought¡­¡± Sonarot sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t stay out toote,¡± she warned. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, rubbing the back of his head before heading out to enchant. First, he went to the warehouse, finding an Iyrman on duty. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed here,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°I¡¯m a nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam said. The Iyrman narrowed his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Adam stared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Then you must leave.¡± ¡°What kind of proof do I need?¡± ¡°You may bring a Rot or an Elder with you.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Oh. I see.¡± He wondered if he should bring Jurot along. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± called a familiar voice. Adam nced back over his shoulder. ¡°Oh, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was here to trade some gems out.¡± ¡°You want to trade gems?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I need some gems which are worth more so I can enchant my sword,¡± Adam said, tapping the de at his side. ¡°A sword?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know¡­¡± Adam nced aside. ¡°I forgot.¡± ¡°You forgot the weapon of your family?¡± ¡°Well, you know, I just always used a sword, so¡­¡± The Elder side and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d break their hearts like that.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± Adam flushed, feeling like a little child who had been caught stealing biscuits. ¡°You can trade gems with families,¡± Zijin said. ¡°No need toe to the warehouses.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, that does make sense¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°It¡¯s awkward for you to go to the warehouses alone, so bring someone else along. Any other Iyrman will do, as long as they¡¯re willing to sign for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thank you,¡± Adam said. ¡°What kind of gems are you looking for?¡± ¡°Anything worth the same as a white pearl. I have tiger eyes to trade.¡± ¡°Tiger eyes are quite popr,¡± Elder Zijin said, nodding to the Iyrman on duty, who disappeared. ¡°Yeah, no kidding. I have about thirty after all the enchanting I¡¯ve been doing.¡± Elder Zijin stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s not as much as I expected, considering how many weapons you have enchanted.¡± ¡°I gave a few of them away for free.¡± Elder Zijin continued to stare at him. ¡°For free?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Elder Zijin remained silent as the Iyrman returned, with a box of all kinds of gems, from ambers to gas, each of varying sizes. He ced it down at the side and brought out a small slip of paper, ready to note down what was being traded. ¡°Can I swap as many as I like?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrman nodded. ¡°As long as you trade an equal amount.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way,¡± Adam said. Currency: (30) Tiger Eye -> (10) Tiger Eye, (1) Amber, (1) Jade, (5) Ga, (2) Amethyst, (1) Diamond (100GP) ¡°Why did you split it in that way?¡± Elder Zijin asked, noting that he could have easily traded for ten of the same gem. He signed off on the paper. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the gas for enchanting, and the other gems for other things,¡± he admitted, clearing his throat. He signed the paper too, and the Iyrman took it, signing it too. ¡°What kinds of things?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°There are some spells which require diamonds.¡± ¡°What about the other gems?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Must I say?¡± Elder Zijin stared at Adam, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°It would be suspicious otherwise.¡± ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± Elder Zijin slowly bowed his head. ¡°It is my role as Elder to keep the secrets of others.¡± Adam nced to the other Iyrman, who looked to Elder Zijin, before retreating away. ¡°Well, I was thinking that some of the other gems could be used to make something.¡± ¡°Make what?¡± ¡°You know, rings and nes, that sort of thing.¡± Elder Zijin nodded his head. ¡°For enchanting?¡± ¡°Potentially.¡± Elder Zijin narrowed his eyes. ¡°That is not why you¡¯re retrieving the gems? For enchanting?¡± ¡°Well, you know, I might want to have a ne made for Lanarot¡¯s birthday, or something,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat awkwardly. Elder Zijin stared at Adam for another long moment before he threw his head back in raucousughter. He almost began crying with how hard he wasughing, unable to control himself. Theughter caused the other Iyrman to nce back towards them, staring at the Elder. Adam waited for the Elder to finish with hisughter. ¡°I expect you to keep that between you and me.¡± ¡°You do not cease to surprise me, son of Fate.¡± ¡°I will take that as apliment.¡± Elder Zijin shook his head. ¡°I should have tried harder to im you.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t have offered me anything to have me switch,¡± Adam said. ¡°Everyone has a price, Adam.¡± ¡°There are some things which are priceless,¡± Adam said, smiling at the Elder. Elder Zijin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± With his business done, Adam went to enchant, only to realise he had enough tiger eyes for two weapons. ¡®I should have kept more of them¡­¡¯ Adam ced down his various gems, including a ga, and began enchanting. Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 11 (4) Omen: 9, 18 -> 9 18 + 7 = 25 The dwarf almost caught the sword, but somehow it had struck against his face, cutting across his bare flesh and blood sttered across the area. He cursed in his tongue, mming his warhammer across the bandit¡¯s side, and an arrow finished the man off. Adam stared down at the sword, seeing the runes settle on the de. He was concentrating on bringing forth a simr enchantment to Lucy¡¯s greataxe. Omen: 16, 20 ¡°Ehm, I¡¯ll be back homete tonight,¡± Adam said, avoiding Sonarot¡¯s searing gaze. She sighed, watching as he left. ¡°He¡¯s working far too hard,¡± she said. ¡°He is in a rush,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°He¡¯ll get sick if he continues like that.¡± Adam pped his hands together, rubbing them to warm his palms up, before grabbing onto the hilt of his sword, and he concentrated on enchanting again. ¡°Come on! Big money, big money!¡± The Iyrman assigned to him leaned to check on him, wondering what he was up to, but pulled her head back to leave him in peace. Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 19 (12) Omen: 16, 20 -> 16 20 + 7 = 27 The human woman managed to duck under the icy breath of the dragon, but stumbled aside into the dwarf beside her, who tripped into the breath. Shouts filled the air as the dragon tore apart a guard in half, tossing them aside. Adam panted, staring at the sword, which was now warm to the touch. ¡®I can feel it,¡¯ he thought. ¡®You¡¯re going to be a good one, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Mana: 7 -> 6 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 23 (16) Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Omen: 16 -> 0 16 + 5 = 21 Health: 39 -> 29 The four panted, hidden within a small crevice, surrounded by ancient magic, which obscured them from the dragon. The dragon roared, pained from its previous bout, and fled to rest. Adam gasped as his magic nearly drained from him in its entirety, and his muscles seized. His body shed hot for a moment, before shing cold. He coughed wildly as he felt something invade his body. But as quickly as it hade, the moment passed. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ He gasped for air. ¡®Okay, maybe I shouldn¡¯t keep enchanting?¡¯ He resolved himself toplete thest parts, to expend some XP and to name it. XP: 900 -> 400 Adam stared at its statistics and began tough, remaining on the floor, clutching the sword to his chest. ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯ the Iyrman asked, who had rushed to him, but noting how he seemed fine, had left him be. ¡°I dub thee, Lightsear!¡± Adam dered, pointing the de up to the sky. ¡°Thou art my greatest creation!¡± He nced to the side to the see the Iyrman, who was pretending that he couldn¡¯t see the half elf, and he quickly nced back up to the sky. ¡®How embarrassing.¡¯ XP: 400 -> 900 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 900 -> 1100 It was quitete, and though he was exhausted, the half elf rushed back to the estate. ¡°It went well?¡± Jurot asked, staring at Adam as the half elf clutched at his knees, panting for air. Adam gasped in response, before holding the de out to him, and made vague motioned with his hand, though Jurot understood that he¡¯d need to meditate with the weapon. Adam dropped to his side, and the other Iyrmen nced his way. ¡°It¡¯s never boring with your nephew around,¡± Citool said. Sonarot sighed, rubbing her forehead. ¡°He needs to learn to rx.¡± Once Jurot was done meditating with the weapon, he could feel its raw strength coursing through him. ¡°It¡¯s quite powerful,¡± Jurot said, cutting into a wooden target which had been prepared for him by the others. The wood gave in with little resistance, and he noted how the wood wasn¡¯t just cut by metal, but by the force of light too. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s more than quite powerful.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said, grinning wide. ¡°Now let me beat you up.¡± Jurot stared at Adam, holding the de tightly in his hand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just trust me.¡± Jurot stared at Adam, silently. Adam stared at Jurot, silently. ¡°Okay.¡± Attack (Unarmed) Hit! 1D6 + 6 = 9 (3) 9 damage! Adam struck Jurot in his gut, feeling his hard abs resist against his blow. Jurot didn¡¯t so much let out a single grunt. ¡°Is he¡­¡± Citool stared at Adam as he wound up another blow. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He is.¡± Attack (Unarmed) Hit! 1D6 + 6 = 12 (6) 12 damage! Jurot coughed, reaching down to hold his gut, and prepared for the next blow, which did note. The other Iyrmen stared at Adam. They were surprised to see Adam attacking Jurot, though seeing as Jurot had agreed, none stepped in. However, they were more surprised to see how much strength each of Adam¡¯s fists packed. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he was weak?¡¯ Timojin thought, feeling the excitement fill him as he stared at the muscr half elf. ¡®I want to fight!¡¯ Amokan ced a hand on Timojin¡¯s shoulder. ¡®You can fight after I have a round.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to fight him first,¡¯ came the response, wordless. Kitool sighed. ¡®Stop it, the pair of you.¡¯ ¡®Damn, he¡¯s pretty strong,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡®His muscles aren¡¯t just for show.¡¯ ¡°Now, attack with it,¡± Adam urged. Jurot didn¡¯t bother asking for an exnation, before he cut into the wooden target with ease again. Jaygak and the others didn¡¯t notice much of a difference, but Jurot, who was wielding the weapon, and Lucy, with her keen eyes, noted that the de had grown more powerful. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is an amazing weapon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What else does it do?¡± Jaygak asked. Lightsear (Longsword) Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 2D6 radiant damage. Upon reaching half Health, deals an additional 1D6 radiant damage. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. ¡°It can turn into a ring too?¡± Lucy gasped. ¡°Hold on! Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s a better weapon than mine?¡± She stormed up to him. ¡°I was much luckier this time!¡± Adam dered. Lucy tried to snatch the weapon, only to realise Jurot was still holding it, so she quickly reached up to brush her hair. ¡°I want to y with it too.¡± ¡°You can y with it once Jurot¡¯s done with it,¡± Adam said, though Jurot held it out to her so she could meditate with it. ¡°You always surprise me,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Your abilities are greater than I imagined, even after thinking they were greater than I originally imagined.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I was just lucky this time. I need to make another item to sell, I¡¯m running out of gems.¡± Sonarot sighed silently. ¡®What am I going to do with you?¡¯ ¡®Should I mention the magical sickness which came over me?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, never mind.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam: I was so guilty letting Jurot die in front of me, so I brought him back. Adam: Now let me beat him up. Sonarot: ??? 75. Golden Trouble 75. Golden Trouble ¡°Reckless,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Of course, he is young,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Have you forgotten your own youth?¡± Elder Gold raised her brow. ¡°What kind of recklessness have I undertaken in my youth?¡± Iromin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well, perhaps you were not reckless in your youth, but most Iyrmen are.¡± ¡°He is no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yet.¡± Elder Gold sighed. ¡°You are unbelievable. You did not even exercise your right on Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°He wasughing too hard.¡± Iromin popped the snack into his mouth. ¡°Are you not getting bored of bringing him up?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°Or is it that you have fallen for him?¡± ¡°Mind your words, Elder Forest,¡± she spat. ¡°We should move on to the most important matter,¡± Chief Iromin said. ¡°Who will possess Bronze Midnight?¡± ¡°Shall we offer it a reward for a tournament?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°Though we should at least offer Okvar first rights to buy it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°It should remain within the Iyr to be used as a reminder to any future Shen.¡± Elder Wrath sighed. ¡°It does make the most sense.¡± ¡°You are too eager to war,¡± Elder Peace said, though she brushed his back gently to try and cheer him up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Shen to be so wise,¡± Elder Wrath admitted. ¡°You may lead the Iyrmen to fight in the coliseum,¡± Elder Peace offered. Elder Wrath perked up. ¡°I may?¡± He looked to Iromin. ¡°I would not dare to deny that right to you,¡± Iromin replied. Elder Wrath howled with wildughter. ¡°Yes! I will show them their folly! May I take whoever I please?¡± ¡°As long as they are Mithril Rank or higher,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Take at least two Gold Rank with you,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°You must win all eleven bouts.¡± ¡°Then, may I have Bronze Midnight?¡± Elder Wrath asked. ¡°If you win all ten, yes,¡± Chief Iromin said. Elder Gold shook her head. ¡°Be careful, it could be a ploy.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Elder Wrath said, sighing wistfully. Omen: 5, 10 Adam awoke, feeling a tenseness within his body. ¡®Maybe I didn¡¯t fight off the disease properly?¡¯ He took it easy that day, ying sockball with the children, before he bathed in the cool stream under the beating sun. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just realised I don¡¯t have enough money to buy te mail.¡± ¡°You do not?¡± Jurot asked, recalling how he had so many great gems. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend most of my gems, so I won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to spend gold, then of course you won¡¯t have the ability to afford it.¡± ¡°Not what I meant, but I understand your point.¡± He sighed. ¡°I should make a few more weapons and sell them. I really want te mail before we go.¡± Jurot grunted an affirmation in response. ¡°Oh! What if I enchant your javelins?¡± Adam recalled an enchantment for a javelin. ¡°They are not my main weapon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The axe you have enchanted is great enough.¡± ¡°Well, your family doesn¡¯t just use an axe,¡± Adam said, noting the circle on Jurot¡¯s forehead. ¡°What about your shield?¡± ¡°My shield?¡± Jurot asked, having not expected Adam to mention it. He recalled all the times his father had told him about how the shield was as important as the axe. His face twitched slightly, pushing back the thoughts of his father¡¯s status, as he had done so this entire time. ¡°Yeah. I could try and make it so it¡¯s easier to don inbat, so you don¡¯t have to waste much time.¡± ¡°That would be useful,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. He could even use wood to create the shield. Adam began to think deeply about the shield, wondering what kind of enchantments he could put on the shield. It was useful to defend oneself with a shield, but what if someone could deal damage with it? ¡®A spike?¡¯ he thought for a moment, before shaking his head. ¡®No, that¡¯s silly.¡¯ ¡°Magic is so useful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I understood that it was, but to see it in action beside you, and to have felt it with Cool Weapon.¡± ¡°Cool Weapon,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What if¡­¡± 1st Comprehend Languages, Cure Wounds, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Sleep, Summon Familiar 2nd Mirror Image, Suggestion Adam noted his spells. ¡®Mirror Image might be nice. It would make it difficult for someone to hit him.¡¯ Then he noted the other spells. Adam smiled. Then he began to snicker. Finally, he started tough. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Jurot, Jurot,¡± Adam said, pping his knee. ¡°Imagine someone wants to kill you, and after they hit your shield, you can tell them to stop and they will!¡± Adam thought it was the funniest thing, but Jurot and the others stared at him. He eventually stoppedughing, and fell deeper into thought. ¡°What about Thunderwave?¡± ¡°Thunderwave?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Say someone hits your shield, and you can st them back with a Thunderwave, or maybe thunderous might like another spell may.¡± ¡°Would it be loud?¡± ¡°Unfortunately so,¡± Adam said, but he noted Jurot smile slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know the spell, though. Is there a chance there¡¯s a Thunderwave scroll avable to purchase in the Iyr?¡± ¡°I will check,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯ll also need some ink and such to write it down into my book.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°I will deal with it.¡± He was too caught up with thinking about how he could cast such a great spell through his shield. ¡®Yes, my shield will protect me, and destroy my enemies.¡¯ When Adam returned back to the estate, adorned in his Iyrman clothing, Sonarot marched up to him and held onto his face, staring into his eyes. Adam felt her warm hands, and stared up at her with a questioning look, but Sonarot¡¯s eyes scanned his face. She noted Jurot wasn¡¯t here. Sonarot held onto Adam¡¯s face, staring into his eyes. ¡°Are you going to enchant today?¡± Adam stared into her eyes, sweating nervously. ¡°No?¡± Adam replied, unsure of his own words. ¡°I don¡¯t feel particrly lucky.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, brushing his cheek. ¡°Are you feeling well today?¡± ¡°I feel fine,¡± Adam said, feeling his brow begin to fill with sweat. ¡®Does she know?¡¯ Eventually, Jurot returned, with some ink and a spell scroll. ¡°You will need to hand in one hundred and ten gold by the end of the day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡± Sonarot stared down at him suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m just going to copy a spell into my book, nothing else,¡± Adam said. ¡°Very well.¡± Adam went into the Rot house and began to copy in the spell into his book. It required a couple of hours of concentration as the knowledge was pushed into his mind. Once he stepped out, he saw Elder Zijin appear, walking over to Jurot. ¡°Jurot, did you take out a Thunderwave spell scroll?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For Adam,¡± Jurot said, motioning to the half elf. Elder Zijin turned to look at Adam. ¡°Where is the spell scroll?¡± Adam began to sweat. ¡°I, uh, used it.¡± ¡°You used it? How?¡± Elder Zijin raised his brows, expectantly. ¡°I saw that some ink was brought too. Did you¡­ learn it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that bad?¡± Elder Zijin narrowed his eyes, trying to think deeply on the matter. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I will need to speak with Elder Gold.¡± Adam exchanged a look to Jurot, who caught Adam¡¯s eyes, but even he wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. Elder Zijin quickly left, going to find Elder Gold, who bolted at the mention that Adam potentially did something wrong. ¡°Adam,¡± she said, marching in, wearing her beautiful armour, the symbol of Death painted across her chest. ¡°Elder Gold,¡± he said, smiling at her. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± she replied, ncing around, noting Sonarot, who had quickly taken to Adam¡¯s side. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Sonarot asked, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, rubbing it gently. ¡®Oh no,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®This is definitely bad.¡¯ ¡°Did you learn Thunderwave through the scroll?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Even if you are a nephew of the Rot family, there are certain things you can and cannot do,¡± she said. ¡°Learning a spell through a scroll is something only I can allow.¡± Jurot squinted slightly, and very quickly his brow began to wet with sweat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t know much about the Iyr, do you?¡± ¡°Only a few things,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t born here.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, smiling slightly. ¡°You weren¡¯t.¡± Adam squinted slightly, hearing the condescension in her voice. ¡°Still, I am very fortunate to have been invited to be the nephew of the Rot family.¡± Elder Gold noted him returning fire, and straightened up. ¡°This is a serious matter, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it is,¡± he said. ¡°I did something wrong, and I am willing to ept the consequences of my actions.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I will ask you to reveal the spells you know.¡± Elder Gold knew that Adam was a certain type of magic user, and there may be some spells he¡¯d have in his possession that they would not have within the Iyr, even at his level. Adam nodded his head slowly, and recounted his spells. Elder Gold remained staring down at him. ¡°What?¡± she said. Elder Zijin stared at Adam. ¡°Adam, it would not be good for you to lie.¡± Adam pulled back slightly. ¡°What? Why would I lie about the spells I have.¡± ¡°You know Mirror Image and Suggestion?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡®No, that¡¯s not the question to ask.¡¯ ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°How do you know Healing Word, Hex, and Summon Familiar all at once?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Thebination of spells you suggested is nearly impossible to know,¡± Elder Zijin said, ncing at Elder Gold. ¡°Jurot,¡± Elder Gold said, causing the boy to shoot upright like an arrow. ¡°Go and bring a Shaman.¡± Jurot quickly scrambled away. ¡°Jurot!¡± Elder Gold called out. ¡°Yes, Elder Gold?¡± Jurot skid to a halt and stood upright again. ¡°Bring a Medicine Master of Baktu as well,¡± she called. When the pair arrived, and they listened to his spell list, they both tilted their heads. ¡°He cannot have thatbination of spells,¡± they confirmed. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not an ordinary mage.¡± They stared at him, wondering how he had the gall to show off to them. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Adam said, quickly noting how arrogant he sounded. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Adam looked back to Sonarot. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can say.¡± Sonarot nodded her head. ¡°The Chief knows of what he speaks of.¡± ¡°It is not the Chief who is speaking to him,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell the story if the Chief doesn¡¯t require it,¡± Sonarot stated, firmly. ¡°I will not have you interrogate Adam when he has been so kind to us.¡± ¡°This is not an interrogation,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I am merely meting out punishment, as is within my right.¡± ¡°Alright, rx,¡± Adam said, raising his hands. ¡°My spells are unique in the sense that I gain spells like a learned mage, but I can ess spells from everywhere, from Medicine Men, to Shamans, to Guardians, like yourself.¡± Elder Gold almost scoffed, before recalling everything she knew about him. ¡®He might be telling the truth.¡¯ ¡°Adam has been assisting our family for some time now,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He has created two magical items for my family, and is creating a third.¡± ¡°A third?¡± ¡°Yeah, a shield,¡± Adam said. ¡°The items he has sold previously, he has also given a share to my Jurot.¡± Elder Gold nced to Jurot. ¡°You can make magical items?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, as calm as he could. ¡°I do,¡± Adam said. ¡°He creates the wooden parts of the item, I create the rest, usually, and enchant them. Then he gets a cut of the profits, two tenths.¡± ¡°Why does he get so much?¡± ¡°I say it¡¯s because I can¡¯t create the wooden parts and that it¡¯s for his expertise in knowing what a great weapon is, but it¡¯s mostly because he¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Sonarot said, clearly. ¡°That too.¡± ¡°A brother? I thought you were a nephew of the family?¡± Elder Gold looked to Sonarot. ¡°He is Jurot¡¯s brother,¡± she said. ¡°Is that true?¡± Elder Gold¡¯s cold gaze fell onto Jurot. Jurot stared up at Elder Gold, his eyes slightly narrowed. He remained silent for a long while, deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s a simple question, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elder Gold asked, casting a suspicious nce back at Adam and Sonarot. Jurot swallowed. He still wasn¡¯t sure if he should call Adam his brother. He hadn¡¯t known Adam for long, and he was quite weird, but he was certainly kind to the Iyrman. He was especially kind to his mother and baby sister, and even yed with Turot. Not just Turot, but also the other children, and was polite to his friends. ¡°He,¡± Jurot began after swallowing deeply, ¡°had the option to run.¡± Elder Gold¡¯s eyes fell back onto Jurot. ¡°The earth was closing around me, and he had cleared the jump when I did not.¡± Jurot blinked, recalling the scene. ¡°He called for me and followed me down. I wouldn¡¯t have died, but I could have. He had the option to remain behind, just like when mother was ill. If mother says he is my brother, then he is my brother. If he is not my brother, Elder Gold, what is he?¡± Elder Gold nodded her head. ¡°Then there is no need for his punishment.¡± She couldn¡¯t pursue the matter further since Jurot had said so much. ¡°Why did you need the spell?¡± Elder Gold eventually asked the half elf. ¡°I needed Thunderwave to empower his shield. I was going to make him able to cast it through his shield.¡± Elder Gold was starting to get tired of being surprised by his ridiculous statement. ¡°How much would that cost?¡± ¡®How much would it cost?¡¯ [Four hundred gold.] ¡°About four hundred gold, in gems, of course.¡± ¡°Why in gems?¡± Elder Gold asked. Adam tried not to respond like a snarky little brat. ¡°I need the gems to enchant the shield.¡± ¡°How much would the Rot family pay you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. Elder Gold narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been very nice to me, I don¡¯t want to charge them.¡± Elder Gold. ¡°What about for the Iyr?¡± ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Supply the shield, the gems, and then pay me a fair price after I enchant it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a price in mind?¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll stub me on payment, and even if you did, what am I going to do?¡± ¡°We will not stub you on payment,¡± Elder Gold said, assuming what he meant. ¡°Then I will ask you to make a Thunderwave shield when you are done with Jurot¡¯s.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°So I¡¯m not in trouble?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, I might slip up again,¡± Adam said, chuckling. Upon seeing Elder Gold¡¯s face, he fell silent.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam keeps ying with fire. He might get a crown of molten gold soon... I''m almost twenty chapters ahead! Check out my Patreon to find out if Adam dies or not! 76. Mighty Roar 76. Mighty Roar ¡°She really doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Adam said, watching Elder Gold leave. ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing Adam¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°She is worried for the Iyr. You are an enigma, something we cannot understand. Even though you¡¯re treating us kindly, there will be many others in the Iyr who will be wary of you. They do not know your story.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about making it awkward for you. I didn¡¯t mean to get you all in trouble.¡± ¡°There was no trouble,¡± Sonarot said. She walked to Jurot to rub his face and brush his hair as well, trying to calm him down. Jurot was sure he¡¯d be in deep trouble, but sighed in relief as his mother smothered him in affection. He was d the situation was resolved, mostly due to his mother¡¯s actions. His words had also formed a shield for Adam. The other Iyrmen exchanged nces between one another, sending wordless messages. They had learnt many new things about Adam, things which continued to surprise them. ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± Elder Gold said, sitting before the other Great Elders during the evening meeting. She has been stewing on her thoughts for hours, and her suspicions had only grown. ¡°Here we go again,¡± Elder Forest said, rolling her eyes, bringing up some tea to her lips. ¡°He shows no respect for the rules!¡± ¡°Are we going to spend another evening speaking about him?¡± Chief Iromin asked, reaching for a snack. ¡°Or are we going to discuss preparations for the festival?¡± ¡°I have dealt with the preparations for the festival,¡± Elder Gold replied. ¡°Each Elder understands what must be done, and it will move as smoothly as it had done the each festival as before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also passed on the message about the athletic events,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°A fair prize has been offered.¡± His eyes fell to Elder Gold. ¡°I have dealt with the matter of the ovens. The excess food will be dealt with ordingly,¡± Elder Forest said, before her eyes fell onto Elder Gold. ¡°There is also that matter which we need to speak of,¡± Iromin said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will ept, we just need to ask him for his permission.¡± His eyes fell to Elder Gold as he bit into his snacks. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ept too,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°I believe he would be willing to spread it under his name if we offered it.¡± Elder Gold noted how everyone threw their gazes her way. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Someone will need to ask him,¡± Chief Iromin said. Elder Gold¡¯s eyes shed between the each Elder. ¡°You want me to ask him?¡± ¡°You are Elder Gold,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°It falls under your responsibility.¡± Elder Gold continued to nce between them all, full of shock. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I refuse!¡± Omen: 11, 20 ¡°Will you begin enchanting today?¡± Sonarot asked, cing down a shield as Adam finished his morning meditation. ¡°I should,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m feeling extremely lucky.¡± He noted the shield, which was quite tall, and rounded at the top and bottom. ¡°Will you be back on time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If the beginning of my enchanting goes right, I¡¯ll have to continue.¡± ¡°I will have food ready for you,¡± she said, brushing his cheek and kissing his forehead. Even now her affection was awkward for Adam, but he epted it. ¡°Here,¡± Sonarot said, dropping some gems into his hand. ¡°I was just going to use my gems,¡± Adam admitted, feeling the warm gems in his hand. ¡°You are making a shield for my darling Jurot.¡± The older Iyrman smiled, closing the half elf¡¯s fingers over the gems. Adam noted that the Tiger Eyes were slightlyrger than those he previously used, and she had handed over a gem he hadn¡¯t seen before, which almost looked like a golden ball. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± he said. ¡°Adam is leaving again?¡± Turot asked, watching the half elf go with the shield Sonarot had brought from the family vault. ¡®We haven¡¯t yed yet¡­¡¯ ¡°He is,¡± she said, simply. ¡°He¡¯s enchanting a shield for cousin Jurot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Can he really make it so it¡¯s like Thunderwave?¡± Turot remembered the weapon which had allowed him to cast me Bolt. He had yed with it a little, as did the other children. me Bolt was a Trick, however. ¡°What do you think?¡± Turot stared up at her, deep in thought. ¡®His enchanted weapons have been strong. Even cousin Jurot thinks they are amazing.¡¯ If Jurot had thought the weapons were amazing, they must have been so. Sonarot allowed him to think in peace, sitting down in her chair as she began to knit. ¡®A shield isn¡¯t a weapon,¡¯ Turot thought. ¡®A shield is a shield. Shields are important. Shields are hard.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the boy admitted after a few minutes. Sonarot smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Turot grabbed his book and began to write and draw in it beside her as she knitted. For once, he didn¡¯t y with the other children in the morning. Instead, he tried to write down and sort his thoughts in his book, as he had been taught. Mana: 8 -> 6 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 24 (17) ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, panting slightly. ¡°This shield is going to be amazing!¡± He grinned wide, before noting the loss of extra Mana. ¡®Hmmm.¡¯ Mana: 6 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 13 (6) Omen: 11, 20 -> 11 20 + 7 = 27 As he plucked the Thread of Fate, a dwarf fell, mming up against the human mage, who quickly wrapped himself around his pack, managing to save it in time. However, the dwarf¡¯s hammer fell to into the ravine. The group looked between one another before descending into the ravine, unwilling to leave behind something which could be used to track them. Adam gasped for air as hey on the ground. His heart was pounding wildly as he felt his magic course through him. The second round of enchanting had been more taxing than usual, and he recalled how it wasn¡¯t long ago he had almost been taken by a magical disease. ¡®I should really be careful.¡¯ Omen: 12, 15 ¡°Jurot, what do you want to name the shield?¡± Adam asked in the morning, stretching his body. Jurot, who was one of few Iyrmen who held shields in high regard as part of their family weapons, understood the sentiment behind naming shields. Amokan and Timojin would have nced at the half elf with a queer look if they had heard the question. ¡°Mighty Roar,¡± Jurot said, after having thought for a long moment. ¡°Got it,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡®Damn, what a cool name. He has a pretty good sense for naming, I should ask him to name the weapons.¡¯ Mana: 8 -> 6 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 22 (15) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the shield?] ¡®Of course! The maximum amount!¡¯ XP: 1100 -> 600 Adam blinked as he stared at the shield¡¯s statistics. ¡°Whoa.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected it to be so good. He waited to name the shield. Moments continued to pass. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®You¡¯re not going to ask me to name the shield?¡¯ [Who names shields?] ¡®Oi!¡¯ [Would you like to name the shield?] ¡®Mighty Roar,¡¯ Adam replied, shaking his head. ¡®Watch it, Bell, you little shit.¡¯ Adam chuckled. XP: 600 -> 1200 Adam eventually returned with the shield, the Iyrman sent to keep an eye on him then went to report to an Elder. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam called, ncing around to find Jurot. He was with the others, who were chatting amongst each other. Jurot was currently working on a wooden block, carving something out of it, but upon hearing Adam¡¯s voice, he put it aside. The children had also heard Adam¡¯s voice and quickly swarmed outside from their rooms, their parents following after. Jurot grabbed the shield, feeling the raw magical strength within it. He had seen the shield a few times before. It had been his uncle¡¯s, and had been brought back by his grandfather when he was a boy. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to meditate with it and I¡¯ll show you.¡± Adam smirked. ¡®Meditate with a shield?¡¯ Jurot thought, but he did as Adam asked. ¡°He needs to meditate with it?¡± Jaygak asked, rubbing her chin. ¡°That¡¯s quite a rare thing.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡®What kind of shield needs you to meditate with it?¡± the Iyrmen thought. Even the children, who were excited to watch, thought the same. Excitement filled the air, but luckily, there were still some calm minds. Sonarot spoke with the young Iyrmen, having Jaygak and the others pass along a message to the nearby Iyrmen estates. The others then waited, eating snacks as Jurot meditated with the shield. Once Jurot was attuned to the shield, he held it up, feeling just how powerful it truly was, but he still had no idea how it was used. ¡°How do I use it?¡± ¡°You need to will the magic out once you¡¯ve been hit,¡± Adam said. ¡°I s-¡° he began, only to be cut off by Adam¡¯s wild strike. Attack (Unarmed) Hit! 1D6 + 6 = 10 (4) 10 damage! Adam¡¯s fist flew through the air and struck Jurot in the gut, causing the Iyrman to let out a hiss. However, as Jurot was struck, he willed the magic of the shield out, and a thunderous roar echoed from the shield as it shook slightly. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Health: 39 -> 30 Adam grit his teeth as the thunder shattered across his entire body, battering him so hard he almost flew backwards. The thunder rumbled through the air, and Iyrmen from outside began to bolt towards the estate. The children gasped, and then began to holler excitedly in theirnguage, pointing and bouncing. ¡°Adam, you-¡° Jurot began, trying topliment the half elf on his enchanting. Attack (Unarmed) Hit! 1D6 + 6 = 9 (3) 9 damage! Adam struck the Iyrman again, who coughed from the blow, but he willed the magic again. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 17 (12) Health: 30 -> 24 The other Iyrmen watched as Adam was struck by more thunderous force, their eyes wide. The children continued to shriek noisily, pping their hands as they watched the force of the thunderous might shoot out. ¡®It has two charges?¡¯ The Iyrmen thought, staring at the shield in shock. Even Sonarot, who had invested arge amount of funds into the shield, hadn¡¯t expected it to be so powerful. ¡°Adam, this-¡° Jurot froze up, tensing his body, noting how Adam¡¯s shoulder had twitched, readying to strike him. Attack (Unarmed) Hit! 1D6 + 6 = 11 (5) 11 damage! Constitution Save Voluntary failure! Health: 24 -> 17 A third thunderous force sted from the shield, crashing against the half elf. This time, the muscr half elf was flung back as the thunderous force struck him. Hended on his side and coughed, before the cough turned intoughter. There were two things the Iyrmen learnt that day. The first was that Adam somehow managed to enchant the shield with three charges of a magical effect, one which was extremely potent. It wasn¡¯t a Thunderwave, but it was still extremely impressive. The second was that he could tank three Thunderwaves back to back, and still sit up andugh. Timojin and Amokan both filled with excitement, but Kitool ced a hand on their shoulders, trying to calm them down. The children cheered and pped excitedly as Adam stood, his clothes torn apart from the force of the magic. ¡°Me next,¡± Turot shouted, quickly rushing up to the shield to try and punch it. Adam quickly grabbed the boy. ¡°Now, now, hold on,¡± he said, holding Turot up in his arms. ¡°You can¡¯t get hit by that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Turot asked, his body tense with excitement. ¡°No, it¡¯ll kill you,¡± Adam warned, though the boy would have been safe if he had tried it. ¡°Oh,¡± Turot said, body drooping from disappointment. ¡°You were hit three times. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair gently. ¡®Turot¡¯s worrying about me? How cute.¡¯ However, his body was full of a deep ache from the constant blows. Jurot stared at Adam. ¡°It was not Thunderwave, but its might was simr.¡± ¡°Simr? It¡¯s more powerful,¡± Adam said. Mighty Roar (Shield) Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to your defence when wielding this shield. On a hit by a creature next to you, you maymand a thunderous force to st it. The creature must make a Constitution saving throw. On a failed save, the creature takes 3d6+3 thunder damage and is pushed away from you. On a sessful save, the creature takes half as much damage and isn¡¯t pushed. The shield contains 3 charges and regains 1D3 charges every dawn. The Iyrmen around, from the parents of the children, the few who had heard the thunderous noise, and Elder Zijin and Elder Gold, who had been informed that Adam had finished enchanting, all heard the abilities of the shield. ¡°It contains an enchant to boost my defence, and allows me to cast magic, and it can recharge the magic daily.¡± Jurot sounded out everything which had been told to him, but even still, he could not believe it. ¡°What a wonderful shield,¡± Sonarot said, bringing Adam in for a tight hug. This shield wasn¡¯t something she had expected. ¡°Are you feeling well after enchanting?¡± ¡°Just fine,¡± Adam replied, ncing to the side as she continued to hug him tight. ¡°How much?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Three times a day,¡± Adam said. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How much will it cost me?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You provided the gems to make it. It probably wouldn¡¯t have been so good without the gems.¡± ¡°You will not charge?¡± Jurot asked, unsure if he should ept. ¡°No.¡± Adam ced a hand on his shoulder and pat it. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Jurot stared at Adam long and hard, unsure of what to say. He nodded his head. ¡°Allow us to at least hand you some more gems for enchanting,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Our family isn¡¯t so poor that we can¡¯t do that much.¡± Adam made a sour face, wondering how he could refuse but he found it difficult to deny Sonarot. ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll ept some set of gems for one enchanting.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t ask for more?¡± Sonarot asked, staring down at him. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You¡¯ve treated me well, and I can¡¯t forget that the shrines yed such arge role in how amazing the shield turned out. Plus, the experience I¡¯m gaining from making these shields is going to help me in the future, and since Jurot and I will be adventuring, it¡¯ll probably save my life.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. He had said itst time, and he still meant it. Sonarot sighed. "I''m not sure we can ept so much for so little." "Why not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We''re family, aren''t we?¡± He fought off the heat in his cheeks. ¡°Didn''t I tell you? I''ll definitely protect Jurot until Diamond Rank." Sonarot smiled, reaching up to brush his hair. "You''re much more dependable than I thought. Jurot, what a lovely friend you have. You¡¯ve been talking about adventuring and fighting, and here he is creating such magnificent items for you. Do you know what he''s done for you?¡± Jurot flushed red, noting the other people around. "I understand..." Adam smiled, only to note the appearance of the Great Elder, who had been awaiting outside until she heard the thunderous noise. ¡°What did I do this time?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam''s an M? Also,e on, that''s a cool name for a shield. 77. Gold and Gems 77. Gold and Gems Elder Gold noted the looks she was receiving from all the Iyrmen, and those who had appeared from the side to see what was happening, quickly retreated back to minding their own business. ¡°The Iyrmen were warned and the children were evacuated, so there was no trouble caused by the noise,¡± Elder Gold said. Adam¡¯s eyes shed wide. ¡®Oh fuck!¡¯ For a moment he thought she was being sarcastic, but he nced around and found that Citool and Lanarot weren¡¯t around. Sonarot pat his back gently. ¡°I had them sent away and the nearby estates were informed.¡± Adam wiped his brow. ¡°I¡¯m not half as intelligent or as wise as my statistics suggest,¡± Adam joked, only to realise he hadn¡¯t told anyone about his system properly. ¡°Never mind,¡± he said, noting Sonarot¡¯s confused expression. ¡°The shield is amazing,¡± Elder Gold said, taking it from Jurot and admiring it. ¡®A shield even a third as good as this would assist the Iyr greatly.¡¯ ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am thankful to Sonarot for the ge-¡° ¡°Aunt Sonarot,¡± Elder Gold corrected, her eyes still glued to the shield. ¡°Right.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I am thankful to aunt Sonarot for the gems, and the Iyr for their shrines.¡± Elder Gold¡¯s heart beat evenly as she kept her emotions in check. ¡°You only spent two days enchanting to make this shield?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Gold continued to keep her emotions in check. ¡°How did you manage that? Such a fine shield would have taken weeks, if not months, to create.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam said, before noting the shocked expressions of the Iyrmen. ¡°I mean, I was just lucky, that¡¯s all.¡± Elder Gold tried not to let his words get to her. ¡°Then you¡¯d be able to create a simr shield to this for the Iyr?¡± ¡°Sure, though it might take a while. Like I said, I was very lucky in creating that shield.¡± Elder Gold¡¯s forehead throbbed, but she remained calm as the half elf tried to anger her. ¡°Then what about handing us this shield? We will pay for it, of course.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That shield is for Jurot.¡± ¡°We will pay you five thousand gold,¡± Elder Gold replied. ¡°In whatever gems you¡¯d like, and we will return the gems used by the family to them.¡± Elder Zijin stared at Elder Gold, surprised that she¡¯d offer so much for the shield. ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Five thousand gold is a lot of gold,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I know,¡± Adam replied. Elder Gold stared into the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°Six thousand gold?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Seven thousand gold?¡± Adam sighed, shaking his head. ¡°How much gold do you think this shield is worth?¡± Elder Gold asked, her forehead throbbing. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not for sale.¡± ¡°Elder Gold is offering you a lot of coin,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should ept the offer. It will assist you in creating better items in the future.¡± Adam felt her rubbing his shoulder, trying to get him to give in. ¡°One hundred thousand gold.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Gold stared at him, gripping the shield tighter in her grasp. ¡°That shield was made for Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I made it specifically for Jurot. It was made with the intention to protect him. I already refused to sell it to you, but you kept pushing the matter. This isn¡¯t a matter of buying a shield, but the cost of your arrogance and the price of Jurot¡¯s life. Ny nine thousand, nine hundred and ny nine gold for Jurot¡¯s life, and one gold for your arrogance.¡± Adam¡¯s brow also throbbed as he red at Elder Gold. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay that much, then you can,¡° Adam noted the children around him, ¡°buzz off.¡± Sonarot had almost moved to cover his mouth, but she didn¡¯t want to restrict Adam¡¯s freedom, even if it meant he¡¯d get punished. Still, she didn¡¯t expect him to disrespect Elder Gold right to her face. Elder Zijin was filled with shock, doing his best to not burst out inughter as he bit his lower lip, his teary eyes falling onto the Great Elder. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained firmly fixed on his mother, not daring to look aside. ¡®Adam! You crazy bastard! You¡¯re going to get us killed!¡¯ Lucy, who had been watching from the side, pressed herself against the wall, trying to hide within the shadow over her. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯ ¡®This boy!¡¯ Elder Gold stared down at Adam, her heart pounding wildly. ¡°You should be careful with how you speak to me, son of Fate. I am a Great Elder of the Iyr.¡± ¡°You should see the way I speak to gods,¡± Adam said, staring up at her. Sonarot quickly grabbed her mouth,ughing and coughing into her palm at his words. Her other hand squeezed his shoulder and tried to pull him back. Elder Gold inhaled deeply, causing the other Iyrmen to tense up. Adam crossed his arms before her, certain he¡¯d be protected under the Iyr¡¯sws, though he knew very little about them. ¡®She won¡¯t just kill me because of her ego.¡¯ He was fairly certain of it. The worst she would do was challenge him to a duel, which he¡¯d run away from without shame. ¡®She¡¯s probably around Level 15, so if she does try anything, I¡¯ll just shame her. It¡¯s not like she can do anything to me.¡¯ ¡°I was told that you wanted to create a deal with the Iyr,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°You wished pay your taxes as a nephew of the Rot family, and to use the shrines without being bothered.¡± ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, recalling what she was the Great Elder of. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, swallowing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay taxes as a nephew,¡± she said. ¡°I did hear that, but I¡¯d like the Iyr to know I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t forget those who show me their favour.¡± Adam tried to sound fancy, but most of his brain was trying to figure out how he could dig himself out of this hole. ¡°In exchange for using our shrines freely, as long as you have the materials to work with, would you be willing to enchant an item?¡± Elder Gold asked calmly. ¡°It would be an item simr to the swords at your side, or the shield you enchanted for Jurot. We would like one item yearly.¡± Adam tilted his head slightly, unsure of what happened to the conversation. ¡°I could?¡± ¡°We would like first rights to every item you n to auction, though we will not bother you for items which you create which already have a buyer, or those you n to gift,¡± she said. ¡°Okay?¡± Elder Gold bowed her head. ¡°Then would you be willing to create a shield for us as part of the payment?¡± Adam nced to Sonarot and then back to Elder Gold. ¡°Could I pay you with my old sword? The one that can split into two?¡± ¡°That would be eptable,¡± she replied. ¡°Would you still be willing to create a shield for us, the same as the one you created for Jurot? We will pay you for it.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°You seem uncertain.¡± Adam looked to Sonarot for guidance, unable to keep pace with the Great Elder. Sonarot just nodded slowly. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, more clearly. ¡°What is your price for the shield?¡± ¡°Whatever, uh, whatever you want to pay for it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I always have need for gems so I can create more magical weapons.¡± ¡°te mail,¡± Jurot blurted out. ¡°If you have need for te mail, we may have something for you,¡± she said, noting his height and weight. ¡°It would be made out of puthral.¡± Adam¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Puthral? So it would be light?¡± ¡°It would be light, and it would not be quite as noisy as your typical te mail.¡± Adam squinted his eyes. ¡°Is puthral just mithril?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Gold said, smiling slightly. ¡°It weighs a little more than mithril, but otherwise is simr.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then puthral te mail sounds good.¡± ¡°We will prepare the gems,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can start on that today if you¡¯re in a rush.¡± ¡°It would be greatly appreciated.¡± With that, she turned and began to leave. ¡°One more thing,¡± she said, before Adam could even begin rxing. ¡°The Iyr would like to make pizza for the festival.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam replied. ¡°May we?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Sonarot pat his back. ¡°Will you give permission to the Iyr to make pizza?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Adam replied, still somewhat confused. Elder Gold nodded and then made her way out, going to prepare the shields and gems required. Adam blinked several times. ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± Sonarot rubbed his shoulders again. ¡°You took a heavy beating from the thunderous shield and decided to enchant some more.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sonarot sighed, but brushed his hair anyway. Adam inhaled deeply and flexed, regaining his strength. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 3 = 13 (4, 6) Health: 17 -> 30 ¡°You have been working too hard,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to get the boring stuff out of the way in the beginning, you know?¡± Adam smiled at her innocently. ¡°Once you are done with the enchanting, it will be time for the festival. You will be rxing during it, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll rest once I¡¯m done with the shield.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Sonarot hugged him tight again, rested her head against his. ¡°It is important to rest, Adam.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Adam wrapped his arms around her. ¡®What kind of a shitty nephew am I?¡¯ Elder Forest crossed her arms as she watched Elder Gold find herself a shield. Elder Gold ignored her, which only caused the Great Elder to smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Elder Gold said, finding arge shield, one which was thinner towards the bottom. ¡°Oh, how the mighty have fallen,¡± Elder Forest said, her smirk growing. Elder Gold picked up a few gems, each worth a few hundred gold a piece, and turned to face the other Great Elder. ¡°I heard he made you look a fool.¡± ¡°He did,¡± Elder Gold admitted. ¡°Right in front of Elder Zijin too.¡± Elder Forest smiled. ¡°You should have expected the response.¡± ¡°I underestimated his love of the Rot family.¡± ¡°The Chief warned you not to aggravate him. He¡¯s well within his rights to make a fool of you.¡± ¡°And so he did,¡± Elder Gold said. The corner of her lips twitched into a smile. Currency: (5) Tiger Eye -> (25) Tiger Eye (1) White Pearl, (1) Silver Pearl, (1) Pink Pearl, (1) Gold Pearl, (1) Amber, (1) Jade, (4) Ga, (2) Amethyst, (1) Diamond (100GP) -> (2) White Pearl, (2) Silver Pearl, (2) Pink Pearl, (2) Gold Pearl, (2) Amber, (2) Jade, (5) Ga, (4) Amethyst, (2) Diamond (100GP) (1) ck Pearl -> (2) ck Pearl ¡°You¡¯re giving me all these?¡± Adam asked, noting the other gems which wereying beside the shield she had brought. The Iyrman who took his measurements quickly retreated. ¡°The rest of your payment,¡± Elder Gold said, not mentioning the extra payment which would be handed to the Rot family. ¡°I expect the shield to be well made.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Whatever you say, boss.¡± His brain had stopped working after realising his wealth had more than doubled to over four thousand gold. ¡°I will check on you once you are done,¡± she said, waiting for him to leave with the items she had brought. Adam picked up the shield and the gems, whichy on the inside of the shield. He stared at Elder Gold, wondering if she was going to reveal it was all a prank, before he slowly stepped away from her, towards the shrine. He nced back, seeing that she had already turned and was leaving to finish some of her own business. Mana: 6 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 22 (15) It was in the dead of night when he finished enchanting, using all the beautiful gems Elder Gold had given to him. Hey there, under the shield, feeling its warmth. ¡®How the hell did she know about all the pearls?¡¯ he thought. Omen: 14, 14 Mana: 8 -> 6 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 21 (14) Mana: 6 -> 2 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 21 (14) XP: 1200 -> 700 Thundershield (Shield) Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to your defence when wielding this shield. On a hit by a creature next to you, you maymand a thunderous force to st it. The creature must make a Constitution saving throw. On a failed save, the creature takes 4d6+4 thunder damage and is pushed away from you. On a sessful save, the creature takes half as much damage and isn¡¯t pushed. The shield contains 3 charges and regains 1D3 charges every dawn. XP: 700 -> 1300 Intelligence Saving Throw D20 + 3 = 18 (15) Health: 39 -> 27 Adam coughed as his muscles strained under the assault within his mind again, though resisted the effects of the disease. His body shed hot, then cold, before finallyying there, panting as he filled with sweat. ¡°Ah, fuck,¡± Adam panted. ¡°I¡¯m not going to enchant twice in one day unless I get god tier rolls¡­¡± ¡°May I see the shield?¡± Elder Gold asked, appearing from the darkness. Adam screamed.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam keeps flirting with death. At some point it''s going to get him killed. 78. Family Festivities 78. Family Festivities Omen: 2, 3 ¡°Come,¡± Sonarot said, tying Adam¡¯s cor button. Adam stood there awkwardly, as though they were preparing to go to a wedding. He was suited in a new attire he hadn¡¯t expected, something made of the finest cloth, white, with a blue cor, the family¡¯s tattoo stitched along the sleeves. A weird, unsettledness filled his gut as she fixed up his clothing, before going off to do the same to Jurot, who was wearing the same clothing as Adam. Adam stared down at the sleeves, and then to Sonarot and Jurot. ¡®Should I really be here?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if it was right for him to barge into the family. He shook his head, pushing away the thoughts. Lucy was outside, wearing some fine clothing made of white and blue too, except no pattern was stitched into the sleeves. ¡°What¡¯s this festival for anyway?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s thest week of Dawnval,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°We are thanking it for treating us well.¡± ¡®That¡¯s kinda cute.¡¯ Once Sonarot was done fixing the trio¡¯s appearance, she visited one of the other families, and then returned with Lanarot, who was wearing some new clothing, also made of fine cloth, though she was also strapped to Sonarot, resting against the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Who is this little cutie,¡± Adam said, leaning in to look at Lanarot, who was cuddled up to her mother. Lanarot saw Adam from the corner of her eye and jerked around to look up at him. She stared up at him for a few moments before reaching up with a tiny, chubby hand. Adam let her grab onto his finger, which she squeezed and held tight. The tiny little girl smiled at him, cooing. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the cutest, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam smiled wide, melting under the first smile he had seen from the tiny little girl. Lanarot kept smiling and cooing until she finally saw a strand of hair fall nearby, and she reached for it instead, ignoring Adam. ¡®I can die happy now,¡¯ Adam thought, before he stared up at the sky. ¡®No. I need to make sure she grows up well first.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re thinking about something stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lucy asked, punching his arm lightly. ¡°Probably,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Whoa, who is this handsome young man.¡± Turot had appeared, wearing the same outfit as the two young men, his hair swept to one side, rather than the ruffledness it usually was. ¡°Turot, son of Mirot!¡± he proudly dered. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, chuckling as he pat the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have fun today, alright?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Our festivalsts the entire week,¡± Sonarot said, throwing Adam a look. ¡°The entire week?¡± Adam asked, surprised. ¡°You Iyrmen sure party hard.¡± ¡°You will be rxing the entire time.¡± Sonarot stared at him. ¡°I can¡¯t enchant the entire week?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°But¡­¡± Sonarot sighed, shaking her head. ¡°You need a woman.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are young and full of will. You need a woman to calm you down so you¡¯re not overworking yourself. I can¡¯t bother you all the time, I am your aunt, so you need a wife who will make sure you stop coughing up blood every time you enchant.¡± Her eyes held a knowing look. ¡°I¡¯m fine, seriously,¡± Adam said, ncing to the side. ¡°If you copse again, I will not let you use the shrines,¡± she warned, though Adam already had permission from Elder Gold. Adam nced aside again. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The other Iyrmen all around were also wearing their best clothing. Amokan was with his younger cousins, the twins Damokan and Kalokan, each wearing matching clothing. Kitool and her younger sister Katool also wore matching clothing, though the younger Katool also wore a ribbon around her forehead. Then there was Jaygak and Raygak, who were with their cousins, Taygak and Saygak. Taygak was staring suspiciously at Adam, who quickly nced aside. Once they passed along their greetings, the adults allowed their children to leave. The youngest group followed Taygak, who was the oldest of the children, and she led them away. ¡°Come,¡± Jurot said to Adam. ¡°I will guide you.¡± Adam nodded, following Jurot out, noting that the others broke off from one another too. Kitool and Jaygak went together, and Amokan went to Timojin, who was beside another pair of orcish Iyrmen, both little girls. ¡®Sisters?¡¯ Adam wondered as they left. Arge number of temporary buildings had been set up in the pathways of the Iyr, though some were avable in the various estates near the centre too. Adam sniffed the air, and his mouth began to salivate. He could smell it, the sweet scent of pizza. He followed it to find four separate estates each working dozens of ovens to create pizza near the centre of the Main Iyr, whereas the outer edges had the fried foods of the Iyr. ¡°Son of Fate,¡± called an Iyrman Adam did not recognise. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Son of Fate!¡± another called from the opposite side, motioning with her hand. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Son of Fate,¡± came the voices of many others, and Adam nced all around. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam said, wondering if he was in a nightmare all of a sudden. Jurot motioned to their stalls. ¡°They are making pizza. They want you to taste it, since you were the one to invent it.¡± ¡°Yeah but there¡¯s so many,¡± Adam said. There were some Iyrman about eating the slices, nodding their heads at the half elf, who nodded his head in return. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You do not want to eat pizza?¡± ¡°Of course I do, but there are at least a hundred people looking at me,¡± Adam said, quickly retreating away from the masses. They were finally at the edge of the Main Iyr, where there were a few people rxing and chatting with one another. ¡°The Iyr is huge,¡± Adam said, ncing all about, noting all the various estates. ¡°It is,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Hey, Jurot, I¡¯m sorry about taking so long in the Iyr.¡± ¡°It is okay,¡± he said. ¡°You have enchanted so many things for our family. Turot hasined that he has yet to receive something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try and make him something,¡± Adam said, chuckling. Jurot led Adam to a small stall where there was an Iyrman making fried dough balls using his family¡¯s recipe, offering it to anyone who came nearby. Jurot took one and bit into it. He said something in their tongue, and then motioned for Adam to take one. ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrman stared at him before looking to Jurot. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°For the food.¡± ¡°You may eat one,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°No, I mean how much to buy.¡± The Iyrman tilted his head at Adam. ¡°You can take one,¡± Jurot said. ¡°For free?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot replied, staring at Adam, mirroring his confusion. The Iyrman cook picked up a stick of fried doughballs and offered it to Adam. ¡°I can eat one for free?¡± Adam asked, taking the stick, nodding his head to the Iyrman. ¡°You may eat as many as you like,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The food is free.¡± ¡°All the food?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn, I love it here so much,¡± Adam said, biting into the dough bun. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 25 (20) Adam gasped as he bit into the dough ball, which was full of a chilli surprise. It was almost fiery, and he inhale deeply. It was equally as delicious as it was spicy, and he pped his knee gently. The Iyrman chef smirked, throwing a look to Jurot, who cracked a smile. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Adam said, gasping for air, the Iyrman chef offering him a bowl of cool milk. Adam drank it, swishing it in his mouth as he did. ¡°That¡¯s so hot. Delicious, but hot.¡± ¡°Your friend has good taste,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Jurot corrected. The Iyrman nodded in response. ¡°So hot,¡± Adam gasped. ¡°I am surprised,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Most people would have spat it out and have begged for more milk.¡± ¡°I think sweet things are meant to be better for the heat,¡± Adam said, sipping the rest of the milk. ¡°Your brother is very smart,¡± the Iyrman said to Jurot. ¡°Not many know that.¡± He offered the pair some sweet balls on a stick too. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. The pair stepped aside to eat their sweet dough balls in peace. ¡°Did you set me up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I knew it was hot, but did not tell you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a betrayal,¡± Adam said. Jurot frowned. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a joke. I¡¯m the one with his mouth on fire.¡± Adam bit into a sweet doughball. ¡°Duskval, huh. So what¡¯s the next season?¡± ¡°Noonval,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It will be very hot.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s going to suck.¡± ¡°It is best to adventure in Dawnval and Duskval,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Some people adventure in Nightval.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s all snowy?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°I believe Nightval is for rest, but there are many Iyrmen who adventure during the months.¡± ¡°Of course they would.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°The others will leave to adventure after the festival,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Amokan and Timojin, and Kitool and Jaygak.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam said, having not heard such news. ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°That was the time they chose to adventure,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are eighteen, like me, and so will leave soon.¡± ¡°Shall we ask them to join us then?¡± ¡°Three Iyrmen in one group?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I know they¡¯re both martials like you and I,¡± Adam said, noting Jurot¡¯s look. ¡°We can have a Priest as our fifth.¡± ¡°Five in a party?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It is rare.¡± ¡°I think five is nice. I prefer six, honestly, but five is nice too.¡± ¡°Why do you prefer six?¡± ¡°Less chance of dying,¡± Adam admitted. Jurot nodded. ¡°Still, having two women join us¡­ isn¡¯t that a little weird?¡± Adam said, wondering how their dynamic would change with two women around. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Well, you know, because they¡¯re women.¡± Jurot stared at Adam, waiting for him to exin. ¡°We can¡¯t, you know, be bros with them around.¡± ¡°We will be brothers regardless of who joins us, Adam,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder,pletely missing what he was talking about. ¡°Never mind,¡± Adam said. ¡°I assume Priests are highly sought after?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± "What if it was three Iyrmen in a party? Would any Priests join a group like that?¡± ¡°Those who pray for Law, Death, or War will definitely be enticed. Those of other domains may as well, but it is less likely.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Is Sozain still the God of Death?¡± Adam asked. He hadn¡¯t heard their titlesst they spoke. ¡°Lord Sozain, Baktu, is still the God of Death,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Do you not refer to the gods as Lords and Ladies?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°No, but I probably should show those three some respect. Actually, I met them recently.¡± ¡°You met the gods?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Do you remember when we met Lucy?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°That night they came to me in my dreams, or they took me to them whilst I was dreaming.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They were checking me out. Hey, did you know Bandlor¡¯s no longer the God of War?¡± Adam asked, still surprised by the fact. ¡°You had mentioned the name Bandlor in your tale, but I did not recognise it. Wahtu, the one you call Lady Arya, has always been the God of War.¡± ¡°No shit,¡± Adam said, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°Damn. I liked Bandlor. I hope he¡¯s doing okay.¡± The half elf noted a beautiful Iyrman to one side. She had bronze skin, and long dark hair, braided down towards her lower back. She was beside two young girls, also bronze skinned with dark hair, each eating small fried balls off of a stick. ¡°Hey Jurot, who is that,¡± Adam said, elbowing the Iyrman at his side. He squinted his eyes, noting the tattoo on the woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Hold on, isn¡¯t that¡­¡±
Join my ! (There may be some art of Adam and others in the Discord.)
Thus begins the festival arc! Adam is totally going to enjoy the festival and not get side tracked, right? 79. The Party 79. The Party ¡°Ilyakan,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Amokan¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°How the hell are the Kans so damn attractive?¡± Adam then looked to Jurot, who was quite a specimen of a man too. ¡°Why are most Iyrmen so damn pretty? It¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an elf,¡± Jurot replied, bluntly. ¡°Only half,¡± Adam said, brushing his hair back. ¡°Jurot, introduce me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, stepping towards the beautiful woman. ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t prepared myself yet,¡± Adam called out, but it was toote. ¡°Sister Ilyakan,¡± Jurot called, waving at her. The woman turned, smiling as she saw Jurot. ¡°Brother Jurot,¡± she said, her voice almost raspy. ¡°It¡¯s been some time.¡± ¡°It has,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to my brother.¡± He turned, motioning to Adam, who was leaning back at the wall, a hand at his waist, the other holding his chin. Jurot stared at him. Adam, suddenly feeling embarrassed, cleared his throat and walked over. ¡°Hello there,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°The Enchanter,¡± Ilyakan said, smiling as she slowly bowed her head. ¡°Oh? Have I enchanted you already?¡± Adam smiled a pained smile, regretting being born. [Ew.] ¡®Shut up.¡¯ She stared at him, tilting her head slightly. ¡°I am an Iyrman, I cannot be enchanted. I have heard you are able to enchant weapons.¡± ¡°Yes, I can. I do, rather,¡± Adam said, motioning to the white de at his side. ¡°I have heard that you are well skilled. You¡¯ve recently made a powerful shield, and you have traded it for puthral te mail.¡± She smiled. ¡°Oh? Has news travelled so far?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Gold asked me to enchant a shield, and so I did.¡± ¡°I am learning to enchant as well,¡± Ilyakan admitted. ¡°My skills are not as great as yours.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°You know magic?¡± ¡°I do,¡± she said. ¡°I am a Priest.¡± ¡°A Priest, you say,¡± Adam said, his eyebrows raising in surprise. ¡°We were looking for a Priest in our party.¡± ¡°I was going to leave with my cousin and Timojin,¡± she admitted. ¡°Ah, well that is a shame,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°I would have loved thepany.¡± ¡°I am sure you will find someone to join you since you are so skilled. There are many rumours running through the Iyr about the son of Fate.¡± Adam smiled nervously. ¡°What kind of rumours?¡± ¡°They say you met a dragon.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have?¡± ¡°Yes, Entalia,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s a¡­¡± Adam wondered if she would be considered an old friend. ¡°Actually, now that I think about it, she was meant to pass me something to enchant.¡± Ilyakan stared at Adam, unsure if he was joking. She looked to Jurot, who nodded his head slowly. ¡°You are very interesting,¡± she said. ¡°I would love to hear your tale.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m allowed to say it yet.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Once I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to say it without making the gods angry.¡± She furrowed her brows, unsure of what he meant. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that there are Priests in the Iyr, but I guess it makes sense.¡± He recalled seeing a few within the Iyr, though had though they were Guardians. ¡°Which God do you follow?¡± ¡°Baktu,¡± she said. ¡°Every Iyrman prays to Baktu, and some to Wahtu or Ritetu.¡± ¡°Is Ritetu Lady veil?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Ritetu isn¡¯t so bad either, but I prefer Baktu and Wahtu personally too.¡± She slowly nodded her head, not willing to say she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°A shame. Do you know any Iyrmen who are heading out to adventure soon? I want to have a full squad of Iyrmen so I can sleep peacefully at night.¡± Ilyakan smiled. ¡°There is my cousin, Izyakan,¡± she said. One of the girls behind her, who was chewing a small dough ball, mumbled something as she ate. Ilyakan turned back and replied in theirnguage, and it was then Adam wondered if he should have learnt their tongue. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Let me guide you,¡± Ilyakan said, reaching down to hold the hands of the other girls, who stared up at Adam for a moment. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam said. They stared at him suspiciously, hiding behind Ilyakan, before she led them around to try and find Izyakan. Izyakan was short, thin, and had a look of death about her. Her skin was pale, her hair as ck as obsidian. She had a look of beauty about her, simr to that of her cousins, but the gloominess emanating from her overshadowed it. ¡°You must be the son of Fate,¡± Izyakan said, her voice low. ¡°The very same,¡± Adam said. ¡°Izyakan the Priest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, bowing her head. ¡°I follow Baktu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Baktu too, actually. We were looking for a Priest to join us. Would you be willing?¡± ¡°I have heard you are able to enchant,¡± Izyakan said. ¡°If you are willing to enchant my mace, I would be willing to fight by your side.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°Well that was easy.¡± ¡°I will bring the materials required,¡± the woman said. ¡°How much will you charge?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°You should use your money to buy gems to revive Jurot and I.¡± She narrowed her eyes. Adam¡¯s smile faded. ¡°You¡­ will revive us, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I am a Priest of Baktu,¡± the woman said, shaking her head. ¡°I will not deny our Lord his right.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ask you to apany us. Jurot and I can¡¯t die unless we¡¯re Diamond Rank and we die to a dragon.¡± She stared at him, confused. ¡®Diamond Rank?¡¯ ¡°I cannot join you then.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°Well, guess we need to find someone else.¡± ¡°You will follow such a n?¡± Izyakan asked Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I wish you luck,¡± she said, bowing her head. ¡°Do not shame your family.¡± Jurot bowed his head too, and the groups each said their goodbyes to one another. Jurot led Adam away, towards the rest of the food stalls, where he picked up some cheesy bread and some meat. ¡°Is that alright?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t really ask you about the whole reviving thing.¡± ¡°I will follow you, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I am certain you will not shame me.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°What about Kitool and Jaygak? Do you think they¡¯d join us?¡± ¡°Let us ask them,¡± Jurot said. The pair eventually found the girls, who were eating pastries filled with meat, but those which were extremely spicy. Jaygak, being a devilkin, was enjoying herself deeply. Kitool was using it as a chance to assist in keeping her emotions in check. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called out to the pair of them. He waited for Jurot to take a pastry first before he grabbed one, and then bit into it. His body had already warmed up from the previous fiery balls, so he didn¡¯t mind this pastry too much. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± Jaygak asked, licking her lips as she finished her pastry. ¡°The food is delicious,¡± Adam said, before ncing around to see a few Iyrmen ying various instruments, and children dancing near the band. The adults were rxing and eating, whereas others were challenging their friends to eating the most spiciest food, or the most food. ¡°We havee to speak about your ns to adventure,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Adam wishes for you to join us.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jaygak leaned in. ¡°I knew you¡¯d fall for my horns eventually!¡± Adamughed. ¡°Perhaps I have? I was hoping to have a full squad of Iyrmen so I could sleep peacefully at night.¡± ¡°So you want us two to join?¡± Jaygak nced at the pair of them. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be suitable. Kitool could join, she¡¯s fast and sneaky, and extremely perceptive. I¡¯m just you, but worse, and no magic.¡± Jaygak smiled, but Adam knew that the words cut deeper than her smile suggested. ¡°I would feelfortable if the pair of you joined,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I won¡¯t take away just Kitool, and I won¡¯t take away just Jaygak, and I don¡¯t necessarily want to pressure you either. I would just say that I really don¡¯t want to die, and so I want to adventure with Iyrmen who are like me, and don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± ¡°You do remember we¡¯re Iyrmen, don¡¯t you?¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Dying a great death is our dream,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Yes, yes, I know that much,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I just mean, I don¡¯t want us to die any time soon. Once you¡¯ve lived a great life, with children of your own, if you¡¯re into that, or with plenty of stories under your belt. Then we can go out in a ze of glory.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad,¡± Jaygak said, ncing to Kitool. Kitool nodded her head. ¡°We might have to find a Priest from outside the Iyr. What are the rules regarding bringing back Iyrmen? I don¡¯t want you guys cutting into the poor soul who saves our lives.¡± ¡°An Iyrman may state a preference, but ultimately it is up to the Priest to revive whoever they wish,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°So if I revive you guys, you won''t be mad at me?" Adam asked, wanting to confirm. ¡°You can revive people?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I will be able to one day, I think,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will not be angered,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Me neither,¡± Jaygak said. Kitool bowed her head. ¡°Is that a yes, you will be angry, or yes, I won¡¯t be.¡± ¡°I will not be angry. It is up to the Priest if they wish to revive us.¡± "If you can heal and revive, why do we need a Priest?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯d rather have a true Priest rather than someone like me,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°It will be our fortune to battle alongside you,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s aim for Gold Rank together then!¡± Adam grinned wide. "Gold Rank won¡¯t suit me,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Steel will be high enough for me.¡± ¡°I aim for Silver Rank,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I do not believe I can reach Mithril.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What?¡± He hadn¡¯t heard of Iyrmen belittling themselves so earnestly. ¡°Well, I mean, Jurot and I are aiming for Gold Rank, so you can just join us.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You¡¯re aiming for Gold Rank.¡± Jurot nodded. "We will assist you for as long as we can." Kitool bowed her head. "Gold Rank is the dream for most Iyrmen. Many stop at Steel or Silver Rank, depending on their adventures.¡± "Why?" "There is sometimes a need for such people within the Iyr. Those of Steel and Silver Rank have different obligations to those of Mithril and Gold Rank. Steel and Silver afford certain freedoms and more than enough honour.¡± ¡°Some Iyrmen choose settle down young too, for the sake of their families,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Others are unlucky, or try to make a name for themselves alone.¡± "Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cool. Well, if you want to be Gold Rank, I''ll help. Anyway, since you''ll be joining us, why don''t I enchant your weapons? If you have the enchanting materials, I can enchant your weapons, or you can just owe me a favour." "I cannot afford such a price,¡± Kitool admitted. ¡°My family cannot spare the gold.¡± "Same with mine,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°I have my armour, and that''s about it." "Does your family have any enchanting materials?" They nced between one another before shaking their heads. "Well, I still have enough for two more weapons at least. Hand them over and I''ll enchant them." "We cannot afford it," Kitool said. "Can¡¯t afford it? It¡¯s free!¡± Adam grumbled. He felt awkward trying to force it on them, but this was about his life. "We¡¯ve seen the enchantments you make, Adam,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We can¡¯t afford something like that, even as favours.¡± ¡°Since when did you be so shy?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow to Jaygak. ¡°Jaygak, Kitool, we¡¯re friends. More importantly, this is a matter of my life. I''ll enchant your weapons, and you''ll each owe me two favours. How about that?" The pair remained silent. Jaygak seemed to almost break, but Kitool threw her a look. "Come on! Why are you two being so distant? We¡¯re going to be team mates, and you never know, I might grow horns and I¡¯ll be a Gak or something.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m going to be enchanting our Priest¡¯s weapon too, so don¡¯t worry too much for it.¡± Jaygak looked to her friend, wondering what she was going to say. ¡°If the favour shames my family, I will refuse it,¡± Kitool said. "I won¡¯t be asking for something like that, and if it does shame your family, I''ll understand your refusal.¡± Adam smiled, though felt weird about pressuring them. ¡®This is a matter of life and death, idiot.¡¯ "Then allow me to thank you," Kitool said, bowing her head. "Don''t expect a great enchantment, but I will try my best.¡± Adam smiled wide, but his smile quickly dropped. ¡°What?¡± Jaygak asked, noting his face. Adam sighed. ¡°Aunt Sonarot is going to be so mad¡­¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I am over 20 chapters ahead on Patreon! I am still figuring out cool bonuses for those of you with big wallets. 80. Adam Armoured 80. Adam Armoured The alcohol in the Iyr burnt Adam¡¯s throat deeply. He let out a soft gasp as the four of them sat and drank. Timojin and Amokany before them, passed out from drinking too much. ¡°The alcohol here ain¡¯t so bad,¡± Adam said, tasting how sweet it was. ¡°Very peachy.¡± Jurot sipped from his small cup, cing it down beside him. ¡°You should be careful drinking too much.¡± His face was flush from the alcohol. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Around them the men and women of the Iyr danced together, some with their partners, some with whichever Iyrmen they could grab, and others with their rivals. The children drank their juice and pretended to be drunk, and other children wrestled one another, before tiring themselves out and falling asleep. Turot was wrestling with Damoqan, who was slightly older and so had a small advantage over the boy. Turot dropped down beside Jurot, panting for air. He had won three times out of ten, which satisfied him. Adam brought down a cup of water for the boy and he drank at it. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Turot replied, sighing. ¡°Turot, I need your help with something,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes?¡± Turot looked up at Adam, his tiny ears twitching. ¡°I will help!¡± ¡°I need you to help me convince aunt Sonarot, okay?¡± ¡°Convince?¡± ¡°Yeah. I want to enchant and she¡¯s going to be mad at me.¡± Turot¡¯s face drooped. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d help, right?¡± Adam squeezed the boy¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Right?¡± Turot began to sweat slightly, shutting his eyes tight. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t help, they would call him a liar. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bully our little Turot,¡± Jaygak said, picking Turot up and cing the boy on herp. ¡°If he bullies you, tell us, okay?¡± Jaygak pulled his cheeks gently. ¡°Okay,¡± Turot replied, squirming on herp. ¡°This is why I said you need a woman,¡± Sonarot said, gently rocking Lanarot in her arms. Adam and Turot were knelt before her as she told them off. ¡°You have too much will in you, didn¡¯t I say so?¡± Sonarot stared down at the pair. ¡°Turot, go and change.¡± Turot quickly rushed off to change into his pyjamas, and Adam remained there, hands on his knees, his head bowed. Sonarot sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from enchanting, but I want you to also enjoy the festival.¡± ¡°Yes, aunt,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°Did you enjoy your first day?¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°It was fun. The food was delicious.¡± Adam rubbed his stomach, which was full of all kinds of pastries and fried foods. There were a few sweets in the Iyr, though they were mostly for the children. ¡°Do you have any new recipes you want to reveal to the Iyr?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°To be honest, most of them are already in the Iyr,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°There are a few I have in mind, but I have no clue how they¡¯re actually made. The other stuff isn¡¯t really suited for festival food, but I¡¯m figuring out one of my favourites.¡± ¡°You should worry more about these things than enchanting. Even Jurot practises his javelin throws, not just his axe and shield.¡± Adam just nodded his head, too tipsy to think about her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I can¡¯t be too angry since you are enchanting for the Gak and Ool family.¡± She brushed his hair gently. ¡°Do you have enough gems?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Elder Gold paid me quite a lotst time.¡± Sonarot brushed his face gently before letting him go. ¡°If you need anything, you maye to me.¡± ¡°Yes, aunt,¡± Adam replied, before getting changed himself and falling asleep. Omen: 15, 16 Jogak stared at his daughter as she handed over her sword to the half elf. He sighed, rubbing the scar across his face, which throbbed angrily at him. She had fought him on this matter, and he couldn¡¯t help but think it was going to bring shame to his family, to have their weapon enchanted for free. His eyes found Citool¡¯s, who seemed to have suffered from the same fate. The woman just bowed her head slowly, allowing the matter to pass. They had to let their children go. It was time for them to make their own mistakes. Adam stared at the sword, the hilt of which was made from a beautiful red gem, with a yellow cloth tied around it, matching the Gak family tattoo of a red cross with yellow tilted kites. Kitool¡¯s staff was fairly in, though Jurot was admiring it, nodding his head. There were two pieces of cloth tied to it as well, blue and red, matching Ool¡¯s own tattoo. It was still early in the morning, and the festival was going to be in full swing once noon came by, but Adam would be able to enchant and make it whilst it was still at its height. He put away the staff first, and then carried the sword out with him, with his handful of gems. ¡°Take care, and do not spend all day enchanting,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I understand,¡± Adam said. ¡°Here,¡± Jogak said, holding out arge gem, which was a deep red. ¡°Use this as the main gem.¡± ¡°Father,¡± Jaygak called, though she knew not to start a bother in front of everyone else like this. She suddenly filled with a deep sense of guilt. ¡°I wish you luck, Adam,¡± Jogak said, before he returned back to his home. Citool also brought forth a great gem, handing it to the boy, before bowing her head and leaving. Kitool wondered if she should have epted. Their families weren¡¯t as rich as the Rot or Kan families, and even the Rot family wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Kan family, which had formed plenty of Great Elders and Chiefs from their names. ¡®Perhaps, with Adam at our side¡­¡¯ She pushed away the thoughts. Mana: 8 -> 5 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 24 (17) ¡°Damn, maybe I am enchanting too much,¡± Adam grumbled. He had used six of his Tiger Eyes, and the gem which Jogak, Jaygak¡¯s father, has given him. He sighed, feeling the drain in his body. ¡°Well, at least it went well today.¡± He quickly returned to the Rot family estate to find Elder Zijin rxing there with two familiar girls. ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin called out, beckoning Adam towards him. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam replied, walking over to him. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Should there be?¡± ¡°No, I hope not.¡± ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± he said, standing, lifting the children up onto his shoulders. ¡°Come.¡± Adam followed the Elder, heading towards the Chief¡¯s ce, though they swerved and continued along to a warehouse near it. There, Elder Gold wasmanding the people, checking to see how many ingredients they still had, dealing with the logistics of the festival. She noted Adam and nodded her head to him, motioning a hand to the side, where there was a set of purple and silver te mail waiting for him. ¡°Is that my puthral?¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said, dropping the girls and letting them explore the warehouse. He growled something in their tongue to them, and they threw back innocent looks, before quickly rushing away to explore the warehouse. Another Iyrman followed them in the shadows. ¡°Can I try it on?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We need you to check the fit of it,¡± Zijin said. Adam grinned wide. He began to hoist up the various pieces of the armour, tying them on. It fit slightly too loose, but as he walked around, he found it was fine enough. It didn¡¯t make any sound either as he walked, as though he were wearing cloth. It was also extremely light inparison to his chain mail, to the point he felt like he was wearing less armour. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said, bouncing up and down, before jogging and then rolling about in the armour. ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Good? No. It¡¯s great.¡± Adam grinned wide, pping his armour, feeling how smooth it was to the touch. ¡°This is mine?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said. ¡°That was the deal.¡± Adam started tough. ¡°This is so cool!¡± He grinned like a little boy as he looked all around himself. ¡°Purple is one of my favourite colours too. I should find a white cape to wear with it, it would match my sword.¡± Zijin raised his brows. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Your sword.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make an axeter,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I already have the sword so I might as well use it.¡± ¡°The armour looks good on you,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°Thanks again!¡± ¡°I still do notpletely trust you, but you have shown yourself to think of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Well, the Iyr treated me kindly in my previous life.¡± ¡°Your previous life?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°A story for another time,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°When I¡¯m stronger and can dare to challenge those who would want to punish me for saying too much.¡± ¡°I hope that you will remain a friend to the Iyr,¡± Elder Gold said, extending out a hand. ¡°As long as the Iyr is a friend to me, I will be a friend to her,¡± Adam replied, grabbing her forearm. ¡°If it¡¯s ever in trouble, you can count on my sword, or my axe, depending on how far in the future we¡¯re talking.¡± The Iyrmen watched as Adam left. They did not believe in reincarnation, so they could only assume Adam was talking about something else. ¡°You forgot to give him the token,¡± Elder Zijin said. Elder Gold closed her eyes. ¡°I did.¡± Elder Zijin held out his hand. She handed it over and he left to hand the token over to Adam. His nieces continued to run amok in the warehouse, finding all manner of trinkets to y with. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked, noting the wooden token which was handed to him. It was carved with a certain symbol, one he didn¡¯t recognise. ¡°Elder Gold¡¯s token,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It allows you to trade things in the warehouse without a guarantor to sign for you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s useful.¡± ¡°You will still need the items to trade on hand, but the Iyrmen will not bother you as long as you keep it on you.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± The half elf returned to the estate, cleaned up, and changed into a fine outfit which was near identical to the outfit from the day before, except the colours were inverted, save for the Rot family pattern on the sleeves. ¡°Adam,¡± called Jurot within moments of him head towards the centre. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, greeting hispanion. ¡°How did enchanting go?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Well.¡± Adam nodded, smiling. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n for today?¡± He nced around, finding a ce selling some t bread and some greasy food, making a wrap, which made the Iyrmen stare at him. ¡°We could join the fights,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is a prize on offer.¡± ¡°A prize?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What kind of prize?¡± ¡°A weapon made by an Iyrman smith which is enchanted by an Iyrman enchanter,¡± Jurot said. Adam was half way through biting his food before he froze. ¡°You what? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that? I wouldn¡¯t have enchanted so many items!¡± ¡°Your weapons are great,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They would have easily matched the weapon created as the prize.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, it would have been cool, you know?¡± Adam bit into his food sadly. ¡®Damn it! I could have had a cool axe.¡¯ ¡°Thepetition would have been fierce,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Hey, Adam!¡± Lucy cried out from afar before storming his way, carrying a different stick of food in between each set of fingers. ¡°I heard you already made your party!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You promised we¡¯d adventure together!¡± Adam stared down at her. ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± She red at him. ¡°Can she evene along?¡± Adam asked, turning to Jurot. ¡°You say she¡¯s a demon, isn¡¯t that an issue?¡± ¡°She can be seen either as a devilkin or a drakken and devilkin child. In thisnd she may be caught as a demon or hunted, but East Alnd and the Aswadasad Kingdom are more epted of devilkin generally.¡± ¡°We should head to¡­¡± Adam thought about what had happened down south. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Lucy grumbled, eating each different food. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here and train then.¡± She nced around to all he hunky Iyrmen, smiling wide. Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Is that okay, Jurot? I realised I never really asked if she could stay here.¡± ¡°She is a friend of ours,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She may remain here. If she wishes to train with Iyrmen, then she must work for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Work?¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Once I be the Demon Lord, I¡¯m ouwing work.¡± ¡°You should work while you¡¯re in the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be known as Lucy, the Ungrateful Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Hmph! Obviously!¡± She continued to bite into her food. ¡°If I hear you¡¯re messing around, I¡¯ll tell everyone your real name,¡± Adam said. Lucy choked on her food, coughing. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! You promised!¡± ¡°As long as you behave,¡± Adam warned, staring down at her. ¡°Once your name slips here, it¡¯ll spread like wildfire.¡± ¡°You! Just you wait until I regain my strength!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Adamughed.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Lucy Loli = No Bullyable = Yes Adam finally has some new armour! Haha, it''s not like that he''ll need that soon in the Iyr. Right? Right? The slice of life arc isn''t ending yet, is it? 81. The Fight Begins 81. The Fight Begins Omen: 11, 13 Mana: 8 -> 5 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 24 (17) Adam spent the morning enchanting Jaygak¡¯s sword, before heading out to quickly bathe and change into the same set of fine clothing as he had done the first day of the festival. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Timojin dered once Adam joined them, his eyes full of excitement. ¡°Time for what?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the pair of young men who were staring at Adam with beaming eyes. ¡°Thest two days were for enjoying ourselves and consuming all the food,¡± Amokan said. ¡°The spars begin today!¡± Timojin grinned wide, leaping onto his feet, eager for a fight. ¡°Let us spar, son of Fate!¡± ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam said, raising a hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just a weak little mage boy.¡± ¡°We wish to face you!¡± Amokan eximed, causing the Iyrmen nearby to nce their way. ¡°We know you are stronger than you suggest! We¡¯ve seen the strength of your fists, your great abilities with enchanting, and we have heard how you are brave though you pretend not to be!¡± Adam nced aside, trying to deflect the words away from him. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not that¡­¡± Adam noted Sonarot staring at him, with Lanarot within her arms. The girl was ying with a ribbon, sucking on it. The ribbon was tied to Sonarot¡¯s finger so she could pull it away from the baby, reducing the chances of choking. ¡®Seriously,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Did you have to call me out in front of my aunt and little sister?¡¯ Adam sighed, reaching up to rub his head. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± He stared up at the pair. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to lose in front of my sister.¡± ¡°There is no dishonour in losing against an Iyrman,¡± Amokan said, leaping onto his feet beside Timojin. ¡°Come, Adam! Face me!¡± ¡°Face me!¡± Timojin butt in, the pair pushing each other from shoulder to shoulder. Adam sighed again. ¡°Since it¡¯s a spar, does that mean I have to hold back?¡± ¡°You need not hold back against me!¡± Timojin said. ¡°Nor me!¡± Amokan said, the pair still wrestling each other with their shoulders. Adam tapped his knee. He could probably face them and win, but he didn¡¯t want to fight the Iyrmen. He noted all the eyes on him from their noisiness. ¡®Hey, Bell. How much is it to get the Martial options and my Archetype for it?¡¯ [600XP total.] ¡®That was much cheaper than I expected.¡¯ [They are abilities within your preferred option.] ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam hummed, letting the Iyrmen wait, tapping away at his knee. Even strangers were bing invested in this fight, staring at the half elf, muttering between one another. ¡°Can I wear my armour and use my magical sword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If it means you will fight!¡± Timojin said, far too excited now to let him run. ¡®I¡¯ll spend the XP on Onward Soar and the Archetype.¡¯ [Which Archetype?] A long list appeared in front of him and Adam scanned through them with his eyes, which caused the Iyrmen to stare, wondering why his eyes were twitching. For a moment they thought he had be sick. ¡°Adam?¡± Sonarot called out, wondering if the enchanting had finally gotten to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just thinking.¡± He was reading through the list, trying to find the same Archetype asst time. ¡®Eastern de, please.¡¯ [Whichnguage would you like to pick?] ¡®The Iyrman¡¯s tongue.¡¯ XP: 1300 -> 700 Gained Onward Soar! Gained Iyriannguage! Gained Warrior Spirit! Adam then noticed that more eyes had fallen onto him. ¡®I want to win, but using all my abilities would be a little mean, right? No, no, it¡¯s their fault for pressuring me to fight.¡¯ Adam paused and thought for a moment. ¡®Hold on. Couldn¡¯t I use this to my advantage? I should use this opportunity to impress my little Lanarot.¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Then,¡± he dered, pointing towards the duo, but also passed them. ¡°I¡¯ll face the four of you!¡± Timojin stared at him. ¡°The four of us?¡± ¡°Amokan, Timojin, Jaygak and Kitool!¡± Adam wondered if he¡¯d be able to face them at his level, but considering his spells and abilities, he¡¯d at least make a good show of it. It didn¡¯t matter about winning or losing, but about making a good story. Lanarot was still too young to remember, but she¡¯d hear the story about how her elder brother went against four Iyrmen at once and fought valiantly. ¡®I¡¯ve been pretending to be a coward for too long, so I should at least begin my fighting debut with a bang.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°Timojin and I are some of the best fighters of our age.¡± ¡°We will tire you out before you face Jaygak and Kitool!¡± Timojin roared, grinning wide. ¡°You will regret it!¡± ¡°Who said I was facing you one by one?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ll face the four of you together!¡± The Iyrmen began to murmur between one another, hearing the nonsense the half elf was saying. ¡°How dare you challenge me in front of my adorable sister! I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± The Iyrmen continued to murmur between one another, but Adam had finally learnt their tongue. ¡°This son of Fate is hrious!¡± ¡°What a fool, challenging four Iyrmen at once!¡± ¡°I like his guts!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a cook and an enchanter? What does he know about fighting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet ten gold on him!¡± Sonarot cleared her throat, cutting through the murmuring. ¡°Adam has been enchanting today, and has lost much of his strength, so he will not fight.¡± Adam turned her way and smiled. ¡®Well, I guess that works just fine. Now I don¡¯t need to fight them. Sonarot, you¡¯re the best aunt a half elf can ask for.¡¯ ¡°He will fight tomorrow, as he will not enchant in the morning,¡¯ she said. Adam¡¯s smile dropped. ¡®Sonarot, why would you do this to me?¡¯ Jurot grinned wide and stood. ¡°Then I will fight! I will face the four of you!¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It would be embarrassing to fight with so many against one.¡± ¡°I will refuse too.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°I will fight you!¡± Amokan and Timojin both dered, and the bets began. ¡°Thene at me together!¡± Jurot grinned wider, excited to fight. The festival¡¯s atmosphere had filled him with adrenaline. Amokan and Timojin both drew their greatswords, though Jurot ced down his axe. ¡°I will not use this magical axe! I wish to face them with my strength and skill alone!¡± The Iyrmen cheered at his boast, and someone from nearby tossed Jurot their axe, which he caught with ease. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your shield,¡± Sonarot called out, tickling Lanarot¡¯s nose with the ribbon. Someone else tossed him their round shield, painted with their family¡¯s symbol. Jurot donned the shield and walked forward, axe in hand. ¡°Ten gold on the Rot boy!¡± ¡°Five on the pair!¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll bet ten on my brother! Who dares to bet against me! I¡¯ll take all your coin!¡± ¡°Make it twenty boy!¡± an Iyrman called, and Adam nced her way. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Wujyn! Do you really think it¡¯s wise to bet against me? You should know my luck!¡± ¡°Indeed, but I also know Jurot¡¯s luck,¡± the woman said. ¡°Do you dare to bet against me?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make it a Tiger Eye,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t cry to me when you end up losing your gem.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°A Tiger Eye?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Sure,¡± the Elder said, nodding his head. The trio faced off against once another, full of excitement. Jurot grinned wide, raising his shield. ¡°Come!¡± Juro roared, leaping into the fray. He wound up his blow, but waited for a moment as the other pair filled with rage, and his wild swing was barely caught by Amokan, who skid back. Timojin brought his greatsword down and managed to deal a heavy blow onto Jurot¡¯s shield, causing it to shake wildly. Due to Timojin¡¯s heavy blow, Amokan had the opportunity to slip through Jurot¡¯s guard, and cut across his side deeply, blood sttering against the floor. Jurot only grinned wider from feel the blood run down his thigh. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jurotughed. ¡°Jurot, be careful! Sonarot called, brushing her daughter¡¯s hair. Lanarot could hear the sounds from afar, hearing the shing of des and the sound of her brother¡¯sughter. She didn¡¯t know what they were, but the sounds drew her attentions. ¡®I cannot embarrass mother,¡¯ Jurot thought, gripping his axe tight within his hand and raising his shield. His strike now was more methodical than reckless, as he cut across Amokan¡¯s chest during arge wind up, bringing his shield to Timojin¡¯s greatsword. He caught Timojin¡¯s blow and downed Amokan, who went down with a wild grin on his face. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Adam asked, noting just how eager the Iyrmen were for killing one another. ¡°He is fine,¡± Wujyn assured. ¡°He will not die this day.¡± Now it was Jurot and Timojin, who were both sizing one another up, circling away from Amokan¡¯s unconscious body, which someone picked up and pulled aside to bandage. ¡°You have grown much stronger,¡± Jurot admitted, missing a swipe with his axe, whereas the greatsword managed to cut the top of his shoulder, causing the boy to grunt. Amokan was more like a wild beast, always swinging his sword back for the heaviest of blows, even if it meant he rarely hit, but when he hit, he would strike gravely. Timojin, on the other hand, aimed to strike true with his greatsword, shing with Jurot¡¯s axe and shield, whilst stepping aside to prepare for another blow. However, Jurot was too eager to fight, and so swung wildly, striking down onto Timojin¡¯s de, which shuddered under the impact, the sound of steel striking steel filling the air, like music to the Iyrmen¡¯s ears. Even Lanarot cooed happily at the sound, smiling as she heard it. ¡°Your brother is winning,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Mama is going to make a Tiger Eye.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count my nephew out yet,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why he¡¯s a candidate for Chief in a few decades.¡± His words were like a premonition, as he managed to cut through Jurot¡¯s side, causing blood to spray out, though Jurot managed to cut into the orcish Iyrman in return with his axe. Timojin slid back, his vision blurry, but he charged forward. Jurot cut across the Iyrman¡¯s side, causing him to drop to a knee. He had nearly fallen unconscious, and were he a human like Jurot, he would have dropped. However, his orcish blood gave him a second wind, and he swung his de wildly with one arm, almost dislocating his shoulder. Jurot managed to bring his shield up, but the blow was so heavy, that the de¡¯s side nced off of Jurot¡¯s head, causing him to drop, eyes rolled back as his mouth foamed. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam shouted, as Timojin nted his de into the ground and leaned against it, the victor. ¡°Oi! Jurot! Our sister¡¯s watching!¡± Mana: 5 -> 4 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) Jurot grunted as life filled him, and he reached up to his head, which was throbbing wildly. He grinned wide, staring at the battered Timojin, who was seconds away from falling. ¡°That was a good fight!¡± Jurot dered,ughing wildly, and the Iyrmen cheered. Amokan was eventually brought back from unconsciousness, opening his eyes to see Timojin standing. Timojin grinned down at Amokan, whoughed. Turot walked up to Jurot. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the boy asked, resting his hand on Jurot¡¯s head where he had been hit, trying to put pressure onto it. Jurot smiled. ¡°I am fine,¡± he said, but felt something churn within his gut. He recalled the voice which had filled him with magic, bringing him back up to consciousness. ¡®Our sister¡¯s watching,¡¯ it had said. Jurot sighed, understanding the feeling in his gut. It was a feeling he hadn¡¯t quite felt before. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to lose,¡¯ he thought. There was a difference between not wanting to lose and wanting to win. Adam puffed out his cheeks. Currency: (19) Tiger Eye -> (18) Tiger Eye ¡°You can earn it back tomorrow during your fight,¡± Wujyn said. Adam noted Sonarot handed over a gem to Elder Zijin too. ¡°I will,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t lose in front of Lanarot.¡± Wujyn smiled. Jurot remained alone to drink, and Adam didn¡¯t bother him. Instead, he focused on how he was going to win tomorrow. There was one spell which would help him most, but he didn¡¯t dare to take it. When night came, Turot was fast asleep in bed. Sonarot was out, sleeping in the cabin with Lanarot, or trying to. Jurot, Adam, and Lucy drank and stared up at the stars. Jurot stopped at the door, blocking Adam¡¯s way. ¡°You must win,¡± he said. ¡°Our sister will be watching.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Is Sonarot an S? It''s okay since Adam is an M. The rolls for Jurot were so terrible, it was insane. He missed by 1 multiple times, and Timojin barely squeaked out the victory. 82. The Fight Ends 82. The Fight Ends Omen: 3, 9 ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°They don¡¯t feel lucky today, though.¡± Sonarot tilted her head, staring at him, but she brushed his cheek. ¡°Will you win?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He prepared his spells, eyeing up one of the spells, but he decided against using it. The Iyr had heard of the news, that Adam, son of Fate, was going to face Amokan and Timojin. It wouldn¡¯t have been great news, except many of the Rot, Jin, and Kan families were going to be there. When Adam arrived, he noted the pair of young Iyrmen. ¡°Hey,¡± he called out. ¡°Howe you guys are using magical weapons too?¡± Upon their backs were beastly greatswords, and even from where Adam stood, he could feel the great strength in their magic. Amokan grinned wide. ¡°Our family is also our strength!¡± he dered proudly. Timojin was too excited about wielding one of their greatest weapons that he barely replied. Though each weapon was powerful, they were too inexperienced to use them to their full effects, but they would still act as magical weapons with a minor bonus. ¡°Isn¡¯t that shameless?¡± Adam asked, even though he was going to be using a magic weapon too. ¡°You too are a member of the Rot family, no?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°You had used their resources to assist you.¡± Adam grumbled quietly, understanding their point. ¡°You two¡­¡± He grabbed his sword. ¡°You always mention that you¡¯re going to be the Chiefs, but let me tell you, I won¡¯t allow you! Today is the day that dream dies!¡± Adam, annoyed by how they constantly bugged him about fighting, finally snapped. The Iyrmen around all gasped upon hearing his words. ¡°I, Amokan, son of Okkan, will be Chief of the Iyr!¡± ¡°I, Timojin, son of Havajin, will be Chief of the Iyr!¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Adam dered in front of the other Iyrmen. His heart beat wildly. ¡°It¡¯s obvious who will be Chief of the Iyr!¡± The Iyrmen waited with bated breath. They couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying, and even Sonarot wondered if she should stop him from digging a hole which was too deep to climb out of. ¡°Do you think you have the capability?¡± Amokan asked, drawing his greatsword, gripping it tight. He sighed, feeling its great strength fill him. ¡°Who ever said I wanted to be Chief of the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, staring at him. ¡°It will definitely be my adorable baby sister.¡± Sonarot coughed, causing Lanarot to look up at her. ¡°How embarrassing,¡± she whispered, her cheeks turning red. ¡®Should I be happy that he¡¯s so eager to y?¡¯ Chief Iromin stared at the half elf, his lips twitching into a smile as he brushed his chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to say something so embarrassing.¡± ¡°Lanarot will be Chief!¡± Adam dered. ¡°If she wants to be, that is.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Jurot will be the world¡¯s first Diamond Rank Adventurer too! Just you wait, you¡¯ll all be hearing a thousand stories from him when he¡¯s old and retired! And even my little cousin Turot, he¡¯ll be Elder Peace. You hear that? Two members of the Rot family in power, you¡¯d better mark my words!¡± Turot¡¯s lips formed into a cheeky smile as he was mentioned, and he began to p, causing a few other Iyrmen to p in solidarity with him. ¡°What of you?¡± Timojin asked, already feeling the itch to fight crawl through him. ¡°What do you wish to be, if not Chief? A Great Elder?¡± ¡°In order to make their dreamse true, I will aim for the highest rank within this entire world.¡± Adam raised his sword towards the sky. ¡®If I want to live a peaceful life, then there¡¯s only one thing for me¡­¡¯ ¡°I will be Unrivalled Under the Heavens!¡± ¡°Unrivalled Under the Heavens?¡± Timojin asked, feeling something stir within him. Amokan whispered the words, feeling something stir within him too. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ ¡°I will be the strongest in this entire world! That way if anyone dares to bully my little sister, I¡¯ll beat them! Even the gods will think twice before daring to bully her! You think I¡¯ll let you guys bother me again in this life?¡± Adam pushed away the embarrassment of his words. ¡°Are you listening, Baktu? Wahtu, Ritetu, don¡¯t you forget it either. Even if I do like you, I won¡¯t forgive any of you.¡± ¡°What kind of madman challenges the gods?¡± Elder Wrath asked, barely able to contain hisughter. ¡°You shouldn¡¯tugh,¡± Elder Teacher said, understanding just how difficult his role had be after Adam¡¯s deration. ¡°Lanarot, look at your brother,¡± Sonarot said, holding the ribbon in front of the little girl before snapping it away. Lanarot¡¯s eyes were most unfocused as they stared ahead of her, seeing all the shapes. Sonarot held her cheeks, making sure she wouldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Wujyn,¡± Adam called. ¡°Ten Tiger Eyes! Do you dare to take the bet?¡± ¡°I dare, son of Fate!¡± Wujyn shouted back at him. Shadows loomed. A one armed man sat on the top of a building, holding a young devilkin teen on hisp, who was sitting peacefully as he stared at the half elf. ¡°What a fool of a boy,¡± the old, one armed Iyrman said, his lips curling into a smile. Shaool stood not far from him, her cloak billowing in the breeze. ¡°We were all so lively in our youth as well.¡± She nced towards the devilkin man, who reached down to rub his grandchild¡¯s head, all while his other grandfather held him close. ¡°Enough to challenge the gods?¡± the devilkin man asked. The one armed man reached to rub his elbow stump, his face contorting in pain. ¡°He is in for a rude awakening.¡± ¡°We will see,¡± Shaool said, her eyes glued to the boys. Adam donned his shield, clutching his die in his hand with it, staring at the pair before him. The two Iyrmen before him were ready to burst. He inhaled deeply, swallowing his nerves. ¡°Now,e!¡± he shouted. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Mana: 8 -> 6 Spell: Mirror Image Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 6 -> 5 Hex Attack D20 + 7 = 11 (4) D20 + 7 = 26 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 5 = (4)(1, 2)(1) 13 damage! Adam was going to engrave it within the Iyrmen¡¯s minds this day. Since he had been challenged by the pair in front of his aunt, he needed to show the two what it meant to try and face him. It wasn¡¯t just a message to the pair, but the entire Iyr. Look at me, he dered with his steely look. Look at me, with my enchanted de of whitesteel and Iyr ivory. Look at me, with my puthral te mail, traded for a mighty shield. Look at me, for I am Adam, son of Fate. The Mana coursed through his body. ¡°Which is the real me?¡± he asked, summoning forth several images of himself, all of which mirrored his motions as the two filled with rage and charged at him. He inhaled deeply, focusing his mind as he surged forward, bolting towards them. ¡°You should be careful,¡± he said, Mana coursing through him as Amokan swung wildly, the de letting out a loud rush of air as the Iyrman missed Adam. Amokan could feel something invade his body, gripping his muscles. Mirror Image: 3 -> 2 Timojin managed to swipe through a Mirror Image, watching as the half elf cut into hispanion beside him, the de shing white as he struck through Amokan¡¯s side. Amokan almost tumbled right then and there, but his rage picked him back up and he roared wildly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Elder Zijin asked, watching as the trio shed. Even Jurot was unable to handle the pair of them, and though Adam was using his magical sword, the other two were using greater des, even if they couldn¡¯t wield them to their full potential. ¡°My nephew, of course,¡± Sonarot said, brushing her daughter¡¯s hair, the tiny girl listening to the fight. ¡°What is the bet this time?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°I dare not take too much from you, you still need to feed your daughter.¡± ¡°Ten Tiger Eyes,¡± Sonarot said, mirroring Adam¡¯s confidence. Elder Zijin raised his brow. ¡°So much?¡± ¡°I would like to bet more, but I¡¯m afraid you would be unable to afford it.¡± Zijinughed. ¡°Then ten Tiger Eye gems it is!¡± Attack D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 5 = (5)(1, 3)(5) Damage resisted! 14 damage! As Amokan wound his de back, winding it too far back, Adam cut deep across the Iyrman¡¯s chest, spraying the area full of blood. Amokan, who was full of rage, continued to swing wildly, but he copsed under Adam, his de flying through the air. The de flew and scattered towards Sonarot, though Zijin stepped ahead and mmed it down with his foot. ¡°Amokan!¡± Adam panicked, seeing the near lifeless form of the Iyrman, having not seen where the de was falling. ¡°Get up!¡± Mana: 5 -> 4 Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 5 (2) Amokan groaned as the magic filled his body, opened his eyes to see Adam¡¯s boot. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Keep your eyes on me, Adam!¡± Timojin roared. Mirror Image: 2 -> 1 He struck through one of the Mirror Images as Adam pulled aside, keeping his shield up as they fought. Timojin had managed tond two blows on the magic, but had yet to find the true body. ¡°Amokan, get away,¡± called Sonarot, hoping the boy would listen. Attack D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Miss! Adam shifted his Hex spell from Amokan, who rolled away, which soon seized Timojin¡¯s muscles. Doing so required some effort, so he could not call forth his Fighting Spirit. Timojin, fueled by the strength of his mighty weapon, cut through Adam. Mirror Image: 1 -> 0 However, he did not feel the resistance of flesh, which only fueled his rage. ¡°Come here!¡± the Iyrman roared, wishing to spill blood. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack D20 + 7 = 18 (11) D20 + 7 = 25 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 5 = (6)(5, 6)(3) Damage resisted! 20 damage! ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, leaping forward as the Iyrman thrust with his greatsword, trying to pierce through the half elf. Yet it was Adam¡¯s de which struck true, whereas his barely glided off the puthral armour. He roared, dropping to a knee, feeling the blood trickle down his side, and yet he lifted his de again. ¡°I will strike true!¡± he dered, swinging his de down to Adam. Fighting Spirit: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 7 = 23 (16) D20 + 7 = 23 (16) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 5 = (6)(5) Damage resisted! 11 damage! As he swung his de down, Adam struck the Iyrman across his head with the pommel of his sword, knocking him down, the magical greatsword dropping harmlessly beside Adam¡¯s foot. The Iyr cheered, pping for the conclusion of the fight, and many Iyrmen began to hand over their gold to one another. Mana: 4 -> 3 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 4 = 6 (2) Adam dropped to his knee and ced a hand on Timojin¡¯s head, quickly healing the Iyrman. ¡°You still had more magic?¡± Amokan asked, watching as Adam healed his rival. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. Amokan leaned back, holding onto the wound at his side, which had closed over but was still throbbing. Timojin groaned as he awoke, rubbing his head. The ache in his head pounded, and he looked up to the half elf. ¡°Good fight,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°I am well,¡± Timojin rolled onto his back. ¡°I did not manage to strike you once.¡± ¡°Magic, am I right?¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Next time you should ban it.¡± Timojin just chuckled. ¡°I would rather lose to you at your strongest.¡± Adam smiled. Jaygak and Kitool stared at Adam, filled with shock. Not only them, but the other Iyrmen too. Not only did he still have Mana, but the pair didn¡¯t even manage tond a single hit on the half elf. ¡°He¡¯s not so bad,¡± the one armed man said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± ¡°It will only deepen their resolve,¡± thest Iyrwoman, who had been watching silently the entire time, said. She would have been a beautiful woman if it wasn¡¯t for the huge scar across her left eye and down the side of her neck. ¡°If he wants to be Chief, then perhaps he¡¯ll need to challenge the gods as well?¡± The one armed Iyrmanughed. Elsewhere, Iromin was staring at the two young Iyrmen who had been beaten. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope he remains our ally,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°He will only grow more powerful if we leave him be.¡± ¡°Did you expect him to be so strong?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°No,¡± Elder Gold admitted. ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have traded the puthral.¡± She smiled. ¡°Did you think he was going to be so strong?¡± Iromin stared at the half elf. ¡°No.¡± Adam fell down beside Sonarot, panting for air. He was covered in sweat. If Amokan hadnded any of his blows, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d have all of his limbs intact. ¡°Amokan is scary,¡± he admitted. ¡°You did well,¡± Sonarot said, brushing his wet hair. Adam looked down towards Lanarot, who was sucking on a ribbon. He reached down with a finger. ¡°Did you see?¡± Adam asked as Lanarot reached up to grab his finger. ¡°Your big brother won.¡± At the end of the fight, a few Iyrmen children flocked to him. Some of them were shouting at him in theirnguage, which he now understood. ¡°Pat my head!¡± ¡°Give me ribbon!¡± ¡°Tell me your story!¡± ¡°I want to fight too!¡± ¡°Magic me! Magic me!¡± One, a young boy with ck hair and blue eyes, was staring at his sword. ¡°Can I hold your sword, please?¡± he asked in Aldspeak. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, handing the sword over. The boy stared at it long and hard, rubbing his hand tenderly along it. ¡°Do you like swords?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, not even looking up at him. He was enamoured by the de, and refused to look away even for a second. Adam caught Jurot¡¯s eyes. The Iyrman nodded his head, and Adam returned a nod. Quest Complete: Defeat the Future Chiefs of the Iyr +300XP XP: 700 -> 1000
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
If Amokannded a single hit, it would have been rough. Ilyakan regretting going with her handsome cousin now. 83. The End of the Festival 83. The End of the Festival Adam huped, sipping away at the peachy alcohol. ¡°You guys ain¡¯t so bad, you know!¡± ¡°How will I be the Chief when your sister will be the Chief?¡± Timojin sniffled, drowning himself in alcohol. Amokan was about to reply, only to fall back as he passed out, the cup slipping from his grasp. Shikan sighed, watching the trio as they had bonded over their drinks. ¡®Should I dy their departure?¡¯ he thought, wondering what his wife would have done. ¡®Darling,e home soon.¡¯ Tijinpletely ignored his son, instead sharing a drink with Shikan and Jogak. All three of them were the Seconds of their families, though Shikan was actually meant to be the First of his family, but his wife was far more wild. ¡°We have to let them go freely,¡± Jogak said, even though it pained for him to say that. ¡°At least your boys will be with Ilyakan.¡± ¡°She is intelligent and wise,¡± Shikan admitted. ¡°She might very well be the First of the main branch,¡± Tijin said. ¡°Hajin should be able to take over as First if she puts in the work.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Jogak sipped the rest of his wine. ¡°Why did he have to seduce my daughter, that elvish bastard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the horns,¡± the pair replied. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The pair pped the back of his head, causing him to sober up. ¡°You¡¯ve drunk too much,¡± Tijin said, picking up the wine bottle and finishing off the rest. ¡°How fortunate you are, to have such a fine enchanter to help your daughter.¡± ¡°Hey, Citool is also fortunate,¡± Jogak said. The trio sighed. ¡°Should I ask on behalf of Amokan?¡± Tijin asked. ¡°No,¡± Shikan replied. ¡°Ilyakan will be beside him, and that alone should be enough.¡± Tijin sighed. ¡°Let us hope they return safely, those foolish boys of ours.¡± ¡°What about my daughter?¡± Jogak grumbled. ¡°Your daughter was smart enough to join Jurot and Adam,¡± Shikan reminded the devilkin. ¡°Why is it that the girls of that generation are smarter than the boys?¡± Tijin grumbled. ¡°They¡¯re so hard to deal with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how the dice rolls sometimes,¡± Shikan said, sighing. ¡°Citool is so lucky with her daughter,¡± Jogak said. ¡°She¡¯s so sweet and polite.¡± The men nodded their heads, sharing more drinks with one another. ¡°I want to be the Chief!¡± Timojin cried, mming the floor beside him, finishing the rest of his wine. ¡°If Lanarot doesn¡¯t want to be Chief, you two can keep fighting over it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Really?¡± Timojin sniffled. ¡°Sure!¡± Adam dered. ¡°Lanarot can be whatever she wants!¡± He raised his cup and drank the rest of it. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 20 (15) Jurot watched as Adam embarrassed himself in his drunkenness. He sat with his mother, who was knitting a nket, Kitool, and Jaygak. Citool was spending the night looking after Lanarot. ¡°Isn¡¯t he too strong already?¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying,¡± Lucy said, sitting behind them all,ying down as she stared at the skies. ¡°Why does he know so much magic when he¡¯s already decent with a sword? That should be my thing! I¡¯m obviously the main character!¡± ¡°Everyone is the main character of their own story,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I know, but that¡¯s not fair. It should be me, the future Demon Lord!¡± Lucy coughed as she almost choked on her drink, having drunk it whileying down. ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t do anything too crazy while you all adventure,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He¡¯s not like you all. You were all taught some sense, being born in the Iyr, but he¡¯s not from around here.¡± Jurot nced towards his mother before looking back at the girls, who noted the look, understanding that the pair knew something they didn¡¯t. ¡°He did say something about challenging the gods, and how he doesn¡¯t want them bothering him in this life,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We should wait for him to speak with us,¡± Kitool said. ¡°There is no need to rush such matters.¡± Even so, even she couldn¡¯t help but be interested in what Adam had to say. ¡°Please take good care of my boys,¡± Sonarot said, brushing their hair. ¡°Jurot, make sure you look after these two too.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot said. Sonarot noted him falling into thought, which was rare for the boy, and left him alone. Soon the Iyrmen all retired. Shikan checked on the two boys, who were passed out to one side, and Tijin checked on the Demon Lord, who was snoring lightly under the stars. He noted she was just pretending, and she noted that he noted the matter, but Tijin showed her kindness by leaving. Jurot checked on Turot, who was sucking on his thumb as he slept, dreaming the greatest of dreams. The Iyrman then sat up against the wall. Adam wrapped the nket around himself, but noted Jurot sitting in thought, able to see him with his half elf eyes. ¡®I should leave him to his thoughts¡¯ Adam thought, closing his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°For what?¡± Adam replied, but he noted Jurot had closed his eyes, refusing to borate any further. ¡®What did I do?¡¯ Outside, Amokan and Timojiny under the stars. Amokan had managed to awaken from his drunken stupor, his nap having refreshed him slightly. Timojin grunted quietly. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to be Chief if we¡¯re weaker than him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants to be Chief,¡± Amokan replied, but he felt the same as Timojin. ¡°You believe him?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Amokan admitted. Timojin grunted quietly again. ¡°Even so¡­¡± Amokan recalled the feeling of being beaten by Adam. He had a great showing against Jurot, which would be known even if Timojin managed tond thest hit. However, against Adam, he hadn¡¯t done well. ¡°Unrivalled Under the Heavens,¡± he whispered. Timojin¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. ¡®Unrivalled Under the Heavens.¡¯ Even hearing the phrase, there was a romance within it. Adam didn¡¯t understand what he had done with his boyish, embarrassing outburst. The phrase had quickly engulfed the entirety of the Iyr, and had fuelled the mes within the Iyrmen who had heard it, especially those from the smaller branches. He had left too quickly after being swamped by the children, having recalled what he had said before the fight had begun. Jurot had remained behind to greet his extended family, whereas Sonarot and Lanarot had followed Adam, joining him in exploring the food of the festival. ¡®Are you going to kiss?¡¯ Lucy thought, staring at the two handsome Iyrmen as they rxed under the sky. ¡®Come on!¡¯ She urged with her mind, but the pair justy there. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Omen: 6, 18 Mana: 8 -> 5 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 21 (14) Adam had thought about expending his Omen, but considering that he hadn¡¯t begun work on the staff, he thought he could use the Omen for the staff instead. He would no doubt be swarmed by Iyrmen if he showed himself, so he returned to grab the staff and the gem, before returning to enchant. ¡®Wait. My Mana has been reducing too quickly recently¡­¡¯ He rested first, wondering how angry Sonarot would be. ¡®I¡¯ll deal with it in the evening.¡¯ Mana: 5 -> 7 Mana: 7 -> 1 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 12 (5) Omen: 6, 18 -> 6 18 + 7 = 25 Jurot tossed the axe towards the target, but it slipped out of his hand behind him, almost striking his mother and Lanarot, though the woman crossed her arm over the girl as it struck her arm. Jurot stared at her in shock. ¡°Mother!¡± he gasped, full of shock. ¡°Are you alright, Jurot?¡± Sonarot asked as a Medicine Man was quickly called to heal her. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Sonarot pulled him in close. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She kissed his forehead. ¡°You were deep in thought, weren¡¯t you?¡± Jurot was red and cold, full of embarrassment. He had been thinking about how he was so much weaker than Adam, that he¡¯d be unable to defeat the half elf if they had fought. It had irked him, and he was itching to leave the Iyr to prove himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Sonarot said, kissing his forehead again. ¡°It¡¯s not like you could have killed me.¡± ¡°I could have killed Lanarot.¡± ¡°With me protecting her?¡± Sonarot raised her brow. ¡°When did you be so cheeky?¡± She pulled his cheek. It waste in the evening when Adam returned, noting the others were awake. He tried to avoid Sonarot, but his guilty feet marched towards her. He noted the bandage along her arm, wondering what had happened, but he wasn¡¯t going to be rude enough to ask when he was in trouble. ¡°Everyone wanted to speak with you,¡± she said, tapping the seat beside her, which was covered in a nket with the Rot family symbol. Lanarot drank from her mother, her eyelids half shut. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, sitting down beside them. ¡°I would have been too embarrassed, though.¡± Sonarot smiled, brushing his hair. ¡°Did you finish enchanting the sword?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Jaygak asked, leaning in, her eyes beaming with excitement. Bloodseeker (Longsword) You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. When you reduce a creature to 0, your next hit deals an additional 2D6 shing damage. Jaygak stared at the sword, noting how the red gem which formed the hilt was more vibrant than before. ¡°This is for me?¡± she asked, staring at Adam, unsure if she should ept such a great weapon. ¡°Obviously,¡± Adam replied. ¡®It gave me so much XP too.¡¯ Jaygak took the weapon from him, rubbing a hand along the de. She remained silent, but she heard Kitool clear her throat from beside her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be cashing in that favour one day,¡± Adam said, smirking at her. ¡°I started your weapon too.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Kitool replied, bowing her head. ¡°I was really lucky in enchanting today, so I managed to enchant your weapon too, but I¡¯ll need more time.¡± Kitool just bowed her head. ¡°So what happened to your arm anyway?¡± Adam asked, staring at the bandages. ¡°Deep thought,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°Want me to heal you? I still have some Mana.¡± ¡°It has been dealt with,¡± she said, brushing his hair. ¡°Alright.¡± Since she didn¡¯t want to say, he would respect her decision. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered in he night when they were about to sleep. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What happened to aunt¡¯s arm?¡± Jurot fell silent, and Adam noted the young Iyrman wince. ¡®Why won¡¯t anyone tell me?¡¯ Omen: 4, 19 Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Omen: 4, 19 -> 4 19 + 7 = 26 (19) Jurot wrestled with another Iyrman, full of frustration. As the Iyrman grabbed around his neck, Jurot tensed his neck, before he managed to wrap himself around the Iyrman¡¯s thigh and he rolled over on top of them, managing to p out of their headlock, before pinning them under him. He roared like a mighty lion after having won the bout, managing to lose some of the guilt from hurting his mother. Omen: 6, 18 Mana: 8 -> 7 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 25 (18) XP: 1300 -> 800 XP: 800 -> 1400 XP: 1400 -> 1600 Adam had spent thest two days enjoying the quietness of the festival, skipping all the challenges which most people were excited for. He didn¡¯t want to meet with strangers while he was receiving so much attention for his embarrassing fight earlier. When night hade, Adam handed the staff over to Kitool, who thanked him before admiring it. Seekerstaff (Quarterstaff) You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 bludgeoning damage. Contains 3 charges. Spend 1 charge to mark a target you can see within 30¡¯ of you for 1 hour. You will know the direction of the target for 1 hour. You may only choose one target, and can expend an additional charge to increase the duration by 1 hour. Regains 1d3 charges every dawn. Kitool was surprised to hear how powerful the staff was. After all, it was about as powerful as Jaygak¡¯s de, though it held a different ability within it. ¡®So that is what you expect from me.¡¯ Kitool bowed again, thanking him once again. ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Adam said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that between we friends, alright?¡± ¡°We should speak about our departure,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Right. When were you nning on leaving?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Originally, we were to leave tomorrow morning,¡± Tomorrow morning,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Oh, jeez. That¡¯s quick.¡± ¡°Come on! I want to use my new sword!¡± Jaygak said, excitedly, rubbing the hilt of her enchanted sword. Adam noted the looked in their eyes, which was eager to leave, but they stared at him. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the tiny little girl who was sleeping in the cot beside her mother. ¡®Why did I spent all this time enchanting? I should have spent it spoiling Lanarot!¡¯ Adam cursed himself. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I could do much when she¡¯s so young¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning.¡± He sighed, thinking about how he should have spent more time enjoying the festival. ¡®Next time I duel, I won¡¯t say anything too cringe.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The slice of life arc is ending? Really? Noooo! 84. Leaving Again 84. Leaving Again Omen: 2, 9 ¡°You didn¡¯t make me a magical weapon,¡± Turot said, frowning as he stared up at Adam. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to have a magical weapon?¡± Adam asked, petting his head. ¡°You gave cousin Lanarot a magical weapon!¡± Turot stomped his foot, his lower lip whimpering up at Adam. ¡®Oh, right. I did do that, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Adam nced to the side. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to get you something really nice that you can use. Even though Lanarot has an axe, she can¡¯t use it, right?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why, when I return, I¡¯ll make sure to get you something really special, okay?¡± Adam rubbed his head. ¡°Okay.¡± Turot hugged Adam¡¯s leg. ¡®Damn it! Turot¡¯s so adorable too!¡¯ He rubbed Turot¡¯s head. The other children all remained near their own siblings, saying their goodbyes. The various Iyrmen each promised to bring them back gifts. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called, holding a bundle in her arms. She handed it over to the boy once he hade. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°A nket?¡± Adam said. Sonarot smiled, rubbing his cheeks with her warm hands. ¡°You must return safely.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Adam said. Sonarot then went to Jurot, hugging him tight before repeatedly kissing his forehead. ¡°Look at my young handsome man. You will return to me safely too, won¡¯t you?¡± Jurot nced aside, his lips twitching into a smile as she smothered him with affection. ¡°Yes, mother. I will return with many gifts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the gifts for your little sister, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot said. Lanarot, who had been fast asleep when they had prepared to leave, was brought by Citool, who had been looking after the baby during the night. ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead,¡± Adam said, reaching out with his finger, which she grabbed. ¡°Ooo,¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°We¡¯re going to be going soon,¡± Adam said, staring down into her dark eyes, which stared up to see him. She reached up to try and grab his face, but he was out of reach. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you so much. Don¡¯t grow up too quick without us.¡± Adam could already feel how lethargic his body was bing in order to not leave the little girl behind. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, okay?¡± ¡°Oo.¡± Jurot looked down at her once Adam was done saying his goodbyes. ¡°Grow up strong and healthy. Do not worry mother.¡± Adam red at Jurot. ¡°I will definitely return, so wait for me.¡± He leaned in to kiss the girl¡¯s forehead, as his mother had done for him. Lanarot cooed up at him and grabbed his hair when it came into view. Sonarot tickled the girl¡¯s hand and slowly utched her from her brother. Then she held the baby out to Adam. Adam brought the baby to his chest, the girl jerking slightly as she saw the purple and silver before her, admiring the shiny beauty. Adam leaned down and rested his cheek against her forehead. ¡®Light,¡¯ Adam thought. She smelt of milk. Her hair was loose and thin, tickling the half elf¡¯s cheek. Her forehead was extremely hot. He could even feel her rapid heart beat. ¡°I promise toe back this time.¡± He kissed her forehead too, before quickly finding it awkward, and handing the girl back to her mother. Amokan smiled as Adam approached the group. ¡°You promised to return.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam said. Amokan stared at Adam long and hard, but he nodded his head. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I can believe it.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Not even death will stop me from returning.¡± Amokan raised his brows. ¡°You should be careful challenging the gods.¡± ¡°The gods should be careful challenging me,¡± Adam said, before cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s what it means to be Unrivalled Under the Heavens.¡± Amokan wanted to refute the statement, but he was too busy admiring how manly Adam was. Timojinughed, pping the pair against their backs. ¡°Let us go!¡± Lucy punched Adam¡¯s arm, gently. ¡°Hey, bring me something back too.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t start any trouble in the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as you,¡± Lucy grumbled, but she grabbed his arm. ¡°Hey, you two are my friends, so don¡¯t die! We still need to save Mara.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam said. ¡°Train hard, alright?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡± The group made their way out, heading towards the main gate of the Iyr. They weren¡¯t the only Iyrmen leaving, there were also a few from other families, some from the main family, others from the branch family, each forming into groups. Some were leaving alone, others were leaving in pairs or trios. The beautiful Ilyakan had been met on the way, and once they had exchanged greetings, they went to be weed by the huge gates. Hundreds of children all stood, waiting to see the Iyrmen off. Some from the families involved, and others who wanted to wish their fellow Iyrmen good luck. Turot and the others had followed, wanting to say goodbye at the gate too. Seeing the gate open was always fun for them, but they also understood that this may be thest time they see some of them. There were a little over a dozen Iyrmen all leaving, but they were the only ones stepping out of the Iyr. Each group of Iyrmen leaving had an escort with them, most of them human. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of escorting you,¡± Wujyn said, grinning down towards the four, who were also thergest group heading out. ¡°So what¡¯s Okvar doing here?¡± Adam asked, sping the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I will be escorting the Kans and Jin,¡± Okvar said, also greeting Adam and Jurot. Besides them were some familiar faces. It seemed that Rokat wasing along with Adam¡¯s group, and Sowir, the other Silver Rank who hade along with them to find the Blue Moon Rose, was going with Okvar. Jaknuu was also in Adam¡¯s group, whereas Galooj was going with Okvar. ¡°To think I¡¯d see you again too,¡± Adam said, greeting Dargon. ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of me so easily,¡± Dargon said, sping Adam¡¯s forearm. Adam gave a nod to Eshva and Kendal, who apparently were also joining their team. Argon and Tazwyn were with Amokan and Timojin. ¡°I feel like someone had a hand in forming our groups.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be right,¡± Elder Gold said. Adam hadn¡¯t noticed her until she was right beside him. ¡°Elder Gold,¡± he said, bowing his head. ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t expect you.¡± ¡°I thought it was a good opportunity to stretch my legs,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, smiling down at him, ¡°though you shouldn¡¯t delve deeper.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°To think you still can¡¯t trust me. I¡¯m hurt.¡± Elder Gold smiled, which caused Adam¡¯s heart to pound a little quicker, thinking that it was a bad omen. Someone poked Adam¡¯s leg, causing him to jerk away for a moment before he stared down to see Taygak. ¡°You,¡± she said. ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked. She inhaled deeply before exhaling calmly. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Help Jaygak,¡± she said. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help her.¡± ¡°Help Kitool.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Taygak stared up at him, narrowing her eyes suspiciously at him. Then she turned and left, heading back to Turot and the others. ¡°I told you my cousin is the cutest,¡± Jaygak said, turning to Kitool. ¡°My sister is the most adorable of all,¡± she replied. Jurot remained silent. ¡°Obviously it¡¯s our Lanarot,¡± Adam said. Jurot remained silent. ¡®Come on, Jurot. Back me up.¡¯ ¡°Shall we leave?¡± Wujyn asked. ¡®At least they are keeping it together.¡¯ With that the gates of the Iyr were pushed open, and soon the various groups were making their way out. Wujyn, Rokat, Dargon, Eshva, and Kendal led the group out. ¡°Come home safely!¡± shouted the children repeatedly. Adam threw a nce back to see Turot and the others waving at the two groups specifically. Turot caught his eyes, shouting louder as he waved. Adam nodded back, before noting Katool and Raygak waving and crying as they said goodbye to their sisters. He then caught Taygak¡¯s eyes, which were piercing him. He quickly looked away. The gates behind them shut, but they could still hear the voice. The groups continued forward, long after their voices disappeared, though they were no doubt still shouting after them. Adam stopped. Wujyn and the others stopped too, turning to face him. Adam threw his head back, inhaling deeply as the sun beat down across his face through his helmet. He wanted to shout, but he clenched his fists together hard, before rxing them. In this life he wanted no regrets. He wanted to stay behind, to watch his little sister grow, to not leave her side as he had done in hisst life. He just wanted her to grow up happy and healthy. Yet, there were still things to be done. There were two damsels in distress, a young baby who was cursed, hunted by a dragon, and another who was fast asleep, with her brother missing. He exhaled. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, before stepping forward. They arrived at Front Iyr byte afternoon, where there were plenty of Iyrmen all about waiting for them. Arge feast had been put together, with Iyrmen sharing wine between one another. Amokan and Timojin fought one another for entertainment, but Adam didn¡¯t pay too much attention. Instead, he sat on the top of a building, drinking and eating in peace. Amokan fought wildly, and Timojin¡¯s methodical approach had won out. ¡°Why are you all alone?¡± Elder Gold asked, standing beside him. ¡°Is it a habit of yours to sneak up on unsuspecting young half elf men?¡± Adam asked, ncing up towards her. ¡°No, but I could make it into a habit if they¡¯re all as charming as you.¡± Adam coughed, having not expected the Great Elder to flirt with him. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°When you fought that day, you said plenty of outrageous things.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Elder Gold smiled. However, instead of asking the more important question, she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use Thunderwave?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I got into so much trouble for taking it and adding it to my spellbook. Could you imagine the trouble I¡¯d get if I used it against a pair of Iyrmen?¡± Elder Gold remained standing beside him, looking over the mes as they flickered from the fire pit. ¡°You are far more dangerous than I expected.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hope you return safely.¡± Omen: 3, 7 The group continued to the vige where Chief Merl waited for them at the gates, noting therge influx of Iyrmen. Her eyes fell on some familiar forms, and she quickly rushed up to the two groups. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect you all,¡± she said, holding Argon¡¯s hands first, before then moving to Dargon. ¡°Are you alright? I heard what they did to you.¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Dargon replied. ¡°I am sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you,¡± she said, noting Jurot, before seeing therge man in puthral. ¡°We missed each other thest few times, but I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re well.¡± Jurot bowed his head. ¡°Thank you for your worry, Chief.¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked, staring at the huge man with the puthral armour. ¡°He¡¯s no Iyrman if he¡¯s still wearing his helmet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Adam said, taking off his helmet, revealing his half elf face. She raised her brows in rm first, then surprise, then recognition. ¡°Oh! The young man who helped us back then!¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± he said. ¡°An old friend of mine came to help your vige first, but then, you know who came.¡± ¡°Balrog,¡± Jurot said, smiling. ¡°I remember, I remember,¡± the Chief said, smiling up at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re well.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected her to be so warm. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re well too.¡± ¡°Come, let me introduce you to someone,¡± she said, taking Adam¡¯s hand in hers. Adam, oblivious to her intentions, let her lead him away, only to remember what was happening. ¡°Oh, wait, I-¡° However, before he could finish his words, he stared up to see an extremely beautiful young woman. She was short and wore fairly typical clothing for vigers, save for her fur belt. At her back was a spear. She had dark hair and dark eyes, almost like an Iyrman. ¡°Merl, this was the young man I was talking to you about. Do you remember? The elf and Balrog.¡± the Chief said. ¡°The stranger who came with the Iyrmen,¡± Merl said in a firm, but low voice. She held out her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, stupidly, taking her hand in his and gently shaking it. ¡°I¡¯m Adam. Son of Fate. Like, the god, but above the gods, you know?¡± She smiled awkwardly, with the same polite smile most women gave to guys saying weird things. ¡°Right, well, I should get back to work.¡± ¡°Right, uh, yeah,¡± Adam said, quickly turning and walking away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jurot asked, seeing Adam sitting with his head in his hands. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯m so god damn cringe,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to go back to the Iyr.¡± Jurot had seen the encounter between Adam and Merl, whose beauty was unmatched in the entire vige. ¡®Cringe,¡¯ he said, correctly putting together the definition. He recalled when Adam met Ilyakan and he was doing¡­ whatever it was he was doing. ¡®Cringe.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
How the hell is there another hottie? Extra chapter today? Yes. I have a Gold Rank Patron so I thought I should be nice. 85. Puny Walls 85. Puny Walls ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Argon said, cing his hands on his brother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, you¡¯re the one heading south,¡± Dargon joked. Argon narrowed his eyes, but they shook forearms. ¡°Next time we meet, I will defeat you,¡± Amokan said. ¡°Bring it,¡± Adam said, shaking his forearm. ¡°We will meet again,¡± Timojin said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Do not lose before then.¡± ¡°If I lose, I lose, but at least it won¡¯t be to you.¡± Adam smirked. Timojinughed. The others exchanged their goodbyes with one another, and soon they each left. Okvar led them south towards Ever Green, and Wujyn led Adam and the rest towards Red Oak. They continued to travel for days, stopping at the second vige and then at Lipetal, where Adam met a familiar face he hadpletely forgotten about. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Brittany.¡± She narrowed her eyes at him, nodding her head. She could feel that she had been forgotten. ¡°I¡¯ve been practising.¡± ¡°Show me,¡± Adam said, following her to see a number of trees full of marks, before someone had the bright idea of making a target they could pin to a tree instead. ¡°Not bad,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you¡¯ll take me with you?¡± Brittany asked. Adam turned and looked to Jaygak and Kitool, before ncing back to Brittany. ¡°Do you think you could beat them in a battle?¡± ¡°No,¡± Brittany said, staring at him like he was an idiot. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance they die out there, and you think you can do better than them?¡± ¡°I understand the danger!¡± Brittany urged. ¡°I want to go out into the world! I want to leave this small vige and explore thend! I want to see the mountains! I want to see the sea!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam said. ¡°Now is not the right time. It¡¯s only been a few months, and you need to keep training. We, uh, the Iyrmen have trained for years to go out and explore. I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t go out and explore as you are right now, I¡¯m saying that you can¡¯t protect yourself, and I definitely can¡¯t protect you. I promised you that I will take you to adventure, to see the world for yourself, but give me time.¡± He ced a hand on her shoulder and squeezed it gently. Brittany sighed and bowed her head. She didn¡¯t protest, instead going off to dwell in her thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s the story between you two?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Jilted lovers?¡± Adam nced back to Jaygak. ¡°That¡¯s what you thought that was?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jaygak said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°So what¡¯s the story?¡± ¡°Some vige girl wants freedom, and she thinks I¡¯m the path towards it.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I am one path, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°My path is more difficult than she realises, and I¡¯m not sure I should bring her out when she could die so quickly, not while I¡¯m this weak.¡± Jaygak nodded her head, understanding the sentiment behind what he said. ¡°Do you n on taking Lanarot out of the Iyr with you to see the world?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°One day.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Kidnapping children is a terrible crime in the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to kidnap her!¡± Adam snapped. ¡°I, as her older brother, will n a trip to the outside world. It will be done ording to the rules of the Iyr, or, I will speak to Sonarot about it and see what she thinks. This will be once I¡¯m powerful, and with the ability to send her back quickly if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re an Expert, you might be able to take her out,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Expert?¡± ¡°When mages can cast Fireball, and when warriors can strike like lightning.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. They rxed in the vige for the day before heading out to Red Oak. Omen: 2, 9 The huge walls of Red Oak invited them. ¡°It¡¯s been too long,¡± Adam said, staring at the stone walls. Inparison to the Iyr, the walls of Red Oak were so puny. Kendal and Eshva sighed, having expected a fight on the way through the forest, but they had been lucky, or unlucky, and hade through unmolested. Rokat and Wujyn shook their heads at the pair. ¡°It¡¯s obvious we wouldn¡¯t have fought anything,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°What beasts would daree to so many Iyrmen, especially a group led by a Mithril Rank?¡± Wujyn smiled, avoiding Adam¡¯s stare. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ Dargon gave them his sympathies too, patting their shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll fight another time.¡± Currency: 10CP -> 9CP Adam flicked the guard a copper coin, nodding his head towards them. The coin ttered off the guard¡¯s chain. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Paying the gate fee,¡± Adam said, picking up the coin and offering it to the guard. ¡®That was embarrassing.¡¯ ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not an Iyrman?¡± the guard asked, taking the coin. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, pointing to his helmet. ¡°I kept it on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I prefer keeping my helmet on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m walking around with almost ten Iyrmen,¡± Adam noted. ¡°Fair y.¡± The guard nodded his head and let them through. They approached the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which loomed over the area to one side. Wujyn opened the doors and the adventurers within all nced towards the group, noting the mass of Iyrmen, and quickly returned to their drinks. At the desk was a young woman, with her red hair and her beautiful smile. ¡°Wee,¡± she said, noting the group. She saw the one in puthral, wondering who it was, before seeing Jurot and the other Iyrmen. Adam took off his helmet, causing her eyes to sh towards him. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam said, shing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Emma said, switching around some papers. ¡°It has been. We thought you two were dead, considering you hadn¡¯te by.¡± ¡°Fortunately not,¡± Adam said. ¡°There was a minor issue and we recuperated in the Iyr. We had some matters to attend to too.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ puthral?¡± Emma asked, blinking at his armour. ¡°It is,¡± Adam said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look pretty?¡± He knocked against the breastte. ¡°te mail?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Is that¡­¡± She looked at the weapons each of them held. ¡°Are those magical weapons?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. The Iyrmen knew not to reveal the secret, partly because Adam had spoken to them about it. Emma exchanged a look with Wujyn, but she didn¡¯t give anything away. ¡°Alright, well,¡± Emma said,posing herself. ¡°The next time youplete a quest, please return expediently for your rewards.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. Emma gave a look to Jurot, who nodded his head. ¡°Good. Now hand over your tags.¡± Stamps Gained: +4 Stamps: 9 -> 13 Quest Complete: Balrog¡¯s Fall +200XP XP: 1600 -> 1800 ¡°We will process your gold soon,¡± she said. ¡°How much gold?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It will be one hundred gold coins to each of you.¡± ¡°Can I get that in gems?¡± Emma nodded. Adam stepped aside. ¡°Good luck,¡± he said to Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°Two Iyrmen?¡± Emma said. ¡°I should have expected, since it¡¯s that time of year.¡± She smiled. Paul stepped out from the back room to see Jaygak and Kitool were being processed. ¡°Two Iyrmen? It¡¯s our lucky day,¡± he said, before ncing over to see Adam. He blinked, unable to process what he was saying. ¡°Is that puthral te mail?¡± Paul asked. He recalled Jurot, which reminded him of the swole half elf. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam smiled, sitting down in the corner with Jurot. Paul took Jaygak and Kitool away, though nced back towards the half elf, who was sitting with the Iyrmen. Rokat sat down opposite Adam and sighed, whereas Kendal and Eshva were drinking away their sorrows, with Dargon consoling them. ¡°The look on his face was hrious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw Vice Master Paul,¡± Wujyn admitted. ¡°He needs toe to the Iyr more often.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sure he wants to,¡¯ Adam thought, recalling how Paul would only go when an Iyrman died nearby. ¡°What are your ns?¡± Rokat asked. ¡°Just, adventuring I suppose.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, who was chewing on some bread, staring down at it. Adam smiled. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Jaygak and Kitool both returned after their examination, passing with flying colours as everyone expected. ¡°How did the pair of you manage to snag magical weapons?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Good fortune,¡± Kitool said. Jaygak¡¯s lips twitched, but she knew better than to reveal the secret. She just smiled up at him. ¡°Fine, keep your secrets,¡± Paul said, chuckling. Jaygak and Kitool noted that the boys weren¡¯t there, and that the other devilkin were missing. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Pam gasped, staring at the pair. Adam, in his infinite wisdom, put his helmet back on. She stared up at Adam for a moment, not recognising him, but her eyes then fell back to Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Iyrman¡¯s metal?¡± Pam asked, staring at the armour. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, pulling up his helmet to reveal just his face for a moment, before pushing it back on. ¡°I hear it¡¯s rare! How did you get it?¡± she asked, admiring the metal. She had never seen such a beautiful armour before. ¡°I impressed the Iyrmen,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had your jam buns, so let¡¯s order a few. Right, Jurot? You missed them too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take, uh, a basket of bread, and about¡­¡± Adam ced down two gold coins. ¡°However many jam buns we can buy with the remainder.¡± ¡°Are you going to return the basket?¡± Pam asked, squinting at him. ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll pop by in the morning and return it then.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said, going off to fill a basket with bread. Adam rubbed Jurot¡¯s elbow. ¡°Come on, say something.¡± ¡°It smells the same,¡± Jurot said. Adam blinked. ¡®Why are you mentioning smell, you creep.¡¯ Adam sighed, noting Jurot¡¯s ears had turned slightly red. ¡®Ho ho ho!¡¯ Currency: 100GP -> 98GP ¡°Make sure youe back and order some more bread soon, okay?¡± Pam said, waving at them as they left. When they finally returned, with the devilkin women gorging themselves on bread and buns on Adam¡¯s insistence, they noted how Kitool and Jaygak were chatting with Paul in their tongue. Braun was also at the counter now, having taken over the next shift. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, waving a jam bun. ¡°Did you pass?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Adam ced down the basket. ¡°Then let¡¯s celebrate!¡± He ate another jam bun, though had already eaten three so was beginning to feel a little sick. They drank in peace too, with Adam ncing at Paul. ¡°Do I have some work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± the Vice Master said. ¡°So, about your armour.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Adam replied, smirking up at him. Paul could see Adam wasn¡¯t going to reveal his secrets, so he sighed and shook his head. Even Jaygak and Kitool refused to say anything about it. Eventually, Adam made his way to the desk. ¡°Good evening, Braun. Our party is looking for a Priest, are there any looking for a partner? They can be new, or they can have a few quests under their belt already, we don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joining with the Iyrmen?¡± he asked. ¡°The Iyrmen, Kitool and Jaygak, are joining us, Jurot and I,¡± Adam said. Braun narrowed his eyes, but nodded. ¡°Your party¡¯s name is Eternal Duo?¡± Adam coughed. ¡®Oh, gods. Did I really name it that?¡¯ ¡°Uh, can we change that?¡± Braun nodded. ¡°Give me a second,¡± Adam said, returning to the others. ¡°Hey, we need to figure out a new name for our party.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°We have spoken of it.¡± ¡°You have?¡± ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Jaygak said, smirking up at him. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a cool name. Who figured that out?¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± the pair said. Adam smiled, staring at Jurot. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking you¡¯re really good at naming things. I shoulde to you more often.¡± Jurot nodded his head. Adam went to change the party¡¯s name, changing it to Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I have to admit, when I imagine myself in Jurot''s shoes, my naming abilities increase by 20%. 86. Unbearable 86. Unbearable Omen: 1, 9 ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± The porters, who were cousins that appeared to be twins, dropped their pnquin. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Jeremy, also known as Remy, said. ¡°Our prayers were sessful,¡± Jeremiah, also known as Jeremy, said. ¡°Did you pray for my safe return or the gold in my pockets?¡± Adam asked, shaking their hands. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the pair said, beforeughing. Adam smiled. ¡°Good. Now, let me introduce you to the party. This is, as you know, my brother Jurot. These are the most magnanimous Kitool, and the most¡­ Jaygak.¡± Adam leaned in to whisper. ¡°Be careful, she¡¯s not human.¡± ¡°We know,¡± Remy said. ¡°She¡¯s an Iyrman.¡± Jeremy nodded, enthusiastically shaking their hands. ¡°It¡¯s our blessing to porter for three Iyrmen.¡± He gave a look to Remy, who smiled and nodded in return. ¡®We¡¯re definitely not dying today.¡¯ ¡°Well then, shall we?¡± Adam asked, motioning a hand towards the main road. ¡°Sorry about Nobby,¡± Remy said. ¡°He had some family business to attend to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, smiling slightly. ¡®Let¡¯s hope he¡¯s doing alright.¡¯ He chuckled lightly. They went to the bakery, where Jurot ced down the basket to one side. ¡°Are you here for your prework bread?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re going to be ying a few bears today.¡± Kitool and Jaygak were staying near the sides, ncing at the bread, before they noted the posture Jurot had taken. They nced between Jurot and Pam, before catching each other¡¯s eyes. Jaygak smirked yfully, but Kitool shook her head. Jurot paid for the bread and the group all ate the jam buns. ¡°So you do this every time you quest?¡± Jaygak asked, noting the looks she was getting from the people around. At first they were terrified, quickly stepping aside, but noting her tattoos, the people quickly calmed. ¡°Every time,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s our prework ritual. Our post work ritual too.¡± Jaygak nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good ritual,¡± she said, licking her lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, smiling. Jurot and Kitool took the lead, helping one another in order to track their prey. Jaygak and Adam kept an eye out, leaving the two to track. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, looking up at the clear sky. Jaygak nodded. ¡°The summers are hotter to the south, but they get pretty good around thesends too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the heat too much,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m much more used to clouds and rain.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°The Grends,¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from the Grends?¡± Jaygak asked, her eyes shing with surprise, before she narrowed her eyes. ¡°No. That¡¯s a real ce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, still eyeing Adam up. ¡°It¡¯s near where my people are from.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Bears,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Three,¡± Kitool said, ncing at the ground. ¡°ck.¡± Jurot nodded his head, but motioned towards another set of tracks. ¡°One brown.¡± ¡°ck bears will be simple to deal with,¡± Kitool said. ¡°The brown¡­¡± Jurot stared at the prints before ncing to Adam. ¡°We can deal with it. Brown bear first.¡± Kitool wasn¡¯t going to go against Jurot¡¯s words, not after seeing Adam dispatch Amokan and Timojin with crity. Jurot led the way, with Kitool following behind, switching from assisting him in tracking to keeping an eye out instead. Jaygak and Adam remained with the porters, who were in between them and the pair of Iyrmen. Jurot stopped, noting the direction of the wind, and began to circle around the area. The porters silently ced their pnquin down before following, until the Iyrman raised his hand, motioning for them to stop. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± Jurot whispered. He ced his hands on the porter¡¯s shoulders, motioning to the nearby trees. They had their hands on their javelins. ¡°Stay back, on guard,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°More bears? Scream. Run to us.¡± ¡°Away?¡± Jeremy motioned back towards where they hade from. Adam pointed to the three Iyrmen around, and Jeremy and Remy nodded. The safest ce in this forest was near the trio of Iyrmen and the half elf. Jurot led them forward, having donned his shield. The others had equipped themselves too, with the porters clutching their spears. They didn¡¯t want to leave their pnquin, but they understood it wasn¡¯t a good idea to take it with them. Jurot and Kitool nced to one another and nodded, raising a hand back towards the others. Jaygak stayed back, behind the porters, since her armour jingled too loudly. Stealth D20 + 1 = 10 (9) The bear grunted and looked over towards Adam, in his shiny silvery purple puthral armour. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, his fingers gripping tight around his de. ¡°Hello there.¡± The bear snarled towards Adam, therge brown mass easily towering over him, but it screamed in pain as an axe sank deep into it¡¯s hind leg, and a dart struck it in its side. It turned to see Jurot, shield up, face red, ming axe in hand. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 12 (11) Jurot knew the brown bears, and he understood they needed to kill it quickly. However, there was a moment of hesitation as he raised his shield and brought his axe down across the creature¡¯s hind leg again, deepening its wound. The bear roared in pain as he dug into it, deepening its wound. He would have swung more wildly, but there was something which seized his heart for a moment. A staff struck it across its jaw as Kitoolnded beside it, spinning her staff around before striking its side with her knee, bringing her staff up to defend herself against it. The brown screeched in pain, and wildly struck her with its ws. Kitool brought her staff to meet the blow, but it tore right through her stomach as though she was a piece of paper, blood spilling onto the floor, her guts torn apart. She fell, seconds from dying. ¡°Kitool!¡± Jaygak cried from afar. It snapped its might jaws against Jurot¡¯s shield. Jurot stumbled backwards, having not expected Kitool to fall so instantly. Her body was quickly growing cold, turning near pale from the mortal wound. Mana: 8-> 7 Spell: Healing Word D3 + 3 = 5 (2) ¡°Get up Kitool!¡± Adam shouted, feeling the magic coursing through him, before it took to the woman, knitting her wounds shut. Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = (2)(4, 5) 16 damage! Adam leapt into the fray, his white de in hand. He charged at therge bear¡¯s side, bringing his de down across its chest, causing blood to spray over his shield. His de, shing white hot for a moment, was full of liquid crimson as the bear slumped before him. ¡°Kitool!¡± Jaygak shouted skidding down beside the woman. Kitool coughed up blood, gasping for air as her eyes shed open, wide. Her face was covered in sweat, pale, and for once her face was full of emotion. She continued to gasp for breath as she reached down to her torn, bloody clothing, feeling the flesh which had been torn apart not moments ago. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked, dropping to a knee beside her, reaching down to hold her hand. Mana: 7 -> 6 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 7 (4) Quickly the colour in her skin returned, and though she was still panting for air and covered in sweat, she wasn¡¯t on the verge of dying. ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± she said, blinking wildly. She swallowed, quickly gathering her bearings, inhaling deeply before letting out a soft exhale. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I am okay,¡± she said, nodding her head. ¡®I almost died. If the wound had been just a little deeper¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s stick to ck bears for now,¡± Adam said. ¡°One unlucky hit from a ck bear we can handle. One unlucky hit from a brown bear, I¡¯m not sure I can bring you back from that.¡± He nced back at the porters. ¡°Or you.¡± The porters nced between one another and nodded their heads. ¡°I can¡¯t say I disagree,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Me neither,¡± Remy agreed. Jaygak hugged her friend tight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.¡± Kitool hugged Jaygak. She had no strength in her legs, still thinking about what had happened. One moment she was at the height of her power, the next moment, she was almost dead. ¡®So this is why father didn¡¯t want me to leave so soon¡­¡¯ Victory! Brown Bear +50XP Adam stared at the experience he had gained. ¡®Seriously? This is way harder than making magical weapons¡­¡¯ Kitool gathered herself during the next hour as Jurot parted the brown bear, before helping the porters load it into the pnquin. ¡°Should we head back?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind ending the day here.¡± Kitool noted Adam nce towards her. ¡°I am fine to continue.¡± ¡°We can continue,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If everyone else thinks so, then let¡¯s do it,¡± Jaygak said. Adam then nced to the porters. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°As long as you pay us well, we don¡¯t mind,¡± Remy said, nodding his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Adam said. ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± Kitool, who had calmed down from her near death experience, kept an eye out as Jurot led them away. He found the ck bear tracks with ease, and followed them, leading the rest of the party. He had been too busy to think when he was butchering the brown bear, and though he was busy with tracking, he was thinking about what had happened. Kitool, right beside him, falling so easily. It wasn¡¯t just Kitool falling which bothered him, but the fact that he hesitated against it. ¡®Fear?¡¯ Jurot thought. He had faced Balrog with no fear, charging forward to strike the man. Adam had promised him one hit, and he had managed it. Balrog was a mightier foe than the brown bear, and yet, when it came to the brown bear, he failed to strike as eagerly as he should have. He had been too deep in thought, and had identally walked in to see three ck bears, each beginning to stand onto all fours as they noted the approaching strangers. Yet it was one of them which had caused them to shudder. Jurot, with his axe in hand, gritted his teeth. His entire body filled with hot red rage, the veins in his arms popping. ¡®Me? A son of the Rot family fearing bears? How dare you shame me this way!¡¯ Without hesitation, he grabbed his axe with both hands and leapt into the air, bringing it down with his full force. The bear, terrified by this sudden attack, jerked away, causing Jurot¡¯s blow to strike the ground. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 13 (12) Kitool, shocked at Jurot¡¯s sudden outburst of rage, stepped forward, but her body grew cold. She tossed one of her darts, which struck the bear beside Jurot, but her body refused to step closer from her position. ¡°Hey Jurot,¡± Adam shouted, darting forward. ¡°Leave some for me!¡± Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 10 (2) Omen: 1, 9 -> 1 9 + 7 = 16 Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (5)(3, 6) 20 damage! Adam, filled with his Warrior Spirit, struck wildly towards the ck bear Jurot had tried to strike, which had the lightest cut from Kitool¡¯s dart, but he almost missed wildly. Feeling too embarrassed to miss after dering something so cheesy, plucked a Thread of Fate. A baker in Red Oak, plump with dark hair, almost drooled as a pair of devilkin Iyrmen appeared, ordering arge number of jam buns. Adam¡¯s de, which was going to miss, swerved and cut the ck bear¡¯s neck clean, causing its head to drop beside him. He inhaled deeply before flexing his muscles. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 6 -> 5 Spell: Hex Attack D20 + 7 = 18 (25) D20 + 7 = 10 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 6 = (6)(2, 6)(3) 23 damage! ¡°You damn ck bear!¡± Adam snarled, though quickly lost his anger as an ufortable wave of emotion flowed through his body after mentioning its colour. His spell struck the beast and seized its muscles for a moment, before he cut its head clean off as it tried to bite his shoulder, the bear¡¯s head dropping beside him. Thest bear stared at him in utter shock and fear, quickly turning to flee. ¡°Raa!¡± Jaygak roared, leaping into the fray beside him, swinging her beautiful de wildly, butpletely whiffing, her sword cutting through the air instead of flesh and fur. Attack (Opportunity) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 6 = (1)(1, 5)(4) 17 damage! Adam, gripping his de with both hands tightly, stepped forward and thrust into the leg of the bear, causing it to stumble. Jaygak, taking the opportunity, drove her de deep into the creature¡¯s leg, causing it to fall down before them. It panted and groaned, before Jurot, raising his axe high above him, ring down at the creature, split its skull in half. Kitool and Jaygak noted the look of rage on his face, which wasn¡¯t the usual rage of a Rage Dancer, but instead, something far more personal. Victory! ck Bears +75XP
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
So begins the ughter. There will be no more bears near Red Oak! 87. Leader 87. Leader Jurot snarled, raising his axe again, but Adam ced a hand on his shoulder. The Iyrman turned, staring at Adam with his white eyes, before his pupils returned, his face going from red to the slight tan it usually was. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked, squeezing his shoulder reassuringly. Jurot panted, his body cooling as the seconds passed. He nodded, before cing his axe aside, and dropping down to begin butchering the bears. Kitool and Jaygak exchanged another look, before assisting him in butchering the bears. Adam kept an eye out, wondering how much money they would make from the bears. ¡°You two alright?¡± Adam asked, nodding to the porters. ¡°Aye I am,¡± Remy said, sipping some water. ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better,¡± Jeremy replied. Once they were done butchering, Jurot and Jaygak helped put the bears into the pnquin, carrying parts of the bears themselves since the pnquin couldn¡¯t carry everything. Their journey back was fraught with no danger, and soon they saw theforting walls of the town. ¡°Whoa!¡± a guard shouted. ¡°By the gods, that¡¯s one load!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°How goes it today?¡± ¡°Well, well,¡± the guard replied. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°Bears,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Bears you say,¡± the guard replied, whistling. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯d love to stay and chat, but it was quite a tough battle and we¡¯d like to recuperate.¡± ¡°Aye, aye,¡± the guard replied as Adam handed over the copper coins. Currency: 9CP -> 6CP They made their way back to the guild, where Braun processed the three bears. ¡°Should we keep the fur to bring back?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We should think about gifts in the future,¡± Kitool said. ¡°For now, we should prepare ourselves.¡± Adam realised how awkward it was to ask to keep the fur of the bear which had almost killed her. ¡°Right.¡± Quest Complete: Bear Hunting XP Gained: +175 XP: 1925 -> 2100 Stamps Gained: +1 Stamps: 13 -> 14 Currency Gained: +135GP ¡°Alright, we need to figure out how to split this,¡± Adam said. ¡°You need to pay a tax to the Iyr, right?¡± ¡°Half,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Half?¡± Adam said, having forgotten how much the Iyrmen gave. ¡°It can be as low as one tenth, but usually it¡¯s half,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Right, right, I think Jurot did mention that¡­¡± Adam tapped the counter. ¡°Is that before or after the Guild¡¯s share?¡± ¡°After,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We tax whatever goes into our purse,¡± Kitool said. Adam continued to tap the counter. ¡°I think¡­¡± He nced at the Iyrmen, wondering if he should continue. ¡°I think, maybe, we should create a Party Fund first.¡± ¡°A Party Fund?¡± ¡°It would be used to buy potions, weapons, gear, magical items. We should create a fund in which everyone can spend to make sure their gear remains in tip top shape, and so that when we get a Priest, they don¡¯t have to worry about spending all their coin on trying to revive us, or for their other spells which will undoubtedly save our lives multiple times. I would benefit from it too, considering, you know, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m rmending it.¡± Jaygak and Kitool threw a nce between one another, but then looked to Jurot, who was the most senior Iyrman. Jurot remained silent and still, going into thought. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, finally. ¡°Good.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I have a lot of skills, as you know, some you might not know. Usually, Jurot and I quested near daily, but I think it¡¯s a good idea if you guys have a break in between quests. During which, I would like to¡­¡± Adam leaned in to whisper, covering his mouth, ¡°create some healing potions.¡± Jaygak and Kitool stared at him. He could smith. He could enchant. He could alchemy. Just what couldn¡¯t he do? They were fortunate to join Adam, though it also meant that higher glory was to be expected if they were in such a fortunate position. ¡°Now I understand why you want us to reach Gold Rank with you,¡± Kitool said. ¡°And why you are so confident in achieving that goal,¡± Jaygak said, smiling. Adam winked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pay the porters first. I think¡­ we pay them two gold each? That¡¯s about the standard rate we gave them.¡± Jaygak and Kitool looked to Jurot, who nodded his head. ¡°So. How much should we put into the Party Fund, and how much are we paying in Iyr Tax?¡± Adam asked, staring at them. This time Jurot looked to Jaygak and Kitool, having not wanting to do any maths. ¡°Three, three, four?¡± Kitool asked. Jaygak and Jurot nodded. ¡°We will put three tenths into the Iyr, three tenths into the Party Fund, and we will keep four tenths,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will¡­¡± Adam recalled Sonarot¡¯s words to him. ¡°I¡¯ll put half into the party Purse and I¡¯ll keep half. Aunt had asked me to keep the money, so that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do, for now. Though, since we have some extra coins, we can put those extra coins away first, and then we can count it out using a much easier number.¡± The three Iyrmen nodded. Currency: 15SP, 9CP -> 15GP, 14SP, 19CP The guild doors mmed open, and standing in the doorway was a familiar figure. A man with a baby face and short dark hair. He was built almost as wide as a bull, and was thick with muscle all over, though he was far leaner than before. He was also carrying Jeremy and Remy, who were trying to pull the boy back. His eyes found the half elf, and he stormed Adam¡¯s way. Jurot stood, but waited as he noted Adam had stood up too, the half elf bracing himself. Athletics Check D20 + 6 = 20 (14) Nobby almost tackled the half elf, causing him to slide back slightly, but he managed to keep himself on his feet. Nobby sobbed into Adam¡¯s neck, mumbling something in between his sobs. ¡°There, there,¡± Adam said, rubbing therge boy¡¯s back. Once Nobby was done crying, he wiped his face with his sleeved. Spell: Tricks Adam dealt with the mess using his magic, and looked up at the boy. ¡°Good news, then?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Me dad¡¯s all good now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Adam said, patting the boy¡¯s shoulder. Jeremy and Remy let Nobby go, not that they could take the boy down, and threw a look to Adam. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just took care of his dad, that¡¯s all.¡± Remy and Jeremy exchanged a look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a hundred gold?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, ¡°I got a huge pay day the previous night.¡± He winked. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get some jam buns, shall we?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t work,¡± Nobby said. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°You worked hard for your dad though, eh Nobby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure he can pay you back,¡± Remy said, eyeing Adam suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can consider it an investment. Nobby¡¯s got a good build, so I¡¯d like to discuss with his parents about a job I want him to take one day, but for now, let¡¯s just eat some jam buns.¡± ¡°Did you work hard today?¡± Pam asked, smiling as they stepped into her bakery. ¡°Ten jam buns and the rest on bread,¡± Adam said, cing down the gold coin. Currency: 15GP -> 14GP ¡°It is my turn to pay,¡± Jurot said, throwing a look to Adam. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°What we should be talking about is how we killed four bears today.¡± ¡°Four bears?¡± Pam asked, ncing around to note the two Iyrmen behind. ¡°One for each of you?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, elbowing Jurot. ¡°Go on, Jurot. Why don¡¯t you tell her about what we did while the bread¡¯s being packed?¡± Jurot cleared his throat and began the tale, all the while Adam joined the two women. He smirked at them, and Jaygak smirked at him while Kitool shook her head. Once the story had been told, and the bread had been packed, they stepped out and enjoyed their jam buns. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, handing most of the bread over to the porters. ¡°For the rest of this month,e to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild every morning with your pnquin. You will find out if you have a job when you arrive. If I don¡¯t need you, I¡¯ll pay you a gold coin each anyway, and you can spend it with your families. I would prefer that you don¡¯t take another job, in case I need you for the next day. I don¡¯t want you getting injured because of another job.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll pay us even if we¡¯re not working that day?¡± Remy asked. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± Jeremy said, nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s because you heard correctly,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you¡¯re not required, I¡¯ll pay you a gold still. I want you at my service as my porters, our porters, this month.¡± ¡°I heard the good man,¡± Remy said. ¡°I did too,¡± Jeremy said, nodding his head. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave a message at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild if I leave inexplicably, and they should have the coin on hand to pay you for that day, and you can go about the rest of your days, business as usual.¡± ¡°Right, whatever you say,¡± Remy said. ¡°I¡¯m working too?¡± Nobby asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, patting his muscled shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be there too.¡± Nobby nodded his head slowly, not understanding exactly what he was meant to do, but he¡¯d just follow his uncle. Once the Iyrmen returned to the inn, they ate their evening meal. Being Iyrmen, they didn¡¯t have to pay, and considering Adam still was under the effects of the deal, he didn¡¯t pay either. In the evening, Adam formed a meeting with the party in the girls¡¯ room, which was a slightlyrger room with a pair of beds. ¡°I would like to be the leader of Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± he said. The trio stared up at him expectantly. ¡°Not because it would be great for my status, lording over a bunch of Iyrmen,¡± he said, sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be times we will need a leader to lead. I¡¯m not saying any of you are worse than me, and I¡¯m not going to say I¡¯m better than any of you, but I would like to know that once we¡¯re in the thick of things, we¡¯re all on the same page. I might say or do something which sounds ridiculous, but I want to know that you¡¯ll be following the order, and then I¡¯ll exinter.¡± ¡°I was¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, ncing to Jurot for a moment. ¡°I was born in another culture, in a ce far from this. You could walk ten thousand miles in any direction and you wouldn¡¯t find it. I was born with specific beliefs. I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± Adam stared at the trio. ¡°I know it¡¯s what you Iyrmen are all about, but I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m sick of it. I want to adventure, you know. I want to y manticores, and great beasts. I want to save a Princess in her tower, y the dragon which, for some reason, has her captive. I want to return back to the Iyr and see my little sister again.¡± The trio stared at him long and hard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, not yet. I don¡¯t want you to die yet either. If you¡¯re going to die, I want it to be in a ze of glory, not against a bear, or a wolf, or a tiger. So I¡¯m asking you to trust me. I¡¯m asking you to let me carry you to Gold Rank, and then we can figure out the best end to your story.¡± ¡°You saved my life,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Dying to a brown bear immediately after setting off would have been a shame to my family, which is already struggling. You have enchanted a weapon for two favours. You are asking a favour, but there will be no charge, Adam.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I really want to be the leader but I know no one will vote for me,¡± Jaygak admitted. "Even though I said I''d be the leader, I want you to understand that if any of you want me to step down, I will. And, I''ll be taking your words into consideration. In fact, there will be times when I''ll leave matters to you. I''ll do my best to make sure no dishonoures to your name." "I trust you, Adam," Jurot said. Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam wants to be bossman. 88. The Fifth 88. The Fifth ¡°Good morning to you fine folks,¡± the dark skinned man said with the slightest of ents. He was well built, though it was covered under his chain mail, and had dark hair and green eyes. At his side was a sword, and beside his leg was a round shield. ¡°I have heard that you were looking for a Priest. Morn Dunes, but you can call me Dunes. ¡°We are,¡± Adam said, shaking his hand. ¡°Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Jurot, son of Surot.¡± ¡°Kitool, daughter of Zorool.¡± ¡°Jaygak, daughter of Lavgak.¡± Dunes took Jaygak¡¯s hand, kissing the back of it, before whispering something in something which sounded like fire crackling. Jaygak tilted her head, her lips forming a smile, saying something back in Vilspeech. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew Vilspeech, as some Aswadians would know it, but she hadn¡¯t expected such favour. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be from around here,¡± Adam said. He had seen some darker skinned men in the soldiers of the Aswadians back when they were at the forest, but this was the first dark skinned man he had seen in Alnd. ¡°No. I am Aswadian, which I understand might be a problem for some people.¡± He nced around to see the Iyrmen, before ncing to the helmeted Adam. ¡°How do you feel about elves?¡± Adam asked, smiling from behind his helmet. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything good about them,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°My friend, Thordan Lighthammer, told me they¡¯re a bunch of bastards.¡± ¡°What about half elves?¡± ¡°I suppose they¡¯re half bastards?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Adam said, taking off his helmet. Dunesughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Which god do you follow, Dunes?¡± ¡°The most divine Goddess of War, Lady Arya, of course.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Adam said. ¡°One of my favourite gods, after Baktu, Lord Sozain as you might know him.¡± Adam had realised he should probably show some courtesy to the gods, for now. ¡°You follow the good Lady as well?¡± Dunes asked, surprised. He hadn¡¯t heard of an elf which worshipped one of their gods. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, shing a knowing smile. ¡°We have an interesting rtionship. I noticed that you had a sword by your side, not exactly the most Priestly of weapons.¡± ¡°The good Lady¡¯s preferred weapon,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Thordan and I fought about it often.¡± ¡°A dwarven friend, huh?¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone befriending a dwarf so quickly.¡± ¡°Saving his life several times sped up the process, admittedly.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. Do you have anything against elves?¡± ¡°Not personally.¡± ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll do a few quests together to see if we¡¯repatible. I¡¯m the leader of Fate¡¯s Golden, our party, and we have established a rule about how we split the loot, but since you¡¯re new and not officially a part of our party, you don¡¯t have to follow it. I use magic and de, like yourself, and Jurot uses his rage. Kitool is a¡­¡± ¡°Monk,¡± Kitool said. Dunes nodded his head. ¡°We have many Monks in our kingdom as well.¡± ¡°Jaygak is a Fighter too, though she¡¯s much better equipped at dealing with fire than me,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I am a Priest of Lady Arya. I finished my rites not long ago, and I¡¯ve been in a handful of battles, but I¡¯m no Iyrmen.¡± Dunes looked to the Iyrmen. ¡°I haven¡¯t met many Iyrmen, there were a few nearby, and they would oftene by to spar with us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re from ck Mountain?¡± Jaygak asked. Dunes nodded. ¡°You could tell where he was from just from that?¡± Adam asked, ncing to Jaygak. ¡°If he¡¯s a Priest of Wahtu and Iyrmen often spar with them, it was obvious,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s from ck Mountain, which holds the oldest temple of Wahtu.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the one. Well, I¡¯m from a small vige near it, but yes, that is where I trained. Though don¡¯t let the Easterners tell you that they have the oldest temple. Yes, their temple is older, but ours is the oldest temple which was made with the express intent of being Lady Arya¡¯s temple.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°We have heard much of the Iyr within our temple. We grew up hearing the tales of the Iyr, especially the Second ckwater Crisis.¡± ¡®What a popr story,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°The Champion of War?¡± Jurot said, smiling slightly. ¡°The very same,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I think you mentioned him before,¡± Adam said, ncing to Jurot. ¡°Was he the slime? No, no that was Lemon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Melon,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Whose Brandon the Bold then?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about Brandon the Bold?¡± Dunes asked, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s the most famous Champion of Lady Arya!¡± ¡°He was very strong,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°During the Second ckwater Crisis, fifty years after the First ckwater Crisis, there were three wars which erupted at the same time.¡± ¡°The War of Second Frost, the War of the South, the War of the Embers,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The War of Second Frost was against the giants, who hade again to North Fort for vengeance.¡± ¡°It was the same war in which Wujyn¡¯s ancestor managed to earn the family name Jyn for her descendants,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It was the first war in which devilkin Iyrmen fought.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen sent out a hundred to each war. There was Atol Giantsbane, Balzar the Southern Dragon, and Miryah the Dragonyer.¡± Jurot spoke of them with great reverence, and he looked up as though he was thinking of a different time. ¡°But there was one man, not an Iyrman, who matched them all,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Brandon the Bold,¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°Brandon the Bold,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Or as we called him in the south, Great Brandon, diator King.¡± ¡°He and the Southern Dragon met inbat during the War of the South,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It was almost an assured victory for the Iyrmen, but Brandon the Bold slew the Southern Dragon.¡± ¡°It was an unimaginable feat, for not even the King¡¯s Sword of the time could have in any of the three named Iyrmen,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°He couldn¡¯t have in a great many of those in the armies,¡± Kitool said. ¡°The war eventually ended in a stale mate,¡± Dunes said. ¡°The Southern Kingdom had won the battle, but after seeing their greatest warrior barely manage to defeat but one of the many great warriors of the Iyr, the war ended. Great Brandon did no stop there, however, as he was still a Champion of Lady Arya, and so he joined the Iyr, his enemies, to fight against the giants and the dragons.¡± ¡°He fought alongside Atol and Miryah, assisting them in earning their titles,¡± Jurot said. ¡°When they returned, they spoke of the dark skinned man, whose de tore through giants and dragons.¡± ¡°They say that he was the strongest of the trio,¡± Dunes said, smiling. Adam turned to Jurot, who nodded his head unashamedly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered. There was only one other person that the Iyrmen praised so greatly who was not an Iyrman. ¡°Brandon was invited to the Iyr. He had three children, one which was raised in the Iyr and founded the Don family.They are a small family even now, having very few children each generation, but they go on to do great things. Randon, who is from the generation from before my own, is a Gold Rank Adventurer, one of the few to reach the title before forty.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said. ¡°So he still has descendants in the Iyr even today?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t realised that the Iyr invited powerful people into the Iyr so their children could be Iyrmen. ¡°They are considered to be endangered, and so the Iyr had put the into Life Protection, which ended recently.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d love to meet them.¡± ¡°Bandon is their current heir,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He is but a boy, but will leave the Iyr soon.¡± ¡°I should meet him and try to earn his favour,¡± Adam thought. ¡®If their family really is so powerful, I should try and get them on my side in case some of the Iyrmen end up disliking me for some reason.¡¯ ¡°You have.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have met him.¡± ¡°I have?¡± Adam asked, staring at Jurot. ¡°When?¡± ¡°When you faced Amokan and Timojin, there were many children which hade to chat to you.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Adam said. ¡°Which one was he?¡± ¡°He had ck hair and blue eyes. You let him hold your sword.¡± ¡°Oh! That kid!¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°If I had known he was some child of a legend, I would have let him y with it.¡± Jurot looked at him. ¡°Most children in the Iyr are children of legends.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°His family¡¯s weapon is an artefact, one which rivals the very greatest weapons in the world,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was once lost, but was quickly found and retrieved.¡± Jurot stopped, wondering if he could mention the rest. ¡°It is a longsword known as cksea.¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is made of divinesteel,¡± Dunes said, quickly chiming in. ¡°It gives its wielder many abilities, mostly greater abilities to strike down a foe, but with each passing moment inbat, it grows ever more powerful.¡± ¡°Once the wielder is near death, it is the greatest weapon of all within the Iyr,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I have had the pleasure of touching it.¡± Jurot and Jaygak frowned slightly, understanding just what a boast it was. ¡°You¡¯ve touched it?¡± Dunes asked, staring at Kitool. ¡®Not only have they met a descendant of Great Brandon, but they also have touched his weapon? I¡¯m so jealous.¡¯ ¡°Cool!¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to see it too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Dunes cried, finally unable to contain his excitement. ¡°He had left the weapon in the Iyr. Though we had managed to reacquire it at some point, the Iyr politely asked for it back.¡± He threw an awkward nce to the Iyrmen. ¡°Which we of course returned upon their request.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Wahtu had given word of our fervour.¡± ¡°Iyrmen are some of the most devout followers, so we should of course take their wishes into considering,¡± Dunes said, cracking a smile. ¡°The Shen sure wishes he could say the same.¡± ¡°It is a great rtionship between the Iyr and ck Mountain,¡± Kitool said. ¡°We are always thankful for the temple for allowing us safe haven.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as though its unearned,¡± Dunes said. ¡°The Don family has done much to bring us together,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We Iyrmen do not forget our favours.¡± ¡°Or your grudges,¡± Adam joked, smiling wide, but he noted the dark expressions and nods of the Iyrmen. ¡°You mentioned Randon previously,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Is he by any chance Marching Death?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Dunes ced his head into his hands, shaking his head. ¡°I had the chance to meet him in ck Mountain years ago, but I had decided to take the ritester. If I had known¡­¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Instead of geeking about history, should we quest?¡± Dunes sighed, nodding his head. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t connect that the two were the same. They must have mentioned that Randon was Great Brandon¡¯s descendant. Was Ite for the announcement? Was I too drunk?¡¯ ¡°What should we do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°y,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Hunt,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Fight,¡± Jaygak said. Adam looked to Dunes. Dunes raised his brows. ¡°I¡¯m a Priest of war, so¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Adam asked, looking over the wall. ¡°Goblin hunting?¡± Adam noted one of the quests. ¡®Goblins? Are they monsters in this world?¡¯ ¡°Goblin hunting is difficult,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Another bear? Some boars?¡± ¡°What about forest wolves?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Their fur is a popr gift in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we should sell everything so we can make money?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Forest wolf fur is very popr,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Especially with children.¡± ¡®So, you have found my weakness,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that then.¡± ¡°I hope there is an Elder Wolf,¡± Jurot said, smiling. ¡°I hope not,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°One of us almost died to a brown bear, remember?¡± Jurot¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s fight some wolves. If there are any Elder Wolves, we¡¯ll deal with them, alright Jurot?¡± Adam said, patting his back. ¡°I have some Tricks,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Though I prefer being in the thick of things.¡± ¡°Sure, but it¡¯ll be difficult for everyone if you go down. I know it¡¯s going to be boring being in the back and safe, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you healed.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°If things get dangerous, stay beside Kitool and Jaygak. The porters will be nearby too.¡± ¡°Porters?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°We have a trio of porters on our payroll. They¡¯ve been extremely useful to us so far, and one of them is going to be trained by us one day.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°How will the pay be split?¡± ¡°After the guild¡¯s cut, everyone pays into the Party Fund with two tenths of their pay, and then everyone gets their split. Since I¡¯m the leader, I¡¯ll pay the porters from my own funds.¡± ¡°Party Fund?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be used to pay for things we all benefit from, including spellponents. The Iyrmen pay their own tax back home, and it¡¯s a hefty tax, so it¡¯ll be difficult unless we have a shared Party Fund.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll put my coin into the Party Fund too. If there¡¯s three Iyrmen about, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a scam.¡± Adam smiled. They went through their routine of buying bread. Nobby was there in the morning, but Adam paid him a gold coin and had him return to stay with his father for the day, ignoring his protests. Once the jam buns were bought, Adam using his own money to pay for it, they made their way out. ¡°Let¡¯s earn a bunch of coin today!¡± he eximed,ughing as they walked out into the forest. Jurot and Kitool led the party, following the tracks. Dunes kept an eye out, though also kept back with Jaygak, speaking in the tongue of the devilkin. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Jurot said, donning his shield and grabbing his axe. ¡°I feel it too.¡± Kitool gripped her staff tighter, ncing around the area. ¡°The forest is different today,¡± Jurot whispered. They had been travelling for a little over three hours, taking a break every so often. Adam donned his shield too, grabbing his die. Dunes had followed their lead, and so had Jaygak. ¡°What should we do?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What do you think? I don¡¯t mind if we return. The quest isn¡¯t exactly¡­¡± Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 4 (1) Adam¡¯s body filled with a deep cold, and he stood up straighter. His brow filled with sweat. The ground rumbled, and trees shook. Leaping from the tree line appeared tworge bears, with broad shoulders, and thick fur. They were brown, like a brown bear, but atop their heads were arge bud, as green as any herb he had seen. ¡°Mother¡¯s tits!¡± Remy eximed.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
A new guy who isn''t an Iyrman? :( 89. Complications 89. Complications Jeremy and Remy stared at the pair of Herbearvores which came charging in. Herbearvores, more powerful than Brown Bears, which could easily tear them apart. ¡®We¡¯re going to die,¡¯ they thought, knowing the difference between Iyrmen and therge creatures. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) The bears roared as they charged forward, one towards Jaygak and the porters, the other towards Jurot and Kitool. Jurot clutched his axe tight. Seeing the Herbearvores had filled him with a momentary panic, the faces of his mother and father shing in his mind, before the faces of Turot and Lanarot appeared. He tried to cut at the Herbearvore, but it tore its ws across his side, rending his flesh, before biting deep into his shoulder. Jurot roared in pain as the rage filled him, and he gripped his axe tighter. ¡°Dunes!¡± Adam shouted, panic setting deep within him, seeing the bloodied Jurot. However, as Jurot stood, covered in his fresh blood, there were a pair of shouts as Jeremy and Remy, who had been clutching at their spears, fell to the mighty blows of the Herbearvore, which had easily torn them apart like paper with her mighty ws and teeth. ¡°Dunes!¡± Adam shouted again, unable to evenprehend the scene. ¡®Jurot¡¯s in trouble,¡¯ Adam thought, the chill beginning to set in. ¡°Get them up!¡± ¡°It is not your time to die,¡± Dunes chanted, his Mana coursing through him, his voice healing Jeremy, who blinked awake. He dropped down and pressed a hand against Remy, hoping that his Trick would be enough to stabilise him for the moment. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) D20 + 8 = 10 (2) Omen: 10, 18 -> 18 10 + 8 = 18 Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (2)(3, 6) 17 damage! His de cut through the Herbearvore beside Jurot, shing white as it seared the screaming beast. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ he thought, leaving Dunes and Jaygak against their own Hearbearvore. He knew that Jaygak wasn¡¯t as powerful as Jurot or he, but Jurot had taken a heavy blow from the Herbearvore, and he wasn¡¯t sure just how powerful Dunes was either. ¡®Really? Two fucking Herbearvores, you bastards? Just you wait until we meet again!¡¯ However, in order to pierce through the Herbearvore, he had plucked a Thread of Fate. Jaygak, with all the desperation she could muster, swung her de wildly against the Herbearvore. Yet, even with Dunes beside her, ready to face the creature, her de missed. ¡®What?¡¯ she thought, sure she was going to strike it. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 8 -> 7 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (1)(2, 6) 15 damage! ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam eximed, channelling his Mana to fill the Iyrman with great strength. Jurot¡¯s rage had taken root in his body, and he swung his axe towards the giant Herbearvore, though he managed to cut off some of its fur, but the renewed strength had filled him relief. Though Jurot¡¯s attack had missed, Adam, inhaling deeply, struck the beast again, cutting through its shoulder, causing it to roar in pain. ¡°Kitool!¡± Adam called, though before he couldmand her, the Iyrman struck the Herbearvore with her staff, almost crushing its skull. ¡°Get to Jaygak!¡± The Herbearvore struck Jurot across his front again, scraping off his skin with ease, almost causing the Iyrman to fall. He was barely conscious as the Herbearvore threatened to kill him. Kitool was unsure if she should leave Jurot, considering how hurt he was, but Jaygak would need her too. Still, she found her legs were shaking, and her body was cool with sweat. Dunes, leaving Jaygak by herself, grabbed onto Jurot and filled him with his magic, healing the Iyrman¡¯s wounds. Adam cursed under his breath, having expected Dunes to stay beside Jaygak. The chaos of the battle was filling him with uncertainty, though it was quickly washed away with fear as a w crashed against his side, the puthral te mail protecting him barely. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Jurot, with his great strength, struck the Herbearvore with his mighty axe, cutting into the creature¡¯s side. As its blood spilt, Jurot was renewed by the creature¡¯s life force. He grit his teeth, grinning wide. ¡°Today is not the day I die!¡± He dared to defy the heavens, for the de in his hand was heavy with bloodlust. A spear struck the other Herbearvore, which roared as it turned towards Jeremy, who had earned its ire. It was healthy, and eager to feast. ¡°Get away from him!¡± Jeremy shouted, stumbling backwards. He had lost the strength in his legs, as the bear charged towards him. ¡®Sorry, Remy. I think this is it for me.¡¯ He covered his face with an arm, shutting his eyes tight, not wanting to see his demise. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack D20 + 7 = 21 (14) D20 + 7 = 11 (4) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (2)(4, 6) 14 damage! It was fortunate for Jeremy that Adam¡¯s heart could not bear the guilt of his death, with the Half Elf leaping away from the Herbearvore beside him, which was focused on killing Jurot, and drove his de deep into the Herbearvore¡¯s leg. ¡°Did you think I¡¯m the same as back then?¡± Adam asked, tearing his de out of its leg. ¡°I can handle you by myself!¡± The shout, meant for the ears of Jaygak and Jeremy, spurred them into action, as they quickly moved aside to support the other three locked inbat with the heavily injured Herbearvore. Jaygak managed to barely strike the other creature, her heart pounding wildly as she struck the creature, which roared, on the cusp of its life. Kitool managed to strike the creature with her staff, standing beside Jaygak as the pair cut off its retreat. However, due to their actions, the creature was stuck between them, meaning it retained its focus on Jurot, who cut into it, healing again with his weapon¡¯s power, before it crushed his shoulder with another bite. Jurot roared, and slumped, the rage leaving his body as it was reced by unconsciousness. ¡°Jurot!¡± the pair of Iyrmen yelled. Adam dared not look back as the Herbearvore in front of him swiped at him, scratching against his te mail. He ducked under its bite, the sounds of its mighty jaws mping causing him to keep his entire attention onto the beast. He¡¯d have to entrust in hispanions for now. ¡°Who said he¡¯d be dying today?¡± Dunes asked, cing a hand against Jurot¡¯s back. Though he was ready to strike with his de, he understood his role in thisbat, and he would be keeping the people alive, as long as they were able to deal with the Herbearvores. Jeremy, whose cousin had been helped by the War Priest, thrust his spear into the creature¡¯s side. ¡°Are you sure you can kill it?¡± he asked, his body telling him to flee, but he couldn¡¯t leave his cousin behind. The Herbearvorended atop him, and he screamed, before his eyes rolled back into his skull. Warrior Spirit: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 7 = 21 (16) D20 + 7 = 11 (8) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (5)(2, 4) 17 damage! Adam drove his de into the Herbearvore¡¯s chest, which roared in pain before it slumped towards him. He stepped aside, quickly spinning to see Jurot on the ground, Dunes over him with his shield on his knee, not strapped to his arm as of yet. He hadn¡¯t the time, but he needed it for his spells, and so held onto its edge instead. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam shouted. Kitool and Jaygak struck the Herbearvore, only to realise it had been in by Jeremy, who had passed out from fear. Mana: 7 -> 6 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 7 (4) Adam dropped beside Jurot, pping him across his back as he channelled his Mana, filling Jurot with his healing magic. Jurot gasped for air, noting he was face down on the dirt, and he rolled over. Seeing Jurot was fine, Adam breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he said, dropping down onto his ass. He panted for air, and though he hadn¡¯t been struck once, his te mail managing to protect him from a harsh blow, even if it was now scuffed from the battle. Victory! Herbearvores +100XP XP: 2100 -> 2200 ¡°Thank you,¡± Jurot said, staring up at Adam and Dunes. The pair had healed him in the battle, which had threatened to take his life. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam said, quickly healing the other two, and healing Jurot once more. Mana: 6 -> 5 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 9 (6) Mana: 5 -> 4 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 9 (6) Mana: 4 -> 3 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Why do you need me?¡± Dunes asked, noting how much Mana Adam possessed. Not only were his sword skills greater than his own, but his Priestly abilities were greater too. ¡°The same reason why there are three Iyrmen,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m alive?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Oh sweet Mother Soza,¡± he whispered. Jeremy pped the man¡¯s shoulder,ughing hysterically as they somehow managed to survive. ¡°Let¡¯s pick these Herbearvores up and leave,¡± Adam said, ncing around the forest. ¡°We need to rest,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°We need to leave, now.¡± His tone was sharp, and he was already squatting down to lift the Herbearvore. Jaygak hadn¡¯t expected Adam to snap back at her, though she noted how Jurot had gone to assist him in lifting the Herbearvore, so kept quiet. ¡°If somethinges, we¡¯ll drop ¡®em and run.¡± They rushed back to the town, where the walls weed them with their stone. The porters had some light trouble, but with Jaygak¡¯s assistance, they had managed to carry their pnquin back. A guard whistled, noting the two Herbearvores. ¡°How the hell did you manage that?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Unbridled rage.¡± The guard stared at Adam and slowly nodded his head. ¡°Alright, well, why don¡¯t you head inside.¡± Currency: 19CP -> 16CP Dunes managed to walk in without paying anything, but Adam didn¡¯t question it. When they were finally at the guild, Braun stared at the Herbearvores. He blinked twice, once for each creature, before looking to the group. ¡°I heard you were going to hunt some wolves.¡± ¡°There were someplications,¡± Adam said, dropping down onto a seat. His entire body ached, though he could only imagine Jurot¡¯s pain. Quest Complete: Herbearvore Hunting XP Gained: +300 XP: 2200 -> 2500 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 14 -> 16 Currency Gained: +450GP ¡°If you had used blunt weapons, we would have paid out roughly a thousand gold,¡± Braun said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Adam said, paying out the money to the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden. Currency: 14GP -> 74GP Currency: 74GP -> 54GP ¡°You¡¯re giving us so much, boss?¡± Remy asked, staring at the coins. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re taking tomorrow off, so I need to pay you for that. Consider the rest a bonus, and go enjoy yourself with your family.¡± Jeremy and Remy stared at the Half Elf, but nodded their heads. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± The group went to the bakery with Dunes, and Adam ordered some jam buns for everyone, as well as some bread. Currency: 54GP -> 53GP ¡°Two Herbearvores?¡± Pam gasped, staring at Jurot and the rest. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Thanks to Dunes here,¡± Adam said, patting the War Priests back. Dunes wasn¡¯t sure if he was joking. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You did much more than you think. Without you, at least one of them would have died. You shouldn¡¯t sell yourself short.¡± Dunes nodded, enjoying his jam bun. ¡°They were powerful beasts, but we had managed to y them,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was Adam who had truly defeated them.¡± ¡°No kidding,¡± she said, looking to Adam, who had yet to reveal his Fae nature to her. ¡°An Iyrman singing praises of another warrior? I know it isn¡¯t rare, but it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Well, you know,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all well,¡± Pam admitted. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who else is going to buy all your jam buns?¡± She smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± They ate outside, with Adam handing most of the bread to the porters as he usually did. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You?¡± Jurot nodded, eating his jam bun. ¡®It tastes sweeter today.¡¯ ¡°Since we made a lot of coin, we¡¯ll take a break tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes?¡± Dunes said, having expected them to take a break. ¡°Oh, right. Actually, Jurot and I used to quest daily.¡± Dunes blinked. ¡°We went on a quest yesterday too,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°We almost lost Kitool to a Brown Bear.¡± ¡°Resting is important,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. ¡°I know that, but sometimes we have a need to make more coin.¡± ¡°What need of you for coin at this moment?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re sounding a lot like aunt Sonarot.¡± Dunes nced between Jurot and Adam. ¡°Aunt Sonarot?¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°How long should we rest?¡± ¡°A day is fine,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a week?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make more money for your good Lady Arya?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Then we should go out multiple times a week to make a ton of money for her, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°However,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you want a week off, you should take a week off. It¡¯s not a good idea to go out and quest if you¡¯re not feeling it. We could try and manage a few easier quests if someone is out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll quest with you,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say someone would have died without me?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Fair point. Still¡­¡± Adam thought about it for a few moments. ¡°Let¡¯s take a few days off. Jurot, make sure you rest tomorrow. I have a few matters to deal with.¡± When they returned to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which was full of life, some of whom were pointing their way and gossiping about the pair of Herbearvores which had been brought back. ¡°We need to talk,¡± Braun said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How am I always getting into trouble withrge, muscled men?¡± Adam whispered.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Okay, this new guy isn''t so bad. 90. Potions and Scrolls 90. Potions and Scrolls Adam followed the brawny Braun into the back. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± ¡°Should you be?¡± Braun asked, raising his brow. ¡°No?¡± ¡°We need you to Identify a few items,¡± the muscled veteran said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, anticlimactically. ¡°Right. Sure. I can start today, I guess?¡± ¡°Are you certain? You¡¯ve only recently returned from a gruelling quest. I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do it tonight.¡± ¡°I should get it out of the way,¡± Adam said. Braun nodded. ¡°There are three items. Will you handle them all?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, returning back to his party. ¡°Just some guild business, you know how it is.¡± Spell: Identify +1 Dagger You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Spell: Identify +1 Sword You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Spell: Identify +1 Handaxe You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. ??? Adam noted something off about the weapon, staring at it long and hard. He cast Identify on it once more, this time trying to dig deeper into learning more about the weapon. Spell: Identify Arcane Lore D20 + 5 = 22 (17) +1 Handaxe (Cursed) You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Cursed. The weapon critically fails on a roll of 1-2. It waste at night by the time he was finished, and he gave his finding to the guild, which prepared his reward. Gems: 10 Obsidian -> 19 Obsidian Once he was done with his work, having faced two Herbearvores and spent four hours casting Identify, he passed out in his bed, snoring loudly. Omen: 1, 6 Adam spent the morning rxing in the hot bath of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, before heading down for some breakfast, Herbearvore stew, which was delicious. The meat was more vourful than typical meat, somehow the diet of the Herbearvores, which would sometimes consist of eating the flesh of people, seemed to pack the meat with extra vour without the use of spices and herbs once might typically use. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some supplies with the Party Fund,¡± Adam said, ncing to the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°Alchemy,¡± he muttered under his breath, covering his lips. The Iyrmen nodded, and Dunes threw him a look. ¡°You can make potions?¡± he whispered. ¡°I can do much more than that, but let¡¯s keep that between you and me.¡± Adam popped a bit of torn bun into his mouth as he winked. Adam walked out to make his way to the Alchemy Store, only to find Nobby outside. ¡°Nobby?¡± he said, only to realise he hadn¡¯t given the boy the day off. ¡°My bad.¡± Currency: 53 -> 52 Adam flicked the coin to therge boy, who barely caught it. ¡°Take the day off, Nobby ol¡¯ boy.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the boy said, quickly retreating back home. The Half Elf trekked through the town, making his way to the Alchemy Store. He found the little shack, basked in the shadow of the nearby buildings. He slipped into it, smelling all manner of putridly earthy smells. The door creaked as it opened, as it had done previously. Candles dimly lit the room. Bottles of all manner of concoctions were littered around the walls, eyes of certain creatures, stalks of various herbs, and even bits and pieces of people and other things. Things which probably had names, but Adam couldn¡¯t identify them right away. ¡°What brings a hunky armoured fellow like you into my domains?¡± came the raspy voice of a woman. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m certain you said thest thing asst time.¡± ¡°Oh? We¡¯ve met?¡± the heavily clothed figure asked, amorphous under her scarves. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some herbs and such to make Healing Potions,¡± Adam said, cing down five Obsidian. Gems: 19 Obsidian -> 14 Obsidian ¡°You want such high quality ingredients? I can do that for you, handsome,¡± she said, scooping the gems before bringing out a small box with her next motion. There was a long moment between them before Adam took the box. ¡°Fifty gold¡¯s worth of herbs and such for Healing Potions?¡± Adam asked to confirm. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare otherwise, not to such a handsome man, especially not one in puthral.¡± She smiled. Adam nodded, before stepping outside, feeling her gaze on him long after he had rounded the corner. He returned back to his room, wishing to make arge number of potions. He sped his hands together, before setting about his work. Mana: 8 -> 7 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 23 (20) He brought out the herbs, measuring them out before cing them down into the mortar, where he ground the herbs together. As he slipped the crushed herbs into the water, he expended his Mana into the concoction. As the liquid glowed, creating a swirling vortex within the bottle, he noted just how potent it was. He split the liquid into half, and added in some more of the crushed herbs and water, creating two decent Healing Potions. Congrattions! 2 Basic Healing Potions Created. Heals for 2D3+3 HP. XP Gained: +100 XP: 2500 -> 2600 ¡°Nice,¡± he whispered, smiling. Mana: 7 -> 6 Alchemy D20 + 3 = 23 (20) Congrattions! 2 Basic Healing Potions Created. Heals for 2D3+3 HP. XP Gained: +100 XP: 2600 -> 2700 Somehow he had managed it again, creating two Healing Potions. ¡°Did I really roll maximum twice?¡± He nced around, trying to find the eminent Assassin¡¯s daggering for his throat. ¡°Nice.¡± Mana: 6 -> 5 Alchemy D20 + 3 = 10 (7) Congrattions! 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D3+3 HP. XP Gained: +50 XP: 2700 -> 2750 ¡°Well, I can¡¯t win them all,¡± Adam whispered to himself, shaking his head, but still smiling. It waste in the evening when the party gathered together to eat their dinner. ¡°Did you rest well?¡± Adam asked, ncing at Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Good. Yesterday was rough, eh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam whispered, ncing around quickly. ¡°We should head to my room after dinner, I have something for you.¡± Once they had finished their dinner, which had been the same as their breakfast, save for some extra fruit, the party gathered in front of his room. Adam handed over the Healing Potions to each of them, including an additional Minor Healing Potion to Kitool, who didn¡¯t wear heavy armour, nor wielded a shield. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be able to move quicker than us soon, I¡¯ll hand this over to you,¡± Adam said, trying to respect her pride. Kitool nodded her head slowly. ¡°You made these all today?¡± Dunes asked, staring at the potion. He wasn¡¯t sure if most Alchemists could create so many Healing Potions so quickly. ¡°Yeah, pretty much,¡± Adam replied, simply. Dunes blinked. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± Jaygak said, patting the War Priest¡¯s back. Omen: 5, 7 ¡°Damn, what¡¯s with these terrible rolls?¡± Adam grumbled. He met with his party after his bath, each of whom were chatting away as they enjoyed their breakfast. ¡°What¡¯s the n today?¡± Dunes asked. Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Do you guys want to rx? I don¡¯t mind working today as you guys recuperate another day, but I will need the day off tomorrow to rx.¡± ¡°What are you going to do today?¡± Dunes asked, sure he wasn¡¯t going to make more potions. ¡°Same thing as yesterday,¡± Adam replied. Dunes blinked. ¡°That¡¯s probably a good idea,¡± he admitted, even if it did make him wonder why Adam was so eager to work so hard. Currency: 52 -> 49 ¡°Did you have fun yesterday?¡± Adam asked, paying the Porters. ¡°Ay,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Took my misses out to eat in Silver Spoon.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Remy said. ¡°I took mine out to Weather Spoon.¡± The pair nodded their heads together. ¡°Did you have fun with your old man?¡± Adam asked Nobby. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Chores.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Well then, have fun today too, alright?¡± Nobby nodded. ¡°Back again?¡± the feminine voice called. ¡°Thought I may as well stock up while I¡¯m in town,¡± Adam said, sliding a few more gems her way. Gems: (14) Obsidian -> (10) Obsidian He didn¡¯t spend too long with her, quickly slipping away once he had the supplies, ignoring the gaze he felt as he rounded the corner. Mana: 8 -> 7 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 18 (15) Congrattions! 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D6+4 HP. XP Gained: +100 XP: 2750 -> 2850 Mana: 7 -> 6 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 10 (7) Congrattions! 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D3+3 HP. XP Gained: +50 XP: 2850 -> 2900 He had spent arge portion of the day making his potions. ¡°One more,¡± he said, yawning and stretching, before returning to his work. Mana: 6 -> 5 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 11 (8) Congrattions! 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D3+3 HP. XP Gained: +50 XP: 2900 -> 2950 He had made it downte in the evening, where the Iyrmen in his party were speaking with a few other Adventurers. The Adventurers nced his way, nodding, as Adam sat down beside Jurot, patting his back. ¡°We should be heading to sleep,¡± the Adventurers said, excusing themselves. They had heard he was a Half Elf, which would have been awkward considering the rtionship between them at the moment. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to rx all day,¡± Adam said, yawning. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Jurot asked, though he noted that Adam didn¡¯t look too terrible, other than some signs of tiredness. ¡°No, no, I just can¡¯t burn myself out.¡± He yawned. ¡°Actually¡­¡± He leaned in. ¡°Is there a ce which sells spell scrolls?¡± Jurot nced his way. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°If you wish to go, I will take you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that,¡± Adam said, noting how an Iyrman¡¯s presence might assist him. He handed Jurot the Enhanced Healing Potion he had created, patting the Iyrman¡¯s back. ¡°That¡¯s for you.¡± Jurot nodded. Omen: 10, 19 Currency: 49 -> 46 Adam and Jurot, after Adam paid the Porters, made their way to a shop near the edge of town towards the Noble District. It quite arge shop, made of thick stone, and etched around the perimeter of the building were Runes, full of gold dust. Whether they were real Wards, no one knew, and no one wanted to find out. Mikael¡¯s Magical Milieu ¡°What¡¯s a milieu?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, my people don¡¯t like the EU.¡± Adam mped his mouth shut tight and almost began to sob at his terrible joke. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking riot,¡± he whispered to himself before stepping into the shop. He felt something press over him, as though he was wearing another set of te mail over his body. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam groaned, feeling the pressure for a moment, before it passed. He looked down to his fingers. ¡°Antimagic?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the young woman said. ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°Smart,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t by chance Mikael, are you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m one of his Apprentices.¡± ¡°He has multiple Apprentices?¡± She smiled. ¡°My mother was an old friend of his, and he took me in as a favour to her.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Adam, son of Fate. This is Jurot, son of Surot.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m going to try and take every gold coin from you,¡± she said, smirking at him. ¡°Mika,¡± she said. Adam raised his brow, shing a cheeky smile. ¡°Just how close were your mother and this wizard?¡± ¡°It was a bet they made,¡± she replied. ¡°She was Petrified by a Basilisk.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, his cheeky smile turning into an embarrassed frown. ¡°Well, uh, I¡¯m here to buy some spell scrolls, if you have any.¡± ¡°If we have any,¡± she scoffed. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Do you have a selection?¡± he asked. ¡°Hmmm.¡± She looked at the Iyrman, noting his tattoo, before at their tags. ¡°Can you afford them?¡± ¡°How much is each spell scroll?¡± ¡°Tricks are fifty gold, 1st Gate are one hundred, 2nd Gate are two hundred, and 3rd Gate are five hundred.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Well, I have about¡­¡± Adam squinted his eyes. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say I can buy a 3rd Gate scroll at least.¡± He smiled. She blinked. ¡°Well, we have a few items. I can see you¡¯re a heavily armoured man, perhaps a few Smite Spells will be good for you? We have Thunderous Smite and Wrathful Smite. We also have Heroism, if you like, or Bless. If you would like a ranged option we have Chaos Bolt.¡± ¡°Do you have Fireball?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Do we have Fireball,¡± she scoffed. ¡°What kind of self respecting Wizard Emporium doesn¡¯t have Fireball?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the lot,¡± Adam said, cing down his pouch of Tiger Eye gems. ¡°The whole lot?¡± Mika asked, blinking twice. She grabbed an umbre and pulled the pouch over the counter, waiting for a moment to see if it alerted anything, before she opened up the pouch using the hook of the umbre. She waved her hand and a spectral hand started to ce out the coins. ¡°You must be quite close with the Iyrmen,¡± she said. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Jurot. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± she asked, ncing at the Iyrman, before ncing at the boy. ¡°You should have removed your helmet. If you were an Iyrman, I wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh.¡± ¡°Well, I have a skin condition, so¡­¡± ¡°Are you an Iyrman?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes. Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°No?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew of the Iyr.¡± She nodded her in understanding. ¡°Usually we wouldn¡¯t sell something like Fireball to just any group, but since you¡¯re being vouched for by an Iyrman¡­¡± She dropped the gems somewhere before cing down six spell scrolls in their own cases down onto the counter. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, cing the scrolls away. ¡°It was a pleasure doing business with you.¡± She nodded. ¡°You too, son of Fate.¡± She waved as they left, before noting down his appearance and behaviour on a piece of paper, which quickly replicated itself, before she folded it. She¡¯d send it away in the night to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which would send out the information to the other Guilds and Magical Shops. ¡°Oh, crap,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ink¡­¡± He nced to Jurot. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the Guild.¡± He used part of the Party Fund to pay for it, having forgotten to use it to pay for the herbs for the various Healing Potions. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so poor now¡­¡± He frowned, copying the Bless scroll into his spellbook.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Is it the potion making arc? So soon? Also, I''m at chapter 113 over on Patreon. I managed to write three chapters today because I received a bunch of new patrons, so shout out to you guys for letting me buy food! Lol! 91. A Hunting Pack 91. A Hunting Pack ¡°I¡¯m poor,¡± Adam sniffled, resting his face on the table before breakfast. ¡°So¡­¡± Dunes began. ¡°We¡¯re working today?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°This time we¡¯re going to hunt down every Forest Wolf in the world.¡± ¡°That would be terrible,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The ecosystem of the forest will be under threat if we were to do that.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°You know, Jurot, you¡¯re not so bad.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I am very good.¡± They ate breakfast together, which was full of meat and grilled vegetables, before heading out with the trio of Porters. ¡°Working hard already?¡± Pam asked, already beginning to pack some jam buns. ¡°I¡¯m poor,¡± Adam said, frowning at the women. She eyed up his puthral te mail. ¡°Mhmm, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Poor for an Adventurer,¡± Adam exined. Pam nodded, smiling slightly. There was poor, and then there was Adventurer poor. Currency: 14SP -> 9SP ¡°You must be poor if you¡¯re only spending five silvers,¡± she said, winking at him. ¡°Right? The less money I have, the less we¡¯ll buy in here,¡± Adam warned her. ¡°Then work hard today!¡± Pam said, waving at them as they left. Adam pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s bring back a great story for her.¡± Jurot nodded his head, narrowing his eyes as his focus grew, finishing his jam bun. ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± They set off towards the forest, once against being led by thebined efforts of Jurot and Kitool leading them. It hadn¡¯t taken long for Kitool to stop the group, motioning to a group of tracks. ¡°Five total.¡± ¡°One Elder?¡± Jurot said, looking at the track, leaning in. Kitool nodded her head. There were few types of creatures which could make a paw print thisrge. There could have been a different type of Wolf, but the pair eventually came to the conclusion it was most likely an Elder Forest Wolf. They followed the tracks, trekking through the thick forest, leaping off of small mounds. Jurot donned his shield, which caused the others to don their own and take their positions. Jurot and Kitool at the front, Adam with the Porters, and Jaygak and Dunes bringing up the rear, since they had the heaviest armour which still jingled every so often. Jurot stopped, his ears twitching. Kitool¡¯s ears twitched too and she squatted into a low stance, readying for battle. At their movements, the Porters dropped their pnquin and Adam drew Lightsear, which gleamed in the rays of the sun peeking through the canopy. The soft thumps of wolf paws revealed their presence as four Forest Wolves, beasts with brown fur, leapt from the brush, eachrger than a typical Wolf, though there was one which even dwarfed the rest. They snarled at the neers as the other Forest Wolves circled around. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) The Elder Forest Wolf, noting the eagerness of the intruders, leapt into the fray after a roar, heading towards Kitool, though Jurot intercepted it. It¡¯srge paws struck Jurot harshly, knocking the wind out of the powerful Iyrman, even dragging him to the ground with its mighty blow. Jurot grit his teeth before roaring back at the Elder Forest Wolf, swinging his axe wildly, though it only cut through fur rather than flesh. Kitool slunk to the beast¡¯s side and barely missed as the Forest Wolves, seeing their leader strike at the two without metal armour, rushed in to them. One leapt to strike the fallen Jurot, who shoved his shield against its jaw, though another managed to sh against his shoulder from behind. Another two surrounded Kitool, trying to find purchase with their teeth within her flesh, but instead bit into the edges of her clothing as she nimbly danced between them. The Porters circled to one of the Forest Wolves beside Kitool, skewering one of them with their trio of spears, moving methodically together as they had nned. Jeremy and Remy had almost died, and so kept within arm¡¯s reach of one another. Nobby followed the lead of his uncles, as expected. Dunes, knowing his role, charged forward into the fray, mming into the side of a Forest Wolf as he dropped down. ¡°Do not fall yet, Iyrman! By the good Lady¡¯s grace!¡± His healing magic filled Jurot, closing the wound against his shoulder, his shield pointed up towards the Elder Forest Wolf, trying to protect himself as he healed in the chaotic fray. Yet the carnage had not yet begun. Adam inhaled deeply for a moment. Just a moment. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 14 (6) D20 + 8 = 11 (3) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = (3)(2, 6) 16 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) D20 + 8 = 25 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = (2)(2, 6) 12 damage! Mana: 8 -> 7 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) The Half Elf leapt into the fray with frightening speed, charging forward. He leapt over the kneeling Priest, Lightsear gleaming. The Elder Forest Wolf looked up towards the charging figure of silver and purple, before screaming as the de pierced through its side. Adam tumbled across its back and spun around, shing across the back of the creature, causing it to howl in pain as blood sttered across the forest floor. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯ll handle this one,¡± Adam said, his Mana coursing through his voice as it healed the Iyrman, who was about to leap to his feet, invigorated by the healing he had received. Yet, the downed Iyrman saw another shadow above him, as Jaygak, with shield and de in hand, pierced through the Elder Forest Wolf¡¯s throat with her de, which gurgled with blood, before she withdrew her de and turned to face the other Forest Wolves. Her de, which was wet with blood, began to vibrate slightly, the blood following the trail of the Runes which had glowed for a moment. Bloodseeker was on the hunt for more blood. The Forest Wolves howl, enraged, but one voice was silenced as Jurot¡¯s heavy axe tore through the side of a Forest Wolf¡¯s throat, before he leapt onto his feet, covered in the blood of the various Wolves. He, like Bloodseeker, was on the hunt for more blood. Kitool struck a wolf with her Seekerstaff, crushing its skull, and the remaining Forest Wolf, seeing that it was now alone, turned to flee, only to fall under the light of a Trick, and three spears, which struck it through its back. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam said, watching as thest Forest Wolf receive more blows than even its leader. ¡°Good work everyone,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Victory! Elder Forest Wolf Forest Wolves XP: +40 XP: 2950 -> 2990 ¡®Well, I suppose there are a ton of us here¡­ Slow and steady, I suppose.¡¯ He nced around the party. ¡°Is anyone injured?¡± he asked, before noting Jurot was still slightly wounded. Mana: 7 -> 6 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 8 (5) ¡°Thank you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s butcher them and head back?¡± Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak began to butcher the dead Forest Wolves, throwing them into the pnquin once they were done, with Nobby taking a few into his wooden backpack. ¡°That was rather easy,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a nice change of pace from almost dying to a pair of Herbearvores.¡± Dunes nodded his head. As they made their way out, a low growling filled the air. Emerging from the trees appeared tworge creatures, each familiar. Two Elder Forest Wolves. ¡°Me and my big fucking mouth,¡± Adam said. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) Jurot, having not had his fill of battle, roared and charged in, Kitool following him with her staff. Jurot¡¯s axe narrowly missed the Elder Forest Wolf, but Kitool, who attacked the Elder Forest Wolf as she emerged from behind therger Iyrman, struck it with her Seekerstaff. A beam from the heavens struck the Elder Forest Wolf as Dunes called out, and three javelins whistled through the air. The Elder Forest Wolf had been winding up to attack Kitool when it fell to the ground, lifeless. Jaygak shouted, charging in to face the other Elder Forest Wolf, her de cutting through the air as it ducked under her de, which was still thirsting for blood. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 20 (12) D20 + 8 = 15 (7) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (3)(3, 6) 18 damage! Adam charged forward, striking the remaining Elder Forest Wolf with Lightsear, which caused it to howl in pain. It quickly realised that it was no match for them, and slipped backwards before leaping away. Dunes threw out another beam from the heavens, but it wasn¡¯t enough, and it managed to slip away. Victory! Elder Forest Wolves XP: +30 XP: 2990 -> 3030 Adam stared down at the dead Elder Forest Wolf, and looked to Dunes. ¡°Should I say it again?¡± Dunes nced to the rest of the party, noting how the Iyrmen were still eager to fight, but the Porters were almost already carrying full loads. ¡°No.¡± Soon they returned back to the town, where the guards noted their arrival. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you guys bring back a pair of Herbearvores just the other day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°You kids are working too hard,¡± the guard said. ¡°You know, my cousin¡¯s cousin¡¯s father inw¡¯s nephew was an Adventurer, and he worked near daily. He made a pile of gold coins, but he couldn¡¯t spend it because he came across a Red Bear. You should be careful, and spend the coin while you have the chance. Keeps the economy going, you know?¡± ¡°I assure you, I spend a lot of coin,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I have expensive taste.¡± The guards nced between another, before nodding their heads to the Half Elf. ¡°Whatever you say, young man.¡± Insight Check D20 + 1 = 10 (9) Adam wondered what that look meant, ncing between them, but he couldn¡¯t quite judge it. Currency: 16CP -> 12CP The Adventurer¡¯s Guild soon weed them, and the Porters ced down their loads. Jeremy and Remy worked on stretching their backs, whereas Nobby kept an eye out on the their loads. Braun stared at the Forest Wolves, ncing between the four smaller beasts, and the tworger beasts. ¡°Not bad,¡± he said, nodding his head. ¡°I thought it was luckst time.¡± ¡°It might be luck this time too,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Perhaps there is a little bit of luck, but,¡± he stared at all the other party members. ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that. Arge group as yourself probably can handle such deadly threats. Most people try to keep their group small, three to five members, but eight, with three Porters, is quite unheard of at Copper Rank.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°So¡­¡± He sped his hands together. ¡°Show me the money!¡± Quest Complete: Forest Wolf Hunting XP Gained: +280 XP: 3030 -> 3310 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 16 -> 18 Currency Gained: +270GP ¡°I have quite a few stamps now,¡± Adam said, staring up at Braun. ¡°I¡¯ll be informing Vice Master Paul,¡± Braun said, nodding his head, writing down a few notes. He had to keep some of the beast parts in the pile of Iyrtax the Guild was in charge of collecting for them, including the specifics of who had offered it and when, and to which families it would go to. He was slowly beginning to understand Adam¡¯s rtionship with the Iyr, which he¡¯d need to inform Paul about. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, wondering if he should be excited to Rank Up. ¡®I could stay Copper Rank for a while, though, right?¡¯ Currency: 46GP -> 80GP Adam took a moment to figure out how much he should hand over to the Porters. ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Is the Party Fund meant to pay for my stay in the Guild?¡± the War Priest asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. He blinked a few times. ¡°Oh, my bad. I forgot since we don¡¯t have to pay.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°I had forgotten too.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll try and keep up on that. How much is it?¡± ¡°Two gold a night,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Take ten gold and I¡¯ll keep track of that from now on.¡± Dunes nodded. Adam had kept note of how much people had been putting into the Party Fund. Somehow, the party had been putting in the same amount as one another, even more than the minimum, arriving to the same number independently. He¡¯d need to make sure he didn¡¯t forget to use it to assist the party. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a loser, damn it!¡¯ Currency: 80GP -> 73GP He paid for the Porters, paying them each two gold coins, before paying another gold for some bread for the entire group, though most of it with the Porters as per usual. Jurot regaled the tale of the fight to Pam, including how he had nearly torn a wolf in half with his axe. ¡°May I touch your axe?¡± Pam asked. Adam almost choked on his jam bun, before quickly stumbling outside, sipping down his water. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nobby asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, sshing some water onto his face. ¡°Nobby, make sure you stay as sweet and innocent as you are right now, alright?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nobby replied, simply.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I like Nobby. I hope he doesn''t die. 92. Preparations 92. Preparations ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been doing quite well,¡± Braun said, having taken the Half Elf and his Iyrmanpanion aside. ¡°I spoke with Vice Master Paul, and he thinks you should both Rank Up to Iron.¡± ¡°Will that be a problem for the party?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, if we¡¯re both Iron, and the rest are Copper, will that introduce any issues?¡± ¡°No, not at Iron. However, Vice Master Paul has recently received a request, and he was hoping the pair of you would be willing to ept it.¡± ¡°A request?¡± Adam asked, his ears twitching. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a request to help Sir Harvey find a herb called Goldarb,¡± Braun said. ¡°Goldarb?¡± Adam asked, ncing to Jurot, who had caught his eye. Adam couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. ¡°When does it start?¡± ¡°Currently, it¡¯s to begin on the 21st.¡± ¡°So roughly a week,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡®Sir Harvey? It¡¯s a little different this time¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯ll be us two and who else?¡± ¡°There will be a few others joining to apany you, but they won¡¯t be Adventurers. Vice Master Paul rmended the pair of you for your unique skills.¡± ¡°Which unique skills?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. Braun cleared his throat, ncing to Jurot. ¡°A unique skill which you have been practising recently in your room.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes again. ¡°Spying on me?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°The smell made it obvious.¡± Adam cracked a smile. ¡°Right, good point.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Alright, well, let¡¯s get to the most important part?¡± Adam rubbed his hands together. ¡°Tell me about the sweet hard gold I¡¯ll be making?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ten gold payment upfront, five gold per day, and of course your various lodging and food will be paid for in the towns and cities, as expected, and an additional fifty gold uponpletion.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad pay,¡± he said. ¡°Easily a hundred gold, I think,¡± Adam said, ncing to Jurot, before his eyes fell back to Braun. ¡°That was to each of us, right? Not total?¡± Braun nodded. ¡°Okay, good, just making sure.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Braun asked. ¡°Give me a sec,¡± Adam said, throwing his head back, trying to think about the matter. ¡°Who else ising along?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s notpletely certain yet, but I¡¯m sure at the very least an Oakguard will be sent.¡± ¡°Oakguard?¡± Adam asked ¡°A Knight of Red Oak,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Are they strong?¡± Braun couldn¡¯t help but blink at the question. ¡®What did he just ask.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Alright, well then¡­¡± He threw his head back as he crossed his arms, thinking again. He thought back to his previous life. ¡®There¡¯s a chance I meet them again.¡¯ He hummed quietly. ¡®I should probably make it easier for myself.¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes, dropping his head and he stared at Braun for a moment. ¡°Could we include the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden? They won¡¯t ck inbat, there will be three Iyrmen after all, and we also have a War Priest.¡± ¡°I will ask Vice Master Paul about the matter,¡± Braun said. ¡°Thanks.¡± With that, Adam gathered Fate¡¯s Golden to speak with them, exining to them the situation. ¡°I have to go,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a personal thing. I¡¯ve asked if you guys could join, but I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯ll say.¡± ¡°It pays well enough,¡± Dunes said, nodding his head. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, having only just realised what he had missed. ¡°Oh no.¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°You definitely can¡¯te along¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot. Jurot, can we borrow an Iyrman? Silver Rank is preferred, but Steel Rank is good too.¡± ¡°Borrow?¡± Jurot asked, blinking at Adam. ¡°Do you remember that story I told you? The Adventurers who found the slumbering metal creatures, and about the cursed child?¡± Jurot closed his eyes, remembering back to the tale Adam had told him. ¡°Then the creature they faced?¡± Adam added. Jurot¡¯s eyes shed open, sparkling with eagerness. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there any way we could ask for an Iyrman¡¯s assistance in this matter?¡± ¡°I can send a message,¡± Jurot said, though his tone of voice made it quite obvious it would be difficult. ¡°Tell them I¡¯d be willing to, you know,¡± Adam said, ncing at Dunes for a moment. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You know. I was doing that thing in the Iyr, and Aunt Sonarot was upset with me because I kept doing it too much.¡± Adam raised his brows, trying to make it obvious. ¡°That thing.¡± Jurot continued to stare up at the Half Elf. Dunes blinked. ¡®Just what exactly were you doing in the Iyr?¡¯ The more Dunes thought about it, the less he understood. Jaygak cleared her throat. ¡°Do you remember, with Lanarot and Little Paw?¡± Jurot squinted his eyes, before his eyes widened with realisation. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°That would make it much easier.¡± ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t cost me any money, I¡¯ll be willing to, you know,¡± Adam said, trying to not make it obvious he was talking about Enchanting in front of the War Priest. He still didn¡¯t trust the man with all his secrets. ¡°If you can add the whole thing about glory, that¡¯s great, but please mention the cursed child. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll happen for sure, but I want to be prepared, just in case.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I understand. I will pass the message through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they then know about that thing too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Is there not an Iyrman way of saying it so the Adventurer¡¯s Guild won¡¯t find out? Like a code you guys have? Or maybe just saying I¡¯ll do the thing as I have been doing?¡± ¡°Paul of the Silver may know,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Howe?¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s no Iyrman, from what I recall.¡± ¡°He is married to a woman of the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. Adam blinked rapidly and shook his head. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°He is married to Uruban¡¯s daughter,¡± Jurot said. Adam blinked rapidly. ¡°Uh, which one?¡± ¡°Aizaban,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Aizaban?¡± Adam replied, not recognising the name. ¡°Is she Amaban¡¯s older sister?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Hold on.¡± Adam raised a hand, trying to process what he was hearing. ¡°I told you that story, and I mentioned the stuff about Paul, and you didn¡¯t tell me he was happily married now?¡± ¡°I was listening to your tale,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was a wonderful tale.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me after?¡± ¡°It had note up.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this,¡± Adam said, blinking at Jurot. ¡°No wonder Paul is Silver Rank. No wonder he looks so much happier and healthier.¡± Adam shook his head, sighing, a smile on his face. ¡°Well, I mean, I¡¯m d he¡¯s doing much better now.¡± ¡°You knew Vice Master Paul from before?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°How old are you? You Fae are far too beautiful and always look so young.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°You might find out one day, but there¡¯s no real need to discuss that now. I should probably go and talk with Vice Master Paul about the matter then.¡± Adam continued to shake his head. ¡®I wonder what else has changed in the world. I hope Entalia¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t heard from her in a while either¡­¡¯ He recalled he was meant to make a magical weapon for her too. ¡°What is it that you need?¡± Paul asked, having arrived not long after he had been told Adam wanted to discuss something of extreme importance with him. ¡°First, I¡¯m not talking to you as Paul the Vice Master. I¡¯m talking to you as Paul, who is happily married to an Iyrman, meaning this is a secret of the Iyr.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who nodded his head. ¡°I am a Guild Worker,¡± Paul said, ncing towards Jurot too. ¡°However, I will take your words to heart, Adam, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Paul, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m asking you as a fellow friend of the Iyr.¡± Adam leaned in. ¡°I need to trust you on this, I can¡¯t have this information spreading around.¡± Paul stared into Adam¡¯s eyes, seeing the look of seriousness in them. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I need you to pass along a message to a Silver Rank Iyrman, or a Steel Rank if you can¡¯t find a Silver Rank. The higher the Rank, the better, honestly. More than one would be nice too. So, you know how Sir Harvey needs a team to escort him up north, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Paul said, nodding his head. ¡®Why does he need such powerful Iyrmen?¡¯ ¡°Well,¡± Adam began, unsure of how to continue. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I have a weird feeling about it, and I want some insurance. I would like you to pass the message that I, Adam, son of Fate, Nephew of the Rot family, am willing to enchant a weapon for them if they are willing to assist me, as long as they provide their own materials for it.¡± Paul blinked. He wasn''t sure which surprised him more. The fact that, within four months, he had managed to be a Nephew of the Iyrmen, with Jurot standing beside him so proudly, or that he could enchant items. "All those weapons that you guys have..." "Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I did." "All of them?" ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°Including Jurot¡¯s shield, which he doesn¡¯t often use.¡± He threw a nce towards Jurot, who shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Wh-what? How did you¡­¡± "The Iyrman''s shrines." Paul looked to Jurot, who nodded. He was even more surprised. "How did you even be a Nephew? It usually requires a few years, and I only managed so after a few years, whilst I was sweet on an Iyrman.¡± "Well, what can I say? I move quick." Adam chuckled. ¡®Ridiculous,¡¯ Paul thought, rubbing his forehead. "So what''s this bad feeling?" "Let''s just say that I''d like at least two Iyrmen at Steel Rank, but three would be preferred, or two at Silver Rank.¡± Adam thought for a moment. "Oh, actually, there is someone else I could ask, but I need a Sending scroll." Adam clicked his teeth. "Damn. If only I had..." He rubbed his face. "No, would she even help?¡± He wondered if it was a good idea. ¡°Well, she hasn¡¯t gotten back to me, maybe something¡¯s up with her? Let¡¯s just stick with the Iyrmen.¡± Paul watched as the Half Elf had a conversation with himself. He nced at Jurot¡¯s weapon and shield, and then to Adam¡¯s Lightsear. "I''ll send the message, and If Ie along, would you enchant a weapon for me?¡± "You?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Of course.¡± "Really?" "Yeah.¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°I didn''t think you woulde along, though things may go smoother with you.¡± Adam smiled, thinking about how having a Vice Master could be quite useful to smooth things out. ¡°As long as you can keep a few secrets." "Well, I keep enough secrets as is." Paul thought about his wife, and how his darling son would need a decent mace. ¡®Plus, having Adam owe me a favour is nice. A rising star like him, with such talent¡­¡¯ "I''ll see what I can do. How dangerous are you anticipating this mission?" "Either nothing will happen, or...¡± Adam wondered how to word it. ¡°You might want to bring a couple of Dragon ying arrows." Paul chuckled, rolling his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± "Paul of the Silver," Adam called out, cing a hand on his shoulder. "I meant what I said. Either nothing happens this mission, or we''re going to fight a fucking dragon. That doesn''t include those which have been sleeping, but I''m less frightened of them." "What are you talking about?" Paul asked, staring at the Half Elf, before seeing Jurot nodding from his peripheral vision. "Giant men of metal, as strong as the average Iyrman at least. Though, to be honest, we can run from them quite easily.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s the dragon I¡¯m worried about.¡± Paul stared at Adam, unsure if he was crazy. "Okay. I¡¯ll send a message. You''re looking for just a handful of Iyrmen? We''ll consider this a private request through the guild. Their mission will be to protect you." "No, their mission will be to obey me," Adam corrected. ¡°Isn¡¯t that to be expected?¡± Paul asked. "I''m not the one they need to protect. Well, I am, but there''s someone more important." "What a vague mission,¡± Paul said, wondering why Adam was so hesitant to tell him more. "Let''s not do it through the guild then. The Iyrmen should have heard of me through what I did in the Iyr during the festival, I hope, so that should be enough to pique their interest. If it doesn¡¯t, tell them that Saerat and Sonarot are very happy with the magical weapons I¡¯ve made for them." Paul rubbed his forehead, unsure if he could follow Adam¡¯s pace. "Fine, fine. I''ll deal with it." He had to take Adam''s words seriously, because Jurot seemed to trust him. However, the Half Elf also seemed quite suspicious. ¡®Am I getting senile? I should retire.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Is it finally time? 93. First Fight 93. First Fight Omen: 3, 4 ¡°I know this is going to sound a little abrupt, but I need to earn a lot of Experience quickly,¡± Adam said. ¡°Bringing too many people along spreads it too thin, so we won¡¯t be earning as much. Before the end of the week, we need to make sure we¡¯re strong enough, in case you¡¯re all allowed toe along with us.¡± Adam sat with Fate¡¯s Golden and the Porters, speaking with them with a seriousness they weren¡¯t used to. ¡°What will you do?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°You and I should take one member of the team with us, and Nobby with his basket.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Remy said, not sure if he should allow his nephew to walk around with so few people. He recalled they almost died not long ago. ¡°It will be good for Nobby. He¡¯ll be able to gain Experience at a quicker rate, and that will only help him. We¡¯ll be rotating the third member and the Porter, that way each of you will work for one day and rest for two days, whereas Jurot and I will be working daily and gaining more Experience.¡± The others nced between one another, unsure of this n. They had only recentlye across deathly battles, which had really only gone well with Adam and Dunes. ¡°It might even make sense for the remaining party members to go with the two Porters to y Boars, not Giant Boars, but Boars, that way you¡¯re still working and gaining Experience, but safely,¡± Adam said. ¡°If something happens and you are in a position where the enemy is too strong, you can run.¡± ¡°I think it would be best if Remy and I went with the pair of you, and Nobby went with the other three,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Four and four, each with someone who can heal.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms. He tapped his finger against his bicep. ¡®It¡¯s a pretty good idea. They y Boars, or other simpler quests, whereas Jurot and I go tackle more powerful foes with the assistance of the two more experience Porters.¡¯ ¡°You might be on to something.¡± Remy and Jeremy nodded their heads, feeling morefortable leaving Nobby with two Iyrmen and a Priest, collectively a powerful force, while maintaining a bnce between the two distinct Parties. ¡°Even though we won¡¯t be together during that time, we should still put money into the party Purse,¡± Adam said, ncing at the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°You can pay Nobby¡¯s wage through the Party Fund, and if it¡¯s a particrly tough day, or he is hurt too much, you are to pay him at least double. I will split the current Party Fund in half and hand it over. You all need to be very careful, take quests that will be easy to handle, and prioritise your safety. Don¡¯t die. Do not die. If I hear that any of you have died, I will personally speak with the God of Death to p you.¡± The others raised their brows in surprise upon hearing him saying such harsh words and invoking the God of Death into his words. ¡°You¡¯re asking a Priest of War and two Iyrmen to run away from a fight?¡± Dunes asked, raising his brows. ¡°Look,¡± Adam began, sitting up straighter, ¡°if you want to die to a Boar or a Herbearvore, be my guest. I will personally make fun of you until the day that I die. Can you imagine being a Priest of War or an Iyrman and dying to a Boar? A Boar? I could bepletely naked, no weapons, no armour, you could even take away whatever magic I know, and I could still kill a Boar.¡± The trio stared at Adam, surprised. Kitool and Jaygak squinted at him, unnerved by his words. Jurot nced aside, avoiding the pair of Iyrmen¡¯s gazes. ¡°You would shame us upon our death.¡± ¡°If you die to a Boar, of course I will. How could you die to a Boar when you¡¯re two Iyrmen, a War Priest, and you were warned by me? I will go out of my way to return to your families and tell them how shameful you all were, and I¡¯ll make sure when the Iyr raises their children, they¡¯ll use Dunes as a word to describe a stupid mistake. I will change thenguage just so that you are twice as shamed.¡± Adam mmed his fists on the table. ¡°If any of you dare to die and risk Nobby¡¯s life, I¡¯ll go find Baktu and have him drag your souls to me so I can p you myself.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remain calm, Adam.¡± Adam exhaled, falling back into his chair. ¡°Nobby is working hard to make sure his family turns out fine. We pay him good coin so his family doesn¡¯t need to worry, but the hazard pay won¡¯t be enough in the long term if he dies. It¡¯s not about you, or me, it¡¯s about the people around us. I said I¡¯d take you both to Gold Rank, and if you¡¯ve decided that you¡¯d rather bring shame to your family and die to a fucking Boar, fine, do so. Though I¡¯ll make sure your parents hear how you decided to take that path instead of bing Gold Rank. I¡¯ll be sure to tell the good Lady Arya that Dunes, a Priest in her service, decided that he¡¯d rather kick the bucket against a pathetic Boar than to spread her good word.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he should say anything, so he kept his mouth shut. Kitool and Jaygak were annoyed, and Dunes was squinting at the Half Elf too. ¡°You may be our party Leader, but you should be careful with what you say,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Adam said, raising his hands innocently. ¡°If you guys die to a bunch of Boars, I¡¯m going to pretend I don¡¯t know you. I am not going to shame the Rot family by attaching my name to any of you.¡± Jaygak mmed the table. ¡°Watch your tongue, Adam.¡± Adam flipped the table, causing Emma to nce up at them. Of course people were allowed to be rowdy, but there was a limit. Others were beginning to stare their way too. ¡°Or what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself killed to prove your point? You¡¯re going to make Jurot and I drag your body back to your family and tell them that even though you knew,¡± Adam switch to their tongue, ¡°that they were suffering, you still let your pride get to your head and you decided to die to some fucking Boar instead of bringing them glory and riches? What an ungrateful little-¡° Jurot grabbed Adam and pulled him away from Jaygak, who was beginning to twitch. ¡°Enough, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We understand your words. You are our leader. You do not have to go so far. You tell us what you expect, and we will follow.¡± Kitool also ced a hand on Jaygak, calming her down. Jaygak, nced at Kitool, shaking her head, before sitting down. Adam looked around, noting the other Adventurers, who were pretending they weren¡¯t paying attention. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Adam said, quickly putting the table back up. He noted the re of the beautiful red headed Receptionist, and nced away from her quickly, sitting back down, brushing the top of the table. ¡°Jaygak, Kitool, you will take the easiest Copper Rank Quests,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He needs to be careful with his words,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He speaks some truths,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would be a shame to our families if we died so quickly, and to something like a Boar.¡± The Porters stared at the group, feeling the tension in the air. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Perhaps we should take the day off. It would be a little awkward for us to Adventure while we¡¯re in such heated moods.¡± He stood, ncing to the Porters. Currency: 73GP -> 70GP Adam left, heading out for a walk, trying to cool his head. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t waste the day away. I still need to earn Experience¡­¡¯ ¡°He can¡¯t say things like that,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It¡¯s not right.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°I will speak with him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again, handsome,¡± the heavily robed Alchemist said. ¡°I need to stock up on some more, and some more vials too,¡± Adam said. Currency: 70GP -> 65GP Gems: (5) Obsidian -> (2) (Obsidian) Adam returned back to the Guild, where he found Jurot waiting for him. The Iyrman stood. ¡°Let us talk.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± Adam asked, sitting on his bed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No, Jurot. I¡¯m not okay.¡± The Half Elf sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Jaygak, Kitool, they both have a wonderful home to go back to. Right now, if they wanted to, they could return and see their father and mother, and here they are, hesitant to return home safe and sound. It¡¯s fucking stupid, and it pisses me off. It¡¯s absolutely ridiculous. I get the want for dying a good death, it¡¯s romantic, but how the hell can they possibly be hesitant against running away from Boars and Herbearvores? None of them are worthy deaths.¡± ¡°I died to a Brown Bear,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Was that not a worthy death?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, staring at the Iyrman. ¡°A Brown Bear wasn¡¯t good enough.¡± Jurot remained silent, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°But you didn¡¯t die to just a Brown Bear, you died taking blows for me,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You should have lived to kill a Dragon at least, Jurot. This time I won¡¯t let you die before that happens. You still need to get to the point you can kill a Dragon. To the point you have a happy family. To the point that Lanarot can let you go.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Lanarot who needs to let me go,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°I will speak with Jaygak and Kitool.¡± He ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. With that, he stood and left, but turned before he did. ¡°To shame one¡¯s name after death is a terrible thing, Adam.¡± Adam nodded, and Jurot stepped out. Adamy back on the bed, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Mana: 8 -> 7 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 15 (12) Congrattions! 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D6+4 HP. XP Gained: +150 XP: 3310 -> 3460 Mana: 7 -> 6 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 21 (18) Congrattions! 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D6+5 HP. XP Gained: +150 XP: 3460 -> 3610 Mana: 6 -> 5 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 23 (20) Congrattions! 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D6+6 HP. XP Gained: +150 XP: 3610 -> 3760 Adam spent the entire day creating Healing Potions, exhausting his body and mind. He sighed, before rubbing his eyes. ¡®I need more gold¡­¡¯ He looked at the four vials to his side. ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Paul.¡± Paul stared at Adam, wondering what he was going to tell him today. ¡°Hi, Adam.¡± ¡°I have some Healing Potions to sell, maybe,¡± Adam said, smiling innocently. ¡°We buy them for slightly less than the typical price,¡± he said. ¡°Forty gold coins for Basic, one hundred and thirty for Enhanced.¡± ¡°What if the Enhanced Healing Potion is more¡­ you know, Enhanced?¡± ¡°How much more potent are they?¡± Paul asked. Adam ced down a potion, which Paul tested by dipping in a piece of cloth and sucking on it. Paul stared up at Adam. ¡°One hundred and fifty.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± Adam said, cing down the best potion. Paul checked it again, wondering what kind of misfortune he had gone though to meet someone like Adam. ¡°One hundred and eighty.¡± ¡°I have three Enhanced Healing Potions, the other one is normal. I¡¯ll sell all three to the Guild, keeping it between you and I.¡± ¡°Are you willing to create more for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± Paul asked. ¡°We need a few Healing Potions.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Five.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Provide me the material to make fifteen, including the vials.¡± ¡°Fifteen?¡± Paul asked. ¡°I¡¯ll make you five in exchange for the materials, and they should be about as powerful as Basic Healing Potions.¡± Paul wasn¡¯t going to deny such a good deal, nodding his head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°They should be high quality materials, not the standard quality.¡± Adam was sure his Healing Potions were affected by the quality of the materials used. ¡°Understood.¡± Paul gathered the gems for him. ¡®Did he make three Enhanced Healing Potions just today? There¡¯s no way, right?¡¯ Adam brought the party together, feeling the awkwardness in the air. ¡°Change of ns,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be making some gifts for you all.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I am going to create some Healing Potions, putting my money where my mouth is.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t our mother,¡± Dunes said, shing a smile, trying to ease the tension in the room. ¡°No, but I am your leader, who is abandoning you after an awkward fight. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on us?¡± Dunes raised his brow. ¡°No," Adam said, narrowing his eyes. "I am atoning for my uselessness as a leader. I''m treating it rather casually, but I have business to do on this uing Quest, something important. It''s important enough that I have to betray your expectations." "If you have business, then you have business,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us, we¡¯re grown ups too.¡± "Yeah, but it''s my own heart which won''t be resolved if I leave it like this. I know I said some terrible things, and I meant every single thing I said. However, there are reasons why, but I¡¯m asking you to trust me for now, even though I¡¯m an ass.¡± ¡°You had saved my life before,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I trust you, even if your words are too harsh.¡± Jaygak rubbed the hilt of her sword. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adam. We view your actions more than your words.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam! Why are you trying to fight the Iyrmen? You idiot! What''s this, an early chapter? Does that mean there will be an extra chapterter? Maybe! 94. Level Four 94. Level Four Omen: 3, 15 Adam handed the party Purse to Jurot, allowing him to take lead of it, and to pay the Porters too from it. ¡°We shall return,¡± Jurot said, heading out with the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden and the Porters. Adam spent the next few days creating potions within his room, using the herbs provided by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Mana: 8 -> 7 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 9 (6) Omen: 3, 15 -> 3 15 + 3 = 18 She was tall. d in well worn te, but her leaf green eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden so easily. Her well worn armour was sttered with a dark liquid, not her blood, but the blood of the beast before her. They weren¡¯t quite a beast, for they were an amalgamation of three beasts in one. The head of a Giant Smander, the head of a ck Lion, and the head of a Grave Robin. As she battled it, she found herself slipping into the st of fire from the jaws of the Giant Smander, which burnt her through her armour. 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 3760 -> 3910 Mana: 7 -> 6 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 13 (10) 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. XP: 3910 -> 3960 Mana: 6 -> 5 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 8 (5) 1 Minor Healing Potion Created. XP: 3960 -> 3970 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 25 (20) At the end of his Alchemy, Adam grew cold. The warmth of his Mana rushed out towards his head, where it filled with heat, threatening to explode. He grit his teeth and inhaled deeply, feeling his Mana invade his mind, but he managed to push away the st of psychic energy threatening to strike him. ¡°I need to be more careful,¡± Adam said, dropping down onto his bed as he massaged his pulsing forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to feel ite back so soon. I should try and find a way to minimise it¡­¡± Still, he looked at his Experience. ¡®Hey, Bell? How much is it to Level Up?¡¯ [4000XP.] ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± Dunes asked, slicing his bread, dipping the sliced bread into the soup before eating it. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been doing it too much though.¡± Dunes paused and stared at him. ¡°Are you still making multiple each day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That is dangerous,¡± Dunes said, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Yeah, I feel that,¡± Adam said. Dunes stared at the Half Elf, surprised. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep doing it so recklessly.¡± ¡°Okay, mum, jeez.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was struck by it before and managed to survive.¡± Dunes continued to stare, unsure of what to say. Adam was beyond reckless, this was insane. ¡°Why are you in such a rush?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so close,¡± Adam said, raising his hand, almost touching his finger tip to his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m this close, Dunes. I just need a little more and I¡¯ll be there.¡± Dunes nced to the other Iyrmen, who gave him nofort, for they also did not know what Adam was talking about. ¡°If you die, I will personally shame you for as long as I live.¡± ¡°What a terrible thing to say.¡± Adam gasped, shaking his head at the War Priest. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Jaygak?¡± Jaygak stared at Adam for a long moment before the corners of her lips twitched into a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I might shame you too.¡± Adam smirked. Omen: 14, 18 Mana: 8 -> 6 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 6 (3) Omen: 14, 18 -> 18 14 + 3 = 17 Her ck and silver de pierced through the neck of the Ruby Magpie, shing white hot. The dying Chimera, spurred on by Fate, managed to sink several sets of teeth from its Rage Wolf and Red Wyvern maw, through her well worn te mail. The te mail, which had been licked by fire the day before, crumpled under the creature¡¯s mighty jaws, which tore through flesh and bone. As it fell, among another of its kind, she stumbled towards a rock nearby. Half dying and now crippled, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much herpanions would poke fun at her once they found her in her state. She closed her eyes, weing the embrace of death. 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 3970 -> 4120 Mana: 6 -> 4 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 23 (20) 2 Basic Healing Potions Created. XP: 4120 -> 4220 Mana: 4 -> 2 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 5 (2) Omen: 18 -> 0 18 + 3 = 21 They dumped her body into the pool, which was full of Ancient Magic. The pair of them, d in their dark, but well worn armour, stared down at the pool expectantly, still wearing their helmets, each designed with an avian patter. One was that of a Sparrow, the other of a Siskin. They watched with bated breath, before the pool shed white, nearly blinding them. The woman, tall, with her pale skin, leaf green eyes, wavy red and grey hair, stood. She limped out of the pool, which had lost its magic for now, and she reached for her helmet, which had been shaped as a Robin¡¯s head. The two men nced between one another before roaring withughter at her limp. She drew her sword to beat them senseless. 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 4220 -> 4370 Adam had expected for something to invade his mind, even though he had used his Omen, he had taken the risk, and yet, nothing happened. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°It must be my lucky day.¡± He focused his attention on the system, bringing it up so that he could Level Up. Level up! XP: 4370 -> 370 Health: 39 -> 52 Mana: 8 -> 10 Gained one trick! Gained two spells! Gained Battlecaster! Adam threw his hands into the air. ¡°Yes! Finally!¡± He dropped back and sighed. A smile grew on his lips before he made his way down to themon room of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The Half Elf didn¡¯t find his party, and so decided to rx at his table. A few Adventurers nced his way now and again, noting his ears. One raised their ss towards him, a handsome man in splint mail, who knew that Adam possessed puthral armour, which meant that Adam was probably quite close with the Iyr. It was then Adam noted another Adventurer. He recognised this Adventurer, a young man, around Adam¡¯s age, adorned in chain, with a de at his side. The re was familiar too, and Adam recalled he had met this young man before, someone who had tried to cause trouble when he was at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild a few months ago. ¡°What are you looking at, leaf ear?¡± the young man growled. ¡°Unfortunately, your face,¡± Adam replied, shing a smile. ¡°I see you¡¯re admiring my beautiful ears.¡± Adam reached up and rubbed along them. The Adventurer almost spat on the floor, but the woman beside him grabbed the back of his head. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re in the Guild.¡± The Adventurer swallowed. ¡°Stop looking at me, you filthy leaf ear.¡± Adam lifted up his chair and turned it so he could look at the Adventurer without craning his neck. ¡°Or what? You¡¯re going to cry to your friend that the wittle elf is scawing you?¡± The Adventurer stood up, but Braun cleared his throat. ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, take it outside.¡± ¡°Well, knife ear? You man enough to step outside?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, standing up and stretching his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve got time to kill.¡± ¡°No killing,¡± Braun said, his voice dark. ¡°It¡¯s an expression,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s not actually about killing anything.¡± Braun red at Adam. Adam shook his head. ¡°Is Vice Master Paul around?¡± ¡°What business do you have with the Vice Master this time?¡± Braun asked. Adam blinked at Braun. ¡°You want me to tell everyone here what business I have with the Vice Master?¡± Braun sat up straighter. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, apologetically. ¡°Braun. I¡¯m not dumb. Here we have this idiot surrounded by his goons. How stupid do you think I am that I am going to walk out, revealing myself as a Half Elf, and then getting killed on the street while they make something up, in Southern Alnd, where, roughly a decade ago, there was a massacre of your people by people that I look a little bit like, but I am not rted to?¡± Adam blinked at him. ¡°No one would dare to do anything like that in the Guild.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He was here, calling me a leaf ear like nobodies business, and the moment I say something back, you butt in. You were really quiet when he was starting some bother with me, but the moment I defend myself, you had to step in. Did you think I didn¡¯t notice?¡± Braun stared at him. ¡°I saw the situation had escted.¡± ¡°You saw the situation was escting because of this guy, at least twice, and didn¡¯t say anything. I pay my dues. I help the Guild with my unique set of skills. Who was it that asked me to assist the Guild with a unique set of skills I hadn¡¯t formally revealed? Yet you¡¯re going to sit there acting all cute and innocent?¡± Adam stared at Braun. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a Guild Worker, I would have called you all sorts, but I still have some respect for the Guild, so I¡¯ll leave the matter here. Now, are you going to keep spouting bullshit, or are you going to call for Vice Master Paul?¡± The Adventurers stared at Adam, who had grown a set of steel balls after what he had done in the Iyr, forgetting he was no longer within it. However, he assumed that the Guild worked in a neutral matter, and wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to cause trouble to him, considering how many abilities he possessed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Paul asked, stepping out the back room, having been called by Braun by the press of a gem. ¡°Hey Paul, this little shit over here was starting some business and we¡¯re about to fight, but I don¡¯t trust anyone in this Guild,¡± Adam said, staring at Braun,¡± as far as I could throw them, except you. Would you mind keeping an eye out so it¡¯s a fair fight?¡± Paul nced to the young Adventurer, noting his birth ce, before nodding his head slowly. ¡°Alright.¡± They stepped outside to the side, where Adam had once sparred Paul. He reached down and drew his sword. ¡°This will be to surrender or unconsciousness,¡± Paul said. ¡°If any of you kill the other, I¡¯ll beat you senseless and drag you to the guards to be hung.¡± ¡°How much are we betting?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ten gold?¡± ¡°Ten? Do you think I¡¯m as poor as you, leaf ear? Make it twe-¡° ¡°A hundred gold then,¡± Adam said, nodding to Paul. ¡°Can you confirm?¡± ¡°A hundred gold?¡± Paul asked, ncing to the Copper Rank Adventurer. The Copper Rank Adventurer stared at Adam for a long moment, then looking to Paul. ¡°A hundred gold? Can he even afford it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind making it¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°I can probably throw out two hundred gold on this.¡± The Adventurer stared at Adam. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Adam said, ncing to Paul. ¡°Two hundred gold. I¡¯m sure you can confirm that I have at least that much after ourst meeting.¡± Paul narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you actually have two hundred gold?¡± ¡°I mean, you paid me more than that, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to y with it.¡± ¡°Alright, then two hundred gold it is,¡± Paul said. ¡°Can you afford it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to go that high,¡± the Adventurer said. ¡°Twenty is enough.¡± ¡°Damn, you must not be that sessful,¡± Adam said, drawing his Lightsear, which gleamed. ¡°A magical weapon?¡± the Adventurer asked. ¡°You coward.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one in chain mail, mate,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you going to wait for me to slip into my puthral te?¡± ¡°Puthral te?¡± The Adventurer stared at Adam, full of shock. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry it up, I don¡¯t have all day,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°I¡¯ll use my sword and magic, and you can use your sword and armour.¡± The Adventurer raised his sword, full of rage, and an uneasiness. He hadn¡¯t expected Adam to have a magical weapon, having been too focused on his leaf ears.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Alchemy Arc is interrupted by Laying the Smackdown on a Racist Arc. 95. First Duel 95. First Duel Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 7 = 27 (20) D20 + 7 = 25 (18) Critical hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = (3, 5)(5, 5, 6, 6) 36 damage! Adam, with his de gripped tightly in both hands, charged forward. The Adventurer before him, with his own de clutched tightly with both hands, charged forward full of rage too. Lightsear cut through the de, cutting it in half, before cutting into the chain mail, nearly cutting through the man¡¯s arm. Had he wished, Adam could have disarmed him, of de and bone, but he pulled back just in time. The young man stared at his arm, which was barely hanging on, and fell, his eyes rolled back into his skull, his mouth foaming. ¡®What should I say to make this sound cool?¡¯ Adam thought as he sheathed his de. Paul sighed as the Adventurer¡¯s party panicked, and their Priest, the woman who had kept him at bay, quickly dropped beside him and prayed, filling him with her healing magic. Adam walked towards the Guild. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your gold?¡± Paul asked, having wondered how he¡¯d deal with the bet. ¡°He isn¡¯t worth it,¡± Adam replied, simply. When the others returned, he didn¡¯t mention the fight. Instead, he noted how many Boars they had in, including the Great Boar. ¡°Nice,¡± he said, nodding his head. ¡°How did it go with you?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Adam said, smiling. He had Levelled Up and had fought in duel. Dunes noted Adam¡¯s smirk, but left it at that. Omen: 6, 19 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you had a fightst night?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at him with squinted eyes. ¡°It would have brought shame to my family,¡± Adam said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you win?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jaygak stared at him long and hard, but seeing as he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, left it at that. Kitool gave her a look, and the pair looked to Jurot, wondering if he¡¯d ask the question on their minds. Jurot continued to eat his boar stew in peace. Adam went back to work, making his potions. Mana: 10 -> 8 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 6 (3) Omen: 6, 19 -> 6 19 + 3 = 22 There was a man, adorned in breast te, with a Rukh in flight stylised on the front. At his back was a de, ck, yet sprinkled with bits of colour like the night sky. He stared down at the darkness ahead, seeing through it, as though he were an elf, yet his sight was even greater. He could sense a trail from three beings ahead of him, and he sighed. He stepped forward to meet them, unsure of why his sister had sent him here. He barely managed to catch the de of the tall woman, even as she limped, she caused him to skid backwards. The woman recognised him, but she did not stay her de. 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 370 -> 420 Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 17 (14) Adam resisted the joke, and continued working on making his Healing Potions. Mana: 8 -> 6 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 5 (2) 1 Minor Healing Potion Created. XP: 420 -> 430 Mana: 6 -> 4 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 17 (14) 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 420 -> 570 Jurot and the rest had returned, with a bounty of Boars. ¡°How was it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We slew a few Boars but there was nothing else,¡± Jaygak said. The Boar was cooked into a stew for them all, and there was the usual tter of fruits and vegetables for them too. There was plenty of bread to dip, which Dunes still cut into slices before dipping into his food. There was also some fried Boar on offer, which Adam happily epted, saving it for the end, like a dessert. Thinking of dessert, he kept an apple, which he then voured into a red velvet cake. ¡®Nice. Magic is the best!¡¯ Omen: 7, 16 The others had left for work again, and Adam spent his day making potions again. ¡°Boring,¡± he muttered to himself. He sighed, staring at the ingredients in front of him. ¡°Still¡­¡± He thought back to seeing Kitool go down, and how Jurot had fallen recently too. In order to secure the future, he needed to work hard in the present. ¡°Boring!¡± He growled finally before rolling up his sleeves and getting to work. Mana: 10 -> 8 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 13 (10) 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. XP: 570 -> 670 Mana: 8 -> 6 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 10 (7) 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. XP: 670 -> 770 Mana: 6 -> 4 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 20 (17) 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 770 -> 920 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Omen: 7, 16 -> 7 16 + 5 = 21 Health: 52 -> 26 The stranger remained on top of the woman, feeling a rock pin his leg to the ground. He could feel her weakened breathing, each breath weaker than thest. He growled, crying out for the strange god¡¯s name. He did not know how he knew the name, for he only knew four names, and none were his own. As he cried out the name, the rock shifted, and he looked up to the dark sky above, seeing a figure. Above him was a man, with greyish green skin, and tusks jutting from the corner of his lips. He used the familiar axe to dig the man out, and saved the pair. At his side was a shield, painted white, with arge dark circle painted in the middle, and dark diamonds around it. The heat filled his mind, and Adam dropped to his knees, coughing as blood poured from his nose. He wiped it against his clothing, coughing again, his mind buzzing. He cleaned himself the best he could, and stumbled down the stairs, sitting opposite the others. Jurot stared at him as he righted himself and sat down with the rest of the group. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just had a little bit of a thing.¡± The four stared at him, and Kitool noted his paleness, as well as some fresh blood around his nostrils. ¡°Dunes, can you heal him?¡± Dunes shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m all out today, I¡¯m afraid. How did you get so hurt? Did that man do something?¡± Adam blinked, shaking his head. ¡°Excuse me? You think that prick could hurt me?¡± Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 4 = 11 (1, 6) Health: 26 -> 37 He flexed his muscles and shook his head, trying to calm the buzzing in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m fine, see?¡± ¡°You should rest,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You¡¯re too reckless.¡± Adam smiled, though noted the seriousness all around the table. He caught Jurot¡¯s eyes, which were stern, though he did not speak up. ¡°I know my limits. Tomorrow is thest day.¡± Omen: 9, 19 Mana: 10 -> 7 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 17 (14) 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 920 -> 1070 Mana: 7 -> 4 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 18 (15) 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. XP: 1070 -> 1220 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 10 (5) Omen: 9, 19 -> 9 19 + 5 = 24 Health: 52 -> 40 The stranger embraced the woman, her head against his chest. Their fingers were intertwined, and her breath tickled his chest. He leaned in to kiss her forehead, smiling, having not yet realised that soon she would be sick every morning. Adam again dropped to his knees, feeling the blood pour out of his nose again. He shook his head, and wiped his nose clean of the blood, the buzzing pounding in his mind. ¡°God damn it!¡± Adam gasped for air. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 4 = 13 (4, 5) Health: 40 -> 52 He exhaled, and shrugged his shoulders, before heading down to meet the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden, seeing therge scar across Dune¡¯s face. ¡°Whoa, what happened to you?¡± ¡°We found two Elder Forest Wolves,¡± Dune said. ¡°They found us,¡± Jaygak corrected. ¡°Right.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Nobby almost died.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Dunes said. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m done with all that, and you¡¯ll be d for it too. I¡¯ll hand everything over tomorrow.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, how will the Party Fund be handled?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°We have been putting in a lot of coin while you were working.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll split it in half. Jurot and I will take one half, you will take the second half.¡± Dunes nodded. Half was actually quite generous considering that the two were much more powerful and were most of the reason they were able toplete the various Quests. ¡°I¡¯ll hand Kitool the Party Fund,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust either of you.¡± He nced between Jaygak and Dunes. ¡°No, nevermind, it¡¯s definitely because I trust her more than you.¡± He smirked. Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your jokes aren¡¯t funny.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam said, smiling wider. ¡°That¡¯s why I find them so funny!¡± ¡°Are you busy?¡± Braun asked, approaching them. ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡°What did I do this time?¡± Adam asked, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s for Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± They were led to another room, somewhere private, away from prying eyes and keen ears. ¡°Vice Master Paul has spoken with Sir Harvey, and your entire party is wanted for the expedition.¡± ¡°Sweet,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Saves me from splitting the Party Fund in half.¡± ¡°The pay will be fifty gold upfront, five gold to each of you per day, and fifty gold uponpletion. Sir Harvey also wishes to head further north.¡± Braun gave a knowing nce to Adam, who smirked. ¡°Sounds good,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the north yet,¡± Dunes admitted. Jaygak cracked a smile, unable to contain it. ¡°The north will be fun.¡± ¡°Sounds like it¡¯ll be more dangerous,¡± Adam said, shaking his head, a small smile on his face. ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It can be.¡± ¡°Alright, well, let¡¯s have a meeting and discuss things?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first thing in the morning, I assume?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Braun said, leaving them be. ¡°We should all prepare,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have a bunch of potions for everyone, so we¡¯ll split those between us.¡± ¡°How many potions?¡± Dunes asked. Adam smiled, handing them each the various potions, including the Enhanced Healing Potions he made. ¡°You made these?¡± Dunes asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Yep. Why do you think I was bleeding everywhere?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t these¡­ Enhanced Healing Potions?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. Jaygak ced a hand on Dunes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°You will get used to it.¡± Dunes blinked. ¡®Is it an Iyrman thing? An Elvish thing?¡¯ Adam continued to smile. ¡°Alright, well, since we don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯ll swap out some gold for some gems so I don¡¯t have to carry this huge pouch with us. Otherwise, good night, have a good rest, and I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± Adam rxed on his bed at the end of the day, feeling a slight headache. ¡®Hey Bell, I¡¯m not dying am I?¡¯ [You¡¯re always dying.] ¡®You know what I mean.¡¯ [I cannot answer that question.] ¡®Tch.¡¯ Adam rolled his eyes. ¡®You know, now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t get any Experience from beating that punk.¡¯ [He wasn¡¯t worth it.] Adam smiled. ¡®Damn right.¡¯ He closed his eyes. ¡®Though it does sound like a cop out.¡¯ [You aren¡¯t dying.] ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Adam continued to rx in bed. ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve had a duel before with some guy that didn¡¯t like me. Anton? Alton! Good ol¡¯ Alton. I wonder where he¡¯s at.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Well, that was quick... 96. Leaving Red Oak 96. Leaving Red Oak Omen: 14, 17 Currency: 65GP -> 35GP Adam ced down three sets of coins, one for each Porter. The gold coins were stacked ten high. ¡°Here. You guys can work as you please since we¡¯ll be off. Take good care of yourselves, because when we return we¡¯ll be working you hard!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve already given us so much,¡± Remy said, unsure if he should ept so much coin. Jeremy elbowed him and swiped the coins. ¡°You can always call on us. Ain¡¯t that right, Nobby?¡± Nobby nodded his head, taking the coins carefully, one by one, and adding them to his pouch, the coins clinking each time they did. Adam smiled. ¡°Good. As long as you remember how well I¡¯ve treated you, it¡¯s more than worth the price.¡± Remy epted the coins, nodding his head to the Half Elf. He had never have expected that he¡¯d be able to earn so much coin this year, and he could easily take off a couple of weeks to spend with his family. The trio of Porters left, leaving Fate¡¯s Golden alone in therge room. It was a room used by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to receive guests, and considering there was a Sir arriving soon, they had stocked it well with liquor, tea, and snacks. Dunes sat, arms crossed, deep in thought. ¡®Did he really make such potions? From what I saw, there were multiple of those Enhanced Healing Potions he had made, each slightly stronger than a typical potion. There¡¯s no way he could have made it in such little time¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Jaygak said from beside him, throwing a quick look to Adam. Adam just smiled, noting the look, before nodding to Dunes. ¡°Jaygak¡¯s right. Sometimes, it¡¯s best not to over think.¡± He winked at the War Priest. The door swung open to reveal a man in breastte, stamped with the sigil of the Redoaks, that of an oak tree, and at his side was a de, the handle made of red wood, and was most definitely magical. ¡°Sir Merrick Crimsonbark, Seven Branch of the Oakguard!¡± the Knight dered loudly, his eyes ncing across the group. He removed his helmet to reveal his handsome face, reddish brown hair, and green eyes, holding his helmet at his side. Dunes stood, nodding his head. Adam was about to stand, but noted the Iyrmen remained seated, and chose to do so. Sir Merrick nodded back to the War Priest, but nced around to the rest. His eyes caught the Half Elf for a moment, but they did not linger for long. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± ¡°As ready as we¡¯ll ever be,¡± Adam said. Sir Merrick squinted towards Adam, but he nodded. ¡°Then let us step outside.¡± The Oakguard turned on his heel and marched out. Adam nced to his party, shrugging his shoulders, before following the Knight, where he saw two Iyrmen, one adorned in heavy te mail, and another who wore the typical assortment of furs and cloth of the Iyrmen whenever they were out of the Iyr. The Priest, a female Iyrman, noted Adam¡¯s appearance right away. She was in herte thirties or early forties, and had dark hair and dark eyes of the Iyrmen. At her side was a mace, the head of which was made out of some kind of dark gem. The other Iyrman also wielded a mace too, though it was extremelyrge, more like a maul than a mace. ¡°You must be the one my Paul has told me about,¡± the female Iyrman said, walking up to him. ¡°What did he say?¡± Adam asked, smiling at her. ¡°A great number of things, but you would not appreciate that I said such things with so many ears around.¡± She pat his arm with a strong hand. ¡°Ah, yeah,¡± Adam said, noting that the pair held the same pattern on their foreheads. In the centre were a pair of ck arrowheads pointing outwards, followed by purple arrowheads pointed downwards. ¡°Aizaban,¡± the woman said, sping his forearm. ¡°Lanban,¡± the man said, doing the same. ¡°Cousin to Aizaban.¡± Adam nodded his head, allowing the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden to introduce themselves. ¡°I see you are both very powerful,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hope the measly reward offered is worth it.¡± Sir Merrick raised his brow. ¡°Sir Harvey pays more than well, young man. I am certain the Iyrmen will be paid fairly.¡± ¡°Funny, I thought I was paying them,¡± Adam said, chuckling. Sir Merrick shook his head gently, not used to the whims of the Elves. ¡°It is more than worth it,¡± Aizaban assured. Lanban nodded his head. ¡°I hadn¡¯t believe Vice Master Paul when he mentioned that there would be five Iyrmen joining us, nor that there would be three Silver Rank Adventurers to join us on our little expedition!¡± a man dered,ughing as he approached. He was a man of average height, average build, and average in every sense of the word. No one would have thought twice about looking at him, that was how average this man was. ¡°Still, I have a bag of holding which will be full of herbs before we return!¡± ¡°They¡¯re here to prioritise something else,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure they should be able to help.¡± ¡°I have never heard of such a thing before. A young Copper Rank Adventurermanded three Silver Rank Adventurers, and two Iyrmen at that!¡± The manughed. ¡®What?¡¯ Sir Merrick¡¯s eyes fell onto Adam. He had puthral and a de made of materials only avable to Iyrmen. He had noted it before, but hadn¡¯t realised that he held such a deep connection to the Iyr tomand two Silver Rank Iyrmen. ¡®He¡¯s only Copper Rank?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your own reasons,¡± the man said. ¡°Sir Harvey, High Alchemist of Red Oak.¡± He greeted each member individually. ¡°The road will be full of treachery, so we should be on our guard. We shall leave on the hour, so prepare yourselves.¡± Adam undid his helmet, ncing towards both Sir Merrick and Sir Harvey, wondering if they knew. ¡°You¡¯re a Half Elf?¡± Dunes gasped, staring at him in shock. Adam threw a look to him. ¡°What do you mean? You know I¡¯m a Half Elf.¡± ¡°I thought you meant it figuratively,¡± he said. ¡°Dunes, I showed you my ears.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°You did.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at Dunes and quickly ced his helmet back on. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, Dunes. Why did you have to make it weird?¡± Dunes just chuckled. ¡°We know of your being,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°We were informed beforehand.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°Makes it less awkward.¡± With that, he took the crew to the bakery, which he hadn¡¯t visited in some time. ¡°They told me you had died,¡± Pam said, staring at Adam. ¡°What?¡± Adam blinked. He looked to Dunes. ¡°Was it you?¡± Dunes threw a look to each Iyrman. ¡°Of course it was me,¡± he said. ¡°Iyrmen don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°He said you were as good as dead with how hard you were working,¡± Pam said. ¡°That¡¯s a lot more charming than saying I was dead,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re going to be leaving for a while. We¡¯ve got a Ques-¡° ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes said, quickly patting his back. ¡°Shall we order?¡± Adam raised his brow back to Dunes, who was staring into his eyes like a mentor. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell her.¡± ¡°Even telling her the smallest of details would be bad,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Sorry, Pam, but we can¡¯t really tell you.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± she said, already packing up some jam buns. ¡°Then does that mean you¡¯ll be ordering extra?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. Currency: 35GP -> 33GP ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to take your coin!¡± Pam said, quickly snatching the pair and packing up extra jam buns and bread. Adam ate the jam bun outside with the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden, sans Jurot, who was inside talking with Pam. The four nced between one another, before smiling, filling their stomachs with jam buns, and their hearts with the romance of youth. Once they had given Jurot his time with Pam, they returned to the group, where they headed out. They did not follow the road west, as Adam usually had done, but they headed north, following the hills, through the thick forest. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the deadly part of the forest?¡± Adam asked, noting the fence they were approaching. ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Merrick said. Adam nced to Aizaban, who was beside her husband. ¡°Are we going to be okay?¡± Paul threw a look to the two Iyrmen, the Knight, and then to Adam. ¡°We should be.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how much he should be worrying. ¡®Well, there are three Silver Rank Adventurers, and Sir Merrick might be around their level too¡­¡¯ The forest was noisy, full of life. Adam noted the various critters all about, which filled him with somefort, as it meant that the forest would be safe. ¡°You have a nice sword,¡± Adam said, ncing at the de at Sir Merrick¡¯s side. ¡°Red Oak,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡®Oh right, he¡¯s a wood geek.¡¯ ¡°Is it easy to enchant?¡± ¡°I hear it¡¯s quite difficult,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°A de like this is given to all Oakguard.¡± ¡°What is the Oakguard exactly?¡± Adam asked. Sir Merrick threw the Half Elf a look. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You know. Is it the Knights of Red Oak, for the town, or are you the Knights of the Lord?¡± ¡°The Oakguard are the elite Knights of Countess Redoak,¡± Sir Merrick replied. ¡°Those who are worthy are knighted by the Countess, who is the only one with the authority to appoint Oakguard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not those who are worthy, but those who are worthy and are of noble blood, even if they are weaker than the others who wish to be knighted,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°I am sure there are many factors which the Countess takes into consideration,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to suggest I know of her wishes.¡± ¡°Can I hold your sword, please?¡± Adam asked, staring at the sword. ¡°If you allow me hold yours,¡± Sir Merrick replied, sure the boy wouldn¡¯t take the deal. His de held as many secrets as his own, which would be important to keep as an Adventurer. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sir Merrick said. Adam undid his sword belt and offered it to Sir Merrick, who stared at it. Seeing as that he had offered the Half Elf the deal, he had to take it, and so he undid his sword belt and handed it over to Adam. ¡®Heavy,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the weight of the sword belt. He unsheathed the sword, revealing the Red Oak de. Jurot leaned in front beside him, and Adam held the de towards the Iyrman, who was examining the de. Arcane Lore D20 + 5 = 22 (17) Adam eyed up the de, feeling just how much power was within it. It was definitely greater than just a simple +1 enchantment, or even a +2 enchantment. However, with the de in his hands, he felt the same as he did with his die in hand, that he could potentially cast spells through it. ¡°Cool,¡± Adam said. ¡°I feel it as warm,¡± Sir Merrick replied. ¡°It means amazing.¡± Adam chuckled. Sir Merrick had admired Adam¡¯s de too. ¡°Your de is made of Iyrmen materials,¡± he said, noting the two Silver Ranks nearby. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Iyrmen gave out such materials to anybody.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not anybody,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate. I am a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t he only arrive a few months ago?¡¯ Sir Merrick¡¯s eyes fell across the Half Elf. ¡®Yet he¡¯s already surrounded by Iyrmen. Are they nning something?¡¯ Sir Merrick recalled the meeting between the Duke and the Countess. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be about that matter, could it? Does the Iyr have connections to the Elves from back then?¡¯ He stared at the Half Elf, who was admiring his de. ¡®Should I really have given him my sword?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam might make a habit of checking out other men''s swords. 97. Touches of Forest 97. Touches of Forest Adam stared at the sword, running his finger along it. There were faint runes with gold and gem dust stuck to them. ¡®Beautiful,¡¯ he thought. ¡°I want a sword made from Red Oak.¡± He looked to Jurot and smiled. ¡°Jurot, do you want to carve Red Oak?¡± ¡°Yes, but it is difficult to get,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How difficult?¡± Adam asked, before ncing up at the Knight. ¡°Every citizen of Red Oak is given a small amount of Red Oak when they are born, and they may save up to buy more. However, those who are not citizens of the town and wish to acquire Red Oak must do something of note.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°There are some who are able to procure Red Oak after they participate in the Beast Wave. They must not just participate, but they must be outstanding in their defence of the town.¡± ¡°Well, that does make sense,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though the Beast Wave was only a few months ago. Is there another way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the easiest way,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°You can also donate arge amount of gold to the town, which would allow you to bid on Red Oak which is to be auctioned off.¡± ¡°Private auctions?¡± Adam frowned. ¡®Damn. That¡¯d make it pretty expensive¡­¡¯ ¡°They aren¡¯t that private. You may join, but you can¡¯t bid on certain phases of the auction, which is when the Red Oak usually appears.¡± ¡°So, how much gold do I need to donate in order to bid on the Red Oak?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A thousand gold.¡± ¡°Sheesh,¡± Adam said, blinking wildly at him. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said. ¡°A thousand gold may be a lot of money to Copper Rank Adventurers, but what is it for the Countess of a town of so many hundred thousands of people?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What about¡­¡± Adam stopped, realising he was about to give away one of his greatest secrets. Well, it wasn¡¯t much of a secret considering all the Iyrmen knew, and so did Paul. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± Adam returned the de eventually, sighing. ¡®I wish I could have cast Identify.¡¯ ¡°Your de has quite a powerful enchantment,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°It would be no understatement to say it would be good enough for the Oakguard.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Not even the weakest Oakguard would use such an awful weapon.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I would,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°Even if I am the most inexperienced member, this de is brilliantly made and enchanted. What does it do exactly?¡± "I''ll tell you mine if you tell me yours,¡± Adam replied with a smirk. "This has a greater enchantment on the de, and can be used as a spell focus. Not just that, I can use the spell Shield multiple times a day, as well as Short Step." "That''s pretty cool," Adam said. ¡°It is,¡± Sir Merrick replied. ¡°What about your weapon?¡± "My sword has a lesser enchantment inparison, but can hit twice as hard than a typical de, though most of it is divine power.¡± Sir Merrick raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Such an enchantment is not to be taken lightly.¡± He smiled. ¡°When I am wounded, the de grows stronger topensate.¡± ¡°If you did not wish to tell me what your de did, you had no need to make things up.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you calling me a liar? Or are you saying that a de in the Iyr is unable to reach such potential?¡± Adam asked, keeping his words true, though he wasn¡¯t willing to give out the whole truth. ¡°I would not dare say such a thing,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°The Iyr and Red Oak have always had a special rtionship, and there is much respect we give to the Iyr and its peoples.¡± ¡°People,¡± Aizaban and Lanban corrected. Sir Merrick nodded. ¡°I was just wondering why the Iyr would give you such a great weapon.¡± "I''m special,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you don''t believe me, why don''t you test it out?" Adam held out the de. "Should you be willing to part with your weapon so easily?¡± Sir Merrick asked. "It''s not like you''re going to steal it from me. If you do, I''ll just ask the Iyrmen to beat you up." Adam smiled. Sir Merrick almost choked. ¡°Excuse me? Steal your weapon? What are you saying?" He hadn¡¯t expected someone to so brazenly try to shame him. Adam frowned. "Sheesh, you''re no fun." He held out his de. "First you call me a liar, then you get all mad when I joke about you stealing from me. Just because I''m a Half Elf, doesn''t mean you can behave that way, Sir Merrick." "It''s not that you''re a half elf..." Adam nced away. "I am disappointed. Here I though that the people of Red Oak were so weing, but I suppose it''s only the Vice Master who is so weing. Though the Iyrmen are weing too, and since the Vice Master is married to an Iyrman then..." Adam rubbed his chin. "I should just stick with the Iyrmen." "I meant no offence,¡± Sir Merrick said, sighing. ¡°It would be my honour to test out your de during a break.¡± "Sure." Adam smirked. ¡°It would be your honour, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Adam hummed joyfully to himself. It didn¡¯t take long for them to break, as the journey was long and hard, and required them to stop often. Sir Merrick cut the air with Lightsear, feeling its great power. He aimed for the log nearby, cutting into it with ease. ¡®Not even my de could cut with such ease¡­¡¯ He continued to swing the de, the Iyrmen throwing nces his way, noting his style of sword y. Jurot wasn¡¯t quite as bothered, since he did not use a sword, but Jaygak stared, glued to his motions. Aizaban and Lanban both threw casual nces, though they were memorising it. ¡°I can''t confirm the other effects of this de, but I do not believe you are lying,¡± Sir Merrick admitted. "Right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The Iyr isn''t exactly weak. It''s been a few years since the Kingdomst fought it, but you should never forget who it was that formed this Kingdom with their blood." Sir Merrick stared at the Half Elf, wondering why he was so eager to provoke him. Adam smirked, happy to unt the Iyrmen''s strength. "They have many stories they tell within the Iyr, and they''re all quite fun to listen to. You learn a lot about people through them. I wonder if there are any stories about the Oakguard." "There are a few," Jurot said. "There''s Gerald the Oak, who slew Green Ent. Lady Redoak''s de and shield is made from the remains of the being.¡± ¡°Speaking of Awakened Trees,¡± Sir Harvey butt in. ¡°We should be careful in this forest. We''ll be heading deeper within the forest, and it will take us a few days before we get to Deadwood." "Deadwood?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Damn. These names all sound so cool¡­¡± As they trekked through the forest, Sir Harvey would stop to collect samples, sometimes snipping away a small part of a nt or tree, before slipping it into one of his many pouches which hung from his belt. Twigs went in one pouch, leaves in another, each having their own unique pouch. Adam watched as Sir Harvey put one particrly long twig the High Alchemist had found into a pouch, but it was impossibly long. He blinked. ¡®A Pouch of Holding?¡¯ As they continued, Aizaban nced up, her ears twitching, before she circled around towards the left. Paul followed her, cing his hand onto his sword, ready to draw it. The other Iyrman had circled around to the opposite side, bringing up the new rear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam whispered, having donned his shield. The other members of Fate¡¯s Golden had readied themselves too. ¡°Bearkin,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°They have spotted us.¡± ¡°Bearkin?¡± Adam asked, ncing over towards where she had been looking. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 22 (19) There, in the distance, he spotted four figures. They wererge,rger than any Iyrman he had ever seen, and wide. They had noticed the strangers in their forest, but they did not step forward, instead remaining in the distance. Aizaban shouted in Iyrspeech. ¡°We are passing by, Bearkin. There is no need for blood today.¡± Sir Harvey looked to Vice Master Paul, who kept his eyes on the figures in the distance. Sir Merrick stood beside the High Alchemist, sword yet to be drawn. ¡°Come,¡± Aizaban said, moving forward, leading them now. Lanban took his position behind the group, as he had done, whereas Vice Master Paul and Sir Merrick both nked either side of Sir Harvey. ¡°Bearkin?¡± Adam whispered to Jurot. ¡°People who look like bears,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°People?¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°That word is reserved for the like of us, not those beasts. We should be careful. It¡¯s been some time that they dared to step so close to town. We should send word once we are in Deadwood.¡± Jurot didn¡¯t respond back to the Knight¡¯s words. ¡°Are they strong?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°Some can turn between man and bear.¡± ¡°Werebears?¡± Adam whispered. Jurot nodded slowly. ¡°Damn. We should be careful, or we might end up turning into Werebears ourselves.¡± ¡°We would most likely die if we are cursed,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They¡¯ll most likely die if they try to attack us in the presence of such great Iyrmen,¡± Adam said. Jurot¡¯s lips barely twitched into a smile, but Jaygak couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Adam, sometimes you say things which are just in true.¡± She pat his back andughed. ¡°Have I ever lied before?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Other than your jokes? I can¡¯t be for certain,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°You are an enigma,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Though we should concentrate on our surroundings rather than speaking of such light matters.¡± By evening they came across a small camp, one that was often used by Adventurers. Aizaban and Lanban went about, scanning the camp, checking the various stone half walls, and the floor, before they nodded, allowing the others to im their own ces. Spell: Tricks Adam cleaned himself up before Adam pulling out his nket, which held the Rot family design. Aizaban and Lanban noted the symbols, but kept to themselves. He wrapped it around himself, smelling the scent of the Rot family. It smelt just like their family home, which he had only just realised he missed. ¡°How are we doing watches?¡± he asked. ¡°Four watches, one of the more experienced members can take watch with one of your Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Paul said. ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re not that experienced?¡± Adam said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Paul said. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°You guys are no fun,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t even joke around.¡± ¡°Joke around?¡± Paul asked. ¡°In a forest which could kill us?¡± ¡°If it kills any of you, I¡¯d be worried, but until then, I won¡¯t think twice about making jokes. You guys are too stiff. Look, the Iyrmen are really rxed, so you should rx too. It¡¯s when the Iyrmen are not rxed that we should be worried.¡± ¡°The Nephew speaks true,¡± Aizaban said, pping her husband across his back eagerly. ¡°Stop worrying so much! Do you think I¡¯d allow anyone to harm you when I¡¯m beside you.¡± Paul coughed into his fist. ¡°Really, you¡¯re going to say that kind of thing out here?¡± ¡°Sir Merrick knows to pretend not to listen!¡± Aizaban dered. Lanban rubbed his forehead. ¡®I told them I should not havee along.¡¯ He already knew the trouble that Aizaban was going to cause. ¡°Enough,¡± Paul said, trying to put his foot down. ¡°I think I of all people understand just how safe we are.¡± Aizaban justughed, before throwing a nce to Lanban, and the pair slipped away to go hunt, taking Jurot with them. Adam sighed, looking to Dunes, who was staring into the fire which had been lit. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You¡¯re awfully sombre.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± he said. ¡°Of what?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°An old friend.¡± ¡°Friend, huh?¡± Adam said, scooting up beside him. ¡°What kind of friend.¡± ¡°The kind you hold at night.¡± ¡°That kind of friend,¡± Adam said, smirking. ¡°What about you?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Jurot has Pam, and I have my friend. Who do you have?¡± Adam noted how quickly Dunes changed the conversation, and he followed the War Priest¡¯s pace. He was about to speak when he saw Jaygak lean in towards them, one eye shut, the other staring directly at them. ¡°Well, there is a pretty devilkin Iyrman I have my eye on, but you keep that between you and me.¡± Adam chuckled. Dunes smiled. ¡°There will be a day you will stop joking.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for romance, but I do have bromance.¡± ¡°Bromance? I did not realise you and Jurot were like that. I know that Iyrmen sometimes grow close during their travels together.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°You what? No, not like that. Bromance is strictly about two bros with close emotional intimacy, but not, you know, that kind of thing.¡± He paused. ¡°I think it can be more, but that¡¯s not that way I mean it.¡± Dunes nodded his head slowly. ¡°I understand, Adam.¡± He ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. Adam stared into Dunes¡¯ eyes. Insight D20 + 1 = 13 (12) ¡°Do you?¡± Dunes smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Does he? 98. Lots of Death 98. Lots of Death It was in the afternoon when they heard a low purring from the distance. Aizaban and Lanban, who hadn¡¯t reacted until they heard the purring, reached for their weapons. Aizaban donned her shield, which was painted with the symbol of Baktu, an ever watching eye, and gripped her mace tight. Vice Master Paul and Sir Merrick had taken to nking Sir Harvey, who had reached back into his cloak, but he waited. Fate¡¯s Golden had prepared themselves too. Adam felt his die within his hand, squeezing it tight, his shield in hand. He felt so much more at ease with it in his hand, and now he could cast spells freely, without the need to worry about whether he had donned his shield and de together. Adam stepped a little closer towards Aizaban, daring to step towards the front. Yet, as he did, he noted how Aizaban narrowed her eyes, spotting something from afar. Moments passed, and as the group remained on high alert, Aizaban eventually ced away her mace. There was silence for a few moments, before the rest of them started to rx too. ¡°What was it?¡± Adam asked, ncing up towards her. Aizaban smiled. ¡°A good fight,¡± she said, not borating further. Adam threw a look to Jurot, who had already doffed his shield and had slipped his axe back into his belt. His eyes were slightly narrowed, his lips taut, his face full of disappointment. They continued to trek through the forest, which was quieter than before. To their right was the hill, where it continued to loom over them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that hill dangerous?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Aizaban replied. ¡°Very dangerous.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we step away from it?¡± Adam asked, noting Sir Harvey furrow his brows at the Half Elf, as though he had said something ridiculous. ¡°Why?¡± Aizaban replied, throwing a look towards him, raising her brow. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°If it¡¯s very dangerous, then shouldn¡¯t we move away?¡± ¡°Paul and Sir Crimsonwood are to the right because it is very dangerous,¡± she said. ¡°You are on the left, in your own danger. Regardless of where we step, it is dangerous for you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, ncing to the forest to his left. ¡°Right.¡± Aizaban smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how adorable the young man was, asking such cute questions. Adam felt the gaze of a predator fall upon him, and he shuddered. ¡®Man, it really is dangerous out here.¡¯ They had taken many breaks on the journey, and though sometimes they had found a clear trail to follow, Sir Harvey often snipped away various items, taking a few moments here and there during their frequent breaks. They found another camp site towards the evening, which had taken nearly twelve hours to find. The camp was made of hardy stone, full of half walls, as were all the other camps he had noted. This one wasrge enough to handle them all, and another party. Jurot and the pair of Silver Rank Iyrmen left, going off to hunt once again. Adam kept an eye out, unnerved by the low growling he had heard earlier in the day. He recalled the growl, hearing it within his mind. The low growl filled the area, and Adam straightened up, reaching for his shield. ¡°That wasn¡¯t just me, was it?¡± The others threw a look to Adam, raising their brows. ¡°What was just you?¡± Dunes asked, staring at the Half Elf. Adam looked around, noting how no one else seemed to be reacting. ¡°The low growling. You don¡¯t hear it?¡± Jaygak and Kitool threw nces between one another, and the devilkin Iyrman reached for her shield as Kitool stood. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, keeping an eye out on the tree line. He could feel something watching him, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot asked when they had returned. ¡°Nothing, hopefully.¡± The night passed uneventfully, and they continued along in their journey. Adam¡¯s thoughts were consumed by the watchful eyes he could feel throughout his entire time in the forest. ¡°Hello there!¡± called someone from afar. Up ahead was an older man, in his early sixties or so. His hair was short, white and silver, betraying his age, with a scruffy beard beginning to form on his chin. He was heavily armoured, adorned in te mail, and at his back was a giant maul. The maul itself was carved out of a dark gem, ck as night, and was no doubt enchanted considering how there were specks of light within the gem which shifted about like fireflies. ¡°I hear that not manye by this way to Deadwood, not unless there¡¯s some funny business.¡± ¡°No funny business, good man,¡± Sir Harvey said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Say, you look familiar.¡± He was sure he had seen the man before, though the armour seemed a little different, that maul was pinging something in the back of his brain. Lanban joined Aizaban upfront, but the pair had positioned themselves in front of Fate¡¯s Golden, whereas Paul and Sir Merrick were nking on either side of Sir Harvey, as they had done so thus far. ¡°He should look familiar,¡± Sir Merrick said, bowing his head. ¡°That¡¯s Sir Royce. I recognise that maul from a mile away. ck as night, starry, it¡¯s the Deathly Night without a doubt.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be making me blush!¡± Sir Royceughed, grinning wide. ¡°Deathly Night?¡± Adam asked, his eyes beaming towards the maul. ¡®Sounds like it¡¯s a powerful weapon.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s the Knight of Death,¡± Jurot whispered to Adam. ¡°It seems he¡¯s retired.¡± ¡°Knight of Death?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You mean the Knight from North Fort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m honoured that you¡¯ve all heard of me!¡± Sir Royce chuckled, grinning wide. Of course, almost everyone had heard of him considering he was sometimes spoken in the same breath as King¡¯s Sword. ¡°They say you¡¯re the strongest Knight in the North,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Ay,¡± Sir Royce replied with a nod of his head. ¡°After the King¡¯s Sword, they say the Knight of Death is the strongest. I doubt the current King¡¯s Sword could handle the likes of me!¡± He roared withughter, unable to contain himself. Adam nced around, no longer feeling the presence watching him. It hadn¡¯t for a short time, but he hadn¡¯t realised until now. ¡®Just when did it stop?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s still young yet,¡± Sir Merrick said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will match the likes of the previous generation of great warriors.¡± ¡°Right, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m the Knight of Death any longer, now can I?¡± Sir Royce rubbed his chin, feeling the hair across his chin, something he had been shaving for years, but no longer. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have to leave it to those boys now.¡± ¡°You have retired?¡± Sir Merrick asked. ¡°That¡¯s a great shame for our Kingdom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard enough. I¡¯m heading down to Ever Green now, enjoy my days with goodpany and great views.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the previous King¡¯s Sword in Ever Green too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Merry, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought I may as well retire with him. We spoke before he retired, telling me that Ever Green was still the most beautiful ce he had ever seen. I told him it was a bunch of poppycock, for he¡¯s never seen the sight of a battlefield like those in the north!¡± Sir Royce grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure he said it for nostalgia¡¯s sake. Lucky he left when he did, otherwise I¡¯d never be able to confirm his words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame what happened down south,¡± Adam said, noting the nces he received from Sir Merrick and Sir Harvey. ¡°A shame?¡± Sir Royce asked. ¡°Ay, a shame it was, in a certain sense. We built up thousands of soldiers near the Elvishnds, then one of our towns waspletely destroyed. He thought against bringing me down there, and he paid the price of it. I¡¯d love to have seen those Elvish bastards try it with my maul!¡± Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing good ol¡¯ Harry was about, otherwise we¡¯d have lose at least another town, and the King would have had to think about how warm he¡¯d be able to keep his seat.¡± ¡°Well, that is just how the dice fall,¡± Sir Merrick said. He didn¡¯t have the gall to speak so poorly of the King¡¯s actions, so kept his mouth shut. Sir Royce just grinned. After all, he understood that he was one of the handful of people who could speak so poorly about the King and bear no consequences. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many Iyrmen.¡± His eyes scanned the group, noting the Iyrmen and their positions, as well as the pair nearby. The pair of Bans stared at him,rge grins on their faces. Paul noted the look in their eyes, and realising that it was Aizaban with him, he quickly stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Sir Royce. I am Vice Master Paul.¡± ¡°Oh? A Vice Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Where are my manners?¡± Sir Royce stepped forward to shake the man¡¯s hand. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine,¡± Paul said, shing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to meet you.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Sir Royceughed. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man now. I didn¡¯t expect to see a Vice Master either. It seems I¡¯ve stumbled onto something I shouldn¡¯t see? Will I be killed?¡± Sir Royce asked, a grin on his face. ¡°Nothing like that,¡± Paul said, smiling. ¡°We are here to escort Sir Harvey.¡± ¡°That so. Interesting to see so many new blood with so many magical items too.¡± Royce threw a quick nce to Fate¡¯s Golden, seeing all their magical gear, save one who was a dark skinned Priest from Aswadasad. ¡°It seems they came across a great fortune,¡± Paul said, hoping that Sir Royce would drop the matter here. ¡°And a young man with puthral te mail?¡± Sir Royce said, smirking. ¡°How interesting. I¡¯ve only seen it a handful of times, on an Iyrman with Gold Rank maybe a decade ago was thest time I saw it. How is it that a Copper Rank managed to receive such a gift?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Adam asked, smiling a cheeky smile. ¡°I came across a great fortune.¡± Sir Royce continued to nce between them all. ¡°So, should I be friendly with you all? Perhaps I¡¯lle across a great fortune too¡± ¡°Bing friendly with me may be the best decision you ever make,¡± Adam said. Paul and Sir Merrick threw a look to Adam. ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ ¡°You sure have a lot of guts, boy,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m surrounded by Iyr-¡° Adam was unable to react, seeing the blur of ck ahead of him. Air sshed through his helmet against his face. He blinked, noting the mace and maul ahead of him, blocking the path of the huge maul ahead of him.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh. Is Adam going to die? Again? Again? 99. Wishing for Death 99. Wishing for Death ¡°I was wondering why the Iyrmen were beside you,¡± Sir Royce said, his face turning into a wide smirk. ¡°It seems they¡¯re here to protect you and not the High Alchemist. How curious.¡± ¡°How insightful,¡± Adam said, his hear pounding wildly within his chest. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t like it when people attack me, so it seems you don¡¯t want to be too friendly with me.¡± ¡°Just after that little?¡± Sir Royce chuckled, though he kept his maul locked with the Iyrmen, who were eager to push back. ¡°I¡¯m a weak little boy and you¡¯re such a big strong man.¡± Adam¡¯s heart continued to pound, but it began to calm. ¡°The difference between you and I is like that of an adult and a child. I¡¯m very scared, you know?¡± ¡°If you wanted to fight¡­¡± Aizaban grinned wide, eager to fight, but before she could continue, Paul stepped forward. ¡°Old men like us shouldn¡¯t bully children,¡± Paul said. ¡°Would you mind stepping back, Sir Royce?¡± ¡°Are you asking me, the once Knight of Death, to step back?¡± Royce grinned even wider, gripping his maul tighter, trying to push the Iyrmen back, though they remained sturdy, protecting the Half Elf. ¡°Even as a Vice Master, shouldn¡¯t you think twice?¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you dare stop us now!¡± Aizaban dered, eager to fight as she felt the strength of this older man. ¡®Even though you look so handsome saying our words.¡¯ ¡°Darling?¡± Sir Royce asked, before ncing to Paul. ¡®Vice Master. Iyrman.¡¯ Sir Royce exhaled, rxing, slowly pulling his maul back. ¡°So you¡¯re Vice Master Paul of Red Oak!¡± Heughed. ¡°I should have realised!¡± ¡°I am honoured that you¡¯ve heard of me,¡± Paul said, beginning to rx, but he remained ready to draw his de. ¡°If I had realised it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have tested out my curiosity.¡± He thought about the Guild Master of Red Oak, his eyes narrowing slightly as his lips twitched into the smallest of frowns. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this a secret between us.¡± Paul sighed, nodding his head. He understood what Sir Royce was feeling. After all, that woman was quite vicious. ¡°Of course, since it would be troublesome for us both.¡± The pair exchanged a knowing look between one another, sharing in a moment together. After all, the North was quite familiar with that woman. ¡°Ouch!¡± came a cry, and Adam reached up to his heart. ¡°It hurts so bad. I was so scared, Vice Master Paul! Thankfully, the powerful Iyrmen assisted me, or I would have been dead!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t attack you with-¡° ¡°Vice Master Paul, did you hear what he said?¡± Adam asked, quickly interrupting the Knight, who didn¡¯t expect it. After all, who would dare interrupt the previous Knight of Death? ¡°He didn''t attack me? I''m so scared and he''s lying about attacking me. What a terrible man." "Now, hold on a second, I-" "Hold on a second? So that you can attack me again? Vice Master Paul, he is going to hurt me again. My heart can''t handle this." Adam reached up to his forehead, ncing away. Everyone stared at the Half Elf, wondering what he was doing. Sir Harvey¡¯s brow began to sweat, his eyes slowly falling to Vice Master Paul. "To think you''d go attacking little boys like me,¡± Adam continued, peeking at the odler Knight. ¡°Is that what it means to be the Knight of Death?" His goading voice was obvious to the Knight. Sir Royce could feel it. The Half Elf¡¯s voice set deep within his heart, which rumbled. Trouble. ¡®What have I gotten myself into?¡¯ Sir Royce thoughts, feeling a dread flow through him. "Since you''ve attacked me¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, his lips slowly forming into a smirk. ¡°Shouldn''t you pay somepensation to me?" "So that''s what you were doing,¡± Sir Royce said, visibly rxing. He let out a low sigh of relief. ¡°Very well. How much do you want?¡± This boy was probably a member of the Red Oak Adventurer¡¯s Guild specifically, so no wonder why he was being so annoying. He must have known that his Guild Master would trouble the Knight of Death, so he wanted a few hundred gold or some such. "Your maul," Adam said, smiling wide. "My maul?¡± Sir Royce asked. ¡°My. Maul.¡± He repeated the words in order to understand what he was saying. He stared at the young man before him, in his puthral te mail, with a de at his side which was made of Iyrmen materials. ¡®What in the Realms of Death is he saying?¡¯ ¡°Boy, you should be careful with your words." "Didn''t you try to hand it to me before?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head yfully. ¡°If you didn''t want to give it to me, why did you offer it to me?" "You shouldn''t joke so much." Sir Royce red down at the Half Elf. Adam felt the pressure of the man, but he had Aizaban and Lanban beside him, and Vice Master Paul would probably fight for him too. "Joke? That maul isn''t even worth my life, so it''s already such a good deal for you." "This Maul costs tens of thousands of gold,¡± Sir Royce said, his voice remaining even. ¡°Your life is not worth that much." Adam smiled, wondering where he should go with this. He was ying a dangerous game, and it wasn¡¯t as though he really wanted the maul. ¡®I¡¯ve had enough fun, I suppose.¡¯ "Well, since you''re so unwilling to part with it, then how about I let you keep it?" "Oh my, how generous." Sir Royce stared down at the boy, wondering who he was. ¡®Are his balls made of brass?¡¯ He nced between the pair of eager Iyrmen. ¡®No, they¡¯re made of Iyrsteel?¡¯ "However,¡± Adam said, raising a finger. ¡°You owe me one favour." "I''m retired,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°Did you not hear?¡± "Ah. My heart. It hurts so bad." Adam rubbed his chest te, ncing away again, like a mourning flower. Sir Royce remained silent and still, staring at the Half Elf. ¡®Should I just kill him?¡¯ He noted the two Iyrmen again, and then the Vice Master of the Guild. ¡®No, it would be too difficult. Even if I managed, it would be troublesome.¡¯ Adam stared up at him. "I thought you wanted to be friendly with me? Since you''re willing to raise your maul against me, shouldn''t you at least raise it for me?" Sir Royce shook, unable to understand what the Half Elf was saying. Paul stared at Adam. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ "How interesting!¡± Sir Royce¡¯sugh boomed through the forest, causing the silent stalkers to flee. ¡°You Southerners are hrious!" "I''m no Southerner," Adam replied, bluntly. "I could tell you weren''t an Iyrman, but you''re not from the South either?" Sir Royce stared at Adam. There was something off about the young man, but he couldn¡¯t ce it. "No, I''m not native to thisnd,¡± Adam admitted. "Oh? Where are you from?" Sir Royce asked, now suddenly intrigued by this stranger. He was a young man for sure, and yet he had somehow managed to tame a pair of Iyrmen, and wore full attire of those in the Iyr. "You''ve probably never heard of it so it doesn''t matter." "You shouldn¡¯t underestimate my breadth of knowledge, boy. My father beat the sense into me to make sure I remembered all manner of things. All the letters and numbers, in my old age, what use are they? Ah, but he was a good man, my father.¡± Sir Royce chuckled. ¡°Right, where are you from?¡± "Why? So you can go and raise your maul at my family?" Adam chuckled. "Come on, boy. It was just a joke.¡± "I was joking too,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°My family are all dead, but if theye back alive as skeletons, wouldn''t your maul be useful?" Sir Royce almost choked on his breath. "There''s a limit to how much one can joke, young man. Do not pray so eagerly for your family¡¯s death.¡± "Hah!¡± Adamughed. ¡°You should be careful not to provoke Lord Sozain''s wrath." "Even if Sozain wanted to, I couldn''t meet with them again." "You should watch your words, Half Elf," Sir Merrick said, ring at the boy. "Half Elf?" Sir Royce stared at the boy. ¡®Ah, now it makes sense. He¡¯s one of them.¡¯ "Shouldn''t you expect me to be sphemous? I heard Elves aren''t liked in thisnd, so I should at least y to my stereotype, right?" Adam threw his gaze towards Sir Merrick, not crumbling under the man¡¯s re. "If you continue to act up in this way, then we will have to cancel the agreement," Sir Harvey said, finally speaking up. He had been sockadaisical this entire time, but Adam had crossed a line. "It was just a joke." Adam rolled his eyes. "Still, not everything I said was a lie. I don''t think even he can allow us to meet again. Though, now that I think about it, I haven''t confirmed that.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Next time we meet, I''ll ask him." "What?" The group stared at him, blinking. Even Aizaban and Lanban were staring at him, after all, the Half Elf was talking about their most glorious deity, the God of Death. Jaygak, Kitool, and Dunes stared at him too, though Jurot remained beside him, staring at the maul of the Knight of Death. "Next time I meet with the gods, I''ll ask them. I lost all hope, but if they do have that power, then couldn''t I see my family again?" Adam smiled and pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Jurot, you could meet my little sister for the first time too.¡± "If I am able, I will," Jurot said, nodding his head. Jaygak and Kitool nced at Jurot, their eyes full of questions. They had their suspicions about Adam, but now he was saying too many things they didn¡¯t understand, and they couldn¡¯t keep up with the Half Elf¡¯s pace. Jurot ced a hand on Adam''s shoulder. "I know of your story, but the others do not. Your words can only be seen so darkly by others." "Ah, right. Sorry, sorry." Adam chuckled. "I didn''t mean to cause trouble. Still, I hope the Knight of Death is willing to raise his maul for me when requested." "I refuse,¡± Sir Royce replied, bluntly. ¡°You''re too troublesome. Someone who is so easy to say such sphemous words¡­ I don''t think I''ll be able to help you." "It seems that Southerners are funny, and Northerners are good at running away." Adam smiled at the Knight of Death. "You should be careful with your words, young man.¡± "Or what? You''ll attack me again? Ah, well, you probably would. Still, I feel rather safe with these two Iyrmen at my side." Adam crossed his arms, daring the Knight of Death to attack him. "Did you know we''d face him?" Aizaban asked, a wild grin on her face. "Is that why you brought us along?" ¡®Don¡¯t escte this, honey.¡¯ Paul sighed, ready to draw his de. He¡¯d much sooner face the Knight of Death than dare to raise his de against his wife. ¡®Please.¡¯ "No,¡± Adam replied, shaking his head. ¡°You two are here because of a dragon which might or might not appear.¡± "A dragon?" Aizaban asked. Her husband hadn¡¯t told her much, and upon hearing mention of a dragon, even Lanban¡¯s head snapped to the Half Elf, his eyes beaming. "Vice Master Paul, did you bring anything to help with dragon ying? I should have asked before we set off but it slipped my mind." No one understood what was happening with the conversation, except Jurot, who had long understood that Adam was like this. ¡®That¡¯s such a beautiful maul,¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡®I wonder if I could carve it out of wood.¡¯ "I did," Paul replied. "Oh, that¡¯s good. The Dragon ying arrow?¡± Paul nodded. ¡°How much did they cost?" "Each arrow costs six hundred gold." "Sheesh!¡± Adam replied. Though, thinking about it, six hundred gold to protect one¡¯s life, that wasn¡¯t a terrible price to pay. ¡°How many did you bring?" "Three." "If they end up getting used, I''ll pay for them, so don''t be stingy, alright?" "Okay,¡± Paul replied, giving up on understanding Adam. ¡®Is it because I¡¯ve spent my time around Iyrmen? They¡¯re so simple inparison to the rest of the world¡­¡¯ Everyone blinked at the pair of them. Adam¡¯s words were ridiculous, but Paul, the Vice Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, was putting weight onto his ridiculous words. "If the dragones, we will y it," Jurot said, nodding his head. Hearing Jurot¡¯s words also affirmed the seriousness behind the situation, even if it did seem like some terrible joke. "Our goal isn''t to y the dragon, but to protect someone. When that timees, I''ll be leaving the most important matter to Aizaban." Adam gave her a nod. "The rest of us will keep the dragon busy." Sir Royce slowly crept aside. "Leaving so soon? You still-" "I, Sir Royce, will heed a single call from you, young man!" With that, Sir Royce quickly circled around them to leave. ¡°Don''t you want to y a dragon?" Adam asked. Sir Royce stopped, ncing back towards the Half Elf. ¡®Is this a chance?¡¯ "Is that the favour you wish to request?" "No, I just wanted to see if you wanted to have some fun before your retirement. I can''t guarantee the dragon will be there, but if it is, wouldn¡¯t it be fun?¡± Having the Knight of Death join them would all but guarantee their sess. "If it''s not your request, I''ll be leaving." Sir Royce made to flee. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate!¡± Adam shouted after him as he fled. ''That boy is dangerous!¡¯ Sir Royce thought. ¡®I need to get away from him as quickly as possible! Damn it, why did I raise my maul? Isn''t that what they say? Curiosity killed the Knight?'' "Vice Master Paul, I thought you said you vetted the guards?" Sir Harvey asked, taking the Vice Master aside. "If the Iyrmen think he''s trustworthy, then it''s good enough for me,¡± Paul said. Of course, Sir Harvey wouldn¡¯t dare to disagree. ¡°It''s probably because he''s an Elf.¡± "Elves are too queer,¡± Sir Harvey said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf,¡± Adam said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam, too troublesome to die. Thanks for 13K views everyone! Randomly got a 5* on another site so here''s an extra chapter today. 100. Deadwood 100. Deadwood ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered, staring at Deadwood. The town was huge, surrounded byrge ck trees, which stood like statues, each spaced twenty metres apart. They were a second wall in front of the stone wall which surrounded the town. Near the side of the town, towards where it met the hills, was arge tree, one which could be seen even from where they stood. ¡°Those are the Deadwood,¡± Paul said. ¡°When the town is threatened, they can be called to defend it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even cooler than I thought. I thought it would be like Red Oak, but to think that the Deadwood can be awakened¡­¡± Adam whistled. ¡°They do possess wood from the Deadwood, but it is extremely rare,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Red Oak can be grown well over the generations, but there is only a single Deadwood tree, which is unlike those guardians. When the branches and twigs fall, they are able to procure the wood. If someone were to forcible remove a branch, it would never grow again.¡± ¡®This fantasy world is so cool,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°This world is way cooler thanst time. Now that I think about it, was there Deadwoodst time?¡± Adam squinted, thinking deeply. ¡®No, hold on, the entire world is different.¡¯ The others had tuned him out, unsure of whether he was crazy, sick, or both. The Iyrmen, on the other hand, paid closer attention to him, especially Aizaban and Lanban, purely because Jurot seemed to believe his words. Jurot wasn¡¯t known for his intelligence, but he was still an Iyrman, and it would have been difficult for Adam to convince him of such madness. There was also the fact that Adam had been weed as a Nephew of the family, which meant there was a level of trust between he and the family. As they approached the gates, the Guards held out a hand for them to stop. They wore chain mail, with ck tabards over their over their armour. The sigil of Deadwood, a long, thin tree with no leaves, was printed into the cloth. They wielded spears in hand, and there was a shield which was half tied to their side. ¡°Halt,¡± a Guard said, their eyes scanning the group, before they noted a peculiar form. It was a man who wore breast te, stamped with the sigil of Red Oak, their ancient rivals. Sir Merrick, noting that they had noticed his sigil, raised his voice. ¡°Sir Merrick Crimsonwood, Seventh Branch of the Oakguard!¡± he dered. ¡°Apanying Sir Harvey, High Alchemist of Red Oak!¡± The pair of Guard nced between one another, understanding that this situation was above their pay grade. ¡°Do you have your papers?¡± Sir Merrick stepped forward, producing the papers, and revealed two identity tes too, which the Guards took around back to double check. ¡°They¡¯re quite thorough,¡± Adam said. He had recalled the time when they had to go past South Fort, and it was about as thorough as this. ¡°They¡¯re iming to be an Oakguard and a High Alchemist so they must show proof,¡± Paul said. ¡°What about you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Vice Master?¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve recognised me, but I am not here as Vice Master Paul, but Paul, the Silver Rank Adventurer.¡± ¡°Thank you for waiting, good Sirs,¡± the Guards said as they returned, bringing with them four more of theirpanions. ¡°An escort to guide you to the manor in which you¡¯ll be staying.¡± Sir Merrick nodded. The four Guards noted the pair of Iyrmen, and remained on full alert as they marched through the main road of the town. Many of the buildings were made of wood, most of them small shacks stacked two or three high, though Adam noted a few buildings which were stacked four or five high, though they were sprinkled through the town. The bustling streets very quickly gave way to the Guards and the group which had arrived, causing all sorts to point and gossip between one another, whereas young urchins slipped away into the shadows, going to inform their various masters of the neers. They slipped away from the main road, and were led to a different district, where there was an inner wall separating it away from the riff raff. The Guards quickly chatted, before the group were led into a district where the buildings were built sparsely apart, with their own walls, forming estates. The Guards walked up to an estate with its own pair of Guards, each who wore a single breast te, and carried with them a spear, and a de at their side. ¡°Sir Harvey, High Alchemist of Red Oak,¡± a Guard stated, introducing their charge. The estate Guards stamped their boots and raised their spears, before mming their spears down. With that, the four Guards led them into the estate, which included a small yard upfront, and a single buildings, which hid the buildings where the help lived behind it. The building was built three stories high, and easily held fifty or sixty of the shacks he had seen previously. As they entered, a Manservant approached them, quickly taking the cloak from the High Alchemist, before leading him away. Another dozen Servants appeared, each ready to assist their new guests. ¡°We get to stay here?¡± Adam asked, ncing all around the building. The room they were in had arge staircase ahead of them, and was spacious enough for at least fifty people to rx in quitefortably. ¡°The High Alchemist of Red Oak is always wee in Deadwood,¡± a Servant said. Adam whistled as the Servant tried to assist him, but he ced a hand up. ¡°I like my stuff with me,¡± he said. ¡°If I was an Alchemist, would I be treated just as well if I came to this town?¡± ¡°If you were a High Alchemist,¡± the Servant said, stepping back a respectful distance, staring at the man in puthral armour. ¡°Well, I¡¯m only a blunt away,¡± Adam said. The Servant blinked at him. ¡°We don¡¯t allow drugs within the estate.¡± ¡°How else is a Half Elf meant to have fun?¡± Adam asked, removing his helmet, revealing his pointed ears to the Servants. Most of them avoided looking at him, and even the Servant who had been so eager to assist, nced away. ¡®I¡¯m not that ugly, am I?¡¯ Adam and the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden were led to their own rooms, some way away from Sir Merrick and the High Alchemist. Once he was in his room, he slipped out of his armour, before partaking in the one thing he truly wished to do when he had arrived into town. He sighed, feeling the hot water all over his body as he slipped into the bath. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he said, grabbing some soap from the Servant beside him, before rubbing his chest. He jerked, the water sshing all about as he stared at the Servant who had followed him in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam cried. ¡°I am here to assist you with your bath,¡± the Servant said. ¡°No! No thank you!¡± Adam stared up at the Servant, full of shock. He hadn¡¯t noticed the Servant, as though they didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Out!¡± The Servant bowed his head and quickly slipped away, leaving the towel and a fresh pair of clothing for him near the bath on a cab. ¡®Was he there the entire time?¡¯ Adam wondered. He sunk into the bath. ¡®My innocence!¡¯ Once he was done, with the fatigue of travel having left his muscles, he made his way into his room, wearing his new set of clothing. He kept a close eye on the Servant. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t need you around, so you can just leave.¡± ¡°I am here to assist you with whatever you need,¡± the Servant said. ¡°I need you to get the fuck outta my room,¡± Adam said, staring at the Servant, who bowed his head, and left. It was weird for someone to attend to him, especially someone who was probably gleaning information about him to send to his master. Eventually, dinner was served, with Sir Merrick and Sir Harvey eating with the Commoners. The Servants had prepared borate meals for the pair of Nobles, as well as Dunes, though the meals for the Commoners wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡®Traitor,¡¯ Adam thought, looking at how well Dunes was being treated. ¡®I should have expected the Priest to be one of them.¡¯ Adam ate his food slowly, tasting each different vour of the various fruits and vegetables, as well as the meat. He also noticed how Paul had cut part of the meat served to him and had ced it at the far edge of his te, which Aizaban quickly swiped to eat. ¡®Look at those two, flirting in public. An utter disgrace.¡¯ ¡°We will remain here for three days,¡± Sir Harvey said, once most of the food had been eaten. ¡°I will be assisting the Countess with some matters.¡± ¡°As long as we get paid,¡± Adam said, smirking up at him as the Servants began to rece the dishes with dessert. ¡°What do you guys think? It¡¯s not so bad, is it?¡± He smirked to the rest of his party. ¡°You were going to go without us to a ce like this?¡± Dunes asked, dabbing his lips with a fresh handkerchief. ¡°You pretend to care about us just so you can have fun.¡± ¡°You can say that after the greatest Knight in the North attacks you,¡± Adam asid. ¡°Ah, right,¡± Dunes replied, trying to not break a smile. ¡°Since we have two Iyrmen from the Ban family, I¡¯m not worried,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though the dragon might pose an issue.¡± Adam noted the Servants nearby, who were pretending to not listen to their conversation. ¡°How do you know there will be a dragon?¡± Dunes asked, taking a sip of his wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be a dragon,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°That¡¯s not up to me, really.¡± ¡°Why do you think there will be a dragon?¡± Dunes asked. Adam smiled, wondering how he should respond. ¡°Well, why wouldn¡¯t there be a dragon?¡± ¡°Dragons don¡¯t appear randomly, Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°How many dragons have youe across so far that it¡¯s amon urrence for you?¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, trying to hide his smile. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say I have met more than zero dragons in my time.¡± Dunes blinked at Adam, unable to sip any more of his wine. ¡°You¡¯ve met a dragon?¡± ¡°At least one,¡± Adam said, winking at the Priest. Dunes looked to Jurot, then back to Adam. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Are dragons somon that you know them by name?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are many dragons who are active around this region. There are a few within Aswadasad, and I know that Queen Silvari rules the Drakken Kingdom to the north of Alnd.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure I should be giving out names of the dragons I know so willy nilly, but let¡¯s say I¡¯ve met at least one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very convenient for you to say that. I could say that I have met a dragon and not mention their name.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Jurot,¡± Adam said. Dunes looked to Jurot again, who nodded. ¡®Do I have to get used to this too?¡¯ He cleared his throat. ¡°So why do you know that a dragon might show up?¡± ¡°Fate,¡± Adam replied. Dunes stared at Adam for a long moment. ¡°I need some more wine.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Even more dead stuff? I feel like something is going to go badly wrong soon... 101. Blood and Alchemy 101. Blood and Alchemy Omen: 9, 9 Adam awoke in the morning, still feeling some of the ache of the travel. He first checked around for the Servant, before slipping away into the bath. He sighed happily, feeling the warmth fill his ache. It was civilization which allowed him to partake in the greatest of relief, a nice, hot bath. There wasn¡¯t any bath bombs, and there were very few modernforts. There was no inte, which was perhaps the luxury he missed most of the modern day. ¡®No cars. No inte. No mobiles, either.¡¯ He sighed. If mobile phones existed, it would have been easy to keep up with Sonarot and Lanarot. He recalled how many times his mother would send him pictures of a cousin¡¯s baby, it was pretty much how he received any news about his extended family. ¡®I should make that,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Mobile phones would be so useful. Being able to message whoever I want, whenever I want. If something goes wrong, I could just call someone in the Iyr toe and pick me up.¡¯ Adam smiled. ¡®A map app would be useful too.¡¯ He wondered if there were any others like him in other worlds, and if they were able to keep some of their modern conveniences. ¡®Bastards.¡¯ Once he was done with his hot bath, scanning around to make sure there wasn¡¯t a sneaky Servant about, he fixed himself up and made his way for breakfast. Breakfast was a splendid affair, with the two Sirs and the Priest engorging themselves on a myriad of strange food, some Adam had never quite seen before. Adam kept breakfast simple, with some meat, a little bit of bread, and far too much cheese. ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We were meant to be heading up for some herbs, but now we¡¯re spending a few days here. Are we meant to stick by you?¡± Adam asked Sir Harvey. Sir Harvey, who was mostly finished with his breakfast, cutting into some fruit with cream, paused to think. He definitely didn¡¯t want Adam around him, not after hearing the sphemous words slip from his lips. Yet, he also knew that Adam had a peculiar set of skills. ¡°I may need some assistance in my work,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°The Countess¡¯ High Alchemist is returning soon, but she requires more immediate assistance. There are a few Alchemists around, but someone who is familiar with foreign herbs may be of great assistance too.¡± ¡°Foreign?¡± Adam blurted out, his eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯ll have you find that I am a¡­¡± Adam paused to think. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. I am a foreigner, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ He nced to the side, shuddering slightly. ¡®At least that¡¯s one thing I miss about home. We treat foreigners quite¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Sir Harvey called, having seen Adam wince at his thoughts. ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯d be willing to assist you, for the right price.¡± Adam smirked. After all, this was outside of the scope of the formal request, and though Adam was brought along for his potential skills in Alchemy, he wasn¡¯t required to assist. Seeing that the High Alchemist could live the life in another town, he didn¡¯t feel too bad earning more of the man¡¯s coin. Sir Harvey slowly nodded his head. ¡°For your assistance in this matter, fifty gold would be rewarded to you.¡± Adam whistled, throwing a look to Paul to see how he was feeling about Adam negotiating with the High Alchemist, but he was currently focused on his wife, who was very slowly cutting into her dessert, and enjoying it a tiny morsel at a time. ¡®How dare you keep flirting in front of us.¡¯ With breakfast done, Adam quickly formed a meeting with Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°Enjoying yourself, Dunes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied, shing a smile. ¡°There are many perks to being a Priest, even in a foreign country.¡± ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re a foreigner too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Though I guess you¡¯re from money, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± Adam rolled his eyes before addressing his entire party. ¡°Anyway, what are your ns?¡± ¡°We will buy some souvenirs to send back home,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. What kind of souvenirs?¡± ¡°Wood,¡± Jurot said, a little too quickly. ¡°Fur, cloth, weapons.¡± ¡°Deadwood has much which is simr with Red Oak, but there are a few differences,¡± Kitool said. ¡°We may be able to procure simr types of items, but they will be unique to Deadwood.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Would you mind buying some on my behalf too? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the time to buy some. Kitool, I¡¯ll leave the Party Fund with you.¡± ¡°You want us to use the Party Fund to buy souvenirs?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°While you¡¯re shopping, you might find something which might benefit the party, so you can use the Party Fund to buy it. You might find that someone¡¯s selling a spell scroll that is useful, or a different kind of potion.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Right, that makes sense.¡± ¡°Half the time I make sense all the time,¡± Adam said, smiling. Adam dropped an Onyx gem into the Party Fund, so they could use it to buy a few souvenirs guilt free. ¡°You¡¯re wearing your armour?¡± Sir Harvey asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. Sir Harvey stared at him. ¡°If you aren¡¯t nning anything untoward, you should take your armour off.¡± Adam stared at the High Alchemist. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good point.¡± Adam stripped out of his te mail quickly. He wasn¡¯t sure why he put it on, but stepping outside the estate without his armour, he felt naked. He had decided to forgo his weapons and shield, but kept his die within his pocket. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to walk around town as a Half Elf without something, even if it was in thepany of a Countess. Adam stepped out the carriage, only to find a pair of Guards draw their weapons and point them at him. He raised his hands, blinking. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°An Elf?¡± a Guard asked, staring at Sir Harvey. ¡°He is an Alchemist, and he may prove useful to the Countess,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°You have brought an Elf to the Countess¡¯ manor?¡± The Guard stared at Sir Harvey. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf.¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± the Guard snarled. ¡°As much as we respect you, Sir Harvey, this is too much.¡± ¡°Then he shall return to the estate,¡± Sir Harvey said, diplomatically. ¡°We can¡¯t have an Elf stay within the estate,¡± the Guard said. ¡°He¡¯ll have to settle in an inn.¡± ¡°If that is more preferable,¡± Sir Harvey said. Adam narrowed his eyes at Sir Harvey and then the Guard. ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°If the Countess of Deadwood doesn¡¯t want my help, she shan¡¯t receive it. I believe that my lodgings are your responsibility, Sir Harvey.¡± Sir Harvey sighed, nodding his head. ¡°I will deal with it.¡± A letter was written, informing the Servants of the estate about the situation. Adam recalled all the items he had left in his pack. He probably should have left most of the items back at the Guild, considering a Servant had probably already rifled through his items, and probably had seen his scrolls and spellbook. ¡®I should be more careful about that sort of thing¡­¡¯ ¡°You may remain here as we bring you your things,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Excuse me? If anyone touches me things, I¡¯ll start acting up.¡± Adam warned, staring at Sir Harvey with his brows raised. ¡°I¡¯ve brought along a few things with me on this journey, including some sentimental items of value, and other things which are fragile. I will go and get my things and then I¡¯ll head to an inn.¡± ¡°You would dare to suggest we, the Countess¡¯ Guards, would dare damage your items?¡± ¡°Damage them, steal them, probably,¡± Adam said. The Guards nced between one another. ¡®Did he just say that?¡¯ ¡°I came here because the High Alchemist asked me to,¡± Adam said. ¡°I stepped out of the carriage and I had two spears pointed at me, and now you think I¡¯m going to trust you with my stuff?¡± Adam blinked at them. ¡°I can understand why Sir Harvey and I are the Alchemists, and you guys are the Guards.¡± ¡°How dare you,¡± the Guard growled, stepping forward. ¡°Take another step and I¡¯ll cast Thunderwave,¡± Adam warned. The Guard stopped, gripping his spear tight in hand. His eyes fell to Sir Harvey. ¡°He¡¯s a mage?¡± Sir Harvey narrowed his eyes at the Half Elf, before slowly nodding his head. ¡°I believe he may be.¡± ¡°To bring an Elf mage to the Countes-¡° ¡°Haven¡¯t you shamed me enough?¡± the High Alchemist asked. ¡°I have word from a great authority that this Half Elf is decent enough. I understand if you do not trust the Adventurer¡¯s Guild within this town, but in Red Oak, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild has always treated us kindly. If you have an issue with the Half Elf, I will personally call for Vice Master Paul and you may take it up with him.¡± The Guard, having not expected the High Alchemist to snap, merely bowed his head. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, before stepping back. ¡°I apologise for speaking out of ce, High Alchemist.¡± ¡°You were merely doing your job,¡± the High Alchemist said. ¡°Now, will you leave me to do mine? You may escort the Half Elf back to the estate, where he will take his items personally. You may keep an eye on him as he does so in order to reduce the chance of poor behaviour.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find I¡¯m middle ss now,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly, but he noted the Guards ring at him. ¡°You guys suck.¡± Adam was escorted by four Guards, each adorned in chain, with spears in hand. He had assumed they wouldn¡¯t start trouble after the High Alchemist¡¯s warning, but he also decided against antagonising them. ¡®What do you think? Could I take them?¡¯ [If it is your Fate.] ¡®You¡¯re not helpful at all.¡¯ Adam packed his stuff, seeing Jurot and the others, who had worked out lightly in the air and had freshened up afterwards. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°They-¡° Adam had slowed to speak with Jurot, but a Guard pushed him forward. ¡°Move along, Elf,¡± the Guard said. Adam stopped, turning back to re at the Guard. He had reached into his pocket, which caused the Guards to point their spears at him, though he was still ready to fight. Adam froze, noting the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden. Jurot had reached for his axe, and on his lead, the other two had reached for their own weapons. Dunes nced between the two groups, unsure of what he should do. Adam sighed, slowly pulling his hand away from his robe. There was no need to escte this any further, especially considering that Jurot and the others may get into trouble too. ¡°Jurot, would you minding with me? You saw how eager they were to put their hands on me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head, though kept his hand on his axe as the spears were still pointed at Adam. The Guards took pause for a moment, throwing looks towards the young Iyrmen. They may have been young, but they were still Iyrmen, and they doubted that the Iyrmen were going to fight alongside them. They pulled their spears back, allowing Adam and Jurot to move onward. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I¡¯ve got some Elf blood in me and they don¡¯t like that,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°You are to leave?¡± ¡°I have to stay at an inn,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re paying for it though.¡± Jurot threw a look towards the Guards. ¡°I will also stay at the inn.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They dared to attack you in front of me. If you are within the inn, will they attack you again?¡± ¡°Careful, Iyrman.¡± ¡°I do not have to be careful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You do.¡± The Guard remained staring at Jurot for a long moment. He could certainly deal with the Iyrman and the Elf, but he decided against it. There wasn¡¯t a point to start a bother with the Iyrmen for an Elf. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at the pair of them once Adam had grabbed his stuff. ¡°We are to leave,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Why?¡± Jurot switched to their tongue. ¡°There is a bother about Adam¡¯s blood.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes towards the Guards. ¡°And of mine?¡± Jurot shook his head. Jaygak nced at the Guards suspiciously, ring at them, but she did not say anything. ¡°Let us pack,¡± Kitool said. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You guys stay here and eat your fill. Make sure you enjoy yourself on the Countess¡¯ dime.¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°Come on, Jurot. We¡¯ll enjoy ourselves on the High Alchemist¡¯s dime.¡± When they had situated themselves in an inn, renting arger room for the pair of them on Jurot¡¯s assistance, Adam sighed, dropping onto the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved, Jurot.¡± ¡°It is no matter,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You are a brother of mine.¡± Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Deadwood is going to be Gonewood now that they''ve earned Adam''s ire... 102. Elves and Hatred 102. Elves and Hatred ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all that,¡± Paul said in thete afternoon. ¡°That¡¯s life,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be so antagonistic towards an Adventurer within the Guild. Is Deadwood part of South Alnd too?¡± ¡°No, but they are part of Central Alnd, which distrust Elves just as much.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°The capital is within Central Alnd, and the King has the most influence within it, even in its most distant town of Deadwood.¡± ¡°That is unfortunate.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I will send word to the Countess about the matter,¡± Paul said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Send her word?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°How dare she look down on you! Should I go make a mess?¡± ¡°No!¡± Paul snapped his head towards his wife. ¡°I can deal with this.¡± Aizaban smiled, reaching up to brush his hair. ¡°Oi, would you two stop flirting in front of me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not flirting,¡± Paul replied, weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll flirt with my husband wherever I please,¡± Aizaban replied, simply. Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to blow this out of proportion. If you want to send word, go ahead, but make note that Adam and Fate¡¯s Golden will not take requests for any Nobility within Deadwood. We can do that much, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s awkward to go against Nobility, but since her side started the fight, it shouldn¡¯t matter. Plus, you¡¯re still only an Iron Rank Adventurer.¡± ¡°No I¡¯m not,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m Copper Rank.¡± ¡°What?¡± Paul said, staring at him. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, motioning to his Copper Rank Tag. Paul blinked at it, before rubbing his forehead again. ¡°Oh, right. We should fix that as soon as possible. Would you like to get that fixed now?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Adam waved his hand casually. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a huge benefit to going up to Iron Rank, and the fees remain the same.¡± Paul sighed. He had meant to Rank Up both Adam and Jurot, but after hearing that Adam could enchant, he had beenpletely engulfed in his thoughts. ¡®Enchanting. Alchemy. Magic. Martial.¡¯ Paul sighed again. Aizaban rubbed his back gently. ¡°Thinking too much is bad for you.¡± ¡°I guess I should remain in this inn until we¡¯re ready to head out,¡± Adam said, ncing out his window to see a Guard staring at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll appreciate me leaving.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be quite so bad in Eagle Wing,¡± Paul said, though he was uncertain the moment the words slipped out of his lips. Adam spent the next few days in the inn, rxing. Fate¡¯s Golden would visit in the morning and the evening, and they would bring Jurot some blocks of wood so he could carve into them. He created almost a dozen different figurines, all in silence. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, noting just how much focus Jurot managed whilst carving into the wood. The wooden carvings were of various different animals, though some were of a more simple design, and others were more intricately carved. Omen: 8, 13 ¡°So we can finally leave this horrid ce, eh?¡± Adam said once he met Sir Harvey, who looked slightly haggard. The Guards nearby threw him a re, but with Aizaban and Lanban beside him, he felt further at ease. ¡°You should be careful with your words, stranger,¡± came the dark voice of a woman. She was adorned in dark breastte, and at her sides she wielded a pair of shortswords, each made of Deadwood. Along her shoulders was a long cape, made of ck. ¡°It was quite horrid, being confined in an inn room,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive my words, I¡¯m a little stir crazy from being trapped.¡± ¡°You had the freedom to leave and walk as you pleased,¡± the woman said. ¡°You could have felt the cool breeze on your skin, seen the sights, spent your coin in our shops.¡± ¡°And give you all an excuse to imprison me? Oh, be careful! That Elf walked a little too quickly! Oh, look at him, he reached for his sword to try and threaten the shopkeeper, let¡¯s forget the fact that his pouch is at his side?¡± Adam rolled his eyes, but realised she couldn¡¯t see them, so rolled his head instead. ¡°I might be a foreigner, but I know how easy it is for you to make an excuse to do as you please. If I¡¯m not wee, then my coins aren¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Speaking ill against a Knight is punishable by death,¡± the woman warned. ¡°You should be careful.¡± ¡°I can only thank you for proving my point,¡± Adam said, as Sir Harvey stepped forward to break up the fight. ¡®This Elf is trying to get himself killed.¡¯ He cleared his throat. ¡°After the war, the behaviour towards Elf has soured. It is your people¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°My people had nothing to do with it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just because I¡¯m an Elf, doesn¡¯t mean I know every other Elf in thisnd. Last I recalled, Sir Royce, the previous Knight of Death, held a different opinion. I wonder if the King will bring him to justice, or if Sir Royce will be able to walk about freely as he pleases, with that giant maul at his back.¡± Sir Harvey red at Adam. ¡°This is Sir Enna, Darkknight of Deadwood. This is Adam, Copper Rank Adventurer.¡± ¡°Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to introduce us, at least do so fairly, Sir Harvey. I wouldn¡¯t introduce you as Sir Harvey, he who entraps you between Guards.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you start as well.¡± ¡°I merely was stating your Rank, as I had done Sir Enna¡¯s,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Save your sophistry,¡± Adam said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your breath on little ol¡¯ me.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just trying to y their little game with them, but it¡¯s a little awkward when the peons begin to stand up for themselves.¡± Adam pat Jurot on his back. ¡°Since I¡¯m not sure which statements are unintentional, I need to make sure they¡¯re truthful on all ounts.¡± ¡°It is a very dangerous game,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even if you speak the truth, the Nobility in thisnd will not appreciate it.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, noting his warning. ¡®Right, I¡¯m not in the Iyr. I should be more careful¡­¡¯ Adam sighed. They continued along their way, following the road. The group carried extra supplies for the journey, though the Iyrmen proved far more useful with their ability to gather food and find fresh water for them to drink, even when they were away from a stream. The hills to their right quickly gave way as they circled around the forest to their left, heading generally northward. They travelled along the road, with Sir Harvey continuing to find various nts whenever they took their frequent breaks on his behest. ¡°We will rest the night here,¡± Sir Harvey said at the end of their second day on the road. They had veered away towards a small area which wasmonly used by Adventurers, as they had done so thus far. Adam found a ce away from Sir Merrick and Sir Enna, with Lanban in between Fate¡¯s Golden and the Sirs, and Paul and Aizaban to the other side of the younger party, keeping their nk secure. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 20 (17) As Adam pulled out his nket, he noted something dug in the earth. He squinted at it, before he brought one of his axes out and dug into the earth slightly with his de, before the gem popped right out. He reached for the gem and picked it up, noting it was caked in something dry and dark. Before he could ask Jurot for his thoughts, he felt something within the gem pulse. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam thought. He remained holding it for a long while, staring at it. The other members of Fate¡¯s Golden nced his way, wondering what was in his hands. ¡°Is that a gem?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I think so,¡± Adam replied, holding it up. ¡°It feels like a gem, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Jurot asked, keeping an eye on the gem. It wasn¡¯t like a gem he had seen in the Iyr, and he had seen many gems. ¡°It,¡± Adam said, feeling the pulse again, ¡°is pulsing. Roughly once a minute or so.¡± ¡°A pulsing gem?¡± Kitool asked, staring at it. ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡± Adam asked, holding it up to them. The trio leaned in to stare at the gem long and hard, before it pulsed again. ¡°Blood,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There is blood on the gem.¡± He motioned with a thick finger towards the dried darkness. ¡°That is blood.¡± ¡°Blood, eh? Adam said, staring at the gem. ¡°That¡¯s foreboding.¡± ¡°Do you feel any different?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then perhaps it isn¡¯t dangerous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely dangerous,¡± Kitool said, ncing at Jaygak. Jaygak rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, sure, but we could hope¡­¡± ¡°You should be careful with that gem,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I¡¯ll be as careful as I can be.¡± Adam ced it inside some cloth, before cing it into the bottom of his backpack, under his spellbook. ¡®I hope it doesn¡¯t end up being something creepy.¡¯ Omen: 2, 3 There he stood. It was a man who stood taller than any other man Adam had ever seen. He came like a mountain, adorned in heavy te mail from head to toe, with a sword as big as he strapped to his back. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered, staring at the huge fellow. ¡°Sir Robert, the Mountain,¡± Paul said, nodding his head slowly. Sir Robert remained silent. ¡®Sir Robert? The Mountain?¡¯ Adam almost chuckled, but he could feel the pressure in the air. ¡°Have you seen him?¡± Sir Robert asked, his voice deep, like unearthed gravel. ¡°Who?¡± Paul replied. ¡°The Knight of Death.¡± ¡°The previous Knight of Death,¡± Paul corrected, ¡°but yes. He was heading down south, to Ever Green.¡± Sir Robert grunted, shambling forward past the group. Paul remained tense the entire time, not rxing even as they walked past one another. Sir Robert¡¯s steps stopped. ¡°What¡¯s an Elf like you doing so far north?¡± Adam stopped, Paul quickly stepping between the pair. Lanban and Aizaban remained close by too, with Aizaban whispering, half praying for a fight against the one known as the Mountain. ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m free to move as I please, as long as I don¡¯t bother anyone.¡± Sir Robert had half turned back to look at the Half Elf in puthral te mail. The three warriors, including the Vice Master of the Guild, were definitely protecting him. It would be a difficult fight, one he wouldn¡¯t win, but would he be able to y Adam during the fray? His eyes scanned the pair of Iyrmen, as well as the Silver Rank Adventurer. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡°Whatever qualms you have with Elves, don''t take it up with me. I¡¯m an innocent little Elf, trying to make my way in the world." "You should be careful with your words," Sir Robert replied. ¡°Lying to a Knight can get you killed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said no lie,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to hear what I have to say, don¡¯t ask questions.¡± Sir Robert red at Adam though his helmet. "There wille a time when you won''t have so many warriors beside you." "There wille a time when I won''t need them," Adam replied, resting his arm against the magical de at his side. Sir Robert turned and left, his heavy boots thunking onto the ground, before they faded in the distance. ¡°What was his problem?" Adam asked. "He''s Sir Robert the Mountain," Paul said. "Sir Rockhill," Aizaban said. "Rockhill?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No wonder he doesn¡¯t like Elves¡­¡± Adam stared at the huge figure¡¯s back. ''Hey, Bell? How strong was he?'' [Stronger than Paul.] ''Stronger than Silver Rank, huh? Looks like I''ve been spending too much experience on weapons and not enough on my Level.''
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam randomly finding people who want to kill him. 103. Eagle Wing 103. Eagle Wing Omen: 14, 18 ¡°That¡¯s Eagle Wing?¡± Adam asked, staring at the huge town ahead. The walls were long and wide, wrapping around towards the hill, where they wrapped upwards to protect theyered city. The Guards outside stood tall and proud, in their breast te, stamped with the symbol of an eagle, and wore dusky tan cloaks around their shoulders. At their sides were short des, and they wielded spears. Their helmets were patterned with wings across the side, which reminded him of the Order of Wings. These weren¡¯t just Guards milling about, wishing they were doing something less boring, but true Guards, their heads held high. ¡°Halt!¡± the Guards shouted, raising their hands towards the strangers. Though a pair of them wore the knightly attire of an Oakguard and a Darkknight, the Guards still processed them as they normally would. ¡°Sir Merrick, Seventh Branch of the Oakguard!¡± Sir Merrick dered, before handing over the identification to confirm who they were and what they were doing. It hadn¡¯t taken long for the Guards to confirm them, and soon they were allowed inside. The moment Adam stepped inside, he needed to take a moment. The pathway was wide, extremely wide, there could be fifty people standing side by side with ease if they needed. The next tier began almost a half mile ahead, with its own set of walls and Guards, but the bustling people made it hard to see. The floor was smooth, the buildings to the side made of smooth stone or wood, each of them small cubes. Everything was a light tan or a creamy colour, and most people wore muted clothing. Many people walked about with a small de or axe at their side, and some carried staffs too. Sir Harvey made his way to the inner wall, where a pair of Guards, near identical to thest, waited. They spoke with Sir Harvey as Adam noted the amount of Guards walking around. There were quite a few more than in Red oak, but then again, it seemed this town was much bigger too. Eventually they were brought to a spacious estate, where Sir Harvey allowed them to settle. ¡°I will go and speak with Countess Eaglewing to make sure that there are no issues within ourpany,¡± he said, ncing to Adam. Adam sighed. ¡°Best of luck to you, Sir Harvey.¡± Adam waited until inevitably he and Jurot were brought to an inn some ways away for them to recuperate within. ¡°I should have expected as much,¡± he said, before heading into the bath. Eventually, he and Jurot made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, though were stopped at the gates. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± Adam said. ¡°How long will you be?¡± ¡°Uh. We¡¯ll get there, spend about ten minutes there or so, then head back.¡± ¡°Come through this gate on the way back, or you will not be allowed through,¡± the Guard warned. ¡°If you say so.¡± Adam stepped past, wondering what that was all about. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was near identical to the building in Red Oak, save it was made of smooth rock. When they stepped inside, they noted a few parties kicking it for the day, with a wall full of quests to one side, but more importantly, a reception ahead of them with an attractive young woman. ¡®Seriously, is there a screening for pretty women in the Guilds or something?¡¯ Adam revealed his tag. ¡°I need some ink to inscribe a spell into my spellbook,¡± he whispered to the receptionist. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°About a hundred gold¡¯s worth,¡± Adam said. ¡°There is a one gold fee,¡± she stated, but bowed her head. Adam slipped a pair of gems from the Party Fund to pay for it, including the gold coin, and she provided him with a pouch filled with the item. When they returned to the gate, the Guards stopped them. ¡°Where had you gone?¡± the same Guard asked. ¡°The Adventurer''s Guild?¡± Adam replied. The Guard nodded, before allowing them through, and they made their way to the inn. ¡°What was that all about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They confirm theings and goings through the gates,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°It is their duty.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ right, yeah, that makes sense. I thought they noticed I was a Half Elf.¡± Adam spent the evening transcribing the spell Chaos Bolt into his spellbook. He had thought about the other spells from the scrolls, and though Bless was good, he needed a powerful ranged option, and like me Bolt, it required no materialponents. Quest Complete: Embracing Chaos XP: 370 -> 420 ¡®Is this meant to be some kind of joke?¡¯ Adam asked. [It is no joke.] ¡®What¡¯s this about, eh?¡¯ [Something.] ¡®So it¡¯s going to be like that?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Adam rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. What was he going to do with Bell? Now that he had some time alone, he grabbed the pulsing gem from within his backpack and felt it. He kept his eye on the gem, staring deep into it. Arcane Lore D20 + 5 = 20 (15) He could feel it pulse, but there was something else about the gem. Something pinged in the back of his mind. ¡°Oh,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s alive?¡± Adam looked to his hand, then to the dried blood, and back to the pulsing gem. ¡°Should I feed it some blood?¡± he asked himself. ¡®No, no, that¡¯s a terrible idea.¡¯ [If you wish.] Hearing Bell made him think it was a bad idea, and perhaps that he shouldn¡¯t do it. However. That wasn¡¯t very chaotic. ¡°Hey, Jurot. You know that gem thing? It feels alive, and I think there¡¯s something in it. Should I feed it some of my blood?¡± Jurot stared at him long and hard from his bed. He hadpletely tuned out the world as he focused on cutting away into the wooden block, but when Adam had called his name, he had returned. ¡®Do I need to babysit him?¡¯ He continued to stare at Adam for a long while. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°It may be a bad idea,¡± he said. If Kitool was here, she would probably say it with more emphasis, but Jurot wasn¡¯t sure about it. ¡°Yeah, but,¡± Adam began, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°What if it isn¡¯t a bad idea?¡± Jurot stared at Adam. Adam stared at Jurot. Health: 52 -> 50 Adam nicked himself on his sword before dripping his blood onto the gem. Adam stared at it, long and hard. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 18 (15) ¡°Nothing happened,¡± he said. Jurot shrugged. Seeing that Jurot wasn¡¯t going to deny him his exploration, Adam continued to feed the gem. Health: 50 -> 45 The blood dripped onto the gem, where ity for some time. Nothing happened. ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing.¡± Omen: 3, 5 ¡°Is this your first time in this town?¡± Jurot asked Adam, as he and the other Iyrmen walked around town. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling, raising his brows. Jurot nodded his head slowly, understanding the look. Adam had never mentioned Eagle Wing in his previous story. ¡°What about you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I came once, when I was a boy,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. His eyes nced all around, as though remembering his past. Adam blinked, noting a young boy being chased by an older man, with a fat, tubby stomach, which jiggled as he chased the boy, a frying pan in hand. ¡°You get back here you damn brat!¡± the man shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you when I get my hands on you.¡± The man stopped, clutching his knee as he panted for air, where as the boy, who held a package in his chest, rushed away into the alley. ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, blinking at the man. ¡°My boy stole some bread to feed some streeters,¡± the fat man said, before noting the heavily armoured man. He nced around, noting that there was a Guard nearby, and a few people keeping an eye on the man in puthral te mail. However, he also noted the Iyrmen, who were strange folk, but good. ¡°A noble deed indeed,¡± Adam said. ¡°Noble my ass. He¡¯ll get himself in trouble if he hangs around with the lot of those types.¡± He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Kids, huh?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Just a bunch of trouble I say.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me! I¡¯ve got eight little bastards. Five boys, and three girls, thank the gods,¡± he said. ¡°Eight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°By the gods, man. Why so many?¡± ¡°Well, they are cute when they¡¯re young.¡± The baker chuckled. Adam joined in the chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s too true.¡± ¡°Lucky for me, I only have three girls. Boys are easy, you know when they¡¯re going to be trouble. Girls, they¡¯re too crafty for my liking.¡± The man shook his head. Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡°I can only agree. I know our little sister is going to be a nightmare when she grows up.¡± The Baker sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and put some coppers for the bread, I think. It was nice meeting you,d.¡± Currency: 33GP -> 32GP ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, holding out a gold coin. ¡°Since you seem like a good enough father,¡± he said, ignoring how he threatened his own son,¡± let me help you out, good man.¡± "Oh,¡± the man said, ncing at the gold coin. He took it carefully. ¡°Thank you kindly stranger. I¡¯m Bobby, Baker. What''s your name?" "Adam, son of Fate." "Adam, eh? Well, I hope that our paths cross again. I wish you the best of luck in your endeavours." "You as well." Adam nodded as the Baker made his way back to his bakery. ¡°I remember when I was a boy,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There was a young girl, a Baker¡¯s daughter, who ran away in the same way.¡± ¡°You like paying attention to young Baker¡¯s girls, don¡¯t you?¡± Adam grinned wide. Jurot did not respond, though the other two Iyrmen smiled. ¡°I came here when I was young too,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It was the year after Jurot. I was able to see a spar between two Eagleknights.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°They had sparred when I was within the town as well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s something amazing about this town? Something that we should check out?¡± ¡°There are the statues of the Eagleknights,¡± Jurot offered. ¡°They are within the thirdyer of the town, so we will be unable to see them.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°They do not allow any person in, unless they live within the thirdyer or they have been invited by someone within theyer.¡± ¡°Is it where the Nobles live?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Yeah, I gathered. Should we buy souvenirs for home?¡± ¡°We can. We can hand them over to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, who will send it to Red Oak for us.¡± ¡°Can they send it to the Iyr?¡± ¡°They can, but it is best to send it to Red Oak, so that we may bring it back personally to hand out to all the children.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Adam rubbed his chin under his helmet. ¡°Is there anything I should buy to hand to the children? Something which I can hand out to many children?¡± ¡°There are some merchants who sell cheap jewellery made of shells, stones, chips,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are some merchants who sell small trinkets, little cups and such, made of y, each no more than a silver piece.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and drop some gold on some junk then,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°They have a saying in my world. One man¡¯s junk is another man¡¯s treasure.¡± ¡°The cheapest and easiest thing to buy is strips of cloth.¡± ¡°Cloth?¡± Adam said. ¡°Why cloth?¡± ¡°They can be used as jewellery, or tied to weapons or other toys, or used to sew together into something else,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Katool loves ribbons of cloth.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get a little bit of everything and have the Guild send it to Red Oak?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrmen nodded, and they spent the entire day shopping, buying all kinds of souvenirs for the children. From afar, two Guards stared at the Iyrmen and the Half Elf in puthral, though they themselves were adorned in typical clothing, with a short de at their side, and their badges hidden away in their pocket. ¡°He¡¯s just¡­ buying stuff?¡± ¡°Little trinkets, and bits of cloth,¡± the other Guard said. ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s just¡­ shopping, right?¡± ¡°Looks like it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an Elf,¡± the Guard grumbled, sipping his drink. ¡°Probably going to put them together to make something terrible.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, aren¡¯t those Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the other Guard replied, clicking his teeth with his tongue. ¡°That shit don¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± ¡°You think Canders is going to believe us?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± the Guard said. ¡°I don¡¯t even believe it now. Elves and Iyrmen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the worlding to?¡± ¡°Countess is going to have us runps for making shit up.¡± The Guard shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t make anything up, so we¡¯re going to have to run thoseps.¡± The Guards sighed together, but continued their surveince of the Half Elf, who was none the wiser.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam casually tempting Fate... 104. Crows and Aurochs 104. Crows and Aurochs ¡°Sir Frederick Leftwing, Eagleknight!¡± the slightly tanned man dered. He was quite a beautiful man, with shoulder length red hair swept back, a clean shaven face. He had bright green eyes, like a pair of circr jade. He wore a breastte, made of bronze, with the intricate details of an eagle leaping upwards, and draped over his shoulders was a long, bright yellow cloak, eagerly disying himself before the group. In one arm he held a helmet the same colour as his breastte, and a spear in his other hand, gripped tight. The spear was long, with wood painted bright yellow, and a bronze tip, intricately carved. ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of bull shit that everyone is so pretty,¡± Adam whispered to Jurot. Jurot nodded his head slowly, though kept his words to himself. ¡®You keep forgetting you are a beautiful Half Elf.¡¯ The Eagleknight, who was quite young, the youngest Knight in the group, took point eagerly. ¡°He still has the light in his eyes,¡± Adam said. ¡°He must be new.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°An eager eagle.¡± Adam chuckled softly. They made their way towards West Wood, the next town. They followed the road up the hills, though as Adam looked ahead, he realised just how far the roads stretched over the hills. His thighs were burning, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the Iyrmen, all save for Aizaban, who suffered like him. Then he realised his puthral armour was lighter, and he felt as though he had betrayed the woman. ¡®Sorry, but you have to suffer alone.¡¯ ¡°I have to admit, these roads are quite nice,¡± Adam said as they walked on the main road. ¡°This is the Central Alnd King¡¯s Road,¡± Paul said. ¡°The safest road in all thend, patrolled quite frequently. It¡¯s maintained mostly by the taxes we pay at the gate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a copper or so,¡± Adam said, ncing at the Vice Master. ¡°For you, perhaps. I have to pay a silver piece each time, and do not forget how many Iyrmen be Mithril and Gold Rank,¡± Paul said, careful not to give specifics. ¡°There were a number of Mithril Rank Iyrmen who went south, so each town on the way received at least a hundred gold from them.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if Paul should be saying this, but the others nodded their heads, and Adam realised that a hundred Iyrmen on the move probably was the talk of thend. ¡°There is much movement between the towns, and Merchants are taxed differently depending on their wares, but easily a gold for each time they pass through the towns.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t taxed as much as the Kingdom would like, but the Merchant¡¯s Guild has managed to provide many great services in the past,¡± Sir Harvey said. They managed to reach the top of a hill, where they made camp for the evening in an area made up of small half walls. ¡°Howe there are so many of these camps?¡± Adam asked as the fire was lit. ¡°That¡¯s the Guild,¡± Paul said, smiling. ¡°We make sure that the most used camps are well maintained. It¡¯s part of an Adventurer¡¯s responsibilities to mention if a camp isn¡¯t clear, or something has overrun it. If you can deal with it, you should, but if it¡¯s too much for you, you can retreat and we¡¯ll set out a request to deal with it. Luckily, most of the camps nearby are well maintained.¡± ¡°I notice that most of them look the same,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that by design?¡± Paul nodded. ¡°They are to allow three full sized parties to sleep well enough, if a little cramped.¡± As they finished making camp, and the Iyrmen brought back a boar to roast and stew. It was evening by the time they noticed another figure in the distance, who stepped towards them. It was a figure with something on their head, like arge hat, but as they approached, the group could see it wasn¡¯t a hat, but arge bird. ¡°Crowseer,¡± Aizaban growled to Lanban, who nodded his head. Jurot and the other Iyrmen perked up, staring over at the stranger, which was slowly approaching them. It appeared as though they were moving slowly, and yet they arrived quicker than the group expected. The man, with therge, dark bird resting on his shoulders, over his head, stopped near the camp. He looked as though he was going to walk past the group, but he turned to face therge party. He was tall, with pale skin, and was pencil thin. He was adorned in long cloths all about him, with a rapier at his side, and a cane in hand. His eyes were dark, and though his face was hard to see under the thin cloth across his face. Their eyes moved in tandem, looking across the same people at the same time. He stopped when he saw the Half Elf, who was settled beside an Iyrman. ¡°Son of Fate,¡± the stranger said. ¡°You should be careful.¡± Adam blinked, having not expected to hear his self proimed title. ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Maurice knows you,¡± the man said, motioning to his giant bird, which was roosting happily against the man. ¡°You may be half an Elf, but your mouth is wholly too big for your own good.¡± Adam nced at the bird, which seemed almost like a giant, fat crow on his head, it¡¯s talons gripping the man¡¯s shoulders. He nodded to the bird. ¡°Maurice,¡± Adam greeted, before his eyes fell back on the stranger. ¡°I¡¯ll take your warnings to heart, stranger, but who are you?¡± The man reached up and brushed the bird gently, brushing the bird¡¯s side with two fingers, before he returned his hand to his side. ¡°The Iyrmen call me Crowseer,¡± he said. ¡°The Aldmen, well, their name for me is known to those who read their histories.¡± He nodded his head to Sir Harvey and the rest. ¡°Best of luck to you all.¡± He tapped his cane onto the floor, about to leave. ¡°You should be careful continuing, the various beasts lust for blood.¡± As quickly as he hade, he left. Sir Harvey and the Knights were on edge, unsure of the stranger, whereas the Iyrmen seemed more rxed, though excited to meet them. ¡°Who the hell was that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They mentioned their name already,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°Crowseer,¡± Jurot added. ¡°I know his name, but who is he?¡± Adam asked. Jurot noted Aizaban¡¯s look and fell silent. ¡°He is only for the most unlucky to meet,¡± Aizaban said, but she did not give any more. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be dying soon, huh?¡± ¡°You may not die yet, Adam,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°You may be unlucky in another way.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯ll die soon.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, that¡¯s why.¡± They continued along the next few days, over the hills, and then north east, following the well paved road. Omen: 1, 19 The Crowseer¡¯s warning proved true, as they noticed a group of a half dozen Aurochs charged forward towards therge group. ¡°To battle!¡± Sir Merrick shouted, drawing his de, and the Knights nearby took their position around Sir Harvey. The pair of Iyrmen grabbed their weapons, eager for a fight, with Fate¡¯s Golden arming themselves too. The ins had given them clear vision across each side, so they could see the Aurochsing from many miles away. ¡°It had to be Aurochs,¡± Paul said, de in hand. ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) Though they were still some ways away, Adam and Aizaban each possessed ranged attacks through their tricks. Mana 8 -> 7 Chaos Bolt D20 + 5 = 22 (17) Hit! 3D6 = 12 (4, 4, 4) 12 damage! Chaos Bolt D20 + 5 = 22 (17) Hit! 3D6 = 9 (2, 3, 4) 9 damage! Adam felt his Mana course through him, the violent magic quickly throwing forward, spraying the magic out towards the same Auroch which Aizaban and Dunes struck with their own divine attacks, keeping their Mana for greater spells. Lightning shot forth from Adam¡¯s hand, striking an Auroch. ¡°Unlimited power,¡± Adam whispered, before feeling his face flush tomato red from the shame of it. The lightning bounced off the Aurock, no longer white hot, but white cool as it covered the next Auroch in frost. The chaotic nature of the magic changed its damage, from lightning to frost. ¡°Well done!¡± Aizaban shouted, a wide grin on her face. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of magic I like to see!¡± Paul sighed, realising how excited she was. She and Lanban alone would be more than enough for these Aurochs, but there was no need to deny the youth their fun either. The group pulled back after the ranged blows of the Priests and Battlemage, who continued to pepper the Aurochs with their magics. me Bolt D20 + 5 = 21 (16) Hit! 1D6 = 2 (2) 2 damage! me Bolt D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Hit! 1D6 = 1 (1) 1 damage! With two more me Bolts shooting out, striking the same Auroch as before, which was still charging forward, the others loosed their javelins and spears. Jurot and Dunes downed the Auroch which Adam and Aizaban had been aiming for, as the others tossed their weapons towards the frosted Auroch, which fell under the weapons whistling in the air. Jurot shed against an Auroch, full of rage as it struck his shield, causing him to slide back. He swung his axe wildly, managing a deep blow into the creature as it snorted and roared at him. Another almost struck Kitool, but Jaygak intercepted it with her shield, though her arms throbbed wildly, and she almost tumbled backwards. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = (2)(3, 6) 11 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 21 (13) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = (1)(2, 4) 9 damage! Adam dashed around Jurot, swiping with two heavy blows against therge creature, almost a Bull, though its horns were wider and deadlier, and its fur was thicker, providing some protection against the de, but not enough. Each blow struck true, threatening to slice the creature in half. It shook under his harsh blows, but did not give in. Its eyes were full of rage, and it was eager to skewer anyone in front of it. ¡°You should settle down,¡± Adam said. Dunes managed to heal Jaygak, who missed her first blow, before inhaling deeply and swingingly wildly, striking the Auroch with her powerful de. The Auroch managed to strike Kitool with its hooves, though she managed to soften the blow, swinging her staff agaisnt it. Jurot managed to cut the Auroch in front of him in half, before he circled around the other, assisting Kitool and Jaygak. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 25 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = (1)(1, 1) 8 damage! Adam¡¯s de cut through its neck, causing blood to stter, and yet it struggled against Fate¡¯s Golden. Jaygak pierced into it with her de, and Kitool struck it across its skull, though the creature skewered her on its horns. The woman gasped, letting out a soft breath, before falling. Dunes, who was certain it was going to fall after his blow, had thrust with his de, though watched as Kitool fell. ¡°Kitool!¡± Dunes shouted, trying to pull his de out of the creature. Victory! Aurochs +200XP XP: 420 -> 620 Quest Complete: Embrace the Chaos XP: 620 -> 720 Mana: 7 -> 6 Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Get up, Kitool,¡± Adam called, healing the Iyrman. He had more than enough Mana to heal her several times. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kitool said, feeling the holes in her robes, and the soft flesh which had knitted over. She was half delirious, barely able to get onto her feet. ¡°Any time.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± she said, staring down at her stomach. ¡°You¡¯ve saved me many times now, Adam.¡± ¡°Like I said, any time.¡± Adam smiled, squatting down to pat her back. ¡°What are friend for, eh? Don¡¯t go dying on me before we fight the dragon.¡± He winked. ¡°Aurochs,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will feast tonight!¡± ¡°How¡¯s the fur?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°It will be good to send back.¡± ¡°So, how are we splitting the loot?¡± Adam asked, ncing at Sir Harvey. ¡°Half for myself, half for your party,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°See that? We dealt with what, four of them, and he wants one of ours.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the boss here.¡± Adam shook his head slowly. ¡°If you wish to carry the furs and meat yourself, you are free to do so,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°I thought, perhaps, you would have liked for me to use my various magical storage avable to me.¡± ¡°You know what, Sir Harvey,¡± Adam said, ncing up at the Sir. ¡°You ain¡¯t half bad.¡± Sir Harvey narrowed his eyes.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sir Harvey is slowly winning Adam over. 105. Thunder, Birds, Fees 105. Thunder, Birds, Fees Omen: 10, 13 They were still on the road when they saw creatures above them, arge group of birds, each circling high above the party. ¡°What are those?¡± Adam asked, staring up at the creatures. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 12 (9) He couldn¡¯t make out too many details, other than they were a dusky tan colour, and wererger than typical birds. ¡°Dusk Hawks,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°Typically prized possessions of those from Eagle Wing, but these are wild born.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not stupid enough toe and fight us, are they?¡± Adam asked. The Dusk Hawks dove down towards Kitool, the smallest of them all, and the one with the least amount of metal bits about her. ¡°Me and my big mouth,¡± Adam said. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) There were easily a dozen of the creatures, each diving down, possessed by a lust for blood. Mana: 8 -> 7 Chaos Bolt D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Hit! 3D6 = 8 (2, 3, 3) 8 damage! Chaos Bolt D20 + 5 = 15 (10) Hit! 3D6 = 14 (3, 5, 6) 14 damage! Adam channelled his magic as Aizaban called out her Divine Magic, casting one of the Dusk Hawks in radiant force, half burning it as it dove downwards. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind gaining more Experience!¡± Adam shouted, shooting out the chaotic magic from his finger tips, which struck the injured Dusk Hawk, sting it with frost, before the magic bounced off of, spiralling towards another Dusk Hawk, which turned slightly purple as the poison filled it. There were almost a dozen of the creatures, but as they dove down to the awaiting warriors, they were cut down by spear, de, and mace, a third of the dozen littering the floor around with their lifeless bodies. Mana: 7 -> 6 Chaos Bolt (Disadvantage) D20 + 5 = 7 (2) D20 + 5 = 9 (4) Omen: 10, 13 -> 13 10 + 5 = 15 Hit! 3D6 = 8 (5, 6, 6) 17 damage! Chaos Bolt (Disadvantage) D20 + 5 = 15 (10) D20 + 5 = 22 (17) Hit! 3D6 = 14 (4, 5, 5) 14 damage! Chaos Bolt (Disadvantage) D20 + 5 = 15 (10) D20 + 5 = 17 (12) Hit! 3D6 = 14 (1, 4, 5) 10 damage! Adam, drunk on his Mana, brought up his hand once again, risking the use of his spell in close quarters. Though the wings and talons were in his way, he plucked on the Thread of Fate, allowing Kitool a moment of respite as the various Dusk Hawks battered her with beaks and talons, threatening to shred her. His magic shot out from his finger tips, a thunderous roar shredding through three of the Dusk Hawks, causing feathers to fly around them, and the Dusk Hawks to cry in pain as thunderous force rocked them. ¡®How lucky for it to all be thunder,¡¯ Adam thought, before realising the mistake he had made. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 6 -> 5 Thunderwave 2D6 = 12 (6, 6) 12 damage! Adam inhaled, feeling like an idiot. He had a spell which was much better for the situation. ¡°Thunder!¡± the Half Elf shouted, as his magic formed through him once against, the thunderous might of his spell shaking through the creatures. Three of them fell, the very same three which his magic had sundered moments ago, whilst the others screeched in pain. Kitool spun about the battlefield, spinning her staff around her as the Dusk Hawks tried to sh and tear at her, only to find their bodies battered and bruised by the various weapons and magics. Jurot had managed to strike a Dusk Hawk harshly, before Jaygak finished it off, inhaling deeply as she surged forward with another swing, which downed another Dusk Hawk with her de so eager for blood. Dunes kept himself at the ready to heal Kitool, in case any Dusk Hawk was going to hit her, and potentially kill her before they dragged her away. It had taken only a few seconds, but soon the entire group of Dusk Hawks had fallen, having been unable tond a single blow onto Kitool, with the Knights ying thest few which had remained. Victory! Dusk Hawks +200XP XP: 720 -> 920 Quest Complete: Empower the Chaos XP: 920 -> 1020 Adam stared at the Dusk Hawks, but the others were staring at him, who had managed to deal the most damage to the entire lot. ¡®Hey, what¡¯s this about Empowering the Chaos?¡¯ [It is a Quest.] ¡®Yes, I can see that, but what is it?¡¯ [A Quest.] ¡®Seriously, Bell...¡¯ ¡°I was going to use Spectral Sentinels, but your spells were more powerful than I expected,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That would have been more useful than my spells. I was just lucky, but that works out well enough. Alright, should we get to butchering the birds?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to have quite the pay day once you get to the Guild,¡± Paul said. ¡°Pay day?¡± Adam asked. He stared at Paul. ¡°Oh, for hunting? Ipletely forgot.¡± Paul stared at the Half Elf. He had some sense, butcked sense in other ways. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t think too hard about it.¡¯ Kitool sighed, wondering why she was suffering from such bad luck. It felt like every fight she was the one to go down first, and this time she had been targeted by the Dusk Hawks, unable to provide anything inbat. She shook her head and fell down to meditate. ¡®Bing the target is useful¡­¡¯ Omen: 15, 20 ¡°Halt!¡± came a shout from up ahead. On the road were five heavily armoured humanoids on horses, trotting their way towards the group. Each wore in chain mail, with dark cloaks across their shoulders, a small shield at their elbows. They held a long spear in hand, but they had a de at their side. Strapped to their horses were small bundles, filled with the rest of their gear. The Soldiers noted the three Knights, the Iyrmen¡¯s tattoos, and then the Adventurer Tags of the Adventures. ¡°Sirs,¡± the Soldier said, taking off his helmet to reveal his hardened face. He bowed his head towards the Knights. ¡°What business do you have at West Wood?¡± ¡°Sir Harvey, High Alchemist of Red Oak. I¡¯m making my way north to find some herbs, and to conduct a few studies.¡± Sir Harvey motioned a hand to Sir Merrick, who stepped forward, revealing the papers and identity te to the Soldier. The Soldier nced at it quickly, before nodding his head. ¡°I wish you the best of luck, High Alchemist. Even with all the warriors at your side,¡± he said, ncing across from the Knights and the Silver Rank Adventurers, ¡°you should be careful on the road. The beasts are acting up, full of blood lust.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding,¡± Adam said, taking a swig from his water skin. ¡°First it was a half dozen Aurochs, then a dozen Dusk Hawks.¡± The Soldier stared at the Copper Rank Adventurer in puthral, wondering if it was some spoilt Noble brat on his first adventure. ¡°Aurochs and Dusk Hawks?¡± The Soldier threw a nce back towards another, who tapped their helmet and nodded. ¡°We should return to patrolling.¡± The Soldier gave them the right of way before they trotted along the King¡¯s Road, keeping an eye out on the ins and the sky. ¡°They never ask for the fee from the Nobles,¡± Aizaban grumbled, shaking her head. Paul cleared his throat. ¡°It is up to the Soldier¡¯s discretion on whether they will ask for the fees from the travellers on the road.¡± Aizaban threw him a re which shut him up. It was technically true, but that just hid the cowardly lie. ¡°It just so happens that they target Adventurer¡¯s and Merchants the most, especially those below Silver Rank. They wouldn¡¯t dare to bother us with high fees, but the little group behind us would have been down at least four gold.¡± Lanban recalled the times when he was Bronze Rank, and how the Soldiers would ask for a gold coin each time they met, and sometimes they¡¯d even appear the day after, having followed he and his group. Nowadays they would ask for a handful of silver from him, a gold if they were brazen, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to follow him on the road. ¡°They ask for fees?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°They can,¡± Paul said. ¡°It¡¯s best to hand over whatever they ask for. The coin usually goes to maintaining the roads, but also goes towards repairing their equipment.¡± ¡°Some say that the coin finds its way into the Soldier¡¯s pockets,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t speak ill of the Soldiers,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°They fight for our freedom.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen fight for your freedom too,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°And we are grateful for it,¡± Sir Harvey replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are.¡± The Eagleknight, Frederick, squinted his eyes at Aizaban, but did not speak up. Omen: 12, 13 The sun was about to fall as they approached the camp, where the road met the forest. The camp was unlike any of the others, as though it wasid out in the same manner, this camp held another Adventurer. The fellow was lean, and well built, wearing a Grey Tiger skin over his back, the skull of the Grey Tiger adorned on his head like a helmet, hiding his face, though his golden locks fell down across his chest. He wore fairly light clothing under the tiger skin. He carried arge, rectangr shield, and wore arm guards and shin guards made of metal, leather sandal boots protecting his feet. Against his shoulder leaned a long spear, but he also wore the Iron Tag of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and a wooden amulet with a symbol etched into it. A belt of javelinsy atop his bulging pack, which sat beside him. The stranger¡¯s eyes were glued to the small fire, which was currently cooking a bird at the end of a stick dug into the ground. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 19 (16) The symbol was cracked, though Adam recognised the symbol, realising it was a Holy Symbol to channel Divine Magic through. ¡°What a ragtag set of equipment,¡± Adam joked, noting the fine make of the metal arm guards and shin guards, though he wondered why he didn¡¯t wear heavier armour. Then he recalled how he was sweating like a pig in his own puthral, even though he used Tricks to cool himself throughout the day. The Iyrmen and Paul stared at the stranger for a short while, before Sir Harvey approached, with Sir Merrick at his side. ¡°Might we join the camp?¡± Sir Harvey asked. Though they were going to, it was always polite to ask. The figure remained focused on the fire, but nodded his head. "Wearing armour sucks!" Adam said, dropping down as he took off his helmet, shaking his head as the cool evening air blew across him. "Walking around in full te mail in Noonval¡­¡± He turned to Jaygak. ¡°It¡¯s a killer, isn¡¯t it?¡± "That is the price we pay," she said, taking off her own helmet, though she was smirking at Adam. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said, staring at the devilkin, who found relief in the heat. "I should be unarmoured like Jurot and Kitool, walking around in your cloaks, allowing the breeze to pass along your skin.¡± "Would you be able to survive without your armour?¡± Jaygak asked, stretching her body. Adam thought about it for a moment. ¡°Probably not.¡± Harvey had ced down his gear to one side, which Sir Frederick was keeping an eye on, whereas he went to cut some herbs and nts from the nearby area, with Sir Merrick and Sir Enna nearby. "You''re awfully open for a Half Elf," came a voice, soft and low, almost a growl. It was the stranger who spoke, though his eyes remained on the fire. ¡°Is that so weird?¡± Adam replied. "Don''t you know how much Half Elves are hated in thisnd?" "Yeah, I hear they''re hated quite a bit." Adam sighed. "The amount of times it''s gotten me into trouble. It hasn''t been too bad though, since Jurot has been there for me. Iyrmen are like a free pass to not getting my ass beat, though they can''t stop everything." "It must be nice to be protected by others." "Yeah, it does feel good." Adam reached over and grabbed Jurot''s arm, picking it up as he squeezed against the Iyrman¡¯s muscles. "You see these bad boys? They''re pretty damn good at protecting me!" Adamughed, letting go of the arm. Everyone had heard Adam¡¯s statement, and soon the thought of Adam¡¯s true goal was filling their minds. Was Adam buddying up with the Iyrmen to be protected by them? "Adam is also very strong," Jurot said, his eyes ncing towards the stranger. The eyes of all the Iyrmen were glued to the stranger, due to his amulet. "What''s the design on your amulet?" Adam asked. "It looks almost like Sozain''s symbol, but it¡¯s all cracked." The stranger¡¯s eyes snapped back to Adam, filled with a shocked re. ¡°You dare not show respect to the gods?¡± The eyes of the others fell onto Adam, piercing his back.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
More birds? 106. Half Elves, Whole Families 106. Half Elves, Whole Families "Ah, right,¡± Adam said, noting the piercing looks. ¡°I forgot." Heughed, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t provoke their ire,¡± Paul said, shaking his head. "Their ire? I doubt they would go out of their way to mess with me.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help his smirk. ¡°I have piqued their interest, so I''m sure they''re keeping an eye on me." ¡°You should be careful, Adam,¡± Dunes warned. ¡°Vice Master Paul is right. Provoking the gods does not end well.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he said, dismissively. ¡°You know, Lady Arya once gave me strength. I wonder if I should pledge an Oath to her, or to an ideal she likes?¡± Though it was to change the topic, Adam wondered if he¡¯d need to swear an Oath if he wanted to use the powers of a Guardian. ¡°War is the most obvious choice, but monster hunting, vengeance, or such adjacent subjects would work too,¡± Dunes said, preferring the way the conversation was flowing now. "Monster hunting?¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°Well, I sort of do that anyway. Vengeance? If someone messes with me, I¡¯ll mess with them back.¡± "If you''re going to make an Oath, usually it¡¯s to help others,¡± Dunes admonished. "Helping others?¡± Adam raised his brow, staring at the Priest. ¡°As long as I get paid, I guess." ¡°To help others is reward enough,¡± Dunes said. ¡°That¡¯s why your temple doesn¡¯t take any charity or coin from those it helps, right?¡± Adam replied. Dunes sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± "Is that why you helped Nobby?" Jurot asked. ¡°You paid to heal his father. Was it so that he owed you a favour in the future?¡± "Maybe? I helped Nobby because I had the power to at the time. If he wants to help me in the future because of it, that''s good. If not, then that''s fine too. Nobby gets to see his father again, and that''s worth more than a hundred gold." Adam swallowed, avoiding Jurot''s eyes. "Choosing an Oath isn''t so easy," the stranger said. "To submit yourself to an ideal is something precious and powerful. You should be careful with your words, Half Fae." "If I want to choose a conviction, I will,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I don''t want to, I won''t." ¡®Everyone keeps telling me to be careful of my words, sheesh.¡¯ "What about Lucy?" Jurot asked. "What about Lucy?" "You had no reason to help her." "No reason to help her?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°She was a young woman in the middle of nowhere! If she died, do you think I could sleep peacefully at night." "Yes, but you said she was your friend within moments of meeting her." ¡°Are friends so easy to make?¡± "Sometimes, I suppose. They''re hard to keep, though.¡± Adam shed a sad smile. ¡°Lucy was like me, all alone. I have you at least, Jurot, but who did Lucy have? She had a best friend too, who was missing, and now is dying. I want to live my life the way I want. If I want to live it freely, I will. If I want to chain myself to something or someone, I will. That''s what it means to be free." The stranger stared at Adam, wondering what madness he was speaking. He removed his helmet to reveal his pretty face, though there was a scar under his eyes, trailing down towards his lip. Though, most importantly, at the sides of his head, there were two leaf shaped ears. ¡°Another Half Elf?¡± Adam said, his eyes wide. This stranger, who was sitting and minding his own business, was the first Half Elf Adam had ever met. "I didn''t expect to see a cousin around here," Adam chuckled. ¡°How old are you?¡± the Half Elf asked, staring at Adam. Eagleknight Frederick narrowed his eyes at the pair of Half Elves. ¡°I think I¡¯m eighteen or so,¡± Adam said, unsure. ¡°You?¡± "Thirty." Adam nodded his head. ¡°So you must have been twenty when it all happened back then?¡± The stranger nodded his head slowly. "I swore my Oaths back then, but when the King sent for Elves to be ughtered, he also pressured the Order for my head." ¡°Which Order were you a member of?¡± Jurot asked. "The Order Of Hill Top." "Near Deadwood?" "Yes.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°It is within the King¡¯s influence, and close enough to the Massacre of Rock Hill.¡± "I was kicked out of the Order, given a spear and not much else. I tried to live by my Oaths, but I failed. I went north and became an Adventurer, but this is the closest to the Order I¡¯ve been in a long while.¡± The Half Elf looked to Adam. ¡°I was thinking about what I should do.¡± "What were you nning on doing?" Adam asked. "I don''t know,¡± the stranger admitted. ¡°I stopped adventuring after a couple of years, and remained in North Alnd for a long while.¡± "You swore your oaths, broke them, and now you''re lost in the world." Adam stated, wondering just how sad this Half Elf¡¯s existence must be. After all, he had sworn his Oaths to his Order, and then he was thrown away, off to fend for himself under the behest of the King. ¡°As a Half Elf, I¡¯m sure you know what it¡¯s like here and to the south.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave this ce? Head up north, or go to another country where your pointed ears no longer arouse suspicion, and maybe arouse something else,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°It is not so easy,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°I was born in thisnd.¡± He stared at the trees all around him. ¡°It''s all I''ve ever known. I can''t abandon it, even if it''s abandoned me." "If it''s abandoned you, it means it doesn''t want you. You should leave it, find another ce, a ce which will wee you, and wee it into your heart. You have nothing tying you here." The stranger looked back to the fire, a sad look in his eyes. "Or,¡± Adam said, resting his hand on his knee as he leant over, ¡°find a reason to tie yourself to thisnd. I found the Iyr, which has weed me well enough. I''m a Nephew of a family, Jurot¡¯s family specifically. I''m not sure what I''m meant to do as a Nephew, but I''ve got a reason to go back. I have an adorable little sister, the cutest in the whole world, who I want to look after." Adam reached into his pack, revealing some ribbon he had bought for the children of the Iyr, but there was one, a blue ribbon, which he had brought for Lanarot. "I bought this for her, and we have some fur that we managed to get from some Aurochs we slew. She''s going to have a really nice cloak when I get back and ask someone to make it for her." "I have also brought back some fur to make a cloak,¡± Jurot said. "Don''t copy me,¡± Adam said, jabbing Jurot with his elbow gently. "I had already nned on it,¡± Jurot replied, jabbing Adam back gently. "Find something else!" "No." "Fine, then I''ll have it made into a hat,¡± Adam grumbled. "A hat?" "Yeah, a hat. Also, once we kill that dragon, I''ll be making the scales into a ne for her, so don¡¯t you dare steal that idea from me.¡± "A ne made of the dragon¡¯s scales?¡± Jurot asked, staring at Adam. Even the older Iyrmen were throwing a suspicious look at Adam. "Yeah, I''m going to take a few scales and make them into a ne,¡± Adam repeated. "How many scales?" Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A few, probably.¡± "We give the young a scale each, and you want to give Lanarot many?" "Yeah, of course,¡± Adam replied, as though it were obvious. He wasn¡¯t sure what Jurot was getting at exactly. ¡°We''ll give some of the children one, obviously, but our sister should get a few, shouldn''t she?" "We can''t be too greedy," Jurot argued. "I''ll take my share of the loot and spend it on her,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I can do that much at least, can''t I?" "We should save up the loot to equip ourselves better," Jurot said, speaking sense. "Equip ourselves better?" Adam asked, staring at the Iyrman. ¡°Yes.¡± "Jurot," Adam said, raising his magical sword made of precious Iyrmen materials, before motioning to his armour, made of puthral, and then to Jurot¡¯s own axe, which also held a magical enchantment. ¡°If you need something, just tell me. That goes for the rest of you, though Dunes, you¡¯re still on probation.¡± "You''re crazy," the Half Elf stranger finally said. "You would really make dragon scales into a ne?" He had heard how the Iyrmen took scales of their defeated foes, but it was usually the damaged scales which would be handed to the children, and yet, the way Adam made it sound, he was going to make a ne out of the same material used to make some of the greatest armours. "Sure, why not?" Adam asked, as though he truly did not know why it was crazy. ¡°They are worth a fortune,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°I know the Iyrmen give some scales to the children of their families, but to give multiple scales to one child, it¡¯s unreasonable.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam growled. ¡°It¡¯s not one kid, it¡¯s my precious little sister.¡± The Half Elf stared at Adam, before noting theck of tattoos. ¡°How can she be your sister? You are no Iyrman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Nephew of their family,¡± Adam said. ¡°My Aunt says that she¡¯s my sister, and that¡¯s all that matters. Why would Ie to you, a random stranger, and have you dere who is or who isn¡¯t my family?¡± ¡°Lanarot is his sister," Jurot said, ¡°as she is my own.¡± ¡°You are no Iyrman,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°You¡¯re a half blood, like me.¡± "I might be a half blood like you, but that changes nothing.¡± Adam crossed his arms. ¡°Lanarot is my adorable little sister, from the day she was born, to the day I die.¡± The Half Elf stared at Adam, his eyes full of anger. ¡°Why would you go so far for some kid? Even if it is all words, you-¡° Adam stood up, narrowing his eyes at the Half Elf. ¡°What was that you said?¡± The Half Elf stranger stared at Adam, ring up at the Half Elf in puthral. ¡°Did you say that it was all words?¡± Adam asked, stretching his neck each way. ¡°Just because you failed in living your life the way you want to, that doesn¡¯t mean you can take it out on me.¡± The Half Elf stranger stood, his eyes glued to Adam, hand gripping his spear tight. He noted the looks of everyone else, but his eyes remained firmly rooted on the young Half Elf before him. ¡°You are just like everyone else. You talk big, but that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, shaking his head slowly. ¡°You are just like everyone else. You ran away when things got tough. So what if you were kicked out of your Order? You still were able to train with them for years, and I have no doubt you were able to learn magic from them.¡± The stranger grit his teeth. ¡°You were given an upbringing some people could only wish for. So what if you¡¯re a Half Elf? I hear the people up north don¡¯t mind you, but here you are, back to Central Alnd, to where people hate you, and then youin that it sucks? Are you going to make excuses until you die a pathetic existence?¡± The stranger remained silent, still gripping his spear tight. Adam exhaled, before sitting back down again. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to fight me?¡± the stranger asked. "Fight you?" Adam almost scoffed, eyes ncing up at the stranger.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Another Half Elf? He sounds like he needs to be taught a lesson... 107. Broken Men, Broken Words 107. Broken Men, Broken Words "Are you even worth fighting?¡± Adam asked, eyeing up the Half Elf. ¡°You are just an empty husk of a man. If I fought you, I¡¯d feel like I was bullying you.¡± The Half Elf stranger sneered, pointing his spear at Adam. ¡°You are but a coward! I am Iron Rank, not so far from you. You are all talk, like I said, nothing but a coward.¡± ¡°You might not know this, but I¡¯m a lot stronger than I look,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Vice Master Paul?¡± Adam nced over at the Vice Master and winked, though Jurot and the others probably knew his true strength. ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong, Adam, but your cousin is much more powerful,¡± Paul said. Though Paul could easily deal with the stranger, but Adam would have a much more difficult time. ¡°He¡¯s an Expert.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± Adam asked, before ncing back at the other Half Elf. ¡°Is your spear magical?¡± ¡°No,¡± the man replied. ¡°Where would I find a magical spear?¡± His arm guards and shin guards were of decent make, and his spear was fine too. However, that was all which was decent, as everything else was shoddier, his clothes well worn. He, a Half Elf, probably wasn¡¯t able to gain much wealth, and considering he hadn¡¯t been an Adventurer for long, he probably had more pressing matters to attend to. ¡°No magical spear,¡± Adam said, nodding to the spear of decent make. ¡°And you¡¯re wearing furs, which provides a decent amount of protection but nothingpared to my puthral te mail. You¡¯re a Guardian, so you know, what, Second Gate spells?¡± The Half Elf Guardian nodded his head slowly, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Just like me,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I have a magical sword, this puthral te. I think if I was a smart man, which I fancy myself as, I¡¯d bet on me, dear cousin.¡± ¡°Then let us fight,¡± the Half Elf said, gripping his spear tighter in hand, wanting to deal with the rage and envy swirling within him. ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°To show that you aren¡¯t a coward,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°Jurot knows whether I¡¯m a coward or not,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure many have heard of my tales. Why do I need to care about some pathetic husk of a man¡¯s opinion of me?¡± ¡°If you win, I will swear myself to you,¡± the Guardian said. Adam raised his brows, blinking at the Half Elf. ¡°For real? You¡¯ll swear yourself to me?¡± Adam¡¯s lips coiled upwards. ¡°Yes,¡± the Half Elf Guardian replied. ¡°And if you win?¡± ¡°You will give me that sword by your side, and your armour,¡± the Half Elf said, who was slimmer than Adam by a fair amount, but it was nothing some padding wouldn¡¯t fix. ¡°My sword and armour for some empty husk of a man,¡± Adam said, tapping his chin. The Half Elf narrowed his eyes at Adam¡¯s words, but remained silent, waiting. Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°Am I allowed to trade away these items?¡± ¡°They are yours to trade,¡± Jurot replied. Adam hummed quietly. ¡°You¡¯re more experienced, but I have better armour and weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll swear yourself to me, for the very same better armour and weapon. You won¡¯t ask me to drop my armour and weapons, will you?¡± ¡°That is fine. I am much stronger than you think.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Give me a second.¡± ¡®Hey, Bell, how much for the ability to smite?¡¯ [1000XP] ¡®That¡¯s a steep price, but give it to me.¡¯ XP: 1020 -> 20 ¡°Will you fight him?¡± Jurot asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°I am,¡± Adam said. ¡°He is strong.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°So am I.¡± Jurot stared at the Half Elf. He had recalled what Adam had shown to him so far, the great abilities he possessed, the strength he had shown when he faced two Iyrmen. Jurot nced to the Guardian, knowing that if he himself were to fight the stranger, he¡¯d have a four in ten chance of winning. Adam, though, was stronger. The Iyrman caught Adam¡¯s eyes, and slowly nodded his head. Adam and the other Half Elf stood, eyeing one another up, as the stranger put on his helmet, his Grey Tiger skin covering him, providing him some protection. The pair wielded their shields and des, ready to fight. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) ¡°I call for fire to smite my foes!¡± the Half Elf Guardian chanted, calling forth his own magic. The Divine Magic poured through his spear, and he leapt forward to attack Adam, his spear gliding through the air. Adam raised his shield, which shuddered under the heavy blow as the fire scraped across it, fire nearly licking across his face. The heat caused his eye to wince, and he pulled back, before he raised his sword to catch the second swipe of the fiery spear. ¡°That¡¯s quite the spear you have,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t need a magical spear when you have magic, eh?¡± The Half Elves pulled apart, ready to engage in battle again. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 7 = 27 (20) D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Critical hit! Mana: 8 -> 6 2D6 + 4D6 + 6D6 + 5 = 53 (2, 3)(3, 4, 5, 6)(3, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6) 53 damage! As the Half Elf Guardian stepped forward, ready to bring his fiery spear down on the Half Elf before him, Adam¡¯s de cut through the man¡¯s shield and through the man¡¯s side, right into his gut, shing white hot with divine force. The Half Elf Guardian gasped, feeling the hot de pierce him like it was cutting through cream. ¡°How can you use the Divine Smite of the Guardians?¡± The Guardian coughed up blood, feeling his strength quickly fade away. He grit his teeth, trying to remain conscious. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 7 = 26 (19) D20 + 7 = 21 (14) Hit! Mana: 6 -> 4 1D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 5 = 29 (4)(4, 4)(3, 4, 5) 29 damage! ¡°This,¡± Adam said, grinning wide, ¡°is my conviction.¡± Adam¡¯s body filled with adrenaline as he shoved his de through the Half Elf Guardian again, who felt the shing heat of the de cut through him again, before his eyes rolled back, and he fell to his knees, half dying as he dropped. Victory! Fallen Guardian +800XP XP: 20 -> 820 The audience stared at the Half Elf, who had won the bout within moments. No one would have guessed that Adam would have won so easily, not even Jurot, who had seen Adam¡¯s crazy abilities before, would have guessed his Half Elf brother would have won so easily. Aizaban threw a look to Lanban, who slowly nodded his head, brushing his chin with a hand, before staring back at the dying Half Elf. Adam stared at the half dying Half Elf, his attire, which was of decent enough make, though well worn, and theck ofpanions around him. ¡®Thank you, Mistress Fate,¡¯ Adam thought, both for winning the fight, but also because he had the chance of ending up like this man, but he was lucky enough to avoid the situation. ¡®The Half Elf was definitely an Expert,¡¯ Paul thought. ¡®Even with your magical weapon and your puthral, it shouldn¡¯t have been so quick.¡¯ Most importantly, Paul didn¡¯t realise that Adam could use the same smite abilities as the Guardians. ¡®He¡¯s definitely not a Guardian, that¡¯s for sure. Adam is yet to be an Expert.¡¯ Paul sighed, unable to keep up with the son of Fate. ¡°You are stronger than I thought,¡± Jurot admitted, staring up at Adam. ¡°Am I?¡± Adam asked, chuckling. Jaygak and Kitool were ncing between one another. ¡®Did you know?¡¯ ¡®No, did you?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ Even though they knew almost as much as Jurot, they were shocked by his great abilities. They hadn¡¯t expected him to be so powerful, no one had, but they noted that Jurot hadn¡¯t known either. Mana: 4 -> 3 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Hey, get up,¡± Adam called, chanting his spell, healing the Guardian. The Half Elf¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he rolled onto his back, reaching down to his side, where Adam had skewered him. His skin was soft, red, having just knitted over from Adam¡¯s healing. He stared up at Adam, his face full of confusion. ¡°You lost,¡± Adam said, squatting down, trying to hide his smile. ¡°So? Are you going to swear yourself to me?¡± ¡°Would you have given me your sword?¡± the Half Elf asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°de and armour, right? That was the deal.¡± ¡°I doubt it.¡± ¡°Ah, so you are someone who likes to break their word, huh?¡± Adam chuckled, rolling his eyes. ¡°I am already an Oathbreaker,¡± the man said, staring at the others around him, noting their looks of disgust. ¡°And? Are you going to choose to live your life like that? You have your chance now, to swear yourself to me as you had offered, and to change your path in life.¡± ¡°Are you good enough for me to swear myself to?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, ncing back to Jurot and the others for a moment, ¡°I beat your ass, didn¡¯t I?¡± The Half Elf remained silently, clutching at his side. Adam pulled back. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to keep your side of the deal, whatever.¡± Adam retreated back to the group, humming to himself. ¡°You say you didn¡¯t swear an Oath yet?¡± Dunes asked, noting how the Half Elf had definitely used the Divine Smite of the Guardians. Adam nodded. ¡°Jurot, did you see?¡± ¡°I saw,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a great story?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to return back to the Iyr. Will you tell Aunt Sonarot and our little sister?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t going to kill him?¡± Paul asked. ¡°You duelled and his life was on the line.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. "Why would I kill him? He broke his word, but it wasn''t like I was hurt or anything." Adam shrugged his shoulders. "Since I would have given him my sword if I lost, I have the moral high ground." The downed Half Elf remained staring at Adam, unsure of who or what he was. He had every right to kill him, one of the only ways that he could find the sweet release of death. ¡®You won¡¯t even give me that, boy?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°You made a deal and broke it. I didn¡¯t expect that from a Guardian. You bring shame to your Order.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Oathbreaker,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°That Order and I have nothing to do with one another after they abandoned me.¡± ¡°They gave you a chance to live and you squandered it.¡± ¡°Leave him,¡± Adam said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beat a man at his lowest.¡± ¡°If you let him go like this he won¡¯t learn,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You need to at least shame him so he does not forget.¡± ¡°As much as he should be shamed, you and I don¡¯t know his story. You and I would be the same as him in his shoes, so leave him be. He¡¯s done nothing wrong, even if his actions are shameful. He has an opportunity now, and if he doesn¡¯t want to learn from it, then that¡¯s how it is. If he does learn something and he decides to turn his life around, naturally he¡¯lle to find me.¡± Adam nced over towards the stranger. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for that day when hees to me with life in his smile and purpose in his eyes, and hopefully, words that would bind him to me, but I won¡¯t hold my breath.¡± ¡°You can say manly things sometimes,¡± Dunes said. "If youpliment me too much, I might end up with a bigger ego than I currently have,¡± Adam said, chuckling. The group made camp for the night, taking watch as they had. The stranger remained by himself, wrapped in his Grey Tiger skin and sorrow. Sir Frederick and Sir Enna kept a suspicious eye on Adam, wondering just exactly who he was, and why he was here.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam bullying this Half Elf, but he kinda deserves it. Thanks for 5 patrons at gold tier! Here''s an extra chapter for you guys! 108. West Wood and Trouble 108. West Wood and Trouble Omen: 11, 19 The forest was thick and full of life, though much of it left the party be. Soon therge walls of West Wood were revealed, made of earth, with several towers made of dark grey wood, basking in the evening sun. The West Wood Guards who stood ahead wore scale mail of grey, with the symbol of West Wood on their tabards. Long, thick, grey cloaks fell down over their shoulders. In one hand they carried a long spear, also made of the grey wood, with a small shield and a quiver full of arrows set beside them. At their hips were short des, and through their cloaks, Adam could see a small bow made of a darker wood. ¡°Hullo,¡± the Guard called out. ¡°Lovely evening, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Good evening,¡± Harvey replied. ¡°Sir Harvey, High Alchemist of Red Oak.¡± ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Sir Harvey,¡± the Guard nodded, tipping their helmet. ¡°Would those at your side be the good Knights of Red Oak, Deadwood, and Eagle Wing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re escorting me as I study.¡± Sir Merrick handed over the various forms of identity, and the Guard epted them, ncing over the party. ¡°A group of Iyrmen as well?¡± The Guard raised his brows, nodding his head towards them. He had heard about the party before, but hadn¡¯t believed it. ¡°The Lady will be pleased.¡± The Guards checked the identity before handing the items back, his eyes scanning them, noting the stranger with the tiger skin over them. ¡°I believe amodations for yourselves have already been prepared, though I¡¯m ashamed to admit that you¡¯ll most likely find themcking.¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine,¡± Harvey replied, smiling. ¡°At the very least they will be better than the dangerous outdoors of the forest we passed by.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there wasn¡¯t much of an issue, what with all those powerful escorts at your side,¡± the Guard said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ll lead you personally if you like.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t decline your kindness,¡± Sir Harvey said. West Wood appeared to be arge town, like Red Oak. It was covered in small wooden buildings all around, stacked three high, and veryrge open spaces simr to Eagle Wing. Even the main roads were twenty steps wide, with side roads roughly five steps wide. There were many lush gardens around, every few buildings or so, some extremely small, others muchrger, and all of which were growing all manner of fruits, vegetables, and herbs. Half of the town was set against the hills, with arge castle overlooking the town, and severalrge estates which did the same. There were a handful of Guards moving about, patrolling the town. They were led to an estate which seemed to be empty, though there were a handful of Guards nearby. The Guards chatted with each other for a moment, before the escorting Guard tipped his helmet. ¡°I hope that you have a wonderful stay,¡± the Guard said, leaving them. Adam and the others were brought to their rooms, with a handful of servants who assisted them. There were two which assisted the entire group of Iyrmen and Vice Master Paul, whereas there was one for each Sir. ¡°We will be here for roughly a week,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°There are many herbs I require from the forest and the surrounding area. You may all rest, but please keep out of trouble.¡± His eyes nced over to Adam. Adam smiled. ¡°Understood, Sir.¡± Adam ced away his gear, including taking off his puthral te mail, which would bring too much attention. ¡°How do they feel about Half Elves here?¡± Adam asked. Jurot shook his head. ¡°It will not be as bad as in other ces, but they still do not like your kind.¡± ¡°Half my kind,¡± Adam said, but he nodded. Adam wrapped some cloth around his head, like a scarf, covering his ears. ¡°Is this good?¡± ¡°You have hidden your ears well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s hot and stuffy,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk?¡± The pair left, heading out to explore the town. The pair quickly noted the Half Elf with the tiger skin following them. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t creep on me like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am keeping an eye on you to see if you are worthy,¡± he said. Adam sighed. ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You may call me Jonn.¡± ¡°Jonn what?¡± The Half Elf shook his head. ¡°Well, Jonn, you¡¯ve had a couple of days to think on it.¡± ¡°I will need to watch you more.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Adam rolled his eyes. Omen: 4, 17 Adam tickled Hades¡¯ neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry buddy,¡± he said. ¡°I should have probably called you out before, but I forgot.¡± The Familiar stared at him long and hard, unnerving the Half Elf, who quickly snapped his fingers to send the Owl away. Adam and Jurot went around the town again, and once more Jonn was following them. They had retired earlyst night because it was weird with Jonn around them during the evening, where perhaps he could have tried something, but with the dawn¡¯s sun around, he was sure the Half Elf wouldn¡¯t be up to something. ¡°You bastard!¡± shouted a voice from afar. Adam threw a nce back, seeing a man, who wore a helmet with some chain attached down, and a chain shirt, charging towards him. The man had reached back to grab his greatsword. ¡°You bastard! How could you?¡± the man snarled. Battle Order 20 + 1 = 11 (10) Adam stared at the man for only a moment, noticing Jurot reaching for his axe from the corner of his eye, but he spun on his heel and ran. ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± Adam shouted, fleeing from the scene. Jonn blinked, watching what was happening. Jurot on the other hand, met the man inbat, catching the man¡¯s greatsword with his axe. ¡°You pair of bastards! You think the Guards are going to stop me from tearing you in half?¡± However, he very quickly noted the appearance of the man he was inbat with. ¡°I have no qualms with you, Iyrman!¡± A whistle blew as a pair of Guards appeared, in their scale mail, wielding their long spears, which were pointed out. ¡°Halt!¡± came a shout, as another set of whistles were blown from unseen Guards, who were coordinating between one another. Adam held his hands up. ¡°He charged at me with his greatsword! I didn¡¯t do anything, officers.¡± One Guard grabbed Adam¡¯s shoulder, as a few more appeared, each with spear or bow ready to attack. ¡°That bastard ruined my garden, officers!¡± ¡°No I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I saw him steal my hard earned herbs and ruin my garden! With my own two eyes I did!¡± ¡°I did no such thing,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can ask Jurot, son of Surot, the Iyrman beside me, or you can ask that creepy looking guy with the tiger skin whose been stalking me.¡± ¡°I saw you!¡± the man imed. ¡°With my own two eyes, I saw you! Took me a while to catch up to you, you almost lost me when you went around the bend.¡± The Guards nced between the four people. ¡°First of all, all of you here need to pay up a silver piece for themotion,¡± a Guard said. Currency: 14SP -> 13SP ¡°Secondly, we need some identification from all of you.¡± The Guards noted the Adventurer Tags on three of them. The stranger who had tried to assault Adam removed his helmet to reveal an older, grizzled face. ¡°Oh, Cornelius,¡± a Guard said. ¡°Sorry about this business,¡± Cornelius said. ¡°I almost let the bastard slip, but good thing you lot are here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you it wasn¡¯t me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I came here with Sir Harvey yesterday, and I was minding my own business when this guy came at me with his greatsword. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Jurot, he was right beside me the entire time.¡± ¡°The Iyrman¡¯s with you so how can we believe you?¡± a Guard asked. ¡°True, but from what I gather, Cornelius here was chasing one guy. I¡¯ve been with these two the entire morning, and you can ask any witness around, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll tell you that I have been walking around with an Iyrman and a stalker, they¡¯re hard to miss.¡± Cornelius groaned. ¡°There was definitely only one guy who messed up my garden, but there could have been someone else working with him.¡± The other Guards appeared, having spoken to the nearby residences. The Guards chattered between one another for a moment, with a couple keeping an eye out on the five troublemakers. ¡°Sorry to say, but I think you¡¯re wrong on this one, Cornelius,¡± a Guard said. ¡°The witnesses say those few were walking about for a while before you came in and tried to attack them.¡± Cornelius stared at Adam long and hard, then to the other two. ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± he eventually admitted. ¡°He was wearing simr enough clothing, but I don¡¯t think the colour was the same, and I don¡¯t think he was as tall as this young man either.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Why were you wearing your helmet anyway?¡± a Guard asked. ¡°I was about to go spar,¡± Cornelius said. ¡°I was putting it on when I saw the fellow in my garden.¡± The Guard nodded. ¡°Sorry to hear about your garden, Cornelius. I¡¯ll have a few Guards get right on that.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about thatd. I mellowed out in my age, but I¡¯ve still got the fire.¡± He chuckled nervously. ¡°It¡¯s alright, no harm, no foul,¡± Adam said, not wanting the situation to escte, in fear that they might find out he was a half elf. ¡°In my line of work, I know sorry don¡¯t cut it. Tell you what, head by the Wooden Mule and tell the barkeep that Mouse has left a package for you. I¡¯ll get it done by tomorrow noon.¡± ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± Adam chuckled nervously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡± ¡°The Guards¡¯ll have my head if I don¡¯t at least try,¡± Cornelius said, winking to the Guards. ¡°Remember. Noon tomorrow, alright?¡± ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± Adam said. ¡®I can¡¯t even leave the estate, otherwise I¡¯ll have some weirdo over my shoulder and some random people chasing me.¡¯ Jurot quickly bought some wood to carve, and Adam joined him to buy some herbs, before retreating for the night. He decided against making a potion, preparing for if he had managed to gain a 20 on his Omen. Omen: 7, 20 ¡°Wow,¡± Adam said, blinking as he awoke. ¡°Really? One day?¡± He smiled. ¡®Seems like my luck is turning around!¡¯ Mana: 10 -> 9 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 14 (11) Omen: 7, 20 -> 7 20 + 3 = 23 Congrattions! 1 Enhanced Healing Potion Created. Heals for 2D6+6 HP. XP Gained: +150 XP: 820 -> 970 Adam plucked the Thread of Fate. The white dragon screeched as the dwarf grabbed onto its leg, filling it with dark energy, which caused its scales to ke. The dragon retreated away from the party of four, which had almost perished under its assault, and yet it was far too weak to finish the job, giving them another chance to recover. ¡°Hey, Vice Master, mind talking for a second?¡± Adam asked after their evening meal. Paul stared at Adam, sighing prematurely. ¡°Sure.¡± He had heard about what had happened the day before. ¡®This kid, seriously.¡¯ Once they were alone, Adam handed over the potion. ¡°Are you willing to buy it?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Paul said. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What do you mean? This is a great potion, you know? It¡¯s an Enhanced Healing Potion, but with a little extra pizzazz.¡± Adam threw out some jazz hands to emphasise his potion. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I can buy the potion from you once we¡¯re back at the Guild.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, we might use it beforehand if we need.¡± ¡°I would expect you to.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve got nothing else to do, I might as well get high and kick it.¡± ¡°Get high?¡± ¡°The guy from yesterday,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot brought the package, which apparently was a lot of tea leaves, and some Moonlight Leaf.¡± Paul sighed. ¡°Just stay out of trouble, okay?¡± ¡°I always stay out of trouble,¡± Adam said. Paul stared at Adam. ¡°I mean, when I¡¯m not in trouble, I stay out of trouble.¡± He smiled innocently. Omen: 6, 14 Adam sighed. He had run out of Moonlight Leaf the day before. It had provided him a decent high, one which was rxed and eased him to sleep. He had shared it with the rest of the group, and whereas the Knights declined, the others, save for Paul, enjoyed themselves. ¡°Are you thinking of the Princess?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted. ¡°We might be toote. I don¡¯t like sitting here, but it¡¯s not like we can just up and leave.¡± Adam had met them when he was with Sir Harvey, and he didn¡¯t want to change that, even if the person waspletely different. ¡°I will pray for her fortune.¡± ¡°She¡¯s our priority, but the heart will be nice.¡± ¡°For Mara?¡± Jurot asked. Adam nodded. ¡°My future wife must be so alone without me!¡± Though it was a joke, Adam¡¯s heart was heavy. Mara was slowly dying, and Lucy had a time limit to save her. Though she had been quite a brat, she was probably hiding her pain. ¡°Cringe,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Calling her your future wife, is that not cringe?¡± ¡°A little, but I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, Baker¡¯s husband.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes, his ears turning red.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Jurot talking about cringe when he can''t even ask a Baker girl out smh. 109. The Young Knight 109. The Young Knight Omen: 10, 19 ¡°We must be careful,¡± Sir Harvey warned. ¡°The next leg of our journey may be dangerous, as we will be travelling for at least fourteen days, more if we are unlucky.¡± Adam nced to the new Knight, a young man who was maybe in histe twenties at most, even younger than Frederick. He wore a dark breastte, stamped with the West Wood design of their unique tree, with a dark cloak over their shoulder, and a de at his side. ¡°Woodknight Dorian Westerly, at your service!¡± the young Knight dered. ¡°I shall assist to the best of my ability!¡± Even Sir Frederick, who was young and eager, threw the young Knight a look, the same look Adam and Jurot had given him when they had met. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head on out then,¡± Adam said. Sir Dorian stared at at the man in puthral armour, wondering who this Copper Rank was that he had puthral te mail. His eyes were curious as he stared at Adam. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m queer like any other Half Elf in the world.¡± ¡°You are an Elf?¡± Sir Dorian said, reaching for his de quickly, eagerly drawing it. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said, reaching down to the hilt of his de, wrapping his fingers around it, but not yet drawing it. ¡°I would be careful doing that if I were you.¡± Adam¡¯s lips turned into a wide smile. ¡°Thest big shot who tried to act up around me didn¡¯t evenst a single round.¡± Sir Dorian narrowed his eyes, staring at the young man in puthral. ¡°I could cut you in half before you drew your sword.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± Adam said, and upon hearing the Knight¡¯s intent, he drew his de. It was toote now, for the pair had drawn their des. ¡°Adam is a member of ourpany,¡± Sir Harvey said, noting how the two older Iyrmen watched with a smile, exchanging meaningful nces between one another. ¡°Whether he is a Half Elf or not, he is here to assist and is being paid good money to do so.¡± Sir Dorian narrowed his eyes. The pair had drawn their des, and were eager to fight one another. However, Sir Harvey was the leader of the expedition, and he could not misbehave. ¡°I understand, Sir Harvey,¡± the young Knight said. ¡°However, if the Half Elf dares to act suspicious in front of my eyes, I will not hesitate to draw my de and cut him down where he stands.¡± Adam blinked. His eyes fell to Sir Harvey, staring at the High Alchemist. ¡°We should leave him behind,¡± Adam said, sheathing his de for Sir Harvey¡¯s sake. ¡°He¡¯s going to be a nuisance on the road.¡± ¡°A nuisance?¡± Sir Dorian gasped. He had never heard of a man who spoke so poorly of a Knight. But this was no man. ¡°How dare you!¡± Sir Dorian snarled, gripping his de tighter. ¡°Whose to say I go and take a leak near a tree and he thinks that¡¯s suspicious? Oh, look, he¡¯s next to a tree, he must be sending a message to the trees! Whack, he attacks me with my pants down!¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°Or let¡¯s say I don¡¯t draw my de immediately when I see something, and he thinks that I¡¯m on the enemy¡¯s side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡± Sir Dorian growled. ¡°Preposterous?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°You saw me, a man in puthral, surrounded by Iyrmen, who was standing beside Sir Harvey, and the moment you heard I was a Half Elf, you drew your sword. Tell me what¡¯s preposterous? The fact that you did that, or the fact that you think you wouldn¡¯t do something so preposterous?¡± ¡°It would be hard to exin his return,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°It would be easy to exin why our mission failed,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°He wille with us, and that is that, Adam,¡± Sir Harvey stated. ¡°You should remember your ce.¡± ¡°I know my ce, Sir Harvey,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know that if he tries anything, it will be hard to exin theck of his return.¡± ¡°Daring to threaten a Knight?¡± Sir Dorian asked. ¡°Daring to defend myself, and it will be a gruesome defence, I promise you that, Knight of West Wood.¡± Sir Dorian red at Adam, but the group made to move. ¡®Should I mention that Jonn is a Half Elf?¡¯ As they moved, Sir Dorian noted the appearance of the man with the tiger skin. ¡°There is a man following us.¡± ¡°Good job, Sherlock,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s Jonn, another of my kind.¡± ¡°Another Half Elf? A spy no doubt,¡± the Knight said, reaching for his de. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Adam said. ¡°There¡¯s no way someone like you exists. Are you in such a rush to die?¡± ¡°Die? With so many Iyrmen around us?¡± Sir Dorian nced around, seeing the two Silver Rank tags. Adam shook his head. ¡°Can you believe this guy?¡± Adam asked, ncing to Jurot. ¡°Thinks the Iyrmen wouldn¡¯t cut him down if he acted up.¡± Sir Dorian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Man, West Wood is weird. Everyone¡¯s so eager to use their weapons¡­¡± Adam shook his head and sighed. As they continued, Adam stepped beside Jurot. ¡°That Dorian guy is going to be annoying, I can feel it.¡± ¡°It will be difficult for him to act with us here,¡± Jurot said. ¡°His de will not cut you down.¡± ¡°I knew I could depend on you,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back, chuckling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind fighting him,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It would be good practise to face a Knight.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They¡¯re probably more useful.¡± Dunes couldn¡¯t deny the words. When they set up camp, Jonn remained some ways away, keeping to himself. He was eating some rations from the side as the Iyrmen went out to hunt. ¡°Get over here, you damn idiot!¡± Adam shouted towards the Half Elf. ¡°Why are you sulking in your own corner? You¡¯re already so annoying so juste join us.¡± Jonn remained silent and still. ¡°What? Do you want me to drag you here myself? Don¡¯t forget who beat you.¡± Adam stared at Jonn. Eventually, the other Half Elf joined them, eating away at his rations. Adam smirked at Dorian, waiting to see what he¡¯d do. ¡°Two Half Elves¡­¡± Sir Dorian sighed. ¡°It is a bad omen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about omens,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I am the son of Fate.¡± Sir Dorian squinted at him suspiciously. ¡°What, going to draw your sword?¡± Adam teased, resting his arm against his own de. ¡°We are all on the same team here,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°We should work together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure we are part of the same team,¡± Adam said. ¡°In case you didn¡¯t realise, Sir Merrick, I have pointed ears and apparently that makes me an enemy of sorts.¡± ¡°After what happened to Rock Hill, you should be so lucky you can walk around in peace,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°No eyes, no ears. How the hell did you be a Knight?¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, Elf.¡± Sir Dorian growled. ¡°Enough!¡± Sir Harvey called, finally raising his voice. ¡°Be careful with your words, Adam. It is against thew to say such things to Knights. He has every right to cut you down for what you said, and no one would dare say otherwise.¡± ¡°I have every right to cut him down for trying to attack me,¡± Adam said, ¡°and no one would dare say otherwise.¡± ¡°Not by the King¡¯s Law.¡± ¡°No, but by the Gods¡¯ Law.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Alnd now.¡± Sir Harvey stared into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do not forget.¡± ¡°How can I forget?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve got random people drawing sword against me just because my ears are pointed. If I was an Iyrman, I¡¯d be able to do whatever I want without worrying about the King¡¯s Law. Jurot, I¡¯m envious. You could cut this guy down right before us and the King wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift a finger.¡± ¡°Even the Iyrmen are bound by the King¡¯s Law,¡± Sir Harvey said, sternly. ¡°You need to be more careful with your words.¡± Adam nced over to Jurot. ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°We are bound by thews of thend, yes, but neither the King, or any other man or woman from Alnd, can punish us.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°The King cannot punish you?¡± Sir Dorian said, full of disbelief. ¡°Just who do you Iyrmen think you are? Do you believe yourselves to be gods amongst men?¡± Jurot threw his gaze towards the Knight, whereas Aizaban and Lanban raised their brows, their lips growing into a smile. ¡®Did he really just say that?¡¯ Aizaban¡¯s eyes said as she stared at her cousin. ¡®He does not know.¡¯ ¡°We are those who follow the treaty which has been signed,¡± Jurot said, his voice clear. Jonn nced between the Knight and the Iyrman, wondering if there was going to be a fight. ¡°The treaty? Which treaty allows you to spit on the King¡¯s Law? I have not heard of such a treaty.¡± ¡°I assume it¡¯s that treaty?¡± Adam said, looking at Jurot. ¡°The one which has currently allowed the King to sit sofortably on his throne. The Kingdom of Alnd, which was on the verge of copse, received a hundred Iyrmen warriors as theirs Soldiers, and the Iyrmen remain amicable with the Kingdom. In exchange, the Iyrmen are not to be punished by the Kingdom, but by their own people, within their Iyr.¡± ¡°Preposterous,¡± Sir Dorian said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What a ridiculous statement! Who would ever believe that? I was not born yesterday. You wish for me to believe that the Iyrmen will provide a hundred Soldiers, which I am sure are quite decent, but to say our King will be unable to punish you¡­¡± Adam blinked and rubbed his eyes. He shook his head. Spell: Tricks ¡°I was just threatened for saying that you have no eyes and no ears. Okay, in all fairness, maybe the no eyes is going too far, but you really don¡¯t have any ears.¡±Adam turned to look at Harvey. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. How is it possible that I can make a joke about him not hearing anything, only for him to prove me right. Is this speaking ill of the Knight? To speak the truth which you have heard before me?¡± Adam shook his head. Sir Harvey red at Adam. Adam nced towards Jurot. ¡°Did you hear what I said, Jurot?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have no doubt that you heard what I said, Jurot. Would you mind repeating what I said so the good Knight, who perhaps can¡¯t understand the samenguage when ites from the lips of a man with Elvish blood, can hear?¡± Adam asked, ncing back at Sir Dorian. The Half Elf knew he was ying with fire, but Sir Dorian had annoyed him from their first meeting, and he was going to have fun with that. ¡°The Kingdom of Alnd, which was on the verge of copse, received a hundred Iyrmen warriors as their Soldiers, and the Iyrmen remain amicable with the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Receive a hundred Iyrmen warriors,¡± Adam said, ¡°and the Iyrmen remain amicable with the Kingdom. It¡¯s not just a hundred Soldiers. It is a hundred Soldiers, and the lives of hundreds of thousands of lives.¡± Sir Dorian narrowed his eyes, his face contorting into rage. ¡°Just what do you mean by that, boy?¡± ¡°I mean exactly what I said, Sir No Ears,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Iyrmen allow your King to keep his seat, and as long as he doesn¡¯t act up, he gets to keep it.¡± Sir Dorian reached for his de. ¡°You are from the north of Central Alnd,¡± Sir Merrick said, catching the young Knight¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t speak of the tale there, but they say it often in Red Oak, which is close to the Iyr, I believe the closest town to it.¡± ¡°What do you speak of, Sir Merrick? This tale which I am oblivious to.¡± ¡°It is called the Tale of the ckwater Crisis.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam ying with fire, but he needs to put idiots in their ce. 110. Standing Up 110. Standing Up ¡°I have,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°There was a time when a King of Alnd executed an Iyrman,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°Three,¡± said the Iyrmen, and the Half Elf who had been poking fun of the Knight. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Sir Merrick asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t one Iyrman which was killed that day,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°It was three. Akrat. Timothy. The unborn child.¡± Her eyes shed dark towards the Knight. Of course Alnd had their own version of the story, at least, those who actually dared to speak the tale. ¡°Right,¡± Sir Merrick said, clearing his throat. ¡°The King executed the three Iyrmen for treason-¡° ¡°King Solomon the Wise executed the Iyrmen because they dared to break aw in the capital city, which was to step into the inner city with their weapons,¡± Aizaban said, her voice firm and clear. ¡°Iyrmen cannotmit treason within Alnd, because we are not Aldish,¡± Lanban said. ¡°We are Iyrmen, and have never been, aren¡¯t, and will never be, under Aldish rule.¡± It was quite rude to interrupt someone during their tale, but it was far ruder to lie about Iyrmen, and so the Iyrmen had to correct the matters. ¡°Right,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°The King had executed the Iyrmen under the pretext of treason, and thus began to the war between Alnd and the Iyr.¡± ¡°You¡¯re missing quite a lot of context,¡± Adam said. ¡°That particr tale is one that was told to me on my way to the Iyr. I noticed how you downyed what the King had done, so perhaps I should speak what I heard, and we can see if it matches with what you said, even though you were already shown to be¡­ missing a few details.¡± Adam had almost called the man a liar, but he realised he couldn¡¯t make every Knight mad. Sir Merrick was someone from Red Oak, and Red Oak was going to be one of the few ces he wanted to be weed in, even if they did hate his pointed ears. Adam nced towards Sir Harvey. ¡®Oh, right. I should probably be nicer to him too.¡¯ Adam cleared his throat. ¡°The Iyrmen and the Kingdom had signed a very specific treaty, one which was pretty much the same as which we had mentioned. The Iyrmen and the Kingdom had been at war for so long, before the first real King of Alnd formed a treaty with the Iyrmen, and had united thend, save for the Iyrmen, into his Kingdom.¡± ¡°Many yearster, there was an issue to the north, a dragon and their Kingdom which had gone to war. During this war, the King went to battle, and he fought well, but it was the Iyrmen which drove back the dragon before an Iyrman, a very specific Iyrman, killed the dragon, with the help of the Royal Guard which had gone with him.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you remember the name of the Iyrman, Sir Merrick?¡± ¡°I believe it was Akrat,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°Son of Ikrat,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Do you recall the name of the young Iyrman who was executed by the King?¡± ¡°I believe it was Akrat,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°Son of Ikrat,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Funny that, they seem to have the same name. The King captured Akrat, and called for his execution. The King was warned that he should not break the treaty, but he still broke it, because he thought he could get away with it. So, when the King broke the treaty which his grandfather had signed, what happened?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen came, ughtering viges, and wiped out several towns,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°Red Oak was under siege too, for some time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then the King met for battle, his forces outnumbering the Iyrmen five to one, or so. The Iyrmen brought their oldest, and the King¡¯s force was full of young men, and those in the prime of their life. Then they duelled, ten of the greatest warriors from each side, and yet, none of the Iyrmen lost. So the King, looking to the elderly Iyrmen he outnumbered, surrendered.¡± ¡°What a preposterous story,¡± Sir Dorian said, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Do you expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°Sir Merrick, isn¡¯t that the tale?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Or have I spoken a lie during my recount?¡± ¡°I did not hear that the Iyrmen brought their old, nor that they were outnumbered.¡± Sir Merrick had heard the tale before, but there were a few statements Adam made which he hadn¡¯t heard before. ¡°That is not the tale I have heard,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°It is known as the Second ckwater Crisis in yournds,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Second ckwater Crisis is what urredter, when the treaty was remade, though you know of it as the Third ckwater Crisis.¡± ¡°The tale which I have heard is that of the war between giants and the Kingdom,¡± Sir Dorian admitted. ¡°First Frost War,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°We know of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard your tale before,¡± Sir Dorian said, ncing towards Sir Merrick. ¡°It must be a tall tale of the Iyr. Who would believe such madness?¡± ¡°We Iyrmen do not lie,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know history are doomed to repeat it,¡± Adam said, staring at the Knight. ¡°You should figure it out before you go around swinging your sword, or you¡¯ll make a grave mistake.¡± Sir Dorian narrowed his eyes at the Half Elf. ¡°As if I¡¯d believe the words of a Half Elf. It¡¯s a lovely tale to tell to the Iyrmen children, but the Iyrmen should be careful.¡± ¡°We still possess the ancient sword of Kal kvatr, Drakkenyer,¡± Jurot said, though noted the looks from both Aizaban and Lanban. ¡°I very much doubt it,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°The cksword remains at the King¡¯s side, as it always has.¡± ¡°That was not the original de of your King¡¯s family,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That was a de won by the King¡¯s Sword of the time during the ckwater Crisis.¡± Sir Dorian shook his head. ¡°As I have said, Iyrman, it was a lovely tale to tell your children.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes, clenching his fists. ¡°We Iyrmen do not lie.¡± ¡°The story is true enough,¡± Paul said, ncing to Sir Merrick and Sir Enna. ¡°I¡¯m sure you two know about the tale, considering your towns.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the tale well enough, though it appears I don¡¯t know it was well as the Iyrmen,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°Red Oak was one of the first territories to reach out to the Iyrmen, so we know some of their most popr tales, though I¡¯m sure there are differences between what is told in our walls and the walls of the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the tale too,¡± Sir Enna said, her voice low. ¡°We understand that though the King can raise a few hundred thousand soldiers, the greatest fighting force is that of the Iyrmen.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°The greatest fighting force is the Iyrmen?¡± Sir Dorian repeated. ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Impossible?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Dorian, you are a great warrior, one of the best in your entire town, but could you defeat me?¡± Sir Merrick asked. ¡°I cannot,¡± Sir Dorian admitted. ¡°I would dare not suggest I could.¡± ¡°I am the Seventh Branch of the Oakguard, one of the top fifteen warriors in the entirety of Red Oak,¡± Sir Merrick said, ncing towards Paul. ¡°If I were to face either of the Silver Rank Iyrmen before us, I am certain I would lose.¡± Sir Enna nodded her head. ¡°I would bet on the Iyrmen too, even if I were to face them.¡± ¡°The average Iyrman is about as powerful as you, Sir Dorian,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°You should be careful.¡± Sir Dorian stared at Sir Merrick. ¡°That is impossible, isn¡¯t it? I am an Expert, and I could defeat most warriors in thisnd, though I am certainlycking inparison to you.¡± ¡°Do you know how many Mithril Rank and Gold Rank Adventurers are in the Iyr?" Sir Merrick asked. ¡°There are very few who retire in Red Oak, in fact, I¡¯m certain there are none currently, but in thends beyond ours, many Iyrmen never return, some of them still living, and most Steel Rank or higher.¡± ¡°Adventurers are Adventurers,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°They are no match for Knights.¡± Jurot stood, clenching his fists tight as he red down at the Knight. ¡°Sit down,¡± Aizaban said, causing Jurot to drop immediately. ¡°Do not be bothered by an ignorant boy¡¯s ims.¡± ¡°You should be careful, Iyrman,¡± Sir Dorian said, ring at Aizaban. Adam raised his brows. ¡®Did I find someone more foolish than me?¡¯ He almost let slip a smile. ¡°Why should I be careful?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°If you spit on my pride as a Knight, I will have to challenge you to a duel,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°You have called we Iyrmen liars, and you are saying we spit on your pride?¡± Aizaban tilted her head, mockingly. She ignored the look Paul had thrown her way, instead smirking at the Knight. ¡°There is nothing wrong with lying to your young in order to bring praise to your ancestors, but we should be careful not to spread such untruths to the rest of the world.¡± Jurot stood again. ¡°If you will continue to shame us with your words, then I will ept your challenge.¡± Adam stood too, which caused the Knights to stand up, followed by the rest of the Iyrmen, and finally Dunes, who was a part of Fate¡¯s Golden, and had been listening intently to the conversation. Dunes and Sir Frederick had been enjoying the tale, one which they had heard before. Dunes, being a Priest of Arya, had heard a tale most simr to Adam¡¯s, and Sir Frederick, from Eagle Wing, had heard a different tale. ¡°Enough!¡± Sir Harvey called, remaining one of the three sitting. ¡°I said enough, damn it! If you two keep acting up, I will kick the pair of you out!¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Adam asked innocently. ¡°You started this by calling him a fool,¡± Sir Harvey said. "He started it by acting like one." "It was unprovoked." "So was him trying to draw his sword against me." "Enough!¡± Sir Harvey shouted. ¡°This will be thest time, do you understand?¡± The High Alchemist¡¯s eyes fell to Paul. ¡°You were the one to vouch for him, Vice Master.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to me Paul?¡± Adam said, before recalling Paul¡¯s title. ¡°The Vice Master, really? Which, definitely not a fool, was the one to bring along someone who had the balls to call an Iyrman a liar after being warned?¡± "You!¡± Sir Harvey growled, before he stood and clutched his walking stick tightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already warn you?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open your trap when someone was calling an Iyrman a liar?" Adam asked, raising his brow. "You are so happy to defend some foolish Knight, but not the savage Iyrmen, is that right?" "It is no crime to call an Iyrman a liar," Sir Harvey said. "Even though Aizaban was trying to stop the situation from escting, you didn''t open your mouth to stop the fool you brought along from continuing the fight!" Adam dered. "Dishonouring a Noble typically means death,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°I have been tolerant enough.¡± "Do you think I''ll just sit down all quiet when most of my party is made up of Iyrmen?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Have you forgotten that most of the people here are Iyrmen too?" Sir Harvey nced around quickly, swallowing slightly. He looked to Paul, who would remain neutral for now. "Due to the King¡¯s Law, all these Iyrmen could y the lot of you, and they¡¯d go home to be judged,¡± Adam warned. ¡°What would the Iyr do when they hear that their people were being ndered and a great Sir of Red Oak allowed it to happen? What do you think their punishment would be if they state they were defending their honour? I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be the same if Sir Dorian slew me and stated the same thing. "They would never be able to leave the Iyr," Sir Harvey said. "The Iyr is such a lovely ce, but what about the after life?" Adam asked. "Are you in such a rush to die?" The Vice Master finally sighed. ¡°We should stop here,¡± he said in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. The Iyrman, and Adam, dropped down. "Do you really think-" Sir Harvey began. "Yes," Paul said. "I really do think it can, and will, end here after everything that''s happened.¡± The Vice Master rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. ¡°Do you know how much paperwork I would be swamped under having to exin the deaths of four Nobles? I would lose my position, and I¡¯d have to retire to the Iyr.¡± He paused, thinking about how lovely that sounded. ¡°I¡¯m still too young for that.¡± To him, it was pretty evident who would lose the battle, and the Iyrmen had no qualms about killing any of the Knights, nor the High Alchemist if he was going to shame them. All the while, Jonn remained sitting, having been watching the entire time. ¡®This Half Elf is fucking crazy! He really had the balls to piss of a bunch of Nobles to their faces?¡¯ He was stone faced under his mask, but his entire body had been tense.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sometimes I have to make decisions. "I know some of these npcs are stupid and arrogant, but at the same time, there are some who aren''t stupid and arrogant." I know you were waiting for them to die, because I was too. 111. Cold Summer Day 111. Cold Summer Day Omen: 4, 9 ¡°No wonder it¡¯s going to take so long,¡± Adam said, trekking with the rest of the group, wiping his brow from the thick sweat which had gathered. They had followed the road up to Jaghi for a little over a day before they veered eastward, keeping the forest to their right. Sir Harvey stopped often, finding all manner of nts and herbs, as well as checking the health of the nts nearby. ¡°It is part of our role,¡± Jurot said, simply. After all, they were to escort the High Alchemist, but it wasn¡¯t just Goldarb he was looking for, he seemed to have other tasks at hand, which he did not share with the rest of the party. They hade across a few beasts when they trekked through the forest, and even when they followed the ins, but none dared to get close. ¡°I thought it was going to be dangerous,¡± the Half Elf said. Jurot nodded. ¡°In a few days times, it will be.¡± ¡°What will be waiting for us?¡± It was upon his words that arge number of beasts appeared ahead of them, running across their path. They were rushing northwards, towards the group¡¯s left, bounding away as they cried and shrieked. There were all manner of beasts, from elks to bears, even wolves, all seemingly appearing at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted, before looking towards Aizaban and Lanban. The older Iyrmen stared at the beasts for some time, narrowing their eyes as they fell into thought. ¡°They¡¯re spooked,¡± Adam said. Something pinged in the back of his mind and he quickly shot his gaze upward. ¡°Eyes to the sky!¡± Perception Check D20 + 3 = 5 (2) The sun, which had beat down on the group, causing them to take more frequent breaks, blinded the Half Elf. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, patting the Half Elf¡¯s arm, ¡°Dragon.¡± ¡°Dragon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is it a White Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. Adam¡¯s heart began to pound wildly. ¡®It has to be them. I knew it. I¡­ I¡­¡¯ Aizaban and Lanban nced between one another, and Paul stood between them, his brow covered in sweat. ¡®Seriously! It was true?¡¯ They all had thought the same thing, but the tone in Paul¡¯s mind was different than the Iyrmen¡¯s. Their eyes fell to the Half Elf, who was standing still, frozen, deep in thought. ¡®A White Dragon? Those guys are probably facing it right now, but I can¡¯t just bring along Dunes and the others, they would die.¡¯ ¡°A White Dragon?¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°We should leave. A White Dragon isn¡¯t something that we can-¡° ¡°Lanban!¡± Adam shouted, calling for the Iyrman¡¯s attention. ¡°Lead the way! You guys stay here and protect the High Alchemist!¡± Lanban grinned wide. ¡°I shall lead the way!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Aizaban and Paul for a moment, nodding towards the pair. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The four darted away from the group, only to be followed by another, the other Half Elf who had been following along. Lanban led them forward, towards the forest, which was near silent. His Iyrman ears twitched, hearing the distant sounds of battle, which only enticed him near. ¡®A White Dragon!¡¯ Aizaban was following behind in her heavy te mail, having donned her shield, which was painted with the symbol of Wahtu, which was shing hot. It spurred her steps, though her feet were aching from the journey. ¡®A White Dragon!¡¯ ¡®A White Dragon!¡¯ Paul thought, cursing the world. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it!¡¯ He remained near his wife, who would probably be targeted first due to the fact she was a Priest. A roar filled the air as they burst onto the scene, seeing a group of four exhausted Adventurers in battle with arge, terrible, yet magnificent, Dragon. None would dare call the creature a beast. Terrifyinglyrge, with white scales, some which had been marked by the magic of the Gods, king away from her body. Her wings beat with such force, that it was hard for even the Dwarf beside her to keep his ce as he swung about his warhammer, trying to strike her down. The woman beside the Dwarf, adorned in her breastte, held her de and shield, trying to defend herself, though her shoulder had been wounded not long ago. There was an Archer, shooting at the creature, but her arrows bounced off, but the magic of the Wizard struck true, missiles of magic striking against those powerful scales. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 15 (14) ¡°Aizaban!¡± Adam shouted, catching the woman¡¯s attention. She had almost charged forward to meet the Dragon in battle. ¡°Get to the Wizard in the back and defend him! Your number one priority is to make sure he doesn¡¯t die!¡± The Iyrman turned on her heel, and bolted towards the Wizard, who noted the appearance of the neers onto the scene. ¡°Paul! Lanban! Subdue the dragon! No, kill it if you can!¡± Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly as the two beside him charged forward. ¡°I havee to y you!¡± Lanban roared, his maul in hand. ¡®Next time I¡¯m saying no!¡¯ Paul thought, his eyes shing towards the Archer. ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t this¡­¡¯ Wisdom Save D20 + 1 = 18 (17) ¡®What the hell am I doing here?¡¯ Adam thought as the trio moved, eagerly charging forward into the fray. ¡®I can¡¯t just go and face a huge fuck off Dragon like her. Shit! Shit!¡¯ His body shook as the fear took root within his mind, but he clenched his fists tight, thinking about what he had to do. ¡®No!¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Vandra! Come here, you fucking bitch! I¡¯ll make you into a ne!¡± Adam roared as he rushed forward. Jonn had been behind the Half Elf, wielding his spear tightly within his hand. ¡®This guy¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s crazy!¡¯ Mana: 8 -> 7 Spell: Bless Adam, clutching his die tightly in hand, raised his sword. ¡°You¡¯re going to make the best ne!¡± he dered, filling himself and the two charging Silver Rank Adventurers with his Divine Magic, trusting that Aizaban would be fine. ¡°Fresh meat?¡± Vandra said in her tongue, licking her lips. She had noted the presence of various magical items nearby, and the scent of the various weapons the neers possessed only filled her with a deep treasure lust. ¡®Delicious!¡¯ She noted how far the other Priest was, beside the Wizard who would soon be a snack for her. ¡®No healing from her!¡¯ Vandra leapt up to the sky, sting the Dwarf and the woman away from her, before darting towards the charging pair of Silver Rank Adventurers, knowing that the weakened group would flee as they were too weak to face her. She inhaled, her throat expanding slightly, an icy breeze escaping her lips before she sted the area with her Dragon Breath. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 23 (18) Health: 52 -> 22 Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 6 (1) D20 + 5 = 9 (3) The chill struck through Adam, the jagged ice ttering against his armour and cutting through his skin. The Half Elf nearly dropped as the icy breath nearly shattered his body, causing his spell to fail. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Lanban had taken quite the beating from the icy breath, but he leapt forward, raging like a beast as he struck the creature¡¯s gut with his maul, causing Vandra to screech and stumbled beside him, allowing him another blow. Paul, who had managed to shrug off the icy breath of the Dragon, slid to his knee and brought up his bow, slipping a hand into his robes before bringing out one of the Dragon ying Arrows he held within them, kept hidden from the Dragon¡¯s senses by another dimension. ¡°No! It¡¯s you! Deathsinger!¡± Vandra roared. ¡°Stay out of my business, you fleas!¡± It was then she smelled it, the putrid stench of a Dragon ying arrow. ¡°No! No!¡± She pped her wings to try and escape, but the Dragon ying arrows, two of them, struck deep into her chest, causing her to shudder and stumble, as a beam of light, a Guiding Bolt, struck her in the gut. ¡°No!¡± Vandra roared, having already taken quite a blow from the four from before, and she nearly fell. ¡°I shall return to feast upon you!¡± Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 1 Health: 22 -> 27 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! Mana: 7 -> 5 1D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 5 = (2)(1, 4)(4, 5, 6) 27 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 14 (6) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! Mana: 5 -> 3 1D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 5 = (3)(1, 3)(3, 5, 5) 25 damage! As it tried to leap upwards, forcing Lanban away with its wind, Vandra saw a puny creature within puthral te mail leap up with a powerful de. Her head darted forward to try and bite against him, since he wore such great armour and wielded such a great de, she could at least take him away to fill her hoard. ¡°Who gave you permission to flee?¡± Adam asked, gripping his de tightly within his hand. As those mighty jaws snapped towards him, Adam caught her jaws with his shield, and pierced her jaw through with his de, which shed white hot with his Smite. Vandra screeched as the de struck through her neck, realising just how powerful the blow had been, as she almost fell to the ckness of death. ¡°No!¡± the dragon roared, trying to toss him off of her, but Adam kept a firm grip on the shield which was caught in her mouth. He raised his white sword, which caught the sun across its de. ¡°Sorry, but my sister¡¯s waiting,¡± he said, swinging down, cutting through her neck once again, cleaving through the meaty appendage, and cutting her screeches short. He dropped, the dragon¡¯s headnding on top of him and pinning him underneath. The dragon fell on top of Lanban, who had swung once again to meet her, causing her entire body to shake as she dropped beside him. The Iyrman roared withughter, throwing his fists into the air. ¡°Yes!¡± he dered. ¡°The Dragon is in!¡± Victory Vandra XP Gained: +1000 XP: 970 -> 1970 Adamy there under the head, panting for air. ¡®That was easier than I thought.¡¯ His eyes fell to the group of four, which had regrouped, and had watched as their nemesis was finally in. He smiled and pushed Vandra¡¯s head off of him, before rolling over to stumble onto his feet. ¡°Lovely weather we¡¯re having, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, panting as he made his way over to the group of four. His eyes caught Rojer¡¯s, then Redboulder¡¯s, who had removed his helmet to reveal a nasty scar, recently gifted, before then looking to the two women, who were humans. They stared at him, wondering who he was, and unsure of what he was doing. They had randomly appeared, with two Iyrmen, one of whom had healed their Wizard, who had nearly fallen from Vandra¡¯s assault not minutes ago. ¡°Who the hell are you two?¡± Adam asked, ncing at the women, raising his brows. ¡°We should be asking you that, stranger,¡± the woman in the armour said. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate,¡± he said, taking off his helmet to reveal his pointed ears. ¡°I expected to meet a Lady, along with another who was partly of my kind,¡± he said, looking to the other woman. ¡®Did it change again?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re a Half Elf?¡± the woman gasped, staring at Adam. She also noted the Copper Rank tag on disy, which only caused her eyes to fill with more confusion. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, wiggling his ears. ¡°Anyway, I was here looking for a Lady by the name of-¡° ¡°White Grace!¡± Paul called out, quickly rushing over towards the four. Their eyes shot over to Paul, full of shock and suspicion, more so than for Adam. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of us?¡± the woman asked, staring at the man. ¡°I¡¯m Vice Master Paul, from the Red Oak branch,¡± he said, extending a hand and greeting each of them. Almost instantly, the entire group rxed. ¡°It is good fortune that we meet,¡± the woman said, shaking his hand. ¡°You aren¡¯t kidding,¡± Paul replied, throwing a look to Adam. ¡°You were looking for this party?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. Paul blinked at him, and the other four stared at him in shock, their eyes quickly falling to Paul with a quizzical look. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand him one bit.¡± ¡®What just happened?¡¯ Jonn thought.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I have no idea, Jonn. I have no idea. 112. Adam’s Wild Tongue 112. Adam¡¯s Wild Tongue Paul sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡®How am I meant to exin this?¡¯ He threw Lanban and his wife a look, and the pair¡¯s eyes fell to Jonn, who straightened up. The pair of Iyrmen led Jonn away to a ce where his Half Elvish ears couldn¡¯t pick up on what was about to be said. Adam noted how they were removing witnesses from the situation, and he raised his brow to Paul. ¡°How did you know?¡± the Vice Master asked. ¡°I am certain no one from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild leaked anything.¡± ¡°How did I know what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How did you know that they were here?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Adam scratched his chin. ¡°Fate? I didn¡¯t expect to meet these four, actually. Well, I expected to meet Rojer and Redboulder, but I also expected to meet a Lady Sansant and Ylra.¡± The two women blinked rapidly towards him, their eyes full of even more confusion. Paul cleared his throat, feeling his ears turn red. ¡°Why are you here to meet them?¡± ¡°To save the Princess, of course,¡± Adam said. Paul hid his face in his hand, and the four stared at the Half Elf in disbelief. They exchanged looks between one another, trying to figure out if they should kill the Half Elf or not, but Paul hadn¡¯t given any indications yet. ¡°How did you know about the Princess?¡± the woman in breastte asked. She was even more shocked because they hadn¡¯t confirmed the Princess¡¯ existence to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Fate, like I said,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is she safe?¡± Adam turned to Rojer. The four quickly shifted around, with Rojer in the back, and the Dwarf and the woman upfront, the Archer behind with her bow out. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to believe that,¡± the woman said. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe it, miss,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. ¡°It was Fate. However, things do seem to be different. There should be a Lady Sansant, Ylra, who always fights with Redboulder, and Rojer, who carries the Merman Princess.¡± The four stared at Adam, their hearts pounding wildly. He even knew the race of the Princess? ¡°How did you know that?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Fate. You¡¯ve got a cursed Princess on your hands, I believe she¡¯s been cursed for about a year, or so? Either way, you want to cure her by finding Goldarb, and you¡¯re going to head up to meet with the Giants to speak about an old alliance.¡± Adam paused. ¡°Or perhaps you aren¡¯t.¡± The four remained staring at the Half Elf before them. They realised how futile it would be to kill this young man, since he probably was someone out of their reach. ¡°How do you know about the meeting with the Giants?¡± the woman asked. ¡®The Princess and the Meeting? It wasn¡¯t the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, then, perhaps it was someone from back home?¡¯ ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adam said, waving his hand casually. ¡°Vandra is dead so it should be safe for you now. I¡¯m going to take my share of the loot, alright?¡± Adam smiled, before turning on his heel and quickly rushing over to the Dragon, rubbing along the scales to try and find the best. The four turned to look at Paul. Paul stared at Adam, his eyes narrowed, his face full of sickness. It was Paperwork Sickness, a sickness which usually affected the Vice Masters of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m taking the heart too,¡± Adam called. ¡°You cannot!¡± the woman snapped quickly. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, clearing her throat. ¡°We thank you for your assistance, but we cannot allow you to take the heart.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°I saved your lives and you won¡¯t even let me take the heart of the Dragon? How greedy!¡± ¡°We need the heart to save the Princess,¡± the woman replied. ¡°You may take everything else but the heart.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°I needed the heart¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I get everything else?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the woman said. ¡°You¡¯ve put me in quite the awkward spot, but since it¡¯s to save the little one¡¯s life, I¡¯ll let it go.¡± Adam rubbed his head. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll split the rest of this bad boy in quarters then.¡± The other Half Elf stared at Adam. ¡°What? You want some too?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who is that?¡± the woman asked Paul. ¡°He¡¯s been following Adam for some time,¡± Paul replied. ¡°He was duelled Adam, had sworn that he would swear himself to the young man, but then refused upon his loss. Now he¡¯s been following us.¡± ¡°Why did you fight a dragon?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°For the loot? You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°You think I came all this way to fight a dragon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are you out of your mind? If I had failed my save, I would have been dead.¡± He realised they wouldn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Well, I mean, partly. I came to help out a group of old friends, and I also needed the heart for my future wife, but it seems I can¡¯t have it.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°What happened here?¡± Sir Harvey called as he eventually appeared with the rest of the group. Jurot looked at Vandra and then to Adam. ¡°You slew the dragon?¡± ¡°No, no. I helped y it, but I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Jurot slowly nodded. He understood that Adam must have done much, but he was too humble, or too awkward to ept the case. He would hear from Lanban and Aizaban. ¡°You abandoned the escort,¡± Sir Harvey said, shaking his head. Adam looked to Sir Harvey, raising his brow. ¡°I killed a Dragon and that¡¯s what you have to say?¡± He blinked. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam pped his forehead. ¡°You were getting annoyed at me and now you finally have a reason to kick me out!¡± Adam threw his head back. ¡°Well yed.¡± ¡°You are no longer wee within this escort, since it appears you do not care for it,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, dismissively. ¡°Oi, you guys, make sure you see the quest through, alright? Since I¡¯m out of the quest, I¡¯ll head north to finish up some business.¡± Adam recalled Entalia had gone to speak with the Giants about a certain matter. ¡°It was not just you who was contracted, Adam,¡± Sir Harvey said. Adam stared at Sir Harvey long and hard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am failing your entire party.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Adam snapped. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°What do they have to do with this? They remained behind to protect you, while I went ahead!¡± ¡°You have started too many issues in this group, and you had dared to abandon us, ignoring mymand.¡± ¡°Started too many issues?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°You disrupted the cohesion of the group several times, and you showed a tant disrespect to Nobility, and fled away while there was a Dragon nearby which threatened us.¡± Adam¡¯s brow throbbed, his eyes growing wider and wilder. He blinked hard, unable toprehend what he was hearing. He threw his head back, closing his eyes, trying to think. He wiped his brow. ¡°Vice Master Paul?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Paul said, wondering what kind of trouble Adam was going to get him into. ¡°Can I trust you to be a witness?¡± ¡°You may?¡± Paul said. He wouldn¡¯t be needed as a witness if Adam was going to do something terrible. ¡®Right?¡¯ Adam had been more than willing to ept punishment for his actions. What Sir Harvey said was technically true, and he did mess about a little too much. However, now that Sir Harvey had brought in his entire party, and had threatened them, things had changed. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then, Vice Master Paul, I shall state what Sir Harvey has said. He believes it was I who disrupted the cohesion of the party, yes?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Paul said, understanding what the Half Elf was doing. ¡®Well, as long as it¡¯s like this, it should be okay.¡¯ ¡°I was a member of this group first, right?¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, you know, with you, Fate¡¯s Golden, your lovely wife, her cousin, Sir Merrick, and the High Alchemist of Red Oak, right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You sound unsure.¡± ¡°It is true that you were a member of the original group from Red Oak.¡± ¡°Then, as a member of the original group, I stood by Sir Harvey¡¯s side whilst on our journey. During which, I had someone draw their spear against me, and I beat the day lights out of them, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I assume you mean you bested them inbat?¡± ¡°Right, sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes. I beat them.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°During the journey, since Red Oak, there was someone else who joined the party, and I will ask this. Was it they who drew their de against me first, or was it I who drew my de against them first?¡± ¡°You speak of Sir Dorian?¡± Paul asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to mention names, but since you have, Vice Master Paul, yes, that is the one who I speak about. Was it he who drew his de against me first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So it was he who disrupted the group cohesion which had already been established?¡± ¡°If that is what constitutes disrupting the group cohesion,¡± Paul said. ¡°I would say so, since I¡¯m sure whatever I did wasn¡¯t quite as bad as drawing my de against someone of the group upon hearing their race.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Right. Now who was it that wished to bring Sir Dorian?¡± ¡°It was Sir Harvey.¡± ¡°Did I warn Sir Harvey about bringing Sir Dorian with us? That we shouldn¡¯t bring him along?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Again, who was it that brought Sir Dorian again?¡± ¡°Sir Harvey.¡± ¡°This is pure sophistry!¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Now, now, Sir Harvey. You may have your time to speak after we establish the facts of the matter,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s good to speak of the truth before it is distorted. So, we have established that Sir Harvey brought along someone who, within moments of meeting me, drew their de against me, a member of his group since the beginning, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, good, I was just making sure that those were the facts,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Does Sir Harvey believe I have spoken a lie?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Though you haven¡¯t mentioned how you aggravated Sir Dorian during the evening meal.¡± ¡°Oh, I am ever so d you mentioned that,¡± Adam said, perhaps a little too excitedly. ¡°Actually, I was waiting for it, because that was a trap.¡± Adam winked. ¡°So, Sir Harvey says that I aggravated Sir Dorian during the evening meal. Right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Paul said. ¡°Now, it is quite interesting to me that Sir Harvey, who is a respectable High Alchemist of Red Oak, is not going to mention that it was Sir Dorian started aggravating me first. If I recall correctly, and perhaps I will not, in which case I will speak to Jurot, whose memory is far better than my own, that Sir Dorian mentioned that the presence of two Half Elves was an ill omen, or a bad omen, or something of the sorts as we settled for camp.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Do you remember this, Jurot? Or perhaps Sir Dorian, are you willing to admit to that?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How is that aggravating?¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°Do you admit to it?¡± ¡°I am certain I said something along the lines of those words, yes,¡± Sir Dorian said. ¡°Two Half Elves are an ill omen, and we came across a Dragon some dayster, did we not? How can it be aggravating if it¡¯s true?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I just wanted to confirm that, but thank you for mentioning the Dragon, we¡¯ll get to that in a moment. So, Vice Master Paul, we have established that Sir Harvey is ming me about the disruption to group cohesion when Sir Dorian started it both times.¡± ¡°What of the dragon?¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Oh, yes, the dragon!¡± Adam said, pping his hands together. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Adam turned to the four who were friendly with him in his previous life. ¡°He said that I fled away while there was a Dragon which threatened him!¡± Adam¡¯sughter began to fill the forest, and for a moment, it turned into howling as the heat filled his head, and for a moment the thought about drawing his de to attack Sir Harvey crossed his mind, before he inhaled deeply, cutting hisughter short, and sighed. ¡°I now know why they call you High Alchemist,¡± Adam said, ¡°¡¯cause you''re smoking some good fucking shit.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam has snapped. 113. Adam’s Slander 113. Adam¡¯s nder ¡°What did you just say?¡± Sir Harvey¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the Half Elf. ¡°I said you are smoking some good shit if you think I¡¯m stupid enough to fall for your bullshit,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did leave while a Dragon was nearby, leaving behind the rest of my party, and taking along those who were tasked with escorting me. You were left behind with Sir Merrick, Sir Enna, Sir Frederick, and Sir Dorian, though I understand why, perhaps, you could have felt that you had no one who could properly defend you considering some of thepany you keep beside you.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes were twitching as he red at the High Alchemist, who was shaking with utter fury towards the Half Elf. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Vice Master Paul!¡± Adam shouted, clenching his fists so tight that the knuckles cracked, and he inhaled deeply. ¡°The White Dragon, which apparently was threatening the High Alchemist, was in, was it not?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Paul said. ¡°Just who was it thatnded the killing blow onto the creature?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It was either you or Lanban,¡± Paul said. ¡°It was Adam,¡± Lanban said. ¡°It was dead before my maul struck it.¡± Aizaban nodded. ¡°I saw it too.¡± Sir Harvey remained silent, understanding that, within his anger, he had slipped up. ¡°Aha!¡± Adam said, pointing at Sir Harvey. ¡°So not only did he state that I was the one to disrupt the group cohesion, when it was in fact the Knight he had brought along, be he dared to im I abandoned him when he was under threat of a dragon, and imed so after I slew it.¡± Adam stopped pointing, partly because it was quite rude, but secondly, it was to form a fist to stop his rage. ¡°If you had left it at punishing me and not my party, I would have left the matter be, but now that we¡¯vee this far, I¡¯m going to have to bury this matter here once and for all,¡± Adam said. ¡°Vice Master Paul, have you witnessed the matters so far? Do you see how the High Alchemist of Red Oak has created numerous situations in order to cancel the contract against my good party?¡± Paul threw a look to Sir Harvey, swallowing slightly. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I would call him a liar and cheat to his face, but that would be aggravating, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, only to gasp, and then his eyes fell to Sir Dorian. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be aggravating, because it would be the truth. I am ever so d that Sir Dorian has opened my mind into epting such a view, and he is absolutely correct that Sir Harvey, High Alchemist of Red Oak, is a liar and a cheat, and that he can¡¯t be aggravated because it is the truth, a truth which we have all heard today.¡± ¡°A liar and a cheat?¡± Sir Harvey¡¯s throat closed up, and he threw out a hand towards Adam. ¡°How dare you! I want his head!¡± The Knights around Sir Harvey quickly drew their weapons, causing the Iyrmen to quickly step closer, drawing their weapons, wild grins on their faces. Paul raised a hand, standing between the two groups. Unfortunately for the Vice Master, near the High Alchemist were also three other Iyrmen, and a Priest. Though they were far weaker than the Knights, and with he and Lanban taking a blow, the fight would be far more even. Except Aizaban, who was quite a powerful Priest of Wahtu, was still ready and eager to fight, no doubt with nearly all her spells, and what powerful spells they were. ¡®Gods damn it.¡¯ ¡°How dare I?¡± Adam undid his gauntlet and mmed it into the ground, purely to release part of his anger. ¡°I dare quite easily, oh High Alchemist! I hope that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild will be able to deal with the situation, protecting my innocent name in this matter.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Paul, d that he hade along. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it you who wanted toe along, oh dear Vice Master?¡¯ ¡°I understand,¡± Vice Master Paul said. ¡°Do you? I want it known that not only did Sir Harvey bring along someone who threatened one of his escorts, but when the very same escort went to y the Dragon which had threatened the High Alchemist, he tried this utter bull-¡° Adam coughed, clearing his throat. ¡°I mean, he found it dissatisfactory. If he wishes to nder my name, it would be quite easy, what with his position, so I hope the Adventurer¡¯s Guild will take the appropriate measures.¡± Adam, who was only a Copper Rank Adventurer, was asking for a lot. Of course, he understood the politics of the situation. First, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had quite some influence, and remained somewhat independent from the country, or at least, that¡¯s what Adam assumed. Of course, they had certain responsibilities, but Adam was pretty sure that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild worked together, whereas Sir Harvey only had the forces of Red Oak. Secondly, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Red Oak was quite close with the Iyrmen, and even considering Sir Merrick¡¯s remarks, Adam realised that he held the Iyrmen in decent enough regard, so this situation was far moreplicated than the High Alchemist could deal with. This was under the assumption that the High Alchemist held a certain level of influence. The High Alchemist seemed to also be a Noble title, but it probably wasn¡¯t quite as high as something like actual Nobility, that of Barons and such, so Adam could assume it was closer to the title of Knight, which held quite a bit of influence, but not enough to deal with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡®Well, maybe a High Alchemist is higher?¡¯ Adam thought for a moment, but quickly pushed it away. Thirdly, Adam had revealed so many abilities to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and he¡¯d be someone they would want to invest in. He utilised his de and magic as good as any Iyrman, except he was great with both, and not decent at both. They probably realised his magic was more potent than those who typically wielded both de and magic. Then there was the matter of the four behind them. ¡°nder of a Noble is punishable by death!¡± Sir Harvey growled. ¡°Do not interrupt, Vice Master, or there will be exnations demanded of you.¡± ¡°nder?¡± Adam snarled back. ¡°Vice Master Paul, who do you feel like has been espousing nder thus far?¡± Paul stood between the groups, his eyes falling onto Fate¡¯s Golden for a moment, and then back to his wife and her, and his own, cousin. He sighed, before he caught the eyes of Sir Merrick. ¡®We¡¯re going to need to deal with this,¡¯ Paul¡¯s eyes said. ¡®I don¡¯t envy your position,¡¯ Sir Merrick¡¯s eyes replied, his de still held within his hand, though it was not quite as eager to fight as the other Knights beside him. ¡°I understand that emotions are running high,¡± Paul said. ¡°Let¡¯s not have this ruin our day.¡± He smiled diplomatically. Adam reached up and pat Paul¡¯s back. ¡°As long as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild can exin to me the bullshit of this quest, I¡¯m happy to leave the matter here. We took responsibility for this quest, but for some reason, I see some random people here who have joined afterwards, and one of them ruined the group cohesion, which apparently was important to the one who brought in the random person who ruined it, only to then me me and my fellows.¡± Adam smiled innocently towards Paul, sending him a look. ¡®Did you think I¡¯d let you go so peacefully?¡¯ Adam¡¯s smile said. ¡°It seems as though this quest was designed to go against us. It was the Adventurer¡¯s Guild which brought this quest. If you felt it was unfair that too many Iyrmen had joined a party, you could have just said so!" Adam didn''t like the fact that Paul ran away from his question so quickly. Adam began to chuckle light heartedly. ¡°Next time there¡¯s a Noble that needs to be protected, I will certainly, without fail, not bring more Iyrmen to protect them, and without a shadow of a doubt, I will definitely not fight whatever threatens them.¡± Adam smiled even wider, cing a hand on Paul¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. ¡°Even someone like Jonn has more fucking integrity. Jonn knows he¡¯s pathetic scum, running away from his problems. He doesn¡¯t sit on his fucking high horse because of his status, he knows he¡¯s fucking trash.¡± ¡°You dare to mock Nobility?¡± Sir Dorian growled, stepping forward, before Aizaban raised her shield, ready to cast a spell. ¡°Mock Nobility? How could it be mockery if it¡¯s-¡± Adam paused. ¡°I never mentioned Nobility, I just mentioned that Jonn is pathetic scum but has more integrity than some people. Even he followed me into danger, just so he could see the kind of person I was. He asked some pretty fair but stupid questions, but he was a decent enough fellow with enough integrity to follow through with his beliefs.¡± ¡°Do you think the Adventurer¡¯s Guild can protect you?¡± Sir Harvey asked. ¡°I want to make it absolutely clear,¡± Adam said. ¡°The people who the Adventurer¡¯s Guild are protecting, are the bunch of you. If Vice Master Paul wasn¡¯t here, there would be no one here who would vouch for a bunch of dead Knights and a High Alchemist.¡± Adam spat on the floor. ¡°A White Dragon came and killed you all. We managed to kill the White Dragon, and as we tried to recover the bodies, a stampede appeared, and so we had to leave the bodies behind, which were then trampled and picked apart by animals.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯d have enough time to make an alibi.¡± ¡°You dare to threaten my life?¡± Sir Harvey spat, unable to contain his rage. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You dared to threaten me, you fucking moron. I am not threatening you, I am merely telling you the facts of the matter. I know that those four behind us would help me, and I know that those two,¡± Adam said, motioning to Lanban and Aizaban, ¡°would love to ughter you all. I wouldn¡¯t even raise my de, and because I won¡¯t, even if they find out the truth, they wouldn¡¯t be able to punish the Iyrmen, because that¡¯s what the treaty says, no matter what dumb fuck boy from Central Alnd who doesn¡¯t know his history thinks.¡± Sir Dorian snarled, and leapt forward, only for Paul to tackle him to the ground. Sir Frederick and Sir Enna had stepped forward, but Sir Merrick had quickly raised his de across them to stop the pair. ¡°This calls for his death, Vice Master!¡± Sir Dorian growled. ¡°He dared to nder me!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Paul shouted. ¡°It¡¯s not nder if it¡¯s true,¡± Adam said. ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, I didn¡¯t mention any names anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°No more, Adam!¡± Paul shouted, standing ring at him like a father would do to a child who was about to do something terrible. Adam sighed. He turned on his heel and made his way to the Dragon. ¡°Oi, Jurot,e on. Help me find the best scales for our sister.¡± Aizaban turned to her husband, catching his eye. ¡°Is it done?¡± Jurot waited for the matter to be over, also looking to Paul. ¡°The matter is done,¡± Paul said, turning to the Knights. ¡°It ends here.¡± ¡°He has said too much,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Said too much?¡± Paul said, drawing his sword, stepping in front of Adam. Adam had stopped to watch what was happening, but had also grabbed his shield, and held his die tight in hand. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 4 = 12 (2, 6) Health: 27 -> 39 ¡°He has called to question a fair number of issues which you have to deal with, Sir Harvey,¡± Paul said. ¡°It is well within my rights to warn you, if you wish to escte this situation, I will hold back not to kill, but the Iyrmen may not. If you are willing to ept the risks for those who will revel in your death, all without any consequences from ourws, then you can be my guest.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam has snapped. 114. Adam the Strange 114. Adam the Strange ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kitool asked, assisting Adam with butchering therge White Dragon. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said, realising quickly he was no good, and so left it to the others. Jurot and the rest were also assisting him in butchering the White Dragon, parting it into four different piles, one for Paul, one for Lanban, one for Aizaban, and one for him. There was also a pile of Aurochs and Dusk Hawk parts too, Sir Harvey having thrown the items out of his magical storage. The tension in the air was still palpable, and the High Alchemist and the Knights remained in their own corner, with Paul between the Iyrmen and the Nobles. Paul understood why Sir Harvey let Adam speak so much, it was to allow the boy to hang himself with a noose of his own making. However, Paul had noted just how Adam had yed the game, poorly, but with just enough skill that he himself had to act. ¡®How did I get myself into this position?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± called the woman in breastte. ¡°Will youe speak with us?¡± ¡°Only if you don¡¯t kill me,¡± Adam said, chuckling as he and the others slipped away. ¡°Will you tell us the truth about how you know us?¡± she asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know you two,¡± Adam said, motioning to the other woman. ¡°Though, like I said, I know you because of Fate.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± The woman threw a look to the other, before sighing. ¡°How¡¯s the Princess? Is she well?¡± Adam asked, ncing towards Rojer. ¡°She is fine,¡± the man replied, bowing his head slowly. ¡°If you need any help, let me know. I can brew potions and such, and can also¡­¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You can brew potions?¡± Rojer asked. Adam smiled knowingly. ¡°I was going to have Sir Harvey help you at first, but I don¡¯t think I can assist. I¡¯m not as good as him, I don¡¯t think, but I believe in Fate. If I study the potion and wait for a good day, I can help you.¡± The group nced between one another. This random guy who appeared in their journey was too suspicious. How did he know so much? How was it that he understood so much about them. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam repeated. The woman narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you helping us?¡± Since Adam refused to state who he was, she decided against prying further. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin, falling deep in thought. ¡°I think that she should live a happy, carefree life, frolicking under the ocean as she pleases.¡± Adam smiled. They stared at him. ¡°I have a little sister,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s the cutest little sister in the whole world. She was lucky to be born in the Iyr, so she can live fairly freely, and she¡¯ll be raised well. I think it¡¯s a shame that, due to circumstance, that your little Princess is suffering.¡± Adam swallowed, wondering what else he should say. ¡°Let¡¯s say that I don¡¯t want to feel guilty about things I can easily change, especially since I¡¯ve involved myself before.¡± ¡°Before?¡± ¡°For the four of you, this is the first time you¡¯ve met me. For me, this isn¡¯t our first meeting. I¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°I had a dream. A dream I awoke from. It was a dream which left me with many regrets, but it was a dream where I aplished much. I just want to make sure that I¡¯ve managed toplete what I had done in that dream after I awoke too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rather weird, aren¡¯t you?¡± the woman said, though her lips formed the softed of smiles. Adam smiled in return. ¡°I get that a lot.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she should trust him, but since he was with Vice Master Paul, and with that group of people, perhaps he wasn¡¯t terrible. ¡°What kind of reward would you like for your assistance?¡± she asked. ¡°Reward?¡± Adam said, blinking. ¡°You came all this way to help, so what would you like?¡± ¡°Oh. Uh¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± the woman asked, blinking at him in surprise. ¡°Well, I just came here to make sure you guys were okay. Outside of that, I didn¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°What?¡± Adam said. ¡°You came all this way, risking your life to a Dragon, not just any Dragon, but Vandra the Vile¡­¡± She blinked. ¡°Just to make sure we were okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. The four stared at him. He was an enigma they couldn¡¯t quite understand, and his words were utterly ridiculous. They had never met a weirdo like him, and so they were shocked, unable toprehend him, or understand how they should respond. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam gasped. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet Prince Aksak, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the woman replied, staring at him. ¡®He even knows the Prince¡¯s name?¡¯ ¡°Then, actually, I know what I want!¡± Adam said, smiling wide. Suddenly, the woman let out a sigh of relief. This was something she understood, people working for a reward. Perhaps he was being coy in order to seem like a better person than he really was, but considering how he came to assist them with the White Dragon, she could at least listen to his request. ¡°There¡¯s a great dangering,¡± Adam began. ¡°A danger which you cannotprehend. This is a danger which even makes me fear for the Iyrmen, for it¡¯s something which cannot be defeated so simply. It corrupts the area around it and the minds of those it meets. Its many servants have great powers, some which the power to rival even Dragons.¡± ¡°I am uncertain if it wille,¡± the Half Elf admitted. ¡°Last time, I mean, in my dreams, it had appeared before I even met you. I have met you now, and I believe that it maye into the world one day. Even if it doesn¡¯t, just the knowledge of it will be beneficial.¡± Adam spent the next short while speaking of what he knew about this great danger, including how it even almost caused Sozain to stand from his chair, which had caused the four to stare up at him in shock. ¡°Sorry, I meant Lord Sozain,¡± he said, though it wasn¡¯t what they were shocked about. Here a young Half Elf stood, speaking about the Time of Death so casually. ¡°My reward is not that you tell him, I would hope you will do so, but that you believe my words.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°I have already sent another friend of mine to speak with him, but they weren¡¯t on the best of termsst I recalled.¡± ¡°Who else did you send?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Entalia,¡± Adam said. The woman coughed, hiding her face for a moment. ¡®Did he just say¡­¡¯ ¡°Sorry, did you say Entalia?¡± the Archer asked, staring at Adam. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Silver Dragon?¡± ¡°Oh, you know of her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your friend?¡± the Archer asked, staring at him with more worrisome eyes. ¡°Well, perhaps she isn¡¯t my friend in this life of mine, but I hope she will be.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°She seemed to believe me well enough because I knew things about her that I shouldn¡¯t have. Now that I think about it, that¡¯s pretty much how I buddied up with the Iyrmen, and I¡¯ve disyed that with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you want as your reward?¡± the woman in breastte finally asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s it. I know it¡¯s unbelievable, but I need you to treat it seriously.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the woman said, nodding her head. ¡°I will do as you ask, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s a great weight off my shoulders.¡± ¡®This guy is crazy,¡¯ the woman thought, but he knew things he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°You should return home now that your business is done.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I miss little Lanarot so much. I hope she doesn¡¯t grow up too fast.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Lanarot?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. The woman paused for a long moment. ¡®He mentioned the Iyrmen, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡°You have an Iyrman sister?¡± Rojer asked. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°She lives in your home?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°She lives in her mother¡¯s home, and I sort of live there for now.¡± Rojer narrowed his eyes. ¡°What of your home, back in the Elvishnds?¡± ¡°Elvishnds?¡± Adam said, blinking at Rojer. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rojer asked. ¡°You were exiled?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I live in the Iyr for now, and I cannot return back to my original home.¡± ¡°Was your home destroyed?¡± Rojer asked, his eyes shing with seriousness, catching the women¡¯s eyes. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think too hard on it, but my home no longer exists.¡± ¡°This is a serious matter,¡± Rojer said. ¡°We must know what happened to your homnd. We haven¡¯t heard of an Elvishnd being destroyed for¡­ well, for as long as any Elf has been alive.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Look, there are some things that I can and cannot talk about. Let¡¯s say that only¡­¡± Adam paused for a long moment, falling deep into thought. ¡®Hold on, Belle is missing, isn¡¯t he? So I probably can¡¯t mention him, I don¡¯t think he even exists any more. So how the hell am I meant to exin this?¡¯ The four stared at him with a serious expression on their faces, full of worry. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that my home is not a ce even the Gods can find,¡± he said. The Dwarf stared up at him in utter shock, beginning to shake as he filled with rage. Rojer and the Archer quickly ced a hand on his shoulders to try and calm him down. ¡°You should be careful with your words,¡± Rojer said. ¡°Speaking ill of the Gods in front of a Dwarf¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to say that to me!¡± Adamughed. ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t speaking ill of them. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can imagine that I was born into this world with no mother or father, and that Fate gave birth to me. I¡¯m a wanderer with no home. Though, I suppose my home is now the Iyr.¡± The group stared at him once again. He continued to surprise them, and they weren¡¯t sure if he was trustworthy. ¡°I need to head up north toplete another matter, but I¡¯m too weak for that,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°So I¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m stronger. Plus, Lucy is going to be mad at me for letting go of the Dragon¡¯s heart¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we cannot hand the heart,¡± the woman said. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯ll try and exin it to her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand, since I already told her about you guys.¡± ¡°What?¡± the Dwarf gasped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have told others about us?¡± The Dwarf stared at him in shock. ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lucy is¡­¡± Adam paused again. ¡®Man, there¡¯s so much I can¡¯t say. Should I just tell them everything? No, no. Lady Elowen and Ylra aren¡¯t here, so I should keep my mouth shut.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s say that she¡¯s like me.¡± ¡°Like you?¡± the Dwarf asked. ¡°Queer?¡± ¡°Hey now, she¡¯s not-¡° Adam thought about how she behaved around Iyrmen. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s even weirder than me.¡± The four left Adam be, with some of their questions answered, though full of new questions which would only lead to even more questions, which they couldn¡¯t deal with at the time. The Dragon was eventually butcheredpletely, and they cooked the meat of the creature, which was delicious. Paul had used his portion to allow the Knights and the others to eat. The Iyrmen were currently making a wooden box to carry the Dragon parts within, though White¡¯s Grace had offered to carry the meat and such within their Bag of Holding. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to Jaghi in the morning,¡± Paul said. ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s north of us, and should take a few days. It may be dangerous, but with the Knights and the Iyrmen, it should be fine.¡± ¡°I thought we were splitting up?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow as he ate the dragon meat, which was fatty and chewy. ¡°We¡¯ll split up at Jaghi,¡± Paul said. Adam wanted to cause some trouble, but he could see the stress on Paul¡¯s face, so he nodded.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Young Master Adam continues his adventure, confusing even more people. I knowst chapter was a little weird, but Sir Harvey did have his reasons, which I hope was exined well enough in the chapter. Also, check out my Patreon, which has been updated to have more chapters up per tier! Bronze Tier is about ~$3 for 10 chapters, Silver is ~$6 for 20 chapters, and Gold is ~$12 for 30 chapters. Also, thank you to whoever rated my story yesterday! I''ll do my best to write up more so I can throw out an extra chapter some time soon! 115. Vice Master’s Privilege 115. Vice Master¡¯s Privilege Omen: 11, 12 ¡°Remember,¡± Adam said, addressing his party.¡± If Sir Harvey is threatened, we cannot draw our des to assist him. If he goes around telling people how terrible we are for assisting him, it will hurt our reputation.¡± Adam, still annoyed by the Noble, was stubbornly clinging to his guns. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We still need to help him.¡± ¡°Even if you are our leader, we cannot abandon our duty to escort the High Alchemist,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It is our way,¡± Jaygak said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We Iyrmen have to work this way, otherwise they will lose faith in us.¡± Jaygak threw a nce to Sir Dorian. ¡°Though it seems some people have forgotten our ways.¡± Adam grumbled quietly, annoyed that the Iyrmen were so principled. ¡®Damn it! Why did you guys have to be so cool?¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then I¡¯ll make sure to protect you guys whilst you¡¯re defending him,¡± Adam dered. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. It would have been awkward if Adam had tried to force them out of their escorting. ¡°So you¡¯ll escort him even if he doesn¡¯t pay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot on his back. ¡°You guys are so manly! Iyrmanly!¡± The group continued, making their way back towards the main road, with White¡¯s Grace following behind them. It had taken a few days before they walked along the hills of Jaghi. A small fort greeted them, a walled area the size of a small vige. The walls continued along for miles along the hilly area. The Soldiers were heavily armed in their chain mail, with spears and shortswords, though their spear tips were carved out of some dull gold gem. Each soldier was roughly of the same height and build, and seemed near identical from the outside, save for one who wore a cloak of bright yellow rather than the dusky tan the rest wore. ¡°What is your business in Jaghi?¡± the brightly yellowed cloaked Soldier asked, his eyes scanning the party. ¡°We are here on business from Red Oak,¡± Sir Harvey said as Sir Merrick handed over the identification. One Soldier confirmed the identification as another nodded their head towards the Iyrmen. ¡°There¡¯s quite a number of you,¡± the Soldier said. ¡°Keeping safe on the road?¡± ¡°It is a dangerous time we live in,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Even as Nobles, we have to be careful. In fact, it wasn¡¯t long ago we were threatened by some despicable creatures.¡° ¡°There was a White Dragon which had harassed us,¡± Vice Master Paul said, his voice clear and firm. ¡°Yes, there was a White Dragon too,¡± Sir Harvey said, smiling slightly. ¡°Which I slew,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms proudly. ¡°Well, I had thest hit.¡± ¡°Dangerous business,¡± the Soldiers said, their gaze firmly on the Copper Rank in puthral te mail. ¡°Especially for a Copper Rank.¡± ¡°Well, I had the duty to protect the High Alchemist and I take that very seriously,¡± Adam said. ¡°Can¡¯t have a White Dragon threatening the charge I swore to protect, even if it eventually got me into trouble.¡± ¡°White Dragons are quite ferocious, but you seem healthy enough,¡± the Soldier said. ¡°You should have heard how much it cried,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Though I¡¯ve gotten used to be around sore losers.¡± The Knights threw him a re, but Adam ignored it. After all, he wasn¡¯t going to allow Sir Harvey quip freely to the Soldiers without at least getting in a shot back. ¡°That will be two gold a head,¡± the Soldier said. ¡°Two gold a head?¡± Adam said. ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said, reaching into the Party Fund and then his own funds. Gems: (6) Obsidian -> (5) Obsidian ¡°You can keep the change,¡± Adam said. ¡°You have paid for us?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°Yeah, you and the Vice Master, since you¡¯re on my dime, penny,¡± Adam corrected, feeling a sickness fill him when his Britishness slipped away for a moment. Vice Master Paul motioned his head to the Soldier, who followed the man away, listening intently. Once the Vice Master returned, the Soldiers allowed the group inside. Adam noted that White¡¯s Grace was not charged on the way inside. They were led inside to some quarters where they could eat and sleep in peace, though White¡¯s Grace and Paul were taken elsewhere. ¡°Vice Master Paul is no longer here to save you,¡± Sir Harvey warned, ¡°so be careful, boy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who was saved by his presence, but I¡¯m sure you view it differently,¡± Adam said, stripping out his armour casually. ¡°My bets are still on the Iyrmen.¡± Adam kept his die close by, as well as his Lightsear, just in case. Omen: 3, 6 Huge, imposing walls nketed the entire town, hiding it from sight. The walls were easily as tall as those in the Iyr. There were severalrge watchtowers around semi circled wall, each which caused pain to any neck which craned up to look at them. Adam whistled. ¡°Damn,¡± he whispered. ¡°The walls of the other towns don¡¯tpare. This ce might be as safe as the Iyr.¡± ¡°No ce is as safe as the Iyr,¡± Jurot said, firmly. ¡°It¡¯s all about the feeling,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll feel safe in these walls. Though, you do have a point, since there are only a handful of Iyrmen inside Jaghi.¡± As they approached the gates, the Guards, who also wore chain mail, though their helmets were open faced, where they held tattoos across their faces. They also wieldedrge shields, pentagonal, though the bottom was extended and tapered slightly. There was another gate fee, though this time it was a silver coin per head, which Adam dealt with by dipping into the Party Funds. ¡®These guys are double dipping,¡¯ he thought. ¡°I thought it was a copper for a Copper Rank?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Jaghi does not ask for money on their patrols, instead they charge a gate fee at the fort, which pays for lodgings and food, and then a silver per head on entry, which the Adventurer¡¯s Guild epts.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do they charge a gold for Gold Rank Adventurers?¡± ¡°No,¡± Paul said, ¡°but Gold Rank Adventurers are still expected to hand over a gold coin. By the time you reach Gold Rank, you should be able to afford it.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Adam said as they entered the town. It was the smallest town that they had been in so far, though Adam noted just how many people went to and fro from the side of the mountains, and how many windows had been set within them. The people who moved about wore long cloaks, and considering how high up they were, it was pretty obvious why. Even though it was summer, this town was shaded by the mountainous walls, which protected them until the sun was high, where they were probably boiled for an hour, before it passed by. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was set part way into the mountain, though looked like every other Adventurer¡¯s Guild Adam had seen, save for theck of unique materials towards the front. Upon seeing the Vice Master, the Guild Worker at the front shed a smile, a young man in his mid twenties. Paul made a motion with his hand, and the Guild Worker¡¯s smile quickly faded, before nodding his head and pressing something behind the counter. Paul led Adam and the others to an area around back where they could sitfortably. It was a fairlyrge room which allowed ten people to rx in peace, with a handful of snacks set aside for them to enjoy. ¡°How long until Sir Harvey gets here?¡± Adam asked. Sir Harvey had gone to speak with the Nobility, which had caused Adam to worry slightly. ¡®Chances are, Jaghi is going to be wary of me.¡¯ ¡°An hour or two,¡± Paul said, estimating. ¡°Can I go bathe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯ve been on the road for so long¡­¡± Paul rolled his eyes, allowing Adam to bathe before he returned, wearing his spare clothing and the nket he had washed during his bath, having dried it with his Tricks. A woman appeared with some tea and snacks, taking a seat opposite the party and Iyrmen. She was roughly forty years old, lean, and wore the guild attire of a fairly simple tunic and pants, which were near blood red. She carried at her side a studded club, the studs made of the dull gold gem. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± she asked, smiling at Paul. ¡°Vice Master Sarah, of the Jaghi Branch,¡± Paul said. ¡°So many Vice Masters, and I¡¯ve yet to meet a Master,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, who does more work than the Vice Masters?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to butter me up,¡± Sarah said, still smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll remain neutral.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± Adam said, leaning back as he waited for the High Alchemist to arrive. ¡°I¡¯m just naturally charismatic.¡± ¡°Is that why the High Alchemist seems to hate your guys?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, smiling wider, ¡°it¡¯s because he¡¯s a Noble and I¡¯m just a dirty little Adventurer.¡± Sir Harvey eventually arrived, with Sir Merrick and Sir Dorian beside him. ¡°Now that tempers are temperate,¡± Paul said, ¡°we will discuss the matter in order toe to an amicable solution. Vice Master Sarah will confirm the resolution once it¡¯s been dealt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do more than that,¡± she said. ¡°I have heard the situation and want to make sure everything is above board. The High Alchemist ordered an escort through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and during so, brought along more Knights, which is perfectly eptable, but then tried to cut Fate¡¯s Golden from their reward after having led the High Alchemist for weeks?¡± ¡°I would have hoped for a neutral observer,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°We¡¯ll get to Adam¡¯sw breaking in a moment,¡± she said. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°True enough, though missing context,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°I¡¯m sure, but I have heard of it through the Vice Master of your Adventurer¡¯s Guild Branch.¡± She stared at him for a moment to see if he¡¯d speak up, but since he remained silent, she continued. ¡°Adam, is it true you were happy to take the me on yourself and were eager to leave the escorting to the rest of your party.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. She brought out a small journal and wrote something within it, taking a minute to write down her thoughts. ¡°Is it true you spoke ill of Nobles?¡± ¡°In some sense, I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have taken shots at me if they couldn¡¯t ept it in return.¡± Sarah stared at him. ¡°I had been informed of the situation by the Vice Master, so I hope you will keep your answers to either a yes or no.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, sorry,¡± Adam said, shrinking. ¡°Upon Vice Master Paul¡¯s assistance, we will leave the matter simply as this. The sum of five hundred gold will be paid to Fate¡¯s Golden for their assistance thus far. The reason for the dissolution of the party will be due to the High Alchemist¡¯s insistence on hiring local individuals of North Alnd for their knowledge.¡± ¡°Will it count as a mark against Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will consider the questplete,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Well, damn, that sounds good to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°If Sir Harvey is fine with is, then we can leave it at that.¡± ¡°I would ept, as long as I get an apology for his untoward behaviour towards myself and Sir Dorian,¡± Sir Harvey said. Paul closed his eyes, filling with stress. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to apologise to him.¡± Paul sighed in relief. ¡°Once the pair of them lick my boot,¡± Adam said, crossing one leg over the other, motioning towards his boot. Paul reached up to rub his forehead. ¡°Well?¡± Adam said, staring at the two Nobles whose faces were red. ¡°You!¡± Sir Harvey pointed angrily as Sir Dorian reached for his sword. Sarah ced her morning star against the Knight¡¯s knee, raising her brow, daring him to draw his sword. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Sir Harvey said. ¡°Even the Guild needs to obey thews.¡± ¡°We follow thews of thend, but you must follow our rules too,¡± she said. ¡°I, and the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden, will refuse to work with any Nobles, especially those from Red Oak,¡± Adam said, ring at Paul. ¡°That is a difficult request to make,¡± Paul said. ¡°I don¡¯t care how difficult it is,¡± Adam said. ¡°You made me waste all this time in order to help someone, and after doing a fantastic job, I mean I sent a White Dragon to good ol¡¯ Lord Sozain, and all I had wereints.¡± ¡°Even so, there are great opportunities for you thate exclusively from Nobles.¡± Adam looked behind himself, but then returned his gaze to Paul. ¡°Oh, excuse me, did it looked like I gave a shit? I don¡¯t care. I will give no Noble from Red Oak ess to any of my special abilities,¡± he said, keeping his eyes focused on the Vice Master¡¯s. Paul stared at Adam, whose eyes were twitching slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be clear, I was ready to bury the situation up to this point, but it was Sir Harvey here who decided against it.¡± ¡°You dare to spin this against me?¡± Sir Harvey snarled. ¡°Asking for an apology after starting random bullshit? You still need to tell me where you get your Moonlight Leaf, or whatever it is you smoke, because it seems like a lot of fun to be able to think backwards.¡± ¡°You-¡° Vice Master Sarah mmed her morning star on the table between them, destroying the table, and everythingid atop it. ¡°I think we¡¯re done here,¡± she said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
He really shouldn''t have pushed it. Let''s see how long this stays buried for... 116. Cashing In 116. Cashing In ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said, sighing. He held his head in his hands, shaking his head, sitting opposite the rest of his party in the corner of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°I was the one who wanted to do this and I ruined it for everyone,¡± he said, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hands gently. ¡°You defended our honour,¡± Jurot said, raising a mug of ale to him. ¡°We didn¡¯t realise you cared so deeply about our people,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯d care?¡± Adam asked, sipping on his drink, before poking the food before him, unable to taste the stew. ¡°If he had gone for me, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but the fact he wanted to rope you guys in¡­¡± Adam rubbed the back of his head. ¡°We lost so much gold because of me.¡± ¡°There is always a chance to make more gold, but it¡¯s not every day that you impress two pretty Iyrmen,¡± Jaygak said, wrapping an arm around the back of his neck, a wide grin stered on her face. ¡°I knew you were a good guy.¡± Adam threw her a look. ¡°Did you think I wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Gold is still nice,¡± Dunes said, a small pout on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t mind much, though. It was quite a fun month.¡± Lanban and Aizaban appeared from nowhere, sitting down beside them. There were many Adventurers who noted the Iyrmen, throwing respectful nods their way. ¡°The Dragon was not part of the pay,¡± Lanban said. ¡°Would you like for us to return the Dragon parts back?¡± ¡°Your payment is more than enough even to deal with the Dragon,¡± Aizaban said, her almost slipping down towards Lightsear, but she kept them up. ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said, waving his hand. ¡°You guys worked hard so you deserve it. I¡¯ll split my part with Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°With us?¡± Dunes asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Jaygak said, leaning in to check his eyes to see if he was tipsy. Adam pushed her head away from him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to split my part with you guys. You remained back to protect Sir Harvey, even if he didn¡¯t appreciate it. I was able to fight freely because you guys covered the rear.¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°So you really did fall for my horns.¡± Adam grabbed one, causing her to quickly pull away. ¡°Perhaps I did.¡± Jaygak grinned wildly, before pping his back repeatedly. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re such a funny guy! I¡¯m so d you brought us along.¡± Adam chuckled, almost wincing from her strong hand striking his back. Kitool wondered for a moment if Jaygak was aiming for Adam. ¡®No,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He has no horns.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Paul called, dropping down beside his wife, sighing as he leaned back. ¡°Yeah?¡± The Vice Master remained silent for a moment, until he bolted up as Aizaban pinched his side. ¡°How do you want to deal with the quest for Vandra?¡± he said, rubbing his side. ¡°There was a quest for her?¡± Adam asked, before blinking. ¡®Of course there was.¡¯ ¡°Of course there was,¡± Paul said, shaking his head. ¡®There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t know¡­ No, if it¡¯s him, I could believe he didn¡¯t think about it.¡¯ ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said. He didn¡¯t expect that there was going to be a reward for the White Dragon, even if it did make sense. ¡°Give the credit to Aizaban and Lanban, and add a small footnote that Fate¡¯s Golden assisted.¡± ¡°We did not assist,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes we did,¡± Adam said, offended by the Iyrman¡¯s words. ¡°I am a part of Fate¡¯s Golden too, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°We did not, though,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You were the only one who fought the Dragon.¡± ¡°Like I said,¡± Adam said, pping the table gently. ¡°You guys covered my rear. You protected Sir Harvey, even if he was ungrateful, that¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, noting Paul¡¯s re. ¡°That was still a part of taking down the Dragon. Plus, I was mostly lucky, so I can¡¯t exactly say I did much.¡± Jurot stared at Adam, but decided against thinking too hard. Lanban also stared at Adam. ¡®Didn¡¯t do much?¡¯ He recalled how the Half Elf cut the Dragon¡¯s neck clean through. ¡®What a queer young man,¡¯ Aizaban thought, noting that Lanban was thinking the same thing. Adam furrowed his brows before he leaned in to Paul. ¡°What is the reward for Vandra?¡± he whispered. ¡°Are you keeping the carcass of the Dragon?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Are we?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to Aizaban and Lanban. ¡°We are,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°A Dragon¡¯s carcass is worth too much to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Then the reward is five thousand gold,¡± Paul said. ¡°She didn¡¯t have much of a chance to bring terror around.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Excuse me? So that would be, what, split¡­ eight ways? Twelve?¡± Adam recalled White¡¯s Grace had done so much work dealing with her. ¡°White¡¯s Grace handwaved the reward,¡± Paul said. ¡°Sweet!¡± Adam hadn¡¯t realised they would have been paid for the quest. ¡°So eight ways?¡± ¡°You can split it between yourselves,¡± Paul said. ¡°Lanban and Aizaban are happy to leave the reward to you since they¡¯ll be gaining the kill.¡± ¡°Are you guys sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, honestly.¡± ¡°You may have it,¡± Lanban said. ¡°Just ept it,¡± Aizaban said, pping his back. ¡°What a darling young man you are! If you are unmarried, why don¡¯t you marry my niece?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said, raising a hand. ¡°I have a beautiful dem-¡° Jurot pped Adam¡¯s mouth with a piece of bread, stuffing it into his mouth. Adam blinked rapidly, staring at the Iyrman, full of confusion. Jurot stared at him. ¡°You cannot mention that here.¡± Adam, bit into the bread, ncing around to the various parties, some of whom would be eagerly picking up information from one another whilst pretending not to. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, finishing the bite. ¡°Are you certain you wish to split the reward with us?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It was your kill.¡± ¡°What a troublesome fellow you are, Jurot. Just ept the money, I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll happily ept!¡± Dunes said, raising his mug, and the group toasted to their sess. Quest Complete: Aurochs Hunting Quest Complete: Dusk Hawks Hunting Quest Complete: y Vandra Quest Complete: Escort Sir Harvey XP Gained: +1300 XP: 1970 -> 3270 Stamps Gained: +4 Stamps: 18 -> 20 (MAX) Currency Gained: +5220GP Gems: (7) Onyx -> (27) Onyx Currency: 28GP -> 72GP ¡°Fufufufufu,¡± Adam half giggled, staring at the gems. ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°We need to take out money for the Iyrtax and the Party Fund.¡± ¡°You are too queer,¡± Dunes said, sitting on his bed beside Jaygak, who was rifling through her own coins. ¡°Though, I do like that part of you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m not sure if following me is the best idea, but I promise to do my best to assist you guys.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°How long are we staying here?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I need to pray at the Jaghi High Temple and I¡¯d like a couple of days at least.¡± ¡°I should probably head to the temples some time too,¡± Adam mumbled quietly. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for at least a couple of days for you.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go back to the Iyr though,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Why?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°So I can give Aunt and Lanarot their gifts, of course!¡± Adam dered. ¡°I miss them so much.¡± He sighed. ¡°They will enjoy our stories,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Stories?¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°I want to squish Lanarot¡¯s cheeks so bad! She must be so big now!¡± Adam leaned back on his bed. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s forgotten about us? It¡¯s been a little while¡­¡± ¡°She will not remember us,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She is a baby.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I should probably get something for them from this ce. What¡¯s Jaghi known for?¡± ¡°Their gems.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some tomorrow then!¡± ¡°I would like to buy an axe made of Jagite,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Jagite?¡± ¡°It is a metal which is worked by the Smiths of Jagji. Powdered gems are crushed and added to the metal before it is worked into a beautiful weapon.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched into a smile for a moment. ¡°That sounds cool,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want a weapon made from it too.¡± ¡°I should buy one too,¡± Dunes said, taking out his de and noting how worn it was. ¡°You prefer longswords, right?¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± the Priest said. ¡°So, are you going to be a member of our party?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Officially, I mean.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll have me,¡± Dunes said. ¡°If you promise me a good fight, I¡¯m eager to join.¡± He smiled wide, but it faltered for a moment. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dunes nodded slowly, meaning he wasn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t want to speak about the matter. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°Who else should we buy gifts for? Ah, Jurot¡­ shouldn¡¯t you get something for Pam?¡± ¡°I should buy items which will assist us in our adventuring,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is no need to waste money on trinkets for others.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Adam raised his brow, a yful smile appearing on his face. ¡°So you¡¯re going to rece your magical battleaxe which was gifted to you with a nonmagical battleaxe for yourself, but you won¡¯t even buy a small souvenir for Pam?¡± Adam leaned in close to Jurot¡¯s face, who avoided the Half Elf¡¯s gaze. Kitool and Jaygak stared at the Iyrman, who avoided their gazes too. ¡°I will make her something,¡± Jurot eventually said. ¡°Do they have different wood around these parts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We could buy a bunch of wood. If I could get some Jagite, then maybe we could make new weapons too?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We can make a battleaxe for mother.¡± ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a genius!¡± Kitool and Jaygak nced between one another. ¡®Boys¡­¡¯ There was a knock at the door, and Adam¡¯s head shot towards it. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It is I,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, making his way over to open the door for the Half Elf. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I wish to speak with you,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Come in,¡± Adam said, pulling back into the room with the two bunks. ¡°It was a tight fit for the five already, but with six, it was even more cramped. ¡°I wish to apany you,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, his eyes lighting. ¡°You want to apany me? Did you care to ask for my opinion before you stalked me?¡± ¡°I am still uncertain if I wish to swear myself to you, but¡­¡± Jonn fell silent. ¡°I have seen the way you behave, the way you speak to different people, the way you treat your party and others. Even the way you fight with Nobles, I believe that it is no act, that you are truly the way you portray yourself. You treat your party well, your enemies poorly, and others decently.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve alreadye this far, you may as well apany us.¡± ¡°How long will you stay here?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°A few days at most,¡± Adam said. Jonn nodded. ¡°Then I will wait for you until you leave.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°Was that all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonn said, before turning and leaving. Adam nodded his head. ¡°I really am so charming. First Jaygak, then Jonn. If only Mara thinks the same.¡± Jaygak struck him with a pillow.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
We''re RIIIIIIICH. Thanks for 15k views! 117. Shopping 117. Shopping Omen: 7, 11 ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, Adam,¡± the woman in breastte said. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Adam replied sipping some tea. The pair sat opposite one another in a private room at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Vice Master Paul has revealed to me your abilities in Alchemy. I hear you are able to make powerful Health Potions?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Actually, I made my best one the other day, actually.¡± Adam retrieved his pack, opening up a pouch within it, and revealed the Health Potion. The woman dipped her finger into it, tasting the potion. The tingly sensation betrayed how powerful it was. ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°That I did,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Took me a day.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°A day.¡± ¡°A day?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you say a day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°One day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She stared at Adam, her eyshes fluttering. "You can ask Jurot, I think I went with him to buy some herbs,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did I? Actually, I¡¯m not sure. I think I did. Even so, you can ask my party that I usually take a day to make them.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she should believe Adam, but considering what he had revealed to her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel this was only scratching the surface. ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered. ¡°If you can make such a great potion within a single day, I have no doubt you are a great Alchemist.¡± ¡°If you say stuff like that my ego¡¯ll be even bigger,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I was just really lucky that day. If Fate isn¡¯t on my side, then I can¡¯t make a decent potion.¡± ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Would you be willing to tell me when you are feeling lucky? I would be willing to reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°I am pretty handsome, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam chuckled, rubbing his chin with a smug smile. ¡°That¡¯s the Elvish blood in me, I think.¡± The woman awkwardly smiled towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s for the little Princess isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Thank you again, Adam,¡± the woman said. ¡°Any time.¡± She stared at Adam long and hard. ¡°In your dream, did we seed?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You did.¡± The woman¡¯s lips formed the smallest of smiles. ¡°The Vice Master seems to have a lot of trust in you.¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t,¡± Adam said. Her brows raised in surprised. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bunch of trouble,¡± Adam said, smiling wide. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt I¡¯lle to blows with even more Nobles in my time, and when I do, I¡¯ll be sure to cry to good ol¡¯ Vice Master Paul.¡± Adam winked. The woman smiled slightly. ¡°It sounds like you trust him.¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s married to an Iyrman. Anyone close to an Iyrman is trustworthy to me.¡± ¡°I have heard you are a Nephew of the Iyr. Does that mean you¡¯re trustworthy?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± Adam said. ¡°I do my best to be trustworthy, but I¡¯m not sure if I am trustworthy.¡± The woman let out a soft sigh, before reaching down to her ne, before she shifted from a Human woman to a Half Elf woman. Her red hair was short, cut into a bob, like liquid ruby. Her ears were like his own, and most surprising of all were her faint tattoos across her face. ¡°Elowen!¡± Adam gasped, his eyes wide. ¡°Sorry, Lady-¡° Elowen ced a hand on his face. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°You must understand why we¡¯re moving through thisnd in disguise.¡± Adam nodded his head as she pulled her hand away. ¡°That makes sense. It is quite a pain, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Unfortunately so,¡± she said. ¡°Are you from the same group of Elves?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lady Elowen said. ¡°We are to the south of Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Once the Princess is safe and well, I might head down that way to say hello, if I¡¯m allowed to?¡± ¡°If you manage to help us, I will speak on your behalf,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it,¡± Adam said. ¡®She¡¯s a Noble, which means that it¡¯s neither a yes or a no.¡¯ Jurot had waited for Adam in themon room. ¡°Are your ready?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adam did not wear his helmet, revealing his Elvish ears to the world, though he did continue to wear his breastte, and he kept his Lightsear and die close at hand, just in case. The pair walked around the town, with arge amount of attention being drawn to them. Adam¡¯s ears twitched as he felt all the stares. ¡°You there!¡± called a voice from aside. Adam tensed up, seeing a young woman dart up beside them. ¡®Of course I can¡¯t catch a break,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes narrowing slightly. He exhaled, wondering what she was going to do. ¡°Would you minding with me?¡± the young woman asked, her eyes beaming at Jurot. ¡®Is Jurot being seduced?¡¯ Adam kept his jaw glued together, his eyes growing wide. ¡°What is it that you need?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°My little brother has always wanted to meet an Iyrman,¡± she said. ¡°He hasn¡¯t had the chance yet.¡± ¡®Do you really think we¡¯ll believe that?¡¯ ¡°Very well,¡± Jurot said, his lips twitching upwards. ¡®Jurot!¡¯ ¡°This way, please.¡± The woman wrapped her arms around Jurot¡¯s arm and quickly pulled him away. Adam followed after, his eyes ncing around for any threat. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 12 (9) As they walked through a back alley, Adam tensed up, clutching his die tight. They circled around to a shack three stories tall, where the young woman quickly knocked on the door. ¡°Lenry! Lenry! Come, quicky!¡± Adam kept his eyes about, trusting that Jurot would deal with anything in front of them. He noted a few looks their way from a few men, each of whom were wearing thick cloaks. The door opened, and Adam dared a peek, only to see a young boy, maybe four years old, who was looking up at them. ¡°Anna?¡± the boy called. ¡°Look, Lenry. It¡¯s an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Iyrman?¡± the boy asked, staring up at Jurot, seeing his furry attire, the axe at his side, and the tattoo on the Iyrman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Iyrman!¡± he said, bouncing and pping his hands. Adam blinked. ¡°It really is an Iyrman,¡± a man called from nearby. ¡°An Iyrman! Jerry! It¡¯s an Iyrman!¡± shouted another. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Soon the pair were flooded by people all about them, most of them who were young, whereas others seemed to be retired folk. Soon, Jurot was holding out his arms with four children dangling off of them, and there were a handful of people who were swinging the Iyrman¡¯s axe for good luck. ¡°What¡¯s with the Half Elf?¡± an older man said, keeping a suspicious eye on Adam. ¡°I¡¯m Adam,¡± he said. ¡°Adam is my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± the man asked, staring at Adam¡¯s forehead. ¡°He¡¯s got no tattoos.¡± ¡°He is a Nephew of my family,¡± Jurot said, ¡°but he is my brother.¡± The man squinted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°What¡¯s the story behind that then?¡± an older man asked, one who had a single arm, and was heavily scarred across his face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you tell me about your arm and those scars,¡± Adam said. ¡°What a cheeky bastard!¡± The old manughed. ¡°Adam, eh? I¡¯m Jorge, of Red Hawk.¡± ¡°Red Hawk?¡± ¡°We were an old group that was active about thirty years ago,¡± Jorge said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve met an Iyrman with the same tattoos as this young man back when I was a boy.¡± ¡°The same tattoos? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Ay, he had an axe and shield too. I can¡¯t forget him.¡± ¡°What colour was his axe?¡± Jurot asked. Jorge rubbed his chin. ¡°His axe was red, and I think his shield was red too.¡± ¡°My grandfather, Jarot, son of Varot,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I called my party Red Hawk,¡± he admitted. ¡°To think that you¡¯re here now, it must be fate.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, ¡°Fate.¡± Jurot threw Adam a knowing look. ¡°Then I will wish you all be strong so that you may be great Adventurers too.¡± The children cheered, but Jorge whacked one with his sleeve. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ll be an Adventurer? You¡¯ll be a Scribe, live a proper life for your parents.¡± The kid rubbed the back of his head and grumbled up at his grandfather. ¡°We should probably go and continue with our business,¡± Adam said. ¡°You shoulde by in the evening for dinner,¡± Jorge said. ¡°Oh, we shouldn¡¯t intrude,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Though next time we¡¯re in Jaghi, we¡¯lle by to speak with you about your stories.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even told us how you came to be an Iyrman¡¯s brother,¡± Jorge grumbled. ¡°Good, then we have a reason toe by next time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then we can find out about your arm and your scars.¡± Jorge chuckled. ¡°Alright then. Take good care of yourself, you two.¡± Adam nodded, and soon the pair were off again, heading out to buy some souvenirs. ¡°I thought we were going to get jumped,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Jaghi has positive views of Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°They are full of warriors. There are times when some Iyrmene to Jaghi to spar with the different warriors.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cool.¡± Once they were at the market, the pair of them split off for a short while. Jurot went to go find some wood, as he did every time he had time in a town. Adam slipped into a smithery. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, watching as a beautiful middle aged woman was working a spearhead made of some kind of metal with flecks of powdered gem. ¡°Yes?¡± she asked, not turning to see him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a longsword made of Jagite,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few,¡± she said. ¡°Check the rack.¡± She continued hammering the spearhead rhythmically, like she was a musician of steel. Adam stepped towards the rack, which held six longswords. Their handles were made of the same metal, a darkish blue with golden flex, though were covered in different coloured leathers. ¡°How much are they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°White handle is one hundred gold, grey is eighty, the rest are fifty,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take the white handle sword,¡± he said, undoing it off the rack. ¡°Can I pay with two Onyx gems?¡± The woman stopped working the spearhead, ncing over at the high spender only to see him in puthral breastte, with a beautiful white sword, made of the Iyrmen¡¯s materials. ¡°Is that puthral?¡± she said, quickly rushing up to him, grabbing onto the armour with her sweaty hands. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, feeling a little awkward that a pretty woman was rubbing all over his armour. ¡°Is that Iyrsteel?¡± she asked, squatting down to stare at his longsword. ¡°I think so,¡± he said. ¡°You think so?¡± Her eyes shot upwards to see his pointed ears. ¡°A Half Elf? What are you doing with Iyrmen¡¯s materials? Did you loot it off an Iyrman?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°They traded it to me.¡± ¡°They traded this to you?¡± She raised her brow, obviously not falling for his words. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew of the Iyr.¡± ¡°A Nephew you say?¡± Her brows raised further. ¡°Uhuh, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Whether you believe me or not important. Are my gems wee here, or do I need to find another ce to do business?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they be wee here?¡± she said, patting his armour. ¡°Two Onyx is fine.¡± Gems: (20) Onyx -> (18) Onyx ¡°Are you interested in trading your armour or sword?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll pay good coin.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult to get our hands on these, so I intend to keep them close at hand until they¡¯re well used.¡± She clicked her teeth. ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°May I leave?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not keeping you,¡± she said, before returning back to her work, thinking about what she had heard.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
People not harassing Adam? Something is going wrong soon... 118. Dragon Heart Potion 118. Dragon Heart Potion Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he should feel about a beauty feeling him up. ¡®No, no, it was just my armour she was into.¡¯ The thought caused a sad sigh to escape his lips. ¡®Should I find some romance?¡¯ Adam frowned. He slipped through the market, keeping his hand close to his pouch, brushing against it every so often so he knew it was there. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, stepping up quickly to a particr Merchant. It was a small stall, one which was covered in all kinds of jewellery. There were tworge men who nked on either side of it, with a woman keeping an eye out from behind. It was run by a young man around Adam¡¯s age, with pale skin, dark hair and dark eyes, wearing the thick clothing that he was used to seeing on those of the Jaghi people. ¡°How may I help you?¡± the Merchant asked, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m looking for some jewellery,¡± Adam said, leaning in, keeping a hand on his pouch, the other to his chin, making it obvious where his hands were at all times to the two heavily armed Guards. ¡°Of course. Jewellery is my expertise.¡± ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯d rmend?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why have youe to buy jewellery? Is it for a special woman in your life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of woman is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an Iyrman.¡± ¡°An Iyrman?¡± The Jeweller stared up at the Half Elf. ¡°That¡¯s quite the goal you have.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Trying to seduce an Iyrman? I¡¯ve never heard of an Elf seducing an Iyrman before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m no Elf, and that I¡¯m not seducing an Iyrman, then.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a Half Elf, and I¡¯m buying a ne for my Aunt.¡± ¡°Your aunt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your aunt is an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Jeweller stared at Adam for a long moment. ¡°Now, are you going to help me find something?¡± ¡°Right,¡± the Jeweller replied. ¡°What is your budget?¡± Adam let out a sigh. ¡°Good question. How much should I spend on my Aunt?¡± ¡°How much do you love her?¡± Adam squinted his eyes at the Jeweller. ¡°As my Aunt? More than I¡¯d care to admit.¡± He rubbed his chin as he eyed up the various pieces. Adam pointed towards a thin gold chain with a red gem set within it, the gem being no bigger than his pinky finger. ¡°How much is that?¡± ¡°Fifty gold,¡± the Jeweller said. ¡°Fifty gold?¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Gems: (18) Onyx -> (17) Onyx ¡°I¡¯m sure your aunt will feel like a luckydy,¡± the Jeweller said, packing the ne into some cloth and a small box. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, awkwardly. He cleared his throat and quickly slipped away, unsure if he should have brought a ne. ¡®It¡¯s not weird to buy jewellery for her, is it?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam said, his head snapping back towards the Iyrman, slipping away the box into his pack. Jurot revealed the wood he had bought, the blocks held together with rope. There were at least a dozenrge blocks, each almost as tall as Jurot, and as wide as his forearm. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of wood,¡± Adam said, whistling. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, slowly nodding his head, a small smile encroaching across his lips. ¡°We should probably buy something for the children,¡± Adam said. ¡°We have bought enough for the children,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You bought all those cups and fabrics.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Adam nced past Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s grab some fur for our adorable sister, shall we?¡± The Half Elf stepped up to a stall which was covered in furs, run by an older woman who came up to Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t get many Half Elves around our parts,¡± she said, staring up at him. Her eyes squinted suspiciously for a moment before they noted therge, muscr Iyrman beside him. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Do you have anything soft, something that would work well for children in the winter?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Winter?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, when it gets cold and starts to snow.¡± The woman nodded her head. ¡°We have White Wolf fur,¡± the woman said, bringing up some white fur, running her hand across it. It wasrger than Adam¡¯s entire torso. ¡°This is perfect for such needs.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°This entire sheet is ten gold coins,¡± she said. Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take¡­ two?¡± Adam nced to Jurot. ¡°That would be enough for her, right?¡± Jurot shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll take¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°One second.¡± Adam began to count how many Iyrmen children he knew. ¡°I¡¯ll take ten.¡± ¡°Ten?¡± the woman said, nearly gasping. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, dropping two Onyx gems. Gems: (17) Onyx -> (15) Onyx ¡°Thank you kindly for your business,¡± the woman said, quickly rolling up some fur and tying it up for him, creating tworge bundles. Adam hummed quietly as they returned back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Why did you buy so many?¡± ¡°It would feel bad if I didn¡¯t bring any fur back for the other kids,¡± he said. ¡°They will have some Auroch fur from our journey.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, you know¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I bought some cloth for Lanarot alone, so that should be okay.¡± ¡®Should I buy something for Lanarot too?¡¯ Jurot thought. Omen: 17, 18 ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam called towards Lady Elowen. The Lady was in her Human disguise, and was currently eating besides herpanions. ¡°I¡¯m feeling particrly lucky today,¡± Adam said, throwing a nce to the other woman, who he assumed was Ylra. He wiggled his ears at her and winked. Her eyes fell to Elowen¡¯s for a moment, before she threw a smirk towards Adam. ¡°Are you willing to assist us today?¡± Elowen asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Once breakfast was done, Vice Master Sarah escorted the group to an area in the back of the Guild for the Lady and others. ¡°This feels so naughty,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m a part of a conspiracy or something.¡± ¡°You are,¡± Sarah said, pushing him into the room, her face contorting into a wild smile. ¡°So if you tell others what you¡¯ve done here, we¡¯ll have to silence you.¡± Adam chuckled, before his lips slowly formed into a frown. ¡°You aren¡¯t kidding?¡± Sarah nodded her head slowly. ¡°Good luck.¡± The room was fairlyrge, and was currently being used the four and the Princess. There was another door which led to a small room with the pot, which was engraved with gem dust, and the materials required to make the required potion, including the White Dragon Heart, which was hard like a gem and pulsed with magical energy. Adam reached towards it, feeling the Dragon Heart call for him, but Redboulder grabbed his arm. ¡°Careful,¡± the Dwarf said. ¡°It will take your heart if you aren¡¯t prepared.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you mean I¡¯ll covet it?¡± The Dwarf narrowed his eyes, which caused his scar to shift, emphasising his suspicion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Master Dwarf,¡± Adam said, bowing his head. ¡°The Dragon Heart is yours, as I have promised.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just being careful,¡± Lady Elowen said. ¡°We all are.¡± Adam noted that the group each held their weapons within range, and that Rojer and Ylra were keeping their pack close to them. Adam did wonder why they had trusted him so easily, but it seemed they didn¡¯t. ¡°It seems I have to work quite hard today,¡± Adam said, undoing his sword belt, cing it to the side, before he cracked his knuckles. Mana: 10 -> 9 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 + 2 = 23 (18) Adam measured out all the ingredients properly, including the Goldarb and the Dragon Heart. He needed to cut into the Dragon Heart, using a screw made of gem to create a hole, before he dripped the wet, raw magic of the Dragon Heart into the pot. The Goldarb, a long nt which looked more like a golden rose, was used only for the most perfect petals. Most of them were tossed aside, for them to hand over to the Guild, and Adam found only three petals, dropping them into the liquid he was currently cooking. It required six hours of tending to the pot, with Adam pulling the pot off the heat, allowing it to cool, mixing the mixture together, before cooking it again. How Adam knew how to make the proper potion, he didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t try to think about it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lady Elowen asked as Adam started to cut into the other herbs. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Half Elf asked. ¡°I¡¯m making the potion.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough today, shouldn¡¯t you rest?¡± ¡°Rest? I¡¯m fine, though.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t rush the potion,¡± the woman said. ¡°Even if you are feeling lucky.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even used any of my luck yet,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was naturally lucky today, so I didn¡¯t have to bend Fate.¡± ¡°Bend Fate?¡± Lady Elowen asked. ¡°You can bend Fate? Are you a Diviner?¡± ¡°Something like that?¡± Lady Elowen stared at him. ¡°Are you sure you can continue?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, mother,¡± Adam joked, rolling his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep while I¡¯m still lucky.¡± Mana: 9 -> 7 Alchemy Check D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Omen: 17, 18 -> 18 17 + 5 = 22 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 8 (3) Health: 52 -> 47 Mana: 7 -> 5 The sun was beginning to fall, the cool dusk nketing thend. A man swiped with his axe towards the Orc, who caught the de and punched the man in the face, only to find himself flipped over as the man tripped him over and pinned him underneath. The Orcs around them began to cheer, and soon another Orc stepped forward to fight him. Adam grunted as he felt his Mana drain through his fingers, causing his body to grow hot for a moment before it turned cold. He shuddered and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lady Elowen asked. ¡°He is suffering from Mana Poisoning,¡± Redboulder said. ¡°Is that going to affect the potion?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You will be unable to continue with your Alchemy,¡± Redboulder said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You will leak more Mana,¡± the Dwarf said. ¡°I¡¯ll take an hour to rest and I¡¯ll continue,¡± Adam said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t push yourself, Adam,¡± Elowen said. ¡°The potion is almostplete, so you can rest and continue tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You may not know much about me, but I''m one stubborn bastard.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Something like this won¡¯t kill me. I just need a rest to regain some Mana.¡± ¡°You are a Wizard?¡± Rojer asked. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, sitting down before he began his meditation. Mana: 5 -> 7 ¡°You¡¯re going to continue?¡± Elowen asked, having not dared to distract him in his meditation. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, feeling the exhaustion creep in through his bones. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mana: 7 -> 4 Alchemy Check D20 + 5 = 19 (14) Omen: 18 -> 0 18 + 5 = 23 The Orcs rushed the man in his home, beating him within his bed, though not without losing a few fingers as the man fought back. [Would you like to spend Experience to increase the potion¡¯s effects?] ¡®Oh, Bell, I forgot all about you. How much can I spend?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Bell?¡¯ [500 XP.] ¡®Then I¡¯ll spend that much.¡¯ XP: 3270 -> 2770 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 10 (5) Health: 47 -> 26 Mana: 4 -> 0 Health: 26 -> 9 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam coughed as his entire body shook, his eyes rolling back as his mind shed red hot as though a thousand knives were piercing through his head. Blood poured out of his nose as he pulled back. As his Mana drained, his heart turned ice cold. He dropped to his knees, coughing up blood onto the floor. ¡°Adam!¡± Lady Elowen shouted. ¡°Master Redboulder, please.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said, staring down at Adam, who panted. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 4 = 13 (4, 5) Health: 9 -> 22 Adam flexed, spitting up more blood before wiping his nose with the back of his hand. Congrattions! 1 Dragon Heart Potion Created. Restores vitality to one who drinks the potion. XP Gained: +1000 XP: 2770 -> 3770 ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, smiling up at them. He threw up a thumbs up before he closed his eyes and weed the sweet embrace of sleep.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam really needs to stop trying to kill himself by creating all these potions. 119. High Temple of Jaghi 119. High Temple of Jaghi Adam shuddered as he awoke, feeling the hot rays of the sun seep through the window and onto his body. He sat up, looking to find Jurot on his bed, carving away at a block of wood. ¡°You have finally awoken,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve been out for days.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Weeks?¡± ¡°It ister afternoon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The same day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, a little disappointed. ¡°I thought this was going to be the time I rest up for weeks to heal up everything because I did something cool¡­¡± Jurot stared at him for a moment before returning back to his wood. ¡°You were hurt quite bad.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise making potions could almost kill you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t making potions that killed me, it was me being stupid.¡± Jurot nodded his head, understanding the sentiment. ¡°Will you continue to be stupid?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Even if it kills you?¡± ¡°A man is free to do as he pleases as long as he doesn¡¯t hurt others.¡± ¡°Lanarot will be hurt if you die.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot¡¯s face, who was staring at the wooden block. ¡°So, you have found my weakness.¡± ¡°It is well known to all of us,¡± he said. Adam side. ¡°Sometimes, Jurot, you say the smartest things.¡± ¡°Even a broken watch is right twice a day,¡± Jurot said. Adam smiled. Once he had filled his stomach with lunch, he caught Elowen staring at him, and she motioned with her head for him to follow. ¡°Oh my,¡± Adam said, looking down at the tiny baby wrapped in thick cloth. Her skin was the colour of the ocean, with a pattern of silver around her entire face. There were small gills at her neck and her fingers were slightly webbed, but otherwise she looked like a normal baby girl. She smiled, revealing her pointed, shark like teeth. ¡®Okay, maybe not like a normal girl?¡¯ Adam thought. She cooed and giggled as she stared up at him. ¡°Who is this little adorable girl?¡± Adam asked, holding out his finger. The Princess grabbed his finger, her tiny hand gripping it tight. She noticed his pointed ears, and reached up at them with her webbed hands. ¡°This is Princess Mina¡¯tu¡¯rea¡¯wyz¡¯wyl,¡± Elowen said. ¡°Can I just call her Princess Mina?¡± Adam asked, already forgetting most of the name. Elowen bowed her head. ¡°Are you feeling better now my little Princess?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh my, look at how lively and happy you are.¡± ¡°She was unable to act much due to her condition,¡± Elowen said, staring at the Princess. ¡°The curse had made it so that she was unable to move or speak for the entire year.¡± ¡°How did she eat?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She was able to consume food once a month, and only when we were in absolute safety,¡± Elowen said. Adam frowned, before staring down at the girl, who was nibbling on his finger gently. ¡°Who did this to her?¡± Elowen and Redboulder exchanged a nce. ¡°You¡¯ve helped us so much, but we are unable to tell you that. There are some private matters.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°We cannot thank you enough, Adam,¡± Elowen said. ¡°I am unsure of how we are able to repay you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°As long as Princess Mina grows up big and strong, then I suppose it¡¯s fine.¡± Elowen wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was doing. He had gone so far to help them, and he hadn¡¯t revealed why. She was partly afraid to ask, wondering if perhaps he was a being from above, and so decided against asking. ¡°Did you hear that, little Princess? Make sure you grow up big and strong, okay? If they don¡¯t feed you properly, I¡¯lle by and sort them out. If anyone bullies you, you cane to me, and I¡¯ll sort them out too.¡± Adam reached up to brush the thin hair on the top of her head, which was dark and curly. Princess Mina smiled at him and squealed, trying to grab at him with her tiny hands. Adam, who had been half dead when he had fallen asleep the night before, was suddenly filled with a greater strength. Where as his body was still aching, his soul waspletely filled. ¡®I hope Lanarot is doing fine too,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about his little sister. ¡®It¡¯s been too long.¡¯ ¡°Aizaban, Lanban,¡± Adam called to the two Iyrmen once he returned back to themon room of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°I need you two to continue on with that party.¡± ¡°Is this a part of your request?¡± Lanban asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°The first part is done, but they need to safely arrive to where they need to be.¡± Lanban nodded. ¡°Your goal is to protect the child,¡± Adam whispered in their tongue. ¡°Once she is safe with the Giants, then you can return. If the Giants refuse to deal with them, then I¡¯d ask you bring them back to the Iyr.¡± The pair stared at him. ¡®Bring them back to the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°Will they be Guests of the Rot family?¡± Aizaban asked in their tongue. Adam crossed his arms and stared at Aizaban, but remained silent. ¡®Why did you have to ask such an awkward question?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure just how integrated in the family he was, nor what he could do. Even if he could, should he? ¡°Yes,¡± he finally said. ¡®It might be awkward, but this is about a cursed Princess who wasn¡¯t able to live a decent life. Even if it¡¯s awkward, I have to do at least that much.¡¯ Aizaban nodded her head. ¡°We will do as you ask.¡± Eventually, Adam retired back to his room, where Jurot had finished a Dragon in wood. ¡°Whoa,¡± he said, leaning in to check it out. ¡°How are you so good at Woodcarving?¡± ¡°Practise,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have spent more than half my life Woodcarving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± Adam said. ¡°How old were you when you picked up woodcarving?¡± ¡°I was eight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°All Iyrmen begin learning their trade from the ages between eight and ten.¡± ¡°Why did you pick woodcarving?¡± ¡°I was given the option between pottery, woodcarving, and brewing. I chose woodcarving because it was something I could do while I was out adventuring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also such a cool craft,¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, you get to create things with your own hands. You can create so many useful things, and so many trinkets to gift. What can I do?¡± ¡°You can create potions and magical weapons,¡± Jurot said, staring at Adam with his slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Adam said, turning slightly red in embarrassment. ¡°Think about it. You can carve wood and make so many toys for our little sister, but what can I do? Make her a magical axe so she can cut herself? Make her a potion which she¡¯ll choke on? What¡¯s the side effects of consuming magical potions on little children? It¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°You could create spell scrolls,¡± Jurot said. ¡°So she can Fire Bolt the air?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°That¡¯s like giving her a gun, Jurot.¡± Jurot stared at him expectantly. ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s probably no guns in this world.¡± ¡°What is a gun?¡± ¡°Something which shouldn¡¯t be introduced,¡± Adam said. ¡°I won¡¯t be the one to do it.¡± Jurot stared at him expectantly. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms. ¡°I guess I could scribe a spell scroll or two? It is quite expensive, though, and she can¡¯t really use them right now.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. Adam fell into thought, thinking about he could do. ¡®Should I learn how to tailor? Then I can make her adorable dresses. Or maybe I could learn how to cook properly, and then I can make her lots of delicious treats. Or I could¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot called out. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Previously you told me that you did not like to kill,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why did you kill Vandra?¡± ¡°Vandra?¡± Adam thought. ¡°She¡¯s a Dragon.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, staring at Adam expectantly again. ¡°I think, because she¡¯s a Dragon and so much more powerful than us, and that she was trying to kill a bunch of people trying to save a little baby, it was fine to kill her.¡± Adam recalled how many sentient creatures he had killed thus far. It hadn¡¯t been many, though most of them had been full of evil like that thing¡¯s progeny. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. Omen: 2, 11 Adam stared at the temple within Jaghi. ¡°This is a temple?¡± It wasn¡¯t just big, or huge, it was unbelievably titanic. He had thought that it wasrge, and that it would end a few feet into the mountain side, but it continued deeper within. The temple was made of small white bricksin together into arge dome, with windows made of colourful ss. There were ten statues outside, each of some kind of warrior, which nked on either side of the entrance, which was arge wooden door made of ck wood. As he stepped inside, he saw just how deep the temple truly was, with a number of pirs spaced evenly throughout, which assisted in keeping the ceiling up from crashing down on the thousands of believers. Adam looked out to the end of the room, where the temple¡¯s main room stopped, about five hundred steps away, only to have three exits which were covered by long strips of cloths people could move aside to enter the next area. Adam gathered that the temple ran even deeper, through those cloths, as he didn¡¯t note Sozain¡¯s iconography here, nor most of the Gods he knew about. There was the iconography of the God of Crafts, Goddess of Stonework, Goddess of War, the Goddess of Life, and the Goddess of Bnce engraved into the stone within the room. There was a statue of each, one in each corner, with the Goddess of Bnce¡¯s statue in the centre, where it acted like a pir to keep the ceiling up. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered, causing a few passer bys to re at him. ¡°Sorry.¡± The Half Elf stepped further inside, feeling the raw magical energy which was seeped within the temple. He paused, shuddering. There were eyes of unseen beings weighing down on his shoulders. He approached one statue in particr, which was of a beautiful woman, who held onto a de which had been nted into the base of the statue. The de wasrge, and wasn¡¯t made of stone, but was a real de, made of a grey and red gem, one which only a Giant, or an Iyrman, could swing properly. In front of the statue was a dark skinned man, which most kept away from, praying quietly as he knelt before the statue. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam grunted, taking a knee beside Dunes, before bowing his head before Arya¡¯s statue. ¡°It¡¯s a shame they didn¡¯t manage to carve your likeness properly, but it¡¯ll do.¡± Dunes finished the current prayer and opened an eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you, Adam.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°It means I¡¯m not easy to figure out. That means I can surprise my enemies in battle.¡± Adam winked. Dunes smiled. ¡°Have youe to pray to the good Lady?¡± ¡°Lady Arya and Lady veil, yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I thought I should pay my respects to the pair, since I haven¡¯t yet. Though, I don¡¯t see Lord Sozain¡¯s statue.¡± ¡°His statue is further in,¡± Dunes said. ¡°How deep does this temple go anyway?¡± Adam asked, looking towards the end of the room. ¡°There are another three rooms thisrge further in,¡± Dunes said. Adam whistled. ¡°Damn.¡± Dunes narrowed his eyes towards the cursing Half Elf. ¡°Sorry.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Missionplete! Princess is safe! Jaghi as in Jag-high by the way. I really like the next few chapters for no reason in particr. Thanks to all the new Patrons and the random 5*s I''ve been getting recently. It''s been filling me with so much motivation to keep writing. I haven''t been feeling too well recently so it''s been helping a lot! 120. Adam’s Prayers 120. Adam¡¯s Prayers Gems: (15) Onyx -> (14) Onyx Having heard the Half Elf curse twice, an Acolyte stepped forward, only to stop once they saw the Half Elf ce a gem at the box in front of the statue. ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing well, Lady Arya,¡± Adam said, cing his hands together and he sent his thoughts and prayers to her. Mana: 10 -> 8 As he prayed, the red within the gem de pulsed once, causing the Acolytes nearby to shoot their gazes onto the Half Elf and Priest. After a few minutes, Adam stood, making his way to the other statue, noticing the Acolytes gawking at him. ¡°What, haven¡¯t seen a Half Elf before?¡± he asked, before dropping onto a knee before veil¡¯s statue. ¡°Oh,¡¯ he said, staring at theck of detail on the statue. It was as though it had been suffering from erosion for a thousand years, with a general shape of a woman. However, the scale at the top of the staff was made of real gold, and intricately detailed. There five gems set within the scale, red, yellow, and blue at the front, with a ck gem at the top, and a white gem at the bottom. Gems: (14) Onyx -> (13) Onyx ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing well too,¡± Adam said. ¡°It would have sucked after I did that for you only for you to end up dead.¡± He winked at the statue before sending his thoughts and prayers, thinking hard. Mana: 8 -> 6 The Acolytes watched the Half Elf, wondering what he was doing to make the gems pulse with magic. It was rare to find someone who could make the gems of each statue pulse. Even Dunes wasn¡¯t able to cause them to pulse. Adam eventually made his way into the next room, where he saw a statue of a young boy on a seat made of jagged bone. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Baktu alright.¡± Gems: (13) Onyx -> (12) Onyx Adam knelt in front of the statue, praying to it as he had done so previously. ¡®Hey, Baktu, if you dare take my family from me, I¡¯ll swing by to chat with you, and I don¡¯t mean over tea.¡¯ The statue had been of the young boy on a seat of jagged bone, though his eyes were made of ck gems. Mana: 6 -> 0 Adam sighed, feeling the exhaustion set through his body. ¡®Man, did he have to take so much Mana from me?¡¯ He blinked, seeing the pale faces of the Acolytes, who were pressed back against the walls of the temple, their faces sweaty, their eyes wide eyed as they stared at Adam. Adam frowned. ¡°What? Have you seriously never seen a Half Elf before?¡± He quickly retreated away from the temple, not realising how much of a mess he had made. ¡°Father!¡± called an Acolyte, panting from the effort of running to find the Father who was in Solitary Prayer, which was the Father¡¯s way of saying to not disturb him unless it was an emergency. ¡°What is it?¡± the older, heavy set man said. ¡°There was a Half Elf within the temple,¡± the Acolyte gasped, trying to catch his breath still. ¡°Yes? That is truly interesting, but what does that-¡° ¡°He made Lady Arya¡¯s, Lady Elevail¡¯s, and Lord Sozain¡¯s statues awaken.¡± The Father of the Temple stared at the Acolyte and blinked at him. ¡°Excuse me? Is this some kind of joke? What have I told you about your pranks?¡± ¡°No, Father, you can ask Brother Damion or Sister Jane!¡± the Acolyte urged. ¡°The Goddess of War, the Goddess of Bnce, and the God of Death?¡± The Father asked, wanting to make sure he had heard right. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The Father blinked again. Thatbination hadn¡¯t awoken before. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought. ¡®It has once before.¡¯ The Father quickly rushed out, trying to find that book. He barged through the panicking Acolytes, finding one of the ten books which had been stashed away for the Fathers of the temple to read. They were the foundation of what the Two Fathers and One Mother of the Jaghi Temple used in order to lead the temples. One of the books was purely about when several statues had been awakened together. The Father quickly went to the Sozain section, which was the smallest section of all, and he scanned through it, finding the one time that the three statues had been awakened and the event proceeding it. There it was in huge, blocky letters. SECOND BLACKWATER CRISIS The Father¡¯s eyes scanned across the summary of the event. His heart began to pound wildly as he quickly shut the book and retreated into the corner of the room, his arms nted on either wall beside him, as though a cornered rat. ¡°What, by Lord Sozain¡¯s name, did we do?¡± he whispered, his chest shaking as he struggled to breathe. He stumbled his way out, snapping his head to a nearby Acolyte. ¡°Call for Father Jag and Mother Jaghi!¡± The Acolyte bolted away to do as the Father asked. ¡°What do you want?¡± Father Jag asked, yawning. ¡°I was in the middle of my meditations.¡± ¡°Father Hi, are you perhaps on a bad trip due to your Solitary Prayer?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, her eyes poking fun of the tubby Father. The Father ced down the book and opened it up to the page he had just read. ¡°Someone came in and awakened the three statues.¡± ¡°Which three statues?¡± ¡°Those three statues,¡± the Father said, pointing at the text. Father Jag and Mother Jaghi threw each other a look. ¡°Father Hi, what did you consume this time?¡± Father Jag asked. ¡°Was it from the red pouch? What did we tell you about the red pouch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not high!¡± Father Hi growled. ¡°The Acolytes saw it with their own eyes.¡± ¡°Did they consume from the red pouch?¡± ¡°Shut up about the red pouch!¡± Father Hi mmed the table between them. ¡°What are we going to do about this?¡± Father Jag and Mother Jaghi were smiling at the Father, before their smiles quickly faded. ¡°Did someone¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Adam yawned, stretching out his back and arms. ¡°Should I buy some more Jagite weapons?¡± Dunes caught up to him. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I saw the Acolytes were set in a panick after they saw you.¡± ¡°Perhaps they found it distressing being charmed by me?¡± Adam asked rubbing his chin, smirking slightly. Dunes blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°They might be into Elves in the same way you¡¯re into Devilkin,¡± Adam said. Dune¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m not into Devilkin.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. Dunes scoffed slightly, ncing away from the Half Elf¡¯s yful stare. ¡°You paid quite the tithe to the temple.¡± ¡°Not as much as you, I¡¯m sure. What¡¯s the tithe for you?¡± ¡°Two for every ten parts,¡± Dunes said. ¡°One in ten for Lady Arya, and one in ten for the rest of the Gods.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Adam said. ¡°I suppose all the Gods touch us in some way.¡± Dunes squinted his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean, you know¡­ I¡¯m sure you know someone whose died, right? So that¡¯s Lord Sozain looking out for them. Then there¡¯smerce, you¡¯ve brought things before, so that¡¯s under he purview of whichever God or Goddess does that. Then there¡¯s the Goddess of Life, who, you know, is about life and stuff.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes said, nodding his head. ¡°What did you think I meant?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. Dunes furrowed his brows, giving him a look. Adam understood the look, one full of offence. ¡°Ah. So that happens here too, does it?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Religion, man.¡± Dunes narrowed his eyes. ¡°We do not appreciate such rumours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they are only rumours,¡± Adam said, patting Dunes¡¯ back. ¡°If I catch you doing any of that bullshit around me, I¡¯m going to torture you and kill you.¡± He said it so casually, as though he were talking about where to go for lunch. Dunes stared at Adam. ¡°I hope you do.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°You there,¡± a Priest called, stepping into the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Adam threw a look over, chewing on a piece of bread, midway through his lunch. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Come with me at once,¡± the Priest said. Adam swallowed the bread. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam repeated, sipping on his water. ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t follow me?¡± ¡°You have no manners,¡± Adam said, staring at the Priest, furrowing his brows. ¡°Why would I follow you?¡± ¡°Will you follow me, please?¡± the Priest asked, noting the looks of the Adventurers, who were ncing between the pair of them. ¡®Did he just deny a Priest?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Adam said, breaking another piece of bread. ¡°What do you need me for?¡± ¡°Our Fathers and Mother would like to speak with you.¡± Adam looked to Dunes, raising his brow. ¡°The leaders of the Jaghi Temple,¡± Dunes informed. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Adam asked, freezing mid way through bringing the bread to his lips. ¡°Oh, dear, no, no.¡± The Priest smiled nervously. ¡°We just hoped to discuss a few things with you.¡± Adam stared at the Priest, whose face was sweating slightly. ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m bringing along Dunes and an Iyrman.¡± At the mention of an Iyrman, the Priest¡¯s eyes shed with terror, but he quickly pushed it away from his eyes. ¡°O-of course, if you so wish.¡± Adam stared at the Priest for a long while. ¡®Why is he so spooked?¡¯ Adam tried to think back to the temple to remember what he did. ¡®Did something happen while I wasn¡¯t paying attention?¡¯ Once Adam was done, he threw a look to each of thepanions he had picked. ¡°Chances are, the Fathers and Mother are stronger than us. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll kill a Priest of Arya in the temple, and I don¡¯t think they have the balls to kill an Iyrman neither.¡± ¡°They will not kill you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are holy men.¡± ¡°One of them is a woman,¡± Adam said, suspiciously. Jurot furrowed his brows towards the Half Elf, who was shaking, trying not tough at his own joke. ¡®Cringe.¡¯ Adam was brought around back to arge room which wasvishly furnished. There were two heavily armoured people within the room, nking the three leaders of the church. Each of the leaders were dressed in fine Priestly garbs, with an intricate amulet around their necks, with a generic symbol to no God in particr. ¡°Now I know where my gems went to,¡± Adam said, ncing all around. Dunes elbowed him. ¡°I was just kidding,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Wee,¡± a chubby Father said. ¡°I am Father Hi, and this is Father Jag and Mother Jaghi.¡± ¡°Wee to our temple,¡± the Father said. ¡°Have some tea,¡± Mother Jaghi said. ¡°I just ate,¡± Adam said, wondering if he should trust the three in front of him. ¡°If I had known you were going to have such strong looking warriors beside you, I would have brought along the Silver Rank Iyrmen.¡± The chubby Father chuckled nervously, his eyes ncing at Jurot, who sat with his arms crossed. ¡°Oh, no, no. Don¡¯t mind them.¡± ¡°How can I not?¡± Adam asked, ncing at the tall and strong warriors. ¡°They have such beautiful armour, and their weapons seem to be magical. I¡¯m just a little Half Elf boy.¡± The pair wore te mail from head to toe, with a tabard which had the symbols of dozens of gods, and at their sides were long des, each made of gem, and engraved with runes. They emanatedrge amounts of magical power. Adam still, somehow, had his Lightsear at his side, as well as his own puthral breastte, so he wasn¡¯tpletely helpless. ¡°I assume that you all know quite some powerful spells too,¡± Adam said, his eyes returning back to Father Hi. ¡°Oh, just Fourth Gate for me,¡± Father Hi said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°We know Fifth Gate spells,¡± Father Jag and Mother Jaghi said. Adam stared at them. ¡°Are you sure you should be telling me that kind of thing?¡± ¡°It is well known that all the High Priests know up to the Fifth Gate at most,¡± Father Hi said. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Father Hi asked. ¡°We spend most of our time in prayer rather than growing our strength,¡± Mother jaghi said, not revealing the true reason. ¡°We can¡¯t grow too powerful or it upsets the bnce between Nobles and the Clergy,¡± Father Jag said. Adam coughed as the Father and Mother stared at theirpanion. ¡°Right, right¡­¡± Adam nced between them all, and then to the heavily armoured pair. He reached over and sipped the tea, tasting how sweet it was, before grabbing a hard biscuit which had been sprinkled in the tiniest amount of sugar. ¡°So what¡¯s this all about then?¡± Adam asked, his eyes darting between the Fathers and Mother. There was no way they had invited him here just for some casual chit chat, and he felt the stress of being under their gaze begin to fill him. ¡®I can¡¯t just joke around with them, they might actually kill me.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam. God damn it. Literally. 121. Tea and Trouble 121. Tea and Trouble Father Hi stared at the Half Elf, who sipped the sweet tea which had been made. Jurot, who hadn¡¯t made to drink the tea, did so when Adam sipped it. The Father let out a long sigh of relief, realising that the pair were nowfortable enough to consume the drinks. They could have refused the food and drink if they didn¡¯t trust the temple and its people, and they would have been unable to do anything about it. ¡°We wished to ask you what you think of Jaghi,¡± Father Hi said, smiling warmly towards the Half Elf. His views on Jaghi would be important, after all, how else would they know of why the statues had awakened. Adam continued to sip the tea, slurping it noisily, which broke the tension through the air. He ced the cup down on the table and intertwined his fingers together. His eyes met the Father¡¯s, staring deep into them seriously. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it?¡± the Half Elf asked. ¡®There was no way they just called me here for my opinion on Jaghi. The three of them are the most powerful spellcasters in the entire town, and they¡¯re asking me my thoughts about this ce? No, there¡¯s something more to it. Why do you bastards have to be so damn vague!¡¯ Adam hated dealing with Nobles and the Clergy. Father Hi smiled politely, bowing his head slowly. He couldn¡¯t just ask such an important thing right away, not since they had a lot of business to deal with. He needed to ease Adam into the discussion. ¡°Well, I think¡­¡± Adam sighed, hating the fact they were taking the long way around to speak. ¡°It¡¯s certainly nicer to me than the other ces I¡¯ve visited. I was in Deadwood and Eagle Wing, and those two towns weren¡¯t particrly kind to me. The people here don¡¯t seem to mind me, which is nice.¡± Father Hi dabbed at his face with a handkerchief he had procured from one of the many folds within his clothing. His body, being quite full of blubber due to the life of a Head Priest, was the type which often sweated easily, especially under such pressure. ¡°Is that all you think of Jaghi?¡± the Father asked, smiling nervously towards the Half Elf. Adam caught the eyes of the Father, which held knowledge which Adam didn¡¯t, knowledge which made him so nervous when dealing with the Half Elf. ¡®Seriously, it feels like I¡¯m the one bullying you now. What the hell is going on?¡¯ Jurot ced down his tea cup, having finished the tea, and he reached for a snack. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped to Jurot, full of seriousness. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, his voice simmering with offence. ¡°Eating the snacks,¡± Jurot replied, simply, biting into a hard biscuit, tasting the sugar. He understood just how amazing this snack was, since sugar wasn¡¯t freely offered to guests typically. ¡°You can¡¯t just drink the tea in one go,¡± Adam said, revealing how his own tea cup was mostly full. ¡°You sip it, slowly.¡± ¡°It is a drink.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a drink, it¡¯s tea,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°Show some respect.¡± Jurot stared at Adam. The Half Elf had never revealed any of his cultural practises before. ¡°Sorry,¡± Jurot said. Adam pat the Iyrman¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I thought you drank tea in the Iyr?¡± ¡°We drink it slowly when it¡¯s cold, but quickly when it¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°You drink tea cold?¡± Adam asked, wondering if they had iced tea in the Iyr. ¡®Why did I have to leave in the summer?¡¯ ¡°Sometimes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°However, we drink tea differently depending on the weather.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I see.¡± ¡®Why are you two talking about tea?¡¯ the High Priests of Jaghi thought. Adam had switched to talking about tea partly to defuse the tension in the air, but he had learnt a little more about the Iyr by doing so. ¡°Right, anyway,¡± Adam said, cing down his tea cup. ¡°I think Jaghi is fine. The Acolytes here were a little weird, though. Have they never seen a Half Elf before?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The chubby High Priest chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that they heard you curse, and we can¡¯t ept that in the temple,¡± the High Priest dared to say, dabbing his forehead quickly to stop all the sweat which poured down like a river. ¡®My heart can¡¯t handle this.¡¯ ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯m very sorry about that, I wasn¡¯t filtering myself properly and cursed twice.¡± Adam slowly bowed his head in shame. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the Father said. ¡®He apologised just like that?¡¯ ¡°Is that what this is about? I didn¡¯t mean to curse so much.¡± Adam tried not to sigh. ¡®Seriously, you didn¡¯t just bring me here to tell me off about me cursing, did you?¡¯ ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not exactly the issue,¡± Father Hi said, trying to approach the topic diplomatically. Mother Jaghi sighed, seeing just how much the High Priest was struggling. The two Fathers threw her a look full of rm. Father Jag had previously let slip something important, but even he knew his limits. Mother Jaghi on the other hand¡­ ¡°Are you nning on destroying Jaghi?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, bluntly. The two Guards almost shook their heads upon hearing what the Mother had asked, before reaching for their weapons. Adam was half way through sipping his tea when she had asked the question, causing him to choke and gag on the tea, spraying it everywhere. He coughed, barely able to breath, wasting good tea as it sttered across the entire area, before he wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve. ¡°You fu-¡° Adam¡¯s peripheral vision caught the sight of the two heavily armoured Guards, with their hands on their des. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°We have received word that you awakened three statues, thebination of which is rming to us,¡± Mother Jaghi said, seriously. Adam blinked. ¡°Awakened statues?¡± He had no idea what that meant. ¡®Golems? No, no, something else?¡¯ ¡°Sorry, but what did I do exactly?¡± Mother Jaghi stared at the Half Elf, whose eyes were nearly forming question marks at her. ¡°You prayed to three statues, correct? To Lady Arya, Lady veil, and Lord Sozain?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They reacted to your prayers.¡± ¡°They did?¡± Adam asked. Mother Jaghi blinked, stared at the Half Elf, who was still looking confused at her, and then closed her eyes shut. ¡®Are you telling me that he had no idea what he had done?¡¯ Father Hi tilted his head, causing the sweat to follow the rolls of his chins towards his Priestly garbs, his hand frozen as he clutched his handkerchief tight. Father Jag squinted his eyes. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t know?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± the Mother began, ¡°you weren¡¯t nning on causing any trouble for us in Jaghi?¡± ¡°I never n to cause trouble, but when you have ears like mine, it can¡¯t help but find you,¡± Adam joked, only to see the seriousness in their eyes, causing him to clear his throat. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t nning on causing trouble.¡± ¡°Why did you pray to those three statues in particr?¡± Father Hi asked, beginning to calm down, his heart having almost burst through his chest from all the stress. The air in the room began to lighten, the tension slowly oozing away as Adam slowly revealed that he had no idea what they were talking about. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Because I like them.¡± His eyes were full of brightness and cheer. The tension returned, as though readying itself for all out war. The Guards stood up straighter, their hands gripping the handles of their des tightly, ready to burst forward to cut the Half Elf down. They noted the Iyrman, whose lips were slowly twitching into a smile, his eyes eager for battle. ¡®I bet they¡¯re strong,¡¯ Jurot thought, his fingers twitching, readying for a fight. Father Hi¡¯s sweat began to pour out suddenly, and the two other High Priests were sitting up straighter again, at full attention. ¡®I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the scene before him. ¡°Lady Arya has given me her favour before,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat, ¡°and Dunes here is a member of our party,¡± ¡®I need to clear up any matters here so they don¡¯t send assassins after me.¡¯ He had no faith in the temple, and knew that they probably didn¡¯t care for him, so if he gave them a reason to deal with him, they¡¯d happily ept to stop any future trouble. ¡°Adam has been a wonderful follower of my good Lady in the time that I have met him,¡± Dunes said, cing a hand on the Half Elf¡¯s back. ¡°He had charged head first to battle with a White Dragon not long ago.¡± ¡°A White Dragon, you say?¡± Father Hi asked, clearing his throat from the nervousness which had built. ¡°We heard of Vandra¡¯s death, and that it was due to Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I helped, a little.¡± Adam tapped his sword and puffed out his chest. ¡°I got thest hit on it, and my baby, Lightsear, took good care of her neck. It was quite the clean death, for such a vile being.¡± ¡°Oh my, how amazing,¡± Mother Jaghi said, sping her hands together, her eyes sparkling towards the Half Elf. ¡°You are such a strong warrior, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I am a strong warrior.¡± Adam almost felt like he was a six year old boy beingplimented by his mother. It was a strange feeling for a man his age, but seeing how much praise Iyrmen received from their elders, he didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°What of Lady veil and Lord Sozain? Why do you like them?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, quickly leading him down the path to answer her questions. Father Hi and Father Jag threw her a nce, nodding their heads approvingly. She had seemingly disarmed the young man, so she would be best to speak with him. This was the strength of Mother Jaghi. ¡°When ites to the God of Death, well, I have spent quite some time in the Iyr, and he¡¯s a favourite of theirs.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. He couldn¡¯t tell them why he really liked all three, so needed a decent reason for each. The three High Priests nodded, for it was a well known fact that Lord Sozain, or Baktu as he was known in the Iyr, was the Iyr¡¯s greatest deity. There were even rumours of a special rtionship, though the Iyrmen hadn¡¯t overtly confirmed the matter. ¡°I also personally like him because we¡¯ve had some dealings with one another,¡± Adam said, putting his foot right into his mouth. The three High Priests blinked simultaneously. ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ ¡°Lady veil and I, well, our history is a littleplicated, but I¡¯ve assisted her before and I have a vested interest in making sure the good Lady is well.¡± Adam spoke about Lady veil as though he were her uncle. The three High Priests nced between one another, wondering if they were to allow him to talk in such a casual manner about the Gods. The Guards started to pull out their des, but the trio of High Priests red at them, causing them to pause. ¡®Right, they haven¡¯t asked for us to draw our des yet,¡¯ the Guards thought, keeping their des gripped tightly in hand. It was only if Adam made a motion to attack that they could draw their des to retaliate, otherwise they would have to wait. ¡°What does a statue awakening mean exactly?¡± Adam asked, noting how eager the Guards were to fight. ¡®If the statues awakening is a good thing, that should make them pause for a bit.¡¯ ¡°It means that the Gods have heard your prayers, and are giving you permission to do what you need in order to make thate true,¡± Mother Jaghi said. ¡°That they agree and confirm your wishes.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± He had no clue that thebination of the three Gods awakening was something terrifying to the people of Jaghi. ¡°What exactly did you wish for?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, finallying to the meat of the matter. ¡°They say that if you talk about your wishes they won¡¯te true,¡± Adam retorted lightly, chuckling. Mother Jaghi smiled, hiding her nervousness. ¡°Who is it that says that?¡± ¡°My mother every time I blew out my birthday candles,¡± Adam said, confidently. Jurot¡¯s ears perked up, as this was one of the few times Adam had mentioned his mother. Even Dunes, who was mostly confused about the topic, noted the way the Iyrman reacted, which caused him to lean in slightly to listen. ¡°What?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, unsure of what he was talking about. ¡°Nothing.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I just wished for their good health and to make sure they were alright.¡± Mother Jaghi threw a look to Father Jag and Hi, before her eyes fell back onto Adam. ¡°Whose good health?¡± ¡°The Gods¡¯.¡± ¡°You wished for the good health of the Gods?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, trying toprehend what he said. ¡°Yeah, you know, Lady Arya and the others.¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I told them to take good care of themselves, and to be healthy and safe, and all that.¡± The High Priests stared at the Half Elf, blinking their eyes rapidly at him. They had never heard of anyone praying for the good health of the Gods. Even Dunes had leaned forward to look at Adam, his contorted into confusion. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You wished for the good health of the Gods?¡± Dunes asked to confirm, having already heard it a few times. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°I want to make sure they are fine so they can continue providing people with magic. If they aren¡¯t fine, then that would make how many thousands of people lose their powers? That would affect the entire region, no, the entire world.¡± The Priests weren¡¯t sure what Adam was talking about, but considering his ridiculous words, they decided against asking for more. ¡°And that¡¯s all you wished for?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, finally calming down again. If that was all that he had wished for, then that meant they had nothing to worry about. It would have been an issue if- ¡°Well, no,¡± Adam said, recalling one of his more concrete wishes. ¡°I also wished for something else from Lord Sozain.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Oh yeah, he also wished for something from the God of Death. :) 122. Adam, Unlike Any Other 122. Adam, Unlike Any Other Father Hi¡¯s heart pound wildly, thundering within his chest as he felt his entire chest squeeze. ¡®This Half Elf is going to be the death of me!¡¯ Father Jag began to sweat too, closing his eyes, finding that the Half Elf was someone he couldn¡¯t deal with. Mother Jaghi sped her hands together, waiting for someone else to take the dive. ¡®Why don¡¯t you two ask this time?¡¯ Adam remained sitting there, smiling innocently at the High Priests. ¡°What was it?¡± Mother Jaghi finally asked. ¡°What was it that you wished for from Lord Sozain?¡± Her fingers gently trailed along the intricate amulet at her chest, wondering if she would need to use it. ¡°I just politely asked him not to kill my family,¡± Adam said, smiling innocently still. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯d have a chat with him.¡± The Guards threw each other a look. ¡®That¡¯s sphemy, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®Well, he didn¡¯t say it exactly.¡¯ ¡®Do we kill him?¡¯ ¡®I have no idea.¡¯ The pair looked to the the trio of High Priests, who had held the same conversation with their eyes between one another. ¡°Lord Sozain is nice though, I like him,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, oblivious to the thoughts of the High Priests or the Guards. ¡°There may evene a time where I swear my Oaths to him.¡± Father Hi, who had barely calmed down from hearing the madness of the Half Elf, clutched at his heart and keeled over, feeling how tight his chest had be. Father Jag reached around to grab the other Father¡¯s back, rubbing it gently. ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s quite a lovely thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± His lips twitched into a gentle smile. Mother Jaghi stared at Father Jag. ¡®Traitor!¡¯ Her eyes red deep at the Father. Father Jag had reached for Father Hi to help him, but it was mostly to give him an excuse to remain out of the conversation. ¡°What a lovely ambition,¡± Mother Jaghi said through her gritted teeth. Adam¡¯s lips turned into a wide smirk, just like Jurot¡¯s when his motherplimented the boy. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± He nodded his head, mostly praising himself. Dunes¡¯ eyes shed with terror for a moment, but they quickly passed. ¡®Wait. Adam probably doesn¡¯t understand what he said since he is queer like that.¡¯ ¡°You should be careful saying things like that,¡± Dunes said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Like what?¡± Adam asked, not picking up what Dunes was saying. ¡°That you will swear your Oaths to Lord Sozain,¡± Dunes said, sighing. ¡°Those who swear their Oaths to Lord Sozain kill anything and anyone with no qualms. That includes Nobles, which is a taboo, and the Iyrmen that you hold so close to your heart. In fact, you might even need to kill High Priests of certain Gods too, if the Lord wills it. Such an Oath is the most terrifying Oath.¡± ¡°I assumed that was the case, but I probably wouldn¡¯t kill Iyrmen,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°They¡¯ve been kind to me.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t kill Nobles or High Priests either,¡± Mother Jaghi said, smiling warmly. ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked, staring into her eyes. He had asked like a young child, who did not know the ways of the world. Yet, he was a young man, someone who knew the reasons why one shouldn¡¯t kill Nobles or Priests. Or so Mother Jaghi had thought. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mother Jaghi asked, blinking rapidly at him. ¡°If Lord Sozain asked me to kill a Noble or a Priest, of course I would,¡± Adam said, staring into her eyes deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not like Nobles have treated me well, and I have no qualms with killing a holy man if it meant the world would be a better ce.¡± The Mother stared at him, her eyes wide, her fingers gripping her amulet tight. The Guards nced between one another again. ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ ¡°You would kill Noble and Priests?¡± Mother Jaghi asked. ¡°If Lord Sozain asked, of course. What is a Noble or a Priest in the eyes of the Gods? Do you think they¡¯re on the same level?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That¡¯s sphemous.¡± ¡°Nobles and Priests keep the order and the peace,¡± Mother Jaghi said. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Iyrmen keep the order and the peace.¡± His eyes remained focused on the Mother¡¯s eyes, piercing deep into them. She had never met anyone like Adam before, someone who was so eager to speak about killing Nobles and Priests, especially not someone who would say so in front of three High Priests. Even now, if they wished for it, they could kill the trio with ease. The Iyrmen may have been slightly difficult, but they could kill the Half Elf within seconds. ¡°If I ever did swear my Oaths to Lord Sozain, it probably means I would have given up all qualms about killing people, or that I needed a great power to deal with any threat whiches my way, in which case, pretty much everyone is fair game.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Other than Iyrmen?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Other than Iyrmen, and children, obviously,¡± Adam said. ¡°Everyone else, well, they better not anger Lord Sozain.¡± ¡®This guy is fucking crazy!¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t n on swearing your Oaths to Sozain at this time, do you?¡± Mother Jaghi asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°And you do not wish for the demise of Jaghi?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± she said. Adam was escorted out of the temple, where he could continue about his day in peace. ¡®I feel like I said a bunch of stuff I shouldn¡¯t have,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Oh well.¡¯ Over the course of the next few days, the Half Elf noted the various figures following him. Each wore heavy cloaks around themselves, and a breastte under their cloaks. They were keeping an eye on him whenever he stepped out the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to go about his business. He gathered that they were from the temple, but he didn¡¯t really bother with them since they had left him be. He had even tested them, going into an alley alone, but they had merely kept an eye on him, and hadn¡¯te to try and kill him. However, another figure appeared, blocking his path. They were tall, though not as tall as him, and they were adorned in well worn breastte, stamped with the symbol of a mountain, but not that of Jaghi. At their back was arge greatsword, made of Jagite, and at their side was a shortsword, also made of Jagite. At their back was a set of javelins, and they were the most heavily armed person who wasn¡¯t a Guard. A single amulety on their chest, the familiar symbol of Death across it. ¡°Do you have some business with me, stranger?¡± Adam asked, his fingers twitching towards Lightsear. The figure removed their helmet, revealing a familiar, Half Elvish face. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, blinking at the fellow. ¡°Jonn. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I am ready,¡± Jonn said. ¡°I will follow you when you leave.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°We were nning on leaving soon, so we¡¯ll probably leave tomorrow. We¡¯ve done our business here, so there¡¯s no point in staying any longer.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted towards the figures in the distance which had kept an eye on him. Jonn nodded his head slowly. ¡°Very well.¡± It waste in the evening when Father Hi received word about Adam¡¯s daily activity, as he had done so the past few days. ¡°So he¡¯s just walking around and rxing?¡± Father Hi asked, dabbing his sweaty forehead. ¡°Yes,¡± the Acolyte said. ¡°He¡¯s been walking about, rxing, and hasn¡¯t been up to any trouble.¡± ¡°Suspicious,¡± Father Hi said, rubbing his pained chest. Ever since meeting Adam, his chest had felt such pressure. ¡®I need to lose weight.¡¯ Omen: 2, 13 ¡°Father Hi! Father Hi!¡± shouted an Acolyte, gasping for air. Typically, they would have been admonished, but the High Priest had allowed the Acolytes to call when one of two situations came to light. Either Adam had threatened Jaghi, in which case they could send the Guardians, or¡­ ¡°He¡¯s leaving?¡± Father Hi whispered. ¡°Yes, Father Hi,¡± the Acolyte said, nodding his head with a quivering smile on his lips. ¡°He¡¯s leaving.¡± ¡°You take good care of yourself, alright?¡± Adam said to Lady Elowen, who was still disguised as a Human. ¡°You as well, Adam.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t thank you enough for everything that you have done, and mere words aren¡¯t good enough.¡± ¡°I just want you to remember the promise you made to me,¡± Adam said, shaking her hand. ¡°You need to pass the message.¡± ¡°We will, you can be sure of that.¡± ¡°I can be sure, since these two reliable fellows are going to be going with you,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them,¡± Lanban said. ¡°We will deal with any foes.¡± The pair of Iyrmen had been informed, roughly, of the business White¡¯s Grace had. ¡°Who would be able to handle the pair of us?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°Even if it was the Death Knight, he wouldn¡¯t dare attack us lightly.¡± ¡°I remember that going very differently,¡± Adam said, raising his brow. ¡°Did he manage tond a blow?¡± ¡°Fair point.¡± ¡°I hope that we can talk properly,¡± Ylra said, shaking his hand. ¡°You seem like a bundle of fun.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than a bundle of fun,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m a¡­ a nket of fun.¡± ¡°A bundle is bigger than a nket.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Adam asked, thinking for a single moment. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ylra couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was an idiot on purpose or on ident, but he was quite charming all the same. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, okay, Princess?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the Princess, reaching out with his finger. The Princess grabbed it and brought it to her mouth, sucking on it. ¡°Don¡¯t be stuck up like those other Noble bastards,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you end up like Harvey or that Dorian, I¡¯ll be really sad.¡± The Princess nibbled around his finger with her sharp teeth, but she didn¡¯t break through his skin. ¡°Be a good girl and eat your vegetables. Listen to your elders properly. If anyone bullies you, send me a message and I¡¯ll beat them up, okay?¡± The Princess stared up at him and then pped his hand with her tiny hands, giggling as she did. ¡°Is she calls for you, will you answer?¡± Lady Elowen asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I should take responsibility now that I¡¯vee so far. When you¡¯re done with your business, will you head to the Iyr to find me? I¡¯ll give her a gift to protect herself with.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, leaning in to tickle the Princess¡¯ nose. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a magical dagger, so if anyone bullies you, shank ¡®em and run!¡± ¡°Aboo!¡± the Princess said, throwing up her hands. ¡°You should be careful, Adam,¡± Lady Elowen said. ¡°That sword of yours is one of the greatest of its calibre. There will be many who wish to covet it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I knew the risks when I made the sword.¡± Lady Elowen hadn¡¯t been sure if she had heard it right the first time. ¡°You made that sword?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°He did,¡± Aizaban confirmed, knowing the weight of her words, for they were the words of an Iyrman. ¡°The price to assist you was a magical weapon made by him.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t joking, are you?¡± Lady Elowen said. Adam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to me soon enough.¡± ¡°Yer a good man,¡± Redboulder said, patting the Half Elf¡¯s arm. ¡°That means a loting from you, Master Dwarf,¡± Adam said. Redboulder nodded. ¡°That warhammer by yer side, it¡¯s of a good Dwarf make, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Your eyes are as keen as I expected.¡± ¡°No man of Elvish blood can carry a Dwarf make without being a decent man,¡± Redboulder said. ¡°Ah trusted ya the moment ah met ya!¡± ¡°You were the one to say we should kill him because he knows too much,¡± Ylra stated. ¡°What are ya talkin¡¯ about?¡± Redboulder shook his fist at her. ¡°Ah only said that we may have ta!¡± Aizaban and Lanban nodded their heads, understanding their worries. After all, it seemed that Adam had the same effect on the Iyr when he first arrived. Paul had warned them too, that Adam was someone who was too weird, that they should keep an eye on him. ¡°I¡¯ll wish you the best of luck too, Rojer,¡± Adam said. ¡°Perhaps we can talk more about magic when your business is done.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be interested in learning more about you and the way you cast magic,¡± Rojer said. ¡°You¡¯re unlike any other I¡¯ve met before.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡± Adam stepped out the room, but threw a look over his shoulder. ¡°Send the Vice Master my regards, won¡¯t you?¡± Aizaban smiled. ¡°I will.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Will there evere a time when Adam doesn''tmit sphemy or terrify people? 123. North Wolves 123. North Wolves Adam weed the open road heading southward. Last time they had those despicable Nobles, but now it was just Adam and the boys, and Jonn too. ¡°Freedom atst,¡± Adam said, staring at the long road ahead of them. ¡°We should be careful,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Now that we are no longer in arge group, we will face greater opposition. Without the Silver Rank Iyrmen, we will be more vulnerable.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°It feels weird without them here. It¡¯s like there¡¯s arge pressure on my shoulder. If we meet with someone like Sir Royce or the Mountain guy, I might end up really dying.¡± ¡°So you are self aware,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I¡¯ve always been self aware,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Except times that I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not helpful.¡± Adam winked. Omen: 2, 13 It had been half way through the next day when Kitool raised her hand, and Jurot donned his shield. Taking his cue, the rest donned their shields, readying to face whatever it was which had surrounded them. Emerging from the trees around them were five Wolves, but they were unlike the Wolves of Red Oak. They wererge and muscr, each in white fur, with piercing blue eyes. ¡°North Wolves,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Adam asked, Lightsear gripped tightly in hand, which caught the attention of two of the Wolves. ¡°They are more powerful than typical Wolves,¡± Jurot said, gripping his axe tight in hand, ready to burst forward. ¡°Funny that,¡± Adam said, his eyes scanning the Wolves. ¡°I was wondering just how powerful we were now.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 19 (18) Even though Adam was ready to fight, it seemed the rest of his party was even more eager. Kitool bounded forward, feeling a sense of great strength within her, as she struck her staff into the neck of a North Wolf, following the heavy blow with a flurry of her fists, striking the creature and wounded it deeply. The Wolf cried in pain, and with rage in its eyes, snapped its jaws towards the Iyrman, only for its head to drop to the floor, bisected from its body as Jaygak cut the creature in half. ¡°Okay?¡± Jaygak asked, quickly taking her ce beside Kitool, ready to defend her if need be. ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, spinning her staff together before gripping it tightly with both hands. A Wolf leapt towards Kitool, but Jaygak cut it across its chest, causing it to yelp in pain. ¡°On your right,¡± Dunes said, cutting into the North Wolf and killing it with his newly acquired Jagite longsword. He raised his shield, trying to defend himself as a North Wolf bounded around him, and another leapt onto Kitool, who seemed like easy pray. The pair of North Wolves managed to slip past the heavily armoured warriors, and Kitool brought her staff up to defend herself, but the North Wolves managed to w across her front, tearing her clothing and flesh to shreds. ¡°Kitool!¡± Jaygak cried, stepping towards her downedpany, raising her Bloodseeker high. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 22 (14) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 16 (5)(2, 6) 16 damage! ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, gripping Lightsear tight in hand, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little left out.¡± His de shed white hot as it pierced through the North Wolf, Lightsear gliding in the creature like a hot knife through butter. The North Wolf hadn¡¯t even felt the de as it fell atop Kitool, dead. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 9 (1) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 20 (5)(6, 6) 20 damage! ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let you kill one of mypanions so easily?¡± Adam asked as the North Wolf which had pinned Kitool under its paws quickly snapped up towards Adam, who had cut one of its pack through so easily. The North Wolf leapt up, only to find the end of Lightsear, which cut the North Wolf in half, its guts not being able to fly around due to how clean the cut had been. It dropped on either side of Adam, who had already turned his attention to Kitool. Mana: 10 -> 8 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 9 (3, 3) ¡°Are you alright, Kitool?¡± Adam asked, his voice full of healing energy as it soothed the woman, closing her deep wounds, and causing her eyes to sh open. Kitool was pale, her body covered in a cold sweat. Her vision finally focused and she was able to see Jaygak¡¯s worried face. ¡°Adam?¡± Kitool said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Jurot was already working on butchering the North Wolf he had in, having left Adam to deal with the other two, and to heal Kitool. Victory! North Wolves +50XP Jonn had gripped his greatsword tight, but he had no chance to draw it, as the fight was pretty much already over. He had been waiting to see if they needed his help, but five North Wolves were no match for someone like Adam and his group. ¡°Good job, everyone,¡± Adam called. ¡°Let¡¯s take it easy for a bit and catch our breaths, then we can continue on.¡± Kitool sighed, sitting down and tending to her wounds. She felt the soft skin of where she had been wed, again. ¡®I spend more time on the ground than I do-¡® Before she could finish her thought, a devilkin hand pped her across the back of her head. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak said. Kitool rubbed the back of her head, her eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak repeated. Kitool sighed, the corners of her lips slightly twitched into a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Omen: 3, 8 The rest of their journey passed by uneventfully until they found their way to West Wood, itsrge walls soon epassing around them. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in West Wood was almost identical to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild within Red Oak, save the wood used was much darker. ¡°Five North Wolves,¡± Adam said, revealing the kill to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Quest Complete: North Wolf Hunting XP Gained: +100 XP: 3820 -> 3920 Currency Gained: +22GP, +5SP ¡°It seems you have the maximum amount of stamps,¡± the young man at the counter said. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll sort it out in Red Oak,¡± Adam replied. The Guild Worker nodded their head, leaving it be. If Adam didn¡¯t want to deal with it there and then, it was his prerogative. ¡°How long should we stay here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It would be best to stay within each town for a week to rest up between the travels,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We can quest if you¡¯d like us to,¡± Jurot said. He looked to Adam, who had been eager to quest so much every time they were in town. ¡°We should quest sometimes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll run out of money if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I pay for our living expenses mostly from my pocket,¡± Adam said. The others stared at him, their brows furrowed. ¡°Why?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would?¡± Adam asked. ¡°When I first became the leader?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just assumed that was my responsibility to pay for it.¡± ¡°You paid through the Party Fund when I askedst time,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ipletely forgot about that.¡± Dunes stared at him. ¡°How long have you been paying from your own pocket?¡± ¡°Since Jaghi,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since Sir Harvey was paying for us, I guess I forgot.¡± Adam began tough. ¡°I¡¯m such a scatterbrain sometimes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Lets take a few days off to rest up and we¡¯ll quest some timeter, alright?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Pay for the party properly through the Party Funds,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I will, I will,¡± Adam said, waving his hand to dismiss his worries. Omen: 1, 12 ¡°I,¡± Adam said, staring at the ceiling, ¡°am bored.¡± ¡°Why are you bored?¡± Jurot asked, blowing the carved wood to clear some of the dust. Jurot continued to whittle away at his little block of wood, this time creating five Wolves made of wood. ¡°We¡¯ve spent a few days just kicking it, when we should be doing more. The butchered pieces of the North Wolves we sent back to the Iyr are probably having more fun than us.¡± ¡°I am having much fun carving wood,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re a wood geek, so of course you would be.¡± Jurot threw Adam a quick look, not knowing what wood geek meant. ¡°We should go and quest,¡± Adam said, sitting up. ¡°Shall I call the others?¡± ¡°Should we take just Jonn and allow the others to rest?¡± Adam asked. Jonn had been following them, and it was about time he finally earned his keep, even if Adam wasn¡¯t paying for the man yet. It felt a little weird having an observer with him, so with Jonn finally joining them on their quests, he¡¯d be able to bring in someone powerful into the fold. ¡°They would not appreciate us leaving them behind,¡± Jurot informed him. Adam thought about the group, and about Kitool, who had been downed during theirst fight. The more she fought alongside them, the lower the chance that she would go down in the future. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam finally said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take them all.¡± The group formed at a table. ¡°So, you finally became too bored to sit still?¡± Jaygak asked, tilting her head at him. Her lips were formed into a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s a little scary how well you already know me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re queer, but you¡¯re also very predictable.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I was told the opposite recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re not as insightful as me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. Dunes smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find ourselves a quest to do. Jonn, you¡¯re going to be joining us too.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to follow us, then you¡¯re going to need to work for us.¡± ¡°I pay my own way.¡± ¡°How long can you do that for?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure, what with your new armour and weapons, you probably aren¡¯t going to be able to follow us for as long as you¡¯d like. What if it takes years for you to finally swear your Oaths?¡± Jonn remained silent. Adam made a fair point. There may eventuallye a time that Jonn makes his decision about Adam, but that time may be muchter in the future. If he had enough money that he didn¡¯t have to worry about it for years, then he didn¡¯t need to rush to make a decision. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Adam smiled. ¡®Hook, line, and sinker.¡¯ Jurot had been eyeing up the quests, but had quickly brought one to the group. Adam stared down at the quest and then back up to Jurot. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have fire.¡± ¡°Yeah, we do, but do we have the fire power to deal with something like this?¡± Adam asked. Jurot blinked, unsure of what he was hearing from Adam. ¡°You are powerful.¡± ¡°Yeah, but as powerful as that?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nced around at the rest of the party, his eyes falling on the Guardian, in his breastte, with therge sword at his back, and then the Priest, who had also grown more powerful in thest few weeks due to how much they quested. ¡°I believe we can do it,¡± Jurot said, staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to ignore your opinion.¡± ¡°It is a powerful foe,¡± Jonn warned. ¡°For you, maybe,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to be careful, especially you three.¡± Kitool nodded her head slowly. She understood that she was the one who needed to be the most careful, due to how she often went down. ¡°We¡¯ll buddy up,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be with Kitool, Dunes with Jurot, and Jaygak with Jonn.¡± ¡°What is your reasoning behind those pairings?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust Kitool in Jonn¡¯s hands,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if he stabs me?¡± Jaygak frowned. ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t mind getting poked by pointy things,¡± Adam replied, innocently. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡± Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Back on the road with just the bois. Oh, and Dunes. 124. That Thing 124. That Thing Adding Jonn to the roster didn¡¯t take long at all, by the time they stepped out from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, every Guild was soon updated with the information that Jonn had joined Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°Can you track it?¡± Adam asked as they made their way to the main road, before veering off into the forest, heading towards the general area it wasst spotted. ¡°We will try,¡± Kitool replied, simply. ¡°I have never seen one before.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Its tracks may be obvious, though it could be confused for other creatures asrge as it.¡± ¡°I realised it was a stupid question to ask,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that to myself next time.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You have ced your faith in us toplete our task, and we ce our faith in you to lead us.¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°Yeah.¡± Suddenly, it felt as though the entire world was on his shoulder. This was the strongest creature they would face to date. Other than the White Dragon, but that didn¡¯t count since he had three Silver Rank Adventurers, all three of whom were Iyrmen or Iyrmen adjacent, at his side. ¡®I know I said I wanted to test out our strength, but I wasn¡¯t this serious about it,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing at Jurot¡¯s back. The Iyrman always walked with his head held high, his powerful back a sight of safety. Adam wondered if his back was the same. They spent hours within the forest, with Jurot and Kitool grunting to each other in their tongue. ¡°Wolves.¡± ¡°Daily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Around?¡± ¡°Doubtful.¡± Each word contained a sentence that only the other person truly understood, as Adam couldn¡¯t keep up with what they were saying. ¡°We have not found its tracks,¡± Kitool eventually said. ¡°We may not have reached the area it resides,¡± Jurot added. ¡®Sounds like a bad omen¡­¡¯ Adam recalled Sir Dorian, his face twitching into annoyance. ¡°Adam?¡± Jaygak called, patting his back. ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Adam cleared his throat, returning back to the present. ¡°Let¡¯s camp for the night?¡± ¡°I will stay awake with Jonn,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, catching Jurot¡¯s eyes, which said to leave it to him. Adam snapped his fingers, and an owl fluttered to a branch to the top of a tree. ¡®Let me know if something dangerous approaches.¡¯ Omen: 2, 9 ¡°Here,¡± Kitool said. Jurot checked the tracks before catching her eyes, nodding at her. ¡°So you¡¯ve found it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°The tracks are only a few days old.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find fresh tracks,¡± Jurot said. With that, the pair continued to lead the group, with Dunes behind Jurot, Adam behind Kitool, and Jaygak and Jonn side by side. Eventually, Kitool and Jurot stopped the group, nodding to Adam. ¡°Soon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Wait,¡± Dunes said. ¡°The good Lady has blessed me with greater powers.¡± ¡°Which spells?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Second Gate.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I can cast Aid on Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Jurot doesn¡¯t need Aid, you do. Don¡¯t you worry about Jurot, he¡¯s got me to aid him.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Dunes said, dropping down to a knee and praying to Arya, before the three were finally filled with greater power. ¡®Aid,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should get that spell too. With how much Mana I have, I can have it active on these three without much thought.¡¯ Eventually they followed therge tracks, which wererger than even Adam¡¯s by nearly double the size, and they soon could hear the sounds of somethingrge and lumbering. Jurot donned his shield, causing the rest to draw their own weapons. Even Jonn, who was no longer an observer, drew his greatsword, the amulet at his chest filled with power. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 15 (14) The tree in front of them shook violently before arge creature then crashed against it, before it stepped forward to see the group of Adventurers waiting for it. It was arge humanoid, almost twice asrge as Adam, with long and spindly arms and legs. It¡¯s face was ugly, with arge protruding nose, and a mouth which was almost wolfish, with teeth like daggers, and each hand was more like a set of swords. Its skin was a pale green, with darker warts and shrooms growing from its skin. The scratches from the splintering wood of the tree it had crashed into were slowly closing up as it roared at the Adventurers. ¡°Oh good Lady, please grant us your blessing,¡± Dunes chanted, half shuddering as he heard the roar of the creature. He raised his shield and sword, keeping them close to him, staring up at the creature as he peeked above his shield. Jonn, on the other hand, was not quite so shy, as he charged in to fight the creature. Jonn¡¯s de cut into the creature¡¯s arm as it tried to catch the de in its hand, only for the de to sh with fire as it tore into it. Seeing the mes, therge creature screeched in pain, horror flickered within its eyes as Jonn cut into it. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 14 (6) Omen: 2, 9 -> 2 9 + 8 = 17 Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 + 3 = 19 (4)(3, 4) 19 damage! Jonn was not the only Half Elf eager to fight, as Adam leapt beside the creature, plucking a Thread of Fate in order to cut the creature deeply across its back. Kitool, who had been full of fear in front of this huge creature, inhaled deeply. Adam opened arge wound across the creatures back, one which did not close due to the fire which had engulfed its arm. ¡°See?¡± Adam said, gripping Lightsear tight in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need a weapon like mine when you have your magics.¡± Jonn decided not to fire a retort, too busy engaged with their foe. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 13 (5) D20 + 8 = 16 (8) Hit! 1D6 + 2D6 + 5 + 3 = 18 (1)(4, 5) 18 damage! Jurot grit his teeth, his entire face turning a deep red as rage fuelled him. He leapt into the fray, his shield leading the charge, his ming axe brought up towards the sky. The creature turned towards him, seeing the flickering mes, eyes full of terror as not one, but two of its meals wielded a weapon with fire. The creature brought up an arm to protect itself, and Jurot¡¯s axe cut it clean through, causing its arm to drop beside the Iyrman, who was crouched, his axe striking the ground from the might of his blow. Kitool, let out a soft exhale as Jaygak stepped beside her. However, as the Devilkin took her ce beside the other Iyrman, the woman disappeared. A shadow loomed over the terrified creature, one by the name of Kitool, whose Fate had been shifted, filled with the magic of Wahtu. With Seekerstaff gripped tightly within both hands, Kitool brought her weapon down, mming it across the back of the vile creature¡¯s head, shattering its skull, and sinking deep within its brains. If Jonn and Jurot did not have their ming weapons, the creature would have been able to stand even after Kitool¡¯s heavy blow, but as Kitoolnded beside it, the creature dropped, unable to regenerate. Victory! Troll +300XP Jaygak stared at Kitool, confused for a moment, but she smiled. ¡°Good strike.¡± Kitool stared down at her Seekerstaff, wondering how she had managed to strike so harshly. Her blow had been hard, harder than even Adam¡¯s typical blow, and she had managed tond thest hit on the Troll. ¡®I didn¡¯t die?¡¯ she thought. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, sheathing his Lightsear. ¡°Looks like I was worried for nothing.¡± Jurot threw Adam a look, a small smile on his lips. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam said, patting the Iyrman against his powerful back. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I epted so easily.¡± Jurot dropped down to butcher the creature for proof, though took some of its body parts which would be useful for those who made certain potions. ¡°You¡¯re very strong, Jonn,¡± Adam said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that strong.¡± ¡°Is that a joke?¡± Jonn asked, staring at Adam. ¡°You had defeated me previously, when I was not at my strongest.¡± ¡°Strongest or not, I did beat you senseless,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Though I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about that Aura you give off, the one which empowers our attacks.¡± Jonn nodded his head slowly. ¡°Even Oathbreakers have their own power.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°A power which is unsightly,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Rx, Dunes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Unsightly or not, it helped us out.¡± Dunes frowned. ¡°We should be careful keeping him with us. I kept my tongue before, but I hope that you don¡¯t forget what he is.¡± ¡°And what is he?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A bastard Half Elf? Last time I checked, that Dwarven friend of yours isn¡¯t about, so don¡¯t go talking shit about our pointy ears.¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes said. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was talking about. I meant the fact he was an Oathbreaker.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m just pulling your leg.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I understand you might not like him, but we can¡¯t deny how easy this was because of him. I haven¡¯t forgotten what he is, and how he¡¯s already broken his word to me before. That¡¯s why Jurot is keeping an eye on him when we take watches, and why I¡¯ll be cutting him down if he betrays us.¡± Dunes stared at Adam. ¡°I will assist you if you need to cut him down.¡± ¡°I appreciate the help,¡± Adam said. ¡°You keep talking about how much you distrust me,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Are you sure you should be saying so right in front of me?¡± ¡°It should be obvious, right? We don¡¯t trust you, that¡¯s why we keep an eye on you. You don¡¯t trust me, that¡¯s why you keep an eye on me.¡± Adam raised his brows, smiling like one smug bastard towards the other Half Elf. ¡°Come on, Jonn. If you¡¯re going to keep saying stupid stuff like that, I might have to kick you out of our party.¡± Jonn narrowed his eyes. They finally returned to town, and with the gate fee paid, they quickly retreated to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°You all slew the Troll?¡± the Guild Worker asked. Their eyes caught sight of the three Iyrmen and then Jonn. ¡°Right, of course you did. Well done.¡± Quest Complete: Troll Hunting XP Gained: +150 XP: 4220 -> 4370 Currency Gained: +37GP, +5SP ¡°Since you¡¯re a member of this party, that means you need to understand a few things. First, I¡¯m the leader. Second, you need to pay into the Party Funds too. I expect a minimum of one tenth, but one fifth is probably best. We did start off with a certain percentage, but so far everyone¡¯s been putting in a decent chunk.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Jonn said. He had no need to deny it, since this was the first step between building a proper rtionship between one another. ¡°I should probably make some more¡­¡± Adam nced at Jonn. ¡°Nevermind.¡± Jonn remained silent, wondering what Adam was about to say. ¡®Now that I think about it, we have enough Health Potions. We probably don¡¯t need any more¡­¡¯ ¡°We should do that,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That thing,¡± Jurot stated, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Right, you mean that thing,¡± Adam said, as though he understood what Jurot was saying. ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ Jurot led the group out of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and through the town. Adam and Jonn always wore their helmets, or kept their hoods up when walking about, considering they were still in Central Alnd. It was then Adam smelt the fresh smell of¡­ ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That thing!¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Damn, they floored that Troll. Almost forgot about the bread too. 125. Just Three Words 125. Just Three Words They spent a few more days in West Wood, but after resting properly, they made their way out of West Wood, following the King¡¯s Road towards Eagle Wing. ¡°What¡¯s with you and baths?¡± Dunes asked. He had been wondering for some time why Adam enjoyed baths so much. Every morning and evening, Adam bathed, and before leaving onto the road, Adam had spent nearly an hour rxing in the baths. Adam sighed and threw the War Priest a look. He could see the look in Dunes¡¯ eyes, the questioning look to a strange alien, a strange alien who he had known for so long, and yet knew for so little. ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on the Priest¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to understand one thing about me. It is perhaps the greatest thing you should know. The one thing which will exin everything about me to you.¡± Dunes slowly nodded, hearing the seriousness in Adam¡¯s tone, and he was ready to hear Adam¡¯s philosophy, to learn about his leader, the man who was an enigma. ¡°Baths are bliss.¡± Just three words. ¡°Right?¡± Dunes asked, staring at the leader as they walked, slowing their pace slightly on the main road. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, understanding that Dunes didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Baths are bliss,¡± the Half Elf repeated. ¡°I heard you the first time,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You said baths are bliss.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°No, no. This isn¡¯t like how you think I¡¯m gay, Dunes. This is actually important. Baths are bliss.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Dunes said, only to be more confused. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked, smiling. ¡°Do you finally understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not gay?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡± Dunes blinked, more confused by that than the bath thing. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°You like both men and women?¡± Jurot asked, his ears twitching. ¡°No, I like women only.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. Jurot blinked. ¡°You would noty with a man?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°I like women. Have you forgotten that my wife is currently being drained to allow a forest to live?¡± ¡°I did not forget, I thought it was a cringe joke you were making,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°It is a cringe joke I¡¯m making, but there is a truth behind it too.¡± Adam nodded his head, as though he were making a poignant point. ¡°You¡¯re really not gay?¡± said a soft voice from behind. Adam¡¯s head snapped to Jonn, who stared at him through that cold mask of a helmet. ¡°Excuse me, Jonn,¡± Adam said, as though he were asking for a manager, ¡°but why are you butting into this? You shouldn¡¯t encourage the pair of them, otherwise they¡¯ll continue misbehaving like this in the future.¡± Adam tutted at the Half Elf. ¡°It is just because you are a, you know,¡± Jonn said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m a Half Elf?¡± His voice was usatory, almost as usatory as his re through his helmet. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes, Jurot, and Jonn said together. Adam¡¯s eyesshed fluttered rapidly as he tried to process what they were saying. ¡°Wait, what?¡± He nced between the three of them. Jurot would not lie, and Dunes and Jonn wouldn¡¯te together to make a stupid joke like this. ¡°We Elves are much more free with love,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Even we with our half blood, gain that trait when we are born.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, ncing between them all. At first he thought they had been kidding, but seeing the way they responded, apparently it was a real thing in this world. ¡°So Elves are all gay?¡± Adam asked, curiously. ¡°It is not that all Elves are gay, it is that most Elves do not care about that sort of thing with who theyy with,¡± Jonn said. ¡°They like thepany of all manner of Elves.¡± ¡°Not just all manner of other Elves, considering we¡¯re both, you know,¡± Adam said, staring up at him. ¡°I am certain you know what I am talking about,¡± Jonn said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said. He didn¡¯t know much about the Elves of this world, other than the fact that they were pretty, lived in forests, seemingly, and that they were currently hated in thisnd for massacring an entire town. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it, honestly,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though of course it makes sense that Elves are like that.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡®What terrible world building.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°I am certain you know what I am talking about.¡± Jonn paused to think for a moment, before slowly nodding his head. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m the weird one for not liking other men as a Half Elf?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonn said, far too quickly. ¡°You are queer.¡± ¡°Well, the entire point is that I¡¯m not queer,¡± Adam joked, chuckling. Seeing that no one understood his joke, Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, yeah, I love baths. It¡¯s a thing I loved back home.¡± ¡°Elves are known for having a very different culture, especially with nature,¡± Dunes said, ncing towards Jonn. ¡°Is bathing part of that culture?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about other Elves, but I like baths. Everyone I knew were Humans back home, and most of them enjoyed bathing, and others were disgusting, who didn¡¯t know how to wash their hands properly.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Savages.¡± Hearing the word caused Jurot¡¯s ears to twitched, and he narrowed his eyes at the Half Elf. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, noting Jurot¡¯s look. ¡°It is nothing.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. He understood that Adam was the kind of man to use certain words without thinking too much about them, but the word was usually used to describe the Iyrmen in a negative light. However, Jurot also knew that Adam wasn¡¯t like those other people. Adam hadn¡¯t once shown any disrespect to the Iyrmen, in fact, he showed the highest of respects, and held them in reverence, something which had first caused suspicion. ¡°You sure?¡± Adam asked, watching as Jurot nodded and turned to continue walking. ¡°I understand your want for a bath, but don¡¯t you bathe too much?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°How much should I bathe? How much do you bathe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Once a day, usually every morning before prayer, though a second in the evening is fine if one has been working hard,¡± Dunes said, as though repeating what someone else had told me. ¡°I stick with once per day.¡± ¡°Well don¡¯t I follow those rules too? I bathe in the evening when I¡¯ve worked hard, and I bathe every morning before morning prayers too.¡± ¡°You pray in the morning?¡± Dunes asked, his brows raised. ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying that I pray before morning prayers, not that I pray.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Yes, but sometimes you don¡¯t do much and still bathe in the evening.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a little weird is all.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we already established that I¡¯m a queer man?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Queer by not being queer.¡¯ Adam smiled at his joke. ¡°Right,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You¡¯re too queer for me to understand you.¡± ¡°I get that a lot.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adamughed. They continued along in their journey, camping for the night on the side of the road where an encampment had been made. Jurot and Kitool checked the area first, to see if anything was amiss, but once they confirmed everything was fine, the pair left to find something to eat. ¡°Adam,¡± Kitool called, motioning her head to the road. Adam nced over to see a lone figure stumbling along the road. They were quite some ways away, though they¡¯d be passing by the camp within the hour. After a short while, the figure turned and made their way to the camp. ¡®Oh, right,¡¯ Adam thought. It was evening, so of course whichever stranger was making his way along the road would make their way to the camp. They wore thin clothing, and a breast te over their torso. On their back was a pack, with a shield covering it, and there was a dagger at their side, a mace at the other side, and a staff in hand. In his other hand was arge wine skin, which he was currently sipping from. Six amulets dangled from his neck, each of a different God. ¡°Oh!¡± the swaying figure said, huping. ¡°I didn¡¯t see yous all there!¡± ¡°We were here the entire time,¡± Adam said, blinking. The Priest was a tall man, in his mid forties or so, and was quite thin. Adam wondered how the man could even wear that breastte. ¡°Oh well if there¡¯s all yous about,¡± he said, taking a swig of his wine skin before wiping his mouth. He dropped down his pack and brought out arge bag made of leather, which was currently corked. ¡°Drinks on me!¡± Adam blinked at the stranger. ¡°No thank you.¡± ¡°Wha?¡± The man gasped, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Ay, Son of Fate!¡± The man began tough wildly, and Adam reached for his de. ¡°Ah, no, no, don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just that the Gods were telling me all about you.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They said, they says¡­¡± He blinked a few times, trying to think. ¡°They says something about you, but I don¡¯t quite recall. I think it was good, though one of them didn¡¯t like you much.¡± ¡°Lord of Order?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s the one! He says somethings about you being a-¡° The Priest fell to his side, onto the leather bag full of alcohol, and he began to snore. Adam nced at the others, who shrugged their shoulders, and then looked back to the Priest. ¡°We¡¯ll keep the same watch asst time,¡± Adam said, blinking at the Priest again. Omen: 9, 17 When morning came, the Priest grabbed his head, groaning. ¡°I drank way too muchst night,¡± he said. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t drink enough.¡± He filled his wine skin up and then finished drinking his waterskin. ¡°Do yous have any more water for me?¡± Jurot and Kitool filled up the man¡¯s waterskin with their own. Adam threw them a look, but they shook their heads. ¡°Aren¡¯t you youngsters so kind,¡± he said, raising his hand and an amulet as he chanted something. Everyone stood, reaching for their weapons as they stared at the Priest, a holy man, as he cast his spell, before they were all filled with greater strength. Health: 52 -> 57 ¡°Aid?¡± Adam said, staring at the Priest. ¡°Since you¡¯re so kind,¡± the Priest said, before hopping onto his feet. ¡°I should continue on my way.¡± He bowed his head before stepping away, making his way onto the road. Adam nced at the rest of the party. ¡°Huh,¡± he said, smiling slightly. ¡°That was fortunate.¡± ¡°He was a powerful Priest,¡± Jurot said, staring at the man¡¯s back. ¡°Apparently so. To cast Aid on all us, and himself, that was quite the feat,¡± Adam said. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to cast Aid on all us, not in a single spell,¡± Dunes said, throwing a look to Adam. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. How did he manage to do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It seems as though he is something who is greater than we can imagine.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re telling me,¡± Adam said, looking out to the Priest, who was sipping away at his wine as he stepped forward. ¡°How strong do you think he is?¡± ¡°He is probably a Master,¡± Dunes said. ¡°A Master?¡± ¡°A being greater than an Expert. He may even be a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Damn, those all sound so cool. Is a Grandmaster someone that¡¯s Gold Rank?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What would Diamond Rank be?¡± ¡°Diamond Rank?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Diamond Rank is the Rank above Gold,¡± Adam said, smirking at Dunes. Dunes stared at the Half Elf. ¡°You¡¯re too queer for me, Adam.¡± Adam smiled. They continued on their journey, heading ever forward. Adam was quite happy having met the Priest, though he wished he had spoken to him more. Apparently he was quite well known, but he wondered if he should be happy about that, considering that he had been warned by the man with the bird. Though he had felt lucky, it was a few dayster when he felt something. There was something wrong, something which caused a shudder to run through his body. Adam¡¯s eyes darted upwards, and flying high above them, was a creature with shimmering blue scales. Its wings beat above them as though they owned thend. A fucking Dragon. ¡°God damn it.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just when they thought they knew Adam, they find out he''s not gay. Now they have no idea what Adam is like. Also, thank you to the random 5*! Expect an extra chapter out in the next few days! 126. This Was No Man 126. This Was No Man ¡°To arms!¡± Adam shouted, quickly donning his shield. Unfortunately for them they were on the open road, with not much around them for shelter. ¡°Ah!¡± the dragon hissed in their tongue. ¡°I can smell quite the delicious scent among you all! What precious gifts you have brought to me.¡± The Dragon soared above them, circling around the party as they prepared themselves. ¡®It just had to be a Dragon,¡¯ Adam thought, clutching Lightsear tight. He was pretty confident he¡¯d be okay, what with his abilities, and Jonn and Jurot would be fine too, but the other three? ¡°Oh fine beautiful Dragon, I beseech you!¡± Adam shouted in the Dragon tongue. ¡°Ie to offer you peace this day!¡± Adam really didn¡¯t want to fight the Dragon. It soared well above them, and would be able to rain down lightning over them if it so pleased, and while he and Dunes may have had some ability to deal with it at ranged, he didn¡¯t trust that they would be able to deal with it. ¡°What deal do you wish to offer me?¡± The Dragon continued to circle around them, its eyes focused down on the group. ¡°If you are willing to let us go, I would pay the fair fee of this weapon,¡± Adam offered, raising his sword, Lightsear. The Dragon¡¯s eyes snapped towards Lightsear, which held such a powerful scent considering its bonus was so low. ¡°Indeed, it is such a magnificent sword, but¡­¡± ¡®Shit,¡¯ Adam thought, gripping his de tighter. ¡°If I kill you, won¡¯t it belong to me?¡± The Blue Dragon roared, noting the end of the negotiations. ¡°Get ready!¡± Adam shouted. His eyes darted to Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak, each of whom held something he didn¡¯t expect, but he really should have. The Iyrmen¡¯s faces were wrought with a wild grin, and they had clutched at their des so eagerly, ready to fight the Dragon. ¡®Oh, right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Fucking Iyrmen.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (19) The Dragon flew down towards them, and aimed its talons and mighty maw to strike Adam. Unfortunately for it, Adam was more than prepared to face it. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) Hit! Mana: 10 -> 8 1D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 5 + 3 = 25 (2)(4,6)(1,2,2) 25 damage! ¡°Since you don¡¯t wish for peace, it¡¯ll have to be your death!¡± Adam shouted, swinging his de wildly towards the Blue Dragon, which crashed down against his shield. Lightsear pierced through the Blue Dragon¡¯s gut, shing white hot as he cut through the magnificent creature. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) Hit! Mana: 8 -> 6 1D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 5 + 3 = 34 (2)(4,5)(3,6,6) 34 damage! ¡°How fortunate I am,¡± Adam shouted, inhaling deeply as the Blue Dragon screamed in pain, already taking so much damage from the Half Elf, a snack which it had been so excited to consume. ¡°I needed the heart of a Dragon!¡± Lightsear cut through the Blue Dragon once more, covering Adam in the Dragon¡¯s blood. His heart pounded wildly, wondering if he¡¯d be able to deal with this Dragon. It wasn¡¯t quite as ferocious as Vandra, but it was still a Dragon. But, he was not alone. Jurot shook with rage, but it was excitement which spurred him into action. ¡®A Dragon!¡¯ Jurot thought, having not thought he would have been able to y one for some time, not until long after he had be an Expert. ¡®A Dragon!¡¯ The two words were constantly echoing through the minds of the Iyrmen, who were drunk on the potential of glory. Jurot¡¯s entire body flexed as he swung wildly, his magical battleaxe tearing into the side of the creature, managing to cut deep into it, blood spraying all across his entire body. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jurotughed like a hyena, tasting the liquid crimson of the Dragon which he had cut through. His face was contorted into a huge grin as he eagerly stepped towards it, making sure it couldn¡¯t leave his range yet. ¡°You Iyrmen are so eager to die,¡± Dunes said, raising his hand. His skin was already dark, but Dunes chanted the words to a prayer, and his entire hand turned as ck as the night, and he stepped cautiously towards the Dragon, a little too cautiously, unable to find purchase. Omen: 8, 16 -> 8 Adam, unwilling to allow Dunes to miss, plucked a Threads of Fate. Miles away, there was a man who stood before arge Orc. The man, with his painted shield, and his trusted axe in hand, charged the Orc, who was eager to fight. It wasn¡¯t just a fight, but a duel, a duel which would give that man freedom from the Orcs, not just for him, but for the Orcish woman he had fallen for. The Orc¡¯s de cut into the man¡¯s gut, and though, for a moment, the man¡¯s grip loosened on his axe, he gripped it tighter, and he cleaved through the Orc¡¯s neck, causing his head to drop behind, and his body in front. Thest thing he had seen was the utter joy and blood lust within the man¡¯s eyes, as he had finally won his freedom. No, that wasn¡¯t thest thing the Orc had seen. Dunes found that his body moved by itself, as he stepped forward towards the Dragon and grabbed at its tail, his magical energy dissipating into the creature. The dark magic rocked through the Dragon, which screeched in pain, its cries echoing through the ins around them. Its magnificent scales soon turned pale and ashy, dropping down towards the Priest who had filled it with Death Magic. Jonn swung his greatsword, managing a ncing blow against the Dragon¡¯s scales. However, it was his Aura which assisted the entire body in bringing the creature down, so even if his blows were merely superficial, by his presence the rest of hispanions were even more powerful than they should be. ¡°I ask for your protection,¡± Jonn chanted, his armour glowing slightly for a moment as he covered himself in magic to protect himself. ¡°Impossible!¡± the Dragon roared, causing Kitool and Jaygak to tumble back away from it. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± It brought down a mighty talon towards Jurot, crashing into the Iyrman¡¯s body. Jurot¡¯s flesh gave way to w, blood covering the pair of them. The Dragon, which was taller than any of them, but not quite asrge as Vandra, then snapped its maws against Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kill! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± it said, ring at Jurot. However, rather than seeing the awe and fear in the man¡¯s eyes, it instead saw something else. It saw the utter joy and blood lust within the man¡¯s eyes, and it was only then that the Dragons saw it. A blue circle, followed by blue diamonds. This was no man. It was an Iyrman. ¡°No!¡± the Dragon shouted. ¡°No!¡± Seekerstaff shoved through the side of the dragon, where it crushed a few of its bones, and Kitool spent one of the charges of the staff to mark it, so that she knew where it would be. Jaygak, full of excitement, and a small tinge of fear, shed across with Bloodseeker, but was unable to harm the Dragon. Not wishing to let it go, she inhaled deeply, flexing her body and forcing it to move again, before shing at the creature again, only for her de to slip out of her grasp from the excitement of it all. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack (nking) D20 + 8 = 15 (7) D20 + 8 = 17 (9) Miss! ¡°Damn it!¡± Adam shouted, Lightsear striking off the side of its neck. He needed to be careful, as there was something far more important than killing the Dragon. Mana: 6 -> 4 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 5 (1, 1) ¡°Jurot! Are you alright?¡± Adam shouted, his voice full of magic as it surged through Jurot¡¯s body, causing some of his flesh to close. ¡°Okay!¡± Jurot shouted with glee, his eyes pure white, his face pure red. He would not go down, not until hended another blow. Jurot gripped his axe tightly in hand, and as the Dragon tried to pull away to make to leave, it exposed its neck for the Iyrman. His de tore through the creatures neck, which caused it to shriek once more, threatening to burst their ear drums. Blood sprayed across the entire area as Jurot managed to wound it deeply. ¡°Lady Arya, please,¡± Dunes chanted, calling for assistance, ¡°give me strength to deal with my foes! Strike them down!¡± A sword appeared above the dragon, made of Divine Magic, as it flew down to pierce through its back, pinning it down for a moment, giving Dunes a chance. Dunes leapt forward with his Jagite longsword, piercing through the Dragon¡¯s shoulder, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. The Dragon¡¯s wings beat wildly as it forced them away from it, before leaping into the air. Unfortunately for it, there was someone who had been eager to strike too, and as it leapt into the air, a greatsword pierced across its exposed stomach, causing it to shudder, spill its guts and blood over the party, and it fell,nding beside them all. ¡°No, it was you who was meant to¡­¡± It¡¯s voice fell silent, forever. Adam nced to the rest of the party, seeing just how heavily injured Jurot was, who was on hisst legs. He had managed to take the full assault of the Dragon, and still stand. His face was still full of a wild grin, his face red, but soon his skill turned back to normal, and his wild grin turned into pure tion instead. ¡°Yes!¡± Jurot dered, raising his axe into the air. Kitool raised her staff into the air too. Jaygak did not. She instead squatted down to grab Bloodseeker, tenderly rubbing a finger along the edge of it. ¡°I¡¯m still not worthy of you, Bloodseeker.¡± The sword throbbed for blood. Adam panted, his heart pounding wildly, even more wildly now that it had died. He inhaled deeply to calm himself, before ncing around them all. ¡°We don¡¯t have to carry it, do we?¡± Adam asked, shing a smile. Jurot¡¯s eyes shed to Adam¡¯s. ¡°We have killed it,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, ¡°I know.¡± Victory! Blue Dragon XP Gained: +800 XP: 4370 -> 5170 Jurot grabbed onto Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I knew it! I knew that we would be able to create a story worthy to be passed down!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you trust me?¡± Adam asked, mocking offence, before lightly punching Jurot across his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re covered in blood.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, proudly. ¡°I am.¡± Even Kitool couldn¡¯t help but get swept up in the moment, her heart fluttering. She stared down at Seekerstaff, which had managed to wound a Blue Dragon. ¡®Finally.¡¯ ¡°We should butcher it,¡± Jonn said. ¡°It would be worth a pretty penny.¡± ¡°We need the heart,¡± Adam said, ncing at Jurot. ¡°Can you focus on that?¡± ¡°Kitool will leader the butchering,¡± he said. ¡°I will assist.¡± Adam nodded, trusting the Iyrmen in their ability to butcher the Dragon. They had practise with Vandra, so he assumed they would do well this time. ¡°It¡¯sir may be nearby,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Nearby?¡± Jaygak nced around. ¡°I doubt it.¡± ¡°Hill or forest?¡± Jurot asked the pair. ¡°Forest,¡± the Iyrmen replied together. ¡°It¡¯s closer around this part,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Barely,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Will you be able to find it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°With some effort,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Finding a Dragon¡¯sir is difficult.¡± ¡°Very worth it, though¡­¡± The Iyrmen nodded. They began to part the Dragon as Adam and the rest took watch, keeping an eye out on the road, as well as the skies around them. ¡°What do you need the heart for?¡± Jonn eventually asked. ¡°A friend of mine needs it to save my wife,¡± Adam said, shing a cheeky smile to Jonn. ¡°It¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m not gay.¡± Jonn wasn¡¯t sure what he should say to respond, so he decided against saying anything. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes still scanning along the horizon.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Having so many people gang up on one creature does make it easy. 127. It Is Fair 127. It Is Fair ¡®How the hell did we manage to kill a Dragon?¡¯ Adam thought as they made their way towards the forest edge. He tried to recall the fight, how the Dragon soared down towards them without its lightning breath, and then it focused all its attacks on Jurot, the only one of them who could have taken the entirety of its blows and shrug it off. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot, who had rested up after the fight, and had been pumped full of magic from both himself and Dunes. No longer was his body littered in the scars of the Dragon¡¯s attacks, though there were still faint traces of the assault from the Dragon. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am okay,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. He and the other three Iyrmen were full of excitement, after all, they had each helped to y a Dragon. Jaygak wasn¡¯t quite as positive though, as she hadn¡¯t managed tond a single blow, but she had still been a part of the fight, and thus would still have her part in the story. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Healing magic is powerful,¡± Jurot said, ncing down at his body. ¡°I was losing so much blood, but I am feeling much better now.¡± ¡°We should thank Lady Arya for that, I think,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°It is a shame it will hide the scars from the Dragon.¡± ¡°Just be thankful you¡¯re alive,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did you not say that you would not allow me to die unless it was to a Dragon?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°If I had died to this Dragon, it would have been a good death.¡± Adam pped Jurot against his back, a little too hard. ¡°What the hell are you saying? If I had let you die to a Dragon that small, how could I show my face back in the Iyr? To Aunt Sonarot and our adorable little sister, eh?¡± Jurot did not respond, instead thinking about Adam¡¯s story, and how hard he had tried to bring Jurot back to his mother. ¡°A Dragon is a decent death,¡± Jurot repeated, hoping Adam would understand. Adam, understanding that Jurot would have been okay dying to a dragon, pped the Iyrman¡¯s back again. ¡°A Dragon that small? Don¡¯t even call it a Dragon! It was nothing better than a Wyvern, and I won¡¯t let you die to one of those either. You can only die once you¡¯ve reached Diamond Rank with me, and only if you¡¯re facing against the most powerful of Dragons.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldugh, wondering if Adam was joking, but finding out when Adam was joking and just stating ridiculous dreams was not something he hadpletely figured out, so he dropped the matter instead. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Adam eventually said, walking over to the Devilkin. ¡°I am okay,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It is a shame I was unable tond a blow. I would have brought great honour to my family if I had managed.¡± ¡°Whether or not younded a hit, you charged in to fight beside us,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll have another chance to fight a Dragon, so keep your excitement up for that.¡± ¡°If it had been anyone else to say something so ridiculous, I would haveughed them off, but somehow,ing from you, I can¡¯t help but think that we¡¯lle across another Dragon.¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°I said we¡¯d face a Dragon and somehow managed to make ite true in half a year. Perhaps there will be another Dragon by the end of the year?¡± ¡°I would like to wait until I¡¯m an Expert to face one,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Then, unless Fate is against me, I will be able tond a blow. I just¡­ I just want one strike, damn it!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Fate is on your side or not,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°If you want tond a hit, I¡¯ll make it so.¡± Jaygak stared up at the Half Elf for a moment, seeing the joy in his eyes. ¡°Seriously, Adam. How can you be such a weird guy, but also so manly at the same time?¡± Adam puffed up his chest, his lips twitching into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a Half Elf.¡± ¡°If only you had horns,¡± Jaygak said, sighing. Adamughed. Fate¡¯s Golden managed to arrive at the forest¡¯s edge without much trouble, other than the extreme heat which had caused them to stop and rest several times throughout the days. Adam did his best to keep them all cool using his Tricks, but that only provided some short term relief under the sun. Other than Jaygak, who was enjoying being toasted under thest of the Noonval heat. ¡°We¡¯ll have to set up a temporary camp here,¡± Adam said, looking around to find some firewood. ¡°Jurot,¡± Kitool called, squatted down as she pointed to the ground in front of her. Jurot squatted down beside her. ¡°Wolf?¡± ¡°Dire Wolf?¡± Jurot stared at the tracks for a long moment before nodding his head. They noted the blood, which had been here for a couple of days at most, before they followed the trail. The rest of the party followed, and soon the Iyrmen¡¯s ears were twitching, and Jurot donned his shield. There had been no need to don his shield, as they found the source of the noise. Large and furry, it was arge wolf, a Dire Wolf apparently, with grey and white fur. It was asrge as an Elder Wolf, perhaps a littlerger, and far more vicious with how it red at the party with its eyes. Yet, even with that eye, it was fairly obvious that it posed no threat. It¡¯s chest heaved with effort, and its entire body had been wed to bits, and there was arge puncture wound against the middle of its body. Kitool narrowed her eyes. ¡°It was the Dragon,¡± she said with absolute confidence. ¡°How could you tell?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The wounds are the same as those found on Jurot¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Dire Wolf let out a low growl, but it was followed by tiny yips and squeals. Under its giant paws was cradled two pups, and as Adam¡¯s eyes fell behind it, he could see the bodies of a few more pups, each unmoving. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, hearing the weak yips of the two babies. Kitool stared at the Dire Wolf, having been eager to face a powerful creature, but to see a half dying Dire Wolf with her children against her, that was not something that filled her with any delight. The Dire Wolf continued to snarl up at the group, but she had no strength to deal with any of them. ¡°What do we do?¡± Adam asked, looking at the Dire Wolf and the pups. ¡°We should put them out of their misery,¡± Dunes said. Adam¡¯s head snapped to the War Priest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cold.¡± ¡°She is dying, and the pups will be unable to survive without her.¡± Adam stared at the Dire Wolf, and then towards the two pups, who had been born only days ago. ¡°What?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°How can you kill them? Look at them, they¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just take a pair of Dire Wolf cubs with us.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It will be difficult to raise them when we¡¯re already in so much danger.¡± ¡°So? Are you really going to kill these adorable little puppies?¡± ¡°Is this where you draw the line?¡± ¡°No, but I don¡¯t think we should kill them.¡± Jaygak ced a hand on Adam¡¯s back. ¡°I agree. I think we should look after them. This is a great fortune for us. If we are able to raise them, they will be able to assist us.¡± ¡°Sure, but I still think they are adorable,¡± Adam said, stepping closer to the Dire Wolf, which barked at him. Kitool stepped forward, crouching down before the Dire Wolf. ¡°We will look after your cubs,¡± she said. ¡°Leave it to us.¡± The Dire Wolf growled at the woman again, but soon her growls fell quiet, and momentster, she fell still. Kitool picked up the cubs, which yipped and whimpered. ¡°It will be difficult to feed them. We do not have milk for them.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just let them die,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ve epted them into our hearts, so we have to take responsibility for them.¡± Jaygak took one of the pups from Kitool and stared at it. ¡°You are really cute, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Two girls,¡± Kitool said, hugging the little pup in her own hands. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said, raising a hand. ¡°Just because they are two girls, doesn¡¯t mean you two get them.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s fair,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Two girls for two girls.¡± ¡°I want one too!¡± Adam took off his helmet, narrowing his eyes at the pair of them. ¡°I was the one to keep them alive.¡± ¡°I promised the mother I would take care of them,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You can have one, obviously, but I want the other.¡± ¡°If Kitool gets one, I get the other,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It is fair,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Fair? How is that fair?¡± ¡°If Jurot gets one half, you should get the other,¡± Kitool said. Adam narrowed his eyes at them, but he couldn¡¯t refute their words. ¡°Damn it.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
They''re not wrong, I suppose. 128. A Hoard 128. A Hoard Omen: 6, 20 Jurot held up the terrified Wolf in one hand, holding an axe to its throat so it knew its ce. The wolf shook as the pups fed from its nipples, Jaygak and Kitool holding them up to it. ¡°You could justy it down and let themy as they ate,¡± Adam said, snacking on some of the meat the Iyrmen had hunted the night before. Jurot shook his head. ¡°It must be done this way.¡± Kitool and Jaygak nodded their heads, agreeing with him. ¡°Alright, I guess,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll just leave it to you guys then.¡± Once they had eaten, they made their way deeper into the forest, where Jurot and Kitool looked for signs of a Dragon¡¯sir. It was a few hours into their journey that the pair found something. Jurot motioned a hand to a tree which had its twigs scattered about. ¡°It¡¯s flight. It may fly from ahead?¡± Kitool nodded. ¡°We can check.¡± Another hourter, she stopped, tilting her head towards a group of trees nearby which had fallen. She walked over and nced around the fallen trees, before looking back to Jurot. ¡°Entrance?¡± The other Iyrman squated down in front of the trees and eyed them up, his eyes scanning them for anything amiss. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Adam asked. Jurot pointed towards the tree in a very specific spot which had been cracked. ¡°This is not the mark of a tree being struck by wind or another tree, but arge creature.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Adam asked. Jurot threw Adam a stern look. ¡°I know my wood.¡± Adam nodded. The pair then tied their ropes around the trees and pulled at them, with assistance from Jonn and Jaygak. Dunes and Kitool kept an eye around. They continued to move apart the trees before finding a brush which had been crushed. ¡°Well?¡± Jurot nodded his head before he then started to dig into the earth using the handle of his axe. ¡°The earth there has no life,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Meaning?¡± Adam asked. However, before she could exin, the brush shook and fell underneath, revealing a hole. ¡°The entrance,¡± Jurot said, before dropping down without a second thought. ¡°Careful,¡± Kitool said, before dropping down after him, and the rest followed after. Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly, wondering what a Dragon¡¯sir would look like. Jurot lit up his torch, allowing Jonn and Adam to see further in. The tunnel led further for about fifty steps before it opened up to arge room, one which waspletely empty. Adam squatted down and shed the earth with his sword, marking it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Marking our way so we don¡¯t get lost.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Jurot and Kitool will be able to remember.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t trust myself.¡± Adam continued to mark the areas as they continued to slip through the underground area. It hadn¡¯t taken long until they had swept through the entire area. Seven rooms, most connected through to only one or two other rooms, and some tunnels led to dead ends. However, it was thest room which had really caught the Iyrmen¡¯s attention. Jurot and Kitool nced between one another, and Kitool lit up one of her torches as the pair went around scanning the area. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Adam asked, ncing around. He had expected so much more from their, but other than it being a little quiet and spooky, it was¡­ Boring. ¡°They¡¯re trying to find the-¡° The ground shook before Jaygak could exin what the pair were doing. Kitool¡¯s torch went out as she was buried in earth. Jaygak quickly ran towards her, digging her out of the earth, revealing her head quickly as the woman gasped for air. ¡°Found it,¡± Kitool said. Jaygak ignored her, quickly sweeping away the dirt before pulling out the baby pup from the Iyrman¡¯s pack. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked the little pup, which coughed a bark and went back to sleep. Kitool stared at Jaygak with narrowed eyes, knowing that the Devilkin was teasing her. The group kicked away the dirt to reveal an open tunnel, which was barelyrge enough for them to move through. Jurot¡¯s torch illuminated the small room they had found, which glinted silver and gold. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, staring at the hoard before them, before his lips formed a small frown. It wasn¡¯t quite a hoard, more like a small pile of coin and gems. There were mostly silver coins strewn around, but there was plenty of gold coins too. Adam spotted something which was nearly white, not quite silver, and as he picked it up, seeing the crossed sword stamped into the coins, he revealed it to the group. ¡°tinum coins,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are worth ten gold a piece.¡± ¡°Five gold in Aswadasad,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found the loot,¡± Jurot said. Adam looked around, finding theck of weapons or other loot, a little disappointing. ¡°What did you expect?¡± Jaygak asked, brushing her hand along the pup¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s some gold around, and I¡¯m sure the gold amounts to more than a couple hundred each, but there¡¯s no magical weapons, or even nonmagical weapons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it was a Young Blue Dragon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A Young Blue Dragon which made itsir under a forest.¡± ¡°It was probably quite unlucky,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It found air quickly and went to sleep for a few decades. It recently left to see if it was safe to hunt. It was still probably trying to find a betterir.¡± ¡°Which is why there was only one trap,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A trap?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The third room we entered,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The edge of the room held a trap which would cover half the room in earth.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice,¡± Adam admitted. Jurot nodded. ¡°You weren¡¯t meant to.¡± ¡°This was all so¡­ easy.¡± ¡°Easy?¡± ¡°We killed a Dragon, which wasn¡¯t too difficult, and then we found their in a couple of days.¡± Jaygak smiled, reaching up to pet his head. ¡°What did you expect? Who would be better to find air than Iyrmen?¡± ¡°We grew up on the tales,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have heard hundreds of tales about those who came before us, and we each know a dozen stories where a Blue Dragon was in. The markings for a Blue Dragon¡¯sir are obvious to Iyrmen, most of the time. We made some educated guesses for a Dragon which made itsir elsewhere.¡± ¡°Howe you thought it was the forest and not the hill?¡± ¡°It was more than likely the hill, but if it was fleeing from an invader, a forest provided much more cover,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It also made its way from the forest¡¯s side,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Oh.¡± Soon the group carried most of the loot up, leaving behind all the copper coins and some of the silver coins. They packed their packs full before spilling everything into a clearing, where the three Iyrmen began to sort through the loot. ¡°One thousand and two hundred silver coins, one thousand gold coins, one hundred tinum coins, and a hundred gems,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°The bare minimum we could have expected,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It could have a secondir, and we found its decoy,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Perhaps, but it was recently active in thatir, with the scratchings on the walls,¡± Kitool said. Adam blinked. It was as though he was in another world from them, as he noticed almost nothing out of the ordinary, even with his Elvish eyes. ¡®Oh, right, I am from another world.¡¯ ¡°We will be unable to take all the silver coins from the hoard, but this should be enough for us all,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How should we split it?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes met Adam¡¯s, and the Half Elf noticed everyone else was looking at him too. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re our leader.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam stared at the pile of loot. ¡°We¡¯ll take two hundred silver coins, one hundred and fifty gold coins, and fifteen tinum coins each. The gems will be split evenly too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s two hundred gold in the Party Fund then?¡± Dunes said. Adam nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll keep the gems unless they can¡¯t be split evenly, and at that point we¡¯ll put the remained in the Party Fund too.¡± Jonn had wondered whether he would get a share of the loot, but considering he had joined their party, he wasn¡¯t sure why he was worried about it. Adam stared at the gems, seeing the myriad of colours. ¡°How much are the gems worth?¡± Jaygak split the gems into three piles. ¡°Ten gold, fifty, one hundred,¡± she said, pointing to the three groups. Most of the gems were worth ten gold, as expected, but there were more than a handful worth fifty gold, and three worth one hundred gold each. ¡°Didn¡¯t this excite you?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at him. ¡°We slew a Dragon and looted itsir. What kind of Adventurer at our Rank could say the same?¡± ¡°How can I get excited at this little?¡± Adam asked, his lips curling into a smile. ¡°After all, we¡¯ll be Diamond Rank when we go around ying Ancient Dragons, each whose hoards would make this look like pennies.¡± Jaygak smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
They''re rich. Kinda? This hoard isn''t that... hoardy. Also thanks for the new patrons and the new ratings. Soh your own hoard. 129. Iron Man 129. Iron Man The Duskval heat was blistering. As they marched through thend, heading back to the road, and following it along back to Eagle Wing, Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was slowly dying. The sun caused him, a Half Elf, to sweat profusely. Adam noted just how difficult it was for him to sweat, other than fear and extreme effort, he barely felt the times beads of sweat would form and fall. ¡°Once we get to Eagle Wing¡­¡± Adam panted. ¡°I¡¯m doing to dunk myself into a cold bath,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. It didn¡¯t help that he was also carrying arge wooden box full of Dragon parts, though the others were also carrying the same. Adam had the Dragon Heart too, which he had brought back for Lucy. It was the only thing which mattered to him. It was also getting difficult to deal with the pups, as they couldn¡¯t find a Wolf every day on their travels. ¡°How are they holding up?¡± Adam said, casting Tricks to keep the container for their milk cool. ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We will need more milk soon.¡± Adam nodded. It was fortunate that Kitool and Jurot took their roles in finding Wolves for the pups seriously, as they spent hours in the evening dealing with that matter. They would go off when they made camp, and would return with a few marks across themselves, with Jurot holding up a Wolf in hand, The Wolf would then feed the pups whilst under duress, and were then milked into a skin, before being set free. ¡°I¡¯m surprised,¡± Adam said. ¡°I thought we¡¯d be under attack several times on the journey.¡± ¡°There may be times where we are fortunate,¡± Jurot said. Soon the walls of Eagle Wing invited them inside, with the journey from the Dragon¡¯s Lair being fraught with boredom for the Half Elf. ¡®I guess it¡¯s alright since we didn¡¯t die¡­¡¯ Adam thought. They made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild right away, where there was a young, handsome man who greeted them once they walked up to the counter. ¡°Good evening,¡± the young man said. ¡°Evening,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°We, uh, need to speak a little privately.¡± The young man nodded his head slowly. ¡°If you would follow me.¡± The Guild Worker led Adam and the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden around back to a private room. Adam nodded to Jurot, who had insisted in carrying that thing in a wooden box which he kept under his pack. He opened it up to reveal the head of a Blue Dragon. The Guild Worker blinked as he stared at the Dragon head, before looking to Adam. ¡°I¡¯ll have Jurot tell you about what we did,¡± Adam said, shing a charming smile. The Guild Worker listened intently to the tale, ears twitching as they stared at the Iyrman. ¡°That is quite the tale,¡± the Guild Worker said, before ncing around to the rest of the party. ¡°I will mark the quest¡¯spletion.¡± ¡°Would you mind also changing some of our currency out?¡± Adam asked. ¡°All this coin is heavy and hard to deal with.¡± The Guild Worker nodded. Quest Complete: y Blue Dragon XP Gained: +400 XP: 5170 -> 5570 ¡°Do you wish to Rank Up to Iron?¡± Adam had wanted to Rank Up in Red Oak, but he realised he probably shouldn¡¯t hold it off after defeating a Blue Dragon. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Rank Up! Rank: Copper -> Iron XP Gained: +100 XP: 5570 -> 5670 The Guild Worker bowed their head, adding a note to his profile. ¡°I will have the gold and Adventurer Tag prepared for you all in the morning.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Adam said, yawning. ¡°I need a bath.¡± Adam sighed, resting in the cool water. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± He rubbed himself with the soap of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which didn¡¯t feel great, not like the soap of his first life. ¡®I should try and make my own soap, with a lovelyther and scent.¡¯ Adam sank further into the bath, dreaming of his soap empire he was going to create, it allowing him to take over the world. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so queer any more,¡± Dunes said, a towel wrapped around his head. ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re all queer, Dunes.¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Adam raised his brows towards the War Priest. Dunes narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know, we have a lot of money in the Party Fund,¡± Adam said. ¡°We should probably spend some of it on partying.¡± ¡°Partying?¡± ¡°Celebrating our victory,¡± Adam said. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t squander it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s over two thousand gold in it,¡± Adam said. Jurot furrowed his brows. ¡°Over two thousand?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°A lot of it is in gems too.¡± Adam revealed the four gems, each worth a hundred gold. ¡°There¡¯s another thousand and a half or so in gems.¡± ¡°How did we save up so much money?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t really spent it on much,¡± Adam said. ¡°You guys paid for your Jagite weapons, and this is used for the gate fees and the night stays in the inns, which we really don¡¯t spend so much time in.¡± ¡°Two thousand gold,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I need a few items for the new spells I have ess to.¡± ¡°Do you know how much it would cost?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Dunes said, beginning to count on his fingers, going through the spells he knew. ¡°What about you guys? Do you need anything?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to the rest of the party. The Iyrmen shook their heads. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°You¡¯re a Guardian, you probably have a couple of spells you need some money for.¡± ¡°I do, but I didn¡¯t realise I had ess to the funds.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve put in money, and you¡¯re a part of the party, for now,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°You did do quite a bitst time too.¡± ¡°There are a few spells which require coin, though they are niche.¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re niche, it¡¯s nice to know you can run at full power.¡± ¡°Some of my spells ovep with Dunes.¡± ¡°Two is better than one, I always say.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll need roughly a hundred gold, though some of my spells may require multiple castings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough for three castings of your consumable spells, you too, Dunes.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Then I will need two hundred gold,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Two hundred?¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Four hundred gold,¡± Dunes said. Adam shook his head. ¡°Excuse me? You what?¡± ¡°Two spells which require twenty five gold pieces each, twenty five for another two that aren¡¯t consumables, and a spell, Continual me, which requires gem dust worth fifty gold each casting.¡± ¡°Continual me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that the spell which allows something to be alight with me, but doesn¡¯t actually burn? Last forever, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Oh. That is a useful spell.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Quite. Canst forever.¡± ¡°Unless you dispel it, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We should keep a Continual me with us at all times, maybe two.¡± Adam leaned back. ¡°We need to keep some of the Party Fund for when you¡¯re strong enough to cast Revivify.¡± ¡°Another nine hundred gold,¡± Dunes said. ¡°So we have enough for them all, but not enough for them all and te mail for each of you.¡± ¡°te mail?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yeah, for the pair of you,¡± he said, nodding his head to him and Jaygak. ¡°That way you¡¯re kitted out with what you need and we don¡¯t really have to worry about anything else. That¡¯s the major stuff we need to buy.¡± ¡°The Party Fund is for te mail too?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the in between armour? Half te?¡± ¡°Technically, but splint mail is probably more useful to us.¡± ¡°Splint,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°How much is that?¡± ¡°About two hundred, depending on the smith,¡± Dunes said, and Jaygak nodded. ¡°What about you?¡± Adam asked, staring at Jonn. ¡°This armour is more than good enough for me,¡± Jonn said. ¡°I prefer something a little lighter than te and splint.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam ced down the single gem worth ten gold coins down. ¡°Let¡¯s use this as our celebration coin so we don¡¯t go too wild.¡± ¡°Ten gold is more than enough to have a good time,¡± Dunes said, smiling wide. Adam threw him a look, but Dunes was looking to another time. ¡°By the way, is there a way I can put away all my gold?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have so much money, and it¡¯s a little awkward carrying all this money around.¡± ¡°You can ask the Guild.¡± ¡°Oh, I can?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They have banking service.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about that?¡± Jurot gave him a look. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Do they also hold items for us? I don¡¯t want to carry around all this Dragon stuff.¡± ¡°They will hold anything you require,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Guild holds whatever you need.¡± ¡°How useful.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Dunes said. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to celebrate?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just a chill chapter. Adam is freaking rich, so now time to make all thenterns ever. Sorry about theck of a post yesterday. I wasn''t feeling too well. 130. Strangers on the Trail 130. Strangers on the Trail The party didn¡¯t spend much time in Eagle Wing. After preparing milk for the Wolves, refilling their rations, they left the day after they had arrived. They followed the King¡¯s Road towards Deadwood, a journey which would take them two to four days depending on how quickly they wished to move. ¡°Aren¡¯t there bandits and such we need to be worried about?¡± Adam asked, ncing around. ¡°We are still within Central Alnd,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are very few bandits who would try to bother anyone within this area.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Central Alnd has the most small forts,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Each city has one, but there are also a few more between cities.¡± ¡°Small forts?¡± ¡°They typically house a hundred to two hundred Soldiers.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°So Central Alnd is safe?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°If we headed out of Jaghi and went south or north, we may have had to deal with bandits, but we are on the King¡¯s Road in Central Alnd.¡± ¡°There are also many Orders in Central Alnd,¡± Jonn said. ¡°They keep the peace as part of their duties.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the nearest Order to here?¡± ¡°The Order of Bronze Eagle,¡± Jonn said. ¡°It is east of Eagle Wing.¡± ¡°The road east from Eagle Wing is the safest road in the entirend,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They say even a child can walk the entire length of the road towards the capital city.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they say,¡± Jonn said. ¡°What about that other Order?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The one which kicked you out?¡± ¡°It is south of Deadwood.¡± ¡°We passed it on the way to Deadwood,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though we did not find one of its patrols.¡± ¡°Do you want to swing by it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Jonn said, sternly. Hearing the Half Elf¡¯s tone of voice, Adam dropped the matter. It was midway through the second day when they saw six Soldiers patrolling along the road, heading up towards them. They were on their horses, each wearing heavy chain mail, save for the leader, who wore a breastte. At their sides were a short de and a mace, and they wielded long spears. Their horses also held packs, no doubt full of their food and water, among the other items which they needed. The party stepped aside to allow the Soldiers to pass, though they came to a stop just ahead of them. ¡°State your business, travellers,¡± a Soldier called out, eyes scanning across the group. There were three Iyrmen, a Priest of War, a man in breastte who may have also been a Priest or Guardian, and a man wearing full puthral te mail. ¡°Heading to Deadwood,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I could gather that much,¡± the Soldier replied. ¡°What is your business in Deadwood?¡± ¡°We are going to have a nice, long bath, and then head down to Red Oak the day after,¡± Adam said, almost dreamily. The Soldier stared down at Adam, the man in puthral te mail who hadn¡¯t removed his helmet, meaning he wasn¡¯t an Iyrman. ¡°What a suspicious reply,¡± the Soldier said, narrowing his eyes. Adam shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. We¡¯ve been on the road for a while, and a nice bath is what I¡¯m yearning for.¡± Adam motioning to his armour. ¡°We¡¯ll rest the evening at Deadwood and then head to Red Oak.¡± ¡°What is your business in Red Oak?¡± the Soldier asked It was outside of their jurisdiction, but it was always a good idea to ask. ¡°We might quest once or twice, and then we¡¯ll head to the Iyr,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand to the three Iyrmen. The Soldier¡¯s eyes fell across the Iyrmen. He noted the Iron Tags along each of their bodies, save for the man in breastte, whose Tag was that of Bronze. ¡°Alright,¡± the Soldier said. ¡°We will kindly ask each of you for a gold coin and we will leave you on your way.¡± ¡°Here you are,¡± Adam said, tossing a small gem worth ten gold from the Party Fund. ¡°Thank you for keeping us safe along our travels.¡± Adam tapped his helmet with the side of his finger as a casual salute. The Soldiers tipped their helmets towards the group before they continued along on their horses. ¡°I thought we¡¯d get into trouble with that mouth of yours,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I think we could have taken them, but what¡¯s the point?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look back towards the Soldiers. ¡°If we start trouble with them it¡¯ll end up with us being at odds with the entire Kingdom.¡± ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re smarter than you make yourself out to be,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, continuing on. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Jaygak smiled. Their journey to Deadwood passed by uneventfully, with them eventually bathing and rxing within the town. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend too much time and money in this ce,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not after how they treated me.¡± Dunes melted against his chair and opened an eye towards Adam. ¡°They treated me quite fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re a Priest.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°That I am.¡± ¡°Since they didn¡¯t want me here, then I won¡¯t spend much time here. Since I¡¯m not wee here, then nor is my gold.¡± Adam crossed his arms, still annoyed with how the Deadwood Nobles had treated him poorly. After another long bath in the morning, the group left the town, heading along the hill¡¯s edge, making their way towards Red Oak. A few hours into their journey, Kitool noted something in the distance. As they approached, they found a woman who wasying against a tree, a hand at her side, and a de in the other. She had another shortsword which was set beside her, and her bow and quiver were dropped beside her too. She wore studded leather armour, and on her face was a mask stylised to look like a fox, though Adam noted her skin was quite tan. Adam bolted up towards the woman. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Adam called, dropping down beside her. The woman did not move or react to him. Mana: 10 -> 9 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 5 (2) ¡°Hey, wake up,¡± Adam called, his voice full of magical energy, which soon set within the woman. She stirred and slowly shifted her head. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Alright?¡± the woman replied, her voice weak and shaking. Kitool dropped beside her, and threw Jurot and Jaygak a look. The pair nodded. ¡°Leave her,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Leave her?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to Jurot. ¡°She¡¯s dying.¡± Adam reached down for her mask, but Jurot and Kitool grabbed his arm. ¡°You cannot do that,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We cannot remove her mask,¡± Kitool added. ¡°She needs food and water. She¡¯s weak, and more than likely she¡¯s dehydrated.¡± ¡°I will deal with her,¡± Kitool said, reaching down to grab her waterskin. ¡°You must leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Adam blinked. He nced between the pair, who seemed to know something. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We cannot say,¡± Jurot said, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t say?¡± Adam stared up into Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t even tell me?¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°Kitool will feed her and care for her for the moment, and we will leave behind food and water, but we cannot stay here for long.¡± ¡°Jurot, she¡¯s dying. I can¡¯t just abandon her, not for some vague reason. Do you think I¡¯ll be able to sleep at night if I let her die?¡± ¡°It is too dangerous for us to remain here,¡± Jurot said, his eyes darting around the area. ¡°Too dangerous?¡± Adam asked, noting how Jurot¡¯s eyes were focused elsewhere. ¡°What is so dangerous that even you would run?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained focused elsewhere. ¡°We cannot remain here, Adam. We must leave.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what had spooked Jurot to the point he, an Iyrman, wanted to run away from a fight. ¡°Fine.¡± Adam pulled away, leaving Kitool behind to tend to the woman. He followed Jurot out, and Dunes and Jonn threw a quizzical look towards Adam, who shrugged his shoulders. Jaygak remained between the group and Kitool, cing down a few of her own rations, as well as some water. Kitool lifted up the woman¡¯s mask just to reveal her lips, noting how dry they were, before she assisted in feeding her water. After feeding her a few sips, she ced down the water beside the woman and made a mark into the ground, before collecting the shortsword, bow, and quiver, cing it beside her against a tree. ¡°Finished?¡± Jaygak asked. Kitool nodded. ¡°Is this a secret of the Iyrmen?¡± Adam asked in their tongue. ¡°Something you can¡¯t even tell me?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not something that we can tell you. We haven¡¯t been informed of it, other than the basics. All we know is that we can¡¯t stay here for long and that we should go.¡± ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± ¡°She will be fine,¡± Kitool said, returning after dealing with the woman. ¡°We should leave.¡± Seeing as the Iyrmen were eager to leave, Adam began to leave with them. ¡°I¡¯m still annoyed that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°There are things we should know, and things we shouldn¡¯t,¡± Jurot said. The first rains of Duskval began to fall.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Making up for missing yesterday. Though, tomorrow you might see a couple of chapters too! Maybe even the day after too? 131. The Return 131. The Return The walls of Red Oak, not quite so imposing, but oh so familiar, greeted their eyes. They had spent a few days trekking through the forest, following the path, and other than some distant howling, the group didn¡¯t meet much trouble. Adam dropped the coins for their gate fee before making his way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He was eager to drop into a cool bath that evening. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned,¡± Emma said, staring at the group. She noted the Iron Rank Tag on their necks. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you had quite a bit of fun.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Vice Master Paul told us about your journey,¡± she said, her eyes beaming. ¡°Oh? Is he here now?¡± ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, smirking. ¡°We¡¯ve got to tell him something. Though, I¡¯d be surprised if he already hasn¡¯t heard.¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± Paul asked, stepping through the back door. ¡°In private, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Adam said, winking at him. ¡°Okay?¡± Paul said, before leading them around back to another room. Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡°Go on.¡± Jurot smiled, before beginning to tell the tale of their journey back. Paul rubbed his forehead at the end of the story. ¡°You managed to y a Blue Dragon?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°A Young Blue Dragon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Paul had heard that a party had dealt with a Blue Dragon recently, but he hadn¡¯t thought twice about it. ¡°Of course you did.¡± ¡°We had to leave behind a little bit of loot, but we managed to get most of it. Speaking of which, we should probably get a Bag of Holding or something. How much are they?¡± ¡°Bag of Holdings go for roughly five thousand gold, storage rings go from between one thousand to ten thousand, usually,¡± Paul said, still trying to process all he had learned about the Half Elf. He looked at the Dire Wolf cubs too, wondering how they had managed to get so lucky. ¡®It¡¯s not fair.¡¯ ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to spend a few months in the Iyr to make money then,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°It is currently Duskval,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We shouldplete a few quests before the snow of Nightvales in.¡± ¡°Nightval is the time to rest from adventuring,¡± Jurot said. Dunes nodded. ¡°We have a couple of months yet, right?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°Duskval will cause some difficult, with all the rank, but it is a great time for Adventuring still. The heat of Noonval will no longer bother us.¡± ¡°Thank the Gods,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I was sick and tired of that sted sun, let me tell you.¡± ¡°Should we quest a few times before heading to the Iyr?¡± Dunes asked. Upon remembering the Iyr, Adam sighed. ¡°Honestly? I want to head back to the Iyr. I¡¯ve missed it so much.¡± Jurot almost smiled. ¡°Then let us rest in the Iyr for some time before continuing our questing.¡± ¡°We have a lot to do,¡± Adam said. ¡°Can we bring along Dunes and Jonn to the Iyr? Is that fine?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°They are our party members.¡± Adam threw a look to Dunes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet the descendant of that man?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dunes said, quickly. ¡°I would love to meet them.¡± ¡°Then, that¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s rx for the night and head back in the morning.¡± Adam threw a look to Jonn. ¡°Right, you¡¯re a part of our party too¡­¡± ¡°I will not cause trouble in the Iyr,¡± Jonn said, noting the look in Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Oh, right, I also need to do that thing.¡¯ Omen: 9, 19 ¡°So you¡¯re finally back,¡± she said. Adam smiled. ¡°Yep,¡± he said, motioning a hand, allowing the young woman to lead him to the trees. There she revealed a number of targets she had all but destroyed with her archery skills. ¡°Not bad,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°She has been practising well.¡± ¡°Stationary targets are one thing, and fighting in the heat of battle is another,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to make excuses,¡± Brittany said, ring at the Half Elf. Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡°Can shee to the Iyr too?¡± ¡°She maye under my name,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Once they learn of what we have done, we will be viewed in a new light.¡± ¡°A new light?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That sounds pretty good to me.¡± ¡°So I cane?¡± Brittany asked, her heart pounding wildly in her chest, her eyes wide. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. Brittany quickly rushed off, grabbing the pack she had packed months ago. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave right away.¡± ¡°Leave right away?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head. ¡°It¡¯s evening and we¡¯ve been travelling all day. We¡¯ll be heading out in the morning.¡± ¡°What if you try and slip away when I¡¯m sleeping?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°Have I broken my word yet?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can stay here and rot in this vige forever.¡± ¡°I¡­ trust you.¡± Brittany narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡± Adam smiled. Omen: 11, 19 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you all to be back this day,¡± Chief Merl said, quickly approaching the group. ¡°We missed this great vige¡¯s hospitality a little too much,¡± Adam joked, his eyes quickly finding the other Merl¡¯s, before quickly returning to the Chief. ¡°We¡¯ve brought back quite the tale.¡± ¡°A tale?¡± Chief Merl asked. ¡°Oh, yes! Please doe in and tell us.¡± Her eyes fell across Dunes for a moment, noting his dark skin. ¡°An Aswadian?¡± ¡°War Priest Dunes,¡± the man said, bowing his head. ¡°I¡¯m a member of Adam¡¯s fine party.¡± Adam elbowed Jonn in the side. ¡°This one¡¯s a new member too,¡± Adam said, before tapping his helmet. ¡°Oi, take it off.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°Just do what I said, you annoying bastard!¡± Adam reached up and grabbed Jonn¡¯s helmet, taking it off. He stared at Chief Merl, who was eyeing him up. ¡°Merl,e here,¡± the Chief said, calling her granddaughter. ¡°You all must be so tired,e in, please,¡± she said, having Merl escort Jonn. Adam narrowed his eyes at the Chief, who smiled innocently towards him. ¡°A Dragon?¡± came a gasp from a viger around the fire. Jurot was midway through the story as they had called. ¡°A Dragon whose scales shimmered like sapphires.¡± ¡°A Blue Dragon? What¡¯s a Blue Dragon doing in a forest?¡± a doubtful viger grumbled. ¡°We do not know,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Perhaps it fled from an unknown enemy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not calling you a liar, Iyrman, but it is hard to belie-¡° Jurot shut the viger up by raising up the Dragon¡¯s head he had kept at his side, hidden away for the right moment. As the mes flickered, revealing the shimmering blue scales, suddenly the vigers gasped and began to p, and Jurot continued his story. Adam sipped away at the vige¡¯s brew, smiling as he watched Jurot regale the tale for all to hear. Omen: 4, 11 ¡°By the Gods,¡± Brittany gasped. Even Dunes and Jonn were staring at the walls of the Front Iyr with reverence. ¡°I have heard the tales,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I thought they were exaggerating when I was young, and when I grew up, I knew that it was not hard to believe that the Iyrmen could do such things. Still, looking at it before me, I can¡¯t help but say that the tales were underselling it.¡± Jonn stared at the walls. ¡®No wonder the Iyr hassted so long, when their walls are so tall and sturdy.¡¯ He recalled his time in his Order. ¡®Those walls which had kept me so safe¡­¡¯ A seed of doubt grew within his heart, wondering if the walls he had grown up in were truly safe. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, ncing at Jonn. ¡°Are you going to take my warning of keeping out of trouble lightly now?¡± ¡°I never took it lightly,¡± Jonn said. ¡°These walls are¡­¡± The Half Elf swallowed. ¡°The Order of Hill Top has one of the greatest fortresses, but I¡¯m not sure this can bepared to the Iyr¡¯s walls.¡± ¡°This is just the front of the Iyr, the Front Iyr, the frontier,¡± Adam joked. ¡°You should see the walls inside.¡± The gates shook open for the group, which caused the rain which had been collected from the day before to fall away towards them, sshing at them harmlessly. Adam stared at the water and then to the gates. ¡®Couldn¡¯t they just flood their enemies if they tried to approach?¡¯ Adam thought. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one who had thought of that, as Dunes and Jonn, who were stepping along the wet path, noting therge walls which loomed on either side, imagined archers shooting down from atop the walls, and recalled the water which had flooded out. ¡®The Iyr is so scary,¡¯ the pair thought. As they approached the front of the gate, Lykan stared down at Fate¡¯s Golden, noting the two strangers and Brittany. ¡°You¡¯re bringing outsiders into the Iyr?¡± Lykan asked, looking right at Adam. ¡°Priest Dunes and Guardian Jonn are members of our party,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Brittany is a member of one of the viges.¡± ¡°Members of your party?¡± Lykan stared at the Priest and Guardian. ¡°We have been through quite some trouble together,¡± Jurot said, grinning wide. Lykan noted the grin on Jurot¡¯s face, which caused him to crack a smile. ¡°It seems you have quite the story to tell.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam has finally returned to the Iyr. Warning! Very long slice of life arc iing! Also, it gets really cringe from here on out. 132. Strangers in the Iyr 132. Strangers in the Iyr ¡°Are they not meant to stay here for a few days?¡± Tonagek asked, who had been assigned to the Front Iyr for thetter half of the year. ¡°Would you have me deny your nephew the chance of regaling such a great tale to his mother?¡± Lykan asked, sitting beside the Iyrman, atop the roof of a building. Tonagek stared at Lykan, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I would never.¡± ¡°Why are you staying up here so shyly?¡± Lykan chuckled. ¡°You should have said hello to them.¡± ¡°That boy, the Half Elf¡­¡± ¡°Your dear nephew?¡± ¡°Not my dear nephew,¡± Tonagek grumbled. ¡°I do not know what my sister was thinking, but I do not trust him.¡± ¡°It is not a matter of trusting him, but a matter of trusting young Jurot,¡± Lykan said. ¡°You trust him at least, don¡¯t you?¡± Tonagek grumbled affirmatively. ¡°Besides, they say he has already began to change the Iyr,¡± Lykan said, looking out to the distance puthral he could barely see. ¡°They will me you when it goes wrong.¡± ¡°And I will ept the me,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Though, what has he done wrong so far?¡± ¡°Nothing, but it is not what he¡¯s done so far, but what he will do in the future.¡± ¡°You are just angry because you were unable to kill Vandra back then.¡± ¡°I am not angry,¡± Tonagek grumbled again, crossing his arms. ¡°I am annoyed. Vandra should have been mine!¡± He recalled how he had failed to hunt Vandra all those years ago, back when he had been active in the Southern Isles. Lykan smiled at the Iyrman. ¡°Are you going to do it?¡± ¡°I may.¡± ¡°I can ask for your early dismissal,¡± Lykan offered. ¡°No.¡± Tonagek shook his head. ¡°I will do my duty, and if I wish to go out and have fun, it will be only after I havepleted my task here.¡± Lykan smiled. Adam hummed as they made their way back to the Iyr. Jonn and Dunes dared to nce around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We are being watched,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam said. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It is unnerving.¡± ¡°Leave the Iyrmen be,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to spot them. The less you know about the Iyr, the better.¡± It wasn¡¯t long until they saw the gates of the Iyr, nked by those statues. ¡°By the Gods,¡± Brittany said, fluttering hershes up at the huge walls. She hadn¡¯t expected the Iyr to have another set of walls which made her feel so unimportant. Jurot shouted up, and soon the gates opened, causing all manner of children to swarm them once they stepped inside. They saw Jurot, who stood tall with his Iron Tag, but even though he wasn¡¯t highly ranked, they still leapt up excitedly, shouting at the group for gifts. ¡°Settle down,¡± Adam said, holding up his hands. ¡°We¡¯ve brought plenty of gifts for you all!¡± ¡°Gifts!¡± the children cheered. ¡°So that¡¯s why you are so insistent on carrying another pack,¡± Dunes said. Adam pulled out the second pack which he had strapped under his main pack, opening it up to reveal all manner of cloth strips for the children, who tried to snatch at them. ¡°Form a line!¡± Adam shouted, raising up the cloth strips. ¡°Only the good boys and girls of the Iyr will receive some cloth.¡± Quickly, the children slipped together to form a line, almost a hundred childrening together. ¡°Are you sure you have enough?¡± an Iyrman asked from the side. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend all this gold to not bring enough,¡± Adam said, handing out a strip of cloth to each child as they came. Unfortunately for him, another hundred Iyrchildren had joined the line from nearby. Fortunately for him, he had spent too much money on souvenirs, and he had more than enough cloth to go around. The Iyrman from the side threw a look to Jurot and the rest, who shrugged at the Iyrman. Adam smirked at the Iyrman from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my stupidity.¡± The Half Elf puffed out his chest and marched forward, heading towards the shared family estate. The Iyrman from the side threw another look to Jurot and the rest, who shrugged at the Iyrman. ¡°We do not dare say we understand his mind,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He¡¯s queer,¡± Jaygak said. Kitool nodded. Adam stopped once he saw the entrance to the courtyard and he looked to Jurot. ¡°Go on,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand. ¡°Why must I step first?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you most excited to see your mother?¡± Adam asked. Jurot inhaled deeply for a moment, but nodded. He couldn¡¯t lie, for he was an Iyrman, and so he marched forward. There he found the children of the various families drawing on the wet floor. Citool was sitting nearby the children, keeping an eye on them. His mother was also there, currently knitting something, with Lanarot sitting down beside her on a nket, leaning against the chair as she yed with a ribbon stuck to her arm. Sonarot¡¯s eyes met Jurot¡¯s, and they lit up. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she said, quickly standing up. She rushed up to her son and embraced him tight, kissing his forehead and hugging him. ¡°I have returned, mother,¡± Jurot said, letting her smother him in affection, his lips curled into a smile. Kitool rushed up to her mother and embraced her tight too, holding her close as they chattered in their tongue. However, the two women were also keenly aware of the strangers they hadn¡¯t seen before nearby, though there were already other Iyrmen keeping an eye on them. ¡°Jurot, my Jurot,¡± Sonarot said, brushing his cheek tenderly, staring into his eyes. ¡°Mother,¡± Jurot smiled wide, and unable to contain himself, he blurted out, ¡°I slew a Dragon.¡± Sonarot stopped brushing his cheek and then tilted her head slightly, her eyes wide and her brows raised in surprise. ¡°Oh?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard him correctly. ¡°Adam slew two.¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked, unable toprehend what her son was saying. ¡®Two Dragons?¡¯ Adam smiled, crossing his arms together. He didn¡¯t care that he had in two Dragons, he was just d that he had managed to bring Jurot home safe and sound, as he had promised. ¡°So many tales to tell us,¡± Sonarot said, before she motioned for Adam with a hand. ¡°Come.¡± Adam walked over towards her, already feeling a little embarrassed. Sonarot kissed his forehead and hugged him tight. ¡°You¡¯vee home safely,¡± she said, petting his head. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, feeling a little awkward as he stood there in her arms. Sonarot eventually let him go, and Adam¡¯s eyes fell right to Lanarot, who scooted her bottom towards her mother. ¡°Oh my gosh,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°Jurot, are you seeing this?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Before we left, she couldn¡¯t even sit by herself, and now she¡¯s scooting all by herself!¡± Adam¡¯s heart was full of pride. ¡°So cute!¡± Sonarot picked her up and Lanarot rested her head against her mother¡¯s chest for a moment before she pulled away to look at Adam and Jurot. ¡°Look at how big and strong you are now,¡± Adam said, reaching over to tickle her cheek with a finger. ¡°I told you not to grow up too quickly, you bad girl. You¡¯re so lucky you¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°Lanarot, look,¡± Sonarot said, raising her daughter up to in front of Adam and Jurot, as though she were a little cub she was raising towards the sun. ¡°Your brothers have returned home safely. You must remember their faces from now on.¡± Lanarot stared up at the two, smiling at them both as she squirmed in her mother¡¯s hands, kicking up her feet excitedly as she giggled. ¡°Ah, right,¡± Adam said, ncing back at the others. ¡°We¡¯ve invited a few of ourpanions. This is Jonn, a Guardian who I beat up and now he¡¯s following me to see if I¡¯m worthy to swear his Oaths to.¡± Jonn blinked. ¡®Could you not have introduced me some other way?¡¯ ¡°This is Brittany, who I promised to help if she became decent at archery,¡± Adam said, before leaning in and saying, not at all quietly, ¡°between you and me, she¡¯s still kinda bad.¡± Brittany narrowed her eyes at him, but she was still too shy to say anything, full of awe at the Iyr. ¡°This is Dunes, a Priest of War,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand to him. ¡°He thought I was gay.¡± Sonarot stared at him. ¡°You are not gay?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°No.¡± Sonarot stared at him harder. ¡°No?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Dunes said, bowing his head. ¡°I have heard so much about the Iyrmen, and it is my absolute honour to be a Guest of your family.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°It is our honour that a Priest of Wahtu hase to stay with us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve brought gifts,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, there seems to be a problem. I don¡¯t see any of the kids about.¡± The children, who had gone to meet their sisters, heard mention of gifts and then quickly circled around Adam, before they nced between one another. ¡°We are here,¡± Katool said. ¡°Huh?¡± Adam said, looking down at the girl. ¡°Who are you?¡± Katool looked at Kitool, who wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was doing, before looking back up at the Half Elf. ¡°I¡¯m Katool,¡± she said, a little shyly, bringing her hands together and squirming. ¡°You¡¯re Katool?¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re not Katool.¡± Citool looked at Sonarot, who stared at the woman and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing either. Katool stared up at him in shock, her eyes shed back to Kitool, who stepped up towards the Half Elf. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Kitool, this girl says she¡¯s your little sister,¡± Adam said as Katool hid beside Kitool¡¯s leg. ¡°She is my little sister,¡± Kitool said, firmly. ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said, keeping his voice light, and perhaps a little too dramatic. ¡°Katool was so small and cute.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the girl. ¡°This girl is too big and strong to be Katool.¡± Katool¡¯s nostrils red as she held onto her sister¡¯s leg. ¡°I am Katool!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re Katool?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°No way. Wait¡­ where¡¯s Raygak?¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± the boy said. Adam gasped again, staring at the Devilkin boy. ¡°What? But¡­ but you¡¯re so big and strong too!¡± ¡°I am big and strong,¡± Raygak said, nodding his head confidently, his lips curled upwards into a chuffed smile. Jaygak¡¯s eyes were tearing up as she held onto her mouth, trying to stop herself fromughing. Adam looked at all the children. ¡°Oh my gosh. You¡¯re all so big and strong, I didn¡¯t recognise you.¡± Sonarot looked at Lanarot, before shaking her head. ¡®Now I understand why you don¡¯t want to recognise him.¡¯ ¡°Bad,¡± Taygak said, pointing up at him. ¡°Bad?¡± ¡°Bad. Forget Raygak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget you though, Taygak,¡± Adam said, smiling down at her. ¡°Help Jaygak?¡± she asked, her eyes narrowed suspiciously at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did. Right, Jaygak?¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Jaygak asked, tapping her chin. ¡°Did you help me?¡± Adam stared at her. ¡°Et tu, Jaygak?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I will warn you all. The next 30 chapters is a children raising simtor. 133. Cutest In The Whole World 133. Cutest In The Whole World Adam reached into his bag and pulled out a pouch. ¡°I mentioned gifts, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam said, before slipping his hand into the pouch to reveal a number of Blue Dragon scales The children gasped as they stared at the Dragon scales. ¡°Do you know what these are?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Scales,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Right, but scales of which creature?¡± Raygak stared at Adam for a moment before looking at Jaygak. He recalled what Jurot had said not moments ago. ¡°A Dragon?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be Raygak, you¡¯re too smart,¡± Adam said, causing Jaygak to burst out withughter. ¡°Adam! You can¡¯t say that about my little brother!¡± Jaygak coughed, trying to stop herself fromughing by thumping her leg. ¡°I am smart!¡± Raygak said, his nostrils ring angrily as he red up at Adam. ¡°You are, you are,¡± Adam said, reaching up to pat his head. Raygak continued to re at him angrily. ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart and managed to figure it out, I¡¯ll give you an extra Blue Dragon scale.¡± Adam held out three Dragon scales for the boy. ¡°Three?¡± Raygak said, staring at the scales, each different sizes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want them?¡± Raygak held out his hand. ¡°I do!¡± Adam dropped the three Dragon scales. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone here gets two Dragon scales from me. This is from my share of the Dragon that was in.¡± ¡°Did you y a Dragon?¡± Raygak asked, staring at the scales as the other children epted their Dragon scales from Adam. ¡°We all did,¡± Adam said. ¡°Myself, Jurot, and your sisters.¡± ¡°My sister?¡± Raygak asked, staring up at her for a moment. ¡°My sister slew a dragon?¡± he asked, his brow raised. ¡°You cheeky little boy,¡± Jaygak said, grabbing him and giving him a noogie again. ¡°Why are you asking it like that?¡± ¡°You killed a Dragon?¡± Katool asked her sister, holding onto Kitool¡¯s robes. ¡°I did,¡± she said, picking her sister up. ¡°Shall I tell you the story?¡± Katool nodded, cuddling up to her sister¡¯s chest. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said. ¡°Where are you all going?¡± The children had gone to their siblings and cousins, but turned to face the Half Elf. ¡°Who said we only slew one Dragon?¡± Adam asked, bringing out another pouch, this one full of White Dragon scales. ¡°Come on.¡± They continued to give out all the gifts. Adam, and the other Iyrmen, had brought arge number of gifts for the children. ¡°Why did you bring back so many gifts?¡± Sonarot asked, staring at the huge pile of gifts. ¡°We didn¡¯t,¡± Jurot said, motioning to therge pile which Adam was beside as he handed over all the gifts to the children, who were excitedly befuddled. ¡°Those are all the gifts Adam brought.¡± ¡°All of those?¡± There were the White Wolf pelts Adam had bought from the Merchant, the North Wolf pelts that they had in, the Dusk Hawk feathers and the Auroch pelts too. Then there was also the small bits of pottery, little tes and cups, he had brought for the children, along with the strips of patterned cloth, and the full sheets of cloths too. There were also a few different objects Jurot had carved, from the Aurochs, to the Wolves, to the Dusk Hawks, and the Dragons, but Adam¡¯s gifts had amounted to more than the entire group¡¯s giftsbined. Sonarot stared at Adam, who was happily giving away all the items to the children, whose arms were full of all kinds of gifts. ¡®Multiple Dragon scales, and all the pelts from the creatures they slew¡­¡¯ Sonarot sighed, wondering how she could exin this. ¡°I have heard that a few people have returned!¡± Elder Zijin shouted as he barged into the courtyard, seeing the mass of children surrounding the Half Elf, who was worming his way into their hearts with gifts. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, waving a hand. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some gifts for the Jin children too.¡± Elder Zijin smiled as he approached Adam, who dropped down a pile of cloth, several strips of patterned cloth, some pottery, Dragon Scales, feathers, and some strips of Wolf fur too. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± he asked. ¡°Gifts, obviously,¡± Adam replied. ¡°How many children did you bring gifts for?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve brought back lots of gifts for all the children here, plus Timojin¡¯s sisters and cousins, and then I¡¯ve brought more patterned cloths and pottery for other children, and some more Dragon scales for the children of other Iyrmen who have taken good care of me too.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought so much?¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have some Iyrtax too.¡± ¡°Iyrtax?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°How could you talk about Iyrtax after what I said before?¡± She reached up to pinch his cheek. ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Adam threw a look to the side. ¡°I¡¯ve also brought back a gift for you too.¡± ¡°A gift, for me?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Adam reached down into his pouch, only for his heart to start pounding. He threw a look at the children, who were each looking at the pile of gifts they had been gifted, and the the other members of Fate¡¯s Golden, who were casually looking away, but were interested in Adam¡¯s gift for Sonarot. Adam held up the thin gold ne up to her, only to turn as red as the ruby set within it. ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be bad if I didn¡¯t at least buy you something as your Nephew.¡± Sonarot smiled, wondering how much she should tease him, but she decided to hold out Lanarot up to Adam, who epted the girl, before she took the ne and hooked it around her neck. ¡®What a wonderful little Nephew I have,¡¯ she thought, beaming brightly at the Half Elf. Elder Zijin closed his eyes shut tight. He didn¡¯t want to see Sonarot¡¯s smugness of having imed Adam for herself. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Kitool and Jaygak, who spied the gift that he had bought for Sonarot, wondered if Adam was trying to seduce Sonarot. Kitool could feel Jaygak¡¯s gaze on her, so met the woman¡¯s eyes, which seemed almost sad as she sighed. Kitool rolled her eyes. ¡®Yes, I understand. Theck of horns.¡¯ Adam focused his attention on Lanarot to try and hide his embarrassment as he tickled her cheeks. ¡°How dare you grow up so cute and chubby without me?¡± Lanarot giggled up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the cutest in the whole world?¡± Adam said, tickling her nose with his finger tip. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. Adam¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t the cutest in the whole world. The whole world is very big.¡± Adam blinked at Jurot. ¡°Jurot, when she was born I heard you say the same thing. That time, I let it go. However, this time, do you think I¡¯ll let it go when you¡¯re saying such stupid sh-¡° Adam quickly censored himself, noting the children around, ¡°stuff around me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jurot, look at her.¡± Adam brought up Lanarot so she was in front of Jurot. ¡°Our little sister is the cutest in the whole world.¡± ¡°No she isn¡¯t,¡± Jurot said, looking at Lanarot¡¯s giggling face. Adam ced a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know my story, Jurot. I brought you back to Sonarot alive for one reason or another, but do you really think I won¡¯t beat your ass in front of Aunt?¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyebrows shot upwards, and they heard a cough from nearby as Jaygak held onto her mouth again, her eyes tearing up again as she tried not to cry from herughter. Kitool red at the Devilkin for a moment. ¡®Are you really going tough right now?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Jurot replied, having not expected that Adam was going to threaten him. ¡°What do you mean what? You¡¯re telling me that Lanarot isn¡¯t the cutest in the whole world right in front of your own mother?¡± ¡°There are cuter children in the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You have only seen a few hundred, but there are many more children in the Iyr.¡± Adam shook his head, trying to hide his face behind his hand. ¡°What are you saying in front of your mother and sister? Jurot, do I need to teach you some manners?¡± Jurot cracked his neck, wondering if the two really could fight. This entire time, Adam had refused to fight him, but it appeared that Adam was eager for a fight. Elder Zijin nced between the pair. ¡®I am so d I came.¡¯ Jonn and Dunes stood nervously to one side, wondering what was happening. ¡®If they fight, will we get into trouble too?¡¯ ¡®This guy, seriously¡­¡¯ Adam thought, staring at Jurot. He sighed. ¡°Jurot. You are the son of Aunt Sonarot, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, confidently. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot and Sonarot.¡± ¡°Right, right. The moment you were born, you became an Iyrman, right?¡± Adam asked, trying to guide Jurot to the solution. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, in the eyes of the world and the Iyr, you became an Iyrman the moment you were born, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So the moment Lanarot was born, she was also given the title of Iyrman too, right?¡± Sonarot smiled, understanding where Adam was going. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Adam nodded his head. ¡°Alright, good, good. The moment you were born, you became the most precious being to your mother and father, isn¡¯t that correct? Right, Aunt?¡± Adam nced to Sonarot. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, pulling Jurot in for a hug, kissing his forehead. Jurot¡¯s lips twitched upwards. ¡°Eve though there are thousands, tens of thousands, of other Iyrmen, to your parents, you became the most precious being. The title you gained when you were born was The Most Precious Being, at least, to both your mother and father, right?¡± Jurot nodded, since his mother had said that was true. ¡°So when Lanarot was born, she gained the same title of The Most Precious Being to her entire family, including you, myself, and Aunt right?¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes, his brain trying to process the information. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°However, she is also our sister, isn¡¯t that true?¡± Adam said, trying to form the justification in his own mind. ¡°It is true,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She is my sister, and yours.¡± ¡°Right, right. Did you know that younger siblings also gain another title when they are born?¡± He stared at Jurot. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Jurot furrowed his brows, taking in what Adam was saying. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair, before she squirmed and reached for her mother. Adam handed her over to Sonarot. Jurot continued furrowing his brow. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± ¡°Cutest in the whole world.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°You need to say it like I did. Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Adam made sure to put emphases in each word. "Cutest In The Whole World." Jurot¡¯s heart throbbed, but he didn¡¯t understand why. "That''s right,¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°The moment she was born, she became entrenched within our hearts.¡± ¡®Entrenched within our hearts?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°Did you know that every day we¡¯ve spent apart that I¡¯ve been worried for her? She¡¯s my little sister so of course I¡¯ll be worried for her. But, but, look how big and strong she has be while we¡¯re gone!¡± Adam reached up to pinch her cheeks again. ¡°Jurot, we¡¯ve missed too many of her milestones. She can shuffle about, she can recognise her family, and she¡¯s be so chubby. I bet she was almost crawl too!¡± Jurot crossed his arms, his eyes squinting near shut as he tried to take in everything Adam was saying. Adam stared at her little sister. He reached over and picked her out of her mother¡¯s arms, unable to contain himself as he hugged her tight, rubbing his cheek against hers. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to quit being an Adventurer!¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
And so the cringe begins. 134. Promises Kept 134. Promises Kept Jaygak fell back, mming the floor with the side of her fist as she shook, crying as sheughed into her hand, unable to control herself any more. Kitool remained standing, silent and still, like a statue. Just by being in Adam¡¯s vicinity, she felt the embarrassment wash over her. Elder Zijin clenched his jaw tight, doing his absolute best not to fall down like Jaygak. Jaygak had always been a troublemaker, so he couldn¡¯tugh with her, it would only embolden her to misbehave. Sonarot covered her mouth too, though her smile could be seen on the rest of her face. Dunes and Jonn threw a look between one another, wondering if what they were seeing was real. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be apart from my adorable little sister!¡± Adam dered, rubbing her cheek with his own still. ¡°I didn¡¯te backst time, but this time I kept my promise.¡± He continued to hug her tight, swaying as he hugged her. She was so hot to the touch, and though she was a little heavier thanst time, she still was so small and light. Her scent was the same as back then, almost milky. ¡°I even brought back lots of gifts for you to show off to your friends.¡± Quest Complete: Promises Kept XP Gained: +100 XP: 5670 -> 5770 Adam, though he had been half joking about quitting Adventuring, shut his eyes tight. He brushed the back of the tiny girl¡¯s hair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me this time, okay?¡± he whispered, though Sonarot and Elder Zijin were close enough to hear. Sonarot stared at the boy, rubbing her cheek. ¡®What a cute little Nephew I have.¡¯ She smiled wide. ¡°If you quite being an Adventurer, you will be unable to bring back gifts for your little sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just work another way to make gold,¡± Adam said, still swaying with Lanarot in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you, my sweet little Lanarot. We can y every day!¡± ¡°What of my Jurot?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Will you let him go adventure without you by his side?¡± She brushed her son¡¯s hair. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, feigning a pout. ¡°Though, I really don¡¯t want to miss Lanarot¡¯s achievements. I want to watch over her too.¡± Adam¡¯s heart ached as he stared down at the little girl, who was happy at all the attention, staring between everyone before her. ¡°Then you can just quest slowly,¡± Sonarot said, brushing Adam¡¯s hair. ¡°There are much work to do with South Alnd which will keep most Adventurers happy.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll have a proper talk with the party about everything.¡± He nuzzled Lanarot¡¯s nose, causing her to twitch away from him and then p her hands together and she continued to giggle. Adam turned to see Jonn and Dunes, who had hardened their hearts. They had seen Adam do so many ridiculous things, that they no longer could be surprised. Brittany had been confused for the past long while, having remained so still and pale, she might have been a statue. ¡®They killed two Dragons? No, not just two Dragons, but so many other things too. Now he wants to quite being an Adventurer? What is going on?¡¯ ¡°Oh right,¡± Adam said, staring at them. ¡°I need to deal with you guys too.¡± Adam handed Lanarot to Jurot. ¡°You need to look after your sister too.¡± Jurot held her close to his chest, and Lanarot stared up at him, smiling up at her older brother. Jurot¡¯s heart was thundering in his chest, but he still wasn¡¯t sure why. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± Adam said, staring at Brittany, who remained frozen, her eyes wide as she stared at the Half Elf. ¡°I¡¯m actually no good at fighting gracefully. You¡¯ll probably have to practise by yourself mostly.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± she said, her throat raspy as she found it difficult to speak. ¡°I guess I should get you some armour too,¡± Adam thought. ¡®Studded leather armour probably isn¡¯t expensive.¡¯ ¡°If it¡¯s fighting gracefully, I can assist,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, staring at the woman. ¡°Would you be willing to help?¡± ¡°It seems she will be a future member of our party, so I should assist in her growth,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Kitool,¡± Adam said, smiling wide. ¡°If it¡¯s you, then I can trust her training.¡± ¡°I am able to use a few weapons, but not all of them,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I assume you are wishing for her to be trained in the shortbow, shortsword, and dagger mostly?¡± ¡°You know it,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. She bowed her head. ¡°I will be able to assist her.¡± ¡°You guys are staff users, right? You could teach her the staff too.¡± ¡°The way of using the staff in my family would not suit her, not unless you wish for her to follow the same path as I.¡± ¡°I was thinking she¡¯d be something like a Rogue, someone who will remain stealthy and fight from afar with a bow, and find traps and such¡­¡± Adam then looked at the Iyrmen. ¡°Though, I guess, you guys are pretty good at all that too.¡± ¡°I will train her to the best of my ability, though there may be times when someone else may need to assist,¡± she said, looking to Jurot, whose eyes were glued to his little sister. ¡°Alright, well I feel bad if I make you guys do everything. I¡¯ll pay for everything, so if you need any money for training,e to me.¡± ¡°Since she is training in the Iyr,¡± Kitool said, looking to Elder Zijin. ¡°What trouble you¡¯re all causing,¡± Elder Zijin said, his mouth growing into a wide smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s my dear niece asking, then I¡¯ll have to think about it deeply.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Brittany said. With that, the various families returned to their homes, with the children remaining with Citool, who was currently watching over them. Elder Zijin disappeared for a short while, before returning with a small crew of Iyrmen, who were carrying a wooden shack between them. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Since the Rot family has Guests, they need to be taken care of,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°Sorry for being a bother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± Sonarot said, patting his back. ¡°You are a Nephew of mine, so why must you act like a stranger?¡± She pulled him in for another hug. Adam remained in the hug, blushing slightly. ¡°Right, well, uh, thanks.¡± Brittany nced around at all the Iyrmen. She hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many, though she wasn¡¯t sure what she had been expecting. A soft rain fell over the Iyr, though that didn¡¯t stop the Iyrmen from going about their duties. A small shelter was made at the centre of the courtyard, where the various families had gathered. Jogak and Shikan had returned from their duties, and Citool and Sonarot had finished with making the meal. ¡°Where¡¯s Turot?¡± Adam asked, finally asking what was on his mind now that everything had calmed down. ¡°He has gone to the Range,¡± Sonarot said. Jurot, who had been preparing the story in his mind, turned to face his mother. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Brother was quite adamant about it.¡± ¡°Range?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is something all Iyrmen experience, but usually between the ages of eight and ten,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is when¡­¡± His eyes fell to his mother. ¡°I am uncertain if we are allowed to tell you,¡± Sonarot admitted, before patting his head. ¡°Just know that Turot is off having lots of fun.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to wait on giving him his gifts,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°Well, since he¡¯s having fun, it should be alright.¡± ¡°You slew a Dragon?¡± Jogak asked, staring at his daughter. ¡°I helped,¡± she said, smiling wide up at him. Jogak¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, narrowing them suspiciously. ¡®I knew you were a bad influence on my daughter. To think she¡¯d lie to me¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re thinking that he¡¯s a bad influence and that I¡¯m lying to you, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said, narrowing her eyes up at her father suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯d say it was a joke or a prank,¡± he replied, grabbing her to noogie her. ¡°To think you still haven¡¯t learned!¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Jaygak grumbled, trying to grab his arm to pull him off. ¡°Once you find out the truth, I¡¯m going to noogie you.¡± Shikan stared at the Half Elf, who had brought back his nieces and nephew so many gifts. ¡®He¡¯s such a suspicious young man, but at least he¡¯s doing things properly.¡¯ Then his eyes fell to the three strangers. ¡®I hope.¡¯ Jurot pped a drum three times from nearby, causing all the Iyrmen to quieten down. The children, who had been talking about their gifts and what they had done to them, had fallen silent instantly, their eyes falling on Jurot. ¡°This is the tale of the Formation of Fate¡¯s Golden, and the chaos which ensued on that day,¡± Jurot said, beginning with the first part of the tale.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sometimes I think of the other Lanarot and it hurts my heart. 135. Adam’s Strength 135. Adam¡¯s Strength The children pped at the end of the tale, the light patter of rain assisting their apuse. Lanarot had fallen asleep midway through the tale and had awoken recently from the gentle ps. She coughed and began to cry, only for Sonarot to pick her up and gently soothe her, patting her back gently as she hummed quietly into the girl¡¯s ear. ¡°We will sleep soon, my Lanarot,¡± Sonarot hummed as she rocked the baby. Jogak remained sitting still as his daughter¡¯s knuckles rasped on his head. ¡°You can use abilities of the Guardians?¡± Elder Zijin asked, having paid keen attention to the tale. There were many things he had learnt through it, most of them about Adam. ¡°Just the, you know, smiting,¡± Adam said. ¡°You beat Jonn too?¡± Zijin asked, ncing over to Jonn, who was well above an Expert. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°In a single round?¡± ¡°More or less,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°And ying two Dragons,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at him. ¡°What an amazing feat. I will tell everyone of the good news about the adventures of my Jurot and my Nephew.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but beam. ¡°To think that a year hasn¡¯t even passed yet,¡± Elder Zijin said, feeling the emotions twirl within him. ¡®His rapid growth is rming.¡¯ ¡°Is that a lot?¡± Adam asked. Elder Zijin¡¯s brows raised. Sonarot stopped patting her daughter. Jaygak covered her mouth. Even Jurot, who had been basking in the afterglow of the tale he had told, snapped upright. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You have done very well, Adam,¡± she said, but instead of bringing more attention to his ridiculousness, she changed the topic. ¡°You have all been travelling for so long. Are you nning to rest within the Iyr?¡± It wasn¡¯t for Adam¡¯s sake that she had changed the topic, but a statement to Elder Zijin. She understood that Adam was like a me, one which the Iyr was currently keeping an eye on to see if it would turn into a burning inferno which will harm them, or one which will assist in keeping away the cold. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, looking to Dunes. ¡°We were going to discuss it tomorrow. Dunes wanted to quest a few more times during Duskval.¡± ¡°We have been working for some times,¡± Dunes said. ¡°If you wish to rest, we can. Will we be resting within the Iyr too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be working,¡± Adam said. ¡°You guys can rest up. If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Adam nced to Sonarot, wondering if she had an issue with them staying here. However, they had already brought a cabin for the three. ¡°You are going to be working?¡± Dunes asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Are you a man who is allergic to rest?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°Ah, for no reason in particr, how attached are you to that Jagite longsword of yours?¡± ¡°Fairly attached,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It¡¯s the nicest weapon I¡¯ve ever owned.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I also bought a Jagite longsword from Jaghi, and I was going to enchant it for you.¡± Dunes stared at Adam, blinking at the Half Elf. Then he turned, looking to Jurot and Sonarot, who didn¡¯t seem to react, before he turned back to looking at Adam. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Excuse me? What was that you just said?¡± ¡°I was nning on enchanting a sword for you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You were going to enchant a sword for me?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dunes blinked. ¡°You know how to enchant?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You know how to brew potions too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You can do both?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Dunes continued to blink. ¡°You are going to enchant me a sword?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure he understood what Adam said. Sonarot smiled, since he was going threw the same shock they had all experienced around Adam. ¡°Since you¡¯re one of us now, why not?¡± Adam asked, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I cannot afford it,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Enchanting is expensive business. We have not earned that much money through our adventuring, and considering my tithes, I really cannot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, enchanting is expensive business, but I have plenty of gems to enchant with, enough to enchant your de and more.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Though I am nning to enchant to make some coin too.¡± ¡°What are you even saying!¡± Dunes continued to blink at the Half Elf. ¡°You cannot just enchant a weapon for me.¡± Adam blinked in return. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Enchanting is time consuming and expensive,¡± Dunes said, trying to find a way to deny the enchanting. ¡°How long have we known each other? A few months at most? I have only just joined your party!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Adam asked, holding his chin quizzically. ¡°I enchanted Kitool and Jaygak¡¯s weapons when I hadn¡¯t known them long, probably less than I knew you. I knew Jurot for less than a couple of months and I enchanted his axe. Man, I enchanted my darling little sister¡¯s weapon before she was even born.¡± Adam smiled. Dunes continued to blink wildly at Adam, trying to process the words he was hearing. Jonn¡¯s eyes were glued on the other Half Elf, and Brittany reached up to cover her ears. She understood there were things she should and should not hear. ¡°You did what?¡± Dunes almost coughed. Sonarot smiled, enjoying the scene before her. Even Elder Zijin was rxing, bathing in the confusion Adam was causing. Jaygak clutched at her jaws tight. ¡°Adam, I must refuse,¡± Dunes said, feeling too ufortable to ept. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°I refuse your refusal.¡± ¡°Adam, I am serious. I cannot ept.¡± Adam shut his eyes tight and crossed his arms. ¡°Dunes, I am serious. I cannot ept that you cannot ept.¡± ¡°Adam, you¡­¡± ¡°You did pretty well against the Dragon,¡± Adam said. ¡°Without that, I¡¯m not sure I could have let loose as much as I did. Plus, the stronger you are, the likelier we are to survive. Our number one priority is to return home, safe and sound.¡± Adam smiled, reaching up to the sleepy Lanarot, brushing her hair gently as she squirmed. He held her up to Dunes, which surprised the little girl, as it was the first night skinned person she had ever seen. ¡°Do you see my adorable little sister?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What would you say to her if you let me die. Are you going to tell her that you let me die just because you didn¡¯t want to ept a magical weapon which could save our lives?¡± Adam kept Lanarot in his arms, with her staring at his face, filled with confusion. ¡°No, but death isn¡¯t the end of life,¡± Dunes said, his lips growing taut. Adam leaned Lanarot in even closer, causing her to squirm and pull back. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adam said. ¡°Say it to her face.¡± Dunes looked at the little baby who was squirming away from him, beginning to tremble in Adam¡¯s arms, then he looked to Sonarot, who was staring deep at him. No, she wasn¡¯t staring at him, she was staring deep into his soul. ¡°Sorry,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I will ept the magical weapon. Thank you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, pulling Lanarot back and nuzzling her cheek. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry when you see a ck dude, that¡¯s weird, Lanababy.¡± He brushed the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Even so, we shouldn¡¯t stay in the Iyr for long,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to overstay my wee.¡± ¡°You are Guests of Jurot,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You do not need to worry about such matters.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll quest a few times during Duskval, and then I¡¯ll spend the entire winter, I mean, Nightval, making weapons. I¡¯ve got the forge up until the end of this year, if I recall?¡± Adam nced to Elder Zijin, who had been enjoying himself. ¡°Yes,¡± the Elder replied, nodding his head. ¡°I should probably get some more gems,¡± Adam thought, thinking about how many gems he had. ¡°Ah, hold on. Since it¡¯s a magical weapon for the party, I can just use the Party Fund, right?¡± ¡°It is what the Party Fund was made for,¡± Kitool said. ¡°That sounds fine to me,¡± Jaygak said. Jurot nodded. ¡°We have entrusted you with the matter.¡± ¡°Well, we have spent a lot on Jonn and Dunes,¡± Adam said, feeling a little guilty. ¡°You enchanted our weapons before the formation of the Party Funds, so we cannot refuse to spend it on Dunes¡¯ magical weapon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I don¡¯t have too many gems personally,¡± Adam thought. ¡°If you wish for gems, the Iyr will provide them, as long as you are willing to auction the weapons to the Iyr first,¡± Sonarot offered, petting his head, taking Lanarot from him. Adam nodded. ¡°Can I buy ores and wood from the Iyr?¡± "We can requisition some using our family name," Sonarot said. "I''ll buy them,¡± Adam said. ¡°That way the Iyr¡¯s coffers are growing. If the Iyr is strong, then I don¡¯t have to worry about Lanarot.¡± "The Iyr is strong," Jurot stated. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Aunt, when I-¡° Adam paused, ncing at the others about them. ¡°Right, we can speak about itter.¡± Sonarot bowed her head, unsure of what he wanted to talk about. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucy?¡± Adam asked. "She is currently training in the caves,¡± Elder Zijin said. "Training in the caves?" Adam asked. "She wished to train, so she left to do so with many Iyrmen. She trains quite a lot." "She must be bored too." Adam felt a little guilty, considering he was going out and having fun adventuring. "It iste,¡± Sonarot said, rocking her daughter gently. ¡°Shall we sleep?¡± The others were guided to the cabin, where Brittany could sleep in her own section of the cabin, walled off from Jonn and Dunes. Sonarot ced Lanarot down, who began to cry that her mother wasn¡¯t with her, but soon stopped as Sonaroty beside her, rubbing her stomach. ¡°Woo. Awoo. Aa.¡± Lanarot babbled at her mother before slowly closing her eyes. Adam stared at the tiny girl, puffing out his chest. ¡®My little sister is so adorable!¡¯ Jurot saw the way she rxed in their mother¡¯s arms, the way she babbled as she calmed. His heart throbbed painfully.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I hope you''re all enjoying these early chapters. I''m putting them out as thanks for all the support I''m receiving recently, including the new patrons etc. 136. Adam’s Goals 136. Adam¡¯s Goals Omen: 7, 10 ¡°Look at how big you are,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing the girl¡¯s face clean of her milk. ¡°It is now the seventh month.¡± ¡°Her seventh month,¡± Adam said, looking at the little thing. ¡°So much time passed already?¡± Adam had always joked about how she had grown up so quickly, but wasn¡¯t it true that she was growing up too quickly? ¡°Time passed so slowly after you left, but it feels like it was too short now,¡± Sonarot said, kissing her daughter¡¯s forehead, causing her to smile and giggle. ¡°Sorry for not sending word back,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°Soon I should have a spell which will allow me to send you messages even if I¡¯m thousands of miles away.¡± ¡°Which spells?¡± Sonarot asked, cing Lanarot on herp, gently rubbing the girl¡¯s back. ¡°Sending,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Third Gate spell?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°And you will use it to message me?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be messaging lots of people when needed,¡± Adam said, smirking. He wondered just how much trouble he could cause with such a spell. ¡°If we¡¯re at an inn, and it¡¯s night, and we¡¯re safe and sound, I¡¯ll send you a quick update now and again. Though, maybe I should make a¡­ tablet?¡± ¡°A tablet?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, holding up his hands. ¡°Usually they are made of y, but I could probably make one which has magical paper inside. I could write on the paper and you will receive a message on the other end.¡± ¡°Oh my, how useful,¡± Sonarot said, wondering how Adam had managed toe up with such a thing. ¡®Does he know?¡¯ ¡°My handwriting isn¡¯t the best though,¡± Adam admitted, rubbing he side of his neck. ¡°What about a radio or something?¡± Adam fell deep into thought, rubbing his chin. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure how to make one of those.¡± ¡°There is no need to rush,¡± Sonarot said, reaching up to brush his cheek. Her hand was motherly warm. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry,¡± Adam admitted, frowning. ¡°If we¡¯re gone for so long, won¡¯t it be bothersome to not know?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it was to wait. Even this time, when Jurot and Adam had left, they had gone for months. Every single day she could have received news that they had died, and there was no way she could help them. ¡°I trust you toe home safely with my Jurot,¡± she said, brushing his hair. ¡°You have promised me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Adam said, turning red. ¡°I know.¡± Adam met with the others in the morning, training with them. They ran around the Iyr, with Dunes, Jonn, and Brittany joining them for morning training. ¡°Father was quite happy with the tale,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t so happy with me managing to take my revenge though!¡± She had so much fun giving her father a noogie. ¡°My mother has promised me a staff made of ck Iyrwood,¡± Kitool said, not revealing the joy which was pounding with her chest. Jurot¡¯s ears twitched. ¡®ck Iyrwood?¡¯ He almost smiled. ¡°My father said I could have a wyrmhorn de,¡± Jaygak said, puffing out her chest. Kitool threw Jaygak a look of uncharacteristic surprise. ¡°A wyrmhorn de?¡± Jaygak stopped to stretch. ¡°It was a Blue Dragon which had nearly hunted my family¡¯s ancestors to extinction. So hearing that we killed one, father promised I could have the wyrmhorn de, though I won¡¯t be using it any time soon.¡± She smiled wide. ¡°We should probably discuss our ns for the next few months,¡± Adam said, stretching out his back. ¡°Nightval will be upon us soon.¡± ¡°We have already finished arge quest, so we could rest until Dawnval,¡± Jaygak offered. ¡°Really? How does a typical adventuring party go about their business?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Either weplete small quests weekly, or find a quest which willst for a long while either yearly or twice yearly,¡± Jaygak said, thinking about the typical ways that adventuring parties move. ¡°What about a seasonal quest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Iyr is a week away from Red Oak, and I don¡¯t want to be apart from the Iyr for too long.¡± There was a seed which had taken root in Adam¡¯s heart, one which would grow and wrap around if he wasn¡¯t there spoiling his little sister. ¡°That is fine too,¡± Jaygak said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°You are our leader, Adam,¡± Kitool said. Jurot did not speak, trying to figure out why his heart was feeling so tight. ¡°What about you two?¡± Adam asked, staring at Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°You said your family¡­¡± Adam noted the three others. ¡°Rather, what was your goal for adventuring? Do you n on leaving to anothernd to find stories to bring great honour and such back home?¡± ¡°It would be preferred,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Though, we¡¯re happy following you. You said you¡¯d get us to Gold Rank, and you want to be Diamond Rank, right?¡± Jaygak smirked at him. ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Adam threw his head back, looking up towards the cloudy sky. ¡°I want to help you be Gold Rank, and Jurot to be the first Diamond Rank, but for me¡­¡± ¡°What is your goal?¡± Jurot asked, seeing Adam hesitate. Adam stared down at the floor, closing his eyes. ¡°I lost my family. Sometimes I still think about them, but I know I can¡¯t see them again. There may evene a time when I won¡¯t remember their faces, their voices, the way they smelled, the way they annoyed me when they kept using my fountain pen.¡± Adam shook his head. Jaygak narrowed her eyes, wondering what he meant by a fountain pen. ¡°When I came here, Aunt Sonarot epted me. I was weed into the Iyr by the Rot family, or at the very least, by my Aunt. I¡¯m still not entirely sure what it means to be a Nephew, but I¡¯m doing my best. When I saw Lanarot yesterday, who looks so differentpared to months ago, who was so much heavier in my arms, and yet she was still so happy and joyful¡­¡± Adam stared down at his arms. Jurot¡¯s heart began to throb again when Adam mentioned his younger sister. ¡°As much as it sounds like a stupid joke, I think I know what I want.¡± Adam clenched his fists tight. ¡°I want to make sure my little sister grows up well. I will help her. I will be the best big brother in the world. Right now, that¡¯s all I want to do. No, not quite. I want to help you all achieve your goals and dreams. I will be the one who will clear the path to your dreams.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly, before beginning tough from the embarrassment. ¡°Then you must be strong to help her,¡± Jurot said, staring at Adam with his stern eyes. ¡°You know, I might just..." Adam caught the sight of Jurot¡¯s eyes, which were so strong and stern. He was going to say he might retire to the Iyr to train and create magical weapons, assisting the young girl as she grew. Though, after seeing Jurot¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°No, never mind." Adam rubbed his forehead. "I have a lot of ideas about what we can do, and how this party will function without me. So, let¡¯s vote.¡± ¡°Vote?¡± Dunes asked. Jonn and Dunes weren¡¯t sure what Adam was thinking. He was happy to be the leader, but now, after seeing his younger sister, he wanted to stop adventuring? They understood he was difficult to understand, but the Half Elf was slowly bing impossible to understand. ¡°Yeah, vote,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who wants to do another quest before Nightval?¡± Adam looked about the group, ncing between them all. Jaygak and Kitool kept their hands down, unsure of whether they should. After all, they each had pups to take care of, and they would need a few weeks to grow, and they needed to train with the little Dire Wolf cubs so they would be a team. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Adam asked, looking at Dunes, who had been the most vocal to go and quest. ¡°We have been travelling for so long,¡± Dunes said, ncing around to see all the Iyrmen about. ¡°I think we should take a break. It is a rare chance that someone like me gets to stay in the Iyr, and I should ept my good fortune.¡± He nodded his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t staying here for free,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°We have to help the Iyr in some way. I have been working hard in the Iyr, and I expect you to follow my lead in that regard.¡± Dunesughed. ¡°It would be remiss of me not to help the Iyr in some way, especially since I¡¯ll be meeting a descendant of my Lady¡¯s greatest Champion.¡± ¡°Good, that includes you too, Brittany. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re going to¡­¡± Adam paused. He rubbed his forehead again, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brittany asked. She had been on edge the entire time in the Iyr, being surrounded by so many strong warriors. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°We were meant to invite Nobby too, weren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I thought you had not brought him on purpose,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°No, I just forgot.¡± Adam shook his head. Jurot stared at Adam. ¡®So, there are times when you forget things too. I thought it was all a part of your n.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll go talk to him next time we¡¯re in Red Oak. I hope he and his old man are alright.¡± Jonn wondered who this Nobby was. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, looking at the other Half Elf. ¡°What about you, Jonn? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re here because you want to be here.¡± ¡°I will remain at your side,¡± Jonn said. ¡°I still do not know whether I want to swear my Oaths to you.¡± ¡°I need to get stronger too,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m half way to¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how much of the system he could reveal. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m almost an Expert.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. He had expected that someone like Adam was probably near Expert. He, himself, felt that he was growing that powerful too. Jaygak and Kitool exchanged nces. The pair needed to train to consolidate their strength, but even they felt like they had grown more powerful under Adam¡¯s guidance. ¡®Just what are you, Adam?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
No need to rush. Sometimes you need a few chapters to kick it after ying a couple of Dragons, you know? 137. Demons in the Iyr 137. Demons in the Iyr ¡°We should discuss how to spend the money we have earned too,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have paid our dues, but there isn¡¯t much we need to spend money on due to the Party Funds. We have equipped Dunes and Jonn with enough coin for their spells, but we will need storage solutions. It was difficult bringing back the Dragon, and we had to leave so much of it behind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Plus there¡¯s the whole need for bringing back loot we find inirs and stuff. We should probably each fit ourselves with the smallest storage rings for now so we each have the ability to carry more with us.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We should buy a Bag of Holding first. There is no need for each of us to have small storage when a Bag of Holding is best in terms of size and price. Even if you end up carrying the Bag of Holding, it doesn¡¯t matter. You already are in charge of the Party Funds, so there is no need to spread the storage as well.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± Adam said. ¡°How much was a Bag of Holding? Did Paul say five thousand?¡± ¡°Five thousand is a little above the average price, but five thousand is the least we should expect to pay from an auction,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The best thing to do is to ask the Guild to purchase one on our behalf, but it is best that we make a request when we are at least Bronze Rank, Steel Rank preferably.¡± ¡°So we should rank up quickly to Steel then?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have denied my Rank Up earlier¡­¡± ¡°That is life,¡± Jurot said, shrugging his shoulders. He had denied it until Adam had epted his own. ¡°Alright, well, either way I¡¯ll be enchanting a sword for Dunes. I might make a new one for myself too.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°Your sword is already a great sword.¡± Though, why Adam would make another sword as a Nephew of the Rot family, was beyond something he understood. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a little too great, don¡¯t you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I should make a new weapon. I need to make a weapon which is more focused with its power, where it¡¯ll be more powerful than this sword, but in a limited capacity. This sword is a little too great at all times, and it¡¯s bringing me quite a bit of unwanted attention.¡± ¡°What will you do with your current sword?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at it. It was quite the weapon, even her own Bloodseeker would pale inparison to it. ¡°I might retire it for a bit,¡± Adam said, noting the look in the Iyr. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in the Iyr.¡± As much as he wanted to leave the sword in Jaygak¡¯s care, it wouldn¡¯t do well for her to be a Devilkin and to have a powerful sword like this. She already gained plenty of attention when they were out, which the tattoos managed to defend, but if she also had this weapon¡­ Man¡¯s greed knew no bounds. ¡°An unused sword in the Iyr is not unused for long,¡± Jaygak said. Adam shrugged. ¡°If the Iyr wants to use my sword, it is more than wee to use it.¡± ¡°I am d we are friends, Adam,¡± Jurot said, smiling slightly. To think he¡¯d offer the sword to be used for the good of the Iyr, he wasn¡¯t just a Nephew in name. ¡°Friend?¡± Adam said. ¡°We aren¡¯t friends, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly, understanding the sentiment from the Half Elf. ¡°After all we¡¯ve done, and though we¡¯ve only known each other, what, for eight months now? No, wait, it¡¯s the seventh month now? Either way, we share a sister, so I don¡¯t want to hear that we¡¯re only friends.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You are right,¡± Jurot said, sping Adam¡¯s forearm. Adam grinned wider, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. "So, what is the n for us now?" Dunes asked, interrupting the bromance. "I will stay here and make money by creating magical weapons," Adam said. ¡°It should fund our future adventures, and we will be able to fit the pair of you in full te mail.¡± Dunes wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about Adam working so hard to fit them each with weapons and armour. "What if we assisted you? We could go quest to allow you to create more magical weapons?¡± Dune offered. He had thought on what Adam said, and creating magical weapons was definitely a part of Lady Arya¡¯s ethos, but he wanted to assist in some way. "How so?" Adam asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°We will take quests which will have certain rewards, rewards which may assist in your enchanting like certain materials, and we will bring them back to you so you can enchant with them?¡± Dunes offered. ¡°When you sell the magical weapons, we will be paid at least for the materials which had been brought.¡± ¡°The Iyr will need to get a cut too since I¡¯m making weapons using their shrines,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I¡¯m even allowed to.¡± Dunes nodded his head. ¡°You will need to speak with them about that matter.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll speak with themter about it. Though, won¡¯t I fall behind in my Rank?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you adventure now and again, you should be able to keep your rank,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Considering the way you adventure, you will be ahead of us all the time, no doubt.¡± ¡°I feel like that¡¯s some backhanded praise,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°If you reveal your enchanting ability to the guild, you can also earn some Stamps when you create weapons as part of their requests,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Or, if you wish to keep it a secret, the Guild always has requests for alchemy.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯d fall behind in Experience though¡­¡± ¡°In the Iyr?¡± Dunes asked, raising his brow. ¡°Good point,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Though, I do want to adventure with you.¡± ¡°It would only be during Nightval that we would adventure without you,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We won¡¯t be adventuring much, though, since it¡¯s more difficult.¡± "I don''t know, even so..." Adam said. If they were adventuring without him, that meant he¡¯d be unable to help them. ¡°We will not adventure this Nightval, but you should think about the matter,¡± Dunes said. "Alright. I''ll focus on alchemy and enchanting to make money, and I¡¯ll make sure to put some in the Party Funds too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing too much already?¡± Jaygak asked, crossing her arms. ¡°How can we keep up?¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°What¡¯s a hundred gold or two? I¡¯ll try and bring it up so we have enough money for our Priest, who will get the most important spell soon.¡± ¡°Being a Priest is expensive business,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I can¡¯t forget my tithes either.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll make more than enough to pay plenty of tithes to the good Lady.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve all finally returned!¡± called a voice from behind. ¡°Who is that?¡± Dunes asked, looking past Adam. ¡°It¡¯s a Demon,¡± Jonn said, drawing his de. Dunes, who had recognised the appearance of a Demon, also drew his sword. ¡°Settle down you two,¡± Adam said, raising a hand. ¡°Hey, Lucy. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine,¡± she said. She was still in her adult form, though she did appear to have a little more muscle than thest time they had met. ¡°What¡¯s that I smell?¡± She sniffed the air. ¡°A deeper concentration of magic?¡± She walked over to Adam, who pulled away. ¡°Ho! You¡¯ve gotten stronger!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I have. I actually have a gift for you, if you¡¯re willing.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself?¡± Jonn asked, de drawn still, ready to attack. ¡°Why is there a Demon in the Iyr?¡± Dunes threw a look to Adam. ¡°Lucy is my friend,¡± Adam said. ¡°I understand that Demons have a particr connotation, but if either of you want to try and kill her, well¡­¡± Adam caught Dunes¡¯ eyes. ¡°It would be difficult for me to exin to Lady Arya, so let¡¯s not make it awkward for me.¡± Dunes remained staring at Adam for a long while, before he nced around to the Iyrmen around them. ¡°You allow her within your walls?¡± ¡°She is my friend,¡± Jurot said, simply. Jonn and Dunes exchanged nces again. It seemed Adam could still surprise them long after they thought he couldn¡¯t. ¡°What¡¯s this about a gift?¡± Lucy asked, leaning in, smiling wide. ¡°Follow me,¡± Adam said, leading Lucy back to the Rot family house. Lucy followed, humming to herself casually, leaving behind the Guardian and the Priest, both of whom had sworn to y any Demons they found. ¡®Oh good Lady, please give me guidance,¡¯ Dunes prayed. He understood just how mad he¡¯d have to be in order to fight in the Iyr. Jonn, on the other hand, had very different thoughts. ¡®I have already broken those Oaths, so do I really need to attack her?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Oh, right. Forgot about the whole anti demon thing from these types. I randomly got more patrons so I guess I''m posting up multiple chapters for a few more days... 138. Adam, Friend 138. Adam, Friend ¡°Hey Aunt,¡± Adam said, throwing up a wave at the woman, who was currently feeding her daughter. ¡°Have you finished your training?¡± Sonarot asked, brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair as she feasted on her mother¡¯s teet. ¡°Yeah, though I was looking for that thing,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to Lucy. ¡°Oh, that thing?¡± The Iyrman smiled, nodding her head. ¡°What thing?¡± Lucy said, sniffing the air, smelling something wonderful in the air. Then she noted Lanarot and how she was eating. ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s that?¡¯ Adam reached under the bed and pulled out a box made of thick wood, something which had been made years ago and had been in the Rot family for generations. He wound a lever to the side, which took some effort to make sure little children couldn¡¯t break into it, before it clicked, unlocking. Adam popped open the lid and revealed the contents within. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this?¡± Lucy swallowed, staring at the item within. ¡°What did I say?¡± Adam chuckled, shing a wide smile. ¡°Hmph,¡± she grumbled. ¡°You said we would do it together!¡± She red at her, her lips formed into a pout. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know.¡± Adam continued to smile. ¡°Still, with this, your friend and my future wife, should be fine.¡± Lucy red at him through squinted eyes. ¡°Mary will finally be safe.¡± She stared at the pulsing Blue Dragon Heart. ¡°I knew it. Picking you as my General was the right choice to make.¡± She nodded her head, proud of her keen insight. ¡°I¡¯m not your General, but your friend,¡± Adam said, reaching up to brush her hair, only to find how sweaty and grimy it was. He wiped his hand against his clothing. ¡°If you have any trouble, you can alwayse to me.¡± ¡°Friend,¡± Lucy repeated. She grabbed onto Adam and hugged him tight, a horn digging into his shoulder. ¡®Thanks, Adam.¡¯ She quickly pulled away. ¡°Gross, you stink!¡± She coughed, turning her head, hiding the blush on her face. ¡°I¡¯m the one who smells?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who looks like she hasn¡¯t had a bath in a year.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re my friend, otherwise I would have beaten you,¡± she said, shaking her fist at him. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, shaking his head, a wide grin still stered on his face. ¡°When are you heading to that forest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head to that damned forest today!¡± Lucy dered, throwing up her fist, holding the Blue Dragon heart to her chest, feeling how it pulsed, the great energy within it still drawing her to it. ¡°Do you want us toe along?¡± Adam offered. ¡°You will just slow me down,¡± she said, rubbing her cheek against the Dragon Heart, almost salivating. It smelled so good and she was so hungry for the Mana within it. ¡®No, I can¡¯t. This is for Mary.¡¯ She rubbed her cheek against the Dragon Heart tenderly. ¡®Wait for me.¡¯ ¡°Alright, but you¡¯re not going to go alone, are you?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m not as stupid as you!¡± She leapt out of the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go find some hunky Iyrmen and take them with me!¡± Like a wilful tornado, she stormed away, off to find some hunky Iyrmen who would take her to the forest. Adamughed, watching her as she left. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s fine too.¡± He threw a look to Sonarot and Lanarot, before clearing his throat. ¡°I should leave before I stink up the ce even more.¡± He returned back to the party, who were currently bathing within the river. Jonn and Dunes were looking away from everyone, trying their best not to let their eyes wander, whereas Brittany had gone behind a building, with arge basin and a bucket to wash herself with. ¡°Lucy¡¯s gone to save her friend and my future wife,¡± Adam said, beginning to strip. Jurot wondered if he should call him cringe, but decided against it. Adam was most likely just joking, even if it was a terrible joke. ¡°Your future wife?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Is she a Demon too?¡± ¡°She¡¯s more like an Angel,¡± Adam joked. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty.¡± ¡°Be careful of being seduced by evil vixens,¡± Dunes warned. ¡°She can seduce me any time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ask Jurot, he knows how beautiful she is.¡± Dunes threw Jurot a look, who nodded. ¡®Then no doubt she is a beautiful woman.¡¯ ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you two keep acting up about their race, I might have to beat some sense into you.¡± ¡°They¡¯re Demons,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Should I beat you because you¡¯re dark skinned then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is not the colour of their skin, but their history,¡± Dunes said. ¡°They are enemies of man.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in Alnd now, and you¡¯re an Aswadian,¡± Adam said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you our enemy too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it is.¡± Adam threw the Priest a re. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reason is. Lucy hasn¡¯t started a fight with you, so you need to back off.¡± Dunes narrowed his eyes. ¡°If I am given word to kill her, you cannot stop me.¡± ¡°You and I both know I can, and will, stop you,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Lucy is a Guest of the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If you are to cause issues, you may leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to start issues in the Iyr,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It won¡¯t be the first time someone does something stupid in the name of their religion,¡± Adam said. ¡°I thought you said the Aswadians are more open to different races?¡± Adam nced to Jurot. ¡°They are,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Dunes is a Priest, and there is an ideological war against Demons. Normal Aswadians might not like Demons, but it isn¡¯t as hostile.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s drop the topic here. She¡¯s gone, anyway.¡± Dunes nodded slowly. Jonn had remained silent the entire time, still unsure if Lucy was his enemy considering that he was no longer a Guardian with his Oaths sworn to the Order of Hill Top. ¡°If you are wanting to enchant, will you use weapons which are made of gem?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Not Jagite, but gems like Rubicule, Sapphicule, and Emeralicule?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I have no idea what those are, but I assume that they are red, blue, and green?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°They are gems which have innate Mana deep within them,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Usually formed near areas withrge amounts of Mana.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not even sure I can work them, but I¡¯ll have to see.¡± ¡°Perhaps you can¡¯t, but something like Tigergem, perhaps?¡± Jaygak said. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to its enchantments, as one might expect, but you could definitely make something like your current de much easier than with the materials you usually use.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam pondered. ¡°How much can I buy Tigergem for?¡± ¡°Roughly six hundred gold,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Though you won¡¯t need extra gems to create the weapon, and it is easier.¡± ¡°Which weapons make the most money?¡± Adam asked, recalling he had asked previously. ¡°Longswords, spears, daggers, axes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Greatswords and ives usually make the most money when sold, but longswords are better to sell since you can auction them to Nobles first. Nobles pay quite the price, mostly to show off to one another.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with Nobles,¡± he stated, dryly. After what happened in those towns, he wasn¡¯t happy with the Nobles. ¡®That bastard Sir Harvey, too¡­¡¯ ¡°What about taking requests from Iyrmen?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Some Iyrmen have a lot of money, enough money to burn. One day I¡¯ll have enough money to burn too!¡± ¡°I did do that a few times,¡± Adam said, shaking his head at her. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Elder Zijin about it.¡± They finished bathing and made their way back to the estate, where the various children were currently ying together, waiting for their meal. Jogak was in charge of cooking that day, meaning that the food was probably going to be a little spicier than usual. ¡°So you¡¯re finally back,¡± Sonarot said, holding out Lanarot to Adam. ¡°I hope the two of you can y with her, otherwise she may not recognise you.¡± Adam picked her up and held her close, feeling just how hot she was. ¡°I¡¯ll y with you as best as I can, little cutie.¡± He tickled her cheeks with his finger. ¡°Did you sleep well, little Lanarot?¡± Lanarot stared up at him, the way babies did, twitching slightly. She reached up and grabbed his finger, squeezing it tight in her hand, moving it around. Then Jurot appeared beside Adam, causing her eyes to snap towards him in shock, but she stared at his face. ¡°She¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± Adam said. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Jurot said, feeling his heart throb again. Adam smiled. ¡°Here,¡± he said, lifting Lanarot up to her older brother. Jurot took her into his arms and stared down at her face. Lanarot stared up at him and started to smile, giggling slightly, before staring up at him silently again. His heart continue to throb, almost causing him pain.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adammitting sphemy, and Jurot slowly understanding what it''s like to actually care about your younger sibling. 139. Thunder in the Iyr 139. Thunder in the Iyr ¡®Small,¡¯ Jurot thought. He held Lanarot in his arms, their eyes glued to each other¡¯s. Jurot didn¡¯t feel especially close to his sister, though he would no doubt die to defend her. However. For a little while now, he had been swallowed by an all consuming thought. His heart kept pounding within his chest violently, thundering like a storm. His thoughts were only on his little sister, Lanarot. ¡®Hot.¡¯ Her body was so hot to the touch, and as he ced his hand over the girl¡¯s chest, causing her to twitch and look down at his hand, he could feel how rapidly her heart beat. ¡®She is chubby,¡¯ Jurot thought, gently rubbing her stomach. ¡®Those arms are so small and feeble. Were mother¡¯s arms so small when she was a baby? Were mine?¡¯ Those tiny, chubby arms, which would one day wield an axe to hack into her worst enemies. Then their eyes met again. The dark eyes of most Iyrmen. Yet, these eyes they possessed were very specific eyes. Their eyes were dark, yes, but they were exactly the same as another Iyrman¡¯s. Though the pair were the son and daughter of Surot and Sonarot, and whereas Jurot looked almost identical to his father, they had both inherited their mother¡¯s eyes. So when Jurot stared into his sister¡¯s eyes, he found his mother¡¯s eyes staring back, the same eyes he had be so familiar with over the years. Lanarot, who was looking at this rtive stranger, could also see those same eyes she had seen for her entire life, staring back at her on a stranger¡¯s face. She would continue to stare into her brother¡¯s eyes, sometimes her eyes dancing across his entire face. Their hearts continued to pound wildly, as though synchronised to their own metronome. ¡°Yo Elder Zijin,¡± Adam called, waving a hand to the Orcish Iyrman. ¡°How are you doing this fine day?¡± ¡°I am doing well, Adam,¡± Elder Zijin said, wondering what kind of trouble Adam was going to get up to today. He was currently within a warehouse, checking the various resources. ¡°I was hoping to discuss with you about whether I could create bespoke magical weapons for the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°What is it that you wish for exactly?¡± Elder Zijin asked, narrowing his eyes slightly at the Half Elf. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of game Adam was ying today, and he was on high alert. If Adam did something terrible under his guidance, then it would be Elder Zijin who would have to suffer. ¡°I want to create weapons, enchant those weapons, and sell them to the Iyrmen for a fair price.¡± ¡°And?¡± Elder Zijin asked, waiting for the moment Adam would reveal his true deviousness. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam replied, blinking at the Elder. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That is it?¡± Elder Zijin stared at the Half Elf. ¡°You came all this way to ask just that?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Well, I also need permission to use the enchanting shrines too.¡± Elder Zijin had smirked when Adam said he needed something else, but he frowned when Adam asked for something reasonable. A deep sense of disappointment filled his soul. ¡°I¡¯d like to be paid in gold or gems, gems preferably.¡± ¡°That should be fine,¡± Elder Zijin replied, coldly. ¡®Come on, Adam. Give me something!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m offering my services to create bespoke weapons for the Iyrmen, whichever kind of weapon they like, as long as they provide the materials for everything, and pay me the rest of the gold required. I might still create my own weapons to auction or sell, though I¡¯ll of course give the Iyr first rights, unless someonees to me beforehand about it. Is that fine?¡± ¡®Why are you so reasonable, Adam? That¡¯s no fun.¡¯ Elder Zijin sighed, only to realise how foolish his thoughts were. All those times when Jaygak would stir up trouble, causing his heart to panic, and now he was wishing for Adam to do the same? ¡®Are you growing senile so soon?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°That sounds fine,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°You have already traded for the rights to use the shrines. If you are to sell the items outside of the Iyr, then there must be a tax paid.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°A hundred gold for each item,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Whether you sell it for five hundred or ten thousand, we shall take a hundred gold as payment.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Adam said, giving the Elder a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re always so agreeable, Elder Zijin.¡± Elder Zijin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That is because I still hope that I can make you mine.¡± Adam covered his arms across himself. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are not married yet, are you?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°If you are interested, I can introduce you to some of my nieces.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then what about my nephews?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t roll that way.¡± Adam raised his arms into a cross to stop him. ¡°You do not roll that way?¡± Elder Zijin asked, unfamiliar with the phrase. ¡®It must be an Elvish thing.¡¯ ¡°It means I don¡¯t like men that way,¡± AdamKingdom said. ¡°I don¡¯t roll with them.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Elder Zijin said, nodding his head. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You do not enjoy thepany of men?¡± Elder Zijin asked, shocked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I get that a lot. Apparently Elves have quite the refine pte?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°I am surprised that you do not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m queer in many ways, Elder Zijin, but that is not one of them,¡± Adam said. ¡°I would have never guessed.¡± ¡°Also, another question I have is about the party members I had brought. I know Jurot said they were his Guests, but it was mostly up to me. Is that alright? I¡¯m not exactly sure how much I trust either of them, considering how I met Jonn, and Dunes seems to really want to kill Lucy¡­¡± ¡°Jurot has epted them under his family¡¯s care,¡± Zijin said. ¡°If they cause an issue, it will be his responsibility.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, frowning slightly. It was weird that Jurot would be responsible for Adam¡¯s mistakes. ¡°If therees a time when you have an issue, any issue pertaining me, pleasee and speak with me. I want to remain in good standing with the Iyr.¡± ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Elder Zijin said, smiling. ¡°You are free toe and go as you please within the Front Iyr and Main Iyr. If there are any issues, you will at least have the protection of the Rot family. If there is an issue, we will bring it up with Sonarot first, and if she does not settle the matter, then we will bring it up to you.¡± ¡°Aunt? Why would you bring it up to her first?¡± Adam asked, surprised. ¡°She is the Head of the Rot family,¡± Elder Zijin replied, simply. ¡°If not her, who would we speak to?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam replied. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bothering my Aunt with that sort of thing?¡± ¡°It is her responsibility. She will protect you from minor matters, and she may have a reasonable exnation for whatever issues arise. If it is more serious, then we will bring it to your attention. You do not need to stress about small matters, Adam.¡± ¡°Aunt is busy raising my adorable little sister,¡± Adam said, sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her with mundane matters.¡± ¡°I will take your words into consideration,¡± Zijin said. Adam nodded. ¡°Thank you for the conversation.¡± The Half Elf turned and left, making his way back to the family estate. ¡®Is he really not gay?¡¯ Elder Zijin thought. ¡®Is he really an Elf?¡¯ When Adam returned back to the estate, he found that Jurot, who had finished eating, having chewed on his thoughts as he ate, was staring at Lanarot, who was returning his stare. Sometimes the little girl would giggle and twitch, before falling still again, taking in his sight. ¡®Cute,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®Cutest In The Whole World.¡¯ ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said, quickly rushing up beside Jurot, slowly snaking his arms around the girl. ¡°You can¡¯t just hog her for yourself.¡± ¡°She is my sister,¡± Jurot said, not letting her go. ¡°She¡¯s my sister too,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You got to y with her for lunch. Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± Jurot let his sister go, but stared down at the chubby girl, who squirmed slightly in Adam¡¯sp, before looking up at him. ¡°Did you miss me, my little Lanarot?¡± Adam reached up to tickle her nose with his finger. She giggled up at him and pped her hands, before reaching up to grab his finger. ¡°How cute,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Right?¡± Adam continued to tickle the little baby¡¯s nose, causing her to sneeze weakly. ¡°Even her sneezes are so cute.¡± Jurot would have thought that Adam was crazy, but there was something wrong with him at that moment. Rain began to fill across the Iyr, and soon there was a sh, and momentster thunder rumbled in the distance. The noise made Lanarot shudder and cry, causing Sonarot to pick her up to soothe the girl. ¡°There, there,¡± Sonarot said, patting her back. ¡°The storm has begun, Lanarot.¡± ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s going tost a while,¡± Adam said, retreating back into the estate. ¡°It will,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Until evening, every day for this month.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°That sounds horrible.¡± ¡°You will get used to it.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Jurot slowly understanding what babies are. I keep getting new patrons and new followers! Expect more double chaptersing out for at least the next few days. 140. A Pleasant Surprise 140. A Pleasant Surprise Omen: 2, 15 Lanarot yed with wooden blocks, picking them up in her grip, before dropping them and giggling in joy. Adam was writing down some recipes in his book when an Iyrman knocked on the door, causing the baby to turn her head to look towards it. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam called. Elder Zijin peeked in through the window. ¡°Good afternoon, Adam,¡± he said. ¡°You have a guest.¡± ¡°I have a guest?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows. He blinked his eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°She has said she is a friend of yours.¡± Elder Zijin¡¯s lips formed into a cheeky smile, one which was knowing, but did not reveal his secrets. ¡°A friend¡­¡± Adam wondered who it could be. He picked up Lanarot, since he was looking after her alone, and followed Elder Zijin out, making his way through the Main Iyr. Elder Zijin straightened at the appearance of the baby, no longer as cheerful and coy as he usually was. They veered to the side, heading towards a familiar estate, the estate of the current Chief. ¡°Adam?¡± Sonarot called from the side, and Adam nced over at her to see her walking towards him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Apparently a friend of mine hase,¡± Adam said, handing the baby to her mother. There were the Great Elders, all of whom were standing around the gazebo, and the Chief, who sat ahead, and another figure at one side. Her eyes were slightly nted, with an emerald shimmer. Her nose was thin and straight, going down like an arrow tip, and her lips were even thinner. Elongated ears jut out the side of her head straight upwards, though was pointed like a leaf. Her hair was long, like liquid copper that fell down to her shoulders. An unnatural beauty that Adam had seen a few times before. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hey, Entalia.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°What a pleasant surprise.¡± Entalia¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Adam, Elder Zijin, Sonarot, and Lanarot. When her gaze passed Lanarot, there was a tense moment she could feel from the other Iyrmen, and she picked up her cup of tea to sip it, trying to calm them down. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too,¡± she said. ¡°These Iyrmen are rather eager for a fight.¡± She could smell something wonderful nearby. ¡°We are Iyrmen,¡± the Chief said. ¡°You won¡¯t let them kill me, will you?¡± Entalia asked, fluttering hershes at Adam. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Adam said, taking a seat opposite Entalia, shuffling over to let Sonarot sit beside him. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t start trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble? Me?¡± ¡°You dide from the sky and circled around the Front Iyr,¡± Chief Iromin said. ¡°You are fortunate that Elder Lykan knew of your connection to Adam, otherwise you would have been in.¡± ¡°Entalia,¡± Adam grumbled, almost palming his face. ¡°Next time just walk through the front.¡± ¡°I was in a little rush,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Though I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Next time we won¡¯t be so amodating,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Or we will be too amodating,¡± Elder Wrath said, grinning wide. He reached down to pat his axe, which was eager for blood. Elder Peace threw him a quick look, causing Elder Wrath to pull back, exhaling through his nostrils in defeat. ¡°I brought the gems,¡± Entalia said, smiling up at the Half Elf. ¡°Gems?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head. ¡®Why did she bring gems for me?¡¯ ¡°For the magical weapons you owe me,¡± Entalia said. ¡°I only owe you one,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I believe you said you were bringing a sword made of¡­ somethingcule?¡± ¡°Rubicule,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Though, are you really going to be so cheap? I helped the nearby vige, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Still,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Entalia. Howe you only just arrived at the Iyr?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking forward to meeting the Deathsingers,¡± she said, ignoring the gazes of the Great Elders upon her, remaining focused on Adam. ¡°Did you forget what you tasked me with? The important business?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did you tell them?¡± ¡°The Giants were so mean,¡± Entalia pouted. ¡°They tried to attack me so many times! I barely managed to escape with my life.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected her to have fought the Giants. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine but¡­¡± Entalia took a long sip of the tea and sighed. ¡°I had to sacrifice something important to me.¡± Adam¡¯s face furrowed into surprise. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That beautiful greatsword,¡± Entalia sniffled. ¡°Prince Aksak¡¯s greatsword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well, it was my greatsword at the time.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Right, right. Well, let me introduce you to everyone, rather than continuing our own conversation.¡± Adam nced to the Great Elders and the Chief, feeling awkward that they had a small conversation without greetings. ¡°I know who they are,¡± Entalia said, sniffing them. ¡°They are the sons and daughters of those who slew my ancestors.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He swallowed, trying to figure out what to say. ¡°Oh.¡± Her eyes then shed to the woman and the child. ¡°This is Aunt Sonarot and my adorable baby sister,¡± Adam said. ¡°Aunt Sonarot, Lanarot, this is Entalia, my friend.¡± Lanarot was staring at Entalia, who held unworldly beauty. She smiled and squirmed in her mother¡¯s grasp for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t she so cute?¡± Adam asked, smiling wide. ¡°She is quite the young one,¡± Entalia said. ¡°She turned seven months old yesterday, actually,¡± Adam said, puffing out his chest. The Chief narrowed his eyes, ncing over to Sonarot for a moment. ¡®Is this what I think I am seeing?¡¯ Sonarot replied with a smile for a moment, before looking to Entalia again. ¡°I have heard so much about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about you too,¡± Entalia replied. ¡°The one who weed Adam into their family, and I assume it happened again this time too.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Adam is quite the Nephew. He is already so powerful, and he is so kind.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not so bad,¡± Entalia said, staring into the woman¡¯s eyes. Sonarot remained silent for only a moment. ¡°I hope you will invite me to the wedding.¡± Adam spat out the tea, choking on his shock, before wiping his face and nose with his sleeve, looking to his Aunt. Entalia¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I definitely will.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes were full of confusion, before he cleared his throat. ¡°So, uh, did you tell them?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Entalia said. ¡°That¡¯s good. I had someone else pass along a message too, just in case.¡± ¡°Cheating on me already?¡± Entalia tutted at him. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes, trying to keep cool. ¡°You said you wanted me to enchant a weapon? What did you want?¡± ¡°You really won¡¯t enchant two, even though I saved that vige?¡± Entalia asked, crossing her arms. ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll enchant two, since you did so well.¡± Entalia smiled wide as he gave in. ¡°I¡¯m d you saw sense.¡± She nced at the Chief. ¡°Can I take them out?¡± ¡°You may,¡± the Chief said, nodding his head. Entalia could feel just how on edge they were, and noted that there were the Great Chiefs, the Chief, an Elder, as well as six Priests who were watching from nearby. She revealed two des made of gem, one made of a red gem, and another made of blue gem, cing them on the table. The Iyrmen were all tense, as the des were dangerously close to the babbling baby. The Chief stared at Sonarot, wondering why she was making it difficult, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind as she ced Lanarot down on the table, holding her hands. Lanarot turned around to look at the swords, seeing the beautiful red and blue coloured des. ¡°So that¡¯s Rubicule and Sapphicule?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Entalia said, sliding the swords away from the baby, who was no doubt going to try and reach for them. ¡°Careful now, little baby. These are sharp and could hurt you, and if you cut yourself, I may end up with my head hanging over your firece.¡± Lanarot giggled, causing Entalia to frown. ¡®She didn¡¯t understand me, did she?¡¯ Entalia wondered, hoping that it was just an ill timed giggle and not a bad omen. Adam reached over to the des and picked them up, feeling how cool they were, before they quickly warmed up in his hands. He could feel their innate magic within them, and he smiled. ¡°Awoo?¡± Lanarot babbled as she tried to lean over to the side to try and reach for one of the weapons. Sonarot pulled the baby off the table and onto herp, causing Lanarot to shudder into a cry, but she stopped as Sonarot kissed her forehead and pinched her cheeks gently. ¡°You cannot y with them yet, little Lana," her mother said. "You have your own axe that you can y with when you are older.¡± ¡°Aboo!¡± Lanarot protested.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Entalia appears! Seriously, Lana. Why are babies always trying to get themselves killed? Shout out to everyone in thements who corrected all my stuff. I really appreciate it! 141. Handling His Sword 141. Handling His Sword The Chief and the Great Elders were still on edge. If Entalia was here, they would still be on edge, ready for a fight, but there was a bigger issue. For some reason, Sonarot kept her daughter here. Lanarot was staring up at the beautiful Elf, reaching up towards the woman who sat opposite her, babbling. ¡°I would like an enchantment which will allow the de to set aze with every swing,¡± she said, her eyes glued to his, trying to ignore the little girl who was babbling at her. ¡°Fire,¡± Adam said, looking down at the Sapphicule. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really match this one though.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t enchant it to be blue fire?¡± Entalia asked, her voice full of sarcasm as she teased the boy. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s a popr enchantment, and easy enough to do. I¡¯ll do my best to make you a great weapon.¡± ¡°The shortsword is a gift to my friend¡¯s daughter, so I hope you will put in the most effort for that,¡± Entalia said, smiling. ¡°You have friends?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. He couldn¡¯t let her tease him so freely in front of his Aunt without at least firing back once. ¡°I thought you wanted to be friends with me?¡± Entalia asked, tilting her head yfully. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll make the shortsword amazing, I can guarantee you that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Entalia said, before throwing Lanarot a look. Since she hadpleted her task here, and that the Iyrmen weren¡¯t currently trying to kill her on sight, she reached out a hand to Lanarot. Lanarot grabbed the woman¡¯s finger in her hand and started tough, babbling away as though trying to talk with her. ¡°Since you¡¯re here and we¡¯re friends, will you show Lanarot your Dragon form?¡± Adam asked, leaning in with his pleading eyes staring up at the woman. ¡°Show her my Dragon form?¡± Entalia asked, looking down at the girl. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s very beautiful,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I want to show my sister something cool.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen my Dragon form,¡± Entalia replied, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°Perhaps not in this life, but I did in myst life and it was so beautiful,¡± Adam said. ¡°I even got to ride you.¡± The Great Elders, Elder Zijin, and the Priests each raised their brows in rm with what Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t say such misleading things!¡± Entalia growled at him, causing Lanarot to stare up at her. ¡°If other people find out, it¡¯ll ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Adam said, ncing around to look at the Great Elders, winking at them. ¡°So you¡¯ll definitely let my adorable little sister see your beautiful form and ride you, right?¡± ¡°Seeing me is one thing, but riding me¡­¡± Entalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten I¡¯m a great Dragon? Not just anyone can ride me.¡± ¡°And my little sister is not just anyone,¡± Adam replied. The Chief and the Great Elders had recently heard a few things about Adam, but this was something new. They didn¡¯t know that Adam was someone like that. ¡®Are his thoughts only about his little sister?¡¯ Chief Iromin thought. He recalled how he came here to do so much for his little sister who hadn¡¯t even been born. Then there was the matter of bringing back so many gifts, which was something which caused some worry to Elder Gold, especially considering how useful Dragon scales were. For children to have multiple Dragon scales from the same Dragon, it was nearly unheard of. ¡°You¡¯ll do that since you¡¯re my friend, right?¡± Adam said, leaning in, staring deep into Entalia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who said we were friends?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to be my friend, then that¡¯s a shame. Even though I had so many secrets to share.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, pulling back, taking a sip of some tea on the table, taking a bite of the snacks. Entalia rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do I smell so much heavy magic on you anyway?¡± Entalia asked. The Iyr had made her senses go wild. There was something which had distorted her in this ce, and there was something which was looking at her from all over, something unseen, something great and powerful. She knew that Baktu favoured the Iyrmen, and she had heard the tales from her own kin, from her ancestors, about old rituals they once partook. ¡®I really don¡¯t like it here.¡¯ ¡°So much heavy magic?¡± Adam asked. Entalia leaned in to sniff at him, before her eyes fell down, towards his waist. She reached down towards where she could smell the pleasant scent and grabbed it. ¡°Entalia?¡± Adam asked, his eyes wide. ¡°What the hell are you doing in front of my sister?¡± He red at the Dragon. Lanarot pped her hands and stared at Entalia and then to Adam, babbling in joy. ¡°I¡¯m just-¡° Entalia began, gripping it harder. ¡°Let. Go.¡± Adam continued to re down at her. The Silver Dragon, seeing that there were so many people around, each eager to kill her, she pulled her hand away from it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hand me your sword,¡± she said, extending her hand. The handle, made of white wood, was so hard and yet so soft, so good to the touch. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why not?¡± She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not a part of the deal,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I let any of my friends y with my sword.¡± Adam paused for a moment, before biting into a snack. ¡®Phrasing.¡¯ ¡°I just want to see it,¡± Entalia pleaded, frowning at the Half Elf. Entalia was a beautiful woman, and though her frowns struck his heart, he did not weaken under her gaze. ¡°I am sure you just want to see it, just like how you just wanted to see Prince Aksak¡¯s sword, and then oops,¡± Adam said, sitting up straighter. ¡°Where did the sword go? The sword which had been in his family for hundreds of years? Oh, it seems that his sword was no longer his own, and was in the grasp of a beautiful woman¡¯s hand on her pile of gold and gems.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯ty on my pile of gold and gems,¡± she replied, indignantly. ¡°What a terrible waste. Also, I didn¡¯t steal it, I just borrowed it for a little while.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam replied, shaking his head. ¡°Either way, this sword of mine is quite precious, and I¡¯m not going to let you borrow it.¡± ¡°I just want to see it,¡± she said, pouting up at him and fluttering hershes. ¡°Are you going to give it back right away when I ask?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°I am surrounded by Iyrmen, so I can¡¯t start any trouble.¡± ¡°You could, but the price of it would be quite high.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She held out her hand. Adam sighed, handing the de over to her. Entalia grabbed the sword and held it in her hands, admiring it. It was such a beautiful sword, one made of such fine materials, and the enchantment¡­ She inhaled its scent, before her eyes turned silver for a moment as she gazed upon it, before she blinked and her eyes returned to the emerald he was used to. ¡°What a beautiful sword,¡± she said, sliding a hand along the de. ¡°Well made, and enchanted so finely. It¡¯s enchantments, considering that it is only Minor Rank, are so powerful. Whoever made it must have been a great enchanter.¡± Adam exchanged a look with the other Iyrmen as he picked up his sister and leaned in to let her ce with his ears. She grabbed at them and squeezed, tugging gently. Adam winced slightly, but let her y with them. ¡°Where did you find this de?¡± Entalia asked, her eyes shing towards Adam. If she knew where he found it, she could have a chance to find this enchanter to speak with, and probably, abduct. She wondered if Adam would fall for it. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it anywhere,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I made it.¡± Entalia stared into his eyes. ¡°You did what?¡± ¡°I made it,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You told me that you couldn¡¯t make decent magical enchantments!¡± Entaliained. ¡°Well, I somehow did it.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to tell you.¡± ¡°But this¡­ this isn¡¯t just a magical weapon, it¡¯s something that might be unrivalled in its Rank.¡± Entalia stared at Adam. He was quite the enigma, but there was no way that he could make such a powerful de. Then she looked to the Iyrmen. ¡®If it was using the Iyrmen¡¯s shrines, then¡­¡¯ ¡°It is an amazing weapon. How did you manage to make something like this?¡± Entalia asked, her eyes glued to Adam¡¯s. ¡°I just made it. It took a lot of time, effort, and lots of love, and really good dice rolls.¡± Adam smiled. Entalia sighed. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell her. ¡°Can I have it?¡± she asked, slowly pulling the sword closer to her chest. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± She tilted her head and pouted again. ¡°What are you going to give me?¡± Adam asked, leaning in, feeling her grip on his ear. ¡°Why are you asking for something? Don¡¯t be so kunjas!¡± the Dragon grumbled. Kunjas was Drakken for one who was stingy. ¡°You are going to call me kunjas?¡± Adam asked, brow raised. ¡°Come on!¡± She clutched it tight to her chest. Adam reached over towards her chest, considering she reached down towards him. ¡°Let go.¡± He grabbed the middle of the sword, feeling the heat of the woman against his hand.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Entalia, you can''t just grab Adam''s sword in public. Smh. Dragons have no sense of shame, especially when ites to Elvish swords. All the while a bunch of old people and his Aunt are watching. My god. What''s this? Another early chapter? Yes! I''ve gotten so many new Patrons, followers, and ratings that I keep writing more. I''ve been staring at my screen so much that my eyes are twitching and bloodshot so I hope you''re enjoying the story lol. I even identally wrote way too much while my eyes were aching because I was so into writing. Oops. 142. I’ve Come To Bargain 142. I¡¯ve Come To Bargain ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Please?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s trade then,¡± Entalia said, frowning. Adam smiled. ¡°What do you want to trade for it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trade you a gem sword for this sword,¡± Entalia said. Adam blinked. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a gem sword?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trade you your entire hoard for a piece of my hair,¡± Adam replied. Entalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll trade you one for one!¡± ¡°Bring me a magical sword of greater value and I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Entalia narrowed her eyes. She thought he¡¯d be willing to give up this sword in order to appease her, but it seemed he didn¡¯t know who she truly was. ¡°I thought you wanted to be friends?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°Friends don¡¯t scam other friends.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scamming you! F-fine! I¡¯ll give you two Rubicule des then?¡± ¡°I want Sapphicule, and I want at least three,¡± Adam said, raising three fingers. ¡°Why do you want Sapphicule?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Won¡¯t it match the Rot family¡¯s colours?¡± Adam asked, motioning a hand towards Sonarot¡¯s tattoo. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you using a sword?¡± Entalia tilted her head, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot, that¡¯s why,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Sapphicule weapons are so expensive,¡± Entalia said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you two.¡± ¡°Three,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s nice that they¡¯re expensive, but this sword is my best weapon to date. You are so impressed by it, and are so desperate for it, so you should at least pay the price for it.¡± Entalia grumbled. ¡°Fine! You better enchant that sword really well!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t give up on the sword as easily as she wanted. It was such an honour for his weapon to be a part of her hoard. ¡°If you don¡¯t enchant it well, I¡¯lle and retrieve all the des from you!¡± ¡°Then you can return my precious Lightsear back to me at that time,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± She stared at him. ¡°That sword is for a friend¡¯s daughter. If it¡¯s bad, I¡¯ll be disgraced, and they will no longer respect me.¡± ¡°I will make the shortsword great, you can count on that.¡± Adam nodded his head, hoping she would see how serious he was. ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Just to confirm. I will enchant two of your weapons, and this magical weapon will be traded for three Sapphicule weapons, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Entalia grumbled. ¡°I want a Sapphicule sword and two Sapphicule axes specifically,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you three Sapphicule weapons, but that wasn¡¯t a part of the deal,¡± she said. Adam exhaled. ¡°Alright, but if you try to scam me, you¡¯ll lose a friend for life.¡± Entalia made the weapon disappear. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°You know, you could just make the sword into a ring,¡± Adam said. Entalia stared at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The sword can turn into a ring,¡± he said. ¡°It can?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You enchanted that?¡± Her eyes went wide. ¡®What kind of Enchanter is he? There¡¯s no way he could¡­ so that¡¯s why it smelled so powerful?¡¯ ¡°I did,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms, puffing out his chest in pride. ¡°Then do that for the shortsword,¡± Entalia demanded, her eyes beaming down at him. ¡®If it can be a ring, then that should be more than good enough!¡¯ ¡°First, you should return my sword,¡± Adam said. ¡°Secondly, that wasn¡¯t a part of the deal.¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°Return your sword? It¡¯s my sword!¡± Entalia narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Are you trying to back out of the deal?¡± ¡°No, but I haven¡¯t been paid for it. If you¡¯re going to take my sword, then I will consider it payment for what you¡¯ve done previously.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t a part of the deal,¡± Entalia said. ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid that I¡¯ll allow you to leave with my prized possession without paying me.¡± She narrowed her eyes once again before handing the de over, though gripped it tight as he tried to take it away, before he smiled warmly at her and she let go. ¡°If you¡¯re unmoving, a river will erode you,¡± she said. ¡°If you¡¯re so cheap, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you¡¯re kunjas.¡± Adam smiled. She grumbled. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam said, holding up Lanarot. ¡°Dragon form?¡± ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s do it elsewhere,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to destroy anything here.¡± Adam looked to the Chief. ¡°Where can we go?¡± ¡°It must be done outside of the Iyr¡¯snds,¡± he said. ¡°We cannot have her flying around the Iyr and finding out our secrets.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d do that,¡± she said. ¡°You may not be as intelligent as you appear,¡± the Chief replied. Adam almost let out augh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so snarky.¡± ¡°Snarky?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Come on, Chief. Look, she¡¯s not that stupid! She even handed back my sword.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Entalia growled at him. The Chief threw a look to the other Iyrmen, seeing the disapproving looks on the Great Elder¡¯s face. ¡°If you do misbehave, we will kill you,¡± he warned. Suddenly the Great Elders were much more interested in allowing her to use her fields. Entalia stared at them all, shaking her head. ¡®Eugh, Deathsingers¡­¡¯ Sonarot held Lanarot tight into her chest. ¡°I will carry Lanarot,¡± she said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. She needed an excuse toe and see the Dragon¡¯s transformation too. Eventually they made their way out, Adam taking the gem weapons and slipping them between his belt and himself. As they stepped out, they found Jurot making his way to the gazebo. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Jurot said, staring at the Elvish appearance of Entalia. ¡°The Dragon.¡± ¡°Little Iyrboy,¡± Entalia said, sniffing at him. ¡°My my, how delicious you¡¯ve be,¡± she said, noting how powerful he had grown. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest. ¡°What a sulent magical axe you have,¡± she said, staring at his waist, seeing that beautiful, hard, magical itemying there. It throbbed and oozed with magical energy. She almost began to drool. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me have a look?¡± ¡°Entalia,¡± Adam said, raising his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll bonk you if you keep acting horny for magical items. That¡¯s an axe I made specifically for Jurot, and anyone else who tries to covet it will get beaten, Dragon or otherwise.¡± ¡°You made that axe for Jurot?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. Entalia stared at him. ¡°Wait! Why didn¡¯t you make one for me?¡± ¡°Your life wasn¡¯t in danger, and you aren¡¯t adventuring with me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ah! But those Giants almost killed me for passing along your message.¡± She frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t make me a magical weapon when you almost got me killed!¡± ¡°Entalia, that was our deal,¡± Adam said. ¡°I would make you a magical weapon once you passed on the message.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Still¡­¡± ¡°Plus, what would my magical weapon do for you? You already had Prince Aksak¡¯s sword, something which is greater than what I can currently make.¡± ¡®Currently,¡¯ Entalia noted. ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t count. I bet he didn¡¯t do anything for that axe!¡± ¡°Like I said, I gave it to him because he¡¯s in my adventuring party. If I didn¡¯t do that, there¡¯s a higher chance I die. If I die then¡­¡± Adam leaned over and grabbed Lanarot¡¯s cheeks with a hand. ¡°Who will look after my cute adorable sister and look after my Aunt when she¡¯s old?¡± Adam almost turned red from embarrassment. Sonarot just smiled. ¡®What a darling Nephew I have.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s still not fair! I want a free magical weapon too! I won¡¯t leave unless you make me one for free!¡± Entalia crossed her arms and sat down, her beautiful Elvish form causing many Iyrmen to stare at her already. They had been mesmerised by her beauty, but seeing how childish she was, the Iyrmen couldn¡¯t help but smile. Entalia suddenly shuddered. ¡®If she continues to cause trouble, doesn¡¯t that mean we can kill her?¡¯ She had felt the thoughts of the Iyrmen, and nced between them all. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a free weapon,¡± Adam stated, noting how she was eyeing up the Iyrmen, quickly standing up as she stepped closer to Adam. Jurot stared at the woman. He hadn¡¯t expected her to behave like that. ¡°You are Queen of the North?¡± Jurot asked, raising his brow at her suspiciously. ¡°What about it?¡± Entalia asked, staring down at the Iyrman. Their eyes began their own fight, almost as though there was electricity shooting between them. ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said, raising his hands up, forming them into a T. ¡°Hold on. Timeout.¡± He was still trying to figure out what he had heard. ¡°You¡¯re the what now?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Entalia asked, staring down at him. ¡°That does exin why you were so indignant towards me!¡± ¡°Indignant?¡± Adam said, raising his brow at her. She smiled. ¡°I am Queen Entalia, Queen of Drakkenlen! Bask before me, half blood!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be weird about my race, lizard girl,¡± Adam replied, dryly. He red at her. ¡°Lizard girl? How dare you!¡± ¡°How dare I? Don¡¯t call me a half blood, then. If you¡¯re going to be weird, I¡¯ll be weird too.¡± Entalia puffed her cheeks, which had turned red, and she fumed at him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± He did have a point. ¡°Hmph. I was just joking. If you can¡¯t handle a joke, then how can we be friends?¡± ¡°Then I was just joking too,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle being treated the same way you treat me, then you should behave properly.¡± Entalia remained ring at him, her cheeks puffed out still.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Entalia thinks just because she''s a hot Elvish/Dragon babe that she can get away with anything. Just because you''re a Queen, doesn''t mean you''re Adam''s Queen. That''s obviously Mara, who is going to be free once that Dragon heart gets to her. 143. Queen of Jokes 143. Queen of Jokes Entalia remained ring at the Half Elf, still upset by his words. Adam, unbothered by her re, rolled his eyes. ¡°Anyway, when were you a Queen?¡± Entalia grinned wide. ¡°So now you finally understand how amazing I am? I have been the Queen of Drakkenlen for over a century. They call me Queen Silvari, the Silver Nightmare.¡± ¡°Silver Nightmare?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I had to crush quite a few rebellions in order to be the Queen, after my father died before me,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°It was quite the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Adam replied, wondering if he should ask about her father. ¡®No, that¡¯s awkward.¡¯ ¡°Do you now understand how amazing I am?¡± the woman asked, trying to change the awkward conversation. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Though don¡¯t think I have forgotten how you called me a lizard girl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I have forgotten you called me a half blood,¡± Adam replied, his eyes replying with a knowing re. ¡°Don¡¯t try to use that as an excuse for trying to scam me.¡± Entalia frowned. ¡®He caught on too quick.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re a Queen,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°If you won¡¯t act like a decent person, then I won¡¯t treat you like a decent person.¡± ¡®A decent person? Me?¡¯ Entalia thought. ¡®Perhaps he didn¡¯t hear about what happened during the rebellions?¡¯ ¡°Do you think that after hearing that you¡¯re a Queen that I¡¯ll treat you any better?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Muh queen of da norf?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡®Queen of da norf?¡¯ Entalia thought, feeling her brow pulse. ¡°Are you trying to poke fun at me.¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°The person I treat the best is this little girl who keeps shitting her pants.¡± Adam reached over and brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair, causing her to squirm slightly, before she hid her head into her mother¡¯s chest. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your status one bit, and I won¡¯t be impressed by it. Unless, of course, you¡¯re an Iyrman,¡± Adam said, noting the gazes of the Chief and other Great Elders. ¡®He¡¯s talking about how he is impressed by us, but¡­¡¯ The Great Elders exchanged a quick nce between one another. ¡®Is it really true he has lived multiple lives?¡¯ ¡°You!¡± Entalia growled. ¡°How could you say something like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about Queen Silvari one bit!¡± Adam dered. ¡°Though, my friend Entalia, I care much more about her.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still mad,¡± the Dragon replied, storming forward. ¡°You¡¯re free to be mad,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for calling me a half blood since you¡¯re not going to forgive me for taking a shot back.¡± ¡°So kunjas!¡± Entalia grumbled. ¡°Bring that stupid little sister of yours and I¡¯ll show her my maginificent mighty form!¡± Adam¡¯s brow twitched. Sonarot looked down to Adam, and then noted the look in Jurot¡¯s eyes too. ¡®Oh dear.¡¯ Adam threw the gem swords across the floor, and held out Lightsear. Entalia threw a look over her shoulder, seeing the gem swords on the floor and the beautiful de. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°You have pissed me off too much.¡± He dropped Lightsear on the floor, but Entalia quickly snatched it before it fell. ¡°Pissed you off?¡± Entalia asked. ¡®Is he saying that I made him angry?¡¯ ¡°Come on, Lanarot.¡± Adam said, picking Lanarot up, who squirmed for a moment, wanting to be with her mother, but Adam rubbed his cheek against hers and ruffled her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go y with your blocks.¡± Entalia stared at the Half Elf, wondering if he was pretending to be mad in order to get something from her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jurot¡¯s nostrils red angrily, and he crossed his arms, digging his fingers into his biceps. ¡°Of course our sister would be stupid!¡± he dered. ¡°She is only seven months old!¡± Sonarot reached up to hide her face. Adam stopped. He turned and brought Lanarot up to Jurot, before grabbing her arm and pping Jurot with her hand. ¡°What are you saying? Our little sister is the smartest seven month old out there.¡± Jurot stared down at him. ¡°She is no-¡° ¡°Cutest In The Whole World!¡± Adam dered. ¡°Jurot, I know that you don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, so I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but don¡¯t you dare say such a thing again or I really will beat you in front of Aunt!¡± Sonarot nced between Adam, Jurot, and Entalia. ¡°I am sure that Jurot did not mean it in that way,¡± she said. ¡°I am also sure that Queen Silvari didn¡¯t mean to poke fun of a child when she is so wise and graceful.¡± Entalia threw an awkward nce towards Sonarot. ¡®It was only a little joke¡­¡¯ Still, to call a baby stupid in front of her mother, it was quite poorly mannered of her. ¡®I¡¯m meant to be a Queen. How did I manage to lose all my grace in front of the Half Elf and the Deathsingers?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Entalia said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Adam snapped his eyes towards her, his eyes full of anger still. ¡°I don¡¯t mind what you say about me, Entalia, but I won¡¯t let anyone bully my little sister.¡± He held her to his chest. He grit his teeth. ¡®This guy really does love his sister too much,¡¯ came the thoughts of everyone around. ¡°Lanarot is my adorable little sister, the only one I have in this world.¡± He kissed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone talk sh- I mean, speak ill of you.¡± He reached down to pinch her cheeks gently, tugging on them. ¡°Not a single person.¡± ¡°Right,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± She felt as though this had been blown out of proportion, but it was her fault. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll apologise by letting her ride you when she¡¯s older?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Or are you just joking now too?¡± Entalia closed her eyes tight, sighing. ¡°Sure, sure. Come on.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If you are just joking, I¡¯ll being for your entire hoard to gift to her instead.¡± ¡°You can try,¡± Entalia said. Adam threw Jurot a look. ¡°Did you hear that? We have permission to try to take Queen Silvari¡¯s hoard. Won¡¯t there be so many great items?¡± Jurot nodded. Entalia had forgotten that Jurot was a part of his party. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯ With the weapons picked up and at Adam¡¯s side, they finally arrived at the field. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would think that little girl was your future wife,¡± Entalia said. ¡°She¡¯s my adorable little sister,¡± Adam repeated. ¡°If you want to be the best brother in the world, then I need to do at least this little.¡± Adam continued to pinch her cheeks gently, making them red. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right my cute little Lanarot? I¡¯ll definitely be your favourite brother, right?¡± ¡®Favourite brother?¡¯ Jurot thought, narrowing his eyes slightly. Entalia, seeing that Lanarot was looking her way, began to shift into her Dragon form. She wasrge and beautiful, as once might expect, with thousands upon thousands of scales all along her body, some the size of Lanarot¡¯s thumb, and some the size of her head. The light of the Iyr caused her scales to shimmer. Lanarot stared at the dragon, noting that the woman had turned purely silver, with so many spiky bits littered all about her, and that she was no longer a beautiful woman with pointy ears, but arge, beastly creature, with a giant maw. The baby twitched, staring at the Dragon as she transformed, before her lips trembled and her eyes narrowed as she began to cry. Adam, who was smiling while showing his sister something amazing, frowned. ¡°Oh, right. You are a little scary looking.¡± Lanarot continued to cry in Adam¡¯s chest as he tried to pat her back, until he handed her over to her mother, who had enjoyed the sight of the Dragon transforming. ¡°I think you¡¯re very beautiful like this, but that is probably because of my taste,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°What good taste you have too,¡± Entalia replied, before quickly switching back to her Elvish form. ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve shown her my form and our deals have been made, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back before the Twilight Month,¡± she said, waving her hand. She was too embarrassed to remain here, after being brought so low because of a baby. She hade to the Iyr to have some fun, but instead, she had been bullied by a Half Elf who was so young, he wasn¡¯t even a hundred years old! She had also been bullied by a little baby, and had lost so many items to the Half Elf. ¡®At least I¡¯ll have three magical weapons¡­¡¯ ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be seeing you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lanarot, say goodbye to Entalia.¡± Lanarot had only just stopped crying, holding onto her mother¡¯s chest. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go say goodbye to her,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Entalia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to leave without saying goodbye to my little sister, right?¡± Entalia could feel an unknown pressureing from Adam as he smiled towards her, slowly squeezing her shoulder. ¡°Right?¡± ¡®I thought we were friends?¡¯ Entalia thought, crying in her soul.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Jurot trying to be a good big brother, but failing. He''s got the spirit. Adam, a level 4 baby boy, bullying a Dragon who could one shot him. He''s ying with fire, uh, ice, but she did call his sister stupid, so she deserves it. 144. Sonarot’s Jokes 144. Sonarot¡¯s Jokes Watching the Dragon leave, rushing away in her Elvish form towards the Front Iyr, Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. ¡°Sorry, Lanarot, I didn¡¯t realise she¡¯d scare you,¡± Adam said, brushing a hand through the back of her hair, which was so thin and whispy. Lanarot had calmed down a while ago, sucking on her thumb as she rested on her mother¡¯s shoulder, cuddled up close. ¡°I should probably get to enchanting,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°You should be careful with that one,¡± Chief Peace said. ¡°You should not give out your secrets so easily.¡± ¡°I trust her enough, in the same way that I trust you all too.¡± Elder Peace stared at the young man for a long while. ¡°Is it true that you have lived multiple lives?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°The Chief and Aunt know about it, and so does Jurot.¡± He decided not to mention Lucy, just in case. ¡°Entalia was someone I met in my previous life, and she and I were quite close.¡± ¡°How close?¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°We almost died together multiple times.¡± ¡°That close.¡± Elder Peace understood just how close they were previously. ¡°She is not the same Entalia that you knew before, however.¡± ¡°This Iyr isn¡¯t the same as the Iyr I knew before,¡± Adam said, looking to Sonarot and Lanarot. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, though.¡± Elder Peace wasn¡¯t able to respond to his words. ¡®Was the Iyr different?¡¯ She wondered how it could be so different. ¡®Was it the Iyr if it was so different?¡¯ ¡°Is it fine if I use the shrines to enchant Entalia¡¯s weapons?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made our deal, Adam,¡± Elder Gold replied. ¡°You are free to use the shrines until the end of the year. Since Entalia is someone you trust, we can¡¯t refuse, but she is someone who could be our enemy.¡± ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t be our enemy,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice if you guys get along. Is she the Queen of the kingdom immediately to our north?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Peace replied. ¡°There had been a war when she had first taken power, but that was over a century ago.¡± ¡°She somehow managed to survive against the kingdom and its soldiers, bolstered by the force of the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°You should not underestimate the northern kingdom. They are not quite as weak as you may think. They are hardened warriors, able to survive between Alnd and the Giants.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± Adam replied. Entalia and Drakkenlen probably had something which allowed them to survive against hostile forced to their north and south, and considering that she had also stolen a sword from Prince Aksak, she must have been confident in her country¡¯s ability to survive. ¡°Right, well¡­ I¡¯m going to go and enchant today, thank you for giving me permission.¡± Adam bowed his head and excused himself. The group finally returned back to their house. ¡°Lanarot, aren¡¯t you so lucky to see a Dragon transform,¡± Sonarot said, gently swaying the girl in her arms, who yawned. ¡°Are you sleepy, little Lanarot?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair. ¡°I¡¯d nap with you too, but I have work to do.¡± Jurot remained sitting, still annoyed by Entalia¡¯sments. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to behave with a child yet, someone who didn¡¯t understand him, and then there was Adam who held such a different view about children than himself. ¡®How difficult.¡¯ Adam grabbed the gems he needed, before heading out to enchant at the shrine. He began enchanting the Rubicule shortsword, cing down the seven gems in their respective ces, before expending his Mana. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 27 (20) He gasped as the Mana seeped away from him, focusing on creating a strong base for the enchantment to take hold. Fire. Ring. These were the two enchantments which had been promised, and so Adam expended his Mana with those thoughts in mind. ¡°A natural 20?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Nice.¡± He rubbed his forehead, staring at the shortsword, a gift for Entalia¡¯s friend. ¡®I should have asked who the friend was.¡¯ It was raining and thundering in the Iyr, just like it had the day before. ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said, noting the time between the shes and the rumbles as he approached the house. He was about to ask Sonarot about his findings when he saw Lanarot on all fours, currently twitching her bottom about. ¡°Lanarot, why are you twerking?¡± Adam asked, his face full of horror. ¡°Who has been teaching my adorable little sister such madness?¡± Jurot looked to Adam, his knife midway through the piece of wood, before he returned to his woodcarving. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam gasped as he watched Lanarot twitch. ¡°Come on, Lanarot! You can do it!¡± Lanarot kept swaying back and forth. Adam grabbed Jurot¡¯s head and moved it to look towards the baby, his face contorted into an angry smile. ¡®How dare you ignore your adorable little sister!¡¯ She picked up her hand quickly and mmed it down, a little way in front of her, before swaying back and forth again, before picking up her other hand and mming it down ahead, sliding her knees forward as she did. She looked up towards her mother, who had been knitting, though the woman had ced her work aside and opened up her arms. Lanarot babbled happily before she began swaying again, before crawling towards her mother. ¡°Well done, my Lanarot,¡± Sonarot said, scooping the girl into her arms. ¡°Wow! Amazing! My little sister is such a genius! Wow! She¡¯s so strong!¡± Adam almost began tearing up. Jurot stared at the pair of them, before looking at Lanarot. He nodded slowly. ¡°Jurot, you need to cherish your younger sister more.¡± Adam frowned, before going over to pinch the girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Lanarot will grow up in a sh, and you¡¯ll regret not paying more attention.¡± ¡°She crawls well,¡± Jurot said, nkly, unsure of how to be enthused. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s your little sister! Look how well she¡¯s growing!¡± ¡°Of course she is growing well, she is in the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Right, but¡­¡± Adam looked to Lanarot and then back to Jurot. ¡®How do I exin this.¡¯ Sonarot smiled, peppering her daughter with her affecting, kissing her all over her face, causing the girl to giggle happily. ¡°Jurot. What if there was an axe before you, made of Iyrsteel, and the handle made of Iyr Ivory. What would you think?¡± ¡°I would think it was made of such great materials,¡± Jurot said, smiling. ¡°It will cleave into my enemies well.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s say you take that axe outside, and no one admires the axe, nor mentions how great you are cleaving through your enemies.¡± Jurot squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°It would be a tragedy for people to not understand.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right now, Jurot, you are unable to admire the axe that is Lanarot.¡± ¡°Lanarot is not an axe,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She is my sister.¡± ¡°Which is all the more tragic for an Iyrman to not know how to admire an axe made of Iyrsteel and Iyr Ivory,¡± Adam said, frowning. Jurot stared up at Adam, the back of his mind tingling. Slowly, he was beginning to understand. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because one day you will regret that you are missing Lanarot¡¯s achievements,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded his head slowly. There were some things Adam said which didn¡¯t make sense, and other things which did. This made sense and did not make sense. ¡®I need to figure out how to get Jurot to bond with Lanarot,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is that why my heart pains me?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®I am not appreciating my sister enough?¡¯ Sonarot smiled down at Adam and reached over and brushed his hair. ¡°You love Lanarot so much, almost as much as me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t love her more than you since you¡¯re her mother,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Sometimes it feels like you do.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who feeds her daily or changes her nappies.¡± ¡°Nappies?¡± ¡°You know, the cloth around her waist when she soils herself,¡± Adam said. ¡°You don¡¯t call it diapers, do you?¡± ¡°Clothy,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Right, that.¡± ¡°Even so, you have done so much for her. You are so eagerly watching over her. I am uncertain there is a brother in this Iyr that loves their little sister as much as you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because that¡¯s my goal,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will definitely be the best brother in the world. No. The Best Brother In The World.¡± Adam nodded his head. Sonarot smiled, hearing the difference in how he stated it. ¡°It seems like you are in love with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in love with her, I just love my little sister a lot.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t n to marry her when she grows up?¡± Adam pulled back, blinking rapidly. ¡°What?¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°You may not be blood rted, but I view you as her brother. You cannot marry her, do you understand?¡± Adam¡¯s face contorted. ¡°I know that. I don¡¯t want to marry her. She¡¯s my little sister. I am going to marry a beautiful Demon woman who I have saved.¡± He smiled wide. ¡°Not Entalia?¡± Sonarot half teased. Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Aunt, you sure know how to joke.¡± ¡°Is it a joke?¡± Adam noted the smile on her face, and retreated away from her.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
In case any of you thought Adam was a degenerate. My eyes still hurt. 145. Peace of Mind 145. Peace of Mind Omen: 6, 7 ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered as he awoke, staring at the Omen numbers. ¡°Are you feeling unlucky today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll¡­¡± His eyes fell to Sonarot and Lanarot. ¡°Could I see what you do with Lanarot today?¡± Sonarot stared at Adam with a little confusion. It would be quite boring to follow her around as she looked after Lanarot, but he had been close to the girl. ¡®To think my Nephew is so sweet.¡¯ She wondered just how jealous the other Iyrmen would be. It was always difficult for them to have their older children to take interest in their siblings when they were babies. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°Since you are so eager.¡± Adam smiled. He didn¡¯t really know the daily life of his sister, but it would reveal much about how a mother and a child worked in the Iyr. At least, that¡¯s what he had hoped. ¡°You can go and train for a short while, unless you wish to see her sleep?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Adam and the others went to train, Dunes and Jonn joining them as per usual. They had been working out daily, with some light workouts, though Dunes and Jonn were eager to train harder, joining Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak to spar harder. Adam bathed quickly before heading back to the Rot house, where he saw Lanarot was up and currently feeding from her mother. Adam, feeling awkward, went to check on his items, which had been set into a chest which had been locked and wrapped in a nket. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, staring at all the gems. ¡°I forgot I was so rich.¡± ¡°You have so much gold,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at him. ¡°Don¡¯t spend it all.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to make sure I have enough for retirement.¡± ¡°Sometimes I worry you might spoil Lanarot too much.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°As long as you do not starve, it should be okay.¡± ¡°If it means she won¡¯t starve, then that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You will not be in such a situation.¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± ¡°You worry too much, Adam.¡± ¡°Perhaps I do¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯m not super strong yet, so I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t protect her, especially with these ears of mine.¡± He wiggled his ears at his Aunt. ¡°Your race is quite hated in thisnd.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want that bothering her.¡± ¡°Who would bother Lanarot with such matters?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Those who shoot first and ask questionster. I could see a time when someone sees me with a child, notices my ears, and they do something bad to her. I don¡¯t trust the people of thisnd that much.¡± ¡°You are more cautious than I expected,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°If it means Lanarot is safe, I do not mind it so much.¡± She brushed her daughter¡¯s hair, looking at her sleepy face. Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread. ¡°I can¡¯t be too powerful too quickly either¡­¡± ¡°Due to Chaos?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Just in case everything ends up worse.¡± ¡°What an unfortunate choice you have to make.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y it safe for now.¡± Adam was d that he could speak his worries with Sonarot. Having someone to speak with put him at ease, even if there was no resolution. Eventually she was done with feeding her daughter, patting her back as she carried Lanarot outside to bathe the girl, which also made Adam feel awkward, so he began to write in his recipe book, trying to figure out some recipes he could bring into the Iyr. ¡°Chip butty?¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°Can I truly bring that to the Iyr with a peace of mind?¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°No.¡± After Lanarot and Sonarot bathed, Lanarot sat to y with her blocks as Sonarot knitted beside her. Lanarot picked a block up and stared at it. She held it with her other hand and raised it up, before cing it down on top of another block. She giggle andughed, grabbing another block and knocked the other block over before stacking it again. Eventually she crawled onto her mother¡¯sp, reaching up towards the knitting tools, only for Sonarot to pull them away and she picked up her daughter. Then they ate food which Jogak had made, and once they were done, Sonarot picked her daughter up. ¡°Come, Adam,¡± she said, carrying Lanarot out towards a nearby estate, cing the girl down with some other babies who were around her age, each of whome were on a nket with all sorts of toys nearby. The babies didn¡¯t really acknowledge one another, sometimes ncing at one another, but otherwise ying alone. ¡°Let me introduce you to Lanarot¡¯s uncles and aunt,¡± Sonarot said, motioning a hand to the others. Adam was surprised to see them, but sat down on the chair prepared for him. ¡®When did she manage to set this up?¡¯ ¡°I was waiting to introduce you,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°This is Citool, Jogak, Shikan, and Lojin.¡± Sonarot introduced each one. Citool was the mother of Kitool, and looked so much like her, though her hair was cut into a bob and she was not quite as lean. Jogak looked as sour as he always did, still staring at Adam with suspicion. Shikan and Amokan looked extremely simr too, though Shikan held a short, but thick beard. Lojin looked nothing like Timojin, but was equally as muscr as the Orcish Iyrman, if not more. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam, son of Fate, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°We know who you are,¡± Jogak said, almost growling. Citool threw Jogak a quick look. ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you properly. I have heard much of you from Kitool and Katool.¡± Adam recalled how much he had bullied Katool. ¡°I hope they view me in a positive light.¡± Citool smiled, unsure if she should tell him how much Katool cried about him. ¡°I thank you for saving my daughter¡¯s life repeatedly.¡± ¡°So you heard about that?¡± Adam nced aside awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to mention it.¡± Katool stared at Adam, who nced away. ¡°Why are you looking away?¡± It was too suspicious for her not to ask. ¡°Oh, you know. It¡¯s just a little weird being thanked for that.¡± Citool stared at the boy. ¡°It is a great honour.¡± The other Iyrmen nced between one another, wondering why he was squirming. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s still a little weird. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Sonarot smiled, beaming at the others, showing off her sweet Nephew to them all. The other Iyrmen stared at her, wondering just how lucky she had gotten. ¡°You should not be so humble,¡± Shikan said. ¡°You should ept thepliment into your story.¡± ¡°My story¡­¡± Adam replied. ¡®Right. I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, so my story will be in theirs too?¡¯ ¡°It is good to see you are finally resting,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Sonarot keeps telling us that you work too hard and have yet to rx appropriately.¡± Sonarot narrowed her eyes slightly towards Shikan who had slipped out her worries. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t feel lucky today so I was nning on taking it easy.¡± ¡°Lucky?¡± Shikan asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Fate isn¡¯t on my side today, so I decided against doing anything too important.¡± Citool nodded her head. ¡°You have done so much for us already, Adam. Why?¡± ¡°Have I?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his chin. ¡°Well, I think it was quite fun to y with the children. I think it¡¯s a good idea for older siblings to y with the younger siblings every so often, so when I saw that no one was doing it, I thought I may as well y with them. Plus, I got to learn the games that the children y, so I learnt a little more about the Iyr.¡± ¡°I was speaking of your enchanting,¡± Citool said. ¡°Seekerstaff.¡± ¡°And Bloodseeker,¡± Jogak said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, flushing slightly red. ¡°Right, I did that too, didn¡¯t I?¡± He scratched his cheek. Citool smiled, wondering if he was doing it on purpose, but seeing as he was so embarrassed, it was probably idental. Adam shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to die, that¡¯s all. With Kitool and Jaygak wielding magical weapons, chances are I¡¯ll survive the next encounter. Plus, it would feel weird that Jurot and I have a magical weapon when I could make a magical weapon for the two and still have plenty of money leftover.¡± ¡°Which we thank you for,¡± Jogak said, though he was still suspicious of Adam. ¡°Yes,¡± Citool agreed. ¡°We cannot thank you enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It was my selfish desire that I wanted them to have magical weapons.¡± ¡°When my son is worthy, I wille to request a weapon,¡± Shikan said. ¡°How much will you charge?" "Offer me a fair price and I''ll ept. Since you''re my Aunt''s friends, of course I''ll give a discount." Adam nodded. "There is no need for it,¡± Shikan said. "They may be no need for it, but there is a want of it," Adam replied. ¡°Since I¡¯m the one forcing the discount, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Our sons have already gone to adventure,¡± Lojin said. ¡°They have gone far to the east to make their name, and they will not return for many years. When that timees, I will also hire you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°When that timees, I hope I¡¯ll still be able to face them both at the same time.¡± Lojin threw his head back in raucousughter, causing the children to turn to him, and some began to cry due to how much it sounded like a roar.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam begins to seduce the other uncles and aunts. FYI, I''m still figuring out capitalisations for different stuff. I try to capitalise titles, races, and names of beasts. However, for the Iyr, they have awkward naming schemes. Adam is a Nephew, which is different to a nephew, because Nephew is a title within the Iyr which has a specific meaning. 146. Adam and Lanarot 146. Adam and Lanarot Before noon came, Lanarot fell asleep, taking a nap within the home as the other children yed outside under the Duskval sun. There was a gentle chill within the Iyr this day, a pleasant breeze flowing through the mountains. Adam stared at the sleepy girl,ying down beside her as her mother knitted something. He stared at the girl, who was so small and chubby, and cried whenever she pleased. His thoughts fell to his previous life, where he had managed to survive for a year before the same God who had brought him into the world killed him due to the Chaos he had brought. He thought about the other Lanarot, who he hadn¡¯t spent much time with. He had gone to the north, to the Giants, and had spoken with them about a world ending threat, the very same threat which had disappeared, just like that. ¡®I wonder if I can return back to that world¡­¡¯ Adam rolled over, covering his eyes with his arm. That Lanarot had lost a brother because of him, and then he had disappeared out of their lives. He only hoped that Belle had made sure that Lanarot and Sonarot were well taken care of in that world. The thought ate away at his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but sink deeper into his sadness. He twitched as he felt something against his hair, before looking up to see Sonarot. She brushed his hair gently, having noted how the boy had gone quiet, and was sinking into pity. A gentle, motherly smile warmed her face as she stared down at him. Adam rubbed his eyes, before shaking his head. ¡®Come on, Adam. There¡¯s no point in thinking about it.¡¯ He sat up and massaged his cheeks, feeling a little bit of a scruff against his face. ¡®Oh? Is that hair on my face? Do Elves even grow beards?¡¯ He thought, only to remember that only half of him was an Elf. ¡°Do you wish to shave?¡± Sonarot whispered. ¡°I probably should¡­¡± Sonarot nodded, before heading up, returning not longter with a small bowl, a brush, and a razor with a wooden handle. ¡°I will find you some cream,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, looking down at the razor, and then noting his Dexterity. ¡®This is not going to end well.¡¯ Yet he decided against telling Sonarot his fears, not wishing to emascte himself. Sonarot returned with a small wooden box which held some fat within it. ¡®Now that I¡¯vee this far¡­¡¯ Adam slipped the smallest bit of fat into the bowl and sprinkled a small amount of water, before beginning to brush it into ather. It very quickly foamed up, much quicker than he expected, and he brushed it against his face, making sure to cover his entire neck and half his face. He had his lips pursed the entire time, and wiped away from foam from his mouth with his thumb before he brought the razor up to his face. Omen: 6, 7 ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ He had forgotten he had felt unlucky that day, which is why he didn¡¯t enchant. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 3 (3) Dexterity Check D20 + 4 = 6 (2) Health: 52 -> 51 Adam brought the razor to his face and very gently began to shave, only to find he was doing a terrible job. Then, after a moment of eagerness, he cut into the side of his neck and gasped. ¡°Would you like me to help you?¡± Sonarot asked, though she had extended a hand for the razor. ¡°Yes, please,¡± Adam replied, sighing. Sonarot¡¯s hands were far more gentle as she began to shave the boy, humming to herself quietly. She recalled the few times she had shaved someone, thinking back to her Surot, before her thoughts returned back to Adam, as it would have been a bad idea for her thoughts to wander with a de to Adam¡¯s throat. Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly. ¡®If Sonarot has any doubts about me, I guess this is it,¡¯ he thought. However, Sonarot shaved his face, going through for a second pass, before his face was fresh and as smooth as Lanarot¡¯s. ¡°There you are,¡± Sonarot said, holding his face in her hands and staring at his face. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Did you shave often?¡± ¡°I usually let my beard grow,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Not a ton. I¡¯d use a trimmer to keep it an inch at most.¡± ¡°Do you wish to grow a beard?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think a Half Elf should probably shave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Adam thought about his face, rubbing his hand along it. ¡°Maybe I should grow a beard. Nothing crazy, just something that¡¯s fun to run my hands through. Or maybe I should have my beard but grow the world¡¯s biggest moustache?¡± He chuckled. Sonarot smiled, d that he was no longer having those down thoughts. ¡°A moustache?¡± ¡°Yeah, a big one.¡± Adam held out his hands on either side of his face. ¡°I¡¯ll make it so big that Lanarot can hang off of it.¡± Sonarot shook her head, arge smile stered on her face. ¡°Your mind works in mysterious ways.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t even know, Aunt.¡± Eventually, Lanarot awoke, crying for her mother, who soon picked her up to feed her again, this time with some kind of fruit paste, which Lanarot eagerly ate, though half of it found its ways onto her face. ¡°What¡¯s with all the mess?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Lana, you need to eat it all properly, otherwise you won¡¯t grow.¡± Lanarot looked up at him, opening her mouth for more food, before eating some of it, and then letting some of the food spill out the corners of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s treason, then.¡± Sonarot eventually took Lanarot to clean her up, both her face, and to change her nappy. Spell: Tricks Adam used his spell to clean the soiled nappy, which caused Sonarot to look over at him and the clean cloth. ¡°Magic?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very useful.¡± ¡°It is.¡± The rain began to fall, which caused Lanarot to hug her mother, as the lightning and thunder began. Lanarot held onto her mother as the loud noise filled the house, though it was muffled through the walls and closed windows. ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, wondering if he should really ask. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that the lightning shes and the thunder rumbles at the same intervals throughout the entire day.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It strikes the same ce.¡± Adam threw a nce over to the smiling mother who brushed her daughter¡¯s hair, who was holding her tight. ¡°Where does it strike?¡± ¡°A ce which does not exist to you,¡± Sonarot replied. Adam nodded, understanding the point. ¡°You take such good care of children,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest brother of two. Well, three, but technically I died before she was born, so¡­¡± Sonarot stared at the boy, and suddenly so many things began to make sense. ¡°I am d that you are Lanarot¡¯s brother.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched in the same way Jurot¡¯s did when Sonarot praised him. ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Do you want to have children?¡± ¡°One day,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t marry in my first life, well, I was a little young still, but I wasn¡¯t in a great financial position. We were under the rule of a certain party which didn¡¯t follow the rules ofmon sense, and so our country wasn¡¯t exactly punching above its weight. Then we dug ourself in a deeper hole when we voted to¡­¡± Adam looked at Sonarot. ¡°Nevermind.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to think poorly of him. ¡°I might find someone in this world and have children one day, but I¡¯m not really focused on it.¡± ¡°I am sure you would make a wonderful father. You y with the children so well, and look after Lanarot like you were an Aunt or Uncle.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, she is my little sister. I can¡¯t do as well as you or Aunt¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, unsure if he could call the other woman Aunt. ¡°I mean, you or Citool.¡± Sonarot bowed her head, understanding why he corrected himself. ¡°If therees a time where I am needed elsewhere, I will be d to leave her in your care.¡± ¡°I hope that isn¡¯t for another few years at least,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right now I need to make sure I secure the position as the favourite brother.¡± The thunder continued, the patter of rain providing some noise in the background. ¡°Abababa?¡± Lanarot asked, looking to her mother. ¡°I should help Jogak make food.¡± Sonarot held out the girl to Adam. Lanarot squirmed and tried to pull closer towards her, but Adam epted her from Sonarot. The girl stared at the Half Elf and her face scrunched up as she made to cry. Spell: Tricks Adam created small bell in his hand, holding it up to Lanarot, before it disappeared. She stared at it and blinked, before reaching up to his hand to p it. Adam continued to create small trinkets in his hand, distracting Lanarot, before eventually letting her y with her blocks, handing them over to her as she stacked them. ¡°Obooboo?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You want this one?¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± Lanarot grabbed the block to stack it. ¡°Good choice.¡± He brushed her hair before continuing to y with her. He used his spell to create patterns on the blocks, making the pattern of the Rot family on the blocks, which caused Lanarot to pick those blocks up. ¡°Ooh?¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± He continued to brush her wispy hair. Outside, Jogak was cooking. ¡°Is it a good idea to leave him alone with Lanarot?¡± ¡°There is no issue with leaving Lanarot with her brother,¡± Sonarot replied, curtly. Jogak was about to press the issue when he saw the look in her eyes, and decided against it.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just a bit''o politics andfy slice of life. I was nning on returning back to one chapter a day today, but I got another patron and tons of views. Expect double chapters tomorrow too, and then no more? Truly suffering from sess. 147. The Iyr’s Future 147. The Iyr¡¯s Future Omen: 8, 20 Adam awoke in the morning, looking to his side. His finger was currently surrendered to a tiny baby, who clutched it tight in hand, refusing to let it go. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯m trapped.¡¯ He turned to look at Jurot, who caught Adam¡¯s look. ¡®Jurot, help me.¡¯ Jurot nodded his head, understanding the thoughts behind those eyes. ¡®I slept well, did you?¡¯ ¡®Jurot, what are you doing? Help me.¡¯ ¡®A bad night? That is a shame?¡¯ ¡®No, don¡¯t abandon me. Jurot!¡¯ Adam turned to Sonarot, who noted his issue. ¡®Help me, Aunt.¡¯ Sonarot smiled, nodding her head, understanding what he needed. For a moment, a thought passed through her mind, whether she should truly allow him free, since he always worked so hard and now he was trapped to rx next to his sister. However, since Adam had spent hours yesterday ying with Lanarot, from crawling around with her, to ying with her blocks, or ying with the knitted nkets she had made, hiding away from her and constantly revealing himself. What was it that he had said? Pikabu? She dropped down beside Lanarot and slowly rubbed her finger behind the girl¡¯s hand, causing her to twitch and let go of Adam¡¯s finger, which he quickly pulled back. ¡®Phew.¡¯ Adam nodded towards Sonarot, thanking her for her assistance. He spent the morning training, though he continued to refuse sparring. ¡°I¡¯ll be enchantingter today. I¡¯m feeling especially lucky today.¡± Adam grinned wide, noting that he had guaranteed such an amazing enchanting session that day. Kitool had also begun to train Brittany in using a staff and bow, though she didn¡¯t seem to be that great with the staff, as the staff slipped out of her hands more than once. Once they had bathed, and ate the food Jogak had made, which was still ridiculously spicy, Adam and the others spent the next couple of hours together, just talking to one another. When noon finally came, Adam went to enchant the sword he had been working on. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Omen: 8, 20 -> 8 20 + 7 = 27 The snow around fell. The man in white stared across it, seeing across thend. His eyes were a mixture of blue and purple, his eyes almost starry. As his eyes passed along the horizon, he missed the lone stranger, the very same stranger he had been tasked to find, who slipped past his gaze and infiltrated the town. Adam wiped his brow, staring down at the sword, which was already humming with great power. ¡°Two 20¡¯s so far¡­¡± He wondered if he could enchanting the de perfectly. ¡®Let¡¯s hope.¡¯ ¡°How did the enchanting go?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°It went pretty well, though I had to bend Fate to make sure it went well.¡± ¡°Is Fate so easy to bend to your whim?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°No. You better pray that it goes this well when I enchant your sword too, but that¡¯s to the whims of Fate too.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Then let us hope that Fate is on your side.¡± ¡°You must be careful, Adam,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°If you continue to enchant as recklessly has you have done previously¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I¡¯m making no promises,¡± Adam replied, smiling at her. Sonarot brushed his hair, shaking her head. ¡°If you are ill, Lanarot will miss you.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at her. After their evening meal, Adam yed with his little sister, helping her stack blocks, before finally reading to her in the night with her on hisp. She would pat the book every so often, feeling the paper against her skin, and babble as he read the story to her. Eventually she leaned back against him, rubbing her eyes and yawning, her arms out stretching. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to sleep?¡± Lanarot babbled affirmatively, yawning again. Adam ced her down onto the nket and she reached up for his finger. Adam, recalling what happened earlier in the day, hesitated. However, when he saw those eyes peering up at him, he sighed and handed her his finger. ¡°Why are you so cute?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°You bad girl.¡± Adamy down beside her, and she stared at him for a few moments, before her sleepy eyes closed shut. ¡®What a bad little sister I have,¡¯ Adam thought, before smiling. Jurot watched, his heart still pounding in his chest. ¡®Why does he sleep beside her? It is ufortable.¡¯ Jurot couldn¡¯t understand. He closed his eyes, removing those thoughts. However, something continued to eat at his heart. Sonarot stared at the three of them. With Lanarot here, the house was the most cramped it had ever been. Of course, Jurot and Adam could always sleep in the empty room beside, but she didn¡¯t care to ask them. It was stillfortable to have them sleep within this room, the very same room she had raised Jurot in with her husband. ¡®Are you not taking too long to return, Surot?¡¯ Omen: 4, 7 ¡°Are you enjoying yourselves in the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his stomach, which was full of food. ¡°It is quite the idyllic life,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°It reminds me so much of my home, and yet, there are so much which is different.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°The children,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°They have so much freedom in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Freedom?¡± ¡°They may move as they please within the Iyr.¡± ¡°They do not,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are ces they can and cannot go, and they obey these rules.¡± ¡°Just like us,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°Though, I get what you mean,¡± Adam said. ¡°The children here are allowed to roam as they please. I saw Elder Zijin¡¯s daughters¡­ nieces? Well, I saw them move about the warehouse as they pleased.¡± ¡°We keep an eye on all the children,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Young children are eager to die, so it is a challenge to stop them from dying.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s some type of game.¡± ¡°It is not a game,¡± Jurot stated, firmly. ¡°It is a challenge to us, and a responsibility.¡± ¡°So you let children try to kill themselves and then stop them right before they die?¡± ¡°We give children to do as they please, and it if leads to their demise, we stop it before they die.¡± ¡°How close to death do you stop it?¡± ¡°We allow them to drop from a great height, and catch them before theynd.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Jurot, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It is the way of we Iyrmen,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Children can only learn once they experience it.¡± ¡°So what happens if you fail to save them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will shame ourselves for allowing them to die before resurrecting them,¡± Jurot said. Dunes coughed, burrowing his brows together in rm, before staring at the Iyrman. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Jurot nodded, excusing Dunes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Dunes asked, his eyes wide in shock. ¡°We shame ourselves.¡± ¡°After that.¡± ¡°We resurrect our dead children.¡± ¡°You¡­ what?¡± ¡°We resurrect our dead children.¡± Dunes stared at the Iyrman long and hard. ¡°You resurrect your dead children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jurot squinted towards the Priest. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Yes. Why do you resurrect your dead children?¡± ¡°They are dead.¡± ¡°Why do you not leave them to die?¡± ¡°Leave them to die?¡± Jurot asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°We do not leave our children to die,¡± Kitool said. ¡°To bring back the dead, it¡¯s expensive magic,¡± Dunes said. ¡°If you are not able to save them quickly, the price increases tenfold.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Is that not a waste of-¡° ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam interrupted, noting how Jurot¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Perhaps to you, life isn¡¯t worth a few hundred gold, but that isn¡¯t the same to others.¡± ¡°That is not what I meant. I just¡­¡± Dunes flushed, realising what he had said in his shock. ¡°Of course that we should help our children, but is death really so easy to ovee?¡± ¡°We do not ovee death,¡± Jurot stated, his voice low. ¡°We pray to Baktu for his grace, to allow their souls to return to their body.¡± ¡°Baktu returns the souls of your children?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Baktu returns the souls of our children so they may continue to live their lives.¡± ¡°The Iyr sure is rich,¡± Dunes said, rubbing his head. ¡°I had heard that the Iyr takes good care of its children, to the point of fanaticism, but to hear that it was true.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Iyr amazing?¡± Adam said, smiling at the Priest. ¡°When they say they care for their children, they put their gold where their mouth is.¡± Dunes couldn¡¯t help but feel that Adam was taking a shot at him. ¡°They are great people, certainly. Though I can¡¯t help but think that their wealth could be used elsewhere, where it could be better used to defend itsnds and to promote greater growth.¡± ¡°There is no greater growth than the future,¡± Jurot said. ¡°And our children are our future,¡± Kitool added. ¡°Even if Raygak is stupid.¡± Jaygak smiled towards her brother, who was ying with the other children nearby. Jurot looked at Adam, wondering if he was going to tell her off. Adam nodded. Rain fell, and the thunder began.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Dunes, man. Don''t say that sort of thing in the Iyr, you idiot. 148. The Storm Lord 148. The Storm Lord Omen: 3, 14 Adam stared up at the number. 14. Almost five threes. Twice that of seven. Roughly two thirds of the way to what he really needed. He had rolled so well for his enchanting so far, so to see the number was a disappointment. It was high enough that he¡¯d be able to enchant something well, but considering just how great his current weapon was, near perfect, he didn¡¯t want to enchant. Lanarot kicked him out of his thoughts. Adam nced to the side, staring at the baby who clutched at his finger. ¡®Alright, I won¡¯t kick up a fuss about it.¡¯ Sonarot did not save Adam this day, allowing him to remain with her daughter, as her son and the others went to train for the day. ¡°I should probably finish giving my gifts,¡± Adam said, eventually. ¡°You still have more gifts to give?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°There are a few families who have assisted me in my journey, and I want to make sure they¡¯re well taken care of.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Do you need directions?¡± ¡°Please.¡± Once Adam had finished a quick bath to make himself presentable, he grabbed the rest of the gifts he had brought, carrying with him arge pack, before following Sonarot¡¯s directions. ¡°Adam?¡± Dargon asked, staring at the young Half Elf. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam said. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I am well. It has been some time since I have been tortured, so I cannotin.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Right.¡± He noted the various children around. ¡®Seems like the Iyr doesn¡¯t coddle their children¡­¡¯ ¡°Yeah, about that¡­ I appreciate what you¡¯ve done for me so I wanted to check up on you and hand out the gifts I received from myst adventure.¡± ¡°So you have returned from an adventure? I had not heard,¡± Dargon admitted. ¡°You have brought us gifts?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pack to reveal the Dragons scales, white and blue. Dargon stared at the scales for a long moment. ¡°Are those Dragon scales.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Those are your gifts to the children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you kill a Dragon?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied back. ¡°I killed two.¡± Dargon stared at the Half Elf. He had heard so many things from Adam¡¯s lips, and this wasn¡¯t the most ridiculous thing he had said. ¡°You have quite the story to tell. Come, tell us your story.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°I brought gifts for all the children, I hope.¡± Adam was invited inside, where he sat as the children were gathered. Adam began the tale. Performance Check D20 + 3 = 7 (4) He skipped through quite arge portion, and spent quite some time on a rant about Sir Harvey, doing his best not to allow any curses to slip through considering he was around children at the time. Though his oral skills were not up to par, the children still pped when he mentioned all the beasts he had in, including the two Dragons. They nced to Dargon, who had listened intently, and the children realised it was probably a true story. ¡°Two Dragons?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°How many have in two Dragons in one outing?¡± ¡°My great grandaunt killed two Dragons in one outing,¡± a Wyn child said, nodding her head. Another Wyn child nodded her to agree with her sister. ¡°Are you strong?¡± a child asked, staring up at the Half Elf. ¡°A little,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m strong enough to cause trouble with quite the number of Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You are no good with telling tales, but you are very good at dragon ying,¡± a child said to him, staring up at him with stern eyes. Adam threw a look to Dargon, who only smirked in response. ¡°This is why I love Iyrmen. They tell the truth even if hurts the soul. Even when they look at you so adorably.¡± Adam threw his head back, as though deep in thought. Dargon nodded. ¡°Now that the terrible tale is told, shall we dispense with the gifts?¡± Adam asked. The children quickly chattered away excitedly at the Half Elf, who smiled. Adam handed Dargon¡¯s son, a young boy of five, a White Dragon scale. The boy excitedly held it, almost bouncing, before seeing the Blue Dragon scale Adam was holding out. He reached for it, confused, staring at the Half Elf for a moment. The boy then looked to his father as Adam brought out a piece of pottery. He nced between his father and the Half Elf, though he was being set up by the police. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Three gifts?¡± the boy asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Four.¡± The boy had calmed when he had heard that he wasn¡¯t gaining three gifts, but filled with a panic when he heard it was going to be four gifts. He looked to his father, full of confusion, ncing between the Half Elf and his father. ¡°Four gifts?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°A White Dragon scale from Vandra, a Blue Dragon scale from whoever the Blue Dragon was, some pottery and a strip of cloth.¡± ¡°Why are you giving so many gifts?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°Why not?¡± Dargon stared at the Half Elf. Why not? It was a question he wasn¡¯t expecting. In the Iyr one would give a gift to most children theye across, two at most to those who they were especially close with. ¡°It is expected to give one gift to the children of the Iyr,¡± Dargon said. Adam sighed, cing a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dargon. When have I ever done anything that was expected?¡± The Half Elf raised his brow. Dargon slowly nodded. ¡°That is true.¡± The other adults, the spouses and siblings of the Iyrmen he had met, turned to Dargon to see how he was going to deal with the matter. ¡°Adam is a queer man,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Though he may say things which defy reason, ites from his own logic. Since he¡¯s offering so many gifts to our children, let us count our fortunes.¡± The adults didn¡¯t seem pleased with the answer, but they epted Dargon¡¯s input. ¡°As I said,¡± Adam said, patting Dargon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am grateful for all you¡¯ve done for me, Dargon.¡± ¡°I have done very little.¡± ¡°You listened to my lunacy, and when my family needed help, it was you who came with us, little brother of Argon.¡± Dargon smiled. ¡°There is no need to mention it.¡± ¡°It is part of your story isn¡¯t it?¡± The Iyrman shed a smile, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Sometimes, Adam, I fear you are too smart for your own good.¡± ¡°I assure you, Dargon, you are absolutely correct.¡± Adam stifled a chuckle, though Dargon did not stifle his own. ¡°Come, let me introduce you to everyone.¡± ¡°Perhaps another time,¡± Adam said, feeling the rain begin. He looked up towards the greying sky, which had been creeping in since he had started handing out his gifts. ¡°My little sister must be crying without me and I need to be with her. I have gifts to give to others too.¡± ¡°It is good to see you are well, son of Fate. I am d that you returned safely, with such a story to tell.¡± Adam smiled at the Iyrman. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± Adam returned to the family estate, where he saw his little sister sitting on her mother¡¯sp, cuddling up close to protect herself from the shes and the rumbles. She seemed to have be used to it over the past few days, so she didn¡¯t need as much coddling from her mother as the woman brushed through her hair. ¡°Look at you, so brave,¡± Adam said, picking her up. Lanarot coughed and began to cry, but soon rested herself against his shoulder, sucking on her thumb. ¡°Do you want to see the rain?¡± Adam offered, bringing her up to the window. A sh of the lightning soon passed, followed by the rumble. She pulled back when she saw the sh, causing her to twitch and withdraw into Adam''s arms. The little girl began to whimper in his arms. ¡°Lanarot, look,¡± Adam said, reaching out the window for the rain to drop on his hands. Lanarot looked up at his hand and reached out with her own, feeling the water drop onto her hand. She cried as she pulled her hand back, but then stared at her hand, seeing how wet it was, feeling the rain drip down. She babbled as she shook her hand, causing water to fly everywhere. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam said, turning his head so the water struck his neck and cheek instead of the rest of his face. Lanarot looked up at him. She smiled andughed. ¡°So, you have betrayed me, my own sister,¡± Adam said, leaning in to blow a raspberry against her forehead. She squealed and pped her hands together, before bringing her hand to her mouth, smiling up at him as she sucked on the side of her hand, tasting the rain, causing her to look at her hand in confusion and shock. The sh came again, causing her to twitch, and she looked outside. ¡°Gurarara!¡± Adam eximed as the thunder came. Lanarot looked up at him in surprise, her eyes wide as he made the sound. Adam raised his hand and continued to growl out the word whenever the thunder rumbled, as though he was the master of the storm, causing Lanarot to remain staring at him in shock. ¡°You may call me Storm Lord Adam.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just some cute wholesome chapters. Thus begins the second enchanting arc, and Adam living in the Iyr. I''ll throw out a few more double chapters because the next part is a bit slow. 149. A Nice Spoon 149. A Nice Spoon Omen: 4, 10 Adam awoke early in the morning, staring at the ceiling. ¡®Couldn¡¯t I have enchanted something else with that 14 from yesterday?¡¯ He trained with the other Iyrmen, running along the courtyard, weightlifting with rocks, before they bathed and returned to the estate for breakfast. Sonarot fed Lanarot with a y spoon, the girl barely managing to keep the food inside her mouth rather than outside around her lips. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, taking a sip of water to calm down the heat against his tongue. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Lanarot is eating soft foods using a spoon,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make her a wooden spoon?¡± ¡°We have y spoons,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°There is no need to make another spoon.¡± ¡°Yes, but the y spoon wasn¡¯t made by you, was it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you make one? That way your sister will use something you¡¯ve made for her. Doesn¡¯t that mean she will grow well because she¡¯s eating from something you made?¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while, eating the spicy bean dish which Jogak had made. Recently he had felt something off about his heart whenever he held his sister. The thought of his little sister using a spoon that he had made, growing up well because of him¡­ Adam¡¯s words had taken root deep within his heart. ¡°I will make one,¡± Jurot said. Adam smiled, d that Jurot had epted. ¡®He¡¯s still hesitant about helping his baby sister. I wonder if the Iyrmen don¡¯t really form attachments to their children or younger siblings personally?¡¯ Adam recalled how Jaygak treated Raygak, with how she would bully the boy. Jurot would also treat Turot well, and he would often help the boy whenever help was needed. ¡®Is it just because she¡¯s too young that he doesn¡¯t understand?¡¯ There were noputers or mobile phones in the Iyr, so Adam had more time to y with Lanarot without something more fun calling him. Sonarot couldn¡¯t help but smile at Jurot, who was deep in thought about how he wanted to make the spoon. She hadn¡¯t expected Jurot would ever think about something like that. After breakfast, Adam made his way out, making his way to a number of other estates, carrying with him the pack of gifts, his generosity having made quite the dent in the number of gifts he still held. ¡°Who are you?¡± an Oricsh Iyrman asked. ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said, noting the woman¡¯s tattoos. A red cross with yellow hollow ovals. ¡°You must be a Var.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said, smiling down at the Half Elf. ¡°Then you must be the son of Fate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve heard of me.¡± ¡°Are you here to see Okvar?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s around, but I have another matter to deal with.¡± ¡°He is around.¡± The Iyrman guided Adam around to Okvar, who was currently leaning back in his chair, snoozing quietly. As the Iyrman approached, Okvar opened his eyes to stare at them, his gaze then falling onto the Half Elf, recognition taking over the annoyance of being awoken from such a lovely nap. ¡°Morning Okvar, I hope I didn¡¯t bother anything too important.¡± ¡°You did not,¡± the Iyrman said, standing to greet Adam properly. ¡°Have youe to speak with me?¡± ¡°Not particrly,¡± Adam said. The Iyrman beside him threw a look to Adam, as though she had been betrayed. ¡°I just came here to say thank you for your help with Aunt.¡± ¡°There is no need for thanks, son of Fate.¡± Okvar smiled, understanding why Adam felt as though he needed toe. He was someone from outside the Iyr, and he was unaware of their ways. ¡®No, that is not true,¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡®Adam is a Nephew of the Iyr.¡¯ Okvar needed to be careful to treat him like a Nephew of the Iyr and not a Guest of the Iyr. ¡°I came her to give gifts to the children,¡± Adam said. ¡°I recently returned from an adventure.¡± ¡°I am d to hear you returned from the adventure safely.¡± ¡°Yeah, I managed to y two Dragons.¡± Okvar stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jurot if he is able to tell the tale, he¡¯d be much better,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to find the other families too, and I¡¯ll set a date and timeter, if it isn¡¯t an issue.¡± ¡°That is quite the introduction of a tale.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam shed a smile. ¡°Now you¡¯re interested in the tale and the children will be eager to hear it.¡± Okvar nodded. ¡°Very well. I hope you have brought gifts for all the children, otherwise the others will cry.¡± ¡°That might not be the issue you have,¡± Adam said, smirking slightly. Okvar hadn¡¯t understood, not until his youngest son looked up at him, reaching for the second Dragon scale tentatively. Okvar stared at the Half Elf. ¡°You have brought multiple gifts?¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Dragon scales too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Okvar stared at the Half Elf long and hard. ¡°Dragon scales are worth a lot of gold.¡± ¡°How much gold?¡± ¡°Each Dragon scale is worth at least its weight in gold.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t weigh that much,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even the least valuable Dragon scale is worth at least a gold coin.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°That¡¯s not too shabby.¡± ¡°These scales you have gifted, though small, are of at least average quality. Are you certain you wish to gift them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. Okvar bowed his head. ¡°Make sure you all thank Adam for the gifts properly.¡± The same situation arose at the estate with the Nuus, the Oojs, the Wirs and the Jyns. He didn¡¯t know most of the people he had spoken to since those he had left with seemed to be busy with other matters. ¡°Oh, it is you, Adam,¡± Rokat said, sharpening her ive. ¡°It is me,¡± Adam said, nodding his head towards the beautiful Devilkin Iyrman. ¡°I have heard that you had in two Dragons.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Rokat said. ¡°My sister had spoken to me of the matter after checking up on the girl, Lanarot?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°She checked up on her?¡± ¡°It was a few days ago, when the Dragon Queen appeared.¡± ¡°Ah, Entalia? I didn¡¯t see her that day.¡± ¡°I believe you were enchanting.¡± ¡°That would make sense,¡± Adam said. ¡°She checked up on Lanarot?¡± ¡°A check up for the girl¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Did she say if Lanarot was healthy?¡± ¡°If there is cause for concern, then the girl¡¯s mother would know.¡± ¡°Right, makes sense.¡± ¡°Why have youe?¡± Adam raised his pack, which was much lighter now. ¡°Gifts.¡± Adam handed out the gifts, going through the same huballoo as he had. ¡°What is with all themotion?¡± Lokat asked, returning to the estate as she stared at the children all chattering between one another, arms full of gifts. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam said, smiling at Lokat. ¡°It is you, the Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I had not expected to meet you so soon,¡± Lokat said. ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I like to show up into people¡¯s lives like a whirlwind.¡± Adam nced up towards the sky. ¡°Not quite as predictable as this storm.¡± ¡°It is thanks to the predictability of the storm that we are able to deal with it,¡± Lokat said. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was a threat. ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°It is thanks to the predictability of the storm that we are able to ce the barriers required so the Iyr does not flood during the stormy weather.¡± Adam stared at her. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that.¡± Lokat nodded. ¡°Is there something you required?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have given my gifts and now I shall leave.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± Lokat asked. ¡°Yeah, I returned from my adventures and wanted to say thanks for thest time.¡± Lokat bowed her head slowly, her thoughts pacing quickly. ¡®Is he trying to earn our favour?¡¯ Adam knew about her rtionship with Elder Peace, and so perhaps he was trying to earn their favour to be closer with the Great Elder? ¡®A mistake on his part.¡¯ Adam smiled towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll find out when Jurot is free to tell the tale, so see you.¡± Lokat nodded her head. With that, Adam had finished with all the gifts he had wanted to give out, he returned back to the estate as the rain fell. He remained with the others, speaking with the party, as well as Jonn and Brittany. They were beginning to get used to the Iyr, though they were still astonished by all the people here. ¡®I should probably enchant some when I have a decent Omen,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Otherwise we¡¯ll get sick of talking to each other.¡¯ He yed with Lanarot, this time pping away on a drum as the thunder rumbled. She had found it didn¡¯t taste very good. Jurot blew the dust off of his spoon, staring at it. He had been carving away quietly for hours since Adam and he hadst spoken. ¡°Nice spoon,¡± Adam said, noting how the bottom of the spoon had been carved into the shape of a dragon, though it was still smooth. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam is really sus to Lokat, but no one can me her. Jurot understanding how to be closer with his younger sister. Making spoons. 150. Elder Business 150. Elder Business Omen: 13, 18 ¡®Well, it seems I won¡¯t be able to create a perfect weapon,¡¯ Adam thought. There was no point in dying the enchantment just for a perfect enchantment. It would be one of the best weapons he would have created to date, and if he gave up some experience for it, it would probably be the best he had made to date. He looked down at the girl beside him, who was snoozing lightly, her small, warm hand, grabbing his tightly. Adam looked back up at the ceiling. Here he was,ying down in a fortress which held secrets he wasn¡¯t privy to, surrounded by tens of thousands of powerful warriors, a short while away from enchanting a sword made of magical gem for a Dragon, with an adorable little sister holding his finger tight. ¡®Man. This is wild.¡¯ Eventually he was allowed to get up as Sonarot allowed the boy to slip free from his sister. Adam made his way to the enchanting shrine where he spent the day working on the enchantment of the shortsword, which he left up to Fate. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting D20 + 7 = 13 (6) Omen: 13, 18 -> 13 18 + 7 = 25 Snow continued to drop across thend. Three Giants trekked through the snow, but as they made their way to the small Drakken vige, the snow around them shifted, awakening a beast which had long slumbered. ¡®Damn, I was kinda hoping for another 20¡­¡¯ He wondered if he should have left it for another day, using the 18 for another sword? ¡®That would have taken too long.¡¯ [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Oh, Bell. I forgot about you.¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll spend 500.¡¯ Shortsword Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 1D6 fire damage. You critically hit on a 19 and 20. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. [Would you like to name the weapon?] Adam was about to let slip how amazing the weapon was, but remembered that Bell had trolled him not long ago. ¡®Deep me de.¡¯ Deep me de Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 1D6 fire damage. You critically hit on a 19 and 20. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. XP: 5270 -> 5870 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 5870 -> 6070 ¡°So it can critical easier?¡± Adam stared at the de, realising just how powerful that was. ¡°I guess I know what kind of de I want.¡± If he could increase his chance of critically hitting by double, it meant he could dump more of his Divine Smite eachbat happily. Even if he had no other magical abilities, just this sword and the ability to Divine Smite would give him the ability to challenge most creatures. ¡®If I could mass produce this kind of weapon¡­¡¯ Adam shook the thought from his mind. ¡®Perhaps another time.¡¯ Adam carried Deep me de back to the Iyr, where he revealed it to Sonarot. ¡°What does it do?¡± she asked, admiring the de as she held it in her open palms. Lanarot reached for it, but Sonarot quickly pulled it up, causing Lanarot to cough and groan, beginning to screech for it. Sonarot let the girl grab the handle, which was still too big for those tiny hands. It tingled her hands, causing her to pull back and stare at the sword. Adam smiled. ¡°It can be set alight, hits twice as hard as expected, can strike truer twice as much as expected, and it can turn into a ring.¡± ¡°So you will be giving a ring to Queen Silvari?¡± Sonarot asked, staring up at him with her expectant eyes. Adam¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°You¡¯re a dangerous woman, Aunt.¡± Sonarot smiled innocently towards the Half Elf. Lanarot pulled the handle of the de in to suck on it, feeling the tingling on her tongue and lips. Adam waited for the others to return from their work. The three Guests were eventually given various duties to assist the Iyr, nothing which was too difficult, or too revealing, just assisting people in cutting down trees and carrying items around. Adam yed with Lanarot until they had returned, with her grabbing at his nose and pping his face gently, before he stopped her and blew raspberries against her neck. As the moments passed, he became a little restless. He hadn¡¯t spent much time with them earlier in the day, and he wondered if Brittany and the others were having a fine time limating to the Iyr and it¡¯s peculiarities. Jurot eventually returned from his work, seeing the de. He had been waiting the entire time to y with the sword. ¡°It is done?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Try it out.¡± He grabbed it, feeling the great powering from it, before going off to meditate. After an hour, with the other Iyrmen waiting for Jurot to finish his meditations as they ate the spicy food. Jurot eventually began shing and piercing through the air, and a target made of scrap. It burst into me, and Jurot could sense how easy it was to sh deeper into it. ¡°It possesses a great number of enchantments,¡± Jurot said. He had counted three, but then he focused on the sword, turning it into a ring. ¡°Four.¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± ¡°Adam, it is you who are amazing.¡± ¡°I need to be this amazing to be a member of the Rot family, right?¡± Adam joked. The other adults felt as though he was starting a fight with them. Even Jogak, who had been so suspicious of him, couldn¡¯t help but feel he had missed out. Jaygak caught her father¡¯s eyes. ¡®No,¡¯ she replied. ¡®He has no horns.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t he just enchant himself some horns?¡¯ Jogak replied with his eyes. Jaygak rolled her eyes, but they stopped midway through. ¡®Enchanting himself some horns?¡¯ She fell deep into thought about the matter. Kitool could feel the aura of stupiditying from her friend, but allowed it to permeate. ¡°Can I hold it?¡± Brittany asked, staring at the Half Elf. She was wondering if she should regret asking Adam to help her since he was so amazing. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can meditate with it and practise with it until Entaliaes back.¡± Brittany hadn¡¯t been told about who Entalia truly was, though Jonn and Dunes knew. There was no need to tell a vige girl about too many secrets, and though Jonn and Dunes weren¡¯t exactly trustworthy, Adam felt the need to tell them. He figured it was a good idea for some reason, but couldn¡¯t quite say why it was a good idea. ¡°If sheins about the sword, I¡¯ll beat her up,¡± Adam dered. Jonn and Dunes almost choked on their food. Sonarot fed Lanarot her own mushy food with the spoon Jurot had made, which had been finished with some kind of coating to make it darker, and easier to clean. Jurot couldn¡¯t help but look at Lanarot as she was fed using the spoon he made. She looked up and caught his eyes, before waving her arms around as she smiled at him. His heart continued to thunder in his chest. ¡°She has quite a few toys, but what about a rattle?¡± Adam said, staring at the girl. ¡°The drums hurt her hands.¡± ¡°A rattle?¡± ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, raising his hands to try and shape it. ¡°Stick with a thing at the top with stuff inside. When you shake it, it makes noise.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°A chatter.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam said. ¡°It may be too noisy,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That¡¯s okay, she should y with things which make music, even if it¡¯s a little noisy.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°She should also y with something she can crawl after,¡± Adam thought. ¡°It would be nice for her to practise crawling whilst ying.¡± ¡°A ball?¡± Jurot said. ¡°A ball, but also a wheel she could crawl after?¡± Adam thought. ¡°A wheel which has a skin over one side so it could be used like a drum? Ah! What about a tambourine?¡± ¡°A tamboreen?¡± ¡°A tambourine,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°It¡¯s sort of like the wheel I described but also has bells inside so you can shake it to jingle and drum along it for it to jingle and boom.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what it was, not if he could make it. ¡°I would like to see it, this tambourine you mentioned,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I shall make it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I hope I am not interrupting anything,¡± Elder Zijin said, waving a hand as he entered the estate. ¡°No, Elder Zijin,¡± Jogak replied, nodding towards the Elder. ¡°Would you like to join us for dinner?¡± ¡°You know how I am with spicy food,¡± Zijin said, rubbing his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not as young as I once was.¡± ¡°You look pretty young to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m an Elder now, Adam,¡± Zijin said. ¡°In title and in heart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall doing anything improper in the Iyr recently,¡± Adam joked, rubbing his chin. ¡°Whether you remember or not is irrelevant.¡± Adam stared at him. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± ¡°I am here to call for your Aunt this day,¡± Zijin said, not replying directly. ¡°My Aunt?¡± ¡°Elder business,¡± Zijin said. ¡®I have a bad feeling about this.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 151. Adam In Trouble 151. Adam In Trouble ¡°We are sorry for calling you sote, Sonarot,¡± the Chief said. ¡°It is always my pleasure to be called by the Chief and Great Elders,¡± Sonarot said, noting that Elder Peace and Elder Gold who sat beside him. ¡°We waited until after you had finished eating to call for you, so I hope that it is not a bother,¡± the Chief said. ¡°It is no bother,¡± Sonarot said, taking a seat opposite the three of them. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± ¡°We had heard news some time ago that Adam spoke our tongue,¡± the Chief said. ¡°He is fluent in our tongue,¡± Sonarot said, confirming the Chief¡¯s thoughts. She understood why he was asking, since Adam learning thenguage in such a short time to such fluency was something which no doubt rmed them, especially due to the process of learning thenguage. ¡°We were not informed that he was learning thenguage,¡± the Chief said, staring at the woman. ¡°I did not know.¡± ¡°So he learnt on the road?¡± the Chief mused, staring at the woman. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°You did not ask?¡± ¡°I trust my son and my nieces,¡± Sonarot replied, firmly. ¡°If they wished to teach Adam their tongue, then it was their decision to make.¡± ¡°It was not their decision to make,¡± Elder Peace said, firmly. ¡°To teach ournguage to someone who was an outsider not months ago, it is not done.¡± ¡°It may have been that they had no choice but to teach him on the road due to an unforeseen situation,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He is no longer an outsider, either.¡± ¡°They have not informed us of the matter yet,¡± the Chief said, his voice disapproving. ¡°Even if he is your Nephew, and that Jurot is his brother, there are steps to take.¡± ¡°I cannot tell you why they taught him thenguage, that is something only known to them.¡± The Great Elders wondered what had possessed them to teach him theirnguage. Was he a bad influence on them? Did he pressure them? ¡°Shall I call them?¡± Sonarot asked. The Chief threw a look to Great Elder Peace, who nodded her head. Technically this was under the Chief¡¯s and Great Elder Teacher¡¯s domain, but Great Elder Peace was one of the wisest Iyrmen. She nodded. ¡°You know, Elder Zijin, I can¡¯t help but feel this is about me,¡± Adam said, staring at the Elder as he appeared for the second time that evening. ¡°Elder business,¡± the Elder said. ¡°Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak are being called.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°That is yet to be confirmed,¡± Elder Zijin said. Jaygak bit her lower lip, unsure of what she had done to be called in front of the Great Elders. She had kept her pranks tolerable, though she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was because she swapped out the chilli peppers used in dinner. ¡®No, they wouldn¡¯t call me out for just that,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Was it because I tossed Raygak into the river earlier?¡¯ Kitool elbowed the woman to stop her from thinking. ¡°We will be informed of why we were called once we arrive.¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair as she sat on hisp, sucking on a cube. ¡°Will Aunt Sonarot return?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Elder Zijin promised, bowing his head. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, frowning as the four left. Jaygak stood awkwardly in front of the Great Elders and the Chief. She was slightly relieved to see Sonarot¡¯s smile, meaning that the situation wouldn¡¯t be too serious. ¡°Do you know why we have called for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot admitted, taking the lead for the others, as he was the oldest. ¡°We simply wish to know why you taught Adam how to speak our tongue,¡± the Chief said. Jurot furrowed his brows. He looked back to Kitool and Jaygak to confirm, and once they shook their heads, Jurot piped up. ¡°We did not.¡± ¡°You did not?¡± the Chief asked, furrowing his brows as Jurot had done. ¡°I thought mother had,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He spoke our tongue during an argument within the Guild.¡± It was rming that the Guild knew that Adam spoke their tongue, but that would only add to his status. ¡°I did not,¡± Sonarot said, surprised. The Chief nced towards Elder Peace. ¡°If Sonarot did not teach Adam our tongue, and Jurot ims the youths did not¡­¡± Elder Zijin, who had been standing from afar, shook his head when the usatory nces were sent his way, though they already knew it couldn¡¯t have been him. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°No one,¡± Adam replied. The Chief had decided to take the initiative to ask the person it rted to. After all, they had no idea who could have taught the boy their tongue, not when those with the reason to teach him their tongue had denied the allegations. ¡°No one?¡± the Chief asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how are you fluent in our tongue?¡± Adam nced around to Elder Zijin, who noted the Chief¡¯s look, and retreated. As an Elder, he was in charge of knowing things which happened to the section he was in charge of, and he had been in trouble because of the knowledge that Adam spoke theirnguage. Adam continued to brush Lanarot¡¯s hair, who was hiding in Adam¡¯s chest away from the stranger who was the Chief. ¡°It was a gift from the Gods,¡± Adam said, notpletely lying. ¡°The Gods have allowed you to be speak ournguage?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It¡¯s a little moreplicated than that. I know how to speak yournguage because I decided to know it. In the same way that I did not know how to enchant when I spoke with Entalia, then after we spoke, I did.¡± ¡°No one taught you? You¡­ just learnt those abilities?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sighing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, and it¡¯s best you don¡¯t pry further. I¡¯m not sure how much I can say.¡± The Chief remained deep in thought, unable to understand the Half Elf. He wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was still, though he knew that Adam was something beyond them. ¡°Why? Am I in trouble?¡± ¡°No,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°I feel like I did something wrong.¡± ¡°You did not.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am.¡± The Chief wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to exin this to the Great Elders. ¡°And you are fluent in our tongue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Chief wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to exin that to the Great Elders either. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°It is Adam.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be,¡± the Chief admitted. ¡°You would have been taught ournguage eventually, but to think that you were able to learn it so quickly, right under our noses.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should have told you.¡± ¡°When did you learn it?¡± ¡°I think I learnt it before I fought Amokan and Timojin.¡± The Chief raised his brows in surprise, and so did Sonarot. ¡°That long ago?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The Chief sighed. ¡°Your secrets are too heavy to keep.¡± ¡°If you feel that the Great Elders should know, then I¡¯ll leave that matter to you.¡± ¡°I will not tell them until you give me explicit permission, or if it is important to reveal your history to protect you.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, Chief,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I trust you Iyrmen wholeheartedly, even if that trust is not returned.¡± The Chief bowed his head. ¡°I apologise for taking your time this evening.¡± He approached Lanarot and brushed her hair, rubbing the top of her head. She squirmed under his touch andined with a squeal as she hid against Adam¡¯s chest harder. ¡°Why are you hiding, you silly girl?¡± Adam said, picking her up. ¡°It¡¯s the Chief.¡± ¡°You really are her brother,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, pulling Lanarot back, pressing their cheeks together. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the resemnce?¡± ¡°I can tell she will be as troublesome as you in the future,¡± the Chief said. ¡°I thought Iyrmen didn¡¯t lie?¡± The Chief smiled. ¡°It is a gut feeling.¡± ¡°How dare you condemn my little sister,¡± Adam said, hugging the girl and swaying from side to side. ¡°If the Chief bullies you, Lanarot, you let me know.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give her the chance to bully you back, of course,¡± Adam said. Jurot clenched his jaw, barely able to contain hisugh. Adam¡¯s audacity didn¡¯t fail to surprise him. ¡°I am sure you will,¡± the Chief said. ¡°I will leave you to your evening.¡± ¡°Bye Chief,¡± Adam said, holding up Lanarot¡¯s hand, waving at him as he left. When the Chief finally returned to the Great Elders, they waited for his exnation. ¡°So?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Are you going to tell us that it is just as expected?¡± The Chief sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why does he have so many secrets?¡± Elder Gold grumbled. ¡°Perhaps he is more of an Iyrman than we thought?¡± the Chief said. ¡°Do not joke so eagerly, Chief.¡± The Chief closed his eyes, thinking about how close the boy was with his sister. ¡°No,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°He is certainly more of an Iyrman than we thought.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The Iyrmen quickly realising just how much of a threat he really is. Good job, Lanarot, protecting your older brother. 152. A Mother’s Request 152. A Mother¡¯s Request Omen: 14, 20 ¡®You have got to be kidding me,¡¯ Adam thought, squinting his eyes up at the ceiling. ¡°Are you feeling unlucky?¡± Sonarot whispered, seeing the sour look on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°No,¡± Adam whispered in return. ¡°I am very lucky today.¡± Sonarot stared at the Half Elf, whose eyes were glued to the ceiling. Adam yed with the children in the morning as part of his exercise, before heading to the river to bathe. ¡°Why do you look so upset?¡± Dunes asked, noting Adam¡¯s mood. ¡°I almost created a perfect magical weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yesterday I awoke feeling quite lucky, but today I had the perfect luck, and the weapon I made could have been the best I¡¯ve made to date.¡± ¡°Better than Lightsear?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. Dunes and Jonn threw each other a nce. They knew when Adam joked, and it appeared that he wasn¡¯t joking at the moment. ¡°Truly?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a terrifying thought.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It would save our lives.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a gift for your friend?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°It is. It would have been the best gift ever if I had just waited one more day.¡± ¡°How do you know that it would have been so great?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°I had the greatest luck today,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but just know that instead of sixty points, I managed to create something using fifty eight points.¡± ¡°That is quite exact,¡± Dunes said. Adam smiled. Citool was the one to cook breakfast that day, which consisted of fish and vegetables which had been grilled. Sonarot was feeding her daughter some mashed fruit nearby. ¡°Is this what you expected when you left your vige?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Brittany admitted. ¡°I thought we¡¯d go out hunting bears and wolves, and we¡¯ll be going from town to town.¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Brittany said up straighter. ¡°No, definitely not.¡± She nced around the Iyrmen, who were in their own conversations as they ate. ¡°I am very fortunate to be allowed toe into the Iyr. I never would have imagined I¡¯d be able to walk past those gates.¡± ¡°You are quite lucky to have met me,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°It was Fate.¡± Brittany threw an awkward look at Adam, wondering if he was trying to make a move on her. Adam was smiling to himself, eating his food happily. ¡°Have you met Brandon¡¯s descendants yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. I feel as though it would be rude to ask so soon.¡± Dunes sipped some wine. ¡°Rude? It was the main reason why you wanted toe to the Iyr. Since you¡¯ve been helping out, I¡¯m sure the Iyrmen would be willing to allow you to meet them. Is anyone more eager than you to hear their stories?¡± Dunes couldn¡¯t help but admit Adam had a point. ¡°If you wish to meet with them, I will take you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Since you are a member of my party, you are no stranger.¡± ¡°I would thank you kindly if you could allow me to meet them,¡± Dunes said, bowing his head. ¡°I never would have imagined I would be here to meet Great Brandon¡¯s descendants.¡± ¡°Did you imagine yourself arriving in the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°In the far future,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It was a pilgrimage I wanted to make.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky too?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I am.¡± Sonarot noted how Adam was always eager to speak with the group. Normally they would make small talk about one thing or another, but she also remembered how hesitant Adam was to allow them to adventure without him. Her eyes fell to Jurot, who hadn¡¯t spent much time away from Adam since they had met. She was d they were brothers, and she believed they viewed each other as such, especially due to Lanarot, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if their rtionship to one another would form a crutch for either of them. ¡®What am I thinking?¡¯ she thought. ¡®Am I going to interfere in their lives?¡¯ Once breakfast was finished, Adam lifted up his sister and hugged her tight. ¡°Good morning my precious little Lana. Did you sleep well?¡± She began to babble and squeal, her hands grabbing across his cor as she tugged against his clothing. After ying with his little sister, he let her down to allow her to crawl around, before stretching his body. Jaygak and Kitool were ying with their pups, sometimes letting Lanarot touch them, but otherwise raising them by themselves. The group spent an hour together before they finally left for their work, and Adam wondered what he should enchant, and why he should enchant. ¡°Must you enchant today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I have to,¡± Adam said. ¡°With this much luck it would be a shame to waste it.¡± Sonarot nodded her head, allowing him to leave as he pleased. Once he had left, she sent word to the group to meet her during lunch. ¡°Hello there,¡± Adam said, waving towards Elder Zijin, who was currently at the warehouse to sort out the items and to double check the inventory. ¡°What trouble do you bring to me today?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Trouble? Moi?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m offended you would even suggest such a thing.¡± Zijin raised his brows. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a weapon that I can enchant. I n on selling it to the Iyr so I thought it would be nice if I could have the Iyr provide the weapon.¡± Zijin nodded his head. ¡°There is a greatsword which hasn¡¯t been in use for some time. It would be best if you enchanted that.¡± ¡°Are you saying that because your family¡¯s weapon is a greatsword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am offended you would even suggest such a thing,¡± Zijin said, smirking at Adam. ¡°It is of decent make. We have a surplus of greatswords at the moment, so it has not been used in some time because of that.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it off your hands and enchant it,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. The handle was quite long, but Adam felt confident as he held the de tightly in hand. It was quite a basic design, though the metal was blue, and there was a wavy pattern on the de. ¡°You Iyrmen sure know how to make beautiful weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is the least we could do for our enemies as we grant them death,¡± Zijin said. ¡®Damn, these guys are hardcore.¡¯ Adam went to the shrine to start his enchanting, spending hours as he set within the de an enchantment, though not any particr enchantment. ¡°You must all leave in the morning to Red Oak,¡± she said, looking at the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°You shouldplete a few requests and return before Nightval.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot said. Kitool and Jaygak also nodded, though the others nced between one another. ¡°You cannot tell Adam.¡± ¡°He is our leader,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It is expected of us to tell him if we are leaving.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°However, it is for the best. He cannot know.¡± She reached up to brush Jurot¡¯s cheek. ¡°Just a few simple requests. You cannot die.¡± Jurot felt his mother¡¯s hand on his cheek, and he nodded his head. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°You must also leave, Jonn, Brittany. You must all be able to forge your own path as you please, and Adam his own without you.¡± ¡°If Kitool leaves, then I should leave with her,¡± Brittany said. Jonn had no reason to leave, since he was the one who wanted to remain to see what Adam was like. However, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to decline the words of his host, especially considering it seemed this was important to her. ¡°You must return alive, or he may never lose that fear which is set deep within his heart,¡± the woman said. The group nced between another. They understood Adam was their leader, but this woman was also someone very close to him. She outranked him, didn¡¯t she? Lanarot pped her hands together and giggled wildly, reaching up for her mother¡¯s cor, gripping it tight. They wondered if Lanarot also outranked their leader. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 19 (12) Omen: 14, 20 -> 14 20 + 7 = 27 Many miles away, a young man, adorned in chain mail, a spear in hand, marched up the top of a hill to look across the fields. He smiled, eyes full of hope, before he noted therge creature ahead, the body of a feline, with the head and wings of a bird. He quickly dropped down, rolling into a bush, his heart pounding hard in his chest as he waited. ¡°What a great start,¡± Adam said, wiping his brow as he sat down across the fire, dinner already having been served. ¡°Which weapon are you enchanting?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°A greatsword,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not an axe?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Elder Zijin offered it.¡± ¡°Of course he did,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He said it was because there were too many greatswords in the Iyr, or something.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what he said,¡± Jaygak said, smirking slightly. Elder Zijin bit into the leg of a boar and narrowed his eyes, feeling something tingle in the back of his head. ¡®Adam or Jaygak?¡¯ ¡°What is wrong?¡± another Iyrman asked. ¡°I think Adam and Jaygak are getting into trouble,¡± he said. ¡°Adam?¡± one of the girls from nearby asked. ¡°He gave us the Dragon scales?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said. ¡°He is nice,¡± the child said, with the other children nodding their heads. Zijin made a note to inform Elder Teacher about Adam¡¯s effects on the children. ¡°It must be sister Jaygak,¡± the child said, confidently.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wtf Sonarot. Adam having bribed his way into the hearts of the children. 153. For You 153. For You Omen: 12, 15 Adam remained deep in thought as he stared at the ceiling. For once, his finger was not under Lanarot¡¯s whims. Instead, somehow, the girl had managed to climb on top of his chest. ¡®Well, shit.¡¯ He remained under the girl, his chest causing her to rise and fall slowly on top of him. ¡®There¡¯s no point in making the best weapon ever,¡¯ he thought. He had rolled quite well yesterday, and today was fairly decent too. As long as his totals were above 20, he was confident he¡¯d made a decent magical weapon which would sell well. Adam remained trapped until Lanarot soiled herself, crying and squirming, before her mother took her away to change and clean her. Adam stared at the ceiling as he remained alone in the house. ¡°I know I¡¯m your favourite brother, but how could you poop on me?¡± As he stepped out, he saw Citool preparing the ingredients for their breakfast. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not need any help,¡± Citool said, but she noted Adam¡¯s lost look. ¡°If you wish to help me, it would be appreciated.¡± Adam assisted her in cooking, cutting the vegetables to grill. He recalled their tastes and textures, familiar tastes, familiar textures, but foreignbinations. He had been slowly adding to his recipe book, and helping Citool cook was helping him remember certain foods he missed from home. Soon they were all eating, though Adam was deep in thought about what he could do in the future. He had quite a bit of money, though he still needed to enchant another weapon for Entalia, he wasn¡¯t sure what he should do in the future. ¡®It¡¯s still Duskval, so I could go out and quest, or I could keep enchanting weapons. With all that money, I could do so many things, but what should I do?¡¯ He nced over to Brittany. ¡®Right, I need to bring Nobby too. Should I invest in his university fees?¡¯ Adam chuckled at his own joke. Brittany nced away from him, unsure as to why he was chuckling as he stared at her. ¡®Should I be d that we¡¯re leaving?¡¯ Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 24 (17) The rain and thunder kept Adampany as he enchanted the greatsword which had been handed to him. It was such a beautiful de, and the wavy pattern glowed slightly due to all the runes which had stuck to them. He returned back to the estate in the evening, eager to eat food. This evening meal was a tter of mixed vegetables, fruit, and some more fish. ¡°Where are Jurot and the others?¡± Adam asked. Jurot didn¡¯t usually miss the evening meal, and seeing that the others hadn¡¯te back, which wasn¡¯t something he had seen before. ¡°They are gone,¡± Sonarot said, cing down a small pea for her daughter, who picked it up and put it into her mouth, swallowing it. ¡°Gone?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Where have they gone?¡± ¡°To quest.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam blinked rapidly. ¡°They¡¯ve gone to quest? Adventure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When? Why?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected to hear that they had gone. Gone. Without him. ¡°They left earlier in the day,¡± Sonarot said, frowning slightly. She had sent Jurot away just when he had be closer with his little sister, but she trusted Adam to assist in building their rtionship. ¡°They willplete a few quests before returning.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise they were leaving.¡± ¡°I had sent them away. They will return before Nightval.¡± ¡°You sent them away?¡± Adam asked, staring at the woman. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to leave?¡± ¡°You are needed here, Adam.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°For me.¡± Adam flushed slightly. It felt weird to say he was needed. ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­. Jurot¡­¡± ¡°Have faith in them, Adam.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about Sonarot telling the others to leave without him. He clenched his fists tight, his body full of worry. Didn¡¯t she understand how difficult it was for him to bring Jurot alive back to her? ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought, staring up at the woman. ¡®Did she do it because¡­¡¯ ¡°You remind me of Lanarot,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She cries so much when she separates from me. Will you cry now that Jurot is gone?¡± Adam tried to think of a day without Jurot since he had arrived in this world. He couldn¡¯t recalled one, and he realised what she had done and why. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to die.¡± ¡°Trust in him, Adam. He will return to us, for he has said so.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Sonarot asked, reaching over to rub his arm gently. ¡°No,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I do feel a little betrayed that you did it behind my back though.¡± ¡°I am sorry for betraying you.¡± Adam closed his eyes, feeling something eat at his stomach. ¡°No. You haven¡¯t betrayed me. If you think that¡¯s what was needed then I can¡¯t really argue against you.¡± Sonarot smiled, returning to Lanarot, who had thrown away a pea and frowned, having wanted to eat it. ¡®If I worry about Jurot, doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t respect him?¡¯ ¡°You may spend your days enchanting and ying with our little Lana,¡± she said, causing the girl to look up at her. ¡°Yes, Aunt.¡± Sonarot leaned down to kiss her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°It is a shame that Jurot had to leave. He was so close to understanding what it meant to have a little sister.¡± ¡°He is a little dense,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand Lanarot¡¯s charms once he isn¡¯t able to see her cute little face.¡± He pinched the girl¡¯s cheeks gently, smiling down at her. She stared up at him, feeling his strong hands against her cheek. She smiled and giggled up at her brother, reaching up with her slimy hands, pping his arms with joy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jurot will be back soon, then he can make you all kinds of things with his woodcarving.¡± Adam returned to his meal, keeping to himself. Without the others he didn¡¯t really have anyone to talk to. ¡®I need more friends.¡¯ It waste at night, not long after he had written notes down about various recipes, that hey awake, staring at the ceiling. Lanarot slept peacefully beside him, her breath low, her chest moving with every tiny breath she took. As always, her hand clutched at his finger, like a de to ward off nightmares. Adam¡¯s gut churned. His body was cold. A cold sweat ran along his forehead. ¡®Everything will be okay, right?¡¯ Lanarot squeezed his finger tight before letting it go. Adam smiled. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ Omen: 5, 6 ¡°That doesn¡¯t bode well,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m very unlucky today.¡± ¡°You have taken the misfortune from the others then,¡± Sonarot said. Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± He yed with the children in the morning, before returning for breakfast, which was porridge and fruit. ¡°This reminds me of home,¡± Adam said, tasting the in porridge, though he cut up some of the fruit into it. ¡°You ate porridge?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Sometimes. Usually it would be toast with eggs, or scrambled eggs with a protein shake if I was feeling like a good boy.¡± ¡°A good boy?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°So Brittany and Jonn left too? I didn¡¯t expect they would be gone either, though I should have noticed yesterday.¡± ¡°They have left,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It would be good for Brittany to train in the field as well.¡± ¡°I guess,¡± Adam replied, before finishing his meal. He had nothing to do. ¡°Oo!¡± Lanarot called, stacking a cube on another. Adam decided he may as well take the day off and worry about nothing. ¡®I guess this is what Sonarot wanted too.¡¯ Lanarot crawled around, exploring the house as she always did, before she returned back to the pillows and she climbed over them repeatedly. ¡°You know, Lanarot,¡± Adam said, causing the girl to look over at him. ¡°This life feels so different.¡± He reached up to tickle her hair, causing her to squeal and crawl away from him. ¡°I¡¯m d Jurot is alive so that you have two big brothers who will look after you, but I can¡¯t help but think of the other you. You have two brothers, and she has none.¡± Adam watched as Lanarot crawled around, before she crawled over to him to crawl across hisp. He picked her up and stared up into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not keeping my promisest time.¡± Lanarot pped her hands together and giggled wildly, squirming in his hands, kicking out her feet. He let her down beforeying on his back, covering his face with his arm. He couldn¡¯t help but feel so guilty. He had been the reason Jurot had died in his first life, and he had tried to raise the girl well, only to end up dying for a God, the same God who had taken away his life to save his sister. Lanarot crawled on top of him and stared down at his hidden face, reaching to grab his arm to move it. He raised it up, staring at the ceiling. ¡®I hope you two are safe.¡¯ Lanarot looked up towards the hand and then to the ceiling, rolling over to look up at it. She reached up towards it too. ¡°Oo?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°This time I¡¯m going to make sure you live the best life.¡± He brushed her soft wispy hair and leaned down to kiss her forehead. She giggled and stopped as she let out a toot, staring up at Adam in shock, beforeughing again. ¡°Seriously? When we¡¯re having a moment?¡± He picked up her and coughed, looking away from her for some fresh air. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m saving up for the next level.¡± The next level was the most important level. It would provide him with 3rd Gate spells and two attacks per round. Once he had managed to be an Expert, as they called it, he would be able to feel safe. ¡®Safe?¡¯ Adam thought about the Knight of Death, the King¡¯s Sword, and Sir Robert, the Mountain, who would have cut him down if it wasn¡¯t for the Iyrmen at his side. ¡°I need to be stronger¡­¡± Lanarot stared up at him. ¡°Oo?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± Adam asked, pulling her in close for a hug, kissing her forehead. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I was wondering why I was getting so many views recently and I found out Beyond Chaos is 12th on Trending! Thank you to everyone! Guess there''s more double chapters... I''m going to die with all these double chaps. 154. Giant Slayer 154. Giant yer
Omen: 10, 18 Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 14 (7) Omen: 10, 18 -> 10 18 + 7 = 25 XP: 6070 -> 6570 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 6570 -> 6770
¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, blushing like Jurot.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam just kicking it in the Iyr. Due to all the double chapters, you''re going to read some cool stuff soonish. 155. A Storm of Jokes 155. A Storm of Jokes Omen: 9, 11 ¡°What do you call a blind deer?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot stared up at him, blinking at her brother. ¡°No eye deer!¡± Adamughed. Lanarot began tough after him, pping her hands together. Adam wiped a tear. ¡°Okay, okay. Ready for this next one?¡± ¡°Oo?¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°Why do bees have sticky hair? Because they use a honeb!¡± Adamughed, pping his knee. Lanarot followed after,ughing and pping as she listened to his jokes. ¡°Okay, wait, wait. This next one is better. Why is Peter Pan always flying?¡± Lanarot smiled up at him expectantly. ¡°Because he nevends.¡± Lanarot continued to stare up at him. ¡°Oh, right. You wouldn¡¯t get it.¡± Adam shook his head. Lanarot crawled on top of him, and Adam helped her stand on his thighs. ¡°One day I¡¯ll tell you all kinds of stories from my home. That way you¡¯ll get all my terrible jokes.¡± Lanarot started bouncing on top of him as she clutched his shirt, smiling and giggling as she yed with Adam. ¡°Good morning, Adam.¡± Citool said as Adam walked out, Lanarot strapped around his chest as she looked out to the world. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam replied, noting that she was cooking again today. She was making some porridge, with a wide variety of fruits all around. ¡°Should I cut up the fruit?¡± ¡°Please,¡± Citool replied. Adam let Lanarot down, cing a few blocks on the ground for her. ¡°Stay here, okay?¡± Lanarot crawled after him. ¡°No. Stay here and y with the blocks.¡± Adam tossed a block passed her, causing her to turn and crawl after it. Adam assisted Citool with making the breakfast. ¡°The two pups still need to be looked after,¡± Citool said. ¡°Would you be willing to take care of them while they are gone?¡± ¡°First they steal the pups, and then they abandon them,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I should steal them away.¡± Citool threw Adam a quick look, but returned back to cooking the oatmeal. The children eventually returned, having bathed and changed after their morning y, and sat down for the food. They each reached for their favourite food to drop into their porridge, though Taygak sprinkled some nuts into hers instead. Adam held up the two pups and fed them some meat. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t forget me, okay? Remember how those two went to go out and have fun without us, okay?¡± The Direwolf pups yipped and nibbled on the meat. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Adam then went to feed Lanarot, feeding her a mixture of the porridge and mushy fruit. ¡°You too. Don¡¯t forget how Jurot went to have fun without us. I¡¯m the one who is feeding you, so I better be your favourite brother.¡± Adam felt that her bottom was quite warm against his thigh. ¡°I¡¯m feeding you, but I¡¯m not going to do that.¡± He handed her off to Citool, who went to change the girl. ¡°You will not change her?¡± Citool asked as she undid the girl¡¯s nappy. Adam yed with the Direwolf pups. ¡°No. It¡¯s weird if I do it.¡± ¡°Why is it weird?¡± Citool asked. ¡°Well, you know¡­¡± ¡°I do not.¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡®Wait. Is it weird if I change her nappy? Isn¡¯t she my sister?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s weird if a guy changes a girl¡¯s nappy, right?¡± ¡°It is normal to change your sister¡¯s clothy,¡± Citool said. Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°You¡¯re right, but still.¡± Citool finished changing the girl who was crawling away happily, ying with her blocks. ¡°You worry about curious things.¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I grew up in a certain kind of culture, with certain views on men and children.¡± ¡°What kind of views?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Not Iyrlike.¡± Noting that Adam didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Citool dropped the matter. ¡°You are more innocent than I expected.¡± ¡°I have a maiden heart.¡± ¡°You need a wife.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Or a husband.¡± ¡°Wife,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t like men that way.¡± ¡°You do not?¡± Adam rolled his eyes. He spent the next few days either taking care of his sister and the pups, or enchanting. He would feed her and the pups and y with them, or he would leave Lanarot in the care of the others as he went to enchant. Sometimes Sonarot would disappear, heading to the Rot family estate, or bringing the children together to teach them during the afternoon, leaving her daughter in the care of Adam and the others. Lanarot wasfortable with her aunts and uncles, each of whom would dutifully take care of her when they were not working. The children would often meet together with the children of the nearby estates to y and learn in the afternoon, or they would go and help the adults working, doing small chores for them. Omen: 5, 18 Adam began enchanting the Sapphicule longsword which Entalia had brought. He wanted to make a decent weapon, so his goal was for an average which was above 20, but otherwise he had nothing else he wanted to enchant for the de, so he allowed Fate to run its course. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 13 (6) Omen: 5, 18 -> 5 18 + 7 = 25 A young man, adorned in chain mail, a spear in hand, brought his de through the boar. Alongside him were his various allies, though one slipped, a boar skewering through their arm. The young man pierced through the boar which had downed his ally, and swiftly made way to their side to save them. Omen: 15, 20 When he awoke the next morning, Lanarot sprawled on his stomach from his side, sucking against her thumb, he thought about whether he should continue enchanting the Sapphicule longsword. ¡®That 20 is so delicious though¡­¡¯ He had been so lucky recently. ¡®Should I begin Dunes¡¯ weapon?¡¯ Adam helped with cooking, this time it was Amokan¡¯s turn, who had brought back arge amount of fish to cook. ¡°You must be extremely lucky today,¡± Sonarot said, feeding her daughter some crushed vegetables. ¡°I am,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about creating the greatest weapon I have thus far.¡± ¡°Why are you thinking so deeply about it?¡± Sonarot asked, cing down some small peas for Lanarot to pick up and eat. ¡°If you are that lucky today, then go ahead. You have time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m thinking too hard.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Iyrmen adults said. Adam squinted his eyes at them. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 16 (9) Omen: 15, 20 -> 15 20 + 7 = 27 Snow nketed thend around them. An Iyrman, dressed in heavy furs, brought his maul down against therge Icewurm¡¯s head, nearly crushing it, as the other, an Iyrman adorned in te mail, brought her own mace against the creature¡¯s side, the gem head of the mace almost piercing through its thick hide. Beside the Iyrmen were four others, each of whom were panting harshly, trying to survive the onught of the Icewurm, which had nearly eaten their Dwarf whole. However, as the Icewurm fell upon the group again, a greatsword cut through it, as a Giant appeared. He wore chain mail, painted blue and purple. His beard was thick, covered with all kinds of trinkets, and his greatsword pulled out of the dying Icewurm. His eyes fell down onto the group, noting the two Deathsingers, and the group of four. Two more Giants appeared, both who were equally as imposing as the first, ring down at the trespassers. Thunder rumbled in the Iyr, and Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°Seems like the storm isn¡¯t going to end any time soon¡­¡± ¡°An ill omen,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said. ¡°Why did you have to jinx it, Fawyx?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Now it¡¯s definitely something bad.¡± ¡°The Great Elders will deal with the storm,¡± Fawyx said. ¡°Come, we should return.¡± Adam felt there was something in Fawyx¡¯s voice, and quickly returned with him back to the estate. As he did, he noted groups of Iyrmen rushing around the Iyr, moving about their business. He noted how empty it was, though as he approached the Rot family house, Sonarot opened the door for him. ¡°Quickly,¡± she said, pulling him in by his hand. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is a Longstorm,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It is a once in a century event.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it that predictable?¡± ¡°It was,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Then we should be alright, right?¡± ¡°It is a once in a century event, but it had already passed twenty years ago,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a once in a century event,¡± Adam said. Sonarot nodded. ¡°We will have to leave the matter with the Great Elders and the Chief.¡± ¡°Do you know what this event really is?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have heard rumours,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°They say it is a legendary creature who brings forth storms.¡± ¡°That sounds cool,¡± Adam said. ¡°We have many deals with many Guardians,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Are you sure you should be telling me this?¡± ¡°It is but a rumour.¡± ¡°I meant the Guardian thing.¡± ¡°You already know of it,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Have you forgotten who it was that assisted in brokering a Guardian for the Iyr?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam said. ¡°I did?¡± ¡°Big Ivory,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, him. I forgot all about him. I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡± Lightning shed and thunder rumbled almost instantly after. Sonarot quickly shut the windows. Adam nced up towards her. ¡°There are things we can see, and there are things we should see.¡± Adam picked up his sister, who was grumbling and pouting, near crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am here.¡± He kissed her forehead.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I had so much fun writing those jokes, you have no eye deer. 156. Dunes’ Sword 156. Dunes¡¯ Sword Omen: 8, 20 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the numbers. With this, he only needed one more 20 and he¡¯d create the greatest weapon to date. ¡®I should be the world¡¯s greatest Enchanter.¡¯ Lanarot drooled on his chest, reminding him of his ce. ¡°You must be feeling lucky today,¡± Sonarot said, feeding her daughter. ¡°Very,¡± Adam replied, currently in a nk to stretch out his back. ¡°I just need this much luck for another day and I¡¯ll make a sword which will shock everyone.¡± ¡°Will you enchant it so that lightning flows out of it?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°No, not that kind of shocking.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Good luck in enchanting today,¡± Sonarot said, seeing him off. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I have all the luck I need!¡± Adamughed. Today he was followed by a different Iyrman, a familiar face he hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Okvar?¡± ¡°It is good to see you this morning, Adam,¡± Okvar said. ¡°The children hope you will return soon to speak of other tales.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Jurot¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I forgot that traitor has gone.¡± Okvar¡¯s eyes shed wide. ¡°Traitor?¡± ¡°He¡­ he left me all alone to adventure by himself!¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I see¡­¡± Okvar realised quickly Adam didn¡¯t mean anything by it, though it had taken him by surprise. ¡®Surprised? By Adam?¡¯ He shook his head. ¡°I still need to tell the others about the story too,¡± Adam thought. ¡°The Kat family and the others.¡± ¡°I am sure they will enjoy the tale. To y two Dragons, even if you are unable to perform the tale, the children will enjoy it all the same.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°So. Howe you¡¯re here with me today?¡± ¡°To look after you.¡± ¡°I know that much, but why?¡± ¡°I have been asked to.¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do withst night?¡± Okvar raised his brows. ¡°There are things you should and should not ask.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, waving his hand. ¡°You Iyrmen are so secretive.¡± ¡°Do you not have your own secrets?¡± ¡°Fair y,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. Once he was at the shrine, he stretched his body again, before beginning the enchanting process. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 27 (20) ¡°No way,¡± Adam whispered, wiping his brow as he enchanted the de. He stared at it, seeing the way the Jagite sparkled. ¡®I can¡¯t possibly enchant again, can I?¡¯ ¡°What is the matter?¡± Okvar asked, raising his eyes from his book. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep enchanting,¡± Adam said. ¡°You have enchanted enough, have you not?¡± ¡°Okvar. This weapon will be the greatest weapon I¡¯ve ever made.¡± ¡°Greater than Lightsear?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Okvar stared at the Half Elf. ¡°I will watch you, Adam.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Mana: 8 -> 4 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 16 (9) Omen: 8, 20 -> 8 20 + 7 = 27 The figurended on the ground, having falling from the clouds. ¡°Oh dear,¡± he said, noting the ten Wyverns flying towards him, the Drakken warriors with their long spears, ready to skewer him. ¡°You should be careful getting too close,¡± the stranger said, ring at the Wyverns, which shuddered, stopping mid flight, almost causing the Drakken soldier to fall. The Drakken soldiers struggled to calm them down, but once they had, they blew their horns, calling forth more of their allies. ¡°I¡¯ve gone and done it now,¡± the stranger said, staring up at the sky. ¡°I told him I shouldn¡¯t have dropped down here.¡± The skies darkened over thend, and soon a storm hade to Drakken. Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 8 (3) Mana: 4 -> 0 Health: 52 -> 0 Adam, whose Mana slipped from him quickly, smiled as he stared at the weapon he had enchanted. He toppled over, though Okvar caught him before he fell, catching the de with his free hand. ¡°It seems the enchanting went well,¡± Okvar said, feeling the raw magic which had taken to the de. It had yet to settle, meaning the magic within the de was still to form properly. ¡°What happened?¡± Fawyx asked, having been called. ¡°He fell unconscious whilst enchanting,¡± Okvar said. Fawyx stared at the de and then to Adam. ¡°He will be fine.¡± ¡°Should we take him to a Shaman?¡± Fawyx nodded. ¡°However, with that smile on his face, I think he will be just fine.¡± ¡°Do you think it could have been because ofst night?¡± Okvar asked. Fawyx stared at him. ¡°Did you see any lightning fall here?¡± Okvar slowly nodded his head, understanding Fawyx¡¯s statement. Omen: 6, 18 [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®500.¡¯ XP: 6770 -> 6270 Jagite Longsword Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 3D3 fire damage. Three time per day, on a hit, choose to critically hit instead. On a critical hit, regain 3D3 health. [Would you like to name the weapon?] Adam, whose mind was still not right, smiled. ¡®Dunes¡¯ Sword.¡¯ Dunes¡¯ Sword Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 3D3 fire damage. Three time per day, on a hit, choose to critically hit instead. On a critical hit, regain 3D3 health. XP: 6270 -> 6770 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 6770 -> 6970 Quest Complete: Create a Perfect Enchantment +200 XP XP: 6970 -> 7170 ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called from his side, leaning over to stare down at his pale, sweaty face. ¡°Hey, Aunt,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I did it. I managed to create the perfect weapon.¡± He grinned wide, before coughing. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± Sonarot asked, brushing his hair gently. ¡°Go to sleep. I will watch over you.¡± Lanarot babbled from nearby, but Adam could not see her, unable to turn his head. ¡°I feel like crap,¡± Adam said. ¡°You look like crap,¡± Sonarot said, assuming what it had meant. Adam smiled. ¡°Sorry. I was too engrossed with enchanting.¡± She brushed his forehead. ¡°Go to sleep, Adam.¡± Adam closed his eyes, falling back asleep. ¡®Damn, I had an 18 too.¡¯ Omen: 15, 19 ¡°I heard you were sick,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Are you enchanting too much?¡± ¡°I just messed up is all,¡± Adam said, rubbing his head, which still pounded. ¡°I could have made such an amazing weapon if I hadn¡¯t spent yesterday in bed. I can¡¯t really enchant today either¡­¡± He could feel his Aunt¡¯s gaze against his back as she fed Sonarot. ¡°Resting is also a part of work,¡± Zijin said. ¡°You can enchant a great weapon another day. You cannot enchant when you are dead.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use that kind of logic with me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, if I do end up in a fourth life and I need to join the Iyr all over again, I¡¯ll probably just take it easy.¡± ¡°You should not seek death so casually.¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m seeking death?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Death seeks me.¡± Zijin sighed. ¡°If you are able to joke so eagerly, then it must mean you are well.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯vee to visit me, I assume it¡¯s about the magical weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°I havee to visit you in order to see if you are well,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It is my role as Elder.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it also your role as Elder to check the magical weapon?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. Zijin smiled wide. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Once Aunt is done ying with it, then you can y with it.¡± Zijin looked to Sonarot. ¡°After I have fed my Lana.¡± Lanarot held Adam¡¯s fingers as she stood on his thighs, staring up at him with arge smile on her face. She cooed and babbled at him, having missed ying with him the day before, so she bothered him as much as she should. Her tiny hands were hot, as they always were, with a vice like grip as she held onto his fingers. ¡°This weapon is powerful,¡± Sonarot said, having attuned to check it out. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I understand why you were so excited to enchant it.¡± Sonarot stared at the de in her hands, which had the best enchantment of any weapons in its ss. ¡®What a terrifying power you hold, Adam.¡¯ Zijin stared at the de covetingly, wondering when he¡¯d be able to y with it. Lanarot snoozed over his shoulder, resting her head against it, still standing, though most of the weight was held by Adam¡¯s arm. ¡°You were not kidding,¡± Zijin said, having finished with ying with it. After having used it, he realised just how dangerous Adam was. ¡®He created this in two days?¡¯ He wondered how long their best smiths required to make such a de. Adam¡¯s arm felt hot as he stared down at the girl. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡± Lanarot squirmed ufortably and began to cry, before her mother took her away. Zijin remained with Adam, alone in the estate¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Are you truly a friend of the Iyr?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Do you really have to ask that after Lanarot took a dump on me?¡± ¡°You should be grateful, for one day they will no longer soil themselves in your arms, and they will be out exploring thend, making a name for themselves.¡± ¡°You talk like you¡¯re an old man, Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°Are you avoiding the question on purpose?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Whether or not I answer it, you¡¯ll have to see from my actions, right?¡± Zijin nodded. ¡°The Iyr will pay a high price for the de.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not selling it.¡± ¡°You are not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s Dunes¡¯ Sword.¡± ¡°The War Priest?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°You are gifting it to him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zijin stared at him long and hard. ¡°You are equally as suspicious as you are not.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°What kind of a man gifts such a great weapon to someone they have only met for months?¡± ¡°Iyrmen do,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Iyrmen do.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
What a great weapon. Dunes is a lucky guy. If hees back alive. It''s a shame Adam will never be able to use it... Also thanks for the review! I guess I''m still posting up double chaps for a bit. 157. Hard Work 157. Hard Work Omen: 2, 5 "Are you feeling unlucky today?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°A little,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Thene work with me today.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You cannot?¡± ¡°If I work with you¡­ who will nap with Lanarot?¡± Adam asked, staring into Shikan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Adam said, quickly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Adam had trained alone in the morning, though the children had joined him halfway through to run around and stretch. He had been feeling lonely without any other friends around his age, and he had been resting up well since he had been sick. Sonarot exchanged a look with Shikan. She was going to tell Adam to keep resting, and was wondering what Shikan was up to. Shikan led Adam around to a warehouse, where there were already several Iyrmen working. ¡°We will carry these bags to the estates which require them.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Adam replied, simply. They each packed the bags of grains into arge pack which strapped around the entire front and back, and kept the weight around his waist. There were alsorge racks which some Iyrmen carried in a farmer¡¯s carry, which Adam felt would be far more difficult than what he was doing. Until he had been given a small rack to farmer¡¯s carry as well as therge pack strapped around him. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°From what I have seen, this will be easy for you,¡± Shikan replied simply. Adam lifted it up, and considering his great Strength Attribute, he was barely able to carry it, though he was slowed. He followed Shikan to an estate, one he didn¡¯t recognise. As he entered, he noted that the estate was full of Devilkin, though there were a handful of Orcs. ¡°An Elf?¡± a young teen said, staring at Adam. ¡°An Elf!¡± a child gasped, pointing at Adam. ¡°Don¡¯t you know pointing is rude?¡± Adam said, staring down at the Devilkin. ¡°No,¡± the young boy said, still pointing at him. ¡°We havee with your nightfood,¡± Shikan said. A woman appeared, a Devilkin who wore a re across her face as though it was a faux leather jacket. ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman said, checking on the package. She spent much more time examining the food Adam had brought, before signing a slip in Shikan¡¯s hand. ¡°It isn¡¯t rocket science,¡± Adam said, frowning at the woman. ¡°Yes?¡± she replied. ¡°Oh right, rockets don¡¯t exist,¡± he said, and very quickly the Iyrmen around understood he was an idiot. ¡°He is not an idiot,¡± Shikan said. ¡°He is queer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Right, I¡¯m queer.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said. ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens!¡± the boy from earlier shouted, pointing at him. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Adam said. ¡°The man who has killed two Dragons just this year.¡± The woman sighed, giving Shikan a look, who only nodded in response. ¡°You really killed two Dragons?¡± Adam smiled wide, before reaching into his pockets and revealed a handful of Dragon scales, white and blue. ¡°I said I did, so I did.¡± The woman stared at the Dragon scales which Adam quickly handed out to the children. ¡°You can call me Adam, yer of Vandra, and that Blue Dragon, who I¡¯m sure had a name.¡± ¡°A Blue Dragon?¡± the woman asked, looking to Shikan again. ¡°I heard that Jaygak¡¯s ancestors had been driven out of their home because of it, so she managed to get revenge on behalf of them,¡± Adam said. The woman nodded. ¡°We would love to hear the tale.¡± ¡°Thinking about it, I still owe the tale to many others too.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll set up a date and time for it eventually.¡± ¡°We have work to do,¡± Shikan said. Adam continued assisting Shikan, movingrge amounts of food from one ce to another. Soon the thunderstorm began, making it more difficult for them, though Shikan did not say anything to stop them from working. He had assumed Adam would have spoken up when he was at his limits, and Adam was too shy to speak up. ¡°Do you Iyrmen do it the hard way on purpose?¡± Adam asked, feeling the ache in his entire body as they rested after Shikan had noticed Adam had slowed down. ¡°This is not the hard way,¡± Shikan said. ¡°It is the easiest way without carts.¡± ¡°You guys need rickshaws or something,¡± Adam grumbled, rubbing his back. ¡®Is this what it feels like to be old? Damn Iyrmen!¡¯ ¡°Rickshaws? Are those like the rockets you mentioned?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°A rocket is like¡­ a Fireball spell? Yeah, that sounds about right. A rickshaw is something which makes it easier for a person to carry something. It¡¯s like a cart with really big wheels on the side, and someone, even someone fairly weak, can move heavy things easily with it.¡± ¡°Do you know how to make it?¡± ¡°I know the gist of it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to figure it out with ease once I sketch it out.¡± Shikan led Adam to Elder Zijin. ¡°Adam has something which he wishes to show.¡± Elder Zijin nodded, allowing Adam to exin the basic concept of a rickshaw, as well as a sketch of it, which he doodled onto arge sheet of paper. ¡°You say it is easier to carry things using it?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Yeah. Easier than the pack and stuff.¡± Elder Zijin stared at it. It would take up arge amount of space to house a hundred of them, but if it meant that they could easily move around heavy items using the rickshaw, then the young Iyrmen could assist too. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s pretty fun to sit in one and be guided around in it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did you make this so you could guide Lanarot around in one?¡± Zijin asked, sighing. ¡®He loves his sister too much.¡¯ Adam blinked at Elder Zijin. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that, but that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°You really are wise, Elder Zijin.¡± The Orcish Iyrmen couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was being teased. Eventually Adam was allowed to fall back onto the pile of nkets, only in a pair of shorts as he stretched out his back. ¡°Everything hurts.¡± ¡°That is why I was going to tell you to rest up today,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I thought you were going to tell me off for joking.¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Adam nced her way. ¡°Good point.¡± ¡°This pain is a good kind of pain,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It will remind you of your limits.¡± ¡°Pain is bad,¡± Adam said. ¡°The only thing good about it is to tell you to stop doing something. Lanarot crawled over on top of Adam,ying down on top of him. She babbled at him and squealed, before pping his chest repeatedly, having a whale of a time. ¡°You can hurt me though,¡± Adam said, reaching down to hold her hands. ¡°Did you miss me? Sorry, but your big brother needs to work too. We¡¯ll y lots when I have a day off, okay?¡± Lanarot squealed and continued to p his chest all over. ¡°Speaking of which, I need to also figure out when to tell my story to the children.¡± ¡°Tell it tomorrow,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You will be in great pain, so it is best to take it easy.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± Adam said, trying to sit up, only to fall back down when his back spasmed. ¡°If I can even move.¡± Lanarot stared down at him, seeing his face contort in pain, before she smiled andughed, pping his chest all over again. ¡°Lanarot, stop bullying me.¡± Sheughed and giggled. Omen: 13, 16 ¡°If I wasn¡¯t half dying, I¡¯d have been able to enchant today.¡± He felt Sonarot¡¯s re against his back. He didn¡¯t train that morning, instead he sat down and watched the children y, acting as their referee. ¡°Come y,¡± Katool said. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m hurt.¡± ¡°You are hurt?¡± she said, looking up at him. ¡°Yes.¡± She pat his knee. ¡°Get better, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, returning back to ying. This was repeated several times from each child throughout their y. ¡®Kids, stop patting my knee, it hurts,¡¯ Adam thought, though he didn¡¯t vocalise it. Eventually, word was sent out and the children of the various estates Adam had promised to tell the tale to had arrived. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the boy from the day before asked. ¡°I¡¯m hurt,¡± Adam said. ¡°Was it the Dragons?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Something worse.¡± ¡°Something worse than Dragons?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°Hard work.¡± The boy nodded, understanding the pain of hard work, like washing dishes when he didn¡¯t want to. Performance Check D20 + 3 = 17 (14) Lokat had swung by the estate, under the guise of wanting to check Lanarot¡¯s health, but mostly she had been curious as she heard the tale. She noted all the children who had been brought, some from far corners of the Iyr. ¡®It seems it wasn¡¯t a ploy,¡¯ she thought, hearing the tale which had partly engrossed her. ¡®Or perhaps he had anticipated my thoughts?¡¯ Watching him struggle to stand quickly dissipated those thoughts.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Hard work out here killing Adam before Dragons. 158. Infuriating Adam 158. Infuriating Adam ¡°What do you mean he keeps gifting out Dragon scales?¡± Elder Gold asked, sipping her tea as she sat opposite the Chief and Elder Peace. The gazebo provided some protection from the rain. ¡°He has gifted out over fifty Dragons scales,¡± Elder Zijin said, standing outside the gazebo, not caring that the rain fell on him. Elder Gold swallowed the tea calmly, trying to not choke on it. ¡°His younger sister has received at least three, and he has gifted two to each of the children in the estate, including those of the Ban and their adjacent families, as well as the Kat families and their adjacent families.¡± Elder Gold stared at Elder Zijin. ¡®He would not dare to lie to me,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Who hands out several Dragon scales out to children?¡± ¡°He does,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡®He would note to me unless he was certain,¡¯ the Great Elder thought. ¡°At least fifty?¡± ¡°Probably over a hundred,¡± Elder Zijin said. Elder Peace was minding her own business, but even she could see the way Elder Gold was shaking. ¡°I understand,¡± Elder Gold said, nodding her head to dismiss the Elder, who retreated away. Chief Iromin sighed. ¡°We should hear his reasoning.¡± ¡°I already know it,¡± she replied. ¡°He did not think of the gifts too deeply, and wished to give out the Dragon scales because they were great gifts. He gave his sister three because he loves her dearly, and the adjacent families two to thank them, including the Ban and their adjacent families, and the Kat families and their adjacent families.¡± ¡°Is he not trying to curry favour with me?¡± Elder Peace asked. ¡°He knows of my connection to the Kat family.¡± ¡°No,¡± Elder Gold replied. ¡°He would have said if he was trying to curry favour with you. He is at least that honest.¡± ¡°I did not think you thought of him so highly.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡± Elder Gold mmed the table with her fist, the thunder rumbling with it. ¡°How could he give out so many Dragon scales? Isn¡¯t one to each child enough? Why does he insist on being so infuriating!¡± ¡°We should be thankful he is so generous,¡± Chief Iromin said. ¡°I do not know if he is intelligent or utterly stupid!¡± ¡°He is both.¡± ¡°I will speak to him about the Dragon scales.¡± ¡°They are his to give,¡± the Chief warned. ¡°This is my domain.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± the Chief asked, staring at the woman. ¡°I will not force him.¡± ¡°You mean you can not.¡± Elder Peace blew onto her tea and sipped it gently. ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°He has the audacity to refuse to hand over that shield.¡± ¡°Did he not create a better shield?¡± ¡°That is beside the point.¡± ¡°You sound like you are Aldish,¡± Elder Peace said. Elder Gold¡¯s eyes went wide as she stared at Elder Peace. ¡°Elder Peace,¡± the Chief said, sternly. ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Elder Peace replied innocently. ¡°Thinking of him, does it not make you loosen up?¡± The Chief sighed. ¡°If I knew he was going to be such a bad influence on us all, I would have refused his entrance.¡± ¡°Would you?¡± Elder Peace asked. The Chief looked up towards the sky. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I would not.¡± The storm raged on outside as Adam held up Lanarot. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot cooed at him and squirmed. ¡°Aunt is gone, and it¡¯s just you and I,¡± Adam said, ring at the girl. She coughed and squirmed harder, grumbling at him. ¡°I will never forgive you for this,¡± Adam said as Lanarot began to cry. He changed her soiled nappy, using his Tricks to clean it before tossing it in theundry basket. He sprayed her with some water before using his Tricks to clean her too, and tied the clothy around her waist. ¡°If you do that again, I¡¯ll only give you half the gifts.¡± Lanarot stared up at him and cooed at him, smiling wide with a face that said she was happy to do it again. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, staring at her smile. He pinched her cheek slightly and pulled it as he looked down. ¡°What¡¯s this? How could you do this to me?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your teeth all this time?¡± Lanarot pped her hands and giggled happily, barely revealing her teeth through her smile. ¡°Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t your hair kind of short? Shouldn¡¯t it be a little longer? Did you get a haircut after I leftst time? Why do you keep betraying me? I bet you look so cute when you¡¯re bald!¡± Adam pulled her to his chest as he hugged her tight. ¡°Should I cut off all your hair as payment for changing your nappy.¡± Lanarot sucked on her thumb as she rested against his chest, her eyes zed over with sleepiness. Adam wondered how he could cut her hair without getting into trouble. ¡®Aunt won¡¯t mind, right? She¡¯ll be happy I gave her daughter a haircut. It¡¯ll be free. No, the Rot family doesn¡¯t need to pinch pennies like that. What if I said I was practising magic? Practising magic on a baby? Isn¡¯t that a little hical?¡¯ ¡°Why are you always thinking so deeply?¡± Sonarot asked as she returned. ¡°I think because I¡¯m stupid,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though don¡¯t tell Lanarot that.¡± Adam covered the girl¡¯s ears, but she had already heard her mother¡¯s voice and so was squirming in Adam¡¯s arms, holding out her arm towards her mother, who quickly picked her up. ¡°The Great Elders wished to speak with me about your gifts,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°My gifts?¡± ¡°You have gifted arge number of Dragon scales, which are more useful when they are used to make armours.¡± ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯re also really pretty,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Iyr is careful about gifting items which are worth so much, and can be used to assist the Iyr.¡± ¡°Like the magical weapon I gave to Lanarot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Magical items can be made by a number of Iyrmen,¡± Sonarot said, carefully. ¡°Dragon scales are rarer than you expect, and are extremely useful for the Iyr.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°So they want me to stop giving them out?¡± ¡°Elder Gold will eventually speak with you about the matter, but she hopes you will keep the rest for now.¡± ¡°Is she going to demand them from me?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°She will not make that mistake again,¡± Sonarot said, brushing his hair. ¡°Alright.¡± Omen: 7, 18 ¡°I wanted to y with you all day today, but I need to enchant,¡± Adam said, blowing a raspberry against Lanarot¡¯s stomach. Lanarotughed and grabbed at his cor, barely able to stand, though Adam held her sides so she wouldn¡¯t fall. She cooed and babbled up at him, beforeughing even more wildly. ¡°Someone¡¯s happy today,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did you have a nice dream?¡± Sonarot stared at Adam, wondering why he was talking with a child, but she had long realised Adam was weird. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 22 (15) Adam had thought about bending Fate, but since it was already such a high roll, he decided against it. ¡°How did it go?¡± Sonarot asked once he had returned. ¡°Well,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t even need to call for Fate¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°That is good,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It is dangerous to y with Fate.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, ncing aside. ¡°Still, I am the son of Fate.¡± Sonarot smiled. Omen: 2, 7 Since Adam had felt unlucky that morning, he trained in the morning and yed with the children. ¡°Adam,¡± Jogak called. ¡°Come.¡± ¡®Is he going to shank me?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the man¡¯s re. Jogak turned and left, expecting Adam to follow him. They made their way to a stream, one which had been full ofs and other contraptions designed to catch fish. Adam noted that the area around had been reinforced with stones, which would keep the stream from flooding. Adam helped Jogak with picking up various contraptions, noting all the fish the Iyr had caught from the stream, before they carried it to a nearby area which was full of fishmongers, mostly women, who were expertly gutting the fish and tossing them aside for the Iyr to use. ¡°There are many who think you a fool,¡± Jogak said, dropping down a to one side, before turning to head back to the stream. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, not bothering denying it. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I do not know if it¡¯s an act, or if it is truly how you are,¡± Jogak said. ¡°Probably a bit of both,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I still do not understand why sister trusts you so much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just that charming.¡± Jogak did not respond as he continued to work, picking up thes and carrying them. The silence was far too awkward for Adam, but he also knew that Jogak didn¡¯t like him much, so he kept his mouth shut for once. ¡°Jaygak was born with a weak body,¡± Jogak said. ¡°She suffered twice before the age of one, and did not walk until she was two years old.¡± ¡®Suffered?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering what it had meant. ¡°I knew that her goal, along with Kitool¡¯s, was to reach Steel Rank so that they would have brought honour to our families, which have waned in thest few generations.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should respond, so kept his mouth shut. ¡°Before she left, she told me that she wished to be a Gold Rank Adventurer.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. Jogak turned to face Adam. ¡°I do not know if you are a curse or a blessing.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. Jogak red at Adam, and Adam could tell that the next few words were going to be a threat to his life. But they did note. ¡°Thank you for bringing her back home safely,¡± Jogak said. ¡°Yeah.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Elder Peace with the jokes. Jogak d that Adam doesn''t have horns. 159. Adam is Nice 159. Adam is Nice Omen: 18, 20 ¡°Something is wrong,¡± Raygak said, holding the ball firmly in hand. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Katool asked from beside him, catching her breath. ¡°Adam is being nice today,¡± the boy said. ¡°Too nice.¡± ¡°Adam is always nice,¡± Katool said, earnestly. ¡°Not when he wins.¡± ¡°He has not won today.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Raygak said, trying to piece together the puzzle. Unfortunately for him, thinking was not his strong suit. Adam finished ying with the children before quickly bathing. He whistled as he sauntered his way to the enchanting shrine, ready and eager to finish off that sword which Entalia had given to him to enchant. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 27 (20) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®500.¡¯ Sapphicule Longsword Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D6 fire damage. Once per day, regain 2D6 Health. [Would you like to name the weapon?] Adam remained deep in thought, far too long to name the weapon. Even the Iyrman who was sent to watch over him was growing worried after watching Adam stare at the sword for so long. ¡®Blue Heart.¡¯ Blue Heart Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D6 fire damage. Once per day, regain 2D6 Health. Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 7170 -> 7370 ¡°Well, that was lucky,¡± Adam said, staring down at the sword. ¡°The damage is pretty good, and the extra healing is nice.¡± He swung it around before returning back to the estate. ¡°What did you make today?¡± Zijin asked, sitting opposite Sonarot as he ate. ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± Adam said, staring at the Elder. ¡°Have youe to y with the sword?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Since you create magical weapons so quickly, I assumed you¡¯d be done this day.¡± ¡°Keeping track of me, are you?¡± Adam said, raising his brow. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°As always, Aunt gets to y with it first.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since it is a de, and the Elder is so eager, perhaps he could y with it first?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam squinted his eyes. ¡°Since you insist.¡± He tossed the de to the Elder, who quickly grabbed it. ¡°Another which requires it to be attached to my soul?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re so powerful,¡± Adam said. Zijin nodded. ¡°I thought that you may be able to surpass that issue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a boy yet,¡± Adam said, smirking at the Orc. Zijin meditated with the de for sometime, before practising with it. ¡°It is a great de,¡± Zijin said, before he ced down a pouch. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The payment for your previous de,¡± the Elder said. ¡°For Giantyer?¡± Adam said, reaching down into the pouch to feel all the gems. ¡°How much did it sell for?¡± ¡°Six thousand and three hundred gold.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Yo!¡± Lanarot looked up at him as he shouted, before looking to her mother for guidance. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± Elder Zijin nodded. ¡°If you are willing, we would also like for you to create a magical spear with a basic enchantment. It does not need any elemental damage, just a normal bonus will do. The Iyr will pay one thousand and five hundred gold.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a little cheaper?¡± ¡°It was what was offered.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Could I take payment in spell scrolls instead? I need to add some more to my spellbook, especially damaging spells.¡± Elder Zijin remained silent for a moment. Asking for spells for payment was a difficult request. ¡°Which spells do you require?¡± ¡°Uh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you which spells I have and you can pay me with whatever you find eptable, how about that? I can use Second Gate spells now, though soon I¡¯ll be able to use Third Gate spells.¡± ¡°Ten First Gate spells should be eptable,¡± Zijin said. ¡°If you have a preference for any ten, please tell me, and I will see which spell scrolls we have avable, as well as which we arefortable sharing.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Whatever you say, Elder.¡± ¡°That sounds great! I¡¯ll start on it tomorrow if I¡¯m feeling lucky.¡± The Elder nodded. ¡°I will bring the spear to you in the morning.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The Elder left Adam, who checked all the money he had gained. Currency Gained: (6) Tiger Eye, (10) White Pearl, (8) ck Pearl ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I¡¯m rich. Do you want to go on holiday somewhere?¡± he asked Lanarot, brushing her hair as she twitched and looked up at him, raising the block up towards him, which was wet with her saliva. Omen: 1, 17 The spear was long, and the head of the spear was quite long too, easily as long as Adam¡¯s forearm. However, it did look like a fairly well made, but basic spear. The metal which was used was quitemon, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything interesting about it. ¡°I bet if Jurot was here he¡¯d tell me all about the wood,¡± he said. He huffed momentster. ¡°Why am I thinking about that traitor? You better not be thinking of him either.¡± Adam said, looking to his sister. ¡°After what you did to me a few days ago, you better not betray me too.¡± Lanarot swallowed a pea, ignoring Adampletely as she ate. Elder Zijin stared at Adam. ¡°If you are not feeling well today, you can start tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s a thick shoulder,¡± the Half Elf whispered. ¡°You should have gotten used to myedy routine.¡± ¡°It is too difficult to know when you are joking and when you are not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Adam relented. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 24 (17) Adam spent most of the day enchanting away quietly, before eventually returning back to the estate, where he saw a few people under some shelter, eating whatever Shikan had made. ¡°Come, Adam,¡± Shikan said, offering him a skewer of mixed vegetables and salted fish which had been grilled. Adam epted it, blowing onto it quickly, before taking a bite. ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt?¡± ¡°She has yet to return from the Rot family estate,¡± he said. ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°I should probably go and say hello to them.¡± Adam bit into the fish, and paused. ¡®Is that why Elder Gold didn¡¯t want me to give out more Dragon scales? How many Rot children are there?¡¯ ¡°There is no need to think,¡± Shikan said. ¡°You will meet them soon.¡± ¡°I will?¡± Adam asked. Shikan nodded. ¡°She has spoken of you to them.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Shikan bit into a vegetable. ¡°You will see.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you said that,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously at him. Eventually the woman returned with Lanarot in her arms, who was wearing a coat made of White Wolf fur. ¡°Look at this adorable little girl in her little coat,¡± Adam said, epting her from Sonarot¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± He brushed his hand along the coat. ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Lanarot reached out for a skewer which was on the ground, but Adam pulled her away, instead turning her around to face him. ¡°Did you have fun without me?¡± He nuzzled her nose and rocked her in his arms. ¡°Seriously though, where did you get the fur?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot stared at him, tilting her head slightly. At first she thought he was joking, but Adam gave her a confused look. ¡°You brought it,¡± she said. ¡°I did?¡± Adam said, before recalling how he had brought it with his many gifts. ¡°Oh yeah. It wasn¡¯t just Dragon scales, was it?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I thoughtful.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°The coat is loose so that she can grow into it.¡± ¡°No wonder you look like a little Dwarf,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead. ¡°Should I buy you some more fabric and cloth?¡± Sonarot smiled, before nibbling on some food. ¡®How fortunate I am to have such a sweet brother to my daughter.¡¯ Omen: 2, 14 ¡°I guess I should enchant¡­¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°It won¡¯t be the best thing ever, but since he asked for a basic spear, it should be okay?¡± He yed with the pups, who had grown rather quickly. They were already eating small bits of meat, and were crawling around and ying with one another. ¡°If I hear you two girls have been naughty, I¡¯ll be speaking with Jaygak and Kitool to tell you off,¡± he warned, wagging his finger. ¡°Why does he talk to the Dire Wolves?¡± Raygak asked, looking at his father. Jogak stared at Adam. ¡°He is queer.¡± Raygak nodded. Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 27 (20) ¡°What are these rolls?¡± Adam grumbled, noting just how he had rolled so many 20¡¯s. ¡°Are you poking fun at me, Mistress Fate?¡± Omen: 4, 16 ¡°So, is the storm going to end in a few days?¡± Adam asked, ncing over at Sonarot, who was currently wiping Lanarot¡¯s mouth clean. ¡°In a few days, yes,¡± she said. ¡°The storm onlysts during the middle month of Duskval.¡± ¡°Will it change because of what happened that day?¡± ¡°No. We have not been informed.¡± ¡°Do you know what happened that day?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Now go and enchant before you get into trouble with more questions.¡± Mana: 10 -> 8 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 24 (17) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Nah.¡¯ Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D4 piercing damage. Can be further enchanted easily. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Nah,¡¯ Adam thought, before narrowing his eyes. ¡®I swear, if you name it Nah¡­¡¯ Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D4 piercing damage. Can be further enchanted easily. XP: 7170 -> 7570 ¡®That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I didn''t realise we were at this chapter. The slice of life arc continues for a while longer, but... Nevermind. You''ll see. 160. Chaos Enchanter 160. Chaos Enchanter Elder Zijin was drinking some tea opposite Sonarot as Lanarot yed with her cubes, tossing them now and again in her excitement, before crawling after them. ¡°Good evening,¡± Adam said, holding out the magical spear to the Elder. Zijin took it, feeling the power which flowed through it. ¡°We discussed for the spear to hold a basic enchantment, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied simply. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It feels stronger than it should.¡± ¡°It should be what we discussed.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Elder Zijin nodded his head before taking out a small gem, crushing it in his fingers as he held the spear. Sonarot brushed the gem aside so Lanarot didn¡¯t pick them up to eat identally, as babies tried to do. The storm was beginning to calm outside, and soon there would only be the pattering of rain, before it would soon calm. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you sure this is just a basic enchantment?¡± Zijin asked, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes. Adam shrugged. ¡°It should be, right?¡± ¡°Spears do not usually pierce quite so harshly,¡± he said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, thinking about the damage. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°That would have been eptable, but there¡¯s another enchantment on the spear.¡± ¡°Another enchantment?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are you talking about how it can be further enchanted?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I am.¡± His voice was low, sternly so. ¡°Oh. Well, that just sorta happened.¡± ¡°What do you mean it sorta happened?¡± Zijin asked, staring at Adam with his eyes slightly narrowed. Sonarot stared at Adam. It was already terrifying to hear that he had created a magical weapon which could be enchanted further, a difficult enchantment to do, but to hear that it had happened without his input was another matter entirely. ¡°Well, the property just appeared at the end.¡± ¡°At the end of enchanting?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Zijin stared at Adam. ¡°What do you mean, exactly?¡± ¡°I enchanted it, and it appeared,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°You mean you did not intend for that enchantment to take hold within the spear?¡± ¡°Yeah, it just sorta happened.¡± ¡°To be clear,¡± Zijin said, raising his brows. ¡°You enchanted this spear not to hold the property, and it still appeared?¡± ¡°I just enchanted it without much thought about which enchantments I wanted on it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zijin asked, unable to contain the shock in his voice. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s just how I enchant all my weapons.¡± ¡°You enchant all of your weapons without any intention for the enchantment?¡± Sonarot asked now, unable to contain her surprise either. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, not all my weapons. The shortsword I had enchanted recently, the one for Entalia, that one I enchanted with the enchantments in mind, mostly. Same with Dunes¡¯ Sword, kinda. Most of the weapons I made, I just wing it and see what enchantmentse to the weapons.¡± Sonarot covered her mouth, and for once, fell deep into thought. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Zijin began, but he wasn¡¯t able to finish his statement. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Adam asked. Zijin remained silent for a long while. It was only until Lanarot hade to climb over hisp to reach for the cube she had tossed, that he moved. He picked the girl up and ced her down beside her brother, holding out the cube in front of her for her to grab. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Adam asked, staring up at the silent Elder. ¡°I will need to speak with the Great Elders,¡± Zijin said, rubbing his forehead. Adam threw a look to Sonarot, who was also deep in thought. ¡°I want you to remember that I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± He picked Lanarot up and ced her on hisp. ¡®It¡¯s time for you to protect me this time.¡¯ Zijin left, still deep in thought as he approached the Chief¡¯s residence. He found the Chief there, sitting alone, eating his snacks. ¡°It must be an emergency if you are intruding on my snack time,¡± the Chief joked. ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said, seriously. ¡°It must be Adam.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did he do this time?¡± ¡°He said that he enchanted his weapons without any intention behind them,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± the Chief asked, staring up at the Elder. ¡°You mean, he enchants the weapons without any idea about which enchantments to ce on the weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Chief stared long and hard at Elder Zijin. ¡°You believe him?¡± Elder Zijin remained silent. ¡°I do not know.¡± Chief Iromin remained silent for a long while too, and as the rain fell silent, he motioned a hand to allow Elder Zijin to sit opposite him, soaking wet. ¡°We will need to call the Great Elders,¡± Iromin said, after a long moment of silence. ¡°I will go and call them,¡± Zijin said, standing as he dismissed himself. ¡°No. You may return home for the evening.¡± Iromin rubbed his forehead. ¡°I will call them.¡± The Elder excused himself before the Chief called the Great Elders. It was most important to call for Elder Forest and Elder Gold, since they would know the most about the matter. ¡°There is no way that is true,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°This Nephew of the Rot family is proving to be trouble,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°He has already caused me so much trouble with his shenanigans.¡± The Great Elder sighed, thinking about the aftermath of Adam¡¯s deration when he had fought the pair. Unrivalled Under The Heavens. It was such a romantic title, and it had spread through the Iyr like wildfire. It had even reached the hidden areas of the Iyr thanks to the loud mouths of a few Mithril Rank Iyrmen. Elder Gold sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s true, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s a Force of Chaos? I had an inkling when he said he was the son of Fate, but now, can we not confirm it?¡± The other Great Elders, who had thought the same, nodded. ¡°We cannot confirm it with that little,¡± the Chief said. ¡°I do not believe he is a Force of Chaos, and even if he was, there is nothing to worry about for the moment.¡± ¡°He could just be a Chaos Enchanter,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°You could havee to that conclusion too, Elder Gold.¡± Elder Gold crossed her arms, and kept her eyes shut tight. There was a twitch of annoyance on her lips. ¡°Chaos Enchanters?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°It would be nearly impossible,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Chaos Enchanters must be those with the blood of the Lord of Chaos. They were hunted to extinction before the Iyr had be the Iyr.¡± ¡°The Giants and Dragons may know more about the matter,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°We cannot be sure they will know, and it would be irresponsible of us to speak of it, in case theye to the conclusion we hold one in our midst.¡± ¡°How responsible,¡± Elder Forest teased. The Chief sighed. ¡°Let us call him here.¡± ¡°Do you think he would admit to it?¡± ¡°He has already revealed so much to me. This would not be the most ridiculous thing he has said.¡± ¡°I wonder if he would reveal the story to us now?¡± Elder Forest mused. Adam had been called, and he had appeared in front of the Great Elders, holding Lanarot in his arms. She had grumbled and cried at first, but Adam had soothed her with the spoon Jurot had made, letting her y with it. ¡°I am certain we only called for you,¡± the Chief said, staring at the Half Elf, whose eyes were darting between all the Great Elders. Sonarot had also said the same thing, but Adam wasn¡¯t as stupid as he pretended to be. Well, most of the time. ¡°She¡¯s here to protect me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Protect you?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°From who?¡± ¡°Anyone who wanted to kill me,¡± Adam said, his usatory eyes falling along the Great Elders. ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat any of you, so she¡¯s here to stop you.¡± Elder Gold¡¯s eyes formed a re. ¡°You would use her as a shield?¡± Adam could feel just how much she wanted to kill him. He raised his sister in front of him. ¡°There is no way you¡¯d try to kill me when you can bask in her cuteness.¡± Adam almost felt his mind take cringe damage from what he had said, but he had hoped his terrible joke would have soothed her. ¡°You should be careful with your jokes,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Even if you used the baby as a shield, no harm woulde to her.¡± Adam could feel the gazes of a few more Iyrmen, but they remained hidden from his sight, and he dared not to search for them. ¡°Rx. She¡¯s in no danger from me, even if you did try to kill me.¡± He brushed her hair as he stepped forward, putting her down on the table, before ncing between the Great Elders. ¡°We will not waste your time,¡± the Chief said. ¡°We have heard you are a Chaos Enchanter.¡± ¡°A what?¡± ¡°An enchanter who holds no vision for their enchantments, allowing their items to be enchanted by Chaos.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That does sound a lot like what I do.¡± ¡°So you admit to it?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, quickly. ¡°Not unless it¡¯s good for me.¡± ¡°Do you know what a Chaos Enchanter is?¡± Chief Iromin asked. ¡°It¡¯s whatever you just told me.¡± ¡°So you did not know of their existence?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you in any way rted to the Lord of Chaos?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, but he raised his brows. ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡± The Great Elders stared at him as Adam thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am, but¡­¡± Adam recalled how Belle had tapped his forehead and he was reborn instantly after. ¡°Maybe? The God of Chaos and I do go way back.¡± Adam stared at the Chief, who slowly nodded. ¡°The God of Chaos?¡± Elder Teacher asked. ¡°You mean the Lord of Chaos?¡± ¡°No, the God of Chaos,¡± Adam said. ¡°There is no God of Chaos,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°Yeah, apparently.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Even his own kids don¡¯t remember him. Considering what he did for Lady veil, it is quite tragic.¡± The Chief tapped his finger on the table, stopping the curiosity of the other Great Elders. ¡°Adam. Are you certain what you are saying is the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got no reason to lie to any of you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Unless it gets me killed, then I have no idea what we¡¯re talking about, but I already have no idea what we¡¯re talking about, so it doesn¡¯t change much.¡± ¡°Then what kind of Enchanter are you?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡®Hey, Bell, what kind of Enchanter am I?¡¯ [You are a Fatechanter.] ¡°I¡¯m a Fatechanter, apparently.¡± The Chief bowed his head. ¡°Who else knows of the peculiarities of your enchanting?¡± ¡°All of you, Elder Zijin, Aunt Sonarot, and Lanarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You should keep it a secret from now on,¡± the Chief urged. ¡°No one must know.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the Chief said. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± Adam asked, reaching for Lanarot tentatively. ¡°Not today.¡± Adam winced. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Good night to you all.¡± He bowed his head and retreated. Elder Gold watched as he left. ¡°A Fatechanter.¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Gold said, sharing a look with Elder Forest. ¡°Chief, your wisdom knows no bounds,¡± Elder Forest said. Upon hearing her words, Iromin rxed. For once, she wasn¡¯t being sarcastic.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Lanarot protecting her brother. What a great little sister. Adam still surprising the Iyr? How? 161. The Rot Family Estate 161. The Rot Family Estate Omen: 6, 8 ¡°So you didn¡¯t forget my payment,¡± Adam said, confident now that he had survived the night. ¡°There were other matters to attend tost night,¡± the Elder said, raising his brows. ¡°I apologise for taking so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam looked at all the scrolls in front of him. ¡°Eleven scrolls? Oho! What¡¯s this?¡± Adam gasped, staring down at thest spell scroll. ¡°A Second Gate spell scroll? You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°These were the spells we were willing to part with.¡± Spell Scrolls Obtains: rm, Chromatic Orb, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds, Find Steed ¡°Sweet,¡± Adam rubbed his hands along the scrolls. ¡°They¡¯re all so wonderful.¡± ¡°I will leave you to your business then,¡± the Elder said, leaving as quickly as he hade. ¡°If you are unlucky today, what are you going to do?¡± the woman asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I might just kick it for a few days. Last night almost gave me a heart attack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Lanarot protected you,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She almost got me killed. I hid behind her and Elder Gold almost cut me down right there.¡± ¡°You did imply that she was your shield.¡± ¡°It was her cuteness which shielded me, why can¡¯t anyone understand that?¡± Adam clicked his teeth. Sonarot stared at him. ¡°Adam, you joke too much.¡± She brushed his hair. ¡°Even if you love her dearly, you must be careful. People may believe you to be worthless if you cannot contain yourself.¡± Adam took the warning to heart, but he picked up his sister and hugged her tight. ¡°If I don¡¯t shower her with my affection and I end up dying again, I¡¯ll just end up regretting it.¡± ¡°Then do not die,¡± Sonarot said, simply. Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°Right, because that¡¯s so easy.¡± ¡°I have not yet died,¡± she said. ¡°I have died twice.¡± She nodded her head slowly. ¡°You should take good care of her, but there are also other children in the Iyr. You also do not have any other friends your age.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯ve all run away to adventure. Even Amokan and Timojin have abandoned me.¡± ¡°They have gone to adventure so they may be Unrivalled Under The Heavens.¡± Adam winced. ¡°This isn¡¯t that kind of fantasy world. I shouldn¡¯t have introduced that into the world. Still, why did they choose such an impossible task?¡± ¡°Is it impossible for them?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already stated that I will be Unrivalled Under The Heavens, right?¡± ¡°Can they not take that title from you?¡± she asked. Adam smirked. ¡°I did beat them both by myself.¡± Sonarot¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. Adam spent the end of the month ying with the children and the cubs in the morning, then going out to help Shikan chop down some wood in the afternoon, carrying them to the warehouse, and then rxing in the evening. Omen: 7, 11 ¡°It is thest month of Duskval,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°At the end of the month, the Duskval festival will begin. Jurot and the others should return then.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes as he brushed his sister¡¯s hair while she yed with a long piece of fabric. ¡°Once those traitors return, I¡¯ll give them a piece of my mind.¡± ¡°During the festival, there will be a few fights. Our family already has two who are going to fight, but we need someone experienced as well. I would like it if you were to fight. Jurot would have done so, but since he was adventuring, I think you should do it.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are you going to enchant today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I need to enchant something at some point, but I don¡¯t have anything to enchant. I should probably enchant a sword or a spear or something.¡± ¡°Not an axe?¡± ¡°I suppose I could enchant an axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d want it to be enchanted well, though, since it¡¯s an axe.¡± ¡°Is there a need to enchant an axe well?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t enchant an axe poorly if I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Then let us pay a visit to the family vault.¡± ¡°The family vault?¡± ¡°There should be an axe for you to enchant in it,¡± she said, standing. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°I cane too?¡± ¡°You are family, are you not?¡± Adam flushed. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He stood, ncing aside as he carried Lanarot. ¡°I¡¯ll enchant it with a great enchantment,¡± Adam said. ¡°Now that I think about it, I need a new weapon after mine was¡­ appropriated.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°You can ask Elder Zijin for the appropriate items. I believe you have enough money, considering how much you¡¯ve enchanted, and how little you have spent.¡± ¡°I should have enough,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I was paid quite a hefty amount for that Giantyer.¡± ¡°Let us leave Lanarot with another,¡± Sonarot said, taking her daughter before walking to another estate, handing her over to another Iyrman Adam didn¡¯t recognise. Lanarot stared at the woman for a moment, barely recognising her, before she was set down to y with all manner of toys with other children. Sonarot led Adam away to one side, heading to a tunnel. They walked through a longwork of caves, passing from one ce to another. Adam wasn¡¯t sure where they were headed, and he couldn¡¯t keep track of it, mostly because he dared not to. He noted the letters of the Iyr alphabet, and when they finally reached the R, she slipped to another tunnel marked O, and then finally the T. There was a in wall ahead, with forty slots. She ced a coin into a slot, before reaching another slot, doing so for ten slots. Adam nced away, unsure if he should be watching. ¡°You do not have to look away,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the code.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°In case I¡¯m ever kidnapped and tortured, or if someone takes my memories from me,¡± Adam said. She smiled, shaking her head, before the wall shuddered and fell, revealing arge treasury, full of various pouches, weapons, half of which were axes, armour, and all sorts of other treasures, all illuminated by small gems which had sparked to life once the door had opened. Adam noted the spellbooks, wondering if he¡¯d be able to sneak a peak, and then noted all the furs and scales of various creatures. The entire area was huge, easily a hundred steps from side to side, and another fifty deep, and there was a doorway leading to another room. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°You guys are rich.¡± Sonarot made her way to a particr axe. The handle was longer than typical, and made of dark wood, with a heavy de. She handed it to Adam, who grabbed it, feeling its heft, which filled him with confidence. ¡°It¡¯s a big boy,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was given to my father when he was a boy,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He never used it, but he always wanted to. Let us ask his permission for you to use it.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡®Is this what she really wanted? For me to meet the extended family? No, she wouldn¡¯t have had mee here first. Maybe she wanted me to feel as though I was really a part of the family?¡¯ He followed Sonarot out, eventually realising that there was no point in thinking deeper. Sonarot was Sonarot, and whatever she thought was good for him, probably was so. Sonarot led him away from the Iyr he knew, around back towards the heavy walls he had spied every so often when he had worked with the others. There was an Iyrman who waszing around on the top of the wall. ¡°Sona, of the Rot family,¡± Sonarot said. It was the first time Adam had heard an Iyrman speak that way. The Iyrman looked down towards them. ¡°Whose the Elf?¡± ¡°My Nephew,¡± she said. ¡°An Elf Nephew?¡± the Iyrman said, almost suspiciously. ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens,¡± she said. ¡°Oh!¡± the Iyrman said, ncing down towards Adam. ¡°I see.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. ¡®Seriously. I should stop pretending to be so cringe.¡¯ They were then allowed to enter, and Sonarot led Adam through therge area. Adam noted that the area had widened, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was deeper. There were the samerge estates as he expected, and arge number of Iyrmen about, mostly children, who all ran around as they pleased, with a handful of adults keeping an eye on them. The ground of the area around the estates were stamped with various symbols, each the various tattoos of the families which lived in the estates. Adam noted how the symbols were the same for a few estates in a row, and there was only ever one on each stone. Then they came across a familiar pattern, some twenty or thirty minutes from the wall. Adam whistled, staring at the estate. It was equally as imposing as the estate he was used to, but he noticed it was far livelier. There were probably twice as many families which lived in each estate than those from the other area. ¡°This is the Rot family estate,¡± Sonarot said, motioning her hand across at least five estates. ¡°This entire area?¡± Adam asked, noting there were probably many dozens of families living in the five estates. ¡°Aunty Sonarot,¡± children eximed as they rushed over at her, grabbing at her legs to hug her. They were mostly human, but there were a few Orcs and Devilkins about too. Adam noted how many older Iyrmen were about here, and he realised how few old Iyrmen he saw in the other area. There were dozens of elderly Iyrmen here, each with the Rot family tattoo. However, very few of them held a simr intimidating presence he was used to. Most Iyrmen here wore a ne with a small gem at the end, something he rarely saw in the other section of the Iyr. ¡°I¡¯vee to see father,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He¡¯s watering the nts,¡± a helpful child said, pointing wildly towards the courtyard. Sonarot led Adam, who was catching the eye of all the Rot family, from the children to the elderly, through the courtyard towards an older man. He was adorned in the typical Iyrman attire, with a long cloak over his shoulders. At his side was an axe, as one might expect of a Rot family members. Sitting nearby was a young Iyrman, a Devilkin, eating a fruit. He stared at Adam as he approached. ¡°father, I¡¯vee to speak with you about a matter,¡± Sonarot said. The old man turned, revealing the fact that he had only a single arm. He threw a look over to the Half Elf, before ncing back to Sonarot. ¡°I had heard you adopted a Half Elf into the family,¡± the man said, cing down the watering can. ¡°My son has been missing for just over a year, and yet you are already so lonely?¡± Sonarot raised her brows at him. ¡®I should have expected him to cause trouble.¡¯ "Oi, you old bastard,¡± Adam said, letting slip the curse identally. ¡°What the hell are you saying to my Aunt?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 162. Apologise 162. Apologise Sonarot and the elderly Iyrman threw Adam a look of shock. No one would dare speak so rudely to an older Iyrman, especially not to an Iyrman like him. Even the Devilkin had stared up at Adam in shock. The old man dropped the watering can and reached down to the axe at his side. ¡°To call me an old bastard¡­¡± The Iyrman hoisted it up. ¡°You sure have some guts.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 8 (7) Adam quickly drew the de at his side, which was not Lightsear, but Dunes¡¯ Sword, as the old man rushed towards him. He could see the old man¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely white and red had rushed through his face as he leapt to battle the Half Elf. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Adam thought as he met the old man in battle. Adam, typically, was confident in facing against his enemy. Adam, typically, wore his temail. Adam, typically, had three other Iyrmen around him. Adam, typically, didn¡¯t fight Iyrmen. It had taken only a moment for Adam to realise how out of his depths he was as the older Iyrman shed through Dunes'' Sword, and cut deep against Adam¡¯s chest, causing blood to spray out and cover his face. Health: 52 -> 36 ¡°Do not fall yet, Elf!¡± the old Iyrman growled in glee, striking Adam once again Health: 36 -> 19 Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 19 -> 24 ¡°I,¡± Adam said, inhaling deeply as he focused on attacking the older man, ¡°am only half an Elf!¡± Attack D20 + 7 = 12 (5) D20 + 7 = 26 (19) Hit! Dunes¡¯ Sword Charges: 3 -> 2 Critical hit! Mana: 10 -> 8 2D6 + 6D3 + 6D6 + 5 = 51 (1, 3)(2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 3)(3, 3, 4, 4, 6, 6) Damage resisted! 26 damage! 3D3 = (1, 1, 3) Health: 24 -> 29 Adam shed wildly towards the older man, who took a blow which would have almost knocked Adam out, only for the de to barely dig across the man¡¯s chest. ¡®Damage¡­ resisted?¡¯ Adam thought, his heart pounding wildly as he clutched at his sword tightly in hand. ¡®This guy is cheating! How did he resist it all?¡¯ ¡°Is that all you have, boy?¡± The Iyrman asked, raising his axe questioningly, wondering if Adam had anything else in store. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 7 = 26 (5) D20 + 7 = 18 (11) Hit! Dunes¡¯ Sword Charges: 2 -> 1 Critical hit! Mana: 8 -> 6 2D6 + 6D3 + 6D6 + 5 = 50 (3, 4)(2, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3)(1, 3, 5, 5, 5, 5) Damage resisted! 25 damage! 3D3 = (1, 2, 3) Health: 29 -> 35 Adam inhaled deeply as his muscles pulled taught, swinging his sword wildly again, the Jagite de cutting through the man¡¯s side, forcing a small trail of blood out of him. He had only managed to nick the man, the Iyrman¡¯s muscles were almost made of steel with the way they resisted against his de. ¡°Are you going to apologise yet?¡± Adam asked, staring up at the man. ¡®God damn! This guy¡¯s taken so much damage. Why the hell is he smiling?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Jarot said, winding his axe back. ¡®Oh shit!¡¯ Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 4 = 13 (3, 6) Health: 35 -> 48 He swung wildly, crashing his de through the sword in Adam¡¯s grasp, forcing Adam to skid back away from him, only for the old man to charge in again. Health: 48 -> 36 Adam brought the de up to crash against the axe, only to find it digging into his shoulder as his de buckled. Health: 36 -> 20 Adam¡¯s muscles burnt under the blow. He hadn¡¯t fought in so long, and he definitely hadn¡¯t faced anyone as terrifying as this old, one armed Iyrman. ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± the old Iyrman said, his eyebrows raised as he grinned like a wild beast. ¡°You should stick to retirement old man,¡± Adam replied, side stepping as the Iyrman pulled back his axe, readying another swing. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 20 -> 25 Attack D20 + 7 = 18 (11) D20 + 7 = 21 (14) Hit! Dunes¡¯ Sword Charges: 1 -> 0 Critical hit! Mana: 6 -> 4 2D6 + 6D3 + 6D6 + 5 = 46 (3, 4)(1, 1, 2, 2, 3, 3)(1, 1, 4, 5, 5, 6) Damage resisted! 23 damage! 3D3 = (1, 1, 1) Health: 25 -> 28 Adam stepped forward, plunging Dunes¡¯ Sword through the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Apologise, you old bastard!¡± Adam growled, though stared up in surprise to see the old man was still conscious, and more terrifyingly, smiling down at him. ¡®How the hell is he still up? He¡¯s taken so much damage!¡¯ ¡°If you think a little kid like you is going to down me,¡± the Iyrman said, holding Adam¡¯s shoulder before striking his axe down across the Half Elf¡¯s chest, ¡°you are stupider than you look.¡± Health: 28 -> 12 He pulled his axe out, causing Adam¡¯s blood to fly across the pair of them, and he shed Adam onest time, dropping the Half Elf. Health: 12 -> 0 Jarot let Adam go, allowing Sonarot to catch him. Heughed like a savage beast. ¡°Where did you find this one? If I was twenty years younger, he would have killed me. No, if I wasn¡¯t a Rot, he might have killed me. Where is Otkan? Someone bring her to me!¡± The Iyrman continued tough, blood seeping out of his wounds. Sonarot quickly tended to Adam¡¯s wounds, covering him in bandages. The blows were terrible, but since she had quickly staunched the wounds, they wouldn¡¯t kill Adam. ¡°Did you really have to go all out against him?¡± Sonarot admonished. ¡°He is Jurot¡¯s age. You should feel embarrassed for fighting him so eagerly.¡± ¡°Jurot¡¯s age?¡± he asked, staring down at Adam. ¡°Yet he beat Amokan and Timojin with ease. If he had used his spells, I might have been in trouble.¡± Jarot leaned in to look at the Jagite longsword, causing some more blood to spurt out of his wounds. ¡°That sword of his is powerful, far more powerful than the other. Where did he find it?¡± ¡°He made it,¡± Sonarot said, checking over Adam again more keenly. He was heavily injured, and was teetering on the edge of death, but she was certain he would not die. If he did, Jarot would have much exining to do. ¡°He made it?¡± the old Iyrman said, staring down at Adam. ¡°Such a powerful weapon?¡± He has heard that Adam¡¯s enchanting skills were amazing. ¡°Yet my grandson carves wood.¡± The old Iyrman sighed, shaking his head. ¡°He is a Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Does that not make him your Grandson?¡± ¡°In the Iyr,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You should marry him immediately so that he will understand he is my son. If we do not im him, another family might.¡± Sonarot rubbed her forehead. ¡°Be careful of what you say, Jarot. Adam is my Nephew, and he is a member of our family through it.¡± ¡°Does he even know what it means? We need to marry him into our family immediately, or he may escape us yet.¡± Jarot sat down, reaching out to the Devilkin boy, who grabbed the old Iyrman¡¯s finger for a moment, before pulling his hand away. ¡°If I brag about him to everyone, they may try to steal him.¡± ¡°So? He will marry whoever he pleases. There is a¡­¡± Sonarot wondered if she should mention Entalia, but thought against it. ¡°Regardless, he will not abandon us.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Jarot asked, allowing another member of the Rot family deal with his wounds. The Devilkin stared up at the old Iyrman, who only grinned wide, reassuring the teen. ¡°He cares very much for our family,¡± Sonarot said, brushing Adam¡¯s hair. ¡°For Jurot and Lanarot. He has embarrassed himself so much for Lanarot.¡± ¡°If you insist. It seems I do not have to worry about him marrying into our family, then.¡± Jarot flexed his muscles and rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°He is quite the monster. Are you sure he is Jurot¡¯s age?¡± ¡°He is,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°He has developed quickly, and those around him have already gained so much strength. Even Jaygak and Kitool have managed to reach their core strengths.¡± ¡°Did they not leave recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did he do it?¡± Sonarot smiled, having yet informed the old man of Adam¡¯stest escapades. She was going to have Jurot exin them once he had returned. ¡°You will hear how soon.¡± The children had all gathered around, first checking on their elderly caretaker, before checking Adam, their Cousin. Sonarot noted the eyes of all the children gleaming at the Half Elf who had fought quite hard and well against Jarot. Even the twins were beaming down at Adam, chattering between themselves. ¡°We should try and marry him for granduncle¡¯s sake,¡± one said. ¡°He is so strong,¡± the other said, squatting down and poking his leg. ¡°He can enchant and use magic,¡± the first said. ¡°Will he pass that knowledge on to our children?¡± ¡°We will make him.¡± Sonarot stared at the girls. ¡®Should I have stopped the fight?¡¯ Jarot began tough again, surprising the children, who stared up at him. ¡°Old bastard!¡± the old Iyrman shouted. ¡°You need to be at least that audacious to challenge the Gods!¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
This was probably one of my favourite chapters. I like this sort of chapter, even if it did have Adam embarrassing himself. I swear he gets let embarrassing as time goes on. Kinda. Well! That''s the end of the double chapter days! However, for this month, and this month only, I will post up additional chapters for each new patron I get, regardless of the tier. So if you want to see more and have ¡ê2 to spare, then you should check out my patreon for new chapters! My goal this month is to write a ton, about 90 chapters or so, maybe more! I also have a patreon goal where, once I reach 25 patrons, I''ll post up an additional chapter for a week straight. Meaning there could be three chapters a day! Once again, thanks to all my patrons for helping me outst month! It really helped a ton! And thanks to all the followers andmenters, I really appreciate all the support. My goal is to write millions upon millions of words, not just for Adam, but for others in this universe too. 163. Grandfather 163. Grandfather Adam coughed as he awoke. ¡°Ah, fuck.¡± His entire body ached, as though he had been hit by a truck. ¡®Did I get isekai¡¯d again?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± called a familiar voice. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped open to see Sonarot sitting beside him, brushing his hair gently. He was currently in bed, in a room he did not recognise. Quest Complete: Meet Jarot XP Gained: +200 XP: 7570 -> 7770 ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± Sonarot asked, peering down at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to get him to apologise.¡± ¡°That is what you are worried about in this state?¡± Sonarot asked, raising her brow. ¡°It¡¯s not like I was going to die,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the Iyr. Of course I won¡¯t die.¡± Sonarot couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It is fine. Small Father is a man who likes to joke. Even him attacking you was a joke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a joke,¡± Adam said. ¡°Our rtionship is like that,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Though his words are putrid, he cares for me deeply.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, reaching up with the one arm which didn¡¯t hurt, covering his face. ¡°Then it¡¯s rather embarrassing.¡± ¡°You were so chivalrous,¡± she said. ¡°That is what they call it in Alnd.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Jarot shouted as he stormed in, grinning like a beast. ¡°Otkan,e! Look at him!¡± The one known as Otkan stepped in. She was tall and strong, and would have been a beautiful woman if it wasn''t for the huge scar across her left eye and down the side of her neck. ¡°This boy is quite strong,¡± Jarot said. ¡°He has quite the sword as well.¡± The old woman stared down Adam. ¡°I would like to see your sword.¡± Adam looked to Sonarot for guidance, unsure if he should randomly let Iyrmen grab at his sword, especially one meant for Dunes¡¯. ¡®Wait. Kan?¡¯ ¡°She is Amokan¡¯s grandmother,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Sure.¡± Otkan grabbed the de, which had been resting nearby, and picked it up to examine it. ¡°I will need some time to feel the de. Is that okay?¡± ¡°As long as you return it in the same condition as you received it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Why are you being so coy?¡± Jarot asked, staring down at the Half Elf he had almost killed. ¡°Adam, son of Fate, dear Grandson, tell us what the de does!¡± ¡°Grandson?¡± Adam said. ¡°Just moments ago you were trying to kill me.¡± ¡°If I wanted you dead, you would be dead, boy,¡± Jarot said, far too casually. ¡°Even Sonarot would be unable to stop me.¡± ¡°Would I?¡± Sonarot asked. Jarot thought. ¡°No. After all he had done to me, perhaps my dear daughter could.¡± ¡°Anyway. The sword has a small bonus, deals additional damage, can strike true three times a day, and revitalises the user when it does.¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Jarot dered, showing off to Otkan. ¡°Does it not deal more damage? That of searing light?¡± ¡°That was me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can Smite.¡± ¡°You can Smite? Ho! No wonder I felt such pain! Truly, you are a great Grandson of mine.¡± Otkan remained staring at the sword, ignoring her friend who was trying to rile her up. ¡°Would you be willing to face me tomorrow with this sword?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I would like to face you, to see if you are as powerful as Jarot says.¡± ¡°I just got my ass handed to me,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°If I¡¯m feeling lucky tomorrow, I¡¯d rather go and enchant an axe rather than get beaten up by another monster.¡± ¡°Right, you wanted my old axe, did you not?¡± Jarot said, rubbing his cheek with his good hand. ¡°I should have told Sonarot that you could not take it if I had known you were going to refuse.¡± ¡°So I get your axe, old man?¡± Adam said. ¡°You should call me Grandfather,¡± Jarot insisted. ¡°You are worthy enough for both.¡± ¡°Worthy? You talk a lot for a guy who almost lost to a baby Elf boy! If I had used my magic, you would have gotten your ass handed to you!¡± ¡°You!¡± He reached up a hand to smack him, but he caught Sonarot¡¯s eye, and quickly rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Why are you using a sword? You are a Rot, and the Rot family uses axes.¡± ¡°An axe and a shield,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°How am I meant to use a shield?¡± Jarot asked, rubbing his shoulder where his arm used to be. ¡°Right, well,¡± Adam said, trying to move on from the awkward conversation. ¡°I will make a great axe. I¡¯m nning on making it my best weapon yet.¡± ¡°Will it be simr to this de?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°Simr,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though I¡¯ll be enchanting it to be much more powerful.¡± ¡°When you are free, I would like to face you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have the festivaling soon too, and I need to make sure I don¡¯t die before that.¡± ¡°I will reward you if you win,¡± Otkan stated. ¡°A reward for winning? How am I meant to win against you?¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°What do I get if I lose?¡± ¡°Then you would have lost nothing, but you will gain the admiration of our youth if it is a good showing on your part.¡± The words were rather honeyed, enticing Adam. The admiration of Iyrmen would mean that his tale would be spreading through the Iyr, which also added to the prestige of the Rot family. ¡®I can¡¯t really run away now, can I?¡¯ He sighed. ¡°Do I get to fight in my full gear?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°Bring whatever you please. Your magic, your weapon, your armour. I will fight you with my greatsword and nothing more.¡± She stared down at Adam. Her eyes seemed expectant, hopeful. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯m still annoyed!¡± Adam pointed at the old man. ¡°I wanted to get you to apologise.¡± Jarot chuckled. ¡°I can see why you like him. Good, you should behave just like this now that you are one of us! If someone tries to sully our name, beat them as you please!¡± ¡®Damn, this old man is so likeable,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that sorta thing. However, if anyone tries to bully any of mine, I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson.¡± ¡°Good! That¡¯s how you should be!¡± ¡°That includes you, old man.¡± Jarot continued tough. ¡°How the hell did you survive my onught?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure if you were a Dragon I could have killed you.¡± ¡°I am no Dragon, boy. I am Jarot, son of Varot.¡± His eyes darkened for a moment. ¡°No Dragon could beat the likes of me.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected the man¡¯s eyes to look past him like that. ¡°Yeah? Still, you¡¯re one hell of a monster.¡± ¡°We of the Rot family channel our rage in such a way,¡± he said. ¡°Almost all damage, from fire to poison, is nullified to some extent when we embrace our rage.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He understood what it was now, though he should have figured it out by himself. ¡°Almost all damage.¡± ¡°Almost,¡± Jarot grinned. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll see if I can face you tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m still half dead.¡± ¡°Father will bring some potions to heal you,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He does not need any potions. A good meal and a good night¡¯s rest will do him well.¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyes narrowed at the older Iyrman, who quickly left, taking with him the Devilkin boy who had been sitting outside, reading a book. ¡°You should not mind him,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He¡¯s pretty fun,¡± Adam said. ¡°I might even call him Gramps one day.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°I have heard much about you,¡± Otkan said. ¡°You are quite the warrior. I saw you face against my grandson during the festival.¡± ¡°He was pretty strong,¡± Adam said. ¡°If he had hit me, I would have probably lost my head.¡± ¡°He is as wild as his father,¡± she said. ¡°His father? Shikan?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Otkan said. ¡°He seems so¡­ I don¡¯t know, sombre.¡± ¡°After the death of my granddaughter, my son has be more sullen, yes,¡± she said. Adam closed his eyes. ¡®What¡¯s with all these Iyrmen and making things awkward?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°There is no need to be sorry,¡± she said. ¡°Amokan will bring back the glory which had been taken that day.¡± Adam looked to Sonarot for support. ¡°Your granddaughter also refused to join his party,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She had?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°Then it is her misfortune to do so. I have heard you have some rtion with Queen Silvari.¡± ¡°Entalia? Yeah, she¡¯s¡­¡± Adam wondered how to introduce his rtionship with Entalia to a rtive stranger. ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°How did you be friends with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± Adam said. Otkan waited, expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s not something I can reveal.¡± Otkan bowed her head. ¡°We all have our secrets.¡± ¡°Especially you Iyrmen,¡± Adam said. ¡°From the storm, to the scary looking Iyrman I saw with the skull on their head, to all the Great Elders wanting to kill me.¡± Otkan tilted her head slightly. ¡°Why do they wish to kill you?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if they do¡­¡± Adam thought back to Elder Gold¡¯s re that day. ¡°Elder Gold probably does.¡± ¡°Then you must be a danger to the Iyr,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise they would not wish to kill you.¡± ¡°Little ol¡¯ me?¡± Adam asked, motioning to his half dying body. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Appearances can be deceiving,¡± Otkan said, brushing her scar. ¡®Seriously! Why do you guys have a habit of making everything awkward? You¡¯re almost as bad as me.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam almost dying and then talking smack to the guy that nearly killed him. Adam INT -3, WIS +5. Seriously? Iyrmen always making things so awkward. 164. The Battle Begins 164. The Battle Begins Omen: 1, 16 Adam stared at the numbers for a long while. ¡®I could make her miss me once for sure, and I can all but guarantee a blow on her,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I really don¡¯t want to lose, but can I really beat her? She seems really strong, and I got my ass handed to me yesterday by that old man.¡¯ The Iyrmen in this world were built different. The old men in the Iyr seemed to be terrifying weapons of war, and it was still a surprise to Adam that the Iyr hadn¡¯t swept through thend to take it over. Then he recalled that most of the Iyrmen he had seen in the other section seemed more¡­ reasonable. That was the word. They weren¡¯t terrifying monsters like most of the Iyrmen he had seen, but they each could hold their own against most Aldish soldiers. That was what he assumed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The healing from yesterday healed me up right and good, but I¡¯m still a little scared to face Otkan.¡± ¡°With your puthral te and your magic, you should be more equipped to face Aunt.¡± ¡°Will I really be able to win?¡± ¡°Win? I do not know that. You will be able to put up a good fight, I am certain of that.¡± With Sonarot¡¯s words, Adam sighed. ¡°Okay.¡± He went about his day, following his normal routine. The Dire Wolf pups stared up at him, tilting their heads, noting hisck of enthusiasm that day. Even Lanarot, who normally enjoyed ying with Adam, who was often happy to y with her, noted his solemn expression. ¡°Are you going to cheer me on?¡± Adam asked, holding her in front of him. She pped her hands, squirmed, and giggled joyfully, as a baby would. ¡°Then I won¡¯t lose.¡± He kissed her forehead. ¡°Mother is asking if you are willing to face her,¡± Shikan asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The battle will take ce at noon, near the Kan family estate.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°How fortunate you are, Adam,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Jurot will be filled with envy when he returns and finds that you have had the chance to face Aunt.¡± Adam¡¯s lips slowly formed a smile. ¡°Heh.¡± Adam ate a light meal, not wanting it to weight him down. He would eat a delicious meal after to celebrate his victory, or to drown in the delicious food after his loss. It was a win win situation either way. Sonarot led Adam towards the family estate once more, though it was far more lively. There were well over a hundred Rot family members about, and just as many Kans, who had been invited to watch the bout. ¡°Thank you for replying so quickly,¡± Otkan said, wearing the typical attire of the Iyrmen, arge greatsword hung against her back. ¡°Well, I thought I might as well rip off the ster now,¡± he said. Otkan nodded her head slowly, unsure of what he meant, but she assumed the meaning of it. ¡°Is he using a sword?¡± the Devilkin teen said, staring up at his grandfather. Jarot rubbed his chin with the back of his knuckles. ¡°He is new to the family. He will use an axe soon.¡± The Devilkin teen frowned, but since his grandfather had defended Adam, he couldn¡¯t say anything in return. However, the other children had also noted theck of an axe on the Rot Nephew, and whispered between one another, sometimes with ack of quietness. ¡®I swear, I¡¯ll make an axe soon,¡¯ Adam thought, sweating under their words. Soon there was a different talk spreading through them. There were a few of the older generation who brought out their books and began to write down notes as Iyrmen walked up to them, dropping down a silver here and there, whereas those of the older generation slipped the bookies some gold. Sonarot ced a ne over his neck, one which was made of thin chain, with a small ck gem at the end of it. ¡°Do you wish to bet?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Lanarot, who was currently holding onto a Devilkin Rot¡¯s horns. ¡°It would be rude of me to bet when I know I¡¯m going to win,¡± he said, his throat drying up. Otkan stared at him, and his stomach began to churn. ¡°I have never lost in front of Lanarot before, and I don¡¯t intend to start today,¡± Adam muttered. However, his heart was thundering in his chest, threatening to leap out. ¡°Give me a second to pray.¡± Adam dropped down to his knee, bowing his head. ¡®It would be silly of me to pray to Wahtu and Baktu, not against an Iyrman.¡¯ He inhaled deeply and pped his hands together in front of him. ¡°Lady veil, I hope you can hear me,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, just this one time, bnce things between us. Make it a coin flip to whether who would win, please, and I¡¯ll be sure to return the favour.¡± However, it was not Lady veil who would assist him. ¡®Mistress Fate,¡¯ Adam thought, sending out his prayers into theher. ¡®I¡¯m just asking, this one time, help me out. I really don¡¯t want to lose in front of my sister and Aunt. Yesterday I got my ass beat, and I¡¯ll ept that, it¡¯s the price to pay for simping, but give me something this one time. I¡¯m not asking for much, just give her a couple of 1¡¯s, or narrow misses or something.¡¯ Adam remained on his knee, hands pped together, for a long while. Otkan was meditating, ignoring the gazes of all the children and youth, who were ready to watch the bout with bated breath. ¡®Hey, Baktu. I know it¡¯s rude to pray to someone else, but just ignore it, okay?¡¯ Adam stood up, hopping from side to side, before he grabbed his shield and donned it, sping it tight. He held his die in the same hand, and reached down towards his de, drawing it. The sound of his de being drawn was gentle. Otkan stood from her meditation. ¡°So, how much should we bet?¡± Adam asked, staring at the woman. ¡°How much are you willing to bet?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°A favour,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is your favour worth as much as mine?¡± Adam understood why she asked, considering she was more than likely a Mithril Rank Adventurer, someone who, if she wasn¡¯t holding back as she was today, would put Adam in the dirt. ¡°Once this magical sword of mine puts you in the dirt, you¡¯ll see,¡± Adam said, his mouth almost full of cotton from his smack talk, which was burying him deeper and deeper. ¡°Are you sure you are Jurot¡¯s brother?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°He would dare not speak so poorly to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he isn¡¯t as stupid as me,¡± Adam said, gripping his de tighter. For a moment he saw the sh of a smile on Otkan¡¯s face. ¡°You are certainly Jarot¡¯s Grandson.¡± Sonarot had ced down her bet. A single tiger eye gem, cing it down on the table, allowing the bookie to take in her bet. Jarot, who was grinning ear to ear, tossed a pouch over to a bookie, nodding his head to his cousin. ¡°Put it on my boy.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 15 (14) Adam, who had calmed slightly from her smile, charged forward. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 7 = 17 (10) D20 + 7 = 25 (18) Hit! Dunes¡¯ Sword Charges: 3 -> 2 Critical hit! Mana: 10 -> 8 2D6 + 6D3 + 6D6 + 5 = 34 (1, 4)(1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3)(1, 1, 2, 2, 3, 4) 34 damage! Adam had run through the battle a few times in his mind. He would charge in, and if he had managed to gain the tempo of the battle, he would swing like a mad man and pray. He managed to strike the first blow, striking across the woman¡¯s front, but she did not seem phased by the blow as she readied her greatsword to strike him. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 7 = 23 (16) D20 + 7 = 24 (17) Hit! Dunes¡¯ Sword Charges: 2 -> 1 Critical hit! Mana: 8 -> 6 2D6 + 6D3 + 6D6 + 5 = 55 (3, 6)(1, 1, 2, 2, 3, 3)(3, 3, 5, 6, 6, 6) 55 damage! Otkan understood why Jarot praised Adam so much, since he was quite the warrior. He wasn¡¯t quite as weak as she originally suspected, and he had certainly grown from the fight with her grandson. However, it was that sword of Adam¡¯s which was currently providing Adam with great strength. However, when Adam struck her with a desperate blow across her side as she wound up an attack, she realised what Jarot had meant. She could see it in his eyes, the need to win the bout, and for a moment she could feel something stir inside of her. Adam had managed tond two blows before she could attack, and with the damage he had managed without her raging, it had already gone much better than the previous day against Jarot. Once he saw the smile on her face, he knew that it was just the beginning.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam. Stop fighting Iyrmen! God damn it! 165. The Second Loss 165. The Second Loss Otkan grit her teeth, her face turning red, her eyes turning white. The grin on her face was a savage grin, one which made Adam understand his ce. She swung recklessly towards the Half Elf, who managed to raise his shield in time, but the next blow hammered across through his de, almost causing him to drop his sword. Health: 52 -> 37 ¡®Damn!¡¯ He stumbled back from the force of it, but dug his foot into the ground before charging forward. It was foolish to charge towards an Iyrman, he knew that, but it was even more foolish to allow an Iyrman to hunt him. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 37 -> 42 Attack D20 + 7 = 8 (1) D20 + 7 = 25 (18) Hit! Dunes¡¯ Sword Charges: 1 -> 0 Critical hit! Mana: 6 -> 4 2D6 + 6D3 + 6D6 + 5 = 50 (1, 2)(1, 3, 3, 3, 3, 3)(3, 3, 3, 5, 6, 6) Damage resisted! 46 damage! 3D3 = (2, 2, 3) Health: 42 -> 49 Adam struck her across her side again, blood spraying out towards him as the ming de, full of divine power, wounded the woman. ¡®The damage is higher than I expected!¡¯ He thought. ¡®I can do this!¡¯ Otkan was surprised by the amount of damage she had received, having not expected that Adam would have been able to wound her so deeply in just a few moments. However, her thoughts went nk, and she swung wildly, threatening to cleave off his head. Health: 49 -> 28 Adam barely managed to miss the blow as it struck across his puthral, but had managed to scratch it, and even slip through towards his shoulder, cleaving off a chunk of flesh, causing his blood to flow down under his armour. ¡®Is she trying to kill me?¡¯ Adam thought. Warrior Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 28 -> 33 Attack D20 + 7 = 8 (1) D20 + 7 = 25 (18) Hit! Mana: 4 -> 3 1D6 + 3D3 + 2D6 + 5 = 23 (4)(1, 3, 4)(2, 4) Damage resisted! 19 damage! Adam pierced through the woman¡¯s side, barely managing to find purchase through her skin, which was almost made of steel. The ming hot de and the divine magic ran through her, causing her to shake slightly as she felt the heavy blows begin to take their toll. It hadn¡¯t been long since they had fought, and yet she had suffered such heavy blows that most Iyrmen would have long fallen under Adam¡¯s assault. She swung wildly again, cutting through the air as Adam ducked, but she mmed her hilt down against his side, forcing him to a knee. Health: 33 -> 12 ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t fall now, not when I¡¯m so close!¡¯ He could see her arm shake slightly with the heavy blows she was raining down on him. Attack D20 + 7 = 20 (13) D20 + 7 = 26 (19) Hit! Mana: 3 -> 2 1D6 + 3D3 + 2D6 + 5 = 16 (2)(1, 2, 3)(1, 2) Damage resisted! 13 damage! Adam ttered his de against hers, but slid his de across it and shed down the side of her chest, cutting into her clothing and flesh, revealing her wrinkled skin underneath. It was thanks to her reckless swings which allowed Adam to strike true. ¡°You really won¡¯t go down?¡± Adam said, his heart pounding in his chest, his arms quivering. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 4 = 9 Health: 12 -> 21 Adam inhaled deeply, filling himself with greater strength. He understood he could be downed in a single blow if he was unlucky, and quickly brought his de up as she swung wildly down, ttering against his de, causing him to take a knee before her. Health: 21 -> 9 ¡°No!¡± Adam said, raising his arm up as her de came down towards his shoulder, threatening to cut it off. Omen: 1, 16 -> 16 The pair shed together, but it was the heavily armoured man, adorned in te mail. In his grip was a giant maul, carved out of a gem, which was as ck as night. He pulled his maul away from the retired old man ahead of him, the same man whose skull he had almost caved in. The man stared up at hispanion, retired like him. ¡®Again,¡¯ he thought. He felt his de slip slightly during the bout. Otkan¡¯s de slid across Adam¡¯s armour, following it perfectly down, narrowly missing his thigh, the de ttering right next to his foot. She had almost struck his shoulder, almost struck his thigh, and almost struck his foot. The Iyrmen watched as Otkan, who was one of the oldest and strongest from the entire group, reached for the handle which had slipped from her grasp. She had felt something. A greater power. It had taken hold of her for a moment. A moment of respite for the Half Elf, who forced himself up, de shooting up towards Otkan. Attack D20 + 7 = 11 (4) D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Hit! Mana: 2 -> 1 1D6 + 3D3 + 2D6 + 5 = 20 (4)(1, 2, 3)(2, 3) Damage resisted! 16 damage! Adam managed to cause her to pull back for the first time in the first, cutting across her cheek, the mes licking at her lick as he thrust his de upward. ¡°Come on!¡± Adam shouted towards her, for a moment seeing the colour return to her eyes, but Otkan grit her teeth harder. Otkan grabbed her de with both hands, taking only a moment to gather her strength. Adam raised his shield, but the de nced off of it, almost going up to his helmet. Mana: 1 -> 0 Spell: Shield Adam increased his Defence for just a moment, allowing the de to nce off of the magical energy which protected him. He ducked as the second swing came down towards his shoulder, but once again it ttered off his magical energy. His heart pounded so hard that he could no longer feel it as he gripped his de tightly. He was unable to form words as he let out a primal roar, hoping that Otkan would drop. It was thanks to the wild swings from the older Iyrmen which had allowed him to strike true, and he hoped it would be enough this time too. Attack D20 + 7 = 11 (4) D20 + 7 = 19 (12) Hit! 1D6 + 3D3 + 5 = 14 (2)(2, 2, 3) Damage resisted! 11 damage! Otkan brought her greatsword up to protect herself, but Adam¡¯s de slipped across the edge, and pierced through her shoulder. ¡®To think I would lose twice this year.¡¯ She fell down, the ck gem cracking as she was filled with renewed life. Adam, rmed by her sudden healthiness, stumbled backwards,nding on his bottom. He wasn¡¯t able to think as a thunderous apuse soon echoed through the courtyard, which had shocked him. He had all but forgotten that he was in a bout, surrounded by hundreds of spectators. ¡°Did I not tell you?¡± Jarotughed. He had seen Otkan¡¯s hands slip too, something which shouldn¡¯t have happened, but did. ¡®Son of Fate, was it?¡¯ Sonarot pped Lanarot¡¯s hands together. She had watched the fight, hearing the sounds of weapons shing, which seemed to delight her. The blood hadn¡¯t done anything to dissuade her enjoyment either. However, when everyone else had pped, the sudden noise caused her to twitch and cry, frightening the baby. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Sonarot asked, pulling her daughter up to her chest, tapping her back. ¡°Your brother has won.¡± Quest Complete: Defeat Otkan XP Gained: +2500 XP: 7570 -> 10 070 Adam panted, falling back on the floor. His heart was still pounding wildly, and he was half conscious. He was a single good hit away from dropping, and he was sure he had dealt close to 200 damage. ¡®Scary! I¡¯m never fighting an Iyrman again!¡¯ He pulled his helmet off, revealing his pale, sweaty face. He covered his face, not wanting to show the terror in his eyes to anyone as he rxed, trying to catch his breath. ¡°You fought well, Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Otkan said, lifting herself up from the ground. She lookedpletely fine, her wounds having somehow closed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam gasped, barely able to breathe. ¡°If you had gone all out, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to win.¡± ¡°If you had used your Mirror Image, I would have fallen long ago,¡± she said. She still remembered that one blow, which she had been certain was going to cleave through him. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Mirror Image.¡± When he had been struck, he hadpletely forgotten about the spell. ¡®That was the n.¡¯ ¡°I will reward you as promised,¡± she said. ¡°And there is the matter of the favour.¡± Adam continued to pant, unable to joke with her. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, simply. ¡°Cool.¡± Otkan left him be, allowing Sonarot to crouch beside him, holding her daughter. Adam stared up at the pair, still panting. ¡°That¡¯s two for two for not losing in front of my sister.¡± ¡°It is fortunate I left her with others yesterday,¡± Sonarot joked. Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± He winced. ¡°Everything hurts.¡± ¡°How injured are you?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m one good hit away from dropping,¡± he said. ¡°Would you like to be healed?¡± Sonarot asked, clenching her fist. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I can beat you until you are healed,¡± she offered. ¡°No, I¡¯m good,¡± he said. ¡°I just need a nap.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sonarot rxed her hand, staring down at the boy¡¯s confused eyes. ¡°The gem would have healed you if you had fallen.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s what that was?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair as she sat on his chest, looking down at his puthral armour. She started to rub all along it, feeling the cool metal under her touch, enamoured by the colour of the armour. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I didn¡¯t have this sword, I would have been bodied pretty quick.¡¯ The de was powerful, far too powerful. He wouldn¡¯t keep it for long though, as it belonged to Dunes. ¡®He¡¯s going to lose his mind when he finds out how powerful it is.¡¯ Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam was so lucky this fight. She missed him by 1 or 2 so many times. 166. Marriage Talks 166. Marriage Talks ¡°You did well,¡± Jarot said, patting his heavy pouch. Adam gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I had to pull out all my tricks to beat her, but I managed it, somehow.¡¯ ¡°Tricks? You mean your magic?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yep. Without my magic, and without this sword, I would have gotten stomped, just like yesterday.¡± ¡°Your magic is part of your strength, is it not?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°That, and your enchanting.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose so. I was extremely lucky today. I was a single flick away from falling at the end. If Otkan hadn¡¯t missed thosest two swings because of Shield, I would have lost.¡± ¡°Luck is also a skill, Son of Fate.¡± Adam winked at the old man. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I was wondering how the de slipped out of her hand,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Was that you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam said, raising his brow. ¡°Well, it was someone much more powerful than me.¡± Jarot slowly nodded his head. ¡°Did you see?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to rub Lanarot¡¯s cheeks as she kept patting his armour. ¡°I guess the best reward was that I got to show off to you. Do you see how strong I am?¡± Lanarot giggled as she pped his armour happily, before repositioning herself so she was on all fours on top of him, trying to get a better look at the armour. Adam noted there were two young women staring at him, both quite pretty, and both identical. He also noted the waves of other youngsters who were beaming at him, ready and eager to meet with him. ¡®I guess I need to do the rounds?¡¯ Adam picked Lanarot up off of him, letting her down beside him, grabbing his de and sheathing it so she didn¡¯t hurt herself. ¡°So, I assume you guys want to see my armour and my weapon?¡± he asked. ¡°You should not be so proud,¡± a boy said, pointing at him angrily. ¡°You used magic to win.¡± ¡°Yes, obviously,¡± Adam said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t beat Otkan without it.¡± ¡°Grandaunt can beat you!¡± the boy dered. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Adam said, smiling down at him. ¡°I am proud that I did not embarrass myself too much against your grandaunt. I am grateful for the opportunity, and the mercy, she showed me.¡± The boy stared at him, and seeing that the Half Elf understood, he nodded his head. All the while, his mother rubbed her forehead, wondering why he needed to be such an embarrassing little brat. Adam shook the forearms of all the Iyrmen about, each of whom were greeting Adam, before allowing him his peace. He had allowed some of them to go and y with his sword, under the supervision of the older Iyrmen. ¡°So you¡¯re our Cousin,¡± a young woman said. ¡°You fought well,¡± her twin said. ¡°Cousin? So you¡¯re both Rot?¡± Adam said, ncing at their bare foreheads. It seemed they had yet to be tattooed. ¡°We will be tattooed soon,¡± the girls said. ¡°We were waiting for our cousin.¡± ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No, our cousin, not our Cousin,¡± the first twin said. ¡°Cousin Nirot.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you two going to be fighting in the festival?¡± The pair nodded together. ¡°You should not.¡± Twin A said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°It would be unfair to the others,¡± Twin B replied. ¡°You are too strong,¡± Twin A added. ¡°I am?¡± Adam said, before closing his eyes shut. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He had half forgotten what had happened not moments ago. ¡°It is fine,¡± Twin A said. ¡°We will allow you to fight alone during the festival.¡± ¡°Really now, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°You will bring great honour to our family!¡± Twin A dered. The pair of them stared up at him with bright eyes, far too full of hope. ¡®This feels awkwardly good,¡¯ Adam thought, coughing into the side of his fist. ¡°Well, uh, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°However,¡± Twin A said, pointing up at him. ¡®What¡¯s with Iyrmen and pointing?¡¯ ¡°You cannot use a sword,¡± she said, ring up at him. ¡°You are a member of our family, so you cannot dishonour us so,¡± Twin B added. ¡°Right, right. I''ll try and make a proper axe for it, then.¡± Adam shook his head at them. ¡°Wait¡­ can I even use magical weapons during the festival?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Twin b said. ¡°You may use any items which belong to the family, including your own.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Adam said. ¡°Half my poweres from my enchanting.¡± ¡°You should remain at the family estate,¡± Twin A said. ¡°We will cook you a stew.¡± ¡°A stew?¡± Adam said. ¡°Is it a magical stew of the Iyr or something?¡± ¡°No,¡± Twin B said. ¡°It is a stew. You should eat so you can rest well.¡± Jarot watched from afar. ¡®That¡¯s right. The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach. If that doesn¡¯t work, hack your way to his heart with your axes.¡¯ Jarot nodded his head. ¡°Uh, no, no. There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Adam said, seeing the predatory gaze within their eyes. He backed away slowly, but they each grabbed his elbows. ¡°You are too weak, so we will assist you to your room,¡± Twin A said. ¡°I thought I was powerful?¡± Adam said, trying to pull away from the pair. ¡°You faced Grandaunt well, but even if you were granduncle, you would need to rest and heal,¡± Twin B said. ¡°Hey,¡± Jarot grumbled. Otkan threw Jarot a look, ncing at his arm, before raising her brows. Jarot sighed. Adam was dragged to a nearby room for him to rest up. ¡°We are good¡­¡± Twin A began. ¡°We can cook a stew at least,¡± Twin B said, throwing her twin sister a look. ¡®Right?¡¯ her look said. The pair quickly slipped away to find some ingredients, and Adam wondered if he should throw himself out the window. ¡®No. That would be stupid.¡¯ Adam remained in the room to rest up, regaining some Health and Mana, before he could smell something. It wasn¡¯t good or bad, just okay. ¡®At least they aren¡¯t poisoning me.¡¯ ¡°I did not expect you to beat her,¡± Jarot admitted over dinner. He, along with the twins, Cirot and Sirot, Churot, the Devilkin boy, and Sonarot and Lanarot, were all joining Adam to eat. ¡°Me neither,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I was really lucky towards the end.¡± ¡°Daughter, are you sure you-¡° It was then another woman had walked in. She was old, about as old as Jarot, and her forehead held the same tattoo of the Rot family. ¡°I heard that you were about to say something stupid,¡± she said, staring at Jarot. ¡°You must be Adamrot.¡± ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m no Iyrman,¡± Adam said, staring up at the old woman. ¡°Mulrot,¡± the woman said, bowing her head as she sat beside the Devilkin boy, who was now sandwiched between the two older Iyrmen. ¡°My wife here is the Family Elder,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Though you don¡¯t need to call her Family Elder since you¡¯re family too.¡± ¡°Is that how that works?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°It is fine if you are here within our walls, but out in the Iyr, proper respect must be paid.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°If not my dear daughter, what about my grandnieces?¡± Jarot motioned his head to Cirot and Sirot. ¡°They¡¯re a little too young,¡± Adam said, noting their looks. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a Nephew already? I¡¯m Lanarot¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°You should hurry up and be and Iyrman,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I would be a terrible Iyrman,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°I¡¯m too queer. I¡¯m just happy to be Lanarot¡¯s brother, and a Nephew.¡± ¡°I want at least fifty greatchildren, and I can tell you will give me half of them,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m aiming for a thousand children, so it would be more than that,¡± Adam said, ncing to Sonarot as his lips twitched into a smile. Jarot stared at Adam. ¡°Right, you said that you had no family remaining.¡± Adam looked up at the old man. ¡°Is that what that means?¡± Jarot nodded. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Well, I have no ns on marrying any time soon.¡± ¡°At the very least, you cannot marry anyone from another family,¡± Jarot urged. ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam said, before sipping on some stew. ¡°I will do whatever I like.¡± ¡°Then marry us,¡± Cirot said. ¡°We will give you a thousand children.¡± Adam choked on the stew, coughing as it spilled against his front. ¡°We will take good care of you,¡± Sirot added, reaching for a cloth to dab at him with. Adam quickly pulled away, not liking the g that was being raised. He coughed a few more times, before managing to catch his breath. ¡°You Iyrmen are going to be the death of me,¡± Adam said, trying to retreat. ¡°Seriously, what are you saying?¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I can¡¯t marry one of them, nevermind both of them.¡± ¡°What is wrong with marrying them both?¡± Jarot asked. Adam looked to Sonarot for help. ¡°They are especially close,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°If one of them were to die, the other would follow soon after.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes went wide, before he looked to Cirot and Sirot, who both nodded. ¡®These two are so hardcore, what the hell. Well, they are pretty. No, no, they look like they¡¯re what, sixteen or so? Though, is that adulthood in the Iyr?¡¯ Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 12 (9) Omen: 16 -> 0 16 + 3 = 19 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The stranger stared off in the distance, noting where it hade from again. ¡®A second time from the same ce?¡¯ the stranger thought. A small smile appeared on his lips, a third since he had arrived here. ¡°No thank you,¡± Adam said, managing to refuse the offer. ¡°If I hear you have abandoned our family, I will hunt you down myself,¡± Jarot grumbled. ¡°The rematch won¡¯t go the same as the first time,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I do eventually leave, it¡¯ll be once I¡¯m a Gold Rank Adventurer. No, a Diamond Rank.¡± ¡°Diamond Rank?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Hah! Haha!¡± The old man began tough. Lanarot looked up at him with her sleepy eyes, narrowing them at him, before she squirmed in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Look at your grandfather, Lanarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°He keeps bullying me.¡± ¡°Bullying you?¡± Jarot said, reaching out with a hand to pinch his cheek. ¡°Is it not my role as your Grandfather to bully you?¡± ¡°You wish you were my Grandfather. Lanarot is my sister, so I¡¯ll ept that you¡¯re her grandfather, but that¡¯s only if you don¡¯t shame her.¡± Jarot turned to Cirot and Sirot. ¡°You should hurry up and seduce him,¡± he said in their tongue. ¡°Watch it, old man,¡± Adam replied, also in their tongue. ¡°You speak our words?¡± Jarot asked, surprised. Even Mulrot raised her brows. She had been listening intently to the conversation, wondering how much she should punish Jarot for being an idiot, but hearing Adam speak theirnguage had filled her with rm. She caught Sonarot¡¯s eyes, the woman shaking her head. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I managed to learn it pretty quickly.¡± ¡°He learnt it through the Gods,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Favoured by the Gods?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jarot said. ¡°You will not marry the women because you are-¡° ¡°I¡¯m not gay,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are not?¡± Churot asked, speaking up finally upon hearing Adam¡¯s words. Adam sighed. Lanarot began to cry. ¡°Even she is surprised,¡± Jarot said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I forgot how funny the ending was. Desperately fighting adding a harem tag. 167. Level Five 167. Level Five ¡°What a day,¡± Adam said, staring at the dark ceiling. He was staying in the Rot family estate that evening, Sonarot having decided that he should get to know the various family members. Apparently Mulrot had married into the family, and had taken the role after Jarot had lost his arm. Adam had asked what happened, but Jarot had fell silent, and the others didn¡¯t seem keen on giving up the story. Churot remained a mystery. He was a random Devilkin boy that the pair of elderly Iyrmen seemed to dote on, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to ask about the boy, in case it was something awkward. ¡®Jarot seems more on my wavelength, which is nice.¡¯ Adam thought about how all the other Iyrmen seemed so¡­ different. Jarot seemed easy going and ridiculous, just like him. The other Iyrmen were mostly serious, and many of them were quite literal. Sonarot was more rxed with him, but Jarot was on another level. Adam half expected Jarot to be adopted, and if he hadn¡¯t been told that Jarot was a descendant of the main Rot family, he would have thought the old man was an outsider who had been adopted because he was crazy strong. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, quickly leaving that trail of thought. ¡®Bell, can I level up?¡¯ [Yes.] Adam smiled. Level up! XP: 10 070 -> 4070 Health: 52 -> 65 Attacks: 1 -> 2 ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said, staring at the Experience. ¡°It only cost six thousand? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡± [You didn¡¯t ask.] ¡°Bell, I thought we were friends?¡± [You do not talk to me unless you need me.] Adam closed his eyes. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s fair. Sorry, Bell. I¡¯ll try and speak to you more often.¡± [I, too, have feelings.] ¡°Sorry.¡± It waste in the evening when the Great Elders met. The Chief, along with Elder Peace, Elder Gold, Elder Forest, and Elder Teacher. ¡°That was a surprising result,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°Was it?¡± Iromin asked, staring at the snacks before him. Elder Teacher thought back to all he knew about Adam. ¡°Not entirely surprising.¡± ¡°He can defeat Otkan,¡± Elder Gold said, crossing her arms. ¡°Though Otkan was not fighting at the height of her strength, it is still worrying to hear that she was defeated by him,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°We have confirmed he is no Expert, though from what Argon has told us, Adam was as powerful as Jurot when they first met, but now¡­¡± Iromin rubbed his forehead. ¡°It is rare for someone to grow so powerful so quickly,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°His rate of growth matches those of our greatest prodigies, and only when they were under the harshest of conditions.¡± ¡°He did face two Dragons,¡± the Chief stated. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should state what else he knew about the Half Elf. ¡°He has many great connections. The Iyr, the Silver Nightmare, along with other great beings.¡± ¡°He does not seem to pose a threat to us.¡± ¡°He did threaten to use his sister as a shield,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°No, he did not,¡± the Chief said. ¡°I was there,¡± Elder Gold replied, simply. ¡°So was I.¡± ¡°You favour him.¡± It was an usatory statement against the Chief. ¡°I do,¡± the Chief replied, simply. ¡°What has he done wrong? He has informed me of his matters, and I have epted them. Since he has arrive in the Iyr, what has he done? He stays here, living his days peacefully, yes, but he has created a number of magical weapons. We have allowed our people to buy for whatever price they wish, and he has also epted the special request, which has revealed his special abilities, which he was willing to share with us freely.¡± ¡°He has spread so much within the Iyr in a short amount of time,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°He spoke of the title, Unrivalled Under The Heavens, a sphemous enough title considering our rtionship with the Gods. He learnt our tongue without our permission, all without informing us of the matter. His rtionship with the children is worrisome too.¡± ¡°A title which embodies the dreams of most Iyrmen, though we did not know to speak of it,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°If Elder Wrath was here, he would tell you the same. It is not sphemous if he recognises the Gods above him. In the matter of him learning our tongue, though ignorance isn¡¯t a defence, I believe he meant no harm by it. He would have learnt it sooner orter.¡± ¡°He should have asked permission.¡± ¡°I am certain he would have if he had known,¡± the Chief said. ¡°His rtionship with children is worrisome because it reveals how poorly the older siblings of the Iyr treat their young siblings when they are still so young. Not even one in ten show half the affection he does, and he treats the children of the other families well as well.¡± Elder Teacher shook his head. ¡°I do not like it. No one treats others so well without expecting anything in return.¡± ¡°Adam already has what he wants,¡± Iromin said. ¡°He is trying to desperately to hold onto what he has to the extent that Sonarot had to send her son away.¡± The other Great Elders, still not wise to what the Chief knew, could only drop the matter. ¡°At least he is not an Expert yet,¡± Iromin said. ¡°His growth is quick, but there is a limit to how quickly one should grow. Even if he was an Expert, his growth is in no small part to the fruits of hisbour, the very samebour that we benefit from. His magical weapons are great, and is no doubt the only reason he could match Otkan. Without it, he would have no chance.¡± ¡°We have confirmed much about him,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°There are many things unconfirmed to us still, especially to the rest of us Great Elders.¡± ¡°They will remain so, until he wishes to reveal his secrets to you,¡± the Chief said. ¡°I still firmly believe he is a great boon to us, and will remain so.¡± ¡°We should marry him into the Iyr quickly,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°Jarot has been joking about the matter, but it would certainly deal with the rest of our worries.¡± ¡°He has the option to marry, and he knows it,¡± Iromin said. ¡°It is up to the rest of his peers to try and seduce him in whichever way they can. Unfortunately, it seems he is only looking for women.¡± ¡°Is he not an Elf?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°Only half,¡± Iromin replied. Omen: 12, 13 ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°Slightly above average in terms of luck.¡± Sonarot just nodded, feeding her daughter, who was still sleepy as she was drinking from her mother¡¯s teet. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m a little stronger today, though.¡± ¡°Did you gain some insights from fighting against Aunt?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I could have be an Expert before, but she did provide me with a lot of XP,¡± Adam said, giving her a thumbs up. Sonarot stared at him for a long moment. ¡°You chose not to be an Expert?¡± ¡°Not quite. I was saving up to be an Expert, but had miscalcted how much I needed, so I ended up overshooting the mark. If I had been an Expert before the fight, I wouldn¡¯t have been so scared.¡± Sonarot wasn¡¯t sure just what he was saying, but was slowly forming a picture of how Adam worked. ¡°So you are able to pick and choose your abilities and when you grow stronger?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Are you able to use Third Gate spells?¡± Sonarot asked, wondering if he would be willing to share more about himself in regards to hisbat potential. ¡°I probably could,¡± Adam replied. [Hey, Bell. How much Experience do I need to unlock the next Level of Wizard?] [1500.] ¡®Thanks. How are you doing today?¡¯ [Fine.] ¡®Good talk.¡¯ Adam wondered why Bell was pouting when it was the one to speak to himst night about wanting to talk more. It was difficult when he didn¡¯t want to respond properly. How was he meant to continue the conversation with that? Sonarot waited patiently. ¡°Oh, right. Sorry. I think I should be able to use them soon. In fact, if I wanted to, I could do it now, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to rush.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Sonarot still wasn¡¯t sure how Adam was able to gain the ability to do things as he pleased. She was sure it wasn¡¯t magic, at least any type of magic she knew about. ¡°It¡¯splicated, and I¡¯m not sure I can tell you,¡± Adam admitted. Sonarot just nodded, not wanting to press him further. ¡°What is your n now? You¡¯ve surely spread your name through the Iyr with what you¡¯ve done.¡± Adam thought about how many people knew him from the title and now his bout. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll make an amazing axe and fight in the festival.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what else there was for him. ¡°And beyond that?¡± ¡°Adventure?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I want to stay here and look after Lanarot, but I really do have a lot to do. Though, I should probably prepare for the wedding soon.¡± ¡°The wedding?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Lucy should be returning with Mara soon.¡± Sonarot smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Level 5! Onward Soar, 2 Attacks, Smites. Adam has gone from a qi formation into nascent soul. Wait, wrong genre. 168. What Are The Odds 168. What Are The Odds ¡°What of Brittany and Jonn?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°What will you do with them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Jonn¡¯s still, you know. He¡¯ll swear himself to me at some point, probably. Brittany is¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°She¡¯s just Brittany.¡± Sonarot nodded. ¡°It is most important that you know what you want, Adam. There is no rush for it, but it is important.¡± Adam thought about what he wanted to do. ¡°I could be a professional food critic, going around various restaurants to sample dishes. I could be a soap maker, the soap in the Iyr is a little too hard, and doesn¡¯tther nicely. I could be a paper maker, what with all the mills here, but work on creating really nice paper to trade outside. Maybe I be a book maker? Someone that binds up books together? That¡¯s an extension of the paper making, I guess. There¡¯s the proper answer of bing a Gold Rank¡­ no, a Diamond Rank Adventurer. Or I could be a Merchant, or an Enchanter, or¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Sonarot smiled. ¡°You have many talents.¡± ¡°My best talent is being the best older brother, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair, who had just finished with her feeding. ¡°Oo?¡± The baby squirmed as he brushed her hair. Adam managed to retreat from the Rot family estate, returning back to the shared family estate. He didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by the Rot family, especially not since they all seemed to want a piece of him. ¡°You should rest today,¡± Citool said, taking on the duty for cooking that week. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m still feeling a little sore from the fight yesterday.¡± Citool wondered if he meant any offence by it, but considering it was Adam, it probably was just some thoughtless statement. ¡°She was so scary,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why are the elderly Iyrmen so scary all the time?¡± ¡°They are Iyrmen,¡± Citool replied, simply. ¡°If there is ever any to the Iyr, it will be they who will fight first.¡± ¡°Sending your elderly to fight for you¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt by it. The elderly should take it easy after living their life. However, they were also the strongest force in the Iyr. ¡°Still, it feels a little weird.¡± Citool just bowed her head, leaving him to his thoughts. She was in charge of looking after the children, teaching them. Adam spent the day resting, watching the children y, and looking after his little sister as Sonarot went to work. The Dire Wolf pups had also developed well, and were beginning to y often, even with the children, though with an adult watching nearby. One was currently cuddled up to Lanarot, who was taking her first nap of the day, and the other was currently nestled on Adam¡¯sp. ¡®This feels sofy,¡¯ Adam thought, brushing the Dire Wolf pup¡¯s fur, feeling how gentle it was. However, there was something stirring inside of him. As much as he enjoyed this slow pace of life, he wanted to do more. Adam closed his eyes, thinking of all the things he could do in a fantasy world. Omen: 1, 15 He spent this next day rxing and recuperating too, going about his typical morning routine first. He had nned to assist the Iyr with chopping down wood, or whatever they required, once he had finished recuperating properly. Omen: 8, 20 ¡°You must be feeling lucky today,¡± Sonarot said, seeing the look in his eyes. Adam smiled. ¡°Very. I¡¯m going to spend thousands of gold to create a greater magical weapon.¡± ¡°You have been enchanting much recently, Adam. Take good care of yourself.¡± She brushed his hair gently. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam replied, enjoying her affection. ¡°If I feel a sicknessing to me, I¡¯ll take a break.¡± ¡®Hey, Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®How much Experience is it to gain an improved critical hit chance?¡¯ [You can check.] ''Okay, fine. I just thought you''d be lonely.'' [I''m not lonely enough to be your servant.] ''Sorry.'' Adam sighed, shaking his head. He checked just how much Experience it required to gain the improved critical hit chance. 3000. It wasn¡¯t so bad. He had enough for it, but he also wanted to keep some Experience in his back pocket, just in case he needed it for something else. ¡®It¡¯s worth the price, at least. I should aim for that after the Third Gate spells.¡¯ Adam arrived at the warehouse, carrying with him a small pouch. He revealed Elder Gold¡¯s tag, which allowed him to enter the warehouse to swap out gems. He had originally traded for all manner of gems, but quickly realised how much trouble it would be to track everything. Adam stretched out his entire body as he ced down the gems required for the enchanting. He had traded his gems out, swapping them to obsidian, tiger eyes, white pearls and diamonds, ck pearls, and ck opals. Adam stared at the gems, which were no longer arge pile. He had traded them all out to the highest denomination, keeping a couple at lower gold values. He held seven gems, ck opals, which were worth a thousand gold a piece. ¡®I¡¯m freaking rich,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But, once I make this weapon, all these gems will be gone.¡¯ Adam made his way to the enchanting shrine, an Iyrman following him like usual, and he stopped, staring at the shrine. He looked down at the axe at his side, gifted to him by Sonarot. He understood that his enchanting process worked in a peculiar way in the world, that it was something which required gold from gems due to the shrine¡¯syout, an item at the centre, and of course, he needed to spend his Mana as well as a decent roll. Adam inhaled deeply as he thought about what he wanted to enchant into his weapon. One of the greatest threats to him were creatures and beings he could not deal with within a short amount of time. His most devastating loss was to Jarot, who seemed to possess a great constitution, and beyond that, the ability to resist almost all types of damage. Almost all types of damage. Adam ced the seven gems in ce, one on each pir, and thest in the centre. He grabbed the axe, the very same axe which had belonged to Jarot, and the very same axe he had never used. He felt how heavy it was, but what was heavier was the loss he had suffered to the man. There was someone out there who was like Jarot. Strong, with the ability to shrug off damage which would kill most beings several times. However, that being would be someone who had both of their arms, and would not beat Adam as a joke. Adam closed his eyes, and concentratedpletely on his enchanting. Mana: 10 -> 5 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Omen: 8, 20 -> 8 20 + 7 = 27 ¡°Oh dear,¡± he said, noting the two Silver Dragons circling around him. ¡°Did I bother a family outing?¡± It was unfortunate for him that the pair were in no mood to talk, as they descended upon him with icy shards sting from their mighty maws. The figure stared up at the iing breath weapons and sighed. Lightning fell, and thunder followed. A Silver Dragon managed to twist his body, but the other hadn¡¯t managed to in time as the lightning struck through her back. Adam wiped his brow, staring down at the axe. It was already pulsing with great power, which reminded Adam of a particr item in his possession. He shook his head. ¡®One thing at a time, Adam.¡¯ He brought the axe with him back to the estate, where he saw the food which had been made. Citool had cooked that day, mostly a vegetable dish which they would eat with bread. ¡°You look pale,¡± Sonarot said, reaching up to feel his forehead. ¡°You are cold.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Adam said. ¡°Huh. I don¡¯t feel too bad.¡± ¡°It must be because it is his first time enchanting something so great,¡± Shikan offered. ¡°If you are feeling unwell, tell me,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I know,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I will, I promise.¡± ¡°Did it go well?¡± Sonarot asked as she ate. Adam nodded. ¡°It was hungry work today.¡± He piled on the food for himself and began to stuff his face. ¡°What are you enchanting on the axe?¡± Raygak asked, rubbing his stomach after he had stuffed himself. Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Will it be powerful?¡± ¡°It will be the most powerful weapon I have made to date.¡± Raygak stared up at Adam. ¡°Can I y with it?¡± Adam looked to Jogak, who was currently dealing with Taygak, who refused to eat thest of her vegetables. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°If your father tells me you¡¯ve been good.¡± ¡°I am always good,¡± he said. ¡°No you are not,¡± Katool said. ¡°I am,¡± Raygak said. ¡°I am when I am.¡± ¡°You are not when you are not,¡± Katool used. Adam smiled. Omen: 7, 20 ¡°That¡¯s convenient,¡± Adam said, staring at the numbers. ¡°Feeling lucky?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m being doted on.¡± ¡°If you are feeling unwell, make sure you return and rest,¡± she said. Adam went through his morning routine, ying with the children and pups, before heading out. ¡®Two in a row? That¡¯s fortunate. Or is it unfortunate?¡¯ Mana: 10 -> 5 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 22 (15) Omen: 7, 20 -> 8 20 + 7 = 27 The Silver Dragony in the middle of the field, staring at the sky. Beside her was a man, human in appearance. He had hair like liquid copper and eyes which were emerald. He dabbed at her stomach with a lotion, soothing the wound. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he almost killed me,¡± she said. ¡°Can you believe it?¡± The man, knowing what she was like, remained silent. ¡°What a bastard. Just because he¡¯s-¡° Lightning fell, and thunder followed. Taking the man¡¯s cue, she decided to keep quiet. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the Iyrman asked, staring at Adam. ¡°Yeah, why? Do I look pale?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it,¡± Adam said, waving his hand. When he returned to the estate, Sonarot ced her hand on his forehead again. ¡°You must rest tomorrow.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t feel extremely lucky, I¡¯ll rest.¡± Sonarot frowned, but she nodded her head. ¡°Adam, rest,¡± Taygak said, trying to distract her uncle from the fact she was not finishing her vegetables again. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since Taygak has said so, I probably should do it.¡± Taygak nodded. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the likelihood of me getting another 20?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrmen stared at him. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Omen: 18, 20 ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± Adam said, staring at the numbers. ¡°A 20 today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± He hoped Sonarot wouldn¡¯t try to stop him. ¡°Taygak will discipline you,¡± Sonarot said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sonarot is the first boss, Taygak is he second boss. She''s going to be so mad. Katool calling out Raygak was really funny to me, and I don''t know why. What a snitch! 169. Phantom 169. Phantom Adam wondered if he should go and enchant without telling Taygak. He recalled how stern the girl was, being the oldest of the children she was their de facto leader, and held a strong sense of justice. ¡®It was difficult to have her speak to me, I can¡¯t just betray her¡­¡¯ Adam sighed. He went to find the children, who were where they always were in the morning, in the courtyard ying with each other. Adam walked up to Taygak, who noticed him approach, and quickly marched her way to him. ¡°Adam,e,¡± she said, reaching up to grab his hand. Adam stared down at the girl, letting her lead him away. ¡®This is new.¡¯ Taygak led him to the other children, where she pointed to Raygak. ¡°Raygak, bad,¡± she said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Raygak, bad,¡± she repeated, looking up at the Half Elf with a disapproving look. ¡°Raygak is bad?¡± ¡°Bad boy, Raygak.¡± She confirmed with a nod of her head. ¡°No,¡± Raygak replied, staring up at them both in surprise. ¡°I am good.¡± ¡°Raygak no help dishes,¡± Taygak said. Raygak frowned, clenching his fists together. He looked away, as though ignoring the usation. Adam stared at the pair of them, blinking. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ ¡°Bad Raygak!¡± Taygak dered. The other children had stopped with their ying and were watching the situation. Raygak turned redder, gritting his teeth. Adam cleared his throat, quickly interrupting so that the situation didn¡¯t escte. ¡°Raygak, Taygak,e with me,¡± he said, motioning with his head as he stepped aside. Taygak followed, but Raygak stayed still for a moment. He noted the other children staring at him, so he quickly followed Adam as they stepped aside. ¡°You guys continue ying,¡± Adam said, looking to the twins and Katool, raising his brows expectantly. They did as he asked, returning back to ying with one another. ¡°Now, tell me what happened,¡± Adam said, looking to Taygak. Taygak sighed, looking up at Adam disappointedly. ¡®What did I do?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡°Raygak no help dishes,¡± she said, shaking her head up at Adam, crossing her arms. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t help with washing the dishes?¡± Adam asked, looking to Raygak. Raygak looked away, ignoring Adam, pretending as though he couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°That¡¯s not like the nice and intelligent Raygak I know,¡± Adam said, dropping down to a knee. ¡°Raygak certainly isn¡¯t ignoring me when I¡¯m speaking with him.¡± ¡°I did not want to wash the dishes,¡± he said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It is boring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Who washed your dishes?¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Does he feed you too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Raygak said. ¡°I feed myself. I am a big boy.¡± ¡°Right, you are a big boy, and big boys wash their own dishes,¡± Adam said, staring at the boy. ¡°I do not like it.¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s what we have to do, right? It¡¯s our responsibility.¡± Raygak frowned. ¡°Look, sometimes we have to do things we don¡¯t like,¡± Adam said. ¡°That includes eating our vegetables.¡± Adam turned to face Taygak, raising his brows. Taygak¡¯s brows raised up in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Adam to flip the script onto her. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Taygak, you are older than Raygak. If you don¡¯t eat your vegetables, how can you expect Raygak to be a good boy if you don¡¯t be a good girl?¡± Taygak furrowed her brows angrily at Adam. ¡°Taygak good.¡± ¡°Aunt Citool spent a long time cooking yesterday,¡± Adam said. ¡°She made that food for you to eat, so you need to eat it. And Raygak, you¡¯re a big boy now, so you need to help your father wash dishes too, even if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Taygak stood next to Raygak, half hugging him, patting his back gently. ¡°Adam bad. No listen.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°The Raygak and Taygak I know were a good boy and good girl. I¡¯m going to go and enchant my axe, and I hope that when I return, I¡¯ll see my good boy and good girl, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to let other people y with that magical axe, like Katool who has been good, and Damokan and Kalokan, who are always very nice too. I don¡¯t have to hear about them being good or bad. Is it because Jaygak¡¯s always a troublemaker?¡± ¡°Jaygak good,¡± Taygak said, angrily. She waved her fist at Adam and then pulled Raygak away. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should have cated them. It was so hard to get Taygak on my side.¡¯ Mana: 10 -> 5 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 9 (2) Omen: 18, 20 -> 18 20 + 7 = 27 The baby was pushed up towards the sky as the dusk sun¡¯s rays fell across his body. He stared up at the sky, bored out of his mind. The cult members chanted as they allowed the baby to bask in the falling sun. There came screaming from the distance as heavily armoured Soldiers came across the small vige, ravaging through it. The baby sighed, wondering if today was going to be the day it died. As a de fell across him, it missed him by nearly an inch. The baby looked west, smiling. As the Soldier missed, the Priest nearby grabbed at them, their hand ck. The soldier screamed as their skin ked and he fell, dead. Adam panted as he stared at the axe. He waited. And waited. ¡°Where¡¯s the confirmation prompt?¡± he whispered to himself, staring at the axe, confused. ¡°Are you finished?¡± the Iyrman nearby asked. ¡°No?¡± Adam replied, unsure. ¡°I should be finished, but¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you making a great enchantment?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you expect to make it in three days?¡± the Iyrman asked, staring down at Adam. Adam remained silent for a long while. ¡°Right,¡± he said, eventually. ¡®It makes sense that it¡¯d take much longer than this to create a decent enchantment.¡¯ He was guided back to the estate. ¡®Did he really think he could make a great enchantment in three days?¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡®I was warned he was¡­ interesting.¡¯ Adam eventually returned back to the estate, seeing them all ready and eager to eat. He nced towards Raygak and Taygak, who were avoiding his gaze. ¡°How did your enchanting go?¡± Sonarot asked, offering him some mixed vegetables. She ced a hand on his forehead, checking his temperature. ¡°Well,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that I¡¯d need more than three days.¡± Sonarot stared at him, and he could feel the gaze of the other Iyrmen. ¡°It would be surprising if even you could create such a powerful weapon so quickly,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°How long does it normally take to make great enchantments?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A simple great enchantment? If you are one of the greatest enchanters, a month? If it is beyond a simple great enchantment, three? Typically it takes twice as long.¡± ¡°So I need that many natural 20¡¯s, huh?¡± Adam said, rubbing his head. ¡°Well, that sucks.¡± [No.] Adam raised his brows. ¡®What?¡¯ [You have finished the original enchanting process. Now you must continue to expend Mana in order to finish the enchantment, but there is no more focus required.] Adam smiled. ¡°Apparently, it doesn¡¯t matter if I feel lucky or not from now on.¡± Sonarot had noted the way he had stopped. It was as though someone had spoken to him in his mind. Sonarot wondered if perhaps that was the secret to Adam. She pat his head and brought it to her chest, protecting him from the res of the other Iyrmen, who had noted what she had noted. Adam didn¡¯t notice their gazes on him, but he did notice that Taygak was slowly chewing on the vegetable she did not like, her face almost angry as she ate. He smiled. He spent the next week expending his Mana into the axe, but otherwise required no extra enchanting on his part. He didn¡¯t need to focus on the de as his Mana was sucked out of his hand and into the weapon. It was halfway through the month when it happened. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] Adam shook his head as he quickly stood, causing the Iyrman nearby to nce his way. ¡®Yeah. What¡¯s the maximum for this weapon?¡¯ [1000.] ¡®1000 it is then.¡¯ Battleaxe Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D6 psychic damage. Can store up to 3 charges. 1D3 charges are regained at dawn, or by expending Mana whilst holding the axe, at a rate of one Mana per charge. Charges can only be spent when holding the weapon, but require no action. Spend 1 charge or more to regain 3D6 health for each charge spent. On a hit, spend 1 charge or more to deal 3D6 psychic damage for each charge spent. [Would you like to name the weapon?] Adam was so shocked at the enchantment, he was unable to think. He closed off his mind, wondering what he should call it, away from the prying mind of Bell. ¡®Phantom.¡¯ Phantom Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D6 psychic damage. Can store up to 3 charges. 1D3 charges are regained at dawn, or by expending Mana whilst holding the axe, at a rate of one Mana per charge. Charges can only be spent when holding the weapon, but require no action. Spend 1 charge or more to regain 3D6 health for each charge spent. On a hit, spend 1 charge or more to deal 3D6 psychic damage for each charge spent. XP: 3070 -> 5070 Experience was reduced due to gaining too much Experience from enchanting. Quest Complete: Make A Greater Enchanted Weapon XP Gained: +200 XP: 5070 -> 5270 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP: 5270 -> 5470 ¡°Yo!¡± Adam said, holding the axe in hand. It felt so powerful, something which filled him with a great tingle. It was only when he held it that he realised that it was missing one enchantment he so desperately wanted. ¡®Damn it. Maybe next time.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Taygak is the best, but she really does need to eat her vegetables. Is this weapon broken? Yes. Yes it is. Owed you two chapters yesterday, and someone said that Sundays is a drought so I made it rain chappies. I will probably not do this much again. 170. Adam’s Declaration 170. Adam¡¯s Deration ¡°Check it out!¡± Adam dered as he finally returned back at the estate, where the pups greeted him by bouncing at his feet. He scooped them up with one hand as he held out the axe to Sonarot, though Raygak had rushed over to him. ¡°You said I could y with it,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Have you been helping your father with the dishes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy said. ¡°I am a big boy.¡± ¡°It is an axe, and Sonarot is my Aunt, so she should y with it first. However, since you¡¯ve been so good, I¡¯ll let you y with it second,¡± Adam said. Zijin panted as he stared at the Half Elf, having rushed to the estate when he had heard that the enchanting had beenplete. The Iyrman who had been watching over Adam had been hesitant in telling him, thinking Adam was lying since no one could make a greater enchantment in just ten days. ¡°I will be second,¡± Zijin dered. ¡°You will be third,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have already promised Raygak.¡± ¡°You would give it to a child before me?¡± ¡°Raygak has been really good, helping his father wash the dishes in the past week,¡± Adam said. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to allow him to y with it,¡± Adam said, noting Jogak¡¯s re from nearby, ¡°under supervision.¡± Zijin crossed his arms. ¡°Very well, I will wait.¡± ¡°Does it require¡­¡± Sonarot held it in hand. ¡°Yes, I am sure it does.¡± ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t make it that good,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is my first greater enchantment, so¡­¡± Sonarot went to meditate with the weapon, as Adam yed with the two Dire Wolf pups, pressing his face into their fur. ¡°What does the axe do?¡± Citool asked, staring at Adam as he yed with the pups. ¡°Well, it¡¯s slightly weaker than Lightsear,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though it¡¯s much more effective at killing a wider variety of monsters.¡± ¡°It is weaker, but more powerful?¡± Citool asked. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once Aunt tells you,¡± Adam said, eating the food which had been made by Shikan that week. It was grilled meat in the evenings, sometimes thered in fat. Sonarot finished meditating with it, spending a few minutes cutting through the targets which had been prepared, which would be used as fuel during Nightval. ¡°There is something beyond my understanding,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Oh, you can expend charges to deal more damage and heal,¡± he said. She continued to cut through the wood, expending the charges to deal more damage, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect the the wood much. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°What is it that I¡¯m missing?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°It deals damage to the mind, and since wood doesn¡¯t have minds, it probably doesn¡¯t really seem like it¡¯s that powerful,¡¯ Adam said. Sonarot stared at him for a moment. ¡®It attacks the mind?¡¯ She then looked to Elder Zijin, giving him a number of looks. Zijin was surprised that she had something to say to him, no doubt about Adam, but he noted another look. He sighed, allowing her toe towards him to attack him. He clenched his teeth and his entire body tensed as he filled with rage while she attacked him. His eyes went wide as he stepped back, reaching up for a moment to nurse the headache, a pain searing in the centre of his mind. ¡°That weapon is quite powerful,¡± he said. ¡°How many charges does it hold?¡± ¡°Three,¡± Adam said. ¡°Three?¡± Zijin said, his words obviously full of shock. ¡°Why did you make it so that it dealt damage to the mind?¡± ¡°Was it designed to kill father?¡± Sonarot asked, earnestly. Adam rubbed his chin. ¡®What do I say?¡¯ He could tell them the real reason, but at the same time that would sow some doubts about him. However, he also didn¡¯t want to lie. ¡°If Jarot ends up bullying my sister, I need a contingency n, don¡¯t I?¡± Adam stared up at Zijin and Sonarot nervously. ¡°So it was designed to go against him,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°Kind of,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I realised that damage to the mind is probably the rarest form of damage, but it also probably is something which very few beings can handle.¡± Sonarot stared down at the axe. It was designed to beat Rot family members, that was undeniable. However, Adam wasn¡¯t the kind to turn his weapon against them, not that she had ascertained. ¡°I am certain that he will bully Lanarot much,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Then he¡¯s going to be very familiar with that axe then,¡± Adam said, simply. Sonarot sighed, smiling towards him. ¡°It is a powerful weapon. You must be careful.¡± ¡°I designed it so that when I¡¯m fortunate, I¡¯ll be able to deal as much damage as I can,¡± Adam said. ¡°So if I strike true, I¡¯ll pump all three charges into the attack.¡± ¡°How many charges did you spend against me?¡± Zijin asked the Iyrman opposite him. ¡°One,¡± she said. ¡°One?¡± Zijin stared at the woman. Adam could sense there was something they were discussing between the silence. ¡°Still, I think even with all that, I¡¯m pretty sure I can¡¯t deal with that monster with a single blow.¡± Sonarot handed the axe to Raygak, who held it up with both hands. His father remained nearby, watching him as he attacked some wood nearby. Zijin motioned his head to Sonarot, but she shook her head. ¡°That is a dangerous weapon, Adam,¡± she said. ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I designed it to be dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t dangerous, I would have failed. The point is that I have a few charges to deal damage or to heal.¡± ¡°If the weapon is in the wrong hands, it will be something which will have disastrous consequences.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true for all weapons, Aunt.¡± Sonarot bowed her head, before brushing his hair. ¡°Take good care of the weapon, Adam.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m a Half Elf, meaning I¡¯m only half stupid.¡± Adam pat his head with a finger and winked. ¡°I will let you all y with the weapon,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I should go and finish some work.¡± Adam wondered if that work was to report him to the Great Elders. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°I am uncertain,¡± Zijin admitted. ¡°No,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You have done nothing wrong.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± Adam replied. Zijin quickly retreated away, going to meet with the Chief quickly. The Chief, seeing Zijin¡¯s look, sighed. ¡°Is it about the weapon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°It is powerful,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It is not just a simple greater enchantment, but one with greater powers.¡± ¡°What kind of greater power?¡± ¡°It attacks the mind in the same way that it attacks the body.¡± The Chief remained silent for a long while. ¡°That is a curious enchantment.¡± ¡°It also holds three charges. Each charge can be spent to either heal or deal more damage to the mind.¡± The Chief furrowed his brows. ¡°He can spend all three charges at once if he wishes,¡± Zijin said. The Chief remained silent. ¡°You are certain?¡± ¡°Sonarot confirmed the weapon¡¯s abilities, and Adam did so by his words.¡± ¡°It is interesting that he created that particr enchantment considering the Rot¡¯s abilities in their rage,¡± the Chief said. It didn¡¯t make any sense to him, though that was only if he ignored one key event. ¡®Did he create the weapon to kill Jarot?¡¯ the Chief thought. ¡°Adam has joked that the weapon was designed to deal with Jarot if he dares to bully the girl.¡± ¡°Lanarot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Iromin leaned back in his chair, taking a bite of his snack, a piece of fried dough, pushing some towards Zijin, who epted one out of courtesy. ¡°This is no doubt a deration of his intent,¡± Iromin said. ¡°It was designed to deal with the Rot family¡¯s specific ability. Was he told about it before he created the weapon?¡± ¡°Either he was told, or he managed to assume what it was,¡± Zijin said. ¡®If it¡¯s him, then perhaps he managed to find out,¡¯ Iromin thought. ¡°Ten days?¡± ¡°Ten days.¡± ¡°I will speak with him,¡± Iromin said. Zijin bowed his head and excused himself. Iromin remained in his gazebo, eating his snacks silently. ¡®Ten days? A weapon which attacks the mind?¡¯ He sighed, wondering when Adam would stop making it difficult for him. Soon the other Great Elders arrived to speak with Iromin in thete evening. ¡°So?¡± Elder Forest asked, sitting down nearby, helping herself to some snacks. ¡°Are we going to talk about him today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Iromin said. ¡°We are.¡± Elder Gold and Elder Forest were most intrigued. They had heard that Adam had managed to create a greater enchantment in ten days, and that apparently he has another presence within his mind he speaks to. ¡°How long does it take Romaezi to create a simple greater enchanted weapon?¡± Chief Iromin asked. ¡°Four weeks,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°Halved if it wasst month,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°And something beyond a simple greater enchantment?¡± Elder Forest and Elder Gold exchanged a look. ¡°Three months,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°Halved during the storm,¡± Elder Gold added. Chief Iromin tapped the table with a finger, thinking. ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± Elder Gold asked. Iromin nodded, sighing.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam being an idiot after making such a great weapon. Do you guys miss the extra chapters? Don''t forget that subscribing to my patreon even at the lowest tier will give you ess to a few chapters ahead, and will force me to update an extra chapter there and here too! Just for this month! 171. They Finally Return 171. They Finally Return Omen: 5, 18 ¡°So what¡¯s up with you two?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the twins. The pair usually were quite open with speaking with him. Kalokan was quite talkative, especially about swords and weapons in general, often times waiting for everyone else to y with the weapons before she would admire them. Damokan was quieter than the other children, following his sister¡¯s lead. However, Kalokan and Damokan had been ncing at him over thest few days, whispering between one another. Somehow, the two knew how to whisper, unlike most other Iyrmen Adam knew. ¡°You are strong,¡± Kalokan said. ¡°Your weapons are strong.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Grandmother is strong too. You beat her.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should ept that he won, not when he had used everything in his disposal against someone who held back. ¡°Though, it was quite difficult. As you said, my weapons are strong, and it¡¯s only because of how strong that sword was that I was able to defeat your grandmother.¡± ¡°We want to be strong too,¡± Kalokan said, staring up at the Half Elf. ¡°Help, please.¡± Adam stared down at the pair for a long while. ¡°I think the Iyr will teach you to be strong better than I will.¡± Kalokan stared up at him, narrowing her eyes. It was the first time Adam saw her stare at him suspiciously, so he wasn¡¯t sure how he should feel, having lost her faith. Kalokan walked away, understanding that Adam was just like their siblings, and that he didn¡¯t want to really spend much time with the children, especially when it came to training. Damokan remained. He stared up at Adam, his eyes void of any emotion. ¡°Help, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Adam said, dropping down to a knee and cing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The Iyr will make you strong.¡± The boy looked down for a long moment. ¡°Anokan was trained by the Iyr. She died.¡± ¡°Who is Anokan?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Cousin Amokan¡¯s older sister. She left before, and she was strong. She died when she left.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you proud? She must have died a good death if she was Amokan¡¯s sister.¡± Damokan looked down to the ground again. ¡°I do not want want her to die.¡± ¡®How the hell am I meant tofort you?¡¯ Adam wondered. The boy was an Iyrman, and it wasn¡¯t as though they were rted. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was the boy¡¯s Cousin now that he was a Nephew of the Rot family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Anokan¡¯s already dead, and I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Adam pat the boy¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°I do not want Kalokan to die.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, considering that it make much more sense. ¡°She will not die before she is ready to leave the Iyr.¡± Damokan looked up into Adam¡¯s eyes again, staring deep into the Half Elf¡¯s soul. ¡°You will help when we go?¡± ¡°Damokan, you are Amokan¡¯s younger cousin. Shouldn¡¯t you ask him to help you?¡± ¡°You will be Unrivalled Under The Heavens,¡± Damokan said. Adam almost coughed, trying to not take any cringe damage. ¡®Why is my pasting back to haunt me like this?¡¯ ¡°You think I¡¯ll be Unrivalled Under The Heavens, and not Amokan?¡± Damokan nodded. ¡°Yes. You are strong.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, but his lips were twitching into a smile. ¡®Damn. These kids are way too cute.¡¯ His stomach was slowly growing full. ¡°When you¡¯re older, and you still want my help, I¡¯lle and help you.¡± Damokan held up his hand to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, I promise you, Damokan.¡± Adam shook the boy¡¯s forearm. ¡°You can go tell your sister of our deal too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you.¡± He rushed to his sister¡¯s side. ¡°That was a dangerous promise you have made,¡± Shikan said, appearing from nowhere. Adam jumped, ncing back towards him. ¡°What¡¯s with you Iyrmen and appearing out of the blue?¡± Shikan remained silent. ¡°Is it? Why is it a dangerous promise?¡± ¡°Is it not disrespectful to we Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me helping my adorable little Cousins when they grow up?¡± Shikan remained silent, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Nothing. However, they will expect much from you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to meet their expectations.¡± Adam raised his brows, smirking up at the Iyrman. ¡°In ten or so years, when they¡¯re grown, I¡¯ll be one hell of a monster too. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose so easily to Jarot, or your mother.¡± ¡°You did not lose against my mother,¡± Shikan reminded the Half Elf. ¡°Next time I won¡¯t need such a powerful weapon. Or, I¡¯ll have a greater weapon than even Phantom.¡± Shikan slowly nodded his head, understanding that it was difficult to deny Adam¡¯s words after what he had done. Eventually lunch was made, this time the Gak family was in charge, and so the food was quite spicy, even for the children. ¡°Now that you have made your weapon, what do you wish to do?¡± Sonarot asked, feeding her daughter some softly boiled fruit, letting her get used to eating with her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The next thing that I have is the festival, so I guess I¡¯ll wait for that toe.¡± Sonarot bowed her head. ¡°There will be someone returningter tonight.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, a frown forming on his face. ¡°Not them.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure who would return, but then remembered Turot had been gone for a while. ¡®I wonder how Ranging went for him.¡¯ However, it was not Turot who had returned that evening. ¡°Aunt!¡± called the voice. ¡°I have returned!¡± Adam was sure he had heard that voice before. ¡®Is that¡­¡¯ The neer hugged her Aunt tight, before pulling away, ncing around. She looked so much like Turot, that the resemnce was uncanny. She wore the thick furs of the Iyr, and at her back was a shield, at her side was an axe. ¡°Where is she?¡± the young Iyrman asked, before catching sight of the strange Half Elf staring at her. ¡°Who is that? ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hey, Nirot. Long time no¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Oh, right. I haven¡¯t seen her since I met the Rot family in this world.¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Nirot asked, squinting her eyes at him. ¡°Right, uh, I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate.¡± Adam smiled as charmingly as he could manage. ¡°He is your Cousin,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°My Cousin?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°I do not have such a Cousin.¡± ¡°He is a Nephew of our family,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Since when did we have an Elf for a Nephew?¡± ¡°Since earlier in the year,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He is only half an Elf.¡± Nirot stared at Adam, narrowing her eyes at him. Yes, he did look quite handsome and strong, but she wasn¡¯t one to easily ept some random fellow into her family. It was then she saw Lanarot, who hade crawling out. The young woman quickly darted up to the girl, squatting down in front of her. ¡°Hello.¡± Lanarot stared up at her for a moment, before looking to her mother and Adam, crawling towards them. ¡°Come,¡± Nirot said, holding out her arms. Adam smiled as Lanarot crawled past the woman, and he squat down, holding out his arms. ¡°Come,¡± he said. ¡®Let me show you how engrained I already am.¡¯ Lanarot passed Adam and looked up to her mother, who picked her up and bounced the girl against her chest. ¡°Adam is a member of our family. I hope that you will treat him appropriately. I do not want to see any fighting between either of you.¡± ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t cross the line,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If she doesn¡¯te between my sister and I, I don¡¯t mind if she¡¯s a little annoying.¡± ¡°Annoying?¡± Nirot gasped. ¡°Who are you to call me annoying? I am Nirot, daughter of Mirot!¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling you, Nirot, daughter of Miror, annoying,¡± Adam said. ¡°You!¡± She reached down for her axe. ¡°Niece, enough!¡± Sonarot demanded, frowning at the girl. ¡°Adam, do not bully your Cousin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much fun,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Just you wait until cousin Jurot returns! He will teach you your ce.¡± Adam wondered if he should tell her, but wasn¡¯t it more fun if she remained out of the loop? Adam exchanged a look with Sonarot, who seemed to hold a yful gaze in her eyes. ¡®She¡¯s definitely not going to tell her.¡¯ ¡°How is there always amotion within this estate?¡± Iromin asked, approaching the courtyard. ¡°Wee, Chief,¡± Nirot said, before the other adults greeted him too. ¡°I see you have met your Cousin,¡± the Chief said. ¡°He is no Cousin of mine,¡± Nirot said. ¡°I am waiting for my cousin to return to teach him a lesson.¡± Chief Iromin stared at the girl. He blinked. Then he turned to face Adam and Sonarot. ¡®She does not know?¡¯ Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Nirot makes her return. But, uh, why has Iromine? 172. No Excuses 172. No Excuses ¡°What did I do wrong this time?¡± Adam asked as the Chief headed inside the Gak¡¯s spare room, with Jogak bringing them some snacks. ¡°I am sure you understand why I am here, Adam.¡± ¡°Is it about the weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Are you worried why I made the weapons?¡± ¡°Yes, among other things. How did you find our Jarot¡¯s weakness?¡± ¡°I took a guess,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡­ I am somewhat familiar with most abilities which people might possess. When I heard that he was resistant to many types of damage, I knew that there was one which was hard to resist, even for Iyrmen.¡± ¡°So it was just a guess?¡± ¡°Not quite. It¡¯s difficult for me to exin, because¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure that he understood the abilities through a system. ¡°I just know a few things about that sort of thing.¡± ¡°We have never heard of anyone like you, who has the ability to cast the spells you know, to hold so many abilities from so many different paths of life.¡± ¡°I work within the system, but without as many barriers,¡± Adam replied, hoping that would exin enough without getting too in depth with it. ¡°Is it true you made the weapon to kill Jarot?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I made it to beat him easier, sure, but it was mostly because that something like that would be useful. Jurot already has fire, Jaygak has a more powerful de, Kitool has her staff, Dunes his sword, which I really should have made to deal holy damage, and my own¡­ well, we¡¯ll be a well bnced party, don¡¯t you think?¡± Iromin bowed his head. ¡°That isn¡¯t to say I wouldn¡¯t use it to kill Jarot,¡± Adam said, digging himself into a hole. ¡°If, for whatever reason, Jarot does something unforgivable, and wee to blows, I may rely on Phantom, among other abilities, to take him out.¡± ¡°That is rming news,¡± Iromin said. ¡°The truth,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯d kill almost anyone with that axe. You know, other than Aunt, Lanarot, and so on.¡± ¡°Would you use it against me?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d need something more powerful to go against you, Chief.¡± The Chief nodded. ¡°I hope that you do not use this weapon against our people.¡± ¡°I have no intention to do so,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hope to remain in good graces with the Iyr until I¡¯m far beyond death.¡± ¡°If there is a time we regret allowing you to use our shrines, then it will be a time you will regret betraying our trust.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I hope that if I do end up against you, that you¡¯ll give me the benefit of the doubt. I don¡¯t think I will ever go against the Iyr in my right mind, so please save me from whatever it is which has made me go against you.¡± Iromin nodded. ¡°How did you manage to create a magical weapon with a greater enchantment so quickly?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I assume ten days is quick, then?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Beats me. I do whatever you see me do. I grab some gems, I expend Mana, sometimes I¡¯ll ask for Fate to help me out, and then outes a weapon in three days, or ten, apparently.¡± ¡°Your way of enchanting is simr to ours, but there are some differences,¡± he admitted. ¡°However, even our greatest enchanters cannot enchant as quickly as you.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure what I do. I just do what you see me do and outes an enchanted weapon.¡± ¡°Were all the enchantments you created on your weapon purposeful? The charges, the healing, the extra damage.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you did not leave it to Fate?¡± ¡°It is the best possible weapon I could have created because of Fate, but all the enchantments were purposeful,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though, I really should have added another enchantment, I think I probably could have, but for a first try at a greater enchantment, it was pretty good.¡± ¡°We still cannot understand what you are,¡± Iromin said. ¡°A friend,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, a Nephew.¡± He winked. Iromin nodded. ¡°Do you think you can create another weapon with a greater enchantment so quickly?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If it¡¯s a simpler enchantment, probably a little quicker? Not sure. I¡¯d have to try it.¡± ¡°Will you be able to create a weapon with a legendary status?¡± Iromin asked. ¡®Can I?¡¯ [If it is a simple enchantment.] ¡°A very simple one, yes.¡± Iromin remained silent for a long while, before he bowed his head. ¡°I will leave you to your evening, Adam.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°And thanks foring to me to talk to me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m very stressful for you and the other Great Elders.¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°And you continue to stress us?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Is everything fine?¡± Sonarot asked, watching the Chief leave. ¡°I think so,¡± Adam nced over to her. ¡°I think I was a little too forward with that weapon, but I think he understands where I¡¯ming from.¡± ¡°It was quite rming,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry for worrying everyone.¡± ¡°I do not think you meant anything by it,¡± she said, brushing his hair. ¡°Will you save me if the Chief tries to kill me?¡± Adam asked, half joking. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. There must be some reason the Chief is killing you, but I will wish to hear why. If you are at fault, I must be the one to kill you.¡± Adam stared at her, seeing her smile at him so sweetly. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯ll be you.¡± Omen: 11, 14 ¡°I cannot ept this,¡± Nirot said, ring at Adam during breakfast. ¡°Let us fight right now!¡± ¡°If Aunt Sonarot says we can, sure,¡± Adam said, throwing the woman a look. Sonarot sighed. ¡°Okay. You cannot hurt her too much.¡± ¡°I will not let him beat me, aunt.¡± Nirot red at Adam, wondering why her aunt thought he was going to win. She was an Iyrman, and a member of the Rot family. Adam went to the house. ¡°Where are you running off to?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°I was getting my armour,¡± Adam replied, simply. Nirot smirked smugly at the Half Elf. ¡°Armour? Okay.¡± Adam stared at her. ¡®Looks like I need to teach her a lesson.¡¯ ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t use any armour.¡± Adam pulled up his axe. ¡°Hmph!¡± Nirot grabbed her axe and shield, ready to fight. ¡°I will warn you, I¡¯ve never once lost while my sister has been watching,¡± Adam said, holding out his axe casually in front of him. ¡®I don¡¯t need to take it too seriously.¡¯ Lanarot pped her hands as she stared at the pair of them. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 14 (13) Warrior Spirit: 3-> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 13 (1)(6) 13 damage! Adam, who was naked without his armour, rushed forward. He focused on taking out Nirot quickly and efficiently, since his Aunt had asked him not to hurt the girl too much. His axe mmed against Nirot¡¯s, who had brought her axe up to try and deflect the blow, for some reason not using her shield, and she screamed, passing out the next moment. Adam looked down at the girl, who had fallen on her side. Victory! Nirot XP Gained: +30 XP: 5470 -> 5500 ¡°I forgot how powerful this axe was,¡± Adam said, sheepishly. Mana: 10 -> 8 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 7 (2, 2) ¡°Hey, stop embarrassing yourself,¡± Adam called, his voice full of healing magic. Nirot gasped as she awoke, her eyes staring at the sky. ¡°What?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what happened. She couldn¡¯t recall what had happened, though slowly the memories flowed back. The young woman hopped onto her feet, axe in hand. She grit her teeth, turning red as she charged towards Adam. ¡°Enough,¡± Sonarot shouted, quickly stepping forward, grabbing the girl¡¯s wrist. ¡°You lost, Nirot.¡± ¡°That axe of his is magical!¡± ¡°Even without it, you would lose,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since you won¡¯t ept, I¡¯ll use whatever weapon that you want. A dagger, spear, my own fists?¡± ¡°I will face you without you using any magical weapons!¡± Nirot growled. ¡°I do not care which weapon you use.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Since I¡¯m a member of the Rot family, I need a shield and axe.¡± Sonarot smiled, going off to grab one of each from the wall of the Rot house. ¡°Please, be nice.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said. Mana: 8 -> 6 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 8 (2, 3) ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°You¡¯re at full strength?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, raising her axe. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) This time Nirot was quick to move, as she grit her teeth, turned red, and charged towards the Half Elf. Her axe ttered against Adam¡¯s shield, who ducked. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 D20 + 6 = 22 (16) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 9 (3)(2) Damage resisted. 6 damage! Adam swung down towards her with his axe, mming up against her shield as she stumbled back. He wound back for another strike as she tried to attack him. D20 + 6 = 7 (1) D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 15 (2, 3)(3, 3) Damage resisted. 8 damage! Nirot hadn¡¯t expected the second blow, and quickly found herself unconscious as Adam struck her across the side of her head with the shaft of his axe, catching her in his arms. ¡°I am sorry, Adam,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She is strong willed.¡± ¡°Pretty sure she was like thatst time too,¡± Adam said, chuckling. Sonarot rubbed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Will you heal her?¡± ¡°I was just about to,¡± Adam said, stepping back. ¡°I thought it would be best if she awoke in your arms.¡± Mana: 6 -> 4 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 5 (1, 1) ¡°Wake up,¡± Adam called, healing the girl. ¡®First I critically miss and hit in the same attack, and then I roll minimum for my healing?¡¯ Adam wondered if he was lucky or unlucky. Nirot grunted as Adam healed her,ing to in her aunt¡¯s arms. ¡°Huh?¡± She looked up at the pair of them, blinking. She shook her head, quickly waking up. ¡°You are an Expert?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°I definitely will not ept an Elf.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf,¡± Adam said, frowning. It didn¡¯t really matter to Adam, who walked over to his sister and picked her up as she pped and squealed. ¡°Did you see me win?¡± He kissed her cheek and held her close to his chest as she giggled and babbled. Nirot wondered how Adam had managed to get to the position he could be so tender with her cousin. ¡®I will find out your secrets, Half Elf!¡¯ She tried to ignore the fact he was an Expert and a fine addition to the Rot family.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
What the hell is Adam saying to Iromin? He''s about to get killed for sure. Nirot kinda sus of Adam, and she''s 100% in the right. Thanks to Fate, who subbed on Patreon. No, not that Fate. I hope. 173. Nirot’s Suspicions 173. Nirot¡¯s Suspicions Omen: 4, 19 Nirot¡¯s n was to watch after Adam the entire day. Adam could tell, because she was staring right at him. Even as he went over to the pups, brushing their fur, feeding them their milk and meat, and running around with them, she was watching him. He then joined the children in their y, letting the pups rest, though they¡¯d sometimese and y too, bouncing around. ¡®Dire Wolf pups?¡¯ Nirot thought. ¡®Has he seduced you too? I will save you from his wickedness.¡¯ ¡°Cousin Nirot is angry?¡± Katool asked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Adam replied. Katool stared up at him in shock. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like that I¡¯m an Elf,¡± Adam said. ¡°Only half,¡± Katool stated. Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why she doesn¡¯t like Elf?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Elves don¡¯t have horns.¡± ¡°So, does that mean Nirot doesn¡¯t like Katool, because Katool doesn¡¯t have horns either.¡± Raygak stared at Adam with an incredulous look. ¡°No,¡± he said, as though it were obvious. ¡°Katool is an Iyrman.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m no Iyrman?¡± ¡°You are a Nephew of the¡­¡± Raygak stopped as the penny dropped. ¡°Nirot should like you. You are a Nephew.¡± ¡°Caught on, have you?¡± Adam teased. ¡°I know she¡¯s meant to like me, but she doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Raygak asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m naughty like you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not naughty!¡± Raygak puffed out his cheeks. ¡°I have washed dishes.¡± ¡°Raygak good,¡± Taygak said, nodding her head. ¡°And you¡¯ve been eating your vegetables too,¡± Adam said, ruffling Taygak¡¯s hair. She exhaled through her nose angrily, but she seemed happy enough. ¡°You fight with Nirot?¡± Katool asked. ¡°I did yesterday, but I won.¡± Katool nodded, as though that were obvious. ¡°You nice now?¡± ¡°I try to be nice.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Katool said, nodding her head again, as though that was the end of it. Adam aimed for second ce that day, letting Raygak win since he had been good recently. ¡®I can¡¯t bully him too much.¡¯ ¡°Will you take Lanarot for a walk today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, grabbing the contraption which would allow him to carry Sonarot. It was made of sturdy fabric, with a leather bottom. It was like a big nappy with straps attached to it, which he could tie to himself. It wasn¡¯t long until breakfast was being served, with Lanarot eating some boiled vegetables which had been smashed for her, as well as some meat which had been cooked until it had be soft. ¡°Why is it that you all like that Half Elf?¡± Nirot asked the children, who were eating in their own group. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Taygak said, admonishing Nirot. ¡°He is good.¡± ¡°Good?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°He ys with us,¡± Raygak said. ¡°He is good at ying our games, but he does not win every time. Today I beat him.¡± Raygak puffed out his chest. ¡°So he lies to make you feel better?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°I am very good at the game,¡± Raygak rebutted. ¡°Adam make magical weapons,¡± Katool said. ¡°Very good.¡± She nodded as she chewed noisily. ¡°What?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°He makes magical weapons,¡± Raygak said. ¡°He handed my older sister a very strong magical weapon.¡± ¡°He give Kitool nice weapon,¡± Katool added. ¡°He makes magical weapons and sold them off to your families?¡± Nirot asked. ¡®With the condition of the two families, how could that be?¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Katool said. ¡°He give.¡± ¡°He gave them? For free?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Raygak said. ¡°What?¡± Nirot shook her head. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Raygak said. ¡°He would not let our families pay.¡± ¡®Does someone like that even exist?¡¯ ¡°He made the Priest of Wahtu a magical sword too,¡± Raygak said. ¡°It is very nice.¡± ¡°Very nice,¡± Kalokan added, nodding her head. ¡°He made it for the Priest? He is not selling it? Are you certain?¡± ¡°He said that it is for Cousin Lanarot,¡± Raygak said. ¡°So that he does not die.¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± Nirot said. ¡°He is a coward.¡± ¡°No he is not,¡± Raygak said. ¡°What is he if he is not a coward? Who is afraid of death?¡± Damokan frowned, looking down at his food. Taygak frowned, and pointed at Nirot. ¡°Bad girl.¡± Nirot narrowed her eyes at the children. ¡®Why did Ie to them for information? I should ask Aunt Citool, Uncle Jogak, or Uncle Shikan.¡¯ Once breakfast was done, with his tongue slightly numb, Adam picked the baby up and ced her into the contraption. It allowed her to see ahead of her, but she looked up to see who it was taking her through the Iyr. Once she saw her brother, she smiled and pped her hands excitedly, before pointing forward. ¡°Okay, okay¡± Adam said, allowing her to lead the way. ¡°Remember, no pooping.¡± ¡°Booboo,¡± she replied back as she pointed ahead. Adam walked around with Lanarot, though there were times when Iyrmen, mostly children, would stop to ask Adam if he was Adam, son of Fate. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You fought Otkan?¡± a child asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nirot smiled. If only she had been there to see Adam get beat on by her Grandaunt. ¡®I should have returned sooner.¡¯ ¡°Very strong,¡± the boy said, nodding his head. ¡°I will be as strong as you,¡± a girl said. ¡°One day,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He continued to walk through the Iyr, causing Lanarot to bounce in the contraption as she continued to point. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said, walking over towards a familiar face. ¡°Good afternoon, Argon,¡± Adam said, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Argon said, shaking the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. Lanarot looked up at the Iyrman, noting that he was tattooed, but she did not recognise him. She squirmed, cing her cheek against Adam¡¯s chest, trying to hide herself. ¡°Why are you acting all shy for?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair. ¡°Do you know who this is? He has helped big brother a lot. It was his brother who helped your mother too, so don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± He pinched her cheek and jiggled it. Lanarot groaned, until Adam slipped a finger into her mouth so she could suck on it and calm down. ¡°I have heard much about you,¡± Argon said. ¡°Thank you for the Dragon scales.¡± ¡°No need for thanks, Argon. Don¡¯t you act like a stranger now.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I have heard about your bout with Otkan. I did not expect you to win, but it is not that surprising.¡± ¡°Am I bing predictable?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head. Nirot stared at the Half Elf¡¯s back. ¡®He won?¡¯ ¡°I wish I could have seen it,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Perhaps we can spar.¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m done with sparring powerful Iyrmen.¡± Argon raised his brows. ¡°Am I so powerful?¡± ¡°Do you hear that, Lanababy? He thinks just because he guided me to the Iyr once, he can now start bullying me as he pleases.¡± Adam pushed Lanarot¡¯s cheeks together, making her speak. ¡°Bad, bad Argon.¡± Argon shook his head. ¡°Even now, I am not used to how you think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my secret, Argon. I never think.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t let Aunt hear you say that, because she¡¯ll tease me.¡± ¡°After seeing you today, I think I made the right decision back then,¡± Argon said. ¡°What was the decision?¡± ¡°There was a moment I was going to kill you,¡± Argon said. ¡°You what?¡± Adam asked. ¡®What?¡¯ Nirot thought, watching from nearby. ¡®He almost killed Adam?¡¯ ¡°It was after Balrog,¡± Argon said. ¡°I thought you were a mad dog who needed to be put down. Fortunately, Tazwyn was there to guide me, as she has always done.¡± Adam stared at Argon. ¡°You aren¡¯t joking, are you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Argon said. ¡°I didn¡¯t even realise.¡± Argon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll need to thank Tazwyn.¡± Argon tickled Lanarot¡¯s chin. ¡°I have heard that you adore her deeply.¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Adam replied. ¡°She¡¯s my little sister.¡± ¡°Do you say it often because you do not believe it?¡± Argon asked. ¡°I say it often because it¡¯s true,¡± Adam said. Still, his words had struck a nerve within him, something which Adam quickly shook off. ¡°No one can deny that, Adam,¡± Argon said, patting the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you are in need, you may alwayse to me.¡± ¡°Likewise, Argon.¡± Adam continued on his walk, noting all kinds of Iyrmen around. Most of them seemed to recognise him, throwing him a nod, mentioning one of his many titles, some of which the Iyrmen had made for him, like Dragon yer and Lucky Boy. Nirot wondered just how many Iyrmen knew of the Half Elf, and why he was called Dragon yer. ¡®He killed a Dragon? How can that be? He defeated Grandaunt?¡¯ Nirot¡¯s brain was beginning to cry at how deeply she was thinking. Once Lanaarot started to yawn, Adam made his way back, eventually cing her down to nap. Hey down beside her, cing his finger in her open hand, letting her hold it as she napped. ¡°Aunt, did he really beat Grandaunt? Did he really y a Dragon?¡± Nirot asked. Sonarot smiled. ¡°When Jurot returns, you will hear of it then.¡± Nirot frowned, but understood that there was no need to spoil the story so soon. ¡°I hope cousin Jurot returns soon.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Sonarot said, brushing her hair. ¡°He will enjoy hearing your tales, and I am certain you will enjoy his.¡± ¡°Aunt, did he really give away magical weapons to my Cousins?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°He did.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So they could help him return back home safely.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does that mean they are members of his party?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does he want to seduce them so he can marry into the Iyr?¡± ¡°He has refused several times to marry into our family,¡± Sonarot said. Nirot stared up at her. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Father wanted to marry him to Cirot and Sirot, but he did not wish for it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Nirot¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°It may be because he has someone else in mind. There is a Demon and a Dragon.¡± Nirot shook her head. Did the blow from yesterday still affect her even today? Sonarot smiled. Later that evening, Sonarot sat in her chair, knitting as she hummed to herself. Adam eventuallyy with Lanarot under the stars, both gazing at the stars and at Lanarot¡¯s face as she stared up to see all the stars and colours shifting about above them, slowly growing tired. Nirot remained nearby, staring at the Half Elf. ¡®Who are you, Adam?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I kinda feel bad for Nirot. Join my discord for Beyond Chaos memes and stuff. It''s dead, so please,e cast Revivify. 174. Trusting Adam 174. Trusting Adam Omen: 11, 14 ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, staring down at Lanarot. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lanarot squirmed in his grasp. Adam held her up by her arm pits, letting her stand, though she was trying to squat to drop down onto her bottom. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°Oboobooboo,¡± Lanarot replied, squealing with utter joy. ¡°I will change her,¡± Sonarot said, taking the girl from him. Adam took off his clothes, which were hot and wet from Lanarot soiling herself while she slept on him. Usually it was fine, since the clothy was good enough to deal with it, but tonight she had been determined to surpass her limits. Adam scrubbed himself off, using some hot water which had been heated over a fire nearby. ¡°Kids these days, I swear.¡± He shook his head, though he smiled slightly. ¡°I should create a nappypany or something. Don¡¯t leave your children¡¯s mess to Fate, leave it to Neverleak.¡± The more he thought about it, the more he liked his idea. ¡®Damn, how can I be so smart?¡¯ Eventually it was time to y, and as Jogak cooked, Adam stared at some of the fruits and the nuts. ¡°Where¡¯s the spice?¡± Jogak revealed arge pepper he had kept to the side. ¡°It will be in the stew.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s with the fruit and nuts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Some of the fruit is for your sister, the rest are for the other children,¡± Jogak replied. Adam stared at the fruits and nuts. ¡®Lanarot has teeth now, so it should be okay, right?¡¯ ¡°Can I cook something too?¡± ¡°What will it be?¡± Jogak asked, stopping his preparations for the moment. From the man who invented pizza, Jogak didn¡¯t mind listening to what he had in mind. ¡°It will be something for Lanarot. I¡¯m still figuring out other stuff I want to introduce to the Iyr, but I need to taste more spices. However, I have figured out a few things which Lanarot might like.¡± Jogak nodded. Though he was wary that Adam was making something for a child, it was also his little sister, and he was in no ce to deny a matter within the Rot family. Adam found a fruit which he figures was the closest approximation to a banana, and started to mush it down with a spoon. The wet squelching caused Jogak to nce over towards him, a curious look in his eyes, though he didn¡¯t dare to ask Adam was he was doing. It was at times like this Jogak understood that Adam was Adam. Once that was done, he grabbed an egg, and cracked it into the banana, before mixing them together for a short while, until it was smooth. Adam fried the mixture, pouring out four small pancakes. Once they were cooked, he cut them thrice each way. ¡°There,¡± Adam said. Jogak had been watching, entirely confused. ¡®He mushed the salya and egg together?¡¯ He had never heard of anyone making such food before. Adam took a bite just to check how it tasted. ¡°Yep. Tastes just like a banana and an egg.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what else he was expecting. When it was finally time to eat, Lanarot sat down behind a small table. She pped the table gleefully and squealed, before Adam ced down one of the small pieces for her. ¡°Will it be okay?¡± Jogak asked. ¡°She is old enough to eat salya and eggs, so it should be fine,¡± Sonarot replied. Lanarot put the piece into her mouth and began to nibble it with her tiny teeth, before she swallowed it. Adam kept cing down a piece as she ate, eating the scrambled eggs which Jogak had made. ¡°Good girl,¡± Adam said, his voice soft and approving. ¡°Make sure you eat a lot and grow up strong.¡± Lanarot continued to eat the food, though some of it had fallen down on herp, and he had thrown a few pieces, as expected of her. ¡°Nice throw,¡± Adam said, though he quickly pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food, you silly little girl.¡± Lanarot just smiled at him as she ate, before finishing her meal. Once they had all finished eating, Adam picked the girl up and kissed her cheek. ¡°What a good girl. You¡¯re going to be such a strong little warrior, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Adam, will youe and assist me today?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°We have Stormwood to cut.¡± ¡°Stormwood?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There will be some which will be gifted to you as part of the work,¡± Shikan said. ¡°I get paid for working?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Shikan said, firmly. ¡°We assist the Iyr to better it, and the Iyr takes care of you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°We do not work the same as the Aldish,¡± Shikan stated. ¡°You should understand that since you have lived here for long.¡± ¡°It seems we all get paid with food and stuff for the work we do.¡± Shikan shook his head. ¡°There is no need to think about it so deeply.¡± ¡°Thinking? Me?¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± As much as Adam pretended to be an idiot as a joke, Shikan understood that Adam was far more terrifying than he let on. ¡®Could I have defeated mother with that de? Somehow he had be an Expert after he faced mother, but he could have been so beforehand¡­¡¯ Shikan thought about the fire the young man had lit in his son. No, it wasn¡¯t that he had lit the fire, he had added so much fuel that even Shikan could no longer deal with it. Shikan sighed. ¡®If you had arrived a few years ago, would you have been able to change her Fate?¡¯ Shikan led Adam through a number of tunnels, which Adam dared not to keep track of. As they continued, Adam realised he was reaching the deepest he had ever reached the Iyr. The tunnels would sometimes open up, revealing they were up the mountain, which Adam had expected considering the burn in his calves. From the vantage point he could see the Iyr from above, seeing the various family estates, as well as the various buildings which he hadn¡¯t seen or recognised. ¡°What is that ce with the dome?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The baths,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Baths?¡± ¡°There are some who prefer the hot water to the cold of the stream,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You know what we call them back home?¡± Shikan nced back towards Adam, who was finally revealing something from his previous life. ¡°Sane people.¡± Shikan wondered what he should have expected. ¡°Do you prefer hot baths?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m stupid, not crazy.¡± ¡°We thought you preferred the cold water due to how strong you are,¡± Shikan admitted. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with anything?¡± ¡°We use the cold to train our bodies and mind,¡± Shikan said. ¡°I use the water to clean myself. If I want to train my body and mind, I¡¯ll do it another way!¡± Adam threw up his fists, shaking them violently. ¡°Are you telling me I could have had a proper bath without having been pissed on?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Shikan said. ¡°You should explore the Iyr.¡± Adam red at Shikan. ¡°What do you mean explore the Iyr? I thought I wasn¡¯t allowed to?¡± ¡°You are allowed to walk through the Iyr up to the walls,¡± Shikan said, motioning to the walls of the mountains which protected the Iyr¡¯s people. ¡°You may not step through a tunnel.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That does make sense. Next time I take Lanarot out, I¡¯ll explore more of it.¡± ¡°You may be interested in the library,¡± Shikan said, motioning to a building which looked like a family estate, though only held a small courtyard, though it was full of greenery. ¡°There¡¯s a library too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is full of stories of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°There are some books about the history of the realm, medicine, sciences, and so on.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, more eagerly. ¡°Cool.¡± Perception Check D20 + 3 = 14 (11) Adam managed to spot something from the corner of his eye. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked, pointing to another set of walls which he could barely spy. ¡°That is another domain within the Iyr,¡± Shikan said. ¡°For more families.¡± ¡°More families?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ah, well that does make sense. I was wondering why the buildings were sorge considering how small the area was for fifty thousand people.¡± Shikan almost smiled upon hearing the number of Iyrmen Adam thought lived within the Iyr. ¡°Come.¡± They continued through the various tunnels, where Adam saw small sections of the Iyr he hadn¡¯t seen before. Usually there were a handful of Iyrmen in each section, and many of them were various Iyrmen who were training in all manners of undress. He even spied a section full of women who were adorned in ck robes, wieldingrge spears. ¡°I ask that you keep your eyes down for the next section,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Do not look around.¡± Adam did as he was asked, and followed Shikan through another tunnel, which opened up for a short while. Adam could hear low growling from nearby. The growling came from all around, from below, from beside, and even from above him. A shadow swallowed him for a short while, before they continued to step into the tunnels. ¡°Did you see?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°No?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Was I meant to see anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Eventually they came across arge area, full of trees. Adam had no idea how deep it went, but it was easily miles long, with trees of varying shapes and sizes, but the pattern along the wood was the same. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, staring at the forest ahead of him. The wood was dark, not quiet ck or brown, but between the colours. Within the wood were small flecks of blue, which crackled. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°Stormwood,¡± Shikan said, grabbing a pair of gloves, and extending out an axe to Adam. Adam could feel the magic of the axe even through the gloves. ¡°What kind of axe is this?¡± It was huge, and thick. The metal was a dark blue, with silver runes engraved along the de. Arcane Lore Check D20 + 5 = 11 (6) Adam had no idea just how powerful this axe was, nor what kind of enchantments couldy within it. ¡°The kind you should not ask about, nor the kind you should try to glean,¡± Shikan replied, simply. ¡°I have vouched for this forest to be revealed to you.¡± ¡°Does that mean you trust me?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I trust Sister Sonarot.¡± Adam decided against asking about the trees, since they had trusted him enough to allow him this sight. ¡®I wonder what it¡¯s good for, though.¡¯ As he began to cut down the wood, he felt how resistant it was to cutting. Athletics Check D20 + 6 = 11 (6) Even as he attacked the tree, he could not manage to leave much of a dent within it after an hour. ¡°What the hell?¡± Adam panted, resting from the side. The tree he was trying to hack was barely a fist thick. ¡°Do not swing with your strength,¡± Shikan said, having cut down a tree which was easily as thick as he was. ¡°Cut with the axe, not your muscles.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam stretched out his arms, and then bend backwards to try and stretch out his back. ¡°The axe will cut it by itself over time.¡± Adam watched as Shikan went back to work. He wasn¡¯t quite cutting the tree, but sawing it. Adam did the same, cing the axe against the wood, and then slowly shifted it from side to side. It had taken a short while before he saw that the axe had sunk into it.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The Chief literally threatened him a couple of chapters ago and now they''re revealing a secret of the Iyr? Maybe Adam isn''t the one whose crazy? 175. No Gooders 175. No Gooders Adam groaned as hey before Sonarot, a pillow against his lower back. It was early evening, and Adam and Shikan had spent close to six hours working on cutting down trees, managing to cut down six trees. ¡°How is it that my Nephew is always so hurt when you take him?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°He has been spending too much time enchanting and not training,¡± Shikan said. ¡°He will be fine after a good night¡¯s rest.¡± Sonarot sighed, though it wasn¡¯t as though he was wrong. The rain began to trickle into the Iyr, and so the families retired to their homes. Sonarot kept looking out the window as she knitted. ¡°Lanarot,¡± Adam said, the girl crawling over him repeatedly like he was some kind of obstacle. ¡°You must get revenge for me.¡± Lanarot babbled as she continued to crawl over her brother, before finding her favourite cube and ying with it, sucking against it and tossing it, alternating between the two. Eventually it was time to feed Lanarot, so Adam sat up against the wall, with the girl on hisp as he fed her some softly boiled fruit. There were two light knocks on he door, followed by two harder knocks. Quickly, the woman leapt out of her chair and opened the door. ¡°Wee home,¡± she said, quickly embracing her son. ¡°Mother! I have returned!¡± Jurot dered, embracing his mother tight, letting her kiss his face all over. Then he nced over to Adam and Lanarot. ¡°I have returned.¡± He smiled wide, puffing out his chest. ¡°We have in a Greater Elder Wolf!¡± Adam remained sitting down with Lanarot on hisp, still feeding the girl. She was eating from his fingers, though sometimes picked up a piece for herself to eat. Jurot remained standing, smiling down at his siblings, all the while Adam ignored him. The silence became awkward as Sonarot watched what was ying out, wondering what Adam was nning. ¡°Hmph,¡± Adam eventually said. ¡°Look who came crawling back, Lanarot. It¡¯s your brother who didn¡¯t eve say goodbye to us.¡± ¡°I said goodbye to Lanarot,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head. ¡°You see?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°He¡¯s admitting to the fact he didn¡¯t even say goodbye to me. Then he went to have fun and adventure all without me!¡± Lanarot bit onto the fruit and nibbled it, before looking up at Jurot. She stared up at him for a moment, before going back to eating her fruit. ¡°How much did you guys even make for the party fund?¡± Adam asked, still not looking at Jurot. ¡°One hundred gold,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We earned close to a thousand gold on our adventure.¡± ¡°Do you hear that, Lanarot? They went out without me and didn¡¯t even manage to make as much as me. What a bunch of no good¡­¡± Adam realised he couldn¡¯t curse. ¡°No gooders!¡± ¡°Ooh,¡± Lanarot babbled as she bit into another piece of fruit, tossing one half of it. ¡°Yeah, right?¡± Adam replied, as though she wasn¡¯t just babbling. Sonarot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s head, brushing his hair. ¡°Will you not greet your brother properly?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t fight against his Aunt who always treated him so well. ¡°I would, but my legs still hurt so I can¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°What happened to your legs?¡± Jurot asked. There were very few things which had ever harmed Adam to such an extent. ¡°Work,¡± Adam said, seriously, as though he had faced a nightmare. ¡°He cut Stormwood with Shikan,¡± Sonarot exined. ¡°Stormwood?¡± Jurot said, surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that they would reveal the existence of the wood to the Half Elf so quickly. ¡°Were we gifted some?¡± ¡°Wee back, you damn wood nerd.¡± Adam reached out his hand, and Jurot shook the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. ¡°So what¡¯s this about a Greater Wolfy thing?¡± ¡°Greater Elder Wolf,¡± Jurot said, smiling wide. ¡°We-¡° ¡°Jurot, before you continue, there is someone you should meet,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot asked, before someone tackled him from behind. ¡°Cousin Jurot!¡± Nirot shouted, hugging him tight. Jurot skid forward from the tackle, but then looked back towards his cousin. ¡°You have returned.¡± The pair embraced tightly for a long moment, before Nirot pulled back. ¡°Jurot, this Half Elf here says he is your brother!¡± ¡°He is,¡± Jurot said. ¡°This is Adam, son of Fate.¡± Nirot hadn¡¯t expected to hear it from his lips. ¡°He is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did he be your brother?¡± ¡°I will tell you the stories tomorrow,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Let me speak of the recent story. If you hear it after, you will not appreciate it as much.¡± ¡°They call him a Dragon yer,¡± Nirot said, staring up at her cousin. Jurot¡¯s lips twitched. Nirot stared up at him, full of shock. ¡®A Dragon? Really?¡¯ Jurot then revealed something from his pack, revealing a dark wood. ¡°What is that?¡± Adam asked, leaning in to it. ¡°Deadwood?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam¡¯s eyes went wide with rm. ¡°How did you manage that?¡± ¡°Deadwood Minor,¡± Jurot said. ¡°From a vige.¡± ¡°Is it like Deadwood?¡± ¡°It is close to Deadwood.¡± Eventually Jurot sat down and began to speak of the tale of his most recent adventure with the others. ¡°That¡¯s quite the tale,¡± Adam said, raising his brows. ¡®What kind of creatures are those? Damn! I want to meet them too!¡¯ ¡°Travellers from Hakor?¡± Sonarot said. ¡°n Waterveil?¡± ¡°Do you know of them, mother?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I believe there is a tale which mentions Hakor and Waterveil from the Yah family,¡± she said. ¡°Do you n on heading to Hakor?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± he admitted, but revealed the dagger which he had been given. It was made of bronze, and was intricately detailed. ¡°This was the dagger which had been given to state that I am a friend.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°You have done well.¡± She brushed his hair, kissing his forehead. Lanarot crawled beside Jurot, staring up at him. She recognised him and the tattoo and giggled, before crawling onto hisp. Jurot picked her up by the side of her chest under her armpits, and stared into her eyes. They were his mother¡¯s eyes, and now his sister¡¯s eyes. However, his heart did not pound quite so hard as it had donest time. ¡°You have grown well,¡± he said. ¡°She has teeth,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re great at eating.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly, already used to the queer thoughts Adam had. Adam nced at the dagger, the de of which was about as long and wide as his hand. ¡°What a hefty dagger. Ah, speaking of which. Do you want to see the weapons I enchanted? I was really lucky.¡± Adam revealed the swords he had enchanted, as well as the axe. ¡°This is Dunes¡¯ Sword, which is probably my second best weapon to date. One could argue it¡¯s my best, but I like my axe more.¡± ¡°An axe?¡± Jurot asked, but he picked up Dunes¡¯ Sword. He meditated with it, since Adam had revealed it to him first, and after a while he trained in the rain, shing around, cutting into some wood. ¡°It is quite a powerful de. Dunes will like it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Where are they, anyway?¡± ¡°They are in a hut,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will meet us in the morning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell Dunes that you got to y with it first, I don¡¯t want him to feel bad,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Tomorrow you can y with my axe since it¡¯s already quitete.¡± He wondered what Jurot would think of his axe. ¡°This de may be best in your hands,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Or Jonn¡¯s.¡± ¡°Jonn is a butt,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him with a magical de yet. He¡¯s still not sworn his Oaths to me, so he can suck it. Plus, I said it would be for Dunes, so it belongs to Dunes.¡± Jurot nodded. He liked that about Adam, the fact that he kept his word, even if it was easier and better for him not to keep it. The de was also greater than his own axe in some ways, though it was far more temperamental. ¡°These two are for Entalia, for when she brings me back those weapons,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Why did you trade for the Sapphicule weapons?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°These weapons are greater than the Sapphicule weapons you will receive.¡± ¡°I assume that the Sapphicule weapons will allow me to enchant easier, so I may be able to enchant them with a greater enchantment. Also, aren¡¯t they really cool?¡± Adamughed. Jurot stared at him. ¡°Jurot, I traded them to her because she¡¯s my friend,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if she is a stranger right now, we¡¯ll be closer in the future.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Entalia?¡± Nirot asked, ncing between the pair. ¡°The Silver Nightmare?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. Nirot nced between the pair of them again. ¡®Am I the only one here who is normal?¡¯ Lanarot yawned. ¡°Oo,¡± she said, resting her head against Adam¡¯s side. ¡°Are you tired, little Lanababy?¡± Adam asked as he picked her up and pat her back gently. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll protect you from any nightmares. Now that Jurot¡¯s back, he¡¯ll be able to help too.¡± Jurot stared at Adam. ¡®Lanarot will need me to understand what it means to be normal.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam is going to be the most embarrassing father in the Iyr. Nay, Alnd. Nay, the entire world. 176. Lucky Adam 176. Lucky Adam Omen: 15, 19 Jurot did not understand. He had meditated with the axe and swung it around, cutting into the wood, but he did not understand. Yes, it was a greater enchantment, that was for certain, but Adam wouldn¡¯t call it the greatest weapon he had made to date unless there was something else. ¡°You must be wondering what¡¯s all there is to it, right?¡± Adam asked, smiling at the Iyrman as he tried to understand what the sword was all about. ¡°What else does it do?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°You can spend a charge to deal more damage, or to heal yourself,¡± Adam said. ¡°Up to a total of three charges every day.¡± ¡°How powerful is the additional damage? ¡°Twice as powerful as a typical battleaxe, for each charge spent.¡± Jurot stared at Adam for a short moment. ¡®Should I have expected something else from you, Adam?¡¯ Even when he had left Adam alone, he remained as outrageous as forever. ¡°I cannot feel the extra damage,¡± Jurot said, cutting into the wood. ¡°It¡¯s damage to the mind,¡± Adam said, tapping his forehead. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt wood.¡± ¡°Damage to the mind?¡± Jurot asked with uncharacteristic rm. ¡°That¡¯s right. I made it to make sure your grandfather kept in line. Did you hear what he did to me?¡± ¡°Grandfather? What did he do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡± Jurot stared at Adam for another short while. ¡°This axe is amazing.¡± Jurot couldn¡¯t help but admit it, because it was the truth. Adam¡¯s fighting style was to strike true, and to deal as much damage as possible in a single moment. This weapon would do just that, but it wasn¡¯t just that. Adam grinned wide, hearing thepliments from his brother. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®This weapon was designed to kill me,¡¯ Jurot thought. If he went against Adam with this axe in the Half Elf¡¯s hand, he¡¯d die before he could draw his own axe. ¡°It¡¯ll be my main weapon for a while.¡± Adam watched as Jurot continued to swing it. ¡°I¡¯m running out of gold, so I won¡¯t be able to make anything as good for some time. Once I do have enough money, I¡¯ll make something that will make this look like a toy.¡± ¡°Why do you want to make another?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a better one for you.¡± ¡°The axe you have gifted to me is amazing. You do not have to make another.¡± ¡°I will make you another one,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t use this one while you¡¯re walking around with a basic axe. What will people say?¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Adam was the kind of person who would do what he wanted, especially when it came to making great weapons and gifting them. Jurot understood with Adam¡¯s reasons why he wanted to gift the weapons, even if he disagreed with them. ¡°Do you want this one instead?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s good for me because of my abilities, but I¡¯m sure you can use it much better than me. I don¡¯t mind using your axe since I¡¯m easier to injure than you, you god damn tank.¡± Adam pped the man¡¯s shoulders, feeling how powerful they were. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said, feeling Adam p around his powerful muscles. ¡°This is your axe. It is powerful, and you can use it best.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Alright. I think it¡¯s time I handed Dunes his sword, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dunes was currently training, swinging his sword ahead of him. He was covered with sweat, which dripped down his dark skin, forming a puddle under him. ¡°Yo, Dunes,¡± Adam called out, holding the Jagite sword. ¡°Here.¡± Dunes held up the sword, ncing at it. ¡°What kind of enchantment did you ce on it?¡± ¡°Oh, you know,¡± Adam said. ¡°It deals extra fire damage, you can choose to strike true three times a day, and you regain Health whenever you strike true.¡± Dunes stared at Adam, the same way that others stared at him when he said something crazy with a straight face. ¡®Lady Arya, save me,¡¯ Dunes thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Adam, but I cannot ept this de,¡± Dunes said, almost nervously. ¡°This de is too good for the likes of me.¡± Adam pat the man on his shoulder, letting out a soft sigh with a small smirk on his face. The Half Elf¡¯s eyes almost dared Dunes to try and reject the sword. ¡°It¡¯s your sword, so take good care of it. I named it Dunes¡¯ Sword because I was so tired after making it, so I expect you to use it well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just¡­ giving this sword to me?¡± Dunes asked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The only people who had given him such favour before were those at his temple, and even then he had toplete so many rites and rituals, along with a mind numbing number of chores. ¡°I¡¯m the party leader, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°I have to look after the team, and in case you forgot, you¡¯re a part of it.¡± ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his chin. ¡°Hey, Jaygak. Do you want this sword instead? You can trade with Dunes.¡± ¡°H-hold on!¡± Dunes held the sword in hand as Jaygak approached, wondering what the sword was like. Adam exined what the sword did to her as Dunes thought. ¡°With this sword, I will be able to remain in the battle for longer. Thanks to that, I should be able to heal you all well.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If that didn¡¯t work, I was going to get my little sister to stare you down. You know, she has teeth now, so maybe she¡¯ll bite you for bullying me.¡± ¡®Who is bullying who?¡¯ The others thought. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I know.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s better suited for someone else. I made it for you, though, and I even named it after you.¡± Dunes bowed his head. ¡°Many thanks.¡± ¡°I made quite a few weapons in the Iyr,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m pretty poor now.¡± ¡°How poor?¡± Jurot asked, brazenly. ¡°I have a little over two thousand gold,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°That¡¯s poor?¡± Dunes asked, raising his brow. ¡°It is,¡± Adam said. ¡°Our party purse has quite a lot of money. It has about one thousand and five hundred or so, not including what you all made.¡± They hadn¡¯t taken it with them when they had left, which annoyed Adam even more. ¡°We¡¯re really good at saving,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to spend a bunch of money on putting spells into my book too, so I¡¯m going to need some time and money to do that. I have enough for it, so I won¡¯t dip into the party fund for it, so no need to worry about it.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It is almost Nightval, Adam. We should rest and prepare for the Beast Wave.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh, yeah. You did mention those.¡± ¡°They will attack during the Twilight Month.¡± Adam was sure he had heard mention of that name before. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The Twilight Month is the transition between Nightval and Dawnval,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is when the magic of the world turns chaotic.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°That sounds fucking cool.¡± Dunes stared at Adam, wondering how he didn¡¯t know something so obvious. ¡®Just how far away do youe from that you do not know of that?¡¯ ¡°The world needs to bnce itself, and it does so in the Twilight Month,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Magic surges within the world, and manifests through nature, usually as wild beasts. Those wild beasts usually head towards civilisation, attacking viges and towns. They mostly bother towns, as viges are too small to gather many beasts.¡± ¡°Does that mean my spells will be more powerful?¡± Adam asked, thinking about how close he was to acquiring Fireball. ¡°It can,¡± Dunes said. ¡°The Twilight Month for us is¡­¡± He shuddered, ncing down towards his hands. ¡°Sometimes I¡¯ve never felt more powerful. Sometimes, I feel so lost. My connection with Lady Arya is affected by the Twilight Month, and there are times when whatever spell I try and ask for is denied, but it is not due to my disobedience, or her displeasure.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said. ¡°My magic works slightly different, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll affect me the same way. What if I enchant during that month?¡± ¡°You will not,¡± Jurot stated, firmly. ¡°No one enchants weapons in the Twilight Month.¡± His voice was cryptic, something Adam had never heard from the Iyrman. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Death is likely.¡± ¡°How likely?¡± "You are equally likely to die as to live." "I''m stronger than your typical magic user,¡± Adam said, raising his brows. "The stronger the magic, the greater the risk," Jurot stated. ¡°No one in the Iyr will enchant during the month, including you, Adam. It is aw.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, understanding what Jurot was saying. He was on thin ice already. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to try another time.¡± Adam wondered how lucky he would be during the Twilight Month. ¡®If it¡¯s about luck, then shouldn¡¯t I be fine?¡¯ Then he remembered how many times he had died.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam loves to dance on the edge. Patreon says I have an extra patron but I don''t see it. Either way, I keep to my word, so here''s another chapter! 177. Anger 177. Anger ¡°We have much to discuss,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are the Duskval fights soon.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder and nodded. ¡°You must fight well, Adam.¡± ¡°Are you going to fight?¡± ¡°If there is a need.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my best, you know that. If Lanarot watches, then I definitely won¡¯t lose. I¡¯m three for three with her watching me.¡± ¡°Three for three?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, technically it¡¯s four for four. There¡¯s Shikan, Timojin, Nirot, and someone else.¡± ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Adam said, his lips twitching into a smug smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Lucy. I gifted her the Dragon heart a while ago, and I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡± Jurot nodded, following Adam. Dunes remained behind to meditate with the sword and train with it. Jaygak, on the other hand, could smell a story, so followed Adam quickly. Kitool, sensing trouble, followed after her friend. Jonn and Brittany watched, having been ignored the entire time. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to show him my Deadwood bow,¡± Brittany said, holding the bow in hand. Jonn nced down at Brittany, before guiding her to shoot more arrows. Adam wasn¡¯t sure where Lucy was, but it didn¡¯t take long to find her. ¡°Hey, sorry to bother you, but do you know where the Demon is?¡± Adam asked a passing Iyrman. ¡°She¡¯s in twelfth training yard,¡± the Iyrman said, motioning a hand to the general area where the tunnel was. Adam nced back to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, bowing his head to the Iyrman, before letting Jurot lead. The twelfth training yard was pretty much what Adam expected. Arge field with plenty of space to train at least a hundred peoplefortable, each with their own little area. ¡°How big is the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. Jurot smiled. They found Lucy midway through training, punching a wooden training dummy. She was growling like a beast, filled with a rage Adam hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Lucy?¡± Adam called out, walking over towards her. She panted, turning back to face him, a wildness in her eyes Adam hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She red at him, still panting for breath. It was as though she had forgotten to speak. ¡°You¡­¡± she said, trying to keep her voice calm. Adam cleared his throat. This was not what he expected. There was only one reason why Lucy would act like this. ¡°You must be having so much fun, rxing in the Iyr,¡± she said, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes. Jaygak exchanged a look with Kitool, who shook her head. This was a matter between the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m having a fair bit of fun, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve been working fairly hard, what with all the enchanting, but otherwise, I¡¯ve been kicking it.¡± Lucy was wearing the clothes of the Iyr, and she seemed to take to them well. She was so much different than when they first met, and so much different even after she had be a tall beauty. ¡°Let¡¯s fight,¡± Lucy said. Adam stared at Lucy, the wild look in her eye, the way she clenched her fist. He swallowed, finding a lump in his throat. He wanted to ask, but he was unable to. ¡°Okay. Can I get my armour?¡± There was an awkwardly long silence before she nodded her head. Adam turned, wordless, and the other Iyrmen followed him. Lucy made her own preparations too. ¡°What was all that about?¡± Jaygak asked. Adam did not respond. ¡°Adam, speechless?¡± Jaygak joked, before Kitool elbowed her side. ¡°What?¡± Kitool shook her head, warning her to stop. Adam returned to the estate, where he found the others currently preparing food, which was almostplete. ¡°Come,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve got something to do,¡± Adam said. ¡°Something more important than eating?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. Sonarot bowed her head, noting the aura around him. Adam went to don his armour, all the while Sonarot looked to her son for him to exin. ¡°There is something wrong between Adam and Lucy,¡± he said. ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡°Adam required the heart of an Adult Dragon,¡± Jurot said. Sonarot nodded her head slowly, understanding what had happened. ¡°Oh,¡± Jaygak said, suddenly full of difort. ¡®God fucking damn it!¡¯ Adam angrily put his armour on. ¡®I should have realised that it wasn¡¯t good enough. It wasn¡¯t just a Dragon heart, was it? The one I got was a little bitch Dragon heart. Fuck!¡¯ Adam was angry at himself. He couldn¡¯t imagine the relief that Lucy had felt when he had brought the heart. Then, the utter despair she felt when it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®No wonder I didn¡¯t see her for so long.¡¯ He finished donning his armour, and waited in the estate for a short while, thinking. ¡®I can¡¯t hold back, can I?¡¯ He sighed. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jurot asked, seeing the Half Elf in his puthral te, his axe and shield at his side. ¡°Yeah.¡± They eventually returned back to the twelfth training yard, where Lucy had wrapped up her fists, and had been sitting down, her head in her hands, in her own meditation. Only Jurot hade, Jogak having the foresight to understand that Jaygak would only bring trouble, and Kitool understood that Jaygak wouldin if she went. Adam stood, silent like a statue, waiting for her to take her ce for the fight. Eventually Lucy shifted, standing. She stared at the Half Elf in his puthral, and her forehead pulsed. She took her ce ahead of him, holding out her hands, opening them up to reveal her ws. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, or I might kill you,¡± she said. Adam inhaled deeply, donning his shield, and he pointed his axe towards her. ¡°Try it, if you can.¡± The Iyrmen nearby, who had been training Lucy, gathered to watch. They were in theirte twenties to their early forties, each of them a different tier of strength for her to practise with. ¡°The boy should be careful,¡± an Iyrman said. ¡°She is an Expert.¡± ¡°It does not matter,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He is my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± an Iyrman asked, noting his tattoo. ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I will change my bet,¡± the Iyrman said. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 14 (6) Miss! Adam leapt into action, but though he had been eager with his words, there was still hesitation in his axe. This fight was for Lucy to get some rpense for what he had done. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucy hissed. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Attack D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) Miss! ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Lucy thought, gritting her teeth. ¡®He was just messing around!¡¯ The Demon took the opportunity, leaping onto him, and sinking her teeth into his flesh. Health: 65 -> 42 Adam winced as her teeth struck his neck, drawing blood. ¡°While you¡¯ve been ying around, I¡¯ve been training!¡± Lucy snarled into his ear. Adam remained silent, which only added to her suspicions. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 42 -> 47 Attack D20 + 8 = 14 (6) D20 + 8 = 25 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 11 (2)(3) Damage resisted! 7 damage! Adam managed to push her off with his axe, managing to strike deep into her mind with his axe. She clutched at her head for a moment, but shrugged off he attack, which did little to dissuade her. Attack D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 21 (13) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 14 (2)(6) Damage resisted! 10 damage! As he hacked down, she caught the axe with one hand, before biting into his hand. Health: 47 -> 22 Adam grunted as her teeth sank deep into his hand, causing it to twitch, almost dropping his axe. ¡°Mary is suffering while you¡¯re here having the time of your life making weapons and ying with some stupid baby!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes were full of tears, though she fought them back. ¡®What¡¯s with this damage?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Did she really crit me twice?¡¯ Warrior Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 22 -> 27 Attack D20 + 8 = 27 (19) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 10 -> 9 Vulnerability exploited! Phantom Charges: 3 -> 2 2D6 + 8D6 + 6D6 + 6 = 59 (1, 1)(1, 1, 1, 3, 3, 5, 6, 6)(2, 3, 4, 4, 6, 6) Damage resisted! 55 damage! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucy,¡± Adam said, grabbing the back of her head, pulling her off his hand. He clenched his hand around his axe tight, before striking Lucy against her shoulder, using both his Smite and his Phantom to st her with enough damage to knock her out. Lucy¡¯s face, which had been contorted into a sad rage, twitched as her eyes rolled back and she fell. She didn¡¯t even have the time to realise what had happened. Adam caught her, pulling her in to his chest, not letting her drop. Mana: 9 -> 7 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 9 (3, 3) ¡°Sorry, Lucy,¡± Adam apologised, his voice full of healing magic. The Demon came to in his arms, colour returning to her face, staring up at him, confused. ¡°I held back,¡± he exined, though that wasn¡¯t why he apologised.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
:( 178. Desperation 178. Desperation Lucy had fought like a beast, biting Adam constantly. The Iyrmen who had been training with her, hadn¡¯t seen such ferocity from her before. Even after she had returned and she had be so dour, she did not act so beastly. Adam stared down at the woman, who was still confused for a moment, before recognition fell on her face. Lucy had returned a while ago, and had shut herself in the yard to train constantly. She hadn¡¯t heard word about Adam for a while, including the fact that he had fought Jarot and had beaten Otkan. ¡®When did he be so powerful?¡¯ Lucy thought. She had recalled when they had first met, and it was nigh on impossible to be so powerful so quickly. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Adam asked, still holding her in his arms. Lucy stared up at him and her eyes filled with tears, but they did not fall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she repeated, before covering her face with her arm. ¡°I just miss her so much, Adam.¡± ¡°You should return back to your business,¡± Jurot dared to say to the older Iyrmen. Though it was rude, they understood that Lucy needed a moment to herself, and quickly retreated away. Jurot remained, watching over them. ¡°I know,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just want to save her.¡± Her voice shook like her body. ¡°I promised, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll definitely help you save her.¡± ¡°I just¡­ I just want her back. I miss her so much. I miss how she brushes my hair. I miss talking with her into the long hours of the night, staring at the stars. I miss her fish soup, even if I hate fish, and I miss her buttered baked potatoes with just a touch of salt.¡± Lucy grit her teeth, her throat clogging up as she tried to hold back her tears. Adam thought to how he had felt when Jurot had first left him alone, that sense of foreboding, the sinking feeling of whether he would return back to him alive. However, this was so different. Mara wasn¡¯t just trapped, she was currently dying, and days were passing by as her life was being drained, a battery for some unknown existence who had juste to be. ¡°When Nightvales, we can go and adventure,¡± Adam said, his voice as calm as he could make it. ¡°We probably won¡¯t be able to find an Adult Dragon, and even if we do, we won¡¯t be able to handle one. When we¡¯re strong enough, we¡¯ll go and find an Adult Dragon to y, together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucy replied with a sniffle, still covering her eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t rush,¡± Adam said, warily. After what happenedst time, he had no mood for rushing into his death. ¡°If we do, we won¡¯t be able to save Mara. If we die, who will save her?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°You¡¯ve already died once before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Adam flicked her forehead. ¡°We need to take our time. I know it¡¯s painful, and I know it seems like I¡¯m not taking it seriously, but I am.¡± Adam sighed, hoping she¡¯d understand why he couldn¡¯t rush. ¡°I have someone I need to save too, but I know that it¡¯ll take a while. She¡¯s still waiting for me, cold and alone, but I need to grow stronger before I can go and find her.¡± Lucy continued to sniffle, rubbing her forehead as she stared up at Adam, having forced back her tears. ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure out what we should do.¡± Adam brushed her hair gently, causing her to squirm out of his grasp. ¡®I should be taking Nightval off, but since she¡¯s so anxious and has no faith in me¡­¡¯ ¡°Nightval is a dangerous time,¡± Jurot warned. ¡°If you are to adventure through Nightval, there are many factors to consider.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said. It was one thing to adventure through hills and forests, but it was another matter entirely when creatures slip away to hibernate, and there¡¯s little in thend to scavenge, and then there was the matter of trekking through snow with freezing wings whipping away at the party. ¡°A little bit of cold can¡¯t beat me,¡± Lucy stated, puffing out her small chest with pride. ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience with that sort of thing,¡± Adam said. ¡®Not in this world, anyway.¡¯ ¡°Jurot, will youe and adventure with us? I know you were out adventuring during Duskval, but it would ease my mind if you¡¯re there with us.¡± Jurot fell into through for a moment. Nightval was a time of rest, even for the Iyr. It was especially so for him since he hadpleted several quests recently. However, it was Adam asking. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I knew I could count on you,¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll let the others rx. Since you¡¯re my right hand man, you need to work harder than me.¡± Jurot nodded, having known that Paul was the hardest working member of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°We should probably form a party with someone else during Nightval,¡± Adam said. ¡°Or we could take Jonn and Brittany. Technically, they¡¯re under me, even if they are your Guests in the Iyr.¡± ¡®Though, should I take them with me? It would be extremely dangerous, even if Brittany is a little useful. It might be better to take her out after Dawnval.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Jurot. Can I get some ink for my spells?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°The Iyr stocks some ink for those who know magic, as it is required to create spell scrolls.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Adam¡¯s stomach growled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some breakfast first, since we skipped it.¡± ¡°Thanks, Adam,¡± Lucy said, bowing her head apologetically. ¡°Any time. What are friends for?¡± Lucy nodded, clenching her fists. She had grown stronger quickly, but she was nowhere near her previous strength. ¡®I can¡¯t be the weak link.¡¯ Adam returned back to the family estate, where he found Jonn, Dunes, and Brittany apanying them. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam greeted. ¡°Sorry about not talking to you two before.¡± Jonn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Brittany replied, meekly. ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t do too bad during the quests,¡± Adam said, ncing over at her. ¡°How is your traininging along?¡± ¡°Good,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°She is able to hit her targets well,¡± Jonn informed. ¡°You aren¡¯t ignoring basic training either, are you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You still need to run and lift, even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I run every morning,¡± she defended. ¡°I lift, sometimes.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see how good you are when Dawnvales.¡± Brittany¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°And you¡¯ll take me out to adventure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll start off with some weaker quests to get you used to adventuring, and then we¡¯ll pick up the pace. I¡¯ll warn you that even the Iyrmen think I quest too much.¡± Brittany looked to Jurot, who only nodded. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll work hard so that I can adventure with you all.¡± She was the weakest of the bunch, and not by a small margin. She was a viger, and so had some basic ability in fighting, as she needed a little strength to survive against wild beasts, but this was another matter entirely. ¡°Keep that up and you¡¯ll get a magical weapon in no time,¡± Adam said. ¡°A magical weapon?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. Brittany stared at him in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected that she¡¯d get a magical weapon. She wasn¡¯t Dunes, who had his Priestly magics, or Jaygak or Kitool, who were both Iyrmen, each of whom had great strength from their background. ¡°I can really have a magical weapon?¡± Brittany asked, shyly. Adam hadn¡¯t expected her to be so meek. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a vige girl,¡± she said, staring at her bowl of food. ¡°A magical weapon is something I can only dream of.¡± ¡°Well, I am Adam,¡± Adam said. She didn¡¯t quite understand what that meant, but the others, including the children who were eating nearby, were nodding their heads in response to his statement. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can believe that,¡± she said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Just like how you didn¡¯t believe that I¡¯d take you away from your little vige? Even if I wasn¡¯t there, you already adventured with three Iyrmen, all without me,¡± Adam stated, frowning slightly. ¡°I¡¯m still annoyed about that, by the way! Where are my gifts?¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°You will receive them tonight.¡± Adam grumbled quietly, but he epted that they¡¯d soon hand out the gifts. ¡°They better be something good.¡± Jurot nodded slowly. Once breakfast was over, Adam made his way to the nearby warehouse to find some ink. Jurot stepped into the house with his mother and younger sister, who went to y with her toys. ¡°Have you decided it then?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would be best if we kept it for Adam.¡± Sonarot slowly nodded her head. ¡°It may prove useful in the future. Did Phantom not give you pause?¡± ¡°The weapon is an amazing weapon,¡± Jurot replied, simply. He wasn¡¯t going to hold the weapon against Adam, not when his mother had epted him. Even if Adam turned his axe against him, it would only make a good story, and a good hunt. Sonarot pet his head and kissed his forehead. ¡°Then we willy im to it.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Still sad. 179. I Am Become Death 179. I Am Be Death ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called out, noting a familiar face. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Have youe to make more trouble?¡± ¡°Trouble? Me?¡± Adam reached up to his chest in shock. ¡°In the Iyr?¡± Zijin shook his head, sighing. ¡°You have brought me so much trouble, I sometimes wonder if I should regret allowing you in.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say you¡¯ve been bored with me around.¡± Elder Zijin let out another one of his boisterousughs. ¡°I certainly cannot! What are you here for this day, Adam?¡± ¡°I need some ink,¡± Adam said. ¡°About a thousand gold¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°For those scrolls?¡± Zijin said. ¡°You know it.¡± Adam held out two ck Pearls. Elder Zijin shook his head. ¡°It was not that long ago that you traded for those ck Pearls.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss them, but having ess to those spells is far more important,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°You are a curious young man,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°We have taken a great interest in you.¡± Adam blinked at the Elder, raising his brows. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was good or bad. He thought his status as a Nephew would protect him, especially with Sonarot¡¯s backing. ¡°It is not a terrible thing,¡± Zijin said, noting the look in Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just letting you know, but I¡¯m not going to strip for you,¡± Adam said. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Zijin frowned. ¡°Very well.¡± Adam stared at the Elder with shock in his eyes. ¡®That was only meant to be a joke!¡¯ Zijin smirked. ¡°Anyway. What do you mean by special interest?¡± ¡°We are still keeping an eye on you, Adam,¡± Zijin informed. ¡°We do not believe you will bring disaster to us, but you have notmitted yourself to the Iyr, and there are some secrets which have been revealed to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯vemitted myself to the Rot family,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°If the Iyr is in danger, doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯ll be in danger too? I¡¯ll do anything to protect my little sister. Anything.¡± Zijin noted the stern look on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about whether or not I¡¯ll help the Iyr, you shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡± Zijin nodded. ¡°Your rtionship within the Iyr is not unique. There are many who are weed into our families as Nieces and Nephews, but you are so much more than that. Not quite a full Son of the Iyr, but you are certainly such in the eyes of Sonarot.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That works well for us, right? You get ess to me, and I get ess to you. However, if you need to, you can cut me off. Plus, I¡¯m not suited to be an Iyrman. I¡¯m too¡­¡± ¡°Queer.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°There are times I wonder about you, Adam,¡± Zijin said. ¡°You joke more than you should. You say queer things which paint you as a coward, but you are one of the most terrifying individuals I have ever met.¡± Adam was surprised to hear himself being called as terrifying. ¡°Terrifying?¡± ¡°In the history of the Iyr, the amount of people who hold the same talent as you can be counted on a single hand.¡± ¡°Well, if it makes you feel any better, I¡¯m far more cowardly than you think I am,¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that sometimes it¡¯ll lead to regrets, so I need to get over it.¡± ¡°We trust in Sonarot¡¯s judgement, Adam,¡± Zijin said, cing a hand on the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The moment you became her Nephew, there was a certain level of trust afforded to you within the Iyr. There are times your words aim to betray that trust, but words are just words, and your actions speak louder than them.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Phantom?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That is one example,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It was rming, yes, but Sonarot did not press the matter, and we will not either.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, letting out a stressful sigh. ¡°If I had known how angry you guys were going to get over that axe, I wouldn¡¯t have made it. It¡¯s like any other weapon I¡¯ve made, I didn¡¯t realise that the damage type was going to annoy you all.¡± ¡°Considering yourpany, we have to be careful,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It was an obvious threat.¡± ¡°I do take my jokes too far sometimes, but even I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Adam said. ¡°That old man could beat me any day of the week, even with that axe.¡± ¡°I would not be so certain, son of Fate.¡± Adam slowly bowed his head, understanding Zijin¡¯s point. ¡°Perhaps not on the weekends, but every other day, for sure.¡± Zijin snorted. ¡°Even now, you keep joking?¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re getting all serious and tense.¡± ¡°When ites to the Iyr, I must be. I am an Elder, it is my expected of me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about the secrets of the Iyr. That¡¯s way too much pressure for little old me. And, I know that I¡¯m a troublemaker, but you should be used to it, considering Jaygak.¡± ¡°She is a different kind of trouble,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I¡¯m going to impose on the Iyr a lot, perhaps too much. However, I won¡¯t ever threaten the Iyr. I don¡¯t know half the stuff you have hidden in this ce, and I don¡¯t want to find out, especially not while pointing my axe at this ce.¡± Adam shed a sweet smile. ¡°Plus, you¡¯re all taking such good care of my sister, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be angry if I¡¯m a danger to the Iyr.¡± ¡°There are some Iyrmen who wish their children were like you in that regard,¡± Zijin said. ¡°A weirdo?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Our youth usually find it difficult to rte to their younger siblings. Seeing you act so tenderly with your sister, it¡¯s bringing quite the change in the Iyr. It¡¯s not the only change you¡¯ve brought.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Everyone¡¯s resistant to change,¡± Adam said. ¡°But we need to evolve to survive.¡± ¡°You need to temper the change,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Too much change too quickly is unstable. There needs to be a stable foundation for change to be built upon, and it must be a stable foundation before further change is brought.¡± ¡°I just hope my bones don¡¯t be that foundation any time soon,¡± Adam said. ¡°In a few days, those who will want you gone may be quiet,¡± Zijin said. ¡°There are people who want me gone?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are some Iyrmen who speak as though you are someone who will bring disaster to us, though they know their ce.¡± ¡°Why will they be quiet?¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Pizza,¡± Zijin said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The festival will remind them of a change you¡¯ve brought,¡± Zijin said. ¡°That, and the eagerness within the youth to fight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about that thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens.¡± Adam sighed. He had to ept that this was going to be something he was going to be known for. ¡°It¡¯s not even a part of this genre.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I will watch you fight,¡± Zijin said, his eyes filled with an eagerness. ¡°Make sure you bet a lot on me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Make all the coin you can while people haven¡¯t learnt how powerful I can truly be.¡± ¡°I will do just that.¡± Adam left, sighing. ¡®I really should stop joking so much.¡¯ Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡®Sonarot keeps shielding me without me knowing. Damn it, Adam. Are you really going to keep bothering her so much?¡¯ He understood he was flying too close to the sun. He¡¯d need to do something which would appease the Iyrmen, in order to get the suspicion off of him. Adam returned back to the estate, where he found Jurot and the others were currently rxing, though the adults had left to work, save for Sonarot, who was teaching the children that day, with Lanarot nearby, ying with her cubes. ¡°Did you get your ink?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I did,¡± he said. ¡°I should go and spend some time copying a spell or two into my book.¡± ¡°You can use a secondary room,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head a room on the floor above the main room, which would give him peace and quiet to copy his spells. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it.¡± Adam left them be, heading to the room, which was full of boxes of stuff. Adam decided against peeking inside any of them, instead grabbing a stool from nearby and he ced his spellbook against a crate, taking out his ink. XP: 5500 -> 4000 Gained Third Gate spells! Two spells gained! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to have so much XP at the end of that,¡¯ Adam thought, staring down at his book. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time. Adam spent three hours that day copying a spell from his spell scroll, feeling the magic invade his mind, settling within it as though he had know it forever. He stared down at his fingers, feeling the tingle of magic. He clenched his fists tight. ¡°I am be death, destroyer of worlds.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
It''s time. I posted up extra because I got a bunch of ratings recently and I don''t want there to be a draught today. 180. Because I’m The Protagonist 180. Because I¡¯m The Protagonist ¡°So¡­¡± Adam said, ncing between them all suspiciously. ¡°Gifts?¡± The group, not wanting to tell Adam they hadn¡¯t brought him any gifts, instead revealed a long strip of leather. It was snake skin, specifically Prince Forest Snake skin, which was a deep green, almost like an emerald. ¡°The Prince Forest Snake?¡± Adam asked, ncing between them all. Jurot nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that expensive?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°How expensive?¡± ¡°This would be worth at least ten gold,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Ten gold?¡± Adam said. ¡®So about a grand or so?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s pretty expensive.¡± ¡°It is for you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You could make a sheath out of it for a weapon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s at times like this, Jurot, that I wish I was as smart as you,¡± Adam said. Jurot, taking thepliment at face value, nodded. ¡°You are plenty intelligent, Adam.¡± Adam epted the snake skin. ¡°I feel bad epting such an expensive gift. I mean, I didn¡¯t even get the children something so expensive.¡± The group stared at him, their eyes usatory. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You did,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The White Wolf pelts.¡± Jaygak then tapped her Bloodseeker, the beautiful sword at her side. For a moment, Adam didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, when he eventually understood their point. ¡°Right.¡± He turned tomato red with embarrassment. ¡®I can¡¯t just decline it now.¡¯ ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re smart or stupid,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You should be like me, and reveal that you¡¯re neither, not until it¡¯s the right time to strike.¡± Adam had a feeling that she was talking about her various pranks, not that he had seen any. ¡°Right.¡± The group retired for the evening when it began to rain, with Nirot chatting away with Jurot about the people she had met on her adventures. She spoke in their own tongue, and Adam assumed that he should probably ignore whatever she was saying, since she didn¡¯t know he spoke theirnguage. Adamy on the floor, staring at the ceiling. Lanarot came crawling on top of him, nting her head on his chest. ¡°Abubaba?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± He wrapped his arms around her legs and leaned down to kiss her forehead, causing her to smile andugh, before she crawled over to kiss his forehead, her hands firmly pressed against his forehead and shoulder so she could stabilise herself. ¡°Oi,¡± Adam said, feeling her half spit during the kiss. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Lanarot giggled before she squealed. Omen: 3, 3 "Lanarot,¡± Adam called, reaching down to pinch her cheek. ¡°Are you going to watch me fight during the Duskval festival?¡± "Oah,¡± Lanarot replied, holding up her block at him, before she tossed it away. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, patting her head. ¡°You better not look away, okay? I¡¯ll definitely make you proud.¡± Lanarot crawled away from him to grab her block which had rudely disappeared from her hand when she had tossed it. ¡°Why do you spend so much time with her?¡± Lucy asked, staring at the pair of siblings. Adam was a grown man, taller than her, and twice as wide, thick with muscle. Lanarot was just a tiny little thing, and she also didn¡¯t do anything fun like fight. The Iyrmen had influenced her far too much, as they were the thoughts of most teens when it came to their younger siblings, including Jurot. ¡°Every second I spend with my adorable little sister is worth more than gold,¡± Adam said, reaching over to pick the girl up in her arms, rubbing his cheek against hers. ¡°You can¡¯t get time back. Tomorrow, my little Lanababy might be able to stand. The next month, she¡¯ll be cruising along furniture. The month after that, she might walk for the first time. The time after that, she might start to dance and sing.¡± Lanarot squirmed in his hands, before she was finally set free, sitting as she picked up another block and ced it on the first, dropping both of them. ¡°The moment we step out of the Iyr, there¡¯s every chance we¡¯ll never return,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m acutely aware of that fact. My friend and I were in school, just kicking it. We had both brought our consoles and were ying a game together, hunting down one bitch of a monster we were facing for the first time. It was like any other day, really.¡± Jurot, who had been whittling away at some wood, stopped to listen to the story. Adam looked past to another time. ¡°His teacher came to take him away somewhere private. His dad had been involved in a car ident, and just like that, he was gone. Forever. He might very well be in another world, ying monsters, orying them if it¡¯s that kind of story, but I¡¯m not holding my breath.¡± Lucy stared at Adam, watching as he picked up the girl and held her tight. ¡°I¡¯m sure if I die tomorrow, Lanarot won¡¯t remember me. She¡¯s too young. But that doesn¡¯t stop me from hoping. Hoping that she remembers the warmth, and that I loved her very deeply.¡± Adam closed his eyes, resting his head against Lanarot¡¯s, feeling her cheek against his. Lucy hadn¡¯t expected anything deep by her question, but even she felt a little ufortable. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have taken a day off.¡¯ ¡°I would be more than happy to spend my entire days in the Iyr. Training, working, and looking after my adorable little Lanabunny. I know that¡¯s impossible, though, so that¡¯s remain in my dreams.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Lucy asked. "Because," he began, staring down at Lanarot''s adorable face as she stared up at him, showing her near toothless smile. "I''m the protagonist." Lucy narrowed her eyes, which were full of confusion. "What?" "You''re the Demon Lord, right?" Adam asked, kissing Lanarot¡¯s forehead, causing the girl to squirm again before smiling up at him Lucy puffed out her chest, shing a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s right, and don¡¯t you forget it.¡± "So there wille a day, inevitably, that someone will try to cut you down,¡± Adam said, brushing Lanarot¡¯s thin hair. ¡°Even if you spent your entire days farming, someone woulde to try and cut you in half." ¡°Right, they would try,¡± Lucy stated, though she understood his point behind it. "Just like you, I have something which draws someone to me. Chaos. Fate. We are all just pawns for the greater powers that be." Adam stared down at the adorable little baby. "But that¡¯s okay. If it means I can be a decent brother in this life, then I don''t mind being a pawn." He rubbed Lanarot''s head. "As long as they don''t try anything with my sister." Lucy smiled at his response. She was someone who went against the Gods too. ¡°You aren¡¯t so bad, Adam.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lucy, in the conversation, had gained a small amount of self awareness. "So if she means so much to you, why are you leaving her toe with me? Shouldn¡¯t you stay behind to look after her?¡± Adam chuckled again. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± he asked. "Yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound very certain.¡± ¡°We are, but what does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°That had everything to do with it,¡± Adam replied, firmly. "Is that your definition of friend?" "If I didn''t help you in your most trying time, how could I possibly call myself your friend?" Adam chuckled, shaking his head. "Lanarot will be safe and sound in the Iyr, which is the most important thing. Even if I miss her taking her first steps, miss her when she says her first words, some of her most important milestones¡­¡± Adam picked the girl up, staring at her as she dropped her cubes, but looked down at Adam. She brought her knees up to her chest and kicked downwards, beforeughing at her pointy eared brother. ¡°I may end up regretting not helping you sooner.¡± ¡°We still have a few years,¡± Lucy said, awkwardly. She had been at his throat to try and get him to take the matter seriously, and now she was trying to stop him. ¡°What if something happens to the forest? Even with the Iyrmen¡¯s protection, there are many things which could go wrong. What happens if something happens to Mara before the ten years pass? What happens if you die before that?¡± Adam ced Lanarot down, letting her y in peace. ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as impossible,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not any more. Not after I was killed and brought back. Not after I was killed and brought back a second time.¡± ¡°Do you think about everything like that?¡± Lucy asked, staring at the Half Elf, almost in despair at his thoughts. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°Why?¡± Adam stared at Lanarot, trying to not look at her brother who was still not whittling his wood. ¡°I don¡¯t want any regrets in this life.¡± "You''ll always regret something." "Lana¡¯s first steps and you reuniting with Mara, both of them will be great. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be happy seeing either. However, only one of those stops suffering. As much as I am a sentimental idiot, emphasis on the mental idiot, I know where my priorities shouldy.¡± ¡°Now I feel guilty,¡± Lucy said, ncing aside. "Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want you to remember what I''ve done for you. My friends mean a lot to me, and I¡¯ll go through hell with them if I need to. I want you to know how important you are to me.¡± "Why are you going so far for me?¡± Lucy whispered, as though she didn¡¯t want to ask. ¡°You don¡¯t really know me, and we haven¡¯t spent that much time with each other." ¡°Because,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s manly.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Manly indeed. Don''t forget, this month I''m posting up more chapters each time I gain a new patron, so click the banner if you want to see more. Luckily, the ¡ê is crashing so now you can spend less money! :'') Had another idea today for a cultivation series in the shower. Why am I trying to write other stuff? 181. Ready? 181. Ready? Omen: 9, 12 ¡°Will you be able to fight tomorrow?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°If you are not feeling well, Jurot can fight instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be alright,¡± Adam said, bringing up a piece of fruit for Lanarot, who grabbed his hand to bite the fruit from his hand. ¡°So I¡¯ll be fighting on the first day?¡± ¡°There are many who are eager to face you, and I believe that you would prefer to get the fighting out of the way so you can enjoy the rest of the festival,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°How do you know me so well?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You are always eager to work.¡± Sonarot¡¯s lips formed a small smile. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°If you lose, it¡¯ll be really embarrassing,¡± Jaygak said, biting into the grilled fish, before biting into a pepper. ¡°Are Iyrmen so weak that I¡¯ll be embarrassed to lose to them?¡± Adam asked. Jogak threw a look towards Adam, before ncing down towards his daughter. ¡®You have to do better than that.¡¯ He was d that Adam could put Jaygak in her ce, especially after she stole the pepper he had been saving for thest day of his cooking. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell Lanarot all about it when she¡¯s older,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Make sure you engrave tomorrow into your mind, though it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t.¡± Adam bit into the fish. ¡°Jurot will remember fine enough to tell her.¡± Jurot nodded his head. Adam wondered how he was going to help Jurot be closer with Lanarot. Even though Lanarot wanted to y with him, Jurot would often times be too busy, or have no idea what to do with the baby. ¡°Whose going to fight from your families?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My cousin,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Though my uncle might if it¡¯s near the end of the festival.¡± ¡°My cousin will also fight,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Howe neither of you are going to fight?¡± ¡°The official fights have been dealt with long before we returned,¡± Kitool said. ¡°We may fight too, if we decide to.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam said. ¡°So I¡¯m officially fighting for the Rot family, and if Jurot wants to fight, he could, but it¡¯s my fight that people will formally recognise?¡± ¡°All fights are formally recognised, but your fight is the most important,¡± Kitool exined. ¡°That¡¯s quite some pressure,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you want to give up, there¡¯s no shame in it,¡± Jaygak said, but she smirked at him. Adam smiled in return. ¡°It requires pressure for diamonds to form.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Raygak asked. ¡°That and heat,¡± Adam said. ¡°I get hot and pressure too,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Am I a diamond?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a diamond to your parents, probably?¡± Adam replied. ¡°My son is worth more than a diamond,¡± Jogak dered, casually. It was only after he said it that he felt his cheeks burn, feeling the gaze of Shikan, Citool, Sonarot, and Jaygak staring at him. The Iyrman cleared his throat. ¡°What about for your family?¡± Adam asked Shikan. ¡°There are many nieces and nephews who wanted to fight,¡± Shikan said. ¡°My nephew, Rakan, will fight.¡± ¡°There will be only one?¡± Sonarot asked. Shikan shook his head. ¡°It seemed they were too eager, and there was amotion.¡± Sonarot nodded her head slowly. ¡°So even Iyrmen act up and get in trouble,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you¡¯re only Human, after all.¡± ¡°We are not Humans,¡± Shikan stated. ¡°We are Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Right.¡± It began to rain towards the afternoon, so Adam spent his time inside, checking over his spells. ¡°I can use my spells during the fights, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, whittling some wood. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s goo-¡° Adam quickly threw himself forward grabbing onto Lanarot, pinching the wood strip out of her hand and mouth. ¡°Lanababy, no,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°No.¡± Jurot stopped whittling. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°She could choke on the wood chippings,¡± Adam said, trying to keep his voice neutral. Jurot narrowed his eyes. There was a long moment of silence as he thought. ¡°I will ce them in a bin.¡± Adam nodded, dropping the chipping away as Lanarot squirmed andined, trying to reach for the wood strip she had been eagerly biting. ¡°Forget the wood, you can y with me,¡± Adam said, picking her up and blowing a raspberry in her stomach. She went from squirming andining toughing, kicking out her legs as she brought her hands together and squeezed her hands excitedly. ¡°See? I¡¯m really fun, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam said, bouncing her in his arms, before pulling her close to his chest and swaying from side to side. ¡°If only I had a game system or something. Then you could watch me y¡­¡± Adam found his throat closing. He remembered ying a game whilst his younger brother watched quietly from beside him. The memory hit him like a truck, causing him to freeze for a moment. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot asked. Adam blinked rapidly, before nodding his head. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°When I was a boy, mother found me chewing on a wood strip from one of my projects. It was the first Wolf I had carved, which I gifted to mother. It was delicious.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, staring at Jurot confused. ¡°Why did you chew on the wood strip?¡± ¡°It was delicious,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Aswadian Oak.¡± Jurot closed his eyes, recalling the taste. ¡°It tasted simr to a tea which originated from Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The look in Adam¡¯s eye had disappeared, and he returned to ying with Lanarot. Jurot wondered if he should ask Adam about his past, but seeing that he was having a good time with Lanarot, he decided against it. Omen: 4, 12 Sonarot finished tying the sash around Adam¡¯s waist, tucking it in so it didn¡¯t get in the way. Adam and Jurot were both wearing identical outfits, grey in colour, with the Rot family symbol embroidered along the shoulders where the outer shirt cut off. Adam wondered if he was in some kind of martial arts manhwa, since his outfit screamed cultivation. ¡°Recently, I keep thinking I¡¯m in a different genre,¡± Adam said, feeling as though he was going to bump into an arrogant young master. Jurot stared at Adam, his eyes remaining as oblivious as ever. He had no idea what Adam meant, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to know. ¡°Jurot, if I start saying cringe stuff, you need to pull me away,¡± Adam said. ¡°I understand,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. Sonarot mixed some kind of blue power with a drop of water, before dabbing some along her finger and she marked Lanarot¡¯s forehead with seven marks, a circle in the centre, and three strikes on either side, mimicking a crude form of their family symbol. Lanarot was also wearing a simr outfit to them, though her shirt wasn¡¯t cut off at the shoulders like theirs. There was a sash which was tied around her stomach, though it wasn¡¯t very tight, and someone could easily slip their hand into it to grab at it in case she tried to flee. ¡°Who is this cute little girl?¡± Adam asked, staring down at his little sister, whose outfit was also grey, though her sash was blue. ¡°Who is the cutest little baby?¡± Jurot almost reached for Adam to pull him away, but stopped. ¡®No, he did not mean this.¡¯ She blew out a raspberry towards him and reached up to try and grab his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long now,¡± Adam said, reaching up to brush her hair with his hand, which swept back and to the side so her painted forehead could be seen. The four families said goodbye to one another, each of them wearing their attire. The Rot family had to wait, as Adam needed to slip into his armour, though he decided against wearing the entire thing, instead taking with him the breast te, a shield, and his trusty Phantom. ¡°Are you certain you do not want to wear your armour?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°No one will judge you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the judgement, it¡¯s about justification,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I win, I¡¯ve done so without fighting at full strength. If I lose, I can say it¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t fighting at full strength.¡± Jurot almost reached for Adam to pull him away, but stopped. ¡®No, he did not mean this.¡¯ Sonarot shook her head. ¡°Whether you win or lose, it must be with grace, Adam.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam said. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t lose though.¡± Eventually they travelled through the busy roads of the Iyr, which were full of Iyrmen who were going about the festival. There were a great many stalls which had been set up, mostly full of food and trinkets which Iyrmen had made to show off. There were a few games which had been set up too, games which tested one¡¯s athletic abilities, from their ability to throw a ball into a small pot, throwing a heavy stone far, archery, and more. However, Sonarot was leading them further away, before they arrived at a corner of the Iyr, which had been sanctioned off for fights. There was already arge gathering of Iyrmen who were eager to watch the fight. ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Adam asked, seeing hundreds of Iyrmen nearby, most of them currently eating some kind of snack, and some drinking wine. ¡°They are here to watch the fights,¡± Sonarot replied, as though it were obvious. ¡°I gathered that much, but¡­¡± ¡°There he is!¡± called a familiar voice. Adam turned to see Cirot, or was it Sirot, waving at him. ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, noting Sirot, or was it Cirot, quickly standing beside her sister. The pair were wearing simr outfits to Sonarot and Lanarot, though their outfits were tan, with a darker brown sash at their waist. ¡°You look like a lost sheep,¡± Jarot called, having appeared from nowhere, not ten steps beside Adam. ¡°That¡¯s how I always look,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are you here to make more money, old man?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bully the others by taking all their money,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I¡¯ll reserve myself to only a hundred gold.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Right.¡± Jurot nced to Adam, his eyes narrowed. ¡°You should speak with respect to grandfather.¡± ¡°Jurot, my boy,¡± Jarot called, ruffling the young man¡¯s hair. ¡°What a brother you have chosen.¡± ¡°He is queer, but very strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Is there anything more true?¡± Jarotughed. ¡°Ah, and here¡¯s my little granddaughter.¡± Jarot picked her up with his one good hand, wrapping her in towards his chest before he kissed her face all over, causing her to squirm. ¡°How big and fat you¡¯ve be.¡± ¡°Hold on a-¡° ¡°That is right,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She will be strong.¡± ¡®Well, I can¡¯t fault his spirit.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
My next series is going to be a cultivation novel for sure. 182. The First Fights 182. The First Fights ¡°Hey, Churot,¡± Adam said, looking to the Devilkin boy. ¡°Are you doing good?¡± The Devilkin boy stared up at Adam, blinking at him. He remained silent, and stood near his grandfather, within arm¡¯s reach at all time. The look within the boy¡¯s eyes were cold. He wasn¡¯t looking at Adam, but beyond him, as though he were an insignificant ant. ¡®Damn. This kid is cold.¡¯ ¡°Look at how big you¡¯ve be,¡± Jarot said, still kissing his granddaughter all over her face. ¡°She will be big and strong,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. As he watched his grandfather shower Lanarot with affection, he wondered if Adam was a long lost sibling of his. Adam narrowed his eyes at the old man. ¡®How dare you try and copy me, you damn old¡­¡¯ However, he nodded his head. ¡®I see, you too are a man of culture.¡¯ Adam wondered if Jurot would be more open to also adore Lanarot after seeing his grandfather act like that. ¡°You look handsome,¡± Cirot said. Sirot nodded her head. Adam closed his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you girls under age? Stop flirting with me.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± a man called from nearby. He was tall, handsome, with the Rot family pattern on his forehead. He wore a simr attire to both Jurot and Adam, though his own colour was that of a light blue, with a white sash against his stomach. He had dark hair and dark eyes, just like Jurot. ¡°This does not concern you, father,¡± Cirot said. ¡°If we wish to marry Adam, we will do it,¡± Sirot added. ¡°Even you, Sirot? How could you say that?¡± The man red at Adam, his brow pulsing. ¡°I agree with your father,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if you are free to marry whoever you please, I am also free to marry whoever I want.¡± ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± Jurot asked, crossing his arms. ¡°They¡¯re too young,¡± Adam said. ¡°They have to be adults.¡± ¡°We are adults!¡± Cirot dered. ¡°Do you mean adults with purpose?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t they young? They¡¯re not even sixteen from what I see.¡± ¡°We are fifteen,¡± the girls said. ¡°Right? You¡¯re just a bunch of kids!¡± They stared at Adam, narrowing their eyes at him. ¡°We are not!¡± ¡°You are!¡± their father dered. He wanted to be angry at Adam, but it seemed they were both on the same side. ¡°Old men like us should leave the children be,¡± Jarot said, trying to take his nephew out of the conversation. ¡®Quiet! We need to marry him into our family.¡¯ Adam looked to Sonarot for support. ¡°Adam is free to marry as he pleases,¡± she stated, simply. ¡°If Cirot and Sirot are too young, then they need to wait patiently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ri-¡° Adam began, before freezing. ¡°No, wait. I won¡¯t marry them. I¡¯m too young.¡± ¡°You are old enough,¡± Jarot said. ¡°There are many within the Iyr who marry at my grandnieces¡¯ age.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not an Iyrman,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We need to wait until Lanarot is older. She needs to ept my future wife into her heart too.¡± ¡°Adam already has someone in mind,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Cringe.¡± Jurot hadn¡¯t mean to say cringe, but when recalling Adam speaking about Mara, he let the word slip out of his mouth. ¡°Who is this Cringe?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°He means Mara,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, slightly embarrassed he had let the word slip. ¡°Who is Mara?¡± Jarot asked. ¡®Is she strong? Should I deal with her?¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s Lucy¡¯s friend,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Apparently she¡¯s really strong, though she is currently indisposed.¡± ¡°Indisposed?¡± the twins asked. ¡®Then there is a chance to steal his heart before she returns.¡¯ Adam could see what they were thinking on their face. ¡°Alright, so am I fighting or what?¡± Cirot and Sirot exchanged a look, one he didn¡¯t recognise, but they nodded slowly to him. ¡°What was that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What?¡± the twins replied. ¡°That look between you and then the nod,¡± Adam said. Cirot and Sirot did not reply, since they did not want to lie. Instead, they smiled innocently at him. ¡°Your opponents are here,¡± Sonarot said. Adam turned to see the trio of young Iyrmen, each in their early teens. There were two women and a man, and Adam wondered if it was to mirror them. ¡°Them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they a little young?¡± he whispered to Sonarot. After all, Adam was pretty strong inparison to the kids. ¡°Yes,¡± Cirot said. ¡°You are too strong.¡± ¡°We will not fight in this battle,¡± Sirot said. The three Iyrmen who had been watching, narrowed their eyes at Adam and the Rot family twins. ¡°We are not that weak,¡± one said, a young woman who wielded arge greatsword on her back. ¡°You should not shame us so much,¡± another added, a young man with a staff. ¡°We know that you are strong, but¡­¡± Thest young woman, who wore chain mail and wielded a longsword and shield, stared at Adam. Her eyes then fell across the other Rot family. ¡°Are you the Nephew of the Rot family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, preparing himself. ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens?¡± the young man asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, wincing. ¡°Ooooh,¡± the trio replied, nodding their heads. ¡°Then it is only fair we face you all at once,¡± the Iyrman with the greatsword said. Sonarot smiled, nodding her head. ¡°I believe it is fair for Adam to face you all alone.¡± ¡®Et tu, Sonarot?¡¯ Adam cried, internally. ¡®Though, I guess it makes sense. If I fight these three with the twins, it¡¯ll only be used to bully me.¡¯ Perception Check D20 + 3 = 19 (16) Adam spotted a familiar face, Jaygak, who had crept her way into the crowd to watch the fight. ¡®She¡¯d definitely bully me if I fought alongside the twins.¡¯ ¡°It will be our honour to face you,¡± the trio said. ¡°Facing all three of them at once would be difficult even for me,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Facing two opponents is difficult, but three at once?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not in all my gear, but I do have Phantom and my magic. Plus, I have a hidden buff.¡± ¡°Buff?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, donning his shield. ¡°I have never lost once with Lanarot watching.¡± Adam nced over to see Lanarot, grabbing Jarot, hair, tugging it as he yed with her. He blinked. The four prepared themselves as the audience gathered around to watch. These three seemed to be from other families, and had been sent to face against the Rot family. Adam wondered if there was a reason for that, but he shook his head, and clenched his fist around his Phantom tight. The music of the Iyr filled the air. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 12 (11) Soon he was beset by three Iyrmen. They may have been young, but they were still Iyrmen, whose eyes were full of excitement, and their weapons eager. Adam caught the greatsword with Phantom, though his arm throbbed with the effort of shing against the young woman whose face was red. He brought his shield up, deflecting the sword. Health: 65 -> 54 The young man had managed to slip through Adam¡¯s defence, bringing his staff down against Adam¡¯s front, before he struck Adam¡¯s thigh which a knee, causing Adam to stumble back. ¡°You are strong, but it will be difficult to face all three of us at once,¡± the young man said. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam replied, simply. The young man¡¯s smile quickly disappeared. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 54 -> 59 Attack D20 + 8 = 9 (1) D20 + 8 = 17 (9) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 8 (1)(1) 8 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 14 (6) Miss! Adam swiped Phantom swiftly across the young man¡¯s front, though he had brought his staff to deflect most of the blow, sliding backwards. As Adam charged forward, ignoring the other two, twisting his body to avoid their blows, he struck down towards the young man, who had slipped away with the opening hispanions had provided. ¡°We must be careful,¡± the young man said. ¡°His axe can strike the mind.¡± He could feel his head throb from the light blow already. He spun his staff, leaping forward to attack Adam again. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 8 = 26 (18) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 16 (5)(5) 16 damage! Unfortunately, Adam wasn¡¯t finished just yet. With a burst of swiftness, Adam stepped forward again, causing the young Iyrman to stumble, and the other two Iyrmen to veer around his massive body. ¡°The most important thing when facing against multiple foes,¡± Adam began, before he shed across the young man¡¯s front, ¡°is to thin the numbers.¡± The Iyrman¡¯s eyes rolled back into his skull as he fell, the blow having been too much for him. Adam spun on his heel to face the pair of young women, who paused only for a moment to gather their bearings, allowing Adam a moment to strike again. Attack D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D6 + 6 = 23 (4, 6)(1, 6) 23 damage! Adam, understanding that the woman who was raging would have some resistance against his blows, swung for the other woman, who was adorned in her chain. He cut across the chain, which dampened the blow only slightly, though his axe managed to strike true. She fell too, unable to even bring her sword and shield up as she fell unconscious. ¡°That¡¯s two do-¡° Health: 59 -> 42 The young woman swung her de like a beast, scratching against Adam¡¯s puthral, and cut across his arm, causing Adam to stumble back. She roared with joy as she stepped forward, ready to swing again, having far too much fun. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 42 -> 47 Attack D20 + 8 = 24 (16) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 15 (6)(3) Damage resisted! 9 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 12 (3)(3) Damage resisted! 8 damage! ¡°You¡¯re one scarydy,¡± Adam said, ducking under her next blow, before mming his axe against her, grabbing her shoulder to strike her across her chin with the handle of his axe. The Iyrman fell down, though she was caught by a swift footed Iyrman. Adam noted the other two had been dragged away while the battle continued by other Iyrmen, who were tending to their wounds. Victory! Iyrmen Youth XP Gained: +75 XP: 4000 -> 4075 ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°She hurt me real good.¡± He cracked his neck, before ncing back to Sonarot and the others. ¡°How was¡­¡± He noted the looks in the twin¡¯s eyes. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam is he sus wtf. 183. Two Fights 183. Two Fights He didn¡¯t like the way the twins were staring at him, with their eyes ravenous. However, there was something else which annoyed him more. ¡°Adam, we want to-¡° Cirot began, though she froze. ¡°Hey!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jarot held Lanarot up by her sash, nuzzling her nose as she dangled ahead of him. Churot was standing beside him, nostrils ring, not used to his grandfather doting on other children more than him. ¡°I am ying with my granddaughter,¡± Jarot replied, his eyes falling to Adam, taunting the Half Elf. ¡°Stop annoying her and let her watch me fight,¡± Adam growled at the elderly Iyrman. ¡°If she does not want to watch, we should not force her.¡± Jaygak watched as Jarot teased Adam. ¡®Teasing Adam using Lanarot,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I can only dream of doing something like that.¡¯ ¡°Do you want another round, old man?¡± Adam asked, clutching his Phantom tight. Jarot¡¯s eyes went wide with excitement, and he set Lanarot down onto the floor. However, as he did, Sonarot held onto his shoulder. ¡°Lanarot watched your fight,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You do not have to worry about that.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± Adam said, ring at Jarot still. ¡®This old man is worse than Jaygak.¡¯ Jarot, disappointed, allowed Sonarot to take Lanarot back from him. Jurot remained silent. ¡®Another round?¡¯ He looked between Adam and Jarot. ¡®Another round?¡¯ The words repeated in his mind over and over. Cirot and Sirot nced between one another. ¡®He is joking?¡¯ ¡®I think so?¡¯ ¡®They say he is queer.¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said, ncing at who he presumed to be Cirot. ¡°What was it that you wanted to say?¡± ¡°We wish to face you, Adam,¡± she replied. ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just fight?¡± ¡°You are still healthy to fight,¡± Sirot said. ¡°Sure, but I shouldn¡¯t bully my Cousins, should I?¡± Adam let out a soft scoff. ¡°We will not disappoint you,¡± Cirot said, grabbing her axe and shield. Adam looked to Sonarot for support, who raised Lanarot up to face Adam. ¡°Look, your brother is going to fight some more.¡± Lanarot sped her hands together and squealed, before kicking out her legs excitedly. There was a gentle hum of music nearby, which was slowly growing louder as the fights continued. ¡®Et tu, Lanarot?¡¯ Adam gripped his shield tight. ¡°Since my adorable little sister wants to see me fight, what can I do?¡± The Iyrmen nearby began to drum on their instruments harder, causing a gentle rumble to fill the air. Lanarot hid in her mother¡¯s bosom, trying to hide from the loud sounds, though she heard the rising flutes and the strumming of lutes. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 12 (11) The pair of Iyrmen leapt forward swiftly, far too swiftly for Adam to react. When they had charged forward, it wasn¡¯t as though he was facing two separate entities, but a single being. Adam tried to catch the axe which swung down, but as he tried to grab it, another appeared right beside it, as the pair pressed him back. Health: 47 -> 30 Adam raised his brows in rm. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Both twins had somehow managed tond blows against his armour, and though he had tried to catch their axe with his own, the force of the blow caused him to stumble back. The Half Elf stared at the twins, whose faces were contorted in a wild grin, red with rage. ¡®Right. They¡¯re Iyrmen.¡¯ Warrior Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 30 -> 35 Attack D20 + 8 = 18 (10) D20 + 8 = 22 (14) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 1D6 + 1D6 + 2D6 + 6 = 16 (1)(1)(2, 6) Damage resisted! 12 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 18 (6) D20 + 8 = 22 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 14 (4)(4) Damage resisted! 9 damage! Adam focused. He inhaled deeply as the pair of them leapt up towards him again, eagerly swinging their axes. He dropped to a knee and caught an axe on his shield, before striking one twin against her thigh, even expending some Mana to defeat her using his smite, something he hadn¡¯t bothered with when facing the other Iyrmen. ¡®That should do it,¡¯ he thought, about to swing his axe towards the other twin, only to see that they were both still up. ¡®What the hell are they feeding you?¡¯ Adam struck the first twin with the back of his axe, before narrowly ducking the other axe, which almost struck him across the head, before he slipped back, creating some distance between him and the twin who was still conscious. Sirot, who had watched her sister fall, charged forward to attack him, filled with a greater rage. As she swung wildly, Adam stepped back, and took the opportunity to strike. Attack D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 15 1D6 + 1D6 + 3D6 + 6 = 19 (3)(1)(1, 3, 5) Damage resisted! 15 damage! Adam, wordless, struck Sirot with the back of his axe across her side, causing her to fall under him as the axe struck not just flesh, but her mind too. He caught her as she fell, and allowed another Iyrman to take her away. Victory! Iyrmen Twins XP Gained: +50 XP: 4075 -> 4125 ¡°You Iyrmen are really scary, you know?¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. His heart pounded from the effort of the bout, which hadn¡¯tsted long, but fighting Iyrmen wasn¡¯t a walk in the park. Adam threw a look towards Lanarot, who had been watching the fight with excitement, and he smiled. ¡°You are certainly strong,¡± an Iyrman called out from the crowd, before stepping forward. It was an Iyrman who was quite beautiful, his radiance causing Adam to wince. ¡®Damn. What¡¯s with all these Iyrmen being a bunch of hunks?¡¯ Adam wondered where Lucy was, considering she was missing out on seeing all the handsome guys around. ¡®She¡¯s probably off groping some other Iyrmen.¡¯ The Iyrman stared at Adam. ¡°Oh, right. Uh, thanks.¡± ¡°I would like to face you tomorrow,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Once are at the height of your strength.¡± Adam noted the Iyrman seemed somewhat familiar, only to nce over to the side, and noted that the young woman with the greatsword, who had hurt him quite harshly, held the same tattoo and simr attire to the man. ¡°Are you here to take revenge for me beating your daughter?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrman narrowed his eyes as the young woman smirked, trying to stop her chuckle. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°She is my little sister.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°I understand.¡± The Iyrman stared at the Half Elf for a short moment in utter silence. ¡°There is a misunderstanding. The fight between you and my sister and Cousins was sanctioned by the Iyr, and a wonderful sight to behold. I just wish to face you myself.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, somewhat dismissively. The Iyrman continued to stare at Adam. ¡®Does he understand?¡¯ ¡°I wish to face you because I am an Expert too.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam repeated. The Iyrman continue to stare at Adam. Adam noted the man was probably in histe twenties or so, and was quite strong. ¡®What a handsome guy. I bet he wants to beat me up so that he looks good in front of everyone, and so he can find himself a nice guy or gal.¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®He definitely does not understand,¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to fight right now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It will be your best chance to beat me.¡± ¡°My goal is to face you at your strongest for a wonderful fight,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°You really just want to fight¡­ just to fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam stared at the Iyrman. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam rubbed his face. ¡°For a second there I forgot you were an Iyrman.¡± The Iyrman¡¯s brow pulsed. ¡°Is there any reason for you to shame me like this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not shaming you.¡± The Iyrman narrowed his eyes, and Adam could see the rage within them beginning to build up. Adam nced to Sonarot for support. ¡°What did I say that was so wrong?¡± Sonarot, seeing Adam panic, just smiled. ¡°My Nephew does not understand many of the customs. He meant no offence by his words.¡± The Iyrman continued to re at Adam. ¡°Did I really say something so bad?¡± Adam asked. Jurot, who had been deep in thought, stepped forward and ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You had forgotten he was an Iyrman.¡± ¡°So?¡± Adam asked. Jurot stared at Adam, before pulling on his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You asked me to pull you aside when you were cringe.¡± ¡°How am I being cringe?¡± ¡°Are you not taking your jokes too far, Adam?¡± ¡°Jurot, you think I¡¯m going to joke with some random Iyrman I don¡¯t even know?¡± Jurot admitted he had a point. ¡°You had forgotten he was an Iyrman.¡± Adam remained silent. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about¡­¡± Adam winced, hiding his face behind his fist for a moment. It was an involuntary spasm. ¡®Am I stupid?¡¯ ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, still wincing. ¡°Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean that I forgot you were an Iyrman, but that I forgot Iyrmen are all about fighting, and that it makes sense that you want to fight me.¡± The Iyrman¡¯s rage quickly slipped away towards confusion. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow to fight, alright?¡± Adam said, quickly retreating back to Sonarot. He had gone from being the victor of two fights, to an utter buffoon. Though he was an Expert, it was still impressive to fight three people at once, and then immediately afterwards fight another two. Then he revealed himself to be¡­ Cringe. Jurot had almost put two and two together about Adam and his grandfather, but Adam¡¯s ridiculous actions had allowed the thought topletely slip away.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam really does need to think a little more before talking otherwise he''ll get himself killed. 184. Adam’s Worries 184. Adam¡¯s Worries Adam rubbed his cheek against Lanarot¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot, Lanababy.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, earnestly. ¡°Jurot, seriously¡­¡± Adam held Lanarot up against him, embracing her tight as she cuddled with him, babbling quietly. He had taken off his armour and had left it behind. Apparently, he could just do that, leave behind his priceless armour out and about. There were currently a number of children who were touching it and admiring it. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m too much of an idiot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassing.¡± Sonarot ced a hand on his back, tapping his armour gently. ¡°It is who you are, Adam.¡± ¡®Et tu, Sonarot?¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m embarrassing, I¡¯m strong enough to be a little embarrassing, but I realised today that it¡¯s not just about me.¡± Sonarot stared down at him, wondering if he had figured it out. ¡°I also¡­¡± Adam was going to make a joke about Lanarot, but he sighed. ¡°I also represent the Rot family. I can¡¯t be an embarrassment any more, because otherwise people will associate it with you.¡± ¡°There is no need to worry about the opinion of others,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Save for the Great Elders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they think I¡¯m an embarrassment too?¡± ¡°No, they believe you are a terrifying existence.¡± Adam stared at her. He already knew that, but he didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°That stems partly from my jokes.¡± ¡°There are times to joke, and times where we must be serious. I believe that you do not mean any harm.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re also my Aunt, so of course you¡¯d have my back.¡± Adam smiled slightly, brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to show the Iyr that I¡¯m really a terrifying existence.¡± Sonarot squinted her eyes slightly at him. ¡°Is that not against what you want?¡± ¡°If I know anything about the Iyr, and I dare not say that I know much about it,¡± Adam said, ncing around, but he had no chance of finding the secret spies within the Iyr, ¡°it¡¯s that you like it when people are straight forward. The less I hide, the more danger I¡¯ll be in, no doubt, but the less threatening I¡¯ll appear.¡± ¡°There is a wisdom in that.¡± ¡°It goes against one of my rules since I¡¯vee into this world, but that¡¯s just how it is, I guess¡­¡± Adam sighed, kissing Lanarot¡¯s cheek. She twitched and looked up at him, before grabbing his face and kissing his cheek, half spitting on his face. Spell: Tricks ¡°Seriously, why are you always spitting all over me?¡± Adam asked, pinching her cheek gently. ¡°What is that rule?¡± Jurot asked, curious. ¡°When youe across an enemy, it is best that they either overestimate or underestimate your abilities,¡± Adam said. ¡°If they know how strong you are, then it only means death.¡± ¡°Then why are you going to reveal yourself to the Iyr?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°The Iyr is not my enemy,¡± Adam said. Sonarot smiled. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam picked up some food from a stall, some fried dough buns on a stick, offering a bite to his little sister. ¡°If the Iyr is my enemy, then I¡¯m not sure it matters whether they know my real strength or not. I won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡± Sonarot nodded her head. ¡°There are only a handful of beings who have managed to escape the Iyr¡¯s wrath.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because they are creatures of the sky or sea,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why is that?¡± Sonarot asked, her curiosity getting the best of him. ¡°What can escape the Iyr onnd?¡± The festival continued, with Adam taking Lanarot around to the various stalls, picking up all manner of delicious food. He had to crush some of the food so she was able to eat it, and remained near Sonarot so she could tell him off if he fed her anything she shouldn¡¯t consume. Jurot brought over three bottles of wine. ¡°Granduncle Rajin had gifted some bottles to us.¡± ¡°What a wonderful gift,¡± Sonarot said, taking a bottle, before uncorking it and sniffing it. She winced. ¡°Who is Rajin?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Granduncle Rajin is Uncle Lojin¡¯s father,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He is the Family Elder.¡± ¡°Family Elder?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He holds the same role as mother Mulrot,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Mulrot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Grandaunt Mulrot,¡± Sonarot corrected. ¡°She is our Family Elder.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jarot¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Granduncle Jarot,¡± Sonarot corrected. Adam scrunched up his face. ¡°Do I have to call him Granduncle?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It is a matter of respect.¡± Adam continued to scrunch up his face. ¡°So I can¡¯t call him old geezer?¡± ¡°You may do that too,¡± she said. ¡°It is a joke between the two of you, and father is¡­¡± Sonarot wondered how she should describe him. ¡°Grandfather is queer,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked, before remembering that it just meant weird. ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the pair replied. ¡°No wonder I like him so much,¡± Adam said, breaking another piece of food for Lanarot, who ate it off of his finger. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I said that though.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°You must show your respect to Family Elders. They hold a powerful position in the family. Their position is, at times, greater than the Family Head.¡± ¡°What do they do exactly?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Family Head takes care of the main family and it¡¯s dealings, and the Family Elder does the same for the extended family. It is far more difficult to deal with the extended family, and typically it is the Family Head who bes the Family Elder when they retire.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, both the old geezer and Grandaunt have the same tattoo, but chances are they¡¯re from different families, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°So why do they have the same tattoo?¡± ¡°Everyone who marries into a family bes a member of that family, which means they must also use their weapons and take their symbol,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Adopting their weapons is optional, but almost every Iyrman does so.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°So who was from the Rot family before they married?¡± ¡°Father is from the Rot family, and mother was from the Fev family,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Howes she¡¯s the Family Elder and not your father?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Sonarot paused, wondering how much she should say. ¡°He stepped down when he realised he was unable to hold to the responsibilities.¡± Adam noted the sombre look in her eyes, and even noted Jurot¡¯s face be stern. ¡°He¡¯s a lot wiser than I give him credit for.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°It is rare that for two generations it is the spouse of the original heir who takes the main role of the family. Though, during my generation, it seems that quite arge number of spouses have taken the main role. Shikan and Kitool have also stepped down from the main role.¡± ¡°Did Shikan step down because of his child?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You have heard?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Damokan came to me for help, and he told me that Anokan died.¡± ¡°She was quite strong, even for a Kan,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She died a good death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she did,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It seems to have affected Damokan and Kalokan. They wanted me to help them be strong.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°And you said you would help them?¡± ¡°Am I that predictable?¡± Adam asked. ¡°When ites to children, yes. Some even worry that you have ill intentions towards the children.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Which coward is saying that?¡± Sonarot¡¯s brows raised. She had never seen Adam like this before, and even Jurot, who had sipped some of the wine, paused to stare at Adam. ¡°There are many in the Iyr who still do not trust you, Adam,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Even if I have epted you, some feel that you are too dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Elder Zijin told me about that too.¡± ¡°There are very few people who give out multiple Dragon scales to children. Elder Zijin has also taken note that the children around him seem to have taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, smiling slightly. ¡°Well, I am a great older brother, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°We of the Iyr cannot help but wonder why,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°Well the Jin family is close to the Kan family, and they often y together,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since they¡¯re our neighbours, I should treat them well.¡± ¡°Yes, but,¡± Elder Zijin said, stepping into the conversation, appearing out of nowhere, ¡°there are some who believe that you are doing it to gain their trust.¡± Adam held onto Lanarot¡¯s head as he spun, taking a step away from the Elder. ¡°What¡¯s with you Iyrmen and trying to give me a heart attack?¡± ¡°I apologise, but it seemed you were talking about me,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take my warning to heart, Adam.¡± ¡°How long have you been eavesdropping?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have heard you since you faced the trio,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Including the disrespect you have shown Jarot.¡± Adam nced aside, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s between me and him.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Though you should keep that within the safety of the estate. Word spreads quickly in the Iyr, especially about a young Half Elf who continues to disrespect our people and our home.¡± Adam flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Elder Zijin nodded. ¡°There are many stories about you already spreading within the Iyr. Your battles against Jarot and Otkan, as well as your-¡° Jurot spat out the wine, spraying it across the floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that my uncle¡¯s wine?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Adam fought against grandfather and Grandaunt?¡± Jurot asked, his voice full of shock, and his face twisted into surprise. ¡°You still have not told him?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him another time,¡± Adam said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sorry this was meant toe out an hour ago but I forgot. Shout out to Rage, which is currently filling the Iyr at Adam''s antics. Next chapter is one of my favourites. 185. A Father’s Love 185. A Father¡¯s Love ¡°Why did you fight?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it another time,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. He had been keeping it a secret for no reason in particr, testing whether or not he¡¯d find out by himself. Jurot looked to his mother, but she just smiled. Of course, it was Adam¡¯s right to speak of the tale, so he just needed to wait. It didn¡¯t seem their rtionship was bad. ¡°I wish to face grandfather too,¡± Jurot said, his face stone cold again. There was a hint of a pout, but he did not let it slip further. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will be willing if you ask,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Shall I go speak with him?¡± ¡°I will ask him,¡± Jurot said. Lanarot shook and began to groan in Adam¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh? Is it that time already?¡± Adam asked, before handing her over to her mother. ¡°You do not want to?¡± Sonarot joked, taking her daughter away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll nap with her when it¡¯s time, but I don¡¯t want to do this part.¡± Sonarot just smiled as she took her daughter away to clean her and change her. ¡°Why did you fight them?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°That old geezer attacked me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Grandfather attacked you?¡± ¡°Yeah. He said something about your mother, and I called him a¡­¡± Adam nced around, noting the number of Iyrmen. ¡°Anyway, he attacked me and I tried to defend myself. He¡¯s one hell of a monster, your grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, standing taller. ¡°Grandfather is powerful.¡± ¡°Apparently, he really liked the fight with me, and bragged about my skills to Grandaunt. We came to fight the day after, and¡­ now that I think about it, she owes me a reward.¡± ¡°A reward?¡± ¡°Yeah, she promised me a reward, and I still haven¡¯t received anything.¡± ¡°If Grandaunt has promised you a reward, she will grant you something amazing,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°The Kan family does not reward lightly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± Adam said. ¡°If she rips me off, I¡¯m going tell the twins to tell her off.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Work hard, Adam,¡± he said. ¡°It will be difficult for you to stop such jokes, but I will support you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even make jokes like that?¡± Adam asked. Eventually, Sonarot returned with her daughter, whose eyes were half closed. ¡°She will need to sleep soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take her to nap,¡± Adam said. ¡°There is an area nearby for babies to sleep,¡± Sonarot said, guiding Adam away to a quiet area where there were dozens of babies, and a handful of Iyrmen about, waiting for their children to awaken, and others who were keeping an eye on the sleeping babies. Sonarot handed Lanarot to Adam in front of the Iyrmen. ¡°You willy with her?¡± ¡°I might as well,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to rest after those fights too.¡± Adam crept up to a corner andy down, Lanarotying on his chest. He noted the Iyrmen keeping an eye on him, but he paid them no mind. Lanarot fell asleep, drooling on his chest, and Adam remained under her, his own eye lids growing heavy. The first day of the festival ended quickly for Adam, who had napped with Lanarot and had taken her home. ¡°I heard that you had retired early,¡± Jarot said, carrying the breastte in his good arm. Beside him was Churot, who Adam had never seen apart from the old man. Adam stood to take it from him, not wanting an old man to carry his stuff for him. ¡°Yeah, I thought I may as well.¡± ¡°You have no told Jurot yet about our fight?¡± Jarot chuckled. ¡°Not yet,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know about the results between me and Otkan.¡± Jarotughed, which boomed through the courtyard. Lanarot, who had been ying with her blocks, jolted upright and looked over to him. As expected, she began to cry. ¡°Oh, sorry my little girl,¡± Jarot said, picking her up and gently rocked her in his arm. ¡°Evening, Churot. Enjoying the festival?¡± Churot remained staring at Adam, his eyes cold. ¡°Do not mind Churot,¡± Jarot said. ¡°He is a quiet boy.¡± ¡°I notice he¡¯s always with you,¡± Adam said. ¡°I dote on him,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It is my responsibility, and my right,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Can I not dote on my grandson?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Adam said. Jarot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Churot receives most of our affection, my wife¡¯s and my own, because we must also take the role of his parents.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Right.¡± When Lanarot was quiet, he ced her down with her blocks, and Churot sat beside her, staring at her. Jarot walked away from the pair, taking a seat on Sonarot¡¯s rocking chair. ¡°I doted on my son, Farot, the most. He was the youngest of the three. Surot, Mirot, and Farot. I named him after my own generation, for he was a small boy, and his birth wasplicated.¡± Jarot looked to the corner of the courtyard, and nodded his head towards it. ¡°When he was a boy, there was a tree there. He enjoyed eating from the fruit it bore, though it would often upset his stomach. Wait until it was red, I would tell him, but he liked the sourness of when the fruit was green.¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°He grew up well, though. He practised harder than Surot and Mirot, and he grew at half their rate. Still, he did well enough. He married his childhood sweetheart and travelled with her, fighting a great many beasts.¡± Jarot leaned back in his chair. ¡°It was raining that day. I found out that Farot and Chayrot had been killed on their return. ¡°Forgryn, the Azure Terror. He was well known in Aswadasad, living deep within it¡¯s vast desert.¡± Jarot almost scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°It was a twisted fate that it was he who had realised who the pair were. He showed little mercy to the two, due to the blood flowing in their veins.¡± Adam remained silent, staring at the old man. ¡°They fought well, but¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°It was a good death, no doubt, but it was a death. How could I allow him to die? He was not like Surot and Mirot, who had grown up healthy and well. He was my little boy, who had not be an Expert though he trained harder than any whoy im to that title.¡± Jarot clenched his fist, his veins nearly popping out, his entire body growing red. ¡°I set out, against the Chief¡¯s wishes. He was going to send someone else to find the bones and return them, but I would not allow anyone else to take that right from me. Otkan came with me, and so did Tangak. She would not allow the Azure Terror off so lightly, not after what he had done. Then there was Zaool, who hade to stop us, but he eventually came with us.¡± Jarot grit his teeth for a moment. ¡°It was after we left that the Chief had received word. The Iyr had dispatched many more, and when they caught up, they told me the news. During their journey, Chirot had fallen pregnant.¡± ¡®Oh shit.¡¯ ¡°I used the issue to press my im, and so the four of us continued to find Forgryn. We found the bodies first. They were in the bastard¡¯sir, kept apart. I tore him apart, though it cost us dearly. Forgryn was beyond our abilities, and during the fight, Tangak and Zaool fell. We knew the risks, but I was blinded by my rage at that time, and because I pressed my im in that way...¡± Adam remained silent, unsure of what to say. ¡°I returned, with the bones of the three. I paid the price for my mistake. I gave up my position and my arm, and retired to look after little Churot, who was brought back thanks to Baktu¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°Your arm?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It was because I was unable to defend them, that my Brother and Sister died,¡± Jarot said. ¡°So I gave up my arm which should have shielded them.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°One day I will tell you the tale properly, but you will have to ept this for the moment,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I¡¯m just a foolish old man who didn¡¯t deserve to be the Family Elder.¡± ¡°What is the title of Family Elder inparison to the title of father?¡± Adam asked. Jarot smiled, but he shook his head. ¡°I should not have let him go. I knew that he was born weak of body. I should have stopped him from training. I should have stopped him from Ranging. I should have stopped him from leaving the Iyr. He should have stayed here, to live with the extended family in peace.¡± ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡°Every day.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°If I had epted the help of those who hade along with us, my Brother and Sister would still be here, at least,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They died a good death, and the stories will continue to be passed from generation to generation. I¡¯m sure that all of the children in this courtyard will know the tale by the time they are ten. Laygak, Nirot, Naqokan, Faool, they know of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your son,¡± Adam said. Jarot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Churot is growing well. He takes after his mother, who could fall every hour, and still get back up. He is quiet, though, unlike either of them.¡± Adam looked to Churot, who was holding Lanarot up as she grabbed his horns. ¡°He¡¯s a good kid.¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°Would you have done the same?¡± ¡°Would I have been prepared to throw away my life for vengeance?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If Lanarot was killed by a great foe, greater than something you and Jurot could take with your own abilities, would you go and take revenge by your own hands?¡± Jarot asked. Adam stared at the girl. ¡°I¡¯d have the Iyr bring her back,¡± Adam said. Jarot slowly nodded his head. ¡°A wise decision.¡± ¡°Once they had brought her back, I¡¯d make sure she was happy. I¡¯d stay in the Iyr, for years, and I¡¯d sell as many weapons as it requires. Then, I¡¯d make a weapon that was designed to kill only the thing which killed her.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d make it a slow and painful death. Even if I died during the encounter, and even if it lives, I¡¯d make it wish it was dead. If I did die before killing it, then I¡¯d leave the rest to Jurot.¡± Jarot leaned back in the rocking chair and closed his eyes. His lips formed a small smile. ¡°Are you sure you do not want to marry Cirot and Sirot?¡± ¡°Would you like to see Phantom more clearly?¡± ¡°I thought you were not going to joke any longer?¡± ¡°Who said it was a joke?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
:( 186. Facing Wahruv 186. Facing Wahruv Omen: 11, 11 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jurot asked. Adam kept Lanarot held up. She had grown silent, staring at him, wondering what he was doing. He had picked her up and had held her there, causing her to squeal and giggle at first, but he had remained silent. Eventually she had fallen silent too, other than the short outbursts ofughter. She reached up to his face, but was too far away, so began to happily p his arms, feeling the puthral under her palms. ¡°Lanarot,¡± Adam said, causing the girl to look up at him. ¡°Oo?¡± ¡°You need to watch me, okay?¡± Now that Adam was talking to her, she pped her hands together and bounced happily in his hands. ¡°Eee!¡± she replied, gleefully. Adam brought her to his chest and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win today.¡± ¡°Are you sure you wish to fight without Phantom?¡± Sonarot asked, holding out a mundane axe for him. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I want them all to know that I can fight well enough without my magical axe.¡± Sonarot bowed her head, watching as he ced Lanarot down, and he put on his helmet. He wore his entire armour today, showing how serious he was taking this fight, and though he was going without his axe, he was not ill prepared. Sonarot picked her daughter up, fixing her hair with a hand, before carrying her out, leading her boys to the corner where the fights would take ce. There were far more Iyrmen today, partly because the fights today would include some of the promising youth of the Iyr, but also because there were a few fights which were going to include some notable figures. ¡°You have finally arrived, Nephew of the Rot family,¡± the Iyrman from yesterday called. ¡°Adam, Son of Fate,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the Iyrman. ¡°Wahruv, son of Fahruv,¡± the Iyrman said, nodding his head in return. Adam noted the tattoo on his forehead, a purple infinity symbol which was on its side, and red arrows heading outwards from it. The Iyrman removed the cloak around his shoulders, revealing the skirt around his waist and the countless scars which littered his body. ¡®You have no need for armour against me because you¡¯ve faced worse?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if the Iyrman was trying to taunt him. Wahruv unsheathed his greatsword. It was long and wide, like that of Argon¡¯s de, ck, with a silver pattern running along it, like gentle waves on a sunny day. That¡¯s when Adam saw it, the flicker of light which glinted off the metal, revealing the runes engraved within the de, which then lit up as the de turned from ck and silver, to red and white. ¡°That¡¯s quite the sword,¡± Adam said, raising his axe. ¡°Where is that Phantom of yours?¡± Wahruv asked. ¡°I wished to face it.¡± ¡°I came today to fight you with my own abilities,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want it to be my strength and magic which beat you, not the magical axe which has made even the Chief wary of me.¡± ¡°Wary of you? Even if you are an Expert, that de of yours could not defeat the Chief,¡± Wahruv said, his brow pulsing. ¡°I said he was wary of me, not that I could beat him,¡± Adam gripped his axe tighter. ¡°I may not be very smart, but even I know that much.¡± ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the Chief, even if it¡¯s true. Come on, Adam. No more cringe.¡¯ ¡°There are times you should keep things unsaid,¡± Wahruv said. Adam nodded. ¡°And there are times we should speak up. So, Wahruv, son of Fahruv, how much are you willing to bet?¡± Wahruv stared at the Half Elf for a moment. He hadn¡¯t expected mention of betting, but it was a festival. ¡°Since you are well paid by the Iyr for your work, then you should have more than enough to bet with me. A hundred gold?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all you can afford, we can stick with a hundred gold,¡± Adam said, taunting the Iyrman. Wahruv smiled. ¡°They will say that Wahruv is bullying the little Nephew of the Rot family if I bet too much.¡± ¡°Hey, old man,¡± Adam said, calling for Jarot, who had been watching the y with excitement. ¡°How shy are you that you cannot call me grandfather in front of all these people?¡± Jarot said. ¡°Whose grandfather are you?¡± Adam replied back, almost growling. ¡°How much are you betting on me?¡± ¡°I was also thinking a hundred gold, since they¡¯ll say that this old man is bullying the youngsters,¡± Jarot said. Adam nodded. ¡°Then make sure you treat me to some of that wine from yesterday. I didn¡¯t even get a sip.¡± ¡°That wine is not for celebrating, but for rxing,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I will treat you to some good wine if you win.¡± Adam returned his attention back to the Iyrman. ¡°Then how about this. If I win, I¡¯ll get that greatsword of yours, and if you win, I¡¯ll give you Phantom?¡± ¡°A greater enchanted weapon for a greater enchanted weapon?¡± Wahruv asked. ¡°You do not have to take him too seriously,¡± Jarot said. ¡°He says queer things all the time.¡± ¡°Is that so weird?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Who trades greater enchanted weapons during fights?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I do,¡± Adam said. ¡°What say you, Wahruv, son of Fahruv?¡± Wahruv smiled wider, and a Ruv family member cleared their throat. ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot ept. This weapon has been gifted to me for the fight.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± Adam said. ¡°A hundred gold will have to do.¡± However, he had already aplished his task. He had agreed to Wahruv¡¯s high bet, and had countered with his own, revealing his confidence in himself, or as the Iyrmen might take it, arrogance. ¡®I¡¯ve set the stage, but now I have to show up,¡¯ Adam thought, gripping his axe tighter. ¡°Are you ready, Adam?¡± Wahruv asked. Adam threw a nce to the side, where Sonarot rocked Lanarot, and motioned her towards Adam, whose purple armour sparkled in the sun. ¡°Yeah.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 9 (8) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 6 = 9 (3) D20 + 6 = 22 (16) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 13 1D6 + 1D3 + 3D6 + 4 = 17 (5)(2)(3, 4, 5) 23 damage! Attack D20 + 6 = 15 (9) D20 + 6 = 22 (16) Hit! Mana: 13 -> 11 1D6 + 1D3 + 3D6 + 4 = 21 (5)(3)(2, 3, 4) 21 damage! Adam leapt into the fray first, surprising eve the Iyrman. Though he had taunted the Iyrman originally, he moved with a swiftness and deliberateness the Iyrman hadn¡¯t expected, though he had seen Adam fight yesterday. Yesterday, Adam fought a bunch of children, so even if he was focused, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. He understood they were probably around Level 1, and they wouldn¡¯t threaten him much, even if they did outnumber him. However, this Iyrman was not Level 1. He was at least Level 5, and Adam wasn¡¯t sure how strong a Level 5 Iyrman was, especially not with a greatsword with a greater enchantment. Even though Otkan had been a much higher Level, she had used a mundane greatsword. If she had possessed even a +1 or a +2 sword without any other enchantments, she would have defeated Adam. So Adam fought with everything he could muster, striking down against the Iyrman¡¯s de, his axe shing white as he expended his Mana. Though he wasn¡¯t going to use a magical weapon, he was still going to use his magic, to show the Iyrmen what a threat he could be even with a in old axe. Adam ducked under a wild swing of the Iyrman as his axe cut across the Iyrman¡¯s side, creating a deeper gash as his axe shed white hot, tearing more of the Iyrman¡¯s flesh. Wahruv felt the heavy blows of the non magical axe, and considering what he knew of Phantom, he was certain he would have fallen if Adam had used it. ¡®Fallen? In a single round?¡¯ Wahruv thought, catching a blow with his greatsword, before stepping back. The crowd watched the pair fight, seeing the way they exchanged their sword and axe, which rung like music, only adding to the rhythm of the drumming. They could all hear Adam¡¯s intentions behind every blow. ¡®With just my own abilities, I can defeat you.¡¯ ¡®This Nephew is more than an Expert,¡¯ Wahruv thought. ¡®Even among my peers, I cannot find someone as great as he, and yet he is only the same age as the other young man of the Rot family?¡¯ Wahruv caught Adam¡¯s axe with his greatsword, a hand on the back of his de as the axe tried to cut at his head. ¡°You are strong, Adam,¡± Wahruv said, as his body grew red hot with rage. ¡°Very strong!¡± The rage filled Wahruv¡¯s body, causing his muscles to rx for a moment before they tensed up, and his entire body felt as though it had been set ame. ¡®No,¡¯ Wahruv thought. ¡®This is not enough.¡¯ He willed his muscles to life, almost tearing them as he filled with a greater rage. From the side, Fahruv watched as his son willed his rage to envelope his entire body, but at a greater speed than he should have. His family¡¯s abilities were such that they embraced a deeper rage, but it needed time. ¡®Just how desperate are you?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Thus begins Adam''s first real bout in the Iyr. 187. Adam vs Wahruv 187. Adam vs Wahruv Adam¡¯s axe had struck harshly against the wide, t side of the greatsword, which had been used like a shield. Half a thought had entered his mind at the time. ¡®That isn¡¯t good for the-¡® Yet the thought had cut off. The rage which had spread through Wahruv hadn¡¯t been like any rage he had seen, not from Jurot, not from Jarot, and not even from Otkan, who embraced her rage differently. This rage was something else, something which made his entire body tingle. Adam¡¯s entire body told him to duck, and he followed his will, which caused him to squat down, half bowing as he did. There was a heavy rushing sound as wind struck across the back of his neck, as the greatsword, which was nearly hot with fire, passed him by above him. It didn¡¯t pass him by, but rather, had threatened to cut him in half if it had hit. Wahruv¡¯s muscles almost tore apart from the heavy swing, but he stopped his de right as it passed Adam¡¯s head, which caused his muscles to scream at him. Already his arms were quivering, but if the swing had continued and he used the momentum, Adam would have defended against it, the Half Elf already bringing up his shield to hide behind it. Instead, he brought his greatsword above, causing Adam¡¯s hairs to stand on edge as he exploded from his squat backwards, barely dodging the greatsword, which scraped across the front of his armour, and even cut across his inner thigh. It was only the corner of the greatsword, barely more than a hair¡¯s width which had struck him, but the mes seeped across him, and the weapon had torn through his puthral te and into his flesh with the smallest of cuts. The greatswordnded on the ground which such force that sparks flew out across the area, and the stone floor was cut so deep, Kitool would be able to put her entire hand into it. Health: 65 -> 42 ¡®So much damage?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It only grazed me.¡¯ Adam¡¯s entire body had grown cold at the thought of facing that greatsword again, but Wahruv, whose arms were now bleeding from forcing his body to move in ways it shouldn¡¯t, raised his sword again, and stepped forward. ¡°More!¡± Wahruv roared, spit flying into the air as he leapt upon Adam, a savage beast who wanted nothing more than to tear Adam apart. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 42 -> 47 Attack D20 + 6 = 15 (9) D20 + 6 = 16 (10) Miss! Attack D20 + 6 = 15 (16) D20 + 6 = 22 (19) Hit! Mana: 11 -> 8 1D6 + 1D3 + 4D6 + 4 = 31 (5)(3)(3, 5, 5, 6) Damage resisted! 25 damage! ¡®Why the hell am I holding back?¡¯ Adam thought, gripping his axe tight. He stepped forward, twisting his hips as his axe struck the greatsword which threatened to cut him, shoulder to shoulder. Their weapons struck one another, causing sparks to fly, and his own axe cracked from the force of the blow. before Adam cracked against Wahruv¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re the first one to face my strongest smite yet,¡± Adam said, crashing against Wahruv¡¯s side, swinging his axe down desperately across the man¡¯s thigh. His axe shed white hot, exploding into splinters, and the pair were knocked back from one another. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam said,nding on his back, trying to catch his breath. Fahruv leapt forward to catch his son from falling on the floor, the old man still so strong and nimble, as expected of an Iyrman. ¡°What a son I have,¡± he grumbled, slowlyying his son down. ¡°Why do you always have to worry me so much?¡± He reached down to his knee, undoing the prosthetic leg to rub his knee, where his leg had been cut off. Adam managed to crane his neck down to see the two Iyrmen, one of them unconscious on the floor. He raised his axe up, only to see it was a splintered handle. ¡®Looks like it wasn¡¯t good for my axe, rather than his greatsword.¡¯ Victory! Wahruv XP Gained: +300XP XP: 4125 -> 4425 Adam let out a long sigh of relief. ¡®Thank Baktu I didn¡¯t have to face that guy for long.¡¯ His heart thundered in his chest now that he could feel anything but the fear of Baktu from that greatsword. ¡®He didn¡¯t even crit or smite me and he hit like a damn truck.¡¯ ¡°You fight well,¡± Fahruv said, on behalf of his son. ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°Wahruv was one hell of a fight.¡± Fahruv assumed that meant something good. ¡°If he had me even once more, I would have used Fireball,¡± Adam said, finally sitting up, taking off his helmet to reveal his sweaty face. Fahruvughed. ¡°They say cannot help but joke, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if it would have hurt me, I would have used it to knock us both out. That way, at least it would end as a draw.¡± ¡°You can use Fireball?¡± Fahruv asked, though he was interrupted by Sonarot stepping over to hand Lanarot to Adam. Adam held Lanarot and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You didn¡¯t look away, did you? I bet you wouldn¡¯t have looked away if I cast Fireball, eh?¡± Fahruv stared at Adam. ¡°You can cast it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Will you show us?¡± Sonarot wondered if she should stop it, but she sighed. ¡®Since you have already resolved yourself to revealing your strength to the Iyr¡­¡¯ ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, keeping Lanarot cuddled up to his chest, though she squirmed for her mother. ¡°Where can I cast it?¡± ¡°You may cast it on me,¡± Jarot said, stepping up from his spot. Even Churot seemed excited about the prospect of watching a Fireball strike his grandfather, for it was a fun event for an Iyrman to be struck by a Fireball. ¡°You heard him, right?¡± Adam asked, looking to Sonarot. ¡°He said I could.¡± Sonarot bowed her head. ¡®Men.¡¯ ¡°You can cast Fireball?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I want to be hit by a Fireball!¡± ¡°I learnt it recently,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I was learning spells the other day?¡± ¡°You never said you were learning that spell!¡± Jaygak shouted in despair. ¡°I too, want to be hit by a Fireball,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. Kitool held the two puppies in her arms. ¡®It is my test in life to be surrounded by idiots.¡¯ ¡°Hold on, what are you guys doing here?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jaygak, Kitool, and the rest of his party. ¡°We heard you were going to fight,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We did not watch the fight yesterday, but we heard there were going to be Experts fighting today.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Who else wants to be hit by a Fireball?¡± Adam asked. There were arge swarm of children who rushed over to him to ask for permission, but Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hold on, I can¡¯t cast Fireball on you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡± The children groaned. ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± a young Devilkin said. ¡°Fire does not hurt me as much!¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt you as much, it¡¯s still a Fireball,¡± Adam said. The Devilkin boy stared up at Adam with an incredulous look, before his mother quickly grabbed him by his horns. ¡°Do not trouble the Nephew,¡± she said, before dragging her son away by his cor. ¡®So, you have at least that muchmon sense,¡¯ Kitool thought. There were times she thought he was an existence far beyond them. The children soon scattered once their fathers and mothers berated them for being so stupid, and soon there were a handful of Devilkin and Rot family members who were all eager to be hit by the spell, grouped around one another so they were in range of the spell, but far enough away from one another that they wouldn¡¯t interrupt the fun of the other Iyrmen. Adam paused. ¡®Wait. Isn¡¯t this weird?¡¯ He looked towards all the Iyrmen who were watching expectantly. ¡®Am I the weird one?¡¯ Adam thought. Mana: 8 -> 5 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 24 (1, 2, 2, 3, 4, 4, 4, 4) 24 fire damage! Adam felt his Mana flow through his body, warming him up, before he called forth the words of magic. ¡°I am be death,¡± he chanted, calling forth mes from the heavens. A small bead appeared from the sky as it fell down towards the Iyrmen. As it fell, it grewrger andrger, and the Iyrmen each prepared themselves. Jurot raged, but did not try to dodge. Jaygak crossed her arms, waiting for the mes to engulf her. Jarot was no Devilkin, so he had no natural resistance against the fire, but he did not rage either, instead epting the mes which fell across him. The Iyrmen around began to cheer as the mes engulfed the group of Iyrmen, who seemed all quite fine due to the fact Adam rolled poorly for damage. ¡®No, it¡¯s the Iyrmen who are weird,¡¯ Adam thought. Lanarot screeched as the mes engulfed the group, pping with excitement as the brightness of the mes caused the entire world to change for her for a moment, and she looked around, filled with utter glee. ¡®I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be teaching my little sister something like this¡­¡¯ Adam thought. Lanarot threw her arms in the air and screamed with joy. Adam flushed slightly, filling with a great sense of aplishment. ¡°What¡¯s that? Do you think I¡¯m cool? Want me to cast it again?¡± The Iyrmen who had taken the fire gave Adam a nod, but there were other Iyrmen who were barging in for their turn. Jarot remained within the area of effect of the Fireball. ¡°That Fireball was barely good enough to light a cigar,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Says the old man who can¡¯t cast it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can cast that spell five times per day if I want to, so you better watch it.¡± ¡°Five times?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You are an Expert, both with de and magic, but you should only be able to cast it twice, no?¡± Adam smirked. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use that kind of logic with me.¡± ¡°That should be enough,¡± Elder Zijin said, burning a hole in the back of Sonarot¡¯s head for taking such a star away from him. ¡°Let us leave Adam to rest after that bout.¡± ¡°Please allow me to face you next,¡± an Iyrman from the crowd asked. ¡°I would like to face you as well,¡± another said. Adam threw a nce to Sonarot. ¡®Do I really have to fight them all?¡¯ ¡°Adam has fought enough,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He has proven himself as a member of our family.¡± ¡°It is unfair for you to use an outsider for the fights,¡± an older Iyrman said. ¡°He is a Nephew of our family,¡± Sonarot said, brushing Adam¡¯s hair. ¡°He is no outsider.¡± ¡°He used magic during the fight,¡± an older Iyrman said. ¡°That sort of fight is boring to see.¡± ¡°I fought Wahruv with a normal axe, which was nearly destroyed by his magical sword,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to say that I used my magic, butst time I checked, Wahruv also used his rage to face me. If he can use his rage, something which I can¡¯t, why can¡¯t I use my magic?¡± ¡°Adam is good with words,¡± Jurot warned. ¡°He has faced against Nobles and won. If you do not wish to shame Wahruv any further, then the matter should rest here. If anyone wishes to continue fighting, I will fight.¡± After seeing Adam fight, he could feel it, the twitches in his muscles, the electricity against his hair. Plus, Jurot wanted to look cool in front of his mother.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wahruv was really scary. If he had managed to go first, Adam may have lost. I wish I could look cool by casting Fireball. 188. Adam Is Unliked 188. Adam Is Unliked ¡°You need not worry about them,¡± Jurot said, sharpening his axe. He had faced against an opponent roughly his age and had beaten them handily. ¡°I need to work on marketing,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°So many of the older Iyrmen dislike me, and it¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been acting like an idiot.¡± ¡°Acting?¡± Jarot asked, bringing bottles of wine with him. ¡°Yes, acting,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not actually that stupid.¡± Jarot ced down the wine bottle in front of both of his grandchildren, and offered some of his own to his third grandchild, who took a small sip of the fruit wine. ¡°There is no need to worry yourself about the thoughts of others,¡± Jarot said, sipping some of his wine as Churot rested up against the building, closing his eyes to rx. ¡°There is a need to worry,¡± Adam replied. ¡°This is just the politics within the Iyr, something which I didn¡¯t really expect, but I should have.¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I thought the Iyr would be different in that regard, but it seems even you¡¯re all human after all.¡± ¡°We are not Humans, we are Iyrmen,¡± Jarot said, firmly. ¡°Even within our Iyr, there are those who are in different factions on how to progress forward, but it is always for the good of the Iyr.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they all say,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Adam¡¯s face was full of sourness as he thought about politics. ¡°Though, I can¡¯t me them either. It¡¯s all my fault for constantly aggravating the Iyrmen with all my jokes.¡± ¡°You are more self aware than I expected,¡± Jarot stated. Jurot sipped some more of the wine. ¡°Adam is a great warrior, and an Enchanter. He is someone who has gifted the Iyr so much, how can they speak so ill of him?¡± Jarot sighed. ¡°You are young still, Jurot. You see the Iyr the same way you have since you were a child,¡± Jarot sipped more wine, ¡°but even the Iyr has its cracks.¡± Jurot frowned. ¡°The Iyr is the greatest.¡± ¡°It is, but it is not perfect,¡± Jarot said, reaching up to pat his grandson¡¯s head. ¡°It will be fine as long as the Iyrmen are like you.¡± Adam sipped the wine, which tasted so sweet. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this fruit wine to be so good. It¡¯s different to the fruit wine I had with Shikan and Timojin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because this is the fruit wine only we old men share between one another,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Even Rajin loves this wine, though he may make his own.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t actually taste the wine yesterday,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t really know why I didn¡¯t. I guess I was just too engrossed with my thoughts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the trouble with those of you whoe from outside the Iyr,¡± Jarot said, sipping more of his wine. ¡°You think too much. There are times when we should think, and times we should act.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, dismissively. ¡°What do you think about most?¡± Jarot inquired, leaning in towards the Half Elf slightly. ¡°Lanarot,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I think about her future a lot. I think about how to raise her well, in ordance to the Iyr¡¯s will, but also how to be a good brother without the Iyr¡¯s influence. When she grows older, will she take to the axe and shield? Could I bear the thought? Will she look at me enchanting and take after my enchanting? What of my magic? Will she be willing to learn it? Can I even teacher her magic considering she¡¯s part of your family.¡± ¡°Our family,¡± Jarot said. ¡°The Rot family has always used the axe and shield. It is what has supported the Iyr for generations, even if we no longer reach the heights of our ancestors.¡± ¡°I hear the Gak family and the Ool family aren¡¯t doing so well,¡± Adam said. ¡°How far away is the Rot family from them?¡± Jarot bowed his head slowly. ¡°The Gak and Ool families¡­¡± His voice was full of sadness. ¡°We are far from that still, but we are far from the Kan family too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know what that means,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Rot family treasury, and I see you¡¯re all quite wealthy.¡± ¡°That wealth is quite average for families in the Iyr,¡± Jarot said. Adam almost choked on the wine. ¡°Just how much gold does the Iyr possess for that to be considered average?¡± Jarotughed. ¡°Maintaining the Iyr is expensive. The wards we possess, the magical items we create, the gifts we offer, the cost of magics, ingredients for food and medicine. Raising an Iyrman child requires a mountain of gold.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Jarot smiled. ¡°No, not a mountain of gold. A small hill of gold. Even if the Iyr has its faults, with its politics, with its rules which may not make sense to those outside, to retrieving our dead from outside, for the vengeance we wrought, no matter the cost...¡± Jarot reached up to brush Churot¡¯s hair and he pet his head. ¡°The Iyr is still the greatest ce.¡± Adam smiled, taking a long sip of his wine. ¡°I¡¯ve said the same thing about my beautiful Grey Lands.¡± ¡°For the man who beat me, you do not look quite so happy,¡± a half naked Iyrman said. ¡°Wahruv?¡± Adam said, sipping more of his wine. ¡°Was defeating me such an easy thing that you wallow in your pity for theck of a good fight?¡± Wahruv asked, before sitting down opposite Adam, cing down a pouch, which jingled with coin. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, your appearance has reminded me of how scared I was of you with your greatsword.¡± ¡°I did not expect you to defeat me so easily,¡± Wahruv admitted, before epting Jurot¡¯s bottle of wine, sipping some of it. He winced from the sweetness, before handing it back, licking his lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it was easy,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m someone who uses everything at my disposal right away.¡± ¡°You did not,¡± Wahruv said. ¡°You have the ability to surpass your limits for a moment, but you did not utilise it against me.¡± ¡°I would have if you hadn¡¯t gone down the second time, probably,¡± Adam said, having forgot about Onward Soar. ¡°Still, without my Smite, I would have been in trouble.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Wahruv said, though his tone of voice revealed how little he believed in Adam¡¯s words. ¡°Is that my one hundred gold?¡± ¡°Yes. I am fortunate enough not to have bet the greatsword.¡± ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes, but if I had allowed my emotions to get the better of me, could I have refused once I had lost?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have made it difficult for you,¡± Adam said. ¡°I probably would have wanted to see the enchanted des of your family to learn about them.¡± ¡°I thought you said you would not make it difficult?¡± Wahruv asked, raising his brow. Adam smiled. ¡°You can tell I¡¯m no Iyrman, eh?¡± He winked. Wahruvughed. ¡°What a shameful young man. First you face against children when you are so strong, and then you hold back against me. I cannot help but feel you are taunting me, Adam.¡± ¡°I like to make jokes with people I¡¯m close with, and to people who are too tense,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are we close?¡± ¡°After you almost removed my head from my shoulders? Maybe?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Wahruvughed. ¡°I only managed a single strike, and only after I destroyed my body. Just how strong are you, Adam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I defy logic, and my abilities are such a mish mash, I¡¯m not sure anyone can figure it out.¡± ¡°I hear there are those who believe the fight was not won fairly,¡± Wahruv said. ¡°What say you to another fight at the end of the festival to put those worries to rest?¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have business to deal with during Nightval, and I don¡¯t want to start that business half dead because of you.¡± ¡°Business?¡± ¡°We will adventure during Nightval,¡± Jurot said, sipping more of the wine. ¡°Adventuring during Nightval?¡± Wahruv asked. ¡°I see, so you already had a way to shut them up.¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°I just have promises I have to keep.¡± ¡°Which promise is that?¡± ¡°My wi-¡° Adam winced. ¡°My friend, Lucy, has some business.¡± ¡°The Demon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam replied. ¡°She was pretty scary to fight too.¡± ¡°You fought?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°She beat me up really good, but I managed to barely deal with her.¡± ¡°Was she more difficult to face than me?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You hit much harder without going for my vitals.¡± Wahruv smiled. ¡°If you are impressed by my abilities, then have you thought about marrying into the Ruv family?¡± Jarot let out a sigh, before smirking at Wahruv. Jurot threw the Iyrman a knowing look too. ¡°No than-¡° Adam began, but paused. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Wahruv, and even though it would be an honour, I have no ns on marrying any time soon.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes went wide as he stared at Adam. ¡®Since when can you speak like that, Adam?¡¯ ¡°What a shame,¡± Wahruv said. Adam offered the Iyrman some of his wine, which Wahruv epted. ¡°Is it? I¡¯m not that amazing.¡± ¡°Is he always like this?¡± Wahruv asked, taking a sip of wine. ¡°Yes,¡± the pair replied.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wahruv trying to steal Adam away after getting beat by him. Is Adam bing self aware? 189. The Festival Together 189. The Festival Together Omen: 1, 11 Adam held out his fingers, which Lanarot gripped tightly in her tiny hands. She stood on shaky legs, staring up at him, cooing and giggling. Her short hair, which was cut into a bob, bounced as she did. Adam was recharging by ying with the little girl, who would be changing soon to explore more of the festival. Lanarot squat down to sit, but Adam held her up so she couldn¡¯t sit, and she bounced back up to stand, pping her hand excitedly, before sucking on her hand. ¡°Do you miss your sister?¡± Lucy asked, sitting from nearby. She had been exploring the festival by herself the first two days, watching Adam¡¯s fights from afar, before exploring more. ¡°I always miss my sister, even when she¡¯s here,¡± Adam said, nuzzling her nose, which caused her to smile and reach up for his head so they could remain glued, forehead to forehead. ¡°Not her. Your sister from your first life.¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The sister who used to annoy me, or the sister I never met?¡± Lucy shrugged. ¡°Both.¡± ¡°I miss all my family. I try not to think about it, though sometimes I can¡¯t really help it. I¡¯m more depressed by the fact I¡¯ll never meet my baby sister.¡± Adam lifted Lanarot up against his chest, letting her sit on his forearm. Lanarot rested her head against his shoulder and began sucking on her thumb. ¡°There must be a way to go back,¡± Lucy said. Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, but he shook his head. ¡°Maybe there is. Maybe there isn¡¯t. If I can go back, that means others might be able to. I¡¯d rather leave them in peace, they¡¯ve already mourned for me, and there¡¯s no reason to distress them. He promised they should be fine.¡± ¡°That God of Chaos?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°He promised that they¡¯d be fine, that she¡¯d be fine.¡± Lucy nodded her head slowly. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to think about it. The choice of returning back to my world, and the choice of staying here.¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°No matter what choice I make¡­¡± Lucy stared at Lanarot, who was sucking on her thumb, half hugging, halfying on her older brother. ¡°I heard I had an older sibling, an older sister. She died around the time I was born.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Humans killed her during the war,¡± Lucy said, still looking at Lanarot. ¡°They say she fought hard, to herst breath. I sometimes think of her, but she¡¯s someone I had never met. We weren¡¯t even in the same room together at any point in our lives.¡± Lucy reached over and brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair with a finger, causing the girl to turn to look at her, and then shift herself to hide in Adam¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°I heard that Mara and she were close.¡± Adam ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely save her.¡± Sonarot came to take away her daughter, changing her into her festival outfit, this time with a patterned sash, which was white, blue, pink, and yellow, waves of colours sshing against each other. Adam, too, was wearing a new outfit, with the same sash which Lanarot wore, the pattern identical. ¡°We match,¡± Adam said, lifting her up and kissing her cheek. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so cute though? You pull it off much better than me.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t fighting today?¡± Jaygak asked, wearing her own attire, her own sash the same as Raygak¡¯s and Taygak¡¯s. ¡°No, not today.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s explore the festival together today,¡± Jaygak asked, innocently. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I thought we were friends?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes further. ¡°Are we?¡± ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to joke as much?¡± Jaygak asked, her own eyes narrowing. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re different.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Jaygak nodded her head. ¡°I felt as though you¡¯ll get into trouble, and I want to be there when it happens.¡± Adam threw a look to Lucy and sighed. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Let us explore the festival together,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You have fought the first two days and were unable to enjoy yourself to the full extent.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯reing along to babysit Jaygak, then I guess it should be okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hey!¡± Jaygak grumbled. Kitool nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him,¡± Jaygak said, elbowing Kitool gently. ¡°I want to go with Adam too,¡± Raygak said. ¡°We¡¯ll be doing big Iyrmen things,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I am big,¡± Raygak said, tip toeing slightly. ¡°I want toe too.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be too boring if youe!¡± Jaygak noogied her brother, who squirmed and cried under her assault. ¡°Leave your brother alone,¡± her father said, doing the same to her. ¡°My image of the Iyrmen is slowly being shattered,¡± Adam said, causing Jogak to stop. Jaygak, on the other hand, continued noogying her brother. ¡°I don¡¯t want to babysit Raygak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a baby,¡± Raygak said, reaching up to try and noogie her. ¡°Well, since Raygak wants toe with us, let hime,¡± Adam said. Raygak looked up at Adam with tear filled eyes. ¡°I can?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been a good boy recently.¡± A pair of barking pups came to circle around Adam¡¯s feet. ¡°Fine, but you have to look after our babies,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°They¡¯re not babies, they¡¯re Dire Wolves,¡± Raygak said. ¡°If I say they¡¯re our babies then they¡¯re our babies!¡± Jaygak noogied her brother again. ¡°Stop bullying Raygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°Otherwise you can¡¯te with us.¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°Seriously. I was having such a nice moment with Lucy and you had to barge in to ruin it. Are you jealous because she has better horns than you?¡± Jaygak gasped, staring at Adam. Even Kitool, whose face was almost always stone cold, slipped into a shocked smile. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°If you say stuff like that, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re closer than friends.¡± Lucy pat Adam¡¯s back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What?¡± Lucy gasped, her face flushing slightly red. ¡°Y-you! What are you saying?¡± Lucy punched Adam¡¯s arm. Health: 65 -> 60 ¡°Other than Mara, aren¡¯t I the closest one to you? That means we¡¯re best friends, right?¡± Adam rubbed his arm. Lucy stared up at him. ¡°That¡¯s what you meant?¡± Adam smiled. Health: 60 -> 52 Lucy stormed off. ¡°Damn, that really hurts.¡± Adam rubbed the side of his arm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go explore!¡± Jaygak cut in. ¡°Adam, will you take Lanarot?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Sure, but what do I do about the milk?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot tilted her head. ¡°You may hand her to another Iyrman.¡± ¡°Another Iyrman?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You mean just handing her over to some random Iyrman to let them feed her?¡± ¡°There is no such thing as a random Iyrman, Adam,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Introduce her correctly as Lanarot, daughter of Sonarot, and that she requires feeding.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that really awkward?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Adam already thought about asking a stranger to breastfeed Lanarot. ¡°Awkward?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°You can¡¯t even do that?¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°Since you¡¯reing with us, you can do it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Fine, since you can¡¯t even do this little for your sister,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°When Raygak was young, I had to ask a few times.¡± Adam grit his teeth. ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°No, no, since you can¡¯t do it,¡± Jaygak said, reaching out for Lanarot. ¡°Do you wanna fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t going to fight?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re different.¡± Jaygakughed. ¡®Are there two Raygak¡¯s?¡¯ Kitool wondered. Adam kept Lanarot pulled to his chest, embracing her tight. ¡°I won¡¯t let Jaygak steal you away from me like how I¡¯ve stolen her baby from her.¡± Adam kissed the girl¡¯s cheek repeatedly, causing her to squirm and p her hands as she giggled. The group left to have fun at the festival, finding all manner of fruits and pastries. Adam handed Lanarot small pieces for her to nibble as they explored the festival, watching as Iyrmen performed all manner of feats, and others came together to drink and talk, while others roamed to eat all the fruit and pastries the Iyr had on offer. Adam sniffed the air, before veering off to follow the smell. There was an entire section of the Iyr which had been sectioned off for pizza, and Adam saw all the different takes on the food he had brought to the Iyr. ¡°Pizza?¡± Adam said. ¡°Why did no one invite me?¡± ¡°Which is the spiciest?¡± Jaygak asked a Devilkin, who motioned her head towards an Orcish Iyrman in the corner. He was an older man, tall and lean, with a long wispy moustache which was braided together to form a goatee. ¡°They say you¡¯re the spiciest around,¡± Adam said, looking down at the Orcish Iyrman. ¡°I am,¡± he replied. ¡°Who are you, boy?¡± ¡°Adam, Son of Fate,¡± Adam said. ¡°May we partake?¡± ¡°Are you worthy enough to partake?¡± ¡°Considering you wouldn¡¯t be making pizza without me, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°How is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one that brought pizza to the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you¡¯re the enchanter,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said. ¡°Tomaezi,¡± the Iyrman said, before motioning to the pizza. Adam picked up a slice, though Jaygak had already snatched one and had bitten it. Adam waited to see what would happen to her. Jaygak grit her teeth and gasped for air, trying to cool her lips. ¡°Finally!¡± Adam took a bite of the pizza. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 23 (18) Adam felt the crunch of the pepper, before the sweetness kicked it. It was only for an instant, before the sweetness washed away to the fire of the spice. Adam¡¯s eyes teared up, his nostrils filled with runny mucus, and he gasped. ¡°That¡¯s some good shit,¡± Adam coughed. The Iyrman narrowed his eyes. ¡°Shit?¡± ¡°No, I mean,¡± Adam coughed between words, ¡°it¡¯s really good. It¡¯s very good.¡± Adam took another bite, and then another. Lanarot reached for it, before Adam pulled it away. ¡°Lanarot, just for today, don¡¯t try to kill yourself.¡± Kitool brought up a slice for the girl from someone else, something which wouldn¡¯t be so spicy, and Lanarot epted the small, fingernail sized, piece of pizza, chewing on it slowly, before spitting it out, making a face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, bringing up some of the safe pizza to her lips. ¡°No sister of mine spits out pizza.¡± Lanarot pulled her head back, before Adam slipped a piece of bread with only some of the sauce, which she nibbled for a second, before eating. ¡°I thought we, oh Baktu, were going to have a problem,¡± Adam said, his mouth still on fire, before Jurot brought him a bowl of water, which he quickly drank up. ¡°Fucking hell. What the fuck kinda spices do you have in the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, feeling how numb his tongue and mouth had be. ¡°Yeah,¡± Raygak said, having nibbled a slightly spicy pizza. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± ¡°No, Raygak, don¡¯t say that,¡± Adam said, having forgotten that the boy was here. ¡°Jesus Christ, that burns like a mother-¡° Adam cut himself off. Raygak ate more of the pizza, before gasping to cool the slight tingle on his lips. ¡°Jesus Christ, that burns like a mother.¡± ¡°Raygak, no!¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam bringing good and bad to the culture of the Iyr. Pizza and teaching children curses. I''m finally 40 chapters ahead for the gold patrons. I''ve been on the writing grind recently, so go ahead and subscribe and see how long I can not cry in despair! 190. The Last Days 190. The Last Days Adam spent the rest of the week either ying with Lanarot and enjoying the festival, including drinking with Jurot and the rest, enchanting, or learning spells for his spellbook. He preferred the evening, where people wound down with a nice drink and a lovely chat, rather than the loudness of the afternoon, where so many people were eager to dance, sing, and fight. He had even spotted more than that, but had pulled Lanarot away from such lecherous activities. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t get into any trouble,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°I swore that you were going to start some trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble? Little ol¡¯ me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another day of the festival? I might start trouble then.¡± ¡°I can only hope,¡± Jaygak said. Adam brushed the back of Jay¡¯a, rubbing the back of her ear as she cuddled up beside him. She panted softly andpped up at his face with her harsh tongue, before Adam pulled his head back, but her sister, Kit¡¯a, came to lick up the rest of his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to seduce our babies while we were gone,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°It was easy enough,¡± Adam said. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t they also love Kitool¡¯s mother more than you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me!¡± Jaygak cried. She had once called for her little Jay¡¯a, but so had Citool¡¯s mother, who the pup had rushed towards. ¡°Is this what it feels like to have children? I¡¯ll never have children if they just betray me.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Even if they do betray you, aren¡¯t they so cute?¡± Jaygak nced over to Jay¡¯a. ¡°She is.¡± Jaygak pulled the pup to her, who first struggled, before Jaygak cooed into the pup¡¯s ear and brushed along her fur. ¡°You¡¯re such a cute little baby, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kitool gently brushed along her own Kit¡¯a¡¯s fur. ¡°That sword you enchanted, are you selling it to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yeah, I already have,¡± Adam said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that good, just a basic enchantment, but it was sold off for eight hundred.¡± ¡°Eight hundred? Aren¡¯t basic enchantments each worth a thousand?¡± ¡°A thousand, eight hundred, not a big deal. I just wanted the money, and the Iyr was willing to buy it off me quick.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°If that is eptable.¡± ¡°Plus, providing a twenty percent discount, how kind of me. I bet the Iyrmen who hate me will be so furious.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°They¡¯ll say something like I was using their shrines, so of course I should do that much in order to make themselves feel better.¡± ¡°Does it bother you?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Adam said. ¡°Only because it might end up being an issue in the future.¡± ¡°We know what you are truly like, Adam,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You do not have to worry about them.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah. I suppose you¡¯re right. As long as you¡¯re all my friends, I don¡¯t really care. Other than maybe it looking bad on the Rot family.¡± ¡°The Rot family can deal with it easily enough,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± ¡°How can I not worry when they¡¯re my family?¡± Adam asked, reaching for a bottle of wine, sipping it. ¡°Are you still leaving soon?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Do you want us toe along?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°The three of us are pretty much solidified as Experts, and I want to see it, the strength of an entire party which is made up of Experts.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not that far off either,¡± Jaygak admitted, quietly, ncing at the other Iyrmen who sat some ways away. ¡°Kitool and I can feel it.¡± ¡°Oh? Why are you whispering?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We haven¡¯t told anyone.¡± Adam wondered if it was some kind of joke. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I want to surprise my mother and father.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, where is your mother?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Working,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Work which requires many months. My mother, Citool¡¯s father, and Shikan¡¯s mother too.¡± ¡°Alright. I suppose it¡¯s work that can¡¯t be told to me.¡± ¡°We do not know either,¡± Kitool admitted. ¡°These are not matters we concern ourselves with.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°No,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Obviously,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°What about you?¡± Adam asked, turning to Jurot, who was slowly sipping some watered down alcohol. ¡°There are many secrets in the Iyr, even to us, Adam. Everything I must know, I know.¡± Jurot shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I must be worthy of the knowledge before I am given it.¡± ¡°Sometimes, Jurot, I forget how cool you are.¡± Jurot nodded. Omen: 2, 20 ¡°Aoo! Bababa! Ioo!¡± Lanarot shouted excitedly, waving her fists in the air as she bounced on Adam¡¯sp. She pointed at the fighting Iyrmen. ¡°Babaeioo!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, watching as the Orcish Iyrman and the Devilkin faced off, steel singing against steel, ive against greatsword. ¡°Eeeh, baba!¡± ¡°Good point, I didn¡¯t think about that,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Ooh! Oohaaah!¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Adam replied, rubbing his chin and narrowing his eyes. ¡°I never would have thought about that.¡± The Devilkin with the ive struck down the Orcish Iyrman with the greatsword, who flexed his muscles and leapt upwards, before the Devilkin brought down the Orc once more. ¡°You can understand her?¡± Jurot asked, looking to his brother and sister. ¡°No, not at all,¡± Adam replied, simply. He picked Lanarot up and held her close to his chest. ¡°You¡¯re such a little smarty pants, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you?¡± He rubbed his cheek up against her face, causing her to squirm before pulling away. He bounced her gently on hisp, barely moving her up and down, which calmed her down. ¡°Then why are you talking to her?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Why not?¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. ¡°You are great at taking care of children,¡± Sonarot said, taking her daughter and wiping her face clean from all the saliva and drool. ¡°Are you nning on getting married soon and having a few children of your own?¡± Adam threw a look to Sonarot. ¡°One day.¡± ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t want to make Lanarot jealous.¡± ¡°What of Entalia?¡± ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Were you not interested in her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m into Dragons, but the age difference is too high. Plus, she¡¯s a Queen, and I don¡¯t want to be a King, or a Grand Prince, or whatever it is.¡± ¡°I will find someone for you. Cirot and Sirot, perhaps?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Aunt, seriously?¡± Sonarot brushed his hair before pulling him to her chest. After all, soon he¡¯ll be gone, along with her Jurot. ¡°Enjoy thest day of the festival.¡± She nted a kiss atop his head, and did the same for Jurot. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Adam is interested in Mara,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Lucy¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°We will wee her,¡± Sonarot said. Adam coughed quietly. ¡°Since it¡¯s myst day, I¡¯ll spend it with Lanababy.¡± Adam picked the girl up and blew a raspberry into her neck. ¡°Jurot, you should y with her too.¡± ¡°There is no need. You may y with her.¡± Jurot picked up some friend bread, tearing it in half before eating it, popping in some cheese he had found earlier that day. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Damn. I should have focused more on that.¡¯ When evening came, Jarot hade too. Jaygak pulled Churot onto herp and yed with his hair and horns, speaking with him in their tongue. Raygak also yed with Churot. ¡°You are leaving tomorrow?¡± Jarot asked, bringing some wine. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, sipping some of the wine before spitting it out. ¡°What the¡­¡± He spat out the rest of the wine and coughed. It was the sourest thing he had ever tasted. ¡°Do not spit it out,¡± Jarot grumbled. ¡°Rajin brewed this for us.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The best kind of wine,¡± Jarot said. Jurot drank it, wincing, but smiling. ¡°Twice in one week? We are very lucky.¡± Adam ced it down. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°You should savour it while you can,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You will not experience this again for another year.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with not drinking any of this ever again.¡± Adam handed it to Jurot. ¡°Rajin will not be pleased,¡± Jarot said. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re not here to see me spit out wine, are you?¡± ¡°Can I not enjoy some wine with my grandchildren before they leave during Nightval?¡± Jarot asked. Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d rather spend my time with my adorable baby sister than you.¡± ¡°Do not take too long,¡± Jarot said. ¡°She will miss you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°It is dangerous to leave during Nightval without a n.¡± ¡°Jurot will make the n, since he¡¯s most familiar with Nightval,¡± Adam said. Jarot pat his grandson¡¯s head. ¡°That is right. You must lead well, Jurot.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hey, old man, do you know of a party called Red Hawk?¡± ¡°Red Hawk?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a party which was made after someone met you,¡± Adam said. ¡°He had one arm, just like you, heavily scarred. What was his name? George?¡± ¡°Jorge,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh?¡± Jarot said. ¡°What a small world.¡± ¡°You used a red axe and a red shield?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That I did. It was difficult to see the blood against it, and it was harder to clean.¡± ¡°Jarot, son of Varot,¡± Adam said. Adam wondered why Jarot was here, but perhaps he really was here just to have a drink and to chat with his grandkids. ¡°What was your father like?¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°He was a great man.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join mytoo!
Soon we won''t be able to see Lanarot for a while. I''m sad. I went to sleep on time yesterday but I forgot to put on an rm and now I''ve woken up toote again. At least I slept well... 191. Reluctance 191. Reluctance Omen: 7, 20 Adam awoke in the morning with something eating at his gut. ¡®I don¡¯t want to go.¡¯ ¡®No, I have to go.¡¯ ¡®Do I really have to go?¡¯ ¡®Lucy needs us.¡¯ ¡®But she¡¯s pretty strong, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s besides the point!¡¯ ¡®Is it?¡¯ ¡®I promised, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡®I did, but¡­¡¯ ¡®Come on, man.¡¯ Adam forced himself up, staring at the wall ahead of him. He felt the tight grip of Lanarot¡¯s fingers on his finger, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at her for fear of losing his resolve. He brushed the back of Lanarot¡¯s hand with his thumb, causing her to let his finger go. Adam yed with the children in the morning, who fought really hard to win. Adam wondered if he should win, but did he really want to beat them? ¡®This might be thest time we see each other¡­ for a while.¡¯ He shook his head, trying to not think about the worst oue. Raygak panted as he fell back, staring at the sky. ¡°You will leave today, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°When youe back, I will win,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, having identally won the games. ¡°When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll give you your chance at revenge.¡± ¡°Will you bring back lots of gifts this time?¡± Raygak asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Once he was done ying with the children, he bathed in the river, allowing it to envelope him with it¡¯s chill. ¡®I should have gone to the bathhouse.¡¯ He remained in the cold river, allowing his thoughts to enter before quickly being reced by ¡®fuck this is cold,¡¯ until it was the only thing he could think about. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called for the fifth time. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We should go.¡± Jurot stared down at the Half Elf, who had been lost in his own world. ¡°Right.¡± Adam dragged himself away, moving as though he was covered in severalyers of armour, each of which was not made of the Iyr¡¯s prized puthral. Eventually Adam returned, and changing into his clothing proper. He wore the attire which Sonarot had brought for him, thick clothing which could be found anywhere, but most importantly was the heavy cloak, white and furry. ¡°It is important to remain warm during Nightval,¡± Sonarot said, allowing Adam to change into his clothes properly. ¡°I will not have them say that you two were able to defeat Dragons, but lost against the cold, even if it is a part of nature.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t died to cold yet,¡± Adam said. ¡°But you have died,¡± Sonarot replied. Adam nodded his head. ¡°Well, that is a good point.¡± When they stepped outside to eat, they saw Lucy, who was also wearing quite heavy clothing, simr to that of Adam. ¡°Looking good,¡± Adam said, throwing her a thumbs up. ¡°Of course I¡¯d look good,¡± she replied, taking her ce beside the children to eat breakfast. ¡°How annoying,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°How did you not get into any trouble during the festival? I bet you¡¯re going to get into trouble all the time once you head out!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I nned it all along. I wanted you to suffer with theck of trouble, so that once we leave and have fun, you¡¯ll understand the pain that I had to go through when you all left without me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going with Jurot,¡± Jaygak retorted, huffing angrily. ¡°Well, yeah, he¡¯s my brother,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°This is discrimination!¡± Jaygak cried. Adamughed, before joining them to eat. Citool had made the food for them, mostly oats with fruit, though there were also some hard boiled eggs for them to eat. Lanarot was seating next to Adam, who fed her in between bites of his own food, feeding her the near smooth mashed fruit for her. The others left Adam be, understanding he was currently charging himself up, whatever that meant. Nirot stared at him. ¡®He has not spoken to me yet.¡¯ She nced aside. ¡®It is my fault for avoiding him, but¡­¡¯ The children passed their prized food to the trio. ¡°You have to eat well,¡± Raygak said, handing over a pepper he had saved from the festival. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak said, handing over some nuts. ¡°Strong with food,¡± Kitool stated, passing along a piece of fruit. Damokan and Kalokan each handed over the trio pieces of cheese, which they knew at least Adam and Jurot liked, rather than their own favourite food. ¡®How adorable are these kids?¡¯ Adam thought, feeling his heart ache. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely miss you all.¡± ¡°Adam, strong,¡± Taygak said, nodding her head. ¡°That is right,¡± Raygak said. ¡°You wille back safe.¡± ¡°Hold on, what about Jurot and Lucy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they strong too?¡± ¡°Jurot and Lucy strong,¡± Katool confirmed. ¡°Adam stronger.¡± Adam smirked towards the other two. ¡°Now, now, kids. You can¡¯t be saying things like that.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Why not?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It is true.¡± Adam and Lucy both looked to Jurot. ¡®Right, they¡¯re Iyrmen.¡¯ ¡°With Jurot¡¯s intelligence, Lucy¡¯s hardiness, and Adam¡¯s strength, they should return safely,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Do we have to worry so much?¡± Citool asked. ¡°If Jaygak and Kitool were leaving, perhaps there would be some issues, but if it is you three.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Jogak said. ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing if you guys say that in front of us,¡± Adam said, staring at the three. ¡°You are harder to kill than even I,¡± Jogak said. ¡°If I am able to walk out of the Iyr confidently, then you must be able to do the same.¡± Adam returned back to feeding his sister. ¡®I need to figure out how strong I really am. My strength is too swingy.¡¯ ¡°Thinking already?¡± Citool joked. Sonarot let out a soft breath, stopping herself fromughing. ¡°It is very Adam like.¡± ¡°Are you really going to bully me before I leave?¡± Once they had finished their meal, Adam returned back to the Rot family house. He squatted in the corner of the room, holding Lanarot in a tight hug, his back to the rest so they couldn¡¯t tear her away from him too soon. Lanarot cooed quietly and grabbed at the back of his shirt as she hugged him too. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you so much.¡± ¡°Oo.¡± ¡°I know, I know, but I need to charge some more. What happens if I don¡¯te back until after Dawnval? What if I miss your birthday?¡± Adam kissed her cheek and neck all over, causing her to squeal, before she half spat at his cheek and neck in return as she tried to kiss him. Lucy stared at Adam too. ¡®Are you trying to make me feel guilty?¡¯ Lanarot continued to babble into Adam¡¯s ear, not quite understanding that this would be thest time she¡¯d see him for some time, or thest time ever. ¡°Don¡¯t grow up too quick, okay?¡± ¡°Oon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring back all kinds of gifts so be good and listen to mama, okay?¡± ¡°Ee.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Adam pulled back slightly to stare down at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then she¡¯ll keep those pancakes away from you.¡± He pinched her cheeks gently. Lanarot pped her hands and squealed, before reaching up to grab at his ears. ¡°I¡¯m hogging you all for myself, but you should probably say goodbye to Jurot too.¡± ¡°Is there a need?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°She will not remember.¡± ¡°Damn, Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did your dad ever hug you?¡± ¡°He did,¡± Jurot replied, almost smiling. ¡°Many times.¡± ¡°Has he ever hugged Lanarot?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He is not here.¡± Adam, Lucy, Sonarot, and even Nirot, stared at Jurot expectantly. Jurot spent a moment to think about what he said. He then picked up Lanarot, holding her at arm¡¯s length. He stared down at her, seeing her tiny little face, her eyes which they shared, and her drooling smile. Lanarot pped her hands together excitedly, and looked away shyly, before looking back at him,ughing in joy. Jurot brought her in close for a tight hug. ¡®Would father hug her like this?¡¯ He recalled how his father would embrace him, covering him like a warm nket. ¡®Will you feel safe like this too?¡¯ Jurot crossed his arms around her back and pulled her head to his shoulder, before swaying from side to side gently. ¡®Yo, what the hell?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is he Level 10 at hugging?¡¯ Lanarot cooed quietly, rxing in Jurot¡¯s arms, her head in the crook of his neck. She sucked her thumb as they embraced tight. Sonarot burned the sight into her mind, smiling. Adam narrowed his eyes, wanting to hug Lanarot some more. ¡®No, wait. I gotta let them hug too.¡¯ Adam waited patiently, before looking to Nirot, who was staring at Jurot and the baby. ¡°Once Jurot leaves, you¡¯ll be the one to look after our adorable little sister.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nirot said. ¡°I will make sure Aunt is able to look after her well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re her cousin too,¡± Adam said. ¡°You need to pick her up and y with her.¡± ¡°What is the need of that?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°She¡¯ll be lonely without us.¡± ¡°You will be lonely without her.¡± ¡°Of course. However, she is used to being yed with often, and receiving lots of affection. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be as good as me, obviously.¡± Adam said, smirking. ¡°But you can at least do half, ah, maybe a third, of what I¡¯m capable of, right?¡± Nirot red up at him. ¡°You wish you could do half of what I can!¡± ¡°When I return I¡¯ll be sure to ask dear Aunt if you¡¯re done well.¡± ¡°Just you wait and see! I shall take her away from you like how you have taken Jay¡¯a and Kit¡¯a from Cousin Jaygak and Cousin Kitool.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see if you can manage that.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
We won''t be able to see Lanarot for a while. I''m sad. Nirot training to take his ce. 192. Goodbyes 192. Goodbyes Eventually Adam checked his gear, and changed into his armour. Lucy tickled Lanarot, trying to ease her guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, little Lanarot, I will return your brothers to you safely,¡± Lucy assured. ¡°I¡¯m very reliable, trust me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to lie in the Iyr,¡± Adam said, pulling on his boots. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll return you both safely.¡± ¡°Not what I was pointing out,¡± Adam said. Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°I will let it slide this time because I feel guilty.¡± ¡°Eh? You can be self aware?¡± ¡°Says you!¡± Sonarot ced the heavy coats on each of them. ¡°You must return,¡± she said to each of them, ¡°safely.¡± ¡°We will,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going on a pic,¡± Lucy said. Adam red at her. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡± Sonarot hugged each of them tightly. ¡°I will pray to Baktu that you are sessful in your adventures.¡± They were each also given a nket with the Rot family¡¯s symbol, and she also handed Adam a shield with the same pattern. ¡°Since your other shield had been ruined by the fight with Wahruv,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a nice shield,¡± Adam said. It was round, with a slight curve to it, the circle of the Rot family pattern was the buckle, which was made of metal which had been forged to look blue. As they stepped out, Adam noted the children were all gone. He smiled, following Jurot out towards the huge gates. There he found the children, as well as Dunes and the others, who had been waiting patiently. ¡°Are you going to miss me?¡± Adam asked, shaking their forearms. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Dunes said. ¡°My heart will feel safe with you gone.¡± Adamughed. ¡°I hope to hear you¡¯re working hard for the Iyr.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Make sure Brittany trains properly,¡± Adam said, shaking Jonn¡¯s forearm. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonn replied, simply. ¡°Make sure you train well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if you are a little star after your adventure.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Brittany assured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone with Jaygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am used to it,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Hey,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve also left the rest of the party fund back with Aunt Sonarot, so if we don¡¯t return and you want to adventure, you can ask for it,¡± Adam said. Kitool bowed her head. As much as Adam pretended to be an idiot, he was more than wise when it came to doing things properly. ¡°And you, Jaygak,¡± Adam said, staring at her. ¡°Are you going to miss me?¡± Adam wondered what he should say. ¡°Probably. It¡¯s a good thing that I took the one with the better horns with me.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°There are things you can and cannot joke about, Adam.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are things you can and cannot joke about, but I can do whatever I want.¡± He stuck out his tongue. ¡°Even if you had horns, I wouldn¡¯t want to be with you!¡± Jaygak dered. Adamughed. Jurot, too, said his goodbyes. The children all gathered around the three, saying their own goodbyes. ¡°Cousin Adam, Cousin Jurot, good luck,¡± they said. Taygak looked up to Lucy. ¡°You. Be safe.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Lucy said, smiling down at her. ¡°Good,¡± Raygak said. ¡°If you die, then how can I kill you?¡± Lucy blinked. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°After you be the Demon Lord,¡± Raygak said. Lucy looked to Adam. ¡°They¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Iyrmen do not lie,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I can!¡± Raygak dered. ¡°When I am big like Jurot I will be strong!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Lucy asked. Raygak narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What? Why not?¡± ¡°You do not y with us,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Adam ys with us, so he¡¯s our friend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s our Cousin, so he¡¯s our friend,¡± Raygak said. ¡°He is really nice to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nice too,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡­¡± Lucy recalled how she had spent the entire time training hard. ¡°Stop bullying the Demon,¡± Adam said. ¡°When Lucy returns, she¡¯ll be sure to y with you more.¡± The children narrowed their eyes at her. Adam squatted down and whispered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to y the games, so you can just bully her then.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Raygak said, nodding his head at her. Damokan and Kalokan exchanged a look, their eyes still somewhat suspicious of the Demon. ¡°We should head out,¡± Adam said, looking towards the gate, which had opened to allow them to leave. They were the only group leaving, but there had been quite arge gathering from the Iyrmen, who were wondering which group had the gall to leave theforts of the Iyr during Nightval. ¡°Come,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°I will guide you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not children,¡± Adam said. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± He turned and led them through the gates. The trio followed him, and soon the children were shouting out towards the them. ¡°Come home safely!¡± the group shouted, at first it was only the children of the four families, but soon the other children joined them, their chorus echoing. They continued to shout, long after their voices could not reach them. ¡°He has gone,¡± Kitool said. ¡°He¡¯s going to leave us behind,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°When he returns, he¡¯ll probably be able to cast Fifth Gate spells.¡± ¡°Fifth Gate spells are not so easy to cast,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Are we talking about the same guy?¡± Jaygak asked. Dunes sighed. ¡°We need to make sure we grow stronger too.¡± Dunes looked out towards the gate and the walls, the very same which made him feel so protected. The afternoon sun passed by, and soon the evening sun fell across their backs. Adam sighed. He reached up towards his chest, feeling how heavy it had be. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°We will return safely,¡± Jurot said, patting Adam¡¯s back. ¡°We have to be careful,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I can¡¯t die before I meet Mara, and you can¡¯t die before returning to your little sister.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. Jurot and Lucy stared at the Half Elf, who they hadn¡¯t seen so depressed before. Soon the walls of the Front Iyr weed them in. ¡°To think you¡¯d actually leave the Iyr during Nighval,¡± Elder Lykan said, his eyes focused on Jurot. ¡°I am needed,¡± he said. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Lykan nodded. ¡°Come, we¡¯ve made a feast for the young, brave adventurers.¡± Adam sighed, before dropping down on a log. The smell of roasted boar filled the air, though there was plenty of fruit of vegetables on offer too. ¡°It¡¯s the Half Elf,¡± a child said. ¡°You are leaving?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Elder Lykan waved the children away. ¡°Leave them be. You can y with them when they return.¡± The children scattered away to their family to eat. ¡°I did not expect you to be so dour,¡± Lykan said. Adam chewed on the roasted boar. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I have to leave this ce, and I won¡¯t be able to eat delicious food or see my family.¡± ¡°You are going to expand your story,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Are you not looking forward to it?¡± Adam just chewed his food, not in the mood for the Iyr¡¯s nonsense. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Lykan asked. ¡°Red Oak,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°From there, we will pick where to adventure next.¡± ¡°Most likely north, right?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Or east?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°North¡­¡± Lykan rubbed his chin. ¡°If you are headed north, then will you pass on a message?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Then we will speakter tonight,¡± the Elder said, keeping the letter for Iyrmen ears only. ¡°The north is dangerous, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We should be careful and head east then.¡± ¡°If we head north, we could face a Vulfaire,¡± Jurot said, barely able to contain his excitement. ¡°Our goal isn¡¯t to have fun, it¡¯s to train hard, but safely,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can bring back some Vulfaire fur for mother and sister,¡± Jurot said. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®You¡¯re really going to exploit my weakness?¡¯ Adam groaned quietly, but did not refuse it. Soon the group finished their meal and headed to their beds. Adam decided to stay out for a little while longer, gazing at the stars. Though it was chilly, he wrapped the nket around himself. ¡°Adam,¡± Elder Zijin called. ¡°Good luck on your adventure.¡± ¡°Thanks, Elder,¡± Adam said, waving at the Elder, who had guided them this way, before leaving. Adam returned back to looking at the sky, seeing all the stars, all the streaks of colours of mysterious space phenomena. ¡°Leaving during Nightval,¡± Elder Gold said, appearing out of the shadows beside him. ¡°It is just like you.¡± Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly. ¡°Is it?¡± He wasn¡¯t impressed by all these Iyrmen sneaking up on him. ¡°It is,¡± she said. ¡°A Vulfaire is a powerful creature, but I think it should prove a valuable experience for you.¡± ¡°I wonder why it is that Elder Gold felt the need to stalk me all the way here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve finally fallen for my Elvish wiles?¡± Elder Gold sat down, bringing out a y bottle of wine, pouring them into two cups. ¡°Your imagination runs wilder than a child¡¯s.¡± She offered a cup of wine to him. Adam epted the cup, raising it to her for a moment before sipping it. It was sweet, in a gentle, motherly way. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think you havee to chit chat, have you?¡± Elder Gold smiled, cing down two diamonds before him. ¡°For your spell,¡± she said. ¡°My spell?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You know spells of the Third Gate. The Fireball spell you cast was a spell you learnt from the scroll. You most likely have two other spells, and one of them no doubt requires these diamonds.¡± Adam stared at her for a long moment. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°So what¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°They are gifts from myself to you,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I do wish to speak to you about another, separate, matter.¡± ¡°Dragon scales?¡± She nodded. ¡°What about them?¡± Elder Gold poured more wine for them. ¡°I thought you would make a joke about poison.¡± ¡°Changing the topic?¡± Adam asked, sipping more of the wine. Elder Gold smiled. ¡°Would you be willing to part with them?¡± ¡°Willing? I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°What is your price?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam said. ¡°I believe that you Iyrmen are fair and won¡¯t rip me off, so you can see how many scales you want, leave me the rest which you don¡¯t require, and pay me ordingly.¡± ¡°You trust us so much?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Gold nodded slowly. ¡°We¡¯re not so different, you and I.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You want to protect them, Jurot and Lucy,¡± she said. ¡°I, too, have people I want to protect.¡± ¡°The Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Which is why a set or two of Dragon breastte would be extremely useful,¡± he said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll trade you the Dragon scales for a favour,¡± Adam said. ¡°What is that favour?¡± ¡°You can have the Dragon scales, and if ites to be that Jurot and I don¡¯t make it back, I want you to look after Sonarot and Lanarot. If either of them die, I want you to-¡° ¡°Adam,¡± Elder Gold interrupted. ¡°Be mindful who I am.¡± ¡°Elder Gold, who possesses ess to all manner of diamonds, worth three hundred gold and more,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know who you are, and I¡¯m sure you know what I was going to ask.¡± ¡°There are rules in the Iyr, Adam,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Is there a rule against what I was about to ask?¡± Elder Gold sighed, pouring more alcohol for them. ¡°Speak your wish.¡± ¡°If either of them die, regardless of their age, bring them back.¡± ¡°I cannot do that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where Jurot¡¯s dad is, and there¡¯s no one in this world that loves Lanarot as much as Sonarot. If it¡¯s too much to ask for, then at least until she turns eighteen, make sure Sonarot remains alive.¡± Adam sipped the alcohol. ¡°Then, after Lanarot turns eighteen, no matter what, you have to bring her back until she dies of old age. Do that, and you can have the Dragon scales. You can eveny im to my weapon, my armour, my spellbook, though you¡¯ll have to get them yourself since, you know.¡± Elder Gold sighed. ¡°There are times I wonder if you aggravate me on purpose.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I cannot do it.¡± Adam sipped the rest of the alcohol. ¡°You know, Elder Zijin warned me. He said that sometimes I say things which are terrible. However, he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He said that he¡¯ll watch what I do, for the Iyr pays more attention to one¡¯s actions than their words. I think he¡¯s right.¡± Adam ced down the cup. ¡°It¡¯s easy to pay lip service to gain the favour of others, but it¡¯s much harder to actually do it.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re asking of me, it may go against their wishes,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Adam said. ¡°Tell them it¡¯s my gift to them, as her Nephew, and as her brother.¡± Elder Gold narrowed her eyes. ¡°You sure have some guts, Adam. Are you not afraid that I will take it as a threat against the Iyr?¡± ¡°A fair trade if I¡¯ve ever heard of one. You get the thorn out of your side, and I guarantee my sister lives a happy life until she dies in bed, surrounded by her loved ones, just like how I wanted to go.¡± Elder Gold shook her head. ¡°I heard you wanted to quit joking.¡± ¡°I have,¡± Adam replied. He hoisted himself up onto his feet, wrapping the nket around himself tighter, until he looked as though he were a croissant. ¡°Good night, Elder Gold.¡± ¡°Good night, Adam.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Yes. It really did take so long to say goodbye. I''m still sad. 193. Adventurers On The Road 193. Adventurers On The Road Omen: 9, 20 ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, staring at the numbers. ¡°My rolls have been so good the past couple of days.¡± ¡°Rolls?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I would be two third away to the next perfect weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°I could have made such a great weapon before we left.¡± Lucy whistled as she looked away. ¡°Can I summon my familiars, or should I wait until after we leave the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You should do so once we are out of the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied. They went through the motions that morning. Adam was d he could have another bathe that morning, especially since they warmed up the water for him. ¡®Damn, they¡¯re so nice.¡¯ Soon the trio left, saying their goodbyes to the Elders, and making their way to the vige. ¡°Are you sure you do not want to say goodbye to your nephew?¡± Lykan asked. ¡°Who is my nephew?¡± Tonagek¡¯s nostrils red angrily. ¡°Jurot is not your nephew?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°I spoke with himst night.¡± Elder Lykan smiled. ¡°What of the other?¡± ¡°I have heard what he has done, but I will not ept him so easily,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°Not even for your sister¡¯s sake?¡± His nostrils red once more. Soon the evening sun tickled the trio¡¯s backs as they arrived at the vige, which seemed to be awaiting their arrival. The Chief, Merl, came to meet them quickly. ¡°My, my, what handsome guests we have.¡± Her eyes fell to the Devilkin woman, or what she assumed to be a Devilkin. ¡°A Devilkin who isn¡¯t an Iyrman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s our friend,¡± Adam said, patting Lucy¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m a Dem-¡° Adam pped her back harder. ¡°She demanded toe along with us to have some fun.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡®Oi! What the hell are you doing?¡¯ Lucy rubbed her back. ¡®What was that for?¡¯ Adam raised his brows and red at her. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. Have you been well, Chief?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well, but my old bones have be chattering due to the cold,¡± she replied, sighing. ¡°Old? You don¡¯t look a day over forty, Chief,¡± Adam said, shing a charming smile her way. ¡°Oh, you! If only I was forty years younger.¡± She jabbed him with her finger. ¡°You¡¯re travelling out during Nightval?¡± Merl, the young and beautiful granddaughter, asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What better time to train than in the most dangerous conditions?¡± ¡°As long as we train safely, we will survive,¡± Jurot said. She nced between the pair of them. ¡°Yes, dangerously safe.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I need to summon a few things. Do you mind?¡± ¡°Summon?¡± Merl asked. ¡°I want to summon an Elk and am Owl,¡± Adam said. ¡°Friends of mine.¡± ¡°Can you control them?¡± ¡°Can we truly control anyone?¡± Adam philosophised. Merl raised her brows. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°As long as you can control them. If they act up, we may be forced to put them down.¡± ¡°If you leave them be, they should leave you be. I¡¯m their master, so they should obey me. That Owl, though, he¡¯s a troublemaker, just like Jaygak.¡± Adam smiled innocently. Merl squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Please make sure they do not bother us.¡± Adam nodded, before heading aside to cast his spell. Mana: 16 -> 14 Spell: Find Steed Adam drew something on the floor using a stick he had found, a set of runes, chanting quietly over the course of a few minutes. He tossed the stick aside. ¡°Arise, my trustedpanion!¡± Adam dered. The runes glowed for a moment, before shing white repeatedly, and within a few seconds, there came arge Elk, formed of light at first, before it seemingly formed flesh. The Elk stared at Adam. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said. The Elk bowed its head. ¡°Wait a second and I¡¯ll go summon your older sibling,¡± Adam said, before going off to find a brazier. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Adam snapped his finger and the Owl appeared. ¡°Sorry, Hades. I forgot.¡± Hades stared at Adam. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Now, what should I call you?¡± He pet the Elk. ¡°Athena maybe? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. I should have called you Athena,¡± Adam said, looking to Hades. ¡°Plus it¡¯d be weird if the one I¡¯m riding is a girl.¡± Adam rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°Zeus? Because you are as fast as lightning?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Since when could you summon an Elk?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°A while ago,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, I learnt it recently, but I could have learned it before.¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡®If I only I could summon my baby.¡¯ ¡°Though, I do need more Mana¡­¡± Adam said. He checked to see how much Experience it cost to increase his Mana. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s pretty cheap.¡¯ XP: 3825 -> 2325 ¡°If only it was so easy to increase your Mana,¡± Lucy said. She smirked. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t use magic.¡± Adam stared at her. ¡°Yeah. If only it was so easy.¡± Mana: 16 -> 18 ¡°If only,¡± he repeated. The next few days passed by uneventfully as Jurot led the way through the viges. Brittany¡¯s vige asked about her and checked up with Jurot, but otherwise left the group be. Adam made sure to drop three gold to each vige for looking after them, which they eagerly epted. Omen: 13, 17 The group was pretty close to Red Oak when they heard screaming off in the distance. ¡°We should probably check that out,¡± Adam said, before Jurot and Lucy darted away, Adam following behind, though the distance between them began to widen. ¡®I should get some more movement somehow.¡¯ Zeus bounded beside him, slowing down to keep beside his master. Hades circled around, still quicker than the Half Elf. As they charged forward, heading towards the area where they were going to sleep at, they found four people, each attacking one another. ¡°What the hell?¡± Adam called out as Jurot and Lucy waited, wondering what they should do. ¡°We should not get involved,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If it is a fight between a group.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes snapped around, seeing the utter rage on some of their faces, half drooling as they struck one another. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, grabbing his axe. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. We need to stop them.¡± Adam leapt into the fray. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 9 (8) Attack D20 + 8 = 9 (1) Miss! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 9 (1)(2) 9 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 12 (5)(1) 12 damage! Adam swung his axe towards the young woman in the robes and staff, but he slipped in the earth, before swinging the back of his axe to strike across her back, catching her as she fell. Jurot struck one down, and Lucy beat the third. Adam watched as the man in the chain reached out for Lucy¡¯s face, his handpletely ck, filled with deathly magic. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Counterspell ¡°Do you really think you can do that in front of me?¡± Adam chanted, causing the man¡¯s hand to turn back to its fleshy colour. Adam was d that he had taken it back in the Iyr. ¡®Damn, sometimes I¡¯m just so smart.¡¯ Although he had Fireball, his other Third Gate spells were defensive or held great utility. Lucy head butt the guy, causing him to stumble back. ¡°What did you try to do to my face, you bastard?¡± She head butt him again until his body fell still, and she let him drop to the floor. ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said. ¡°They didn¡¯t seem like themselves.¡± Adam was about to heal the girl in his arms, when he saw the glowing symbol on the ground. ¡°Hey, look after them,¡± he said, before dropping down and creating runes around the symbol, trying to cast his spell. After a few minutes, the symbol on the floor disappeared, before he could manage to cast his spell in time. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, staring down at the ground. ¡®How did I know I needed to prepare that spell? Seriously¡­¡¯ He nced towards the group of Adventurers that Jurot and Lucy had moved to the side. ¡°What do we do with them?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Well¡­ they might still be under the magic, so it¡¯s probably best to tie them up,¡± Adam said, looking around to the camp nearby. ¡°Take away their weapons and magical stuffs, and tie ¡®em up. We¡¯ll interrogate them when they wake up.¡± Adam moved their packs to the side, and ced their weapons beside them, and tasked Zeus and Hades to watch over them. ¡°Should I heal one of them, or should we wait?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Lucy admitted. ¡°I will hunt,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Take Lucy with you,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll send Hades too, and if you get into trouble, Hades wille back to me.¡± Jurot nodded, taking the Demon with him. Adam stared at the Adventurers. ¡®Should I mess with them?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
New friends? Adventurer buddies! 194. A Fiery Exchange 194. A Fiery Exchange Adam sighed. The world around him looked so dark and dreary. ¡®Seriously? It¡¯s only been a few days and I haven¡¯t gotten over it.¡¯ The Half Elf reached into his cloak pocket, where he kept his most prized possession. He felt the soft cloth against his skin. ¡®If I keep this up, I¡¯ll be a useless older brother. I need to find myself a wife or something.¡¯ Adam thought about potentially facing an Adult Dragon sooner rather thanter, but quickly realised how stupid that was. ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Didn¡¯t I die a virgin?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want to die a virgin,¡± Adam said, before he noted movement to the side, and he threw a casual look aside. The Wizard dressed in her robes, and a pointy hat, stared at him with utter terror in her eyes. ¡°Hel-¡° Her piercing scream filled the air. ¡°If y-you touch me, I¡¯ll u-use my magic to kill you!¡± She tried to throw herself away, scrambling herself away from him. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Adam realised what had happened and quickly turned red. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think I¡¯m going toy a hand on you?¡± ¡°Just you wait until James wakes up! He¡¯s a Priest! He¡¯ll curse you to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how Priests work,¡± Adam said. ¡°Anyway, shut up!¡± ¡°James! Lily! Fiona!¡± She screamed, trying to awaken the others. ¡°So you really do know them,¡± Adam said, quickly changing the topic. ¡°I thought as much.¡± ¡°What did you do to them?¡± The Wizard stopped squirming as the Elk ced a hoof against her chest to pin her down. ¡°We beat them up,¡± Adam said, casually. ¡°You what?¡± She gasped. She noted Adam¡¯s Adventurer tag, and red at him. ¡°Just you wait until the guild hears about this! They won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Stop with all the exmations, I¡¯m trying to think,¡± Adam reached into his helmet to rub his forehead. ¡°You say you¡¯re friends?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She stared up at the Elk, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. ¡°Then, if I heal one of them, they¡¯ll agree with what you have to say?¡± Adam asked, ring down at her. ¡°If I find out you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll rough you up.¡± The fear returned in her eyes, and she pinned her knees together. ¡°Not like that!¡± Adam punched the tree beside him. ¡°I¡¯m a decent man, you know? I don¡¯t need to attack some helpless little chick like you!¡± He rubbed his forehead. Mana: 15 -> 14 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 5 (2) Adam awoke one of the women up, the one with heavy armour, that way the Wizard would feel a little better, and if he awoke the woman with the light armour, she was probably a Rogue of some kind, so could probably undo the bindings with a sessful check. The young woman grunted,ing to as she looked out to see herpanion. ¡°Mika?¡± ¡°Fiona!¡± Mika shouted. Fiona squirmed, trying to move her body, before realising she was bound. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Are the two of you friends?¡± Adam asked, just to confirm. ¡°Did you do this to us?¡± Fiona snarled. ¡°Untie me at once and face me like a true warrior!¡± ¡°Answer the question,¡± Adam said. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll beat you up again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Anyway, are those two your friends too?¡± ¡°James! Lily!¡± Fiona gasped. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± ¡°Seriously,¡± Adam said, rubbing his head. ¡°You guys are annoying. If you really are friends, why were you attacking one another?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Fiona red up at him. ¡°We¡¯d never attack one another!¡± Mika shouted at him. ¡®Let her go,¡¯ Adam thought to Zeus, before rubbing his chin. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Fiona snapped at him. ¡°Well, it seems like you don¡¯t believe me, but maybe you¡¯ll believe him?¡± Adam asked, pointing up towards where Hades was flying from. Jurot was walking back with a boar over his back, whereas Lucy was currently eating a small squirrel, which she had cooked using the mes from her weapon, and carried a bundle of sticks at her side. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re awake?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°So which one are we cooking first?¡± Adam stared at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought you were interrogating them? Nothing like a bit of fear to deal with them.¡± She grinned wildly, as though she¡¯d really eat them. ¡°Nah, there¡¯s just a misunderstanding here,¡± Adam said. ¡°What are you nning on doing with us?¡± Fiona grit her teeth, trying to out strength the binding around her wrists and arms. ¡°Jurot, tell them what you saw when we came here,¡± Adam said. ¡°There was a trail heading¡­¡± Jurot realised Adam meant what they originally saw, and not what he saw on the way to finding the boar. ¡°The four of you were fighting one another.¡± ¡°Like mindless beasts, right?¡± Adam said. ¡°Like Iyrmen who were enraged, but¡­¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°There was something more to it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fiona asked, ncing between them all suspiciously. She did notice that Jurot was an Iyrman, so there was some weight to his words. ¡°When we found you, you were all attacking one another like mindless beasts,¡± Adam repeated. ¡°What do youst remember?¡± ¡°My memory is a little hazy, but¡­¡± ¡°We were fighting Wolves made of dark smoke which assaulted us when we arrived at camp,¡± Mika said, more perturbed by the appearance of an Iyrman. They were savage beasts, but as long as she gave them information, he shouldn¡¯t attack her. ¡°So maybe some kind of illusion or enchantment?¡± Adam wondered aloud. ¡°I did spy a rune on the ground, but I didn¡¯t have Detect Magic prepared, so it was gone by the time I could cast it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Wizard?¡± Mika asked, full of shock. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why are you wearing that purple armour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s puthral, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fiona asked, her head more clear now. ¡®So he¡¯s an Iyrman? Then why is he keeping his forehead hidden behind his helmet?¡¯ ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I got it as a gift from the Iyr. They¡¯re such kindly people, the Iyrmen, and oh so noble. Can¡¯t trust anyone more than an Iyrman.¡± Jurot let out a soft breath, trying to not smile from the praise. ¡°Why are you wearing armour if you¡¯re a Wizard?¡± Mika asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Are you a Battle Mage?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I like to be in the thick of things.¡± She nced at him from the side, as though he were an idiot. ¡®First he praises those beasts, and he¡¯s a Battle Mage? Truly the worst of fools.¡¯ Adam felt as though she had quickly gone from terrified of him to extremely disrespectful. ¡°You look like you need a p.¡± Mika shuffled over to Fiona, narrowing her eyes further. ¡°You won¡¯t let him hit us, will you?¡± she asked, staring up at the beastly Iyrman. ¡°If he wants to hit you then he will hit you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though, there is nothing but shame in that action.¡± Jurot threw a look to Adam. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I won¡¯t hit them. As long as they behave.¡± ¡°Anyways, that Priest of yours was quite the bastard,¡± Lucy said, having started a fire at the pit. ¡°He almost peeled my face off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam said. ¡°What would you have done if Lucy¡¯s beautiful face was marred?¡± Lucy turned red, not expecting Adam to be so forward. ¡°What are you saying? Idiot¡­¡± ¡°If her face was marred then¡­ Mara wouldn¡¯t trust me any more! Can you take responsibility for the copse of my marriage?¡± Adam shouted. Lucy punched him. ¡°Do you think Mara¡¯s going to marry someone like you?¡± ¡°What do you mean someone like me? Aren¡¯t I helping you save her?¡± The pair of young women stared up at Adam and Lucy, then to Jurot, who was currently beginning the roast of the boar. ¡®Are we surrounded by idiots?¡¯ ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, coughing into his fist. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I knew how to cast Counterspell, otherwise you would have had to live wearing a mask, so don¡¯t you forget it.¡± ¡°You know Counterspell?¡± Mika asked, staring up at him in shock. ¡°What kind of idiot do you take me for?¡± ¡°I know that and Fireball.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Right! And I¡¯m Arch Wizard Marin!¡± Adam blinked at her. ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± Mika¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You don¡¯t know Arch Wizard Marin.¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°I recognise the name,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She must be a powerful Wizard?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Arch Wizard who works with the King!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°How strong is she?¡± ¡°Stronger than your wildest imaginations, mister Third Gate spells,¡± Mika snorted, almostughing at him. ¡°You¡¯re talking really big for someone who thought I was going to force myself on her,¡± Adam said. Lucy¡¯s face snapped to Adam. ¡°What? Even if you were interrogating her, there are limits, Adam!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to eat them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing, yours is another!¡± ¡°Wait! Hold on! I didn¡¯t even give that impression, she just thought about it all herself!¡± ¡°He said he did not want to die a virgin and leered at me!¡± Mika used. ¡°No I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡± Lucy said, hiding her smile behind her hand. ¡°So you have to resort to that kind of measure?¡± Adam clenched his fists. ¡°I don¡¯t need to! I wasn¡¯t going to, and nor was I implying I was going to do that sort of thing! I was justmenting that I should probably get married so I don¡¯t be a useless older brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Virgin Rank Adam, oh, I mean Iron Rank!¡± Lucy howled withughter. ¡°I bet you¡¯re a virgin too considering how useless you are!¡± Adam snarled back. ¡°It¡¯s different for me since I¡¯m the De-¡° ¡°Since you¡¯re an idiot?¡± Adam shouted, cutting her off. ¡°I just haven¡¯t found the right person yet!¡± ¡°You could marry each other,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That would-¡° ¡°Shut up, Jurot!¡± the pair shouted at him. ¡°I¡¯d never marry someone like him!¡± ¡°I¡¯d never marry someone like her!¡± The two women stared at the two. ¡°You were scared of him?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself,¡± Mika replied. Mana: 14 -> 11 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 28 (1, 2, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 6) The explosion of the Fireball, which engulfed the nearby area, shut everyone up. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s cooled down, let¡¯s figure out what we should do with the four of them.¡± ¡°You need to put out the fire,¡± Jurot said, staring at the fire, which was beginning to spread. Adam stared at it too. ¡°My bad.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
These people are ying with fire(ball). They need to be careful. Someone upgraded to gold from silver, so shoutout to them. Expect another chapter soon. 195. Baby Adventurers 195. Baby Adventurers Mika and Fiona remained silent, their faces pale, all the while they watched the Half Elf, who summoned a Fireball from the heavens, walks around putting out the fire with what appeared to be the Control mes trick. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, a few minutester, his chest heavy with all the cringe he had just shown. ¡®I thought the fight between Lucy and I would put them at ease, but I really did go a little too far with the Fireball.¡¯ ¡°What should we do with them?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Let¡¯s keep them tied up until tomorrow morning,¡± Adam said. ¡°You won¡¯t untie us now?¡± Fiona asked, her brow sweaty with fear. ¡°No way,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°What if you attack us.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the three of you strong enough to handle us?¡± Fiona asked, ncing between the three. ¡°You¡¯re all Experts, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How many spells do you know?¡± He stared down at Mika. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be honest, right?¡± Mika stared up at him, though had wished she could avoid his gaze. ¡°Six.¡± ¡°Six?¡± Adam replied. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Adam then noted the gear that the Adventurers were wearing. Chain mail for two of them, studded leather or another, robes for thest. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ ¡°How long ago did you start adventuring?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°A couple of months ago¡­¡± Mika avoided the Iyrman¡¯s gaze. ¡®We¡¯re not mindless beasts like you.¡¯ ¡°This is one of our first quests,¡± Fiona admitted. ¡°We¡¯ve in a Wolf together before this.¡± You guys are really just newborn babes,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin again. ¡°Damn. Now I feel bad for bullying you all.¡± He dropped down beside each of them and undid their bindings. Fiona reached into her pack and pulled out a small vial. ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said, before chanting a few words. Mana: 11 -> 10 Spell: Healing Word 1D3+3 = 4 (1) Mana: 10 -> 9 Spell: Healing Word 1D3+3 = 4 (1) ¡°What?¡± James said, awakening from his slumber. ¡°You kids stay on your side, and we¡¯ll stay on our side,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James asked. Fiona shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll exinter.¡± ¡°If you get any bright ideas, I won¡¯t stop Lucy from killing you and eating you,¡± Adam warned. ¡°Why should I kill them?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I bet they won¡¯t taste that good.¡± ¡°Well, why shouldn¡¯t you kill them if they start trouble with us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Hmm,¡± Lucy hummed quietly, trying to find a rebuttal to his words. ¡°Ah. Because I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll Fireball them,¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh, no. That would be bad. If I kill them, wouldn¡¯t the Adventurer¡¯s Guild be mad?¡± He rubbed his chin, going into thought again. ¡®Why do I keep rubbing my chin?¡¯ Adam realised that he was holding the piece of cloth from earlier. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He quickly stashed it away. ¡°Fireball?¡± James asked. ¡°You can still cast it?¡± Mika asked, staring at him in shock. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mika shook her head. ¡®He cast Fireball and Healing Word? Is he a Priest of the Sun? No, he said he was a Wizard¡­¡¯ Adam then spent a few minutes casting another spell, one he had been using nightly for the past few days. Mana: 9 -> 6 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower He formed the tower with two floors. The bottom floor was a bathroom, and the top was a sleeping quarters. Mika watched the Half Elf summon a tower with utter shock stered on her face. ¡®Counterspell, Fireball, and Mage¡¯s Tower? He can cast three Third Gate spells? No, he said he could cast another, right? Does that mean he¡¯s actually a Master? No, wait. It¡¯s impossible to cast more than three, not unless he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡¯ Mika was unsure what he could be. ¡®No, no. He must be using a magical tool or something. Right, right, there¡¯s no way that he can possibly cast more than three Third Gate spells. Fireball was probably from a magical item, which he can use more than once. Yes, of course, otherwise it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Right! He used a magical tool for Healing Word too, of course!¡¯ James stared at Mika. ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her like this either,¡¯ Fiona admitted, seeing the look of both shock and helplessness on Mika¡¯s face. Adam left Lucy and Jurot to watch over the group and cook, all the while he went to bathe. He sighed as he rubbed the soap around himself, through it was as hard as a rock. ¡®I really should be a Soapsmith or something,¡¯ Adam thought, forgetting the name for someone who made soap. Once he was done, he made his way out, only wearing the breastte of his te mail, and sat down with the others, joining them as he watched the roasted boar and the stew being cooked by Jurot. ¡°How long for the stew?¡± Adam asked. ¡°An hour longer,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Did you bring some spices from the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, smelling a familiar smell from the stew. Jurot nodded. ¡°Mother allowed me to take a small pouch. I thought it would be good to eat it today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you, Chef Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°We will have many leftovers. Shall we offer some to our guests?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t our guests,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Though, it¡¯s probably a good idea to help them, as their seniors in the same field.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called out to the group, who stiffened upon hearing his voice. ¡°You guys want some stew and boar?¡± ¡°We need nothing from you,¡± James replied. ¡°We shall remain within our side, and you shall remain within your side.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your loss.¡± ¡°They really don¡¯t know any respect,¡± Lucy said. ¡°We even saved their lives and they didn¡¯t thank us once.¡± ¡°We are pretty suspicious,¡± Adam said. ¡°Suspicious?¡± Adam raised his brows at her. ¡°Why are you still wearing your helmet, anyway?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Elves are hated around these parts,¡± Adam said. ¡°Red Oak is still part of South Alnd, so¡­¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°You are a Devilkin in the presence of an Iyrman,¡± Adam said. ¡°They probably will tolerate you more than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really weird,¡± Lucy said, sitting up straighter, trying not to squirm. ¡°I¡¯ve never been the least hated in a group before.¡± ¡°Hated? You? Who would hate someone like you?¡± Adam joked. Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°Devilkin are more prominent in the South and East, though least hated in the East and North,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The North seems the most weing,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It is difficult living in the North, so they do not add to that difficulty by making enemies of the world,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That was how it was exined to me.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Why the East?¡± ¡°They are a trading hub,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Whereas Central Alnd is the food capital of the Kingdom, the East is the trading capital. The South holds much trade too, but not quite as much.¡± ¡°So why doesn¡¯t the South like Devilkin as much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The South is tolerant of Devilkin, but not as much as the East or North. The South has faced against Aswadasad a number of times, so there is bad blood between the pair still.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Adam said. ¡°What about the West? We rarely hear about the West, other than the fact that we¡¯ve met it¡¯s Duke.¡± ¡°The West is used to keep an Iyr on the Iyr, and protects the Kingdom¡¯s path towards the capital,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They kept the Orcs at bay, historically, and currently has deep ties with the royalty.¡± ¡°Oh? I thought North was close with the royalty since they¡¯re rted?¡± ¡°They are drifting apart, slightly,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That was what was exined to me. West Alnd¡¯s ruler changed recently. The current Duke came into power once the previous Duke died.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°The previous Duke died? How?¡± Jurot remained silent for a moment. ¡°They say he was ill for some time and they were unable to find the cure.¡± ¡°How likely is that story?¡± ¡°Very unlikely,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The current Duke is known as a warmonger, and someone with great skill in battle. He was one of the few who supported the King against the war against the Elves. There was some friction between we Iyrmen and the Duke due to his involvement within the war.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He wasrgely the reason why the Iyrmen were sent by themselves into the forest to open a path for the army,¡± Jurot said. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°The current Duke does not like we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Yeah, I could tell from when we met,¡± Adam said. ¡°We must be careful, Adam. You are within his sights now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked, before rubbing his forehead. ¡°Right.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It was the two of us who imed the forest on behalf of the Iyr.¡± ¡°If we had gone with him back then¡­¡± ¡°I am certain now, thinking back to that time, we would have disappeared.¡± ¡°Why are you two so happy to bring down the mood?¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Jurot, you think?¡± Adam asked. Jurot raised his brows to Adam. ¡°Sorry. It was a joke to bring up the mood.¡± Adam avoided his gaze. ¡°Brothers should be able to poke fun at one another.¡± ¡°Cringe,¡± Jurot said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I don''t like these adventurers one bit! Chapter 195 – Adam’s Sheet Chapter 195 ¨C Adam¡¯s Sheet
Name Race Background
Adam Half Elf Fate Born
ss Level XP
Chaos Sworn 5 2325
STR DEX CON INT WIS CHA Bonus
19 (+4) 12 (+1) 16 (+3) 16 (+3) 12 (+1) 16 (+3) +2
SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldspeech, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy INVENTORY: Puthral te, Phantom, warhammer, shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, (30) gem dust, Iyrman nket, backpack, bedroll, (10) torch, (10) ration, tinderbox, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope, traveller¡¯s clothes, (2) winter clothes, (2) pouch, soap, brush, toothpaste Alchemists supplies, (1) vial, (1) high quality herbs Minor: 2 Basic: 0 Enhanced: 1 Enhanced+1: 0 Enhanced+2: 1 Iron Tag: 0 Currency
PP GP SP CP
75 12 11
GEMS 10GP: (5) Obsidian, 50GP: (15) Tiger Eyes 100GP: (1) White Pearl, (1) Diamond 300GP: (2) Diamond 500GP: FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster. MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts: Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit: BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Fighting Spirit: BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/SR MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen (2xD20). Divine Smite: 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes 1st Gate: Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds, 2nd Gate: Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate: Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball 196. They’re Gone 196. They¡¯re Gone Omen: 7, 15 Adam stretched, yawning as he did, before he stepped towards he window to look out. There he saw that the Adventurers were already eating their rations. ¡®Did they do anything suspicious?¡¯ Adam asked Zeus, who shook his head. Adam brushed his teeth as he stared out to the Adventurers. They noticed Adam looking at them, and shuddered. When the Half Elf waved at them, they quickly looked away, not wanting to acknowledge him. ¡°We should hire a Porter, and a proper Chef,¡± Adam said, cutting into some of the boar which had been well roasted the night before. ¡°A Guard too? Multiple Guards? One for each of the civvies we bring along. They can help take watch too.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to share our loot with them,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Why do we need to move with so many people?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to share our loot with them, at the very least, not a full share,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll pay them a fixed rate for each day and give them all a very small cut of the loot. They could be useful. Having extra hands on deck for when shit hits the fan, you know?¡± ¡°No?¡± Lucy replied. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means when things go bad.¡± ¡°Eh,¡± she replied. ¡°It means we can sleep longer on the road,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t so bad.¡± Lucy thought about how little sleep she was currently getting. ¡®Even in the Iyr I could have a lovely nine hours.¡¯ ¡°Once we earn enough, we could get a wagon and everything,¡± Adam said. He thought about what he could do in the future once he was strong enough. ¡®My own little keep? No, no. Why do I need a keep? Unless I can have one near the Iyr?¡¯ Adam smiled, thinking about that potential future. A wife. Children who would y in the fields. Guards to make sure everything ran fine and protected his family. Assassins who he had trained to kill anyone who decided to have any dark thoug- He shook his head. ¡®Assassins? Come on, bro. Who do you think you are, a King or something?¡¯ ¡°Are we going to adventure by veering off the main road?¡± Jurot asked, biting into the roasted boar. ¡°Should we?¡± ¡°If we do, we should hire Porters and Guards,¡± Jurot sipped some of his water, narrowing his eyes seriously. ¡°It is dangerous to take paths which are not the main road.¡± ¡°We did well up to this point,¡± Adam said. ¡°That is because you were with three Iyrmen,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Now there is one, or at least, that is what others will think.¡± He motioned to his tattoo. ¡°One Iyrman is fine to fight, and they will leave me alive, even if they take everything from me. You and Lucy?¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°I see,¡± Adam said, staring at the Iyrman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then I guess we should hire more people. I¡¯ve brought along enough money that we should be fine.¡± ¡°How much money is in the party funds?¡± ¡°Over seven hundred, and I brought quite a bit with me,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded his head. Adam was the kind of guy to carry around a thousand gold on his adventures. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Adam said, going into thought, finishing his breakfast. The group moved together, the newbie adventuring party up ahead of them, within the watchful sight of Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°We should reach Red Oak by evening, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Did you count the days from leaving Main Iyr or Front Iyr?¡± ¡°Main Iyr,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°It is a week from Front Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right. Oops.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there going to be something which fights us?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there some kinda thing in the forest before?¡± ¡°There are times we will move peacefully between towns, and there are times we will be assailed daily,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is how these things work.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s up to Fate?¡± Adam mused. Jurot nodded. Adam smiled. Lucy sighed. Thete afternoon sun shot down towards them, though the chill of Nightval was upon them still. The small outpost where Adventurers could sleep soon weed them. ¡°Hey, make sure to set up watches properly,¡± Adam said to the newbie group. ¡°We will deal with this ourselves,¡± James replied. ¡°It is you who should be careful.¡± ¡°Of what? A bunch of babies crying in the night?¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°If you need your clothies changed, I¡¯lle by and help you. I¡¯ve got a little bit of practise.¡± James ground his teeth together, but Fiona ced a hand on his shoulder, shaking her head to stop him from reacting. Adam chuckled. ¡°God, I¡¯m such an asshole.¡± He kept chuckling. ¡°Should we remain here instead of finding something to eat?¡± Jurot asked. He noted how Adam was aggravating the other group, and even if he was an Expert, remaining behind with the party would be difficult. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve got Zeus with me. If they start anything, I can just Fireball them.¡± ¡°You are very casual about killing them, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That won¡¯t kill them,¡± Adam said, dismissively. ¡°Yes, it will,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would kill all of them, unless they are somehow able to defend from most of it, then perhaps one or two of them will survive.¡± Adam stared at Jurot. ¡°Really? They¡¯re that weak?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. Adam thought about it. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± He forgot how fragile anyone at the lowest Level. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really going to Fireball them.¡± ¡°What were you going to do?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I have Shield, Chaos Bolt, me Bolt, you know? I could get to them pretty quickly and just beat them up with Phantom,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Maybe I should summon my tower first and then you guys can go?¡± Lucy rolled her eyes. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower Adam spent a short time summoning his tower before the pair left. ¡®Should I bathe really quick?¡¯ He frowned. ¡®Nah, I¡¯d have to rush, and I probably shouldn¡¯t get caught with my pants down.¡¯ Adam looked out the window, staring down at the Adventurers, who were eating their rations. They looked up at him, and he waved down towards them, before they looked away. ¡°We could probably take him,¡± James said. ¡°No, he knows Fireball,¡± Mika said. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe he knows that spell. If we can rush him while he¡¯s bathing, we¡¯ll be able to beat him up.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t bathe yet, probably,¡± Mika said. ¡°He¡¯s not that dumb.¡± James grumbled. ¡°When we get back to Red Oak, we¡¯ll have the Guild deal with him.¡± Eventually, Jurot and Lucy returned, with a number of small beasts, as well as wild fruit and vegetables Jurot found. ¡°I wonder what the charm trap was for,¡± Adam said. ¡°I doubt it was for some random baby Adventurers.¡± ¡°How are we meant to figure it out?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to catch anything. We should just leave it to the Guild, since they¡¯re the one¡¯s who would be most interested.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just wanted to make some conversation¡­¡± Eventually they turned in to bathe and sleep, with Hades and Zeus taking watch as previously, and the trio taking watches themselves. Due to the fact there was only three of them, it meant they had to rest longer, which is why the Adventurers were able to eat their rations first. When Fate¡¯s Golden awoke the next morning, they found the Adventurers had slipped away during the night. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you catch them?¡± Adam asked Zeus. ¡®Left in night. Note close.¡¯ Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Right. I guess I did tell you to inform me if they made their way over, not if they dipped out¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, I guess. We¡¯re already so close to Red Oak, so they probably made their way to the town.¡± Fate¡¯s Golden packed up and headed towards Red Oak, which came into sight after a few hours. ¡°What small walls,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Right? We were spoiled whilst in the Iyr. Red Oak isn¡¯t anywhere near as good.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°No cute little sister either.¡± ¡°Mara will be disgusted by your love of Lanarot,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure if I should believe that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Mara seems like a great woman. Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous? Of what?¡± Lucy¡¯s nostrils red. Adam smiled. ¡°Adam. What would I be jealous of?¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes towards him. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied. Eventually they came across the Guards of Red Oak, in their chain, with their spears in hand. ¡°Halt!¡± ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pouch. ¡°Hands where I can see them!¡± the Guard shouted. Adam froze, raising his brows. ¡°Man in purple armour, puthral, with an Iyrman and a Devilkin. Sounds like he fits the bill, don¡¯t he, Bill?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°I see him with my own two eyes, aye,¡± Bill said, nodding his head. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 197. Adam and Guards 197. Adam and Guards ¡°We heard you wereing from another party,¡± the Guard said, staring down at Adam, eyeing the Half Elf in puthral. He wasn¡¯t quite looking down at Adam, as the Half Elf was taller. ¡°Really now?¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡®I can smell the trouble I¡¯m in.¡¯ ¡°Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± the Guard asked. Adam nced up, noting the Guards on the walls. They had gathered at least five Guards, each of whom were pointing a crossbow at him. ¡°I assume you mean those little babies came by and told you how we saved them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Or did they end up saying a bunch of nonsense?¡± ¡°Not quite what we heard,¡± the Guard admitted. ¡°You¡¯re going to need toe with us.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked. ¡°From what I recall, and Jurot here can back me up, but we found them trying to kill one another and saved their lives. We even invited them to eat roasted boar with us, and I was going to invite them for more, but that young man wanted to keep his harem to himself. I can respect that.¡± Lucy chuckled slightly. ¡°I thought that too.¡± The Guard threw a nce to the Devilkin for a moment. ¡°Considering yourpany, you shouldn¡¯t make this troublesome for yourself.¡± ¡°Mypany? You mean Jurot? What¡¯s wrong with Jurot? You got a problem with Iyrmen here, mister Guard? I¡¯ll have you know, Jurot, the son of Surot, is a great warrior. His family has done so much for the Iyr, and he himself has many aplishments in his belt. Earlier this year, he slew a Dragon.¡± The Guard blinked rapidly. ¡°Not the Iyrman,¡± the Guard said, nodding to Jurot, ¡°but the Devilkin.¡± ¡°The Devilkin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no-¡° Adam pped her back. ¡°Lucy here is a great warrior, and a Guest of the Iyr. She¡¯s also a member of¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Wait, no she isn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s about to be thetest member of our party, which Jurot here is a key figure within.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± the Guard said. ¡°You muste with us!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m an Adventurer, and I have some pertinent information for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild which needs to be told immediately.¡± ¡°Look!¡± the Guard growled, at the end of his rope. If Adam wasn¡¯t an Adventurer, this would have gone much more smoothly. ¡°We would appreciate it if you listened.¡± ¡°Do you have them in your custody then?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then we will head to the Guild where those other bas-¡° Adam coughed into his fist, ¡°babies are, and you can take us both from there. We¡¯ve been travelling through the wild for so long and I just want a nice hot bath, and a nice hot meal, before you start to interrogate us, have some kind of misunderstanding, because it¡¯s me, and you¡¯ll find out that we saved a bunch of no good low lives.¡± Adam stared at the Guard. ¡°So I¡¯d really appreciate it if you took our gate fee and let us head to the Guild.¡± The Guard sighed. ¡°You must follow us, or we will consider to to be resisting arrest.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Lucy shouted. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Adam grabbed her mouth, though she continued to shout all manner of curses towards the Guard into his mouth. ¡°Yes, yes, we will definitely get you mustard on your whodyudinare,¡± Adam said, trying to stop her from getting them killed. Even he, who joked around with the Guards, wouldn¡¯t outright try to aggravate them. Lucy grumbled into his hand before pulling herself away from his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me like that again.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stay stupid shit,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Since you¡¯re insisting, but I¡¯ll be sure to inform the Vice Master if we do not receive properpensation for the nder against our names.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± the Guard replied, shaking his head. ¡®I don¡¯t get paid enough for this shit.¡±¡¯ ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, tossing out two copper coins. ¡°The gate fee.¡± ¡°There are three of you,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Lucy isn¡¯t an Adventurer.¡± ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°Go bring the Vice Master and he¡¯ll confirm it,¡± Adam said. ¡°We were going to sign her up today.¡± ¡°If we find out you¡¯re lying,¡± the Guard warned. ¡°Lucy, are you an Adventurer?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve only spent my time in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought,¡± Adam said. ¡°For a second I doubted even myself.¡± ¡°You will still have to pay the gate fee,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Guard and Jurot said. ¡°Oh.¡± The Guards led the trio towards their estate, which was huge. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°They really didn¡¯t mess around.¡± It reminded him about the estates which the Nobles put him up in during his previous Quest. ¡®Other than Deadwood, those bastards.¡¯ It was huge, with enough space for five Guards to run side by side along the stone pathway for some time, with a number of buildings on either side, a tower, and arge building which probably held most of what the Guards required within it, from the canteen to their quarters. The Guards took Adam and the others to a building off to the side which currently had two Guards waiting, but as nearby Guards saw Adam and the others being brought along, another eight followed. Someone else took Zeus to the side, towards a small area they could tie him to. ¡®Don¡¯t start trouble,¡¯ Adam thought to Zeus. ¡®If they attack you, scream loudly, but remain on all fours.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll need to disarm yourselves,¡± the Guard said. Adam chuckled, and then noted the Guard staring at him. ¡°Oh, you were serious? Look. We¡¯vee here with you with very little trouble, and we¡¯re happy to wait here for an hour, but if you don¡¯t bring those pricks here within an hour, I¡¯m going to call the Vice Master here to deal with the lot of you.¡± ¡°As if you know the Vice Master.¡± ¡°Know him?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Oh. Right. You probably don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°Well, either way, I¡¯m sure the Vice Master wille if you mention my name, or Jurot¡¯s.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Disarm yourselves.¡± ¡°You would ask an Iyrman to disarm?¡± Jurot asked, raising his brows towards the Guard. ¡°Nothing against you, Iyrman, but we have rules,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Yes, and I know the King¡¯s Law,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I do not need to disarm myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Thest time an Iyrman was asked to disarm himself by an Aldishman, the town North of here disappeared, and the ckwater family almost came to an end,¡± Jurot warned. The Guard remained silent, staring at Jurot. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°If you wish to disarm me, it will be only after you pluck my shield and axe from my cold, dead hands.¡± Adam coughed. ¡®Damn, Jurot. Why the fuck are you so cool?¡¯ ¡°Iyrman, do not dig yourself into a deeper hole,¡± the Guard said, gripping his spear tighter. ¡°Hey,¡± a Guard said. ¡°Leave the Iyrman alone. Just go get those kids from earlier and sort this out.¡± ¡°He-¡° ¡°I know what he did, but it¡¯s above our pay grade,¡± the wise Guard said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you decided to bring an Iyrman in, but it¡¯s not for us to deal with.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t how it was meant to go. You were meant to start trouble with Jurot, then he¡¯d y a bunch of you before you brought your Captain here, only for him, or her, them,¡± Adam half twitched as he said, ¡°to remember that Iyrmen can do whatever they want and they can¡¯t be punished by any of you. Then, Jurot would go home, exin the situation, and the Iyrmen woulde with a bunch of Mithril Rank Iyrmen to speak politely with you guys.¡± Adam leaned in and whispered. ¡°When I say speak politely, I mean a bunch of you might die.¡± The Guards stared at Adam long and hard, and there was a moment when they stared between one another. ¡®I think he¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡®Yeah.¡¯ ¡®What kind of trouble are we in?¡¯ ¡®Just get those little brats.¡¯ Adam hoisted his axe up and handed it to Jurot, doing the same with his warhammer. ¡°They won¡¯t take stuff from you, probably.¡± Jurot nodded. Lucy, who didn¡¯t hold any obvious weapons, rubbed the ring on her finger, smirking slightly. Adam winked at her, before taking a seat, waiting. Lucy sat to one side, and Jurot the other. ¡°I thought they were going to start more trouble,¡± one Guard said. ¡°If only they weren¡¯t Adventurers and there wasn¡¯t an Iyrman,¡± another replied. ¡°Could have had some target practise,¡± a third said. ¡°My shoulder¡¯s been a little iffy, so my aim¡¯s gone off.¡± ¡°How was it that you came to fighting grandfather?¡± Jurot asked, cutting the Guard¡¯s conversation short. ¡°He said something in poor taste about your mother and I called him a bastard,¡± Adam said. ¡°You called grandfather a bastard?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But you are still alive.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam said, looking to the Iyrman beside him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Calling an Iyrman a bastard is one way of dying,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh. Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn. I guess Aunt Sonarot saved my life?¡± Adam said, wondering what had happened when he was knocked out. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think your gramps was going to kill me even if I did call him a bastard.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Then how did youe to face Grandaunt?¡± ¡°She wanted to fight me after your gramps spoke highly of me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Apparently, he said that I was pretty strong.¡± ¡°You are.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Then you faced Grandaunt the next day?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, trying to keep his smile away. ¡°I wish to face grandfather and Grandaunt too,¡± Jurot said, puffing out his cheeks slightly. ¡®Adam has the best fun.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the full story another time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Too many unwanted ears about.¡± Jurot nodded. The Guard nced between one another. ¡®This guy is fucking crazy. No wonder he seems like trouble.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Jurot goes real hard when he wants to. Check out this which has dropped! They''re crazy, since I tried to do one before and it was rough, but they did something even more insane! It''s like a Choose Your Own Adventure book, the old fantasy ones. I remember reading them as a kid and never managed to beat one. 198. Adam’s Anger 198. Adam¡¯s Anger It took close to an hour for the other party to arrive, following a small group of Guards. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Mika shouted, pointing to the trio. ¡°It¡¯s definitely those three who jumped us,¡± James dered. ¡°I recognise that armour from a mile away.¡± ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t those little babbies,¡± Adam said, mockingly. ¡°Did you change your clothy? Drank your wittle milk?¡± ¡°You!¡± James growled. ¡°How dare you treat a Priest this way.¡± ¡°A Priest? You? I¡¯ve met plenty of Priests, well, a couple, and none of them were as shameful as you. You think just because you¡¯ve got a harem of hot babes that you¡¯re hot shit?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you really were hot shit, why didn¡¯t youe and beat me when I was all alone?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t alone,¡± James said. ¡°You¡¯re right, I had an Elk near me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Me and an Elk, against a mighty Priest and his harem.¡± James¡¯ face was a deep red, and he was hot with both embarrassment and anger. ¡°You! You!¡± He tried to form words, but couldn¡¯t manage any. ¡°Anyway, do you Guards have any Zone of Truth scrolls or something? I¡¯ve been waiting forever and I want a nice hot bath and a nice hot meal, just like I said.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t work on your time,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa.¡± Adam raised his hands innocently. ¡°I would never im you work. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth.¡± The Guard stared at Adam. ¡°We do have such a scroll, but it would be a waste to use it on this.¡± ¡°A waste?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The scroll is expensive,¡± the Guard stated. ¡°Is it?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°What, it¡¯s like, fifty gold? Maybe a hundred?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Look. Bring the spell scroll, and if we¡¯re wrong in the situation, you can have us pay. If they¡¯re wrong, they can pay. Then we can discuss thepensation for my little heartter.¡± The Guard narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is this agreeable?¡± he asked James. ¡°Why should we pay?¡± James asked. ¡°They¡¯re the one¡¯s who attacked us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already admitting he¡¯s guilty,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you¡¯re in the right, you don¡¯t have to pay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of principle,¡± James said. ¡°Principle?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re slinging shit at me and now you want to talk about principles? Jurot, remind me next time not to help them out. They can kill each other in peace. You were right, we shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± the Guard shouted. ¡°I will retrieve the spell. Wait here, silently, the lot of you.¡± It didn¡¯t take long, no more than five minutes, for the Guard to bring the scroll. ¡°I will cast the spell and I expect none of you to resist, neither you four, neither you three, understood?¡± They all agreed. ¡°If you do resist, I will know,¡± the Guard said, reading the words of magic. Charisma Save Voluntary failure. Adam felt the soft glow of magic within him, which surrounded his heart, his mind, and his throat, tickling him. ¡°Now, exin the situation,¡± the Guard said, looking to James. ¡°Mika,¡± James said, nodding his head. ¡°We were travelling nearby, going about our business, when we came across some smoky wolves. We fought them and then everything went ck. I awoke, tied up, and saw the man in puthral saying some weird things about not wanting to be a virgin, and then they interrogated us. He admitted to attacking us, and when he found out we were¡­ weak,¡± she said, wincing slightly, ¡°they eventually let us out. They followed us for a day and then we managed to escape another day when they were asleep.¡± The Guard nodded. ¡°You told no lie. Do you agree, man in puthral?¡± ¡°I agree with the gist of it,¡± Adam said, coughing into his fist again. ¡°I was saying weird stuff about not wanting to be a virgin-¡° ¡°Then,¡± the Guard said. ¡°It appears that you were in the wrong, and you will need to pay for the spell.¡± Adam felt the tickling sensation leave and he blinked. ¡°Did you stop the spell?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve gathered what happened, you will also be arrested for your crimes,¡± the Guard stated. ¡°I¡¯m going to lose my fucking mind,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. ¡°Do you believe this shit? How the hell do you cast a Zone of Truth spell and not ask me what happened? She hasn¡¯t mentioned what the smoky ck wolf was about, nor about the magical sigil that I found, nor about the fact that we saved them from killing each other.¡± ¡°Enough! We have found what we have needed to, and that¡¯s that. I don¡¯t care about a smoky ck wolf, or about whatever magical sigil you found.¡± ¡°The magical sigil was the reason why these fucking idiots lost their damn minds and were trying to kill each other!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°I should have expected this was going to happen.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°I knew it. There was going to be a misunderstanding, I called it, didn¡¯t I Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The Guard did not do his job well.¡± ¡°We were heading to Red Oak,¡± Adam began the tale, ¡°when we saw these four fucking idiot fighting each other. They didn¡¯t act or behave like themselves. They were mindless, and were flinging all kinds of spells and attacking each other.¡± Jurot nodded along to what Adam was saying. ¡°We knocked them out, pretty easily mind you, and tied them up to find out what was going on. I managed to find this sigil, a magical symbol on the ground, but it faded before I had the chance to figure it out.¡± ¡°Lucy and I went to hunt some boar after,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Then, this Wizard, if that¡¯s what we¡¯re calling her, little miss only knows six fucking spells,¡± Adam said, trying to hold in hisughter, ¡°awoke. Sure, she awoke during a time I was reminiscing about some weird stuff, and she stared screaming. I wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her, it was just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s weird, but he¡¯s not that weird,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Mostly.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, shooting her a re, ¡°we interrogated little miss six spells, and we confirmed what she said. Yeah, apparently something took over their minds, and then we set them free. They would have been more trouble tied up, and it¡¯s not like they could do anything to us. They left another morning because they weren¡¯t really our captives, otherwise I would have kept a better watch on them, and they sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have escaped from me considering what I can do.¡± The Guard listened to Adam¡¯s ramblings, noting just how angry the man in puthral was. ¡°We cannot verify what you said was the truth.¡± ¡°Yeah, because for whatever reason, Guards don¡¯t have to be particrly smart,¡± Adam said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who dropped the Zone of Truth spell. You can go grab another spell and I¡¯ll say the same thing as before, and you can pay for it since you¡¯re the one who had such a bright idea.¡± The Guard growled. ¡°You should be careful talking to me.¡± ¡°You should be careful trying to pin things on me,¡± Adam snarled back. ¡°Just you wait until Vice Master Paul hears of this.¡± ¡°Do you think you, a random Iron Rank Adventurer, could speak to the Vice Master?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who took the Vice Master on a quest where we slew a fucking White Dragon while you were jerking it and whimpering in your fucking pillow that nobody loves you!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°You can ask Jurot, he was there.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°They indeed slew a White Dragon together.¡± The Guard blinked. ¡°What?¡± The four behind the Guard also blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Surely you don¡¯t believe them? He¡¯s an Iyrman! A beast!¡± Mika shouted. ¡°Watch it, kid,¡± a Guard said. ¡°Jurot. Does he really know the Vice Master.¡± ¡°How much can I say?¡± Jurot asked. Adam kept a finger on his lips. ¡°Just that we¡¯re a little close.¡± ¡°They are a little close,¡± Jurot said. Adam removed his helmet, having be so hot with rage, his face sweaty. The four Adventurers gasped, and the Guards quickly straightened, on edge. ¡°He¡¯s a knife ear!¡± Mika gasped. ¡°I knew it!¡± James snapped. ¡°I told you that he-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± the Guard shouted, cutting James off. ¡°Go send word to the Vice Master.¡± ¡®I should have left it to the Guild.¡¯ ¡°I would have thought the Guild would have dealt with these matters,¡± Adam said, grumbling. ¡°They do,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Then howe we¡¯re with the Guards?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They threatened you,¡± Jurot said. Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. They did.¡± ¡°We can discuss this matter with Vice Master Paul once he arrives,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He will listen to us.¡± ¡°So, uh, you¡¯re from the Rot family?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot,¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Adam is a Nephew of my family, though I consider him my brother.¡± The Guard stared at Jurot. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you start with that?¡± Jurot remained silent, narrowing his eyes at the man. The four Adventurers nced between one another. ¡°A Nephew of your family? Your brother?¡± Mika asked. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that we¡¯re in a heap of trouble,¡± Fiona said. ¡°He could be pretending to be an Iyrman,¡± a Guard said. ¡°That sort of thing will put you in deep trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of an Elf being so close with an Iyrman before,¡± another Guard said. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not an Elf,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m a Half Elf. Half Elf, Half Human.¡± ¡°If you wish to test me,¡± Jurot said, narrowing his eyes at the Guard, ¡°you may draw your de.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for our good ol¡¯ Vice Master. I¡¯m sure he probably has some work for me considering our deal.¡± Adam smiled wide at the Guards. ¡®There¡¯s no way he¡¯s that close with the Vice Master, right?¡¯ ¡®You heard of an Iyrman lie before?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
As expected, these Guards are stupid. New patron new chapter? 199. Adam Bailed Out 199. Adam Bailed Out Paul arrived at the Guard¡¯s estate, his eyes darkened from theck of sleep, but having heard there was trouble with Adventurers, and it was about that guy, he needed toe along. ¡°I knew it was you,¡± Paul said, looking to Adam. ¡°Evening, Paul,¡± Adam said. ¡°Vice Master, excuse me.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, looking to the Guards. ¡°Why the Guards are involved in a matter between Adventurers is beyond me.¡± ¡°We informed the Guards of the matter,¡± James said. ¡°We also informed the Guild of the issue the issue too.¡± ¡°I heard your side of the story before I came,¡± Paul said. ¡°So, Adam, I assume your side of the story is different?¡± ¡°You know it,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is why I like you, Paul.¡± ¡°Vice Master,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I made that mistake twice,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I was doing so good up until then.¡± Paul raised his brows. ¡°Sorry. Anyway, I like you because even though I¡¯m a Half Elf, you know my true worth.¡± Adam smirked, winking at him. ¡°Well, maybe not my true worth.¡± ¡°Adam, please.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Adam exined his side of the story to Paul in excruciating detail, far more detail than when he exined it to the Guards, including the more embarrassing parts. ¡°You can use Fireball?¡± Paul asked, staring at the Half Elf. The Guards nced between one another. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can ask Mika and Fiona, they saw, or you can ask Jurot, he took a Fireball to the face for fun.¡± Paul looked to the two women, who nodded, then to Jurot, who tried not to smile as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, sounds like something an Iyrman would do.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Paul said, sighing. ¡°Head to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. You can have your bath and your meal, and I¡¯ll speak to youter. I¡¯ll deal with the Guards.¡± ¡°Baktu bless you, Vice Master,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Come on guys, let¡¯s go.¡± Adam returned back to the Guild, where he immediately went to bathe, washing his clothing too, before he ordered arge meal. He gorged himself on meat and potatoes, which was on offer that evening. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nursing his food baby, wearing his thick clothing. Lucy was nursing her own food baby, having eaten a gold¡¯s worth of food in a single sitting. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild ain¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s no Iyr, but it¡¯s pretty sweet.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to like us much though,¡± Adam said, noting a few Adventurers who were giving the pair dirty looks, though Jurot kept most of their gazes away. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucy said, shrugging her shoulders. Eventually Paul returned to the Guild, still annoyed. ¡°You three, with me.¡± Paul motioned a head, and took the trio to a room in the back. ¡°So you didn¡¯t figure out anything with the magical symbol?¡± ¡°No, sorry.¡± Paul sighed. ¡°Jurot, was it true what happened? They were mindless and attacking one another?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Lucy was almost struck by Inflict Wounds, if not for Adam¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°Fireball and Counterspell,¡± he said. ¡°Mage¡¯s Tower too?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°How long has it been since west saw each other? Yet, you¡¯re already an Expert?¡± Paul asked. Adam winked. Soon the other four were brought in front of the Vice Master too, each of them looking small and meek, like four little rabbits, ready to be eaten by the four older Adventurers. ¡°It seems that each of you have some exining to do,¡± Paul said. ¡°You¡¯ve thrown out some terrible allegations, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t let that pass.¡± ¡°You believe them?¡± Mika asked. ¡°Did you use a Zone of Truth spell?¡± Paul motioned to Jurot. ¡°He¡¯s as good as any Zone of Truth spell.¡± ¡°You believe him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the East,¡± Paul said. ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand how much weight an Iyrman¡¯s words have around here.¡± ¡°He said the boy was his brother!¡± Mika eximed. ¡°How can that be true? He doesn¡¯t have the tattoos! I know that I¡¯m not familiar with those Iyrmen, but-¡° ¡°Beasts,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you being so polite now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you called him? A beast, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mika turned red. ¡°Adam,¡± Paul said, raising his brows. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to hear what she has to say.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I know very little about Iyrmen, but I know that each Iyrman has a tattoo,¡± she said, meekly. ¡°Adam is a Nephew,¡± Paul said. ¡°Meaning he has been adopted into a family, the same as I. It means he¡¯s trusted by the Iyrmen. If Jurot believes Adam to be his brother, then that¡¯s something between Adam and the Rot family. It means, as far as Jurot and the Rot family are concerned, Adam is much of an Iyrman as Jurot is. It¡¯s the same as I with the Ban family.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s because you¡¯re both close to Iyrmen that you¡¯re taking his side?¡± James used. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to dig yourself in a deeper hole,¡± Paul said. ¡°I¡¯ll take out a Zone of Truth scroll, and once you¡¯re found guilty, you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡± James scoffed. ¡°Bring it! I don¡¯t trust him one bit!¡± Paul nodded his head, reaching into his cloak to bring out the scroll. ¡°If you resist, I¡¯ll assume your guilt.¡± Charisma Save Voluntary failure. A familiar sensation took hold of Adam, which allowed him to speak no lie. Adam repeated his story, not leaving anything which could be misconstrued as trickery, to the point that Paul had to cast another Zone of Truth spell. ¡°So?¡± Paul asked, looking to the four of them. ¡°Do you have anyints?¡± ¡°Truth is individual,¡± James said. ¡°His truth and my truth can beplete opposites.¡± ¡°Did hey a hand on you?¡± Paul asked Mika. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Not including how he knocked you up, tied you, and untied you?¡± Paul asked. ¡°No,¡± she said. Adam¡¯s eyes were wide, and he was about to jump in with some harsh words, but she eventually admitted the actual truth. Paul sighed. ¡°Dealing with the Guards was one thing, but this is another.¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°Adam, I know that they were eager to cause trouble, but will you drop this matter?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°They said a lot of things about me, and they may not seem serious to anyone else, but they are very matters to me. The fact that she almost made me out to be some kind of despicable person, and then the entire group trying to make me into a criminal¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°The fact I haven¡¯t demanded an arm from each of them is a testament to how much of a decent person I am.¡± ¡°If they exin the situation to the Guards, will you drop it?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Firstly, they are going to exin the situation to the Guards, and I would hope you go with them to make sure they don¡¯t lie about me like they¡¯re so eager to,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m going to need a lot more than that to drop this kind of thing, Paul.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Paul asked. Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°What do you think? A Nephew of the Rot family was ndered so harshly. What would happen if this was the Iyr?¡± ¡°We should kill them,¡± Jurot said. Adam coughed. ¡°Rx, Jurot.¡± ¡°We showed them mercy and they betrayed us. It is only right to y them for their betrayal. It will stop anyone else from doing the same.¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°What¡¯s something which isn¡¯t so hardcore?¡± Adam asked. Lucy frowned. Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°We can have them apologise and embarrass themselves.¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°That¡¯s sounds great!¡± ¡°That is a pretty good idea,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then they need to go around and apologise, and I want them to apologise using their full names and whatever they were affiliated with. Like James, the Priest of whatever God, has decided to nder a decent man, or something along those lines.¡± ¡°You would dare try to shame my Goddess?¡± James growled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a Goddess,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let me guess, Goddess of Love or something?¡± James turnedpletely red. ¡°Lady Ebony, Goddess of Love.¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°I just don¡¯t miss.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Well, that would be a start,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°I also think I should be able to beat them a little too.¡± Adam cracked his neck. ¡°Since they pissed me off.¡± ¡°Then the two of us should face them repeatedly,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Lucy said. ¡°We can¡¯t all face them, otherwise it would be bullying.¡± ¡°So?¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°They wasted our time! I wanted a bath too.¡± ¡°True,¡± Adam said. ¡°How dare they stop us from bathing.¡± ¡°We could each face them alone?¡± Jurot offered. ¡°That is a good idea,¡± Adam said. ¡°What would you suggest?¡± Adam asked Paul. Paul sighed. ¡°I could relegate them to certain quests.¡± ¡°What kind of quests?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Hunting Rats, sweeping the streets, that sort of quest,¡± Paul said. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Adam said. ¡°They should sweep the streets and help the people out freely for a month.¡± ¡°A month?¡± James said. ¡°Without pay?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°And they should praise Fate¡¯s Golden and the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since they decided to try and drag our name into the mud. I¡¯ll forget about beating them, because I don¡¯t think I should bully them that much.¡± ¡°Aw,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± James said. ¡°Are you really going to give in to this madness?¡± Paul red down at James. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here in the first ce. From what I know of Adam, this is quite merciful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me out like some kind of beast,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m no Iyrman.¡± Adam looked to Mika and smiled. She looked away. ¡°You also need to pay for the Zone of Truth scrolls,¡± Paul said. ¡°All three of them.¡± ¡°D-damn it!¡± James growled. Adam smiled. ¡°Though you should pay for half of it, Adam, since it was partly for your benefit,¡± Paul said. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s increase their punishment for three months, and the Guild can put up with them until their punishment has ended.¡± ¡°Nevermind,¡± Paul said. ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the Guards, but I¡¯ll send the four there to rescind theirint formally, and I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°The Guards also threatened and harassed me,¡± Adam said. ¡°They also tried to pin everything on me and they didn¡¯t give me a chance to defend myself.¡± ¡°I could imagine as much, since you¡¯re a Half Elf. I¡¯m surprised they didn¡¯t cut you down where you stood, or when you began to get mouthy with them.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Me? Mouthy?¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°I got way more than mouthy before you came there. But, this was all before they found out I was a no good filthy knife ear.¡± Adam stared at Mika. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to speak with them again,¡± Paul said. ¡°I can only wonder why you asked me to drop the issue,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed that you asked, considering this matter was a blow against the Iyr too.¡± Paul sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just tired, Adam. This really is so insignificant at the end of the day.¡± ¡°For you, Paul. I¡¯m sure if the Ban family was being treated like dirt, you¡¯d probably have something to say.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Paul said, yawning. ¡°Since you can cast Fireball, that means you¡¯re an Expert now. We can¡¯t have you walking around with an Iron tag.¡± ¡°We are all Experts,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What?¡± Paul asked, staring at the Iyrman and then the Devilkin. ¡°All three of you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucy replied, smiling. ¡°Of course you all are,¡± Paul said. ¡°Go get some sleep. I¡¯ll deal with it all tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good night, Vice Master,¡± Adam said. ¡°Good night to you too, you worthless cretins.¡± Adam smiled to the four other Adventurers. Quest Complete: Dark Signs +100XP
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
It''s all blown over. Right? Just a reminder that the ¡ê is currently falling meaning subscribing to patreon is cheaper than ever! 200. Bronze Rank 200. Bronze Rank Omen: 14, 15 The trio spent the next morning revealing their abilities to Paul, the abilities they were happy to reveal. ¡®Now that I think about it, I shouldn¡¯t have used Third Gate spells back then. Even if I did, I probably shouldn¡¯t have revealed how I could attack twice¡­¡¯ Adam shook his head. ¡®Oh well.¡¯ Paul sighed, marking a few matters off on his paper. ¡°How is it that you astonish me, Adam?¡± Paul asked. Adam smiled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°An Expert in both martial and magical capabilities,¡± he said. ¡°Not only that, Jurot bing an Expert so quickly, I can¡¯t imagine it wasn¡¯t without your help.¡± ¡°He did it by himself,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t put that on me.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s that¡­ Devilkin,¡± Paul said, as though he knew. ¡°She¡¯s quite strong too.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me the story of how you beat the Blue Dragon?¡± ¡°Jurot¡¯s much better at that.¡± Paul nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll hear it from him. Is Lucy joining Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Alright. I need to speak to you all at noon if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jurot told Paul of the tale, and Adam spent his time rxing at the Guild, ignoring some dark looks, though most Adventurers didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°So, what do you need?¡± Adam asked once noon had rolled around. He sipped the tea which Paul had provided him. ¡°There is a Noble from East Fort who wished to go hunting,¡± Paul exined. ¡°He specifically wanted to hunt an Elder Wolf. The problem is, there is a chance he would be overwhelmed by an Elder Wolf even with those Knights of his. I was hoping that the rest of your party would be with you, Dunes would have been useful, but I can find a Priest from somewhere else.¡± ¡°I can heal pretty well,¡± Adam said. Paul nodded, sighing. ¡°Yeah. I told Sir Landon that I would have a party ready for him by the fourteenth of the month. You¡¯ll be free to do as you please until then. The quest starts on the fifteenth, and should take no more than a week toplete. The reward is ten gold per day per person, plus one hundred gold t. There¡¯s one hundred gold for making sure he¡¯s unharmed, and another one hundred gold if you allow him to get the kill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money,¡± Adam said, whistling. ¡°Three hundred gold is no joke, just for doing a good job? Is there something else you aren¡¯t telling us?¡± ¡°No,¡± Paul said. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re hurting for gold, but it would be nice to have some spending money,¡± Adam said. ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I don¡¯t have much gold. Do you know how much I need for my conquest?¡± ¡°Lucy, you can¡¯t say that kind of thing outside the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you crazy? If you want to get yourself killed, do it when I¡¯m not near you.¡± Lucy scoffed. ¡°How can you be so weak?¡± ¡°Anyway, how many people will be on this quest? You mentioned Knights?¡± ¡°Sir Landon and two Knights,¡± Paul said. ¡°Plus you three, and probably a Priest, if I can find one.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, thinking. ¡°Could we hire some of our own people toe with us?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Paul said. ¡°You mean those Porters?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°The three of them are our trusted Porters. I think Nobby would do well especially.¡± ¡°We forgot himst time,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We did,¡± Adam said, ncing to the side. ¡°I won¡¯t this time.¡± ¡°I could speak with the Noble. I¡¯m sure I could convince him to bring along three Porters on your rmendation.¡± ¡°Sounds great. I¡¯ll let them know the good news.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I should warn you that Sir Landon has chosen an Elder Wolf on purpose. He despises them due to what they did to him. When he was young, he was mauled by an Elder Wolf pup. Don¡¯t stare too overtly at his face.¡± ¡°Thanks for the heads up.¡± ¡°Now with that out of the way, do you wish to be promoted to Bronze Rank?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to start at Iron,¡± Paul said. ¡°Iron?¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°You still need toplete quests to Rank Up, so we can¡¯t allow you to start at Bronze Rank.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Will Sir Landon be okay with Lucy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You know, cause of the horns?¡± ¡°East Alnd receives all kinds of visitors,¡± Paul informed. ¡°He may be apprehensive, but not outright hostile. Even to you, Adam.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He twitched his ears. ¡°If he is hostile, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± Adam and Paul stared at her. ¡°You should be careful,¡± Paul said. ¡°That will get you killed.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try.¡± ¡°Lucy. If you don¡¯t start behaving, I¡¯ll send you back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°As if you could.¡± ¡°You wanna try me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to think you can.¡± ¡°Then maybe I shouldn¡¯t invite you into the Iyr as a guest,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°Well, hold on! You can¡¯t just do that!¡± ¡°He can,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Won¡¯t you invite me?¡± Lucy asked Jurot, rubbing his strong arm. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You two are so¡­ so¡­ so!¡± Lucy crossed her arms. ¡°Good thing you told me about the Wolf thing,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was thinking about changing Zeus into a Wolf.¡± ¡°Zeus?¡± ¡°The Elk.¡± ¡°Right. He¡¯s around back, by the way. He¡¯s your Steed, isn¡¯t he?¡± Paul gave Adam a knowing look. ¡°Yep.¡± Adam smiled, innocently. Paul sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever be used to you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rank Up! Rank: Iron -> Bronze XP Gained: +500 XP: 2425 -> 2925 ¡°Since we¡¯ve Ranked Up, why don¡¯t we grab ourselves some food?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Bread?¡± Jurot asked, his eyebrow twitching up slightly. ¡°Bread,¡± Adam replied, with a small smile. ¡°Bread?¡± Lucy said. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Adam ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not the bread we¡¯ll be eating, Lucy.¡± Lucy stared at him curiously. ¡°You always say weird things, Adam.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to it?¡± ¡°A little.¡± The group made their way around to find the bakery, Jurot leading the way. Jurot opened the door to see Pam at the counter, with her brow full of sweat from the heat of the ovens in the nearby room. ¡°Oh!¡± she said, staring up at them. Her eyes shed to the Devilkin, her eyes filling with worry, before it dissipated seeing her heavy spenders. ¡°Wee back!¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Making money, I hope?¡± ¡°Never enough,¡± Pam replied, smiling. ¡°Are you hear for some jam buns?¡± ¡°Jam buns. Tarts. Load us up.¡± Adam flicked an obsidian gem towards her. ¡°I¡¯m hungry today.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have change?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I¡¯m spending all of it today,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want three baskets, some which I can share around the ce, and the best stuff you have on offer.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted toe here,¡± Lucy said, eyeing up the bread. ¡°You¡¯re looking at the wrong thing,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to Jurot, whose ears were slightly red. Adam stepped back, letting Lucy stand beside him, as they watched Jurot work up the courage to speak. They bit into their jam buns as they watched the pair chat away. ¡°To be young again,¡± Lucy said, swallowing the sweet bun, though there was something so much sweeter she was eating. ¡°Our boy is growing up,¡± Adam whispered, sniffling, taking another bite of his jam bun. The pair ate their jam buns, and filled their second stomach with the sight of young love. Once they were out, carrying several baskets, Adam noted the urchins about. He didn¡¯t worry too much about them, as he ced down bread around the ce, allowing them to grab some. ¡°Should we go on an adventure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I want to hire a small crew,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The Porters, but also some Guards.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have that boy you want to train? Nobby was it?¡± Lucy asked, eating a lemon tart. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°What do you think, Jurot?¡± ¡°He has a great body,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°He would be a great Rage Dancer.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, assuming what it meant. ¡°I should probably speak with his parents. How could we send them a message?¡± ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild should be able to,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah? Alright, then I¡¯ll do that.¡± He arrived at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, where Emma was currently working. She looked up to Adam and smiled at the group. ¡°If it isn¡¯t ourtest Bronze Ranks,¡± she said, smiling at him. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± ¡°Your smile is too bright,¡± Adam said, covering his face. ¡°Is being an Expert that good for the Guild?¡± Emma calmed her smile, but it turned into a half smirk. ¡°Oh, dear. Do you not know the significance of an Expert?¡± ¡°It means I¡¯m strong, right?¡± Emma raised her brows. ¡°Yes. Very.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but what does that have to do with anything?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Experts are valued highly, and well paid,¡± she said. ¡°The amount of respect you¡¯ll gain from most people is astounding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± Adam replied, not at all enthused. ¡°I actually need something from the Guild. Could you send a letter to Nobby¡¯s parents? He¡¯s a Porter I¡¯ve worked with before.¡± ¡°Jeremy¡¯s nephew?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will send a message.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam spent a few moments figuring out what it should entail, before paying the price of sending the message. ¡°If you¡¯d like it sent quickly, five copper and I¡¯ll send it right away,¡± Emma offered. ¡°Done,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll bring a message back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. Adam shared the bread and desserts with the rest of the Adventurers, once the Guild made sure it was safe. It wasn¡¯t long that they received word back from Nobby¡¯s family to meet.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Bronze Rank! Also, Patreon is 50 chapters ahead, or should be. Also still figuring out writing another series. Xianxia, maybe? 200 chapters hype though! 201. Adam’s Offer 201. Adam¡¯s Offer ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam said. He was invited inside, along with the Devilkin and Iyrman, to sit down. He ced the bread basket down on the table. The room was quite long, and was no doubt used as the main room for the entire family, who probably used this ce as a ce to eat, a ce to hang out, and a ce to sleep. A thin woman with long dark hair quickly turned to make them something to drink. The man, an older fellow who was thinner than the woman, with weak eyes and a strong frown, stared at the Devilkin suspiciously. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the man eventually replied, his eyes snapping to Adam. ¡°You must be Adam, the Half Elf?¡± There was a young girl who was peeking from another room, only her forehead and eyes could be seen through the doorway. As Lucy smiled, she quickly disappeared. Adam nodded. ¡°I kept my helmet on because I didn¡¯t want to scare you, but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He removed his helmet to reveal his beautiful face to the man, who squinted at the beauty of the Elvish fe opposite him. Adam had only brought his breastte, helmet, and his Phantom with him, trying to hold some level of power, but didn¡¯t want to seem too threatening. ¡°So, shall we discuss the matter?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You wanted to train my son?¡± Nobby¡¯s father asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s got an Elf like you worked up about my Nobby?¡± ¡°Half Elf,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°He¡¯s built like an Auroch, and Jurot here is eager to train him.¡± The man nodded to Jurot. ¡°Pleasure meeting you. Ted.¡± Jurot nodded in return. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Ted. Jurot, son of Surot.¡± ¡°Whose the Devilkin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a-¡° Adam ced a hand on her mouth. ¡°Lucy. She¡¯s a friend.¡± Lucy bit Adam¡¯s hand. Health: 65 -> 62 ¡°So the good Iyrman wants to train my son, but what about you?¡± Ted asked Adam. ¡°What¡¯re your thoughts about all this?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot wants to train him into a Rage Dancer, which will be useful for him in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯ll he do once he¡¯s a Rage Dancer?¡± Adam remained silent. He rubbed his chin. ¡®That¡¯s a good question.¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ Usually, the way it goes is that I will be strong enough to get my own keep, right? I¡¯ve actually been thinking about it recently. Anyway, I¡¯d like Nobby to be my number one¡­ Enforcer?¡± ¡°Enforcer?¡± ¡°My personal Guard. No, my strongest Guard. I want to be able to leave him at my keep and to protect everything which is most precious to me.¡± ¡°Lots of trust you¡¯re giving my boy,¡± Ted said. Adam shrugged. ¡°And what qualifications do you have to make my boy one of your Enforcers?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam paused to think. ¡°Within a year, Jurot and I have be Experts. Not only have we be Experts, but before we even became Experts, we slew a Blue Dragon. Before ying the Blue Dragon, we slew a White Dragon, one which was most older. Well, we assisted in ying it.¡± ¡°Adam assisted in ying it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We remained behind.¡± Ted, having not expected to hear that, blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Plus, I managed to defeat an Expert Guardian before I even became an Expert,¡± Adam said. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t sworn his Oaths to me, but what can you do?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s doing his job well, though. He¡¯s helping train someone with another Iyrman, so this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve plucked someone up to train. Well, the other one doesn¡¯t have as much talent as Nobby.¡± Ted continued to blink as his wife brought out some tea, listening intently to the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you can trust me, considering my¡­¡± Adam wiggled his ears. ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I¡¯m a Nephew of a family in the Iyr, and I¡¯m this one¡¯s brother.¡± Adam motioned his head to Jurot. ¡°There are a few other things, but they¡¯re sort of a secret, and I can¡¯t really divulge everything, but I assure you that Nobby is going to be well taken care of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re a liar, but it is all a little unbelievable,¡± Ted said, his heart pounding wildly. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said. ¡°All of it.¡± Adam motioned to the bread. ¡°Jam bun?¡± The man epted it, eating the jam bun slowly, staring between them all. ¡°You want to train Nobby¡­ why?¡± Ted looked to Jurot. ¡°He will be strong,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°A Rage Dancer? My son?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So how much will it cost? We¡¯re decent and honest folk, but we¡¯re only making honest pay,¡± Ted said. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How much must we pay for the tutorship?¡± Ted asked. Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°Are we meant to charge them?¡± ¡°I will leave it to you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, unsure of what to say. ¡°I¡­ wasn¡¯t expecting to charge you. In fact, it was the opposite. I was going to pay Nobby a small rate to send back to you while I took care of all of his expenses, and then he¡¯d pay us back through hisbour in the future.¡± Ted stared at Adam, squinting his eyes, unsure of what had happened to this conversation. He hadn¡¯t been interested in it, but his curiosity had gotten the best of him, but it had all turned upside down. ¡®We¡¯ll be getting paid?¡¯ Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°Is that okay? I realised I didn¡¯t run it by you.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I will follow you, Adam.¡± ¡°How long?¡± Ted asked. ¡°How long must he work with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. I didn¡¯t figure out all the specifics yet. I was thinking we¡¯d need about two, maybe three years, to bring him up to an Expert?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°An Expert within two years?¡± Ted asked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± the mother said, before covering her mouth in embarrassment. ¡°Is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well, leave it to us. We¡¯ll make him an Expert and equip him with whatever he needs. He¡¯ll work for us for¡­ five years after the training period? We¡¯ll of course continue to equip him during his work. The longer he works for us, the more he¡¯ll get to keep.¡± Jurot squinted, before looking to Adam, unsure of what he was talking about. Ted also squinted, giving Adam the same look. ¡°Can I write this down?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so good with the letters,¡± Ted said. ¡°I can read, a little,¡± the mother said. ¡°I was learning the past year.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam grabbed his pack, only to realise he didn¡¯t have anything to write with or to write in. Jurot brought out a small book, cing it down for Adam, and ced down his stylus. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. Nobby is to be trained until he bes what ismonly known as an Expert Rage Dancer. Uponpletion of his training, he will work for Adam and Jurot for a period of five years, earning a fair wage after his training costs are considered. During the time of his employment, equipment may be leant to him, which must be returned to Adam and Jurot if he does not continue service. However, Adam and Jurot may decide whether he is allowed to keep certain equipment leant to him depending on his service. "For example,¡± Adam said, writing down what he was saying. ¡°If we lent him a longsword, quite a pricey wea-¡° ¡°Axe,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Right, of course. If we lent him an axe and a shield, he can probably keep it after a year of service, I think that''s fair.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If, however, he is leant a magical axe, then that''s something where he might have to work for us for many years, perhaps even swearing to work for us for life, with decent pay of course, or he can have it if he¡¯s done something outstanding to earn it.¡± "A magical weapon?" Ted asked, staring up at the Half Elf. ¡°There''s no need to get the boy''s hopes up." Adam chuckled. ¡°He''ll probably receive a magical weapon quickly. We¡¯ll take him to the Iyr, train him, and once he¡¯s pretty strong, before he¡¯s even an Expert, I¡¯ll get him a magical weapon.¡± Ted shook his head, unsure of what he was hearing. This sounded too good to be true, and if it wasn¡¯t the Adventurer¡¯s Guild which had sent them to him, and if there wasn¡¯t an Iyrman here, he probably would have called the Guards. "A magical weapon for my boy?¡± He looked to Jurot. Jurot revealed his magical axe, then motioned to Phantom. ¡°Adam prefer that the warriors near him carry such weapons.¡± ¡°Do you think you could train him to be a Knight?¡± Ted asked. "A Knight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I''m not sure about that. No offence, but Knights typically need a little... you know. I don''t think thatplicated life is for him." Adam cleared his throat. Ted threw a look to his wife, slowly nodding his head. "I want matters to be simple for him,¡± Adam said. ¡°We train him. He works for us, either as an Enforcer, a Bodyguard, a Guard, whatever. He¡¯ll be paid well.¡± "The matter of pay,¡± Ted said, sitting up straighter. ¡°You say that you''ll pay us during his training?¡± ¡°Yes. It''ll be a small wage. I will provide his equipment, food, lodging, and so on. You don''t have to worry about that. I will send a small stipend to his home and give him some money to y with too. Jeremy and Remy should attest to how well I pay, and the bonuses I give." "We''ve heard,¡± Ted said. ¡°I have to say, it''s a little surprising, considering you''re an Elf." ¡°Only a Half Elf,¡± Adam said. ¡°And a Devilkin too.¡± Lucy growled. ¡°She knows how to behave,¡± Adam said. "I see." "How much does Nobby usually bring in when he¡¯s portering?¡± "Well, that''s to say..." Ted looked to his wife, unsure if he should say. "Rx,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I just want to figure out how much to pay you so you don''t starve to death while he''s gone. I want to make sure his parents are taken good care of. If you don''t want to tell me how much he makes, then tell me how much you need without him here." Ted swallowed. "My son makes roughly five silver coins a day. There are some days when he makes slightly less and slightly more, and some days he cannot find work. I would say one hundred and twenty five silver a month?" "What''s that, twelve and a half gold?" Adam mused. "Yes, though we were able to save some of it every month, for the future." Adam tapped the table. "Do you know how much it costs to hire a basic Mercenary monthly?" Jurot tilted his head. "It depends on the group. There is an upfront fee of ten gold, and an additional ten gold a month for each Mercenary. This doesn¡¯t include the fees for food and lodging, and there are times you may need to provide gear for them too. Theye in groups of four to eleven, usually." "How much does it cost to hire an Expert?" "At least one hundred gold monthly, including fifty gold as an upfront fee.¡± Adam whistled. "I¡¯ll hand over ten gold as the upfront fee, and we¡¯ll send home ten gold a month, and pay him a few gold coins as we train him. We¡¯ll equip him, feed him, so on and so on. Then, once he''s an Expert, we¡¯ll update his payment to fifty gold a month, though until the price of his training and equipment is paid off, we¡¯ll be paying him half. Then, after everything is said and done, we¡¯ll see how much we should keep him on for. What do you think?¡± Ted blinked at Adam, unsure of what to say. Even though Adam was offering half the price for an eventual Expert, the fact that his son would be paid so much was still surprising to him. ¡°We will speak to him,¡± his wife said. "Great,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°He''ll be a Rage Dancer, meaning he won''t be wearing much armour, but we''ll get him a nice set of weapons. Axe and shield, eh Jurot? Gotta make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡± "And if he does die?" Ted asked. Adam tapped the table. "If we can''t revive him after he falls, we wille back and sort that out with you." Adam bowed his head slowly. "The typical amount is three months pay, but you should know our son is worth more than thirty gold," Ted stated. "Like I said, I''ll sort it out. I don''t forget those who do me favours, and I know Nobby is a good, hard workingd. I''ll do right by him if anything does happen to him." Adam cleared his throat. "I''ll do my best to make sure hees back safely each time, but I can''t promise anything. I can promise that you''ll be getting more than thirty gold, that''s for sure." Ted wanted to press it further, but Adam had already done so much for him, so he nodded. "You''re not so bad." "Thanks." ¡°Thank you for your gold, from before,¡± Ted said, extending a hand to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you have any issues, you let me know. I¡¯m doing this much because I really want Nobby to be one of mine.¡± ¡°We will speak with Nobby, and when he¡¯s got his answer, we¡¯ll have a contract made,¡± Ted said. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild can do it, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be seeing you,¡± Adam said, winking at the little girl, who hid away again.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sorry for thete chapter. I messed up my sleep again. It does mean maybe I''ll be even further ahead? I''m currently 50 chapters ahead on patreon and they changed the way they did payments so you are charged on the day that you join from now on. I still need to work on that xianxia project though... 202. Sir Vonda 202. Sir Vonda Adam¡¯s mind was abuzz. ¡®Damn, there¡¯s something about dropping down hundreds of gold every month to pay for Guards that makes me want to spend my entire life making magical weapons,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Though, I¡¯m not sure I could afford so many.¡¯ ¡°Why did you offer only fifty gold a month?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°There¡¯s more that we can offer him than gold,¡± Adam said, but kept more to himself, not wanting to say so much in public. ¡°Do you really wish for a keep?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I do want something, though. Something which will make a stable ie for the future. I can¡¯t remain an Adventurer forever, it¡¯s too dangerous, and too unstable. Once I reach Gold Rank, and you¡¯re Diamond Rank, we¡¯ll need something to retire back to.¡± ¡°The Iyr?¡± Jurot offered. ¡°If it continues to wee me, sure, but what if I have kids?¡± ¡°Will they not be children of the Iyr?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I hope that the Iyr is kind to them, but¡­ I don¡¯t know if I want to raise them exactly like Iyrmen.¡± ¡°There is no better ce to raise children,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If you want to be an Iyrman,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not everyone wants to be a great warrior whose name goes down in history. The Iyr has a great many things, but what if my children want freedom?¡± ¡°There are some Iyrmen who chase freedom,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They leave the Iyr behind to do as they please.¡± ¡°They do?¡± Adam asked, surprised. Jurot nodded. ¡°The rtionship between the Iyr and those Iyrmen is appropriately distant, and appropriately close.¡± ¡°When you start speaking in riddles, I know I shouldn¡¯t ask more,¡± Adam joked. ¡°So whose this Nobby?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°You¡¯re going to love him,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ew.¡± ¡°He¡¯s built better than Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Really?¡± Lucy asked, swallowing the drool which was forming. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him then!¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Adam chuckled. They returned back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, where they caught Emma giving Adam a look. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, walking over to her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°There is someone who wishes to speak with you,¡± she said, motioning to a woman to one corner who wore splint, and carried with her a shield painted with a symbol, and a mace at her side. There was a scarf which wrapped around her lower face and neck. Adam walked over to her and waited, not wanting to interrupt her prayers. ¡°You must be Adam,¡± she said, finishing her prayer. ¡°I have heard so much about you. Sir Vonda Easke.¡± She held out her arm. ¡°From the East?¡± Adam asked, shaking her forearm. ¡°Sir Vonda?¡± Adam wondered if this world was that progressive, but recalled how there was another woman called Sir. ¡®Is it a Noble thing?¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°Adam, Son of Fate,¡± Adam said. ¡°Does anyone dare to im to be the son of Fate?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I do.¡± She remained silent for a moment. ¡°And are those the members of Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± she asked, looking past his shoulder. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That¡¯s Jurot, son of Surot, and Lucy.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, I am Sir Vonda Easke.¡± ¡°Easke? You are rted to the Tenseas family?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Trust an Iyrman to know such things,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°And this Elf and Devilkin are yourpanions?¡± ¡°Only half,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°I see.¡± She nced between them all. ¡°I wonder how that hase to be.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Fate.¡± He brows raised in surprise for a moment. ¡°Fate? Yes. Perhaps it is Fate which has brought us together.¡± She looked to Jurot. ¡°I follow Mother Soza, Goddess of Life. I hope that is not an issue.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, you and I follow Baktu, so¡­¡± ¡°The connection between Lord Sozain and the Iyr is well known,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°I hope that my presence will not disturb anything.¡± ¡°Life and Death are two sides of the same coin,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Mahtu may not hold much power within the Iyr, but we respect her all the same.¡± ¡°Well said.¡± Vonda nodded. ¡°So what¡¯s this all about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I was informed that we may be working together from the Vice Master.¡± ¡°I should have figured that out,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°What, uh, spells can you cast, Sir Vonda?¡± ¡°Those of the Second Gate, though I am not far from reaching the Third Gate.¡± ¡°Oh, cool. We three are Experts, so you¡¯re in good hands.¡± She nodded her head slowly. ¡°We should probably do a quest to see how well we mesh together,¡± Adam said. ¡°We usually go and hunt beasts, so¡­¡± ¡°Escorting is my preferred method of question,¡± she admitted. ¡°So I suppose we¡¯ll have to wait for that?¡± Adam said. ¡°I would like to test out our abilities before that,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Even without Sir Vonda, we should test our teamwork and strength.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said. ¡°We should head to the deadlier forest and test ourselves.¡± ¡°The deadlier forest?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°The Red Wood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. Vonda remained silent for a long moment. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I should retire for the evening.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you all.¡± ¡°Yeah, you too.¡± She left them be, and Adam sat down to order some food, before Emma walked over to him. ¡°Vice Master Paul wishes to speak with Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. He grabbed a jam bun and ate it, before heading up to a private room with the others. Sir Vonda bowed her head towards the trio as they entered, all the while Paul was pouring tea. Adam raised his brows at her. ¡°Long time no see,¡± he joked. ¡°I apologise for meeting with you so soon after retiring, but there is a need for this,¡± she said. Paul sat down between them. ¡°Sir Vonda hoped that you would be willing to assist her with a quest.¡± ¡°What kind of quest?¡± ¡°A quest which requires absolute secrecy, and those who the Guild considers trustworthy,¡± Paul said, ncing to Lucy. ¡°I trust Jurot and Adam enough, but you¡­¡± Lucy shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Trust me or don¡¯t, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t mind her,¡± Adam said. ¡°She just hates the Iyr so much that she doesn¡¯t want to return back to it.¡± Jurot looked at Adam curiously, but Lucy quickly shut up and ced her hands on her knees. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°A quest?¡± ¡°You have to ept beforehand,¡± Paul said. ¡°Mnnn,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Paul looked to Adam. ¡°Can I trust you to keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°We Iyrmen are good with keeping secrets,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯ll be good,¡± Lucy said, quietly. Paul caught Sir Vonda¡¯s questioning eyes. He sighed, but nodded. Sir Vonda ced down her ring and muttered something quietly in anguage Adam didn¡¯t understand, before the ring unfurled into a map. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, causing the others to look at him. ¡°Let me admire the magic in peace.¡± ¡°There is a small ruin within Red Wood,¡± Sir Vonda exined. ¡°It contains an artefact of great power, one which belonged to our temple. I would like to return the artefact back to its rightful ce.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Adam said, ncing between them all, ¡°about the loot.¡± ¡°You would loot an ancient temple?¡± Sir Vonda asked, staring at Adam. ¡°Oh, my bad,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°How much are we getting paid?¡± Sir Vonda cleared her throat. ¡°We are willing to donate half the gold and gems within the temple.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Half of everything other than the artefact. I know how temples are. You don¡¯t keep your wealth only in gold and gems.¡± ¡°Half of everything?¡± Sir Vonda asked, cautiously. ¡°We get to pick the half too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since this is a dangerous quest, it¡¯ll have to be after the escort quest with Sir Londan.¡± ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Paul corrected. ¡°Don?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Any rtion to the Champion guy?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. Jurot shook his head. ¡°It is a coincidence.¡± Sir Vonda looked to Paul. ¡®They¡¯re trustworthy?¡¯ He sighed, but nodded. ¡°Very well,¡± she said. She needed to find strong Adventurers, but not those who were so powerful that they could take more than half the temple¡¯s wealth, but also those who were trustworthy enough. ¡°Actually, how close is the temple?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It would require at least a week of searching, perhaps more,¡± she said. ¡°Then there is no way we can do it right now,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s Nightval, so it¡¯ll be worse for us. Chances are, we might have to do it in Duskval.¡± ¡°As long as it remains a secret,¡± Vonda said, nervously. ¡°Lucy,¡± Adam said. ¡°You hear that?¡± ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that? I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Ohe on,¡± Adam said. ¡°Considering all the things you want to reveal to the world?¡± ¡°Like that she is a Demon?¡± Vonda asked. Adam remained staring at Lucy for a long moment. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°I will keep that secret if you keep mine,¡± Vonda said. Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°As if you need to-¡° ¡°Lucy,¡± Adam warned. ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°I can see you¡¯re bored. Let¡¯s go and kill something tomorrow, yeah?¡± Lucy smiled. Sir Vonda cleared her throat. ¡°You should not be so casual about death.¡± ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯ve got family to think about,¡± Adam said. ¡°Family?¡± ¡°How adorable would my little sister look in some bear furs?¡± Adam asked, smiling at the thought. Vonda looked back to Paul. He sighed, but nodded.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Expect two chapters tomorrow! 203. A Brother At Heart 203. A Brother At Heart Omen: 4, 10 ¡°Nobby, my boy!¡± Adam called, seeing therge figure waiting for him in the morning besides his uncles. ¡°That¡¯s Nobby?¡± Lucy said, licking her lips, trying to stop her drool. Nobby noted the appearance of the Devilkin, and though he tried not to be taken aback, seeing her stare at him like he was a piece of meat, it made him look aside. ¡°Stop it,¡± Adam said, patting her back. ¡°He¡¯s just a wee boy of fifteen.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fifteen?¡± Lucy asked, staring at Adam. ¡°You expect me to believe that.¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s sixteen now, ain¡¯t you, Nobby?¡± Remy said, patting the boy¡¯s back. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®That means he¡¯s fine to pluck,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡°His birthday was the ninth of the ninth,¡± Remy said. ¡°We took him out for some drinks,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°Fe didn¡¯t want to head to the bro-¡° Jeremy pped the table. ¡°So, boss, what kinda work you need us for today?¡± ¡°Same work as before, I think?¡± Adam said, looking to Nobby. ¡°You spoke to your pops, Nobby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You want to be trained by the Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your parents are fine with that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to go and give them their sign up fee, and I¡¯ll confirm it with them, get that contract written up, and we can head out.¡± ¡°We should buy him an axe and a shield,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You think he can use axes like ours?¡± Adam asked. Jurot shook his head. ¡°A smaller axe should be fine.¡± ¡°You want him up in front right away?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nobby¡¯s safe beside the three of us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean no disrespect boss, but¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Heard what?¡± ¡°The three of us are Experts.¡± ¡°Experts?¡± Remy gasped. Jeremy stared at Adam, but his eyes fell to Jurot. Jurot smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. Jeremy and Remy raised their brows in surprise. ¡°How did you manage that?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam, Son of Fate. Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡± ¡®How did he be an Expert so quickly?¡¯ ¡®The Iyrman started his journey recently¡­¡¯ Jeremy and Remy could feel how heavy their purses were going to be. ¡®I¡¯ll be able to take the missus out to that nice ce she wants to go too,¡¯ Remy thought. ¡®Should I buy a new table?¡¯ Jeremy thought. ¡®A nice set of chairs too? No, no, some nice tes? From the East?¡¯ Adam could see them already calcting how to spend the gold he was going to give them. He shook his head. ¡°Jurot, take this gold and equip Nobby with a shield and an axe. I¡¯ll go and sort out the contract.¡± Adam ced down ten gold coins. ¡°This should be fine, right?¡± Jurot nodded, taking Nobby with him to a smithy nearby. ¡®Should I ask Thundersmith to make him something nice?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡®Nah, maybe when he¡¯s an Expert? Or when he¡¯s finally Level Three or so?¡¯ ¡°Morning, Tom,¡± Adam called, heading to the front desk. ¡°Mind if we have a word?¡± ¡°Is this about the contract?¡± Tom asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Tom brought out a sheet of paper, letting Adam read it. ¡°What do you think of the contract?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I believe it is more than fair,¡± Tom said. ¡°You decided to cut the contract up until the point that Nobby bes an Expert. Why?¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯ll take a couple of years to train thed, but I don¡¯t know what my future will look like in that time,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Once we get there, I¡¯ll figure the rest out with him and his parents.¡± Tom nodded. ¡°We will send the contract with a worker and have them exin the intricacies. Luckily, it is simple enough to exin, and you haven¡¯t include any vaguenguage, other than the time it will take for Nobby to be an Expert.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was ten gold, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Adam said, cing down an obsidian gem. Tom bowed his head, epting the gem, and he folded the contract up into an envelope. ¡°Could I ask you to kindly break this gem?¡± Adam asked, cing down a tiger eye from the Iyr. ¡°Break the gem?¡± ¡°Into gold, I mean. Ah, actually, I need some more obsidian too.¡± Adam ced down another two tiger eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, can you send the money to Nobby¡¯s parents monthly?¡± ¡°We offer the service,¡± Tom said. ¡°How long do you wish to send money to them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry about it for a while,¡± Adam said. ¡°So how about¡­¡± Adam ced down two tiger eyes gems. ¡°How much will it cost for you to sort that out for me?¡± Tom stared at Adam. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about the cost, we will send them the money monthly until these two gems run out.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± Adam ced down another three obsidian. ¡°Thirteen months in a year, right? I don¡¯t want to think about it until then.¡± Tom¡¯s lips almost twitched into a smile. ¡°As you wish.¡± He handed Adam the change from breaking his various gems, and set a note for the money to be sent to the group monthly. Tom recalled one section of the contract. ¡®Twenty eight days of paid vacation? How is it that his policies are greater than the Guild¡¯s?¡¯ Adam stepped out, putting up his cloak to cover his ears, heading out towards Nobby¡¯s ce, with his pouch fat and heavy with gold. ¡®Damn. I¡¯m so rich. Am I a fat cat now? Nah, I don¡¯t have a business. Yet.¡¯ Adam knocked on the door for the house and waited. ¡°Yes?¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Adam,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just a moment!¡± Eventually the door was opened and Ted¡¯s wife opened the door. ¡°Ah, good morning, Mrs¡­¡± ¡°You can call me Annie.¡± ¡°Ah, a beautiful name,¡± Adam said. ¡°Mind if Ie inside?¡± ¡°Oh, um¡­ please do,¡± she said, meekly, stepping back. Adam stepped inside to see that the girl was peeking at him from the other room, and there was no one else around. There was some clothing which was folded neatly, and a sewing needle nearby, threat slipped through it. ¡°Where¡¯s Ted?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He¡¯s at work,¡± Annie replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right. Well, I won¡¯t be keeping you then.¡± Adam ced down a pouch of gold. ¡°Here¡¯s fifty gold.¡± ¡°Fifty gold?¡± Annie asked, her eyes wide. She hadn¡¯t ever seen that much coin on her table. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°A thank you?¡± Adam said. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°A thank you?¡± ¡°The moment Jurotid eyes on your son, he wanted to train him,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s a big, strongd. He¡¯s an Iyrman¡¯s¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should continue that sentence. ¡°Well, you can consider it a finder¡¯s fee or something. Or, you can consider it for what it really is.¡± ¡°What is it really?¡± Annie asked nervously. ¡°You¡¯re both too thin,¡± Adam said. ¡°And your daughter is so small. Use the money to eat properly, and to pay for whatever the little girl needs. It¡¯s fifty gold to keep my conscious clear.¡± Annie wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was doing. She understood what he was saying, of course, but why would he care about them this much? ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Adam asked. For a moment, Annie¡¯s eyes shed with terror. ¡°Anne.¡± ¡°Is that your name little girl?¡± Adam asked. The girl had disappeared behind the frame, but she peeked out. She nodded her head slowly. Adam squatted down. ¡°Come here,¡± Adam said. Annie wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was doing, but she was aware of the pan which was nearby. ¡®He¡¯s an Expert, but if I can hit him in the back of the head.¡¯ Anne slowly drew nearer, wearing severalyers of rags, though they were quite clean. Adam reached into his pocket. ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± She looked to her mother, who had crept to the pan. Annie nodded her head slowly. Anne reached out with her tiny little hand. Adam ced a gold coin in her hand. ¡°You know what this is?¡± She nodded her head. ¡°This is your gold coin. The gold in the bag is your parents¡¯ gold, but this gold coin is yours. Only you¡¯re allowed to spend it, understand?¡± The girl stared at the gold coin with bright eyes. She nodded her head emphatically. ¡°What do you say when someone does something nice for you?¡± Adam asked. The girl looked up at Adam, a little confused. ¡°Manners are free, don¡¯t you know?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Thank the kind man, Anne,¡± Annie said, the pan within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl said, quietly. Adam smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle by one day to check if they stole the gold from you. If they do, I¡¯ll give them a good talking to, okay?¡± Anne nodded her head. ¡°Alright, well, I should probably head back.¡± Adam hoisted himself up, before he turned. He noted the woman had gripped the pan, but hadn¡¯t moved it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your cooking.¡± Adam smiled, walking out. ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Annie said, unsure of what happened. Adam whistled, feeling good about giving away so much gold. ¡®Damn. This is addicting.¡¯ It was only after Adam had returned back to the Guild that he understood what had happened and why Annie had reached for the pan. ¡®I just miss being a good big brother,¡¯ Adam thought, innocently as his heart ached.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
My sleep is F. 204. Slow Day 204. Slow Day ¡°So he went to the family to give them fifty gold coins?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jade replied. ¡°And he gave the girl a gold coin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Paul remained quiet, looking out to see Adam return back from his small task. ¡®He¡¯s so suspicious.¡¯ ¡°And that was all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Paul blinked. ¡°Fifty gold to make sure they could take care of themselves. A gold coin to the daughter to spend on herself.¡± Paul shook his head. ¡®Seriously.¡¯ ¡°Shall I continue shadowing him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Paul said. ¡°It¡¯ll be only a matter of time until either of those two manage to sniff you out. We¡¯ve confirmed his business, so leave him be.¡± Jade bowed her head. Paul sighed. ¡°Seriously. If you continue to act like that, people will hear about the fact you like to throw away gold coins. Should I go and pay a visit to Shadow Rat?¡± ¡°Why the long face?¡± Lucy asked, biting into a potato. ¡°I realised that my good intentions are misconstrued,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s tiring being so suspicious all the time because I¡¯m nice.¡± ¡°Stop being nice then,¡± Lucy said, simply. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re a great guy,¡± Remy said. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t listen to anyone else,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± Adam said, sitting down to eat his breakfast. He filled himself with meat and potatoes. ¡°So you finished your business?¡± Jurot asked, walking back with Nobby, who held an axe at his side, and a shield at his back. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, spying the shield and axe. Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 23 (18) The axe and shield were of great make, and definitely cost more than ten gold. The metal axe head was well tempered, with a handle made of slightly reddish wood. The shield, which was fairly long and wide, suited Nobby¡¯s build well. ¡°It seems that Nightval has awakened some White Wolves,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The guild is offering twenty gold per head, and sixty gold for each Elder White Wolf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite an increase,¡± Remy said. ¡°Aren¡¯t they usually about ten or fifteen per head at most?¡± ¡°Fifty for the Elder White Wolf,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°There seems to be a Magical Beast which has awakened,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A Magical Beast?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That sounds interesting. How much does that go for?¡± ¡°Two hundred, but we would hunt it for its core.¡± ¡°Core? Is it a magical core?¡± ¡°Yes. Since it has awoken during Nightval, it will be perfect to create an ice based enchantment.¡± Jurot threw Adam a knowing look. ¡°An ice based enchantment, you say,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin, chuckling like a viin. ¡°That would be pretty¡­ cool.¡± Lucy groaned, and the cousins who looked like twins nced away. Jurot did not react at all. Nobby smiled. ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind to me, Nobby. I¡¯m d I paid your parents so much for you.¡± ¡°Um,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity, mister Adam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me mister Adam,¡± Adam said. ¡°Call me¡­ boss.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Good enough.¡± ¡°Should we find the Magical Beast?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°They do not know which form it has taken.¡± ¡°Hmmm. You say it¡¯s two hundred for the Magical Beast, right? That¡¯s just for the hunting?¡± ¡°Yes. It is important it is quickly dealt with, so most Magical Beasts go for at least that much.¡± ¡°How strong is it?¡± ¡°Strong,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s you saying that, we should be careful,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt!¡± Lucy groaned. ¡°I¡¯m bored!¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡± The group grabbed their gear, including the Porters and their pnquin. Nobby held a smaller pack than usual, still there to be a Porter, but he was also going to help them fight whateveres to fight. ¡°Nobby, stay near me, alright? I¡¯ll make sure to keep you up, and if you do go down, I¡¯ll sort you out,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± the boy replied. ¡®I gotta make sure he doesn¡¯t die on the first day at least,¡¯ Adam thought. They followed Jurot out, who led them out towards the road towards the forest. Eventually they veered off towards the dangerous forest, the Red Wood. ¡°The Red Wood?¡± Remy asked, nervously. ¡°We don¡¯t work in the Red Wood,¡± Jeremy stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad¡¯ll happen to you,¡± Adam assured. ¡°I¡¯ll increase your pay to five gold each day.¡± Remy and Jeremy looked around the forest, following the group. Jurot squatted down, brushing his finger¡¯s along the ground, before looking around. ¡°If it is too dangerous, what should we do?¡± ¡°We retreat,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Then let us retreat,¡± Jurot said, motioning them back. ¡°Is it bad?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°There are three Trolls nearby.¡± Remy and Jeremy stared at Jurot with wide eyes, before they quickly retreated away, the rest of the group surrounding them. ¡°A bunch of Trolls? That shouldn¡¯t be too hard for us,¡± Lucy said. ¡°So many Trolls in one area is bad news,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°It is not the Trolls we should worry for.¡± ¡°Our goal is to hunt safely,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Lucy grumbled. Jurot continued to lead them around until the hours passed by. They found plenty of life around, but nothing which was worth hunting or fighting against. ¡°We should return,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we found nothing,¡± Lucy groaned. ¡°Rx. Some days are like that. Though, even I have to admit that I¡¯m a little disappointed. I thought the Red Wood would hold something dangerous.¡± ¡°It does,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is something watching us.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It has been watching us for some time,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Waiting until someone treads too far.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us?¡± ¡°There was no need to,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I remained close to Jeremy and Remy. It would havee otherwise.¡± ¡°Damn, Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should at least warn me.¡± ¡°Do you not trust me that much?¡± Jurot asked, earnestly. ¡°I do but¡­ I¡¯m nosy. I like knowing things.¡± ¡°There are things to know, and things to leave.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Iyrmen.¡± He shook his head. They eventually returned back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°That was disappointing,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was only the first level within Red Wood,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I made sure to keep away from the second level.¡± ¡°Where would the Magical Beast be?¡± ¡°Within the first two levels,¡± Jurot said. ¡°So why didn¡¯t we go into the second level?¡± ¡°It is too dangerous,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We can¡¯t handle it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We can, but we would be unable to protect the Porters.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Well, as always, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Jurot nodded his head in return. ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky?¡± Adam said, cing down the gold for the Porters. ¡°You get five gold for walking around.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss,¡± Remy said, quickly swiping the gold. ¡°My stomach hurt the entire time,¡± Jeremy admitted. ¡°I hope the gold eases it.¡± ¡°My stomach ain¡¯t hurtin¡¯ no more,¡± Jeremy assured, feeling how heavy the gold was. Adam chuckled. ¡°Good, good. Nobby, take this.¡± Adam handed over ten gold coins. ¡°Your pay for today, and a little more for your birthday I missed.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss,¡± Nobby said, looking at the gold coins. ¡°Nobby, make sure you work hard, okay?¡± Adam said, patting his arm. ¡°You¡¯ve got parents to care for, and a sister to inspire.¡± Nobby nodded his head slowly. ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°You and little sisters. How creepy can you be?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Hey. I don¡¯t poke fun at your chest.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Lucy raised her fist to attack him. ¡°Outside!¡± Braun shouted. Lucy froze and looked back at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really going to hit him¡­¡± She kept her eyes half away from Braun, but spend much of her time ogling him. ¡°Asking Nobby to look after his sister isn¡¯t the same as you harassing muscr men with your eyes,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s actually creepy.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Lucy whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just admiring the beautiful art.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°Adam, should we take Zeus tomorrow on the hunt with us?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°He will be useful.¡± ¡°Zeus?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh. Zeus! I forgot all about him!¡± Adam rubbed his face. ¡°Yeah, we probably should. He can carry some stuff too.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°What am I going to do without you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go check up on him.¡± He stood and stretched his neck. ¡°I should probably have a nice hot bath too.¡± Adam checked on Zeus, who seemed to be faring just fine in the stables of the Guild, spending most of his time standing still. Then he went to bathe and eat, hearing Lucy rambling about how bored she was. ¡°Let¡¯s hope tomorrow we have some fun,¡± Adam said. Omen: 4, 20 Adam chuckled quietly to himself when he woke up. ¡°I think today is going to be a good day,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Lucy asked, peering up at him with her questioning eyes. Adam smiled. ¡°It really is a good day!¡± Lucy said, many hourster. ¡°Finally!¡± ¡°Me and my big fucking mouth,¡± Adam said, hoisting up Phantom. ¡°To arms!¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Trying to learn to sleep. Please send me good luck. 205. Adam’s Terrible Jokes 205. Adam¡¯s Terrible Jokes ¡°This,¡± Adam said, gripping Phantom in hand tightly, ¡°is going to be ruff.¡± The group had travelled into the forest, this time searching for Winter Wolves within the not quite so deadly forest. Jurot was confident he¡¯d be able to track them, and Lucy was itching for a good fight. However, Adam hadn¡¯t expected to find so many. Seven Winter Wolves, and three Elder Winter Wolves growled towards the party, ready and eager to tear them limb from limb. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 8 (7) ¡°Did you really say ruff?¡± Lucy groaned, summoning her Destroyer, the giant, ming greataxe. Jurot did not say anything as he raised his shield, all the while the ten Wolves bounded towards the pair of them. As a White Wolf struck Jurot, thunder rumbled in the air as the White Wolf¡¯s body spasmed, thunder rocking through its entire body, shattering its bones, managing to scare away some of the other Wolves from attacking. ¡°Damn, Jurot, since when could you-¡° Adam shut up, as some of the Wolves who slipped away from Jurot, charged for him and the Porters. ¡®Oh, right,¡¯ Adam thought, remembering how he had enchanted the shield. Health: 65 -> 58 Strength Save D20 + 6 = 14 (8) Soon the group was overwhelmed by the ten Beasts. One leapt up at Adam, and tried to tackle him down, but he managed to punt it back. An Elder White Wolf struck Lucy across her side, and tried to drag her down, along with the help of another smaller White Wolf, but she managed to stay up, mming her ming Destroyer down onto the smaller White Wolf, splitting it in half. Jurot also managed to cleave through a White Wolf with a single blow, and as another tried to nip at his heels, he sliced through its head. Remy and Jeremy, who had dropped their pnquin quickly, managed to hide behind their spears, with Remy even managing to poke one away from him. Nobby his behind his shield, and swung his axe wildly, but the White Wolf was too nimble for him. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 57 -> 62 Attack D20 + 8 = 12 (4) D20 + 8 = 15 (7) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 14 (2)(6) 14 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 18 (10) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 14 (4)(4) 14 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 11 (2) D20 + 9 = 20 (11) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 18 (6)(6) 18 damage! Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 28 (19) D20 + 9 = 28 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 15 (3)(6) 15 damage! Adam was a flurry of death, his Phantom weaving through the air as he cut into the White Wolves all around him and the Porters. He tore through each of them as though he were carving a cake, as the seconds passed, the four White Wolvesy dead between his feet. Jurot and Lucy both heard the bodies of four White Wolves drop, and the three Porters stared at Adam, mesmerised by his swift movement, and how quick he had dispatched the four White Wolves, each of which held much greater strength than typical Wolves. ¡®Whoa!¡¯ the twins thoughts. Nobby also stared at Adam, his eyes twinkling. ¡®I can be that strong?¡¯ The three Elder White Wolves roared as their followers were killed, but they charged forward to strike. Jurot intercepted two of them, mming his shield against one of them, and keeping another at bay with his ming axe. Lucy, who was having too much fun, swung wildly, allowing the Elder White Wolf to strike up against her thigh. As it snarled, dragging her down, she wailed withughter. ¡°Yes!¡± She struck the Elder White Wolf right against its skull, her ming axe sinking deep, and yet somehow she did not manage to kill it. Jurot managed to sink his axe deep into an Elder White Wolf¡¯s shoulder, which roared in pain, as thest crept backwards away from the raging Iyrman. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 62 -> 65 Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 20 (12) D20 + 9 = 21 (13) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 9 (1)(2) 9 damage! Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 10 (1) D20 + 9 = 23 (14) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 6 = 11 (2)(3) 11 damage! Adam charged in towards Jurot, who was surrounded by the two Elder White Wolves, and swung his axe wildly, managing to hack against the back of the injured Elder White Wolf. It turned to snarl at him, but found Phantom slicing through its neck, causing it to drop. The other two Elder White Wolves slipped back in themotion and fled, though one found a javelin striking its hind leg, though it continued to bound away from the bringers of death. ¡°Let ¡®em go,¡± Adam said. ¡°No point chasing them.¡± ¡°No point? I almost killed it!¡± Lucy cried. ¡°Now I can only im one White Wolf!¡± ¡°There are plenty more things to kill, Lucy,¡± Adam said. ¡°You three alright?¡± The trio stared at Adam, who always shocked them, with a greater sense of awe. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± the pair replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby replied, still staring at Adam with those sparkling eyes of him. Victory! White Wolf Pack +150 XP XP: 2925 -> 3175 The porters tossed the bodies on the pnquin, and Adam turned to Zeus. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I forgot you were here.¡± ¡®Protect Nobby,¡¯ Zeus said. ¡°Good job,¡± Adam said, rubbing the back of its head. When a White Wolf hade for Nobby, Zeus was right behind, ready to stomp it aside, though Adam had dispatched of the White Wolf so quickly it had no chance to enter the scene. ¡°I stole your thunder,¡± Adam chuckled, beforeughing harder at his terrible joke. ¡°Man, I just don¡¯t miss. Ruff. Thunder. God, why am I so funny?¡± Adam keptughing, but no one understood why he found himself so funny. Eventually the group started to make their way back, the body of the Elder White Wolf slung across Zeus¡¯ back, which made the trek back far more bearable. ¡°Let me know if you see anything, Hades,¡± Adam said, allowing his Familiar to fly about as he pleased to keep an eye on the area around them. ¡°The shield is very useful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though I should not use it too often, for more enemies may appear.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You do not want us to be in danger,¡± Jurot said. ¡°So I cannot rely upon the thunder magics within it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Damn. I¡¯ll try and make one which does a different type of damage then.¡± ¡°The shield is useful still,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is no need for another shield.¡± ¡°Then maybe I¡¯ll take the shield and make you another one?¡± Jurot wondered how he should refuse, but remained silent. He could not fault Adam¡¯s logic. No, there was a way. ¡°You made this shield for me, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°In the same way you made Dunes¡¯ Sword.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± They eventually returned to the Guild, which eagerly epted what the group had brought back. Quest Complete: y White Wolves +250XP XP: 3125 -> 3375 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 0 -> 2 ¡°We would like to buy some of the ws, teeth, and pelts,¡± Braun informed. ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Half, for one hundred gold.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°We should probably send some back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Half is good,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will be hunting much more during Nightval.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Alright, since the Guild always treats us so well.¡± Braun nodded his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± He handed Adam the gold and gems, which he took to split with the others. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, cing down the coins for the Porters. ¡°So much?¡± Remy asked, swiping the five gold coins for each of them. ¡°You know it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re on my payroll until the fourteenth. After that, you¡¯re going to be having a fun time with the Lord and us on the road.¡± Remy nodded his head. ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± ¡°This party fund idea is really good,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Is that how you¡¯ve been paying for my stay?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ve put in a lot in the party fund so I can pay the Porters through it too, though I also use my own gold to pay them sometimes. Lucy nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll put in the same amount as you, then.¡± ¡°I, too, will put in the same amount,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What about the Iyr tax?¡± ¡°I will pay it separately,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re done with our work¡­¡± Remy and Jeremy smiled, with Nobby nodding his head. Adam bit into the jam bun, staring at Jurot and Pam talking. ¡°Sometimes, Adam,¡± Lucy said, between taking bites of her own jam buns, ¡°I think you¡¯re a genius.¡± ¡°I like to keep you guessing. Is Adam an idiot, or is he a genius, or is he both? No, he¡¯s definitely both, but which will he be today?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You will never know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just assume you¡¯re an idiot all the time.¡± ¡°Assumptions make an ass out of you and me,¡± Adam said. Lucy stared up at him with a quizzical look. ¡°Ohe on,¡± Adam said. ¡°That one was actually good.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
It wasn''t that bad, was it? New for this month on Patreon is that advanced chapters have increased. Bronze has 20 chapters. Silver has 30 chapters. Gold has 50. I am also probably going to post up a new series at some point this month, we''ll see. 206. Nightval Bear 206. Nightval Bear Omen: 16, 20 ¡®Man I wish I was back in the Iyr,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I could have made such a great magical weapon.¡¯ Adam yawned, getting out of bed, before bathing and changing, heading down to find Jurot, Lucy, and the Porters already hanging out. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said. ¡°Where should we head to today?¡± ¡°Red Wood?¡± Jurot asked. Adam threw a look to the Porters, who nodded. ¡°Red Wood it is, then.¡± Once they had finished breakfast, Jurot led the way towards Red Wood. He was the one who knew how to spot tracks and figure out what to do in a forest. Remy and Jeremy stuck to their own job, and Lucy¡­ Lucy yawned. ¡°So bored.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re always bored.¡± ¡°Cause it¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°They say if you¡¯re constantly bored, then you¡¯re probably a boring person,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°My teacher.¡± ¡°Your teacher is a fucking idiot.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°I mean, he was, but still. We need some respect for teachers. The amount they work, and considering how little they get paid.¡± ¡°Teachers get paid little? Since when?¡± ¡°Forever,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you joking? Teachers make gold.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe in a fantasy world,¡± Adam said. ¡°How much do Teachers earn where you are from?¡± Jeremy asked. ¡°About¡­¡± Adam tried to maths in his head. ¡°The average is about three hundred gold a year, but it starts around one hundred and eighty.¡± ¡°That little?¡± Jeremy said, his voice full of shock. ¡°For Teachers, really?¡± ¡°What do you mean that little?¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°Three hundred gold was about the average wage where I¡¯m from.¡± Adam assumed that a copper was about roughly a dor or so. ¡®Wait, so that would mean¡­ twenty percent more, right? Or was it thirty percent more?¡¯ He recalled when the Queen¡¯s moh was fifty percent greater than the dor. ¡®Those were the days.¡¯ ¡°Teachers earn a minimum of five hundred gold within the Kingdom,¡± Remy said. ¡°Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t even see a Teacher.¡± ¡°Many earn at least a thousand,¡± Jeremy added. Adam shook his head. ¡°This world really is built different.¡± ¡°I would hate to be where you¡¯re from,¡± Remy said, honestly. ¡°Hey!¡± Adam growled. ¡°At least we had paid leave. Twenty eight days, I think.¡± ¡°Paid leave?¡± ¡°Yeah. We could take twenty eight days off and get paid for it. You don¡¯t see that kind of thing in Amer-, I mean, Freedond.¡± ¡®Man, making up names for all these countries is going to suck.¡¯ ¡°Twenty eight days?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Paid time off?¡± Jeremy wondered. ¡°Lying is bad,¡± Nobby said, piping up. ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°We really di-¡° Jurot¡¯s roar cut Adam off. It was so abrupt, but almost instantly the group reached for their weapons, the Porters dropping their packs and pnquin to reach for their shields and spears. Another roar filled the air. It was a deep roar, one which caused even the trees around them to shake. Unfortunately for them, the huge creature mmed across the pair of porters, barely managing to miss their pnquin. However, it shred both Remy and Jeremy with its mighty ws. It was huge, thick with muscle, it¡¯s heavy fur white as snow. Adam would have called it a Bear, but no Bear was thisrge, nor quite so ferocious. Its eyes were icy blue, and its breath let out a soft frost, and as it roared at the group, the trees shuddered around them. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) ¡°I¡¯ll get them back up!¡± Adam shouted, his heart thundering with panic. The amount of blood on the floor didn¡¯t fill him with any ease. ¡°Nobby! Get back!¡± Nobby was staring at his uncles, who had treated him so well. They were the ones who had allowed him to work when his parents were sick, helping him make money to bring back for his family. Though Adam had warned him, Nobby could only see red. He charged forward, wildly swinging his axe. ¡°You! Bad! Bear!¡± He managed to sink his axe into the side of the creature, which turned to try and strike him with a w. Yet, it found two shadows had enveloped it. Lucy, who was almost as wild as this creature, swung her Destroyer and cut it across its chest, managing tond quite a heavy blow across it. Jurot had done the same, his axe cleaving right through its shoulder, managing to save Nobby from a lethal blow which would have no doubt killed him. Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) Trick: Stabilise Adam had half tossed himself to the Porters. ¡°Get up!¡± Adam shouted, his voice full of magical energy, filling Remy¡¯s ears. ¡°Damn it! Up!¡± He grabbed onto Jeremy¡¯s shoulders, filling him with magical energy to try and close up his wounds. Lucy, overwhelmed by her rage and glee, swung wildly again, but found the Bear¡¯s ws striking her across the front. ¡°More!¡± she screamed with delight, before the Bear bit into her side, its frosty breath managing to freeze her hot body, which grew limp under its blow. It had managed to somehow strike true and had almost killed the girl. Nobby, still enraged by how it had torn apart his uncles, hacked wildly, with unpractised rage filling his arms. Jurot, who was d that Nobby was beginning to embody the spirit of a Rage Dancer, swung his ming Sanguine, tearing apart the creature¡¯s leg. ¡®This is not enough. It is a Nightval Bear, and it will not fall to just this much.¡¯ ¡°Adam!¡± Jurot shouted. ¡°Come quickly!¡± Mana: 17 -> 16 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Lucy,¡± Adam called, seeing her limp body on the ground, as the creature reared up a sh towards Nobby. ¡°Get up.¡± His voice was full of healing magic, which tickled the Demon¡¯s ears, allowing her to open her eyes to stare at the roaring Nightval Bear. Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 26 Omen: 16, 20 -> 16 20 + 9 = 29 Critical hit! Phantom Charges: 3 -> 1 Mana: 16 -> 13 2D6 + 14D6 + 8D6 + 6 = 105 (3, 6)(1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 4, 5, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6)(3, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6) Adam, who had left his attack to Fate, rushed into the heat of battle, and swung his axe to bisect the creature in half, from head to hind, causing the Nightval Bear to drop on either side of Lucy, who blinked rapidly at the air above them. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Adam asked, sheathing Phantom, and walking towards the remaining Porter, who was still unconscious. Mana: 13 -> 12 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°Don¡¯t sleep on the job,¡± Adam said, his heart still pounding hard within his chest, though the cool air was beginning to calm him down. Victory! Nightval Bear +150 XP XP: 3375 -> 3525 Jeremy gasped for breath, staring up at the sky above him, before seeing the familiar face of the Half Elf. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ alive?¡± he asked. He barely recalled the shadow which had almost sent him to Lord Sozain. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, casually. ¡°Now, let¡¯s carry the Bear back, yeah?¡± Jeremy continued to blink wildly, trying to understand what happened. Remy was up against a tree, looking around, feeling the bark against the back of his head. He was also trying to ground himself in the real world. Adam spent more Mana healing each of them, making sure that the two Porters were feeling healthy. He had much more Mana for Lucy to make sure she was feeling well enough to move. Considering she was an Expert, she probably held a simr amount of Health as him, so she probably still felt terrible even after a few Healing Word spells. Jurot pulled out the core from within the Nightval Bear. It was about asrge as his hand, and pulsed with magic. ¡°This is the core.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s a big core.¡± ¡°It is the core of a Nightval Bear,¡± he said. ¡°It is worth quite some coin.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Over a thousand,¡± Jurot said. Adam whistled. ¡°Though¡­¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°It is best to use it in crafting.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I guess we should keep it until we find someone who can use it.¡± He smiled. Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Alright,e on,¡± Adam said, stretching out his back against a tree. ¡°Let¡¯s head back before we get jumped by something else.¡± ¡°We should refrain from shouting,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It will be difficult to deal with much more considering how much it required to deal with that Bear.¡± ¡°Did I use too much to deal with it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You could have killed me within a single blow if you had struck so harshly.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t think you¡¯re safe,¡± Adam joked. ¡°If Lanarot tells me you¡¯re bullying her, I¡¯ll be showing the other end of Phantom, just like your gramps.¡± Jurot let out a soft sigh, shaking his head. ¡°Let us leave before you bring forth a greater power with your confidence.¡± A low growl filled the area. ¡°That¡¯s on you,¡± Adam said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
How much damage? 105 in one hit? 207. Awakened Wolf 207. Awakened Wolf Emerging from the trees came arge creature. A Wolf, Adam supposed, though it wasrger than any Wolf he had seen. It was slightlyrger than the Elder Wolves they had faced not long ago, though its eyes held far more intelligence. Adam, who was still in the process of calming down, stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said, noting how eager Lucy was to fight, though she was still injured. The Wolf stared at Adam, its eyes obviously assessing him. Adam wondered if it really did hold more intelligence than a normal creature. ¡°You better back up, boy, before I cut you in half,¡± Adam stated, his voice firm. He pointed his axe towards the Bear. ¡°I did it to that little Bear over there, and I¡¯ll do the same to you.¡± The Wolf¡¯s eyes fell across the scene, noting the Iyrman, the Demon, the three Porters, and then the Nightval Bear, which was cut clean in half. ¡°An Awakened Wolf,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lucy asked, her ears twitching upon hearing the name. ¡®That sounds like something amazing.¡¯ ¡°It is still young,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It must have awakened recently.¡± ¡°Young?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What the hell have they been feeding you in this ce?¡± ¡°You and I,¡± it growled towards Adam, ¡°let us fight.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Fight? Seriously? Is it because it was born so close to the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to move along, I suppose I¡¯ll have to.¡± ¡°When I win you will be my ve,¡± it said. Adam tilted his head slightly. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Oh, you want that kind of fight. Pink slips?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alright, so when I win you¡¯ll be my ve?¡± ¡°I will be your steed,¡± it replied, looking down onto Adam. ¡°I have one already,¡± Adam said, motioning to Zeus. ¡°Now that I think about it, why didn¡¯t you move this time?¡± ¡®Nobby safe.¡¯ ¡°Next time you don¡¯t act, I¡¯ll send you away and find someone else,¡± Adam warned. ¡°Actually, you might be useful then, little Awakened Wolf. However, since you want me to be your ve, it¡¯s only fair you¡¯ll be mine.¡± The Awakened Wolf growled at Adam, staring down at him. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Hey, Jurot.¡± Adam stretched his neck. ¡°An Awakened Wolf¡­¡± He thought about those two. ¡°Is it greater than a Dire Wolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I guess I need to beat the regal bearing out you, little pup.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 17 (16) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) Critical hit! Phantom Charge: 1 -> 0 Mana: 6 -> 3 2D6 + 8D6 + 8D6 + 6 = 76 (4, 6)(1, 2, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6, 6)(1, 1, 3, 4, 4, 4, 6, 6) 76 damage! The Awakened Wolf readied to charge forward, but as it slunk down, Adam was already upon it like a hyena about to pick apart a carcass. Phantom flew through the air and cut through the Awakened Wolf¡¯s side, tearing through its side as blood sprayed across the cold hard floor. The Awakened Wolf, who was still a youngster, fell to the ground, confused as to how they would have been so powerful after facing a Nightval Bear. However, those thoughts quickly disappeared as its mind was struck by a heavy de, and it dropped to the ground with a heavy thud. Victory! Awakened Wolf +300XP ¡°Adam, it will die,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said. ¡°I held back, a little.¡± Adam watched as the blood poured out of its side. ¡°Oops.¡± Mana: 3 -> 2 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Yo, wake up,¡± Adam called, his voice full of healing magic. The Awakened Wolf twitched as it awoke, seeing the colour of the world once more. It turned its head to look at Adam, who was squatting right in front of it, a wide smile on his face. ¡°I want you to remember the next time you want to start any trouble how easy it was for me to beat you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Now, obey me.¡± It turned around, revealing its stomach to Adam, whimpering quietly. ¡°Good boy,¡± Adam said rubbing the Awakened Wolf¡¯s stomach, feeling the soft fur and the skin of the creature under his hand. He nced down. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll call you¡­ Fenrir? No, no. I can¡¯t just name something like that. I should name you¡­ Loki? No, Loki doesn¡¯t work. Poseidon should obviously be for a water creature¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I¡¯m trying to name him something cool.¡± ¡°What about Finnevaeil?¡± Lucy asked, thinking back to her own little puppy. Adam shook his head. ¡°I need something I can spell pretty easily. I¡¯ll just call you Sky.¡± ¡°Sky?¡± Lucy scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s not even a bird. What a stupid name.¡± ¡°Then Wind?¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re going to name him something so basic?¡± ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s not as cool as Finnevaeil.¡± Adam stared down at her, seeing how she wasmenting something from her memories. ¡°It¡¯s way cooler than Finnevaeil.¡± Lucy tossed a stick at him. Quest Complete: A Trustworthy Steed +100XP ¡°Alright, Cooper, you-¡° Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll stick with Sky for now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sky replied. ¡°What should I call you?¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Hey, you already have a steed¡­¡± Lucy said. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam said, noting her puppy dog eyes as she stared up at him. ¡°You want Sky?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± she replied, excitedly. ¡°You can ride Sky now and again, I suppose,¡± Adam said. ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Only if you admit Sky is a great name.¡± Adam stared at Lucy, who suddenly wasn¡¯t as chipper. She stared at Adam, clenching her fists tight. ¡°Do it,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Sky¡­ is a fine name, I guess.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°We should return,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We are fortunate to havee across an Awakened Wolf.¡± ¡°What is an Awakened Wolf, exactly?¡± ¡°An Awakened Wolf is a creature which is born out of the World¡¯s Will,¡± Jurot replied, as though that exined everything. ¡°There is a bnce which the world requires, and Awakened Beasts are part of that bnce.¡± ¡°So if an Awakened Wolf is, well, awakened, what does that mean?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are many creatures which awaken,¡± Jurot replied, unsure of what Adam was asking. ¡°That is life.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What would it mean if there were too many Awakened Wolves awakening all at once, though?¡± Jurot wondered how he should respond. ¡°For the Iyr? Good news. For others? Bad news.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s probably something about having a good fight?¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°Hey, Bill, you see what I¡¯m seeing?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°I see it,¡± the other Guard replied. There were close to half a dozen Guards who rushed atop the gate, pointing their crossbows at the approaching party. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s with the crossbows?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge Wolf behind you,¡± the Guard replied, dryly. ¡°You mean Sky? Yeah, he¡¯s a good boy. Aren¡¯t you, Sky?¡± Adam tickled the back of the Awakened Wolf¡¯s ear, which caused Sky to shudder. ¡°Yes,¡± Sky replied. ¡°Hey, Bill, you hear what I¡¯m hearing it?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°I hear it,¡± the other Guard replied. ¡°An Awakened Beast?¡± the Guard asked. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my steed,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Your steed?¡± The Guard looked up to Lucy who was riding it. She smiled. ¡®Damn two horns.¡¯ ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a gentleman.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t allow it in,¡± the Guard said. ¡°Elk¡¯s fine, but not the Wolf.¡± ¡°What if someonees and hurts it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No one will.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. You can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± ¡°Sorry, but them¡¯s the rules,¡± the Guard said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Sky and Zeus out together. Actually, I should have someone look after it¡­¡± ¡°How much are you offering?¡± Remy asked. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Remy and Jeremy shared a nce with one another, nodding. ¡°Five gold per night,¡± Remy said. ¡°For each of us.¡± Jeremy added. ¡°A fair enough price,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, Lucy, you should wait out too.¡± ¡°Me? What? You want me to stay outside?¡± Lucy red down at Adam. ¡°Fuck it, fine!¡± Adam let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with it once I¡¯m done with the business at the Guild. Though, I do need to take it in as proof.¡± The Guards shared a nce between one another. ¡°We¡¯ll send word,¡± Bill said. Adam grumbled as he waited outside with the Awakened Wolf, letting Jurot, Lucy, and the Porters head in with everything. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you,¡± Paul called. ¡°Is that an Awakened Wolf?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s my pet.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course it is,¡± Paul said, sighing. ¡°Damn it, Adam.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paul sighed again. ¡°Do you know how much paperwork this is going to¡­¡± Paul shook his head and stormed away back to the Guild, before returning. ¡°Tag, please.¡± Adam handed it over. ¡°Honestly, I thought you¡¯d be used to it by now.¡± Paul stormed away to the Guild again. ¡®I should have had Jade remain with him.¡¯ Quest Complete: y Nightval Bear +150XP Quest Complete: Subdue Awakened Wolf +100XP XP: 3925 -> 4175 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 2 -> 4 Adam spent a short time first meditating in order to regain his Mana. Mana: 2 -> 4 Mana: 4 -> 1 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower He spent some time chanting to summon a tower nearby, not close enough to provoke rm, but not far enough away to be in danger of getting attacked from the wild. Adam was bathing when Sky dashed into the bathroom, with Zeus following in after him. ¡°Hey! This ce is too small for all of us!¡± Adam shouted, before hearing a whistle in the distance. He hoisted himself up, wrapping a towel around himself, and he grabbed his axe. He stepped out to see a familiar face. A man in breastte, stamped with the sigil of Red Oak. At his side was a de, the handle made of red wood. Surrounding him were a half dozen Guards, each wearing chain, and held spears which were ready and eager to fly forward. ¡°Sir Merrick Crimsonbark, Seventh Branch of the Oakguard,¡± Adam said. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡± ¡°An Elf!¡± a Guard shouted, pointing his spear towards Adam, though Sir Merrick did not tense up. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°They said a tower randomly appeared near the town.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, motioning his head. ¡°It¡¯s cause I have to look after the Awakened Wolf.¡± ¡°You cannot just summon a tower next to the town,¡± Sir Merrick warned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it next to the town, I did it near the town,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did it within a safe space, since I¡¯m being forced to keep my beautiful Sky outside the city, though I still paid the gate fee.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t going to mess around with taxes. ¡°It¡¯s too close,¡± Sir Merrick said. ¡°I will ask you to kindly move.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too far,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just want to go about my business but it¡¯s you guys who won¡¯t let my steed inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an Awakened Wolf.¡± ¡°Under my heel,¡± Adam said. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I beat the lights out of him and made him into my ve,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not the first time you¡¯ve seen me beat someone before they joined me.¡± Sir Merrick narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you need to move the tower.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how magic works,¡± Adam said. ¡°Fine. I will leave and some scrupulous fellows wille in and use this tower instead of someone you know and tru-¡° Adam stopped, thinking for a moment. ¡°Someone you know, who has a good heart, who helped a High Alchemist at your side.¡± ¡°I remember it differently to you,¡± Sir Merrick replied, calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did,¡± Adam replied, smiling at him. ¡°You probably made some kind of story to make yourselves look good. I remember helping out a bunch of travellers and baby sitting some little shit who couldn¡¯t keep his clothy on.¡± ¡°Careful, that¡¯s a Knight you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sir Merrick narrowed his eyes at the Half Elf. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about a Knight,¡± Adam replied, smirking at the Knight before him. Charisma Save D20 + 3 = 11 (8) ¡°You need to leave the tower and make another one elsewhere,¡± Sir Merrick informed him. Adam grumbled. ¡°Let me put my¡­¡± Jurot stepped forward, havinge from the town, carrying with him his gear and a basket. ¡°Jurot, I don¡¯t like it here,¡± Adam said. ¡°It sucks.¡± ¡°Iyrmen are treated well here,¡± he said, bowing his head to the Knight. ¡°Sir Merrick.¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°We should go to the North,¡± Adam said, stepping back into the tower to get changed. ¡°I bet it¡¯s nicer up there.¡± Jurot ate a bun and waited for Adam before handing him one. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to see you two flirt!¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I did not flirt,¡± Jurot said, his ears red.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam really is a monster. Jurot and Pam is my favourite ship. 208. Taking It Easy 208. Taking It Easy ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Paul,¡± Adam said. ¡°I won¡¯t ever forget this favour.¡± ¡°If you want to thank me, stop making me do so much paperwork,¡± Paul groaned. ¡°If that Awakened Wolf causes trouble, we¡¯ll have to put him down.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°I¡¯d expect as much.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also be liable to any damage he causes.¡± ¡°I¡¯d expect as much.¡± ¡°Including any deaths.¡± ¡°If he kills anyone, I¡¯ll torture his soul,¡± Adam assured. Paul sighed. ¡®Why does he say such ridiculous nonsense.¡¯ ¡°Right.¡± Adam went to go bathe and then ate some more dinner, before turning in for the night, sleeping in civilization as he wished. ¡®Paul, I¡¯ll never forget this. Wait, don¡¯t I already owe him a magical weapon? He hasn¡¯t imed it yet. Whatever, I¡¯ll just make it even better.¡¯ Paul signed off some papers. ¡°Seriously. You can¡¯t just bring an Awakened Wolf into the town after you did that to the High Alchemist.¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a Bronze Rank Adventurer, Adam.¡± Paul didn¡¯t try to wonder as to how he became an Expert so quickly, since it was about as crazy as everything about the Half Elf. ¡®I¡¯ve got to keep an eye out on the Guards and the Nobles.¡¯ Omen: 7, 8 Adam, being in civilization, decided to have another bath. ¡°A bath in the evening and in the morning. Is there anything better?¡± He rubbed the soap against his skin. ¡°Yeah. If only I had some of the soap from home. He could still smell it, the sweet smell of imperial leather against his skin. How he missed the red, white, and gold packaging of the soap, even the silly little sticker on the bar of soap. Adam sighed. ¡®I wonder if there is a way-¡® He bolted upright and shook his head. ¡°Come on, Adam. What are you ying at?¡± He pped his cheeks and dunked himself into the bath before draining it and getting changed. ¡°What is the n for today?¡± Jurot asked, having waited for him with the rest. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯re meeting with Sir¡­¡± Adam thought about the name. ¡®Not London. It was definitely Don, cause I was confused about the connection to the Champion¡¯s name.¡¯ ¡°Landon. So we should probably just kick it today.¡± Adam dropped a gold coin to each of the Porters. ¡°Looks like you get the day off, so why don¡¯t you take your wives somewhere nice.¡± Adam ced down another gold coin for them too. ¡°Nobby, maybe you could take your sister out to do some stuff?¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± the cousins replied. ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°You¡¯re spending a lot of the party funds for the Porters to have fun,¡± Lucy said. ¡°That¡¯s all my gold,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I want to feel like a rich guy sometimes.¡± ¡°I can tell you grew up poor,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m helping my fellow working ssrades out,¡± he joked. ¡°Spending a gold or two extra now and again won¡¯t help them out.¡± ¡°Not in the long term, but at least they won¡¯t grow cold or hungry for a while. Maybe once I have a business or something I can do something more for them, but right now this is all I can do.¡± ¡°We can¡¯tin,¡± Remy said. ¡°We¡¯ve never been treated so well before,¡± Jeremy added. Adam bit into a potato, smiling as his cheeks turned a little red. ¡°Don¡¯t praise me too much, or my ego will get even bigger.¡± ¡®He didn¡¯t even take the money back fromst night,¡¯ Remy thought. ¡®I¡¯m so d we¡¯re following the boss,¡¯ Jeremy thought. ¡®Adam is nice,¡¯ Nobby thought. Once he was finished with his meal, Adam went to check on Zeus and Sky. Zeus was standing as always, ready and eager to serve, whereas Sky was currentlyzing about. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called, and Sky rolled onto all fours, staring at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a ride, stretch out your legs.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Sky said. Adam hoisted himself up onto therge Wolf. He tapped his side, feeling Phantom there, before he rode off with the Awakened Wolf. He wore only his breastte, and his hooded cloak, which hid his ears. ¡®I have to thank Sonarot for this.¡¯ It was only then that he realised how much attention he was getting. ¡®Right, I am riding a giant Wolf¡­¡¯ The Guards stared at him, both with annoyance and wonder. ¡®What do we do about this situation?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know. Paul said he¡¯s alright, so¡­¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe the Guild can pressure us like this.¡¯ ¡®Adventurer business and all that.¡¯ ¡°Hey, you,¡± a Guard called out. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Just taking Sky out for a walk,¡± Adam said, patting his head. ¡°Ain¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Sky said, his voice a low growl. ¡®I forgot he could talk,¡¯ a Guard thought to another. ¡°Alright, well¡­ don¡¯t get into trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Trouble likes to find me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they all say,¡± the Guard said, before letting him leave. Adam rode Sky around the nearby area, through the fields. He had ridden Zeus a little before, but it was rather painful, but the Wolf was much nicer to ride. He held onto the Wolf by half hugging it when it was bounding quickly, but when it was at a walking pace, he sat up and looked out from his position. ¡°So what exactly are you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am an Awakened Wolf,¡± Sky replied. ¡°Right. What does that mean, though?¡± Sky hummed quietly in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you have any family?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No father or mother?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°What is it that you do, exactly?¡± ¡°I hunt, I eat, I sleep,¡± it replied. ¡°I can tell you eat, considering that you cost me two gold to buy you meat,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be putting you to work soon, though.¡± Sky whimpered quietly. ¡°If you want me to buy you meat daily then you have to work,¡± Adam said. ¡°How old are you anyway?¡± ¡°I am young,¡± Sky replied, unsure. ¡°I require many moons to grow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a big boy already, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am barely older than a pup.¡± ¡®Damn. Maybe I am a Tory after all?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no Human rightsws here, so I guess I can act like a Tory¡­¡± Adam groaned. ¡°Well, it is a Wolf, so¡­ I shouldn¡¯t feel too bad putting a kid to work?¡± Every word which slipped through his lips made his gut wrench. ¡®No, no. I can¡¯t just be mean to Sky.¡¯ Adam spent a while riding him, before allowing him to pounce around without worrying about the Half Elf atop him. ¡°Yo!¡± Lucy called out, having ridden Zeus to them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I wanted to y with Sky too,¡± she said. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ Adam spoke to his Steed telepathically. ¡®Threatened me,¡¯ Zeus replied. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t treat Zeus so bad. I do it as a joke.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t actually going to dip his antlers in acid,¡± she replied. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Lucy said, quickly retreating on top of the Awakened Wolf to ride him. Adam looked to Zeus. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zeus nodded his head. ¡°If she did dip your antlers in acid, I¡¯d just summon you again.¡± Zeus cried internally. Adam returned with Zeus, riding him back, but then squirmed off, feeling how sore his inner thighs and gentlemen were. ¡®He needs a saddle or something.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s the Wolf?¡± a Guard asked. ¡°With the Devilkin,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s ying with it.¡± The Guards stared at Adam. ¡°Right.¡± Adam flicked over a copper and made his way inside. ¡®Since we¡¯re going to Adventure soon, I should probably get stuff ready. I have the diamonds, but I probably need more stuff. Potions?¡¯ He thought about seeing that woman again, but decided to find somewhere else to purchase some herbs. Charisma Check D20 + 3 = 6 (3) Asking around, they pointed him to a little shack, basked in the shadow of other buildings. If one wasn¡¯t paying attention, they would have missed it. ¡°Damn it,¡± he said, looking at the familiar ce. He stepped inside, smelling all manner of putridly earthy smells. Candles dimly litt he room. Bottles of all manner of concoctions were littered around the walls, eyes of certain creatures, stalks of various herbs, and even bits and pieces of people and other things. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned,¡± the raspy voice called to him. ¡°I need herbs for a Health potion. I¡¯ve got coin.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Five gold.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± He quickly traded the items, and swiftly turned on his hell to walk away. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger, Adam,¡± she said. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he shared his name, but decided against asking about it, feeling her eyes on him even as he veered into another side road. Adam returned back to the Guild, grabbing his alchemy kit. He stared inside to see a bunch of herbs which had been prepared for a healing potion. ¡°I didn¡¯t even need to buy any?¡± Alchemy Check Mana: 10 -> 8 Alchemy Check D20 + 3 = 13 (10) 1 Basic Healing Potion Created. +100XP XP: 4175 -> 4275 ¡°That should be fine.¡± He checked how many Health potions he had, and counted five total, each of varying strengths. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I make any in the Iyr?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam and his baths. 209. Be Good To Nobles 209. Be Good To Nobles Omen: 1, 10 Adam brushed his teeth after breakfast too, since he was going to be meeting a Noble today, and one which wasn¡¯t from Red Oak, so he needed to be on his best behaviour. ¡®I can¡¯t just start fights with every Noble out there, no matter how much they deserve to be knocked down a peg or two.¡¯ He slipped himself into his thick clothing, donning the breastte, which was quickly bing his typical attire. It was quick to don just his breastte, and provided him with ample protection, without the stuffiness of his entire te mail. It was today that he was going to meet Sir Landon, which posed a new problem for Adam. ¡®What am I going to do with Sky?¡¯ He decided to think about it another time as he approached the room which had been prepared for Fate¡¯s Golden and the Noble. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the rest of his group. ¡°Sir Vonda, a pleasure to see you.¡± ¡°And you, Adam,¡± she replied. Adam sat opposite her, beside Jurot. He reached out for some fruit which had been ced between them. ¡°So, where¡¯s this Noble fe then?¡± ¡°He will arrive when he means to,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They say Nobles are never early orte, but arrive precisely when they mean to,¡± Sir Vonda joked. ¡°What is he, a Wizard?¡± Adam coughed, unable to contain hisughter as he pped his knee. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I heard that phrase.¡± Jurot looked to Adam. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it another time,¡± Adam said, shaking his head and sighing. His smile slowly faded as he bit into the sweet fruit, looking out to the corner of the room, losing himself in reminiscing his past. It hadn¡¯t taken long for the Noble to arrive. He was younger than Adam expected, just a little older than himself. He had ck hair and blue eyes, but his most prominent feature was therge gash across his face, which had caused part of his cheek and jaw to droop from the way it had healed. He wore a breastte, and held a de at his side, one which was no doubt magical, even if it was only a small bonus. ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± Sir Landon called. ¡°It has been some time.¡± ¡°It has, Sir Landon,¡± she replied, exchanging a bow of her head. ¡°This must be Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± he said, looking to the Half Elf, the savage, and the horned bitch. ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Adam called. ¡°Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°The Elf,¡± he said. ¡°Half,¡± Adam corrected, noting the sharp res of the Knights behind the Noble. The pair of them wore full te, and wielded at their sides weapons, which also were no doubt magical. ¡°Yes, Paul informed me that-¡° ¡°Vice Master Paul,¡± Adam corrected. ¡®Oh, damn it.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Landon said, his eyes narrowing slightly, ¡°Vice Master Paul mentioned you were capable folk.¡± ¡°Allow me to introduce you,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is Jurot, son of Surot, and this is Lucy, a friend of ours.¡± ¡°An Iyrman and a Devilkin, who doesn¡¯t appear to be an Iyrman, meaning you are most likely an Aswadian,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Aren¡¯t our people at war?¡± ¡°Most likely from Aswadeen, or whatever it¡¯s called, but there¡¯s a chance I¡¯m not, right?¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯m actually from somewhere else, but that¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°A two horn with unknown origins,¡± a Knight said. ¡°Who is to say that you aren¡¯t here to assassinate my Lord?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°You know, I woke up today thinking I didn¡¯t want to start any bother with the Nobles. They¡¯re not making it easy, let me tell you that.¡± Adam shook his head as he reached for another fruit. ¡°As if I¡¯d waste my time trying to assassinate some, what, fourth son? Fifth son? What¡¯s the point in that?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to make money and fight a bunch of monsters. I didn¡¯t want to baby sit, that¡¯s your jo-¡° ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam interrupted. ¡°I hear you want to kill some Elder Wolves. You¡¯vee to the right ce. We slew one the other day, the other two ran away, but we got the other White Wolves. Plus, we managed to defeat a Nightval Bear and an Awakened Wolf back to back.¡± Adam bit into the fruit, half grinning at the Noble as he ate. ¡®What a savage,¡¯ Sir Landon thought, but he kept his face stone cold. ¡°It was your group which defeated the Awakened Wolf?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Actually, I beat it in one on onebat after facing the Nightval Bear. My responsibility as the leader of this humble group.¡± Sir Landon narrowed his eyes. ¡°I heard there were six of you against the Nightval Bear. Not quite as impressive.¡± ¡°Half of them were Porters,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°I¡¯m happy to include them in too, though two of them nearly died to the Nightval Bear, and the other one, well, he wasn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°So you faced the Awakened Wolf alone?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°That¡¯s what I said,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°The Wolf caused up quite a stir.¡± ¡°You may boast as you please, but lying to a Noble is a problem,¡± the Knight from before said. ¡°Seems like your Knights don¡¯t trust me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You have been an Adventurer for how long?¡± the Knight asked. ¡°Nine and a half months,¡± Adam said. ¡°Bronze Rank?¡± ¡°Four stamps to my name thus far,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ridiculous,¡± the Knight said. ¡°Is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild so desperate for prestige these days that they¡¯d need to coddle an Elf?¡± ¡°You should wash your ears,¡± Adam said. ¡°I already said I was a Half Elf. Since you don¡¯t seem to like me, and you seem to not trust my boasting, why don¡¯t you put some gold where your mouth is and we can settle this like men.¡± ¡°You wish to challenge me?¡± the Knight red down at the Half Elf who dared to try and challenge him, a Knight of a great house like Sir Landon¡¯s? ¡°No,¡± Adam said, bringing the fruit to his lips. ¡°I want to take your gold.¡± Lucy let out a soft whimper, suppressing herugh, though her face did not hide how much she wanted tough. ¡°Do you not have enough gold already?¡± Jurot asked. Lucy pped her cheeks to stop herself fromughing to the one-twobo of the brothers. ¡°I don¡¯t want you two fighting on the road,¡± Sir Landon said, noting how tense his Knight had be. ¡°Vice Master Paul,¡± Sir Landon called, as the Vice Master entered with some tea. ¡°Could you oversee the battle?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Vice Master Paul said. ¡°There will be one fight, and the pair of you will no longer bother with it,¡± Sir Landon stated, firmly. ¡°Understood, Sir,¡± Adam said, bowing his head. They made their way around back, with Adam stretching out his arms as he walked, before stretching his back and his thighs once they were at the field. ¡°You will fight without your te mail?¡± Jurot asked. Adam nodded. ¡°I should be okay,¡± Adam replied. ¡°After fighting Iyrmen, I¡¯m not really that afraid of normal people.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Will you tell me the story?¡± ¡°One day,¡± Adam said, realising he hadn¡¯t told Jurot the full story yet. ¡®You¡¯d probably say I¡¯m bullying this Knight if you knew.¡¯ The Knight remained standing opposite Adam, waiting for him to finish whatever it was he was doing. ¡°Right, so how much should we bet? A hundred gold?¡± Adam offered. ¡°As you wish,¡± the Knight replied. ¡°Not going to say something like how I can¡¯t have a hundred gold?¡± Adam asked, grabbing his die, donning his shield, and hoisting up his axe. ¡°I am not going to beat you down for the money, but to put a dog in his ce,¡± the Knight stated, simply. ¡°I know the feeling,¡± Adam said, ¡°but taking a hundred gold from a Knight is just too alluring for me.¡± Adam raised his axe. ¡°Vice Master Paul, please write down the terms of the duel. I¡¯d like for it to be signed, that way there will be noints or slipperiness from the Knight.¡± ¡°You would dare to suggest that-¡° ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I would dare to suggest that you have no manners and that you are just a troublemaker.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Paul called. ¡°He is still a Knight.¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t handle the banter, he shouldn¡¯t start it,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°However, since you did me a solid, Vice Master, I¡¯ll be a good little Half Elf boy and leave him with his limbs intact once I¡¯m done with him.¡± Paul rubbed his forehead. ¡°I want you to promise you¡¯ll be good during the quest too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve treated me well thus far, so I¡¯ll be sure to repay the favour by not being a brat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get that in writing before you go,¡± Paul said. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Adam asked, shocked. ¡°I will be sure he keeps his promise,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He has promised it as a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re going so far, Jurot,¡± Paul said, relenting. ¡®Why are they ignoring me?¡¯ the Knight asked, clenching his fists together. The terms of the duel were in ce. Fighting until the surrender or unconsciousness of the opponent between the Knight and Adam. Also, if there is a death, it will be ruled as an uwful killing. ¡°An uwful killing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Will a Knight be harmed by that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Paul said. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°It will be worse for you since you¡¯re a, you know,¡± Paul said. ¡°Adventurer Half Elf?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Paul said. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. The contract was signed, and Paul slipped it into his cloak, where it would remain safe so that neither could shirk their responsibilities. ¡°Hey, Paul. I can use my Smites, right?¡± Adam whispered into the ear of the Vice Master, who nodded. Sir Landon watched intently. If something were to happen that was the Adventurer¡¯s fault, he¡¯d be able to put pressure on Paul. If the rulings were too even, he could also bring it up as Paul¡¯s favour for the Adventurer, something which would be unbing of the Vice Master whilst he took the impartial role of a referee. The whispering between the pair only added to the evidence the Noble was gathering. ¡°You should have known your ce,¡± the Knight said, drawing his de angrily, which held a low glow of magic. ¡°I¡¯ve already taught Sky his ce,¡± Adam said. ¡°I suppose I can teach you yours.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam about to beat two dogs back to back. 210. Teaching a Dog Manners 210. Teaching a Dog Manners Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 24 (16) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Hit! Phantom: 3 -> 2 Mana: 18 -> 15 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 43 (5)(1, 2, 3, 5)(4, 5, 6, 6) 43 damage! D20 + 8 = 13 (5) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 2D6 + 2D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 36 (1, 4)(3, 5)(3, 4, 4, 6) 36 damage! The Knight was full of rage as he charged forward towards Adam, who was more than happy to y with him. As the Knight swung his de, Adam stepped forward, inhaling deeply as he filled with great focus. His axe struck the Knight across his te, managing to press the Knight back as Adam¡¯s axe shed white hot with his smite, before he swung again, his movements like a dancer¡¯s as he slipped under the second swing of the Knight, striking him through his armour at his thigh, cutting into flesh, and almost tearing through to the bone, as the magic of the axe and Smite shed through the Knight¡¯s body. Adam exhaled, sheathing his axe as the Knight dropped behind him, close to death. Sir Landon stared at Adam with uncharacteristic shock. His Knight had charged against Adam, and within moments, had fallen down on his knees, half dead. Paul sighed. ¡°You left him alive, right?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Adam said. ¡°Want me to heal him?¡± ¡°Would you mind?¡± Mana: 14 -> 13 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°Up you get,¡± Adam called from afar, his voice full of healing magic. ¡°If you die, how will I get my one hundred gold?¡± ¡°The axe at your side is magical, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a nice magical axe? I acquired it in the Iyr.¡± ¡°It would have been polite for you to have stated that beforehand,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Is that sword magical?¡± Adam asked, motioning to the sword which the Knight had picked up. ¡°I understand your point,¡± Sir Landon replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡°You are stronger than I thought, I¡¯ll give you that much credit.¡± ¡°Your credit is nice, but that one hundred gold is much nicer,¡± Adam said, looking down at the Knight, who had managed to stand on his own two feet. He stared at Adam, his eyes full of confusion as he stared at the Half Elf, unsure of what had happened. ¡°You used magic,¡± the Knight said. ¡°I smote you down, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I asked Paul if it was okay, and he said it was fine.¡± ¡°Without your magics you would have fallen,¡± the Knight growled. ¡°If you want, I don¡¯t mind grabbing the rest of my armour and an axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can heal up and we can fight again. No magic, including no magical sword. I want to see if I really would lose against you.¡± The Knight gripped his de tighter. ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°You defeated my Knight and have earned your one hundred gold.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± Adam said, though he quickly stopped the rest of his words. ¡°I mean, thank you.¡± ¡®I need to cool it with the Nobles otherwise they¡¯ll put me on some kind of list. They probably already have me on some kind of list because of my ears.¡¯ Adam felt the heaviness of the gold, which he quickly swapped out for gems. Obsidian and tiger eyes were proving quite useful to keep on hand, and it would allow him to act cool in the future whenever it required. ¡°We will be heading through the Forest to find an Elder Wolf,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°The more we y, the more satisfied you will make me. The more satisfied I am, the greater the gold you will earn. If you can allow me thest blow on the Elder Wolf, I will pay you handsomely.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda, will you cast Aid on the trio of Nobles, and then Bless on yourself and the three Nobles whenever we enter a fray?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That is more than eptable,¡± she replied. ¡°I have the ability to cast Aid thrice, and Bless four time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I know that your healing abilities are greater than my own, but I can cast my healing spells a few times to lighten your load.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°If things go sour, I¡¯ll pull out a Fireball from my pocket and we can all run away,¡± Adam said. ¡°As much as killing these Wolves might be our goal, we can only do it if we¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°Fireball?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. Landon looked to Paul, who nodded his head. ¡°You are only Bronze Rank?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking it easy,¡± Adam said. ¡®A Bronze Rank who can use both Fireball and is an Expert with the de?¡¯ Sir Landon thought. ¡°So, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow in the morning?¡± Adam asked. ¡°With our three Porters? They¡¯ll allow us to carry more Elder Wolves with us back to the Guild.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Landon replied, bluntly. He was too busy thinking about Adam, and what a being he was. Adam noted the look, before he pulled away, retreating from the trio of Nobles. ¡®Right. I need to take it easy, otherwise they¡¯ll get suspicious of me. More importantly, I can¡¯t have the world reject me.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®At least it¡¯s not as crazy asst time. I was close to Level 15 or 16 around this time, probably. Or was I Level 20?¡¯ ¡°Hey, Sir Vonda?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes, son of Fate?¡± she replied. ¡°Howe you¡¯re referred to as Sir?¡± Adam asked. ¡°As opposed to Dame?¡± she asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Though most Priests of Life are referred to as Dame, Ie from a specific Order, one which is quite famous for their battle capabilities,¡± she said. ¡°The Order of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°The very same,¡± she said. Jurot nodded his head. ¡°It is my honour to meet you, Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°Likewise, Iyrman,¡± she replied. ¡°So Sir and Dame aren¡¯t for men and women? They¡¯re for roles?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, staring at Adam. ¡°They were once gendered in thisnd, though slowly they shifted towards one¡¯s roles. It was easier to keep track of Sirs and Dames during war time if one knew what they were like. Dames are usually pacifists, who will not use spells offensively towards an enemy. Sirs do not have such qualms.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°And from very far away,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s and where not anyone can reach any more,¡± Adam said, sadly. ¡°I am sorry to hear that, Adam,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we all eat some lunch and get to know each other? Since we¡¯ll be fighting alongside each other, we should probably hang out a little more with one another.¡± Sir Vonda bowed her head. ¡°I would like to pray before we leave, so I must decline.¡± ¡°Pray?¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh. Speaking of which, I should probably check out the temple in Red Oak.¡± ¡°Shall we go together?¡± Vonda asked, wondering why Adam was so eager to stick with her. ¡°Please,¡± Adam said. Jurot and Lucy nced between one another. ¡®Is it time for Adult to be a man?¡¯ Lucy thought. Jurot, on the other hands, wondered how he was going to exin this to Queen Silvari. ¡®Did he not like Mara?¡¯ The temple of Red Oak was huge, though not quite as huge as the temple in Jaghi. Adam had spotted a great number of buildings which were made of Red Oak, but this one the building with the most amount of Red Oak, that was for certain. There were a dozen statues nearby, each of different people. As Adam walked by them, he realised they were the Champions of various Gods. ¡°So this is Brandon, eh?¡± Adam said, looking up to the statue of arge man. ¡°They really made a statue for someone from Aswadia?¡± ¡°He is a Champion,¡± she said. ¡°It does not matter where he was born, he was chosen by the Gods.¡± ¡°Is that why there¡¯s an Elf there?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to the Elf in the corner, who was kept some ways away from the other Champions, about five metres above, and hidden behind a branch which was strategically hiding her away. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Lady Aesof.¡± Vonda sighed, sadly. ¡°She was thest of Mother Soza¡¯s champions. We do not know how many years ago that was.¡± ¡°When was thest Champion alive?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There is a Champion alive today,¡± Vonda said. ¡°The Champion of Lord Order.¡± Adam stared at her. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°There is a Champion alive today,¡± she repeated. ¡°The Champion of Lord Order.¡± Adam blinked at her. ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°Joking?¡± Vonda asked, staring at Adam curiously. ¡°What ever do you mean?¡± ¡°Is¡­ is he the only Champion alive?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I believe so,¡± she replied. Adam continued to stare at Vonda, silent as the statues around them. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± she asked. ¡®Fuck.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 211. Reasons To Live 211. Reasons To Live ¡°I should write my will soon,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Did you know that there¡¯s a current Champion walking around?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There may be many walking around,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You speak of the Champion of Order?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°That Order guy doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are chaotic,¡± Jurot replied. Adam raised his brow. ¡°Why is that an issue?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It¡¯s an issue because there¡¯s a high chance he¡¯s hunting me down as we speak,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Lord of Order doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Adam said. Jurot blinked at Adam. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What is a will?¡± ¡°A will is a piece of paper which tells people who gets what when I die,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave all my stuff to you guys,¡± Adam said. ¡°To the Iyr?¡± ¡°Forty percent to Lanarot, twenty percent to you, twenty percent to Aunt, twenty percent to the rest of the Iyr.¡± Jurot did not seem at all surprised by the way he divvied up his belongings. ¡°I will inform the Iyr.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You need not worry, Adam.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will face the Champion alongside you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, bluntly. Jurot stared at Adam, his eyes nk. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s unforgivable if I die, and it¡¯s even more unforgivable if you die, Jurot. Who is going to raise our sister properly as an older brother?¡± ¡°Turot will,¡± Jurot replied, earnestly. ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­¡± Adam stared at Jurot. ¡°No. If the Champion of Order really doese, then you need to watch until the end and tell the Iyr my story.¡± Jurot stared at Adam with a serious look. ¡°Understand?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡®I feel like that means something in the Iyr,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Good.¡± Jurot spent the rest of the day pondering his thoughts. ¡®What would mother want me to do?¡¯ Omen: 12, 18 ¡°Look, you¡¯re costing me a lot of money and I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave,¡± Adam said. Sky stared at Adam. ¡°Where do I go?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d take it worse than that, admittedly,¡± Adam said, slightly disappointed. ¡°Look, the Noble with us doesn¡¯t like your kind. I know, I know, but he¡¯s payin¡¯ good money.¡± Adam tried not to smile at his terrible jokes. ¡°Is he joking with his Wolf?¡± Lucy whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Lucy paused for a moment. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can head to the Iyr, I¡¯ll give you basic directions, but it is very hard to miss,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to show an Iyrman so that they leave you alone. Make sure you speak loudly that you were sent by the Nephew of the Rot family, and that Adam, son of Fate, is your boss.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Sky replied. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy.¡± Adam brushed the Awakened Wolf¡¯s hair. ¡°If they do end up killing you, I¡¯ll tell them off.¡± Sky, who had been feeling reassured by his words, frowned. Adam smiled warmly. Sky continued to frown. ¡°Thank you again, Adam,¡± Remy said. ¡°Bing Porters for a Noble.¡± Jeremy shook his head. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡± ¡°I hope he¡¯s paying well,¡± Adam said. ¡°The good thing about Nobles is that they usually have money to burn.¡± ¡°Ay, we¡¯re getting five gold a day,¡± Remy said. ¡°Five gold a day?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I pay you guys five gold per day sometimes.¡± He shook his head. ¡®Damn Nobles.¡¯ ¡°Come on, Nobby,¡± Remy said, getting the boy ready. The Porters were each carryingrge packs, mostly full of equipment for the group, including the food and water the group required. The trusty pnquin that the Porters usually brought with them was nowhere to be seen. ¡°No Sky, no pnquin,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. He reached over and pat Zeus. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to need to carry everything, eh?¡± Zeus remained silent. The group made their way out, heading South. ¡°South?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We have some business to attend to in the south, so we will make our way dowan and find an Elder Wolf on the way,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, though he wasn¡¯t sure about that. ¡®South, eh? Don¡¯t they hate Elves?¡¯ Jurot pat Adam¡¯s back, trying to reassure him as they made their way south. Omen: 17, 19 ¡°Your spell is so useful,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°I am d we brought you along.¡± Adam smiled, freshly bathed out in the wild thanks to his spell. ¡°Right? I hope you don¡¯t forget the service I provide. I¡¯m sure others would charge much more, but since you¡¯re with me, you should count yourself fortunate.¡± Sir Landon nodded his head slowly, wondering if he should put Adam in his ce. ¡®He is an Expert, both with de and magic.¡¯ He, wisely, thought better of it. They continued along the road, and as the hours passed, they found a figure atop the hill, where the crossroads met and an encampment had been formed. It was a young man, adorned in chain mail, a spear in hand. Hey on top of the hill, staring up at the sky. He frowned, his eyes sunken with a deep darkness. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, his body blocking out the sky. The young man¡¯s skin was ked by the sun, his lips dry from theck of water. His eyes were barely open as he stared at the blurry figure. ¡°Lord Sozain? Is that you?¡± came the raspy voice. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be so eager to seek your death yet, friend,¡± Adam said, causing both Jurot and Lucy to look his way with a curious expression. He ignored their gaze, taking a knee to help the young man drink. ¡°Slowly,¡± Adam said, noting how the young man was only drinking half his water. ¡°If you spill more of my water, I¡¯ll p you.¡± The young man pressed his lips properly against the waterskin. ¡°So, stranger, what¡¯s your name?¡± Adam asked, handing out some salted meat to the young man, who was leaning up against a half wall now. ¡°Fred,¡± he said. ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said. Fred nodded his head slowly. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± He looked at the sky again. ¡°I thought I could do something if I became an Adventurer. I tried so hard, but¡­¡± Adam sat down beside the young man, who was a little older than himself. He listened intently, curious as to why he found someone half dying near him. ¡°I worked around this area, taking odd jobs now and again, but¡­¡± He looked up at the sky. ¡°I arrived here not long ago and when I looked at the sky, I wondered what the point was. I¡¯ve got no family. The only friends I have are this spear and this shield.¡± He shook his head. ¡°The sky is so vast. The stars, there are so many. What¡¯s the point in living when I¡¯ve got nothing? When there are so many others out there who¡¯ll do what I can do, but better. I¡¯m just a no good nothin¡¯.¡± He smiled and began to chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s the point, eh? Life is a meaningless struggle, and I got nothin¡¯ to fight for.¡± ¡°Your King and country,¡± Sir Landon said, staring through his visor, standing above the young man in his breastte. ¡°My King and country?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Hah!¡± He began to chuckle again, shaking his head. ¡°My family was from Rock Hill. He, that King of ours, let my family be ughtered, like chattel! And what about my country? It was my country which let the corpses of my family rot! Which left me to rot!¡± ¡°Careful of your words, boy,¡± the Knight said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about what happened to your family,¡± Adam said, removing his helmet. He revealed his leaf shaped ears to the young man, and the sorrowful expression on his beautiful face. For a moment, Fred¡¯s face shed with rage, before it fell to shock, and finally sadness. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my family too,¡± Adam said. ¡°And before you ask, no, I had nothing to do with Rock Hill, nor any of my family.¡± Fred closed his eyes, recalling the faces of his family. He had tried so hard to forget them. When he had firste out, he had managed to drink their faces away, he drank until he was nothing but a naive, hopeful fool. ¡°I¡¯m not from around here,¡± Adam exined. ¡°I had no one. Just like you, I can¡¯t see my family again.¡± Adam decided against making a joke about revival and Baktu. ¡°I spent some time adventuring and found myself a new family. I¡¯ve got an Aunt, a brother, and the most adorable little sister.¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Jurot confirmed. Adam nodded. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve left the Iyr, I think about her daily. Her wispy hair which I can still feel on my hands. Her chubby little cheeks I love to pull. I can sometimes hear her squealing with joy, the sounds of her tiny hands pping every time she saw an Iyrman almost kill another during a spar.¡± Fred opened his eyes and squinted at Adam. Adam gave him a look, one the young man understood. ¡°I know, right? Iyrmen, man. Crazy.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I pray she¡¯s okay. In fact, I went to the temple in Red Oak and dropped a few Gems to Mother Soza.¡± He nodded to Sir Vonda, who bowed her head. ¡°I asked her to make sure she watches over her, but then I remembered that the Iyr is Baktu¡¯s domain, so I put some gems into his little tray and told him not to watch over her.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Baktu. That¡¯s Lord Sozain, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think about how happy she¡¯ll be when we return. I¡¯ll be able to feel her wispy little hair, and pinch her adorable chubby cheeks, and I¡¯ll hear her little giggles again. Well, I also think about whether she¡¯ll remember my face, but the ears¡¯ll help, I¡¯m sure.¡± Fred let out a soft snort, though did not smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I get up every morning. That¡¯s why I take a step towards the south where I¡¯m hated. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill a bunch of Elder Wolves, so I can bring back some pelts for her.¡± ¡°We have enough pelts,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll hand the pelts over to other families,¡± Adam retorted. He reached over and ced a hand on Fred¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll find that too, Fred. A reason to go out to adventure. And, a reason to stop.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Another depressed guy? The current year truly is terrible. 212. Naked And Afraid 212. Naked And Afraid Omen: 2, 14 He was surprised to see Fred still alive in the morning. He half expected the young man to have left, or to have used that spear of his. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t youe along with us?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the young man, who was eating some of the boar which Jurot had broughtst night. ¡°Me?¡± Fred asked. ¡°We can¡¯t allow a stranger to travel with us,¡± the Knight who Adam had beaten said. ¡°He may be dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe to you,¡± Adam said, letting his disdain slip out. ¡°I mean, he looks like an Adventurer to me. He¡¯s got a Copper Rank tag right there. He¡¯s just a little babby.¡± ¡°I am responsible for keeping Sir Landon alive,¡± the Knight said. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m the one who will be keeping him alive so he can pay us,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Fat chance you¡¯re going to do anything to-¡° Adam stopped himself, shaking his head. ¡°I understand your worries, but it would be best to take him with us, at least up until we head to the nearby town.¡± ¡°If he ends up hurting me, you will take responsibility,¡± Sir Landon stated. Adam was about to wave him off, but clenched his fist quickly to stop himself from moving it, before rxing. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Sir Landon.¡± Sir Landon smiled. ¡®He finally understands the difference between us. Elves.¡¯ He shook his head gently. Soon the group was packed up and ready to head out, with Sir Landon and the Knights near the centre of he party, Jurot up front with Lucy, and Adam back with Sir Vonda and Fred. ¡°Did you refill your waterskin?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I did,¡± Fred replied. ¡°You got some food?¡± ¡°A few rations,¡± he admitted. ¡°Good, good,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°We should have enough anyway, so it doesn¡¯t really matter if you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡®Plus, I have that spell, so not a big deal.¡¯ The group continued along their journey, up until they heard the sound of a whistle, which shrieked through the hills. The party noted the appearance of several figures. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Adam gasped. Surrounding the entire party were arge number of people, their faces painted, which was the only thing which covered their bodies. Some were armed with clubs, others with des and shields, and one with a mace and an amulet. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, looking to the rest of the party. The nude people screamed in joy before charging towards the party. ¡°To arms?¡± Adam shouted, unsure of what was happening. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) ¡°Druids!¡± Sir Landon eximed, drawing his sword, which glittered slightly under the sun. The naked group of people crashed up against he entire party, battering them with clubs and fist. Health: 65 -> 57 ¡°Ah, sonuva!¡± Adam grunted, feeling a club crash against the side of his helmet. ¡°What the hell are you ying at?¡± Attack (Two Handed) D20 + 8 = 9 (1) Critical miss! Attack (Two Handed) D20 + 8 = 21 (13) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 19 (6)(6) 18 damage! Adam drew his de, punting several of the nude people down. ¡°Get off me!¡± He heard a roar from nearby, and managed to catch from the corner of his eye a raging Iyrman who cut a naked man from shoulder to pit. ¡°Blood for Baktu!¡± Adam had never heard Jurot shout so eagerly before, especially nothing so crazy. Blood sprays him across from the side as Lucy¡¯s greataxe tore through two in a single swing. She gleefully struck the naked Druids, who were shouting and chanting in an unknown tongue. ¡®I¡¯m surrounded by fucking psychopaths!¡¯ Fred shoved a spear through one¡¯s throat, standing near Nobby and the other Porters, who were keeping the nude people at bay with their shields. ¡°Damn it!¡± Remy said. ¡°Not in front of Nobby!¡± Zonda, who watched as the group were so eager to kill, clutched her mace tight in hand, unable to swing it. ¡°We should not kill so easily!¡± ¡°We are currently surrounded,¡± Sir Landon said, managing tond a blow on one of the nude men with a sword and shield. ¡°It is difficult.¡± The Knights, at their master¡¯s side, easily dispatched with a number of the naked Druids, their blood spilling across the hill. As Sir Landon tried to sh again, a few of the nude members grabbed at him. He gasped, struggling against their grips. Fortunately for him, he had two capable Knights beside him, who managed to kill the few of the nude men who had grabbed him. Health: 57 -> 48 ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, feeling another club smash against his helmet, causing him to stumble. ¡°I¡¯m getting real sick and tired of your shit.¡± ¡®Coming!¡¯ Zeus said, charging in, skewering a few with his antlers. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought back to his Steed. ¡®You¡¯ve got our stuff, so just help the Porters.¡¯ Adam, noting that there was a woman who was chanting, pushed off his assants and charged towards the woman, allowing one of the naked people a chance to strike against his back. Health: 48 -> 45 Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 45 -> 50 Attack (Two Handed) D20 + 8 = 13 (5) D20 + 8 = 20 (12) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 1D6 + 1D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 18 (5)(4)(1, 1) 18 damage! Adam leapt towards the woman, shing across the woman¡¯s arm, cutting from her shoulder to her elbow. His axe shed white for a moment, and she screamed for just a second, before she fell, her nostrils bleeding from the toll against her mind. ¡°Your Druid is down!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Surrounder now, and we will let you live!¡± However, his words fell on deaf ears, as the naked people continued to batter against the others. It was fortunate for the party that the people wore no armour, otherwise they would have struggled, as they were outnumbered three to one. Sir Vonda managed to knock one unconscious, and at her behest, Jurot and Lucy had also struck the people in a way not to outright kill them. Eventually the Porters assisted, bashing their shields against the people, who were still chanting as they attacked, though eventually they were brought down, half of them dead, and the other half bruised and battered. Victory! Naked People XP Gained: +100 XP: 4225 -> 4325 ¡°So, what should we do with them?¡± Adam asked. ¡®They really only gave that much XP? Damn.¡¯ ¡°How dare they try to-¡° Sir Landon began, though he was cut off by Jurot charging past him, causing the Knights to draw their des towards him, only to see the shadow which enveloped them. ¡°How dare you trespass onto mynd!¡± bellowed arge creature, whichpletely dwarfed them. Adam had thought it was an Awakened Wolf for a moment, but it was so muchrger. It¡¯s skin was dark, and instead of fur covering it, it appeared to be almost rocky. Yet, it still looked somewhat like arge canine. Its eyes were piercing as they red down among the group, and for once, Adam felt like an ant. Jurot skid to a halt, loosening the grip on his axe. He stared up at the creature, a sense of recognition in his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam whispered, frozen stiff. Jurot continued to stare at it, trying to remember. There were stories in the Iyr he had heard hundreds of times, some dozens, others a handful, and some only once. With the amount of stories in his head, he was sure he could eventually piece it together, but that would depend on how long he¡¯d live. ¡°There are many tales I have heard whilst growing in the Iyr,¡± Jurot dared to say, sheathing his axe. Upon seeing Jurot sheath his axe, Adam put away his own, following the lead of his brother. The Nobles, on the other hand, remained pale, des in their sweaty hands. Lucy gripped her de tight too, ring at the creature, her teeth grit into a forced smile, otherwise she may have let slip the fear which had taken hold in her body. ¡°May I ask your name, great one?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I am Lord Stokmar!¡± the creature bellowed, it¡¯s voice sting them with air, causing their clothing to flutter. ¡°How¡­¡± Sir Landon swallowed, trying his best to calm himself. ¡°How dare you im yourself to be a Lord, you foul beast!¡± ¡®Yo! What the fuck?¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes snapped to Sir Landon. ¡®If you want to die, do it when I¡¯m not next to you!¡¯ Lord Stokmar roared again. Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 18 (15) Pass! The roar shook their world as the Noble dropped to a knee, clutching at his chest. Lucy stepped back, clutching her greataxe tighter. The Knights didn¡¯t manage to hold in their breakfast, as they undid their helmets to vomit to the side, stumbling backwards. Even Fred, who had given up on life, dropped to his bottom, and Sir Vonda, clutched her amulet tight as she prayed, though her legs were quivering. Somehow, the Porters had managed to remain standing, and though they were unnerved by therge creature, they were not quite as full of fear as the rest of them. Jurot inhaled deeply, standing tall like an Iyrman. ¡°Lord Stokmar! Jurot, son of Surot, greets you! I have witnessed your Awakening, and ask for safe passage!¡± ¡°You would dare to ask me for safe passage after what you have done?¡± Lord Stokmar roared. Jurot remained steadfast, the roar of the great creature mming against him, causing some of the fur on his clothes to scatter away. Adam was acutely aware of the two diamonds in his pocket, and how many Fireballs he could cast. ¡®We¡¯re fucked.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 213. Child of Earth 213. Child of Earth Lord Stokmar growled, his eyes falling across Jurot¡¯s face, trying to etch it into his mind, but he looked the same as most of the others. No, not quite the same. ¡°That tattoo of yours,¡± Lord Stokmar growled. ¡°I see. You are one of those.¡± He ced down a paw against the floor, which did not make even the hint of a pat. ¡°Ah, yes. You are of that family.¡± ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot,¡± Jurot repeated, firmly. ¡°It is a great honour for me to meet you. I wish I had a gift worthy of you.¡± ¡°How polite,¡± Lord Stokmar growled. He understood Jurot¡¯s point, as the Iyrmen were like that, and worried in such ways. He glided past Jurot, for his steps were so smooth that it could not be considered anything else. ¡°What of you?¡± He red down at Sir Landon, who was kneeling, head bowed, unable to gain the strength to change his position. ¡°Sir Landon of East Port,¡± he managed to splutter, without any semnce of grace. ¡°Third son of Baron Ramon of East Port.¡± ¡°Why was it that you killed all these people?¡± Stokmar asked. ¡°They had brought me many gifts.¡± ¡°They assaulted-¡° However, Lord Stokmar had glided past him towards Adam and Lucy, sniffing at them. ¡°If you¡¯re smelling something, it was probably Lucy,¡± Adam said. ¡°I haven¡¯t shit my pants, yet.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Lucy managed to growl back, wiping the drool from her mouth as she calmed. ¡°Curious,¡± he said, circling around them. ¡°You two. Just what are you?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I am Jurot¡¯s brother, and this is our friend, Lucy. If you¡¯d like to know more, we can talk away from so many eyes and ears.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lord Stokmar snarled. ¡°You two bring great misfortune. Begone at once!¡± He roared towards the pair. Strength Save D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Pass! Adam stood tall, like Jurot, as Lucy was thrown back from the force of the roar, rolling about until she finally came to a halt, face first on the ground. ¡°Then we shall leave,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°I will speak of your Awakening to the Iyr. I am sure the Chief will wish to speak with you.¡± ¡°What need of I of your Chief?¡± Lord Stokmar growled, dismissively. ¡°He is of the Min family.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Stokmar¡¯s lips formed a wicked smirk. ¡°Since he is so, I shall permit it. What of your Gek family?¡± Jurot remained staring deep into Lord Stokmar¡¯s eyes, feeling that safety had washed over his group. ¡°I will send word.¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± Lord Stokmar growled with a hint of joy. ¡°I shall await the good news, and the gifts!¡± With that, as quickly as he had appeared, he disappeared, melting into the ground, though there was no sensation of any movement as he disappeared into the earth. Adam blinked at the ground, staring at where the creature had been. ¡°What the fuck just happened?¡± Jurot inhaled deeply and crossed his arms. ¡°We have met Lord Stokmar!¡± Jurot dered, a great smile across his face. The only times Adam had seen him smile was when he wasplimented by his mother or during a good fight. ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± Adam asked, looking to the Nobles, who were slowly gaining their strength. ¡°He was once apanion of Konagek,¡± Jurot said. ¡°During the Time of Two Shens.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do I look like I grew up in the Iyr?¡± He wiggled his ears at the Iyrman. ¡°The Aswadasad Kingdom was once an empire,¡± he said. ¡°It was spread far and wide, twice asrge as it is today. This was after the Second ckwater Crisis, two generations after Brandon the Bold¡¯s death. Within the span of a single generation, the Aswabayad Kingdom as it was called known back then, truly took shape as the Aswadasad Kingdom as we know it.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said, trying to process what he was saying. ¡®They really had to make the names so simr?¡¯ After waiting for a few moments, Jurot continued. ¡°It had expanded so far, and when they had finally swallowed up newnd within their borders, they sent a force to South Fort.¡± ¡°South Fort?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You mean in Alnd?¡± ¡°Yes. South Fort fell to their force, but new ground could not be made,.¡± ¡°What? South Fort fell? Even with the Iyr¡¯s help?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°The Aswadasad Empire tried to call for peace, but the Iyr sent arge force to take back the fort.¡± Jurot looked to the Nobles, still grinning. ¡°Once the Iyr had taken back the fort, Lord Stokmar appeared. He was thepanion of the ck Lion, which the Empire was named after, the ancestor of those who still rule Aswadasad this day.¡± ¡°Even though the Iyr went against them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Konagek almost died to the ck Lion,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°The ck Lion, impressed by her abilities, allowed her to live. He refused her death, and instead, stopped the war, in exchange for herpany.¡± ¡°So they got it on?¡± Adam asked. Jurot remained silent, waiting for Adam to exin. ¡°You know,¡± Adam said. ¡°They liked each other and do what people who are close do.¡± ¡°They fought many times, yes.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°In bed?¡± Adam smirked. Jurot blinked. ¡°We do not fight in bed, Adam. Beds are for sleeping.¡± ¡°Not that kind of fighting,¡± Adam said. ¡°He means fucking,¡± Lucy eventually said. ¡°Oh,¡± Jurot said. ¡°No, they did not fuck.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± Jurot exhaled through his nose, unimpressed by the statement. ¡°They went further south and east, growing the empire once more, to triple its original size. Konagek continued to explore, returning after two decades, and Lord Stokmar came to Alnd. They say he had left north, to the Tusks, and he had not been since that time.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s a friend?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Of the Gek family,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Rtives,¡± Jurot replied, bluntly. ¡°Lord Stokmar is a great being, Adam.¡± ¡°How great is he?¡± ¡°Greater than even Queen Silvari,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Lord Stokmar can do as he please because very few can bypass his defence,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The rock like skin of his, it is impervious to most blows. He can move through the earth as though he were flying through air.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed,¡± Adam said. ¡°Crazy.¡± Sir Landon sheathed his sword. ¡°He is but a beast.¡± Jurot red at Sir Landon. ¡°I speak only of the stories I have heard. Not even Sir Merry could face Lord Stokmar so easily.¡± ¡°Sir Merry? You mean the previous King¡¯s Sword?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°What do you know of Sir Harold?¡± Sir Landon spat. ¡°He was the greatest King¡¯s Sword thisnd has ever known, and he could gut through Iyrmen without breaking a sweat!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°Sir Merry could gut through most Iyrmen without breaking a sweat, but there are many in the Iyr who could take from him as he slew them. Yet, no Iyrman would dare to offend Lord Stokmar, as there are some that one must not offend.¡± ¡°You Iyrmen and your stories.¡± Sir Landon dismissed Jurot¡¯s tall talk. ¡°Lord Stokmar was one of the creatures shaped by the hand of Sahtu,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°We should be careful when speaking of him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Salt Mother,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Dwarven Goddess?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that really amazing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated, d that someone understood how amazing the meeting was. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met the Salt Mother,¡± Adam said. The Nobles stared at him queerly, but returned to fixing themselves up, and then to the captives, who Sir Vonda was keeping an eye on. ¡°We need to find their hideout,¡± Sir Landon said, looking to Jurot. ¡°Are you able to track them back?¡± Jurot scanned the area, taking some time to look around. It was difficult, as the group wore little armour, and little anything, meaning their tracks were much lighter. However, they were not trained well to hide themselves, so he managed to find a number of tracks, following each, before finding the tracks which would have been formed from at least twenty of them. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam said, looking down at the naked people. ¡°What do we do with them?¡± ¡°Some of us should remain behind to watch over them,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°The rest will follow the trail to their home and deal with any who may remain.¡± ¡°Fred, Lucy, and a Knight can remain behind,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Sir Vonda. Do you want toe along, or would you prefer to remain behind?¡± Sir Vonda looked to the captives, then back to Adam and the rest. ¡°Will the captives be safe?¡± ¡°They will,¡± Adam said, looking to Lucy. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t kill unarmed, naked captives, would you?¡± ¡°As if I would,¡± she grumbled, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°Fred¡¯s not going to kill them, he¡¯s got no reason to, and the Knight, well¡­¡± ¡°He will not,¡± Sir Landon stated. ¡°We will not provoke the ire of Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Then I wille,¡± Vonda said, unsure if they would kill if she wasn¡¯t there.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Don''t mind this chapter, just casually introducing Demigods into the world. Thank for all the support! Expect double chapters this week! 214. Heathens 214. Heathens Jurot held arge smile on his face, humming quietly. Adam hadn¡¯t seen Jurot so happy before. ¡®We were seconds away from dying and you¡¯re just going to hum with joy?¡¯ Adam shook his head, still surprised by how Iyrmen work. ¡®It¡¯s not like they understand me either, though.¡¯ ¡°Must you hum?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°It may be dangerous.¡± ¡°We have survived a meeting with Lord Stokmar,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will not meet anything more dangerous than than he.¡± ¡°You have yet to recover from ourst battle,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Jurot, think of the Nobles,¡± Adam said. ¡°They all grabbed Sir, and the Knight there lost his breakfast.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t going to let Sir Landon belittle Jurot, not even the teeniest amount. The Knight red at Adam, but the Half Elf ignored him. They continued to follow Jurot, who was no longer humming, and instead was nodding along to the humming in his head. He stopped, raising a hand, before stepping around a tree, ncing towards the side. He beckoned them after him. Adam noted the entrance to a cave, though it seemed unmanned. Jurot crept close, and peeked in, before motioning for them to follow. As they did, the silence deafened them, Jurot leading the way as he entered. It was dark, but Adam could see with his Half Elf eyes. ¡°It¡¯s empty,¡± Adam said, looking about. There was arge area around covered with furs, and what looked like torn rags and clothing, enough to cover the group they had found. ¡°So this is where their clothes were,¡± Adam joked. Jurot lit a torch, and then looked about the area. He dropped down, opening up therge nket, finding arge pile of coin, some copper, but mostly silver, with even some gold. Not just coins, though, as littered throughout were also small objects, rings, nes, and even gems. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Do you think there are more?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Good. When we return, I will im the taskplete. I will inform the Mayor and the nearby Lord.¡± ¡°Not the Guild?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You may do so,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°I, Sir Landon of East Fort, im these treasure on behalf of my family.¡± ¡°It has been witnessed,¡± the Knight replied. ¡°What just happened?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He has imed the loot,¡± Jurot stated, simply. ¡°Wait, what? Hold on, we were here too. In fact, I was the one to beat the leader.¡± ¡°It is only right that it is imed by the highest ranking individual,¡± Sir Landon replied. Adam threw a nce to Sir Vonda. ¡°Aren¡¯t you high ranking?¡± ¡°In a sense,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you going to im it all?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Taking the treasure from a Priest of Life?¡± Sir Landon looked to Sir Vonda. ¡°No,¡± he replied, simply. ¡°I shall not. Of course, due to the assistance of the good Sir Vonda, half shall be donated to the temple.¡± She bowed her head towards the Sir in thanks. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to split some with us, right?¡± Adam asked, shing the most charming smile. Persuasion Check D20 + 5 = 9 (4) Sir Vonda raised her brows. ¡°Right?¡± Adam grumbled as they returned, eventually taking everyone to the cave. ¡°Pack up the treasure,¡± Sir Landonmanded the Porters, and they quickly did as he asked. The Druid eventually awoke, her eyes blinking rapidly, looking at her familiar dwellings. ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lovely weather we¡¯re having, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jurot squinted towards Adam, who was smiling at his little joke. ¡°You haven¡¯t killed me yet?¡± the Druid asked, her voice low. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though we had to cover you up. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I do,¡± she replied, shaking her head. ¡°We follow the Salt Mother, and allow our bodies to embrace the earth in its truest form.¡± ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯ve got Nobby over here who shouldn¡¯t be forced to see you prancing about with your ti-¡° ¡°You heathens,¡± the Knight interrupted. ¡°How dare you bring your vile magics into ournd.¡± ¡°Vile magics?¡± The Druid narrowed her eyes. ¡°We embrace the Divine Magic, the same way your Priest over there does.¡± ¡°You iming you¡¯re a Priest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Priestess?¡± ¡°I am a Priestess,¡± she replied, sternly. ¡°I do not follow the same pantheon as these fools.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cool.¡± He didn¡¯t realise there were different titles depending on who people followed. ¡°So what¡¯s a Druid?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a queer lot,¡± she said. ¡°Elves?¡± ¡°Many of them, or those the Elves ally with,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Enough,¡± the Knight snarled. ¡°Why did you attack Sir Landon? You seemed eager to drag him away.¡± ¡°The Noble¡¯s blood would have made a fine sacrifice to our Goddess,¡± the woman replied, simply. ¡°Foul heathen,¡± the Knight shook his head, reaching for his de. ¡°You shall be executed for your crimes.¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Adam said, raising a hand to stop the Knight. ¡°Rx. We aren¡¯t killing anyone, especially no Priestess of a Goddess.¡± Adam tapped his foot on the earth. ¡°The Salt Mother probably won¡¯t let us leave peacefully if we¡¯re killing her Priestesses.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a coward,¡± the Knight said. ¡°It¡¯s called having a minimum level of intelligence,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot, would you provoke the ire of the Gods so eagerly?¡± ¡°No. I am no fool, Adam.¡± ¡°There will be no execution,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°She is to remain alive so she can be sent to be interrogated, and then she will live for penance.¡± ¡°Some penance,¡± the Knight grumbled, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to press further against a Priest of Life. ¡°She will not die?¡± Sir Landon asked, approaching. ¡°She tried to harm a Noble. Thew is very clear.¡± ¡°She will be put to justice, but she must be given a chance,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°She must live.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t annoy the Gods too much,¡± Adam said. ¡°Mother Soza and the Salt Mother will sure to be displeased. Although, I¡¯ll have topliment you, Sir Landon, for even I wouldn¡¯t try to provoke the ire of the Goddess of Life when we¡¯re aiming to fight some Elder Wolves.¡± Adam was careful not to say the word face, opting fight instead. Sir Landon narrowed his eyes, but nodded, relenting to the Priest of Life. The Porters finished packing the treasure into their bags, and Adam pat Zeus, who was carrying more of the food and water, not that he seemed to mind. ¡°We¡¯ll set up watch to make sure none of them escape,¡± Adam said, looking to the group of captives. They were tied up, most of them with rope, and some with their own clothing. Adam thought about casting some spells to scare them, but considering how they seemed to be willing to die naked, he realised that they wouldn¡¯t want to. He summoned one tower this time, for himself, near the front of the cave, and called forth Hades. ¡°You are not going to summon two towers?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°No, no, not today,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have to make sure I have enough strength to deal with them in case they try to escape.¡± ¡°For a naked group of vagabonds?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°Especially for a naked group of vagabonds. They¡¯re crazy, and not in the same way that I¡¯m crazy, in a very different way. Can¡¯t be too careful now, can we? You, especially, since they¡¯re aiming to sacrifice you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want me to be in tip top shape, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Right,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°You may use the bathroom, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°I won¡¯t deny you a nice, hot bath, I couldn¡¯t. Well, after me.¡± Adam smiled, before heading into the tower to have a bath. ¡®That¡¯s what you get for refusing me my loot, you stingy bastard.¡¯ Omen: 7, 7 ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the bruise,¡± Adam asked the woman. He had finished his bath in the morning and hade to eat some breakfast with the group. ¡°She tried to run while I was on watch,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You tried to run while an Iyrman was on watch?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s some next level nonsense.¡± ¡°I thought I was quiet enough, what with theck of clothing,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not as though my breasts squeak together while I move.¡± ¡°You forgot about the nket on you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Keeping you decent.¡± ¡°It was the fall of the nket which set him upon me,¡± she said. ¡°Though, I wouldn¡¯t mind if he had wished to set himself upon me like a-¡° ¡°Whoa!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°Jurot is a decent fellow, and as much as you want to be his woman, you¡¯re no Baker.¡± Jurot exhaled through his nose, ring at Adam. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, trying to hide his smile. ¡°You are not half as funny as you think you are,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯m not a tenth as funny as I think I am,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I thought you no longer wished to joke?¡± ¡°Who said I was joking?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
A likkle bi''a banta innit. 215. Dead? 215. Dead? A screech pierced the air. Jurot was quick to move, climbing up the rocky cliff beside them with feline grace, before hoisting himself above. ¡°Gryphon!¡± Jurot shouted, before his head jerked downwards. ¡°Adam!¡± Jurot scrambled over the hill and out of sight. Spell: Guidance D3 = 3 (3) Athletics Check D20 + 9 = 23 (14) ¡°Up we go,¡± Adam rubbed his hands together, filling himself with the magic of the trick, before climbing up the hill, looking over to see a half bird half feline creature, which was currently speeding its way to a tiny form. ¡°Fuck! Lucy!¡± She was already at his side, and upon seeing the scene, she darted over the hill with the pair. Battle Order D20 + 1 = (11) 10 The Gryphon screeched as it flew through the air, coasting towards the child who was running, tears streaming down his face. Though the trio were rushing forward, the Gryphon was a rapid beast. It managed to close to the child, and it tore the child¡¯s back apart withits ws. The cries of the child were cut quiet. ¡°You cannot kill it!¡± came a shout from behind. Sir Landon had climbed up the side of the hill in order to shout towards them. Adam¡¯s brow pulsed, and his chest grew cold. ¡®What the fuck? What do you mean we can¡¯t kill it?¡¯ ¡°Vonda!¡± Adam shouted, hearing another set of rushed steps following after him. ¡°Heal him!¡± ¡°He cannot be healed, Adam!¡± the woman shouted back at him. She had epted reality, having seen the way the Gryphon had torn into the boy. With him now in the talons of the creature, what could she do? Unfortunately for the Gryphon, Jurot was quite quick too, as he leapt onto the beast with frightening speed, his entire face red as he tore into the creature¡¯s wing and side. It screeched in pain as it leapt up into the air to flee with its prey, though Lucy had only been a step behind Jurot. She jumped onto Jurot¡¯s back, stomping against his shoulder to leap further into the air, summoning her greataxe in hand. She swung down with all her strength, fuelled by the same rage which pumped through Jurot¡¯s veins. Her greataxe cut through its back like a hot knife through butter, the mes of Destroyer sshing against the creature, before its two halves dropped on either side of the pair. Adam slid to a halt, dropping down to the young boy. Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 5 (2) ¡°Hey!¡± Adam shouted, trying to wake the boy up, wrapping his arms around the child, the hot blood turning his puthral red. The boy was pale, and his chest did not move. Vonda ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Adam. He is gone.¡± They had been toote, and there was nothing which could be done for the child. ¡°Gone?¡± Adam whispered. He shook his head, inhaling deeply, trying to calm himself. He reached into his pocket and brought out one of the two diamonds. Mana: 17 -> 14 Spell: Revivify ¡°Hey, Baktu. Would you mind?¡± Adam asked, feeling the way his entire body grew hot, his heart tingling as the magic flowed through him and into his arms, before the magic flowed into the boy. The child opened up his eyes, staring up at the helmet. ¡°Harold?¡± ¡°Hey, sleepyhead, what are you doing sleeping in a field?¡± Adam asked, his thundering heart slowly beginning to calm. Sir Vonda stared at Adam, unsure of what to say. ¡®Did he just¡­¡¯ Lucy roared once more and mmed her greataxe into the Gryphon again, just for good measure, before her axe disappeared. Victory! Gryphon XP Gained: +50 XP: 4325 -> 4375 The child stared up at him for a moment longer. ¡°Gramps!¡± he quickly gasped. ¡°Gramps! The Gryphon¡¯s got him! They took him away!¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°What did you just do?¡± Fred asked, mouth agape. He had ran after them after a moment¡¯s hesitation, and he was sure he had heard Sir Vonda say the boy was gone. ¡°Did you-¡° Sir Landon, the Knights, and the Porters had forced the captives to head over their way too. ¡°What have you done?¡± Sir Landon eximed towards them. ¡°The ying of Gryphons has been ouwed in South Alnd! Sir Harold himself banned it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn!¡± Lucy snarled back. ¡°If that guy has a problem with it, he can take it up with me.¡± ¡°Wolves!¡± Jurot¡¯s voice cut through the air, raising his axe as he noted the figures all about them. There were two Elder Wolves and eight Wolves, each of them shades of brown like the hills around them. ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± Adam whispered. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) ¡°Fred! Look after the kid!¡± Adam shouted as the Wolves descended upon them. They were a storm of ws and teeth as they shred into Lucy and Jurot, who had managed to intercept the Elder Wolves, though there were a pair of Wolves who also added fuel to the fire as they tried to drag Lucy down. ¡°Bastard Wolves!¡± she roared, cutting into an Elder Wolf, while Jurot supported her at her side, wildly crashing his axe against the other Elder Wolf, almost cleaving its head clean off. Sir Vonda stepped forward, crashing into a Wolf which had tried to pounce at the child during the fray, and Adam hopped forward towards another. Health: 65 -> 60 Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 60 -> 65 Attack (Two Handed) D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 14 (2)(5) 14 damage! Attack (Two Handed)(nking) D20 + 9 = 15 (6) D20 + 9 = 17 (8) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 17 (4)(6) 17 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack (Two Handed)(nking) D20 + 9 = 17 (8) D20 + 9 = 19 (10) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 14 (2)(5) 18 damage! Attack (Two Handed)(nking) D20 + 9 = 14 (5) D20 + 9 = 27 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 12 (1)(4) 12 damage! As the Wolf bit into Adam¡¯s shin, the Half Elf cut the Wolf¡¯s head clean in half, before he leapt up beside another, cleaving it in half. He flexed, pushing himself forward as Fred caused another to duck, cutting the Wolf in half, before he dropped down as another pounced towards Vonda, slicing it¡¯s gut wide open, allowing it to spray him with blood before he turned on his heel. Vonda crashed her mace against the wolf she was facing, and heard the other drop beside her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied. Sir Landon roared with rage, though not quite the same rage as the pair nearby, and brought his de down with both hands with a mighty swing. He cut into the back of the Elder Wolf which Jurot had almost cut in half, taking the kill for himself. The other Knights had taken three Wolves out themselves, and within moments, there was only an Elder Wolf and a Wolf which remained. They snarled towards the group, but turned and fled the scene. ¡°Let them go,¡± Sir Vonda said, watching as the Wolves retreated, posing little threat to therge group of Adventurers. ¡°They must havee for the Gryphon.¡± ¡°And the kid,¡± Adam said, ring at the Wolves as they darted away. He could have shot at them with me Bolt, but he decided against it for Vonda. Victory! Hill Wolves XP Gained: +125 XP: 4325 -> 4450 Sir Landon brought his sword down upon the Elder Wolf once more, cutting its head clean off, though it was already dead. ¡°Looks like we made a ton of coin,¡± Adam said, looking at the Wolves and the Elder Wolf they had in. ¡®I hope the Gryphon¡¯s death doesn¡¯t bother us, though.¡¯ Sir Vonda grabbed his arm and pulled him aside. ¡°What did you do?¡± she whispered. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°If the Wolves didn¡¯t want to die, they shouldn¡¯t havee for us.¡± ¡°I do not mean the Wolves, Adam.¡± Her voice was sharp, though quiet, as though there was a conspiracy afoot. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Then what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I saw the diamond,¡± she said. ¡°Do you think I, a Priest of Life, would not recognise the spell you cast?¡± ¡°Just a healing spell,¡± Adam said, already knowing that it was probably something he shouldn¡¯t have done. ¡°It was not just a healing spell!¡± ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± he said, sternly. ¡°As a Priest of Life, I¡¯m not sure you should take that tone with me?¡± ¡°It is not that I do not agree with what you did, nor do I not appreciate it, but-¡° ¡°But what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What else did you expect me to do?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Vonda fell silent. The magic was ouwed in the Kingdom, and it was only the Priests of Life who were able to cast the spell, though under certain limitations. However, it was an open secret that many Adventurers cast the spell, and the various temples left them be, as they provided quite a valuable service in keeping thends somewhat safe. ¡°Hey, kid,¡± Adam said, dropping down to his knee. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°They got gramps!¡± he said, sniffling. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam asked. The Iyrman shook his head. ¡°We should retreat to Ever Green. If a Gryphon has his grandfather, they are already lost.¡± ¡°There was Knight with us too. He stayed back. Maybe they coulda beaten the Gryphons?¡± the boy asked, still sniffling. ¡°How many Gryphons were there?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Four,¡± the boy said. ¡°Including this one?¡± Jurot motioned to the dead Gryphon. ¡°No¡­¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°One Gryphon is dangerous, but four? With knowledge that they hunt around this area, we cannot split the party.¡± ¡°An Iyrman running from a fight?¡± a Knight said. ¡°Never thought I would see the day.¡± ¡°We can go to the Gryphons if you wish,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You and I against four Gryphons. It would be a good story, and Adam cane take my body to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said. ¡°We are heading to the nearby town and that¡¯s that. You said Ever Green?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a vige near Ever Green,¡± the boy said. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the town first so we can sort stuff out, and get you properly safe,¡± Adam said, patting the boy¡¯s shoulder. The boy sniffled, but nodded his head slowly. ¡°We should go now,¡± Jurot said, his eyes upwards.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
That Gryphon had no chance. Thank you so much for all the support! I randomly got a few new patrons so I''ll have to figure out what to do with that. 216. Ever Green 216. Ever Green It didn¡¯t take long for the group to retreat away from the area. Sir Landon insisted on bringing the corpse of the Elder Hill Wolf, and seeing the look in his eyes, and hearing how stern his voice was, no one decided to argue. The Porters grabbed the bodies of the Wolves, taking the heads of each Hill Wolf at least as proof. Jurot managed to find them a ce to rest at, in the side of a hill which gave them cover against the elements, as well as safety from the skies. Mana: 14 -> 11 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower Adam called forth his magics, creating a tower from thin air. The boy stared at him, wide eyed. He hadn¡¯t realised that Adam had brought him back alive, so seeing such magic was a surprise to him. Fred hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet, but he was still more surprised by Adam¡¯s magics. ¡®He definitely cast Revivify, and he can cast magic like this too? Is that how it works?¡¯ ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy called once the tower emerged. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied, looking to Charlie, the young boy. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The boy nodded slowly. He had only spoken once since he had fallen quiet, just to say his name when Adam had asked, but he seemed to not want to speak. Lucy continued to stare at Adam for a short while. He remained fairly close to the boy, and was quieter than usual, which was pleasant to her ears, but not quite so pleasant to her heart. ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking a bath?¡± Sir Landon asked. He hadn¡¯t expected Adam to summon forth a bath today. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to fight with as much morale as I can, so I¡¯ll be taking a bath real quick.¡± ¡®Is he a fool?¡¯ Sir Landon thought. Adam could see the thoughts on his face. ¡°Since you decided to bring the corpse along, I need to make sure I can fight at one hundred percent.¡± ¡®Two can y at that game.¡¯ Adam cursed the Noble within his head as he went to bathe. ¡°Hey, you can have a bath too,¡± Adam said once he was done, putting on his breastte. ¡°You¡¯re an Elf?¡± the boy gasped as Adam appeared. ¡°Only half.¡± The boy stared at him, squirming slightly. His grandfather didn¡¯t like Elves, and had always spoken poorly of them. He retreated towards Jurot, who was an Iyrman, and though his grandfather spoke slightly poorly of them, Harold didn¡¯t. Adam frowned slightly. ¡°I save his life and he bullies me. It¡¯s not fair.¡± Lucy pat his back gently. Jurot had finished with butchering the pelts and was midway through cooking the food when he decided to bathe. ¡°Hey, kid, you should go bathe too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Vonda, is it eptable for you to assist him?¡± Adam asked, though quickly realised what he had asked her. ¡°As a woman and a Priest, I think it¡¯s less awkward if you do is all.¡± She bowed her head towards him. ¡°I will make sure he cleans up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll clean his clothes,¡± Adam said, having used Tricks to constantly clean his own. There was something about feeling fresh in the wild which gave him so much strength, and the others appreciated it quite well, even Sir Landon and the Knights. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot asked in the night before they were to take watches. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied. He smiled slightly, thinking about how his friends were checking up on him. ¡°The child was killed before you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I brought him back, though.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°It was quite the price. Three hundred gold.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. Jurot remained silent, losing himself to his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t think too deeply,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just did what anyone would do.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Not anyone would do such a thing.¡± Adam sighed, looking up towards the sky. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sometimes, Jurot, you need to let me lie.¡± ¡°Lies sully the heart, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah, but sometimes you need to lie to yourself to sleep at night.¡± Omen: 7, 14 ¡°You again,¡± Adam said, unnerved. He stared at the figure, a stranger who seemingly wore arge hat, before it was revealed to be arge bird. ¡°Crowseer,¡± Jurot whispered in his tongue. ¡°I warned you previously,¡± the Crowseer said. ¡°You are making too many waves, Son of Fate.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The Iyrmen know him, somehow. I didn¡¯t really ask, but he¡¯s a guy that knows who, and what, I am.¡± ¡°You also need to be careful,¡± the Crowseer said, tapping his cane to the floor, staring at Lucy. ¡°There is a thing as too much attention.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Another time,¡± he replied, simply. ¡°How is it that the two times I meet you, there¡¯s always someone whose lost their way,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to Fred. The Crowseer remained silent, but he smiled. His eyes fell to the boy for a moment, before he bowed his head. ¡°Is it time for that, already? Good luck, Son of Fate.¡± The Nobles remained silent, allowing the Crowseer to pass in peace. There was something about the Crowseer which unsettled them, and they understood there were times to remain silent. ¡®Not even Lord Stokmar received so much respect from the Nobles,¡¯ Adam thought. Omen: 7, 14 ¡®Weren¡¯t those the same numbers as yesterday?¡¯ Adam thought when he awoke in the morning. Soon the walls of Ever Green greeted them. Adam, who was getting sick of trekking up hills, sighed. The walls of Ever Green were built upon raised upon raised ground, with a gate set under the walls. ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± Adam said, seeing the way the road swerved several time on the way to the walls, which hid the town behind them. ¡°What¡¯s with the road?¡± ¡°It is to protect the town,¡± Jurot said. Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°Let mein about it in peace.¡± Eventually they approached the Guards, where the Noble paid for their entrance fee, and they stepped inside. Ever Green was very different to any ce Adam had been to. The roads were wide, with small clusters of buildings dotted around the area. The buildings were fairly small, though they were stacked quite high, three to five stories tall. However, no matter where Adam looked, all he could see was greenery. There were as many parks as there were streets, some of which became paths which people could walk through from one area to the next. The town had a gridyout, as other towns did, but there were many sections which gave to a more naturalyout, where buildings of old had been made, some curving and winding this way or that way. As they trekked through the town, which bustled with life, Adam noted how simr, yet different it felt to Red Oak. ¡°It had to have multiple levels to it?¡± Adam asked, staring at he steps which led to another level. ¡°How do they get carriages to the inner town?¡± ¡°There arerge roads on either side,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°They are for carriages and carts, keeping the town centre clear.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, noting all the flowers, herbs, and greenery on disy. ¡°I¡¯d retire here.¡± ¡°Many do,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The area around here is calm, and many prefer it. They say the workers here only work for eight hours a day, and they receive a day off every month.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Is that good?¡± Jurot looked back to Adam. His lips almost twitched into a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You know, if I was the Lord of my own ce, I¡¯d want to make my town look like this. Though, I¡¯d probably have betterbourws.¡± ¡°Most towns and cities have their own culture,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Ever Green has a very different culture to most other towns, including Deadwood and Red Oak.¡± ¡°They say that most Adventurers retire here,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°I know that many Priests also make their home here. It may be the town with the highest average strength in its popce due to how many powerful individuals choose to retire here.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± Adam said, ncing about to see all the people working hard. ¡®Eight hours a day, twenty seven days a month? Scary.¡¯ ¡°Ever Green has nice tea,¡± Fred said, wanting to include himself in the conversation. He then sighed, thinking about how stupid his statement was. ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Once we¡¯re done at the Guild, why don¡¯t we find some nice tea? I should buy myself a tea set for the road too.¡± ¡°You can make your water taste like tea,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You can also warm your water up. Why do you need a tea set?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t magic up the benefits of tea, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s because of tea that the Grends was so amazing. With all the rain, it was only obvious that we¡¯d rule the seas and make tea.¡± Adam chuckled at his own joke. ¡°I¡¯m just excited to make some gold,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to eat as much as I want. I¡¯m going to buy a whole pig and roast it.¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Speaking of pigs,¡± Adam said, adjusting his helmet as he walked by some Guards. ¡°I just remembered how careful I need to be in this ce.¡± ¡°It is the South,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Ever Green¡¯s rtionship with Elves is awkward.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It is now the closest town to the Elves, though there has not been any bad blood between them,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Rock Hill was only a few days away from Ever Green, though there is no paved road between the towns, so when the Elves attacked, it was difficult for Rock Hill to help.¡± ¡°You should be quiet when speaking about Elves and Rock Hill,¡± Sir Landon warned, noting some people whispering between themselves. ¡°Let us quickly make our way to the Guild.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
This guy again? I wonder what the Crowseer has to do with Adam''s story. The pig joke was so funny to me. 217. Quests Complete 217. Quests Complete The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Ever Green was huge. It was fairly simr to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Red Oak, made of stone for the first floor, and the next three floors were made of wood, getting slightly smaller towards the top. However, there were so many flowers and vines growing all around the Guild, and there were even small sections where a bunch of old people were currently rxing on the roof top garden. ¡®There¡¯s something else which is different about it,¡¯ Adam wondered as he stepped forward. As he did, he understood what it was. ¡®Big.¡¯ The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Ever Green was at least a tenth bigger than the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Red Oak. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°This ce is nice.¡± He noted the field to the side, and another field nearby which was fenced off slightly, but was full of herbs. ¡°Ever Green is known for having the greatest number of Alchemists,¡± Jurot exin, noting the garden. ¡°They have Alchemists at a simr to level to the other towns and cities, but at a greater rate, even though their poption is much lower.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool,¡± Adam said, stepping into the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ He was hit by an earth sweet smell. It was flowery scent which permeated throughout the entire Guild. The interior of the Guild was also quiterge, and there were a number of Adventurers rxing together, ying with cards and dice, or just eating together, or drinking some tea. The group made their way to the counter where an older man was currently sitting, reading a book. He nced over their way as they arrived. ¡°Sir Landon,¡± the older man said. ¡°How may I be of service.¡± ¡°We are here to report thepletion of a few quests,¡± Sir Landon said, before the items were brought around. ¡°There are also a few matter which must be discussed.¡± The older man nodded his head, cing down his book, before checking what they had done. The line of people who had been tied up were quite interesting to him, and he assumed who and what they were. ¡°Oh,¡± the old man said. ¡°If it isn¡¯t little Charlie.¡± ¡°Hello, mister,¡± the boy said. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe around back and we can have some tea,¡± the old man said. ¡°I will finish processing the quests a littleter. ¡°This ce is so chill,¡± Adam said, taking a seat, almost taking off his helmet, before he remembered where he was. The party began to eat, though Adam took it easy, rxing at the side. ¡°I thought I saw an Iyrman around these parts,¡± an older man said, taking a seat beside Jurot. He was in his early fifties or so, and wore a breastte, carrying at his side a de. There was a sharp scarp across his face, from the top of his eye to the bottom of his chin. Lucy stared at him with a hungry look as she bit into a leg of roasted pig. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot,¡± Jurot said, extending a hand. ¡°Vandal,¡± the man said, shaking his forearm. ¡°No rtion to the Dal family. Retired Adventurer, Steel Rank.¡± Adam felt the name was familiar, but couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Jurot nodded. ¡°Steel is good.¡± Jurot ced the man¡¯s strength simr to that of his mother, though in a general sense. ¡°There¡¯s been quite a few Iyrmen around these parts,¡± Vandal said. ¡°Heard they¡¯re all fighting Sir Harold.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°You here for the same?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Adventurer looked to Lucy and Adam. ¡°You Iyrmen are such a queer lot, moving around with others who are from the¡­ other races.¡± He couldn¡¯t find a nice way to say it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Though we¡¯re used to you being with Devilkin, cause some of them are Iyrmen and all, but it¡¯s rare to see that race,¡± he said, looking to Adam. ¡°Adam is my brother,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A brother?¡± Vandal asked. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Kandal, of the Dal family. I knew I recognised the name.¡± He had figured it out after a short while, but had spoken up to interrupt the conversation. Jurot nodded. ¡°Do you have any stories?¡± ¡°I have quite a few,¡± he said. ¡°In fact, there are a few Iyrmen I¡¯ve travelled with. There was one kid a few years ago right before I retired. Randan? They call him the Marching Death.¡± ¡°Randon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Descendant of Brandon the Bold.¡± Adam felt as though he recognised Randon¡¯s name too, especially his title, but he wasn¡¯t sure about that. ¡°He was a fighter, let me tell you,¡± Vandal said, shaking his head. ¡°Cleaved through a Wyvern like it was made of warm butter. That was a feast, let me tell ya.¡± Vandal began to speak about the adventures of his past, speaking of the beasts he had in, the treasured he had found. He had retired three times in total, taking a position with a Noble before he was med for something and forced back to adventuring to clear up his name. ¡°To think it happened twice,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Nothing like working for a Noble though. Not quite easy living, but you¡¯re taken good care of. I adventured for a bitter in life, but when I came across the Wyvern, I thought I may as well retire properly. Came to Ever Green, set myself up with a weekend shift at the Guards, and I spend my time just rxing.¡± ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± the Guild Clerk called. ¡°Come around back.¡± ¡°Your stories were great,¡± Jurot said. Vandal nodded. He wanted to hear their stories too, but let them be since the Guild needed them. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Just wanted to confirm what happened on your journey,¡± he said, letting them take a seat as Jurot began to tell the tale. He listened intently, nodding his head as Jurot spoke. ¡°It was a good journey,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was,¡± the old man said, before looking to Adam. ¡°So you¡¯re Adam.¡± ¡°That I am,¡± the Half Elf replied, having taken off his helmet for some fresh air. ¡°Barks,¡± the old man said, shaking the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. ¡°Nice to meet you, Barks.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s the problem with you ying Gryphons, but otherwise you seem to have done everything fine.¡± ¡°Gryphons, eh?¡± Adam said. ¡°I think there¡¯s a problem with the Gryphon who slew the boy.¡± ¡°I heard about that,¡± Barks said. ¡°Did he die?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You aren¡¯t saying that to save your backside?¡± Barks asked. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Whether or not it saves my backside is irrelevant. I¡¯m telling you, the Guild, that the kid died and I revived him. Cost me three hundred gold, so unless you¡¯re telling me I dropped a diamond to save my backside, you better believe it.¡± ¡°Three hundred gold a small price to pay not to aggravate Sir Harold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the previous King¡¯s Sword, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, considering that I¡¯ve faced against the Great Elders of the Iyr, some of whom probably wanted to kill me, I don¡¯t give a shit,¡± Adam said. Barks blinked. ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy said. ¡°Don¡¯t take credit for what I did! I¡¯m the one who killed it! So what if some King¡¯s Sword don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°I assisted,¡± Jurot added. ¡°Right,¡± Barks said. ¡°I have confirmed your story and have processed your rewards.¡± Quest Complete: y Hill Wolves +100XP Quest Complete: Defeat Earth Cult +100XP XP: 4450 -> 4650 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 4 -> 6 They received a tip from Sir Landon too, though Adam was still annoyed they didn¡¯t get any loot from the cult. Lucy stared at the gold she had received. They had received such a pay day from the Noble, who had given them each hundreds of gold. Adam wondered if it was worth it for the Noble to spend so much money. ¡®This guy really paid three hundred gold for us? There¡¯s something off about that.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Barks called out once Adam had pocketed all his coin. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, bowing his head. ¡°We will speak with Sir Harold about the matter of the Gryphon.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°If you are ufortable revealing your face around here, you may pack your meal and eat it within your room.¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll do just that,¡± Adam said. Adam ordered himself a meal, but met up with the rest of the group first. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, handing Fred two tiger eye gems. ¡°What?¡± Fred stared at the two gems. ¡°Your cut for helping us out on our little adventure,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want people saying I take advantage of people who are lost in the world.¡± Fred hesitated for a moment, before epted the gems. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Should we go see Sir Merry?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Can we?¡± Jurot asked, leaning in. ¡°I wish to see him too,¡± Sir Landon said, having walked in on the conversation. ¡°Shall we head there tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can all go together.¡± Sir Landon nodded his head. ¡°Anyway, now that I think about it, isn¡¯t Ever Green so¡­ green?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Nightval? The trees around us have all been pretty dead, but Ever Green is¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Ever Green is ever green. Nightval has no power here.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay.¡± He was sure there was more to it than that, but he decided against thinking too deeply about it.
Did I really spend an hour to draw this meme? Yes. Yes I did. I will continuest month''s deal. For every new patron, I will post up more chapters. So expect double chapters through to next Wednesday. 218. Tea 218. Tea Adam wrapped a scarf around his head, only revealing his face to the world. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Trying not to die,¡± he replied, simply. He wasn¡¯t sure just how eager the people here were to kill him, a Half Elf, in the town which was right beside Rock Hill. ¡®They probably don¡¯t even realise I¡¯m only half an Elf,¡¯ he joked to himself, though he knew the truth was that they wouldn¡¯t care. Adam had removed most of his armour too, only keeping his breastte, for some protection. He wore his shield against his back, the symbol of the Rot family evident, which may assist him, and his magical axe at his side. ¡°Hey, Fred,¡± Adam called, looking to the young man. ¡°Do I look as beautiful as an Elf.¡± Fred stared at Adam. ¡®What¡¯s he asking me?¡¯ He squinted his eyes, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shit,¡± Adam said. ¡°You look very different to an Elf, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will not expect someone with a build like yours to be an Elf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Fred said. ¡°Looks like the Human half of yours is more prominent. You could be seen more like a handsome man.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, wouldn¡¯t people around these parts recognise an Elf?¡± Adam asked, wondering if he could get away with tricking the people of Ever Green. ¡°Elves have no need to leave their domain,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If Elves have stepped through thesends, it is when they were disguised as Humans.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°They have not dared to disguise themselves as Iyrmen in some time.¡± Once Adam was suited up, he grabbed his pack and made his way out, patting Fred¡¯s back, allowing him to lead the way. ¡°I¡¯ve only been to Ever Green once before and only had a few minutes to admire it. This time I¡¯m going to check it out more and buy some souvenirs.¡± ¡®He¡¯s really rxed for a guy who was worried he was going to get killed,¡¯ Fred thought, leading Adam out. Fred led Adam to one of the market roads, where there was a long line of shops, and a handful of market stalls set up every few shops. ¡°Do you smoke or drink?¡± Fred asked. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, but I¡¯ve drunk a little,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What about the good kind of smoking?¡± Fred asked, motioning to his forehead, tapping it. ¡°The kind which makes you rxed and allows you to forget things?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though I don¡¯t mind it so much.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t interested, it¡¯s fine, but I need some,¡± Fred admitted. Adam was about to make a joke, but decided against it. ¡®Right. He said his family was from Rock Hill.¡¯ Even Adam knew the limits of his jokes, not that others expected it of him. Fred walked up to a stall and started a chat with the stall owner. He ced down three gold coins, two silver coins, and a copper coin, before returning back to Adam. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adam blinked, but followed Fred. ¡°What was that about?¡± ¡°Three gold for the product, two silver for the stall owner for facilitating the transaction, and a copper for the beggar who is going to let them know,¡± Fred exined. ¡°Cool,¡± Adam said, feeling as though he had managed to see something from the underground. ¡®Cool.¡¯ He wondered if there were more secrets of that kind of nature. Fred brought Adam to a stall which was manned by a beautiful young woman. She was quite thin, with bright pink lips, and a dash of some yellow powder near her eyes, with a flower in her hair. ¡°Would you care for some tea?¡± she asked. ¡°Would I?¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Finally.¡± Her stall was made of wood, and was built in a semi circle wrapping around her. There was a tea set atop a nket, and a pouch of loose leaf tea beside it. ¡°So do you sell tea and tea rted essories?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°What would you like?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your basic tea set like?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You know. Say you have someone new to tea, they want to buy a basic set. They want a tea set and some popr tea. Do you have a set they could buy?¡± ¡°No?¡± she replied, unsure of what he was talking about. ¡°I can assist you in purchasing a tea set and some tea.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°How much for a basic tea seat then?¡± ¡°The cheapest tea set I have is a gold coin,¡± she replied. ¡°They¡¯re quite expensive, due to the materials and the production of the set.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it made out of?¡± ¡°Iron,¡± she replied. ¡°What about y?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Actually, y would be a bad idea, right? Since it¡¯ll break in my pack?¡¯ ¡°I only sell Persevian y tea pots,¡± she stated, staring up at him. Adam looked to Fred. ¡°From beyond Aswadia,¡± he said. ¡°They are known for their great crafts, especially in rtion to tea,¡± the Merchant said. ¡°How much are they?¡± ¡°Quite expensive,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°I gathered that much,¡± Adam said, raising his brows at her. ¡°You got a number?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t carry the tea pots at my stall, but if you wish to buy one, you can pay a hundred gold and you can collect it during the evening at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± she said, noting his Bronze Tag. ¡°I can¡¯t see the product before hand?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is difficult to carry it in the open,¡± she said. ¡°That is only inviting trouble.¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°A hundred gold, eh?¡± Adam thought about whether he should buy something so expensive. ¡°Let me think about it. I know that y tea pots hold can take in the vour of the teas brewed within it, so what¡¯s your most delicious tea?¡± ¡°It seems you know a thing or two about tea,¡± she replied, suddenly smiling at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are many teas I hold, with a great many vours. Do you have any favourite vours when ites to fruit, or favourite scents you enjoy?¡± ¡°Fruit, eh?¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Something like strawberry? Or maybe peach?¡± She brought out a few small sachets of tea at the end of a stick, and allowed him to smell them. ¡°Let¡¯s go with strawberry. The Iyr has pretty nice peach wine, so I¡¯ll stick with peach for wine, and strawberry for tea.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± she replied, unsure of what he was talking about. ¡°Then can I buy an iron tea pot, a few boxes of the strawberry tea, and then the y tea pot? I assume the y tea pot will be good, otherwise I¡¯llin constantly.¡± ¡°As you say,¡± she said, revealing a small box that could easily fit in his hand. ¡°If you drink tea once a day, this willst you a month. You can take out the cap, sprinkle a few tea leaves, about a thumbnail amount, into the cup and add in water which has been left to cool for about ten minutes.¡± ¡°Do you sell tea in bigger boxes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do,¡± she replied. ¡°There are different sizes of boxes.¡± She revealed arger box, one which was at least three times as big, and she brought out some fabric and fashioned it into a rough box shape. ¡°I do not carry a bigger box at my stall, but I can send tea in boxes around this big.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Then I want three boxes at the smallest size, and one of thergest size.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the woman replied, blinking at him. ¡°So how much is that?¡± ¡°One hundred and twenty gold, if you are wishing to also buy the Persevian tea pot.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°You take payment in gems?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, unsure if Adam was messing with her. Adam ced down the gems, which she stared at for a moment, before taking out a set of scales and measuring the gems. She returned to him two copper coins and epted the gems. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said, quickly, as she packed up the tea and the tea seat for him. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be such a big spender. ¡®How lucky am I?¡¯ Adam eventually packed the items up, and trusted her to send the rest of the tea to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, as well as the ridiculously expensive y tea pot. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, handing a small box of tea to Fred. ¡°Thanks?¡± Fred said. ¡°I can¡¯t buy some tea without saying thanks, can I?¡± Adam asked, before walking off to buy some more items from the market road. He bought some fine material and furs from one stall, and some spices and herbs from another stall, which were kept finely sealed. He spent another fifty gold on the items, sending them to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, who would send them back to the Iyr on his behalf. ¡®Is that what it¡¯s like to be rich?¡¯ Fred thought, thinking about how easy it was for Adam to spend so much gold in one go. ¡®Is he actually a Noble?¡¯ When Adam returned back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he double checked his coins and his gems, as well as all the other items. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked, sipping some soup. ¡°I went out to buy stuff, so shouldn¡¯t there have been a problem?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t get mugged and no one started a fight with me.¡± ¡°Should they have?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that how it is?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s a trope or something, right?¡± Jurot stared at Adam. ¡°Good night, Adam.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, so he chose to retreat.
Of course there''s a tea chapter. I have another meme too, but idk when to put it in. 219. Merryweather 219. Merryweather ¡°I would like to thank you personally for saving Charlie,¡± the man said. He was older, in his sixties or so, and spoke clearly and calmly. He was normal enough, slightly handsome, with white hair which had been swept to one side, and a small beard which had grown over the course of a month. He wore thick clothing, and there was nothing particr about him Adam could gather. ¡°Yeah, no problem,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I happened to have a spare diamond on hand.¡± The older man stared down at the Half Elf. ¡°Which Half Elf family are you from?¡± ¡°None of them,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though, how do you know them?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes remained staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. Adam had heard that someone had wanted to meet him in the morning, so after his bath and breakfast, he hung around at the Guild before he was taken to the side. He sipped some of the peach tea which he had brewed, and the old man sipped the tea Adam had poured him. ¡°Poor kid,¡± Adam said, noting that the old man wasn¡¯t going to reply to him. ¡°His grandfather¡¯s probably dead. Taken by Gryphons. We killed one, mostly because it killed the kid. Apparently, the previous King¡¯s Sword ouwed it.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Luckily, the Guild said they¡¯d smooth things over, though it¡¯s not like it matters much. I doubt Sir Merry has much time toe after little ol¡¯ us when he¡¯s having fun in Ever green.¡± ¡®Sir Merry?¡¯ The old man continued to stare down at Adam, noting a few features which betrayed Adam¡¯s closeness to the Iyr, other than the shiny puthral armour. ¡®Is he trying to¡­¡¯ It was after a moment that he understood that Adam had no idea. ¡°Are you not afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid? Of what?¡± ¡°The previous King¡¯s Sword, Sir Merry.¡± ¡°Why would I be afraid of him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I stared down a Great Elder who wanted to kill me, and considering they¡¯re about even in strength, it should be fine.¡± The old man blinked. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that type of guy. If he¡¯s a terrible guy, then I¡¯ll just hide in the Iyr. What¡¯s he going to do? Come to the Iyr to take me away? I¡¯ll just get married to¡­ someone.¡± Adam thought about all the Iyrmen who would want to marry him. ¡°Oh, well¡­ I guess I don¡¯t need to hide, since I wasn¡¯t the one to kill it. Jurot and Lucy did, so I guess he¡¯ll get sent home to live out his days in a ce that¡¯s much nicer than even Ever Green, and Lucy will, well, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be sad since she¡¯ll be surrounded by hunks.¡± Adamughed. The old man blinked again. ¡°Anyway, if that old man wants to act up, I¡¯ll handle.¡± Adam nodded his head confidently. After all, there was no way the previous King¡¯s Sword wouldn¡¯t be interested in him once he revealed some of his secrets. The old man held in hisughter, clenching his knee. ¡°What is your name, young man?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± he replied. ¡°Son of Fate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Adam?¡± he asked, before noting Adam¡¯s appearance. ¡®I wondered why he seemed familiar.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± Adam asked, smiling at the old man. ¡°My reputation precedes me.¡± His smile quickly faded, recalling the Crowseer¡¯s warning. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°Sir Royce spoke to me about a young man who was quite close with the Iyrmen, filled with youthful spirit,¡± the old man said. ¡°Sir Royce?¡± Adam said, trying to recall who that was. ¡°You suckered him in to owe you a favour.¡± ¡°Oh! The Knight of Death, right?¡± Adam smiled, recalling the memory. ¡°Yeah, he tried to attack me, and so I made him owe me a favour. I was really scared, you know? I wasn¡¯t an Expert back then, so I couldn¡¯t defend myself. Lucky for me I had a few Iyrmen about, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Charlie.¡± ¡°Yes, I have heard.¡± ¡°How do you know him?¡± Adam asked. He heard a small gasp from behind him, before looking to see Jurot, who had stepped into the room after taking his bath. He had heard there was someone waiting to meet with him. His eyes were wide as he stared at the man. Adam turned back to look at the old man, who looked like any old man he had seen before. No, not like any old man. ¡®He¡¯s pretty well built¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re Sir Merry, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam said. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Sir Merry asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Adam stared at the old man for a long while. He didn¡¯t have any weapons or armour on him, meaning if there was a fight, he had a chance. He had quite the few spells prepared, just in case he did need to fight. ¡°We¡¯re not going to have a problem about the Gryphon, are we?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± he said, standing. ¡°It is an honour to meet you,¡± Jurot said, shaking the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°Is it an honour to meet an old man like me?¡± Harold asked. ¡°You are the previous King¡¯s Sword,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They say you were the strongest King¡¯s Sword.¡± Sir Harold slowly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s in the past. I¡¯m just a retired old man now, one who wishes to live his life peacefully.¡± Jurot stared up at him, wondering what he was talking about considering the man¡¯s recent activities. ¡°Would you be willing to ept the hospitality of our vige?¡± Harold asked. ¡°Since you have helped one of ours, I must reward you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot, whose eyes were full of glee, staring deep into his party leader¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure.¡± The group gathered their items, including the rest of his party, and the others who had apanied him. Lucy stared at Harold nkly, but Adam could see a little drool from the corner of her lips. She was currently eating a fine meal as she ogled the man. ¡®She¡¯s such a weirdo,¡¯ Adam thought. As they walked around to the back of the Guild, they came face to face with arge number of Gryphons, each of whom werezing around. Adam blinked. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ ¡°Please, pick a Gryphon,¡± he said, motioning to the fine creatures. Adam approached one of thezing Gryphons, which raised their head towards him. It squawked at him, but quickly fell silent under Harold¡¯s gaze. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to like me,¡± he said. ¡°Only half of you,¡± Sir Harold said, climbing onto his Gryphon, which wasrger than the rest, and pure ck, like it was carved out of onyx. Adam climbed onto the Gryphon, which was saddled, and he tied the straps around himself, which connected him to the creature, before grabbing the reins. Harold whistled, and the Gryphons shook slightly, testing their rider¡¯s straps, all the while the old man threw a quick look around them to see that they were fine, before his Gryphon rushed forward, its wings shooting to the side as it flew upwards. Adam bounced slightly on the Gryphon as it rushed forward before it leapt into the air. He forced himself forward as the creature carried him, with all of his gear, and his armour too, with ease. ¡®Just how strong are they?¡¯ he wondered as they flew upwards, the wind rushing all around him. They could hear screaming from behind, but it wasn¡¯t the screaming of fear, but delight. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lucy shouted. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Sheughed wildly before a bug entered her mouth and she choked, coughing it out before she fell silent from then on. The Gryphons required frequent breaks, twice to thrice an hour, but otherwise made great pace. They approached the vige within a few short hours, revealing a walled off vige with not much notable about it, save for how it was spacious and green, like Ever Green. It wasn¡¯t quite without note. Adam whistled, looking about to all the Iyrmen. There were hundreds of them, many of whom were assisting the vige with their strength. ¡°Did you enjoy the flight?¡± Harold asked, hoisting himself off the Gryphon with the swiftness of a younger man. ¡°It¡¯s no Dragon,¡± Adam said, catching a few nces from the others who hadn¡¯t heard his tale. ¡°Yes,¡± Harold replied. ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Fred dropped down to a bush and vomited into it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see so many Iyrmen,¡± Adam admitted, ncing about to see no familiar faces among them. ¡°They¡¯re here for fun,¡± Harold said, stifling a sigh. ¡°This ce is great,¡± Lucy said, oggling the Iyrmen and Sir Merry. Most of the Iyrmen here were strong, at least Experts, some even greater, and most were quite elderly too. ¡°The best!¡± Adam squinted his eyes at her. ¡°Hey, stop embarrassing us in front of Sir Merry,¡± he whispered to her, but she was already gone, making her way to the nearby Iyrmen to speak with them and to invite herself to enjoying their muscles. ¡°Howe you¡¯re both Sir Harold and Sir Merry,¡± Adam said, looking to the man. Harold sighed. ¡°I am Sir Harold Merryweather.¡± ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, joking. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Nothing, sorry,¡± he said, clearing his throat. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s not Lucy embarrassing us.¡¯ ¡°When I shed with an Iyrmen many years ago, they asked what I preferred to be called. I joked that I wished to be called Sir Merry.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±
Did I really spend about two hours sketching this meme? Yeah. Yeah I did. 220. That Kind Of Fight 220. That Kind Of Fight ¡°Granduncle!¡± Jurot called, rushing over to an older man. The old man, whose brow held the circle and diamonds of the Rot family, brushed the young Iyrman¡¯s hair. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°We were invited by Sir Merry to rest within the vige,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes?¡± The old Iyrman raised his brows in surprise. ¡°That is quite an honour.¡± Jurot smiled wide. ¡°Is that your brother?¡± The old Iyrman looked to the Half Elf, who had approached. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Sarot,¡± the old Iyrman said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I have heard much about you.¡± Adam smiled, but it quickly dropped. ¡°Is that good?¡± Sarot remained silent, and Adam¡¯s brow began to fill with sweat. ¡°Are you Jarot¡¯s brother then?¡± Adam asked. Sarot raised his brows. ¡°Grandfather Jarot,¡± he corrected. ¡°And yes.¡± Adam winced. ¡°I¡¯m not calling that old geezer my grandfather.¡± Sarot stared down at Adam, seeing the way his face contorted. ¡°There is the matter of respect.¡± ¡°He bullied me, you know? Knocked me clean out!¡± ¡°Did you deserve it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°For once, I didn¡¯t. I called him an old bastard.¡± ¡°It sounds as though you deserved it.¡± ¡°He said something terrible about my Aunt.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Then you did not deserve it.¡± He nodded his head, knowing the rtionship between Jarot and Sonarot. ¡°That is just how my brother is. Still, you must show respect.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just call him old man then,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since you guys are bothered when I say his name.¡± ¡°That is worse,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Jarot is fine.¡± ¡°Was Surot named after you then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There¡¯s a Jurot, who I assume took after Jarot, and then Surot, who took after you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Is there a Tarot then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There¡¯s a Turot, so there must be, right?¡± ¡°My younger brother,¡± Sarot said, nodding his head. ¡°You are as queer as they say.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°You ask me about families and names without greeting me.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, his cheeks turning red. ¡°Hello, Granduncle.¡± Jurot looked to Adam. ¡®So he can be embarrassed.¡¯ ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you,¡± Sarot said, brushing Adam¡¯s hair. Adam felt a little awkward, but lost his nervousness since it seemed Sarot had epted him. ¡°I am certain there are many stories you have to tell me.¡± ¡°Many,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Lord Stokmar has awoken.¡± Sarot blinked. ¡°Lord Stokmar?¡± ¡°He who travelled with the ck Lion and Konagek,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Child of the Salt Mother,¡± Adam added. ¡°That Lord Stokmar?¡± Sarot asked, his voice half full of surprise. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I met him.¡± Sarot blinked again. ¡®Iyrmen can be surprised?¡¯ Adam thought. Sarot wrapped an arm around his grandnephew. ¡°You have quite the tale to tell! Come, Jurot, I will gather the others.¡± Harold blew a whistle, which caused the Iyrmen to stop what they were doing. ¡°I apologise for bothering you, great Iyrmen, but I am of need of your assistance. I require six Iyrmen toe with me to assist me in retrieving the bones of the Elder and Sir Gorold. In exchange, I will ept your bouts freely.¡± The Iyrmen quickly formed together to speak with one another. ¡°I was there!¡± Jurot said, excitedly, like a little boy. ¡°I remember where we faced the Gryphon. I can lead you.¡± ¡°That is one,¡± Sir Harold said. The Iyrmen paused only for a moment to see which of theirs had been epted, a young Iyrman with the tattoo of a blue circle and blue diamonds. Then they noted Sarot beside him grandnephew, chuffed to bits, as Adam would say. It hadn¡¯t taken long for five Iyrmen to be picked from the lot, most of whom were from the poorer families, and so keeping their magical weapons would be a greater boon for them. ¡°Have fun, Jurot,¡± Adam said, patting the Iyrman¡¯s back. ¡°Did you wish to go instead?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I will give up my ce?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°And take the chance to face Sir Harold away from you? I wouldn¡¯t dare. Plus, I don¡¯t remember where it was, so it¡¯s got to be you.¡± Jurot nodded his head, about as excited as he had been when surviving Lord Stokmar. He hopped onto a Gryphon, giving a nod to Adam, before they left, heading out towards Ever Green and beyond. Adam turned to the rest of thepanions who had joined him. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re hanging out here then.¡± ¡°That Merry guy is really handsome,¡± Lucy said, licking her lips. ¡°Is he taken?¡± ¡°His heart belongs to another,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Yeah, but what about his di-¡° Adam grabbed her mouth. ¡°What the hell are you saying in front of my granduncle? Watch your mouth, Lucy.¡± She spit against his hand and tried to bite it, causing him to withdraw. ¡°I thought I saw you,¡± came a familiar voice. Adam looked back to see an older man, one with hair of white and silver, and a scruffy beard which had been grown over thest few months. ¡°Who are you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Have you forgotten me already?¡± the old man asked. Adam shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s me! Sir Royce!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Knight of Death, damn it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Knight of Death? I thought you were the previous Knight of Death?¡± Adam asked, trying to hide his smile. ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°I was doing fine before I saw you,¡± the old man grumbled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I saved some kid¡¯s life and he apparently had something to do with Sir Merry. How¡¯s your retirement treating you? Ever Green as nice as it appeared.¡± ¡°It was fine, but what with all the Iyrmen about, it¡¯s been fun,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Though, not quite the retirement I had in mind.¡± ¡°Yeah, I hear they¡¯re trading magical weapons to face Sir Merry.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve traded in a few hundred weapons already, and there¡¯s no end in sight.¡± ¡°A few hundred?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Damn. I suppose the Iyrmen are excited for the chance of facing a living legend. I heard that there are only a handful of people who could match him.¡± Adam eyed up the old man, raising his brow. ¡°Have you been fighting too?¡± ¡°Ay, I stretch my body now and again.¡± Sir Royce grinned wide. ¡°Sir Harold¡¯s been fighting nearly daily, but when he¡¯s tired, I give the Iyrmen some fun instead.¡± Lucy tried to step forward to try and enter the conversation, but Adam grabbed her shoulders and moved her aside. ¡°You guys fight daily?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He does. I fight every other day, or every few days if I¡¯m too drunk,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°How serious are the fights?¡± ¡°Most of them are quite terrifying, but others are until we¡¯re winded.¡± ¡°You should be careful,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger, and you¡¯re retired. Want me to speak with the Iyrmen to give you a break?¡± Sir Royceughed. ¡°No, no. Old men like us need the exercise.¡± Adam blinked. Here was a guy talking about fighting Iyrmen daily with such glee. He looked around, noting that most Iyrmen here were probably at least Silver Rank, with a few Mithril ranks no doubt. ¡°Have any Gold Rank Iyrmene about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± he admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us want to know the results of that kind of fight.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The consequences of finding out is too dire,¡± he said, his voice seriously. ¡°Though, this may be thest week the fights continue. It¡¯s Nightval now, and it should be the time of rest. The Iyrmen will no doubt return back to the Iyr for the Twilight Month. I bet the Beast Wave this year is going to be rough.¡± ¡°Beast Wave..." Adam felt as though he was forgetting something. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 15 (12) ¡°Oh, right. I need to participate in the Beast Wave this year.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you staying here?¡± Sir Royce asked, staring down at the Half Elf. ¡°No, no. I need to head to Red Oak,¡± Adam replied, not liking the way the old man was looking at him. ¡°If I participate in the Beast Wave, I¡¯ll be able to buy some Red Oak.¡± "Red Oak? Why do you need that?" Sir Royce raised his brows. "Jurot would like to work it." Sarot looked down to Adam, who somehow was on speaking terms with the Knight of Death, and wanted to acquire Red Oak for his grandnephew. ¡®What a young man you¡¯ve found, little niece.¡¯ "Work it?¡± Sir Royce asked. ¡°He¡¯s a Woodcarver then? Why not help us here? There''s some rare wood about this area too. Evergreen Wood, which has been used to create Eternal Crusader." "What''s the Eternal Crusader?" Adam asked. Sir Royce chuckled, before his smile faded. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not from around here.¡± "It is the greatest weapon to be created within thisnd,¡± Sarot said. ¡°It was made before the time of we Iyrmen, and has been lose for millennia." ¡°How do people know about it then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If it was before the time of Iyrmen, they shouldn¡¯t know about it, and there¡¯s less chance that Alnd would know it.¡± ¡°A Priest of Nature, sworn to Mother Tree, learnt of it,¡± Royce said. ¡°He set out on a mission to find it some centuries ago, and he has been lost.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, with you here, isn¡¯t it overkill? Plus, Sir Merry, he¡¯s quite the guy too.¡± ¡°Red Oak has Iyrmen," Sir Royce added. "You''re not wrong about that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I''ll think about it." ¡°You might even be able to face Sir Harold if you help out,¡± Sir Royce offered. ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us want to know the results of that kind of fight.¡± Adam smiled.
You thought I could not use my meme twice in a row? You underestimate Adam''s sheer stupidity. 221. Casual Chats 221. Casual Chats Adam sipped some of the alcohol his Granduncle offered him. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam agreed. ¡°He really is a wood nerd.¡± ¡°That is just how he is, he and Laygak,¡± Sarot replied. ¡°They were both taught how to work wood, and they can appreciate it greater than either of us.¡± ¡°What about you? What did you learn?¡± ¡°I learned pottery,¡± he said, simply. ¡°Did you have the option to do something else?¡± ¡°Pottery or masonry,¡± he said. ¡°Pottery allowed me the freedom to go out and adventure. I remain in the Iyr, mostly, protecting its borders.¡± ¡°From what?¡± Sarot smiled the smile which held many secrets, secrets he would not share with even his grandnephew. ¡°Fine then,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Keep your secrets.¡± Adam remained with the small group of Iyrmen, drinking in silence. ¡°Would you mind if I joined you?¡± Sir Vonda asked, having worked up the courage to approach the Iyrmen and the Half Elf. The Iyrmen had quickly nced across her, noting her attire, her weapons, and the symbol of her Goddess. ¡°We always wee a Priest of Mahtu,¡± an Iyrman said. ¡°She¡¯s not just any Priest of Mahtu,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s from the Order of White Rose.¡± ¡°Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda corrected. ¡°That¡¯s what I said,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. She raised her brow at him. Adam smiled. ¡°Order of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± an Iyrman asked. ¡°Then it is an honour to meet you.¡± Each Iyrman in the group shook her forearm, inviting her to drink and eat with them. ¡°Is the Order of Life¡¯s Rose an important Order?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Important? In some sense,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°The Order of Life¡¯s Rose is an Order specialised in creating Priests who are able to fight, Priests who follow Mother Soza, so that there will be no unnecessary deaths.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I noticed you were looking out for Fred.¡± ¡°He required a few words. I can still see in his eyes the question of life. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a question, but I can¡¯t say that it is a truth for him as it is a truth for me.¡± ¡°Yeah. I appreciate that there are some people who aren¡¯t always so eager to kill in the party.¡± Sir Vonda raised her brow. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I assure you, there are plenty of times when I have said not to kill anyone. I¡¯m fairly certain I¡¯ve killed no person yet, either, other than two Dragons.¡± The ears of the Iyrmen twitched, and a few of them began to pay more attention to Adam. ¡°Are you boasting?¡± Sarot asked. ¡°We¡¯ll see whose boasting when Jurot gets back,¡± Adam said, taking another sip of his drink. ¡°You think I became Bronze Rank in a year, spending half of it in the Iyr, while boasting?¡± The Iyrmen were giving looks to Sarot, teasing the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who flew into town alongside the previous King¡¯s Sword,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, the previous Knight of Death came over to personally speak with me.¡± Adam finished the rest of his drink. ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t told Jurot the story of how I beat Otkan.¡± ¡°Adam, you must be careful with your boasts,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Otkan is a sister to me.¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, you should go ask her then.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Just you wait until Jurotes back. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Lucy, though she didn¡¯t know either and started a fight with me.¡± ¡°Perhaps you did deserve my brother¡¯s beating,¡± Sarot said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my Granduncle is bullying me.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Do you see that, Sir Vonda? The old men are bullying me. I¡¯m just a little boy.¡± ¡°You do deserve it,¡± she said. ¡°Et tu, Sir Vonda?¡± Omen: 1, 12 Adam looked out towards the vige, noting all the Iyrmen at work, chopping down trees and building shacks for the vigers. They also went around using their skills in various tools to improve what the vige already had, fixing up old homes and items which had fallen into disrepair. Sarot had left Adam be, thinking him as too much trouble. Adam wondered if he should have bullied his Granduncle, but the old Iyrman needed to be forged through fire, just as the Iyrmen had been through Adam¡¯s shenanigans. ¡®I did say I would stop joking as much, but I can¡¯t help it,¡¯ Adam thought, sighing. ¡®I¡¯m just toofortable around the Iyrmen.¡¯ ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, rubbing his fuzzy cheeks and chin. ¡°It¡¯s growing thicker quicker thanst time.¡± He decided against shaving here, not wanting to bring a sharp de to his neck when he was in South Alnd, not far from the Massacre of Rock Hill. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Sir Vonda asked, sitting down beside him, offering him some fresh bread. Adam epted it, tearing a small chunk before popping it into his mouth. ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam chewed slowly. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how much of an idiot I am.¡± ¡°Why are you thinking about that?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, you know,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s true, so why wouldn¡¯t I think about it?¡± Sir Vonda shook her head. ¡°Are you always like this?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m really annoying, but that¡¯s part of my charms.¡± Adam looked out to the vige again. ¡°Probably a defence mechanism.¡± ¡°Against what?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°Is there anything more specific?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°I have many secrets, Sir Vonda. I can¡¯t tell you everything about me, otherwise you¡¯ll think I¡¯m a mad man.¡± ¡°You already behave so queer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only half of it,¡± Adam said. ¡°However queer you think I am, double it. Then double it again. That isn¡¯t even half as queer as I actually am.¡± ¡°I find that hard to believe. No one is that queer.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Have you met anyone like me?¡± Sir Vonda stared at Adam for a long moment. ¡°No,¡± she eventually admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I have.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Here we are, rxing in a small vige in Ever Green. I came out here to gain strength, and I¡¯m just rxing, drinking wine and eating bread, which is great and all, but it¡¯s not what I was expecting to do.¡± ¡°There is the matter of the job which Sir Paul had assigned to you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, that would be quite dangerous, considering it¡¯s Nightval.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°So you do not wish to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a time limit to it, and I don¡¯t believe anyone else knows about it, so it should be okay to leave it for a time.¡± ¡°You are a curious young man,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°I admit that even I¡¯m a little interested. You are so¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Queer?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I have so many questions for you,¡± she said, sitting up straighter beside him. ¡°Would you be willing to answer a few?¡± ¡°You can go ahead and ask, but don¡¯t expect me to answer every little thing about myself,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It would be boring.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Adam. Son of Fate. Half Elf.¡± ¡°You use abilities which you should not be able to,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Fate,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Fate?¡± ¡°I have a secret connection with someone extremely powerful,¡± Adam said, pointing up towards the sky. ¡°Perhaps even beyond the strength of the Gods.¡± ¡°Those are quite some words,¡± Sir Vonda said, her eyes narrowing suspiciously at him. ¡°Those who have spoken those words previously were known as Demons.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no Demon, Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°That axe of yours is quite powerful,¡± she said. ¡°Where did you acquire it?¡± ¡°In the Iyr.¡± ¡°Was it a gift?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. It wasn¡¯t a lie, technically. ¡°A gift from that old geezer Jurot calls his grandfather.¡± ¡°He gifted you a magical axe of great power?¡± ¡°Jurot has a magical axe too, doesn¡¯t he? I suppose he epts me as his grandson, and so he handed it to me. Though, I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m his grandson or his Grandson.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°One of those is capitalised,¡± Adam said. ¡°Meaning there¡¯s some distance between us still. The other means he views me as his grandson, the same as Jurot.¡± ¡°How long have you known Jurot?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°He met me for the first time at the beginning of the year.¡± ¡°The beginning of this year?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And you are already so close that you call him your brother?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And you have embedded yourself into his family so quickly?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Lanarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Our little sister. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t be bound together.¡± ¡°How did she bound you together?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Adam looked towards the woman, unable to see half her expression as it was covered by a scarf. ¡°A story for another time, Sir Vonda.¡± She sighed, but bowed her head. ¡°A Half Elf in the Iyr. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of an Elf joining the Iyr.¡± ¡°My rtionship with the Iyr isplicated. I¡¯m considered a Nephew, so there¡¯s some connection, but I¡¯m still quite distant.¡± Adam tapped his forehead. ¡°No tattoo, and I don¡¯t n on getting one.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°That sort of life doesn¡¯t suit me,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°That may change, but for now, I¡¯m happy with the rtionship I have with the Iyr.¡± ¡°Anyone would be lucky to be an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just value the freedom, and¡­¡± Sir Vonda waited for Adam, noting how he hadn¡¯t dropped the subject yet. ¡°Honestly, Sir Vonda, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m really worth the trouble.¡± Adam bit into the bread.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I know I promised extra chapters for more patrons and followers, but don''t subscribe and follow so quickly! I can''t write that quickly! 222. The Two Old Men 222. The Two Old Men Adam spent the next couple of days rxing, though he spent some time assisting the vige with various tasks. He helped with cutting down trees, and moving items to and fro. The vigers left him to his own business, with many sending awkward nces his way. Some of them had tried toe to him, but they had been stopped by others, who wisely reminded theirpatriots of who Adam hade with. Sir Harold seemed to demand quite some respect from the vigers, who didn¡¯t dare to bother Adam. Some vigers were also afraid or hesitant of dealing with the Iyrmen, but they left the Iyrmen be, who spent most of their time assisting the vigers with whatever task they required, including the most gruesome and disgusting tasks, like emptying thetrines. The Iyrmen didn¡¯t seem to mind Adam much, though they did view him as a rude and boastful young man, but they couldn¡¯t me him, as he was still young. Omen: 3 16 The world was white. Snow continued to fall all around the small vige, no longer brown and green, but pure white. Adam looked around and smile, before touching the freezing snow. It was soft, and crumbled against his finger tips. ¡°Do you like the snow?¡± Sir Vonda asked, brushing her hand along it too. ¡°A little. It¡¯s fun to y with, and there¡¯s something romantic about it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, bowing her head. She smiled behind her scarf, gathering the snow together, forming a small ball, before pressing her thumbs into the centre, forming a small hole in the centre. She ced it down, and created more small snow objects. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is an art,¡± she said. ¡°We used to create a number of these objects and would ce them down. Then we¡¯d look at them from above to see what we had created.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam said, before looking up to find a vantage point, only to find a few familiar figures approaching. The vigers eventually gathered around the centre of the vige, where the returning Gryphonsnded, with seven figures soon hopping off. ¡°What is the news?¡± an old woman asked. ¡°The Chief is dead,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°I buried him and spoke hisst rites. The Iyrmen witnessed it.¡± ¡°What of Sir Gorold?¡± Sir Harold bowed his head. ¡°He was in by a Chimera, but it has been dealt with.¡± Whispers began to fill the vige upon hearing that a Chimera had been spotted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t close to the vige,¡± Sir Harold assured. ¡°I buried him too, and spoke hisst rites.¡± The Iyrmen nodded. Sir Harold quickly left to check on the vige to make sure everything was fine, though he knew that the Iyrmen would have dealt with any issues. The other vigers quickly returned to their work, mourning silently. However, they could not allow the death of their Chief to sour their moods, as they had much work to do. The Iyrmen had assisted the vigers in creating arge ditch outside around the perimeter of the vige, as well as a second wall, which was still in the process of being built. It was more like a fence at the moment, but it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to truly bloom into a beautiful wall which would protect them for generations. ¡°Wee back,¡± Adam said, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°How was it?¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°It was a beautiful sight. I fought alongside Sir Merry against a Gryphon, and I watched as he slew a Chimera. He is truly a great warrior.¡± ¡°How great?¡± ¡°Greater than I thought,¡± Jurot admitted. Adam smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good news.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°It is. Thank you, Adam, for allowing me to go.¡± ¡°You went because of your own ability. I didn¡¯t allow you to do anything.¡± Adam pat the young Iyrman¡¯s arm. ¡°I need your help with something. Come on.¡± Jurot followed Adam back to Sarot and the other Iyrmen, who were currently taking a small break. However, as he approached, a viger approached him. ¡°Adam, right? Sir Harold has called for you.¡± ¡°Sir Harold?¡± Adam asked, exchanging a look with Jurot. ¡°Well, I guess if the previous King¡¯s Sword calls for you, you have to answer.¡± Adam followed the viger back to the centre of the vige, where Sir Harold was currently boiling a pot, with Sir Royce sitting beside him, cutting some fruit. ¡°I heard you wanted to speak with me?¡± ¡°Take a seat,¡± Sir Harold said. Adam sat down opposite the pair, and Sir Harold poured him some tea, while Sir Royce ced down the tter of fruit he had made. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Gorold was strong enough to deal with the issue, but it was my folly not to notice that the Gryphon poption had increased enough to threaten our people.¡± Sir Harold sipped his tea, sadly. ¡°Even if he was an old man like me, he still had a few more years.¡± ¡°Baktu is a decent God,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s looking after the Chief.¡± Sir Harold nodded his head slowly. ¡°You are close to the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Much to their chagrin,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Have you thought about your favour?¡± Sir Harold asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few days to think about it, and I know what I want.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sir Harold asked, staring at the Half Elf. Sir Royce leaned in, interested in hearing Adam¡¯s favour. He promised Adam a favour to leave him, and though it was quite an expensive thing, his favour, it was also quite fun to be indebted to a crazy youth like Adam. After hearing all the rumours about this Half Elf, Royce wondered just how fun the favour would be. ¡°I¡¯m going to save it.¡± The pair of them stared at the Half Elf. ¡°You¡¯re going to save the favour?¡± Sir Harold asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m going to save it for when I really need it. The favour of the previous King¡¯s Sword and the previous Knight of Death? I can¡¯t waste it on anything petty.¡± ¡°What do you need to save our favours for?¡± ¡°If I have the favour of you two monsters, I could use it for something important. If my adorable little sister is in trouble, couldn¡¯t I call for one of you to bail her out?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Your little sister?¡± Sir Royce asked. ¡°My adorable little sister, Lanarot. She¡¯s just a baby now, so cute and chubby. She¡¯s the cutest little baby in the whole world. Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Adam nodded his head, thinking about his younger sister. The pair of older men shared a look between one another. They understood what Adam was really doing, trying to make it seem like his words were ridiculous and queer, solely to deflect from the fact that he now had some of the strongest people at his beck and call. ¡°There mighte a time someone wants to start some bother with her because of me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know I¡¯m not liked in thisnd, and I can¡¯t allow anything to trouble her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you had a little sister,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°Is she an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Have you heard about her?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen, Jurot, spoke of her.¡± ¡°He did? What did he say?¡± ¡°She was the Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°That she will grow up big and strong, especially under your tutge.¡± Adam smiled, though felt his cheeks burn slightly. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s true. She may very well be the greatest warrior in thisnd because of us.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why do you need to save your favour for her?¡± Sir Harold asked. ¡°She might get into trouble in the future.¡± ¡°Trouble which even the Iyr can¡¯t handle?¡± Sir Harold asked. Adam remained silent for a long while. ¡°Good point.¡± He crossed his arms and fell into thought. ¡°Well, there may be a situation where the trouble is with the Nobility of Alnd, or another country. In which case, wouldn¡¯t you two be quite useful?¡± ¡°The Iyr holds more sway than you realise,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°However, if you are willing to go that far, then you can save your favour forter. Though, if you wait too long, then we will pass before we canplete our favours to you.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the dangers of putting it off.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll keep my word?¡± Sir Royce asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really need to owe you a favour.¡± ¡°Then you only amounted to that much,¡± Adam said. ¡°I only amounted to what?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your word, then you aren¡¯t someone I¡¯m bothered about. The Iyr holds your name up to the level of the Great Elders, but if you only amount to that much, then I¡¯ll do my best to sully your name.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to threaten me in front of my face,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°The Iyrmen are too far away to stop me this time.¡± ¡°Sir Harold is here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though that doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you attack me or not. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll be able to take the first couple of blows, and I can flee to my Granduncle.¡± ¡°Are you certain you have that capability?¡± Sir Royce asked, his fingers twitching. ¡°Are you sure you want to find out, old man?¡± Adam sipped his tea. ¡°I don¡¯t think even you¡¯re so rude that you¡¯ll attack a man who is drinking tea.¡± ¡°I was once known as the Knight of Death,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°Whether you¡¯re drinking tea or taking a shit, I¡¯ll kill you as I please.¡± Adamughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Baktu appreciates your assistance, but you should know that Baktu and I have quite a special rtionship too.¡± Harold and Royce hadn¡¯t expected Adam to im something so brazen. ¡°A special rtionship?¡± Harold asked. Adam winked. ¡°Enough about me. It¡¯s quite rming that so many magical weapons areing to this small vige.¡± ¡°There are dark tidings on the horizon,¡± Sir Harold said, simply. ¡°We must be prepared to face it.¡± ¡®Dark tidings?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at pair. Harold and Royce noted Adam¡¯s pensive gaze, which looked past them to another time. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that you can deal with those dark tidings,¡± Adam said, before cing down the cup of tea. ¡°I should go.¡± The curiosity within the pair of old men ate at them, but they left Adam be. ¡°Do you think he knows?¡± Royce asked. ¡°No,¡± Harold said. ¡°He must be thinking about another matter.¡± ¡°Should we ask?¡± ¡°No,¡± Harold said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He is the Son of Fate.¡± Harold, having spent some time researching about Adam through his conversations with Jurot, understood. It was Adam who had affected him during his bouts. ¡°He seems dangerous,¡± Royce said. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Do we kill him?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t tempt Fate.¡± ¡°Is it rted to your dreams?¡± Royce asked, biting into some fruit. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam is drawing another 25 cards. 223. Tales Told 223. Tales Told ¡°You are always in such a rush to die, Adam,¡± Jurot said, having heard what Adam had done. ¡°Aggravating the Great Elders is a simple matter, they will not try to harm you because of some words, but others are not so kind.¡± ¡°Old men like those two revel in that sort of banter,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Royce swung his maul at me the first time we met, so I know he¡¯s a guy that likes to have fun. Sir Harold? Well, maybe I shouldn¡¯t mess with him so much.¡± Jurot couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how low, and high, Adam¡¯s intelligence went. Sarot finally returned that evening from working. ¡°Are you going to face Sir Merry soon?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Jurot said, his lips unable to control the smile which crept on his face, like a storm he could not control. ¡°Good,¡± Sarot said. ¡°I will watch you.¡± Jurot crossed his arms, his heart filling with excitement. Who else could im to have faced Sir Merry in their generation? Jurot would have such a story to tell, and his Granduncle would be there to watch. ¡®I will need to fight well.¡¯ ¡°Since you¡¯re here, maybe Jurot should tell you the story of our journey, including the two Dragons we came across,¡± Adam said, looking up to the old Iyrman. Sarot exchanged a look with Jurot, before the corners of his lips twitched. Jurot¡¯s eyes told him everything he needed to know. ¡°You really faced two Dragons?¡± Sarot asked, staring at Adam. ¡°You¡¯re about to find out that everything I told you was true,¡± Adam said, allowing Jurot to tell the tale. Sarot remained quiet, listening to his grandnephew. He waspletely focused on the tale, listening to Jurot¡¯s story. How he hadpleted his task to be an Adventurer and the quests thereafter. How he had managed tond a strike against Balrog, who had been a thorn in his heart for some time. The travel south to meet Lucy and to acquire an awakened forest. The journey north where he met the Knight of Death and Vandra. The return where he faced another Dragon. His own little adventure where he slew quite the creatures. Then, finally, the Gryphon and his meeting with Sir Merry. Sarot basked in the story for some time. The Iyrmen who had poked fun at Adam¡¯s boastful dreams could no longer be so quick to dismiss the Half Elf¡¯s words, for they had been verified by Jurot himself. Sarot remembered the first time he had met Jurot. He had been a babe, not more than a month old. He recalled how his older brother, Jarot, had held the boy in his arms, lifting the boy up high to dere how he would conquer the world before Mulrot had pped the man across the back of his head. Jurot had looked so much like his father, and even now, it was hard to differentiate the two of them. The boy had been so light in his arms, Sarot would have sworn with all seriousness he could have tossed Jurot to the sky. ¡®How fast you have grown, little grandnephew.¡¯ Adam sipped his tea, tasting the light taste of strawberry. ¡°So,¡± he said, having waited until Sarot was done with his thoughts, ¡°do you want to hear it?¡± Sarot opened his eyes and stared at the Half Elf. ¡°The tale of how I go my ass beat by Jarot and how I managed to beat Grandaunt?¡± Sarot listened intently, sitting up straight. It was a different kind of listening, for Adam was not a storyteller in the same way that the Iyrmen were storytellers, and he was listening to Adam¡¯s story for another reason entirely. ¡°She was really scary,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I had known I could have faced her as an Expert, I would have done that instead.¡± ¡°To face against my sister, even if she had been kind to you, and beat her, it is a great honour.¡± ¡°Honour?¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you know how scared I was? She was terrifying. Even after fighting her, I still faced against Wahruv, and he was scary too! Why are you Iyrmen such damn monsters?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Lucy agreed. ¡°You Iyrmen are such hunks, why did you have to be so scary too? Why won¡¯t you let me conquer you, damn it?¡± Sarot¡¯s eyes turned to Lucy, and for a moment, they held a darkness, though it quickly disappeared. Adam wrapped an arm around Lucy¡¯s neck and brought her in close. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s long given up thoughts about conquering the Iyr.¡± ¡°She is a Devilkin,¡± Sarot said. ¡°There are many Devilkin from old who had tried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Devilkin,¡± she said, loudly. ¡°I¡¯m a De-¡° Adam squeezed around her neck, cutting her off. ¡°Stop being an idiot, Lucy.¡± Lucy¡¯s nostrils red and she wrapped her arms around his waist to try and wrestle him down. Athletics Check D20 + 6 = 19 (13) Adam managed to keep himself stuck to Lucy, without her lifting her up to m him down into the ground. ¡°Devilkin are Devilkin,¡± Sarot said. ¡°You are no doubt a Demon.¡± Adam stared up at the old Iyrman, his brows raised in rm. ¡°Come on, now. We¡¯re trying to keep that a secret.¡± ¡°It is known,¡± he said, simply. ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Every Iyrman here can tell, and there is no doubt Sir Merry and Sir Royce know as well.¡± ¡°They do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam stared up at the old Iyrman. ¡°You do understand that it¡¯s a secret, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy gave up trying to wrestle Adam, who eventually let her go. ¡°I¡¯m the Demon Lord, you know,¡± she grumbled quietly. ¡°The Demon Lord?¡± Sarot looked to Jurot. Jurot shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°You have brought so much danger to the Iyr, grandnephew,¡± Sarot said, looking to Adam. ¡°You must be responsible for her.¡± ¡°Well, we can just pretend she¡¯s a Devilkin for now.¡± Adam sipped more of his tea. ¡°If the Iyr is in danger because of it, you can just throw her away.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy gasped. ¡°What else do you expect?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If the Iyr is put in danger because of me, I fully expect them to throw me away too.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­ but¡­¡± Lucy tried to find a way to rebuke Adam, but he was in the right. ¡°You¡¯re hardcore.¡± Sarot had only heard bits and pieces about Adam, but he was as troublesome as everyone said. ¡°The Iyr will not throw you away, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you should.¡± ¡°The Rot family will not allow it.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice, but like I said-¡° ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is no need to speak further on the topic.¡± Adam wondered if he should joke about it, but he decided against it. ¡°Sure,¡± he said. ¡°Thanks.¡± Eventually Sarot retreated, allowing the youth their time without an old fogey like him ruining their fun. However, he had left for a particr reason, and that was to show off about his grandnephews to the rest of the Iyrmen. ¡®Two Dragons,¡¯ he thought. ¡®It seems our Rot is on the rise.¡¯ It was meant to be Jarot. He had been named after their greatest ancestor, a man who had peaked during the time of the First ckwater Crisis, which was the tale every Iyrmen grew up learning about. Every family had someone who did something, but Jarot had made a name for himself independently from it. ¡®Rukh King,¡¯ Sarot dared to think. There were no Kings and Queens in the Iyr, but it was a joke between Iyrmen to call certain members a King or Queen, though only in rtion to their aplishments. Though, that had not been the Rukh King¡¯s greatest aplishment. Unfortunately, his brother had lost all the vigour during his prime years when his nephew had been killed by the Dragon. By giving up his arm, Jarot had permanently crippled himself to no longer reach the peak, though he had still grown stronger since that day. ¡®What a troublesome grandnephew we have epted,¡¯ Sarot thought, already knowing that Adam was going to be something which would burn their family. ¡°Your granduncle-¡° Adam began, before he was cut off. ¡°Our granduncle,¡± Jurot stated, firmly. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. ¡°He seems like a cool guy.¡± Jurot took a moment to understand that cool meant something very different to Adam. ¡°He is a cool guy.¡± ¡°I think he likes me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are his grandnephew, of course he likes you,¡± Jurot said, wondering about the depths of Adam¡¯s intelligence. ¡°Aren¡¯t I his Grandnephew?¡± Adam asked. ¡°In an official capacity, but we are speaking as family, and it is fine for you to ept that you are his grandnephew,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Really?¡± Adam crossed his arms, ncing aside, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Granduncle has always been very rxed,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He is very unlike uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡°Uncle Fakrot.¡± ¡°Who is Uncle Fakrot?¡± Adam asked. Jurot furrowed his brows. ¡°You have met him before.¡± ¡°I have?¡± ¡°Yes. He is the twins¡¯ father.¡± ¡°Twins? Cirot and Sirot, you mean?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh! Sarot-¡° ¡°Granduncle,¡± Jurot correctly. ¡°That¡¯s his son?¡± Adam said, surprised. ¡°Now that I think about it, he did refer to them as his grandnieces.¡± ¡°Uncle Fakrot is Granduncle¡¯s only child,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Grandaunt passed away some time after he was born.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡®Seriously, you have to make it so awkward? Iyrmen, man.¡¯ ¡°Granduncle Tarot has many children,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Five, though one has passed, and two have married out of the family.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who did Jarot marry?¡± ¡°Grandmother,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam shook his head. ¡°Jurot. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°Grandmother Mulrot.¡± ¡°Yeah, but which family was she from?¡± Jurot tilted his head, for he knew that Adam had already been told. ¡°The Fev family.¡± ¡°Do I know anyone from that family?¡± Adam¡¯s forehead twitched. He was sure he had heard of the family¡¯s name before. ¡°Just grandmother,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Granduncle Tarot¡¯s wife is Grandaunt Otkan¡¯s youngest sister.¡± Adam raised a hand. ¡®Tarot. Jarot¡¯s little brother. Otkan. Otkan¡¯s little sister. Married.¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t used to including their rtionship as the title between names, so was finding it slightly difficult to keep track of things. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°Really? How did they manage to make a marriage like that go through?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°You guys are already so handsome, how could you also marry into a family like the Kans? This is ridiculous!¡± Lucy, who had been listening casually, perked up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t introduced me!¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while as the pair fumed. ¡®I am surrounded by idiots.¡¯ ¡°I wonder if I could marry into that family,¡± Lucy wondered aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Demo-¡° Adam nced around quickly, before leaning in. ¡°The Demon Lord?¡± he whispered. ¡°So? I bet the children of the Rot and Kan family are going to be at least Gold Rank in terms of hunkiness and strength.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, you¡¯re missing out the most important thing,¡± Adam stated, seriously. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rted to an idiot like you.¡± Health: 65 -> 58 ¡®Idiots,¡¯ Jurot repeated in his mind as Lucy started battering Adam. ¡°Adam, you have not told me about Sir Royce¡¯s fights with the Iyrmen.¡± Jurot had been interested in hearing about the way the Knight of Death fought. The Knight of Death was one of the few Aldish who could sh with Sir Merry, the previous King¡¯s Sword, without losing his life so easily. Sir Royce was known as the greatest Knight of Death to date, especially considering he had managed to face off against Kintalia, the Silver Storm. Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°He didn¡¯t fight at all the past couple of days.¡± ¡°He did not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°He didn¡¯t. I think I would have noticed if he did.¡± Jurot frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of me, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be so petty as to not fight in order not to let me have fun.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°Right?¡± Adam said, suddenly unsure. ¡°Right?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Honestly. I love these kinds of chapters where people just kick it together. I love this dynamic between all three of them. I sure hope nothing happens to them that will forever change their rtionship. Thanks for all the support recently. There are going to be double chapters for a while... 224. A Noble Request 224. A Noble Request Omen: 1, 12 Once Jurot had returned, the vigers had be far more kind. However, there were rumours that Sir Harold had also disciplined the others for making Adam work, since he had been there under his hospitality. ¡®Oh, yeah,¡¯ Adam had thought. ¡®I was under his hospitality, wasn¡¯t I?¡¯ He shouldn¡¯t have worked, partly as a favour for the King¡¯s Sword, since it would be a blow against his pride. Charlie approached Adam with a small gem in his hand. ¡°Here.¡± The boy held up the gem to Adam. ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± Adam picked it up, squinting his eyes. ¡°Is this a diamond worth three hundred gold?¡± ¡°Harold says that you should have it since you saved my life,¡± the boy said. ¡°He says I was dead but I¡¯m alive cause of you.¡± ¡°Is that what he said?¡± Adam asked. Charlie narrowed his eyes. He had asked Adam in order to confirm it, but the vague response sowed doubt. ¡°Did I die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just live your life to be happy, alright?¡± Charlie groaned quietly, wondering if he should ask again. However, he decided against it. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Adam nodded his head, pocketing the gem. ¡°Tell Harold that this doesn¡¯t count as the favour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Sir Harold,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t call him a Sir?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m a boy,¡± Charlie replied, letting our an exasperated sigh, shaking his head as he walked off. ¡°Kids these days.¡± Adam watched as the boy walked away. ¡®You sure are chipper for a kid who lost his gramps a few days ago.¡¯ Adam shook his head. When lunch approached, so did Sir Landon and his two goons. ¡°May we join you this lunch?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡®Should I mess with him?¡¯ Adam thought, before quickly shaking his head of the thoughts. ¡°Of course.¡± He noted how Sir Landon¡¯s expression had darkened for a moment before Adam had invited him in. Jurot was cutting some fruit, not at all bothered by the appearance of the Iyrmen. Lucy frowned, not wanting to sit beside the Nobles, but since Adam had epted, she shut up and returned to her drink. Sir Landon sat opposite Adam, his Knights nking him on either side. ¡°Are you still looking for work?¡± ¡°If the pay is good enough, we might be,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you have something for us?¡± ¡°I would like to hire the three of you to act as my Champions for the Noonval Tournament of East Alnd,¡± the Noble said, casually. Lucy¡¯s ears perked up, but she didn¡¯t quite understand what it was. Jurot, on the other hand, had stopped cutting his fruit, and his eyes shot up towards Sir Landon. His jaw was tense, trying to stop the smile from forming on his face. ¡®Someone¡¯s excited,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°That sounds pretty cool, but what is this Noonval Tournament of East Alnd?¡± ¡°It is a tournament which takes ce during Noonval in East Alnd, specifically in East Fort,¡± Sir Landon replied. Adam blinked. ¡®This fucking guy, I swear.¡¯ Adam turned to Jurot. ¡°What is this Noonval Tournament of East Alnd.¡± ¡°It is a tournament which is held within East Fort, run by the Nobles of East Alnd. They bring forth Champions who will fight on their behalf. They must be below the age of thirty, and no greater than Bronze Rank. They try to find those who are young and powerful, those who have barely established themselves, who they can take for themselves to work under them.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, understanding the purpose of the tournament from Jurot¡¯s exnation. ¡°I see.¡± He assumed that those who were more experienced would be more troublesome. ¡°What¡¯s the prize?¡± ¡°The prize is-¡° Sir Landon began. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Adam said, throwing a quick nce to Sir Landon. ¡°Would you mind? I¡¯m trying to ask my brother a question.¡± Jurot raised his brow. ¡®Adam is annoyed?¡¯ Sir Landon furrowed his brows, clenching his fists. He bore with it, since Adam was quite a prize. ¡°So, Jurot,¡± Adam stated, bluntly, before slowly turning to look towards the Iyrman, ¡°what are the prizes of this tournament usually?¡± ¡°It does change slightly from year to year,¡± Jurot prefaced. ¡°The top eight ces are given a hundred gold each. The top three ces are given more. Third ce receives a thousand gold. Second ce receives two thousand gold. First receives three thousand gold and a magical weapon.¡± ¡°Gold, eh?¡± Adam said, not really bothered about the gold or the magical weapon. ¡°Typically, those who were outstanding during the tournament, also receive offers of Knighthood by those they represent,¡± Jurot added. ¡°If they are not offered Knighthood by those they represent, other Nobles from smaller families may offer Knighthood.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. It was a way of increasing both prestige and their force. ¡°What does Knighthood entail?¡± Sir Landon almost spoke up, as it was a matter he was familiar with, but seeing that Adam was still looking at Jurot, he let it go. ¡®What a troublesome knife ear.¡¯ ¡°Swearing allegiance to a Noble,¡± Jurot said, noting that he was asked instead of the Noble. ¡°They will receive a manor, a stipend, and will be expected to raise arms for their Lord. Any Knight who breaks their Oath is cast aside. They are also usually hunted down, officially or otherwise.¡± ¡°Rumours,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Knights who break their Oaths are shamed and sent away. Some may be hunted if they had shamed their Nobles deeply, but most are sent away peacefully.¡± ¡°The Iyr sees the world as it is,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°There are many Knights who had not been hunted officially but still found their bodies in one of the many rivers of Alnd.¡± ¡°You believe they were killed by the Nobles they swore their Oaths to?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I know they were killed by the Nobles they swore their Oaths to.¡± Sir Landon shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to debate fact from fiction towards you, Iyrman.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam interrupted. ¡°I assume that you won¡¯t ask an Iyrman, a Half Elf, or a Devilkin to swear their Oaths to you. I¡¯ll ask you to speak inly, Sir Landon, what is it that you want us to do?¡± ¡°I would like for you to do well in the tournament,¡± he stated, before quickly adding, ¡°I would like any of you toe in the top eight ces. The more of you who are in the top eight, the better.¡± ¡°Aiming for the top spots isn¡¯t a huge deal,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Though, I¡¯m sure you have something to offer us for our fighting.¡± ¡°I will pay you one hundred gold each for entering the tournament, and an additional one hundred if you are able to ce in the top eight. If you are able to ce top three, I will double your reward.¡± ¡°We also get the prize money from the tournament, right?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. It would have been silly if they had to give him even a portion of their prize money to him, and as much as it was insulting to ask, Adam trusted the Noble as much as he trusted a toilet. ¡°Of course,¡± Sir Landon replied, trying to not grit his teeth. Adam tapped the table as he thought, picking up a piece of bread to bite it. As he chewed on the bread, he chewed on his thoughts. ¡°Noonval. Noonval.¡± Adam hummed quietly. ¡°When does it take ce, exactly?¡± ¡°Thest month of Noonval,¡± Jurot said, quickly. He was trying to give Sir Landon some face by being quick to the response, so Adam wouldn¡¯t dig a deeper hole with the Noble. ¡°The entire month?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Then I definitely can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sir Landon asked, surprised that Adam had dropped his eagerness. The Half Elf had deted like his purse after paying for the group during their adventure. ¡°It¡¯s my holiday,¡± Adam stated, simply. ¡°I can¡¯t work during that time.¡± ¡°Holiday?¡± Jurot asked, looking to Adam. This was the first he was hearing of it. ¡°We worked this Noonval.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°We did work really hard this Noonval, with a Noble too.¡± Adam shook his head, his mood suddenly sour. He bit into the bread angrily, grumbling as he ate. ¡°I¡¯m not going to spend my Noonval away with another Noble just to get betrayed in the end when I inevitably annoy them. I¡¯m spending thest month of Noonval in the Iyr to celebrate the festival with my adorable little Lanababy. We¡¯re probably going to miss Dawnval¡¯s festival in the Iyr, so we have to go back for Noonval.¡± Jurot nodded. Since Adam had invoked their sister¡¯s name, there was no chance that he would go back. ¡°Then we will return to the Iyr during thest month to rest.¡± Lucy frowned, but only for a moment. ¡®There¡¯s no way the tournament has more hunks than the Iyr. Summer in the Iyr?¡¯ She swallowed quickly, stopping her drool. She didn¡¯t want to look like an idiot in front of Sir Landon. ¡°It is a great honour to participate in the tournament,¡± a Knight said. ¡°You would gain prestige, fame, and gold.¡± ¡°As if I care about that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Prestige and fame? I might need those eventually, but I¡¯m still young. Gold? I¡¯ve got gold, a lot of it, and I can always go around hunting for more gold.¡± Sir Landon clenched his fists tight, annoyed by the Half Elf. ¡®I spent all that gold only for you to refuse me?¡¯ Adam could see that he was annoyed. ¡°If you have something else you need, Sir Landon, I¡¯d be willing to hear what you have in mind. No offence, but Elder Wolves aren¡¯t exactly that exciting for our group.¡± Sir Landon quickly rxed. ¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯ Adam, Jurot, and Lucy were one hell of a force. Even his Knights could barelypare to any of them. With five powerful Experts, couldn¡¯t he hunt for something far greater than an Elder Wolf? ¡°There is a Twilight Fox nearby,¡± Sir Landon said, after thinking for a long moment. ¡°A Twilight Fox?¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°It is Nightval.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A vicious creature,¡± Sir Landon said, before pausing, waiting for Adam to interrupt. ¡°Small. Foxy. It has a sharp bite, and a tail which could sh with an Iyrman¡¯s blow. The Guild has a request to y one for two hundred gold, but I will also pay you for its fur.¡± ¡°Is there anything special about its fur?¡± ¡°It is valuable, and gorgeous when it is processed properly,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°It is usually gifted to a partner,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How much will you pay us for protecting you and ying this Twilight Fox?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Five gold each per day for your protection services, and an additional one hundred gold for the fur,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°How much is the fur worth?¡± ¡°It is worth that much raw,¡± Sir Landon stated, wondering if Adam was picking a fight. ¡°And processed?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Five hundred or so,¡± Jurot said, since Sir Landon had taken a moment to think. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°That two hundred gold from the guild. How will it be split?¡± ¡°That two hundred gold will be split with your party, I assume to the four of you,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Four of-¡° Adam quickly stopped, ncing aside to Sir Vonda, who had been eating peacefully and silently the entire time. ¡°Right. Then, if you are also willing to pay the Porters five gold a day each as theye with us, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°The Porters?¡± Sir Landon asked, staring at Adam curiously. ¡°Very well?¡± Adam stared at Sir Landon, wondering why he was looking at Adam like that. ¡®Wait. Didn¡¯t we leave them in Ever Green?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam forgetting NPCs. It''ll end up going bad one day... 225. Merry Jurot 225. Merry Jurot ¡°Why did you offer to assist the Noble?¡± Jurot asked, eating a fruit as he stared out at the Iyrmen who worked. He wanted to work too, but being a guest who had been invited to rx under Sir Merry¡¯s name meant he needed to act appropriately. ¡°He spent so much money on getting his revenge against the Elder Wolf, but that was probably only half the reason why he paid so much,¡± Adam replied, taking a bite of a fruit, feeling his tough it was to bite into, and how in it tasted. ¡®Is this a carrot?¡¯ ¡°He probably wanted to find someone decent to fight for him in the tournament.¡± Jurot remained silent, waiting for Adam to continue. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re asking why I wasn¡¯t so stupid to offend him and leave like I did with Sir Harvey?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spent a little while thinking about it. I¡¯m pretty intelligent and wise, but I don¡¯t actually act like it.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I need to act my age and not my shoe size, as they say.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help the smile which crept on his face, recalling how many teachers had berated their students with the line. Jurot remained silent, waiting for Adam to continue. ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°He spent that much gold only for us to refuse him. Plus, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s annoyed about how I treated him when he started some nonsense with me. I have to remember that Nobles in this world are the same as the Nobles of my world. I had to throw him a bone, especially after disrespecting him so obviously. If I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d end up like one of the Knights in the river.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I did not expect you to suddenly gain insight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always had this insight. I just decided that I kind of care about not dying a third time. Sure, maybe I¡¯lle back again, but¡­¡± Adam fell silent, shaking his head. He continued to bite into the fruit, which he was certain was actually a vegetable. ¡°I can¡¯t be silly any more, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°When will we leave?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, probably,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then I will inform Sir Merry,¡± Jurot said, standing. ¡°I will im my right to fight him before I leave.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, watching as the Iyrmen rushed off to go and speak with Sir Harold. Adam let out a small sigh, smiling to himself. ¡®He really is like a little kid sometimes.¡¯ It hadn¡¯t taken long for word to travel through the small vige, and soon the town hade together, bringing their drinks and snacks. The Iyrmen had been given their own small section, but many of them sat upon the roofs of the huts and cabins as they would do in the Iyr. Adam epted a small y bottle full of fruit wine and some fried bread which was sprinkled with just a touch of sugar. Vigers tapped on drums, and others yed flutes, revealing songs which had been passed down through the generations. Jurot wore his magical shield, but held a simple axe in one hand. ¡°I, Jurot son of Surot, will face you! Though my shield is magical, I will not use its magics against you, Sir Merry.¡± ¡°Do as you please, Iyrman,¡± Sir Harold replied, holding a sword with both hands, bowing his head. It was also a fairly simple sword, though it had been newly forged. The vige smith had worked hard recently, as some Iyrmen fought without their magical weapons, and Sir Merry would mirror them. He also wore a breastte over his torso, not wanting to bring his entire armour to face a young Iyrman, though kept his amulet close to his chest. It held the symbol of Alnd, a sword surrounded by rays of light. ¡®Iyrman, please,¡¯ the vige smith thought. ¡®Don¡¯t destroy that armour.¡¯ Jurot raised his axe, readying himself to face against Sir Merry. He gripped his axe tight, before loosening his grip slightly. He had never expected that he¡¯d be able to face the previous King¡¯s Sword in a fight. His heart thundered in his chest, already excited about the tale he would tell when he¡¯d return home. ¡®Mother will love to hear this story.¡¯ ¡°Watch carefully,¡± Sarot said, taking a seat beside Adam, who had been given a space near the front, as was his right. ¡°It must be you who repeats the tale.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I understand.¡± Jurot and Sir Harold remained apart from one another. Silent. Still. Their bout had yet to officially begin. Sir Harold gripped his de tighter. ¡®I can¡¯t end the bout too quickly,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I should allow him his fun for his assistance.¡¯ However, he also understood that facing Jurot with everything he had would be fun for the boy too. ¡®I can¡¯t bully my juniors too much.¡¯ The pair remained staring at one another, but the winds shifted. Jurot, who had been staring at Sir Harold for a long while, bolted forward, graceful like a panther. As his sandal boot struck the ground, his entire body turned red, his eyes white, and his mouth formed a wild grin of joy. As he swung, Sir Harold caught his axe, only to feel how hard his arms strained against the blow. ¡®He truly is an Iyrman,¡¯ Sir Harold thought, before he defended himself against another axe swipe of the young man, before bringing some distance between the pair of them, moving as gentle as a butterfly. Sir Harold¡¯s de moved casually through the air, though Jurot felt his hair stand up on end. Though the de swam through the air, Jurot¡¯s body moved on its own, his shield stopping a blow meant for his head, his axe catching another. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. He watched as Sir Harold deflected Jurot¡¯s axe blows and swung with his own de, managing to nick Jurot against his body,nding soft blows against the Iyrman¡¯s skin. ¡®He really is a monster.¡¯ ¡®Oh,¡¯ Sir Harold thought, managing tond a few blows onto the Iyrman¡¯s body with his de, though noted how it felt so tough. Even as his de shed white, he could sense that the young man resisted his assault. ¡®You¡¯re one of those.¡¯ The pair continued to sh against one another, but Jurot managed to push Sir Harold back with a fierce blow which would have split any normal man¡¯s head in half. The older man had managed to catch the blow, though it had caused his arms to scream as fiery pain flooded through him. ¡®I¡¯m too old for this,¡¯ Sir Harold thought. The Iyrmen grunted and hummed to one another approvingly, watching as their young Iyrman fought Sir Merry. Even they were pleasantly surprised to see how well one of theirs was doing. ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to beat me so easily, young Iyrman,¡± Sir Harold chanted, his sword filling with magical might, before he swung down to cut Jurot. Jurot caught the blow, but the sh had caused thunder to rumble from the pair, causing nearby children to gasp, and babies to cry. Jurot¡¯s arms shuddered from the effort of taking the blow. The de shed white as it struck Jurot¡¯s side, though the Iyrman had managed to step aside to dampen the blow. ¡®He¡¯s definitely an Expert,¡¯ Sir Harold thought. He could barely believe it, an Iyrman who was an Expert at such an age? ¡®Is he being groomed for a greater position?¡¯ It was in the moment that he thought which Jurot struck true. Jurot had managed to sh across Sir Harold¡¯s side, causing the old man¡¯s leg to twitch. Sir Harold flexed his muscles, trying to not drop to a knee from the axe which had sunk across his leg. ¡®What a scary young man,¡¯ Sir Harold thought. ¡®At this rate, I may very well lose.¡¯ Sir Merry didn¡¯t mind losing to the Iyrman, as he was holding back, but that would be unfair to the young man who had assisted him in returning the bodies, and would no doubt be a terrible story to tell. The Iyrmen continued to grunt and hum, nodding their heads as they watched. Sarot¡¯s lips were pulled taut as he struggled not to smile. Jurot was putting on quite a show, and he fought with the Rot family¡¯s techniques, honed to such a high proficiency even at his age. ¡°Jurot, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sir Harold asked, taking a moment to put some distance between them. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot!¡± Jurot dered with a roar, leaping towards Sir Harold, his axe flying through the air. ¡°I need a moment,¡± the retired man chanted, raising his hand towards Jurot casually. His amulet shed for an instant. Jurot, who was mid leap, disappeared, his roar cut off mid way. It was as though he did not exist. Adam blinked, staring at where Jurot had been. He nced around, noting the vigers, who rubbed their eyes. The Iyrmen, on the other hand, remained still, watching the scene intently, their eyes burning in the sight of the situation. Sir Royce raised his brows, taking himself away from his drink for a moment. ¡°Ho?¡± ¡°Do not look away, Adam,¡± Sarot said. ¡°You must watch.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes stopped looking about to find Jurot. ¡®Considering how calm the Iyrmen are, there must be something else that¡¯s going on.¡¯ Sir Harold drew his hand across his sword, and following his hand came a gentle white glow. ¡°Jurot, son of Surot, has earned the right to fall under this sword of mine.¡± ¡®You better not mean to death, old man.¡¯ It was a chant for a spell, Adam assumed, for Sir Harold¡¯s sake. The moment the chant was finished, Jurot returned, blinking as he saw the familiar sight of the vige appear once again. His shield and axe were still in hand, and he tried to bring his shield up towards Sir Harold¡¯s de, understanding what had happened to him. Sir Harold¡¯s de glowed white, but there was something else which had taken to the sword. The de¡¯s tip and edge were blue and purple, full of great magic. The air around them had changed, revealing the force of the spell. The de crashed downwards, shattering Jurot¡¯s axe, and it cut across his front Jurot, who had spent his time elsewhere for a moment, had lost his rage. It would had assisted in dealing with most of the blow¡¯s force, though he could feel the assault in his mind ring true, causing his nostrils to fill with blood. . Unfortunately, the rest of the damage from the de had also pushed through. The Iyrman dropped to his knees, feeling unconsciousness begin to seep into his mind. He panted, trying to call for his rage, trying to earn a few more seconds. ¡°Adam¡¯s de,¡± Jurot said, coughing up blood. ¡°Is stronger.¡± His eyes rolled back into his skull as he fell forward.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
After rolling for King''s Sword, I realised how broken Adam is with Phantom. 226. Fourth Gate Spells 226. Fourth Gate Spells ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Sir Royce roared withughter, trying to hold back his tears. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you bullied a boy with your spells!¡± Sarot approached his grandnephew, who had fought well. The Iyrmen pped, grunting affirmatively towards one another. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, his voice full of magic. ¡°Jurot.¡± Mana: 18 -> 16 Spell: Healing Word 2D3 + 3 = 6 (1, 2) Jurot twitched back to life, grunting in pain as he rolled over onto his back. He looked up to his granduncle, his eyes confused, trying to recall what had happened in the past few seconds as the memories came rushing back to him. Quest Complete: Merry Jurot XP Gained: +100 XP: 4650 -> 4750 ¡®Oh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Cool.¡¯ Jurot eventually stood up, inhaling deeply, flexing his muscles as he felt the ache within his wounds. He realised quietly he needed to be patched up. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jurot said, nodding to the older man. Sir Harold bowed his head. ¡°It was my pleasure, son of Surot.¡± Jurot let out a near joyful snort, trying to hide his smile, before he returned back to Adam. He was still bleeding from his front, which was causing him to grow paler. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on the Iyrman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You should take a seat.¡± As Adam began to chant for the spell again, Jurot shook the Half Elf. ¡°No,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°I would like to keep the scar.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Iyrmen,¡± he grumbled, but left Jurot be. Jurot sat down and began to work on dressing his wounds, a viger bringing him a kit to deal with his wounds. ¡°That was quite the fight,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Harold is no joke.¡± Jurot nodded his head. Sir Royce continued tough at hispanion. ¡°Have you grown that old? I didn¡¯t expect you to use those spells against a boy. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed, Harry?¡± Sir Harold set to bandaging his own thigh, all the while the Iyrmen were beginning to swarm their youngster who had fought so well. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t used those spells, he would have been able to beat me,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a sore loser.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you when youined about the Half Elf for so long,¡± Sir Harold replied. ¡°You should remember who he is. An Iyrman youth like him, he wanted to face me at my strongest, to obtain a scar he could show off. He¡¯ll be able to show off quite a lot to the others.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°You had to use Banishment and that Smite of yours. What was it called?¡± ¡°If I had known I was facing against that kind of Barbarian, I would have prayed for Wrathful Smite.¡± Sir Harold sighed. ¡°To think I had to use two Fourth Gate spells against a boy like him.¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s one of those,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°I did wonder why you had to use those spells against him.¡± ¡°If he was still fuelled by his rage, he would have been able to stand even after that blow,¡± Harold said. Royce looked to Harold, raising his brow. ¡°Really?¡± That blow would have killed any normal man, and even an Expert would have had trouble taking the blow. Harold had used so many Mana Streams for thest attack. Harold bowed his head, finishing with dressing his wound. ¡°That boy is probably a candidate to be a Great Elder.¡± ¡®A Great Elder,¡¯ Royce thought, looking to Jurot. ¡®I met the boy once before, but he was much weaker back then.¡¯ ¡°When Ist met him, he was still years away from bing an Expert. I don¡¯t think he was being groomed either.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Harold asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Royce said, his eyes falling to the Half Elf. ¡°He might be more dangerous than we thought.¡± ¡°The Iyr has always been fortunate,¡± Harold said. ¡°If he is part of their fortune, we shouldn¡¯t act so easily.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be fun?¡± Royce asked. ¡°Spending thest of our days being hunted by Iyrmen? They¡¯ll give us a good death.¡± ¡°No,¡± Harold said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound very fun at all.¡± Royce scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve be so boring during your retirement, Harry boy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been this boring, Royce.¡± ¡°At least you don¡¯t call me Sir Royce any more,¡± Royce said, sighing. ¡°Do you think those two will meet?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Harold asked. ¡°The Half Elf and Robby boy.¡± ¡°It would be an unfortunate meeting,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Unfortunate for who?¡± Sir Harold remained silent. ¡°To think that the King¡¯s Sword had to use Banishment against my grandnephew,¡± Sarot said, loudly so that the Iyrmen could hear it. ¡°Our Jurot has grown up well.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± an Iyrman said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°He even had to use that Staggering Smite of his,¡± another said. ¡°Two Fourth Gate spells?¡± another added. The Iyrmen were swarming Jurot, giving him all kinds of congrattions. Did he lose? Of course. However, it wasn¡¯t important that he lost. It was important that the King¡¯s Sword, one of the greatest in thend, had sought to use two Fourth Gate spells and his Guardian de abilities to defeat Jurot, who had already taken a number of blows, all while he was not under his rage. It was a good loss, one which would make a great story. The Iyrmen understood just how jealous hispatriots would be. Well, all save for Adam, who was off in his own thoughts. He wasn¡¯t beside Jurot to congratte him, instead he was thinking, staring at the sky. The Iyrmen could see that there was a stupid kind of thought on his face. ¡®It¡¯s Nightval, right?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the sky. ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean Noonval clothes will be cheap this time of year?¡¯ ¡°Young man,¡± an older Iyrman said, patting Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Do not think too hard, or you may hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Hurt myself?¡± Adam asked, out of his thoughts. ¡°Surrounded by all these Iyrmen? Not even Sir Merry would dare to think about such a thing.¡± The Iyrman chuckled, taking a seat beside him. On his forehead was a tattoo, a purple infinity symbol which was on its side, and red arrows heading outwards from it. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, recognising the symbol. ¡°You¡¯re part of the Ruv family, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That I am, young Nephew of the Rot family,¡± the old man said. ¡°So you know of our family¡¯s tattoo?¡± ¡°How could I forget?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Wahruv was such a scary guy. It was hard to beat him.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, falling into thought. Seeing that Adam¡¯s thoughts no longer seemed so stupid, the Ruv Iyrman let him think in peace. ¡®Hold on. Jurot struggled to beat Wahruv, but he managed to really hurt Sir Harold. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s changed much since then either.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± the Iyrman asked, seeing Adam hade to a conclusion about his thoughts. ¡°Fate is scary,¡± he said, simply. The Iyrmanughed. ¡°So, you faced my grandnephew? How was he?¡± ¡°He was scary,¡± Adam said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have held back against him.¡± ¡°You faced my grandnephew and held back?¡± the Iyrman asked. ¡°If it was some days ago, I would have believed you were boasting. It would have cost you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t use my greater enchanted weapon whereas he used his,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I wanted to show the Iyr that I was strong even without my magical weapon.¡± ¡°Your magical weapon is so powerful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a greater enchantment, it also has an ability simr to Smite,¡± Adam added. ¡°I beat an Awakened Wolf within a single moment using it.¡± ¡°An Awakened Wolf?¡± the Iyrman asked. ¡®This young man is quite something. I should try and steal him from Sarot.¡¯ ¡°Are you-¡° Adam squinted his eyes at the Iyrman, causing him to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°What?¡± the Iyrman asked. ¡°I don¡¯t n on marrying any time soon,¡± Adam said. ¡°How many times have you been asked?¡± The Iyrmanughed, caught red handed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ten? Maybe more? Jarot asked half the time.¡± ¡°Jarot? Your grandfather?¡± ¡°Granduncle Sarot¡¯s brother,¡± Adam said. ¡°After I beat Wahruv, he asked too.¡± ¡°So we were already refused.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name anyhow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sahruv,¡± the old Iyrman said. ¡°Wahruv¡¯s grandfather is my elder brother.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, cing Sarot and Sahruv together. ¡®What a coincidence. Was Sa a popr name during their generation?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard,¡± Sahruv said, chuckling. ¡°Are any of the Family Elders or Heads here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It seems to be the younger siblings.¡± ¡°Those whoe here are those who had been passed for the Family Elder and Head positions for one reason or another,¡± Sahruv said. ¡°Those positions are not the kind we can shirk just for the opportunity to face Sir Merry.¡± ¡°I see a few younger fellows, well, you know,¡± Adam said, looking to the Iyrmen who were in their mid thirties or so. ¡°We¡¯ve allowed some of our youth toe and face Sir Merry and Sir Royce,¡± Sahruv said. ¡°It will be good for their future, and for some, it is to assist in raising their glory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such aplicated thing,¡± Adam said. ¡°Some of them harbour ill thoughts. Some of them believe they have no glory, others believe they will not amount to any in the future, and so they lose their burning heart.¡± Sahruv frowned. ¡°It is our responsibility to make sure that they do not lose sight of what is important.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even moreplicated,¡± Adam said. ¡°Glory is great and all, but it¡¯s not really anything I like.¡± ¡°Even you fight for glory, young man.¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I did, I¡¯d fight in the East Noonval Tournament.¡± ¡°The Noonval Tournament of East Alnd?¡± Sahruv asked. ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not so good with names.¡± Sahruv chuckled. ¡°You are part of an Iyrman family. You should work hard to make sure you remember such things.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s important, I¡¯ll remember it,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°You have been invited to fight in it?¡± Sahruv asked. ¡°I¡¯ve refused,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to return to the Iyr for the festival,¡± Adam said. ¡°What is first ce in a tournament inparison to spending time with my¡­ family.¡± Adam has stopped the cringe before it had slipped out of his mouth. ¡®Do I really want to live my life without mentioning my adorable sister once? I can have at least a little cringe, can¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡°Do you think first ce is easy?¡± Sahruv asked. ¡°First ce is a breeze,¡± Adam said. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to face any Iyrmen.¡± ¡°There will be at least a handful of Iyrmen participating in the tournament,¡± Sahruv said. ¡°All the more as to why I shouldn¡¯t participate then,¡± Adam said. Sahruvughed again.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
After rolling for King''s Sword, I realised how broken Adam is with Phantom. Wait. Why is thising out so soon? 227. Noble History 227. Noble History ¡°You tried to steal him away from us?¡± Sarot asked, offering Sahruv some wine. ¡°How can I steel a man as resolute as him?¡± Sahruv asked, sipping the wine slowly. ¡°They say he is fond of his little sister,¡± Sarot said. ¡°What kind of¡­¡± Sahruv stopped, understanding that his joke had gone too far as he said it. ¡°He is a sentimental young man.¡± ¡°Too sentimental some might say,¡± Sarot replied. ¡°He reminds so much of my elder brother, I cannot help but think he holds the same blood as me.¡± ¡°Perhaps he does?¡± ¡°It does not matter if he does. Since my dear niece has adopted him into the family, who am I to refuse?¡± ¡°Is she the Head?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Then let us drink to your niece¡¯s wisdom,¡± Sahruv called,ughing as they drank together. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, once Jurot was free from all the Iyrmen and vigers who hade to speak with him. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, his face full of content, just like Lucy, who was still digesting the sight of seeing Harold and Jurot fight. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, sitting down beside his brother. ¡°We¡¯ll probably be heading out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Any time.¡± He had already refused the gratitude, but since Jurot was forcing him to ept, he decided he may as well. ¡°May I drink with you?¡± Sir Vonda asked, approaching the trio. Adam motioned to an empty seat, allowing her to sit. ¡°Did you enjoy the fight?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°It was quite the sight. Though I have fought beside you all, I didn¡¯t expect Jurot to hold such great strength.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t had to face anything to truly reveal his abilities,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s the worst we faced? Nude peasants and an Elder Wolf?¡± ¡°Elder Wolves are powerful,¡± she said. ¡°In some ways, I guess,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. Sir Vonda shook her head gently. ¡°You should be careful, Adam. Arrogance leads to a great fall.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, before quickly sitting up. ¡°I mean, thank you for your concern, Sir Vonda.¡± Sir Vonda stared at him, taken aback by his sudden change of demeanour. ¡°It is fine,¡± she said. ¡°I havee to speak with you about the matter of the Twilight Fox.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I must refuse participation within it,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Adam asked. Sir Vonda stared at him, wondering if he was joking. ¡°Sir Vonda is a Priest of Life,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We are going to hunt a Twilight Fox.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I suppose that makes sense. Well, you had to watch as we killed a bunch of Wolves and stuff, so I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°Once you return, I hope to join you once again,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Alright. It¡¯ll be quite lonely without someone who can speak sense, but I suppose I¡¯ll have to make do.¡± Sir Vonda smiled behind her scarf. Omen: 1, 17 ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay to continue adventuring?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡°I am okay.¡± ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡± Fate¡¯s Golden and the Nobles met after breakfast, ready to leave. Though it was dangerous to move through Nightval, they were a group of five Experts, so they would be able to survive most encounters they woulde across, though that didn¡¯t stop the vigers froming to meet them to wish them luck, handing over a number of trinkets to each of them for their assistance. Even Adam was being swarmed by people as they wished him luck and handed him all manner of gifts, from beans on a string, to small wooden statues. Even though he was a Half Elf, they had to do at least this much. ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± Charlie said. ¡°I can¡¯t save you.¡± Adam smiled, trying to contain hisughter. ¡°Yeah.¡± He waved at the kid, who quickly retreated, before the group made their way out. ¡°Handing us all these trinkets on our journey out.¡± Sir Landon sighed. ¡°It will only slow us down.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, I¡¯ll take them off your hands,¡± Adam said. Sir Landon was about to refuse Adam¡¯s request, but decided against it. ¡®There¡¯s no need to aggravate the Half Elf.¡¯ ¡°Very well.¡± He and the Knights handed over most of the trinkets. ¡°You know, Sir Landon,¡± Adam said, putting away the trinkets. ¡°I have to admit, I was wrong about you. I¡¯ll be sure to tell the children of the Iyr that Sir Landon of East¡­¡± Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 15 (12) ¡°East Port!¡± Adam said, managing to catch himself. ¡®I know it wasn¡¯t East Fort.¡¯ ¡°Yes?¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll let the children know that Sir Landon of East Port is a Noble with a fair heart.¡± ¡®Is he trying to pick a fight?¡¯ Sir Landon thought. ¡°You should be careful about what you say to the children of the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He¡¯s gifting so many trinkets to them, it¡¯s the least I could say,¡± Adam said. Sir Landon wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about his name being attached to such paltry gifts. ¡°There is no need to attach my name to such gifts.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. He was partly surprised that Sir Landon would refuse good word being sent to the Iyr. ¡®I feel as though I¡¯ve made a mistake,¡¯ Sir Landon thought, but he decided against saying more. The group made their way out, following Jurot, who had taken the lead. They weren¡¯t heading back to Ever Green, instead heading further away into the wild, towards the West, deeper into the huge forest. The snow slowed them somewhat, and the chill had forced them to wear an extrayer. This kind of cold was very different to the cold of early Nightval. ¡°We won¡¯t meet any Elves, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Elves keep to theirnd,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Where is theirnd exactly?¡± ¡°If wee across hills with mountains nearby, that is theirnd,¡± Jurot said. ¡°This entirend is thend of our King,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°The Iyr has it¡¯snd, the Elves their own, and the King his,¡± Jurot stated, simply. ¡°If the King wishes to own thends of others, it is his responsibility to take it by force.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Right. That¡¯s thew of everynd. Might makes right.¡± ¡®This world¡¯s rules are closer to Earth¡¯s than I expected.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡°If the King hears of what you say, even you can¡¯t escape responsibility,¡± Sir Landon warned. Jurot and Adam exchanged a look between one another and sighed. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°It seems the education of thisnd needs updating.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°Even that boy didn¡¯t know,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s what started the fight. Well, since I don¡¯t want to break our rtionship whilst we¡¯re in dangerous territory, full of weather which aims to kill us, let¡¯s just leave it here.¡± ¡°The Iyr is merelynd gifted to the Iyrmen,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°A trade.¡± Adam coughed, trying to stop himself fromughing. Unfortunately, Lucy wasn¡¯t quite as thoughtful. ¡°What?¡± She started to giggle wildly. ¡°Did you hear what he said?¡± ¡°Lucy, leave it,¡± Adam said. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know about the history of hisnd, he doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking poorly of a Noble,¡± a Knight said. ¡°That is dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as dangerous as thinking the Iyr is part of your Kingdom when it is its own sovereign nation.¡± Adam stopped himself from saying any more. ¡°I don¡¯t want history to repeat itself, from us chatting about the ckwater Crisis, and it happening again to teach thisnd a lesson it should have learned long ago.¡± ¡°The ckwater Crisis?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that prove my point? It was during that war the Iyr was gifted theirnds, in assistance to helping facing the three wars which erupted against the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Three wars?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re talking about the Second ckwater Crisis, with Brandon the Bold?¡± ¡°The Second ckwater Crisis?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°There was a crisis before that which had befallen the Kingdom, about fifty years before.¡± ¡°Fifty years before? You mean when the Iyr broke the truce and struck the Kingdom?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°The Iyr didn¡¯t break the truce,¡± Adam replied, simply. He had noted how Jurot had be tense, even letting out an angry breath. ¡°The King back then broke the truce by killing an Iyrman. After that, there was a war, and the Kingdom was beaten ck and blue. Then they ended up needing the Iyr to help them get back the throne.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you¡¯re quite the joker, Adam,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you tell them the story in the evening?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Alnd seems to have forgotten the tale,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Iyr has not.¡± Sir Landon shook his head. ¡°Your Iyr isn¡¯t as great as you think it is. If the King knows that the Iyr considers itself separate, there may be war.¡± ¡°The King knows the Iyr is separate,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is why he cannot call for as many Iyrmen as he pleases during the wars he deres. It is why the Iyrmen can move unmolested through Aswadia.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not quite unmolested.¡± ¡°It is why your King gave up the im to the awakened forest,¡± Jurot stated, simply. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the awakened forest,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°You are merely protectors, assigned to it by the King.¡± ¡°You may tell me when the King dared to take its resources,¡± Jurot said, bluntly. ¡°I will be awaiting the news. The entire Iyr will be awaiting the news.¡± ¡°You dare to-¡° Sir Landon raised a hand, stopping his Knight¡¯s outburst. What he said was obviously incorrect, but it was incorrect to the history he was told. ¡°The Iyr has its history, and we have our own. If the Iyr considers itself a separate territory, then it is a matter for the diplomats to deal with. Your words may be seen as treason, Iyrman. Allow me at least to warn you.¡± ¡°Let us see if your King tries me for treason,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Thest time an Iyrman was charged for treason, Alnd almost lost its King,¡± Adam warned. ¡°You should have seen it, back in the vige. All those Iyrmen-¡° An arrow flew through the air, cutting Adam off.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
How rude. Who dares to interrupt Adam as he puts his foot into his mouth? Wait. Why is thising out so soon? New meme! 228. Silver Strider 228. Silver Strider Emerging from the trees came something Adam hadn¡¯t expected. It wore a breastte across its chest, made of metal which was silvery blue. At its centre was a symbol, a tree, one with fruits in the shape of stars. However, that wasn¡¯t the strangest thing about the being. With long antlers on its head, a skull which covered it¡¯s face, and a lower half which matched Zeus, it was something Adam had never seen before. It carried in its hand a long bow, and strapped to its waist was a de. ¡®Oh, damn it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I forgot to summon Zeus.¡¯ ¡°Begone vile creature!¡± the Elk Centaur demanded, it¡¯s voice screeching throughout the forest, causing even the trees to shudder. The Knights had drawn their weapons, but Sir Landon had raised his hand. ¡°Dere yourself at once!¡± ¡°This is no matter of yours, son of man,¡± it replied, holding its bow tight in one hand, its other hand resting against the de at its side. The de was a short de, but seeing its design, Adam couldn¡¯t help but think it was magical, for it glowed even with the Nightval sun barely falling upon them. ¡°What¡¯s your problem with me?¡± Lucy asked, gripping her Destroyer in hand. From the moment it had appeared, its eyes were glued to Lucy, and not once did they pull away from her. ¡°You! Demon!¡± it screeched once more, the trees still shaking. ¡°Begone! Begone vile creature of death and destruction! We will not share this forest with you!¡± ¡®God damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, before raising a hand to Lucy. ¡°Rx, Lucy.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what this creature was, but it seemed powerful, considering it hade so eagerly to meet them. The creature drew its de, which glowed blue and white. Lucy narrowed her eyes towards the sword. ¡°Holysteel,¡± Jurot warned. Adam slowly nodded his head, understanding how serious the situation was. ¡°How about we talk this out?¡± ¡°Talk? Talk?¡± it asked, screeching once more, its voice beginning to echo, as though an unholy choir was chanting along with it. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A Guard,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They do note out unless it is important.¡± ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound good,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the creature. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it cool, yeah? Isn¡¯t it Nightval?¡± The creature turned to face Adam, cocking its head towards him. Adam could see its eyes now, which matched the colour of fresh steel. ¡°Do not stop¡­¡± The creature fell silent, staring at Adam. Adam was a Half Elf, a Fae, just like it. Yet, there was something else about Adam, something strange. Something foreign. Just like her. It shifted its position, moving two steps to the side, and a step back, so now that both Adam and Lucy were within its sights. ¡°What are you?¡± it asked, staring at the pair of them. ¡°You are not of thisnd.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t give away all our secrets, buddy. You don¡¯t see Jurot here spilling all your secrets in front of everyone, do you?¡± It snarled at Adam, snorting through its nostrils. The skull hid most of its face, but it no doubt held a vaguely human face, just like himself. ¡°Do you speak the good tongue?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Do not besmirch the good tongue,¡± it snarled back in Aldish. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Alright, jeez,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Calm down before we put you down.¡± ¡°We should not threaten the Guard,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Not threaten the Guard? He, she, ites here and starts talking a bunch of nonsense after shooting an arrow at us and you want us not to threaten it?¡± Adam pointed at it, as though his finger were a sword ready to pierce it. ¡°I¡¯m getting sick and tired of your shit. If you want to fight, we¡¯ll kill you and be done with it. If you don¡¯t want to die, I suggest you change your tone.¡± ¡°Strangers! Foreigners!¡± it screeched, waving its sword, which caught the light. ¡°Alright!¡± Adam shouted back, grabbing his axe. Jurot stepped forward quickly, understanding that Adam was finished with his diplomacy. ¡°Lucy is a guest of my family.¡± The creature, who had wound up its sword, readying its magic to smite down the strangers, froze. ¡°This is no matter of yours, son of Iyr.¡± ¡°This matter includes me,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Lucy is a member of our party. We have brought no harm to the forest, we should not be treated this way, Silver Strider.¡± The Silver Strider¡¯s eyes narrowed towards the son of the Iyr, who had dared to call it out. ¡®Silver Strider?¡¯ Sir Landon thought, burning the name into his mind. ¡°You know what it is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We of the Iyr learn of many matters in rtion to our neighbours. The history of Alnd, including that of the ckwater Crisis, and even those of our neighbours to the south, the Fae. After the Massacre of Rock Hill, the matters were retaught to the children.¡± The Silver Strider growled at the Iyrman, a low growl of thought, not one which threatened him. ¡®Are Iyrmen cheat codes?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®He¡¯s fixing all our problems.¡¯ ¡°Adam, remind him that we have a deal, the Iyr and them,¡± Jurot said in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. Adam, noted that Jurot spoke in a tongue only the two could understand, meaning it was quite important. ¡°Guest of the moon and stars,¡± Adam began, recalling how to speak politely and properly as an Elf. ¡°I am ever graced by your presence. I should dare to warn my dearest guest that the most splendid Iyr has a deal in ce with your ever graceful being.¡± Its eyes narrowed again, suspiciously staring at Adam and then the Iyrman. ¡®He knows of their tongue? They do not know of our tongue yet, otherwise the Iyrman would have spoken it. He really is a son of Fae.¡¯ ¡°I remain,¡± it eventually said. ¡°Watchful eyes on the strangers.¡± ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam asked, allowing him to choose whether that was fine. The others knew nothing about this creature, but Jurot seemed to hold some knowledge about it. Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Lucy is a guest of the Iyr, and Adam is my brother. He is a Nephew of my family. Sir Landon is the son of a Baron from East Port, and the two beside him are his Knights.¡± It picked up on what Jurot was telling him, and it bowed its head, slowly moving away until it was out of sight, though its watchful eye remained on them. ¡°You know a lot, Iyrman,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your knowledge to be so vast.¡± ¡°The Iyr teaches us the world¡¯s history through thousands of stories,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We know much of the world because of it.¡± ¡°Stories are just that,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°There is no need to take them so seriously.¡± ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°A Silver Strider, a Guard of sorts.¡± ¡°A Guard of what?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Are you saying you know what it guards?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡®First that Lord Stokmar, and now this.¡¯ ¡°I have heard the stories,¡± Jurot replied, simply. The Noble waited, but Jurot turned, leading them further forward. Sir Landon understood that Jurot wasn¡¯t going to tell him. ¡°So, what does it Guard?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°It is not a story I can tell you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam stared at Jurot¡¯s back, but allowed him his secrets. That was the way it worked. Jurot would leave Adam his secrets, and Adam would leave Jurot his secrets. Though, if it were his own secret, Jurot would have told him. This was not his secret, however. ¡°Damn,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you stopped me from fighting it.¡± ¡°Leave the Silver Strider be,¡± Jurot said, his tone carrying the authority of an Iyrman. ¡°There is no good whiches from fighting it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good fight?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an Iyrman to run from a good fight.¡± ¡°It is a good fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Adam has requested for us to live.¡± Lucy stared at Jurot. ¡°Is it that strong?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It guards its realm,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°When its realm is threatened, its realm wille for us. Do you wish to save Mary, or do you wish to die before it?¡± Lucy grumbled quietly, but allowed Jurot his peace, and allowed the matter to end there. ¡°How strong is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is an Expert,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°So about as strong as us?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°So we don¡¯t really have to worry about it too much.¡± Jurot did not nod. Eventually the group found a ce to sleep in the night, and Jurot cooked using their rations. He brought out a cracker and some cheese he had received from Ever Green some days ago, which was ageing whilst they travelled. ¡°Have you ever met a Silver Strider before?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°They do not appear easily.¡± Adam shared a look with Lucy. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t bother us too much. We¡¯ll get in, do our job, get out. Will it bother us for the Twilight Fox?¡± ¡°I do not believe so.¡± Jurot looked up to the sky, watching the stars. ¡®Am I cursed to be unable to fight it?¡¯ He smiled. ¡®No. What is a Silver Striderpared to Sir Merry?¡¯ He ate his cracker and cheese merrily.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
This Silver Strider better not act up. 229. The Twilight Fox 229. The Twilight Fox Omen: 2, 8 ¡°So, how are we meant to find this Twilight Fox anyhow?¡± Adam asked as they continued to trek through the snowy forest. ¡°It will appear in the night, most likely in front of us as we will be within its domain,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°It is a powerful creature,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It will test us to see if it can kill one of us, and if it cannot, it will leave as quickly as it appears.¡± ¡°So I gotta nuke it? Got it.¡± Jurot assumed Adam meant he was going to go all out in the beginning to take it out right away. ¡®Newk?¡¯ Sir Landon and the Knights sometimes exchanged a few words between one another, the young Noble sometimes growing bored of the silence. He did not speak to the others, though, leaving them to their own conversations. Adam could still feel it, the eyes of the Silver Strider, which came from an unseen ce. ¡°I don¡¯t like that it can see us and we can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Leave it to its business, and it will leave us to ours,¡± Jurot said. They continued to journey until thete afternoon, where they set up camp. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°I was going to summon my tower,¡± Adam said. ¡°I saved my Mana this morning so I could cast it at least once.¡± ¡°We will need your magic against it.¡± ¡°I know, but I can spare this,¡± Adam said. ¡°We won¡¯t need a Third Gate spell to deal with it.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Sir Landon stared at the Half Elf, who constantly annoyed him to no end. Adam smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten how quickly I dispatched your Knight?¡± Sir Landon narrowed his eyes, but nodded his head. ¡°Very well. However, if we cannot hunt the Twilight Fox because of you, I will warn the Guild of this matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°If we fail this, we¡¯ll find something less troublesome to hunt. You¡¯ve seen how good we are.¡± ¡°We will see if you are good enough.¡± Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower Adam summoned forth his tower, which emerged from the ground. He had cast it the night before because it seemed safe to do so. Jurot had said that we weren¡¯t within its domain at that time, so he bathed in peace. ¡°Can I go bathe really quick?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It will not appear until night falls,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°You may go.¡± ¡°Sweet!¡± Adam quickly stripped out of everything, before going to take a dip in the hot water. Going from the cold Nightval to the hot bath was something else. ¡®Ah, this is the life.¡¯ Once Adam was done, he kept an eye out to allow Lucy to bathe in peace too, before she was done and the Nobles bathed. ¡°Thanks,¡± Lucy said, feeling much better after a nice hot bath. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied. She had trusted Adam to keep an eye out, and was sure that if it did somehow appear in the bath, she was strong enough to deal with it for a moment before the rest woulde to assist her. ¡®Not that I need their help,¡¯ she thought. Night eventually fell, and the stars began to twinkle in the distance. Lucy and Adam spent their time staring up at the stars, which Jurot seemed to be concentrated on. The Knights were keeping an eye out around their camp, wary of any Nightval Wolves or other Nightval creatures which would appear. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we bring Fred?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Then we would have outnumbered the Nobles.¡± ¡°I think Fred needs Sir Vonda at the moment,¡± Adam replied. ¡°He was pretty quiet and kept to himself after the whole thing with the kid and the Chief.¡± The stars were so foreign to Adam, who could still feel that the sky was wrong somehow. It was so different from Earth, all the different colours strange objects and phenomena unique to this world, this universe. ¡°It hase,¡± Jurot said, donning his shield and grabbing his axe. Within moments, the others had shot up, ready for action, grabbing all their gear to fight. ¡°Come.¡± Jurot bolted forward as a blue and purple star fell down from the sky, shooting towards them, though it veered to the side away from them, before an explosion rocked them and the forest. Adam stumbled against a tree, before his eyes returned to the side, where a massive area had been cleared from the explosion. ¡°Is that¡­ it?¡± In the centre of the explosion was a tiny creature. It was no bigger than a hamster, with fur which was starry like the sky above them and a tail which formed a crescent moon no matter how it moved. The Twilight Fox, which was more like a Twilight Mouse, stared up at them, its pupils in the shape of stars. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous than you think!¡± Jurot replied, gripping his axe tight. The Twilight Fox, which seemed as harmless as a mouse, disappeared from where it stood. It did not quite disappear, as the darkness blurred across the white snow, giving them just a moment to gather themselves, the Twilight Fox darting from one tree stump to the next, moving as though it were a shadow. Within the span of a second, it appeared before Lucy. Lucy, who was unarmoured, carried no shield, and had her delicious flesh on disy for it. Lucy, with Destroyer in hand, swung down towards the Twilight Fox, her Destroyer suddenly ame as she tried to cut the creature in half. However, their eyes met, and Lucy froze, still as a statue. She hadn¡¯t the chance to fall into her rage, as the Twilight Fox hade upon her so quickly, and her eyes turned ssy as she looked to another time. Her lips formed a small smile, her face gentle as she weed the embrace of Mary. As the Knights darted forward to attack the Twilight Fox, it spun quickly, bing a wheel, and its tail shed across Lucy¡¯s front. Its tail had somehow managed to cut through Lucy¡¯s flesh as though the Demon girl was made of paper. The snow turned red as Lucy¡¯s blood sttered across it, though a boot stamped across it as the Knights leapt forward into action. ¡°Lucy!¡± Adam shouted, having charged forward. Lucy was still alive, her eyes still unfocused as they remained staring at another time. ¡°Come here!¡± A Knight roared, as the Twilight Fox leapt over Lucy, and darted around. The Knights, with their years of training, managing ncing blows against its tail, which it used to partly deflect the delectable magical steel away. It was ghostly quiet as it moved, and save for the sounds of their movement and grunted of effort as they shed with it, there were no sounds within the forest. Sir Landon tried to step forward to attack, but understood he was out of his depths, so raised his sword up defensively. However, his actions soon proved to be far more dangerous, as the The Twilight Fox¡¯s eyes fell to him. He was the weakest link, it gathered. Lucy hadn¡¯t died to its attacks, which had in almost everyone it met, meaning she was quite tough. This fellow, on the other hand, was surely someone that would die instantly, and it would be able to drain the Noble¡¯s blood so eagerly. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 19 (11) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) Critical hit! Phantom: 3 -> 2 Mana: 18 -> 15 2D6 + 8D6 + 8D6 + 6 = 81 (4, 4)(2, 3, 3, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6)(3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) 81 damage! The Twilight Fox continued to bounce about, dodging and weaving through the group with grace, darting towards Sir Landon, wanting to taste his flesh. The Twilight Fox needed only a moment to kill him, and another to sip his blood. As it did, however, an axe blurred across its neck, cutting it clean through. Its head dropped down beside the man¡¯s feet, and its body mmed against Sir Landon¡¯s armour, before skidding across the snow and striking a tree beside him. Adam, who had spent a moment to focus himself, had swung his axe down ahead of it, towards where it was going to be. The axe had appeared from its blind spot, its greedy eyes glued to Sir Landon, its most precious meal. Just like that, as quickly as it had appeared, it had left. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, staring at the bisected form of the Twilight Fox. ¡°That was easy.¡± Even Jurot, who was usually first to move, had not reacted. He had left the matter to Adam, trusting that the Half Elf could kill it, since he had promised to newk it. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped to Lucy, who was still within her daze, staring out ahead of her with joy. It was a joy Adam hadn¡¯t seen before, a joy which was not faked to keep herself from being swallowed by the abyss. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Adam asked, before Jurot roared behind him, and he turned back, only to watch as something blurred in front of him. It was the shaft of an arrow, which caught his eye. He didn¡¯t blink, instead watching as it shot forward, striking Lucy¡¯s horn, before it exploded with light.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Okay. It''s time. 230. Strider Disarmed 230. Strider Disarmed The arrow exploded into light, forcing Lucy to a knee, blood pouring out the side of her face. Her eyes became focused one more as she blinked away whatever had taken her mind, before her eyes snapped to the Silver Strider. ¡°I must deal with the spawn of evil!¡± it cried, drawing its sword as it shed against Jurot¡¯s axe, who had leapt into action the moment it let loose the arrow. ¡°Stand aside, son of the Iyr!¡± Lucy snarled, turning on her heel as she charged towards it. With Destroyer gripped tightly, she swung her greataxe with all her strength, forcing the Silver Strider further back. ¡°Bastard!¡± Lucy roared, her ming axe swinging down towards the Silver Strider. They shed, but the creature stumbled back from the heft of the blow. ¡°How dare you go for my precious horns! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Taking the onught of both the Iyrman and the Demon, the Silver Strider crashed against a tree, de shaking in its throbbing hand. ¡°Vile spawn! I will -¡° Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 15 (6) D20 + 9 = 17 (8) Miss! Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 19 (4) D20 + 9 = 18 (9) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 12 1D6 + 1D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 20 (2)(5)(2, 5) 20 damage! There had been many mistakes the Silver Strider had made. One of those mistakes was bullying Lucy for being a Demon when she was minding her own business. One of those mistakes was making a deal with an Iyrman and breaking it by shooting Lucy¡¯s face. One of those mistakes was being born. The Silver Strider had gone to lunge for Lucy with its de, but found that the de had dropped to its side. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said, clenching his axe tight in his hand, hearing the arm drop beside his food. ¡°I was getting sick and tired of your shit.¡± Adam¡¯s vision had clouded, his forehead pulsed as the anger flowed through his veins. ¡°Did your parents never teach you not to strike a woman¡¯s face?¡± Adam asked, his voice low, trying to contain his anger. ¡°Since you were being a cun-¡° Adam swallowed, feeling the resistance his throat gave to him. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Jurot stared at Adam, whose eyes were fixated on the Silver Strider. The Half Elf¡¯s face was twitching, and even Lucy, who had been ready and eager to ughter the Silver Strider, paused long enough for her rage to fade, though she continued to hold her greataxe tight in hand. ¡°You broke our deal,¡± Adam said, eventually. ¡°If that¡¯s how you and your kind work, that¡¯s fine. If it wasn¡¯t for Jurot¡¯s insistence we should leave you alive, I would have killed you.¡± Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Healing Word 3D3 + 3 = 9 (1, 2, 3) ¡°Lucy, would you mind stepping back?¡± Adam asked, his axe still gripped tight in hand. The words were a chant for his magic, which healed Lucy¡¯s wounds across her body, barely closing the wound at her forehead. Lucy groaned, remaining still for a moment. She was still angry, but seeing that the Silver Strider¡¯s arm had been cut, she pulled away. ¡°You would let her-¡° ¡°Who said you could speak?¡± Adam asked, raising his axe towards the Silver Strider¡¯s neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission. Jurot, did you hear me give them permission?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, staring down at the Silver Strider. ¡°If you kill me-¡° Adam pressed his axe deeper against the creature¡¯s neck, drawing blood. ¡°You have a problem listening, don¡¯t you? How about I take off that helmet and cut off one of those ears?¡± The Silver Strider¡¯s steel eyes rapidly filled with fear, and it swallowed. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, having heard nothing escape from its lips. He nced towards Jurot. ¡°We made a deal and it broke it, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So what do we do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve taken an arm, and as much as I want to do more.¡± Adam shifted the axe slightly to draw out a longer cut, his arm tense as he did his best not to kill it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would benefit us, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot sheathed his axe, crossing his arms as he fell into thought. ¡°Killing the Silver Strider will cause trouble.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I would like the trouble, but it would not be good for us since we must remain alive,¡± Jurot stated. The Silver Strider remained stuck against the tree, its eyes darting towards the Iyrman. ¡®What did he just say? He would like the trouble?¡¯ The Silver Strider made to talk, but Adam shifted the axe once again, cutting a longer line across its neck. ¡°A deal had been broken,¡± Jurot said, mostly to himself. ¡°If I asked any of the Great Elders what to do, they would say it is within our rights to kill the Silver Strider.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We must demandpensation,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear,¡± Adam said, reaching around back to grab a handful of arrows, before pulling them. Health: 65 -> 51 Athletics Check D20 + 6 = 26 (20) As he did, the Silver Strider pulled upwards suddenly, the axe trailing a long cut along its neck to its breaste, as it mmed Adam¡¯s thighs with its hoofs, striking him hard as it tried to punt the Half Elf away. Adam did not budge even a millimetre from where he stood, though he felt his thighs pulse. ¡°You dare t-¡° Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 29 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 9 -> 8 2D6 + 2D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 37 (4, 6)(1, 3)(3, 4, 5, 5) 37 damage! Adam stepped back and Phantom blurred. The bow the Silver Strider held fell, itsst remaining arm falling with it, as it fell to its knees, dripping blue and silver blood under its helmet as its nostrils leaked. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°You saw them attack me, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I did,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I left you one arm to show you mercy, but you decided to refuse it,¡± Adam said, squatting down beside it. ¡°I want you to understand that you could have kept both hands. You just needed to let us go about our business. We just wanted the Twilight Fox, that¡¯s all. You just had to¡­¡± Adam grit his teeth, trying to stop himself from getting so worked up. ¡°We should leave,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will not appreciate what we have done.¡± ¡°If they have a problem with it, they cane and speak to me any time,¡± Adam said, still gripping his axe tight. ¡°Come,¡± Jurot said, motioning a hand, wanting Adam to step aside first. Adam walked past the Iyrman to Lucy. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who got hit in the face by an arrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lucky you.¡± She rubbed her horn gently, wincing in pain. ¡°You got any more magical healing?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mana: 8 -> 7 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) Mana: 7 -> 6 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°That better?¡± Adam asked, having healed her with the lowest roll twice. ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡± She kept wincing, though didn¡¯t feel quite as terrible. ¡°Did you save some for the tower?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll heal better in the tower, I think.¡± Lucy nodded her head. They returned back to Sir Landon and the Knights, who had picked up the Twilight Fox, and had watched the Half Elf torture the Silver Strider silently. ¡®How many spells does he have?¡¯ Sir Landon thought, trying to count how many times he had used his spells. ¡®He should have run out already.¡¯ Victory! Twilight Fox XP Gained: +150 Victory! Silver Strider XP Gained: +300 ¡°Come,¡± Jurot said, after confirming they had picked up the Twilight Fox, before following the trail back to the tower. ¡°We should leave this area.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t travel for far, can we?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it best to stay here, with the tower?¡± Jurot slowly bowed his head. ¡°It will be equally as dangerous regardless of where we are as long as we are in this forest after what we have done.¡± ¡°I hope the forest is grateful we showed mercy,¡± Adam said. ¡°I still have quite some spirit left in me.¡± Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 5 = 15 (3, 3) Health: 51 -> 65 Jurot still wanted to leave, but Adam was right. Even if they travelled the entire night, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, so they should remain here to rest. The Iyrman began to butcher the Twilight Fox, allowing them each to eat the smallest portion of meat. The fur was given to Sir Landon, but he held up a tiny gem, the size of a pea. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked, staring at the pea. It was dark, but there were small flecks of colour within it. ¡°It¡¯s core,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The deal did not mention a core.¡± ¡°So?¡± Adam asked, turning to look at Sir Landon. ¡°How do we split the core?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right that the deal didn¡¯t mention it,¡± he said. ¡°The deal was that we hunt the Twilight Fox, you pay us for the fur,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sounds like we get to keep the core.¡± ¡°Will you surrender it?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I will allow you to keep it,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°I hope that you remember such a favour, for I may have use for you in the future.¡± ¡°You may certainly ce forward a request for assistance,¡± Adam replied, in the same way the Noble had to Jurot¡¯s use of surrender. ¡°We will see if we are willing to assist you.¡± ¡°Allowing you to keep the core is no small favour,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Indeed,¡± Adam replied. ¡°So if you do have a request for our service, I will certainly hear it out.¡± ¡°Very well.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I will not apologise for the joke. 231. One Of Those 231. One Of Those The journey back to the vige was swift, and disappointingly uneventful. They had travelled through the forest, feeling a number of eyes against them, but nothing hade to slow their journey. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°That was easy.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Lucy rubbed her horn, feeling the ridge which had formed from the arrow. ¡°My beautiful baby, how could someone hurt you so bad.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we buff it out?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Buff it out?¡± Lucy red daggers towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll buff your ears out.¡± Adam¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t know how horns work. I¡¯m not as horny as you.¡± She narrowed her eyes at him, but let thement be. They had managed to return to the vige within a day¡¯s journey, though they had be exhausted after speeding up so eagerly. Luckily, Zeus had been quite the help on the way back, allowing them to travel quicker. ¡°You have returned,¡± Sarot said, weing back his grandnephews. ¡°Was it fruitful?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Will you tell me the story?¡± They settled for the night, with Jurot telling his granduncle the story while Adam bathed before passing out. ¡°A Silver Strider?¡± Sarot asked, rubbing his chin. ¡°The matter should not escte considering their actions.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I do not know if Fate¡¯s Golden will be able to travel that path again.¡± ¡°You should avoid it for now,¡± Sarot said, ruffling Jurot¡¯s hair. ¡°Will the core be given to the Iyr as Iytax?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°No?¡± Sarot asked, raising his brow. He didn¡¯t expect Jurot to deny it. It would have brought him a great amount of honour if he handed the core over. ¡°I do not have it.¡± Jurot replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Then who has it?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sarot thought about what he knew of Adam. ¡®Since Adam is Jurot¡¯s brother, then there should be no issue.¡¯ He wondered what kind of enchanted weapon Adam would make with a Twilight Fox core. Omen: 7, 11 Adam groaned as he awoke in the morning. He kept a nket wrapped around him as he sipped his tea, which warmed him up. ¡°I am d you have returned safely,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°I wished to meet youst night, but I thought you should rest.¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± Adam replied, sipping some more tea. ¡°I was really tired. Exhausted, one might say.¡± He chuckled at his little joke. ¡°How did it go? Poorly?¡± she asked. ¡°No, it went quite well,¡± Adam said. ¡°You killed it?¡± she asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Then it went poorly.¡± She smiled a sad smile before her scarf. ¡°Well, if it makes you feel any better, there was a creature which had attacked us but we left it alive,¡± Adam said. ¡°You did?¡± Vonda stared at the Half Elf. ¡°That is wonderful news.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, sipping some more of his tea. ¡°Took both of its arms, though.¡± Sir Vonda blinked rapidly, wondering if she had heard him correctly. ¡°Arms?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was a Silver Strider.¡± ¡°A Silver Strider?¡± Sir Vonda almost choked, quickly bringing her scarf up as she shook her head violently, trying to deflect the mental blows Adam¡¯s words were hammering into her mind. ¡°You came across a Silver Strider?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the Demon who was currently basking beside the fire. ¡°Lucy.¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Lucy.¡± She decided against asking more, unsure if her heart could handle more of Adam¡¯s words. ¡®A Silver Strider. He took their arms?¡¯ She wondered if she should tow the line so close to death. ¡°We¡¯re probably heading out today,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to return back to Ever Green. I told the Porters to wait for us, but we shouldn¡¯t wait too long, plus the request that Sir Landon had handed over, we need the Guild to confirm it.¡± ¡°Then I will pack my things,¡± she said. ¡°How was Fred?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He is still finding his path.¡± ¡°How was it here without us? Not too boring, I hope.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°There was much healing to be done due to the Iyrmen and the Sirs.¡± ¡°Kept you busy then?¡± Adam continued to chuckle. ¡°Would you like some tea before you leave?¡± ¡°Perhaps in Ever Green.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam prepared to leave, grabbing all his stuff, double and triple checking his items, before he packed everything up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Sir Harold asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Thanks for putting us up.¡± ¡°It was our pleasure. You are always wee within our vige, Adam.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, smirking slightly. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re saying so, then I¡¯ll be sure to intrude more often.¡± Sir Harold bowed his head, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm, before letting him go. ¡°We should have asked him for a spar,¡± Sir Royce said. ¡°We could have been done with the favours after an untimely slip.¡± ¡°In front of the Iyrmen?¡± Sir Harold asked. Sir Royceughed. ¡°I wanted to see him fight. That Iyrman said something rather funny, so I wanted to see it for myself.¡± ¡°With that axe of his, it¡¯s true,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°If it was in my hands, he would be unable to match my strength.¡± ¡°That axe of his is deadly. He said he received it in the Iyr?¡± ¡°That is what he said.¡± ¡°Do you believe it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s told any lies. Whether or not he has spoken the whole truth¡­¡± He watched as Adam pat Zeus and the group left out of the vige, the vigers bringing more trinkets and gifts. ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± ¡°Double dipping on trinkets,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Landon? Would you be so kind?¡± Sir Landon gave up the items to Adam. ¡°Since they¡¯re going towards a good cause, I will hand them to you.¡± ¡°A good cause?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Iyrmen children will enjoy them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell them that Sir Landon and his Knights gave them as gifts.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡®It seems he¡¯s been doing some thinking,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®He¡¯s caught on quick.¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure if Sir Landon was an ally yet, but he certainly didn¡¯t seem like a foe. ¡°Should we be moving so quickly?¡± Fred asked. ¡°We might miss danger.¡± ¡°What would dare threaten us between the vige and Ever Green?¡± Jurot stated,pletely rxed as they travelled the path. ¡°Sir Merry¡¯s presence has put pressure on anything powerful enough toy im to the area.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± Fred said, remaining to himself. The walls of Ever Green weed them in the evening, Sir Landon paying for their gate fee as they entered. ¡°What a nice guy,¡± Adam said. Sir Landon still wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was trying to pick a fight with him, but nodded his head and left it be. Quest Complete: y Twilight Fox +150XP XP: 5200 -> 5350 Stamps Gained: +1 Stamps: 6 -> 7 ¡®I should really spend that XP, otherwise I¡¯ll be dying with a spare level in my back pocket.¡¯ ¡°Did you by any chance pick up a Twilight Fox core?¡± Barks asked when they were alone. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are you willing to sell it to the Guild?¡± ¡°I would prefer to keep it,¡± Adam said. Barks sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Nightval Bear core?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s been snooping on my file, eh?¡± Adam said. He had expected they kept detailed notes on him, and he wondered how that worked. ¡°No snoopery, young man. I am a Guild Worker, and it is within my right to know about the Adventurers.¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hope that news of my abilities remains between the Guild and I.¡± Barks chuckled, leaning back in his chair. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be in business if we spilled the secrets of every Adventurer.¡± ¡°Not every Adventurer, but a few key Adventurers,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Only those with certain ess can obtain your information.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got that kind of ess?¡± ¡°Been a Guild Worker for decades,¡± Barks said. ¡°I have about as much ess as your Vice Master.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just thought you were a friendly old man.¡± ¡°I am a friendly old man.¡± Barks chuckled again. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about little ol¡¯ me.¡± ¡°Are you secretly a bad ass Adventurer who retired after his lover died in your arms?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My story isn¡¯t quite so obvious,¡± Barks said. ¡°I was an Adventurer, for a little while. I reached Bronze rank in five years and retired to be a Guild Worker.¡± ¡°So quickly?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I found myself a big fat pile o¡¯ loot,¡± Barks said. ¡°Most beautiful thing I ever saw. Gold coins, tinum coins, even bars. Pile o¡¯ magical weapons and armour, just there for the taking. Brought it back to the Guild, sold most of it off, split it with the party, joined the Guild so no one slit my throat for the gold.¡± ¡°A wise decision,¡± Adam said. ¡°Wisest I ever made.¡± Barks stared at Adam. ¡°You thought about retiring? You don¡¯t need to go about in this dangerous world. You¡¯ve got the skills, the connections.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I think about it more than you know,¡± he admitted. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve got promises to keep.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Barks said. ¡°You¡¯re one of those.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m one of those.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
More double chapters still. Thanks to all the new patrons! I almost have 25, which might kill me with all the chapters I need to write and put out. 232. Back To Red Oak 232. Back To Red Oak "Gold. Gold. So lovely. So beautiful.¡± Lucy hummed to herself as she yed with her gems. She had started off with nearly nothing, and had quickly gained herself hundreds of gold coins. ¡°That Noble guy pays well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not hope for an easy pay day like that again,¡± Adam said, sipping some tea. ¡°We¡¯ll have to actually work hard.¡± Lucy groaned. ¡°Let¡¯s find another piggy bank Noble to take all their coin.¡± Adam threw a look to Vonda. ¡°She¡¯s just joking.¡± ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡± The group had reconvened in a room which the Guild provided to allow Adventurers to speak with their party members privately. Adam hadn¡¯t explored the Guild much, so had no idea they provided such a service. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway. I think it would behoove us us to¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that the right word? Behoove? I hate talking like this.¡± ¡°Then stop it,¡± Lucy said. ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°It is cringe,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I need to speak in a proper fashion so that we aren¡¯t looked down upon,¡± Adam said. ¡°We are an Iyrman, a Devilkin, and a Half Elf,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even if we were not Adventurers, we would be looked down upon in thisnd.¡± ¡°Really? From the looks of it, the Iyrmen aren¡¯t looked down upon much.¡± ¡°Much. Do not forget Woodknight Dorian and Sir Landon, who have learnt a particr type of history.¡± ¡°Who the hell is Woodknight Dorian?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows. The name seemed to familiar to him, and filled him with a morsel of annoyance. ¡°He joined us with Sir Harvey. He was the young Knight who began to cause trouble with you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°That guy.¡± ¡°You had forgotten?¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember every loser I beat.¡± ¡°You did not beat him,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I didn¡¯t? That doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡± ¡°Vice Master Paul dealt with the matter.¡± Adam snapped his fingers. ¡°Oh yeah. I remember now.¡± Jurot stared at the Half Elf. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I remember him being weird about me, and I vaguely remember him talking poorly of the Iyr. I guess you¡¯re right. Inparison to how people treat me, the Iyrmen are well loved, mostly.¡± ¡°North Alnd treats the Iyrmen quite well, though Red Oak is best,¡± Jurot said. ¡°South Alnd is usually fine.¡± ¡°I remember that time we went to that inn, out there in the wild,¡± Adam said. ¡°They were pretty terrible too.¡± ¡°That is just how it is in the wild.¡± ¡°They had their own little operation going too,¡± Adam said. ¡°On top of that hill, with their own little vige and everything.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It is not so far from here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head as he recalled it. ¡°We came to Ever Green right after, I remember now. ¡°What¡¯s her name? Bertha, right? The cook?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°You remember that much?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t forget a name like Bertha,¡± Adam said, spending half a moment in a day dream about his own little castle and inn. ¡°Or a name like Pam.¡± ¡°Whose Pam?¡± Lucy asked, eating some bread. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Adam shot her a look. ¡°No?¡± ¡°You¡¯re eating bread and you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t remember Pam?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lucy said, recalling who they were talking about. ¡°That Pam! Jurot¡¯s woman.¡± Jurot coughed, crossing his arms. ¡°She is not my woman.¡± ¡°Yet,¡± Lucy teased. Jurot¡¯s ears turnedpletely red. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s our n? Stay here for the night and head back to Red Oak? We were meant to head north, but I guess it¡¯s been a while, and we should probably return sometime before the Twilight Month.¡± Lucy sighed. ¡°We didn¡¯t even get to kill a Dragon.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find a Dragon one day,¡± Adam assured her. Sir Vonda and Fred tried to keep up with their conversation, but decided to remain silent, sipping their tea which Adam had poured for them. ¡°So?¡± Adam said. ¡°Is heading back to Red Oak fine with you two?¡± ¡°It is fine for me,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Sure?¡± Fred replied, unsure as to why he was being asked. ¡°Then, Red Oak?¡± Adam looked to Jurot and Lucy. ¡°Fine,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°We have to kill a few more things though.¡± ¡°I shall remain at the Guild until you are finished with your killing,¡± Vonda stated, firmly. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, before looking to Fred. ¡°You alrighting with us then?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Fred replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Omen: 1, 7 ¡°Oh how I missed you three,¡± Adam said, shaking the Porter¡¯s hands. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Remy replied. ¡°Had a bit of fun in Ever Green,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Lovely ce.¡± ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Remy agreed. ¡°Good,¡± Nobby said. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± Lucy said, hugging Nobby¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop sexually harassing him,¡± Adam grabbed her shoulder and tugged her off. ¡°Seriously.¡± ¡°He loves it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make your other horn match if you keep it up,¡± Adam warned her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you do it to someone who can beat you senseless, but doing it to Nobby is a no go.¡± Lucy grumbled quietly to herself, but considering Adam was seriously threatening her, she pulled away. ¡®What¡¯s his problem?¡¯ They began their journey back to Red Oak, travelling along the road. Jurot spotted a Gryphon nearby, but it left them alone, the party size toorge for it to bother with. A few days into their journey, Jurot had stopped them, squinting his eyes further ahead. ¡°Jurot. What do your Iyrmen eyes see?¡± Adam asked, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°Tribesfolk,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They wille close, see we are Bronze, and leave.¡± The Tribesfolk, who melded to the snow with their cloaks of white, did exactly as Jurot had foretold. They slipped somewhat close, a hundred metres away, causing the party to stop and wait, before the Tribesfolk slipped away. ¡°How did you know?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is too dangerous for them to face Experts. The price of facing against Bronze Rank Adventurers is too high.¡± ¡°What are Tribesfolk exactly?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± ¡°Tribesfolk are those who are not under the official rule of the Kingdom,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°There are many who live deep in the wilds,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°No matter the country, there are those who deny the rule of the official rulers, remaining in their small, secluded viges.¡± ¡°It is too costly to conquer,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Previous Kings have tried, but they have only managed to keep their hold for a generation before they were ousted, or before they razed the viges to the ground.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I guess I can see that.¡± ¡°We wille across many of them,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have alreadye across a few of them. When we travelled from Red Oak to Deadwood, we came across a few Tribesfolk, but they left us be.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, recalling it vaguely. ¡°I see.¡± The journey back was mostly peaceful, with Adam daring to cast his Tower of Adam spell twice during the evening. Fred and Vonda couldn¡¯t help but feel he was wasting his magic, but dared not toin, not when they could enjoy a hot bath every evening. Omen: 2, 13 ¡°Finally,¡± Adam said, seeing the walls of Red Oak in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ve missed civilization so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a week,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Don¡¯t sound as though we¡¯ve been trapped outside forever.¡± ¡°My tower is good, but it¡¯s no town,¡± Adam said, sighing with relief. ¡°My feet are killing me. My back hurts. Think of poor Zeus too, he¡¯s been working hard this entire time.¡± He pat Zeus¡¯ back gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Zeus. Even if Lucy doesn¡¯t care about you, I do.¡± ¡°Zeus is fine.¡± Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡®He¡¯s meant to be the leader of our party? He¡¯s so embarrassing.¡¯ ¡°Seems like there¡¯s trouble at the gate,¡± Adam said. ¡°What did you do this time?¡± Lucy asked. Adam shot her a re. ¡®Did I do something?¡¯ At the gates was a figure, with arge pack against their back. They were currently in an exasperated conversation with the Guards. ¡°I don¡¯t currently have a gold coin, but I assure you, if you allow me to peddle my wares I shall have enough to pay the gate fee and more!¡± ¡°No gate fee, no entry, them¡¯s the rules,¡± a Guard replied. ¡°Should have sold some more before you came here. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking for a lot. Pers like you need a gold coin to enter, it¡¯s always been like that.¡± ¡°I know, but after paying off my Guards, I¡¯ve got no coin to my name. Please, won¡¯t you let me in?¡± ¡°You can sleep at the shelter outside and try to pawn your wares to a travelling group. Matter of fact, there¡¯s a group right there.¡± The Per turned. He wore thick clothing for Nightval, in a myriad of browns and tans, though his cloth belt was fashioned out of something yellow, with a repeating pattern of red swirls. He wore a pair of spectacles, which were quite small, only two round sses with a small triangr bridge connecting them. ¡®How the hell does he keep those on?¡¯ Adam wondered. The young man stared at Fate¡¯s Golden. There was an Iyrman, a man in puthral armour, a Devilkin, a man in chain, and a Priest of Life. He sighed. ¡®Who here is going to buy my trinkets?¡¯ the Per thought. Upon seeing the thoughts on is face, Jurot and Lucy turned their gazes to Adam.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
This Per about to make BANK. 233. Pedlar 233. Per ¡°Trouble?¡± ¡°A little,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯m Filliam, a Per of trinkets. Do you have any need for trinkets?¡± ¡°What kind of trinkets?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m always happy to buy trinkets.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Filliam perked up. ¡°Well, my trinkets aren¡¯t cheap, but they are a wonder.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Filliam reached into his pack, undoing a small bundle which had been wrapped with a nket, also brightly coloured with its own design. He revealed a small wooden box, which caused Jurot to lean in. Filliam opened the box and pulled out a small pendant. It was steel coloured, and as he twisted the smalltch to its side, it flipped open. ¡°A pocket watch?¡± Adam whispered, seeing the dial and the twelve segments. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have one of them.¡± ¡°Not just pocket watches, good Adventurer. I¡¯ve many trinkets,¡± he said, putting the watch back in the box, wrapping the nket around it once, before pulling out another bundle wrapped in a nket of another design. ¡®Damn, those nkets are pretty funky too,¡¯ Adam thought. Filliam opened the box, which was muchrger, and revealed small figurines made of smooth metal. They were quite in, but were shaped like Dragons, each with a different coloured gem for their eyes. A key protruded from their backs. Filliam twisted the key once, before cing it down on the ground. After a moment, the Dragon¡¯s wings beat, and it began to crawl along the floor, though did so only for two steps. ¡°You can twist it up to twenty times,¡± Filliam exined. ¡°If you twist it more, it will automatically lock in order to stop the trinket from breaking.¡± Adam stared at the metal Dragon for a moment, before his eyes fell to the watch. He remained stone faced. ¡°Do you have this sort of thing in the Iyr?¡± ¡°Grandfather has a watch, and so does granduncle Tarot.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes to think for a moment. ¡°I do not believe we have any of these Dragon trinkets.¡± ¡°These five Dragons are it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many watches do you have?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°How much are they?¡± ¡°Fifty gold a piece for each of the items you have seen. I have two more watches, each worth much more.¡± ¡°Can I see them?¡± ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± Filliam said. ¡°I have to show them to Lady Redoak.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll take the lot.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°The six items?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, checking how much money he had through Bell. ¡°Oh, uh. I¡¯ll buy the watch for now, and once we get to the Guild, I¡¯ll be able to buy the rest. Is that fine?¡± Filliam blinked rapidly. ¡°Yes. Yes, of course it is. Thank you. What¡¯s your name, kind Adventurer?¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you mister son of Fate,¡± Filliam said, shaking Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, handing Filliam a gem worth fifty gold. He handed the gold fee for all their entry too, dipping into both the party fund and his own pouch. Filliam clutched the gem tight in his hand, handing over the watch to Adam, including the box. Jurot let out a soft exhale through his nose, wanting to see more of the box, but he kept himself at bay. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some drinks at the Guild?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯d love to talk to you more about your trinkets.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Filliam said, smiling brightly at the Half Elf. The group made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, though Adam felt something tingle at the back of his head, and a great sense of disappointment. ¡°Hmmm.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I just realised¡­ we didn¡¯t really get into any trouble this time.¡± ¡°We did, didn¡¯t we?¡± Lucy said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there an argument with Sir Landon?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I fought the Knight and there wasn¡¯t much beyond it.¡± ¡°What about when he took all the loot?¡± ¡°Half the loot,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°Sir Vonda took the rest.¡± ¡°For the great Mother Soza,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Who, without, we would be unable to live.¡± Adam rolled his eyes, thankful he was wearing his helmet. ¡°Right. Still, we didn¡¯t really get into any trouble.¡± Filliam, who had been following them silently with a smile on his face, narrowed his eyes. ¡®He wants to get into trouble?¡¯ The Adventurer¡¯s Guild, with it¡¯s familiar walls, weed the Adventurers back. Emma was currently at the counter, and she nodded her head to greet the neers. ¡°Afternoon,¡± Adam said, before checking his watch. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Emma replied. ¡°How was your adventuring?¡± ¡°Not bad, though we didn¡¯te across anything really, unfortunately.¡± Adam ced down the coins for their stay and food. ¡°Anything for our party?¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately not.¡± ¡°Sounds pretty fortunate to me. Means we didn¡¯t get into any trouble.¡± ¡®I thought you wanted to get into trouble?¡¯ Filliam thought. The group began to settle down, putting away their gear back in their room. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, mister Adam,¡± Remy said, trying to refuse the gems. ¡°You guys helped us on the way back, and as much as I can¡¯t pay for ten gold a day for that, I want to make sure you were paid for the work you did.¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Remy begrudgingly epted the gems. ¡°Me too?¡± Nobby asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll begin training you soon officially a littleter, so just take these gems and add it to your savings, alright?¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll be poor at this rate thought,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Though, the Dragon trinkets will be quite a gift for the kids.¡¯ The group took their meals to a private room so they could eat and drink together in peace. ¡°So you sell Dragons and watches?¡± Adam said. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡®I have a few more gold I can burn. If pushes to shove, I¡¯ll just enchant some more in the Iyr.¡¯ ¡°I sell all sorts, usually,¡± he said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to stick around a town long enough to make anything more.¡± ¡°You made these?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡®Nice. I wanted to find out where he got these from.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Filliam replied. ¡°I¡¯m a Tinkerer by trade, and peddle my wares where I can. I came to Red Oak so I could find some wood.¡± ¡°What kind of wood?¡± Jurot asked, unable to control his curiosity. ¡°I was hoping for some cherry, I hear it¡¯s a speciality in Red Oak.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They have many types of cherry wood. Some are hard toe by, not without a letter of introduction from someone with renown.¡± ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m just looking for some typical cherry.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°All cherry wood is good.¡± ¡°Sorry about Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s a wood nerd.¡± ¡°Wood is quite fun to use. I don¡¯t have much experience in using it as a material, but I have a great many ideas which use wood as part of the design, so I wanted to spend some time here to learn.¡± ¡°Which is why you want to save those watches for Lady Redoak?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Say, can you make anything which can fly?¡± ¡°Fly? Oh, that¡¯s rather difficult to do. Not impossible, but very difficult, and very expensive.¡± ¡°What about something like¡­¡± Adam tried to find the words. ¡°Do you have some paper and a pencil?¡± ¡°I have a little,¡± Filliam said, reaching into his back. ¡°I have some,¡± Vonda said, taking out a small book which had been stitched together. She also brought out a stylus which he could use to draw. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Do you draw?¡± ¡°Sometimes,¡± Vonda said. ¡°It¡¯s a hobby.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s cool.¡± Adam realised he didn¡¯t know much about Vonda though they had spoken a few times. Dexterity Check D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Adam drew a small ball with a propeller atop it which formed the key. ¡°You twist it at the top, then the inside has a thing which spins, and it¡¯ll shoot up towards the sky. Hopefully, it¡¯llnd on the round bit, which I could guess be made of wood to make it lighter, or very thin metal, so you can see inside to see the inner contraption.¡± Filliam stared at the design for a long while. ¡®What a simple design. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of it before?¡¯ ¡°Are you a Tinkerer too?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, chuffed to bits. ¡°No, no. I have my specialisations in other things.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a-¡° Adam snapped his head towards Lucy, his eyebrows raised. ¡°A smith,¡± Lucy said, looking away from him, annoyed that he¡¯d snap at her when she didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Filliam said. ¡°I think I could manage this. Since this is custom work, I need to charge one hundred gold. I should be able to figure out a design that you need with that much money, though I¡¯ll also need money for food and board.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± Adam said. Filliam blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°A hundred gold, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred gold, plus, what, fifty gold for living fees?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Filliam remained staring at Adam. ¡°That sounds fine.¡± ¡°Just to be clear,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be one hundred gold for one flying ball, is it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Filliam replied, quickly. ¡°That¡¯s just for research and development. If I manage to create a satisfactory product before I spend the one hundred gold, then I¡¯ll charge an appropriate price and spend the rest of the money making enough trinkets so that the one hundred gold is used up.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Filliam looked to Jurot, the Iyrman, for support. ¡°I liked the box the trinkets were in,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Did you make them yourself?¡± Leaving the nerds to their wood talk, Adam pulled back and stared at Vonda. ¡°How often do you draw?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m in town, usually every evening. Out in the wild, I don¡¯t like to draw. It¡¯s a little dangerous for that, and I don¡¯t want to fail saving someone¡¯s like because I was doodling away.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you have anything I could see?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Vonda said, her eyes lighting up, sitting up straighter. ¡°I might have something I sketched some time ago. Let me see if I can dig it up.¡± She grabbed her pack and pulled out a small book, each page about as long as Adam¡¯s hand, and a little wider. She flipped through them, making sure no one could see it, before she slipped out a paper. She revealed a sketch, all grey as Adam expected, of the sun rising, and arge cluster of trees, with a bird mid flight. ¡°Wow,¡± Adam said. ¡°You sketch better than I smith.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you smith.¡± ¡°Fair,¡± Adam said. ¡°Actually, I made that axe Lucy uses.¡± ¡°You made that axe?¡± Vonda asked, surprised. ¡°I, you know, forged it,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was enchanted in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam stared at the sheet, his heart thundering. ¡®Gotta be more careful than that, you idiot.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam has be rich. Now he''s going to spend hundreds of gold on random nonsense. Is he as bad as the Nobles now? 234. Bear Farming 234. Bear Farming Omen: 2, 18 ¡°This snow is going to make it rough to travel and adventure,¡± Adam said, dipping some bread into his soup. ¡®Speaking of which, we¡¯ve finished a few quests so we should probably do that.¡¯ ¡°We should continue training,¡± Lucy said, her eyes falling to Adam. ¡°A little bit of snow like this is nothing and shouldn¡¯t stop us from bing stronger.¡± ¡°Right, right. I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t train, we just should keep in mind to do it safely. Safety was our number one priority, remember?¡± ¡°Can you still say that after everything which has happened?¡± Lucy raised her brows at him expectantly. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Adam sipped some of the salty soup, feeling the warmth fill his bones. ¡°We¡¯ve got an important task to do during the middle of Dawnval which is going to be extremely dangerous so we can train during then too.¡± ¡°Is there something we can hunt?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Something which the three of us can tackle as three Experts. The Twilight Fox was pretty much nothingpared to my General¡¯s axe, so we can probably go for something more powerful with that Phantom of yours.¡± Adam squinted his eyes at her. ¡°Friend,¡± he corrected. ¡°I guess we could. Is there anything you suggest, Jurot?¡± ¡°We have already faced a Nightval Bear,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was quite dangerous.¡± He recalled how the Porters had fallen almost right away. ¡°It was just a little lucky, otherwise I¡¯d have punted it to the moon and back,¡± she grumbled quietly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind hunting a few more Nightval Bears. I bet the core could be used to make a nice fan.¡± ¡°A fan?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You know, for Noonval, for when it gets hot. I don¡¯t like the heat at all, and it was so awkward using Tricks to cool myself down. I haven¡¯t had to use it much to warm myself up during Nightval, but it¡¯s much easier to warm yourself than it is to cool yourself down.¡± ¡°You would like to use the Nightval Bear cores to make a fan?¡± Jurot asked again. He wasn¡¯t sure how much Adam was joking. ¡°Multiple fans then?¡± Adam replied, noting the rare expression of shock bubbling under the surface of Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡°You would use Nightval Bear cores to make multiple fans for the Noonval heat?¡± Jurot repeated for a third time. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating how nice these fans will be, Jurot,¡± Adam said. Jurot and Lucy stared at Adam. ¡®Why am I the only one with anymon sense in this party?¡¯ the pair thought. ¡°We should quest for another few weeks, maybe a month, and return to the Iyr in time for the festival,¡± Adam said. ¡°You just want to see Lanarot,¡± Lucy used. ¡°Yeah, obviously,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I miss her so much. Her cute little chubby cheeks, I want to pinch them so bad.¡± He mimed pinching her cheeks into the air. ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°They say that during Nightval you¡¯ll suffer from ack of vitamin d, but I¡¯m suffering from ack of vitamin l!¡± Adam sighed. ¡°What if she¡¯s forgotten us? What if Nirot really has stolen her away from me.¡± ¡®I should pick another General,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡°What of the Beast Wave?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It happens during the Twilight Month, and you wished to assist Red Oak,¡± Jurot reminded him. ¡°Right, right¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°There was a reason why it wouldn¡¯t work though, right? Didn¡¯t I annoy the High Alchemist?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Sir Harvey¡¯s rmendation is quite valuable.¡± ¡°How valuable, exactly?¡± ¡°Without his favour, it would be nearly impossible to procure Red Oak,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°My bad. Sorry. I know you wanted to work with the wood, but it looks like I cocked it up.¡± ¡®Cocked?¡¯ ¡°It is no matter.¡± ¡°Then I guess we should go out to find a Nightval Bear,¡± Adam said. ¡°Might as well farm them while we can.¡± ¡°Why do you always use weird words to describe things?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I¡¯m British, innit,¡± Adam said, before hopping to his feet. ¡°We should probably be careful of using the private rooms too much, it¡¯ll bring us too much attention. I should find a spell that lets us have our own ce.¡± ¡°Like your tower?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°A secret ce, one which people can¡¯t spy on,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I have no doubt in my mind that there¡¯s a Guild Worker, a shadow of some kind, currently listening in on our conversation.¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Lucy said. ¡°We can worry about that another time.¡± The group made their way out, taking with them Zeus and the Porters though it was dangerous. Jurot led the way forward, though even he was having a difficult time after it had begun snowing. ¡°We may not find it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The snow will assist the Nightval Bear in¡­¡± The Iyrman turned, donning his shield before reaching for his axe. ¡°Never mind.¡± The group took their positions, with the Porters hiding behind their shields, grabbing their javelins. Zeus covered them with his huge body, providing some protection for the Porters. Nobby remained with the Porters for now. The Nightval Bear trekked softly as it peered around from a set of trees, its body blurring against the snow. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam said. ¡°This time we caught you before you could get to us.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 17 Pass! Health: 65 -> 53 Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 53 -> 58 Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 11 (2) D20 + 9 = 23 (14) Hit! Phantom: 3 -> 2 Mana: 18 -> 17 1D6 + 4D6 + 2D6 + 6 = 33 (4)(3, 4, 4, 5)(3,4) 33 damage! Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 10 (1) D20 + 9 = 12 (3) Miss! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 17 -> 16 Spell: Hex Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 13 (4) D20 + 9 = 27 (18) Hit! Phantom: 2 -> 1 Mana: 16 -> 15 1D6 + 5D6 + 2D6 + 6 = 44 (5)(2, 3, 5, 6, 6)(5, 6) 44 damage! Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 10 (1) D20 + 9 = 21 (12) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 1D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 6 = 24 (6)(2, 3)(1, 6) 24 damage! The Nightval Bear roared, causing the air around them to shudder. Adam brought up his shield just in time as the snow and ice sted him and his twopanions. The snow and ice scattered around them, striking the trees around them too, before the creature charged forward to meet them in battle. Adam shrugged off most of the chill, before the trio moved forward to meet it in battle. Lucy¡¯s greataxe was ame, swiping down across the creature¡¯s side, though it managed to dampen the blow with a w. However, facing against so many of them proved to be quite a terrible time for it, as Jurot cut across it¡¯s side, gritting his teeth as he tore into its fur. Adam focused himself as he always did. He stepped behind it, swinging down across its back, causing it to turn towards him as the psychic energy filled it deep, his Smite stopping from the blood pouring out. Adam barely ducked under the creature¡¯s paw as he missed a swipe, but he inhaled deeply and forced his body forward, ready to strike again. ¡°You¡¯re pretty slippery, ain¡¯t you?¡± Adam chanted, his magic taking root within the creature, causing its body to grow heavier for a moment. The Nightval Bear turned to face him, the greatest threat, giving both Jurot and Lucy a chance for another blow. However, it was toote for it to regret its choice of prey. Adam swung his axe down, cutting into its shoulder deep, before forcing his axe deeper still. ¡°You damn beast!¡± Lucy roared, swinging Destroyer down against its back. ¡°You ruined my cloak!¡± The Nightval Bear dropped before them, Destroyer pinning it to the ground as Lucy snarled. Victory! Nightval Bear +130XP XP: 5350 -> 5480 ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°That was easy.¡± He pulled his axe out of the creature, and sheathed it, filled with a great sense of disappointment. ¡®Still,pared tost time, at least nothing bad happened.¡¯ ¡°It is because of your great abilities, and these weapons of ours that we were able to defeat it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If we did not possess such powerful weapons, one of us may have dropped.¡± ¡°Again,¡± Adam said, looking to Lucy. ¡°Hold on! I wasn¡¯t the only one who dropped down!¡± she dered, pointing to the Porters. ¡°They dropped first.¡± ¡°Sure, but they¡¯re Porters, of course they¡¯d have fallen if it snuck up on them.¡± ¡°Sneaked,¡± Lucy said, indignantly. ¡°Snuck isn¡¯t a word.¡± ¡°Yes it is,¡± Adam said. ¡°No it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Whatever,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot, are you going to part it? We¡¯ll keep an eye out and then the Porters can deal with bringing it back.¡± Jurot nodded, beginning to work on the Nightval Bear. All the while, Fred watched from nearby. ¡®I didn¡¯t even get to do anything,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I¡¯m really useless.¡¯ He looked to Lucy, then to Jurot, then finally to Adam. ¡®No. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m useless, it¡¯s that I¡¯m only Human.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Peta is going to be seething. 235. Oyarth 235. Oyarth Quest Complete: y Nightval Bear +150XP Stamps Gained: +1 Stamps: 7 -> 8 XP: 5480 -> 5630 ¡°Not as much money as I expected,¡± Adam admitted, noting that each of them barely made forty gold coins at the end of paying for the Porters and splitting the loot with Fred, who had done nothing. ¡°Why are you paying me exactly?¡± Fred asked. ¡°I did less than the Porters.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said. ¡°You stayed with the Porters and helped Zeus out, so don¡¯t worry about it. You did your part.¡± Fred wasn¡¯t sure if he should ept. ¡°I took the leftover five gold from the split and put it into the party fund, so you can ept the money in peace,¡± Adam said, dismissing the worries right away. ¡°We did not hunt this Nightval Bear for the money,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We hunted it for training, and to bring it back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, ncing aside to him. ¡°It is best,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re taking the core too, another reason why you should just ept the money, Fred.¡± ¡®Did I really just make forty gold for walking to a forest and back?¡¯ Fred thought. ¡®Rich people are scary.¡¯ He recalled how much money Adam had given himst time too, which was far more than he expected. ¡®Scary.¡¯ ¡°Now that¡¯s we¡¯re done with the Guild stuff¡­¡± Adam bit into the jam bun, eating the delicious food, all the while watching Jurot speak with Pam as he told the tale of their exploits. They hadn¡¯t gone to a bakery in a short while, so Adam made sure to splurge this time. ¡°You know, Adam,¡± Lucy said, biting into her jam bun again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re smart or stupid.¡± ¡°I hear that a lot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you do,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take us?¡± ¡°To get a Dragon heart?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°I might seem nonchnt about it, but I¡¯m very serious about helping you out.¡± ¡°I know, I just¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam said, patting her back. ¡°All this fighting has to make us stronger eventually.¡± ¡®Though, the others are soaking up some of the XP. I¡¯ll need to figure something out for that.¡¯ With the Porters full of bread, carrying with them their baskets, Adam and the rest returned back to the Guild. Fred followed them like a lost sheep, unsure if he should be following them. Omen: 1, 20 ¡°I¡¯m feeling extremely lucky today,¡± Adam said, his lips unable to contain his smile. ¡°We should do something big.¡± ¡°What kind of big?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We could aim for two Nightval Bears?¡± ¡°Two Nightval Bears may be too much,¡± Jurot said, feeling awkward that he was trying to keep Adam at bay. ¡°You wanted us to train safely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Adam said. ¡°I might be able to do something insane today.¡± Jurot wondered what Adam could do, and the other Adventurers nearby stared at the Half Elf, who seemed so chipper. ¡°Adam,¡± Paul called. ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything this time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is this about Sir Landon? I thought we had an understanding with one another.¡± Paul remained silent for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s this about Sir Landon?¡± Adam stared up at Paul, who was keeping an eye on the Half Elf. ¡°Nothing.¡± He cleared his throat, and motioned his head to the others. ¡°Come on. You too, Fred.¡± ¡®Me too?¡¯ Paul brought them to a private room, offering them tea and snacks. ¡°There¡¯s a problem which needs to be dealt with today.¡± Adam¡¯s ears twitched, and he could smell the gold. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an Oyarth wreaking havoc in the Cherry Wood, which is going to pose a problem for the Adventurers who are trying to tackle it.¡± ¡°Cherry Wood? Is that the safer forest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. If it continues to wreak havoc within the forest, the inexperienced Adventurers will have a hard time.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Sounds like you need some experienced Adventurers to deal with it, butst time I checked, Jurot and I became Adventurers only this year, and Lucy here became an Adventurer about a month ago or so.¡± Paul narrowed his eyes at Adam. ¡°So,¡± Adam said, leaning in towards the Vice Master. ¡°How much are we talking?¡± ¡°Six hundred gold,¡± Paul said. ¡°Untaxed.¡± ¡°I would ept but there¡¯s a problem,¡± Adam said. ¡°What problem do you have?¡± Paul asked. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could afford to deal with a problem Adam had, considering the kind of problems he had often brought upon himself. ¡°What the hell is an Oyarth?¡± They followed the road out towards the Cherry Wood, with Jurot humming quietly. ¡°A Nightval Bear and an Oyarth? We will bring back so many stories.¡± ¡°Is it better than a Dragon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Could we use it¡¯s heart to help Mara?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, stopping his humming. ¡°It is a great creature, and it may be about as difficult as a Nightval Bear to assault.¡± ¡°Something that strong in the Cherry Wood? I wonder how it got there.¡± ¡°It happens sometimes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though, it is a more powerful creature than a Nightval Bear in some ways. It could perhaps fight us all quite evenly all at once.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. What could deal with three Experts all at once? ¡°How does it manage that?¡± ¡°Tentacles,¡± Jurot said. Adam stopped. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The others stopped, and Jurot tured to look into his eyes. ¡°Not like those.¡± Adam slowly nodded. ¡°Well, there are another type of tentacles I¡¯m not interested in either¡­¡± He shuddered. ¡°Uh,¡± Fred called out. ¡°Should I really be here?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll be keeping the Porters safe.¡± Remy and Jeremy nced between one another. The pair of them understood that it wasn¡¯t Fred who¡¯d keep them safe, but the monstrously strong Half Elf, who had grown so powerful since they had met. ¡°I will too,¡± Nobby said. ¡°I will fight.¡± ¡°Rx, Nobby,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Iyr soon, and we¡¯ll start your training properly then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We should have brought Sir Vonda,¡± Lucy said. ¡°She¡¯s more useful than Fred.¡± ¡°Whether or not she¡¯s more useful is irrelevant,¡± Adam said. ¡°Fred¡¯s got no scruples against killing. Ain¡¯t that right, Fred?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m no¡¯ killing anything, but I don¡¯t mind ying no beasts.¡± ¡°See?¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Vonda may be more useful with her magic, but isn¡¯t Fred more fun?¡± ¡°Sometimes, Adam, you really do make sense,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Sometimes.¡± She wanted to make sure Adam¡¯s ego didn¡¯t grow anyrger than it already had. The forest seemed different. It was quieter than before, that was for sure. The sweet chirping of birds no longer apanied them. Jurot, who normally spotted all manner of small critters, did not manage to find quite so many on his journey. ¡°It¡¯s close,¡± the Iyrman said, reaching for his axe. ¡°I can smell it.¡± Adam coughed, pulling back as he waved his hand in front of his helmet. ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± A most foul smell had pped him across the foul, the stench of rotten death. ¡°I told you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I can smell it.¡± ¡°Not that hard, mate,¡± Adam said, trying to breathe through his mouth instead. As they approached the clearing, they head the noise of bones crunching, and wet slurping sounds, which stopped as new prey had entered its vicinity. Through the trees, Adam could see it. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was exactly, for it appeared to be a mole, with four tentacles which formed a tail. It¡¯s eyes and nose were exactly where one expected them to be, but its mouth was where its stomach should have been, currently swallowing an Elder Wolf, several rows of teeth tearing it apart. It was at least twice the size of the Elder Wolf it was chewing on. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Adam whispered, swallowing his saliva. ¡°He¡¯s so cute,¡± Lucy said, her face puckering up as though she were staring at a newborn puppy. ¡°Can we keep him?¡± Adam blinked rapidly, before turning to look at Lucy. She could see the look of shock and disgust on his face through his helmet. ¡°We can¡¯t?¡± The Demon girl frowned. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) The Elder Wolf dropped down, the half which had been inside it partly digested, as it screeched and charged forward towards the group. Though Remy and Jeremy had been with Adam this entire time, and had seen how powerful he was, even they could not help but let their dders loose at the nightmare which charged at them. Adam brought up his shield, but the creature opened its mouth wide, revealing all the teeth and the red fleshy insides which threatened to tear him apart. Omen: 1, 20 -> 20 The snow had piled high, but there was a small section of various alleys which held a make shift shelter with a sloping roof. However, the boy had found himself a small garden, having managed to evade the attention of the two elderly men who lived there. He straightened under his nket as he heard the ttering of wood which had dropped before him, including some flint and steel, and some fresh bread before him. The teeth tore across the Half Elf¡¯s shield, all the while its tentacles kept the other two at bay. Jurot and Lucy had managed to cut two of the tentacles, causing it to scream right in front of Adam, its wicked breath sshing across him. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 23 (18) Adam managed to keep his breakfast in his stomach. A tentacle mmed Lucy down before wrapping around her, trying to bring her to its open maw to consume her. ¡°You son of a bitch,¡± Adam managed to say without gagging, feeling the electric tingle flow through his body. Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Hex Attack (nking) D20 + 9 = 13 (4) Omen: 20 -> 0 20 + 9 = 29 Critical hit! Phantom: 3 -> 0 Mana: 17 -> 14 2D6 + 22D6 + 8D6 + 6 = 123 (1, 4)(1, 2, 2, 2, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6)(3, 4, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) ¡°Brush your fucking teeth!¡± Adam dared to shout, still feel the hot breath across him, bringing Phantom down across its front, bisecting the creature in half. It felt in two pieces on either side of him, as Adam pulled away towards the trees. He dropped down to his knees and began to vomit. Victory! Oyarth XP Gained: +320 XP: 5630 -> 5950 ¡®It wasn¡¯t worth it,¡¯ Adam thought, heaving up again.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Peta is going to be seething 2.0. 236. Tempting Fate 236. Tempting Fate ¡°From now on don¡¯t ask me to do something like that again,¡± Adam said. ¡°That was utterly disgusting.¡± Adam sat opposite the Vice Master, in a brand new set of clothing he had the Guild acquire for him, after spending an entire hour washing himself using far too much soap, and after brushing his teeth five times. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you couldn¡¯t stomach it,¡± Paul admitted, half teasing the Half Elf. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t!¡± Adam was unable to contain his voice. ¡°Think of my British sensibilities, Paul. You cover me in shit, of course I¡¯m going to get mad.¡± Adam shuddered. ¡°I always thought Adam was stupid,¡± Lucy said, also wearing a new set of clothes. ¡°I take it back. I understand why you took that tower, and why you keep a second change of clothes.¡± Lucy nodded her head slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t ever make fun of you for taking a bath every day.¡± Jurot, who was also freshly bathed, nodded his head. ¡°You made fun of me for taking a bath every day,¡± Adam asked. He didn¡¯t realise it was weird, considering that Jurot bathed every day too, even out of the Iyr. Lucy remained silent for a long moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± she replied, avoiding his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to betray me, Lucy,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can find your own tower whenever we¡¯re out in the wild.¡± Lucy grabbed his hands, pouting up towards him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? I¡¯ll let it slide that you killed that adorable little Oyarth.¡± ¡°Adorable little Oyarth?¡± Adam asked, pulling away from her. ¡°Lucy, you need to get your eyes checked.¡± ¡°My eyes? What about your brain?¡± Paul cleared his throat. ¡°Enough with your marital quarrels.¡± The pair red at him. ¡°Thank you for your assistance in this matter. I¡¯ve given the go ahead to stamp your Adventurer Tags twice, and for Lucy to promote to Bronze too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that really quick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to keep people at the right rank,¡± Paul said. ¡°She¡¯s done so much already, and considering how strong she is, I doubt anyone willin. Some Adventurers might take notice that you¡¯ve ranked up too quickly, but ignore them. If they do bother you, you can put in a formalint through the Guild.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just beat them up,¡± Lucy said, dismissively. ¡°So, wasn¡¯t there a big fat reward? Gold. Gold. So lovely. So beautiful.¡± She hummed her tune quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Braun has processed the quest, and has paid the Porters ording to your wish, and has split the gold appropriately into your bank.¡± ¡°A bank? How do I use one of those?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Just speak to the Guild and show them your Adventurer¡¯s Tag,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯ll let you take out your stuff from your bank.¡± Lucy hummed again. ¡°I think Dragons are on to something. Sleeping on a big pile of gold, although ufortable, is pretty fun.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it more fun to swim on a pile of meat?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Meat is for eating, Adam,¡± Lucy stated as though it was a fact. ¡®Are they going to get married soon?¡¯ Paul thought. ¡®Is gold for sleeping?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°By the way, I want you to pay our gate fee today,¡± Adam said. ¡°I still feel dirty after meeting with the Oyarth.¡± ¡°The gate fee? Seven copper?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Seven copper.¡± Paul squinted towards Adam. ¡°It¡¯s quite a cheap price for your forgiveness.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m forgiving you?¡± Quest Complete: y Oyarth +200XP XP: 5950 -> 6150 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 8 -> 10 ¡°Lucy,¡± Adam called, sipping some tea. ¡°I¡¯m done with adventuring for a while.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lucy said. They had done quite a bit, and the way they adventured during Nightval wasn¡¯t as effective as it could be, but they couldn¡¯t really do it any other way. ¡°Are we going back to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll take the rest of the crew back too, Nobby, Fred, and Sir Vonda, I mean.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll adventure during Dawnval?¡± ¡°From the second month of Dawnval up until thest month of Noonval, so about four months and a bit,¡± Adam said. ¡°Although, there might be other ways of getting a dragon heart other than ying one. We might be able to put a bounty for one.¡± Lucy nodded her head slowly. They had been quite productive in thest month, and she had managed to finalise her practise and get a feel for how strong she really was. ¡®I need to be stronger,¡¯ she thought. ¡®If I could be as strong as before, then a Dragon would be easy enough to fight.¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you really want me to, I can adventure a little more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said. ¡°Jurot and I talked a little. He said that the Twilight Month is a good time to grow stronger, and that I can help a nearby vige with dealing with all those Beasts.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, sipping some more tea. ¡°If we go against one of those Oyarths again, I¡¯m letting you deal with it alone.¡± ¡°Even though it was cute, it smelled too bad.¡± Lucy sighed. Omen: 1, 7 ¡°We¡¯ve decided to return to the Iyr,¡± Adam said, looking out to the rest. Sir Vonda and Fred had been invited to the table too, and the two Porters, Jeremy and Remy, as well as Nobby, were listening intently. ¡°Nobby¡¯sing with us so we can train him, and I¡¯m offering you two the chance toe to. Fred, because you might want to join us to be stronger and find something to do to give you purpose, and Sir Vonda, because I quite like yourpany,¡± Adam said, before continuing to whisper, ¡°and we owe you too.¡± Vonda felt her cheeks flush for a moment at his words, but recalled how easy it was for him to joke. ¡°I am willing toe, since we have business. I would have made a pilgrimage to the Iyr one day.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Fred began, ncing between them all. His eyes met Sir Vonda¡¯s, and he slowly nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Great. Jeremy, Remy, you guys alright toe with us as our Porters?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The journey back will be dangerous for us, so we¡¯re not eager,¡± Remy admitted. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Could we convince some of the vigers to escort them back?¡± ¡°For the right price,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°If I asked them to, they would be more eager to assist.¡± Adam hummed quietly. ¡°You know what. I think you guys have worked quite hard, and it would be a shame for me to take you all away from your families. I¡¯ll give you a small tip as thanks and we¡¯ll deal with all the logistics.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure as always, boss,¡± Remy said. ¡°If you need us, you know where to find us,¡± Jeremy added. Adam tipped them each ten gold, which he assumed to be about a grand, and let them leave as they pleased. ¡°Nobby, you got everything you need?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby said. ¡°You said goodbye to your mom and dad properly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your little sister too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Adam finished some minor business, including sending the gifts to the Iyr through the Guild. He had to make sure to pack everything properly, before he remembered something extremely important. ¡°The Iyr?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been, why?¡± ¡°We¡¯re heading back to the Iyr, and I thought you might want toe with us?¡± Filliam stared at Adam. ¡°You¡¯re inviting me to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I thought you might want to since it¡¯s a pretty cool ce, great for you to tinker about.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± Filliam shouted, happily. ¡°Let me pack my bag!¡± Adam stared at Filliam, who greeted the others with a great eagerness, shaking all their hands. ¡®What the hell.¡¯ He was now wearing a bag which was easily as big as him, full of all kinds of materials and trinkets, no doubt. Nobby exchanged a nod with Filliam, who knew the ways of a Porter quite well, including all the ways to distribute weight to allow one to carry great weights. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°Porters really are built different.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I miss the Iyr so much so we¡¯re returning.¡± Paul sighed. ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten about what you owe me, have you?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Me? Forget things?¡± Adam scoffed, before narrowing his eyes. ¡®What do I owe him?¡¯ ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°You mean that thing.¡± ¡°Are you just saying that?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Or do you remember.¡± ¡°I owe you, your missus, and your brother inw, no, cousin inw, right?¡± Adam asked. Paul nodded his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll send Aizaban the specifics.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam said, sping his forearm. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to die before I repay you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tempt Fate,¡± Paul warned him. ¡°Fate tempts me, for she is a sweet but harsh mistress,¡± Adam replied.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Why is he always trying to die? 237. Matchmaking 237. Matchmaking They travelled the same way they hade from, and though it would snow every so often along their journey, they were barely impeded by the snow or the terrain. ¡®Must be an Iyrman feature,¡¯ Adam thought, looking to Jurot. ¡®Or maybe this area is magical too?¡¯ The vigers epted them quite eagerly, and their coin, with Adam dropping a gold to each vige for their fee, plus an additional gold every night for each of them. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± the Chief of the first vige asked, looking to Nobby. ¡°Are you married?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you marry my granddaughter?¡± the Chief asked, signalling to someone to bring one of her granddaughters here. Adam quickly stepped in front. ¡°Sorry, but he has no ns to marry at the moment. He¡¯s currently going to higher education.¡± The Chief¡¯s eyes shed with shock. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realise he was a Noble.¡± She quickly curtsied. ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot and I are going to teach him stuff, so he¡¯ll be too busy to get married.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She looked to Jurot. ¡°You are training him.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°He has the build to be a Rage Dancer.¡± The Chief returned a nod, understanding what he was talking about. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, perhaps?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can¡¯t call it higher education,¡± the Chief warned. ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked, straightening up. ¡°I¡¯m taller than¡­¡± Adam stopped. It wasn¡¯t because of the Chief¡¯s look of confusion, but because Nobby was about a palm¡¯s width taller than him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was just a joke.¡± ¡°Higher education is only for Nobles.¡± ¡°Then I guess I need to buy some more herbs,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯d like some herbs?¡± the Chief asked, smelling the coin she was about to make. ¡°Come on, Nobby,¡± Adam said, quickly pulling away from the money hungry Chief. ¡°I can¡¯t get married?¡± Nobby asked. ¡°Of course you can, I¡¯m just trying to save your life,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, I know a beautiful woman who you can meet.¡± Nobby nodded his head. He had long learned to trust Adam when he spoke, even if what most of what he said was nonsense. After all the things he had seen, knowing a beautiful woman he could meet was the most normal thing about Adam. As they continued along their journey, Adam kept his promise. Not far from the Iyr was a small vige, a vige with perhaps a few thousand folk, a few of whom shared names with each other. ¡°Nobby, meet Merl, not to be confused with Chief Merl,¡± Adam said, patting the man¡¯s back, motioning to the beautiful woman. ¡°Hello,¡± Nobby said, looking down to the young woman. ¡°Hello,¡± she replied, staring up at Nobby. If she hadn¡¯t lived beside the Iyr her entire life, seeing hundreds, if not thousands, of Iyrmen travelling through her vige, she would have been slightly intimidated by the heavily built mound of muscle which was Nobby. Nobby turned a little red. ¡°Nobby¡¯s a good kid,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s sixteen now.¡± ¡°Are you trying to set us up?¡± Merl asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I promised Nobby I¡¯d introduce you, and that¡¯s what I did. Whether or not you want to get set up with a soon to be Expert like Nobby is up to you.¡± Merl remained staring at Adam, her brow raised. ¡°Even if he is an Expert, why would I-¡° ¡°He¡¯ll be an Expert?¡± Chief Merl asked. ¡°He¡¯s a bigd, but he looks to bemon folk like us.¡± ¡°Common folk, sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Means he¡¯s a good man at heart, not yet seduced by wicked gold.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like an Adventurer, and from the way he¡¯s built, I¡¯d say he was a Porter,¡± Merl said. ¡°You can tell that by just looking at him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He did carry with him tworge packs, so I assumed,¡± she replied. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°So how will he be an Expert?¡± Chief Merl tilted her head towards Adam. ¡°He¡¯s going to be trained by Jurot and I,¡± Adam exined. ¡°He¡¯ll be an Expert in about a year or two, three at most, probably.¡± ¡°Is bing an Expert so easy?¡± Chief Merl asked. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is difficult,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Well, you and I are Experts, and it didn¡¯t take us long,¡± Adam said. Chief Merl coughed. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°That is because you are, as you say, built different,¡± Jurot said, earnestly. Adam coughed, trying to contain hisughter. ¡°Right. I guess we shouldn¡¯t use themon standards when I¡¯m involved.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°All the more reason to believe that Jurot and I can train him up to be an Expert quickly,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re both Experts?¡± the Chief asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a wee boy still,¡± the Chief said, reaching up to pat Jurot¡¯s head. ¡°How can you be an Expert so soon?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot replied, simply. He felt that it needed no further exnation, for his name held more questions than answers, questions he wasn¡¯t equipped to answer. The Chief looked to Adam. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you were an Expert when you came to us back then. I¡¯d have said you were a little weaker than Jurot.¡± ¡°He can beat me,¡± Jurot said, confidently. ¡°What?¡± The Merls gasped together. ¡°Well, I mean, maybe,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I can use Phantom, I could probably beat Jurot.¡± ¡°Without it, it would be much closer, but I believe you can still beat me,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I had to make an entire new weapon to beat your Grandfather, and even then I¡¯m not that sure I can beat him.¡± The Merls weren¡¯t sure what to say or think as they heard the casual conversation of the pair. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re a lot stronger than you think you are, Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°You as well, Adam.¡± ¡°You two are very strong,¡± Nobby confirmed. ¡°How did you be an Expert so quickly?¡± Chief Merl asked, hoping to glean some information from the Half Elf. She could tell he was the kind to give up all kinds of information, he held that aura about him. ¡°Did you forget that we faced against the Dragon not long ago?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That was you! I remember now.¡± She rubbed her forehead. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that with everything that¡¯s going on, it¡¯s hard to remember specifics. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The tournament was recently held, and there¡¯s the whole matter with the next Twilight Month which we¡¯re preparing for, and the rising of the Undead.¡± ¡°Does the Twilight Month affect you much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m new around these parts still.¡± ¡°Not much, but we still wish to be careful,¡± Merl replied. ¡°Well, if you need help, I¡¯ll be sure to help out.¡± ¡°Is that a promise backed by Iyrmen?¡± Merl asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°It¡¯s a promise backed by me, the Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Twilight Month is like, and if I¡¯m not needed in the Iyr for whatever reason, I¡¯lle by and help out. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll send someone else fairly capable.¡± Merl sighed. ¡°As capable as an Expert?¡± ¡°Probably not¡­¡± Adam said, before narrowing his eyes. ¡°Actually, there is someone who is more capable than an Expert. I mean, he¡¯s not as strong as me, but he¡¯s not so bad.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The other Half Elf we brought alongst time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jonn. I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t send him along to help out. He¡¯s not sworn his Oaths to me yet, but I can have Brittanye over to train too.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to marry my granddaughter?¡± Merl asked, causing her granddaughter to rub her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have no ns to marry for a while. Though, Nobby is quite a strong fellow.¡± ¡°An Expert might be strong, but there are many Iyrmen whoe along to help,¡± Merl said. ¡°Experts aren¡¯t quite as impressive as you think they are.¡± ¡°Experts are exactly as impressive as I think they are,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re basically guaranteed a decent life as long as you made the correct decisions.¡± ¡°If you can make him a Master, maybe I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Merl said. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how lewd the vigers were for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s a Master?¡± The Merls raised their brows towards Adam. ¡°A Master is someone who has stepped into learning the Fifth Gate of spells,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, reaching for his heart. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked, taken aback by Adam¡¯s response. Somehow, the Half Elf could still surprise him. ¡°So the next step after Master is¡­¡± Adam asked, though he already knew the answer. ¡°Grandmaster.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Of course it is.¡± He rubbed his eyes with his wrists, shaking his head. ¡°Next you¡¯ll tell me that the next step is called an Immortal.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are known as Paragons.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°For a moment there, I thought this was a different genre.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡®If he wasn¡¯t so queer, I may have wanted to marry him,¡¯ Merl thought. ¡°Master, huh?¡± Adam said. ¡®So what, that would be Level 9?¡¯ Adam used the system to check out how much Experience he needed for the next level. He shook his head, trying to contain his gasp, shocking the others around. ¡®Bell, what the fuck?¡¯ [What is the matter?] ¡®Don¡¯t start that nonsense with me! You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about!¡¯ [The XP required has doubled due to your quick progression.] ¡®So it¡¯s normally only ten?¡¯ [Thousand, yes.] ¡®Why has it almost doubled?¡¯ [The moment you ess a new Tier of Power, the next level usually increases for the purposes of establishing the Tier of Power you have gained.] ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked, noting the others were looking to him for answers as to why Adam was acting more queer than usual. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I just¡­ I found out that bing too strong too quickly has its consequences.¡± ¡°So you do have somemon sense,¡± Merl said. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam trying to hook Nobby up with the pretty vige girl? Lucy''s in trouble. 238. Front Iyr Visitors 238. Front Iyr Visitors The walls of the Front Iyr greeted them. Nobby stared up at the walls with a rare expression of emotion on his face. He was like Jurot in the sense that his face was always neutral, though therge boy¡¯s face was usually sombre. ¡°Mother Soza,¡± Sir Vonda whispered. ¡°I had heard about tales of the walls of the Iyr from my Order, but thought they were exaggerated due to the nature of stories.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said. ¡°And Sir Landon thought the Iyr was given thisnd.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I understand why the Iyr has remained independent this entire time,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Other than it¡¯s ability to create Experts out of even their least talented.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, remembering what Jarot had said about his third son. ¡°Crazy, right?¡± ¡°Monstrous,¡± Sir Vonda said, thinking it was far more apt and kind. ¡®Monstrously crazy,¡¯ Fred thought, staring at the walls. ¡°Rock Hill had some of the greatest walls in the Kingdom, but even they couldn¡¯tpare to the likes of this.¡± Filliam¡¯s eyes continued to scan the walls. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long until the gates opened, allowing them through, the tall walls on either side of them filling them with a sense of dread and awe. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned,¡± Lykan said, greeting them all. ¡°You¡¯ve brought more guests?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not dissimr to thest lot either. A Priest, a man lost in life, and someone I want to train.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many stories to tell,¡± Lykan said. Jurot inhaled deeply, trying to keep himself from smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You seem more eager thanst time, when you slew a Dragon,¡± Lykan said, trying to coax more from Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, simply. Lykan raised his brows, before smiling. ¡°It seems you have quite the story.¡± The group was allowed in, with a meal being set for them. A familiar face appeared, scampering up to Adam, before dropping down before him. ¡°What are you doing here, Sky?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his head. ¡°We were unsure if he was truly one of yours,¡± Lykan said. ¡°We kept him here to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of mine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I beat him up. He tried to make me his ve, so he deserves it.¡± ¡°I am not sure if I should be surprised by you any longer,¡± Lykan admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Adam said. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to grow old if you continue being surprised, your heart won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± They were all given appropriate amodations, Adam and Jurot taking their typical ces, the others in the rooms nearby. They had allowed Adam¡¯s steed, Zeus, to remain nearby too. ¡°The Iyr isn¡¯t quite what I imagined,¡± Filliam admitted. He looked around to see all the people going about their way. ¡°This is the Front Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°A vige where we¡¯re processed to make sure we aren¡¯t dangerous. They check our passports and everything.¡± Adam chuckled to himself at his joke, before sighing. ¡®Damn. The jokes I could make if they were from the same world as me.¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Jurot began to tell the tale of their journey, including revealing the existence of Lord Stokmar to the other Iyrmen, and what they had spoken about. Adam felt there was something about Jurot¡¯s statement which revealed something about his family, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it, too busy melting cheese over some meat as he ate. ¡®To think he has awoken,¡¯ Lykan thought. He had received a message that Lord Stokmar had awoken, and Sarot had made sure to include the details Jurot had mentioned to him, but to hear it from the young Iyrman¡¯s lips, they had been confirmed. ¡°Tea?¡± Adam offered the Elder, who epted it. ¡°That is quite the expensive tea pot you had bought,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Yeah. I was a little worried on the way back it would get damaged, but we were lucky that we weren¡¯t bothered.¡± ¡°It was not luck. The immediate area of the Iyr is rtively safe, save for the time you had met Balrog, it is usually safe.¡± ¡°And that thing which attacked the group when I first came here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Dawnval is where threats reappear, due to the presence of the Undead,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Usually, it is quite safe.¡± ¡°I heard Nightval was dangerous, but we weren¡¯t really bothered by much.¡± ¡°Nightval is dangerous,¡± Lykan said. ¡°You are more dangerous. If you made your way north, then you¡¯d see. Nightval Bears and White Wolves are the least of your worries.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied. ¡°That was the original n, but we got sidetracked by a Noble with a heavy purse.¡± ¡°At least you have made some coin.¡± ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pocket, bringing out his pocket watch. ¡°I spent a ton on Filliam¡¯s wares.¡± ¡°Tinkerers have such interesting wares,¡± Lykan said. ¡°We rarely meet them.¡± ¡°He had some interesting stuff, so I hired him.¡± ¡°You hired him?¡± Lykan asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a toy I want him to make.¡± ¡°Of course you did.¡± Adam winked. The group was allowed to retire for the night in peace. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, looking at Jurot holding an axe. ¡°Right. I forgot we have to spend a week here.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Let us work hard for the Front Iyr.¡± ¡°We are currently focused on expanding the Front Iyr,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked, before wincing. ¡°No, never mind. I don¡¯t want to know anything troublesome.¡± ¡°It is no trouble,¡± the Elder replied. ¡°We are bringing forward a few more families to live in the Front Iyr for the Twilight Month. We will send a few out to the nearby viges so that they are taken care of, and there is the matter of increasing their defences during the first month of Dawnval.¡± ¡°Oh. I promised Chief Merl I¡¯d send someone to help the vige. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have promised.¡± ¡°Why did you promise your assistance?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I remember them being quite worried earlier in the year, so I thought I could help alleviate their worries. Plus, Jonn still hasn¡¯t kept his promise, so I might as well put him to work.¡± Lykan wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever get used to Adam, which was a feeling he shared with a great many Iyrmen. ¡°That is kind of you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s a kindness to Jonn,¡± Adam said, chuckling wickedly. Adam assisted the Front Iyr with Jurot, cutting down a number of trees which had been marked, as well as carrying all kinds of materials between the warehouse and the newly sectioned area for building. ¡°Why did you guys pick Nightval to do this?¡± Adam asked, kicking some snow away. ¡°Is it how you get your rocks off? Doing things in the most difficult way possible?¡± ¡°It is to train our bodies,¡± Jurot said, dropping the log from his shoulder before stretching it out. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam grumbled. Lucy was panting heavily as she leaned up against a tree. ¡°I hate the cold and the snow. Why am I even working anyway?¡± ¡°So you can admire the bare bodies of the Iyrmen,¡± Jurot said, motioning with his head towards a group of Iyrmen who wore only furs around their crotches, leaving the rest of themselves exposed to the elements. ¡°I¡¯m working so hard I can¡¯t even admire them!¡± Lucy cried. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for working with ill intentions,¡± Adam said. ¡°What? You¡¯ve never worked without ill intentions before?¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Pretty sure I have, I¡¯m just smarter.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Adam smiled. Days continued to pass, and soon they had finished creating the first level of the estate. A hundred Iyrmen had helped to build it over the past few days, though most of the foundation had been set before Adam and hispatriots had returned. ¡°Adam,¡± Lykan called. ¡°Let us talk.¡± Adam threw a look to the Elder. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me, are you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lykan said. Adam sighed in relief. ¡°Wait. You aren¡¯t taking me elsewhere to die, right?¡± Lykan stared at him. ¡°No.¡± Adam sighed again, before following him. ¡°Since you epted my tea before, I guess I should return the favour.¡± ¡°I had heard you wanted to joke less,¡± Lykan said. ¡°How did you hear about that?¡± Adam asked. Lykan smiled, turning as he led Adam away. He led the Half Elf to a forge, which was currently hot with fiery life. ¡°I heard you were lucky today.¡± ¡°Pretty lucky,¡± Adam said. ¡°A couple points off.¡± ¡°Will you forge something for me?¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± Adam asked. Lykan walked over to a small box, pulling away the tarp. He revealed small rocks, ores, which were red in colour. ¡°I would like for you to smith using this ore.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°What do you want me to smith?¡± ¡°A sword,¡± he said. ¡°How much are you paying me?¡± ¡°Your payment will be the chance to work with bloodsteel.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, staring at Lykan. ¡°What¡¯s bloodsteel?¡± ¡°Weapons made from bloodsteel are able to bypass the natural resistance of many creatures,¡± he said. ¡°What kind of creatures?¡± ¡°Those many without magical weapons have to fear,¡± he said. ¡°Magical weapons bypass most natural resistances of all manner of creatures, and bloodsteel has a simr property, though not for the greater creatures.¡± ¡°Lykan,¡± Adam said. ¡°Elder, please,¡± Adam quickly corrected himself. ¡°I like to speak openly to Iyrmen. You want me to smith bloodsteel to see whether or not I can smith bloodsteel, information which may be valuable to the Iyr.¡± Lykan bowed his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Say that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Speaking half truths is lying, and that is unbing of Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Half truths have protected the Iyr for generations,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Sure, but at least speak to me honestly,¡± Adam said. Lykan bowed his head. ¡°I require this bloodsteel weapon made. It is part of my rights as the Elder of the Front Iyr to use some material for my own personal uses. I would like for you to make a greatsword using this material. I will pay you one hundred gold.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. Don¡¯t worry about the payment. You¡¯re Amokan¡¯s uncle, so I won¡¯t charge you. Or, rather, I¡¯ll take payment in another way.¡± ¡°What way?¡± ¡°How quickly do you need this made?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I would like for you to make it today,¡± Lykan said. Adam rubbed his chin in thought. ¡®I only need to roll once, probably. I have two high rolls today so¡­¡¯ Omen: 18, 19 Adam smiled. ¡°Elder Lykan.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The grip can be made of wood, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have any red oak?¡± Omen: 18, 19 -> 0 The baby looked up towards the sky, hearing the screaming and wailing of his people. des cut through flesh, and approached the young child, who did not cry or scream. A young man grabbed the baby, bundling the baby boy up to his chest as hispanions formed a wall, though they were quickly cut down. ¡®What an unfortunate circumstance,¡¯ the baby thought, feeling Fate shifting, and his misfortune increased.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam fulfils one of Jurot''s wishes. 239. Queueing 239. Queueing ¡°How many walls does the Iyr have?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°I know, right?¡± Adam replied. Filliam craned his neck, staring up towards the statues. ¡°By the Gods¡­¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Big,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Yeah.¡± The huge walls of the Main Iyr had awoken something within the neers. Sir Vonda, who had grown up in the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, had always felt sofortable in her fortress. They had piled the walls high, having reformed the walls a few centuries prior. She had heard that the walls had been based off the walls of the Iyr, and now she could see how. ¡®Great Walled,¡¯ Sir Vonda thought. ¡®I can see why the Iyr holds such a title. Even if they manage to pass the first set of walls, though hundreds of thousands of bodies would be piled high because of it, they have toe across these walls¡­¡¯ Her eyes fell to the statues, which reminded her of the statues of her Order of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡®And the ancient magics which protect the Iyr rival those of the Great Temples.¡¯ Filliam couldn¡¯t help but want to touch them, and the statues which loomed over him menacingly. ¡®The Iyr¡¯s fascination with walls is truly incredible. I wonder if there are inner walls too?¡¯ ¡®Hard to climb,¡¯ Nobby thought. As they entered, children swarmed them. Filliam pulled away, shocked by the mass of children, while Sir Vonda and Nobby remained frozen, all the while hearing the chorus of differentnguages asking for gifts. ¡°If you want gifts, you need to line up,¡± Adam stated, loudly. The children continued to babble loudly, excitedly bouncing up and down. ¡°No gifts!¡± Jurot shouted in their tongue, causing the children to quieten down, the bouncing quickly stopping. ¡°Line up, or no gifts.¡± The children began to shuffle quietly into a long line, about sixty children long, though many of the bigger children managed to take their ce at the front by virtue of having bigger bodies which blocked out their smaller Iyrmen. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded his head, crossing his arms as he waited for the gifts to be handed over. Zeus stepped beside Adam, covered in bags, most of which were filled with gifts for the children. Many other Iyrmen were paying attention, wondering why the children were lined up. It was so orderly. ¡®That¡¯s not the way you give gifts,¡¯ they thought. ¡°Many of these were made by vigers we came across,¡± Adam said. ¡°However, do you know which vige these came from?¡± ¡°No,¡± came the cacophony, some of the children were slightly more dyed than others. Adam smiled. ¡°Sir Merry lives with these vigers.¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± most of them responded. ¡°Sir Merry?¡± one asked. ¡°King Sword from before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± came a greater response. ¡°These were given to us because I helped someone who knew Sir Merry, so they hold the gratitude of the vige. I want you all to take good care of these little trinkets, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± came the children¡¯s voices, though some of them whispered quietly to one another. ¡°Is he lying?¡± ¡°He¡¯s with Cousin, so he can¡¯t be lying.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an Iyrman though.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡°He is telling the truth!¡± Jurot shouted. ¡°Ooh!¡± came a much greater response, and some of the children started to chatter and bounce. Adam smiled. ¡°Sir Landon so graciously donated them so that you could have them.¡± He began to hand out the trinkets to each child, including to the neers who had seen the line and joined it without understanding what it was. ¡°These kids queued up so well, I almost thought I was back home,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are home, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡®You sappy bastard,¡¯ Adam thought, smiling. ¡°I meant, back in my¡­ you know.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Your people queued?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, unable to hide his smile. ¡°And we were really damn good at it too. Enough about queueing, though, let¡¯s head home.¡± ¡®Who takes pride in queueing?¡¯ Sir Vonda thought, watching as Adam walked away, humming to himself. ¡°Cousin Jurot! Cousin Adam!¡± call the voices of a number of children, all of whom came to swarm Adam. ¡°Wee home,¡± Sonarot said, pulling the pair in for a tight hug, kissing their foreheads. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked, rubbing her son¡¯s new scar. Jurot twitched, doing his best not to spoil the secret. ¡°A story.¡± ¡°I see you have brought more Guests,¡± Sonarot said, noting that her son had something interesting to tell them. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sort of the same as before. Priest of Life from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, Sir Vonda, Tinkerer Filliam, Adventurer Fred, and soon to be Expert Nobby.¡± ¡°Wee,¡± Sonarot said, smiling towards the group as she greeted them. ¡°Come. Elder Zijin will be here to guide you to your ce of stay, but please ce your items in this room and make yourselffortable.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Adam gasped. ¡°Who is this big girl?¡± He scooped Lanarot up as she yed with her blocks. She coughed and grumbled before looking back up to see Adam, freezing as she tried to register who it was that held her. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so big and strong now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam pulled her close to his puthral breastte, which she pped gently, remembering it. He nted a firm kiss on her cheek. ¡°Did you miss me, Lanababy?¡± ¡°Aboo boo boo?¡± She squirmed in his grasp and extended her arms out to her mother, who swiftly took the baby. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s papa Jurot and papa Adam.¡± Sonarot held her up to look at them. Lanarot squirmed but stopped when she looked at Jurot, seeing the pattern on his forehead. ¡°Papa?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Does that mean brother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She will speak soon, so I am teaching her the words she should learn.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then what¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Dada.¡± ¡°Grandfather?¡± ¡°Baba.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Almost all of those were used to describe father back where I¡¯m from, so that¡¯s pretty confusing. In fact, papa was probably used for father the most.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°How awkward it must be for you.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ve got quite the tale to tell you, but first¡­¡± Adam turned on his heel and looked to the children, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Who are these strangers?¡± ¡®Wait, who the hell is that?¡¯ Adam thought, noting a face he hadn¡¯t seen before. No, he had seen it before, they had just disappeared, around the same time as another familiar face. Katool stared up at him, blinking. ¡°I am Katool.¡± ¡°He is just joking,¡± Raygak said. ¡°We have caught you, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°When did you be so smart, Raygak?¡± Adam asked. Raygak smirked. ¡°I have been learning,¡± he said, proudly. ¡°Oh? Has everyone here been good?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have brought many gifts for good boys and girls.¡± ¡°I have been very good,¡± Raygak said. ¡°I washed the dishes.¡± ¡°Eat vegetables,¡± Taygak said. Adam smiled. ¡°What? Taygak, you¡¯ve been eating your vegetables?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak replied, nodding her head confidently. ¡°All.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± Adam looked to Sonarot, eyebrows raised. ¡°All of them,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Wow!¡± Adam said, putting his fists to his waist. ¡°Well, luckily for you all, I¡¯ve brought a lot of gifts then. You¡¯ll never guess which vige they came from.¡± ¡°The Knight of Death¡¯s vige?¡± Raygak asked. ¡°No, they came from¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Actually, yes.¡± Raygak raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, the previous Knight of Death was there, so yes? Sir Merry was there too.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s Sword from before?¡± Raygak asked. ¡°The very same.¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± Raygak asked, his eyes squinting at Adam suspiciously. ¡°You think I¡¯m joking about something like that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ask Jurot if you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jurot let out a snort, trying his best not to spoil his secret. ¡°It is true.¡± Adam pulled out all the different trinkets he had for them, but also took out the Dragons he had bought from Filliam. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Raygak, Taygak,e and pick which one you like.¡± ¡°What this?¡± Taygak asked, squatting down. Adam spun the key to reveal what they did, and Taygak pped her hands. ¡°I pick?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°You and Raygak, yes. You two have been doing lots of good things so you can have one each.¡± Taygak picked one with purple eyes, and Raygak picked one with red eyes. ¡°The other three are for¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Wait. I messed it up.¡¯ ¡°Who is this young man showing such favouritism to my Taygak?¡± called a voice from nearby. It was a Devilkin woman, one Adam hadn¡¯t met before. There were a handful of other Iyrmen he hadn¡¯t seen with familiar tattoos. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, son of Fate, Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam replied. ¡®How many titles am I going to have?¡¯ She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You are Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I do not like you, Adam,¡± she said, picking her daughter up to kiss her forehead. ¡®What did I do this time?¡¯ Adam thought, before he stepped away from her, walking behind one of the children. ¡°Turot, help me. I¡¯m being bullied.¡± ¡°Adam is a good boy,¡± Turot said back to his aunt. ¡°Turot?¡± Adam called. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°I came back at Nightval,¡± he said. ¡°In the beginning.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s about the time we left.¡± He nodded. ¡°You went some days before.¡± ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Adam asked. Turot nodded. ¡°Lots of fun!¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I-¡° Turot quickly stopped, noting all the looks of the adults. ¡°Careful, Turot,¡± the Devilkin woman warned. ¡°You cannot say.¡± ¡°I watched the Ranging,¡± he said. ¡°As long as you had fun,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since you are so big and strong now, you need to protect me from your aunt, okay? She shouldn¡¯t bully me, right?¡± The Devilkin woman stared at Adam, who had taken a knee behind Turot. ¡°Do you have no pride?¡± ¡°Pride?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that something you can eat? Or is it prideful that you bully your darling nephew like this? Taygak, even though I¡¯ve given you a Dragon, your mother is bulling me. Won¡¯t you help Adam who is a good boy?¡± Taygak looked to her mother. ¡°No bully Adam, mama.¡± ¡°You¡¯re as queer as they say,¡± she said. ¡°I get that a lot,¡± Adam said.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
When you forget Adam''s Bri''ish. 240. Jurot’s Excitement 240. Jurot¡¯s Excitement ¡°Don¡¯t bully the young man,¡± another Iyrman said, a Kan. Adam would have guessed she was a Kan because of how beautiful she was. ¡®What the hell are with those gics?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°My children speak so highly of you,¡± she said. ¡°I speak quite highly of Damokan and Kalokan too,¡± Adam said. ¡°They always keep out of trouble and are very polite.¡± ¡°They are?¡± the Iyrman asked, looking down to his children. ¡°I hear they¡¯re quiet, but whenever they¡¯re with me, they¡¯re always bullying me.¡± ¡°Damokan and Kalokan?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Really?¡± The Iyrman smiled, extending a hand. ¡°Halikan,¡± she said. ¡°Do not mind Kaygak, she is just protective of Taygak and Saygak.¡± ¡®Saygak,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That was his name.¡¯ ¡°They¡¯re good kids, though I haven¡¯t really spent much time with Saygak.¡± ¡°We went Ranging together,¡± Turot said. ¡°It was very fun,¡± Saygak said. ¡°Raool,¡± the bald Iyrman said, holding the same tattoos as the Ool family. However, he was made of pure muscle, mirroring Nobby. ¡°A pleasure to meet you,¡± Adam said, shaking his forearm. ¡°I expected all of the Ool family to be like Kitool, but I didn¡¯t expect to see someone who makes me look like a little baby.¡± ¡°You do that by yourself,¡± Kaygak said. Halikan cleared her throat. ¡°Sonarot gushes about you so much, I would have thought you were her son.¡± Sonarot smiled. Adam pushed away the red at his cheeks. ¡°I am very lucky to be her Nephew, so I¡¯m not sure I should fly so close to the sky.¡± Halikan furrowed her brows, confused. ¡°I should really bring the stories from my home to this ce, otherwise no one will get how much of a genius I really am,¡± Adam said. ¡°However¡­¡± Adam looked back to Jurot, smiling at him. ¡°We have quite the story to tell you.¡± Jurot crossed his arms and closed his eyes, trying to meditate in order to not blurt out what he wanted to say. ¡°Oh!¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Too bad I didn¡¯t bring you guys any gifts,¡± Adam said, greeting Jaygak and the others. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t bring back any gifts?¡± she asked. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so rude!¡± ¡°Well, I did bring something back for you specifically,¡± Adam said. ¡°A gift, and that is the feeling of pure, utter envy.¡± Jaygak raised her brow. ¡°If you killed a Dragon without me, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Adam cackled manically, before noting the looks from the children, and Kaygak, who was shooting daggers at him. ¡°So,¡± Adam said, his eyes ncing between his previous party and new party. ¡°Allow me to introduce everyone.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± Dunes said, shaking her forearm. ¡°A pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°You as well, Dunes,¡± she said. ¡°Order of ck Mountain, correct?¡± ¡°The very same,¡± he replied. ¡°Wow!¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You¡¯re a Tinkerer? What do you make?¡± Jaygak shook Filliam¡¯s arms a little too rigorously. ¡®Help me,¡¯ Filliam thought, looking to Adam. ¡°You certainly are like my uncle,¡± Kitool said, looking at Nobby, nodding her head. Nobby looked to Raool, who was built like an ox like him. ¡®Big.¡¯ Jonn and Fred exchanged a knowing nce between one another, getting a sense of hopelessness from one another. ¡°So, we finally meet once more,¡± Adam said, staring down at Nirot. Nirot did not reply, instead smiling. She squatted in front of Lanarot, with her arms out, before Lanarot crawled to her. ¡°So you¡¯re going to challenge me, her older brother, for the spot of number two?¡± Adam asked, before holding out his arms. ¡°Lanarot,e.¡± Lanarot looked up to Adam, having heard her name. She smiled up at him, and looked at his arms. She looked back up to Nirot, and then up to Adam. Omen: 3, 9 ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Lanarot?¡± Adam called, his voice gentle like a feather. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°You want to stay with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Nirot said, kissing the baby¡¯s forehead. Persuasion Check D20 + 5 = 21 (16) Lanarot babbled quietly, but eventually held out her arms to Adam, who she was beginning to remember. Adam lifted her up and held her in close to his chest, kissing her forehead all over. ¡°You¡¯re a hundred years too early to take my sister from me.¡± Adam rocked with his sister in his arms. Nirot grit her teeth and clenched her fists, trying to calm herself. ¡°I cannot believe my cousin has fallen for the likes of you!¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but bully Nirot, smirking down at her as he rubbed his cheek against Lanarot¡¯s. He didn¡¯t reply, but his eyes teased the young Iyrman. ¡°Just you wait, when you leave again, she¡¯ll want to stay with me!¡± Nirot clenched her fist tight. ¡°It¡¯s only because you returned too quickly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I returned quickly so you understood your ce,¡± Adam said. ¡°And what ce is that?¡± called a strangely familiar voice. Adam caught the sight of a familiar face. ¡°Oh, hey Mi-, Aunt Mirot?¡± Nirot really did take after her mother, for Mirot looked like her, but slightly older. ¡°You are my Nephew?¡± ¡°Apparently so.¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair gently. Mirot¡¯s hostility was pretty high considering they had only just met. ¡®Last time she wasn¡¯t this harsh to me.¡¯ ¡°We should prepare for the stories,¡± Sonarot said, seeing how Jurot had fallen into a meditation whilst standing. ¡°Come, Nirot,¡± Mirot called for her daughter. ¡°Let us assist with the food.¡± ¡°Mind if I drop all my stuff?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t really have much of a break during the adventuring.¡± Sonarot let out a soft sigh. ¡°What else could I expect from you, Adam?¡± Adam chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry.¡± Seats were brought over so that the others could sit down around the fire pit. Jay¡¯a and Kit¡¯a rushed up to Adam as he removed his armour. ¡°Oh? Hello there,¡± Adam called out, reaching down to pet their heads. ¡°You two have grown up so much.¡± They yipped at him and panted, wanting to y with him. Adam removed his armour and lifted the pair up in each arm, before making his way back to the mes. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to win our babies back,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Even after two months, they¡¯re still so happy to see you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m so handsome?¡± Adam asked, suffering under their licks. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re into pointy ears and no horns?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°They lick my father¡¯s horns a lot. The perve-¡° Jogak wacked her across the back of her head. ¡°If you keep it up, I¡¯ll tell them how much you cried that you were not able to go.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You managed to seduce my lovely daughter because-¡° Jogak wacked her across the back of the head again. ¡°She¡¯s your partner, not your daughter.¡± Jaygak half tackled her father and the pair began to wrestle. ¡°Stop hitting my head, damn it!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Jaygak¡¯s going to cry after hearing our story.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched as Jurot finally approached the group. Jaygak stopped wrestling with her father, giving him the chance to slip out of her grip. ¡°Did you really fight a Dragon?¡± ¡®Has she really grown into an Expert?¡¯ Jogak thought, noting how easy it was for her to take him down. ¡®I should stop holding back so much.¡¯ Jurot sat down, drinking a cup of water, before melting some cheese over some meat, before biting into it. He was slowly gaining the strength to tell the story, all the while the various uncles and aunts waited for him. ¡°Please do not mind sister,¡± Sonarot said, feeding Lanarot some pieces of softly boiled fruit from her fingers, sometimes dropping them onto the table to let her pick them up herself. ¡°She is suspicious of you, but she will not try to harm you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to be so different,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°She wasn¡¯t quite so hostilest time,¡± he whispered. Sonarot slowly nodded her head. ¡°She wille around to you. Nirot has, slightly.¡± ¡°I forgot that not everyone likes me here,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I managed to somehow not anger the Noble we were with.¡± Sonarot leaned in slightly, trying to glean more, but Adam only smiled. ¡°You managed not to anger a Noble?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I held back.¡± Jaygak furrowed her brows suspiciously. ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m mostly not. I¡¯m pretty sure I made him mad sometimes. At least, I didn¡¯t anger Sir Vonda too much, and she¡¯s a Noble.¡± ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s also a woman,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You¡¯re probably going to add her to your harem.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°You sure grew a pair while I¡¯ve gone. You must have been training hard so that you couldn¡¯t get your ass beat by me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as I was when you left.¡± ¡°Just how quickly can you grow in two months?¡± Jaygak raised her brow. ¡°Without me, I mean.¡± ¡°You should ask Dunes,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We trained hard daily.¡± ¡°I,¡± Jurot finally eximed, stopping the chatter of all the people, ¡°fought Sir Merry.¡± Lanarot began to cry from the sudden shout, dying the start of the story. However, the others also needed time to process what Jurot had some. Mirot had spat out the wine she had been drinking, Sonarot had dropped the fruit from her fingers, and Raool was trying not to choke on the steak he had nearly swallowed whole.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Jurot has the best story. What''s with half the Iyrmen not liking him? They''re asking for a beating. 241. Jaygak’s Anger 241. Jaygak¡¯s Anger ¡°No,¡± Jaygak whispered once the tale had ended. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive this betrayal, not until I die.¡± Jogak readied himself, understanding that his daughter was about to do something. The other Iyrmen remained silent, trying to digest their meal and the story which had been told to them. The children had swarmed around Jurot, touching the scar which had been gifted to him by Sir Merry. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me,¡± Jaygak said, standing up. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him unless I punch him!¡± Jogak grabbed his daughter, his arms hooking up her shoulders as she iled her arms around. ¡°Adam! Just one punch! I won¡¯t be able to sleep unless I get to punch you once!¡± Jaygak cried, unable to contain herself. ¡°How could you have so much fun without me? No fair! No fair!¡± Adam remained sitting down, Lanarot against his chest as she sucked her thumb. She looked at Jaygak, who was making amotion in front of all the Guests, but they left her be. How could they stop her? Adam continued to smirk at her, doing his best to earn the beat down Jaygak wanted to put down. ¡°Not only Lord Stokmar, but the King¡¯s Sword too?¡± Jaygak continued to il in her father¡¯s arms. ¡°No! I want to punch you twice! Once with each fist!¡± Elder Zijin grabbed the girl¡¯s head, having appeared right as Jurot had begun his tale. He had been busy with other matters so couldn¡¯t help the others to their houses, but once Jurot had said he had fought Sir Merry, he stayed to listen to the tale. ¡°Enough,¡± Zijin said. ¡°You are embarrassing your family in front of the Guests.¡± Jurot had done so well to bring such a grand mystique to the Iyrmen, but Jaygak had shattered it all for the neers. ¡®Iyrmen,¡¯ Filliam thought. ¡®Are they just normal people?¡¯ ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Jaygak continued to sniffle. ¡°If you continue to embarrass yourself, I¡¯ll make you clear a forest,¡± Zijin warned her. He normally let her do as she pleased, but to embarrass her family in front of Guests, it was a terrible thing. Jaygak whimpered quietly, still wanting to punch Adam at least twice for having so much fun without her. ¡°Adam¡¯s a gentleman, he¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°Uncle Jogak,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you want me to beat, I mean, discipline her, let me know.¡± Jogak wanted to tell him off, but considering her behaviour, he wondered if it wouldn¡¯t do good for the brat. Kitool ced a hand on Jaygak¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can request a spar with Adam once he has rested from his journey.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to spar with him, I want t-¡° Kitool squeezed Jaygak¡¯s shoulder, leaning in so Jaygak could see her half open eyes. ¡°You can request a spar with Adam once he had rested from his journey.¡± Jaygak fell silent. ¡°Well, I have brought you a gift, but you can talk about itter with her,¡± Adam said, giving Sir Vonda a nod. Sir Vonda stared at him. ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°You know,¡± Adam said. ¡°That thing.¡± ¡°Thing?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, raising his brows at her. ¡°That thing.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ that thing?¡± Sir Vonda asked. She looked at Jaygak. ¡°With her?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaygak asked, still sniffling. ¡°Not just her, Kitool will be there too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Dunes too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Sir Vonda said, her brows furrowing together. ¡°If you want that thing earlier, they¡¯re your best shot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Think about it.¡± ¡®With¡­ her?¡¯ Sir Vonda looked to Jaygak, her thoughts of the Iyrmen very different from minutes ago. Lanarot squirmed in Adam¡¯sp. ¡°When did you be so fat?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair. ¡°No. Not fat. Big and sturdy, like your papa.¡± Adam held her up to Jurot. ¡°Look. You¡¯re just like papa now.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°No she is not. She is small.¡± Lanarot babbled towards him and cooed, before giggling as she pped her hands. ¡°Even though he bullies you, you can¡¯t bully him yet,¡± Adam said. Jurot reached out with a finger, letting Lanarot grab it. She tugged on it and swung her other arm in delight as she babbled. ¡®Jurot must be on a post story high, so I need to connect that feeling with ying with Lanarot,¡¯ Adam thought. Jurot remained staring at Lanarot, trying to process her. All the while, the other Iyrmen were trying to process what Jurot had told them. Crowseer. Lord Stokmar. Sir Merry. These three were not beings you met every day, and yet he met all three of them in the span of two months. Apparently, within about a week of each other. The Iyrmen turned their gazes towards Adam, who was encouraging Jurot to y with Lanarot. Adam was known to be quite close with the girl, and he was the envy of all Iyrmen parents. A son who would actually y with their little sister? Something like that did not exist in the Iyr on arge scale, it was perhaps only a thing in one in a hundred families. The Iyrmen had no doubt that Adam had managed to somehow cause the meeting with the three. ¡®She is bigger now,¡¯ Jurot thought, feeling her tight grip around his finger. ¡®Still so small.¡¯ When Lanarot pulled his finger up to suck on it, he continued to stare down at her. She was mysterious. All children were mysterious to him. It was children around Katool¡¯s age who he would speak to, but Lanarot was someone too young. ¡®She will hear the tales one day,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®The tale of meeting with Adam.¡¯ He thought of the journey northward with Sir Harvey, meeting with Vandra, and the return where they slew a Blue Dragon. Even this tale he had told, where he met three important individuals, it would need to be repeated, for she would not remember. ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam said, staring at Lanarot. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°She¡¯s my sister, right?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot and Jurot both looked to him, surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said, firmly. ¡°Can I teach Lanarot magic when she grows up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Am I allowed to?¡± ¡°You are her brother,¡± Sonarot stated once more. ¡°Who would dare deny you that right?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°You would teach her magic?¡± Mirot asked, unable to contain herself. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, as though it were obvious. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Mirot stared down at the Half Elf, seeing him staring up at her in return, confusion in his eyes. ¡°Scribemages like you typically keep their magics secret.¡± ¡°Scribemages?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You have a spell book, yes?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°So you are a Scribemage.¡± ¡°I would obviously give my sister my spells if it means she can protect herself,¡± Adam said. ¡°What use are my spells if they can¡¯t protect her?¡± The Iyrmen around felt as though they had heard something extremely dangerous from the Half Elf, though a few of them were already used to hearing that from Adam. ¡°Our rage does not allow us to cast spells,¡± Mirot eventually said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Right. Aren¡¯t there some spells which persist through, though? Or some spells which may be useful for the situation than getting angry?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but it is not our way,¡± Mirot said. ¡°It¡¯s my way,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m her brother, a member of this family.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Sonarot snapped. ¡°You have said enough. He is a member of our family, as I have stated.¡± Mirot threw Sonarot a look. ¡°You are the Family Head, for now.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes towards the woman, before his eyes fell onto the sighing Sonarot. ¡®Oops. I need to deal with this somehow.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Turot, who was sitting beside his cousin who had faced Sir Merry, basking in the attention of the limelight. ¡®I need to get Turot on my side. Nirot too, somehow.¡¯ The others felt a little awkward in seeing the way that the families worked. ¡®Even the Iyr has politics,¡¯ they thought. Jurot continued to stare at Lanarot. ¡°If Adam wishes to teach her magic, he can.¡± Mirot threw a shocked look towards the boy she had helped raised. ¡°It is not our way.¡± ¡°It is not my way. It is not your way. It is the way of my brother.¡± ¡°Have you already epted him?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So easily?¡± ¡°Has mother not told you the tale?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°She has been waiting for your return so that you may tell them to me.¡± ¡°I will tell you them,¡± Jurot said, kissing Lanarot¡¯s forehead. ¡°You must hear them too.¡± ¡°She needs to sleep,¡± Adam said, noting how the girl squirmed, with her eyes half closed. She began to cough and cry. ¡°I will tell aunt Mirot the tales,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head to Adam, who took Lanarot away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys in the morning,¡± Adam said, looking to the four he had brought to the Iyr. ¡°Sorry about all this. It¡¯s usually not quite so lively.¡± He chuckled nervously. ¡°It is interesting to see that the Iyrmen are Human, just like us,¡± Sir Vonda said. Jaygak cleared her throat, but noted the looks of Elder Zijin and her father, so remained quiet. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Sir Vonda said, bowing her head.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The Iyrmen are just... people? Thanks to everyone who subscribed to patreon! I hope you enjoyed the multi chapters! 242. Snow In The Iyr 242. Snow In The Iyr Omen: 12, 20 ¡°Who is this cutie pie?¡± Adam asked, pinching Lanarot¡¯s cheeks. The girl was currently swallowed by thick furs of white, and wore a coat which was far too big for her. ¡°Wow, so cute. Is this my little sister?¡± He hoisted her up with ease and kissed her cheek. ¡°So cute, so adorable, it must be my little sister.¡± Lanarot smiled and leaned in to kiss his cheek, spitting against his cheek, before pping her hands and squealing with joy. ¡°It is my sister! Aren¡¯t you so cute?¡± Adam continued to attack her face with his kisses, only for her to return the favour, getting her spit all over him. ¡°Will you y with her?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°She likes the snow.¡± ¡°Of course she likes the snow, she¡¯s my little sister,¡± Adam bounced her against his arm. ¡°You want to y with papa Adam? We can make snowmen and snow angels together, then we can have a little snowball fight.¡± He tickled her nose with a finger, causing her to twitch away from him. ¡°Building snow castles is popr within the Iyr,¡± Sonarot informed. ¡°Snow castles?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That¡¯s even cooler.¡± Adamughed at his own joke, which caused Lanarot to look at him andugh too. ¡°Hoo!¡± She squealed before continuing herugh. ¡°Come, Lanarot,¡± Adam said, carrying her towards the courtyard where the snow had piled enough that Adam could stick his entire finger into the snow before he reached the ground. He sat her down and began to form arge ball for the base of the snowman. Lanarot, who was wearing gloved her mother had knit her, started pping the snow around her, squealing with joy. ¡°Oov! Boosh!¡± She continued to squeal with joy as she yed. Once Adam was done making the snowman, who was two balls tall, because he was getting a little bored of it, he pulled back. ¡°Turot, stay here and look after Lanarot, okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy said, nodding his head. Adam slipped away back to Sonarot. ¡°Hey, Aunt, do you have any scarves?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot reached to a pile of scarves she had knitted, handing him one with the family¡¯s tattoo, though it was hard to find one without the Rot family¡¯s tattoo. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, turning to leave. ¡®You are not going to wear it?¡¯ Sonarot thought. Adam returned to pandemonium. Lanarot was crying, snot dripping down her face, and Katool and Turot were staring down at her, trying to look not the least bit guilty. ¡°Guys,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone less than a¡­¡± That¡¯s when Adam noticed theck of it. ¡®Where the hell is Jack?¡¯ Adam thought, before looking beside Lanarot to see the snowman was destroyed. Adam ced his hands on his hips, the way teachers did when they found a child had done something they hadn¡¯t meant to. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°We punched the snow balls for Lanarot,¡± Turot said, innocently. ¡°Then she started crying.¡± ¡°We punched good,¡± Katool said. ¡°Why is she crying?¡± ¡°The snowball wasn¡¯t for punching,¡± Adam said, wondering if it was an Iyrman thing. Turot squinted his eyes at Adam. ¡°It was not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Turot frowned. ¡°Sorry.¡± Katool looked up to Turot, taking his cue to frown. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but look, Lanarot¡¯s still crying,¡± Adam said, hoisting her up, using his Tricks to clean her face. ¡°There, there, Lanarot.¡± ¡°We will fix it,¡± Turot said. ¡°Yes,¡± Katool said. ¡°We will fix.¡± Adam bounced Lanarot against him, calming her down as he assisted the pair in making poor Jack again. ¡®I can¡¯t believe they killed my boy Jack like that. They¡¯re lucky Jack Frost isn¡¯t real, otherwise he¡¯d have a bone to pick with them.¡¯ Adam froze. ¡®Wait. Is he real?¡¯ He looked around to see the trio of Devilkin children who were building a snow castle. ¡®He¡¯s gotta be real, right?¡¯ Once they had finished forming the balls to form the snowman, Adam wrapped the scarf around him. ¡°Oh. Turot, Katool,¡± he called, causing the pair to look up at him. ¡°Can you protect Lanarot and the snowman?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said, puffing up his chest. ¡°I will protect cousin Lanarot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katool said, puffing up her chest too, copying Turot. Adam remained for a moment to ept the wholesomeness into his heart. ¡°Good.¡± He quickly rushed away from them, heading back to Sonarot. ¡°Aunt, do you have any carrots and buttons? I need two big buttons and a bunch of small buttons. A hat would be nice too.¡± Sonarot stared at him for a long moment, mid knit. ¡°Yes?¡± Once Adam had the items, he left once again, though Sonarot followed him, curious as to what he was doing. Adam dropped down to his knees and began to fix the carrot into ce, also adding the buttons as his eyes, and then the rest of the small buttons to make a smile. The other children came to see what he was doing. ¡°There we go,¡± he said, pulling back to reveal the creature. ¡°What do you think?¡± Sonarot looked down at the snowman. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a snow person?¡± ¡°A snowman,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ooo,¡± the children said. ¡°What his name?¡± Katool asked. ¡°Uncle Snowiyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°He is a powerful being made of snow, who brings snow to the Iyr, and also presents to the good boys and girls of the Iyr.¡± Adam raised his brows towards them. ¡°He¡¯ll be asking your mothers and father if you¡¯ve all been good.¡± ¡°I have been good,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Raygak nodded his head. ¡°Have you been bullying your sister?¡± Adam used the young boy. ¡°No. She bullies me.¡± ¡°Jaygak bullies you? What does she do?¡± ¡°She eats my peppers,¡± Raygak replied, frowning. ¡°Oh, well I guess Uncle Snowiyr isn¡¯ting to pay her a visit then.¡± Raygak smiled. ¡°What about you, Katool? I know you¡¯re a troublemaker, you. Have you been a good girl?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, nodding her head. ¡°I help mama.¡± ¡°How do you help mama?¡± ¡°I wash dishes.¡± ¡°Oh? You help her clean the dishes.¡± The girl nodded her head. Adam looked to Raygak, who furrowed his brows at the Half Elf. ¡°What a good girl, Katool, for helping her mother wash dishes.¡± Raygak narrowed his eyes. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°What good boys and girls you are,¡± Adam said, patting their heads. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mothers and fathers appreciate that too.¡± ¡°I help uncle to clean the house,¡± Saygak added. ¡°Wow, Saygak, you are such a good boy,¡± Adam pat his head too. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all tell Uncle Snowiyr what you¡¯ve been doing, one at a time, okay?¡± Adam asked, scooting beside his Aunt. ¡°Would you mind helping me remember? I need to write them down.¡± ¡°I help Jaygak,¡± Taygak said, looking at Adam. ¡°How do you help your cousin?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Stories,¡± she said. ¡°I tell.¡± ¡°You help with telling stories?¡± Adam asked. She nodded her head. ¡°Can I hear them too?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied, bluntly. Adam blinked. ¡°She prefers to speak in Vilspeech,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t speak Iyrspeech?¡± ¡°She does.¡± ¡°Howe she doesn¡¯t speak it with me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She does not know you know it,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. Adam blinked. ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°Taygak, will you tell me the stories now?¡± Adam asked in Iyrspeech. Taygak pulled back, turning her head half way as she side eyed Adam. She quickly rushed to Sonarot¡¯s leg, and hid behind it, staring at Adam as though he were an alien. ¡°Taygak, why are you running away?¡± Sonarot asked, brushing her hair gently. ¡°He speaks?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°Of course he speaks thenguage, he is Jurot¡¯s brother, yes?¡± ¡°Jurot¡¯s brother¡­ Lanarot¡¯s brother?¡± she asked, as though to confirm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Taygak said. Once the children were done telling the snowman what good they had done, Adam wrote everything down in his book. ¡°Listen, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, picking her up. ¡°I have to go do some work, so you need to be good for mama, okay?¡± Lanarot yawned, blinking at him, before tilting her head. She rubbed her eyes before cuddling up to his chest. ¡°Working already?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not real work,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m just going to ask a few questions to some people, that¡¯s all. If I wanted to work, I should, I was extremely lucky today, but I thought I should take the day off.¡± He handed the girl over to her mother, before heading out to find the other Iyrmen. He found Jaygak and Kitool, who were currently helping an Iyrman with repairing their home. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam called. ¡°Adam?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Working already?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Am I that much of a workaholic?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the pair replied. ¡°I¡¯m not here for work,¡± Adam said, shaking his head at them. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you a few questions about your family.¡± ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± Jaygak asked, wondering if he¡¯ll ask that question. She had been waiting to tell him, after all, he was the Nephew of the Rot family. ¡°What do the children like?¡± Adam asked, opening the book, stylus at the ready. Jaygak¡¯s eyes revealed her confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know,¡± Adam said. ¡°What do they like? Toys, food, so on. I know Raygak likes peppers, and that you keep stealing them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t steal his peppers,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I borrow them. He can have it back a few days-¡° ¡°Okay!¡± Adam eximed, shaking his head. ¡°Just tell me what they like.¡± ¡°Jaygak likes peppers,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Taygak likes nuts. Saygak likes balls. Katool really likes most fruit, especially peaches.¡± Adam wrote down the information, before he felt a hand on his shoulder. He jolted and looked back to see the Orcish Iyrman staring down at him. ¡°What the hell, Elder?¡± ¡°What are you nning this time?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Something interesting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nning anything,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d use me of something like that. Uncle Snowiyr is the one nning to give gifts to the children, and I need to figure out what they like.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Zijin said. ¡°You are gift giving? That is all?¡± ¡°Gift giving?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is the end of year,¡± Zijin states, before seeing the look in Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°We give our children gifts before the Twilight month.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, disappointed. ¡°You guys do that?¡± ¡°Yes. The festival begins a week earlier on the fifteenth of the month, and ends on the twenty first. We give gifts on the twenty second.¡± Adam brought his stylus and book down to their side. ¡°Well don¡¯t I feel stupid for making up a story.¡± ¡°Of course you would,¡± Zijin said, chuckling. ¡°That is very like you.¡± ¡°I guess that makes it easier,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Since you¡¯re an Elder, you¡¯re probably the best person to ask. I would like to acquire some items, if you would please, Elder Zijin.¡± Elder Zijin shook his head, huffing slightly. ¡°I am afraid you cannot acquire any items as you are only the Nephew of a family.¡± Adam raised his brows, pulling out the token from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m no cowboy, Elder Zijin, but this ain¡¯t my first rodeo.¡± He raised his brows. ¡°If you have the gold, of course you can acquire the items, as long as the items are allowed to be procured by you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll swing byter once I¡¯ve made all my notes,¡± Adam said, before waving at them, heading out to find people from the other families. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I ask Aunt for what Turot liked?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I still cannot believe I could not take him to be a Jin,¡± Zijin grumbled. ¡°I could probably marry him and make him a Gak,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°A shame he has no horns.¡± ¡°A shame you have no brain,¡± Zijin replied. Jaygak had already wound up a snowball, which would identally slip and hit the Elder in the face.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Since another patron has subscribed, I owe another chapter. Expect two sometime this week. I need to write more since patreon has almost caught up to where I am currently writing. I upgraded the patreon so it''s 20, 40, and (soon to be) 60 chapters ahead. 243. Warriors and Wanderers 243. Warriors and Wanderers Omen: 1, 10 ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam called during breakfast. ¡°Could I ask you to make me some dice?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I need five dice which are six sided.¡± ¡°Cubes or gems?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Gem dice?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that a shape?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I will show you after breakfast.¡± Once they were done eating, with Adam forcing Jurot to feet Lanarot something from his fingers once, the pair returned back to the house. Jurot pulled out some small wooden blocks which were slightly longer than they were tall. He began to work away at the wood, creating six sides from the long block, with an alternating pattern of an extremely long triangle, which formed the six sides. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Gems, but they need to be quite thick.¡± ¡°How thick?¡± Jurot asked. Adam tried to remember how big something needed to be in order to not be a choking hazard for a child. ¡°Never mind. Could you make fairlyrge cubes? That way Lanarot could y with them too.¡± ¡°Large cubes?¡± Jurot asked, slightly less interested, but he nodded his head. ¡°I have somerge cubes for woodcarving.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can introduce Warriors and Wanderers to this world then.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°What is that?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Adam replied, smirking at him. ¡°You would like five dice total?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Wait.¡± Adam fell into through for a short while. ¡°Actually, four. Four six sided dice should be plenty. You don¡¯t need to mark the faces, I¡¯ll try and figure out what I¡¯d like in that regard. Also, can you make the edges smooth? I don¡¯t want our adorable little Lanarot to get hurt.¡± Jurot nodded, going off to find some cubes he could smooth out for his brother. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said from the door way. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Making dice?¡± ¡°For allowing me to work with Red Oak,¡± Jurot replied. Adam smiled. ¡°Any time.¡± Adam made his way out, only to find Sonarot throw him an usatory look. ¡°I¡¯m not going to work,¡± he reassured, heading out. ¡°Working again?¡± Elder Zijin asked, drinking some tea as he took a break. ¡°Why does everyone ask that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not working.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Zijin motioned to the warehouse. ¡°You aren not nning on taking the food you asked for, which you have overpaid for.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t overpay for anything,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I created a tab.¡± ¡°Fifty gold is quite the tab for some peppers.¡± ¡°I also need a book, two books, actually.¡± ¡°Two books?¡± ¡°I need them for¡­ ying, and education. One for rules, one for y.¡± Zijin furrowed his brows. ¡°Education? Lanarot is still a baby.¡± ¡°An adorable baby,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°It¡¯s not for her. It¡¯s for a bunch of people, including adult Iyrmen, and me.¡± ¡°You are educating yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin stuffter,¡± Adam said. ¡°Either it¡¯ll get me into trouble with the Iyr, in which case you¡¯ll have fun, or, the Iyr will love it, and you cane and y too.¡± ¡°y?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Are you going to give me two books or not?¡± Zijin motioned with an arm to allow him inside, where he found a pair of books, each at least a hundred pages. He also grabbed some ink, a quill, and a stylus with lead made of some foreign material. ¡°If you are going to be writing a lot, you should take one of these,¡± Zijin said, reaching into a pocket, before tossing Adam some lead for his stylus. Adam caught it, before noting how heavy it was for something so small. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It is for your stylus,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It is made of softgem.¡± ¡°Softgem?¡± ¡°Itsts for a while,¡± Zijin said. ¡°At least ten times longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the pitch,¡± Adam said, recing the lead in his stylus. ¡°Thanks. How much does it cost?¡± ¡°You can have it,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Is that all you have taken?¡± He noted everything Adam had brought with him. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That fifty gold is going to take a while to spend,¡± Zijin said, sighing. ¡°You used to spend hundreds of gold a day, and now you have be so cheap.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be cheap and you¡¯re giving me softgems,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell people you were very happy to assist me in my endeavour.¡± Elder Zijin chuckled. Adam waved at the Elder, heading back to the Rot family house, where he began to write down all kinds of rules, trying to remember all the spells. ¡°Oh, wait,¡± Adam said, before checking the system to see all the spells within it. ¡°Seriously, sometimes I act like I have a negative Intelligence.¡± Sonarot noted how much Adam was concentrating. ¡®I thought you were not going to work today?¡¯ ¡°Izboo?¡± Lanarot asked, tossing a block around before crawling over to Adam. She looked up at him and crawled onto hisp. ¡°Yes, Lanababy?¡± Adam asked, picking her up so she stood on hisp. He helped her squat. ¡°Are you missing me?¡± Lanarot started to bounce as sheughed and giggled, ying with him. Adam spent a few minutes ying with her, taking a break from his definitely not work. He lifted her up and made the noises for a rocket, which made no sense to Sonarot, but she left him to y with his sister. ¡°You know, Lanarot,¡± Adam whispered into her ear. ¡°I know your aunt Mirot said you can¡¯t learn magic, but if you want to learn, just let me know, okay?¡± Lanarot pped her hands and kicked out her legs, squealing and screaming with joy as she stared up at him. ¡°Someone¡¯s gotten some more teeth sincest time I saw her,¡± Adam said. ¡°One day you¡¯re going to be eating carrots without needing to soften them up and I¡¯m going to cry. What did I say about growing up too fast?¡± Adam frowned at her. She looked at him frown and stopped giggling. ¡°Oh bo boo?¡± she asked, before looking to her mother, and then back to Adam. She coughed, making to cry, but Adam lifted her up high, making more rocket sounds so she wouldn¡¯t cry. ¡°Do you see how she bullies me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She grows up so fast and then cries when she gets called out. I think Jaygak has been teaching her all sorts of terrible things.¡± Sonarot let out a sigh, shaking her head. ¡°Perhaps she has.¡± ¡°I should make her dad something which¡¯ll let him beat her up easier,¡± Adam said. ¡°Something which lets him p from a mile away.¡± Sonarot continued to shake her head, wondering how Adam managed to think of all his terrible thoughts. ¡°You truly are terrifying, Adam.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t regret your decision to adopt me now,¡± Adam began to cackle as he stared at Lanarot, whoughed and squealed, pping her hands. Adam returned back to his definitely not work, concentrating on the rules he was trying to create. ¡°Why did I ask him to make all those six sided dice? I have to remember how bell curves work?¡± Adam groaned. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I need to find Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think he is outside with your Guests.¡± ¡°Guests?¡± Adam asked, before sitting up. ¡®Wait. I could have asked Filliam to make me some really cool dice. No, no. Jurot¡¯s my brother, I can¡¯t betray him like that.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot asked, rubbing the die¡¯s edge, having just finished with the task Adam had asked of him. He sat beside the two groups of Guests, who mirrored each other. ¡°Sup,¡± Adam said, before nodding his head to the others. ¡°Jonn, Brittany. Training well?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Brittany assured him. Jonn nodded his head. ¡°We need to talkter, Jonn,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve got some work for you for the Twilight Month, or Dawnval, or both.¡± Jonn furrowed his brows, but slowly nodded his head. ¡°Since you¡¯re being taken care of in the Iyr, you better not decline,¡± Adam threatened. ¡°Nobby, we¡¯ll start your training soon, but take it easy for now, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Sir Vonda, any thoughts about that thing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± Sir Vonda replied. ¡°Dunes, you cool?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m cool,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°If that means I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve pretended to be a good host, Jurot, I need a twenty sided die. Could we add that too, please?¡± ¡°A twenty sided die?¡± Jurot asked, unsure of how he could make a die with so many sides. ¡°Yeah, you can make it a gem style if that¡¯s easier. I know there¡¯s a way to make it not a gem, but I¡¯m too stupid for that sort of thing,¡± Adam said. ¡°A polyhedral die?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°Bless you,¡± Adam replied, chuckling to himself. Filliam furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°Yes, a polyhedral die is exactly what I need.¡± Jurot nced betwene the pair of them. ¡®Polywhat?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m no Tinkerer.¡± ¡°I can help you with the design,¡± Filliam offered the Iyrman. He had been working to create what Adam had asked of him, having set up in a small cabin the Iyr had offered him, but he could assist with something so simple without it derailing his operation. ¡°Thanks, Filliam,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make a thing for the Iyr.¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Filliam asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ thing.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You might like it, you might not, but I need to figure out some stuff before I show it to people.¡± ¡°Prototyping?¡± Filliam asked, nodding his head knowingly. He, as a Tinkerer, understood the process which these things happened. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s not a thing like you¡¯re thinking, though your trinkets may be quite useful in it.¡± Adam wondered if he shouldmission Filliam to make him all sorts of creatures, but then looked to Jurot. ¡®I should ask Jurot for some wooden stuff.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to think about what Adam is doing,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You just need to trust that his vision is right, and follow him through it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you trusted me so much, Dunes,¡± Adam said. ¡°After all I¡¯ve seen from you?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°How can I not have faith in you?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I feel like you have a request for me.¡± ¡°One day,¡± Dunes replied with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always open to hearing it.¡± Adam nodded his head to Dunes. ¡°You¡¯ve earned that much, Dunes.¡± ¡°If anyone would have told me they had spent three hundred gold on saving a random child they met only for them to find out that they were rted to the previous King¡¯s Sword, I¡¯d have though they were you in disguise,¡± Dunes said, still unable to believe it. Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I keep getting more patrons so expect more chapters during the weekend when I finally fix my sleep. 244. Warriors and Wanderers II 244. Warriors and Wanderers II Omen: 18, 18 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m writing rules for the system,¡± Adam replied, staring down at the paper, tapping his lip with the stylus. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. It¡¯s a system for a game.¡± ¡°What game?¡± ¡°One which should be fun, and should help the children,¡± Adam replied, not wanting to let it slip just just. ¡°How will it help them?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see, Aunt. I can¡¯t spoil the fun just yet.¡± He winked at her before returning back to his thoughts. ¡®It looks like you are having fun,¡¯ Sonarot thought, leaving him to his work. Adam spent the entire morning working on the project, taking short breaks to y with Lanarot, or to check on her as she napped. ¡°It is done,¡± Jurot said, revealing the die over lunch. ¡°I have rolled it at least one hundred times to check.¡± ¡°You did?¡± Adam said, looking at the die, which wasplete bare, before taking it from him. It was smooth to the touch, and light in the hand, even if it was unwieldy. ¡®I wonder how he tested it.¡¯ ¡°You know, Jurot,¡± Adam began with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m very jealous of how you¡¯re able to make stuff like this.¡± The other Iyrmen shot him a look, wondering if he was poking fun at the Iyrman. ¡°I have my skills and you have your own,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡®What is a die to Phantom?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. Oh, Jurot! Do you have any wooden creatures you¡¯ve made before? I need them for the thing.¡± ¡°Mother has kept much of my previous work,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, smiling at him. ¡°You need Jurot¡¯s old carvings?¡± ¡°Yes, please. I need creatures specifically, but if pushes to shove, we can use other stuff.¡± Adam recalled all the times he used buttons as figures for the game. Lanarot tossed a well aimed piece of fruit at Adam, pping her hands happily. ¡°Watch it, pal,¡± Adam grumbled at her, wiggling his head from side to side. ¡°If you wanna fight, we can wait for Nightval.¡± Adam picked up a piece of fruit for her, which she bit into. Sonarot eventually brought them to another room, which held stairs going upwards. She held Lanarot in her arms. Adam had been in the room before, one which had been cleaned seasonally or so he gathered. Adam spotted a box he had seen before, which Jurot opened for him, revealing arge number of old wood carvings of various shapes and sizes. ¡°Jurot¡¯s carvings from a few years ago,¡± Sonarot said, picking one up for Lanarot to hold. Adam noted that though all the carvings were of varying degrees of quality, all of them had been finished. ¡°You should throw them away, mother. They are no good.¡± ¡°Throw them away?¡± Sonarot asked, rubbing a hand along the edge of the box, staring down at them. ¡°My precious Jurot¡¯s work? Never.¡± Adam spent a moment taking in the wholesomeness, watching as Jurot¡¯s ears turned red and his lips formed a coy smile of a little boy. ¡°They¡¯re not no good,¡± Adam said, picking one up as Lanarot sucked on the wooden figure. ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time I reveal it,¡± Adam said, smiling at the pair of them. ¡°You two can be the first yers of the game. No, we should also call for Turot, since it was partly made for him.¡± ¡°I shall call for him,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Isn¡¯t he in school?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is Nightval,¡± Sonarot said, simply. ¡°Alright, well, I¡¯ll grab all the stuff then,¡± Adam said, going off to grab a nket to use as a battle map, and creating sheets for each of them quickly. Turot appeared, covered half in fur and half in snow. ¡°I havee, Cousin Adam,¡± he dered. ¡°Are you ready, Turot?¡± Adam asked, staring at him seriously. Turot puffed out his chest again. ¡°I am Turot, son of Mirot!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Adam said, before motioning to the area around the nket. Turot sat opposite him, and Sonarot and Jurot nked him. ¡°You two need to sit closer to that side. This side, is the purview of the GM.¡± ¡°GM?¡± Jurot asked as he shuffled to the side. ¡°The Game Master,¡± Adam said. Lanarot sat down beside her mother and yed with her blocks, stacking them. Sonarot picked her up. ¡°One moment,¡± she said, leaving with Lanarot. ¡°She needs to be changed.¡± Adam sighed with relief, before quickly jotting down some notes, trying to figure out what to run. ¡°What are you writing?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Secrets,¡± Adam said. ¡°For the Game Master.¡± Eventually, Sonarot returned with a fresh Lanarot, who went right back to ying with her blocks. ¡°Wee to Warriors and Wanderers,¡± Adam said, raising the sheets and handing them to the others. ¡°This is a world of fantasy, where the only limits are your imagination and whether or not I¡¯m power tripping.¡± Adam cackled. ¡°You need to pick a ss. Priest, Fighter, Mage,¡± Adam said, normally. ¡°I am a Rage Dancer,¡± Jurot said, furrowing his brows. ¡°It is our way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a game, Jurot,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Pick which one you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°I will be a Fighter,¡± Turot said. ¡°I do not need magic, only my axe and shield!¡± ¡°I will be a Priest,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It brings my family great honour.¡± ¡°Then I am a Mage,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I can use Tricks to make my bread taste like cheese.¡± Adam assisted them all with filling in their sheet, exining the various statistics to them. He had simplified the sheet to its absolute essentials, he didn¡¯t want to make itplicated for children. ¡°You begin in a dungeon, sent out by a local Chief to find out the issue there,¡± Adam began. ¡°He had heard of noisesing from the area, long thought cleared.¡± Jurot was unable to spot a trap, and they were caught by it, causing Turot to gasp. ¡°I cannot be caught by traps,¡± he stated, firmly. ¡°I am too fast for traps.¡± ¡°Roll your save, Turot,¡± Adam said. Turot picked up the die and tossed it. ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Add?¡± Adam asked, motioning his sheet. ¡°Strength?¡± Turot asked. ¡°This is about being nimble, Turot, so it¡¯s your Dexterity.¡± ¡°Nine. Add. Two.¡± Turot closed his eyes for a second and bounced his head as he counted. ¡°Ten. Eleven. Eleven!¡± ¡°You failed your save, Turot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even though you¡¯re normally too quick, the trap was far too wicked, and was dyed for a moment in order to strike you after you tried to dodge. This was not a trap for Adventurers, but great Warriors like you.¡± Turot shook his head. ¡°They must be great Warriors that made the trap.¡± ¡°An apt observation, Turot,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°They are great warriors, for as you look up from the pit, you find a number of Orcs.¡± ¡°Orcs!¡± Turot said. ¡°They are great Warriors, they made the traps!¡± ¡°Detective Turot, solving cases one by one,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes. The Orcs apologise, for they did not know who you were, however, they ask for assistance to face against a great foe.¡± ¡°Orcs need our assistance?¡± Jurot asked, raising his brow. ¡°They too are great Warriors. This must be a dangerous creature.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Adam said, rolling, ¡°a Chimera!¡± ¡°Orcs do not need help against Chimeras,¡± Turot said. ¡°They can defeat Chimeras.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°There is the tale of-¡° ¡°This Chimera is a special Chimera,¡± Adam stated, quickly. ¡°The Orcs need your assistance against it.¡± ¡°Aba boo?¡± Lanarot asked, raising up the figure in her hand. ¡°Exactly right, Lanababy,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is a Chimera which was made to face against the tactics of the Orcs, which have proved to be ineffective.¡± Turot nodded his head. ¡°A wicked creature. I, Turot, son of Mirot, will y it.¡± He picked up the die. ¡°Calm down,¡± Adam said, raising a hand. ¡°No need to roll, yet. There¡¯s no Chimera about.¡± As the game progressed, they managed to make a deal with the Orcs, and faced the Chimera. Sonarot¡¯s magic managed to slow its impeding charge for the others to attack it, with Jurot using his magic to heal, and Turot using his axe to hack apart the Chimera. ¡°Lanababy,e,¡± Adam said, picking her up. He gave her the die. ¡°Go on. Throw.¡± Adam made a motion with his hand and Lanarot tossed the die, squealing with joy. Betrayal Check D20 = 2 Adam puffed out his cheeks, raising his brows in rm. ¡®How the hell is your luck as bad as mine?¡¯ ¡°Turot,¡± Adam began, ¡°as you hack the Chimera with your axe, you hear a whistle, and as you all look around, the Orcs, who are battered and bruised like you, turn their weapons against you. You, Humans, who have forced us away from ournd, must now pay!¡± Turot gasped. ¡°They have betrayed us? How can they do so when we fought alongside each other!¡± ¡°They are no Iyrmen,¡± Sonarot said, patting her nephew¡¯s head. ¡°No! They are definitely not!¡± Turot huffed. Jurot stared down at the battle field, which had used miniatures Adam had taken from those he had crafted years ago, many of which were humanoid in shape, and one which was a Chimera he had carved as one of hister pieces, the tail of which was immactely carved, some of his finer work. ¡°I lost myself in the world,¡± Jurot said. ¡°This game is fun.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said, smiling at Jurot. ¡°I will need someone to write up a session summary for next session. It is a very important task, can I trust it to you, Turot?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy said, nodding his head towards his Cousin. ¡°Is there any help you need from me?¡± Sonarot asked. She had let the boys mostly y as she made sure Lanarot wasn¡¯t bothering them, using her magic when she thought it would assist. Adam shook his head, whispering as Turot grabbed his book to write down what had happened. ¡°Hopefully, he can learn his numbers a little better, and the summary will help him with his letters.¡± Sonarot raised her brows. ¡®Did you think so far ahead?¡¯ ¡°So?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Fun,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will defeat the Orcs,¡± Turot said. ¡°I hope I am able to cast more spells,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It is difficult for Mages when they have so few spells.¡± ¡°Well, you never know,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°If you survive next sessions encounter, you¡¯ll probably Level Up.¡± ¡°Level Up?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll gain ess to more spells and greater spells,¡± Adam said. ¡°You too, Jurot.¡± ¡°What of me?¡± Turot asked. ¡°You will gain greater abilities too, more attacks every so often.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°So we have gained greater strength after our adventure.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°The game imitates our life so well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though we y the stories of others.¡± ¡°Where I¡¯m from, this is all fantasy,¡± Adam said, before throwing a quick look to Turot, whose tongue was stuck out as he wrote. ¡°Is it a popr game?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Kind of?¡± Adam replied. ¡°It was used as the butt of many jokes, and its roots were rather embarrassing, but it was a game which had brought much joy to a great many people. It also stopped the showers of quite a few people too.¡± ¡°Stopped the showers?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°There were people who took to being Trolls too literally.¡± Adam chuckled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
One day I will fix my sleep, I swear. Lana here killing everyone with her rolls wth. 245. Birthday Gift 245. Birthday Gift Omen: 5, 7 ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Turot called in the morning after their breakfast. ¡°Will you help me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, leaning in. ¡°How is it that I can help my Cousin Turot?¡± ¡°It is sister¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow,¡± Turot said. ¡°I do not know what to gift her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nirot¡¯s birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Turot said. ¡°The third.¡± He formed three fingers to punctuate the point. ¡°I wish to find her something nice.¡± ¡°What should we gift her?¡± Adam asked. Turot puckered his lips for a moment as he squinted at Adam, acting all bashful. ¡°Will you make her an axe?¡± ¡°I could,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very lucky though, so I¡¯m not sure I should. It¡¯ll be a poor axe, and she is a member of the Rot family.¡± Turot sat down, letting out an exasperated sigh. ¡°What can I do, Cousin Adam? She will be sixteen.¡± ¡°Sixteen?¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that an important age for someone in the Iyr?¡± ¡°She can ask for the right to leave the Iyr to adventure,¡± Turot said. ¡°She will leave soon to adventure and I will not see her for a long time.¡± Adam stared down at Turot, wondering if he had seen them y before. Even so, it seemed to have bothered the young boy enough. ¡®What an adorable little brother she has.¡¯ Turot looked up at Adam expectantly, frowning. ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°What about making her something with your own hands?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Something she can take on her journey.¡± Turot closed his eyes to think about what he could make. ¡°I do not make things. I am to learn soon.¡± ¡°What about a ne?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We could use something precious to show her how much she means to you.¡± ¡°What can I use?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Well, we could use Dragon scales?¡± Adam offered. ¡°I should have some spare Dragon scales.¡± ¡°I will use my white scale for sister,¡± Turot said. ¡°You sure? I have a few more that you could use.¡± ¡°She is my sister,¡± Turot said. ¡°She is more important than a scale.¡± Adam rested his chin on his hands. He closed his eyes and took in the meal that Turot was delivering to him. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, of course. If only I was as wise as you.¡± Turot patted the Half Elf¡¯s knee. ¡°One day, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡®Do I noogie him?¡¯ Adam wondered, but he let it go. He ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Come, let us go and make it.¡± Adam assisted Turot with the ne, though they called for Jurot as he brought some wooden to form the sps for the end of the ne. Turot spend a long while, using a magical dagger to form a hole, which which was lopsided, and he pulled the string through it, before forming the sp. As he was no longer holding a dagger, Adam went to check his stash of Dragon scales. He smiled, staring at how small it was. ¡®Well, well, well.¡¯ Adam returned back to see Turot wiping his brow. ¡®Did he roll a six or something?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at it. ¡°It looks good,¡± Turot said, nodding his head. Jurot and Adam exchanged a look between one another. ¡°Are you happy with it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters,¡± Adam said. ¡°As long as you made it with love, she will like it.¡± ¡°I made it with my hands,¡± the boy stated. Adam smiled. ¡°Do you love your sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then make sure you pour your love into the ne.¡± Turot squinted at Adam. ¡°You cannot pour love, Adam.¡± ¡°Of course you can,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡®You can?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°Look.¡± Adam picked up a cube. ¡°I will pour my love for Lanarot into this cube. Ready?¡± Adam held the cube in his hands and rested his forehead against it. He scrunched up his face as he channelled all his love into it, thinking about how much he wanted Lanarot to be happy with the cube. Adam gasped, pulling back away from it, out of breath. ¡°There. You just need to think really hard about how much you love your sister, just like that.¡± Turot exchanged a look with Jurot. However, he wasn¡¯t going to deny Adam outright, not when he was so strong, and nice. He brought up the ne to his forehead and thought about how much he loved his sister. ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold it so tightly.¡± Turot rxed his grip, but continued to concentrate on thinking about his sister. She would often times give him some cheese whenever he asked for it. He thought about those times, which had decreased due to her training recently, but he was happy to see that she was strong. ¡°Speaking of which, I should get her a gift too,¡± Adam said. ¡°What will you gift?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s a good girl to give her?¡± ¡°You do not need to gift her anything,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The family will gift her many things for her sixteenth birthday.¡± ¡°Yeah, but that feels weird.¡± Jurot raised his brow. ¡°Not giving my Cousin something for her sixteenth birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How about money? A gem or something? Even if it¡¯s not specific, money is always great.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°How much should I give?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is not how much to give, but what you give,¡± Jurot said. ¡°tinum coins are quite prized for they are rare and worth much.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°A grand, eh? That¡¯s quite the gift. Sure, I¡¯ll give her something worth a lot and which is rare.¡± Jurot could sense something was off. He could sense that Adam was thinking of more. ¡°A tinum coin is enough.¡± Adam smiled innocently, having been caught red handed. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s the first, right? So Lanarot is what, ten months old now?¡± ¡°She is,¡± Jurot said, having only just thought of that now. ¡°She is ten months old¡­¡± They returned back to the house, where they found Lanarotying down, staring up at the ceiling. Adam picked her up, resting her head against his shoulder. ¡°Look at this big, chubby girl. You¡¯re so big now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against hers. ¡°You¡¯re such an adorable little baby, my cute little Lana. You¡¯ve grown up so much already¡­¡± Jurot stared at her. He remembered when she was born, how small she had been. He remembered when he held her up when he went out to find the herb for his mother. When he left to Adventure with Harvey. Even recently, when he left and met Lord Stokmar. Lanarot had grown lightning quick. Adam was almost identical to when he had met the Half Elf, save for his beard which was beginning to grow. Yet, Lanarot, she was so tall. She could crawl. She could grab things. Her smile was toothy instead of gummy. Jurot¡¯s heart pounded quickly, and he closed his eyes. He thought about his father, how he had looked almost the same from when he was a boy, and to thest time he had seen the Iyrman. He was a mountain, one that was unchanging, and yet he had gone from being as tall as the man¡¯s knee from his memories, to the same height. ¡°She has,¡± Jurot said, agreeing with Adam. ¡°Has it been so long already?¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, who seemed to have unlocked something. The Iyrman stared at his baby sister, and Adam offered her to him. Jurot held her out, feeling how heavy she had be. ¡°You were so small. When did you be so big?¡± He blinked rapidly, trying to remember when she had be so big. She had always been small, and yes she had grown bigger, but¡­ wasn¡¯t this too much? He thought about Nirot, who had been so tiny only a handful of years ago, and now was so tall, so strong, and in two days, would be ready to adventure. ¡°I now understand what you meant at that times,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She has grown up in a sh, and I regret not paying attention.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m trying to poke fun at you, but I don¡¯t remember what you said.¡± ¡°She crawls well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That was it,¡± Adam said, smiling, nodding his head. ¡°She crawls well. Soon, you¡¯ll be saying that she walks well.¡± ¡°Lanarot? Walking?¡± Jurot asked. Adam chuckled. ¡°I know. Think about Katool. She¡¯s what, four years old?¡± ¡°Almost five,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s only a few years away. Soon, Lanarot will be just like that. Walking, talking, eating, joking,ughing, ying, not just by herself, but with you and me. She¡¯ll be telling us all about her favourite stories of the Iyr. Her favourite colours, clothes, hair style. Her favourite brother.¡± Adam smirked wide. Jurot stared down at the girl, unable to imagine her talking. ¡®She will be as big as me one day. She will go out and use the axe and shield of our family.¡¯ Jurot recalled thinking of those thoughts not long ago, but now they felt so much more real. ¡°It¡¯s up to her to make sure she¡¯s raised well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, bringing her to his chest, having felt her squirm against being held out for so long. ¡°I will raise cousin Lanarot well too,¡± Turot said, having finished his thoughts about his sister, who sometimes took away the fruit he liked to eat, but it¡¯s okay, because he got to take hers when she left. ¡°If she has a dependable cousin like you, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be raised well,¡± Adam said, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. Turot smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I keep waking up sote :( 246. Gifts Given 246. Gifts Given Omen: 9, 20 ¡®I wonder if I should start working today,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I could enchant something. I need the money, especially after all the money I¡¯ve been spending.¡¯ Adam trained lightly in the morning, watching as Jurot trained Nobby. Adam was the one to pay Nobby¡¯s family, and he would financially support the young man until he became an Expert, and Jurot would spend the time and effort in training him. ¡°Adam, are you feeling lucky today?¡± Shikan asked over breakfast, which was made by Kitool and Raool that day. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I required some assistance, but I will ask Jurot instead,¡± Shikan said, looking to Jurot, who nodded in response without needing to ask more. ¡°What did you need help with?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Supplies need to be handed out to the various families.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°There is no need to apologise.¡± ¡°What a shame, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°I wanted to y Warriors and Wanderers.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a game I created for the children, though adults can y it too,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Turot. ¡°It was fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It was,¡± Turot said. ¡°I will defeat the Orcs.¡± The Iyrmen looked to the boy, their brows shooting down disapprovingly. ¡°The Orcs in the game, yes?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said. ¡°I will roll well to defeat them.¡± ¡°Not the Orcs in real life, right?¡± Adam said, understanding where this could go. Turot looked at Adam with a puzzled expression. ¡°Real life?¡± ¡°You know, here, not in the imagination,¡± Adam stated. ¡°I will defeat the Orcs in my mind.¡± Turot reached up to his head, holding it with both hands. ¡°We killed the Chimera together, but they betrayed me. I will not be merciful.¡± Turot was saying something which both rmed the Iyrmen, but also filled them with a great sense of pride. Adam could feel Mirot¡¯s re, but he remained quiet. ¡°Where¡¯s Nirot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is currently training hard,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Adam looked to Shikan awkwardly. ¡°Uncle Shikan, I need Jurot today. It¡¯s not quite as important as helping out, but it¡¯s¡­ family stuff.¡± Shikan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should be calling the man his Uncle, but since he didn¡¯tin, he left it at that. He made his way to Elder Zijin after breakfast. The Elder was currently cross checking the inventory to his sheet of paper. ¡°Elder,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam,¡± he replied, throwing him a look. ¡°How may I help you?¡± ¡°I need some really nice metal,¡± Adam said. ¡°Something that could make a nice axe for my Cousin¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Enchanted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just something nice. The metal doesn¡¯t need to be nice, the handle can be made of some nice wood instead.¡± ¡°Nice wood is best,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Jurot will know what to pick.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Smithing Check D20 + 5 = 15 (10) Omen: 9, 20 -> 9 The boy wrapped the nket around himself, the gentle embers beside him keeping him warm. A small bird dropped down near the boy, and he quickly scooped it up. He stared down at it, wondering if he should cook it, but since the elderly couple were feeding him plenty, he wrapped it around his own nket. Adam stared at the axe head he had made. He had chosen an ore with a few flecks within it, simr to jagite, which he had managed to forge into a beautiful axe. He smiled, rubbing a hand along the top of it. ¡°Nice.¡± The flecks were dispersed through it, and the wood Jurot had chosen matched it perfectly. ¡°It is a good gift,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Much better than a tinum coin.¡± Omen: 4, 19 Adam poked Lanarot¡¯s red nose and she smiled up at him. She leaned in to hug him, keeping herself warm against his heavy furs. He was carrying her to the Rot family estate, and she kept herself pinned against him, though would look over his shoulder and around herself to the rest of the Iyr, covered in snow. ¡°So my grandson has finallye to me?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I have been waiting all this time.¡± ¡°Whose your grandson?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Be careful of this old geezer, Lanarot. He¡¯s no good.¡± The other Rot families weren¡¯t sure about how Adam was treating Jarot, but it was Jarot, so he probably deserved it. ¡°Anyway, today isn¡¯t about us,¡± Adam said, keeping Lanarot to himself. ¡°So you have somemon sense,¡± Jarot said. ¡°No.¡± Adam sat down beside the old man. ¡°Morning, Churot. How are you?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, before shuffling up to his grandfather. ¡®Oh, he replied,¡¯ Adam thought, having not expected it. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The rest of the family had gathered together, with the adults drinking with other adults, the children ying with the snow alongside other children. Arge roast was spit roasted over the fire, which was tended to by some of the adults, who made sure none of the children wandered too close. Nirot sat down beside her grandmother, smirking wide. She was at the centre of attention that day, as she had just turned sixteen. She wore thick furs of white, with a long scarf which had been knitted by her Aunt. Children woulde up to her to give her some fruit or cheese, or a small toy or pieces of cloth to her as her gifts. Adam looked to Turot, who was sitting nearby, holding the small pouch of his. ¡°Turot.¡± Adam nodded his head. Turot inhaled deeply and gathered his courage. He hopped onto his feet, before marching up to his sister. He held up the pouch. ¡°This is for you.¡± Nirot smiled, reaching to take it. She pulled out the crudely made ne, bringing it up to see that it was a white scale. ¡°It is Vandra¡¯s scale,¡± Turot said. ¡°I filled it with my love.¡± Nirot had been smiling, but upon hearing Turot¡¯s words, she held the ne further away, her face quizzical. ¡°Don¡¯t be weird,¡± Adam said. ¡°He channelled his love for his older sister into making the ne.¡± Nirot held it up to Turot and leaned forward. Turot ced it over her neck, and the pair embraced tight, their thick furs dampening their affection slightly, enough so they weren¡¯t hurting one another. ¡°Thank you for the gift,¡± Nirot said. ¡°I love you, sister.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fluttered rapidly, and he rubbed them with his wrists. Hearing the sweet, innocent words of the boy reminded him of when he was younger, and when his own brother was young enough to say it without being embarrassed. ¡®Fuck, man.¡¯ Jurot gave Adam his moment, noting that the Half Elf was looking past to another time. ¡°We should give our gift.¡± Adam nodded, approaching the girl, carrying box wrapped in a nket. ¡°Hey, Cousin Nirot. Jurot and I have something for you.¡± She opened up the box, revealing the axe. It was dark, with flecks of gem within the axe head, and the wood itself was near ck too. ¡°Darksteel,¡± she said, raising her brows. ¡°Fresh off the forge,¡± Adam said. ¡°I rolled extremely well.¡± Jurot and Sonarot threw Adam a look. ¡®Is he applying the game to the world?¡¯ ¡°You made this?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll enchant it for you another time.¡± ¡°I cannot afford that,¡± Nirot said. ¡°You hear that, Jurot? She thinks I¡¯m going to charge her. Lanababy, do you hear that? How much did you pay me for your axe?¡± Adam asked the baby, who was reaching up to y with Jarot¡¯s hair. ¡°You will not charge me?¡± Nirot asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my Cousin, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you trying to marry me?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°Even if you are handsome and strong, I have to refuse.¡± ¡°Jurot, can I bully her for saying something so stupid?¡± Adam asked, rolling up his sleeve. ¡°Obviously I¡¯ll enchant your weapon.¡± Adam pulled down his sleeve when he felt the re of a mother. ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± ¡°That is the only reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the most important reason,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are not so bad after all, Adam,¡± Nirot said. She stood up and hugged Jurot, before half hugging Adam, before slipping away back to her seat. ¡°I know,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am handsome and strong, whereas you¡¯re¡­¡± Adam stopped. ¡®Okay. Hold on. Let¡¯s not y with fire.¡¯ ¡°You are pretty cool too.¡± ¡®I do not like him,¡¯ Mirot thought. ¡®He is no good.¡¯ Adam eventually retreated to Jarot, taking back his sister, before enjoying in the festivities. Adam expected a fight to break out, or a spar for the asion, but the Iyrmen of the Rot family just drank and ate in peace. Jarot eventually handed Nirot a shield of great make, one which had been kept in the Rot¡¯s vaults for some time. ¡°I expected you to give an axe to her, so I picked a shield.¡± ¡°Why did you expect that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always so focused on the axe, but you must remember,¡± he said, tapping the circle on his forehead. ¡°We use an axe and shield.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. Lanarot sneezed, letting out a toot, breaking the moment between them. Spell: Tricks
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Come on, Lanarot. What are you doing? 247. News In The Iyr 247. News In The Iyr Omen: 5, 5 ¡°Oof,¡± Adam groaned as Lanarot sat down on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re so fat now that I can¡¯t hold you any more.¡± Lanarot pped her hands, squealing with innocent joy as she stared down at him. She babbled at him and pped his chest. ¡°Why are you beating me up? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Adam rocked his head from side to side as he pretended to be hurt. ¡°Lanarot,e,¡± Sonarot called. Lanarot turned to face her mother, staring at her, before looking back to Adam. She pped her hands and pped his chest again. ¡°Lanarot,e,¡± Sonarot called again. Once more the girl looked at her mother, waiting for a moment. ¡°Lanarot,e.¡± Sonarot held out her arms. Lanarot carefully began to shift herself so she could crawl towards her mother, Adam lifting an arm up to assist her, before he was free of the girl¡¯s abuse. Adam made a number of noises as he sat up, the same kind of noises one¡¯s grandfather would make when pretending to not want attention as they moved about, only to tell you off when you stared at them. ¡°Mother, I have heard!¡± Jurot dered, quickly stepping inside the house. His face was beaming with rare excitement. ¡®Did he get some storm wood?¡¯ Adam thought, hopping onto his feet to stretch his body. He had nothing to do today so he had spent it rxing, having felt the searing gaze of Sonarot against him when he had thought aboutbouring. ¡°There are already candidates for Elder Wrath,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will grandaunty her im?¡± Adam stared at Jurot, his eyes filling with questions. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You did not hear?¡± Sonarot asked, but her eyes said that she had already known he had no clue. ¡°Elder Wrath stepped down.¡± Adam blinked and shook his head. ¡°Excuse me? He can do that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. ¡°It has not happened in some time, but he says he was denied a good death failed his duties.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Elder Wrath had been tasked with leading a group of Iyrmen to face the Aswadians in their tournament. We had a good showing. He was defeated at the end.¡± ¡°Are we talking about the same Elder Wrath? Short hair? Built like Nobby? Axe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of monster beat him?¡± Adam asked. He recalled the few times he met Elder Wrath, but he was pretty sure that he could go tow to tow with the Chief. Chances were, Elder Wrath was the strongest between them all. ¡°Lion King Ashmir,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°He was an undefeated diator in Aswadasad. He faced Elder Wrath, axe against greatsword, and Elder Wrath was defeated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still trying to understand what happened,¡± Adam admitted, rubbing his forehead. ¡°How did I not hear about this?¡± ¡°You were working hard,¡± Sonarot said, raising a brow towards him. ¡°I wonder what kind of guy that Ashmir is,¡± Adam said. ¡°We should head to Aswadasad during Dawnval and check him out.¡± ¡°He is in the Iyr,¡± Sonarot said. Adam blinked. ¡°Excuse me? Ashmir? Lion King Ashmir?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said, as though it were obvious he would be in the Iyr. ¡°He was invited to stay in the Iyr. He is currently with the Mir family.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Was he always an Iyrman?¡± ¡°No. He was invited to stay in the family since he did not want to change his name. Though they use a spear and not a greatsword, it is a boon for them to ept him.¡± ¡°A small price to pay,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Did he join by bing a Nephew then?¡± ¡°He is currently a Guest, but there are steps to make him a Nephew, and eventually to marry him into the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What¡¯s marrying an Iyrman like anyway?¡± ¡°Are you interested?¡± Sonarot asked, tilting her head slightly, her eyes teasing him more. ¡°I¡¯m interested in the concept of it,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to an Iyrman wedding, nor do I really understand what it means to be married to an Iyrman. Let¡¯s say I, Adam, Nephew of the Rot family, marry someone of another family, what¡¯s the process like?¡± ¡°There are many negotiations,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°Will you give up the Rot family name is the most major consideration you have to make.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the Rot family name though, right?¡± ¡°That is true, but assuming you do, you would be Adamkan, for example, rather than Adamrot.¡± ¡°Am I known as Adamrot now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°In some ways,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at him. ¡°Then I refuse to get rid of the Rot family name,¡± Adam said. ¡°So do I have to find someone who will give up their name?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Usually those from the extended family are more willing to give up their names to join their partner¡¯s family. There are some even from the main family who give up their names.¡± ¡°Right, like you?¡± Adam asked. She smiled. ¡°Yes, like me. I gave up my name to marry my Surot. My tattoo was removed and reced. I was always Sona, but now of another family.¡± ¡°So if Lanarot gets married, she might have to change her name?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. If she gives up her name, she would be adopted into the other family.¡± ¡°Will she still be my sister?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Yes, though she will be closer with her new family.¡± ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to take my baby sister away from me.¡± ¡°What if she wishes to marry someone and they refuse to change their name?¡± Sonarot asked, staring down at him. ¡°I¡¯ll have enough money to deal with that,¡± he replied, simply. ¡°Money cannot solve everything,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It can solve many things,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll use my abilities, enchanting and stuff, to convince them. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just take them away and have a nice chat.¡± Adam cracked his knuckles. Sonarot shook her head gently at him. ¡°Being her brother also means knowing when to let go.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just be a bad brother,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Those three things can solve anything. Well¡­¡± Adam thought about Mirot and Gorot. ¡°Not everything.¡± ¡°They are stubborn,¡± Sonarot said, with a keen sense of these things. ¡°She liked me in the other world I¡¯m pretty sure.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Does it worry you?¡± Sonarot asked, giving Lanarot to Jurot, letting the boy hold her since he was standing there awkwardly. Lanarot groaned and coughed, about to cry, but she stared up at his face and stopped. ¡°A little,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°She also threatened you, and I don¡¯t like that one bit.¡± ¡°If she wishes to be Family Head now that her brother is missing, then she must face me inbat,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Can you beat her?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is a fight in her favour,¡± the Iyrman admitted. Adam frowned. ¡°Then¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should continue on his line of thought. ¡°What if I fight for the Family Head position?¡± ¡°You must be married into the Iyr, and have taken the vows,¡± she said, motioning to her forehead. ¡°Then you may challenge for the position of Family Head.¡± Adam crossed his arms, closing his eyes as he thought. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is¡­ I should help Jurot be stronger and have him be the Family Head? I should head to Red Oak more often then.¡± ¡°Jurot may marry soon,¡± she said, looking to her son, whose ears had turned red. ¡°How soon?¡± Adam asked, looking at the young man. ¡°The next three years?¡± Sonarot said, and Jurot did not refute it. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯d better do more quests for more bread,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lanarot, do you want some bread too? Shall we take you go have some bread in Red Oak?¡± Adam asked, poking her side gently, causing her to lift up her legs and squirm in Jurot¡¯s arms. ¡°You can if you wish,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I can inform Elder Zijin that we wish to take her outside.¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± ¡°We simply inform the Elder the dates we wish to be gone, and the matter will be handled. If I am under another task at the time, then it may be dyed if no one can take my ce for the task.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°It would be good to take her out,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°We can take her out for Jurot¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°When¡¯s your birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The first of the first month of Dawnval,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Mine too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Technically. How old are you now?¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡®How old am I?¡¯ [18.] ¡°Ho! We¡¯re twins,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m eighteen too. Well, I was in my mid twenties before, and I lived for a year in myst life, but I guess that doesn¡¯t count?¡± ¡°Then you are to marry soon too?¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It is best to do so before you turn twenty four.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam replied, narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°I need to enchant a bunch of stuff so that I can kill an Adult Dragon first though.¡± ¡°This is why you need to marry soon, you work too hard,¡± she said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I work harder when I have a family?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°So that I can support my family?¡± ¡°If you are always working, how can you spend time with your family?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Does the Iyr not provide enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sounding awfully unbritish,¡± Adam said. ¡°In fact, you sound just like amie.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Commie?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam smiled, but then sighed sadly. ¡°Nothing. Just a joke about my first life.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Making sure your citizens don''t be homeless and hungry? Yucky. 248. Adam’s Doubts 248. Adam¡¯s Doubts Omen: 6, 12 ¡®I¡¯m bored,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Even though it¡¯s a terrible roll, with all the modifiers, it should be alright?¡¯ ¡°Are you nning on Enchanting today?¡± Sonarot asked as she fed her daughter. ¡°I may as well,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should do some work at least.¡± ¡°Are you feeling lucky?¡± ¡°Not extremely lucky, but lucky enough to enchant an okay weapon.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°There is need for basic weapons always, Adam. Sir Merry is asking for basic weapons to trade for a bout with him.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of him using those weapons against the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It was thought about by the Great Elders. If they did not deny the order, then they must have viewed the benefits greater than the risks. It is not unlikely they trust Sir Merry, due to their long rtionship with him.¡± ¡°Really? How did he manage that?¡± ¡°Sir Merry has always been temperate. When I was a girl, I heard of his grace and nobility. He is not like most of the Knights who walk thends. He is hard to anger, and harder to offend. He is more earthly, and is powerful enough that many leave him be, even if they can afford to offend him.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°I recall tales when I was but a girl of his feats. He has shed with a great number of foes, names I had heard only in stories. I met one of those he had shed with, retired on their mountain top. They spoke highly of the King¡¯s Sword, who had shown him mercy when he had lost his mind. I know if we were in the same situation, the Iyr would have put him down.¡± Adam raised his brows. He would need to ask about the stories of Sir Merry. ¡°He first took his position for his best friend, the current King¡¯s grandfather. They had very little power due to the politics of Alnd, but they had changed that situation. The autonomy of many regions had decreased, and taxes and proper respect was paid once more to them. When the King passed and his son took the throne, Sir Merry remained, solidifying that power he and the previous King had earned. Then, once that King passed, he made his intentions to step down.¡± Sonarot fell silent for a moment, but Adam could see she was not done. ¡°It was not unknown that he was close to the Elves, one in particr. During the current King¡¯s invasion against the Elves, that Elf lost her life. He retired peacefully in Ever Green, and though the King continues to ask for Sir Merry¡¯s assistance, it has always been refused.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°The current King doesn¡¯t seem too-¡° ¡°No,¡± Sonarot said, interrupting him. ¡°Sir Merry has earned our trust, however. If he does make the mistake of pointing those weapons against us, then it is his own folly. However, the Great Elders¡­¡± Sonarot decided to cut herself off. ¡°I get it,¡± Adam said, understanding the situation. ¡°Sir Merry¡¯s trustworthy, and the current King is being refused. What else needs to be said?¡± Sonarot looked into Adam¡¯s eyes and slowly nodded her head. It seemed he had picked up on the deeper context of trading the weapons to Sir Merry. ¡°I¡­e from a country, which is technically a voluntary union of four independent countries, but no one seriously thinks that its voluntary or that they¡¯re actually four different countries, but that¡¯s beside the point.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°The country, at the height of its power, controlled a quarter of the entire world. Not the known world, but the entire. It was once the most powerful empire for several different religions, it was pretty insane.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°But¡­ like every empire so far, it fell. It went from being the master of the seas and controlling a quarter of the world, to losing most of it. It still held some parts of, arguably, other countries, but no one was going to ask for their stuff back.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Some tried, but we had to remind them why we were undisputed world war champions back to back.¡± Adamughed, pping his knee. ¡°Sorry, sorry, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°World Wars?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know the absolute basics of it, and the most important thing I know, is that we still hold the belt.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°The belt?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s also a story for another time.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I really should tell you more about my world. Things you probably couldn¡¯t imagine, and things I can¡¯t even exin to you, but are absolutely true. Stuff like telephones, the inte, satellite navigation, aerones!¡± Lanarot nced at him from her mother¡¯s chest, before pulling away since she was done. She yawned, but raised her arms up towards Adam. ¡°Oo!¡± Adam trained lightly that morning, thinking about his world. He thought about his country, his family, and all the technologies he no longer had ess to. He wondered if this world was like his previous world. He wondered if there was a mess like the Holy Roman Empire somewhere. What of the Roman Empire? The Mongols? The Aztects? He knew so little of the world, including about thend he was currently in. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, over breakfast. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When Lanarot¡¯s older, let¡¯s go and explore the world,¡± he said. ¡°Not just the nearbynds. Everywhere.¡± ¡°That will take many years,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will explore with you, and return once I be Gold Rank.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re Diamond Rank, you mean,¡± Adam said, raising his brows at him. Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam then looked at all the other Iyrmen, who were interested in what he was about to say. Adam smiled and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± He left the group to enchant, heading to the nearby warehouse. His thoughts were stuck on his past life, the life he had been torn away from. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, picking up a sword. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Elder Zijin ced a hand on the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it. ¡°Do not work too hard, Adam.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± With the gems in their ce, Adam took his ce on the stool. He did not begin, however, instead staring down at the sword before him. He felt the soft leather against his hand, the cool metal of the pommel against the bottom of his palm, the hilt against his index finger. It was all so real. He pulled away from his sword and looked up, looking to the sky which was funneled towards him from the walls of the shrine. He felt the gaze of an Iyrman on him, and turned to look at them. It was an Iyrman, a handsome Orcish fellow, who had apanied him for one reason or another. Perhaps it was because they didn¡¯t trust him, perhaps it was because they were making sure he didn¡¯t die. The Iyrman slowly nodded his head to Adam. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, staring at the Orcish Iyrman. ¡°Hey, quick question.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is this¡­¡± Adam looked down at his hand. He concentrated on his memories of his current life. ¡°Never mind.¡± The Iyrman nodded, keeping their gaze on the Half Elf for some time. ¡®It¡¯s got to be real,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯m definitely not in an illusion, right? I remember my first life, so there¡¯s no way this is like those stories of people getting into a concussion and living another life. Belle definitely killed me, and I was definitely reborn, only to repeat it again. I definitely heard Aunt Sonarot cry for Jurot¡¯s death back then. I still remember that clearly.¡¯ Adam shook his head, letting out a huff. ¡°Alright!¡± Adam raised the sword. He stared at it as the light illuminated its details. It was made of steel, or what he assumed to be steel, with a leather grip, and was fairly basic in design. Not basic because an illusion wasn¡¯t bothered toe up with details, basic because that was what the Iyr expected of it. He ced the sword back down after having admired its details and began the process of enchanting. Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 27 (27) Adam felt the Mana pour through from him into the sword, and he closed his eyes. He didn¡¯te to until it was early evening, before smiling down at the sword. ¡®Damn. I¡¯m definitely in an illusion.¡¯ ¡°What are you saying?¡± the Iyrman asked. ¡°I rolled too well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Or maybe Fate is looking out for me because I was feeling kinda down.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was an Iyrman Adam hadn¡¯t seen before, but he smiled, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°It makes me feel bad when even random Iyrmen are asking me if I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Am I a random Iyrman?¡± Adam stared up at the Iyrman. Handsome. Orc. Green diamond at the centre of his forehead, followed by blue tilted diamonds. Adam narrowed his eyes, noting the blue was very simr to the blue of the Rot family. He wore fairly loose robes, and carried at his side a pair of daggers, and no other weapons. ¡°I don¡¯t recognise your tattoo.¡± ¡°Calhuk,¡± the handsome Orcish Iyrman replied. ¡°You are Adam, son of Fate, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yes, that is me,¡± Adam replied. ¡°My reputation precedes me.¡± ¡°You are an Enchanter, it can only be so,¡± Calhuk said. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Kinda weird.¡± ¡°Is it? We have not many interactions with one another. Though, regardless, I am no random Iyrman. I am an Iyrman, just like the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯re different,¡± Adam said. ¡°Different how?¡± ¡°They are my family.¡± Calhuk bowed his head. ¡°That they are.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Geopolitics? In my story? GET OUT. 249. Adam’s Melancholy 249. Adam¡¯s Mncholy ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called, noting how everyone was gathered near a corner that day. ¡°What¡¯s with the gathering?¡± ¡°You seemed like you were sad, so we all decided to gather,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Want a drink?¡± Adam smiled slightly, trying to push away the crimson heat at his cheeks. ¡°I was just a little mncholic, you know how it is.¡± ¡°Your time of month?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam took a seat beside the group. ¡°Hey, Sky. Enjoying yourself?¡± Adam asked, brushing his hand through the Awakened Wolf¡¯s fur. ¡°Yes,¡± he panted, before rxing down beside him. Adam looked between the rest of them. The Iyrmen he was familiar with, the Guests he had brought along. Dunes and Vonda. Jonn and Fred. Brittany and Nobby. He shook his head, wondering if he¡¯d find another Priest, lost wanderer, and recruit. ¡°How¡¯s traininging along?¡± Adam asked the pair of them. ¡°Well,¡± Brittany replied. ¡°I can shoot well.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Nobby said. Adam nodded his head, sipping some wine. ¡°I managed to¡­¡± Adam realised that he hadn¡¯t told them all about his abilities. He looked to Fred, Vonda, and then to Nobby. ¡®I think Nobby knows.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s Filliam?¡± ¡°Working,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He said he was not to be disturbed.¡± ¡°That boy works too hard,¡± Adam said, containing his smile as he sipped his wine. Dunes raised his brows towards Adam. ¡°He works too hard?¡± ¡°Let the joke hang, Dunes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Come on.¡± The Half Elf began to chuckle. ¡°I should probably meet you guys more often since you¡¯re in the Iyr under Jurot¡¯s name.¡± ¡°We are enjoying the sights,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°What sights?¡± ¡°We saw the Blood Hill,¡± she said. ¡°I have heard there will be a new Elder Wrath sworn.¡± ¡°Yeah, crazy,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I heard the guy who beat him, Lion King, is here too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it until I heard it was Lion King Ashmir,¡± Dunes said. ¡°They call him one of the greatest diators to date.¡± ¡°Do you know much about him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯re from Aswadasad, I assume he¡¯s like your King¡¯s Sword?¡± Dunes shook his head. ¡°No, he is not. East Scimitar and West Scimitar are our King¡¯s Sword. Lion King Ashmir is more akin to¡­¡± Dunes furrowed his brows. ¡°I do not know what he would bepared to. An Iyrman who wanted to seek glory by only fighting in tournaments? Though Lion King was a diator by birth.¡± ¡°By birth?¡± ¡°He was born in the arena, and lived his entire life there. He performed in the arena in his entire life, but his strength was very real. Eventually it went from performing to realbat, and he slew arge number of creatures.¡± ¡°What kind of creatures?¡± ¡°Any the arena could get its hands on,¡± Dunes shrugged his shoulders. ¡°When he was young, it was Lions, then Manticores, and eventually he faced against Feral Dragons.¡± ¡°Is that how he got his name?¡± Adam asked. ¡°ying a billion Lions?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes said. ¡°They call him Lion King because of his mane.¡± ¡°A big beard?¡± ¡°His long hair.¡± ¡°Not really a mane, is it?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Also because he wore the skull of the first Lion he killed during the fights.¡± ¡°Probably that then,¡± Adam said, chuckling. He sipped more wine. ¡°I think he began to resent the diator Arena,¡± Dunes said. ¡°He could not earn his freedom, not unless he did something truly big. I hear the Kingdom had an issue an Awakened Forest, and that the Iyrmen spilled some blood.¡± Adam furrowed his brows and looked to Jurot. ¡°Was that our Awakened Forest?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°The blood of Soldiers was spilled, so the Shen was put under pressure by various factions. They invited the Iyr to participate in a series of duels. The Iyr won them all, save thest.¡± ¡°You were there when the blood was spilled?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think I¡¯m the reason why it was spilled.¡± The others had been eating and holding their own conversations, but upon hearing the story of the Iyrmen spilling blood, they had paid more attention to the conversation. ¡°You?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°How?¡± ¡°It was a few months ago,¡± Adam said. ¡°The second or third month of Dawnval.¡± ¡°The second month,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Mother was sick and we went to find a herb. The Awakened Forest appeared.¡± ¡°Jurot and I stepped out the brush with all the Iyrmen hiding in the forest, I wanted to speak with them for some reason.¡± ¡°You wished to ascertain the truth of the situation,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t remember too much, but it was something like that. They asked us to surrender right away otherwise they¡¯d shoot. I just wanted to talk, and told them we imed the forest for the Iyr.¡± ¡°I introduced myself and was shot upon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They aimed for our legs, not to kill us.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said. ¡°I remember now. Elder Peace caught the bolt right for my face and she dropped it. I forgot just how cool she was.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°The Chief came out and he was so cool too. The Captain or General or whatever he was-¡° ¡°Captain,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Yeah, he spoke with the Chief, and he got really serious real fast. The Iyrmen came out and revealed themselves to the soldiers, I think we were outnumbered ten to one or something. Chief Iromin stated they were dering war, and the Captain tried to stop that real fast.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°The Captain said he did not aim to kill,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Chief said the Iyrmen did. Elder Peace stepped forward though, and there was a quick chat. We found out that they had tortured the Iyrmen who came with us, and one of them was a very particr person.¡± ¡°Shaman Lokat.¡± Dunes almost spat out his drink. ¡°A Shaman? A Shaman was tortured?¡± Dunes asked. ¡®What was the Captain thinking?¡¯ ¡°Shaman Lokat, with the same tattoo as Elder Peace,¡± Adam said. ¡°The price was paid, though. Three hundred Soldiers, dead. I watched the ughter.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Lucy said, shuddering. ¡°Elder Peace said it wasn¡¯t because it was Shaman Lokat was rted, but because she was a Shaman,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not sure I buy that, but she¡¯s an Iyrman, and Iyrmen don¡¯t lie, so.¡± Adam shrugged. Dunes shook his head. ¡°How are you always involved?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, man.¡± Adam sipped his wine. ¡°Fate really is out here trying to get me killed.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s your fault that Elder Wrath is stepping down?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I guess it is,¡± Adam said. Adam rubbed his face. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve influence the Iyr that much.¡¯ ¡°Elder Wrath chose to drop down out of his own ord,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Adam assisted in bringing a new domain into the Iyr¡¯s hands.¡± Adam exhaled, sipping more wine. ¡°Damn. You know, maybe you guys shouldn¡¯t stick with me if that¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for that,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You¡¯re stuck with us.¡± Adamughed. ¡°What about you, Jonn? Thought about keeping your end of the promise.¡± ¡°I am still watching you,¡± Jonn stated, simply. ¡°You, Fred? You found purpose yet?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fred said. ¡°I have not.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam leaned back and looked to the entire group. ¡°You know. I really miss home, and all the niceties of my home.¡± He sipped his wine. ¡°I can¡¯t go back, I know that much. Still, I¡¯ve been thinking about stuff. I¡¯ve been thinking about Lanarot, Jurot and I, Fate¡¯s Golden, and everyone here. Some of you more than others, but still, all of you.¡± His gaze scanned them all. ¡°Adam? Thinking?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, maybe, maybe not. You know, I¡­ I was thinking about exploring thisnd, this world. I thought about how I could do that, and yes, adventuring is one way, but that¡¯s a little awkward due to certain obligations I have.¡± He looked to Nobby. ¡°I¡¯ve paid your family for a year, but I still need to make sure I train you, well, Jurot trains you, until you¡¯re actually an Expert.¡± Nobby nodded his head slowly. ¡°I still¡­ I still want to be here for my little sister. Look, I know,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I know that I¡¯m cringe.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°I know, that maybe I¡¯m a little too emotional sometimes, and when ites to someone who isn¡¯t blood rted to me-¡° ¡°Lanarot is your sister, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Just like how she is my sister.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°I know, I know. Not everyone here knows my story, so I have to make sure they understand. Anyway, I want to be here for her. I want to make sure she¡¯s raised well, not because I don¡¯t have faith in the Iyr, but because I should be here to help raise her. You can¡¯t call yourself a big brother if you don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Lucy said. ¡°We know you love your sister, suspiciously.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it one nil, Lucy, but I don¡¯t mind making it two nil.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what that means,¡± Lucy said. ¡°He is threatening to beat you again,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I bet I could beat you if you didn¡¯t use your Phantom.¡± ¡°As if you could,¡± Adam replied, tilting his head back to look down at her. ¡°Bring it.¡± Kitool pped her hands. ¡°You had something to say, Adam?¡± ¡°Right. I was thinking about how I could stay here, establish something where I could eventually leave and explore the world, all the while helping everyone here out. From training, to adventuring, to more.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°It might not make any sense, but I was thinking about making a Mercenary group, or something like that.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I have almost fixed my sleep! Expect a double chapter during with the next weekend. 250. Adam Is Serious 250. Adam Is Serious Lucy squinted her eyes. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, I just think it¡¯s a good idea to bring everything together. There are a lot of talents in this group, and there are a lot of different threads that I have with people. I don¡¯t mean I want all of us here to join that group, I would like that, but I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a little while, a day dream, which I think could¡­ be useful?¡± ¡°Creating a Mercenary group is not a small feat,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What is the difference between our Adventuring party and this group?¡± ¡°A few things,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat, trying to get rid of the awkwardness and embarrassment of revealing an idea he had been chewing on. ¡°I would like to create a Mercenary group which assists people in transportation, throughout Alnd specifically, and that involves a bunch of stuff. I have a number of abilities and talents which would help, and I think that I should use them for more than just adventuring with theds.¡± They continued to stare at him, still not used to the way he spoke. ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°Almost a year,¡± Jaygak replied, with Kitool nodding her head. ¡°Right. In that year, you¡¯ve pretty much be Experts,¡± Adam said. ¡°Apparently, something which takes years?¡± ¡°Five, typically,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°We¡¯re outliers, and Lucy also trained like crazy with our Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Right. However, you guys did not. You, Jurot, and Kitool, didn¡¯t be Experts by training with Iyrmen, you became Experts by adventuring. Adventuring a lot.¡± ¡°With you,¡± Jaygak said. Adam smiled. ¡°Exactly. With me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost Experts, but I get your point,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°So. My n is to get you to be Experts. Then, maybe, everyone else here can be Experts.¡± Adam looked to the rest. ¡°Other than you, obviously,¡± Adam said, looking to Jonn. ¡°You¡¯re already one, so I can¡¯t take credit for that.¡± ¡°So you want the glory of saying you trained Experts?¡± Sir Vonda asked, wondering if she needed to rethink her thoughts about Adam. ¡°No, well, kind of?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care about glory, I¡¯m no Iyrman.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°Imagine, if you will. Brittany and Nobby bes Experts,¡± Adam said, noting how Kitool stared at him. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear, I didn¡¯t make them into Experts. Kitool did more for Brittany than me. Jurot is helping Nobby.¡± The Iyrmen nodded their heads. ¡°However, I still assisted in that. Brittany wanted to leave her small vige and I helped her do just that. I need to keep the rest of my promise, yes, but we¡¯re working towards that.¡± Adam caught her look. ¡°Nobby here, the big wall of muscle, I made sure to try and get him to join us because of Jurot. Jurot looked at him and wanted to train him, so I, with my easy to move heart, set about helping his family so that he was in a position to ept. I¡¯ve be invested, emotionally and financially, to make sure he bes an Expert.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°So imagine, the pair are Experts. We invite more people, train them so they¡¯re not utter dog, and they¡¯re able to handle themselves. We train them until they have the, uh, core aspects of their strength. You know, how¡­¡± Adam looked at them all, wondering what he should use as an example, not wanting to reveal secret abilities. ¡°I rage, but my rage is different to that of the rage of others,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your ability to rage, which caused even the King¡¯s Sword to use two Fourth Gate spells to deal with you.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched slightly into a smile. ¡°So there we have it. Two Experts, and then a bunch of Mercenaries who are pretty tough, led by these two Experts. The group gets a reputation of helping caravans pass by safely, more safe than using ragtag Adventurers. They can now ess an actual group which has a reputation, a history, of what they require. We can move goods from South Alnd all the way to North Alnd. From Aswadia to Alnd. From, what¡¯s that ce with the tea pots?¡± ¡°Persevia?¡± Jurot said. ¡°From Persevia to Drakken.¡± ¡°Drakkenlen,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam said. ¡°Those who work for thepany will be treated very specifically. There will be a base payment, maybe a bonus on top of it every so often. Pay won¡¯t be insanely high for the employees, but the n is to take care of other stuff. Food, shelter, gear, that will be provided. Not just that, but, due to some of my abilities, and other abilities I n to get, I n on offering a few other things too.¡± ¡°That is difficult to do,¡± Jonn said. ¡°It is difficult to front in terms of gold.¡± ¡°Difficult for me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You would lose a lot of money in the beginning too,¡± Jonn said. ¡°If you are nning to train people from the ground up, then there¡¯s a period of time you won¡¯t be able to use them for work.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind losing much money in the beginning,¡± Adam said. ¡°Money doesn¡¯t really motivate me.¡± Adam bounced his head from side to side. ¡°Well, maybe a little, but¡­ I¡¯d like to make a force whose name will ring across thend.¡± ¡°I thought you said you did not want glory?¡± Vonda said. Adam smiled. ¡°I never said my name would be attached to it.¡± Suddenly, brows furrowed and raised. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, looking to him. ¡°Could you imagine a Half Elf creating a Mercenary group in Alnd?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with finding purpose?¡± Fred asked. ¡°I think it¡¯s a part of me finding my purpose,¡± Adam said. ¡°It might help you too.¡± ¡°So I will travel through thends as an Expert of the group?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°You¡¯d be able to go from sight to sight. Alnd, Drakken, Aswadia-¡° ¡°Aswadasad,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Aswadasad, other ces I¡¯ll mispronounce like Peruvia.¡± ¡°Persevia,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nobby, you¡¯d be strong and make decent coin, and part of the deal for working for thepany would be it taking care of your family too.¡± ¡°My ma and pa?¡± Nobby asked, sitting up. ¡°Yeah. I want to create apound for it,¡± Adam said, pulling back as he gesticted. ¡°A headquarters, a massive one, with all kinds of different¡­ things. Forges, hell, we could hire craftsmen and let them create a bunch of stuff to sell too. I¡¯d need to find a ce for it, probably in the North or East.¡± ¡°Not Red Oak?¡± Jurot asked. Adam shook his head. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯m in some hot water with Sir Harvey, so I don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll work.¡± He threw a knowing look to the others who had seen how he had fought with the High Alchemist. ¡°Could make it near the Iyr though, or a vige nearby?¡± Brittany frowned. ¡°We could have a smaller home base near the Iyr, maybe? The Iyr and it¡¯s people would be treated well by thepany.¡± The idea was expanding in real time in front of them. ¡°What about-¡° Adam raised his hand. ¡°Dunes, just a sec.¡± He looked away, closing his eyes tight. He tried to focus on something he had caught. ¡®What if I got the Iyr on board? Thepany could assist the Iyr in training its youth, taking teens along to various corners of thend. The business would bring in a ton of information, and once established, some of the information could be passed to the Iyr.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, Dunes,¡± Adam said. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± ¡°I was going to suggest you could speak with the Iyrmen, see if they can¡¯t get on board,¡± he said. Adamughed. ¡°Great minds think alike. That¡¯s what I was thinking about.¡± ¡°You could also invite Priests.¡± ¡°Priests?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are some who wander the world trying to find stable work outside of temples, for one reason or another,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Some Priests work as Adventurers, but some want to work for an operation, the kind you¡¯re describing.¡± ¡°Priests¡­¡± Adam whispered, his eyes zing over as he felt into thought. The others continued to eat and drink, keeping an eye on him. Adam had felt a little different today, so talking with him was a way to cheer him up. Hearing his thoughts would help at least alleviate some pressure on his mind, even if it was crazy nonsense. ¡°A business with hundreds of employees. Warriors, Iyrmen, perhaps those that need training. Guards of different ranks, guarding caravans from one ce to the next. Priests who can deal with medical care of the employees, their families, and those on the missions. We could trade our own exotic wares, maybe even train Mages so they could have their own tower to sleep at night.¡± Adam began tough. ¡°Can you imagine someone training Mages to Third Gate just to cast the tower spell?¡± Adam shook his head, wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes. They were listening to Adam¡¯s nonsense, and seeing himugh, the others smiled. ¡°That¡¯s such a good idea,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Dunes asked.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I think I''m a day away from fixing my sleep! I''ll be catching up onments some time this week. Also please check out the release of Mark of the Crijik! I have no idea what it''s about, other than it''s a litrpg with a system, and the author is not cringe, at least, not in the bad way. Considering that the mc has a timer on his life, it''s probably way more fast paced than this story and probably doesn''t have 40-60 chapters of slice of life. Amazon link which redirect to your local amazon store. 251. The Wandering Inn 251. The Wandering Inn ¡°Think about it!¡± Adam said, excitedly. ¡°A Merchant escort agency, or even a Merchant agency, one which has its own Priests and Mages and Warriors. The Priests get to have their own little temple for their gods, Mages with their own studies, Warriors with¡­ whatever they might want.¡± ¡°If you can find a ce in the wild near the Iyr, you can im it and build around it,¡± Jurot said. ¡°As long as the tax is paid, the Kingdom will not refuse you.¡± The others looked to Jurot, wondering why he was encouraging the madness Adam was speaking. This had gone beyond just a gathering to cheer Adam up, it was now enabling his delusions. ¡°How much is the tax?¡± ¡°Ten percent of what the Chief collects in tax?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°So I¡¯d make a vige and be a Chief?¡± Adam asked. Jurot paused. ¡°There are wild inns which operate differently. Each month, one gold per worker must be sent. It is a silver for any children which live on the premise. As long as money is sent to the Kingdom, they should not care.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Is there a ce nearby? An abandoned gem mine at the side of a mountain, an abandoned town?¡± ¡°This is nopany,¡± Jonn said. ¡°This is an¡­¡± ¡°Order,¡± Dunes said. ¡°An Order of gold.¡± Adam fell silent. ¡°Should I do that instead?¡± ¡°That is far more difficult,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You must offer assistance to the Kingdom when it requires it, and since it will be newly made, it may be easier for the Kingdom to demand more.¡± ¡°Then maybe I don¡¯t make an Order,¡± Adam said, casually. ¡°I¡¯d like a ruined town to make thepound. Would probably be easier, as long as the ruined town was ruined because of something sensible.¡± The fact that Adam used the word sensible caused the others to nce between one another. ¡°Some ce near the Iyr, maybe with an enchanting shrine,¡± Adam said, letting part of his secret slip. ¡°Magical weapons may be a really good way of, you know, making tons of money to afford everything.¡± ¡°Acquiring Enchanters is a difficult task,¡± Vonda said when no one else interrupted. ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Adam said, winking at her. ¡°That¡¯s what we could sell. Magic and magic essories. Enchanted weapons, armour, items, and stuff like scrolls. That could pay for everything, bank rolling the entire operation so other stuff could be run at a small loss.¡± Adam thought about how a certainpany operated, losing money yearly, and yet making billionaires and millionaires. ¡°It would be best to situate such a business within a town,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Central Alnd would be best, though thend is safe. South Port? From South Port, you could travel to most of the South Alnd towns, then to West Alnd, circle around the hills and mountain, then to North Alnd, to East Alnd, and if you wish, Central Alnd.¡± The others looked at Jurot, wondering why he continued to encourage Adam¡¯s lunacy. ¡°South Alnd?¡± Adam asked, pointing to his ears. ¡°With these bad boys on my head?¡± Sky looked up upon hearing bad boy, but dropped down again. ¡°East Alnd will treat you better,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°How long does it take to get to the East Alnd from the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No more than a month,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°A month?¡± Adam asked, groaning. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°About a third as long on ship,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though it would be a ship from the middle of Central Alnd.¡± ¡°Is it legal to run at a loss?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Bank rolling it with enchanted weapons and stuff?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°As long as the tax is paid, they will not care. Records should be kept so that Inspectors can understand the business in case there is an issue.¡± ¡°You sure know a lot about how to set up business in Alnd,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded his head, and did not borate further. ¡°Do we have to reveal who enchanted the stuff?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Though if they suspect you are working with Elves, there may be an issue.¡± Adam groaned. ¡°We¡¯ll just say we have an investor who funds the business or something, I don¡¯t know.¡± Adam rubbed his eyes with is wrists. ¡°I should speak with the Iyr, maybe they¡¯ll want in on the action.¡± ¡°It may be best to open up an inn first,¡± Jonn said. ¡°An inn?¡± Adam asked. ¡°An inn which moves and escorts people?¡± ¡°A wandering inn?¡± Dunes asked. ¡®I¡¯m not sure I can do that,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°That is too impractical,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The amount of money required to make the enchantments, and the time it would take, it is too much. It would be easier to build dozens of inns across thend.¡± The others pulled back from the whish of Jurot shooting down the idea, even though it was good he did so. ¡°A wandering inn does sound cool,¡± Adam said. ¡°Quite a novel idea. Has it ever been done before?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are a great number of wandering things.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Inns across thend. Half way between each town? A franchise of inns¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m slowly warming on the idea.¡± ¡°They are difficult in their own right,¡± Dunes said. ¡°There is a reason why it hasn¡¯t been done before.¡± ¡°The reasons being?¡± ¡°You would essentially be making forts each time you make an inn,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It is a dangerous world out there.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did think about that. Jurot and I went to an inn on the way to finding a herb for Aunt. It was pretty much a fort too.¡± ¡°They are slightly out of the way for a reason,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Some people it¡¯s dangerous to get to them, so taxes are reduced, or because other business is attended there.¡± ¡°The more I hear about it, the more I want to do it,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Inns all across thend. Each with their own speciality dishes, pizza in one, a different meal in another. Each with a small army to protect the inn, made up of people we¡¯ve trained, with decent enough pay and generous benefits. Magics all about it, for an addedyer of protection. It would be the greatest innly service thisnd will know. I¡¯m talking hot water,undry service, weapon and armour maintenance, potions, maybe even basic enchanted weapons and armours for sale.¡± ¡°That is a tall order,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Nigh on impossible to fulfil. Where are you going to find someone who¡­¡± Adam raised his brows towards Dunes, waiting for him to continue. Dunes pulled back, sipping his wine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot who I was speaking to.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Adventurers would love an inn in between the towns,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°It would be difficult to keep it safe from all manner of creatures, from Raiders to Rocs,¡± Jonn said. ¡°We¡¯d keep a few nukes in our back pocket, just in case,¡± Adam said. ¡°Or have enough Guards, with enough ranged weaponry, maybe magical arrows, to keep pests from thinking twice.¡± ¡®Newks?¡¯ they thought. ¡°I really want to do that,¡± Adam said. ¡°That sounds so cool. It might be profitable, might not be, but considering how many people travel, and how many people want guaranteed safety along their travels. Chances are, we¡¯d made the areas much safer too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stress how difficult it would be,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You would essentially be creating forts between towns, which has its own implications and issues. The cost of materials to create the forts, the supplies for food, the defence against all manner of creatures, not to mention the pay to convince people to live near death at all times.¡± ¡°We can think about thatter,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was nice to throw out all my crazy ideas to bounce between you all.¡± ¡°You knew it was crazy?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°What, you thought this entire time I thought it was normal?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell with you sometimes,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I think Adam is someone who has great thoughts, thoughts which may not be those that others think, but thoughts I wish more people held,¡± Vonda said. Adam chuckled. ¡°If other people had these ideas, then I wouldn¡¯t be interesting enough for you all to stick around.¡± ¡°I do not stay here with you because you are interesting,¡± Jurot said. ¡°First of all, that¡¯s rather hurtful, but secondly, you¡¯re family, that doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He needs something to make up for theck of-¡° ¡°Horns,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Lucy exchanged a look with Jaygak, nodding her head. ¡°Adam¡¯s weird, but he¡¯s my friend, so I¡¯ll stick with him.¡± ¡°Not your General?¡± ¡°Who wants a General like you?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°You¡¯re too crazy to be a General.¡± ¡°It¡¯s crazy people like me who will bring workers¡¯ rights to the world,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Just like how¡­¡± ¡®Wait, if I bring workers¡¯ rights to this world, can I still say I¡¯m British.¡± Dunes was about to call for Adam, but Jurot shook his head. ¡°Leave him,¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°He is thinking about something stupid again.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Due to myck of sleep, I''m having a few, hopefully, minor health issue. Still trying to fix stuff. I keep waking up way too early so F. 252. Adam’s A Man 252. Adam¡¯s A Man Omen: 11, 12 ¡°Man,¡± Adam said, looking out to the white which nketed the Iyr. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Adam sat atop the wall, so he could overlook the Iyr he was familiar with. He noted the domed building. ¡®Damn. I forgot about it.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. There were arge number of Iyrmen who milled about, drinking and eating as the snow fell across their world. The children were all enjoying their time with the snow, dressed in thick furs, which made it difficult to pick up the snow to toss towards the others. ¡°You¡¯re one lucky guy, Jurot,¡± Adam said, sipping some of the wine which had been offered to him. It was different than the others, but he continued to sip from the small cup. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You get to see this every year,¡± Adam said, with no small envy. ¡°What a sight.¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°It¡¯s romantic, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once their allotted time atop the walls was finished, Jurot and Adam returned back for breakfast. Jurot had decided to take Adam to sit on the wall since he had been feeling down, and so skipped training that morning. Lanarot was dressed in her White Wolf fur cloak, a small t hat atop her head. Her little face was slightly paler than usual, but her nose was red. Her mouth was covered in all kinds of different colours, from the various fruit juices she had managed to squirt across her lips. ¡°What¡¯s with you and making a mess of yourself?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯ll stain that pretty little cloak of yours.¡± Lanarot looked up at him. She smiled, letting out a small noise of joy, before biting into another fruit, dripping red juice all over herself. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot smiled up at him, and Adam, for a moment, believed she could truly understand him. Spell: Tricks ¡°Jaygak,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Jaygak said, certain he hadn¡¯t caught on so soon. ¡°Kitool, Jurot,¡± Elder Zijin added. ¡°You have all been chosen for Twilight Month.¡± Jurot¡¯s nostrils red with excitement, and Jaygak looked to her father, her brows raised in delight. Kitool bowed her head in acknowledgement. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is for us to assist during the Twilight Month,¡± Jurot said, unable to hold the excitement of his voice. ¡°We have been chosen to fight.¡± ¡°Need any help?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Since I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, I should do some work too. When ites to fighting, I¡¯m pretty good, even if I do say so myself.¡± ¡°No,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Only one from each family is chosen, and they must at least be acknowledged as Experts.¡± ¡°Are Jaygak and Kitool finally Experts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Close enough that we¡¯ll be Experts during the fights,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to have fun while you sit here and drink wine and eat delicious¡­¡± Jaygak paused. ¡®Wait. That doesn¡¯t sound bad at all.¡¯ ¡°What are you fighting?¡± Adam asked. Jaygak smirked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s one of those,¡± Adam said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Fine, fine. We all have our secrets, even if I am a little loose with my own.¡± ¡°Loose?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I still do not know much about you, Adam, even as your Elder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve pieced a number of things together.¡± ¡°Some things,¡± Zijin admitted, before nodding his head and leaving. ¡°Only one from each family can go, but you will fight in our ce one day,¡± Jurot assured. Adam picked up some snow and flicked it at Lanarot¡¯s face, hitting her across the cheek, causing her to twitch and look up at him. ¡°What did I say about making a mess?¡± Spell: Tricks Lanarot pped her hands and squealed happily. ¡°It¡¯s treason, then,¡± Adam said, staring down at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°Are you going to enchant today?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am lucky enough that I can continue enchanting. I really do need another hobby though, something which doesn¡¯t make me feel like dying when I do it too much.¡± ¡°You could learn an instrument,¡± Jurot offered. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, patting the Iyrman¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m meant to be the smart one.¡± ¡°It is wisdom, rather than intelligence,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s fair. I¡¯m not very wise at all.¡± ¡°You are not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he should disagree. ¡°Which instrument do you wish to learn?¡± ¡°Lute¡¯s a ssic,¡± Adam said, thinking about the medieval guitar. ¡°Kinda awkward to run around the world with a lute though, and I¡¯m no Bard.¡± ¡°With the harem you¡¯re growing?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Uncle Jogak, you can ask me any time,¡± Adam said, nodding his head at the Devilkin Iyrman. Jogak ignored both being called Uncle, but also the offer to discipline his daughter. ¡®I shall keep it in mind.¡¯ ¡°If I be a Bard, I¡¯ll be forced to seduce all the beautiful creatures,¡± Adam said, groaning. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to have one beautiful woman? I gotta deal with multiple? Plus, they¡¯ll all be ridiculously powerful?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I said I wasn¡¯t wise, but I¡¯m not that unwise.¡± ¡°You have thought deeply about the topic?¡± Jurot asked. Adam ced a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jurot.¡± He pat Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m a man, after all.¡± Jurot raised his brow. ¡°There are many within the Iyr who have multiple spouses.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you guys are also crazy,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Crazy?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You¡¯re a people who have managed to iste yourselves in the world, with walls which are near imprable, you¡¯ve kept a near identical culture for, I don¡¯t know how many years, somehow sharing arge number of resources between your own people, and are willing to spend so many hundreds, if not thousands, of gold keeping your children alive.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Mirot replied, simply, unsure about his point. Adam shook his head. ¡°Ie from a ce which-¡° Adam quickly stopped. ¡°I mean, I¡­¡± Adam realised quickly he shouldn¡¯t finish his statement. ¡®I really am wise.¡¯ ¡°What I mean to say is, there¡¯s probably no ce like the Iyr. It¡¯s a ce which only exists because everyone in it is crazy.¡± Mirot narrowed her eyes. ¡°He does not mean crazy in a bad way,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That is how Adam speaks.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°This is a good kind of crazy. I¡¯m a different kind of crazy. I¡¯m the kind of guy to constantly aggravate probably the most terrifying ce in this world. Plus¡­¡± Adam reached down to pick Lanarot up. ¡°I¡¯ve got to be crazy if I think about leaving you all alone without your big brother.¡± He rubbed his cheek against hers, and kissed her cheeks repeatedly. Lanarot giggled and pped her hands, before Adam held her out to Jurot. Jurot took her in his arms, causing the girl to look up at him. She spent a while just staring at him. ¡°Though, I¡¯m not crazy enough not to let Jurot shower her in affection either.¡± Adam stared at Jurot expectantly. Jurot wrapped an arm around her waist and leaned down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Me too!¡± Turot said. ¡°Turot!¡± Mirot snapped at her son. ¡°Yes, mother?¡± Turot said, looking up at her. Mirot stared at her son. She realised she had tried to stop him from kissing his cousin, which wasn¡¯t wrong at all. ¡°Be gentle.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Turot held onto Jurot¡¯s arms to brace himself before kissing the girl¡¯s forehead. Adam stared at Mirot, unable to contain the smirk on his face, his eyes usatory. Mirot ignored him. ¡°You are in a good mood today,¡± the Iyrman who had been assigned to him said. He had heard that something was up with Adam yesterday, but it seemed he had managed to ovee it. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I realise I¡¯m very fortunate.¡± The Iyrman nodded his head. Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Omen: 11, 12 -> 11 12 + 7 = 19 The fire flickered as thete evening chill epassed his body. He stared at the fire, wondering what he should do, basking in the warmth. ¡°Oof,¡± he said, standing up, casually walking towards a tree, beginning to pull down his trousers to make the snow yellow. Lightning struck, and once it did, he darted towards where itnded, finding a young woman dressed all in white, whonded softly on the snow. ¡°You¡¯ll be fun,¡± he said, forming a fist. ¡°I love killing sneaky little rats.¡± Adam didn¡¯t need to think too deeply about his enchanting, spending the Mana required and allowing Fate to do as she pleased. ¡°Can you really enchant a weapon in three days?¡± the Iyrman asked. ¡°Sometimes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Depends on how lucky I feel.¡± ¡®What a crazy existence. Could he be a¡­¡¯ The Iyrman decided to stop thinking. ¡®I should know what I should know.¡¯ Adam eventually returned home, finding a pan flute waiting for him. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Jurot. Jurot nodded his head in return.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Not only are my eyes no longer burning but I''ve also fixed my sleep! Hurrah! 253. Tasks In Life 253. Tasks In Life Omen: 10, 18 Lanarot shook as she cried, screaming as her mother picked her up, slowly rocking her. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± Adam said, pulling away from the pan flute. ¡°With my bonus it was higher than a twenty.¡± Sonarot slowly furrowed her brows, wondering why he was trying to use Warriors and Wanderers terms with her. ¡®It must be a, as you say, British thing.¡¯ ¡°She is sleepy. Nightval is a time of rest, and she requires more hours to sleep. She has been ying too much.¡± She tapped her daughter¡¯s back, trying to calm her down. ¡°Go to sleep, little Lanababy,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be back after enchanting and we can y then, okay?¡± Lanarot sniffled, and sucked on her thumb as she was ced down. Her mothery beside her, rubbing her stomach gently. ¡°I thought your ying was very good,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll spend some time learning it when I¡¯m not busy.¡± Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 16 (9) Omen: 10, 18 -> 10 18 + 7 = 25 The man looked up towards the sky, the heat of the fire flickering against him. ¡°I should have brought the dead rat here,¡± he said. ¡°Then I¡¯d be able to hunt more of you.¡± He stood up, patting the snow from his bottom. All the while, a Nightval Bear began to paw its way towards him. Lightning crashed, and thunder rumbled, as several other creatures darted from the shadows towards him. Longsword You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. You gain a +3 bonus to damage rolls made with this weapon. You may pick between fire or poison for this damage. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®No, I¡¯m good.¡¯ XP Gained: +300 XP: 6150 -> 6450 ¡®Not as much as I expected,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is my XP being reduced slightly because I¡¯ve enchanted too much? Ah, well, I didn¡¯t use very expensive gems either. Shame. Could have gotten some additional damage.¡¯ Adam stared at how much XP he had gathered so far. ¡®Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t the improved critical hit chance something like three thousand?¡¯ [Yes.] XP: 6450 -> 3450 Adam smiled, staring down at the sword. ¡°I should have named you something cool, now that I think about it, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He sheathed the de and made his way to the warehouse, where he found the Elder. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, holding up the sword. ¡°A basic bonus, as well as a choice between some additional damage.¡± ¡°Which damage.¡± ¡°Fire or poison,¡± Adam said. Elder Zijin raised his brows to Adam, who winked. ¡°Poison is not well liked.¡± ¡°Then stick with the fire.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Adam was attacked by two Dire Wolves once he had returned back to the estate. ¡°Jay¡¯a, Kit¡¯a!¡± Adam fell onto the snow as the pair of thempped up at his face. ¡°How do you girls love me so much? I barely yed with you and fed you.¡± ¡®Is this what they mean by the first mover¡¯s advantage?¡¯ The Dire Wolves, who had grown so big, continued to hop around him, until Adam managed to flee from their love. Spell: Tricks Once he had cleaned up the saliva, he walked over to Jurot and the others, who had gathered together. The older generation had grouped together, with the children near them. Jurot and the other young adults were also sitting by themselves, chatting away. Lanarot was with Jurot, however, his mother having forced him to sit with her and feed her. ¡°How is it that you¡¯re always eating, baby?¡± Adam asked, petting her head. She looked up at Adam and smiled as she chewed on the soft fruit, before sticking more into her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll be a fat little baby. It¡¯s okay, though, you can be as chubby as you like.¡± Adam pet her head. ¡°It is good for her to eat much while she is growing,¡± Jurot stated, bringing another piece of fruit to her lips. She nibbled against it like a little rabbit. Adam left Lanarot be, sitting down with the group. ¡°Managed to finish my work today.¡± He was always vague about work in front of Vonda and the others, who hadn¡¯t figured out his abilities yet. ¡°Did it go well?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah. Actually, right after work, I¡¯ve received some new powers,¡± Adam said, a small smile on his face. The others stared at him, wondering how he managed to casually gain new powers, but he winked and waited for the food to be served. ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice as Adam bit into some meat. ¡°Hmm? Dargon?¡± Adam called. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Can we talk?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°Guys, this is Dargon. He¡¯s one of the first Iyrmen I met, and he brought me back to the Iyr, and then eventually assisted me in helping Aunt. He was there with the whole Awakened Forest shenanigans.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve heard much about you,¡± Vonda said. Dargon smiled, nodding his head. ¡°I will need to speak with Adam in private for a moment.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam asked, taking another bite of the meat, before walking out with him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Could you enchant a greatsword?¡± ¡°I could,¡± Adam said. ¡°What kind of enchantment are you thinking?¡± ¡°I have heard that you have the ability to enchant a weapon which can strike true at one¡¯s will, and to heal someone when they are wounded?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Together or separate?¡± ¡°Can you enchant a greatsword which can strike true as one enchantment, and a separate enchantment to heal the person?¡± ¡°Do you want a weapon with charges which can do both, or do you want an infinite enchantment?¡± Adam asked. Dargon thought about it for a long moment, trying to think which would be more useful. ¡°An infinite¡­ no, a finite enchantment.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can do that,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s going to be really difficult, but I think I can manage it. When do you need it done by?¡± ¡°Before Twilight Month.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°That¡¯s going to be real rough. I need to be extremely lucky, and I¡¯ve been really lucky recently, meaning it¡¯s probably going to swing back.¡± Dargon nodded. ¡°Even if it is not finished by then, it is fine. How much will you charge?¡± ¡°So we¡¯re talking a basic bonus, plus charges which do two separate things?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You can enchant it with a basic bonus too?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°I think so,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s a fair price for that?¡± ¡°Two to four thousand gold,¡± Dargon said. ¡°A basic enchantment with limited charges of two well sought after abilities, that is the price range, I think. It would depend on the number of charges.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to cost a lot of gems too,¡± Adam said. ¡°How about this. You provide the expensive gems and the greatsword, and I¡¯ll charge a thousand, regardless of how good the enchantment will be.¡± ¡°So little?¡± ¡°Dargon,¡± Adam said, looking up at him. ¡°I¡¯m charging you because I know you¡¯d probably refuse otherwise. I¡¯ll aim to do my best, but it¡¯s up to my luck whether it¡¯ll be a good weapon or a great weapon.¡± ¡°Very well, Adam,¡± Dargon said, shaking his forearm. ¡°We are not strangers, Adam. If you require assistance, you maye to me any time.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should take some trinkets back for the kids.¡± Dargon nodded, having not expected that Adam had brought more gifts for the children, but it did sound like him. Omen: 10, 10 Adam let out a soft exhale. ¡°Of course I tell him I¡¯ll enchant only to roll a couple of tens.¡± ¡°Hoo!¡± Lanarot said,ying on his chest, looking up at him. ¡°Are you copying me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How can you bully me like this?¡± Adam pinched her cheeks and she giggled. ¡°Are you enchanting today?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think I¡¯ll take it easy. y with Sky and the girls, and maybe practise with the pan flute.¡± ¡°It is good to rest, Adam.¡± Jurot nodded to him. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The festivals in a week or so, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯ll probably enchant something during it if I roll well and don¡¯t finish Dargon¡¯s de.¡± ¡°Mother will not be pleased.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll forgive me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll show her my puppy dog eyes.¡± Jurot stared at Adam, unsure of what he was talking about. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Adam spent the day with Sky, riding him around the Iyr, with Jay¡¯a and Kit¡¯a at their heels. ¡®I need to make sure Sky is loyal to me,¡¯ Adam thought, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡®I put the fear of Baktu into him, but loyalty is also nice.¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, holding a set of pan flutes to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m just practising my pan flutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Then what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Lanarot.¡± Adam turned his head, where he saw Lanarot. She was standing, but was halfying against Sky, gently moving along with Sky¡¯s breaths. ¡°She¡¯s just cuddling Sky.¡± ¡°She should be cuddling my baby,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Why would she be doing that?¡± Jaygak huffed out, annoyed. ¡°Obviously because she¡¯s the best!¡± Kitool and Jurot stared at the two of them. ¡®This is my task in life,¡¯ they thought.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam: Chaos Enchanter Kitool: Baby Sitter My sleep is still somehow rekt but it''s better. 254. Toosh 254. Toosh Omen: 4, 17 ¡°Will you enchant today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I should really spend more time with the others, though.¡± ¡°There is time before and after enchanting.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to let it slip just yet.¡± ¡°Do you not trust them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them,¡± Adam said, trying to find a clever way of wording it. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Revealing yourself as an Enchanter is dangerous, Adam,¡± Sonarot. ¡°So many people already know.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous for me or for others?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As breakfast was made, Adam yed with Lanarot, holding her close to his chest as he swayed with her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who your favourite brother is, okay?¡± Lanarot babbled in response. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ll think about it?¡± Adam asked, looking down at her. ¡°Are you starting a fight?¡± Lanarot looked up at him, before reaching up to his scruffy beard and giggling. ¡°You¡¯re treading on thin ice, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead. Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Omen: 4, 17 -> 14 17 + 7 = 24 The baby crawled towards the edge of the cave, nting his bottom firmly on the ground as he looked out to the rest of his entourage. Only a dozen remained, but he believed that they¡¯d be found that evening. Yet, as the time passed, he felt it. The thread of Fate which was being plucked. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether you hate me or you love me,¡¯ the baby thought. ¡®You are a harsh mistress.¡¯ Adam wiped his brow, staring down at the sword. It was long and wide, that of Argon¡¯s style rather than Dargon¡¯s. ¡®Is it a gift for someone else?¡¯ Sturdy fittings, a basic design, Adam wondered why this one was picked to be enchanted. ¡®It¡¯s pretty unused too.¡¯ Dargon had brought a number of gems to him, almost a thousand gold¡¯s worth. ¡°How was it?¡± Jurot asked once he returned. ¡°I woke up early, so it was alright,¡± he replied, before joining them. He sighed, leaning back. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam shut up before he let slip his secrets in front of everyone. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Filliam in a while.¡± ¡°He sometimes walks for his thoughts, but remains within his cabin.¡± ¡°The Iyr is letting him kick it in a cabin for free?¡± ¡°We have told the Iyr what you had asked for,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They assume it is for the children.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m bing too predictable. Should I threaten the Chief, in case he thinks I¡¯m bing too nice?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a rush to die, Adam?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Your sister will miss you.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at Jurot. ¡°Good point. I should threaten Elder Zijin instead.¡± ¡°Can you beat him?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Do you wish to find out?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, honestly. ¡°I like Elder Zijin. He¡¯s nice.¡± Jaygak furrowed her brows at him. ¡°Only because you don¡¯t aggravate him. If you did, he¡¯s not so nice.¡± ¡°Deservedly so,¡± Adam replied, throwing her a knowing look. Jaygak grumbled quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve already broken the illusion of the Iyrmen for ourpanions,¡± Adam, catching Vonda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sorry about her. Her horns are taking up the ce where her brain should be.¡± Adam decided against dodging the snowball meant for his face. Omen: 6, 9 Adam rubbed his beard, before Lanarot reached up to rub it. ¡°Should I shave it off? It¡¯sing back so quickly, though.¡± ¡°It is Nightval,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°They say that those with Fae blood are weakest during Nightval, and strongest during Dawnval.¡± ¡°What are we, nts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Or does the S on our chest stand for hope?¡± Sonarot raised her brow at him. ¡°It¡¯s a funnier joke than I¡¯d care to admit,¡± Adam said, trying to stop his smile. ¡°What do you think, Lanababy? Should I shave?¡± Lanarot held onto his chest and beard, standing with the help of his hand. She babbled at him, before squealing with joy. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for now, then,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Am I handsome?¡± Lanarot squealed and giggled. ¡®Is that a yes?¡¯ Adam wondered. Omen: 10, 20 Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (27) ¡°Well, damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°Guess I can finish it today.¡± Mana: 17 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (27) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®500.¡¯ XP: 3450 -> 2950 Greatsword You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. Holds three charges. Expend one charge on hit to deal a critical hit instead, which also deals an additional 5 damage. Expend one charge to heal 2D6 Health. Regain all charges at dawn, or when scoring a critical hit without the use of a charge. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Lucky Gonner,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Insane. How did I manage to¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Insane.¡± Lucky Gonner You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. Holds three charges. Expend one charge on hit to deal a critical hit instead, which also deals an additional 5 damage. Expend one charge to heal 2D6 Health. Regain all charges at dawn. XP Gained: +500 XP: 2950 -> 3450 ¡°This de is powerful,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Are you sure you wish to sell it for a thousand gold?¡± ¡°That was the price we agreed on,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to renege on our deal.¡± ¡°You shall have your gold, Adam. Thank you.¡± ¡°Whose it for anyway?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A younger cousin of mine. She will be fighting during Twilight Month for our family.¡± ¡°Ah, that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Good luck to her.¡± ¡°She fights well, but I wanted to make sure she would be fine,¡± he said. ¡°It will also be a foundation for her.¡± ¡°Spending a thousand gold on a weapon for your cousin?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not want to hear that from the likes of you, Adam.¡± ¡°Toosh,¡± Adam replied. Dargon assumed it was a weird phrase which didn¡¯t mean anything in particr. ¡°Anyway, I should let you sleep.¡± He yawned. ¡°Sorry about bothering you sote.¡± ¡°I had wished to see the de when it was done, so it is no matter,¡± Dargon replied. Adam crept into the house, where he found that Lanarot was fast asleep, with Sonarot reading by candle light. Adam nodded at her, before miming to her that he was lucky with his enchanting, so continued enchanting. Though his gestures made no sense, Sonarot understood why he hadete that night, as it was always the same reason. Jurot was still awake too, staring at he ceiling. He was thinking, which was rare for him. ¡®I should have taken a scrap of Red Oak.¡¯ Over the course of the next few days, Adam enchanted another de. 23. 21. 22. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Nah.¡¯ Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 piercing + 1D3 lightning damage. Deals +1D6 lightning damage when used in the rain. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Storm Spear.¡¯ Storm Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 piercing + 1D3 lightning damage. Deals +1D6 lightning damage when used in the rain. XP Gained: +500 XP: 3450 -> 3950 Great Enchantment Learnt! XP Gained: +200 XP: 3950 -> 4150 ¡®Pretty good,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I only had to use Omen twice too.¡± ¡®I take it back,¡¯ the baby thought, seeing the ming de which cut down one of his worshippers. ¡®You definitely hate me.¡¯ ¡°Elder Zijin, I¡¯ve got another spear,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are working too hard,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Will we have to drag you back home again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to enchant for a bit after this,¡± Adam assured. ¡°I just wanted to finish these two so I had some more money in my pocket, you know?¡± ¡°Such big pockets you have,¡± Zijin joked. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spear which deals lightning damage,¡± Adam said. ¡°Basic enchantment, and all that. Oh, and during the rain, it¡¯s more powerful.¡± Zijin remained silent. ¡®Does he know?¡¯ ¡°So¡­ is it good?¡± Adam asked, noting the Elder¡¯s silence. ¡°It is good,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°I will be sure to auction it well.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I should get back to my darling sister. I¡¯m d that I finished before the festival. I¡¯ll take it all off to rest.¡± ¡°I will ry to Sonarot your words,¡± Zijin said. ¡°What if I¡¯m forced to?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Who will force you?¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Then you may enchant.¡± ¡°Sounds awfully convenient,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Trying to take credit of saying I should rx, and then forcing me to work?¡± Elder Zijin raised his brow. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I promised Jurot I¡¯d start a fight with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To keep you all on your toes,¡± Adam said. ¡°In case you think I¡¯m actually a nice person.¡± ¡°You are as queer as ever.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam continues to draw 25 cards at a time. 255. The Visitor 255. The Visitor ¡°Look at you,¡± Adam said, pinching Lanarot¡¯s cheeks gently and jiggling them. ¡°Look at you.¡± Lanarot smiled up at him before sucking on her hand shyly. She was adorned in blue clothing, a thicker version of what the Iyrmen usually wore, though she was soon wrapped up in a thick white coat which was still too big for her. Atop her head was a hat, with tiny little nubs for ears, and two dots of painted fur which formed eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so cute? You¡¯re always so cute though, aren¡¯t you?¡± He lifted her up into his arms and kissed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t wipe off the paint, okay? Everyone needs to know which family you¡¯re from.¡± He brushed her hair to the side, tucking it behind her ear, before fixing the thick furry hat atop her head. ¡°You should guide your friends around the festival,¡± Sonarot said, taking her daughter from him, cing her into the sash which usually carried her around the Iyr. ¡°Why do I need friends when I have my Lanababy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take them around the Iyrter.¡± Sonarot let out a soft sigh, but understood the boy didn¡¯t mean it. At least, she hoped he didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°Adam,¡± called Zijin. Adam sighed. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is this about the payment for my work then?¡± ¡°No, that wille after the festival,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°You have a visitor.¡± The first thought which shed into his mind was that a God hade to visit him. ¡®That doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Unless it was Baktu? Then what if it i-¡® ¡°Stop thinking and start moving,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°If I have a visitor, then we should go and see them?¡± Adam asked, looking to Sonarot. ¡°Since I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family?¡± Sonarot bowed her head. Adam had been working quite hard recently, so of course he¡¯d want to spend time with his little sister. It was not a thought she would have of most Iyrmen, but Adam was no Iyrman. Yet. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, approaching the Chief¡¯s ce. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Her eyes were slightly nted, with an emerald shimmer. Her nose was thin and straight, going down like an arrow tip, and her lips were even thinner. Elongated ears jut out the side of her head straight upwards, though was pointed like a leaf. Her hair was long, like liquid copper that fell down to her shoulders. An unnatural beauty that Adam hadn¡¯t seen in some time. ¡°Did you expect anyone greater?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I thought Baktu came to speak with me.¡± Entalia wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. ¡°You are quite the queer Half Elf.¡± ¡°I might hear that more than my name,¡± Adam said. ¡°You brought the good stuff?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Have you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were here.¡± ¡°Is my time so worthless to the Iyr?¡± Entalia asked, looking to the Chief. ¡°They shall be fetched,¡± the Chief said. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see you again,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Have youe to stay long?¡± ¡°No,¡± Entalia said, wincing slightly, smelling something foul in the air. ¡°Not when he¡¯s here.¡± Her eyes fell towards one of the nearby buildings. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°I took a bath today. I-¡° Adam paused, narrowing his eyes for a moment. ¡°I forgot to go to the dome baths!¡± ¡°Not you,¡± Entalia growled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ someone I don¡¯t want to talk about.¡± The Chief sighed, sharing Entalia¡¯s pain. ¡°I want to see the weapons first.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re bringing it. How have you been?¡± ¡°Well enough,¡± Entalia said. ¡°There was some trouble recently, but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. I expected the Iyr to be more troubled since they¡¯re losing their precious Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°This is a process which happens a few times every generation,¡± Chief Iromin replied. ¡°It may ur more frequently than in the north, but we can manage it.¡± ¡°Why are you starting fights with the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to lose your mind after trading for magical weapons.¡± The Chief, Elder Zijin, and Jurot, looked to Adam, wondering who he was to talk about that. ¡°How have you been, Adam?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Well enough,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Went on an adventure, almost was used of some heinous stuff, managed to kill a few Nightval Bears, met Sir Merry.¡± Entalia narrowed her eyes, wondering if there was another force behind Adam, allowing him to be so powerful so quickly. Once the weapons were brought, Entalia leaned in to sniff them, before lifting them up. ¡°What do they do?¡± Deep me de Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing + 1D6 fire damage. You critically hit on a 19 and 20. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. Blue Heart Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D6 fire damage. Once per day, regain 2D6 Health. ¡®What kind of crazy enchantments did he ce on these weapons?¡± Entalia thought. ¡°How did you manage to¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to know that kind of thing.¡± ¡°When did you get somemon sense?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°I smell something far more powerful nearby,¡± she said, almost reaching down to his waste. ¡°Can I grab the handle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that,¡± Adam said, pulling Phantom out, handing it over. The overwhelming smell struck her. It wasn¡¯t quite a smell, it was a sense which Dragons held, but they often referred to it as such. This axe was powerful, definitely a greater enchantment. ¡°You made this?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, grabbing the handle, sensing that she may be considering theft. ¡°Will you make me one?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°If you pay for it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t possess that many gemicule weapons,¡± she replied back. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much sapphicule, either, so I brought some others with me.¡± She brought several different weapons, each of varying gemicule materials. Sapphicule, rubicule, jadicule, amethicule, diamicule, and ambericule. However, they were all different weapons. There was a sapphicule axe, and the other was amethicule. ¡°I recall we were trading for three,¡± Adam said. ¡°So three of these, eh? Three axes, I presume, though¡­¡± ¡°You should take diamicule, jadicule, or amethicule items,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are rarest.¡± ¡°I will trade them all to you for two greater enchanted weapons, which will be formed of amethiculte,¡± she said. ¡°I like purple.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask for diamicule,¡± Adam said. ¡°I understand why you wanted to trade,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Are we not friends?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°So, you¡¯ve found out how useful I am?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Friendship is not transactional.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only said by deadbeats who don¡¯t deserve to be friends with others,¡± Adam said. ¡°The kind who will take and take, and never give.¡± ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± ¡°Afraid not,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to do something like that.¡± ¡°Afford? You have the amethicule weapons, what else do you need?¡± ¡°Gems, right?¡± Adam replied. ¡°The amethicule weapon covers that,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Did you use gems when creating those weapons?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam stared up into her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Diamicule, jadicule, and amethicule can be enchanted to be greater enchantments without the use of extra gems, and potentially legendary, if you¡¯re able to, with the assistance of more gems.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She tilted her head at him, her eyes changing slightly. He was so curious. How did he not know such basic things? ¡°I get all these weapons?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ten, well, seven weapons?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll happily ept all these weapons,¡± Adam said, reaching down to pick one up, feeling the heft of the diamicule sword and axe. ¡®Why didn¡¯t your family use a sword and axe, Jurot?¡¯ ¡°I will leave these weapons with you and I wille to collect mine in the future,¡± she said. ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°I have a lot to do,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°What kind of enchantments do you want?¡± ¡°Can I see the magical weapons you¡¯ve enchanted so far?¡± Entalia asked. She had a theory in mind about what Adam was. ¡°Maybe, why?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know all the enchantments you can enchant onto weapons,¡± she said. ¡°It would be easier for me to pick the enchantments that way.¡± ¡°Oh, you know, all sorts,¡± Adam replied, vaguely. ¡°All sorts?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Are you¡­¡± Entalia stared at him, furrowing her brows. Adam raised his brows at her. ¡°Yes?¡± A small smirk appeared on his face. ¡°We can talkter in private about it,¡± she said, noting the gazes of all the Iyrmen. ¡°Enough about us,¡± Adam said. ¡°You shoulde and see my little sister.¡± Lanarot stared at all the colourful weapons, and squirmed, trying to reach for them from her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°She¡¯s grown,¡± Entalia said. ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t she so adorable?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Entalia?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± called an older voice. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the youngdy.¡± Entalia had straightened up, and turned on her heel to stare at the stranger who appeared from the nearby house, which was usually for the Chief and his Guests.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Dragon waifu returns! I still owe an additional two chapters, but they''lle out another week since I''m still catching up on writing. 256. The Offer 256. The Offer It was an older man with pale skin, and he wore the attire of an Iyrman, though he was no Iyrman. His forehead held a pattern, though it was not of an Iyrman¡¯s design. There was aplicated pattern of a circle and diamonds emanating from it, as well as several rays shooting outward. He was quite a handsome older man, looking slightly younger than the Chief. His hair was dark, but not quite ck, more a dark blue. His eyes were silver and blue, and held a great deal of wisdom, and a great deal of exhaustion. ¡°I thought I could smell you,¡± Entalia growled at the stranger. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re well,¡± the stranger replied. ¡°I left so quicklyst time.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t haven needed to take so much time off!¡± ¡°Luckily, I am in the Iyr, safe and sound,¡± he replied, scratching his cheek gently. ¡°Who are you?¡± Adam asked, staring up at the old man. The old man¡¯s eyes fell on Adam for a moment, raising his brow towards the Half Elf. He sniffed the air, and tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, pointing at him, usatory. ¡°You¡¯re one of those, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°One of those?¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re an old man, but really you¡¯re one of the strongest people around, right?¡± Adam asked. The old man coughed into his fist, exchanging a quick nce to the Chief. ¡°You have quite the imagination.¡± ¡°You or Sir Merry, who is stronger?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Merry?¡± the old man asked. ¡°The previous King¡¯s Sword,¡± the Chief exined. ¡°King¡¯s Sword. King¡¯s Sword¡­¡± The old man closed his eyes to think deeply. ¡°He is a great warrior I would have trouble facing,¡± the Chief admitted. ¡°Oh ho? Really now? I didn¡¯t expect thend to have such a prominent fellow. King¡¯s Sword. Ah, right. That¡¯s what they called the right hand man of the kvatr Kingdom, yes?¡± The Chief nodded. The old man let out a soft exhaled. ¡°I haven¡¯t followed the politics of thend in some time. I didn¡¯t expect to hear there would be anyone to rival your kind.¡± ¡°You must be really old, then,¡± Adam said, beginning to deduce more about the old man. ¡°Especially if you¡¯re calling Entalia a youngdy.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± she replied. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you know that being too curious will get you killed?¡± The old man raised his head, looking down towards Adam. Adam stared at him long and hard. He eyed the old man up and down, before giving the old man a look he had never experienced before. His face simr to that of Turot¡¯s when he doubted something Adam had said. ¡°You¡¯re looking down? On me? I haven¡¯t felt that before!¡± The old man fell intoughter. ¡°I knew it would be so fun here!¡± ¡°Who is stronger?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You, or Baktu?¡± ¡°Baktu? He who lords over Death? Who can im to be stronger than He?¡± Adam smirked at him, the same way Turot had done to him when he knew the answer to something Adam didn¡¯t. ¡°The guy who killed me twice is at least as strong as Baktu.¡± ¡°Twice? The smell of Death doesn¡¯t cling to you. It¡¯s almost as if¡­¡± The old man cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m too old to be peeking in at the affairs of the youth.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re a long lived creature,¡± Adam deduced. ¡°Not an Elf, because I think they behave differently. You¡¯re handsome, but you don¡¯t have pointed ears. A Dragon in disguise, maybe?¡± Entalia wondered just how Adam had been so on the nose to guess something so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. The less you deal with him, the better.¡± She shot the old man a re. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You hate nobility, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fan, generally. Except you, you¡¯re bearable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Dragon, not a Bear.¡± Adam coughed, trying to stop hisugh. ¡°That guy is a Noble among Nobles. Royalty amongst Royalty.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s the King of Dragons?¡± Adam said, looking up at the old man again. ¡®I guess he¡¯s handsome enough?¡¯ ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°So, what are you doing in the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you¡¯re, you know, an Emperor or whatever you are, you should be¡­¡± Adam looked to the Chief, wondering if he should press on further. ¡°I wanted to spend myst days in the Iyr,¡± he said. ¡°A year or so.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dying?¡± Adam asked, suddenly feeling awkward. ¡°Now I feel bad for bullying you.¡± The old man howled withughter, trying to keep the tears from pouring. ¡°An old man like me? Bullied by a boy not even one hundred years old? Who would have thought!¡± ¡°The name¡¯s Adam, son of Fate, Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡®Son of Fate?¡¯ the old man thought. ¡°I am¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. ¡°What should you call me? Solomon? No, no, that¡¯s the little boy¡¯s name from that time. Strom. Call me Strom.¡± ¡°Strom is a cool name, but is it your real name?¡± Adam asked. Strom smiled, the same way the Iyrmen sometimes smiled when he shouldn¡¯t know something. ¡°What did I say about the old man?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Be careful of him. He¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Dangerous, how?¡± ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°So are the Iyrmen, but they aren¡¯t dangerous to me,¡± Adam said. Entalia threw Adam a look, wondering if he really just said that. ¡°I think you know what I mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Adam let out a soft breath. ¡°I just think you want my attention. Have you been busy since youst left?¡± The old man looked to Chief Iromin, before turning his attention back to Adam. ¡®Is he going to ignore me now?¡¯ Sonarot was staring at the old man, her eyes suspicious as she stared at him. Eventually she stepped forward to speak with him. Jurot was staring at him with far more excitement. ¡®I bet he is stronger than Sir Merry.¡¯ ¡°Busy enough with running a Kingdom, though I have advisers to deal with most of the matters,¡± she replied, still staring at Strom. ¡°You must have some difficult considering Alnd.¡± ¡°Only when the Iyrmene, but we¡¯ve created a defence against them, which the Iyrmen are polite with,¡± she said. ¡°What? What does that even mean?¡± ¡°We are masters of the sky, and the Iyr does not assist Alnd in changing that,¡± Entalia said. She remembered the wounds she had sustained back then from the old man. ¡®Masters of the sky? Pfah!¡¯ ¡°The Iyrmen, I hear, are great atnd warfare. Are they also good in the sky?¡± Adam asked, looking to the Chief. ¡°They are pretty good,¡± Entalia admitted. ¡°Not as good as us, but they can be quite the thorn in our side. Luckily, their contract says nothing about bringing their Lesser Rukhs, so the Kingdom uses it¡¯s Grpyhons against our Wyverns, but they¡¯re still outssed. We have an uneasy peace, for now.¡± The words held quite a threat, one which the Iyr did not ignore. ¡°d to hear it,¡± Adam said. ¡°When was thest time you guys warred, anyhow?¡± ¡°About a century ago, during the turmoil.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Alnd made quite a mess in our southern region,¡± she grumbled, recalling how much of a pain it was to deal with them. ¡°We finally managed to repel them once I had secured my position, but Drakken still feels its influence. They refuse to pay reparations for their timely war, the vultures.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam said, ncing aside. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me about refusing to pay reparations.¡¯ ¡°You think they¡¯ll pay reparations with the Iyr backing them?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°Oh, right. Though, don¡¯t you have sky dominance? Surely you could use that?¡± Adam replied, before realising what he was talking about. ¡°There are plenty of other ways to fight an enemy without the sword,¡± she replied. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought, raising his brows. ¡°Yeah, I suppose there are.¡± He smiled. Entalia nced around to the old man, before then looking back down to Adam. ¡°Though, having better weapons is always good. Are you willing to be the Head Enchanter of Drakken?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be expected to make twelve weapons a year, and I¡¯ll pay you handsomely. I¡¯ll pay you a stipend, and a bonus for the quality of each weapon you provide. You¡¯d get to have all the booze, food, and men and women you like.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not into men,¡± he replied. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Entalia asked. Even Strom, who had been half listening from afar, was taken aback by this news. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll provide double the women,¡± she said. ¡°We have quite the beauties.¡± ¡°Even if they were all as beautiful as you, I¡¯d refuse.¡± ¡°A thousand gold a month, plus at least a thousand gold for each basic weapon, and at least five thousand for greater enchanted weapons,¡± she said. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Nope. Drop it, Entalia. It doesn¡¯t matter what you offer me, I will not ept.¡± Entalia threw her gaze towards Lanarot, who was holding the handle of a spear, sucking against it, all the while her mother held it firmly in hand to make sure she couldn¡¯t take it from her. ¡°Your sister?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Even for more than thirty thousand gold a year?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Fifty thousand?¡± ¡°Entalia,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if you offered me a million gold a year, I won¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Not even for a million?¡± Entalia replied. The things she¡¯d do for a million gold. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can I still ask you to make enchanted weapons for me?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°After these two, I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask one of the Great Elders, or the Chief.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Chief cleared his throat. ¡°In case you be an enemy.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Random old man? Surely he has no plot relevance whatsoever. 257. An Enemy Of The Iyr 257. An Enemy Of The Iyr ¡°An enemy of the Iyr?¡± Entalia repeated, cautiously. ¡°Do you think I am stupid enough to make that mistake?¡± ¡°We do not care if you are intelligent or stupid,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°We must refuse. We cannot allow weapons to be used against us. We have taken into ount your friendship, but there are limits which must be respected.¡± ¡°What if he used the enchanting spires of Drakken?¡± Entalia asked. Adam¡¯s ears twitched. ¡®Enchanting spires? No, stop it Adam! You can¡¯t be seduced by anything.¡¯ ¡°That is a matter between yourself and Adam,¡± the Chief said. ¡°He may not use our shrines to create weapons which may be used against us.¡± ¡°Then, if I request a weapon from you in the future, will youe and enchant in our country?¡± she asked. Adam sighed, thinking about the matter. ¡®I guess?¡¯ ¡°If¡­¡± Adam continued to think. ¡°If you provide me transport from and to the Iyr each time, probably. I¡¯d need some time to prepare, in case I have other ns. I don¡¯t want to be enchanting too long, either, but I guess I could.¡± ¡°Those are agreeable conditions,¡± Entalia replied. ¡°What is the limit of your ability?¡± ¡°First,¡± Adam said, raising a hand to pause the conversation. ¡°How long does it take to get to Drakken, or rather, the enchanting spires from here?¡± ¡°On foot?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be clear,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°I will not be travelling on foot from the Iyr to Drakken. If the journey takes more than a week, I am not interested.¡± ¡°A week?¡± Entalia said. ¡°If you travelled on Wyvernback, it would take roughly a week, maybe ten days?¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I, apparently, can make weapons which are slightly higher than greater. Legendary, right?¡± ¡°Legendary?¡± Entalia almost choked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really basic, I mean only the legendary bonus, no other extra stuff.¡± ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Entalia stared at Adam. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jurot and Sonarot threw him a look, and Elder Zijin, who was standing some ways away, rubbed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll spend some time thinking about the enchantments I¡¯d like on the amethicule weapons,¡± she said. ¡®Legendary? How does he know how to make legendary weaponry? That¡¯s fucking crazy. I only know a handful of people who know that ability, and one of them is an Iyrman.¡¯ ¡°Say, Entalia, how many Dragons are there in Drakken?¡± Adam asked, wondering if he should make meeting with a Dragon a part of the deal. ¡°At least one,¡± she said. ¡°The Iyr will have to assume how many other Dragons are in Drakken.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right, sorry.¡± ¡°The Iyr is such a scary ce,¡± she said, looking to Strom, before her eyes fell to the Chief. ¡°Though, the Iyr should remember, there are ces which are scarier than the Iyr.¡± ¡°We understand,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°There are a great number of ces which possess creatures which are more powerful than the Iyr, some even holding such creatures in great numbers.¡± ¡°Yet, none are as blessed by Baktu as you and yours.¡± Chief Iromin nodded his head slowly. ¡°I should leave,¡± Entalia said. ¡°The smell is getting too much for me.¡± She pulled away. ¡°Toodaloo,¡± Strom said, waving his fingers at her. ¡°Let¡¯s not meet ever again,¡± Entalia said. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? It¡¯s the Nightval festival, and my sister hasn¡¯t gotten to y with you,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have matters to attend to before Twilight Month, and I¡¯m cutting it too close,¡± she said. ¡°Good luck,¡± Adam said, shaking her forearm. Entalia was escorted away. ¡°Now that the missus is gone, we can finally talk,¡± Adam joked, scooting up to Strom. ¡°Why did you retire to the Iyr?¡± ¡°The Iyr is¡­¡± Strom closed his eyes, remembering the Iyr of the past. ¡°There are many ces I could have retired to. There are some with breath taking views. There are some with great fights. There are some with greatpany. There are some with great food.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°There are some ces which do have all of these things, but there¡¯s one thing the Iyr also has,¡± Strom said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°My old friend.¡± ¡°Whose your friend?¡± Adam asked, having no clue. ¡°You are quite the youngster,¡± Strom said, chuckling quietly. ¡°He has quite the story to tell,¡± the Chief said, wondering if Adam had picked up the hint. ¡°A story, you say?¡± Strom¡¯s lips grew wide. ¡°Will you tell it to me?¡± ¡°If you tell me who you really are,¡± Adam said. ¡°That knowledge is dangerous and bound to get you killed,¡± Strom said. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, looking to the Chief. The Chief did not respond. ¡°Never mind then,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, I still want something in return.¡± ¡°What would you like for this tale of yours?¡± Strom asked. ¡°I want¡­¡± Adam said, before thinking about what he should ask for. ¡°I want you to reward me something after hearing my story then.¡± ¡°If it is a good story, I will reward you,¡± Strom said. ¡°Fine then,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you it.¡± ¡°We shall leave you,¡± Sonarot said, taking Lanarot, who dropped the spear. She hacked and began to whimper and cry, but Sonarot tickled her cheek with some snow, which caused the girl to twitch and giggle up at her mother. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Tell the story well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to the dice,¡± Adam said. ¡®He is too taken with Warriors and Wanderers,¡¯ Jurot thought, leaving. The Chief brought some snacks, as well as some wine for them, before taking a seat nearby. He had to stay near this Guest at all times. ¡°It was a dark and stormy night,¡± Adam began, causing Strom to lean in forward, regaling him with the tale. ¡°That is quite the story!¡± Stormughed, drinking his wine. ¡°Can you believe it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What an asshole! Two times! Twice! Deus! Killing me once wasn¡¯t enough?¡± Adam sipped the rest of his wine, his cheekspletely flush. ¡°How dare he kill you twice!¡± Strom said. ¡°Even when I ughtered my foes, I only killed them once!¡± ¡°Right, right!¡± Adam said. ¡°He should have let you live in peace, especially after you managed to seduce the littledy back then. Then there¡¯s that Winterdotr, what¡¯s going to happen to her now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± Adam mmed the table. ¡°You know, Strom. You¡¯re not so bad after all. Even if Entalia doesn¡¯t like you, I think you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°It is rare to meet a young man as interesting as you,¡± Strom said. ¡°Right? I¡¯m pretty interesting, right?¡± Adam grinned wide, sipping more of the win, before he started to sway. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just want to make sure¡­ this time¡­ this¡­¡± Adam almost fell forward, but Strom caught him by his chest,ying his head gently on some thick furs. ¡°Oh dear,¡± Strom said. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve taken his time away from the festival. I¡¯m too old to be doing that sort of thing away.¡± An Iyrman took Adam away to return him back to his home. ¡°I can¡¯t leave the wine unfinished,¡± Strom said, before drinking the rest of the wine. ¡°Is there any more?¡± The Chief ced down some wine for him, which Strom picked up, as well as another cup, before he began to trek through the snowy Iyr, with the Chief following behind him. He followed a particr pathway, heading near the gate of the Big Iyr, but into a tunnel, which wrapped around and went upwards on a light incline. They walked for a few minutes, the path illuminated by tiny gems which gently glowed in the dark, runes connected each together. Then they came to a courtyard, norger than those he had seen thus far, with a field of various flowers and herbs all about them. The wall opposite was covered by vines. The Chief stopped, a whisper tickling deep within his mind, before pulling away, leaving Strom alone. No, he was not alone. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since west spoke,¡± Strom said, cing down the cups, before pouring into them. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t drink? I¡¯vee all this way after how long, and you won¡¯t share a drink with me? So what if it¡¯s from the Iyr, that¡¯s beside the point!¡± The cup disappeared into the vines, and Strom sipped some of his wine. ¡°Do you still go by, what was it, Elder Story? I¡¯ve always thought it was a cute name.¡± Strom chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Which reminds me, that boy, isn¡¯t he¡­¡± Strom paused, listening to Elder Story¡¯s response. ¡°I have to admit, I can¡¯t remember much of the past. It was so long ago. To think that, since then¡­¡± Strom sighed, sadly. The cup reappeared, empty, and Strom poured some more. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll be leaving first. Will you be lonely without me?¡± A crimson snake wrapped around his arm, before licking the back of his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve lived a long life, in no small part thanks to you and yours. Some might say I¡¯ve lived too long.¡± He sighed. ¡°I know that one of mine was quite rude to you back then, but I hope that you won¡¯t bully him too much. He cried so much when he returned to me.¡± Stromughed. ¡°He was so cute, I almost thought he was a baby.¡± Strom continued to drink in silence after, until the wine was finished, and only the air apanied the pair. ¡°You¡¯ll look after them, won¡¯t you?¡± The crimson snake licked the back of his hand. Strom smiled at the response, before closing his eyes, falling fast asleep.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Who is this old man? How does he know Elder Story? Will Adam really marry Entalia? Who knows? 258. His Tale 258. His Tale Omen: 9, 18 ¡°Look, this is my adorable little sister I told you about,¡± Adam said, holding Lanarot up to the older man, Strom. Strom leaned in slightly, staring at the girl, causing her to squirm as she looked away, shyly. ¡°I see. She is as adorable as you say.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam said. ¡°She is even more adorable than words describe.¡± Lanarot continued to squirm, trying to hide from the stranger. ¡°You are right,¡± Strom said. ¡°She is more adorable than words can describe.¡± The older man reached forward to tickle her cheek. ¡°My, my. What a cute little sister you are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, pulling Lanarot back to his chest as she began to hack and cry. ¡°You are a cute little sister, aren¡¯t you? Lanababy, he¡¯s a strong guy. Even the Chief can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Who says the Chief cannot beat me?¡± Strom asked, narrowing his eyes, trying to hide the smirk on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t trick me,¡± Adam said, raising his brow incredulously. ¡°With the way you¡¯re treated in the Iyr, there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t beat the Chief.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m certainly not weak,¡± Strom said, half chuckling as his cheeks wiggled. ¡°Why are you being so shy today?¡± Adam asked, kissing her forehead. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll hold you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Adam brushed her cheek and fixed her hat. ¡°Should we go explore the festival?¡± Lanarot looked up at him, halfying in his arm. She babbled up at him, before reaching up to his cor to y with it. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, before leading them forward to explore the festival. ¡°Let¡¯s find some pizza.¡± ¡°Pizza? Is that a type of food?¡± Strom joked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam found a stall handing out pizza, which he grabbed, before heading towards the nearby fights. There were Experts fighting today, so there was quite the show. Adam settled down somewhere off to the side, with Strom beside him, having swallowed a slice in one go. ¡°Don¡¯t eat pizza like that,¡± Adam said, telling the old man off. ¡°You eat it one bit at a time, like you would eat an Elephant.¡± Strom narrowed his eyes at the young Half Elf. ¡°How do you know how to eat an Elephant?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a saying.¡± Adam nibbled on some of the pizza, before offering some to Lanarot, breaking a small piece for her. She began to chew as he sat her up on hisp so she could watch the fights. Strom bit into a second pizza slice, slowly chewing it. ¡°Is that¡­ bread, cheese, and sauce? Cooked together?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Oobaba!¡± Lanarot squealed, pping her hands together excitedly. She leaned in to bite some more pizza, Adam allowing her to bite the tip, before taking a bite himself. ¡°It¡¯s some of the most delicious food I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Strom said. ¡°It¡¯s good, right?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°The Iyr is truly incredible,¡± Strom said. ¡°Yeah, but I was the one to bring it to the Iyr.¡± ¡°You are such a frightening young man,¡± the old man said, continuing to eat the pizza as the fights continued. Lanarot sat up straighter, clenching her fists, screaming as though a demon possessed her. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, surprised by her blood lust. ¡°Chill.¡± He picked up some snow to tickle her cheek with it, causing her to twitch and look up at him. ¡°Are you okay, Lanababy?¡± She squealed and babbled in response. Adam kissed her forehead, before breaking a bit of the crust for her, letting her eat it. ¡°Make sure you eat all the numnum, okay?¡± Adam said, brushing her hair again, before taking a bite of some more pizza himself. ¡®Is he her father?¡¯ Strom thought. ¡®They do not smell the same. That woman is definitely her mother, and her brother is certainly that young man with the same tattoo.¡¯ As the fights continued, Lanarot yawned, rubbing her eyes. She babbled quietly, slowly leaning back against Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°You want to sleep?¡± Adam asked, picking her up and resting her head against his shoulder. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Strom asked. ¡°It¡¯s nap time,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Nap time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, kissing the girl¡¯s cheek as she started to fall asleep. ¡°Since my little Lanababy is tried, I¡¯ll go take her to nap.¡± ¡°Hurry back quickly,¡± Strom said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have more stories to tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take as long as it requires,¡± Adam said, before walking off. ¡®He¡¯s not going to nap with her, is he?¡¯ Some timeter, Strom went to find Adam, which wasn¡¯t difficult in the slightest as he followed the boy¡¯s scent. Well, not quite his scent, but the scent of Phantom, as it was far more powerful. Adam held Lanarot in his arms as she napped against him, leaned back against the wall. He was thinking about how much he should smith in the Twilight Month in order to enchant the next year for the year, and for the ns he had in mind. ¡°Isn¡¯t the festival more fun than napping here?¡± Strom whispered, looking at the youth. ¡°I¡¯m more at ease with her,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who would dare to snatch her away from you?¡± Strom asked. ¡®How possessively you cling to her¡­¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Plenty of people will try. People, and more.¡± Strom sat down beside him. ¡°You remind me of my youth.¡± Lanarot stirred, groaning as she heard their whispers. She looked up at them, her sleepy eyes blinking away the tiredness. As she groaned, making to cry, Adam brushed her hair, soothing her with soft whispers. ¡°Hush now, Lanababy. Back to sleep sleep.¡± ¡®I apologise,¡¯ Strom sent into Adam¡¯s mind. ¡®You could talk telepathically all this time?¡¯ ¡®A trivial matter for me.¡¯ ¡®Yet you still decided to wake my adorable little sister up?¡¯ Adam replied. ¡®I don¡¯t care if you can beat the Chief, do you think I can¡¯t take that tongue away from you?¡¯ Strom raised his brows in surprise, having not been threatened in some time, especially not by a boy. ¡®I will keep that in mind.¡¯ ¡®So why are you here?¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes at the older man. ¡®Don¡¯t be so distant.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re here with me instead of enjoying the festival.¡¯ ¡®Are you not the most interesting person here?¡¯ Strom asked. ¡®Am I?¡¯ ¡®You have died twice, living in another world, and a shadow, a mirror, of this world,¡¯ Strom said. ¡®Yeah. Fair enough.¡¯ ¡®Your rtionship with her is close.¡¯ ¡®Well, yeah. She¡¯s my little babby sister who I love so much.¡¯ Adam smiled the smile of a proud father. ¡®Such a cute little babby, right?¡¯ ¡®You love her so much, enough for three sisters,¡¯ Strom used. Adam¡¯s smile turned sad. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Strom smiled. ¡®I fussed over my first daughter so much when she was young. This was back then, back when¡­¡¯ Strom paused for a moment, thinking of that time. ¡®I became King after seizing the throne, which couldn¡¯t be done without the help of my friends.¡¯ He smiled a knowing smile. ¡®I married the most beautiful woman in the world. We had a child. My first child. My first daughter. It was around that time the first rebellion started and let me tell you, the first ten to twenty rebellions are such a pain when you don¡¯t know how to deal with them.¡¯ He sighed, shaking his head. ¡®My daughter had been caught up in the first rebellion, but being who I was, I managed to save her in time. She was sick, though, constantly. The stress of the rebellion had gotten to her little body, and even after I had my first son and second daughter, I doted on my first.¡¯ Strom looked down to Lanarot. ¡®They called me the Foolish King, back then. I would take here everywhere with me, and we would never be more than a room apart. Eventually, though, as children ought to do, she outgrew me. She left myp in the blink of an eye. She explored the world, traveling fromnd tond. She met a man.¡¯ Strom paused, doing his best not to make a face. ¡®She¡­ she married. She had children of her own. One day I was flying her through the skies as she held my neck, pointing to the birds and asking me what they were called. The next, she was showing me her beautiful little son, my grandson. Where did that time go? I¡¯m still wondering now, how did she grow up so quickly?¡¯ Adam nodded his head too, unable to help but think that the old man was just a father. Strom fell silent for a long while. ¡®She¡­ she was killed, crossing the ocean.¡¯ Adam raised his brows, having not expected him to say something like that. Considering how overprotective he was, her dying was thest thing on his mind. ¡®I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡¯ Strom shook his head. ¡®She was meant to be safe crossing the ocean. When she died, I made sure to kill a hundred bastards for each drop of her blood.¡¯ Adam blinked.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just some wholesome father daughter and brother sister talk. 259. Strom 259. Strom ¡®I must have killed millions of them, those little fish fuckers. I skewered them with my trident, I grilled them and them to my¡­¡¯ As quickly as his rage hade, it disappeared. ¡®I was young then. Brash. The wars continued for some time. The rebellions returned. Then, my darling wife, she passed away.¡¯ Strom could remember that time like it was yesterday. ¡®I let go of my throne. What need of I, of a throne which had been unable to protect them? I left, and I continued to wage my wars, I continued to fight. I started trouble with so many, I can¡¯t remember who I didn¡¯t offend during that time.¡¯ ¡®The Iyr too?¡¯ ¡®No,¡¯ Strom said. ¡®The Iyr has always weed me and mine, so I¡¯d never go against it. A century I fought. A century, that¡¯s how long it took me to sort out my thoughts. I returned, taking back my throne. There weren¡¯t many rebellions after that, not after I nipped them at their bud. I¡­ I imprisoned some of my children too.¡¯ ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡®I had to,¡¯ he said, as though still trying to convince himself. ¡®I formed seven Kingdoms, each which had been given to a direct descendant of mine, one for each wife. The first Kingdom was mine, though, the seat of the Empire. I¡¯ve passed it on now to one of my first daughter¡¯s descendants, who started some trouble with the Iyr. I know the Iyr won¡¯t take it to heart, though.¡¯ ¡®Who starts trouble in the Iyr?¡¯ Adam asked. ¡®Fools,¡¯ he replied, with a smile growing on his face. ¡®And worse.¡¯ ¡®So¡­ how old are you?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ll find out, one day.¡¯ ¡®In the future?¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ he replied, unable to contain his smile. ¡®In the future.¡¯ ¡®You must be fucking ancient,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I am. A relic of an era long forgotten. The people who can truly remember that time can be counted on one talon.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re definitely a Dragon.¡¯ Strom smiled. ¡®Something like that.¡¯ Strom pat the young man¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡®Thank you for listening to this dying old man¡¯s rambles.¡¯ ¡®Are you really dying?¡¯ ¡®My Spark is fading.¡¯ ¡®Is that a physical thing, or like a metaphorical thing?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a physical thing deep inside me. Once my Spark leaves me, I will be a powerful old man. Then, I will die.¡¯ ¡®A Spark, eh? Is that like a Dragon heart?¡¯ Adam wondered if he could have it. ¡®Something much greater. Dragon hearts, once they reach a thousand years old, transcend into an Ember. An Ember spends many years continuing to form, before it bes a Spark. I could have gone further, but¡­¡¯ He shook his head. ¡®Immortality is a curse I do not wish to suffer.¡¯ ¡®So you have, what, a year left?¡¯ ¡®I will probably die during next year¡¯s Twilight Month.¡¯ He shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Are you afraid of death?¡¯ ¡®In a way,¡¯ Strom said. ¡®I¡¯m afraid of what will happen to my children. I know they¡¯ll fight. The Empire tripled and halved twice. Once I die, it¡¯ll break into more than seven pieces. I¡¯d guess to about twenty or so, more if the others are as smart as I think they are.¡¯ ¡®Sounds rough.¡¯ ¡®I just hope they don¡¯t kill each other. They¡¯re family, but¡­¡¯ He sighed. ¡®Killing family?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I mean, sometimes I thought about killing my brother and sister. I wouldn¡¯t, really, I was just annoyed at them.¡¯ ¡®What of Lanarot?¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t kill her.¡¯ ¡®Really? Even if you were to receive something great?¡¯ ¡®I wouldn¡¯t kill her for anything.¡¯ ¡®Not even to be the King of the world? Emperor, I suppose?¡¯ ¡®Nope.¡¯ ¡®What about for the greatest weapon to ever exist? That which would make Phantom look like a toy?¡¯ ¡®Nope.¡¯ ¡®What if she tries to kill you?¡¯ ¡®Lanababy, trying to kill me?¡¯ Adam raised his brow, the way Turot did. ¡®What if she does?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll stop her.¡¯ ¡®If you cannot? If she has to kill you for an ancient weapon, and if you hold back you will be certain to die?¡¯ ¡®Then I¡¯ll just get the weapon for her,¡¯ Adam replied. ¡®What if she wants to kill you because she needs your soul for the weapon?¡¯ Adam paused to think. ¡®If you do not kill her, she will kill you.¡¯ ¡®Then I guess I¡¯ll die,¡¯ Adam said. ¡®I¡¯ll never kill her, not willingly. Not even if I was forced to kill her to save countless lives. You¡¯d have to mind control me, or charm me, I suppose?¡¯ ¡®You love her so much?¡¯ Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair gently. ¡°I love you so much, Lanababy,¡± he whispered, before kissing her cheek. ¡®What a heavy burden we hold,¡¯ Strom said. ¡®It¡¯s worth it though, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Strom smiled. ¡®Don¡¯t be a King or Emperor, Adam.¡¯ ¡®Yeah?¡¯ ¡®Then you be the father of your people, and¡­¡¯ ¡®And you¡¯ll be forced to pick between your family and your country.¡¯ ¡®Sometimes, inevitably, you¡¯ll have to pick your country over your family.¡¯ ¡®Yeah,¡¯ Adam said. ¡®If you¡¯re a good King or a good Emperor.¡¯ Strom sighed. ¡®Sometimes I think back to that time. Should I have really seized the throne? Should I have gone through all that pain and suffering to create such a precious thing which will only break upon my death?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re too old to be thinking about that,¡¯ Adam replied. ¡®You¡¯ve only got a year left.¡¯ Strom slowly nodded his head. ¡®You know, I think you¡¯ll get along with Jarot.¡¯ ¡®Who is Jarot?¡¯ ¡®Lanarot¡¯s grandfather.¡¯ ¡®Is he your grandfather?¡¯ ¡®That old geezer? No way. He¡¯s just an old geezer. Once I Level Up a few times, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s the story behind you two?¡¯ ¡®Well, it all started when he¡­ hey, isn¡¯t that the Chief?¡¯ ¡®You only just noticed?¡¯ ¡®Yeah. How long has he been there?¡¯ ¡®Since I arrived.¡¯ ¡®Oh.¡¯ The Chief threw Strom a look. ¡®It appears I must be leaving you,¡¯ Strom said, before standing. ¡®I¡¯ll be seeing you, Adam.¡¯ Adam nodded his head, going back to thought about the weapons he wanted to make, as well as the stories he was told by the old man. ¡®He¡¯s absolutely some kind of Dragon.¡¯ ¡°It seems that someone has asked for a fight,¡± Strom said to the Chief once they were alone. ¡°You have heard?¡± Chief Iromin asked. ¡°I¡¯m not that old,¡± Strom replied, following the Chief out. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°What is a coincidence?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Strom replied, as he followed the Chief out. They took a pathway which would have disoriented most people, though Strom was sure he could return to any ce he had already stepped within the Iyr. ¡®Why did youy this ce out so weirdly, Orelius?¡¯ Eventually they approached a fields of soft earth and plush grass, which was nketed by the soft snow. Opposite him were two Iyrmen. One was tall and strong, and would have been a beautiful woman if it wasn''t for the huge scar across her left eye and down the side of her neck. The other was a one armed Iyrman, who was without his Devilkin grandson for once. ¡°So, this is the old man who is trying to seduce my grandson away from me?¡± Jarot said. ¡°You do not look so strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an old man,¡± Strom replied. ¡°You must be Jarot, the old geezer.¡± ¡°So, he has told you about me?¡± Jarot replied. ¡°He said you were an old geezer he was nning to beatter. He was about to tell me the story when the Chief received word of your little tantrum.¡± ¡°I have every right to challenge anyone suspicious who is hanging around my darling grandchildren,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Even if the Chief is protecting you.¡± ¡°Who is protecting who?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I am Otkan.¡± ¡°Kan, huh?¡± Strom looked to the Chief. ¡°Are they the one¡¯s from Solomon¡¯s time?¡± Chief Iromin bowed his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, the two of you havee to fight me?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little awkward if I bully the two of you?¡± ¡°What is awkward is that you will fall too quickly to Otkan and I,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Are you sure you only want to sent out the three of you?¡± Strom asked. Shaool stepped out from the shadows. ¡°I apologise for my behaviour previously. I did not know you were Elder Story¡¯s Guest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I took it to heart,¡± Strom said, referring to when they first met. ¡°If you had kept attacking me, I wouldn¡¯t have been so polite.¡± ¡°Three against one,¡± Jarot said. ¡°If only Rangak was here, we would be able to give you a proper taste of our strength.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a four against one,¡± Strom admitted. ¡°Since Rangak isn''t here, your Chief here can fill his role.¡± ¡°Are you not underestimating us?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Even my darling grandson would not underestimate us.¡± ¡°I am not your darling grandson,¡± Strom said. ¡°Even if Shaool has some strength, the two of you are too rusty for my taste.¡± Chief Iromin wondered how he was going to stop the group from fighting too hard. ¡®Elder Story, please help.¡¯ He received word back from Elder Story, sighing. ¡°Chief, do not stop me,¡± Jarot said. ¡°This time I will not back down so easily.¡± ¡°As you request.¡± Iromin took off his coat, folding it neatly.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
This old man about to get beat. 260. Jurot’s Fight 260. Jurot¡¯s Fight Omen: 16, 16 ¡°Adam, are you willing to fight for the Rot family?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, not thinking too much about the issue. ¡°Thank you,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°The fight is scheduled for the evening, tonight.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Damn. Alright.¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°Evening is when I y with Lanarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did have something else I needed to deal with though, so I guess it¡¯s not a big deal. Do you know where Elder Zijin is?¡± ¡°He should be at his estate,¡± Sonarot said. Adam quickly left to try and find the Elder, heading into the Jin estate, seeing the family all around. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called. ¡°Son of Fate, what brings you here?¡± Lojin asked. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m looking for Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°The Elder is in his estate,¡± Lojin replied. ¡°Oh. Is that somewhere else?¡± Lojin chuckled, before motioning with an arm to the side. ¡°He is within the estate at the centre.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, heading into the centre of the nine estates, which was equally asrge as the family estates. ¡®So there¡¯s one estate for the Elder who looks after what¡­ thirty something families?¡¯ Elder Zijin was reading a paper when he saw Adam. Adam nced around to see there were a great many pots within the estate, and the garden was more like a field, though it was not in use during Nightval. ¡°Adam,¡± the Elder called. ¡°Trouble?¡± He held the paper up for a moment, before remembering that Adam knew their tongue, so quickly hid it. ¡°I¡¯m here for a favour,¡± Adam said. ¡°What favour is that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°That is all?¡± Zijin asked, sighing. ¡°I thought you would ask for something troublesome.¡± ¡°Then what if I asked for double?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A simple matter.¡± ¡°What if I asked for a sword made of something amazing? The Iyr¡¯s best materials?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you win some fights, I am sure you can request such items,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Perhaps not the best items, but a tier below.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fighting today,¡± Adam said. ¡°So maybe after the fight I could ask.¡± ¡°Then it is not so troublesome.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Jaygak for help.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± Zijin said, yawning. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle the pair of them together. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I am well. It is Twilight Month soon, and it is quite busy. It seems that this Twilight Month will be more difficult.¡± ¡°Is that bad?¡± ¡°It is good and bad.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You will see,¡± Zijin replied, smiling at the Half Elf. Adam sighed, before turning on his heel and leaving. ¡®Seriously.¡¯ Adam returned back to the Rot family, where he found a familiar face. ¡°Wahruv? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am here to fight,¡± Wahruv said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Again?¡± Adam groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you again.¡± ¡°No, I havee for your brother this time,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°He, too, is an Expert.¡± ¡°He¡¯s strong, you know,¡± Adam said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hold back against him.¡± ¡°If he is your brother, it is certain for him to be strong,¡± Wahruv replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. Which is why Lanarot will grow up to be a super Expert.¡± Adam pinched the girl¡¯s cheek gently, causing her to pull away from him, and return to her block of wood. ¡°The fight will be in an hour, will youe and watch?¡± Wahruv asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since it¡¯s my brother¡¯s fight, I have to watch.¡± ¡°Then I will see you then,¡± Wahruv said. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They¡¯re both pretty strong.¡± ¡°It will be quite the match,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I will believe in my Jurot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get my gems,¡± Adam said. The Rot family, save for Mirot, went to go and watch the fight. There Adam saw Jarot, who was bandaged up, his skin marked red as though he had been burned. ¡°You look like shi-¡° Adam began, only to see Churot and the others. ¡°You look awful.¡± ¡°I had some funst night,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You¡¯re too old to be having that kind of fun,¡± Adam admonished. ¡°We are never too old to have fun, Adam,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°Did you win?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, smirking at the old man. ¡°You should leave it to Grandaunt Mulrot, since you¡¯re so weak.¡± ¡°You can call me weak once you beat me,¡± Jarot replied, simply. ¡°I made an axe to deal with you, did you forget?¡± ¡°I want to have a taste of the axe you made to face me,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I wonder if it is good enough to take me down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush to die, old man,¡± Adam said. Churot frowned, ring at Adam. ¡°I mean,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight, but to watch someone else fight. You brought the coin?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Jarot said. ¡°A hundred gold. Did you bring any coin?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you have no faith in your brother?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I brought gems,¡± Adam said. ¡°Coins are awkward to carry.¡± Jarotughed. ¡°Did you n that little joke?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just that witty.¡± Jarot pped the boy across his arm. ¡°You have to be at least that funny to be my grandson!¡± ¡°Whose your grandson, old man?¡± Adam rubbed his arm gently. Soon the entire area was full of Iyrmen, who were sharing food and drinks, save for a handful of people who were set to fightter. Jurot appeared, with ming Sanguine in hand. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, shaking his forearm. ¡°Our baby sister is watching so you can¡¯t lose.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I will bet one hundred gold on my grandson!¡± Jarot dered. ¡°What say you, Lahruv?¡± ¡°I will match the bet,¡± Lahruv replied, an older woman who wore her scars like jewellery, revealing most of the scars she had gained. ¡®Does the cold not bother her?¡¯ Adam thought, seeing that she was wearing mostly a pair of shorts and a sash around her torso, and not much else. ¡°Where is your betting spirit, Adam?¡± Wahruv called from nearby. He, too, held a magical de in hand. ¡°Are you wishing to bet a greater weapon again?¡± ¡°I was denied it once already,¡± Adam replied, feigning a pout. ¡°I suppose one hundred gold and one copper coin will be enough.¡± ¡°A copper coin too?¡± ¡°I believe in my brother just that much,¡± Adam said, throwing Jarot a side eye. Jarot held in a snicker, though it was quite painful, what with all the burns over his body. ¡®I cannot even enjoy the fight without grimacing? I should have fought harder.¡¯ ¡°Then let us make it just a copper,¡± Wahruv said. ¡°A copper worth more than one hundred gold.¡± ¡°Lanarot,e kiss your papa,¡± Sonarot said, raising her up to Jurot¡¯s cheek. Lanarot pressed her lips against Jurot¡¯s cheek, before sucking on her block. Sonarot also kissed her son¡¯s forehead. ¡°Fight well, my Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot replied. He caught Adam¡¯s eyes, and the pair nodded to one another. The low drumming which had been a part of the Iyr¡¯s background, suddenly increased, causing Lanarot to twitch and look around to try and find the source. The flutes were yed with ever increasing intensity, before they stopped, and the drumming turned quiet once more. Wahruv and Jurot stood opposite one another for a long moment, near silence between them. The betting had long finished. Those who were drinking and eating finished their bites for that moment. The pair turned red together, leaping into action. The pair managed to force each other back, the battle following the motion of a pendulum as Wahruv and Jurot both struck true, with the snow beneath them turning red. Jurot brought up his magical shield, and though he was struck, he did not wish to use the magic of the shield against Wahruv. The blow was heavy, and caused his shoulder to shudder. Wahruv, full of rage, forced Jurot back, striking true once more, as Jurot¡¯s side was cut, though the de did not find as much purchase as it should have. Jurot, was still a member of the Rot family, so even the mes which licked at him did not bother him as much. ming Sanguine managed to burn Wahruv¡¯s cheek, the Iyrman pulling back to avoid losing his eyes, and the pair shed together once more, magical steel against magical steel, which struck a note to add to the music which had picked up. Lanarot threw up her arms joyfully, squealing as she watched the fights, pping her hands, and dropping her block. Jurot, hearing the squeals, was filled with renewed vigour, charging forward. ¡®I do not want to lose in front of mother.¡¯ His eyes were focused with rage as he struck Wahruv¡¯s side, cutting an inch into the man¡¯s side. ¡°You fight well,¡± Wahruv grunted through gritted teeth. His de was raised high above him, but it crashed down against Jurot¡¯s shield, but the blow caused Jurot¡¯s shoulder to shudder once more. The pair met steel with steel, and as they danced, it was bing harder to find who would win. Wahruv, who was firmly an Expert and had been for years, against the young man who had be an Expert within a year. Wahruv, with greatsword in both hands, swung wildly, and Jurot caught the blow with his shield. He skid back to a halt, and as he charged forward to meet Wahruv¡¯s de, he saw the shadow of the de above him. His axe managed to clip the man¡¯s side once more, but the giant de came upon him the same way that Sir Merry¡¯s sword had fallen atop him. Jurot dropped to his knees, unable to raise his shield and axe. Adam held his breath. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Lanarot screeched with joy as the fight ended. ¡°Oi,¡± Adam said, pinching her cheek. ¡°You didn¡¯t kiss him properly and so he lost.¡± Lanarot looked up at Adam, her gaze full of innocence. ¡°Don¡¯t try that with me,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Do not forget the copper,¡± Wahruv panted.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
When you realise that Jurot doesn''t get the big brother buff because he didn''t look after her much... I owe three chapters due to all the support, so I''ll try and post double chapters the next few Sundays. 261. Adam’s Fight 261. Adam¡¯s Fight ¡°You fought well, Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know how scary Wahruv is.¡± Jurot let out a sigh, the healing potion having healed most of the serious injuries. ¡°It was a good fight. I understand why you were so hesitant to continue fighting Iyrmen after facing him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to admit that,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I have lost,¡± he said. ¡°So you must win.¡± ¡°If one brother loses, the other one has to win,¡± Adam said, patting the Iyrman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Adam looked down at the axe he had used. ¡®Right. ming Sanguine was one of the first weapons I enchanted. It doesn¡¯t evenpare to myter enchantments. I should have remembered that burst is usually better than prolonged effects. I should remake it since I¡¯ve made Phantom, which is more suited for him.¡¯ ¡°How well my grandson fought,¡± Jarot said, patting the young Iyrman¡¯s back, causing both of them to wince from their wounds. ¡°You had only just left the nest, and you have grown so powerful.¡± ¡°It is due to Adam,¡± Jurot stated, simply. ¡°Adam helped, but you worked hard, Jurot.¡± Jarot ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°In another year¡¯s time, you will be able to face Wahruv¡¯s father.¡± Jarotughed. ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s rough trying to be stronger after bing an Expert.¡± ¡°Is it impossible when you are involved?¡± Jarot asked ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though I¡¯ll be taking it a little easier in terms of that sort of thing.¡± ¡®There are plenty of things to learn before I level anyway.¡¯ ¡°Are you ready to win tonight?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Get ready to earn that coin back.¡± Jarotughed. Adam remained with Jurot, who was talking with others about the fight, and letting the people touch his ming Sanguine and his shield, Mighty Roar, which was silent that evening. ¡°With the shield, you could have won,¡± Adam said. ¡°It would have been no fun,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam chuckled. ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡®Even though you didn¡¯t want to lose in front of your family, you still prioritised the harder fought victory.¡¯ ¡°I wish I was half as manly as you, Jurot.¡± ¡°You are manly in your own way, Adam.¡± Adam ate with the others, with the rest of the gang appearing. ¡°I heard you lost,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Kitool, I heard you won.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°It was a close victory.¡± ¡°You should have seen her,¡± Jaygak said, beginning to regale the tale of the victory to the group. ¡°Are you fighting?¡± Adam asked Jaygak. ¡°Not this time,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°My cousin wanted to fight, so I let him.¡± ¡°How kind of you.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re fightingter tonight. Should I bet on you?¡± ¡°Depends,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you want to make money?¡± ¡°I could bet on the opponent, so that way it¡¯s a win win either way.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Fair enough. I don¡¯t mind if you want to lose your coin and dignity.¡± Jaygak was about to p his back, but remembered he was fighting. ¡°Once you lose, I¡¯llugh the loudest.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± When evening hade, Jaygak had gone to her own family¡¯s fight, so she would be unable tough at his loss. She did leave some coin to bet, ten gold, on Adam. ¡®Looks like she¡¯s actually loyal, huh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°She is quite the warrior,¡± Sir Vonda said, looking at Adam¡¯s opponent. She was an Iyrman, that was for sure. Strongly built, carrying a de which was far too unreasonable to wield. That¡¯s when he saw the tattoo on her forehead. A purple infinity symbol which was on its side, and red arrows heading outwards from it. ¡°Is this a revenge match for Wahruv?¡± Adam asked, walking up to her. ¡°Cousin Wahruv would not stop mentioning your ability,¡± she said, simply. ¡°Sakruv,¡± she said. ¡°Adam, son of Fate, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°My cousin is strong, but he is not as strong as me,¡± she said. ¡°Then I should have worn my brown trousers,¡± Adam said. Sakruv smiled. ¡°I have heard you are a funny man.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°What can I say?¡± ¡°I hope your axe strikes better than your jokes.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know, the chances of you losing are extremely high.¡± ¡°I hold quite some ability,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ve only lost once against an Iyrman, and that was because I didn¡¯t have my secret weapon nearby.¡± ¡°What is your secret weapon?¡± ¡°My baby sister,¡± Adam said. ¡°As I have said, I hope your axes strike better than your jokes.¡± ¡°As I have said, I¡¯ve never lost in front of my sister,¡± Adam said, shaking her forearm. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°May the best Iyrman win.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That would be embarrassing for you.¡± Sakruv smiled, nodding her head at him as he walked off. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat her,¡± Adam said. ¡°Should I put Phantom on the line?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t believe in my secret weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lanarot?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, strapping his shield on tight, gripping his die. Sonarot smiled, before bringing Lanarot up to Adam. She kissed him the same way she kissed Jurot. ¡°Hey, do it properly,¡± Adam said, kissing her cheek and neck repeatedly. ¡°You cheapskate!¡± Lanarot giggled and then reached up to kiss his cheek, half spitting on his face. Spell: Tricks ¡°You better watch, okay? If you¡¯re going to screech and scream, then you better do it when I¡¯m winning.¡± He pinched her cheeks again. ¡°How much are you betting?¡± Sakruv asked. ¡°I want my copper back,¡± Adam said, looking to Wahruv. ¡°How about it?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Wahruv said. ¡°I¡¯ll bet your sword for my axe,¡± Adam said, raising his Phantom. ¡°I will be unable to do so,¡± Sakruv said. ¡°Even if you were joking, I would refuse.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Then, if I win, I want you to say the better Iyrman won.¡± ¡°You will do the same?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The pair stood opposite one another, with Adam holding his shield and die in one hand, and his Phantom in another. ¡®I didn¡¯t take the best spells, but that¡¯s okay,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯ve got my Omens, so I¡¯m fine.¡¯ The drums quietened, signalling their start. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 15 (14) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 13 (5) Miss! Attack D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 20 (12) Hit! Phantom: 3 -> 2 Mana: 18 -> 15 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 44 (4)(3, 4, 4, 5)(2, 3, 5, 6) 44 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 8 = 13 (5) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) Hit! Phantom: 2 -> 1 Mana: 15 -> 12 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 35 (4)(2, 3, 4, 5)(1, 2, 3, 5) 35 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 25 (17) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! Phantom: 1 -> 0 Mana: 12 -> 9 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 44 (6)(1, 4, 5, 6)(3, 4, 4, 5) 44 damage! Adam did not remain stationary for long. He didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to slip into her rage, recalling just how scary Wahruv had been, but also to show her the true onught he could bring. Sakruv barely managed to deflect the first blow, which rung in her ear as her sword met axe, the magical weapons creating a harmony which filled her with fright. ¡®So,¡¯ she thought as Adam¡¯s axe blurred, ¡®this is what you were talking about, Wahruv.¡¯ Adam¡¯s axe was swift, mming down against the greatsword with blows which could onlye from an enraged Iyrman. Each blow shed white hot, and caused Sakruv to step back. One. Two. Three. Three steps back, and the woman dropped to her knees, her nose bleeding from the blows which rung deep within her mind. Adam had beaten her within a few moments, quicker than when he faced Wahruv all that time ago. Adam held out his hand, and Wavruv tossed the copper coin which had been handed away earlier that evening. Jurot stared at Adam. ¡®Even if she was raging¡­¡¯ He remained in thought for a moment longer. ¡®Even if I was raging.¡¯ The crowd erupted in chaos, half in cheer, half in shock from the fight. Lanarot, who was screaming with joy, stopped, looking about in shock, and then screamed louder, pping her hands excitedly. As the potion was fed to Sakruv, she stood, on shaking legs. For a moment, her mind was clouded. ¡°The better Iyrman won.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Iyrman,¡± Adam said, winking at her, before taking himself and his copper back to the group. ¡°Well?¡± Adam said, looking to Jarot. ¡°Made your coin back.¡± Jarot nodded. ¡°Wahruv was one hell of a scary guy, so I made sure not to let her gain even an inch against me,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Adam!¡± called Sakruv. ¡°I shalle again to reim the copper coin!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to my sister, then,¡± Adam said, handing the coin to her, before quickly snatching it away as she had brought it to her mouth. ¡°My Aunt, then.¡± Lanarot reached up for the coin, but it had already disappeared. She let out a soft cry in annoyance, but the people who swarmed them soon took her attention.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam cheats so much. First Bell and having multiple different ss abilities. Then the +20% bonus from the screaming baby. 262. Curiosity 262. Curiosity Victory! Sakruv XP Gained: +350XP XP: 4150 -> 4500 There were arge number of youth who hade to paw at Adam¡¯s breastte, shield and Phantom. ¡°Now, now,¡± Adam said. ¡°Form an orderly queue and we can deal with everything.¡± The youth stopped, staring at him quizzically, but did as he asked, as he was the great victor. ¡®It¡¯s just like home,¡¯ Adam thought, squinting his eyes, trying not to cry. ¡°Queueing?¡± an Iyrman whispered. ¡°I do not know,¡± another replied. ¡°They say he is queer.¡± Adam started to pull off his breastte, letting the youth pat it, before they picked up his Phantom and shield, filling with a sense of awe as they felt the weapon and armour. Eventually he ced his breastte down, allowing some of them to pretend to wear it. ¡°You fought well, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I will im victory next time,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°You know, I was thinking,¡± Adam began, helping a child out of the breastte. ¡°I should make you a new axe, one like Phantom. Greater enchantment, with a more useful ability to it.¡± ¡°I have no need for a new axe.¡± ¡°Yeah, you have no need for one, but it¡¯s a little awkward if I¡¯m walking around with this axe when my brother has something worse.¡± ¡°ming Sanguine suits its purpose. It is a good axe.¡± ¡°Then put it in the family vault,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°I¡¯m making you a new one?¡± ¡°Can I stop you?¡± Adam looked back at him, smiling. ¡°Can you?¡± Jurot sighed. ¡°You treat your brother well,¡± Strom said, appearing seemingly out of the blue, like an Iyrman. ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam replied, staring up at the old man. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°I had to kill my brother with my own hands.¡± ¡®First he appears randomly, then he makes things awkward. Is he really not an Iyrman?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Strom shook his head. ¡°We hated one another dearly. He always bullied me since I was the fifth son, and he was the fourth son. He took out his feelings of frustration at his inferiority against me. I killed them all, my brothers and sisters, for the throne. I did like two of them, as my second brother was nice, and my fifth sister was someone I was especially close with.¡± ¡®Fucking hell,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®This guy.¡¯ He blinked, unable to respond. ¡°Oh, that was so long ago,¡± Strom said, dismissively. ¡°I barely even remember their faces, or the way they sounded. Though, I can¡¯t forget the smell of my mother¡¯s bread. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to smell it again?¡± He closed his eyes, smiling. Adam pat the man¡¯s back. ¡°Yeah, I know that feeling. You can¡¯t think about that sort of thing, though. It¡¯s in the past now. You have a year left, remember? So use that time to have fun.¡± ¡°Fun?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do what you like to do the most in this time. You said you liked fighting, right? Let me introduce you to the one man who beat me, my¡­ Jurot¡¯s grandfather, Jarot.¡± Adam motioned a hand to the heavily injured Jarot. ¡°Uh, nevermind. My Grandaunt, Otkan, is pretty strong too. I barely managed to beat her, but only because she held back, a lot.¡± Strom cleared his throat, feeling a little awkward since he had beaten Jarot the night earlier. ¡®How embarrassing for me to talk so highly of myself only to use my hybrid form.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe I was taken out first,¡¯ Jarot thought. ¡®Normally they go for the easiest one to take out, not the hardest.¡¯ ¡°What? If they¡¯re too weak for you, you could always fight the Chief,¡± Adam said, looking to the Chief, who was standing nearby. He was wearing his typical fine clothing, though there were bandages which were hidden beneath them. Strom cleared his throat again. ¡®Does he know? Or is it his keen insight?¡¯ ¡°No, no, perhaps I shouldn¡¯t cause issues in the Iyr.¡± ¡®Why did you not say thatst night?¡¯ Iromin thought, thinking about how he was beaten down the previous evening. ¡°I was nning on meeting an old friend of mine,¡± Strom said. ¡°Another old friend?¡± Adam asked. ¡°When you say old¡­¡± ¡°A relic of a bygone era,¡± Strom said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll join me in a century or two.¡± ¡°Then meet here and have fun, you know? You should be spending time with your friends and family, doing what you love.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick of my family, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± Strom said. ¡°Do you know how many of my descendants have run away from home to run havoc on thisnd?¡± he sighed. ¡°Friends and doing what I love? Won¡¯t I have more children fighting for session if I keep doing what I love?¡± ¡°You old dog,¡± Adam said, pping his back gently. ¡°Then don¡¯t do that, do something else. Drink booze,ugh, cry, fight, whatever.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Strom said. ¡°You are wise beyond your years, son of Fate.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°How else can someone like me manage to do what I¡¯ve done in the Iyr and not get, you know.¡± Adam slid his throat with a thumb. Strom nodded his head slowly. Sonarot brought Lanarot to Adam once he was done with the youths. ¡°Did you see, Lanababy?¡± Adam asked, bouncing her in his arms. She babbled up at him and pped her hands. ¡°What did you think?¡± She babbled some more, tilting her head slightly, before hugging him and resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± She looked up at him and pointed up and away. ¡°Then let¡¯s get you something to eat,¡± Adam said, leaving his stuff behind for the children to y with the items. ¡°Look at him go, leaving his things about,¡± an Iyrman grumbled. ¡°What if someone cuts themselves on that axe of his?¡± ¡°What if they trip?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at them. ¡°Lanarot, speak loudly and clearly for me to hear. You can¡¯t be so cowardly to talk behind my back in hushed whispers.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, Half Elf,e say it to our faces,¡± an Iyrman said. ¡°You first,¡± Adam said, before brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°Papa Jurot has never spoken so cowardly, not even when he was surrounded by the Guards of Red Oak, a half dozen of them threatening to take his weapon. Hell, he even threatened them back, and they stepped back.¡± ¡°Oobaba?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°He was pretty manly, wasn¡¯t he?¡± The Iyrmen found it awkward to butt in, though he certainly had a point. One Iyrmen smirked at the group of grumbling Iyrmen, before chuckling. ¡°I should put him in his ce,¡± an older Iyrman said. ¡°Youth these days have no respect for their elders.¡± ¡°An old man like you bullying a little boy?¡± one asked. ¡°Be careful not to shame your family.¡± Adam eventually found her something to nibble on, some deep fried balls of dough which had the slightest bit of sugar sprinkled on it. ¡°Slowly,¡± Adam said. ¡°No one will steal it from you.¡± Lanarot had bit into half of it, chewing it slowly. She held it up to the sky, stretching her arm, before holding it in front of her. As she was still chewing, she tried to take another bite, but Adam held her arm so she didn¡¯t take another bite. ¡°Swallow first, you silly girl,¡± Adam said. ¡°You really are my sister, biting off more than you can chew.¡± ¡°So you have some sense of self awareness,¡± Strom said. Adam almost jumped, wrapping his arms around Lanarot. ¡°If you randomly appear near me like that again, I¡¯ll help you lose your Spark, old man.¡± ¡°Hoho,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to speak with the little girl.¡± ¡°You know, Strom,¡± Adam said. ¡°Last night, I noticed a bunch of shes of lightning, and heard a little bit of thunder.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I noticed that your name is awfully suspicious too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Strom. So close to Storm, I¡¯m not sure what to say.¡± ¡®I knew I shouldn¡¯t have brought down lightningst night,¡¯ Strom thought. ¡®My hybrid form and lightning? I should be embarrassed to bully these little babies.¡¯ ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just a thought,¡± Adam said. ¡°What do you want to talk to Lanarot about?¡± He looked down at the girl, who looked up at her, mouth full of sugar dough bread. She pulled back, making to hide against Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, tickling her cheek. Lanarot babbled with her mouth full, and Adam brushed her hair. ¡°Finish eating, you silly girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed her father is not about,¡± Strom said. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°Missing, presumed dead,¡± Adam said. ¡°What did the Iyrmen say?¡± ¡°Aunt believes he¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone can spend more than one year away from such a cutie,¡± Adam said. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return by the end of the year, then¡­¡± Strom slowly nodded his head. ¡°Your magic. I noticed that you used the Guardian¡¯s ability, and yet¡­ the smell of arcane magic and divine magic clings to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a¡­ hodge podge of magic.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Hodge podge?¡± ¡°I use a little bit of everything, you know?¡± ¡°It is in your blood?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Fate.¡± ¡°Is it that Fate?¡± Strom asked, knowingly. ¡°She¡¯s a harsh, but beautiful mistress.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met her?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Did you forget my story?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Well, I should probably get to work,¡± Adam said. ¡°Work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling pretty lucky today, so I thought I may as well. I¡¯ll be tired as hell tomorrow, I¡¯ll probably wake up at an awkward time, but it¡¯s whatever.¡± ¡°Good night, Adam,¡± Strom said, watching the boy leave. Adam stopped. ¡°Hey, Strom?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you¡­ stop your death?¡± Strom remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Good night, Adam.¡± Adam just nodded, though he wasn¡¯t looking at the old man. Curiosity had gotten the best of him for a moment. ¡°Good night, Storm.¡± Adam smiled. Later that evening, Adam used one of his Omens.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Patreon keeps popping off so I''ll try and write more for everyone. I didn''t sleep well today F. 263. Adam’s Date 263. Adam¡¯s Date ¡°You smell pretty strong,¡± the stranger said, picking the baby up. ¡°What are you, some kind of baby God?¡± The baby blinked at the creature. It looked like a normal man. A handsome man, certainly, but the baby knew what it was. ¡°They really shoved you into the open stomach of a wolf to keep you warm?¡± he asked, wiping the baby clean. ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re going to lead me to a lot of fun. You know, I¡¯ve never met a God, but I do know a Lord.¡± ¡®Oh no,¡¯ the baby thought. ¡®He¡¯s a talker.¡¯ Omen: 6, 17 ¡°Hey, Vonda, everything okay?¡± Adam asked. Sir Vonda had sat on the wall, something which Jurot had invited for her to do, so she could admire thendscape. ¡°I am well, thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, ain¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. I did not expect toe here. Ie from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, and though the Iyrmen are kind to us, we usually do not have many dealings with them. They¡¯re quite fond of our ability to fight.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Iyrmen are crazy, right? No offence,¡± he said, turning to Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°The festival is lovely, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is. They give out so much for free.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Crazy.¡¯ ¡°Do you not wish for wealth?¡± Sir Vonda asked, looking to the Iyrman, who was staring out to the snowyndscape in front of him. ¡°We have wealth,¡± he said. ¡°The Iyr is rich.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful ce, full of secrets,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, you probably shouldn¡¯t be like me and aggravate them.¡± ¡°Do you like to flirt with Death?¡± ¡°Death likes to flirt with me,¡± Adam stated, smiling. ¡°Ain¡¯t that right, Baktu?¡± ¡°You speak so closely with Baktu,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°As though you¡¯re friendly.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam replied, unsure of how to respond. ¡°We¡¯re, you know, close.¡± ¡°Close?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Let me keep some secrets, Vonda.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have¡­ seen you with your sister. She is an Iyrman, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°She is your sister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot¡¯s my brother, and Lanarot is my sister.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I¡­ I lost my family a while ago, but they weed me in.¡± ¡°I can see she loves you dearly, and that they all care for you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just an embarrassment,¡± Adam said. ¡°Luckily, she can¡¯t see that much.¡± ¡°You are no embarrassment, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°How are you such?¡± ¡°You know. I¡¯m weird, and I say stupid stuff all the time. I can¡¯t help it sometimes. Sometimes, I can, but I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You are someone firm in his conviction. You are someone who has acted for the good of all.¡± ¡°Pish posh,¡± Adam said, dismissing the praise, looking aside. His cheeks were growing warm from the praise. ¡°You saved a boy you knew nothing about, spending hundreds of gold you were likely not going to receive back.¡± ¡°Gold is gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, I was rewarded quite a bit.¡± ¡°You did not know the reward wasing,¡± she said. ¡°Right, fair.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Will you guide me around the festival today?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Adam was going to go and enchant that day, since he had rolled such a lovely Omen. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Will you bring me a drink before you go?¡± Jurot asked, casually removing himself from their group. ¡°Sure.¡± Once Jurot had his drink, which he sipped alone, the pair left. ¡®Has Dawnvale so soon?¡¯ Jurot thought, closing his eyes. The pair went around the festival, finding all kinds of food they could eat. Adam spotted a chef, a familiar face, and walked up to him. ¡°I can eat one for free, right?¡± Adam winked at the Iyrman. He smiled at Adam. ¡°Sir Vonda, go ahead and pick one,¡± Adam said. ¡°May I?¡± The chef motioned to a dough ball, and Sir Vonda picked it up. She brought the dough ball from above the scarf to her mouth, biting into it, still hiding her mouth. Adam waited. He frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯ve betrayed me?¡± ¡°I have run out of peppers,¡± the Iyrman admitted. Adam sighed, shaking his head. He took a dough ball, and almost bit into it. ¡°Is this one spicy?¡± ¡°No,¡± the Iyrman said. Adam bit into it, and then guided her away. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Was it meant to be spicy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure you are not Jaygak¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What have you seen?¡± Sir Vonda¡¯s eyes smiled at him, knowing things he did not. The pair then sat down on a roof, watching a fight from afar. There were two Iyrmen, twins in fact, who were facing each other in battle with spears. ¡°I think the handsome one with the spear is going to win,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think the other handsome one with the spear is going to win,¡± Sir Vonda said. Adam smiled, shaking his head at their little joke. The handsome one with the spear won, and the the pair continued to walk around the festival, before two Dire Wolves leapt up at Adam. ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Adam said, brushing their fur. ¡°I¡¯m walking here! I¡¯m walking here!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s you,¡± Jaygak said, before noting Sir Vonda. ¡°Where¡¯s Jurot?¡± ¡°He¡¯s drinking some wine, probably napping on the wall.¡± Jaygak waited, her eyes darting around. Kitool ced a hand on her shoulder, sensing Jaygak was about to ruin everyone. ¡°Come, Kit¡¯a, Jay¡¯a,¡± Kitool said. ¡°We should return to see the fight.¡± The Dire Wolves circled around the pair, before darting away. Adam nodded his head at them, but narrowed his eyes. ¡®I feel like something¡¯s happening that I¡¯m not aware of.¡¯ The pair continued on, finding an Iyrman speaking a tale in Aldish, and they settled themselves nearby with a bottle of wine, and some cups. As they sipped their cups, in their own little corner, hidden by shadows, Sir Vonda pulled down her scarf so she could breathe properly. Even if there was a shadow half hiding her, his Half Elf eyes could still see her clearly, and he quickly nced to his drink. ¡®Do I ask? I know I can¡¯t ask her weight or age, but does that count?¡¯ Adam, for once, made the sensible decision of not asking stupid questions. ¡°Why do you call yourself the son of Fate?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been guided by her for a while now. In fact, my entire life was guided by her. My powers are too, I¡¯m a Diviner of sorts, I suppose, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam nced around, noting that no Iyrman was overtly looking at them, leaving them in peace. ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯ve met her before.¡± Strom, who was drinking on the roof, smiled. ¡®Show off.¡¯ ¡°Fate?¡± Vonda whispered. ¡°You have met Her?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve met Her before. It was during a meeting I had with¡­ other beings, let¡¯s say. We met and, well, it¡¯s not that important. I felt like we had a connection, and I thought it was a cute way of introducing myself.¡± Sir Vonda had been leaning in, listening intently. ¡°I¡­ I also believe in Fate. I believe Fate is neutral. Bnced. There is good and there is bad. In fact, I almost gave my life to Lady veil, but in the end I chose Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For things to be bnced, there must be life, and death. There must be gain, and loss. Sometimes, when you follow Lady veil¡­¡± Sir Vonda fell silent. ¡°Could I truly remain neutral for both? No. I will save lives. I was born for that. Mother Soza has guided me thus far, and I shall follow her will until the end of my days.¡± ¡°And may you live long,¡± Adam said. ¡°I try not to kill people. I mean, I¡¯ve killed before, but most of them are creatures, which might still be an issue to you. I¡¯ve also killed a couple of Dragons, but I told myself that they don¡¯t count. They¡¯re so much more powerful, they¡¯re beyond us, you know? Bears and Wolves? They¡¯re beneath us, so they don¡¯t count either.¡± Sir Vonda slowly nodded her head, but she waited, seeing that Adam looked away, in thought. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know. Are they really all that different? Dragons, I mean. I don¡¯t kill people, but Dragons are people too. My friend, Enta- I mean, a friend of mine is a Dragon, and she¡¯s a person. Right? I mean, I wouldn¡¯t kill her anyway, she¡¯s my friend and all. Would I kill her if she wasn¡¯t? My rule is so¡­ inconsistent.¡± ¡°Must you kill?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to save. She¡¯s a friend of a friend. What am I saying, you know who I¡¯m talking about!¡± Adamughed. ¡°It¡¯s Lucy. Her friend, Mara, she¡¯s¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°She¡¯s dying. I need the heart of a Dragon, an Adult Dragon to be more specific. I made a mistake before and I gave her the heart of a Young Dragon. I got her hopes up and¡­¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°It didn¡¯t. I still feel bad about it. She didn¡¯t talk to me for a month, and the next time we met, we fought. It wasn¡¯t that long before we met, actually. It¡¯s why I left the Iyr during Nightval.¡± ¡°How much is Lucy paying you for the Dragon heart?¡± she asked. ¡°You have enough gold, don¡¯t you? Is it really worth killing a Dragon for the heart?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not paying me anything.¡± ¡°A Dragon¡¯s heart is worth so much, Adam. She¡­ she¡¯s not paying you for it?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s my friend, and she¡¯s trying to save her friend¡¯s life. Like you said, I don¡¯t need money. What¡¯s ten or twenty thousand, or a hundred thousand gold?¡± ¡°That¡¯s rather kind of you.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Jurot is my best friend. My brother. It was a sort of rapid friendship which grew into a brotherhood. If he was hurt, I¡¯d do so much to get him back. I don¡¯t think I show him that respect, though. I should probably try and work on that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he knows.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I love this family dearly. They treat me so well, though I¡¯m no Iyrman. The thing that bothers me, the thing which I hate the most, is that there are Iyrmen who think I¡¯m taking advantage of them.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you are,¡± Vonda assured. Adam smiled. ¡°What about you? What of your friends, your family?¡± ¡°I have two families,¡± Vonda said. ¡°That of East Lake, and that of my Order. I used to have a baby brother, but¡­¡± She stared down at her drink. ¡°There was a fire when I was young. It burnt my face and neck, and it took him from me.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Why is everyone so depressing recently. 264. Adam’s Romance 264. Adam¡¯s Romance Sir Vonda¡¯s face was dark around her lips, and below. Where her lips should have been, were thin pieces of flesh, and the skin from her mouth down was wrinkled, red and white. Her eyes were filled with a deep grief. ¡°It killed a dozen people, including my brother,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°Dying in a fire is a terrible thing.¡± She closed her eyes, wincing. ¡°When the fire engulfed him, his screams¡­ I sometimes hear them.¡± Adam felt his gut wrench, as though someone had grabbed at it, and had twisted it aside. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°I heard him right beside me. It was only for a moment, before something knocked me unconscious. A falling piece of wood. Someone managed to pull me away in time, but for my brother, he was too far gone.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say, and even if he did know what to say, his throat was dry, and he could barely swallow. ¡°I joined the Order soon after, when I was six years old. Ten yearster, I set out. It¡¯s been almost three years since I left the Order, but I have managed to explore so far along thend. I¡¯ve spent some time in Aswadasad, and in Alnd, of course.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°When did you leave to explore?¡± ¡°The first of Dawnval,¡± she said. ¡°Soon after, the Undead awaken, so I made sure to deal with them on my journeys. I was a little too young to really begin my journey, but they could not stop me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good time as any to leave,¡± Adam said. ¡°New year new me and all that.¡± She furrowed her brows at him, but let the saying go. ¡°It was also my birthday, and I thought a fresh start at that age would help me.¡± She slowly began to understand what he said. ¡°The first of Dawnval is your birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Really? It¡¯s my birthday too. Well, mine and Jurot¡¯s.¡± She stared up at Adam and smiled, which Adam found rather pretty. ¡°Perhaps it was Fate for us to meet,¡± she said. ¡°A follower of Lord Sozain and Mother Soza.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was,¡± Adam said. ¡°She does love getting involved.¡± Adam quickly nced up in fright, just in case he was a little too cheeky. Sir Vonda nced at his hands for a moment, before clutching her cup tighter. ¡°Thank you for guiding me through the festival, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± ¡°I spoke with Jaygak and Kitool, and I think they will be quite fine additions to assist us,¡± she said. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, a small smile on his face. ¡°I do have quite the eyesight. They¡¯re Half Elvish, you know?¡± She smiled. ¡°Does the original deal stand? Half the treasure?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if we bring more or less people. We¡¯ll take half.¡± ¡°What of Dunes? It may be quite deadly, and he is a Priest of War.¡± ¡°We could bring him along too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Might even bring Jonn and Fred.¡± ¡°You trust them?¡± ¡°Those two? Not so much, honestly. However, if they do this, they¡¯ll earn my trust. If they betray us, then¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat them up, take their stuff, and let them wallow in their self pity and self hatred.¡± She reached over to hold the back of his hands. Hers were rough, from years of training for battle. ¡°They are hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t stand betrayal. Betrayal means my friends get hurt.¡± ¡°What if they steal, but they do not hurt your friends?¡± ¡°Then they¡¯ve taken coin which could be used to buy a diamond which could then be used to save my friends.¡± ¡°What if they require it to save a loved one?¡± ¡°Then they should have spoken to me about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll probably forgive them, but I won¡¯t trust them any more.¡± She squeezed his hands. ¡°There is always a reason for these things, Adam. I ask that you do not forget that. Please.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam said, ncing aside, sighing. ¡°People don¡¯t usually steal because they¡¯re evil or anything. Well, some people steal because they¡¯re evil, depends on how heavy their wallet it.¡± ¡°Lives are previous.¡± ¡°I know. There are very few things which would make me take a life. A humanoid life, I mean. There was a time before I met you I was used of some things, but I let those people go with a light punishment.¡± ¡°What kinds of things would bring you to kill another?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Something so¡­ irreversible.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°You should tell that to Charlie.¡± ¡°It is irreversible to your soul, Adam.¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam looked aside once more, sighing again. ¡°Jarot, Jurot¡¯s grandfather, the old geezer. He and I spoke a while ago. He told me a story and it made me think. Sometimes I catch myself thinking about it. If someone¡­ if someone killed Lanarot, what would I do?¡± Sir Vonda felt as though she had made a great mistake. ¡°I told him that I¡¯d bring Lanarot back, so the Iyr could save her. They¡¯re crazy, you know? Then, once she was back, safe, I¡¯d spend however long it took. However much time it required. I¡¯d get my revenge.¡± His eyes met Vonda¡¯s. He could see the regret within them. ¡°Whoever it was. I¡¯d end up butchering them, like chattel. Slow. Painful. It would not be an easy death, if they did end up dying.¡± ¡°What if it was someone stronger?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Would you throw away your life to fail to kill them?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d make living a pain for them. They¡¯d wish they were dead.¡± ¡°Even if it means not seeing your sister again?¡± Adam continued to stare into her eyes. This time, Vonda saw doubt creep within his gaze. ¡°I hope that neveres to pass, Adam.¡± ¡°Me neither,¡± Adam said. ¡°I, of all people, know that impossible things happen. They happen quite frequently, actually. What¡¯s that quote? One in a million chances happen nine times out of ten?¡± He let out a scoff. ¡°Fate, eh?¡± ¡°She works in mysterious ways,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°That She does.¡± Vonda let go of his hands, returning to her drink. Adam poured her some more, and sipped on some wine. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Adam said. ¡°That ending got kind of heavy.¡± ¡°I did speak about the death of my brother,¡± she said. ¡°It was only fair that you spoke of the potential ramifications of whether someone kills your sister.¡± ¡°I mean, they¡¯d have to be really fucking stupid to kill the child of an Iyrman,¡± Adam said. ¡°I might not even have to do anything, though I will.¡± ¡°If your sister ever needs help, I will give it to her,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°Really? You nning on sticking with this deranged lunatic for a little longer?¡± Adam joked. ¡°You like to put yourself down, don¡¯t you?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I put myself down, because no one else is allowed to.¡± ¡°It will be very difficult to put you down when you are so powerful.¡± ¡°Well, you know,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re not so bad, either.¡± ¡°Am I not? I¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m rather preachy. Not to my face, though, people find it difficult to say things to my face.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if she was joking, or if she was being serious. ¡°An awful shame,¡± he said. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯ll say things to your face.¡± Sir Vonda and Adam stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a long while, neither giving the other any ground as they drank. Then a low humming came to them from above. Adam pulled back, looking up to see Strom. ¡°Oi. How long have you been there?¡± ¡°Since she asked you why you called yourself the son of Fate,¡± he replied, simply. ¡°That¡¯s creepy,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you going to stay up there?¡± ¡°The sky¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Strom said, humming quietly. ¡°Let me daydream in peace, son of Fate.¡± ¡°You always make things awkward,¡± Adam said. ¡°I bet you¡¯re going to talk about how you choked the life out of someone close to you, but you know what, I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯ve had enough of awkward and cringe for this day.¡± ¡°What does cringe mean?¡± ¡°Ask Jurot.¡± Adam returned back to his seat, shaking his head. ¡°This guy. Thinks he¡¯s hot stuff because he¡¯s super old, a Dragon I think, Storm Dragon, if that¡¯s a real thing, and he¡¯s probably stronger than the Chief.¡± ¡°You figured that much out on your own?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Old men are alwaysing in the way of young romance, am I right?¡± Adam joked. Sir Vonda, who had slipped up her scarf, nced down at the cup. He noted how her face grew slightly red, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was from the alcohol, or from the awkwardness of what he said. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should¡­ go. I¡¯ve got some stuff to do.¡± With all the awkwardness of a teen at prom, Adam scuttled away, going to enchant. ¡®She¡­ she doesn¡¯t like me, does she?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, no. Get your head out of the gutter, Adam. She¡¯s a Priest of Life.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®I can¡¯t do any romance. Not yet. Not that it matters, she¡¯s not into me.¡¯ He picked up the spear he was working on for Entalia, which he plucked a Thread of Fate to make somewhat decent. ¡®Right?¡¯ Strom continued to hum for some time. His eyes were half shut, as he thought of a time long past. He closed his eyes, wondering if he didn¡¯t choke the life out of brother, that they could have eventually grown to be like Jurot and Adam. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I still hate him.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Romance? In my power fantasy? Yucky. 265. You Can’t Say That, Lanarot 265. You Can¡¯t Say That, Lanarot Omen: 5, 19 Adam smiled, staring at his Omen. ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Very,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yesterday I managed to do well without my luck, but today I¡¯m guaranteed to make something nice.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t believe I rolled a natty twenty. This weapon is going to be pretty great.¡¯ Lanarot was up and ready to explore the festival and eat all the food she wanted to. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair before leaning down to kiss her forehead. She did not wear the paint after the first day, since she kept scratching her forehead. Lanarot looked up at him, reaching up to grab his cor, before trying to pull herself up. She stood on hisp, with Adam¡¯s hands at her waist to make sure she didn¡¯t fall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Obooboo?¡± she asked, before giggling wildly. ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Lanarot,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. Lanarotughed at him, squatting down, before shooting herself up, bouncing as she clutched at his cor. ¡°What did she say?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°She said I was pretty strong.¡± ¡°Is that not good?¡± ¡°Pretty strong for an Elf.¡± Sonarot wondered if she should continue with his joke. ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf, Lanarot,¡± Adam said, pinching her cheek, jiggling it. ¡°Get it right.¡± ¡°Hee!¡± Lanarot grinned wide with her tiny little teeth, before resting her head against his chest. ¡°Booboo.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I love you too.¡± Adam pat the back of her head gently. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 22 (15) [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®500.¡¯ XP: 4500 -> 4000 Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. You gain a +4 damage to damage rolls made with this weapon. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®No.¡¯ Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. You gain a +4 damage to damage rolls made with this weapon. XP Gained: +400 XP: 4000 -> 4400 ¡®Looks like I¡¯m spending too much XP on weapons for just a little gold,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should probably stop spending so much unless it¡¯s a gift, or it¡¯s an important weapon.¡¯ Once Adam was finished with his weapon, he brought it to Elder Zijin, who was beaming at him with joy that he got to y with it first. ¡°This will sell well,¡± he assured. ¡°To strike so hard, this is quite the weapon.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I bet it¡¯ll sell for more than usual, huh?¡± Zijin nodded his head. ¡°The weapons you have handed previously should be sold before Twilight Month, this weapon as well.¡± ¡°Alright. I think I¡¯m done with enchanting.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I recall you saying you would take the entire festival off to rest.¡± ¡°I said that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Earlier in the month.¡± ¡°Really? That doesn¡¯t sound like me.¡± ¡°You have such big pockets.¡± ¡°I remember that,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Well, I mean, I did have such good luck.¡± Elder Zijin stared at the Half Elf. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Elder Zijin continued to stare at him. ¡°Honestly, I just forgot.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Okay. No more enchanting. I am going to enjoy myself for the next two days without worrying about enchanting.¡± Elder Zijin continued to stare at him. Adam double checked the supplied he had requested, before returning back to the estate, where Jogak was currently roasting a boar. ¡®Where the hell do they get all these boars from? ¡°What is wrong?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I told Elder Zijin I was going to take the week off,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was informed such.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°I forgot.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°You were so excited to enchant.¡± ¡°I did roll, really, really well,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you wished to enchant, then you should enchant, as long as it is not the Twilight Month.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s dangerous then, so I¡¯ll probably smith.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of rest?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Maybe.¡± Adam took the girl from her mother, looking down at her tired face. ¡°You will protect me from the scary things, won¡¯t you? From hard work and rest?¡± Lanarot groaned quietly, wanting to go to sleep after drinking her milk. Adam let her fall asleep in his arms first, before Jurot brought the food over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot and Jaygak, who had brought over an oven. ¡°Pizza,¡± Jurot replied, simply, and Adam needed to ask no further questions. ¡°Why is my grandson always so eager to work?¡± Jarot asked, bringing Churot with him to the estate with him, carrying over his shoulder a leather pack. ¡°Whose your grandson?¡± Adam grumbled, before he noted a few more visitors at the estate, Sir Vonda and the others. ¡°He is so shy,¡± Jarot said, chuckling. ¡°You will have to bear with him, Sir Easke.¡± Vonda smiled, taking a seat on a nearby stool. ¡°He is a kind soul.¡± ¡°That he is. Kind, and vicious.¡± ¡°Stop filling Vonda¡¯s mind with nonsense,¡± Adam protested. ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± Jarot corrected. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°We are all friends here.¡± Adam nodded, noting that the old Iyrman was handing out small wine bottles. ¡°Festival has a couple more days, eh? Anything interesting?¡± ¡°Some snow races,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°One of the candidates for Elder Wrath will be fighting too.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Shamir.¡± ¡°Mir. As in, Ashmir?¡± ¡°Yes. If he can be Elder Wrath, his family¡¯s sess is guaranteed for the next generation.¡± ¡°Can he manage it?¡± ¡°It will be difficult,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Granduncle Rajin has thought about doing it, though he is older.¡± ¡°He will not do it,¡± Jarot assured. ¡°He likes making his wine too much.¡± ¡°Did he make this snow wine?¡± Adam asked, about to take a sip. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slid it away. ¡°This wine is much sweeter.¡± Adam pulled it closer. ¡°Who else? Anyone I know?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s quite the event, so gimme the deets.¡± ¡°Zardon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°As in Brandon?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°He is the favourite.¡± ¡°When¡¯s it taking ce?¡± ¡°Within the next six months. It allows time for the distant Iyrmen to return.¡± ¡°Any of you guys nning on heading into the ring for the Elder Wrath position?¡± ¡°Elder Wrath?¡± Jarotughed. ¡°No, no. My generation has given up on such heights, and the next is currently working hard with their own matters. We still have so much to do for our beautiful little babies.¡± Jarot rubbed Churot¡¯s cheek. ¡°If anyone will bring us honour, it will be my little Jurot, Nirot, and Turot.¡± Adam coughed. ¡°Of course, my adorable little sister will bring the most honour,¡± Adam stated, raising his brow towards the old man. ¡°Of course!¡± Jarot said, erupting into a boisterousugh. ¡°A Diamond Rank Adventurer, maybe two, and an Elder Peace,¡± Adam said, spying Turot from afar. ¡°Plus, whatever Lanarot wants to be.¡± ¡°What of you, Adam?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You may be the one with the most aplishments.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam said. ¡°My greatest aplishment might be helping them all be the best.¡± Jarot nodded. ¡°There are many who make a name for themselves in supporting others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sister Otkan had thought about it too,¡± Jarot said. ¡°She ultimately refused.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She wishes to assist Shikan instead. Being a Great Elder means no longer assisting your family, but the entire Iyr. There is not need for a great fighting ability, but the intelligence as well. For Elder Wrath, it is extremely important.¡± ¡°This may sound bad, but, the Elder Wrath I saw didn¡¯t exactly seem¡­ you know.¡± Jarot smiled a knowing smile. ¡°That is because you have not seen him in battle. His intelligence is not the greatest, there were many others whopeted against him with greater intelligence. Some, with greater strength. Yet, there was one thing they did not possess.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There was a time, many years ago, I fought the Elder Wrath you know. It was apetition for our generation. We were grouped together, and sent out, and our goal was to hunt one another, as though in war. It was held over three months, and we had no ability to supply ourselves from the Iyr.¡± Jarot smiled, thinking of the time. ¡°We came across Elder Wrath¡¯s team. We were as strong as each other. Our abilities, in every way, matched one another, from scouting, to logistics, to tactics. The way he fought, you could see that there was something else in his mind. He could see the way the tides of battle changed, and moved ordingly.¡± ¡°What a boss,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yet, even with that ability, he quit?¡± ¡°He was denied a good death, and his heart has been torn because of it,¡± Jarot said. ¡°No matter how we convince him, the doubt and shame he feels, it cannot be removed.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± As they ate, figures appeared in the distance. The children quickly shot up and ran over to the figures, embracing them tight. ¡®Ah,¡¯ Adam thought, seeing them all.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Lanarot! What are you doing? The racism police has appeared to stop her. 266. Secrets Exchanged 266. Secrets Exchanged ¡°Oh? Your shift is over so soon?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± came a response from Gorot. ¡°There are movings for Twilight Month, and they have returned us early for thest two days of the festival.¡± ¡°This soon?¡± ¡°There are signs of a Great Twilight.¡± Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool exchanged looks between one another. ¡°What fortunate news,¡± Jarot said, not hiding his grin. ¡°It seems you will all be having much fun.¡± ¡°Safely,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°So many guests?¡± The Devilkin who wore Taygak on his chest asked. He nced down to Adam for a long moment, before his eyes fell to the others. ¡®Two Half Elves?¡¯ ¡°There is much to tell you,¡± Jogak said. Adam noted that all the children¡¯s parents were about, all save for Surot, who was missing. ¡°I shall tell you when the children are put to bed,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°This is Adam, Nephew of our family, and Jurot¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°A brother?¡± Tizgak asked, reaching over instinctively to shake the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. ¡°Have we gone for that long?¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s arm. ¡°Tizgak.¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°You have missed much.¡± ¡°If Uncle is smiling, then it must be lots of trouble,¡± Halikan¡¯s husband said. Kaygak and Tizgak returned to their children, Taygak and Saygak. Raygak was with them, eating some of Taygak¡¯s vegetables. Jogak was beside his wife, who held a cut from her lip to her cheek slightly, listening to Raygak rambling about the snow. Shikan and Arokan, Amokan¡¯s father and mother, sat together with their twin nephew and niece. Rokan was quite a handsome fellow, and his children looked so much like him, save their eyes, which took after Halikan. Then there was Citool, and her husband, Zorool, who Katool sat between, her hands hooked around their elbows. Raool and Ikool, who seemingly had no children of their own, sat near the group too. ¡®Wasn¡¯t there someone?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I think Jarot mentioned another Ool with Nirot at some point.¡¯ ¡°Is that snow wine?¡± Zijin asked, appearing from the darkness. ¡°Do note to steal ours, Elder,¡± Jarotined. ¡°You have plenty of your own.¡± ¡°Steal from you, Jarot?¡± Zijin raised his brows. ¡°I could not even if I tried.¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± the older Iyrman asked. ¡°Is Adam in more trouble?¡± ¡°I, for once, have been a really good boy,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think.¡± ¡°I am here to speak with him,¡± Zijin said, though made no indication about what. ¡°Oh, man,¡± Adam said. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do anything this time, I think.¡± ¡°Come, Adam,¡± Zijin said, smiling. ¡°Does your Nephew always get into trouble?¡± Ikool asked. Sonarot smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So?¡± Adam said. ¡°It is about your weapons,¡± Zijin said. ¡°The two you made were auctioned, and thest spear was bought by the Iyr.¡± ¡°That was easy,¡± Adam said. ¡°We wish to put the spear you made, the new spear, up for a prize during the bouts for Nightval.¡± ¡°Are you asking my permission?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°We will also inform everyone that you were the Enchanter,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Is that fine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Does everyone know?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Sir Easke, and the others.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°No. Vonda doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± Zijin corrected. ¡°She said it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re friends,¡± Adam replied. Zijin nodded. ¡°She¡¯s cool, I guess. She already knows Lucy is a Demon and has kept it a secret, so far.¡± He thought about Fred. ¡®I mean, Jonn knows, and I trust Fred a little more.¡¯ ¡°It should be okay.¡± ¡°If you are certain.¡± Adam finally returned back the group without Zijin. ¡°What did he catch you on?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°I never get caught.¡± Adam winked. ¡°If you have done something in the Iyr, you will get caught quickly,¡± Jaygak said, speaking with wisdom beyond her years. ¡°He spoke to me about some stuff I crafted a while ago,¡± Adam said, dropping down opposite him. ¡°What a talented Nephew you have,¡± Tizgak said. ¡°What kind of crafting?¡± Ikool asked, holding Katool on herp, a finger in each of the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s a-¡° ¡°Smithing,¡± Katool said. ¡°Cousin Adam is very good.¡± She punctuated her statement with a nod. ¡°Am I really?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she stated, once again nodding. ¡°Katool is always so kind to me,¡± Adam said, cutting some fruit before offering her the fruit. ¡°Cousin Adam is also good at Enchanting!¡± Raygak dered, loudly, smiling proudly. ¡°Which was meant to be a secret,¡± Adam said, raising his brows at the Devilkin. Raygak dropped his smile. ¡°Sorry, Cousin Adam.¡± He looked down, cheeks turning flush. ¡°Since my Cousin Raygak is so big and strong now, I¡¯ll forgive him,¡± Adam said, offering the boy some peppers. Turot looked at the cheese, which Adam sacrificed to make his Cousin happy. Hepletely ignored the gazes of the others, Sir Vonda and Fred, whose eyes were burning a hole on his face. Raygak had dropped quite the bombshell about Adam, but it seemed the Half Elf wasn¡¯t interested in expanding the conversation in that direction. ¡°Speaking of which, after the festival tomorrow, do you want to continue the game of Warriors and Wanderers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said, biting into the cheese. ¡°I can see?¡± Katool asked, her mouth half full of fruit. ¡°You want to watch?¡± She nodded her head. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I cane too?¡± Raygak asked, finishing the pepper he had protected from Jaygak. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Adam replied, a small smile on his face. Soon the other children all asked him if they coulde, and he supposed he had enough paper to deal with their requests. ¡°What about you, little Taygak?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ie see, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What is this game?¡± Lavgak, Jaygak and Raygak¡¯s mother, asked. ¡°It is fun,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It uses dice, and one¡¯s mind.¡± ¡®Mind?¡¯ Lavgak thought, wondering how her son would manage in such a game. ¡°The kids cane see for now, I¡¯m not sure I can deal with so many adults watching the game. It¡¯s currently made for children, and I¡¯ve geared that towards them for the moment, so it¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡± Adam, for once, was filled with an introverted shyness. ¡°Can Ie see?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Since you¡¯re a child, it¡¯s okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°For Churot, you fool,¡± Jarot growled, whacking Adam gently against his back with his one good arm. ¡°Do you want to see, Churot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, quietly. ¡°If he wants toe and see, he can do it without you,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Without me? Churot, without his grandfather? It is not done!¡± ¡°He needs his freedom, you old geezer. You can¡¯t just suffocate him with your coddling, he¡¯ll be a young man soon.¡± ¡°I can if I wish!¡± Jarot dered. ¡°You should focus on tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Has no one told him?¡± Jarot asked. He had assumed Adam knew, even though he had asked previously if there was anything special. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam was working,¡± Sonarot stated, simply. ¡°What?¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°It¡¯s that,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That,¡± Jarot said, following his grandson. ¡°Is anyone going to tell me?¡± Adam asked, ncing between them all. ¡°I will take him to see it tomorrow,¡± Jarot said. ¡°We will take some snow wine with us.¡± ¡°There can only be two,¡± Sonarot reminded him. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He brushed Churot¡¯s hair, ruffling it gently. ¡°Then who wishes to take him?¡± ¡°I will go,¡± Mirot said, sipping some wine. ¡°Denied,¡± Adam said. Mirot almost spat out the alcohol. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere with someone who doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Adam said, sipping some of the snow wine. It was sweet, with a hint of sourness, and quite warm. Mirot red at the Half Elf. ¡°You are taking the opportunity away from my son. Do I not have the right to go?¡± ¡°Then Turot can take me,¡± Adam said, simply. Mirot blinked. Turot turned to look at his mother, unsure of what they were talking about. All the while, the other adults nced between one another. ¡°Usually it is someone from the older generation, but¡­¡± Jarot rubbed his chin. ¡°There is no reason against his offer.¡± Mirot, who could find no fault in the logic, bowed her head. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°What is tomorrow?¡± Dunes asked, wondering if he could pry out the information. ¡°Something only very few can see,¡± Jarot said. ¡°We cannot say more to Guests.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jaygak said, quickly. ¡°It¡¯s that! Am I going this year?¡± ¡°Taygak will go,¡± her mother said. ¡°Can¡¯t I go with her? Please?¡± ¡°Perhaps we should send multiple children together?¡± Jarot supposed. ¡°Damokan and Kalokan can go together,¡± Arokan said. ¡°Raygak and Taygak?¡± Lavgak offered. ¡°Kitool and Katool,¡± Zorool, their father, said, quietly. ¡°Turot and Adam?¡± Sonarot stated, looking to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°They can follow another family there.¡± ¡°I will ask Elder Zijin,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They can follow the Jin family.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said, remembering his other Cousin. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Nirot and Turot go together?¡± ¡°Not this time,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked, wondering where the young Iyrman was. He hadn¡¯t seen her in some time. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sitting it out if it¡¯s a big deal.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
What''s going on? 267. Marching Band 267. Marching Band Omen: 6, 12 ¡°Who is this little girl?¡± Tizgak asked, staring down at the girl who stared up at him in shock. Lanarot¡¯s eyes fell to Rokan, who was staring down at her, and then the next person as the new Iyrmen continued to say their hellos. The Iyrmen pet her head or brush her hair, or kiss her forehead as they introduced themselves. Eventually Lanarot squirmed and hacked out a cry, hiding herself away from the strangers, though they continued to y with her. ¡®At least they know how amazing she is,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s exactly how you should behave with my little sister.¡¯ ¡°I bet he¡¯s thinking something stupid,¡± Jaygak said to Lucy. ¡°I¡¯m not taking that bet,¡± the Demon replied. Adam clipped on a long cloak over himself, opting for it rather than a coat. There was something about wearing a cloak which felt romantic, and he felt it easier to walk around with the cloak than a coat. Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have fun, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try, but you never know,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Take Phantom with you, just in case.¡± ¡®Why do I need Phantom?¡¯ Adam thought. He was going somewhere with the children, so wouldn¡¯t it be safe? ¡°Alright¡­¡± Jurot nodded his head, his lips twitching into a smile. ¡°Are you ready?¡± called Elder Zijin as he approached. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. The children, who had been dressed by their parents, allowing them a club at their side just in case, also replied affirmatively. ¡°Good,¡± the Elder said. ¡°Kitool will guide you, though you can also follow my family.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said. ¡°How long will it be?¡± ¡°The entire day,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°You mean, to dusk?¡± ¡°A few hours before.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not ready.¡± Adam barged towards the group around his sister. ¡°You can y with herter, but I need to recharge.¡± The group looked up at him, but Sonarot handed the girl over, and Adam held his sister. Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°Tell me if any of them bully you, Lanababy. I¡¯ll beat them up when Ie back, okay?¡± Lanarot babbled in response and Adam kissed her nose, before hugging her tight. Lanarot rested her head against his chest. Halikan couldn¡¯t control herself fromughing, and the others soon joined. ¡°He really is queer.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want him to be my General any more,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡®He¡¯s too cringe.¡¯ Eventually, he followed the other families. There were many others who were making their way, with hundreds of Iyrmen following the same trail. ¡®Why did I need to follow the Jin family when we¡¯re all going the same way?¡¯ Adam thought. The path veered a few times, going from tunnel to tunnel, before eventually they were walking along a path with the nightval sun above them. They stopped half way through near an open clearing to allow the younger children to rest, with a handful of others who also had young children. However, before an hour had passed since they had left, they finally came across what they hade for. ¡°I should have expected as much,¡± Adam said, looking down to therge tform. Adam should have expected there was arge arena within the Iyr. It was circr, the seats had been carved into the mountain side, staring about two and a half metres up. It was about fifty metres from wall to wall, with four exits, which wererge. There were at least a thousand Iyrmen here, and there were still some trickling in. Most of the Iyrmen were sitting around one third of the arena, which was where Adam was led, but there was a line of Iyrmen from the third set of seats which ran along the entire arena, sitting a couple of metres apart from one another. Once the group was sat down, the children picking who they wanted to sit beside, drinks and snacks began to passed out by the Iyrmen, all bundled in paper bags. They handed out a tray to each side, who would pass the bags towards the centre first before taking their own. The children kept the food on theirp, though sipped away at their drinks. Everything ran smoothly, with Iyrman efficiency. The Iyrmen continued to speak with one another, and Adam looked down at the tform, wondering what woulde out. ¡®Monsters, probably,¡¯ Adam said, thinking about how he had to keep Phantom beside him. Then it came, silencing the Iyrmen. The rumble of the drums. The echoes of the flutes. The tingling of the lyres. There was another sound which came with it, the hammering of steps, as out from the four walls came a stream of Iyrmen, each ying an instrument, not just drums and flutes and lyres, but a myriad of other instruments, as well as their boots. The Iyrmen began to swerve, joining together, like a furled string as they marched and yed. There were only a hundred of them, and though they looked rather small from so far away, their movements were so wless, that Adam understood this would have taken hours upon hours to perfect to such a degree. ¡®Wait a second. Heavily militarised. Calling it sockball. Marching bands.¡¯ Adam watched as the group of Iyrmen yed, moving together in tandem, forming shapes and patterns which flowed like water. It was mesmerising, and Adam lost himself into the art, the music and the patterns hypnotising him. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t introduce guns into this world,¡¯ he affirmed. The Iyrmen who were ying their instruments were most youths, with a third of them being older then their twenties, but most were in their early or mid teens. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 12 (9) Adam did not managed to spot a familiar face, but Raygak tapped his thigh. ¡°Look!¡± Raygak said, pointing near the side. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Perception Check D20 + 4 = 5 (1) D20 + 4 = 6 (2) Adam narrowed his eyes, trying to look at what Raygak was pointing at. ¡°Raygak, what do your Iyrman eyes see?¡± However, it was Turot who pat Adam¡¯s leg and pointed. ¡°It¡¯s sister!¡± he whispered proudly. Adam narrowed his eyes to see the girl with Turot and Raygak both pointing it out to him. There, near the end, but then the start, then the middle, due to how the Iyrmen moved in their patterns, was Nirot. She was ying a set of pan flutes. ¡®I can¡¯t believe she copied me,¡¯ Adam joked. Adam watched as the group of Iyrmen continued to move and march, though they soon stepped to the side, still stomping together, and that was when another hundred, perhaps more, Iyrmen stormed out from the walls, each carrying with them weapons, as varied as the tattoos on their foreheads. They moved together, before marching like the band had. However, as they shifted from their pattern, they would form a circle, and several Iyrmen would break from the circle, slightly dyed from one another. Each had a few seconds to themselves, and they would run towards the centre, before revealing a trick. From walking up the staff they were holding towards the tip to look out towards the horizon before continuing forward, to showing a flurry of swordy, to juggling axes, the youth were showing off to their audience. ¡°That was Cousin Faool,¡± Turot said, whispering towards Adam. ¡°He stood atop the tip of the staff and looked towards us.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, recalling the very first Iyrman who had slipped out. ¡°Kitool¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Uncle Raool¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®What the hell. How are they built so different?¡¯ ¡°Look!¡± Taygak said, pointing towards a Devilkin who was up next. ¡°It¡¯s brother Laygak!¡± Saygak shouted, pping his hands. Laygak, who held sword in hand, bnced the sword hilt against his nose, before spinning on his heel and started to moonwalk to his ce in line. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what he just saw. ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem realistic in the slightest.¡¯ Another Iyrman, a beautiful young woman with a greatsword, appeared, spinning the huge de between her elbows. ¡°That¡¯s Cousin Naqokan,¡± Turot said, pointing to the woman. ¡°Of course it is,¡± Adam said. ¡®She does look a lot like Halikan.¡¯ Eventually, he spotted a familiar face, who spun her shield between her hands like a it was a pizza pie, with the axe spinning atop it, all the while marching to her ce, swaying from side to side. Turot began to p his hands excitedly, half squealing with utter joy. ¡°Nirot!¡± he shouted, smiling wide. Adam thought about how cool they all were. Yes, he could enchant and do magic, but that wasn¡¯t really skill. ¡®I shouldn¡¯tpare myself to Iyrmen.¡¯ Eventually most of the music faded, only the older Iyrmen ying their instruments, and the Iyrmen broke off into groups, each of them moving to those who held simr weapons. They moved in unison, shing, lunging, and retreating together, before the music changed, and the entire arena erupted in chaos as the various Iyrmen, all grouped up with their weapons, began to fight one another. Adam blinked, not expecting it in the slightest. The groups all fought with one another with a viciousness only an Iyrman could show. The children, including those of other families, shouted the names of their rtives, their brothers, sisters, and cousins. Faool had managed tost for a short while, but was one of the middle of the pack to be knocked out. Nirot had managed to win from her group, holding up her axe and shield as she roared with her rage. Laygak had been one of thest few in his own group, before dropping near the end. Naqokan, held her own towards the end, but dropped together with an Orcish Iyrman. Turot cheered, jumping out of his seat as he pped his hands. The other children also cheered for Nirot, and their Cousins. ¡°Did Naqokan drop with a Jin?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes, that is Cousin Uwajin,¡± Raygak said. ¡®That¡¯s just too convenient,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Ool and Gak fall, Rot managed to win, and the Kan and Jin fall together. You really couldn¡¯t write it to be more perfect.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Iyrmen are American confirmed??? 268. The Show 268. The Show ¡®These guys are in their early teens,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®They¡¯re fucking insane.¡¯ Here they had a bunch of kids, each of whom were learning to be machines of death, each skilled enough with their chosen weapon they could bnce them atop their nose and moonwalk. Adam remained silent, watching as the Iyrmen quickly left, leaving them in silence. It was then the audience erupted in chatter, sharing drinks and snacks, all the while talking about their family who had been on disy. ¡°My sister is the strongest,¡± Turot said, his lips twitching upwards, staring up at Adam smugly. ¡°Of course she is,¡± Adam said, ruffling his hair. ¡°The future Elder Peace¡¯s big sister needs to be strong, right?¡± Turot let slip a little giggle, squeezing his hands together like Lanarot did, before he began to chat with the others. The children stood up to chat in the walk way towards one another, and Adam leaned back to look at Kitool. ¡°Your cousin was pretty cool,¡± Adam said. Kitool bowed her head. ¡°He was, yes.¡± ¡°Did you do something like this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do all Iyrmen do it?¡± ¡°Most do.¡± ¡°Pretty cool,¡± Adam said, leaning back. ¡°It¡¯s only been, what, an hour and a bit. What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°A y,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It shouldst a few hours, with small breaks in between.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be the actors in the y?¡± Kitool nodded. Adam wondered what other surprises the Iyr had for him. As the minutes passed, the Iyrmen passed out more snacks, fried stuffs and water, as well as juice. There was also a small bottle of wine, which Adam began to sip slowly, tasting how sour it was. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Adam remained mostly silent, letting the children talk to one another. Some Iyrmen from the row behind them, tapped his shoulder, and he looked back towards them. It was an Orcish Iyrman, in histe early thirties or so. ¡°You are a Half Elf?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Which family are you with?¡± ¡°The Rot family.¡± The Orcish Iyrman nodded. ¡°Who was on disy in your family?¡± ¡°My Cousin, Nirot,¡± Adam said. ¡°She won the bout with the axe.¡± ¡°The one who won the bout with the axe was a young man,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said. ¡°Axe and shield, sorry.¡± The Orcish Iyrman nodded. ¡°Yours?¡± ¡°Otfan,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°There are not many Half Elves who join the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°I believe you are the first.¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said. ¡°Razfan,¡± the Iyrman said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°You are Unrivalled Under The Heavens?¡± Adam winced. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± the beautiful Devilkin woman beside him said, epting the Iyrman¡¯s gold coin. ¡°I am Shakat.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, reaching up to shake her forearm. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You¡¯re rted to the current Elder Peace, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°She is my cousin.¡± ¡°My Cousin will be Elder Peace in the future, isn¡¯t that right, Turot?¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy said, looking up at the woman. ¡°I will be Elder Peace.¡± ¡°Then make sure you study hard,¡± Shakat said. ¡°Why do you want to be Elder Peace?¡± ¡°Elder Peace is the most important,¡± Turot said, matter of factly. ¡°That they are,¡± the Iyrman said, petting the young boy¡¯s head, brushing his hair. It wasn¡¯t long after until the Iyrmen begun to set up the tform, adding in all kinds of features, from mostly that of white furs to form nkets. Some of them were dressed in breastte of a style from long ago, and others wore the clothing of the Iyr, though it was slightly different. One of the Iyrmen even wore a crown atop his head, something Adam had never seen before. ¡®What the?¡¯ Eventually, the Iyrmen gathered together, taking their ces, and the drumming from the side began. The Iyrman with the crown raised his sword, which was painted red. ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted, beginning the y. It took Adam moments to realise what the story was about, mostly because there was a narrator describing the scene as the Iyrmen acted. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, watching the y about the ckwater Crisis. The children were rather well behaved, pping every so often when something happened which pleased them, but otherwise remained silent. The y took several breaks, mostly to change scenes, allowing the Iyrmen to chat between one another. Turot was in a heated discussion with Raygak, speaking about those who had followed Akrat. They cheered when the heroes died, and cheered even more when the Dragon was defeated. Then came that scene. Adam squinted, already feeling the dread. When it arrived, and he watched as the Orcish Iyrman gave the performance of his life, cursing them for their betrayal, he couldn¡¯t help but get a little teary eyed. It was around this time that the children were screaming and shouting noisily, and the Iyrmen allowed such a moment as the scene was being shifted. ¡°They are bad,¡± Turot said. ¡°You cannot break your word. How could they kill our child?¡± He tutted. Adam brushed the boy¡¯s hair, seeing the anger on his face. ¡°That¡¯s why we need an Elder Peace, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, his face still sour. As the story progressed, Adam threw his head back towards the Orcish Iyrman, his brow raised. The Iyrman looked down at him and smiled, winking at the Half Elf, who had eventually put two and two together. Adam just nodded, turning back to the story. He had forgotten how the Fan and Gak families had yed a huge role in the stories, though he noted how Laygak did not y his ancestor, and it was instead yed by someone else. In fact, the entire Devilkin group had yed extras only, and none of them had yed Iyrmen. ¡®That¡¯s kinda weird,¡¯ Adam thought. It was weirder still, since Jarot was yed by Nirot, a direct descendant of the man. She had flown in on a¡­ ¡®Is that a rickshaw?¡¯ Adam thought, watching as someone cloaked, in ck, with a bird mask pulled the young woman along, before she hopped off of it. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Once the story was done, there was a roar of apuse which filled the arena, all the while the Iyrmen youth stood to ept the apuse for some time, before clearing the tform. Adam stretched his body, going for a quick walk around the area. He nced to the Iyrman beside him. ¡°I forgot who Razfan was,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Have you heard the story before?¡± Razfan asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°On my first journey to the Iyr.¡± ¡°It is obvious, due to the Jarot¡¯s contributions to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Jarot¡¯s contribution? What did he do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh, you mean the Rukhs?¡± ¡°No,¡± Razfan said. ¡°You do not know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You will be told sooner orter,¡± Razfan replied, simply. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°Keep your secrets.¡± Drums signalled the end of the break some timeter, and then there came ten Iyrmen, who walked out from the tunnels. Adam didn¡¯t recognise any of them, but he noted their different weapons. He recognised one of the weapons. The Iyrman with the spear caught Adam¡¯s eye, bowing his head before pointing his magical spear to the Half Elf. Adam nodded his head back, surprised to see the spear so soon. ¡°Adam, son of Fate!¡± the Iyrman shouted. ¡°I will fight for you this day.¡± Adam turned a little red, but smiled. ¡®Well, that¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯ ¡°Did you make that spear?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did. I finished it yesterday.¡± Turot smiled and nodded his head, chuffed to bits that Adam was his cousin. Suddenly, they came. From the three other entrances came out three creatures. One was arge boar, with tusks which would skewer any Iyrman in its path, its fur as white as snow. Another was arge bear, one Adam had fought before, a Nightval Bear. Thest was arge wolf, an Elder White Wolf. Three of the Iyrmen leapt away from theirrades, ready to sh with the creatures. As one might have expected, the Iyrmen had no issue dealing with their enemies. The Iyrman wielding the spear Adam had created had gone to fight the Nightval Bear, and with some struggle, managed to kill it. Adam pped his hands as they won, the disy of prowess was amazing, though he was still thinking about the youths earlier in the day, who had been most impressive. More creatures were shown, a tiger which was white, with six legs, a panther which was ck, and lived in a constant state of flux, its body shimmering. There was also a Twilight Fox, which Adam hadn¡¯t expected. It had caused some rm when it bolted up towards the crowd, towards Adam and the others, but an older Iyrman punched it back down towards the tform without a word. Adam had reached for Phantom, but it was not needed. The Twilight Fox was quickly in by one of the older Iyrmen who made up the ten. The death of the Twilight Fox signalled the end of the show. ¡°Did you want me to go and fight them?¡± Strom asked, having sat at the top of the walls behind the crowd, hidden by the brush and sloped height. ¡°No,¡± Chief Iromin replied.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Chief Iromin babysitting Strom still. 269. Work And Play 269. Work And y ¡°How was it?¡± Jurot asked once they had returned from the show. ¡°It was pretty good,¡± Adam said. ¡°You know, I think you sent me there to remind me to remember my ce.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You guys are pretty scary,¡± Adam said, recalling how the old Iyrman punted the Twilight Fox back to die. He managed to kill a Twilight Fox only because he had Phantom and a bunch of cheat like abilities, but that Iyrman had only used their great strength. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We are.¡± ¡°We can y Warriors and Wanderers now?¡± Turot asked, looking up at Adam expectantly. ¡°Oh. I did promise that, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam looked down at the children, noting their excitement within their tired eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really tired tonight, so let¡¯s do it another time.¡± Turot frowned. ¡°You said we can y today.¡± ¡°I know, I know, but I am really tired. You will not enjoy it if I do it today, because I will not be very good. Like how I can¡¯t enchant well when I am sleepy, I cannot run the game when I am sleepy.¡± Turot nodded at the logic, but sighed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good thingse to those who wait, but that¡¯s a lie, so just trust me that I will definitely run a game for you soon, okay?¡± Adam ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You will get vengeance on those Orcs, and it will taste all the more sweeter.¡± Turot¡¯s nostrils red, obviously annoyed at the imaginary Orcs who had dared to betray him. ¡°I cannot believe they have betrayed us.¡± He shook his head and stormed off to his parents. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam said, noting the way his parents looked at him. ¡®Right, I still need to seduce them.¡¯ ¡°Are you thinking something stupid again?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to seduce Mirot and Gorot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so¡­¡± Lucy stopped. ¡°Smart. You weren¡¯t thinking of something stupid for once?¡± ¡°What do you mean for once?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve thought smart things before, at least twice.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like bing a Nephew of the Rot family, and being your friend,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t argue against that.¡± ¡°Wait, only one of those things was smart.¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re on thin ice, Adam.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve done it,¡± called a voice, a stumbling Tinkerer appearing. ¡°Adam. I¡¯ve done it.¡± Adam stared at Filliam. ¡®I forgot all about him.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve done the task?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he managed to say. Filliam¡¯s eyes were drooping, barely able to be kept awake, and he was half slumped over. ¡°Great,¡± Adam said. ¡°How many can you make?¡± The capitalist naturebined with his brotherly nature to care about the toys before the exhausted Tinkerer. ¡°At least fifty,¡± Filliam replied, nodding his head, a smile on his face. ¡°Fifty? How much for each one?¡± ¡°A gold coin for each one,¡± he said. ¡°If Jurot is willing to help me, it may be cheaper, but they will notst as long.¡± ¡°Stick with the gold coin,¡± Adam said. ¡°How many can you make a day?¡± ¡°Five for now, but I¡¯m sure I can make double that sooner orter,¡± he assured. ¡°Cool. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then.¡± ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Filliam said. ¡°Who is this?¡± Kaygak asked, eyeing the Tinkerer suspiciously. ¡°This is Filliam, a Tinkerer,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s been making me some stuff for the children.¡± ¡°What stuff?¡± Kaygak asked, her eyes now suspiciously ring at the Half Elf. Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± ¡°Is it like the Dragon?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t afford that.¡± ¡°Adam, have you been winding up the watch weekly?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°What? I needed to do that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The children had been paying attention to hear what the Tinkerer was making, though Adam had not yet let it slip, and Filliam could feel their gazes on him, but refused to say. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Adam said, patting the Tinkerer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Adam caught the dropping Tinkerer, who closed his eyes and fell dead asleep. ¡°How rude,¡± Adam said. ¡°He didn¡¯t even let me finish my sentence.¡± ¡°He may sleep in the spare room,¡± Sonarot said, swapping Lanarot for the Tinkerer, a good trade in Adam¡¯s eyes, as she carried the thin Tinkerer away to another room where he could sleep in peace. ¡°Hello babby,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair gently. ¡°Did anyone bully you?¡± Lanarot pointed up and squealed, before nestling herself into his chest. She sucked against her hand, still smiling up at her brother. ¡°Sorry, Lanarot, but even I can¡¯t beat God,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yet.¡± The Iyrmen and Lucy stared at Adam, wondering if he was joking. They were certain they had heard something ridiculously crazy, but decided against engaging with it. Strom snickered from afar, trying to stop himself fromughing so hard. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°That young man sure says some crazy things,¡± Strom said. ¡°What did he say?¡± Iromin asked, skipping the most obvious question of how the man managed to hear Adam from hundreds of metres away, with hundreds of Iyrmen all chatting between them. ¡®This is the Iyr,¡¯ the Chief thought, certain. ¡®Only Elder Story has such a great ability.¡¯ ¡°He can¡¯t beat God, yet,¡± Strom said, howling withughter, drinking more of his alcohol. ¡®That does sound like Adam,¡¯ Iromin thought. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I won¡¯t be alive to see it,¡± Strom said, drinking more. ¡°I wonder if I should spend Twilight Month with him instead.¡± Iromin wasn¡¯t sure which would be more favourable for his heart. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever been so stressed before trying to keep Strom reigned in. ¡®Elder Story, please help.¡¯ Omen: 2, 16 ¡°Will you enchant today?¡± Sonarot asked, noting how Adam held the same look as when he was lucky. ¡°I probably should, but¡­¡± He picked his baby sister up. ¡°Though I did say I wouldn¡¯t.¡± He nuzzled her nose, before holding her in his arms. ¡°No, no. I should spend thest day with Lanarot at least.¡± ¡°Then will you take her around?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°Should we go and have some fun together? Do you want to go with your big brothers? I¡¯ll bully Jurot until he says he¡¯lle with us.¡± ¡°You should spend some time with your Guests,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It may do you well.¡± Adam recalled his date with Vonda, and threw a nce to the side, avoiding his sister¡¯s gaze. ¡°I suppose I should.¡± Once they had finished breakfast, the group gathered together and went out to explore the festival together for thest day. Adam dragged Filliam along too, who had worked through most of the festival. ¡°I will be unable to make the toys today!¡± Filliam protested. ¡°There is time to work and time to y,¡± Adam said, sounding like an Iyrman. ¡°As much as I am a Brit, we should at least respect the Iyrmen while we¡¯re within their homes!¡± Filliam grumbled, but followed the group along. Adam could feel Vonda¡¯s gaze against the back of his head, but he ignored it, instead enjoying the festival as they continued moving about. They watched the fights, with Lanarot screaming as though she was possessed by the incarnation of an unholy being. ¡°Lanarot, chill,¡± Adam said, bringing some bread up to her lips for her to bite. She chewed on the bread happily, pointing at the fighting, and babbling. ¡°She truly is an Iyrman,¡± Sir Vonda joked. Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s growing up so well, though I think it is a little too zealous.¡± He brushed her hair. ¡°You should be enjoying colouring at this age, and I don¡¯t mean colouring the snow with the blood of your enemies.¡± Lanarot bit into Adam¡¯s finger as she tried to eat the bread, causing him to pull back. ¡°You bad girl,¡± Adam said, pinching her cheek gently and wiggling it. ¡°I did not know you could enchant,¡± Vonda said. ¡°It never came up,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m not sure I should tell you, in case you tell the other Priests.¡± ¡°I will keep your secret,¡± she said. ¡°As you have kept mine.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Kitool and Jaygak about your thing, I just told them that they should probably listen to you about your task since it would be good for them.¡± ¡°You wanted to share the glory with them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about glory,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I mean, sure, maybe a little, but not that much. I have so many other things to worry about, and the glory might be a little awkward for me, considering my ears.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so strange, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, simply. ¡°Do you have any other secrets?¡± ¡°Many.¡± Sir Vonda nodded her head. ¡°Everyone has their secrets.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The Iyr has so many too.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I understand why, considering, you know.¡± ¡°Considering what?¡± ¡°They¡¯re freaking crazy.¡± Sir Vonda smiled. ¡°They are, aren¡¯t they?¡± The group explored the festival together, before sitting down at several tables out of the way. ¡°About the n from before,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°You said you wanted to make a protection agency of sorts, or a group of inns. You mentioned dumping money into it. Was that moneying from your enchanting?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°You can enchant?¡± Filliam asked, staring at Adam, his eyes full of shock. Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Enchanting, Smithing, Alchemy. What can''t he do? Romance? 270. Adam VS Children 270. Adam VS Children Omen: 8, 10 Adam rubbed his head, feeling the pulsing from drinking so muchst night. He had rambled about his ns for the inns, and the others had joined in on his ridiculousness. Lanarot pped his forehead once she had crawled over to him, babbling to him. ¡°Lanarot, why would you do this to me?¡± he asked, grumbling quietly. He sat up, ruffling her hair, causing her tough and smile as she crawled over and stood beside him, clutching at his shirt. ¡°Look at you, standing so strong,¡± Adam said, ying with his little sister, helping her squat. The pair eventually stepped outside, where the others were all waiting. From Brittany to Fred, the entire gang was here. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got to go back to our previous routines, huh?¡± Adam said, dropping down near them, taking a sip of water. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will be leaving today.¡± ¡°Today?¡± ¡°Near the evening,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We must go and prepare.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Jaygak snickered. ¡°Look at him trying to catch us out.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll all be gone for the entire Twilight Month?¡± ¡°We will return in the first month of dawnval, midway through.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you miss our little sister¡¯s first birthday, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°I should return, though that matter is not up to me.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t keep our friends waiting,¡± Adam said. ¡°We have business to do in the second month.¡± ¡°If we do not return, you may go without us,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Go without you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Do I look that stupid? Why the hell would I do something so dangerous without the three of you? If something happens, whose going to drag me out? Dunes and Vonda are great, but Nobby and Brittany are still training, and the other two are barely wanting to live the next day as it is.¡± Adam looked to Fred and Jonn. ¡°No offence.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not how that works,¡¯ Fred thought. ¡°Then you must wait,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± The group began to train that morning for a short while, with the children tossing snowballs at the wall to see who could get the most points. Once they had finished bathing, the group began to eat breakfast, with Adam feeding his little sister. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to take over training for the two of you,¡± Adam said, looking to Nobby and Brittany. ¡°I¡¯m not so good with the bow and stuff, but I can probably help you with keeping up with your fitness regiment at least.¡± ¡°I will continue to teach her the bow,¡± Jonn said. ¡°That works out just fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°So I¡¯ll focus mostly on Nobby then.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. ¡°You¡¯re leavingter today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Then you need to make sure you recharge properly,¡± Adam said, picking his sister up, and cing her on Jurot¡¯sp. Jurot looked down at Lanarot, who look up to stare at him too, her face covered in the fruit she had been eating. ¡°Hoo!¡± Lanarot squealed, revealing her tiny teeth through her smile. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You need to spend the day with her since she won¡¯t be able to see you in a while,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam left it at that, trusting the Iyrman to look after their younger sister. ¡°How could you eat without us?¡± called Nirot, who approached with herpanions. The others were staring at Adam, having heard much about him from their Cousin. ¡°With our mouths,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam stifled a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re such a dad, Jurot.¡± Jurot threw him a look, furrowing his brows for only a moment. ¡°What does that mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin another time,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°Look who we have here, little miss winner of the-¡° Nirot cleared her throat, staring at Adam with a raised brow. ¡°They sent you?¡± ¡°Yeah they sent me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Turot and I both watched.¡± Nirot smiled, sitting beside her brother, ruffling his hair. ¡°So you are Adam,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re Naqokan, right?¡± ¡°Naqokan, daughter of Rokan.¡± ¡°Faool and Laygak, right?¡± Adam said. ¡°If I recall correctly, I heard you were a wood nerd, Laygak.¡± ¡°I can carve wood,¡± Laygak said, nodding his head. ¡°Will you be here during nightval?¡± Laygak nodded. ¡°Then could I ask for your assistance in some weapons I may make?¡± Laygak narrowed his eyes, looking past Adam to his mother, who held a disapproving look, before looking back at Adam. ¡°Okay.¡± Kaygak narrowed his eyes. ¡®How dare you rebel so openly against me.¡¯ Adam shook their forearms. ¡°I watched what you-¡° ¡°Adam, will you enchant during nightval?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± Nirot asked. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what she was getting at, but he felt as though she was trying to tell him something. ¡®Oh, wait. That was meant to be a secret, right?¡¯ ¡°Are you strong?¡± Laygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m an Expert,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Just like me,¡± Jaygak said, punching her cousin gently. Laygak narrowed his eyes until they were nearly shut. Jaygak usually pranked him, but that was so unbelievable, he wasn¡¯t sure it was a joke. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Those were half truths.¡± ¡°Half truths are whole lies.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Laygak knows what¡¯s up.¡± ¡°The sky?¡± Laygak replied. ¡°It¡¯s apliment meaning you are wise,¡± Adam said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°An Expert?¡± Naqokan looked to Faool. ¡°Then can we fight you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°You want toe at me three against one?¡± ¡°Four,¡± Nirot said. ¡°As long as Lanarot doesn¡¯t get to watch,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why not?¡± Nirot asked, staring up at him with a smirk on her face. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°If I get to use Phantom, then I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You have your magic.¡± ¡°That I do,¡± Adam said, thinking about whether it was a good idea. ¡®Hold on. Aren¡¯t they just Level 1 babies?¡¯ Omen: 8, 10 ¡°You know what,¡± Adam said, getting up. ¡°Sure. I get to use my armour, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nirot said. ¡°You will really fight us?¡± Naqokan asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, stretching out his neck. ¡°If I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll just drop a Fireball.¡± ¡°You cannot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will die.¡± Adam stared at him long and hard. ¡°Laygak wouldn¡¯t.¡± Sonarot held in herughter. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to cast a Fireball in the Iyr, not unless it was sanctioned.¡± Nirot, Naqokan, and Laygak all felt a tinge of excitement inside their hearts, wanting a taste of the Fireball. ¡®This is my test in life,¡¯ Faool thought, exchanging a look with Kitool. Adam was adorned in his armour, triple checking his spells, before he was given a spare axe. He grabbed his die, and strapped the shield on tight, readying himself. ¡°Are you four ready?¡± Adam asked, looking at the four of them. Laygak was the only one in armour, donning chain mail. Each Iyrman wielded their family¡¯s weapons. ¡°Yes,¡± the four replied. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 10 (9) Nirot and Naqokan leapt at him like beasts, their entire bodies turning red. Adam caught Nirot¡¯s axe with his own, pushing away Naqokan¡¯s greatsword with his shield, though he could feel the heft behind the swing. Laygak and Faool managed ncing bows against his armour, unable to really do anysting damage, though he had forgotten that Faool could also strike with his body, though it seemed he had struck a terrible part of Adam¡¯s armour, stepping back, trying to kick away the pain in his leg. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Adam asked, deciding against bullying them. Attack D20 + 6 = 10 (4) Miss! Attack D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 8 (3)(1) Adam managed to force Faool away with a heavy swing, which almost caused him to drop his staff. Health: 65 -> 52 Adam managed to defend against the onught well enough, narrowly dodging another terrible blow from Naqokan, who seemed to hold a terrifying strength. ¡®Her natural strength is greater than-¡® Adam¡¯s axe pulsed against Nirot¡¯s axe, as the Iyrman managed to push him back. His arm ached terribly from the heavy blow, and he winced. ¡°Right, you¡¯re Jurot¡¯s cousin.¡± Attack D20 + 6 = 13 (7) Miss! Attack D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 13 (1, 5)(1, 2) Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) Adam¡¯s axe struck Faool upside the head, causing him to drop right away. Adam stepped aside, calling out the magical words to heal the knocked out young man. ¡°Sorry Faool, mind getting out the way?¡± Faool opened his eyes, seeing hispanions descending upon Adam. He understood what had happened, and so slipped away to the side. Adam had aimed for him in order to get the only other one with multiple attacks. More attacks meant more critical hits, and Adam didn¡¯t want to deal with it. Unfortunately for him, Iyrmen were Iyrmen. Health: 52 -> 23 ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he cursed, feeling a ttering of de and axe, which he tried to defend against, though the blow rained upon him, forcing him back. ¡°You should be careful not to fall before we have our fun!¡± Nirot warned, though it was Naqokan¡¯s blow which had caused him to fall back. Adam and the trio continued to trade blows as Adam tried to reposition himself. ¡°Fine then, no more holding back!¡± Adam dered. Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 23 -> 28 Attack D20 + 6 = 9 (3) D20 + 6 = 12 (6) Miss! Attack D20 + 6 = 7 (1) D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Mana: 17 -> 16 1D6 + 1D3 + 2D6 + 4 = 18 (6)(1)(2, 5) Damage resisted! 13 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack D20 + 6 = 11 (5) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 9 (2)(3) Damage resisted! 5 damage! Attack D20 + 6 = 14 (9) D20 + 6 = 20 (14) 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 12 (5)(3) Adam, who managed to side step to rain down a heavy blow against Naqokan, who did not fall even as he channelled his magic through himself. ¡°What do they feed you Iyrmen?¡± Adam asked, managing to push Nirot back with his shield, before striking across both Naqokan and Laygak with a terrifying swiftness, his axe almost blurring as the pair dropped down, and he quickly pulled back, facing Nirot. Nirot charged forward, axe striking axe, but did not manage to force Adam away. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 28 -> 33 Attack D20 + 6 = 26 (20) D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 18 (5, 5)(1, 3) Damage resisted! 9 damage! Attack D20 + 6 = 18 (12) D20 + 6 = 20 (14) 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 8 (1)(3) Damage resisted! 4 damage! Adam¡¯s de struck across her front, causing a momentary fright within the Half Elf, who dared not to expand any Mana to strike deeper, in fear of identally killing the young Iyrman. Yet, his de swung again, filled with his hopes, yet even under the mighty second blow, which caused the young Iyrman to twitch, she did not fall. ¡°Damn it,¡± Adam said, knocking her axe aside with his shield, swiftly moving to the side. Warrior Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 33 -> 38 Attack D20 + 6 = 11 (5) D20 + 6 = 15 (9) Miss! Attack D20 + 6 = 18 (11) D20 + 6 = 20 (13) 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 11 (6)(1) Damage resisted! 6 damage! Nirot¡¯s quick reflexes managed to dodge one of his blows, but Adam pulled back on his handle, and struck her right between the eyes, causing her to drop. ¡®Even tiger cubs are tigers,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I really am in the wrong genre.¡¯ Lanarot¡¯s terrifying screeches of demonic joy broke the silence.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
He really is in the wrong genre. Lanarot needs some chill. 271. Penetrating Hearts 271. Prating Hearts Adam¡¯s eyes fell to his little sister, who was currently clutching her hands together tightly, shaking with a thirst for more blood to be spilled. ¡®We¡¯re such a bad influence on my Lanababy,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how to ept that his sister may be too zealous about spilling blood. He spent more Mana casting Healing Word to bring the Iyrmen back up. ¡°You guys okay?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Nirot said. ¡°You are strong,¡± Naqokan said, helping Laygak up. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, smiling at the pair of Iyrmen who were getting to their feet. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Did you need to use magic against them?¡± Kaygak asked, checking on her son. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They are not Experts, and they are no threat to you.¡± ¡°No threat?¡± Adam asked, his eyebrows raised. ¡°They¡¯re Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Yes, but they are still young.¡± ¡°Yeah, and they almost downed me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You might be used to it, but I don¡¯t forget how scary Iyrmen are. Naqokan there is probably stronger than Jurot physically.¡± Naqokan¡¯s nostrils red, her lips twitching up into a smile. ¡°I am quite strong for my age.¡± ¡°I have no shame using my Smites against any of you. Plus, my little sister was watching so I couldn¡¯t lose.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have used any. Plus, I could have ended the fight earlier if I didn¡¯t hold back so much.¡± ¡°Adam, let us marry,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam said, almost reflexively. ¡°I am strong as you said, and our children will be-¡° ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Adam butt in. ¡°I will not marry yet, not for a few years. It doesn¡¯t matter who offers to marry me, whether it¡¯s you, Cirot and Sirot, or Entalia, or even Mara.¡± ¡°Entalia?¡± Naqokan asked. ¡°Queen Silvari, The Silver Terror?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naqokan looked to her mother first, before looking to her uncle, and then finally to her Aunt, who nodded her head. ¡°Are you certain you do not wish to marry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re too young for my taste.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°The same as Jurot.¡± ¡°I am sixteen,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°That is not much younger.¡± Adam winced. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Naqokan replied, simply, leaving Adam be. ¡°Is Lanarot okay?¡± Adam asked, looking to the baby, who had finally calmed down. ¡°She enjoyed the fight,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Yeah, I could tell. Should she be so excited for fights like that?¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Laygak called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you not like men?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Laygak slowly nodded his head. He had only heard the names of women when Adam spoke about refusing to marry, so he assumed. Naqokan furrowed her brows at him. ¡°You are an Elf?¡± ¡°Only half.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°How did you be so strong?¡± Faool asked, seeing that Adam was not enjoying the topic at hand. ¡°I enchanted and beat some monsters,¡± Adam said. ¡°He relied on Jurot and the Iyr to be so strong,¡± Mirot said. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was given a taste of what you all received, and it helped in boosting my strength quickly.¡± ¡°You became an Expert so quickly?¡± ¡°Jurot, Jaygak, Kitool, and I, yeah.¡± ¡°You as well, cousin Kitool?¡± Kitool bowed her head, confirming Adam¡¯s words. ¡°That is extremely rare. Usually it requires at least two years, even at the quickest of paces,¡± Faool said. ¡°Adam does not know how to rest,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He goes from quest to quest, and does not take weeks in between each quest.¡± Faool raised his brow. ¡°You do not take a quest and then take a week off? How do you allow yourself to stabilise your experiences?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I have my own system.¡± He smirked knowingly. Faool merely nodded. ¡°Then, did my Cousins be so powerful because you trained with them?¡± ¡°We all adventured together for a while,¡± Adam said. ¡°We slew a Dragon, and that helped a lot.¡± The trio of Iyrmen all looked to their family for confirmation. ¡°Very strong boy,¡± Katool said, stating it as a fact. ¡°Which reminds me, I should probably hand out Dragon scales to you all too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Today is for gifts,¡± Faool confirmed. ¡°Right!¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the stuff.¡± He quickly turned away from the group to head to the warehouse, wanting to put some distance between the awkward conversations and himself. ¡®Seriously, what¡¯s with all the Iyrmen who love to make everything awkward?¡¯ Adam sighed, making his way to the warehouse. ¡°Did you really want to marry him?¡± Halikan asked. ¡°He is strong, and has many skills,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Our family will certainly rise greater with cousin, myself, and him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame he doesn¡¯t have horns,¡± Laygak said, recalling how the Half Elf had taken both he and Naqokan out simultaneously. ¡®Jaygak will not want him.¡¯ ¡°It is also a shame he is not into men.¡± Faool nodded his head. ¡°If we could have seduced him, then our families could rise once again. We do not have someone with the same calibre as Cousin Amokan, Naqokan, Nirot, or Cousin Jurot.¡± Sonarot beamed with a smile, radiating against the dark expressions of the other Iyrmen, who were not pleased that Adam had seduced their children. ¡°He has many who wish to marry him, but no space in his heart to ept any other,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Perhaps he will only marry the woman Lanarot points him towards?¡± The Iyrmen couldn¡¯t help but feel that was the case, considering how much he adored his younger sister. ¡°He is not like that, is he?¡± Kaygak asked, only to find Sonarot ring at her. ¡°If you wish to ask him, you may do so to his face,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. ¡°Adam, Nephew of the Rot family?¡± an Iyrman asked. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did you need something?¡± ¡°We have packaged the items,¡± the Iyrman said, motioning to a box made of wood to the side. Adam picked up the box, nodding his head to the Iyrman. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± With that, he was gone. ¡°Adam?¡± Sir Vonda called. ¡°Hey Vonda, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The sky?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s, uh, how are you?¡± ¡°Well, and you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Carrying a box.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said. Adam smiled. ¡°Well, if you want to know, you cane with me.¡± Vonda felt as though it was going to be something queer, so she followed him back to the estate. ¡°The Iyr is such a lovely ce.¡± ¡°Right? I hope I am weed here forever.¡± ¡°You are a Nephew, are you not?¡± ¡°I am, for now,¡± Adam said. ¡°That might change.¡± ¡°You are strange, but I think the Iyr considers you as someone who benefits them more than you endanger them.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how long thatsts. If they wee Strom here, then I should be weed here. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s strong, maybe even a little stronger than the Chief.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it goes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Some cool old man that even the Chief has to respect, who talks about being over a thousand years old. No, maybe he¡¯s much stronger than the Chief. I wonder if he could handle multiple monstrous Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Are there beings who can deal with multiple powerful Iyrmen?¡± ¡°The Gods?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow at her. ¡°Fair point.¡± When they finally returned, the children were already being given their gifts. Mostly clothes and weapons made of various different materials, though nothing which could cut them identally, or purposefully. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I just spoke with Uncle Snowiyr, and he sent me here with his gifts for all the good boys and girls.¡± The children looked up to Adam, before swarming around him, staring up at him with expectant eyes. ¡°Where is Uncle Snowiyr?¡± Katool asked. ¡°He¡¯s really busy right now, so he sent me in his stead,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve all been good, so I¡¯m here with the gifts he has sent me.¡± He ced down the box before unravelling half of it, revealing the various little packages within. He peeked through one and handed it to Raygak, who revealed the peppers. ¡°Red peppers!¡± Raygak said, excitedly. ¡°My favourite.¡± ¡°Right, and they¡¯re all yours,¡± Adam said. ¡°All of them?¡± Raygak asked. There were ten, one for each day of the week, and more. ¡°Yep. If Jaygak tries to steal any, you let me know and I¡¯ll sort her out,¡± Adam said, winking at him, before his eyes snapped to Jaygak, narrowing them at her with a re. ¡°Okay,¡± Raygak said, grabbing a pepper before biting it. He winced from how cold and spicy it was, but continued to eat it. He handed out the cheese to Turot, the nuts to Taygak, fruit for Katool, and another set of peppers for Saygak. Damokan and Kalokan were harder to shop for, since he wasn¡¯t sure what they were really into, so instead there were a pair of small wooden contraptions full of sugar. The children all ate some of their gifts, sharing some of them between one another. Adam had tried to make sure they each received roughly the same amount, not wanting them to feel as though he favoured one over the other. The trio who had only just met Adam stared at him. They weren¡¯t sure what Kaygak had meant earlier, but they did now. ¡®He is quite the young man,¡¯ Halikan thought, signalling her daughter with her eyes. Naqokan shook her head. Adam had already refused, so she wouldn¡¯t press the issue. ¡®I need to be stronger so that he will ept me.¡¯ Then, a thought passed in her mind, and her eyes fell to Lanarot, whose head was pulled back towards Jurot¡¯s chest as she stared up at her older brother. ¡®It is not Adam¡¯s heart I need to prate.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
I''m having so much fun writing this story! Thanks for all the views and support! I''ve ruined my sleep (again) so I haven''t been feeling too well, but I have been drafting like an animal. These rolls are so insane, and I hope that you guys are excited for what''s toe in the future. However, until thates to pass, enjoy the next few, totally slice of life chapters, with definitely no action at all... 272. Unwanted Gifts 272. Unwanted Gifts ¡°Now,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have my own gifts for you too, but they might take a little while toe.¡± The children looked up at Adam, in various states of eating. ¡°More?¡± Katool asked, staring up at the Half Elf. ¡°Of course I have more for my adorable little Cousins,¡± Adam said. ¡°We still have half a box, right?¡± The children looked down at the box, which was still half covered. They nodded, agreeing with Adam¡¯s assertions of the current situation. Adam pulled the cover aside, revealing all manner of bars made of wood and metal. ¡°Turot,e here.¡± He reached down and grabbed the stylus and paper which hade with the box. The boy walked over, looking down at the box, seeing all the different woods and metals. Jurot¡¯s shadow covered the boy and the box, as he stared down at the wood. ¡°Jurot, let him see properly,¡± Adam said. ¡®I should have known he¡¯d be interested.¡¯ Lanarot reached down towards the shiny metals and the wood, but Adam reached out to tickle her hands. ¡°You already have your own, don¡¯t be so greedy,¡± Adam cooed at her, causing her to pull her hands back and giggle at him. Turot looked up at Adam expectantly. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam realised how the boy would have been stuck without any direction from him. ¡°I want you to pick a wood and a metal, your favourite two.¡± ¡°My favourite?¡± Turot asked, squatting down in front of the box, cing his chin on his hands. ¡°I like this wood and this metal.¡± ¡°Iyr oak is a good choice,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°You did not want Iyr sapple?¡± Turot looked up at his cousin, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I want Iyr sapple.¡± ¡°Jurot, do you want me to beat you up?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him Turot. Tell me, what does your heart tell you?¡± Turot looked up at Adam, unsure. ¡°Let¡¯s do Iyr oak, okay? This metal too.¡± Adam wrote down something on the slip of paper. ¡°Okay, I want Katool to choose next, youngest to oldest.¡± ¡°I am older than Katool,¡± Turot said. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re also a Rot, so I have to make sure you go first,¡± Adam replied, ruffling his hair. Katool spent a long moment thinking before pointing to Turot. ¡°I want same.¡± ¡°I want you to pick your own,¡± Adam said. ¡°How about we let everyone else pick first and you can speak with your sister?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The others began to pick their own materials, with Kitool eventually picking the materials she had discussed with her sister. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Adam said, before ncing to the others. ¡°You four, you shoulde pick some materials yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to gift give to us?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my Cousins too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We are not children.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched, smirking at the group. ¡°You are, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nirot narrowed her eyes. ¡°I cannot believe you would use magic to beat children.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Just get over here so I can figure out what to make for you too!¡± The three behind Nirot looked at her. ¡°You do not need to make us anything,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°We have only met.¡± ¡°So?¡± Adam said. ¡°I want to make you things because I want to make you things.¡± ¡°We cannot ept so easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m just figuring out what materials to use. I probably won¡¯t make them in a while.¡± The trio looked apprehensive, looking to Nirot for support. She was a Rot, meaning she had some rtions with the Half Elf. ¡°You guys are such sore losers,¡± Adam used. ¡°Just because I beat you, you don¡¯t want to get along with me.¡± ¡°It is not that,¡± Naqokan assured. ¡°These materials do note cheap in the Iyr, and we have weapons already.¡± ¡°There is no need for another weapon when our families possess so many,¡± Faool added. ¡°I would not mind,¡± Laygak admitted. ¡°However, my Cousins are right.¡± ¡°Yeah, but are they magical?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No?¡± Naqokan replied, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Are you going to enchant them?¡± Nirot asked, ring at the Half Elf. ¡°Adam, there is only so much you can get away with.¡± ¡°If I want to enchant weapons for my Cousins, whose going to stop me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You? Naqokan?¡± ¡°Our families have enchanted weapons already,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°Sure, but they¡¯re for the family. I¡¯m making magical weapons for you all to own personally, until you find something better, in which case you can hand them over to your family, or to your kids.¡± ¡°Passing our weapons to our younger siblings is a good way of passing on the weapons, but we have no need for them,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°If you wish to make magical weapons, then do so for the children.¡± ¡°I was already going to do that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I wanted to know what materials they wanted their weapons to be made from.¡± ¡°What?¡± Naqokan replied. Jurot and the others exchanged looks between one another, before returning their gazes to their Cousins. Finally, they would also suffer the ridiculousness of Adam. However, it wasn¡¯t just Jurot and the others around, but also the adults, who had heard Adam¡¯s statement. ¡°You are going to enchant weapons for the children?¡± Sonarot asked, asking on behalf of all the children. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You should not enchant weapons for children,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°They are children,¡± she said, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes, trying to see what he was up to. She had thought she had him all figured out, but there were times even he surprised her. ¡°What need of they for magical weapons?¡± ¡°I made Lanarot one, so why shouldn¡¯t I make them one?¡± Adam replied. Sonarot remained silent. It was very true Adam had made his sister a magical weapon, but she was also his sister. However, the others were also his Cousins, so if he made his sister a magical weapon, could he not also make his Cousins magical weapons? The other adults quickly realised that Sonarot had been stumped, so they nced between one another. ¡°That is ridiculous,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°I will not ept it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me giving gifts to my adorable Cousins?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is not wrong, it is just not done.¡± ¡°So? I gave them all food and no oneined. It¡¯s my money, so I should be able to spend it as I please.¡± ¡°There is a difference between food and magical weapons.¡± ¡°The Iyr is quite snowy,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I thought we were stating obvious things to one another.¡± Kaygak narrowed her eyes, which twitched at the strange Half Elf. Adam was an unknown, something the Iyrmen couldn¡¯tprehend. ¡°You should treat others with respect.¡± ¡°You first,¡± Adam replied, almost childishly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a problem with me since the start. You, as well as my Aunt¡¯s brother and sister, I know that you don¡¯t like me. I know that you don¡¯t actually have a problem with me handing out magical weapons, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s me handing them out.¡± ¡°We may not like you, but that has nothing to do with refusing the magical weapons.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I doubt it.¡± ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°How can you say that?¡± Mirot snapped at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve even doubted my rtionship with my precious sister, and you threatened my Aunt too.¡± ¡°Our family matters are none of your concern,¡± Mirot replied. ¡°Of course they are,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how being a Nephew works, but if you be the Family Head, things might be difficult for me.¡± ¡°Is that what you are worried about? The difficult you will have leeching onto our family?¡± Mirot replied. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the benefits being in the Iyr provides,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lanarot is my priority. Whether or not the Iyr epts me is irrelevant. Whether or not you ept me is irrelevant. However, I know how this works. I leave the matter alone, and it¡¯lle to bite me in the asster.¡± ¡°I do not like you,¡± Mirot stated. ¡°However, I respect my sister¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Whether or not you respect her wishes today or tomorrow is not what I¡¯m concerned about.¡± His eyes fell to Gorot too, and he sighed. ¡°I understand why, as a parent, you feel concerned about me. I¡¯m a strange young man, and I say a lot of things. I do a lot of things too, and so far I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything which causes rm to the Iyr.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what his real point was. He wasn¡¯t certain what he should do, either, as the Iyr was a ce of action. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple?¡± called a familiar voice nearby. Appearing from the way was Strom, who had been listening to Adam from afar the entire time. ¡°They obviously don¡¯t respect you.¡± ¡°Hey, Strom,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did youe here to tell me that there¡¯s snow in the Iyr too?¡± ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°If they don¡¯t respect you, you just have to beat them up.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam really does act like a noble... I think this Strom guy has a point, don''t you? 273. Sounds Like A Fair Fight 273. Sounds Like A Fair Fight ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That¡¯s how it always works,¡± Strom said, nodding his head to the Iyrmen. ¡°You get some people with bright ideas, so you need to beat them down so they keep their mouth shut.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Chief?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he meant to babysit you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been allowed to roam free as I please, as long as I don¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡± Strom smiled, like a cheeky teenager who knew he could get away with anything. ¡°I have a feeling that you like to get into trouble a lot.¡± ¡°They say dragons of a scale, fly in a trail,¡± Strom said. Adam shook his head slowly. ¡°You know, Strom. I think I¡¯m the second most queer person here.¡± ¡°Who is first?¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Since you are having an issue with your Aunts and Uncle, why don¡¯t you just beat them up?¡± Strom asked. ¡°I can¡¯t just beat them up,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not everything can be solved with violence.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°What do you mean, why not? They dislike me, and if I beat them up, they¡¯ll just dislike me more.¡± ¡°Do you believe you can beat us so easily?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°As long as I have Phantom and my magic. Without Phantom it¡¯s probably pretty even, with me as the favourite.¡± Mirot red at him. ¡°Then let us fight.¡± ¡°Sure, tomorrow or so,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve used a lot of my abilities today, so it¡¯s probably a fifty fifty chance even with Phantom.¡± Mirot could not believe just how eager Adam was to try and shame her. ¡°Do you believe I am so weak?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°You¡¯re strong, so are all the other Aunts and Uncles around.¡± ¡°You believe you are more powerful?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, once again with the most casual tone. ¡°I think that Phantom is one hell of a weapon, and my magic and other abilities give me a better shot against most than the average Expert.¡± Mirot could not refute his statement. ¡°Then you will face me tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Then Uncle Gorot the next day, and Aunt Kaygak the day after?¡± ¡°You will face us three, one by one?¡± Gorot asked. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It would be difficult.¡± ¡°So? It¡¯ll be worth it if I actually manage to do it. Plus¡­¡± Adam fell silent, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Jurot and the others are going to have fun without me, so it¡¯s only fair I get to have fun too,¡± he said. ¡°They won¡¯t be there to watch.¡± Adam¡¯s lips grew into a smirk towards Jaygak. ¡°It¡¯s still worth it for us to go,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Don¡¯t be mean to my Aunt.¡± ¡°Do you think he can beat me?¡± Kaygak asked. ¡°Adam is¡­¡± Jaygak wondered how to describe him. ¡°Strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He defeated an Awakened Wolf with a single blow.¡± ¡°Pure luck,¡± Kaygak replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Adam is very lucky, and even when he is not, the things he is able to do are still greater than the things I can do.¡± ¡°Can you defeat me?¡± Kaygak asked. ¡°If I was as lucky as Adam, yes.¡± Jurot spoke the truth, as far as Kaygak was aware. ¡°Then I would like to see it, your ability to defeat me,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°We, too, will use the weapons and armours at our disposal.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That¡¯s only fair.¡± ¡°Then I will face you, Adam,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°Then it¡¯ll be Aunt Mirot, Aunt Kaygak, then Uncle Gorot?¡± ¡°I will face you first,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°If you cannot defeat me, then you will be unable to defeat Mirot.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± ¡°Fight?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°That is right,¡± Kaygak said. Taygak smiled. ¡®Won¡¯t it be bad if I beat them in front of their kids?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, what am I doing? Logic with Iyrmen?¡¯ ¡°You have heard him,¡± Mirot said. ¡°We are allowed to use the magical weapons of our family.¡± ¡°I have,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You will need to ask mother.¡± Mirot slowly bowed her head. ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± Adam asked, looking to Strom once more. ¡°I could smell the fun,¡± he said, looking down at the materials. ¡°The Iyr has so many materials to use.¡± He counted at least ten different woods and ten different metals, though he knew of many more which remained in the Iyr. ¡°No stormwood?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s precious, and Jurot has a little to carve.¡± ¡°Everything should be made of stormwood,¡± Strom said. ¡°It is the best wood.¡± ¡°Stormwood is not the best wood,¡± Jurot replied, with Lanarot in his arm. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Stormwood is-¡° ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam interrupted. ¡°Stop talking about wood and y with Lanarot. She won¡¯t be able to see you for so long, so you need to y with her properly.¡± ¡°So he¡¯ll be having fun without you?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I hear it¡¯s important. If they¡¯re sending Experts in, I assume it¡¯s something dangerous.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen are hard to kill,¡± Strom assured. ¡°When are you guys leaving anyway?¡± Adam asked. ¡°In a few hours,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Mostly. I will be able to leave within moments once I am collected.¡± Adam wondered if there was anything he could do before they would leave, but he decided against it. ¡°Adam,¡± Sir Vonda said, cing a hand on his shoulder. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped towards her eyes. ¡®Oh, shit. I forgot you were here!¡¯ ¡°Enjoy your time with your friends,¡± she said. ¡°You work too much.¡± ¡°You sound like my Aunt.¡± ¡°She is wise.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. Sir Vonda wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was. She had watched him hand out the various gifts, and she thought she understood him. ¡®You¡¯ll make them all magical weapons? How many thousands of gold will that cost? You aren¡¯t even going to ept money for them, are you? Now you¡¯re going to fight with their parents?¡¯ Sir Vonda sighed, wondering if she¡¯d ever be able to understand Adam. He was something beyond her, and she wondered if even Mother Soza could understand Adam. There was an awkwardness in the air, one which quickly disappeared once Jarot and Churot arrived. His eyes snapped to Strom, who smiled at him, and the pair exchanged a nod. The children very quickly swarmed the old Iyrman, excitedly greeting him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jarot. ¡°Show some respect,¡± Mirot said. ¡°What are you doing here, old geezer?¡± Adam corrected himself. ¡°My grandson is going soon, and it may be thest time I see him,¡± Jarot said, sitting down beside Jurot, ruffling his hair. ¡°I cannot let you leave before we drink together.¡± The children dispersed from him, returning back to whatever they were doing. ¡°Jurot won¡¯t die,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you die, Jurot, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°If I die, how can you kill me?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Baktu nicely,¡± Adam replied, simply. Jarotughed. ¡°How can I get used to your audacity?¡± ¡°Speaking of audacity, I¡¯m going to be fighting Aunt Mirot soon.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Mirot?¡± Jarot asked, looking to his daughter. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Adam has allowed us to face him with our magical weapons,¡± Mirot said. ¡°I will be borrowing the Sunder Axe.¡± ¡°You wish to borrow the Sunder Axe to face Adam?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I would like to see that fight.¡± ¡°Then that can be my revenge,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I still remember how you beat me so badly back then.¡± ¡°Sometimes families fight, there is nothing wrong with it,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°When is the fight?¡± ¡°Well, tomorrow is Aunt Kaygak, then it¡¯ll be either Uncle Gorot or Aunt Mirot. Not sure.¡± ¡°You will face them all?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°One by one as the days pass.¡± Jarot furrowed his brows, before looking at Mirot, Gorot, and then Kaygak. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°He wishes to create magical weapons for our children,¡± Kaygak replied. Jarot smiled. ¡°Oh? Then is that not good? His magical weapons are quite powerful. He may be able to defeat me with his Phantom.¡± ¡°We cannot ept,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°Our families are not so wealthy, and what is the use of magical weapons for children?¡± ¡°His prices are low.¡± ¡°So low, they¡¯re zero,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to charge my cute little Cousins, obviously.¡± ¡°Then what is the matter?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°It is our fortune to ept his favour.¡± ¡°We still do not trust him,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°Do you not trust my judgement?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°It is not that,¡± Kaygak stated, quickly. ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± Adam said, ufortable with the direction their conversation was going. ¡°We haven¡¯t actually stated the terms.¡± ¡°The terms are simple,¡± Mirot said. ¡°You may use whatever equipment and magic at your disposal to face us, and we will do the same.¡± ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll leave me alone?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I can make my magical weapons for your kids as I please, and you will not interfere in my rtionship with my sister?¡± ¡°We cannot interfere with your rtionship with Lanarot,¡± Mirot stated, simply. ¡°If you can beat us, then we will notin about your abilities or your strength.¡± ¡°Everyone knows I¡¯m pretty strong, that¡¯s not why we¡¯re fighting,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will not interfere with your business,¡± Mirot said. ¡°You will be a member of the Rot family, and I will have faith in you as such.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll ept that.¡± ¡°If you lose, you will remain distant from our children,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°I do not want you corrupting my Taygak and Saygak.¡± Laygak looked to his mother. ¡°Mother, that is not right. He is a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°It is up to his abilities as to whether he is able to grasp victory in the bouts,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°So you have three chances to push me away from your children, and I need to beat all three of you in order to be able to live freely?¡± Adam asked. Jarot couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed in front of Strom that his family was bullying Adam like this. ¡°That is-¡° Kaygak began, only to be interrupted by the Half Elf. ¡°Sounds like a fair fight,¡± Adam said, grinning at Kaygak. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Elder Zijin asked, stepping into the courtyard. He had heard that Strom had appeared, but then he saw Adam aggravating his Aunt. Behind him were the rest of Adam¡¯s cohorts. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything this¡­¡± Adam began, only to remember the entirety of thest few moments.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Actually, Adam, this time it was your fault... Adam is about to get taught a lesson. 274. Goodbyes Given 274. Goodbyes Given ¡°Are you not embarrassed of yourself?¡± Zijin asked, having been told about the situation. ¡°Adam is a Nephew of the family, with Elder Lykan¡¯s approval, and the Chief vouches for him too. How can you behave this way?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected that the Elder was going to tell the Iyrmen off, which was equally as embarrassing for him. ¡°I have always used my own eyes and ears to judge things, Elder Zijin,¡± Mirot stated. ¡°It will be the same for Adam.¡± Elder Zijin rubbed his forehead, wondering what he should do. ¡°Since you have both agreed, I will not suppress the matter, as long as it ispleted before Twilight Month.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on it taking that long,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will be there to officiate the bouts.¡± Elder Zijin could feel the sourness on his tongue. ¡®Even if Adam is strong, to bully him like this, it is uneptable.¡¯ ¡°How is it that you are always getting yourself into trouble?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Now with your family? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, watching as Raool and Tizgak brought back a boar, which was set to be roasted. ¡°Are we having a party?¡± ¡°It is gift giving,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°We will eat and drink our fill, and then the four of us will leave.¡± He held Lanarot¡¯s waist as she sat down on hisp, facing him, staring up at him. Adam wanted to y with Lanarot too, but he wanted the pair of them to spend more time together before Jurot had to leave. He watched as his sisterughed randomly, and paused, only tough again. All the while, Jurot was holding her waist, staring down at her. ¡°Should I go get a story?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You could read it to her.¡± Jurot seemed to have no clue about how to y with a baby. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jurot said. Adam brought him one of the many books which were kept in their home, and Jurot pulled Lanarot to his chest, letting her face the book which he read whilst holding it one hand. ¡°When are you going to have children?¡± Vonda asked. Adam almost coughed from the shock of her question. ¡°Probably after I get married.¡± ¡°I think you would make a good father, Adam.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help the smile which painted his face. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°If you are half as good as a father as you are a brother, then you will be one of the best still.¡± ¡°A highpliment, and I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Are you worried about tomorrow¡¯s fight?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I can¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Will you be able to win?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to prepare different spells than I¡¯m used to,¡± Adam said. ¡°It will be difficult, but I should be okay. If I can attack first, I should be fine.¡± ¡°What about against Mirot?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°She is a Rot, and she seemed to hold a greater rage.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°She¡¯s going to be tough.¡± ¡°You do not believe you can beat her so easily?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You beat Otkan.¡± ¡°Otkan held back, and she didn¡¯t have any magical weapons or armour,¡± Adam said. ¡°How powerful is this Sunder Axe?¡± ¡°It is greater than your Phantom in some ways,¡± Jarot said, smiling towards the young man. ¡°Though you should worry about Kaygak first.¡± ¡°Is she strong?¡± ¡°I will bet on you, as always,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Whether you win or lose, it does not matter.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡± ¡°I will be making one hundred gold tomorrow,¡± Jarot said, sipping his wine. The boar was roasted, and the Iyrmen came together to dance and sing. Lucy talked with Strom, speaking about her previous life, with Nobby sitting near them, wondering what she was talking about. Brittany was with Jonn, and the pair were talking with one another about Jonn¡¯s adventures. Fred sat with Vonda, speaking with her about her life. Adam sipped some wine, before taking Lanarot from Jurot, letting her sleep in his arms as Jarot and Jurot spoke to one another, drinking and eating together. ¡®I should really stop fighting with the Iyrmen,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Even if Mirot and Gorot dislike me, I could probably sway them over eventually.¡¯ He sighed, bringing a hand up to hide his face. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his family. The thoughts came to him, like a dagger piercing through the chinks in his mental armour. No matter how much he pushed the thoughts away, all he could think about was Christmas in his household. ¡®Why am I getting all depressed all the time recently?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡®Is it because it¡¯s winter? Do I need more vitamin d?¡¯ Elder Zijin stared at Adam for a long moment. ¡®I cannot send him to the vige like that.¡¯ Sonarot eventually took Lanarot from him, letting him mingle with his friends in peace. ¡°Adam, have you thought more about your ns for the inns?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°A little,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though, I¡¯ve been thinking about enchanting weapons mostly. Well, actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about who will be in charge of the business.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam pointed to his ears. ¡°Oh,¡± Dunes said. ¡°To think there is a day that I tell a ck man that I¡¯m suffering from racism,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°What a time to be alive.¡± ¡°Is it a problem I¡¯m ck?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°No, no it isn¡¯t¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°No. It isn¡¯t. Dunes. Are you taken?¡± ¡°Taken?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yeah. Your loyalties, other than to Lady Arya, do you belong to any organisation?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Then how about it? Do you want to be the face of the inns?¡± ¡°Adam, as much as I am a Priest of War, I am also an Aswadian. It would be a bad idea for me to manage inns while Aswadasad and Alnd are at war.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said, grumbling quietly. ¡®So who does that leave? Nobby? Brittany? Fred?¡¯ Adam looked to Fred. ¡®Fred. Fred. Adventurer who became so depressed that he wanted to die whileying under the sun atop a hill. I still don¡¯t trust him much, but maybe? Or should I put an Iyrman in charge? Or do I make a new persona with an illusion spell?¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell on Sir Vonda. ¡®I could also ask Sir Vonda if she decides to stay with us after our quest? She¡¯s nice.¡¯ ¡°You are thinking too much,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You should spend time with Jurot before he leaves.¡± Adam picked up a cup and raised it to Jurot, before sipping back the wine. ¡°Don¡¯t have too much fun without me, you hear?¡± ¡°I will not promise such,¡± Jurot said, sipping back his own wine, wincing at the sourness. ¡°Lanarot will miss you, so don¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°I was nning on making some weapons over Twilight Month. What am I to do without the best woodcarver I know?¡± ¡°Laygak is not so bad.¡± Adam chuckled, before patting Jurot against his back. ¡°I didn¡¯t save your life only for you to die during this next month.¡± ¡°It will be a good death.¡± ¡°Say that when you¡¯re Diamond Rank.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. Food was brought out for everyone, and they all shared the roasted boar. There was fruit to be had too, much to Katool¡¯s delight. Adam melted some cheese over his meat, and Turot did the same, melting his special cheese over the meat he was given. ¡°I will not be able to see your fights,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You must win, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, I am facing against three Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You said you were afraid of Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why did you pick a fight with my Aunts and Uncle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was a little annoyed, I guess? I mean, whoins about getting magical weapons?¡± ¡°It is not normal.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°No, Adam. It is not normal to offer children magical weapons.¡± ¡°Yes, but Jurot,¡± Adam said, looking up at his brother. ¡°I¡¯m not normal.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. ¡°That is true.¡± Adam bit into the meat, feeling the melted texture of the cheese, which nearly burnt the roof of his mouth. He inhaled quickly, before using his magic to cool the food slightly, before biting into it again. There was some salt on the meat, and not much more, though the cheese added enough vour. Turot was enjoying his cheesy meat, his eyes half open as he slowly chewed, a smile on his face. ¡°Cousin Adam, help?¡± Katool asked, holding up the meat with some cheese. Adam helped her melt it, looking down at her. ¡°Did you have fun today? Did you enjoy your gifts?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katool replied. ¡°Lots of gifts. Very nice gifts.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± ¡°You make me magic staff?¡± ¡°One day, hopefully.¡± ¡°You are very strong, Cousin Adam. You win fights?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Aunt Mirot, Aunt Kaygak, Uncle Gorot.¡± She reached up with her arms, and flexed them. ¡°Very strong.¡± ¡°Stronger than me?¡± Katool tilted her head, holding onto her knees as she squinted at him. She hummed in thought. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Then you will not get a magical staff,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°I will make magic staff.¡± ¡°Are you going to be an Enchanter?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who will teach you?¡± Katool hummed in thought again, before pointing at him. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Me? Why me?¡± ¡°Your enchanting is very good.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, maybe you won¡¯t be able to enchant, because I¡¯ll win.¡± Katool looked up at him with her brows raised. ¡°You will win?¡± ¡°Yes. I will.¡± ¡°You are lying?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Katool said, reaching out her hand for her food. Adam handed it over, though noted that the Elder had began to gather the others. Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak. ¡°I should have hung out with you two more,¡± Adam said, shaking the Iyrmen¡¯s forearms. ¡°We will see you soon, Adam,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Are you going to miss me?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯ll miss your horns,¡± Adam said. Jaygakughed, shaking his forearm. ¡°Just wait for us to get back.¡± Sonarot brought Lanarot, who had just awoken. ¡°Say goodbye to papa.¡± Lanarot looked up at Jurot, her sleepy face staring up at him. Jurot took her and embraced her tight in a hug, which Adam was still rather envious of. ¡®How does he do it?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡®He¡¯s so good at hugging.¡¯ ¡°Do not grow up too quickly,¡± he said to her, before kissing her forehead. Adam assisted her in helping her kiss him, before taking her from him. ¡°You might miss her first steps and words, but I¡¯ll be sure to be there to tease you about them.¡± He extended his arm out. Jurot shook Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Be well, Adam.¡± ¡°You too, Jurot.¡± ¡°Do not enchant,¡± Jurot warned. ¡°For you may miss our sister¡¯s first steps and words, and when Baktu wees me, I will be there to tease you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Good luck, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded, quickly embracing his mother. As he turned to leave, Adam made the girl wave her hand in goodbye. Adam watched as Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a also left with them. ¡®Wait a second. Howe they get to go and I don¡¯t?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam saying goodbye to Jurot after causing a huge ruckus. A bit silly innit? 275. One Blow 275. One Blow Omen: 10, 20 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, looking to his Omen. ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°How lucky?¡± ¡°Jarot¡¯s going to make a hundred gold.¡± After a light workout, the Iyrmen and Adam¡¯s friends had gathered together. Adam looked to the side, seeing theck of three of them, and wondered if they were about to have as much as fun as him. Elder Zijin had yet to arrive, so the pair were able to stretch and warm up for their eventual bout. Kaygak was adorned in her te mail, which was made of fairly normal steel, but the sword at her side was definitely not an ordinary sword. It was a longsword, one which was kept in a dark sheath made of gem. The hilt seemed to be made of sapphicule, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if the de was also made of the material. ¡°It is a shame our family sword has been lost,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°Otherwise I could have shown you the true strength of our family.¡± ¡°You can make whatever excuse you like,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve be an Expert in less than a year, and you¡¯re going all out against a baby like me.¡± ¡°You should not forget our deal,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°Once you lose, you are to remain distant with our children.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to remind an Iyrman about the deal, but my Aunt and Elder Zijin will be here to watch.¡± It wasn¡¯t just his Aunt and Elder Zijin who would be watching, as the Elder soon arrived, with dozens of other Iyrmen. There were arge number of Devilkin, as well as Humans, and most of them were older, in their forties or older. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ The Devilkin each had a red cross mark on their foreheads, followed by yellow tilted kites on their foreheads. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across all the Rots and Gaks who hade to watch the fight. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°We havee to watch,¡± Jarot said, simply. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the Iyrmen, noting Mulrot and Sarot, who he greeted with a shake to the forearm, before noting another Iyrman around their age. ¡°Tarot,¡± the older Iyrman said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I have heard much about you.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°I hope that it¡¯s all been good.¡± Tarot smiled. He looked very simr to Jarot and Sarot, though he had long hair which fell down his back. ¡°Zirot,e,¡± he called, calling for a beautiful woman his age, who wore long braids which fell down her shoulders. ¡°Will you win?¡± Zirot asked, shaking his hand. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Right, she was a Kan.¡¯ ¡°Then we will bet on you,¡± Zirot said, shing a smile at him. ¡°I hear you are not interested in marrying Cirot or Sirot. How about my grandchildren?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in marrying right now, but thank you,¡± Adam said, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°A hundred gold?¡± Jarot asked hispanion. The older Iyrman, a Devilkin about Jarot¡¯s age, was smoking a pipe. Her horns wound around a head like that of a ram, and she wore a longsword at her side. ¡°He will face the full might of the Azurede.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You still wish to bet?¡± ¡°You will see for yourself why I dare to bet on my grandson.¡± ¡°Be kind to our coffers,¡± she said. ¡°A bottle of our firewine.¡± Jarot whistled. ¡°Okay. I will offer a hundred gold, is that fair?¡± A bottle of firewine did not go for so much, but he wasn¡¯t going to nickel and dime the Gaks, who have only received Adam¡¯s fortune for a short while. She nodded her head. ¡°I will bet too,¡± Strom said, dropping down from the roof. As he did, he found himself under the res of at least a dozen Iyrmen, each of whom were ready to deal with the stranger. ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯ Strom wondered. ¡°How much will you bet?¡± Jarot called, easing the tension in the air. ¡°I will bet my Stormdrake,¡± Strom said, pping his hands together, before drawing them apart, causing lightning to form between his palms before it took shape into that of a de. It was longsword, one which looked almost the same as Azurede which Kaygak held. ¡®Yo, what the hell?¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡®That was so cool!¡¯ The children had been staring at him, already in awe of him due to the leap from the rooftop, but they stared up at him, mouths agape. The children charged at him, but there were several shouts in the Iyr¡¯s tongue, causing them to stop and retreat. ¡°I will bet on Adam,¡± Strom said. ¡°Hold up,¡± Adam said. ¡°Bet against me so I can win it.¡± The Iyrmen did not ignore the fact that Adam was disrespecting Kaygak, but Jarot was too busy thinking about how Strom hadn¡¯t used the sword previously. ¡°I don¡¯t like to lose.¡± ¡°Who said you¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you use axes?¡± ¡°Sure, but I wouldn¡¯t mind a new sword. I could hand it over to Jaygak, or maybe I can hand it over to someone who works for me.¡± ¡°Will anyone take the bet?¡± Strom asked. ¡°It is too heavy a bet,¡± the Iyrman said, taking another puff from her pipe. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen an Iyrman smoke before,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°It¡¯s only a little better than your sword,¡± Strom said. ¡°We have nothing to match it,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°I don¡¯t need the sword.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll take it off your hands,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you¡¯re able to cut her down in a single blow, I¡¯ll hand it to you,¡± Strom said. ¡°Otherwise, you will give me Phantom.¡± Adam thought about it for a long while, staring at Strom. ¡®How strong is she? She looks pretty tough, but her Health can¡¯t be much more than mine, can it?¡¯ ¡°Well?¡± Strom asked. Phantom had helped him so much this far, and it was a near perfect for him, and finishing Kaygak in a single blow would be extremely difficult. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°One blow?¡± ¡°One blow,¡± Strom confirmed. ¡°Phantom for your Stormdrake.¡± Strom smiled. He had quite the keen sense for the strength of the various people, as well as the strength of the magical weapons nearby. Adam defeating Kaygak in a single blow was nearly impossible. Strom¡¯s eyes fell to Kaygak. She was stronger than an Expert, that was for certain, but Strom could also sense that she was naturally strong, extremely so, and she was probably in the top percent of all Iyrmen in terms of natural strength. She was also extremely tough, about as difficult to take down as a Rage Dancer. ¡®Once I get the axe, I will trade it back for something,¡¯ Strom thought, thinking about all the things he could trade the axe for. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kaygak asked once the Iyrmen had all settled down, having finished with their bets, while a boar was brought to be roasted. Adam looked to the side to see his little sister, who was on her mother¡¯sp, cuddling her. ¡°I will give you this one chance to retreat,¡± Adam said. ¡°For I have never lost in front of my sister before, and I don¡¯t n on doing so today.¡± Kaygak remained silent. ¡®I will bury him under my boot.¡¯ Adam reached down to grab his axe, and donned his shield, clutching his die in hand. He was fairly certain he¡¯d win, because Kaygak didn¡¯t seem like a Rage Dancer, but he didn¡¯t want to underestimate her and slip up. ¡®One blow.¡¯ ¡°Are you both ready?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡®One blow.¡¯ ¡°I am ready,¡± Kaygak said. ¡®One blow.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Zijin asked. Adam shut his eyes tight for a few moments, allowing silence to fill the Iyr. He shifted his weight from foot to foot, feeling the clear ground beneath, the snow having been cleared so they could fight within worry. Spells Prepared Healing Word, Hex, Shield, Thunderous Smite, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Revivify, Counterspell Adam sighed. He opened his eyes and then unstrapped his shield, cing it aside, before grabbing his weapon in both hands. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you may begin,¡± Zijin said, and someone tapped a drum. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Omen: 10, 20 -> 20 10 + 1 = 11 Jurot¡¯s belt snapped, causing his axe to drop. He stared down at the belt, reaching down to pick it up, before looking back to the Iyr. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack D20 + 8 = 9 (1) Omen: 20 -> 0 20 + 8 = 28 Critical hit! Mana: 17 -> 14 Phantom: 3 -> 0 2D6 + 20D6 + 4D6 + 8D6 + 7 = 120 (1, 1)(1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 4, 5, 5, 5, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6)(1, 2, 3, 6)(2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 5) 120 damage! The silver egg cracked. Out from the egg appeared a creature with sparkling silver scales, looking to the other eggs nearby, covered in the snow. She crawled over towards the others and wrapped her body around them, her wing covering another. Adam, with die in hand, chanted the words to his spell. ¡°Might of the Storm Lord.¡± Strom raised his brows in surprise at the chant. The Half Elf darted forward, dropping his die, and like a tiger, he pounced on the awaiting Kaygak. She brought her de up, it crackling with lightning, as Adam¡¯s axe shook with thunderous might. Adam shed down across her te mail, tearing into the metal, his axe shing white as a thunderous explosion echoed across the Iyr. Kaygak dropped her sword, and fell to her knees. She swayed for a moment, before falling andnding on her front. Silence filled the courtyard as the thunder died down. Lanarot stared in shock ahead of her, before she looked up at her mother. Her face contorted together and she began to cry.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wait. What? She was meant to scream like a demon! Why is our precious Lanarot crying? 276. Adam VS Gorot 276. Adam VS Gorot Adam¡¯s head snapped to the girl, who was sobbing into her mother¡¯s chest. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Sonarot stared at Adam, her brows furrowed, all the while she gently rubbed the back of her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Your spell shocked her. She will calm soon.¡± The Iyrmen had frozen only for a moment, before someone went to check on Kaygak. They removed her helmet and quickly fed her a healing potion, which sealed some of her wounds, though she awakened to see a familiar face, blurry, full of worry. Kaygak had shown Adam mercy that day, and yet she had fallen within a single strike. The Iyrmen, many of whom had only heard of Adam¡¯s abilities, and some of them having seen them first hand, were frozen in shock. Even those closest to Adam had not expected this. Kaygak, though she was no Master, was still extremely powerful. She would give many Masters trouble with her great natural strength, and her vitality which rivalled even Rage Dancers. The people who could down her in a single blow were not known, beyond perhaps the deadliest of creatures. Sir Vonda, who hadn¡¯t known Adam for long, had seen him do some incredible things. However, this was something even beyond her imagination. Jonn looked to Kaygak, who had experienced the same as he, dropping down within a moment against the Half Elf. ¡®He¡¯s so much stronger than before.¡¯ Fred¡¯s mouth was agape. He had almost blinked during the sh, and if he had, he would have missed the entire thing. Even the children were shocked. They knew how powerful an Iyrman was, and Taygak was fairly certain she understood how powerful her mother was, but this was something else. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Laygak thought. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he into men? Cousin Jaygak, return quickly and seduce him!¡¯ ¡®I should try and help soothe Lanarot,¡¯ Naqokan thought. Faool gave Nirot a look, but her response was negative. ¡®So even you did not know his true strength?¡¯ Nirot thought back to their fight, and how easy it was for Adam to beat her. However, he was definitely holding back against her. ¡®I thought Iyrmen were scary,¡¯ Brittany thought. ¡®Nice,¡¯ Nobby thought. Strom stared at the Half Elf, who was currently brushing his baby sister¡¯s hair. The older man was going to hand the de over to the Iyr, but he had lost it to the crazy young man he had only just met. He smiled. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. I owed him a reward for a story regardless.¡¯ ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, looking to Strom. ¡°Going to pass that sword then?¡± He held out his hand. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have bet it if I wasn¡¯t willing to lose it,¡± Strom said, handing the de over. Adam felt the magic within the de, the tingling sensation tickling his palm. It was quite a hefty de, but after a moment, it was much lighter. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°You will have to find out when you grow with it.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®How the hell do you grow with a sword?¡¯ Kaygak exchanged a look with Gorot and Mirot, before bowing her head. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, awkwardly. Victory! Kaygak XP Gained: +700XP XP: 4400 -> 5100 ¡®That¡¯s a lot of XP.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes then went to Gorot. ¡°You know, why don¡¯t we have a spar? I need a little break and I¡¯ll be good to have a friendly spar. It won¡¯t be the real fight, just a spar between you and me.¡± ¡®If I can farm Iyrmen for XP, that would be nice.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Gorot replied. Regardless of the circumstances of the fight, he was an Iyrman, and he could not refuse such a tempting offer. Mana: 14 -> 11 Phantom: 0 -> 3 Adam dropped down to rest up, holding Lanarot in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, little baby.¡± He continued to brush her hair, keeping her head to his chest, quietly soothing her. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t have taken the bet.¡¯ Then he looked at the sword. ¡®Should I attune to it? No, no. Just in case it weakens me before the next fight.¡¯ If he managed to defeat Gorot, then he¡¯d have quite arge amount of XP he could spend on something. He could potentially gain another spell, or he could increase the number of spells he¡¯d be able to prepare for the morning. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong,¡± Strom said. ¡°Even I would be unable to defeat the young woman in a single blow.¡± ¡°Well, not everyone can be as amazing as me, I suppose,¡± Adam replied, trying to not smirk. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bet against me.¡± ¡°Even with a betpletely in my favour I managed to lose,¡± Strom said. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t ask for a fair bet.¡± ¡°Do you not think it was fair?¡± ¡°Phantom is worth much more than you think.¡± ¡°So is Stormdrake.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what it does?¡± ¡°No.¡± The others continued to stare at Adam, wondering how to enter the conversation after what they had seen. ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes called, approaching the trio. ¡°When did you be so strong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been that strong since I left the Iyrst time.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Dunes blinked, all the while the Iyrmen kept their attention onto Adam. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dunes fell quiet for a long moment, deep in thought. ¡°Are we friends, Adam?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡± Dunes nodded his head slowly. ¡°Then I shall do my best never to lose your favour.¡± Adamughed. ¡°Sticking with me is a greater fortune.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deny that,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Though is a friendship which is built on transactions a friendship?¡± ¡°All rtionship are transactional,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Sometimes I might give you more, sometimes you give me more, but as long as we do the bare minimum, it should be fine.¡± ¡°Do you view everything so bluntly?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Pretty much.¡± ¡°What of your sister? Is your rtionship with her transactional?¡± ¡°Of course it is,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead. ¡°Sheughs at my jokes so I¡¯ll kill anyone trying to hurt her.¡± Dunes smiled. Vonda frowned. Mana: 11 -> 14 The meat had just finished cooking as Adam stretched, finishing his rest. He had managed to regain some of his Mana, and since Phantom was fully charged, he felt fairly confident he wouldn¡¯t lose. However, he had no idea how strong Gorot was inparison to Kaygak. ¡®Everyone was so quiet after I beat Kaygak,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I would have expected the Iyrmen to be so cheerful.¡¯ He looked to the children, who were huddled together with Kaygak, making sure she was okay. ¡®Did fighting with them make them distant to me? What¡¯s the point of this fight them?¡¯ Gorot held a shield with one arm, which held the Rot family pattern, the blue circle and diamonds which ran alongside it. However, it was the axe in hand which caused Adam¡¯s eyes to fall against it. ¡®Sunder?¡¯ Adam recalled. It was quite a long axe, slightly unwieldy to hold with one hand, if you weren¡¯t an Iyrman. The handle was made of wood, red, and the de was near ck, with the slightest hint of red. ¡°Want to bet some more?¡± Adam asked, looking to Strom. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can afford it,¡± Strom said. ¡°You¡¯ve lived for over a thousand years and you can¡¯t afford to bet with a baby who is under twenty years old?¡± ¡°I can still smell how strong you are.¡± Adam winced. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Strom said, ring at the boy. ¡°Fine, fine.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± Gorot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, Phantom and shield in hand. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15) Health: 65 -> 36 Adam, who was feeling far more confident after dropping Kaygak in a single round, bolted forward. However, Gorot was not quite so simple, as his entire body turned red, and he swung wildly against Adam, striking against his shield, before managing to force him back. Their axes ttered together, and Adam felt just how strong the Iyrman was, their shing blows echoing through the courtyard. ¡®Damn, this guy isn¡¯t so bad.¡¯ Mana: 14 -> 13 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) Hit! Mana: 13 -> 10 Phantom: 3 -> 2 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 2D6 + 6 = 48 (4)(1, 1, 3, 5)(3, 4, 4, 5)(6, 6) Damage resisted! 43 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) Hit! Mana: 10 -> 7 Phantom: 2 -> 1 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 41 (5)(1, 2, 4, 5)(2, 4, 6, 6) Damage resisted! 36 damage! Adam ducked under a wild swing, and clutched his die tight in hand as the magic flowed through his body. ¡°Call me Storm Lord!¡± Adam chanted, gripping Phantom tight in hand, before swinging down against the Iyrman. Gorot caught the blow with his axe, but the thunder rippled through his body, causing him to twitch as he stepped back, before he brought his axe up again to defend against the Half Elf¡¯s assault. His nose dripped blood. Gorot fell down to a knee, his body going from red to white, as he slumped over, unable to find the strength to stand. ¡°This is your win, Adam,¡± Gorot said, having lost within moments. After Kaygak had lost so easily, he had no doubt he¡¯d fall the same. ¡°This was just a practise round,¡± Adam said. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll fight for real.¡± Victory! Gorot XP Gained: +700XP XP: 5100 -> 5800 ¡®I wonder what I can get.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Only Adam could think about farming Iyrmen... 277. A Shadow Looms 277. A Shadow Looms The air around the courtyard was tense, tense enough to cause the children to stick to their family. ¡®Did he really just¡­¡¯ Sir Vonda thought, blinking at Adam. Having heard that he wanted a practise round against Gorot, she assumed he wanted to test the waters, to gain some experience against the man for their bout the next day. No one expected Adam to truly to beat the Iyrman. All save five people. Sonarot. Strom. Jarot. Zijin. Iromin. ¡°Did he really defeat you in a single blow?¡± Iromin asked, standing beside Kaygak, having appeared from nowhere. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Did you hold back?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Chief!¡± Taygak said, pointing at him, before the children swarmed around him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Come to see my magnificent abilities?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°I heard that you were fighting Kaygak, but then I heard that you were fighting Gorot in the same day so I thought I shoulde watch.¡± ¡°What did you think?¡± ¡°You are certainly you,¡± Iromin said, already preparing himself to meet with the other Great Elders. Zijin sighed, understanding that his workload had increased, but that was what it meant to be an Elder. ¡°Thanks?¡± Adam replied, unsure if the Chief was poking fun at him. ¡°Did you hold back?¡± Iromin asked Gorot. Gorot shook his head, drinking a health potion to deal with most of the wounds he had sustained froming across Adam. It was one thing to defeat Kaygak in a single blow, but it was another to rest for an hour and face another Expert after, ande out rtively unscathed. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 5 = 10 (2, 3) Health: 36 -> 46 Adam flexed, sure he wasn¡¯t going to be fighting, but he wanted to be prepared in case anything happened. ¡°Did you bet on me again?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jarot. ¡°How can I bet when it¡¯s my son and grandson fighting?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Oh, fair,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°I should have bet with my dear Uncle since it was a separate spar.¡± ¡°No,¡± Gorot said. ¡°I will surrender my fight tomorrow. There is no need to face you again when you are stronger as I have been thoroughly defeated today.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I said that today didn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°I am certain.¡± Gorot narrowed his eyes, not liking how Adam was poking fun at him when the Half Elf had already won. ¡°Then I guess that means our bout wille sooner, Aunt,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you as excited as me?¡± Mirot remained silent. There was a way she could all but guarantee her win, but she wasn¡¯t sure whether she should do it. Adam had said they may use whatever tools they may, but some tools were too expensive to be used during spars and duels. ¡°Aunt Mirot?¡± Mirot nodded slowly, falling back into thought. A storm quickly appeared within the courtyard, as once the shock had worn off, the Iyrmen quickly swarmed Adam, trying to shake his forearm, as well as to touch his weapons and armour. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Adam thought, as they came upon him. ¡°Are you not willing to marry one of my grandchildren?¡± the older Iyrman said, smoking her pipe. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I would prefer not to marry yet,¡± Adam replied, shaking forearms with all the Iyrmen. The roasted boar was quickly cut out for people to eat, with the older Iyrmen talking to each other. ¡®I think I may have made a grave mistake,¡¯ Adam thought, sitting opposite the four teens, who were all eating the roasted boar. ¡°You are much stronger than I thought,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Your Phantom is a powerful weapon.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did you truly make it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naqokan slowly nodded her head, wondering if she¡¯d be able to learn the way Adam enchanted, or if he¡¯d teach it to their children. ¡®A grave mistake,¡¯ Adam confirmed, noting the look on her face. Sonarot eventually sat down beside him, cing down Lanarot so that she could eat. ¡°I believed you would defeat brother, but I still cannot believe this.¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°I was lucky.¡± ¡°No,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It was luck that you defeated Kaygak in a single blow, but to defeat the pair of them? That is not luck, Adam.¡± ¡°It was a part of my luck,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, I have Phantom. This bad boy was designed for true strikes. It¡¯s why I increased my ability to guarantee criticals, uh, striking true.¡± Lanarot chewed on some fruit, looking up at Adam as she chewed, before looking back down at her fruit. ¡°Did you watch?¡± Adam asked, tickling her head with a finger. She looked up at him and smiled a toothy smile, before sticking her hand in to eat some more fruit. ¡°Of course you did,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°Otherwise, how could I have won against them both?¡± ¡°You have not lost in front of her?¡± Naqokan asked, remembering his statement. ¡°Nope,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t n on starting tomorrow, either.¡± Naqokan smiled. ¡°You believe you can defeat Aunt Mirot?¡± Adam looked down at Lanarot. ¡°What do you think, Lanababy? You think I can win?¡± Lanarot tossed some of her fruit away, beforeughing. ¡°I think that¡¯s a yes,¡± Adam said, kissing the girl¡¯s forehead. Iromin returned back to his estate. He sighed, putting out the snacks as the other Great Elders approached. Even Elder Wrath was here, though he had made his intention to drop his ce known. ¡°I have heard that he was going to fight his Aunt today,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°He did,¡± Iromin said, sipping some of his tea, tasting how sweet it was. ¡°He faced his Uncle too.¡± The Great Elders listened intently, though heard the crunching of Elder Forest eating some of the hard snacks, before she fell silent. ¡°He beat them both.¡± Elder Forest almost choked on the snacks, quickly drinking down some water. ¡°He beat them both? Together?¡± ¡°No,¡± Iromin said. ¡°He defeated Kaygak in a single blow, and then rested an hour, before defeating his Uncle within moments.¡± ¡°Adam? The Nephew of the Rot family?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°His weapon, Phantom, yed arge part in defeating Kaygak. His weapon, his spells, his smites, his ability to wield Fate. ¡°If he can truly defeat Kaygak within a single blow, he¡¯s more dangerous than we expected,¡± Elder Gold said, catching Elder Forest¡¯s eyes. ¡°I believe without Phantom, he would be unable to do so,¡± Iromin said. ¡°He has fought without his axe before, and he seems far more bearable.¡± ¡°Even so, he faced two Experts within a single day, back to back,¡± Elder Teacher finally spoke up. ¡°We have confirmed him to be only an Expert, and now we are confirming that his abilities appear to be more in line with that of a Master or Grandmaster.¡± ¡°He is truly a boon to the Rot family,¡± Iromin said, and the others fell silent. He gathered how badly they wished to protest, but they kept their tongues in check. ¡°I cannot believe I have missed the sight,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°It is a shame.¡± ¡°He will be fighting his Aunt, Mirot, tomorrow. We should be able to see the fight, and truly see his capabilities. She is a Rage Dancer of the Rot family. Phantom was designed to fight the Rot family, so we may see the true effects of his weapon when they fight.¡± ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Elder Wrath asked. ¡°If he can strike true once more? Adam. If he cannot? I believe it is a bout of near equals.¡± Elder Wrath noted the term which had been used. Near equals. ¡°If he does beat his Aunt with ease¡­¡± Elder Teacher began, before raising his brows to the Chief. ¡°I will make a judgement,¡± Iromin replied. Elder Gold wondered if she should have epted Adam¡¯s request back then. ¡®No. It was a good deal. Adam is as predictable as he is chaotic.¡¯ She sighed. ¡°I hope you are right, Chief Iromin,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°Adam hade to us early in the year. Lord Strom hade to uste in the year.¡± ¡°Do you believe they are connected?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Did you not say that Adam had managed to guess most of Lord Strom¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°To say that he guessed Lord Strom¡¯s identity would be charitable,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Lord Strom had spelled it out to him. He had also lost Stormdrake to Adam.¡± ¡°He lost Stormdrake?¡± Elder Peace asked, tilting her head. She wasn¡¯t sure she had heard the Chief correctly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was it a nned loss?¡± ¡°I do not believe so, but I cannotprehend either of them.¡± ¡°Who can?¡± Elder Gold tapped the table with a finger. ¡°Stormdrake and Phantom? That is not something we can allow.¡± Elder Forest caught Elder Gold¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are we thieves?¡± She smirked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Adam created the weapon using his own means,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°Within the safety of our walls, and the shrines which we have maintained for generations,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I will deal with it,¡± Iromin assured. ¡°A shadow looms over the Iyr,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°Let us hope it provides us shade under the sun.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Uh oh. 278. Adam VS Mirot 278. Adam VS Mirot Omen: 7, 13 ¡°Aboo?¡± Lanarot asked, pointing at her brother, before pping her hands. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best though.¡± Adam had awoken that morning not feeling great. His Omen was in the middle, which was the worst. He couldn¡¯t guarantee anything in the fight against Mirot, not with those two numbers. ¡®How troublesome,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I should be fine with Phantom, but if she gets as lucky as I do, I might lose.¡¯ Lanarot reached up to grab his cor, tugging against it, before pulling herself to stand on hisp. Shey against his chest as she stood, staring up at him, her eyes wide. ¡®Should I tell them to take Lanarot away?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called, causing Lanarot to turn her head. ¡°It will be time to fight soon.¡± Adam prepared himself, pulling on his puthral te mail, and grabbing his Phantom. He hadn¡¯t checked out Stormdragon yet, having been swept up by the atmosphere the previous afternoon, which ended up with an impromptu party with all the older Iyrmen. He stepped out to see the same faces as the day before, but also more of the Rot family, this time with Fakrot his twin daughters, as well as the other distant Rot family members. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Now I really don¡¯t want to lose.¡¯ ¡°Will you win?¡± Cirot asked? ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam replied. ¡°So, are we doing any betting?¡± ¡°We cannot afford your bets,¡± Iromin said, appearing with the other Great Elders. They had decided against watching secretly, wanting to give Adam at least that much respect. ¡°I doubt it,¡± Adam said, smiling at the Great Elders, nodding his head. ¡°It seems I¡¯m in trouble?¡± ¡°We merely wished to see your fight,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Is that an issue?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Can I refuse you?¡± ¡°You may.¡± Adam rolled his eyes in the most exaggerated manner. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I would like to retrieve Stormdragon back,¡± Strom said. ¡°Will you be able to defeat her in a single blow?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you could afford that bet.¡± ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Strom said, chuckling. ¡°Then, what should I bet to retrieve back Stormdragon?¡± ¡°Your spark?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What will you offer?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Stormdragon.¡± ¡°My spark is worth so much more.¡± ¡°If you want a fair bet, then how about Stormdragon and Phantom for your spark, but the bet is whether I can defeat Aunt Mirot.¡± ¡°That is not worth it,¡± Strom said. ¡°So? Are you scared?¡± Adam smiled. Stromughed. ¡°Of course I am. I can¡¯t give up my spark for anything less than the price of a Prince.¡± ¡°What a shame I¡¯m not royalty,¡± Adam said. Sonarot smiled, before handing Lanarot to Shikan, the pair exchanging looks. ¡°I will bet on Adam¡¯s win.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Fakrot asked. ¡°Name your bet.¡± ¡°My axe for yours?¡± Sonarot nodded. ¡°I will put a hundred silver on Adam,¡± Jarot said, letting Mulrot deal with the book. Other Rot family members each ced down their coins, some with copper pieces, others with silver. ¡°Silver?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I cannot bully my family,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I will bet you a sword,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°A non magical sword?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°What am I going to do with a sword?¡± Adam asked, motioning to his axe. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± Elder Gold resisted the urge to smile. ¡°An axe then.¡± ¡°Sure. A non magical axe for a non magical axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a cool axe, though.¡± ¡°It is an axe which is made of great materials.¡± ¡°It should be if Elder Gold is offering it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Any other Great Elder want to bet with me?¡± The Great Elders still weren¡¯t sure if Adam would win. With his Phantom he was truly a monster, but Mirot would be able to resist most of his abilities otherwise due to the rage of the Rot family, which resisted everything but the damage done to one¡¯s mind. ¡°We do not have ess to the wealth which Elder Gold has,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam looked to Elder Forest. ¡°I hear that two Great Elders are in charge of wealth.¡± Elder Forest smiled. ¡°If you are willing to bet your Phantom, I will bet a magical weapon of equal value. However, it is on the condition that you do not use your Phantom¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s a bad deal.¡± ¡°Then a basic enchanted weapon, one with several enchantments for your Phantom?¡± Elder Forest asked. Adam was still in two minds about whether he¡¯d win. He looked to Lanarot, who was babbling away to Shikan, before he smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bully you since you¡¯re so poor, Elder Forest.¡± ¡®Just howfortable is he to poke fun at a Great Elder?¡¯ Strom thought, smiling. ¡°Then what if I offer the same? A weapon as good as Phantom for Stormdragon?¡± ¡°Is Stormdragon that good?¡± ¡°You have not checked?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then yes, it is that good.¡± Strom smiled innocently. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Are you going to bet on Adam?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I think it would be rude,¡± Vonda replied, looking around to all the Iyrmen about. With the bets written down, Adam and Mirot faced off against one another. She wore the thick clothing of the Iyr, her long white pelt falling from her shoulders. She held the same shield her husband had the day before, and Adam wondered if it was magical. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mirot asked. Adam nodded, raising Phantom and his shield, feeling his die in hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Zijin looked to Iromin, who raised his hand. ¡°You may begin.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 13 (12) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 8 = 9 (1) D20 + 8 = 21 (13) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 15 Phantom: 3 -> 2 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 46 (6)(2, 4, 4, 6)(4, 4, 5, 5) 46 damage! Attack D20 + 8 = 22 (14) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 12 Phantom: 2 -> 1 1D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 6 = 44 (5)(2, 4, 5, 5)(2, 4, 5, 6) 44 damage! The thump against the drum began the fight. Adam, with as much force as he could muster, bolted forward. He swung his axe down, catching Sunder Axe as the pair shed, his axe shing white with the divine magics of his smite. It wasn¡¯t just the divine magic, however, but the magic of Phantom which also struck the Iyrman, causing her to shake slightly from the blow. Mirot stepped back, but Adam chased her, swinging his axe down, managing to catch her axe again, but her arm shook wildly. Adam readied to push forward, about to summon forth his Onward Soar, when he heard her voice. ¡°Adam,¡± Mirot said, her nose dripping blood, her arm shaking. Adam paused, seeing how she had dropped her arms, opening herself up. Mirot would have pushed through to fight, but she knew Adam had the ability to push through for at least one more blow. There would have been no shame for her to lose in front of him, axe shing against axe. However,ing across the wall known as Adam, she had stopped to think. Adam stood in front of her, axe still gripped tightly in hand, but he did not move. The spectators watched, the world nearly silent except for Lanarot¡¯s shrieking and pping, though she stopped too, seeing the pair had frozen. ¡°Do you have another charge of your Phantom?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°One more.¡± Mirot nodded her head. She was not someone who could fall from a single blow, just like Kaygak. Yet, there she stood, pale, bleeding from her nose, her entire body heavy. If there had been even a light breeze assisting Adam¡¯s blow, she would have fallen already. ¡°I surrender, Adam,¡± Mirot said. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Victory! Mirot XP Gained: +1000 XP: 5800 -> 6800 It was a quiet victory, one which left a sour taste in Adam¡¯s mouth. He threw a look to Turot and Nirot, seeing them approach their mother to assist her, before he pulled away. ¡®As much as I wanted to win, it¡¯s pretty bad to beat her so quickly, right?¡¯ Adam sighed, approaching Lanarot, picking her up and hugging her tight. ¡°Did you see, baby?¡± Lanarot blew a raspberry at him before pointing up and babbling. Adam had no idea what she was saying, but assumed she wanted him to look on the bright side of things. ¡°Lanarot, it¡¯s nightval.¡± Lanarot stared up at him, before returning back to babbling at him. ¡®I wonder if Mirot could have beaten him even in her rage,¡¯ Jarot thought. ¡®Could I?¡¯ Chief Iromin refused to look at the other Great Elders, though he could feel their gazes burning at his back. ¡°You should have taken Adam to fight back then,¡± Strom said, bold enough to tease the Chief. ¡°I do not believe it would have changed anything,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°Yes, but perhaps I would have lost a limb?¡± Strom pondered. ¡®He is definitely only an Expert. Will it be embarrassing if I try to fight him?¡¯ Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair behind her ear, before kissing her forehead. ¡®Yes, extremely embarrassing.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam is stupid strong. 279. A Shared Drink 279. A Shared Drink ¡°Look at him!¡± Jarot said, raising his hand. ¡°Is my grandson not amazing?¡± He stared up at the rest of the Gak family. ¡°Yes,¡± Gangak, the Family Elder of the Gak family, replied, smoking her pipe. ¡°We know. Once Jaygak returns, I will convince her to change her mind to marry the boy.¡± ¡°Jaygak has not been able to im his heart,¡± Jarot said. ¡°She may find it difficult.¡± Naqokan slowly nodded her head, still filled with hope that she could still aim for Adam. ¡®If he joins the Kan family, he will bring us much honour. Since he is only a Nephew, he should be willing to join as a full blooded member of our family.¡¯ As she stared at Adam holding Lanarot, she frowned. ¡®No, I should prepare to give up the Kan family name.¡¯ ¡®Does he really not like men?¡¯ Laygak thought, wondering if he had a chance. ¡®No, I should assist cousin Jaygak. No, she is a lost cause.¡¯ ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied, though he didn¡¯t convince her in the slightest. ¡°You did well,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Now you can gift the magical weapons in peace.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, though he frowned. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have fought my sister¡¯s Aunts and Uncle.¡± ¡°Are they not your Aunts and Uncle as well?¡± ¡°Are they? They certainly don¡¯t want to be.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know you like Jurot knows you.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t know the way I know you.¡± ¡°You know, Vonda, I hope we¡¯re friends for a long time,¡± Adam said, a sad smile appearing on his face. ¡°There¡¯s so much I want to tell you, but it¡¯s not the time yet. We haven¡¯t known each other long enough.¡± ¡°I wish for the same, Adam.¡± ¡°It still feels weird, you know? Surreal. Fighting three Iyrmen in two days and beating them. I know I¡¯m strong, and I know Phantom is a terrifying weapon, but it just feels so weird. Even without Phantom I¡¯m pretty sure I can take out Experts rtively easy.¡± ¡®I¡¯m nowhere near as strong asst time, back then I was quadrupole this level? Quintiple? Is that even the right word?¡¯ ¡°You are powerful,¡± she said. ¡°Am I?¡± Adam said, looking down at his hand, only for Lanarot, to grab his shirt and tug against it. ¡°I mean, yeah. I guess I am. I¡¯m not really sure what I¡¯m using that power for, though.¡± ¡°You are still trying to learn about yourself, your ce in this world. You are young, like me. You wish to operate many inns, one day. To provide a stable source of ie for many people, to help them reach their true strength.¡± Vonda looked to Nobby and Brittany, before looking to Fred. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sure.¡± Vonda reached up to brush Lanarot¡¯s cheek, causing the girl to twitch and look at her. ¡°Then there is Lanarot. Won¡¯t you use that strength to protect her? You have so much purpose already.¡± ¡°Purpose, huh?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I should probably talk to Fred more too.¡± ¡°He is also finding himself, and you are helping him, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Adam sighed, letting out some of the stress which had been built up. ¡°Thanks, Vonda.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Jarot, stop being so stubborn,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Allow him to meet my granddaughters, he will change his mind.¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s sights are higher than you can imagine,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Do you not know that he is close with Queen Silvari?¡± ¡°What is Queen Silvari to a Gak?¡± ¡°A Dragon,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°Adam is queer, and so his taste is equally as queer.¡± ¡°What are you saying, you old geezer?¡± Adam marched up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with admiring her beautiful silver scales? There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡± ¡®So he is queer,¡¯ Gangak thought. ¡°What of my grandsons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not into men,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°You are not?¡± Gangak asked. ¡®He is queerer than I imagined. No, perhaps he is into older women?¡¯ Adam could see she was thinking something outrageous, and he narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I am currently not interested in marrying. Perhaps in a few years time, once I¡¯m not a useless young man who adores his sister too much.¡± ¡®He is queer, but at least he is self aware,¡¯ Gangak thought, recalling how many times Jarot had told her about the Half Elf¡¯s love for his younger sister. ¡°Once I¡¯m a useful young man who adores his sister too much, I¡¯ll think about marriage.¡± ¡°Adam,e,¡± Jarot called, motioning his hand, before grabbing a bottle with his thumb and index fingers, and three very small cups between the rest of his fingers. He motioned to Mirot, and she followed them to the side too. Adam ced his sister down into the snow beside Gangak, and Lanarot looked up at her, just staring silently at the old woman, who put out her pipe, and brushed the girl¡¯s cheek with a finger. Adam sat down between them, forming thest of the triangle, while Jarot poured them each a drink. ¡°You are strong, Adam,¡± Jarot said, pushing the cups to each of them. ¡°Stronger than I originally thought. Your axe, Phantom, may be deadly, but even without it I think you would be able to defeat my daughter.¡± Mirot remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d need to be extremely lucky.¡± ¡°I am old, Adam. With this arm of mine, I will not be able to support the Rot family as I want to.¡± Jarot frowned, his eyes narrowing slightly as he remembered the painful memory of losing his children and the siblings he grew up with. ¡°My wife, Mulrot, and my brother and sister, Tarot and Zirot, they retired early. Sarot is the only one who has managed to reach Grandmaster, but it was something which was thrust upon him after I retired.¡± He turned to look at Mirot. ¡°I remember when you used to swing on my arm, the one I still have. I would stand near that tree Farot used to pluck fruit from.¡± ¡°He would not wait for it to turn red,¡± Mirot said. ¡°He liked the sourness.¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°Do you remember holding onto my bicep as a girl?¡± She shook her head. ¡°How young was I?¡± ¡°Three or four,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe five. I may have shown Farot more favour, but I did not neglect you, did I? I gave you and Surot your freedom. Sonarot chose Surot, but it was you who chose Gorot.¡± ¡°He liked the sourness of the fruit too,¡± she said. ¡°Father, I am to marry this Iyrman,¡± Jarot said, mimicking the tone she had taken with him back then. ¡°He is not smart, but he can write well.¡± Jarot shook his head. ¡°Write well. I know why you chose him, you silly girl.¡± ¡°Father,¡± Mirot said, cutting off the thought. ¡°What? I was young too, once!¡± Jarotughed. ¡°With my two arms, my red shield and axe. Your mother said that I looked dashing when I fought. Dashing. Not terrifying. Not powerful. Dashing.¡± ¡°That was not why she married you,¡± Mirot retorted, raising her brows at him. ¡°You quested as you pleased. You named your daughter and son as you pleased. I have epted whatever decision you made. Even as you chose to bully your nephew, I allowed it.¡± Mirot remained silent, and Adam nced between the pair, unsure of what was happening. ¡°I already worry for one grandson, do not make me worry for another,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Yes, father,¡± Mirot replied. ¡°This business. Your distrust of Adam. Be done with it, daughter. He means us no harm, and even if he did, Sarot can deal with him. If not my brother, how many of our family could he escape? Myself, Mulrot, Tarot, and Zirot? How many cousins do I have who are ssed as Masters, even if they did not reach the proper rank through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Even with all I have seen, I do not believe he can defeat them all.¡± ¡®God damn, I¡¯m right here,¡¯ Adam thought, not sure if he should react to the threat. ¡°Adam. The fight was the fight. Do not have any ill in your heart for my daughter, or my son.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t even me her, really. It might be annoying, but I¡¯d probably do the same if I was in her shoes.¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± Jarot asked, looking between the pair of them. Mirot nodded. Adam looked to the old Iyrman, before looking to Mirot. He looked past them too, to the group of Iyrmen. Those who were called his Cousins, his Aunts, his Uncles. There were hispanions too, save Filliam, who was currently working hard. ¡°I¡­¡± Adam began, wondering if he should tell them about his secrets. The pair waited, their drinks cooling in their cups, which remained between them all, untouched. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of friends or family. Not any more. Save for the few Iyrmen who aren¡¯t here, everyone I can call my friend and my family is right here, within the walls of this courtyard. If you include the entirety of the Iyr, then all my friends and family are here.¡± ¡°What of the Dragon?¡± ¡°Save for her,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°I¡¯m what you would call, a little hardcore. If anyone were to threaten my friends or family, I, you know, I get a little angry, to say it lightly. I¡¯ve lost my friends and family once. Excuse me, I¡¯ve lost my friends and family twice. It was rather, chaotic, one might say.¡± Adam smiled at his little joke. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take them away from me.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes met Mirot¡¯s. ¡°Anyone.¡± Mirot slowly nodded her head. ¡°Once you drink, we will leave it in the past,¡± Jarot said. Adam sipped the drink, which was extremely cold thanks to the snow which had begun to crystallize the wine. Mirot picked up the wine and drank it. ¡°Adam,¡± Jarot said, before drinking down the rest of his wine. ¡°Wee to the family.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t I already your grandson?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Now you admit to it?¡± Jarotughed. ¡°Adam,¡± Iromin called, causing Jarot to stopughing. ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡®God damn it.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam is a part of the family. Now the Chief hase to kill him. 280. A Phantom Surrender 280. A Phantom Surrender ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Adam asked, following the Chief away from the courtyard. They were heading towards his estate, which was not that far from the shared family estates of this section of the Iyr. ¡°No,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Adam said. ¡°For a second there, I thought I was in trouble.¡± ¡°Why would you be in trouble?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I embarrass my Aunts and Uncle?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If they are embarrassed, it should be for picking on a young man,¡± Iromin replied, bluntly. ¡°We are Iyrmen, Adam. We are not Aldish.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though there are a lot of the old folks who seem so much like Aldish that sometimes I forget they¡¯re Iyrmen.¡± Chief Iromin sighed. He understood Adam¡¯s words, after all there were still Iyrmen of old who did not like that Adam hade here, and had caused so much change so quickly. The foundation of the Iyr has been stable because it was built over generations, and though they evolved, they evolved at a steady pace as to not disrupt the foundation. However, within a year, this Half Elf had managed to change so much. He hade into the Iyr like a whirlwind, and had disrupted so much. From bing an Expert so quickly, to assisting hispanions in bing stronger quickly too. Then there was that matter, which was most important. Adam decided against asking Iromin what was wrong. Since he didn¡¯t want to speak outside, there was no need to speak until they were in rtively private space. ¡°Snacks?¡± Iromin asked, pushing some of the dried fruit towards the young Half Elf. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied, picking up a date, taking out the seed as he ate it. ¡®Damn, I forget how good fruit tastes sometimes.¡¯ ¡°I apologise for taking you away from your victory,¡± Iromin said. ¡°I am sure that you wanted to enjoy your time with your little sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, leaning back against the bench. ¡°So I¡¯m sure you have a good reason to take me away.¡± ¡°You are a controversial figure in the Iyr. Some dislike you, some for good reason, and others not. I ask you to surrender Phantom.¡± Adam picked up a date, staring into Iromin¡¯s eyes. He tore the date apart, cing the seed down, before chewing on the date. It was as sweet as the previous date, though a little mushier. ¡°You want me to hand over Phantom? My precious little Phantom who has helped me all this time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°Phantom, with its greater enchantment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Phantom, with its charges for smiting and healing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Phantom, with its ability to recharge at dawn or with Mana?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tall ask, Chief.¡± Adam decided against looking around. If the Chief wanted to take Phantom, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for the old man, even if there was not a single other soul around them. ¡°I won¡¯t ask why,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think I know. However, you aren¡¯t going to be asking me for Phantom without offering me something in return.¡± Iromin slowly bowed his head. ¡°What conditions do you have?¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should havein low. This is my fault, but still¡­¡¯ Adam sighed, leaning back against the bench, closing his eyes. The betrayal hurt him dearly. He opened his eyes to stare up at the ceiling, which was made of wood, but there was a pattern designed into it that he hadn¡¯t noticed before. There were a number of creatures, but there were five which caught his attention. A Dragon. A Dragon Turtle. A Kraken. A Rukh. A¡­ ¡°Is that Lord Stokmar?¡± Adam asked, pointing up to the image. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, ncing around, taking in the details of the images. ¡®I wonder what all those creatures are about.¡¯ Iromin reached for some of his snacks, allowing Adam times for his thoughts, whatever they may be. ¡®I said I wasn¡¯t going to joke as much, but I¡¯ve still been messing around. I¡¯m such a useless brother.¡¯ Adam rubbed his eyes with his knuckles. ¡®What if they kick me out? What then? I¡¯ve got to act my age, and not my shoe size.¡¯ The Half Elf sighed. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think I know my conditions.¡± He reached for another date, tearing it apart, before chewing it. ¡°Firstly, the business with the enchanting shrines. Since I¡¯m handing over Phantom, a weapon worth many thousands no doubt, one that even the Iyr dares to covet, I think it¡¯s only fair that the next five years are covered. Meaning starting from the first of Dawnval, for the next five years, I don¡¯t need to hand over a magical weapon.¡± ¡°That is quite the ask, though it is in the domain of Elder Gold,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything about it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You are the Chief.¡± Iromin remained silent for a long moment, thinking. ¡°What are your other conditions?¡± ¡°Secondly, Phantom will go to the Rot family specifically,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since I can¡¯t have it, it should at least be in their family. If the Iyr doesn¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t trust it. However, I trust Aunt Sonarot and the other members of the Rot family, mostly.¡± ¡°What is the difference between possessing it yourself and the Rot family possessing it?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family, and you have some share of the family¡¯s treasures.¡± ¡°Some share, perhaps,¡± Adam replied. ¡°However, the entire reason we¡¯re having this discussion is because¡­¡± Adam grit his teeth for a moment, annoyed that he had to surrender his beautiful Phantom. ¡°I¡¯m not an Iyrman.¡± Phantom, who was his first weapon which had been of such a great enchantment. It was his only +2 weapon that he had made to date, and it was his greatest creation. ¡®I thought you guys valued actions over words, but that was my own mistake in thinking that,¡¯ Adam thought, taking another date and eating it, trying to remain calm. ¡°Plus, the axe originally belonged to my grandfather,¡± Adam said, staring at the Chief. The Chief sighed. ¡°Do you have another condition?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°The first two conditions are already quite heavy,¡± Iromin said. ¡°This one¡¯s the most important,¡± Adam said. ¡°After fighting those three and beating them with, if you don¡¯t mind me saying, rtive ease, I have found that some people may not like me.¡± ¡°Who will not like you?¡± ¡°You know exactly who,¡± Adam said. ¡°Probably the same people who want you to take Phantom away from me because they think I¡¯m too dangerous.¡± ¡°What is your condition?¡± ¡°I beat up Taygak and Saygak¡¯s mother, and Turot probably isn¡¯t too happy I beat up his parents so easily,¡± Adam said, hiding his face behind his fist. ¡°You need to help me get back in the children¡¯s good graces.¡± Chief Iromin remained silent. ¡®Of course it was going to be something like that.¡¯ He could see the worry on Adam¡¯s face. As much as Adam was someone who liked to joke around, Iromin knew his story. After hearing what he had said to Mirot and Jarot, it was no surprise that Adam would ask for something like that. ¡°Elder Gold will need to confirm the first condition, but I will confirm thest two conditions.¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Adam said, pulling Phantom up, cing it down onto the table. ¡°I hope to return the weapon to you one day,¡± Iromin said. ¡°One day I¡¯ll be able to make something better,¡± Adam replied. Iromin nodded. ¡°We Iyrmen are not so different to the Aldish after all.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s just how everyone is.¡± ¡°Is it? I have heard of your dream to create your inn, the way you wish to help the family of those people.¡± ¡°They¡¯d be my people, so of course I¡¯d look after them,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be paying them a ton, so I need to look after them, right?¡± ¡°We are more simr than one might expect,¡± Iromin said. ¡°You may not be an Iyrman, but your principles are simr.¡± ¡°Principles,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°I can say that for certain, Adam.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Adam said, before standing. He ced a hand onto Phantom, as though he were patting Sky¡¯s head for doing a good job. ¡°Thank you for the dates, Chief. I hope you¡¯ll keep your end of the deal.¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman,¡± Iromin said. Adam nodded, before leaving. He made his way back to the courtyard, where there were arge group of people who were currently eating and partying. ¡°Where is your axe?¡± Jarot asked, motioning for the Half Elf to sit beside him. Adam¡¯s eyes fell on the Great Elders, his eyes scanning them all. His eyes rested on Elder Gold and Elder Forest for a moment before he sat down. ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to keep it.¡± Jarot furrowed his brows, before looking to the Great Elders. ¡°Who says you are not allowed to keep such a great weapon.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said. ¡°I surrendered it to the Rot family.¡± ¡°Then I will hand it back,¡± Jarot said. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Jarot¡¯s back. ¡°I have surrendered it to the family. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll make a new axe.¡± ¡°It is such a wonderful axe,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Will you be able to create something as great?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted, looking up at the sky. ¡°One day I¡¯ll have my own shrine. I¡¯ll go out to find the greatest materials, and I¡¯ll make something that the Iyr cannot take from me so easily.¡± ¡®Something they will have no excuse to steal from me.¡¯ Adam closed his eyes.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
WOW. They really mugged him. Wth. 281. Investments 281. Investments ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vonda asked, not for the first time that day. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said,ying against the snow as he stared up at the sky. The party raged around him, but he sulked in the corner, still annoyed by the fact he had to give up Phantom. Even if it was a pretty good deal. The fact that he didn¡¯t need to worry about paying to use the shrines. The fact that the Rot family was gifted a great magical weapon, one which Jurot may be able to im in the future. The fact that Phantom maye in clutch in the future when something terrible may happen. Phantom was a lifeline, something Adam could pull out in order to create an easier time for himself and hispanions. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t strong without it, it was that he could not guarantee that things would go smoothly without Phantom. ¡°That axe of yours was such a great weapons,¡± Vonda said. ¡°It does not match artefacts, but even the King would be jealous of such a great weapon. It is a weapon that brings too much attention to itself, which it would have brought to you. Even now, I think that Sir Landon may have already spread rumours about you and your weapon, so you must be careful.¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think, maybe, I should make a weapon that isn¡¯t as shy. Or, maybe I should make a weapon which I¡¯d be willing to lose if something were to happen. I was originally meant to make Phantom something which could turn into a ring, and something which could allow me to use my spells while wielding it without my die.¡± ¡°Do you have the resources to make another such weapon?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Adam said, before checking to see how much gold he had total. ¡°Nevermind, I have just about enough for another great enchantment. It would leave me with those two diamonds to make sure I can revive someone, but that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°You could create a great weapon during Dawnval, since we are spending the first month here to wait for Jurot and your sister¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Plus, if I can¡¯t afford it, I could dip into some of the funds I¡¯ve set aside for the children¡¯s magical weapons.¡± Vonda slowly cocked her head to the side. ¡°How much money have you set aside?¡± ¡°A little over four thousand gold,¡± Adam said. Vonda raised her brows in surprise. ¡°You have set aside that much for the children¡¯s magical weapons?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, as though that were obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how many children there are. Thre¡¯s Turot, Raygak, Taygak, Saygak, Damokan and Kalokan, Katool, and that doesn¡¯t include the four teens either. What¡¯s that, eleven of them? That¡¯s only four hundred and forty gold for each, which should be enough for a basic enchantment with a little extra, though that doesn¡¯t include the price for materials.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Could you not use that money to make yourself the weapon now? In the future you could make more money, and you can create an enchanted weapon for each of them when you return, between adventures, and between making your inns.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Imagine I make the weapon and then we leave after Lanarot¡¯s birthday only to die. I asked Elder Zijin to keep a hold of the money so that at least the gems required for their enchantments would be paid for if they ever wanted a magical weapon in the future.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°You have thought that far ahead.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± ¡°I told, no, I promised both Damokan and Kalokan that I would help them in the future, and if I end up dying, at least they have the gems ready for them,¡± Adam stated. ¡®Adam is crazy,¡¯ Dunes thought, sipping some wine from nearby. He wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop, but he was near enough to hear the Half Elf. ¡®Just how far ahead does he think?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jonn called. ¡°May we speak?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Jonn,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Privately?¡± Adam sighed, hoisting himself up, patting the snow off his back, before following Jonn out to a private area. It wasn¡¯t quite private, as it was the Iyr, so there was always someone nearby. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I would like to face you inbat,¡± Jonn said. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°You do not wish to fight?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be in the next week, we can fight during Dawnval,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Ask me when Dawnvales, then.¡± Jonn hadn¡¯t expected to be rebuked. He had thought he had figured out Adam to some extent, but being refused so bluntly had made him pause. ¡®He is quite the queer young man.¡¯ ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Why do you want to fight anyway?¡± ¡°It has been some time since west fought, and I think that fighting you will help me.¡± ¡°Help you? So why should I fight you, then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not here to help you, Jonn. I¡¯ll help Nobby, I¡¯ll help Brittany, and I¡¯ll help Fred. Why should I help you? You who promised something and broke your word?¡± Jonn remained silent. ¡°Being with me is a privilege for you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You get to hang around the Iyr, such a beautiful ce, such a beautiful people, mostly. Yet here you are, asking for more? Even I, Jonn, know my ce.¡± Adam turned and stormed off. He probably wouldn¡¯t have snapped at Jonn if he was in a better mood, but losing Phantom had left such a sour taste in his mouth. ¡®Seriously. What a guy. Asking me for more help when he broke his word to me? I bet he was some Noble or something, the little shit.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes called, drink in hand, offering him a cup. He noted that Adam looked quite strained, so invited him for a drink. Adam sat down opposite him, taking a sip of the alcohol Dunes poured for him. ¡°You know, Dunes. You and Vonda are the type of people I¡¯m into. You¡¯re the kind of friends people would kill for.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°We are friends because you will bring us many fortunes, Adam.¡± ¡°Like I said, friendship is transactional,¡± Adam said, cing down his drink. ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about my inn that much for a while. As much as I want you to run it, I understand why you refused. If only I had some more capable friends like you, those that weren¡¯t Iyrmen or Aswadian.¡± ¡°You will find them,¡± Dunes said, cing down a slice of roasted boar for him. ¡°Perhaps Fred could assist you? It could be his calling in the world.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam said. ¡°Brittany said she wanted to travel the world, so I can¡¯t really ask her to stay in one ce forever. Nobby is, well, Nobby is going to be my number one gun.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°I mean, my number one, you know, sword. Axe. Uh, big axe.¡± Adam tried to think of a way to describe Nobby. ¡°He¡¯ll be the axe I need to swing down to deal with issues.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best axe to swing down to deal with issues?¡± Dunes asked. Adam stared at Dunes. ¡°See, this is what I mean. You¡¯re so wise, Dunes. Then Nobby will be my shield, the shield for those that I need to be protected.¡± ¡°Like your sister?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot is her shield, and I am her axe.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°That is more applicable.¡± Vonda sat down between them. ¡°It is a shame it will be the Twilight Month soon. Otherwise you could have created more magical weapons.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sipping some more of his wine, sighing. ¡°I hear that I¡¯ll die if I try and enchant during it.¡± ¡°Magic is chaotic during the Twilight Month,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Chaotic, you say?¡± Adam replied. ¡®Chaotic? Does it have something to do with why Belle is missing? Maybe the month has something to do with how he¡¯s missing?¡¯ ¡°I am d that we are able to remain within the Iyr during the month,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°I may go to the nearby vige to assist them.¡± ¡°I hear the Iyr¡¯s going to send more people to the viges nearby to deal with the issue,¡± Adam said. ¡°In which case, maybe you can stay here and help the Iyrmen out? You probably have knowledge you can share with the Iyrmen due to your recent travels. Plus, aren¡¯t you from the Order of¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Wait, give me a second. Order of White Rose. Actually, it¡¯s Order of¡­ Life Rose?¡± ¡°Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda said, bowing her head. ¡°Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Adam repeated after her. ¡°So close.¡± ¡°It was close enough.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re from an Order which the Iyr respects. You could probably speak to them about something, you know? Pass on some of the recent issues you¡¯ve had, maybe you could form a connection with them?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said. ¡°I may spar with them during my time here, and I could speak with them about all manner of things.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to deal with Filliam too,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how he goes through life, but I would like to work with him more. Meaning I need more gold for him too. Maybe I should make another enchanted weapon to sell off to the Iyr first?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°No, no. I need an axe. Otherwise it¡¯ll be awkward.¡± ¡°You have Stormdrake now,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Though I know little of it, it appears to be quite a powerful de.¡± Adam raised his brows at her. ¡°Vonda, please.¡± Adam motioned to his sister. ¡°My sister will be looking at me using a sword and then Jurot will be her favourite.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Vonda said, sighing. ¡°Of course.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Poor Phantom. We knew you well. o7 282. Made Up 282. Made Up Omen: 3, 15 ¡°You are a very strong man,¡± Turot said, patting Adam¡¯s head. ¡°Very strong,¡± Taygak said, patting his head too. Adam sat down during breakfast, unsure what was happening. He was surrounded by the children, who were all patting his head andplimenting him on his strength. His eyes caught Sonarot¡¯s, asking her for help. ¡°Chief Iromin hade in the morning while you were training,¡± she said. ¡°He brought the weapons which you had won, and he gave the children a few words.¡± ¡°What words?¡± ¡°How lucky you are to have such a strong Cousin,¡± she said. ¡°That was it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That was easy.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected his rtionship with the children to be repaired so simply. The children sat and ate with him, offering him their favourite foods. He epted, only to hand some of his own to them. Damokan and Kalokan both offered him their hot milk, though he refused. ¡®So that¡¯s what they like,¡¯ Adam thought, making a mental note of it. ¡®At least they¡¯ll enjoy the sugar.¡¯ ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy called. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She narrowed her eyes and stared at him. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay? You¡¯re not doing that thing when you say you¡¯re okay but you¡¯re actually not okay, and then you¡¯ll suffer alone because you think that¡¯s cool?¡± Adam stared at the Demon girl for a moment, wondering why she would press the matter. ¡°Well, maybe I am a little not okay, but I think I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still annoyed I lost my baby.¡± ¡°Your baby?¡± ¡°My precious Phantom,¡± Adam said. ¡°He must be so lonely all by himself. It feels so weird not having him by my side too. And¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°And now I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have a cool magical weapon! How is it that I, who made the magical weapons, don¡¯t have a magical weapon? It¡¯s not fair! Even my adorable baby sister has a magical weapon!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just use her weapon then?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know. Jurot was the one who was meant to warm it up for her, so I don¡¯t want to take that away from him. Though, I do have some luck today¡­¡± ¡®No. I should make a magical weapon to sell off, and then in Dawnval I¡¯ll make my own.¡¯ Adam hoisted himself up after a light breakfast, and stretched out his arms and back. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll enchant some today.¡± ¡°Already back to work?¡± Sonarot asked. He had spent thest two days fighting, which was considered work. ¡®Why is he so eager to always work so hard?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing better to do,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam,¡± Taygak called. ¡°I tell story, okay?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam replied. ¡°When.¡± ¡°Dark time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure not to spend too long enchanting then.¡± He checked the weapons which had gained through the bet, and picked the mundane axe which Elder Gold had lost. ¡®Since I¡¯ve got this axe from her, I might as well enchant it. It looks to be made of something cool, though.¡¯ It was fairly light, and the de dark, speckled with silver. The wood was white, and no doubt Jurot would have something to say about it. ¡°That is a good wood,¡± Laygak said. ¡°Iyr ash. Dense, but lightweight.¡± ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re a wood nerd too, just like him.¡± Laygak assumed that Adam was talking about Jurot, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I was thinking about enchanting this axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you have any ideas about what I should enchant it with?¡± Laygak wasn¡¯t sure why Adam was asking him, but took the opportunity to grow closer to the Half Elf. ¡°You could enchant it with something simr to that of your Phantom.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam said, staring down at the axe. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do just that. Thanks, Laygak.¡± Laygak responded with a nod of his head, watching as Adam returned back to Lanarot to hug her and kiss her. ¡°Are you trying to fight with me?¡± Naqokan asked. ¡°No,¡± Laygak replied. ¡°He is not into men. I just wish to grow closer with him. I know that he will be the key to the rise of the Gak family during this generation, and the next.¡± ¡°He says that friendship is transactional, so what will you offer?¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Laygak replied. The pair smiled at Laygak¡¯s joke. ¡°I do not know what to offer, but he has asked for my ability in woodcarving. I will do my best to assist him, and I will try to earn my keep in whatever way I can.¡± ¡°It is rare to find a Nephew or Niece who wishes to integrate themselves with the families, and yet remain distant to the Iyr,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°I will not pretend to understand him,¡± Laygak said, watching as Adam left, axe in hand. ¡°I believe it is too difficult to understand someone like him.¡± ¡°He is simple to understand,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Much simpler than we can imagine.¡± ¡°What have you figured out?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Naqokan began, staring at the Half Elf as he disappeared out of sight, ¡°loves his family.¡± Laygak let out a soft breath, disappointed with her response, but nodded. Adam ced down the gems, each of them worth fifty gold pieces, before beginning the process of enchanting. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Omen: 3, 15 -> 3 15 + 7 = 22 They were so close to the Iyr. Yet, they did not expect to find themselves beset by beasts on all sides. The Dwarf mmed his hammer against a White Wolf which dared to trek too close. The shouting between the four filled the air as more beasts flooded in towards them. A baby¡¯s cry filled the air. Enchanting was different this time. He was far more conscious about enchanting, instead trying to practise controlling his Mana as it flowed into the axe, through it into the shrine, which then fell into the gems. The gems burst into dust, before following the shrine¡¯s guidance, and flowed along the head of the axe, embedding into it, causing some of the silver flecks to turn into runes, which were filled with magic. By the time he was done, he was sweating slightly, which meant it had been extremely difficult since Half Elves rarely sweat through physical effort. As he returned to the estate, he quickly took a dip, before finding Taygak waiting for him with a book. ¡°Come, Adam,¡± she said, beckoning him with a hand, patting the seat beside her. ¡°I tell story.¡± ¡°What story will you tell?¡± ¡°I tell story,¡± she said. ¡°My familye Iyr.¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯d love to hear about it! Will you speak in your tongue?¡± ¡°I speak Iyr, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. ¡°Let us wait until the food is ready, Taygak,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°She has been so excited to tell you the story,¡± Sonarot said, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°She has practised.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m also excited to hear how the Gak family arrived in the Iyr.¡± Sonarot smiled, wondering if she should tell him, but she decided against it. ¡°How was your enchanting?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to enchant something pretty decent.¡± ¡°Will you be enchanting it with a greater enchantment?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Even though it is such a great weapon? It is made of Iyr steel and Iyr ash,¡± she said. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter too much. I¡¯ll probably smith something during Twilight Month which I¡¯ll enchant with a greater enchantment during Dawnval.¡± Soon the food was ready, and Taygak was equally as ready. She made sure Adam was beside her as she began to tell him the tale of how her family had arrived at the Iyr. ¡°King Solomon shouted for the Soldiers to retreat,¡± she began. ¡®Hold up,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Isn¡¯t this just ckwater Crisis?¡¯ Taygak continue to summarise the story of ckwater Crisis, stopping during the betrayal to snort angrily and shake her head, before she continued. Towards the end, she gave a look to Sonarot and Shikan, who raised their brows at her, making sure she did not let it slip, before continuing. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Adam said. ¡°What? What?¡± Adam continued, trying to process what he had learnt. Sonarot smiled. ¡°It was the Jarot of that time who had brought so much to the family name. It was when the Rot family was perhaps at the peak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard this story at least three times, and you¡¯ve only just decided to tell me?¡± Adam asked, shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡± Adam had noted how they had shared knowing looks sometimes when the story was told. He felt as though there had been something that the Rot family hadn¡¯t told him, something which Sarot had nted deep within his mind when they had spoken in Ever Green. ¡°So they fled from the Blue Dragons of Aswadasad, and then¡­¡± Adam looked to his Aunt. ¡°Jarot had brought the Devilkin to the Iyr for safety.¡± Adam had wondered why there had been no Devilkin mentioned during the time of the ckwater Crisis. ¡®I asked Wujyn forever ago, and I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t tell me!¡¯ ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Dunes asked, looking at Adam. ¡°No!¡± ¡°How did you not know?¡± ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise it was the Rot family, though. I heard that a group of families adopted the Devilkin into their family.¡± ¡°The Gak family was one of the first to ept the Devilkin,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Falgak grew up with Jarot during that time, and so she wholeheartedly epted them.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°How did I not know that?¡± ¡°The Gak family reached it¡¯s height not long after,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It was a Gak who eventually made a name for themselves and created the Jyn family that you know.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did the Iyr change much after the introduction of the Devilkin?¡± ¡°In many ways,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°It was the Devilkin who changed the role of the Chief,¡± Lavgak, Raygak¡¯s mother, said. ¡°The Chief was once known as simply Chief, but due to the push of a Devilkin Chief, the Chief¡¯s role changed slightly, and they were then allowed to use their name.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Devilkin managed to achieve the role of Chief twice, but none within the other Great Elder ranks,¡± Lavgak exined. ¡°And so, in order to allow their contributions to be known throughout the Iyr¡¯s history, they requested that the Chiefs are named, in case Devilkin were unable to achieve any of the Great Elder ranks.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Adam said. ¡°Damn. I didn¡¯t realise the Devilkin were new to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Though the Iyr had a history before the ckwater Crisis, most of the Iyr¡¯s greatest storiese after, though the Gak family has yet to truly achieve such greatness again,¡± Lavgak said, sighing. ¡°That¡¯ll change,¡± Adam said. ¡°Now that you have Taygak, who tells such great stories, who will say that the Gak family cannot rise?¡± Adam ruffled her hair, having noticed how she was waiting to be praised for her story telling. ¡°I tell story good?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are amazing.¡± Taygak smiled wide.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam misses so many obvious details, but he doesn''t miss out on looking after his Cousins. 283. Iyrheart 283. Iyrheart Omen: 10, 20 ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered as he awoke. ¡°You are feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Very,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Cousin Adam, you are going to enchant today?¡± Turot asked, rubbing his eyes as he awoke. He had stayed the night with the group because he wanted to speak with Adam, telling him all about some of the Rot family¡¯s greatest stories. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We can y this morning?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, smiling at him. ¡®He probably misses Jurot.¡¯ That morning Adam yed with the children, letting them win all the games against him, including tossing snowballs at him. The adults watched him y, some of them still unsure whether they should ept him quite as wholeheartedly as some of their family. ¡°Who ys with children?¡± Kaygak asked. ¡°He does,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. ¡°He is queer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kaygak sighed. ¡®However, he is powerful. Even without his axe, I am uncertain I would be able to defeat him.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure whether she should ept him, but she certainly epted that he was strong. ¡®Since he wishes to be close, the Gak family could rise during this generation¡­¡¯ The thoughts were all on whether Adam could truly raise up the families. Amokan was strong, and his goal was to be the Chief. The children each had their dreams, some of them to be a Great Elder, like Turot who wished to be Elder Peace, and some wished to be great Adventurers, like Taygak, who wished to be a Gold Rank Adventurer. ¡®Diamond Rank,¡¯ Sonarot thought, smiling at the thought. ¡®Perhaps, in my life time, I can see the Rot, Kan, Gak, and Ool families each take a position as a Great Elder.¡¯ She thought about her age, and then the age of the children. ¡®No, perhaps not.¡¯ The four teens were training in the courtyard as food was being cooked. The smell of fresh bread filled the air, and a soup was currently bubbling nearby. ¡°Are you enchanting today?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m feeling extremely lucky today.¡± ¡°How lucky?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°I have the best luck today,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can guarantee a true strike, either for fighting, or for crafting.¡± Shikan slowly nodded his head. It would have been ridiculous from anyone else¡¯s mouth, but from Adam¡¯s lips, it was something which could not be ignored. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A minor matter, one which I will ask my niece to assist me with,¡± he replied, simply. Adam picked his sister up, letting her stand on his legs, holding her hands with his finger and thumb. ¡°Look at you, little babby. So strong, so strong.¡± He smiled, watching as she stood, slightly bouncing as she giggled. ¡°She will be able to stand by herself soon,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Perhaps before you leave, she may walk? Babies of the Iyr usually walk before they turn one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be such a troublemaker when you walk, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam asked, kissing Lanarot¡¯s nose. She squealed with joy and leaned in to drool against his shirt. ¡°See! She won¡¯t even deny it. What a silly girl.¡± Adam leaned in to blow a raspberry into her neck. There was one thing the Iyrmen couldn¡¯t deny, and it was that they were envious that Sonarot had picked up someone who was both so strong, and so well behaved with children. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 18 (11) Omen: 10, 20 -> 10 20 + 7 = 27 A bird flew over the four, seeing them in their small fortification made of rock, earth, and tree. The Mage was half dead, and the Archer was battered and bruised, her leg wounded heavily. The Noble had one half of her face wrapped, and the Dwarf was the one who had lost the most, having lost half his beard during the fray. A shadow loomed over the group. Adam raised up the axe, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re going to be quite the axe, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam wondered how much the axe would sell for. ¡°How did it go?¡± Sonarot asked, holding a sleepy Lanarot in her arms. ¡°It went well,¡± Adam said, before blinking. He looked to the side, watching as Naqokan tossed the children up, catching them as they fell. ¡®What the hell is she doing?¡¯ Katool fell onto the snow, pping her hands as sheughed and screamed with joy. Raygak used the nearby wall to support himself, clutching at his side, havingughed too hard. The children all fell around Naqokan, too exhausted from their y. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you ying with them,¡± Adam admitted to Naqokan. ¡°They enjoy it,¡± she said. ¡°Do you?¡± Naqokan looked around to the children. Normally, she didn¡¯t y with the children much. There were times she would allow them toe watch her training, and times she may assist them in training. However, ying with children was different. It was boring, usually, but there was one thing she couldn¡¯t deny. Damokan and Kalokan wereying on the snow, hands on their stomachs, trying to catch their breath. Smiles has seeped onto their faces, a rare sight for anyone. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. There was something about the joy of children which caused something to awaken within her. ¡®I will be stronger,¡¯ she thought. ¡®So that they and others can continue tough in peace.¡¯ The adults could see the expression on Naqokan¡¯s face. It was an expression which came to an Iyrman once they had a child of their own. Iyrheart, they called it. Naqokan would be like the walls of the Iyr, to protect the children who would gain their own stories in the future. Naqokan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young Iyrman looked up at Adam, but shook her head. ¡°I will leave them to you, Adam.¡± She turned and left, her three friends watching her as she left, before following her out. ¡°What was that all about?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot smiled. ¡°Come, Adam,¡± the Iyrman beckoned, lifting up Lanarot so he could ept her. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Adam asked, taking the girl, letting her nestle within his neck as he pat her back gently. ¡°Naqokan needs time,¡± Shikan said. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To grow.¡± Adam had no clue what the Iyrman was talking about, but the other adults all seemed to understand. Naqokan, who had finally understood Iyrheart, recalled the death of her cousin. It was a good death, that was what everyone said. However, Shikan had been struck quite hard by it, and it was obvious why. She had died too soon. Her potential was great, and she would have spearheaded the Iyr into greater heights. Yes, her name would go down in history asing face to face with a difficult creature, but she could have done so much more. She died a good death. These were the words of children. It was something Naqokan had thought too. Halikan stood, but Shikan shook his head. ¡°Leave her,¡± he said. The time for dinner hade, and the group ate together, except for the four, who were training in the dark. ¡°I feel like I did something wrong,¡± Adam said, feeling something gnaw within him. Sonarot smiled, brushing his hair. ¡°No. You did well, Adam.¡± Halikan nodded, confirming Sonarot¡¯s words. ¡°If you say so.¡± Omen: 1, 3 ¡®Oh,e on! I¡¯m so close!¡¯ Adam spent the morning with Nobby, assisting him in his training. ¡°You can use the spear and shield for now, with the axe as your backup.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied. ¡®Jurot shouldn¡¯t be too mad,¡¯ Adam thought, watching as Nobby thrust the spear, keeping the shield up to protect himself. Since Jurot was gone for a while, Adam decided he may as well assist Nobby during the morning for his training. ¡°Are you having fun in the Iyr, Nobby?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°They make you move stuff around?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you resting well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± Adam said, wondering how he could grow closer to Nobby. ¡°Do you miss your family?¡± Nobby remained silent. ¡°Sometimes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re well taken care of. I¡¯ve made sure that they¡¯ve been paid for a while. It won¡¯t be long until you see them again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How strong are you going to make him?¡± Lucy asked, staring at Nobby¡¯s muscles. ¡°As strong as he wants to be,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°An Expert for now, but if he wants to be stronger, I¡¯ll help him reach those heights. I¡¯ll be sure to get it in writing that he won¡¯t charge me too much for his services.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be there to help us fight a Dragon?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Adam said. ¡°If he can be an Expert, or maybe a Master, most definitely. Most Dragons will be unable to hurt him too bad.¡± ¡°That old man, Strom¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°He has something which could help Mara.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know. I tried to trade for it, but he wasn¡¯t having it.¡± ¡°Thanks, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°You are feeling unlucky today?¡± Shikan asked during breakfast. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, breaking some bread for Lanarot, who chewed it slowly. ¡°Thene with me,¡± he said. ¡°We will go meet Ashmir.¡± ¡°Ashmir?¡± Adam tried to recall why that name sounded so familiar. ¡°Oh! Lion King?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I wille too!¡± Lucy said. ¡®I bet he looks tasty!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Lucy, stop. 284. Ashmir 284. Ashmir ¡®He looks just like an Iyrman,¡¯ Adam thought. Ashmir sat by himself, reading a book. He was older, and of average height, with a lean, but muscr form, built by fighting daily as a diator. He had long hair, that like a mane, with two braids which fell down in front of his shoulders. He had dark skin, though not quite as dark as Dunes, which was littered with scars by the battles he had faced for decades. His eyes were dark, and tired of a great number of things in life. ¡°It Lion King,¡± Taygak said, pointing at him to all the other children who hade. Adam and Lucy were the oldest of the children who hade, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel out of ce. The entire area was full of the Mir family, though that was obviously going to be the case considering this was their family estate. The children approached Ashmir, causing him to ce down his book. ¡°These are the children of our families,¡± Shikan said, exchanging a forearm shake. ¡°What are you feeding your children?¡± Ashmir asked, looking to Adam and Lucy. Adam smiled. ¡°Beans on toast.¡± Adam shook his head at his terrible joke, before rubbing his head. ¡®Beans on toast?¡¯ Lucy grimaced, staring at Adam. ¡®What kind of abomination is that?¡¯ ¡°Ashmir,¡± the diator said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a Half Elf.¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said, before realising how he could properly introduce himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know that I was a Half Elf.¡± ¡°The beard gave it away,¡± the older man said. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, rubbing his cheek. ¡°I was thinking about shaving recently.¡± ¡°Lucy,¡± Lucy said, shaking his forearm for a few seconds too long. ¡°You¡¯re quite the hunk.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Stop being weird, you¡¯re embarrassing me in front of the diator,¡± Adam whispered, loudly enough for most people to hear. ¡°Shut up.¡± The children bombarded him with questions, which he answered as best as he could, before allowing them to touch his greatsword, which was easily bigger than each of them. Adam and Lucy waited patiently for the children to be done with speaking with him before they talked to him. ¡°So this is Adam,¡± called a voice from behind. Adam looked back to see an older Iyrman, who wore a spear on his back. He was tall, lean, and held a sharp look in his eyes as he stared at the Half Elf. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± Lucy threw Adam a look, raising her brow at him. ¡°I thought you were the son of Fate.¡± ¡°That sounds too cool for the likes of me.¡± The older Iyrman did not seem impressed. ¡°Shamir.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, shaking the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°Good luck in your bid for Elder Wrath.¡± The Iyrman bowed his head in gratitude. ¡°I have heard much about you, Adam.¡± ¡°All good things, I hope,¡± Adam said, a cheeky smile on his face. It disappeared upon seeing the stern expression on Shamir¡¯s face. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve managed to get Ashmir on your side, it seems the Mir family is rising towards the heavens.¡± ¡°It is my good fortune that he was willing to join our family.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, unsure of what to say to the old man. ¡°They say you are strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the kids think,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you believe you are strong?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that in front of you and Ashmir.¡± Shamir narrowed his eyes, but slowly nodded. ¡°I have heard you are able to enchant.¡± ¡°I have some ability.¡± ¡°In the future I may request your service.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always up for working, as long as I¡¯m not working already.¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s abilities are great,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Though his words are light, his axe is heavy.¡± ¡°What axe?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have an axe any more.¡± ¡°You are enchanting an axe, are you not?¡± ¡°I guess, though I probably won¡¯t use it,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are to sell it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shikan stared at Adam. ¡®Selling such a fine axe?¡¯ ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m nning on making a greater enchantment in the future, with an axe I make myself.¡± ¡°You are a smith too?¡± Shamir asked. ¡°Yes. I can smith, enchant, I know some alchemy too.¡± ¡°A Nephew of many skills.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are you set to marry?¡± Shamir asked. ¡°No, and I don¡¯t n to marry any time soon.¡± ¡°We will wee you eagerly, Adam,¡± the older Iyrman said. ¡°I refuse. I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, and I don¡¯t intend to change that.¡± ¡°If you have a strong, handsome guy, I might join,¡± Lucy said. Shamir¡¯s eyes fell across Lucy. ¡°You are the Demon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I am uncertain if we would be willing to ept you. Are you strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°As strong as Adam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stronger than Adam,¡± Lucy dered. Adam chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡± ¡°What does that mean? I¡¯m way stronger than you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, are you? You can say that seriously in front of me when I beat you after holding back so much?¡± ¡°That was then, this is now,¡± Lucy said, clenching her fist. ¡°Do you dare fight me without your magical weapons?¡± ¡°My magical weapons are a part of my strength,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Hey, Taygak.¡± Taygak heard her name, and quickly walked up to Adam. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Who is stronger? Me or Lucy?¡± ¡°Adam strong boy,¡± Taygak said, patting his leg gently. ¡°Very strong.¡± ¡°See?¡± ¡°Am I strong?¡± Lucy asked Taygak. Taygak looked up at the Demon girl, and sighed. She reached up and rubbed the girl¡¯s back gently. ¡°It okay.¡± Lucy stared at the little girl who was trying to cheer her up. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Adam chuckled. ¡°See?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t prove anything!¡± ¡°Are you calling my adorable Cousin a liar?¡± Adam picked Taygak up. ¡°How dare you. Bad Lucy.¡± ¡°Lucy, bad,¡± Taygak confirmed, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Ashmir and Shamir stared at the duo, wondering what they were doing. ¡°So, you¡¯re new to the Iyr too,¡± Adam said, sitting beside the diator. ¡°It¡¯s such a wonderful ce, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Ashmir replied. ¡°I had heard rumours of the Iyr. I thought they were exaggerated, but they were not in the slightest. Some were under exaggerated.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sharing a drink with the man. ¡°How are you finding it?¡± ¡°It is a good ce,¡± he said. ¡°They allow me to eat, sleep, and drink in peace. Sometimes I have to meet with the children and other prodigies.¡± ¡°Prodigies? Is that what I am?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You have some unbelievable rumours yourself,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°They say you managed to defeat three Iyrmen in two days, one of them in a single blow.¡± ¡°Well, you know,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Did I what?¡± ¡°Defeat an Iyrman in a single blow?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve defeated plenty of Iyrmen in a single blow. Hell, I beat an Awakened Wolf in a single blow too!¡± Adamughed. ¡°Was it your Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why did you fight?¡± ¡°I wanted to make their children magical weapons and they refused,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you forced them to ept? That is not good for business.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you forced to fight?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°Anyway, I wasn¡¯t going to sell them, I was going to gift them.¡± ¡°You were going to gift magical weapons?¡± Ashmir asked. ¡°Yes. You see those kids?¡± Adam motioned with his head to the children, who were now ying with the children of the estate. ¡°I¡¯m gifting each of them a magical weapon. The girl there, Taygak, it was her mother who I beat in a single blow. Saygak too, that¡¯s her little brother. Then there¡¯s Turot, my Cousin, whose parents I beat.¡± ¡°Why are you gifting them magical weapons?¡± ¡°I want to make sure they¡¯ll be okay in the future, and I want them to remember me in case something happens to me.¡± ¡°I thought I had morbid thoughts,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°I was told there was a new Nephew in the Iyr who was making waves. I wanted to meet you, see what you were like.¡± ¡°Am I everything you imagined?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°I did not know what kind of person you¡¯d be. I heard the rumours. You were rude, arrogant, a joker.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°They weren¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°They were, a little. The Iyrmen seem so different. So, otherworldly. They don¡¯t seem like people, not like you or I.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you see the serious Iyrmen. You should meet Jaygak, and all the illusions you have about Iyrmen will disappear.¡± Adamughed. ¡°I did not imagine that I would settle down in the Iyr and have children. I fought and fought, and now¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°This ce makes me wonder what all that fighting was for. I could have left and joined the Iyr earlier.¡± ¡°Could you have left?¡± Adam asked. Ashmir smiled. ¡°It would have been hard to stop me. I would have had a few hours head start, though I would have been tired.¡± He thought about how likely it would have been to escape the army. ¡°No, perhaps not.¡± ¡°Enjoy yourself,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Iyr has brought you here to take good care of you. Get married, have a kid or ten, and if you ever feel the need, help the Iyr with your sword.¡± ¡°I will be married in Dawnval,¡± he said. ¡°Will youe?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°I mean, yeah, sure.¡± ¡°I would like someone¡­ normal.¡± ¡°Me? Normal?¡± Adam shook his head, looking to Lucy, whose eyes were raised in surprise by the word too. ¡°That¡¯s the first time someone¡¯s called me normal.¡± Ashmir chuckled. ¡°You are more normal than these Iyrmen at least.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can make it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Can I invite my family?¡± ¡°Bring whoever you please,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°When my weddinges, I hope you¡¯ll offer some entertainment.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Have you been married before? Do you have children already?¡± ¡°I have one child, though I don¡¯t know where they are,¡± he said. ¡°I believe they were sent to a temple, but I¡¯m not sure if they are dead or alive. ¡°Do you know their name?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s probably your best bet in finding them, if you want to.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Shikan called, motioning with his head. ¡°Come. We must leave.¡± Adam threw Shikan a questioning look. ¡°Okay?¡± Adam hoisted himself up. ¡°Their name was Morn,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°That¡¯s what I requested to the mother. Morn, for morning.¡± Shikan sighed. Adam turned to look at the diator. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ashmir replied. Adam threw Lucy a look, before Shikan ced a hand on their shoulders. ¡°Come,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°We have to go.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wait. What? 285. Coincidences 285. Coincidences ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, staring at Shikan. ¡°He¡¯s Dunes¡¯ dad.¡± ¡°We must first speak with Dunes to confirm whether or not it is the truth,¡± Shikan said. ¡°It is not our ce to inform them before it ispletely confirmed.¡± ¡°Dunes is my friend. I need to tell him that his dad is here.¡± ¡°Is Ashmir his father? How do you know?¡± ¡°His name is Morn and he¡¯s a Priest,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What do you mean? This can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± ¡°Coincidences happen all the time, Adam,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Yes, but around me, they¡¯re usually more than just coincidences!¡± Adam stated. ¡°Look, let me talk to Dunes and see if that¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°You cannot inform him that Ashmir is his father, and you cannot inform Ashmir that Dunes is his son,¡± Shikan said. ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Look, we just tell Dunes that Ashmir is here and what he told me. We have them meet, and then that¡¯s that.¡± ¡°This is moreplicated than that, Adam,¡± Shikan said. ¡°You have to understand how messy the situation is. If Ashmir bes an Iyrman, that means Dunes will also be an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Adam said. ¡°Why does that sound bad to you?¡± ¡°It sounds bad because Dunes may not wish to be an Iyrman.¡± ¡°So? Then he doesn¡¯t have to be an Iyrman?¡± ¡°It moreplicated than that.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam sighed, rubbing his eyes with the back of his wrists. ¡°Okay, look. Let me speak to Dunes and I¡¯ll¡­ I don¡¯t know. Let me just talk to him.¡± ¡°Please, Adam.¡± Shikan ced his hands on Adam¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This matter must be dealt with properly.¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± Adam replied. Adam had not expected that in the first conversation with Ashmir that he¡¯d find out that Dunes was his son. It wasn¡¯t confirmed, but Adam had a feeling. ¡®What was the quote? One in a million chances happen nine times out of ten? Crazy.¡¯ Dunes bit into a salya, which held the same taste as a banana, but was straight and came in more hairy and hard shell. He looked up at Adam, who was smiling quite wide. ¡°Dunes!¡± Adam called. ¡°Morn Dunes, ain¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Dunes replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adam sat down beside him. ¡°You know, Dunes. I was thinking. Where did you get your name from?¡± ¡°Morn, as in morning. Dunes, as in where I was born. My mother gave birth on the open sand, and passed away. I was found by some travellers, and they took me to the temple.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°She wanted to leave me at the temple so they could raise me. She had left a letter which stated so, hence why the travellers took me to the temple. It¡¯s bad luck not to take someone to a temple when they were meant to be sent there.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam suddenly felt awkward. ¡°What did you know about your mother?¡± ¡°She left me a ne,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I left it back at the temple. It had her name, Munya, which also means Morning.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°What about your father?¡± Dunes shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about him. The letter mentioned that my father did not exist. Considering what I know about baby making, I do not believe that is the case.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head. ¡°So, uh. Your mother¡¯s name was Munya?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Cool, cool. Morn Dunes. Munya.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking a lot of questions about my past. What of yours, Adam?¡± ¡°My past is¡­plicated.¡± ¡°Complicated how?¡± ¡°The ce I was born, the people I grew up with. You won¡¯t be able to find them on thisnd, or anynd on this world.¡± Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°Gone,¡± Adam replied, quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t see them again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡± Dunes ced a hand on his back. ¡°My mother and father were pretty average, you know?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°They were my mother and father, though. Mum and dad, you know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up with parents, so I don¡¯t.¡± Adam looked to Dunes. ¡°If you had the chance to meet your mother and father, would you take it?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°What would I tell my mother? You¡¯ve lost weight since Ist saw you?¡± Adam raised his brow, confused. ¡°She would be a skeleton,¡± Dunes exined. Adam coughed, trying not tough. ¡°Well, maybe. You¡¯d have to say she was beautiful, she was your mother.¡± ¡°She died giving birth to me, I would at least do that much,¡± Dunes said. ¡°My father? I don¡¯t know. Who is he? What did he do? Why did he note search for me? If he doesn¡¯t use a sword, then is he really my father?¡± Adam tried to recall what weapon Ashmir used. He smiled. ¡°You know, Dunes¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®What do I say? Do I tell him? Though, I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure that they¡¯re father and son.¡¯ ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± Adam said, standing, before quickly making his way to the Mir family. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°To speak with Ashmir.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I need to ask him a question.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°What was the name of your son¡¯s mother?¡± Adam said. ¡°I will ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Adam said. Shikan stared at him. ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°Why not? Dunes is my friend. I¡¯m the one who brought him here.¡± ¡°You were lucky.¡± ¡°It was Fate.¡± Shikan narrowed his eyes. ¡®Fate?¡¯ The word had triggered something inside Shikan¡¯s mind. ¡®Is it true?¡¯ ¡°Fine.¡± Adam smiled, before saluting at his Uncle, and slipping away to find the Mir family estate. Unfortunately for him, he had no idea where it was, having followed Shikan the way there, so asked multiple people for directions, before he finally arrived at the estate. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, seeing Ashmir reading his book. He was much further in this time. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°We were interruptedst time, but I had a few questions about your past.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What was the name of the your child¡¯s mother?¡± Adam asked, being careful not to say son. ¡°Munya,¡± he said. ¡°For Morning.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s rather romantic. How many years ago was it?¡± ¡°It was half my life time ago. Twenty five years or so?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Fifty.¡± ¡®Dunes is twenty five, right? Roughly?¡¯ Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Do you think of them?¡± ¡°Rarely,¡± he admitted. ¡°Munya and I had a secret rtionship. We¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°She had to leave when she found out she was pregnant.¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to her?¡± ¡°No. She said she was going to take our child to a temple. It would have been the best life for them.¡± ¡®They should call me a detective,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Do you want to meet them again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t there for them, and other than our blood connection, we have nothing to do with one another.¡± ¡°What if they took after their mother?¡± Ashmir smiled. ¡°Munya and I weren¡¯t the most sessful people.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°What I mean by that is, I was a ve for my entire life. She was¡­¡± He frowned. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t tell me what she was. She sponsored my fights for a short while, and that¡¯s how we became close. We became even closer because she was beautiful, and fiery.¡± He chuckled. Adam smiled. ¡°I, uh¡­¡± His throat became dry. ¡®Hold on. Isn¡¯t this a terrible idea? No, no. I have to tell them. At least, I need to let them meet, let them figure it out themselves.¡¯ ¡°What would you say to them? Your son, your daughter, whatever they may be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ashmir admitted. ¡°Perhaps, once I be an Iyrman, they will be able to have a better life. Though, if they grew up a Priest, then their life would be fairly good already.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°If you ever want to chat or anything, and you want to get out of the Mir family estate for a little while, swing by the shared family estate of the Rot family. I¡¯m sure the kids will love it. I have a few friends who would love to meet you too.¡± He nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam made his way back to the shared family estate, with some help from the nearby Iyrmen. He walked back to the group, sitting beside Dunes, wordless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam said, catching Shikan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Before we go, remind me that I have something I need to show you.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Dunes replied. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to feel. He knew something that Dunes didn¡¯t. As the seconds passed, it was time that Dunes wouldn¡¯t get back. Though, could he really do that? Could he bring together two strangers who were apparently rted? Wouldn¡¯t their lives be different? Forever changed. All because he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut? ¡°Dunes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡± ¡°I would hope so,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Otherwise I will die and you will have three hundred gold weighing you down.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Is that all I am to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You¡¯re also the one to give me magical weapons for free.¡± Dunes smiled. Adam chuckled. ¡°Right.¡± ¡®What the hell am I meant to do?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Everyone forget his first name. 286. Shadow 286. Shadow Omen: 2, 3 ¡®God damn it.¡¯ Adam sighed, staring at the ceiling. He didn¡¯t realise his luck was going to be so poor. It was especially annoying since it was thest day of Nightval, meaning he¡¯d have to wait an entire month in order to continue enchanting the weapon if he wanted something great. ¡®Who the hell made the thirteenth month so damn terrible? Baktu, was it you? I swear, I¡¯lle up there and show you what¡¯s what, mate.¡¯ Adam sat up, crossing his arms, trying to think about what he should do. ¡°Bad luck?¡± Sonarot whispered. Adam sighed, nodding his head. ¡®Hey, Bell, can I spend XP to reroll?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®What¡¯s the price?¡¯ [The first reroll will cost 100 XP. It is doubled each time thereafter.] ¡®God, damn. Is it permanently doubled each time, or just for the one roll?¡¯ [Just for that roll.] ¡®So it¡¯s only a few hundred for two rerolls. That should be fine, I think?¡¯ Adam worked out in the morning, letting the children join him. He assisted Nobby in training him too, lightly sparring with the boy, before he helped the children, letting them gently spar with one another, mostly as a game rather than actual sparring. ¡°Is he really sparring with our children?¡± Kaygak asked. ¡°They y so well, do they not?¡± Sonarot asked, making sure to stop anyints which maye through from Kaygak. Kaygak remained silent, continuing with assisting the others with making breakfast. The other adults wondered if they should y with their children too, but they had some work to do, so left Adam to his business. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Sonarot eventually asked, watching as Adam ate. Adam threw a look to Dunes, before sighing. ¡°I¡¯ve just got something on my mind.¡± He still wasn¡¯t sure what he should do with Dunes. He was fairly certain that Ashmir was his father, but at the same time, there was the smallest of chances that he wasn¡¯t Ashmir¡¯s son. ¡®If Jurot was here, I bet he¡¯d say something like their eyes were the same or something,¡¯ Adam thought, recalling how Jurot somehow knew how people were rted. ¡®He even knew the two Porters weren¡¯t twins, even though they look the same. No, they¡¯re definitely twins, aren¡¯t they? Well, there are plenty of celebrities who look the same too¡­¡¯ ¡°You are thinking a lot, Adam,¡± Sonarot said, staring down at him. ¡°Are you sure you are okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Adam said. He finished eating breakfast, which was fresh bread and soup, having fed some of his bread to Lanarot. He lifted the girl up once they were done with breakfast and hugged her. ¡°How did you be such a little fatty?¡± Adam asked, kissing her cheek. ¡°How cute are you? You¡¯re such a chubby little thing, aren¡¯t you? Are you trying to be as big as me?¡± Adam pinched her cheek and wiggled it. Lanarotughed and reached up to grab at his face, babbling up at him, beforeughing at him again. ¡°Lanarot, what did I tell you about being racist?¡± Adam asked, poking her cheek. ¡°You can¡¯t say stuff like that. You silly girl.¡± He ced her down on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go enchant, so you be good for mama, okay?¡± Lanarot pped her hands,ughing at him menacingly. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t good, we¡¯ll forgive you because you¡¯re so cute,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hair, before heading out. He had recharged himself, though the shadow of Dunes¡¯ parentage hung over him still. ¡®I¡¯ll figure it out in the evening.¡¯ Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 10 (3) ¡®You have got to be kidding me,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Reroll!¡¯ XP: 6800 -> 6700 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Adam waited for a moment, before realising he had rolled the same thing again. ¡®Reroll!¡¯ XP: 6700 -> 6500 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 11 (4) ¡®Are you messing with me, Bell? You think I won¡¯t make you a robot body and p you? Reroll!¡¯ XP: 6500 -> 6100 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 26 (19) ¡®Finally!¡¯ Adam was on the verge of tears. ¡®How did I manage to roll so poorly twice in a row? No, ho did I roll poorly five times in a row? 2, 3, 3, 3, 4? Who the hell is dying today?¡¯ [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®No way, I¡¯ve already spent way too much!¡¯ Battleaxe Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D3 psychic damage. Can store up to 3 charges. 1D3 charges are regained at dawn, or by expending Mana whilst holding the axe, at a rate of one Mana per charge. Charges can only be spent when holding the weapon, but require no action. Spend 1 charge or more to regain 1D6+1 health for each charge spent. On a hit, spend 1 charge or more to deal 1D6+1 psychic damage for each charge spent. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Shadow.¡¯ Shadow Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D3 psychic damage. Can store up to 3 charges. 1D3 charges are regained at dawn, or by expending Mana whilst holding the axe, at a rate of one Mana per charge. Charges can only be spent when holding the weapon, but require no action. Spend 1 charge or more to regain 1D6+1 health for each charge spent. On a hit, spend 1 charge or more to deal 1D6+1 psychic damage for each charge spent. XP Gained: +400 XP: 6100 -> 6500 ¡°Look at you,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of the axe gently, caressing it as though it was his precious child. ¡°A shadow of your former self. Look at how they butchered my boy.¡± Adam stared at the axe, before realising he probably should have spent XP in order to make more money. ¡®God damn it.¡¯ He stormed out of the shrine, making his way to the warehouse. The Iyrman followed him watched, wondering what Adam was doing. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, almost mming the axe down, but at thest moment he slowed down, gently cing Shadow down. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Elder Zijin replied, holding a book which recorded all the items within the warehouses within it. ¡°I¡¯m auctioning this axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°Shadow. It¡¯s pretty good, though not as good as Phantom, obviously.¡± ¡°Is this not the sword Elder Gold traded to you?¡± Zijin asked, picking it up and inspecting it. He was sure that this was the de which had been bet. ¡°She bet it with me, yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You are auctioning this to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Zijin stared down at Adam. ¡®Elder Gold will not be pleased.¡¯ However, since Adam had already brought it, he went to cast Identify on the weapon, all the while Adam returned back to the shared family estate. ¡°Dunes! Are you here?¡± Adam asked, his face sour. The Iyrmen were surprised. They hadn¡¯t seen Adam quite like this before, so assumed that his enchanting had gone poorly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Come with me,¡± Adam said, before looking to Uncle Shikan. ¡°Actually, give me a second.¡± Shikan stood, noting Adam¡¯s look, before the pair stepped aside. ¡°You are going to tell him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am going to introduce them and let them figure it out. I can¡¯t keep a secret like that from my friend, otherwise I¡¯ll have cursed luck.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Do you know how poorly I rolled today?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I rolled like utter crap five times! Five times in a row! I can¡¯t believe it! How the hell did I manage to do that? Not just that, but I had to spend so much of my XP!¡± ¡®Eckspee?¡¯ Shikan thought, wondering if it was ng for something. ¡®Is that something to do with effort? Pressure?¡¯ ¡°I bet it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been a shit friend,¡± Adam said, sure it was that. ¡°If I had told Dunes before, I wouldn¡¯t be so guilty, and I would have rolled well. Mistress Fate was teaching me a lesson.¡± Shikan could see that Adam was annoyed. ¡°Where is the axe?¡± ¡°My axe? The one I enchanted? I gave it to Elder Zijin for him to auction it off.¡± ¡®Oh,¡¯ Shikan thought. ¡®So that is the issue.¡¯ Shikan sighed. ¡°It is not our ce to interfere, Adam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Adam said. ¡°Dunes is my friend. If I can¡¯t do this much for him, then I can¡¯t call myself his friend.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Shikan replied after a long moment of staring down at the Half Elf, whose face was still sour. ¡°I wille with you.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, turning to get Dunes. ¡°Dunes,e on.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to¡­¡± Adam wondered how to make it sound cool and suave, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Just follow me, damn it.¡± Dunes followed Adam, wondering what was wrong with him. ¡®Is it because he¡¯s a Half Elf and Twilight Month is soon upon us?¡¯ They eventually arrived at the Mir family estate, some half an hour away. The food was almost finished, and the groups had gathered together. Adam was about to march in, but he looked to Shikan. Shikan sighed, but stepped forward, going to find Shamir first, before exchanging a word with him. Shamir looked to Adam, before nodding to Shikan. Shikan then nodded to Adam. Adam took Dunes with him to see Ashmir, who was currently reading a different book. ¡°Adam?¡± Ashmir called, closing the book and standing to shake the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. ¡°Hey Ashmir,¡± Adam said, shaking his forearm. There was a moment of awkward silence as Adam tried to figure out how to introduce them to one another. ¡°Look. This is Morn Dunes, the Morn meaning Morning. His mother¡¯s name was Munya, and he was sent to a temple with a letter from his mother, who passed away after giving birth to him. He¡¯s in his mid twenties or so.¡± Dunes stared at Adam, wondering why he had given such an intimate description about his life to some stranger. ¡°This is Ashmir, he¡¯s a guy who was sweet on a woman called Munya, who then got pregnant and took their unborn child to a temple, with the hope that she would call their child Morn, the word meaning Morning, roughly twenty something years ago.¡± Adam pat both of their shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk with one another and discuss the matters with one another. I¡¯m hungry, tired, and annoyed, so I¡¯ll be leaving you.¡± Shikan stared at Adam as he marched away, leaving Dunes and Ashmir together, the pair of them an image of confusion as they watched the Half Elf leave. ¡®Why did I let him introduce them to one another?¡¯ Shikan thought.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Sorry, Shikan. It do be that way sometimes. 287. Guests In The Iyr 287. Guests In The Iyr Omen: 3, 15 Adam stared at the numbers, a smile on his face. ¡®I knew it. Telling Dunes was the right thing to do.¡¯ He only half believed himself, understanding that sometimes he¡¯d be lucky, and sometimes he¡¯d be unlucky. The guilt of not telling Dunes even for a day had pressed against him like a wave, but now that wave had flowed away, leaving him feeling light. ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked, as she always did. ¡°A little,¡± Adam admitted, seeing Lanarot¡¯s sleepy face, some milk dribbling down her chin. ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead.¡± Adam pulled her onto hisp and brushed her hair. ¡°Did you sleep good?¡± Lanarot yawned quietly, before humming out a groan, resting her head against his chest. Adam recalled when she had been so small, so light. She was light still, she was still a baby after all, but now there was more of a sturdiness about her. Lanarot eventually awoke properly, and crawled around, ying with her blocks, tossing them around, and crawling over to Adam. Adam gave her all the attention she wanted, letting her stand beside him, her hands gripping his sleeve tight to keep herself upright. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oof!¡± Lanarot said, pointing up to him. ¡°What do you mean, oof?¡± Adam said, reaching down to pinch her cheek. ¡°Apoopoo!¡± ¡°You!¡± Adam picked her up just under her pits. ¡°You¡¯re apoopoo.¡± Lanarot giggled, kicking out her legs towards him, before pping her hands together and squirming under him. Adam continued to hold her around, making aerone noises, before eventually taking her outside for some fresh air. The Iyr felt different. There was a pressure in the Iyr, something which had taken away thefort that he usually felt. He looked around, trying to find where the difort came from. ¡°Dunes?¡± Adam said, catching the sight of the young Aswadian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am a Guest of the Rot family, aren¡¯t I?¡± Dunes replied, pretending to be confused. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Adam said, joining hispatriots. They seemed ready and eager to train that morning, especially Nobby and Brittany. ¡°I spoke with him for some time,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It is all but confirmed that he is my father.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam said, smiling at him. ¡°Even so, we do not have much of a connection together,¡± Dunes admitted, looking to the small fire nearby. ¡°I was born and raised in my temple, and so my family is there.¡± Adam smiled, sadly. He bowed his head, sighing. ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s true. I¡¯m just d the two of you know the truth at least. I just didn¡¯t want you to live near your father without ever knowing about it. That¡¯s just so¡­ sad.¡± Dunes nodded, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Adam nodded his head in return. The training that morning was lighter than usual. ¡°You must be careful,¡± Shikan had warned. ¡°Magic is dangerous during this month, so you cannot train too hard.¡± After the light training, Adam yed with the children. Sockball was the game of the day, and Adam yed lightly with them, not wanting to stress them too much. ¡°I have defeated you,¡± Katool said, a smug smile on her face as she stared up at him. ¡°Of course you have,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°You are so amazing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head, causing her freshly cut bob to bounce. ¡°I beat you too,¡± Turot said. ¡°Obviously you beat me,¡± Adam said, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re so good at sockball, so how am I meant to beat you?¡± Saygak smiled, cing his fists at his waist, staring down at Adam in his victory. He was the best that day, so Adam pat his head as his reward. Naqokan kept an eye on Adam, all the while Lanarot held onto her fingers, squatting and standing in front of the young Iyrman. ¡®Slowly,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I must nt the seed and let it bear fruit.¡¯ A chill crossed the back of Adam¡¯s neck, and he rubbed it, trying to warm himself up. ¡®The Iyr is so weird. Is it because it¡¯s the Twilight Month?¡¯ Once Adam was done ying, he quickly bathed in the nearby river, using the hard soap of the Iyr as he always had, before returning to find Elder Zijin, who was speaking with Dunes. ¡°Adam, Elder Gold wishes to speak with you,¡± the Elder said, having spotted Adam¡¯s arrival. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows suspiciously at the Elder, his face growing sour. ¡°Do not make that face,¡± Zijin grumbled. ¡°She merely wishes to speak with you.¡± ¡®Should I take Lanarot with me?¡¯ Adam thought, unsure if Elder Gold would try to kill him. ¡°You are in no trouble,¡± Zijin assured, noting the look on the Half Elf¡¯s face. ¡°Fine,¡± Adam said, before he grabbed a piece of bread which was freshly baked. He tore some off for his sister, before leaving, eating the bread as he made his way to Elder Gold. Elder Gold¡¯s residence was near the Chief¡¯s, and it was almost identical, save for the courtyard, which grew several trees. One of the trees grew a fruit, though it looked more like a gem. ¡°Gemtree,¡± Elder Gold said, having appeared behind the Half Elf from nowhere. ¡°The fruits grow over a year, and they are plucked at the end of this month. Each is worth hundreds, if not thousands of gold.¡± ¡®You god damn Iyrmen,¡¯ Adam thought, his heart pounding harshly from the sudden appearance of the Iyrman. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Every year different families are gifted the fruit, save for a few which are kept away in the Iyr¡¯s coffers.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to bet for some of these then,¡± Adam replied, staring up at the fruit. ¡®I wonder what they do.¡¯ Elder Gold smiled. ¡°I have heard that you have enchanted the axe which you had won from me.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I named it Shadow, for it was a shadow of Phantom.¡± Elder Gold bowed her head, inviting Adam to sit, though he remained standing in the courtyard. He had figured out why Elder Gold had called him, and he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be here long. ¡°Quite the useful enchantment,¡± she said. ¡°Why do you not keep it?¡± ¡°It had to be sold,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°It was made of such fine materials. Iyrsteel and Iyr ash, forged by one of our finest smiths.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°So once it was enchanted by me, it should sell for easily over a thousand, maybe closer to two thousand?¡± ¡°It was quite the loss for me,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you remember our previous deal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have hope that you will keep your word, Elder Gold, because I believe our feelings are mutual on the matters of trust,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is there anything else you need of me, Elder Gold, or may I go and work?¡± ¡°You may leave,¡± she said, slowly bowing her head, letting him go. She sighed, watching him leave. ¡°We will not ask you to donate weapons for three years, Adam.¡± Adam paused for a moment. He wondered if he should fight, but let it go. There was no need to aggravate them. ¡®I should have expected as much.¡¯ She still wasn¡¯t sure if she had made the right choice when she took the Dragon scales, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she made the right choice now, removing Phantom from his grasp. She sighed. ¡°Are you sure you wish to auction it?¡± Elder Zijin asked once Adam had returned. He wasn¡¯t sure the exact details of the conversation, but he was sure the pair had exchanged their intent. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am more stubborn than you think I am, Elder Zijin. I need it to be auctioned off so I have enough money to make what I really want to make.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡®Wait,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I made weapons in the Iyr, can¡¯t they also try to take them from me too?¡¯ ¡°What worries you?¡± Sonarot asked, offering him a bowl of soup. ¡°I just realised that I probably can¡¯t make weapons in the Iyr,¡± he replied. ¡°They¡¯ll take the weapons away from me.¡± Sonarot ced a hand against his. ¡°Do not worry, Adam. Smith freely. We will guarantee that the weapons you smith will be yours.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°In which case, do you have any designs for axes? I need to make several designs. Swords, spears, shields, and axes.¡± ¡°Is this for your inn?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°We have a few designs in our family vault. I will see which design may be useful for you.¡± ¡°Thanks. If it¡¯s the Rot family design for an axe, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll go and design the other stuff today then.¡± Adam grabbed his book and began to sketch a number of designs in the spare room of the Rot house. He grabbed arge sheet of paper from the warehouse, and he started to sketch the design of the various weapons. Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 17 (12) Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 19 (14) Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 19 (14) Adam had thought about using his Omen for the designs, but he decided against it. The blueprints were fine for the various weapons, and he didn¡¯t want to tempt fate over something so small, especially during this month. ¡®But then again,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®This is for business. I should probably at least aim for a 20 in each of them. I guess I¡¯ll continue to work on them over time then.¡¯ He eventually stepped out of the house, stretching out his back, before he noticed a few figures nearby. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Dun dun dun! 288. A Master’s Touch 288. A Master¡¯s Touch Sitting around the fire was the party of White¡¯s Grace. Each of them looked so different than before, and Adam had almost not recognised them. ¡°You guys look like crap,¡± Adam said, his brows raised in surprise. ¡°We were trying to return back to the Iyr before the Twilight Month, but it seems we were unfortunate,¡± Lady Elowen said, a cloth tied over the left side of her face, bandages peeking through from underneath. She, and Ylra, were in their Half Elf forms. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. Rojer¡¯s body was heavily wounded, though he had been patched up by the Iyr, and the magical potions had worked wonders. Ylra¡¯s leg had been wounded heavily too, and as she sat, it was out at an awkward angle. Adam tried not to look at Redboulder, whose beard was half missing, seeing the Dwarf¡¯s bare skin. ¡°Who would have thought that there would have been a small Beast Wave on the way?¡± Ylra said, crossing her arms. ¡°You Iyrmen, I bet you designed it that way!¡± Sheughed with joy, however. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We are fine, though we have been better,¡± Elowen said. ¡°Once we return home, we will be safe. Our task will have beenpleted, and no one will refuse our retirement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to see you all injured,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°What about you know who?¡± ¡°The Princess is safe,¡± Elowen said, motioning a hand to the corner of the courtyard, where Princess Mina was currently sitting up, holding a block in hand. Princess Mina was the colour of the ocean, as she was thest time he saw her. Her webbed hands were clutching the block tight. A toothy smile was stered across her face, her teeth near jagged, as she tossed the blocks about and crawled after them. ¡°What the hell?¡± Adam said. ¡°When did she get so big?¡± Adam was sure she had been less than half the size when they had first met. ¡°She is growing well, thanks to you,¡± Lady Elowen said, nodding her head to him. Adam picked her up, causing her to stare up at him in shock first, but then recognition filled her eyes. She squealed up at him, before reaching up to try and grab his face, her hands, which felt like leather, pressed against his scruffy beard. ¡°Why did you grow up so quick?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair gently, which came out curly. She babbled, though the babbling sounded like popping bubbles and the waves. ¡°Do you want to meet my little sister?¡± Lanarot was currently sitting by herself, ying with her own blocks, but she jolted upright when another baby appeared. Lanarot stared at the blue baby, and then up to Adam, confusion in her face. ¡°Lanarot, it¡¯s Princess Mina. You have to be a good girl and y with her, okay?¡± Lanarot babbled, holding up her block, before throwing it and crawling away. Mina looked up at Adam, before smiling with her jagged teeth, before she continued to y with her own blocks. The pair of babies yed by themselves, though remained near one another. Adam sat down, crossing his arms and watching them. His heart was filled with a sweetness, consuming a delicious dessert with his eyes. ¡°Adam?¡± Elowen called. ¡°Leave him, Lady Elowen,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°He is currently recharging.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Elowen wondered, but she left the Half Elf be. Dusk had fallen across the Iyr some time ago, but it remained dusk for some time. There was a purple glow all across the Iyr, and that did not change, even as the hours passed. ¡®Weird,¡¯ Adam said, looking towards the sky. The night sky above was full of activity as usual, stars twinkling,ets flying, the multiple colourful phenomena which remained a secret to Adam. Dinner was louder than usual, but Adam noted that there were only half the usual amount of adult Iyrmen about. The Iyr, no longer white from Nightval, but purple from the Twilight Month, seemed so different. ¡°Will you be safe on the way back?¡± Adam asked, breaking some freshly baked bread for his sister and the Princess. ¡°We will be fine,¡± Elowen replied. ¡°The Iyr will assist us on our return.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all safe.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Elowen smiled. ¡°You sorted out your alliance stuff with the Giants?¡± Adam asked, cheekily. ¡°We did,¡± the Half Elf replied, before pausing. ¡°The Giants also seemed to have heard of you.¡± For a moment, Adam frowned, recalling how they had quite a rough rtionship in hisst life. Some of the Giants trusted him, whereas others did not like him. ¡®Should I be a Prince likest time? Am I even strong enough? Hold on. How do they know of me?¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± ¡°They say that Queen Silvari mentioned you to them.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Right, right. Entalia. She¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Though, she¡¯s very different inparison to before. Though, Princess Mina is as cute as ever, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Adam reached down to tickle her cheek, causing her to look up at him as she chewed her bread, before she giggled. ¡°You need to grow up well.¡± ¡°You said before that you would answer her call,¡± Elowen said. ¡°Do you still have the intention to help her?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, as though it were obvious. ¡°I need to take responsibility since I¡¯vee this far.¡± Sonarot wondered how many times Adam would chain himself. He had already chained himself once to his sister, and once to the Princess, but he had done the same for all the other children too. ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Elowen said, smiling at him warmly. ¡°Any time,¡± he replied, biting into some bread. ¡°At least someone trusts my word.¡± They continued to eat, and the children began to dance as some of the Iyrmen yed music. It was rare that this would happen, but Adam wondered if this was something they did for the current month. ¡°Master Redboulder, are you a Smith by chance?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Is that racist?¡¯ ¡°Aye, ah¡¯ve some ability in smithing,¡± Redboulder said with a smile, reaching up to his beard, frowning when he only felt half. ¡°Could I ask for some assistance? I¡¯ve been designing some weapons and shields, and was hoping for some input from someone who has a greater ability. It¡¯s for a future project I¡¯m working on, something which will require me, or someone else, to smith many copies of the same design.¡± ¡°A uniform design?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need a shield, sword, and spear.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assist ye,d,¡± Redboulder said. Adam showed the Dwarf his current work, which the Dwarf nodded towards. ¡°Not bad, ah say.¡± Adam¡¯s designs were fairly basic, and would be fine enough to smith. For a Human. ¡°Yeah, but I feel like there¡¯s something missing, and I don¡¯t dare to say I want something with Dwarven quality, but I do want something that would make Dwarves not sick at the sight of such terrible weapons and shields.¡± Redboulder chuckled, before nodding his head. He assisted Adam in reshaping some of the weapons, working on every aspect of the weapons and the shield. Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 6 (1) D20 + 5 = 23 (18) Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 16 (11) D20 + 5 = 21 (16) Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 7 (2) D20 + 5 = 9 (4) ¡°Master Dwarf, I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying, but¡­¡± Adam looked down at the design of the shield. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the shield seems a little awkward?¡± Redboulder stared at the shield design he had made, before looking up at Adam. ¡°Ah seem ta have made a Dwarven shield,¡± he said, rubbing his chin, wincing. ¡°Apologies, youngd.¡± Smithing Check (Intelligence) D20 + 5 = 16 (11) D20 + 5 = 22 (17) Once they had fixed the shield, Adam stared at the three designs. Each were fairly basic, and they had made notes on materials which would be required. Redboulder, who was more familiar with the materials, made a long list of materials which would be useful for the different weapons, as well as some ratios for different alloys. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Master Redboulder,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is there any way I can repay you?¡± ¡°Consider it a thank you,d,¡± Redboulder said, patting Adam¡¯s back. Thanks to the distraction Adam had provided him, he forgot that his beard had been ruined for a short while. ¡°If you say so, Master Redboulder. If you ever need anything from my end, please do call. I¡¯m an Enchanter too, so if you ever need magical weapons, I¡¯ll always be willing to assist you, if you¡¯re not looking for Dwarven make, that is.¡± ¡°Yer an Enchanter?¡± Redboulder asked, his eyes shing up towards the Half Elf. ¡°A better Enchanter than I am a Smith,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ve made quite a few. If you¡¯d like to see my best, I can ask my Aunt to show you, though I can¡¯t use it any more.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too dangerous with it,¡± Adam said. Redboulder chuckled, expecting it to be a joke, but the look in Adam¡¯s eyes revealed it was no joke. He recognised the look, the look of a crafter who had lost his greatest piece. He pat Adam on his back, sharing in his loss.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Thank you, Redboulder senpai. 289. The Ban 289. The Ban Omen: 10, 19 ¡°I should have expected you,¡± Adam said, looking up towards the pair of Iyrmen. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Aizaban asked, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I have heard that you have had some fun recently,¡± Lanban said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm after his sister. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Are you here to im your rewards?¡± ¡°In Twilight Month?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°We are not here to kill you, Adam.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam replied, joking. ¡°You know what I mean. Do you want to design your weapons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Aizaban said, her eyes falling to the Dwarf, who was currently admiring Adam¡¯s greatest work to date. ¡®He made this?¡¯ Redboulder thought, staring at the axe. The axe itself was of decent enough make, only the finest of Dwarven Smiths would dare to scoff at such a weapon. It was certainly of Iyrman make, but the enchantment was something he hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡®He¡¯s only a youngd, but he can make something like this?¡¯ Redboulder had asked Adam several times for the truth, wondering where he had found the de, or who his master was, but Adam had stated several times that the axe was his work. ¡®No. He must have had someone else make it.¡¯ ¡°Have you two been well?¡± Adam asked, taking a seat, with the pair following him to the table. ¡°Yes,¡± Aizaban replied. ¡°We returned not long ago. White¡¯s Grace and we had barely missed one another, by only a few days.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s quite¡­ unfortunate.¡± Adam tried to think about when hest used Omen, but thinking about it, he gathered that perhaps he had something to do with their unfortunate luck. ¡®No, that¡¯s too coincidental, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°Ah figured it out,¡± Redboulder said. ¡°Yah did not make it,d, did yah?¡± ¡°Master Redboulder, please,¡± Elowen said, causing the Dwarf to bow his head in shame. ¡°Lady Elowen, yah don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°From what we know of Adam, is this truly the most unbelievable thing?¡± Elowen asked. Redboulder froze for a moment to think. ¡°Aye, yer right. Sorry,d.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you really don¡¯t believe me, you should ask the Iyrmen. They¡¯ll confirm it.¡± Redboulder nodded, going off to ask the Iyrmen about the axe, about who made it and who had enchanted it. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°A mace,¡± Aizaban replied. ¡°A maul,¡± Lanban replied. ¡°Yeah, but, you know,¡± Adam said. ¡°What kind of enchantment?¡± ¡°Which enchantments are you offering?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°A basic enchantment, right? A small bonus, plus something else?¡± Adam replied, unsure of what he should make. He wasn¡¯t going to make a simple +1 weapon, that would be ridiculous. They had helped him so much. ¡°You are willing to enchant a basic bonus and more?¡± Aizaban asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Thene and speak to our children,¡± she said. ¡°They will know what they want.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. They arrived at the shared family house, where Aizaban and the others lived with three other families. The children were all sitting down on a nket, reading their own books quietly. Some were young, so they would listen to their older siblings while their eyes scanned the pages of the same book. ¡°Come, Raizaban, Polban,¡± Aizaban called, whereas Lanban called for Linban. Linban was a young teen, whereas Raizaban and Polban were younger. Raizaban seemed almost ten, and Polban was around Turot¡¯s age. Whereas Linban looked like his father, and Raizaban looked like her mother, Polban looked more like Paul. He also looked sour, half ring at Adam. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam Fateson, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Linban, son of Lanban,¡± the teen said. He was fairly tall, and was well built already. ¡°Raizaban, daughter of Aizaban,¡± she said, hands at her waist as she puffed up her chest. ¡°Polban,¡± the boy said. ¡°Son of Aizaban.¡± ¡°I can see Paul in the pair of you,¡± Adam said, smiling at the pair. ¡°Your father has helped me a lot, so don¡¯t be a stranger, alright?¡± The three looked to their respective parent, unsure of what to do, or as to why Adam was here. ¡°Adam has promised to create an enchanted weapon for our work,¡± Aizaban said. ¡°The three of you will receive a magical weapon each. You may speak with him about the enchantment, we will go find the weapons he will enchant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I can enchant them, but I¡¯ll try to enchant them soon,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is Twilight Month,¡± Polban said. ¡°You must not enchant.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°I hear I¡¯ll die if I try.¡± Polban nodded his head. ¡°It is dangerous.¡± ¡°Even your son is looking after me, Paul,¡± Adam said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°If you worry after me, Polban, your father will bully me.¡± ¡°Father will not bully you,¡± Polban said. ¡°He is right to tell you off if you are bad.¡± Adamughed. ¡°Yeah, something like that. Alright, why don¡¯t you guys tell me what kind of enchantments you want and I¡¯ll see if I can help you.¡± ¡°What kind of enchantments can you enchant?¡± Linban asked. ¡°I can enchant a lot,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have too many to list. I assume you want damage.¡± ¡°I would like my maul to be fiery,¡± Linban said, simply. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I want a fiery mace,¡± Raizaban said, copying her cousin. ¡°I want a fiery sword,¡± Polban said. ¡°A sword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not a maul or a mace?¡± ¡°No,¡± Polban said, his eyes twinkling. ¡°I like father¡¯s sword the most.¡± ¡®What a cute kid you have,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s chat about the kind of fiery enchantment you want then.¡± ¡°He is quite in depth,¡± Lanban said, returning to find his children speaking with Adam, all the while the Half Elf was writing notes about what enchantments they wanted. Though they all wanted fiery weapons, they were all going to be fiery in different ways. Linban wanted a weapon which could expend charges for a burst of fire. Raizaban wanted a mace which held a more permanent me every time she used it. Polban, the youngest of all three, wished to summon a Dragon made of fire from his sword. ¡°You cannot summon a Dragon from a de,¡± Raizaban said. ¡°Dragonse from eggs.¡± ¡°I will summon a Dragon from a de,¡± Polban said. ¡°I am an Iyrman!¡± ¡®Damn, Paul,'' Adam thought. ¡®Your kid is cool as hell!¡¯ ¡°It cannot be done,¡± Raizaban said, patting her little brother¡¯s head, as though trying to reassure his stupidity. ¡°I can¡¯t promise a Dragon, but I will try my very best,¡± Adam said, scribbling furiously about the idea of a dragon appearing from a sword. ¡®Should I make something like that for me too?¡¯ ¡°You will do it?¡± Polban asked. ¡°I will try my very best, young man,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since you are Paul¡¯s son, I will try my utmost best for you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Polban said. ¡°I am father¡¯s son.¡± His sour face lightened up to a smile for a moment. Adam quickly left them, heading back to the shared family estate, cing his book away. He noted that Sonarot had brought the axe design, and he considered his Omen. He made his way to the warehouse, and then to the forge to smith an axe, all the while thinking about how he could enchant a Dragoning out of a sword. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 13 (7) Omen: 10, 19 -> 10 19 + 6 = 25 He screamed in utter joy as lightning crashed down from the heavens. The hordes of beasts fell under the lightning, which continued to rain down against them. ¡°I knew I chose the right ce!¡± Strom said, catching a feral Wyvern¡¯s poisonous stinger with one hand, before punching the creature down towards the rest of the creatures which were being fried by his lightning. Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 24 (19) He forged the axehead out of Iyrsteel, hoping that Sonarot would be able to assist in case there was an issue in the future with him using the steel. He wasn¡¯t exhausted after the process, his arms only burning slightly. He admired the axehead, as it hade out near perfect. Even after checking it for minutes, he couldn¡¯t spot the difference between the design of the blueprint and his axe head. ¡°Nice.¡± He returned back to the estate, where he spotted Laygak. ¡°Hey, Laygak,¡± Adam called, revealing the axehead to the young Iyrman. ¡°I am nning on making a few axes throughout this month. Will you help me make some handles? I¡¯ll pay you some gold for each handle.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Two gold.¡± Adam shook the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°I will make it,¡± he said. ¡°Which wood do you wish to use?¡± ¡°Something basic but decent,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about wood, so I¡¯ll trust that matter to you.¡± ¡°I will do my best,¡± Laygak said. ¡°It may require a few days, and you may need to spend multiple gold for the wood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the gold required. Don¡¯t pick an expensive wood, though, otherwise how can I afford to make your magical weapon?¡± Laygak remained silent for a moment. ¡°I will make the handles for free, Adam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°Two gold a handle and I¡¯ll pay for the wood. If you don¡¯t make it good enough, I¡¯ll expect you to remake it, alright?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll copy the design for you so you know what I¡¯m looking for.¡± Laygak felt slightly guilty for charging Adam gold when he promised the young Iyrman a magical weapon. ¡®I will make the best handles.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The story will still be a little slow for a while. I definitely won''t promise a really cool chapter before the end of the month. Definitely not. No way. 290. Dreaming Smaller 290. Dreaming Smaller Omen: 15, 19 Adam awoke in the morning, excited to create something that day. He had already created a fairly decent weapon yesterday, and today he could make something equally as good. ¡®Nice.¡¯ He yed with his sister that morning, holding her hands as she stood and babbled, squatting every so often, before she finally sat down to rest. After a light training session, and a light breakfast, Adam went to smith. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 6 = 19 (13) Adam thought about using his Omen, but decided against it. What was the use of using his Omen when it was already so good? He had managed to smith an axehead which was almost identical to the axehead he had forged the previous day. ¡°Not bad,¡± Redboulder said, staring at the axeahead. He held both the axehead Adam had forged. ¡°Look here,¡± he said, dragging a thick finger along the side of the axehead he had forged that day. ¡°Yeh folded this axehead five uhr ten times less than the other,d.¡± Adam nodded his head, unsure of how the Dwarf had managed to spot such a detail. ¡®Dwarves¡­¡¯ ¡°Thank you, master Dwarf.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Laygak called, bringing the handle to the Half Elf, having finished it but moments ago. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, taking the handle before cing the axehead onto it, before nailing it together. ¡°Nice!¡± Adam swung the axe around lightly, but noted the gaze of two Rot family members, before letting Nirot y with it. ¡°Make sure Turot gets a turn too, and watch over him.¡± ¡°I know how to do such things without your words,¡± Nirot replied, before taking the axe and going off to swing it. ¡°Kids, huh?¡± Adam said, looking to Redboulder. ¡°Ay,¡± he said. ¡°Ah¡¯ve got a few meself. It¡¯s been some time since ahst saw ¡®em.¡± ¡°When you say some time, do you mean a few years or a few decades?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Almost a decade,¡± Redboulder confirmed. Adam noted theck of Iyrmen about, save for Citool and the other Ool family members. Sonarot wasn¡¯t around, and hadn¡¯t arrived until dinner was made, along with the others. ¡°Working already?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is time for me to return to work,¡± she said. ¡°I have been gone for too long, I can feel it in my bones.¡± ¡°Fair,¡± Adam replied, thinking about whether he should spend more time with the children so that the others could move around in peace. Then he looked towards Mirot, Gorot, and Kaygak. ¡®Though, that might backfire. I suppose I¡¯ll y with them as long as I don¡¯t roll at least a 14 in the morning.¡¯ Omen: 9, 10 ¡®Well, that was quite the coincidence,¡¯ Adam thought. He spent that morning with the Guests who were still in the Iyr. He trained with them in the morning, teaching Nobby and Brittany, though Jonn dealt with Brittany much better. ¡®Should I apologise to him?¡¯ Adam thought, looking at Jonn for a moment. ¡®No, why should I apologise to him when he¡¯s in the wrong?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking more about the inn,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think¡­ I want to focus on that once I¡¯ve finished with my tasks in Dawnval. No, after I finish making the magical weapons to kit everyone up, I¡¯ll focus on the inn after that.¡± ¡°Speaking of magical weapons, I would like to know what you have nned for your next axe,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s an axe?¡± Adam joked, before smirking. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I¡¯d like something which can do damage, but¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I need to figure out something which won¡¯t have the Iyrmen covet my weapon. It has to be good, but not too good.¡± Dunes was sure that Adam was still salty, though he couldn¡¯t me the Half Elf. After all, he had spent so long making that weapon, and it was his greatest weapon to date. Though, he had hoped Adam would stop saying so many dangerous things in his vicinity. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, looking to Fred. ¡°I was thinking about who would be a decent person to take charge of the operation. I can¡¯t do it. Dunes can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not sure if Vonda wants to do it, but I highly doubt it. The Iyrmen can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m currently training Nobby and Brittany. So that leaves only one real possible answer, and that¡¯s you.¡± Fred wasn¡¯t sure why Adam had been looking at him, up until thest sentence. ¡°What? You want me to take charge of the inn?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why?¡± Fred asked, staring at the Half Elf suspiciously. They weren¡¯t that close, and it wasn¡¯t like he was someone who was trustworthy. They had only known each other for a couple of months, though they had fought together for some time. ¡°You¡¯re looking for purpose in your life, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam said. ¡°So why don¡¯t you be the manager of the inn? If you don¡¯t feel like doing it, you can tell me and I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to being a manager of an inn,¡± Fred said. ¡°I can¡¯t do numbers too well or anything like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to actually manage the inn,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re the face of the inn.¡± ¡°The face of the inn?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll be the¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he could describe it. ¡°You know. I¡¯ll do all the hard work, and on the face of things it will seem like you¡¯re the one managing everything. I¡¯ll even teach you most of what you need to know, once I learn what it is we need to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still arge responsibility,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Even if you are going to be the face of the inn, it requires a lot of work, and there¡¯s a lot of trust needed.¡± ¡°Well, who else am I meant to pick?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Iyrmen can¡¯t do it, and it¡¯s not like either of you are willing.¡± He looked to Vonda. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Perhaps?¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I do not think I¡¯d make a very good face when I hide half of mine.¡± Her eyes shut, and she smiled, stifling her giggles. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Anyhow. Fred. I¡¯ll pay you a sry and you¡¯ll be treated well. You¡¯ll have to work hard, even if it isn¡¯t to do with numbers, but I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s rewarding, both with coin and for your soul.¡± ¡°My soul?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, staring at the man, his eyes full of determination. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s important to you, right? Doing something worthwhile? So why don¡¯t you manage the inn, and as more inns begin to develop across the entirend, you might feel a greater sense of aplishment.¡± ¡°Inns across thend?¡± Fred wasn¡¯t sure if that was possible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dreaming too high?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a phrase from where Ie from,¡± Adam said. ¡°Aim for the moon, and if you miss, you fill find yourself amongst the stars.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Fred thought, though he felt something stir in his heart. Adam always said stupid things, but there was something romantic about the phrase. ¡°Just think about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°A dozen inns, maybe more, all across thend. No doubt there will be huge problems, from the Nobles, to other Innkeepers, perhaps even Adventurers. We¡¯ll have to fight to survive against a harsh world, and a harsh people. However, we¡¯ll provide a service that is so good, that people will have no choice but want to defend us. If anyone tries to take us over, then we¡¯ll crush them, no matter who they may be.¡± Adam could only imagine what he was talking about. ¡°Like I said, it will be more than an inn. It¡¯ll be a tiny little fort, each inn more like a vige. We¡¯ll create our own produce, weapons, and more. The Guards will be equipped with great weapons, magical weapons, and will be trained to be great warriors. Experts, maybe even Masters.¡± Fred stared at Adam. ¡°Experts are difficult enough to train, but Masters? Masters are so rare. Grandmasters are even rarer, and those who can be considered Paragons. Only the previous King¡¯s Sword can be considered a Paragon, but even that¡¯s debatable.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say he was,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is. Sir Merry and Sir Royce.¡± ¡°There are maybe ten, twenty Grandmasters in and of millions. There may only be a hundred, maybe a few more Masters, outside of those who work directly under the Nobles. Even if you¡¯re strong, even if Jurot and the other Iyrmen are strong, you¡¯re no Masters.¡± ¡°Not right now,¡± Adam said. ¡°I became an Expert in a single year, and I¡¯m sure I can be a Master in maybe two more.¡± Adam quickly froze. ¡®Hold on. I can¡¯t do that. If I Level Up too quickly, won¡¯t it be chaotic?¡¯ ¡°Well, if I wanted to. I¡¯ll probably not do that.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Fred said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then it¡¯s fine. I still need to find a nice spot. If the inn isn¡¯t feasible, then I¡¯ll just auction some enchanted weapons¡­¡± Adam then realised that may be difficult since the Great Elders seem to still distrust him. ¡°No. Actually, I should make a home base for us first.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡®Every time he talks with us, his dreams get smaller.¡¯ ¡°Perhaps a home base will be the first step towards the inn, and then your agency?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam talking himself out of doing cool stuff... So this is what it means to be a realist. 291. Adorable Cousins 291. Adorable Cousins ¡°Cousin Adam, are you going to smith today?¡± Turot asked after breakfast. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Can we y Warriors and Wanderers?¡± Turot asked, a boyish innocence in his eyes. ¡®Oh, yeah,¡¯ Adam thought. He had forgotten about the game due to all the happenings recently, but he had promised them a game some time ago. ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t you go and call all the other children and I¡¯ll go get my notes.¡± Turot quickly sped away, going to find the other children to inform them of the game. ¡®How am I going to get him out of the hole I dugst time?¡¯ Adam thought, trying to prepare something for all the children. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dunes asked, watching as Adam ced down a nket and began to set up wooden pieces everywhere, cing down sheets of paper on bs of wood, keeping them down with wooden pieces against the corners of each sheet. ¡°I¡¯m setting up the game,¡± Adam said. ¡°Which games?¡± ¡°Warrior and Wanderers.¡± ¡°Is that a game within the Iyr?¡± ¡°Technically, yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I invented it.¡± ¡®I mean, I stole it from my world and brought it here.¡¯ ¡°May I watch?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, looking to the others. ¡°You can all watch, I guess.¡± The children sat down in front of the empty sheets, with Adam handing Turot his old sheet. ¡°First thing¡¯s first, we¡¯re all going to create new characters.¡± Adam assisted them in creating their characters. None of them picked the Mage ss, which was to be expected, and each of them chose either the Priest or Fighter. Then, once the session began, Jurot and Sonarot¡¯s characters were split off, leaving Turot by himself against a number of Orcs. Fortunately for him, the other characters, who had been nning on defeating the Orcs, had appeared, and the group all fought against the Orcs. ¡°I use magic!¡± Katool dered, raising her hands as she made noises. ¡°Guiding Bolt!¡± ¡°I will chop them up,¡± Raygak dered. ¡°Taygak fight!¡± Taygak said, pointing to her foe, an vaguely humanoid wood piece which represented the Orc. ¡°I will use my sword,¡± Saygak said. ¡°Sword,¡± Damokan and Kalokan both said. ¡°And my axe!¡± Turot dered. Adam chuckled, allowing them all to roll, before narrating what happened for them. ¡°Katool, your Guiding Bolt hits the Orc¡¯s shield, and bounces off. Raygak, you use your sword and fell the Orc with his raised shield, distracted by Katool¡¯s Guiding Bolt.¡± Katool huffed, and nodded to Raygak, who nodded back. ¡°Unfortunately, Taygak, the Orc is very strong, so he fights you too, catching your sword with his own.¡± ¡°Taygak fight!¡± the girl dered. ¡°Saygak and Damokan, you two try to use your swords to fell the Orcs in front of you, but they are quite powerful too, and you cannot wound them.¡± Saygak looked at his notes. ¡°I can heal?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been attacked yet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Kalokan, you help your brother and the Orc falls under your mighty blow.¡± Kalokan pat Damokan¡¯s back gently. ¡°Ie help.¡± Damokan nodded his head. The story continued, with Taygak and Damokan falling in battle, but the others manage to defeat the Orcs. ¡°Taygak dead?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°Unfortunately, your character has fallen in battle,¡± Adam, said, nervously. ¡°You fought well.¡± He smiled Taygak fell onto her back, arms syed on either side of her, remaining silent. ¡°Taygak?¡± Adam called. ¡°Taygak dead,¡± she said. Damokan followed her lead, also pretending to be dead. ¡°Even though you two fell, there were also some warriors you had left back to guard the camp, so you can y them, okay?¡± Adam said, having them cross out their names and write new names onto their old sheets. The pair sat back up, with their sheets in hand, ready to y more. The game ended, with the group back at camp, nning on how to help Jurot and Sonarot¡¯s characters, who seemed to be missing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all so good?¡± Adam said. ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°We are strong?¡± Katool said. ¡°Your characters are so amazing and strong,¡± Adam assured, patting Katool¡¯s head. ¡°You all did amazing. Next time, we¡¯ll see if we can¡¯t save Jurot and Aunt Sonarot¡¯s characters, okay?¡± ¡°We will save,¡± Taygak assured. Adam sent them on their way, making quick notes about the story, as well as the various children. Katool was bad at maths, though that was to be expected, but Turot and Raygak were not great either. ¡®I¡¯ll need to keep that in mind going forward. I should try and help them with their maths.¡¯ ¡°So that was Warriors and Wanderers,¡± Citool said, having watched from afar. She, like Adam¡¯spatriots, had been watching the children y, acting out their little fights and their story. ¡°It was a y formed through dice rolls?¡± Adam snapped his fingers. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll try and describe it from now on.¡± ¡°Did youe up with the story yourself?¡± Citool asked. ¡°Kind of,¡± Adam said. ¡°I nned for a few minutes to figure out the broad strokes of the story and then allow the children and the dice develop how it unfolds.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Citool slowly nodded her head. ¡°Why did you choose Orcs to be the viins?¡± ¡°I rolled for it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Actually, they were the good guys, but when I rolled, they ended up betraying the group.¡± ¡°It was a wonderful game. Katool, did you have fun?¡± Katool¡¯s bob bounced as she nodded. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Citool brushed her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Cousin Adam, will you read us a story?¡± Turot asked, pushing his luck. They still had many hours in the day, and the Twilight Month was usually quite boring for the children. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°Which story should I read?¡± ¡°ckwater Crisis!¡± Turot said. ¡°Dragon y,¡± Taygak said. ¡°Chief Okkan,¡± Damokan said, with Kalokan nodding her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all get your books and we¡¯ll roll to see which story I read?¡± Adam offered, causing the children to dash away back to their homes as he packed everything up. ¡°This Warriors and Wanderers is a game you created?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°I used to y a game very simr to it back home.¡± ¡°So you are a story teller and the children are characters within the story,¡± Vonda mused to herself. ¡°What an amazing game.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said. ¡°I made it pretty simple for the children to y, but it can be prettyplex. Though, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be any better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for something moreplex to be better,¡± Vonda said. ¡°A simple life is best.¡± The others left to assist the Iyr, dwelling on their thoughts. Adam was queer, that was for certain, but his heart seemed so gentle. If they hadn¡¯t seen him y a number of creatures with a single swing, including beating Iyrmen, and even one of them with a single blow. Taygak managed to roll the highest, so Adam read her book, which was about a distant ancestor who had managed to y a Blue Dragon. ¡®The Gak family has a particr tendency of disliking Blue Dragons.¡¯ ¡°Mogak, strong,¡± Taygak said at the end of the story, nodding her head. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, cing down the book. ¡°She was so strong. Are you going to be as strong as her Taygak?¡± ¡°No,¡± Taygak replied. ¡°Taygak Steel.¡± ¡°Steel? Why Steel? You don¡¯t want to be Gold?¡± ¡°No. Taygak cannot.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Weak,¡± she said. ¡°Weak? Who says you¡¯re weak?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Mother, father,¡± she replied. ¡°Gak weak.¡± Adam crossed his arms, trying to think. ¡°Taygak. If you want to be Gold, you should aim for it. I will help you if you need it.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± Damokan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I promise I¡¯d help? If you want to be strong, I will help you. Once you are trained by the Iyr, I will help you after.¡± ¡°Adam strong,¡± Taygak said. ¡°Right. I¡¯m strong, so if you ever get into trouble, you can ask me for help.¡± ¡°It is no good to be reliant,¡± Turot said. ¡°That is what mother says.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. ¡®That is a good point.¡¯ ¡°If you are strong, you will help Lanarot, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said. ¡°I am older.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lanarot is going to be trained by Jurot and I, so she will be strong. As her older Cousins, you will need to be strong too.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice. For a moment, Adam thought he was in trouble, but he quickly realised who had called for him. ¡°Yes, Filliam?¡± Filliam carried with him a small box, approaching the group. His eyes were tired, but there was arge smile stered on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Come here, my adorable little Cousins.¡± The children quickly approached Adam and Filliam. Adam raised his brow, before they quickly formed a queue, with the youngest up front, and the oldest in the back. Filliam opened up the box to reveal the trinkets. Filliam picked up the toy, which was a small round ball, which could be wound up by a small key, which also formed the copter des. ¡°Once you¡¯ve wound it up, you¡¯ll see how it begins to slowly turn?¡± The des began to turn slowly as he held the ball. ¡°Toss it up.¡± Filliam threw the ball up gently, and the des quickly spun allowing the ball to glide downwards. ¡°Do not try to catch it. Let it fall in peace, otherwise you will hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can only y with them in the courtyard, and made sure Lanarot isn¡¯t nearby. She is still a little girl so this toy can hurt her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the children replied, before grabbing their trinkets, and ying with them. ¡°Good job, Filliam,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to make trinkets for children,¡± the young Tinkerer said. ¡°They¡¯re as easy to hurt as they are easy to please.¡± He looked out to the children. ¡°Though, it is worth it.¡± Adam smiled, and the pair watched as the children yed with the newly made trinkets. ¡°What will you call them?¡± Filliam asked. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Gliderballs?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Just a cute wholesome chapter. Did I really roll to see what happened with the children''s characters? Yes. Yes I did. 292. Rather Chaotic 292. Rather Chaotic Omen: 16, 20 ¡°You are feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked, holding a sleepy Lanarot up. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Very lucky.¡± ¡°Shikan was going to ask you for some assistance, but if you are feeling lucky, you should go smith.¡± ¡°Was it something important?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Since it¡¯s smithing, I don¡¯t really mind.¡± ¡°You need to smith for your project, yes?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°Then you should smith.¡± He trained lightly in the morning and yed with the children. During breakfast, he fed Lanarot some porridge, who sat on hisp, before letting her eat some fruit. ¡°You¡¯re growing up so quickly,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°What did I say about growing too quickly?¡± Lanarot chewed on the fruit noisily, before looking up at him, sticking some more fruit into her mouth, with the rest of her hand. Fred stared at the pair for a long while over breakfast, gathering some stares himself. He recalled how they first had met. He was half dying on the hill and Adam came with water and food. He spoke of his little sister, the girl right in front of him. Then Vonda and he had spoken about life, and finding purpose. ¡®Purpose,¡¯ Fred thought, before falling deep into thought about the inn. ¡®The face of the inn.¡¯ Adam lifted the girl up after she was done eating, the same way Jurot did. He stared up at her, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice?¡± Lanarot babbled in response, kicking up her legs, before grunting at him. Adam held her out, ncing aside, trying not to smell the ghastliness which was within her clothy. ¡°Baktu,¡± Adam coughed, ¡°what the hell are we feeding you?¡± Once Lanarot had been taken by her mother, Adam went to find Elder Zijin at the warehouse. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam called. ¡°I¡¯vee for some materials.¡± ¡°Which materials?¡± ¡°The best I can get,¡± Adam said. ¡°No. Not the best I can get. The best I can get without worry that I will need to hand it back to the Iyr.¡± Zijin sighed, but offered him some Iyr steel and Iyr ash. Adam smiled, wondering just how much he should bother Elder Gold. ¡°Please, Adam,¡± Zijin said. Adam took the materials for the axe. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Zijin raised his brows, and Adam retreated away, making his way to the forge. He fired it up and then sat down, looking at the fire. ¡®Should I make the same axe she handed over to me?¡¯ He tapped his knee gently. ¡®No. I should use the design that Aunt Sonarot gave to me.¡¯ Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 22 (16) Omen: 16, 20 -> 16 20 + 6 = 26 The King Serpent snapped its maw, causing the air to whip about, threatening to kill the person nearby. However, the young Iyrman had swayed backwards, almost touching the ground with his back as he calves burned with effort, keeping him barely off the ground. He swung wildly with his axe, which tore into the King Serpent¡¯s neck, barely managing to dig into it as fire licked at the creature¡¯s neck. ¡°Jurot!¡± Jaygak shouted, bringing her own de down from the heavens. Her blow was heavy after ying an Earth Snake, her Bloodseeker full of blood lust for the creatures which hade to assault the Iyrmen. Kitool struck the King Serpent against its side, managing tond several blows, but it was not dead yet. There were seven other Iyrmen, each ready to y the King Serpent, which was their greatest prey, though many of them were dealing with the smaller creatures nearby. Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 18 (13) Adam stared at the axe, which had been perfectly forged, as perfect as he could manage. Of course, a Dwarven Smith may have been able to forge a greater axe, but it was the best he had made. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°That is quite the axehead,¡± Sonarot said, swinging it around on its temporary handle, before checking the metal. Mina was standing beside Adam, holding onto his knee, all the while Redboulder was admiring the axe from afar. Eventually, Sonarot handed the axe to the Dwarf, allowing him to check it. ¡®Ay,¡¯ Redboulder thought. ¡®He forges well.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to enchant this one,¡± Adam said. ¡°For myself, I mean.¡± ¡°It is a great weapon,¡± Sonarot stated. Lanarot crawled over to Adam and began to pull herself up to a stand, grabbing onto him to do so. She grabbed onto his other knee and began to babble at him. ¡°You don¡¯t say? Really now? Oh that¡¯s nice. I don¡¯t know about that. I like that too.¡± Adam responded to each babble separately, before brushing her hair gently with a hand. ¡®Isn¡¯t the girl a Princess?¡¯ Jonn thought, looking to Mina, who was sucking on the side of Adam¡¯s hand. ¡®Should they really allow her to remain at Adam¡¯s side?¡¯ Lady Elowen, however, was chatting away with the other Iyrmen. Rojer, who was slowly regaining his strength, was sitting down in the corner, reading a book. Ylra was chatting away with the teens, exchanging all manner of tall tales with them. Redboulder sat near Adam, and though he was keeping an eye out on Lanarot, he was mostly checking Adam¡¯s work. ¡°The trust they have in Adam¡­¡± Vonda began, leaving the rest of the words unsaid. ¡°You need to have at least that much trust in Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°He might be crazy, but that¡¯s because he is strong. They say the strong, like the wealthy, all have something off about them.¡± ¡°What of the King¡¯s Sword?¡± ¡°He, too, has something off about him,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what, but he does.¡± ¡°You must be careful speaking ill of the King¡¯s Sword in Alnd.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Alnd,¡± Dunes replied. Vonda slowly bowed her head. ¡°I think Adam is good,¡± Nobby said. ¡°He is always helping.¡± ¡°Even if he is weird, and even if he does seem suspicious, he has helped me too,¡± Brittany said. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve waited a year to do something, he has still taken me out of my small vige, allowing me to stay in the Iyr. We also travelled to Deadwood, a ce so close to home, but foreign to me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Dunes began, but he fell silent. He thought about what he should do. He thought about why he hade to Alnd. He thought about how he couldplete his goal, and how likely he¡¯d be able to do so travelling with Adam. ¡°I think Adam has enough faith in us, and we should return that faith to him. He moves quickly sometimes, and slowly other times.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said. ¡°He¡¯s rather chaotic.¡± With a design in mind, Adam understood what he needed to do. This entire month, he was going to forge as many axes he could, with Laygak¡¯s help in making the handles. This axe, however, would not have a handle make by Laygak. Omen: 14, 19 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 13 (8) Adam had created another axehead which was of eptable quality. This one, too, would be enchanted as one of the first weapons for the Guards. It was only then that he realised that he should probably enchant other weapons first in order to fund his project. ¡°God damn it.¡± For a moment, he thought about enchanting the weapons he made to auction them off. ¡®No. They¡¯d be able to trace it back to me.¡¯ He sighed. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m that stupid.¡¯ He stared at the axehead. ¡®No, I definitely can believe it.¡¯ Omen: 13, 19 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 7 (1) Omen: 13, 19 -> 13 19 + 6 = 25 A Wolf almost tore into the viger, who had tried to push away the beast with his spear. However, he was too old, and his muscles would not move the way he wanted. Lightning shed, and an even older man appeared,ughing with such joy, that he may have been a little boy. ¡°It seems you need some help,¡± the stranger said. ¡°I¡¯vee just in time?¡± He raised a hand, and shooting out from his finger tips came countless bolts of lightning, which flooded the area and killed off dozens of creatures. The lightning arced, bouncing from creature to creature, causing them to wail in pain. ¡°Wh-what are you?¡± the old man gasped, staring up at the handsome fellow, who looked between thirty and a hundred at all times. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man,¡± he said. Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 19 (14) Omen: 5, 7 With theck of a decent Omen, Adam spent the day training with the others, ying with the children, and reading to them. This was how he would spend Nightval. Forging. Training. ying with the children. Assisting the Iyr. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Should you not also y with Sky?¡± ¡°Sky?¡± Adam said. ¡®Who the hell is¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh! Sky!¡± Adam hadpletely forgotten about his mount, the Awakened Wolf. ¡®Right. I should do that too.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Whose this old man shooting lightning and having fun? I''m sure we won''t be seeing much more of him... 293. Mistakes Made 293. Mistakes Made Upon Sonarot¡¯s reminder, Adam rode Sky that day. The Awakened Wolf was scampering around the Iyr, with Adam brushing the wolf¡¯s fur. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the Iyr and the Iyrmen. ¡®They¡¯ve taken such good care of Sky.¡¯ Sky had been rxing in the Iyr, running around the fields as he pleased, eating the in creatures which the Iyrmen had brought for him. Many of them did it in order to say they had fed the Awakened Wolf, with many childrening to throw meat up for him to snatch up. ¡®It¡¯s not just Sky though¡­¡¯ Adam sighed, thinking about how well the Iyrmen had treated him and hispanions. They had provided a ce for them to sleep, and had given them all food withoutint. They were Guests, who sometimes assisted around the Iyr in order to deal with the guilt of being treated so well, but it was not a requirement they assist. Adam closed his eyes, feeling the rays of the sun fall down on him as he rode his mount. ¡®They really have been so nice to me, and I¡¯m being such a little shit to them.¡¯ He sighed, slumping down on Sky. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Sky asked, noting how Adam¡¯s body had shifted. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Adam brought the wolf back to the estate, where Lanarot spotted the mass of white, and then crawled over towards him. She grabbed at his fur and stood, looking up at the wolf, before thenying down against his softness, gently swaying as the wolf breathed. ¡°Don¡¯t bully him too much,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair, before seeing the Guests, who were sitting with White¡¯s Grace, exchanging stories. Adam let out another sigh, before approaching them. ¡°Vonda, Dunes, can I have a word?¡± The pair of Priests followed him to the corner, where he sat down, resting against the stone house. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Dunes replied, unsure as to why Adam thought that. There were plenty of reasons, of course. ¡°I¡¯ve been acting up against the Iyr, and I think that¡¯s rather rude of me, right?¡± Adam asked, looking up at them. ¡°You act the way you do, and I do not believe the Iyrmen take it to heart,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they take it to heart,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s the fact that I act up which is a problem. What will people say, eh? That my mother didn¡¯t raise me well? That the Half Elf Nephew of the Rot family is such a little shit? It¡¯ll look bad on my Aunt, and she¡¯s been such a star.¡± Adam rubbed his eyes with his wrists. ¡°So you have called us here because you do not wish to act like a little¡­ shit?¡± Vonda said, tentatively. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°I called you two here because I think you two can help me with my greatest of worries. Well, not greatest, but we can¡¯t really deal with that threat yet, so this is my current greatest worry.¡± Adam recalled the eldritch threat from the previous world, though it hadn¡¯t seemed to emerge yet. ¡°Well, there¡¯s also Freja, but that¡¯s for another time, when I¡¯m stronger. Right, then there¡¯s also Mara, but again, for another time when I¡¯m stronger.¡± The pair let Adam ramble as he pleased, understanding that Adam needed to get it off his chest. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need your help. I need you to pull the reins when I¡¯m being too stupid, or rude, especially with the Iyrmen. I¡¯ve already tried to stop myself, but I keep forgetting. It¡¯s not just that I keep forgetting, I just¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just the kind of guy who doesn¡¯t take many things seriously.¡± ¡°Yes you do,¡± Vonda said. ¡°You take many things seriously.¡± ¡°Sure, but, you know,¡± Adam said, staring up at her. ¡°I need to take more things seriously.¡± ¡°I understand, Adam,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I will help you.¡± ¡°Thank the good Lady,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d get me killed.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If I was going to get you killed, I¡¯d do it in a fun way at least.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you not get me killed at all,¡± Dunes replied, smiling at the Half Elf. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve given me permission to stop you from being stupid, I will have a clear mind to assist you.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I need. Right, and if you two ever need help, you cane to me too. I might not look like it, but when ites to the lives of other people, I¡¯m much more sensible.¡± Vonda smiled behind her scarf. ¡°Of course you are.¡± ¡°That sounds like you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°I believe you, Adam,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I may even trust you.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam replied, sarcastically, beforeughing. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam hoisted himself onto his feet. ¡°I told Jurot I was going to stop joking and then I aggravated Sir Merry. This time, I¡¯m going to be great.¡± ¡°Does that include times when you are acting stupid in front of your sister?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Hold on now,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know I said I wanted to be more serious, but you can¡¯t take away my rights to be stupid in front of my sister.¡± ¡°Then as long as it is not in front of your sister, it is fine?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡®I shouldn¡¯t rely on them, but I¡¯m such an idiot that I need a guiding hand for sure,¡¯ Adam thought, sighing. ¡®I should probably go and speak with Lucy too.¡¯ Lucy was sleeping against a wall, but she twitched and awoke, staring up at Adam. ¡°Why do I have to see you first?¡± Adam smiled, before dropping down beside her. ¡°How are you doing? You¡¯re working pretty hard.¡± ¡°Obviously,¡± she replied, yawning. ¡°Mara isn¡¯t going to save herself.¡± Adam nodded, before settling down beside her. ¡°So many damsels, so little strength.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Lucy asked, readying to jab him. ¡°There¡¯s Mara, but there¡¯s also someone else,¡± Adam said. ¡°Freja, for one. I need to help her too, and she¡¯s far up north, further than even Drakken, I think.¡± ¡°The world has changed since then, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy asked, ncing aside towards him. Though she was the one who was training hard near daily, he was the one that seemed tired. ¡°Are you sure she will still need saving?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± Adam admitted. He hadn¡¯t thought about that. ¡°I suppose she could be safe already, but I have no idea. I told herst time I¡¯d help her, so I¡¯ll help her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you, Adam. You¡¯re honest and straight to the point. That might be why we¡¯re such good friends.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Honesty is the best policy, they say.¡± ¡°Sometimes we need to lie, though,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Otherwise we won¡¯t be able to live.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Sometimes we need to lie to live. Have you lied to me?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± she said. ¡°Have you lied to me?¡± ¡°Probably, but I doubt it. I say stupid things all the time, but they¡¯re always true.¡± Adam stared up at the sky, which looked different during Twilight Month. There was something off about it, though Adam couldn¡¯t quite ce it. The sky was the same, but different. ¡°We killed that Blue Dragon pretty easily, huh?¡± Adam said. ¡°It didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°That was a Young Blue Dragon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah. A Young Blue Dragon.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°An Adult Dragon is so much more powerful.¡± ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡± Lucy said. ¡°Technically, we could probably do it now,¡± Adam said. ¡°If we take everyone there, we might be able to y one.¡± ¡°How many of us will survive?¡± Lucy asked. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No idea. Which is why I don¡¯t want to rush, even though Mara, and you, are hurting.¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m hurting?¡± Lucy grumbled. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of work to do next year. We¡¯ll be kicking it during dawnval, but we¡¯ll probably go and beat up some skeletons. Then we¡¯ll head back, wait for Lanarot¡¯s birthday. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll do Vonda¡¯s quest, and after that, we¡¯ll hunt whatever we need to in order to grow stronger. Four whole months of adventuring and questing.¡± ¡°That noonval tournament seems like fun,¡± she said. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You and Jurot probably could go.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Lucy shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It won¡¯t be that fun.¡± ¡°There will be a ton of hunks, right?¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, there should be a lot of hunks. There won¡¯t be as many hunks as in the Iyr, though.¡± Adamughed. ¡°No, probably not. Plus, with it being the noonval festival, the Iyrmen won¡¯t be wearing much.¡± Lucy smiled, nodding her head slowly. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± She spoke breathlessly, doing her best not to cackle with hunk lust. ¡°Okay, no, you should definitely go to the tournament,¡± Adam said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucy growled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return back here! I won¡¯t let all the hunky Iyrmen escape me!¡± Adam wondered if he had reignited something within her. ¡®Mistakes have been made.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Mistakes, truly, have been made. 294. Should Have Kept Adventuring 294. Should Have Kept Adventuring Omen: 1, 13 ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯m not smithing today,¡¯ Adam thought, looking at his luck. He trained lightly in the morning, as he always did, though wondered if he should increase the workout. Nightval had taken a toll on his body, and he had gained a little weight. ¡®Aren¡¯t Elves meant to be lean and trim?¡¯ Adam bit into the fresh bread, staring down at it. ¡®So. It was you.¡¯ He chewed it slowly, unable to resist the fresh warmth of the pillowy bread. He held it out to his sister, who stared at it for a moment, before leaning in to bite it. ¡°What a good little sister you are,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can help me with my diet.¡± Lanarot did not respond, too busy trying to push more bread into her mouth, concentrating on eating. With hisck of good luck, Adam made his way out with Shikan, who took Adam to assist the Iyr. They made their way to a nearby warehouse, which held several rickshaws nearby, and were beginning to be filled with sacks full of grain. ¡°Right, it¡¯s dawnval soon,¡± Adam said. ¡°Will there be much nting?¡± ¡°We are working the soil now,¡± Shikan replied. ¡°Towards the end of the month we will work the soil, nting whatever we need for the next year.¡± Adam assisted the Iyrmen, pushing a rickshaw away, following Shikan as they went around to hand out the sacks of grain to the various shared estates. ¡°Will we be heading into the family estates?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Shikan replied. ¡°They were already dealt with earlier this month.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°So the shared family estates receive the food after?¡± ¡°It is usually the main family estates which receive whatever they require first, and the shared family estatesst,¡± Shikan said. ¡°If they arecking in food or other items, they may acquire them from the main family estates.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°These rickshaws make the work so much easier.¡± Adam recalled howst time they had walked around with this huge leather contraption which assisted them in holding all the sacks. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we have¡­¡± Adam then remembered who it was that brought these contraptions to the Iyr. ¡®Damn! I¡¯m so smart.¡¯ Shikan wondered if Adam had forgotten that he was the one to bring rickshaws into the Iyr. ¡®No doubt he had forgotten.¡¯ Shikan was fairly certain Adam was like that. He had forgotten so many things, like how he had brought back so much to the Iyr, from pelts to souvenirs. ¡®Is it because his little sister is always on his mind?¡¯ Adam continued moving about, from estate to estate, meeting and greeting all kinds of Iyrmen. ¡°It is good to see you again,¡± Dargon said, greeting Adam by shaking his forearm. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Not that long,¡± Dargon replied. ¡°You had enchanted that greatsword.¡± ¡°Oh, right, right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I hope it¡¯s useful.¡± ¡°We shall see once my cousin returns,¡± Dargon said, assisting with moving the heavy sacks. ¡°How are you enjoying the Iyr? It has been almost a year, yes?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°About a year, I think? It¡¯ll be a year this time next month or so. I think it¡¯s been fun, mostly. Sometimes I¡¯ve been having a minor issue, you know, with the whole Great Elders not liking me and everything, and some of the older people of the Iyr not liking me neither, but it¡¯s been pretty great.¡± ¡°Do not mind them, those old Iyrmen are just angry that they were not able to im you. The Great Elders, well, I believe they like you. Mostly.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Mostly. Quite an important word, huh? They want me alive, mostly. They want me to happy, mostly. Mostly. What a word.¡± Adam shook his head, beforeughing. ¡°I am d to see you are well, Adam,¡± Dargon said, patting his shoulder. ¡°I hear you are going to be leaving next month after your sister¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Sonarotes by sometimes to speak with us,¡± he said. ¡°Since you do note yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to intrude,¡± Adam said, flushing slightly. ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve been pretty busy with all my enchanting and everything.¡± ¡°During Twlight Month?¡± Dargon raised his brow. ¡°Well, no, not during this month, but the other months,¡± Adam replied, chuckling nervously. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been forging a lot this month. That¡¯s my goal for this month, to make weapons that I can enchant to auction off. I¡¯ve been thinking about my future in the Iyr, and my future in this¡­ ce in general.¡± Adam had almost said world, but realised that wouldn¡¯t have been good to say. ¡°What is that ce?¡± Dargon asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about setting up a business one day,¡± Adam said. ¡°A group of inns all along Alnd for Adventurers, and other travellers, as they make their way around peacefully along thend. I might even make an agency for assisting in travel too, a deliverypany of sorts, but that¡¯s far in the future.¡± ¡°A group of inns?¡± ¡°Yeah, between the main towns and cities, roughly half way,¡± Adam said. ¡°It would provide all kinds of services. It would be almost like it¡¯s own little vige, but it¡¯ll have so many services that people need. From maintaining equipment, to buying healing potions, maybe even magical items.¡± ¡°That is quite the task. A difficult task, one which I can only think you can manage.¡± Dargon smiled at Adam. ¡°After all, you are Adam.¡± ¡°I am Adam,¡± Adam said. ¡°Truer words have never been spoken.¡± ¡°If it is you, then I believe you can manage such a thing.¡± Dargon nodded, patting the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So do not take the words of those old Iyrmen to heart, nor the words of the Nobles you have angered, though they might make it difficult for you.¡± Adam stared at Dargon. Dargon, who was one of the first few Iyrmen he had met in this world. Dargon, who hade with him to find a herb for his Aunt. Dargon, who had been tortured by the Aswadians when they had been caught. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, blinking. ¡°Right. Ipletely forgot that I angered Sir Harvey and a Knight from whatever that ce was. Eaglewing, I think?¡± Adam wondered if that would pose a problem for making an inn between the towns and cities. ¡®No, no, it should be fine, right? Though the Lady of Deadwood didn¡¯t like me either, so I guess I can¡¯t really make something there?¡¯ ¡°You may need to find someone else,¡± Dargon said. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I had that figured out.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t ask the Iyrmen or the Priests in mypany, so I asked Fred. He¡¯s apanion we picked up on the way south, right before we met Sir Merry.¡± ¡°I have heard of your tale, though you have not told us it,¡± Dargon said, his eyes usatory. ¡°I¡¯ll, you know, find some timeter,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at that sort of thing, as you know, so it¡¯s probably best Jurot tells you the story.¡± ¡°Does it matter? You met Sir Merry, and that alone will make the story interesting,¡± Dargon assured. ¡°I¡¯ll swing by another day.¡± ¡°You may tell them now,¡± Shikan said. ¡°I will continue as there is little left to do today.¡± Adam looked to Shikan, his eyes nk. ¡®Why would you do this to me?¡¯ ¡°Then it is settled,¡± Dargon said, before calling for the children. All of them had been nearby, staring at the Half Elf who had in a Dragon and had given them each multiple scales. Performance Check D20 + 5 = 24 (19) So Adam spoke the tale to the children, who were all listening intently. He mentioned how he had first went to collect a young man by the name of Nobby, whose muscles had even seduced Jurot, son of Surot. They were excited to hear about the White Wolves, the Nightval Bear, and the Awakened Wolf, who they had seen around the Iyr. They pped their hands upon hearing about his dealing with the Knight. Upon mentioning Lord Stokmar, Adam waited for the apuse, but nothing came. ¡°Lord Stokmar?¡± Dargon asked, noting the story had paused. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°He was created by the Salt Mother, and he had arge part to y after the Aswadian Empire took over South Fort. It was during the Time of Two Shens.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Dargon said. ¡°Yes, that Lord Stokmar?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are sure?¡± ¡°Jurot was,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, after what I saw, yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure it was the real one.¡± ¡°Strong?¡± a child asked. ¡°Very.¡± ¡°Then I will y him,¡± the child said. ¡°Lord Stokmar is not for ying,¡± Dargon reprimanded. ¡°We must respect him.¡± ¡°Then I will respect him,¡± the child said. ¡®The Iyrmen children are so adorable.¡¯ Adam smiled. ¡°Anyway, we met Lord Stokmar and¡­¡± Adam continued with his story, which weed apuse after apuse as he mentioned such great feats. Sir Merry and Sir Royce, including Jurot¡¯s fight. The Silver Strider and the Twilight Fox. ¡®So much happened in that one month,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should have kept adventuring.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
He should have kept adventuring to get that sweet, sweet XP! 295. Deadlifts 295. Deadlifts Omen: 2, 2 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dunes asked, watching as Adam pushed himself up from the ground, only to go back down to nearlyying down. ¡°Push ups,¡± Adam replied, inhaling, pushing himself up, exhaling, dropping back down again to inhale. Once he was done with his third set of twenty push ups, he stood up, grabbed a sack full of wooden blocks which had been saved for heating homes, before squatting, also twenty times. The others hadn¡¯t seen Adam seriously train before, but this was certainly new to them. They hadn¡¯t seen the kind of training Adam was doing, which began with a ten minute run, followed by some light stretching, before he moved to whatever he was doing now. ¡®I should make dumbbells,¡¯ Adam thought, finishing the five sets of twenty push ups and squats. He walked around the courtyard for a short while, before he wrapped some rope around the sack, and pulled the sack up. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Deadlifts,¡± Adam replied, trying to keep himself from arching his upper back too much. ¡®When I first came to this world, I was pretty strong, and I looked like a freaking God of War, and now I look like the God of Pubs.¡¯ Adam finished the routine, which he¡¯d need to change sooner orter once he had figured out how to make dumbbells in this world. ¡°What¡¯s with the funny looking movements?¡± Lucy asked, having joined them for breakfast. She had decided to spend more time with the others, even though Dunes and Jonn didn¡¯t like her much still. ¡°These funny looking movements are going to make me stronger,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, less weaker, when I try and lose weight.¡± ¡®I wonder if my stats will change much?¡¯ ¡°They look stupid,¡± Lucy said. ¡°So they have something inmon with your face then?¡± Adam replied. Health: 65 -> 60 Adam rubbed his arm where she had struck him, but remained smiling at her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hit your friends.¡± ¡°Hit me back if you don¡¯t like it,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll get cancelled.¡± ¡°Cancelled?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have to take responsibility for my own actions,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t be doing that.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Lucy said. ¡°If I punch you, you should be thankful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re training so much so I don¡¯t have to deal with you,¡± Adam said, this time picking up Lanarot, cutting off Lucy¡¯s punches. ¡°Just what I get foring and showing my beautiful face,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯m wasted on you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not even going out, so don¡¯t say stuff like that,¡± Adam said, ruffling Lanarot¡¯s hair, before catching a whiff of her gift for him. ¡°My God, Lanarot. What are they feeding you?¡± Adam washed her up, and let her y in the corner with the other children as he dipped in the stream, before returning back with her to the smell of bread and soup. ¡®Look at all these carbs,¡¯ Adam said, staring at the food. ¡°I¡¯m currently on a diet so I can only eat stuff like meat and eggs.¡± ¡°You should be careful eating too much meat and eggs,¡± Shikan said. ¡°You must eat your vegetables too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat vegetables too, that¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t eat any more bread or porridge.¡± Adam picked up some soup, sipping against it. ¡°Why not?¡± Shikan asked. The Kans had been in charge of cooking for the week, and though Shikan usually cooked lots of meat, he had been making soup instead since it was still fairly chilly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to lose weight,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are healthy,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Very healthy,¡± Sonarot said, taking her role as his Aunt. ¡°Yes, but,¡± Adam said, reaching down to squish some of his stomach. ¡°Look at this. My six pack. It¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Six pack?¡± ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, pointing to Shikan. ¡°Uncle Shikan, show us your abs.¡± Shikan pulled up his shirt, revealing his bare abs for the group all to see. Though he had stopped going out to adventure, he kept fit within the Iyr, as most adults did. ¡°You see?¡± Adam said, motioning to his abs. ¡°Six pack.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucy said, nodding her head, swallowing the excessive saliva forming in her mouth. ¡°A six pack.¡± ¡°There is no need for you to lose weight,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You are healthy and strong.¡± ¡°No need?¡± Lucy replied. ¡°I¡¯m the one whose going to be adventuring with him next year! He¡¯s an idiot, so at least let him look good so I can tolerate him!¡± Adam thought about how much he would enjoy punching her, and how much it would be worth it, but decided against it. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve decided to lose weight. I¡¯ll also be introducing something amazing to the Iyr.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam had brought two great things to the Iyr so far. Pizza, which was a delicious food, though it didn¡¯t y much of a part in causing him to gain weight, and rickshaws, which had been rather fun for the children of the Iyr, as well as useful for the Iyr in general. ¡°Dumbbells,¡± Adam said. Lucy almost snorted out the soup she was eating,ughing as she choked. ¡°Dumb bells! Dumb bells! Adam is bringing dumb bells!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You, an idiot, are bringing dumb bells into the Iyr!¡± Lucy kept howling withughter, almost crying as she did. ¡®I need to make a magical weapon which allows me to backhand people freely,¡¯ Adam thought, his fingers twitching. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± ¡®Wait. Idiot. Dumb. Bells.¡¯ Adam chuckled slightly, before quickly stopping himself. ¡°Anyway. Dumbbells are weights that one can hold to train themselves. I¡¯ll sketch out what I¡¯m talking about and I¡¯ll show you what I mean.¡± ¡®If it is Adam, it must be something good,¡¯ Sonarot thought, and Shikan held a simr thought. Once they had finished eating, Adam feeding his bread to his little sister, he sketched out what they were, before picking up a sack. ¡°See this, right? It¡¯s difficult to hold, so you can¡¯t really move it the way you want to because it¡¯s a little unwieldy, right?¡± Adam then ced it down, before grabbing an axe. ¡°See how the axe has a head? This is actually pretty good for lifting, but it¡¯s a little too light, and it¡¯s only heavy on one side.¡± Shikan nodded. ¡°I usually train my body by swinging my sword.¡± ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s pretty dangerous, and it isn¡¯t that efficient for increasing your actual strength,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you had dumbbells, you could introduce new movements you couldn¡¯t before, and you can track your progress through the amount of times you can lift, and the amount of weight you can lift.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should go too in depth about them, especially since he only knew the basics of weight lifting. ¡°You should speak with Elder Zijin,¡± Shikan said. ¡°He will be able to assist with this matter.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing today,¡± Adam said. ¡®If I can introduce dumbbells, then it would be easier to gain muscle. They probably have their own ways, including with the rocks, but they could be used to help achieve a fairly basic standard.¡¯ That¡¯s when it hit Adam. ¡®I could use them for training people too.¡¯ Adam quickly made his way to find Elder Zijin, taking with him a stylus and some paper so he could sketch everything for the Elder. ¡°Dumbbells?¡± Zijin asked, rubbing his chin. He stared down at the sketches Adam had brought him. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re called dumbbells, but I don¡¯t mind changing the name since the etymology might not make sense here.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. After exining the general concept, he worked with the Elder to design the dumbbells, sketching out a design he had seen using concrete poured into blocks. ¡°I will bring this to the attention of the Great Elders,¡± Zijin said, eyeing up the designs. The Iyrmen usually used sacks and rocks, and their own bodyweight to train usually, but this seemed interesting. ¡°You say they are useful for training oneself to be stronger?¡± ¡°Extremely useful, yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°This was how people in mynd trained. They were simple and easy to use. There are also kettlebells, which I hear is better for training.¡± Adam sketched out the design for the Elder. ¡°Once they are made, will you show us how they are used, and how your people trained with them?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are probably other things I could mention and introduce to the Iyr, but I can¡¯t really think of anything which is as feasible, or as useful, as the few things I¡¯ve already brought.¡± ¡°The rickshaws are useful,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°The pizza is delicious as well.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alright, well, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Adam waved and retreated. ¡®Should I use this month to invent things?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Adam the Chaos Inventor? 296. Sketches Of Life 296. Sketches Of Life Omen: 1, 13 ¡°Oof,¡± Adam said, pushing his sister up with his stomach as he breathed heavily. Lanaroty on top of his chest, swaying with each breath. She babbled quietly, before getting up on all fours, staring down at him. She smiled, giggled, and theny back down on his front, babbling all the while. ¡°Yeah? You don¡¯t say.¡± Adam brushed her hair with a hand. He had trained in the morning lightly, not quite as hard as the day before, and had assisted Nobby with his training. After his bath, he rxed with Lanarot, who had chosen toy on him and babbled to him about her worries. Since he had time that day, he decided to spend it with the children. He had been tasked with looking after them, including making sure they were eating and drinking appropriately throughout the day. He yed Warriors and Wanderers with the children, all the while Naqokan was looking after Lanarot, along with the other teens. ¡°You are serious about this?¡± Laygak asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, holding Lanarot¡¯s hands as the girl stood, squatting every so often. Naqokan was spending more time with the children recently, understanding her true role as an Iyrman. During their game of Warriors and Wanderers, the group had regrouped and had formed a n to find the other characters which were missing. However, as they went to follow the tracks they had found, they were beset by a great beast, a Chimera, which had in half the party, and the other half retreated. ¡°Does anyone want to y a Mage?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I will y,¡± Katool said. ¡°I will know magic.¡± ¡°You cannot know magic,¡± Raygak said. ¡°You are an Ool.¡± ¡°If Katool wants to know magic in the game, she is allowed to,¡± Adam said, bringing her a sheet, writing down a few spells for her. ¡°I know magic, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, is there?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Raygak replied, awkwardly. Regrouping with new travellers they had found, those yed by the children whose characters had died, they continued to find the nearby sage, who may be able to assist them. With the game done, the children each rolled dice to see who would be able to offer a story next, though those who had already chosen a story were not allowed to roll. During the evening, Lady Elowen and the others came to eat dinner with Adam and the others. ¡°It has be so lively,¡± Tizgak said. ¡°I did not expect that our families would receive so many visitors after Jurot began his adventures.¡± ¡°We have such honoured Guests,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°A Priest of Wahtu, a Priest of Mahtu.¡± ¡°A Princess,¡± Kaygak added, looking at the young girl as she showed Adam the piece of meat in her hand, before eating it. ¡°We came for Adam,¡± Lady Elowen said. ¡°He had invited us to stay in the Iyr.¡± ¡°We will always wee those who have been invited by my Nephew,¡± Sonarot assured. The other families did not have quite so many Guests as they did, and so the adult Iyrmen had to speak with the other families, answering their questions and updating them on the Guests who had arrived. In the Iyr, Guests were treated well. Of course, Adam had changed that definition slightly, encouraging Nobby and the others to work, not that they had to. Usually Guests would arrive for a short time, and then were either sent away after some weeks if they had no business in the Iyr. ¡®I will need to speak with Elder Zijin,¡¯ Sonarot thought. She needed to inform the Elder that the others would remain to at least Lanarot¡¯s birthday, and perhaps for a little longer. Each group fell into their own conversations, with Adam and the teens ying with the children, who usually yed with themselves in the evening, but enjoyed ying with their older Cousins. Omen: 7, 9 ¡°Look at you,¡± Adam said, pinching Lanarot¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so cute?¡± Lanarot squealed,ughing with childish glee. She reached up and held Adam¡¯s face, squeezing at his jaw and cheek, trying to mimic her older brother. ¡°I just want to eat you all up,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead and cheek. ¡°It¡¯s at times like these I wish I had a phone with me.¡± Adam hugged his sister tight in his arms. ¡°You want to eat your sister?¡± Vonda asked, wondering if the phrase meant something else. ¡°It¡¯s just a saying,¡± Adam said. ¡°My little sister is cute enough to eat, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam blew a raspberry against her neck, causing Lanarot to squirm and squeal in his grasp. ¡°If only there was a way to¡­¡± Adam paused, before turning to look to Vonda. ¡°Sir Vonda. Can you sketch an image of my little sister?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you whatever you want.¡± ¡°I do not need your payment,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Then take it for your Goddess,¡± Adam said. ¡°You will bring life to our hearts with your art, or something?¡± Adam chuckled. Vonda smiled. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Actually, can you also draw a picture of Princess Mina? I want them to have pictures of one another since they¡¯re such good friends.¡± ¡®Good friends?¡¯ Vonda thought. The pair had barely yed with one another, but she supposed Adam did live in his own world. ¡°If I am allowed to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask,¡± Adam said, carrying Lanarot away, trying to find where the Guests were. Though White¡¯s Grace were Guests of Adam, they also held quite the status, so they were also general Guests of the Iyr, allowing them different freedoms. ¡°There you are,¡± Adam said, having found them near the Chief¡¯s estate. ¡°Do you have business with us?¡± Lady Elowen asked. This had been the first time Adam had set out for them. ¡°Yeah, I was hoping to get permission for something. Sir Vonda¡¯s going to be sketching my sister, and I was hoping that she could also sketch an image of Princess Mina.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lady Elowen asked. She didn¡¯t want to refuse Adam so quickly, not after all he had done for them. From saving them from Vandra, who was a terrifying foe, to creating the potion from the ingredients that he required to save a friend of his, to then having two powerful Iyrmen apany them to the north. ¡°I just wanted Lanarot to have a picture of the friend she had made,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Since they probably won¡¯t remember each other, I wanted them to have pictures of each other.¡± Lady Elowen had known Adam to be a particr type of person. He was terrifying in some ways, and so ridiculous in other ways. ¡°That is cute,¡± Ylra said. ¡°Though it is a little difficult.¡± ¡°A little difficult,¡± Elowen confirmed. ¡°If you can promise that the image will remain within the Iyr, we can agree to it.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remind Lanarot that she isn¡¯t allowed to take it outside.¡± ¡°Then I see no reason to refuse,¡± Elowen said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°You hear that, Lanababy? Alright. Should I have Vondae here, or do you want to hang out with us?¡± ¡°We wille,¡± Elowen said, watching Adam lead the way back. ¡®Cute,¡¯ she thought. ¡®That is a word for Adam too.¡¯ Omen: 10, 16 With a decent Omen, Adam decided against working out too hard that day. He reduced his training to half, which was his training for the days in between his heavy training. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Omen: 10, 16 -> 10 16 + 6 = 22 Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 6 = 13 (7) Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam had decided to forge a longsword that day, since they were the most popr weapons which were bought. It was a fairly typical longsword, with a basic design. The handle was wrapped around with leather around the metal, and the guard was slightly curved upwards. He plucked a thread of Fate, allowing Jurot a moment of respite against the onught he was receiving, in order to forge the weapon to a decent quality. ¡®I should figure out an actual stamp for my smithing,¡¯ Adam thought. He had made most of his weapons without a stamp, not wanting the weapons to be traced back to him just in case. ¡°You are no longer making axes?¡± Zijin asked, having approached after seeing the Half Elf was staring at the newly forged sword with a deep, tired gaze. ¡°I was going to make axes and stuff for the new project I¡¯m working on, only to realise that I need way more money if I actually want to do it properly.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Plus, I need to make weapons for the rest of the group so that they have magical weapons too.¡± Zijin was still not used to Adam¡¯s generosity. ¡°So you are creating weapons to gift?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Have you prepared Turot¡¯s gift?¡± ¡°Turot¡¯s gift?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is Turot¡¯s birthday soon.¡± ¡°Soon? How soon?¡± Adam asked, surprised. He hadn¡¯t heard about Turot¡¯s birthday. ¡°It is the fifteenth,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, sighing with relief. ¡°Thankfully it¡¯s only the¡­¡± ¡®Hold up.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t it the thirteenth today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Oh, shi-¡°
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
What a terrible cousin Adam is... 297. Turot’s Birthday 297. Turot¡¯s Birthday ¡°What is wrong?¡± Sonarot asked, seeing the look of worry on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°I heard that it was Turot¡¯s birthday in a couple of days,¡± Adam replied, staring at Sonarot with an usatory look. ¡°You did not know?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I should really get a list of all the birthdays of all the children so I don¡¯t go through this again.¡± ¡°I will write you the list,¡± Sonarot assured. ¡°If I roll well in the morning tomorrow I¡¯ll make him a nice axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll give him my really nice axe I forged the other day.¡± ¡°I am certain he will be happy with any gift you give to him, Adam.¡± Omen: 17, 19 ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered as he awoke. He trained lightly once more, bathing in the cold river to shock himself even further away. After feeding his sister and the Princess his bread, he was ready to forge. ¡°He seems excited today,¡± Vonda said, surprised to see Adam so eager for the day. ¡°It must be because of his sister,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It is because it is Turot¡¯s birthday tomorrow,¡± Sonarot informed the pair. ¡°Close enough,¡± Dunes said, smiling. ¡°Elder Zijin!¡± Adam eximed, waving at the Elder as he charged towards the warehouse. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am going to make a great axe today, so I need some really nice materials,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need the wood and the metal which Phantom was made out of.¡± ¡°Are you going to make a second Phantom?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m-¡° Adam quickly silenced himself, realising how it could have been construed. ¡°I intend to create a weapon that looks just like Phantom for Turot.¡± Zijin sighed, noting how guarded Adam had be around him. ¡°Will you enchant it?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Adam said. ¡°I promised to enchant weapons for all the, I mean, the children that I¡¯m around most of the time.¡± Since Adam was speaking to an Elder, someone who would report to the Great Elders, Adam needed to make sure he yed the game well. Since the Great Elders had decided to force some distance between them, Adam needed to keep the distance, otherwise it would only cause more issues. ¡°They are great materials, but I can offer them to you, under certain conditions.¡± ¡°Which conditions?¡± ¡°You will forge a greatsword for me, one which you will enchant with a greater enchantment.¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s quite the price. Are you trying to create some distance too?¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°As long as you provide the materials for the forging and the enchanting. I¡¯ll make it eventually, when I have the time.¡± Zijin wondered why Adam was frowning. ¡®This is still a good deal, is it not?¡¯ It was after a long moment of silence that he spoke again. ¡°How much will the enchanting of the greatsword cost?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How much will you charge?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He had thought that the Elder had wanted him to create one for him for free. ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t know. A fair price?¡± Zijin sighed, wondering just how much faith they had lost. ¡®What are we to do?¡¯ ¡°I will pay you a fair price, Adam, as I always have.¡± ¡°Sure. So¡­ can I have the materials now?¡± Zijin guided him to the materials, allowing him to take some spare wood so that Laygak could have multiple chances in case something happened. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 24 (18) D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 10 (5) Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam had spent hours forging the axe head, and had somehow managed to forge it near perfectly. Laygak had appeared towards the beginning, with Phantom in hand, which he set down nearby for them, allowing the pair to refer back to it. Adam set the axe head onto the handle, which was well made, but there was something a little off about it. ¡®Should I have Laygak redo it? How perfect does it need to be? I still have my Omen.¡¯ Laygak stared at the handles. He had carved the handle well enough, though it was slightly different than Phantom. It fit well, though, it was just that it looked a little different than Phantom¡¯s handle. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Even though I could tempt Fate, Turot is different to Jarot. This handle, which Laygak had carved, is more than good enough. I could always have Jurot¡­¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°It is no good?¡± Laygak asked. ¡°I will redo it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is good enough.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t just disregard Laygak¡¯s effort.¡¯ He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today after all that forging. Let¡¯s head back.¡± His arms pulsed with pain. ¡°How did it go?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam smiled. Omen: 5, 9 Adam was d he hadn¡¯t rolled well that day. On this day he did not care about his training, nor his diet. He had bathed quickly, and had slipped on an outfit that Sonarot had brought him, which matched Turot¡¯s, a light blue outfit with dark blue ents, the family pattern against the sleeve. The Guests were invited to partake in the party too, from Dunes to Elowen, all were invited to the Rot family estate deeper in the Iyr. ¡°You are finally here,¡± Cirot said, greeting Adam, shaking his forearm. ¡°Wee,¡± Sirot said, shaking his forearm next. ¡®Right, I forgot about these two,¡¯ Adam thought, trying to ignore their gazes. ¡®I¡¯ve been dodging Naqokan, and now I¡¯ve walked into the belly of the beast.¡¯ ¡°Are you guys going to make pizza?¡± Lucy asked, noting the ovens nearby, which were already hot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot replied, greeting Adam too. ¡°I hope you have brought a good gift.¡± His eyes remained glued at the box at Adam¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s an okay gift,¡± Adam said. ¡°Morning, Churot. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Devilkin replied, sticking close to his grandfather still. Since this was Turot¡¯s seventh birthday, which wasn¡¯t arge milestone, it was a fairly easy going party, starting from the morning until a little after noon, where they¡¯d return to celebrate it with the the families they lived with. Adam then realised that he couldn¡¯t give out his gift, since it was half Laygak¡¯s gift too. ¡®Whoops.¡¯ ¡°So this is pizza,¡± Elowen said, taking a bite. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I brought it to the Iyr.¡± ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you teach us how to make it?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± There were a handful of fights, though Adam didn¡¯t participate, instead looking after his little sister. Nobby was being swarmed by the children, who admired how huge he was. Jonn fought for entertainment, taking the chance to have some fun with the Iyrmen, and Dunes did the same. Adam noted there were more Rot family members he hadn¡¯t seen before, including a little baby who seemed to have been born after Lanarot. Once the gifts had been given, with Turot looking at Adam expectantly, Sonarot called for them to get ready to leave. ¡°Where is your gift?¡± Jarot asked. He wondered if he should mention that matter, but decided against it, since it was Turot''s birthday. ¡°I can¡¯t give it just yet,¡± Eventually, after eating plenty of pizza, Adam returned with the rest of the Guests back to the shared family estate, where the children had brought their gifts for Turot. Taygak brought a small cup, which was quite uneven. ¡°Turot, here,¡± she said, handing the cup over to him. Turot embraced her. ¡°Thank you, Taygak.¡± Taygak pat his head and kissed his forehead, and this was repeated several times with each child. The younger children gave drawings or pieces of precious cloth to the boy. Adam basked in the wholesomeness of the children as they gave their gifts and embraced one another. ¡®Can these children get any cuter?¡¯ ¡°Laygak,¡± Adam eventually called, and Laygak replied with a nod. The pair walked over to Turot, Adam holding out the box, opening it for the boy. Turot took the axe, which surprised him at first, feeling how heavy it was. ¡°This is for me?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°I made it look like your grandfather¡¯s axe. Laygak made the handle, and what a great job he did.¡± ¡°It looks just like Phantom,¡± Turot said. ¡°One day I¡¯ll enchant it, and when you¡¯re strong enough, you can use it to y all kinds of creatures,¡± Adam said, patting the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± Turot said, cing the axe back, before hugging Adam¡¯s leg. Adam pet his head, smiling. ¡°Of course, little Turot.¡± ¡°I am not so little any more,¡± Turot said. ¡°I am seven.¡± ¡°How big you¡¯ve be,¡± Adam said, picking the boy up. ¡°So big. One day I will not be able to lift you.¡± Turot huffed with a smile, before Adam ced him down. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Laygak,¡± Turot said, hugging the Devilkin. ¡°I told you,¡± Jogak said to Lavgak and Kaygak. ¡°He did not forget.¡± Kaygak was sure that Adam was going to give the gift without Laygak, who had formed half of it. ¡®I do not mind losing this gold.¡¯ Adam stared at the children as they sat about and chatted with one another. One day these children would be all grown up, and they would note to him for y. They would note to him with small matters which are inconsequential. They will go out and fight. They will get married. They will have their own children. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯ll have to make sure they can enjoy themselves until then.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Wholesome chapters? There''s definitely more wholesome chapters ahead. Right? No action soon. Right? I wanted to show you all all the madness in the story but I''m not writing enough. Why didn''t I name myself WordBot instead? 298. Remembering That Thing 298. Remembering That Thing Omen: 5, 14 Adam spent the next day assisting Shikan in the Iyr, going off to chop down twilight trees. He followed the Iyrmen to a secretive area within the Iyr, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he was heading towards the stormwood or somewhere else entirely. Twilight wood was nothing like stormwood, which had required him to cut it with a sawing motion using a specific axe. Twilight wood was muchrger, easily twice as thick as he was tall. It was dark on the outside, and darker on the inside, requiring him to cut into the wood where others had cut into the previous days. ¡°It requires almost the entire month to cut down a tree," Shikan said. ¡°We only cut the trees which are older than fifty years old.¡± Adam spotted arge number of twilight wood around him, sprinkled between other types of wood. There were easily hundreds of twilight wood trees around him, and thousands of other trees. Only three trees were being cut down that month, all of which were twilight wood. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 10 (5) Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Sonarot threw Shikan a re, as Adam would normally return quite exhausted whenever he left with the Iyrman. Fortunately, Adam was also quite eager to work, so it did not matter that he was exhausted. Omen: 3, 19 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 16 (10) Omen: 3, 19 -> 3 19 + 6 = 25 Adam plucked a thread of Fate, which had caused great misfortune for the young urchin boy, who had barely survived his first nightval on the street. Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 15 (10) ¡®I need to make more,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Once I have a few swords that I enchant, I should be able to do so much more.¡¯ Omen: 12, 18 ¡°Are you going to smith again?¡± Sonarot asked early in the morning. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, stretching his body. ¡°I¡¯ve got pretty good luck today.¡± ¡°Make sure you eat well in the morning,¡± Sonarot said, seeing the difference from his diet already. ¡°I¡¯ll eat well in the evening. I don¡¯t want to upset my stomach. Just thinking about hard work makes me feel sick.¡± Adam chuckled. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 10 (5) Though he could have plucked a thread of Fate, Adam decided against it. ¡®No point in using my Omen when it¡¯s only for one point. It might be dangerous to use it willy nilly like that.¡¯ ¡°You will waste away,¡± Sonarot said, cing down arge bowl of soup for him. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Adam assured her, sipping the soup, before dipping some bread into it. He was fairly certain that Sonarot wouldn¡¯t be having any nonsense that day, so he made sure to eat properly. ¡®Since I¡¯m spending so much time smithing, it should be okay.¡¯ Omen: 12, 20 ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, smiling. Sonarot smiled too. ¡°Elder Zijin is.¡± Sonarot furrowed her brows, confused. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called, approaching the Elder after breakfast. ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± the Elder replied, overlooking the warehouse¡¯s supplies. ¡°A great morning to you too, Elder,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day. I¡¯ll make the best greatsword I can today.¡± Elder Zijin smiled. ¡°I hear you are working too hard already.¡± ¡°Well, you know how I am.¡± ¡°I will thank you in advance for working so hard,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Be careful, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah, ye-¡° Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you for your kind regards, Elder Zijin. Do you have the materials ready?¡± Zijin almost shuddered. It was weird to hear Adam speak so formally to him. ¡°I do.¡± It was at times like this he missed Jaygak. Adam took the ore which Zijin had provided him, and set off to the smithy. ¡®Damn, he¡¯s really balling out.¡¯ The metal he had given Adam was the colour of fairly typical steel, but there were also streaks of blue. Adam was certain this was not ordinary metal. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Omen: 12, 20 -> 12 20 + 6 = 26 Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 4 = 9 (5) Thanks to Adam¡¯s Omen, a lightning bolt sted past Jurot¡¯s head, helping him against the Bronze Wyvern. Adam wiped his brow, feeling the heaviness set within him. He sat on the chair for a long while, almost dozing off, before ncing aside to see the Iyrmen nearby, who were drinking together, and keeping an eye on him. ¡°You must be careful, Adam,¡± Sonarot said when he returned that evening. The past few days he had returned to her exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been lucky for a bit, so I probably won¡¯t be lucky tomorrow.¡± ¡®I should probably be careful with my workouts too.¡¯ His stomach grumbled. ¡®I know, I know.¡¯ He ate as much soup as he could, leaving the bread for his sister. ¡°Look at how chubby you¡¯ve be. Are you taking away all my fat? What a good sister you are.¡± Adam fed the girl as much bread as she would ept, which she would bite from his fingers, chewing slowly. Sonarot and the members of the Kan family threw smirks towards the members of the Ool and Gak families. Naqokan was also quite affectionate with the children, mostly her own siblings, and so they were rubbing it in the other Iyrmen¡¯s faces. ¡®Adam also likes my Katool,¡¯ Citool thought. ¡®Perhaps I should speak with Kitool.¡¯ Jogak was conflicted. He loved his daughter deeply, and he believed that he would not allow her to marry just anyone. However, could there be anyone who could match the likes of Adam? ¡®We have known him for almost a year, and though he is queer, he is good at heart.¡¯ ¡®I should have nipped her love of horns in the bud when she was growing,¡¯ Lavgak thought. Omen: 2, 7 ¡°My luck is terrible today,¡± Adam said, smiling at his Aunt. ¡°You must rx today,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°The children have been so lonely without you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I should probably y with them.¡± After a light training session that morning, Adam was swarmed by the children. However, there was also White¡¯s Grace, who had heard that Adam was taking the day off, and so Elowen also allowed Mina to y with the Half Elf. ¡°Whoa!¡± Adam said, squatting down as he held out his arms. ¡°Look at you!¡± Mina held out her arms as she stumbled her way towards Adam, almost dropping down beside him. ¡°Since when could you walk?¡± Adam asked, lifting her girl up, feeling how heavy she had be. Mina smiled, pping his arms excitedly in response. ¡°When the Princess awoke, she stood up to walk towards me,¡± Elowen said. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re going to be causing so much trouble soon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam said, patting her back gently. Elowen couldn¡¯t help but feel his words were going to be true. She had been restrained for so long, and though she was mentally a little older than she should be, her body was slowly catching up. The rest in the Giant¡¯snds and the Iyr were beginning to take effect on her tiny body. Adam spent the day with the children, ying their games, reading their stories, and ying Warriors and Wanderers. Lanarot yed beside Adam quietly, but would sometimes crawl over to climb onto him. Adam cuddled her to his chest in one arm, while ying Warriors and Wanderers with the other, all the while the girl rested against his shoulder as she sucked her thumb. There was a moment when Adam frozen, feeling a chill run up his spine. It was during that moment of blissfulness that Adam remembered. ¡°Cousin Adam?¡± Turot called, noting how Adam had zoned out. ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± Adam said, before rolling to see whether or not Turot¡¯s character would die. ¡°Turot, you easily manage to deflect his blow with your shield.¡± Turot smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy said. Once it was evening, and the children were back with their parents, Turot stayed with Sonarot and Adam, as he had for some time. Sonarot was knitting beside the young boy, who was reading a book. Adam held Lanarot in his arms, letting her cuddle up to her. He stared out the window, towards the courtyard, but looking past it. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. There were a great many threats to his idyllic life in the Iyr. The fact he was weird. The fact he was a Half Elf. The fact that he had been killed several times before, and there was a missing God who was unounted for. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®There are two Gods. Bandlor and Belle.¡¯ There was also something else unounted for. Adam closed his eyes, recalling the dream, the illusion he had experienced from that Eldritch being in his previous life. It had been quite the mess of a dream. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dream.¡¯ Even now, he had not dreamt since he had died the first time. ¡®Right. That was when I first saw Entalia as a Dragon.¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sonarot asked, seeing that Adam had been frozen at the window for some time, letting in the cold air. Adam lifted up the wooden block, pushing it into the window slow, which was slightly tilted downward, and was carved in a way so that the block would rest into the hole one it was ced. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonarot asked. Lanarot reached up and grabbed Adam¡¯s beard to grab his attention, yawning as she did. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot babbled quietly, before pointing down to her nket, groaning as she wanted to sleep. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Adam said, cing her down, dropping down beside her. ¡°Go to sleep, little Lanababy.¡± Lanarot replied with some usatory noises, grabbing his hand, before yawning once more. ¡°Come, Turot, it is time for sleep,¡± Sonarot said. Turot finished the sentence, before putting the book away. ¡°Aunt,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We need to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°In case that thinges back.¡± Sonarot bowed her head slowly, recalling the story he had told. ¡°This world is far more dangerous than the world you hade from.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hopefully that¡¯ll scare it away, but¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure. ¡®I should create an army to deal with it. No, wait. Who has a greater army than the Iyr?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
United States of the Iyr vs Octopus confirmed? 299. Sombre Adam 299. Sombre Adam Adam was quieter than before, lost in his thoughts about the unknown threat which had yet to emerge. He was taken to assist with farming, nting seeds across arge field, which had been split off into many different sections. He dug into the earth, ced down the seed, before covering it with the soil. He repeated this hundreds of times throughout he day, d that the task as so simple, so he could focus on his thoughts. ¡®Belle and Bandlor are missing. Lady Arya¡¯s taken over Bandlor¡¯s role, and I have some Lord of Chaos and Order, meaning Belle was probably both the God of Order and Chaos then. That Lord of Order hates me too, so I need to deal with him and his Champion if we evere across one another.¡¯ Adam sighed, looking up towards the sky during a break. ¡®Then there¡¯s Ghad and the big boy Eldritch guy.¡¯ Adam closed his eyes. ¡®I need to be so strong that I can cut a mountain in half.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Shikan asked, noting the look on Adam¡¯s face. Like Sonarot, he had also be used to the faces Adam made in thought. ¡°Is there anyone who can cut a mountain in half?¡± Adam asked, casually. ¡°Lord Stokmar would be able to,¡± Shikan replied. ¡°Then I have be as strong as Lord Stokmar,¡± Adam said, returning back to nting. Shikan stared at the Half Elf. ¡®No. It is no longer surprising.¡¯ Adam always said dangerous things, and Shikan was certain he did not mean it in a way which threatened the Iyr, which was surrounded by mountains. ¡®I will still need to inform Elder Zijin.¡¯ The children also noticed that he was out of it. Even the next day, when he was ying with the children, they could see how he spaced out constantly. ¡°Cousin Adam, are you okay?¡± Turot asked, approaching him as the group of children looked to the boy for guidance, since he was Adam¡¯s Cousin. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, Turot,¡± Adam replied, trying to shake the terrible thoughts of his mind. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Turot stared up at Adam, curious and innocent, like a child. Iyrmen or not, he was still a boy. ¡°Stuff,¡± Adam said, patting Turot¡¯s head, gently ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Things you shouldn¡¯t worry about.¡± ¡°Cousin Adam, you are strong,¡± Turot reassured. ¡°You do not need to worry.¡± ¡°Am I strong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I beat your grandfather?¡± ¡°No?¡± Turot replied, with the slightest amount of uncertainty. Turot figured that Adam, given the right circumstances, could beat his grandfather. ¡°Then how can I call myself strong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I need to be so strong that no one can beat me.¡± ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens,¡± Turot said, nodding his head. Adam tried not to take any cringe damage from what Turot had said, wincing from the name. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, groaning quietly. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡®Why did I ever mention something so terrible?¡¯ ¡°Adam strong,¡± Taygak reassured, patting Adam¡¯s back. Seeing that the oldest was reassuring Adam, the other children quickly followed suit, patting his back and telling him he was strong. Adam chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh as the children came to him, making sure he was alright. ¡°Let¡¯s keep ying.¡± The group continued to y Warriors and Wanderers, Adam leaving the thoughts out of mind during the game. During the evening, Adam tried to n out the next few weapons he needed to make. ¡®Longswords, obviously, but don¡¯t I need to make another weapon? Oh! Right!¡¯ Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Omen: 3, 19 -> 3 19 + 5 = 25 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 12 (6) Omen: 8, 17 -> 8 17 + 6 = 23 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 17 (11) Omen: 14, 19 -> 14 19 + 6 = 25 A mace, followed by three longswords, each for enchanting. He was still dieting, eating little to no bread, though he noted he was losing far too quickly, so increased the portions of his meals slightly. It was the Rot family¡¯s turn to cook during thest week of the month, so he tried his best not to refuse the food. ¡®I¡¯m running out of money,¡¯ Adam thought, looking at thest longsword he had made. None of them were made out of basic materials, in order to give them a premium feel though they would be enchanted. It wasn¡¯t true that he was running out of money, but if he wanted to enchant as much as he had nned to, he would be running out of money soon. ¡®So this is why rich people hoard all their wealth? No. I¡¯m rich, not wealthy, so of course I can lose my money if I¡¯m spending so much at a time. Am I even rich? I¡¯m pretty sure ten thousand gold makes me a millionaire or so, so I¡¯m not even a millionaire.¡¯ His brow pulsed as he thought so much, exhausted from all the forging. ¡°You are thinking too much,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You should not work thest two days of this month.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, sighing. Omen: 1, 5 Sonarot smiled, seeing how unlucky Adam was by the look on his face. Adam just narrowed his eyes at her. He trained hard in the morning, sparring with Nobby too, before bathing and returning to eat breakfast. He could feel the gazes of the others on him, and he looked up to meet the gazes of Vonda and Dunes. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°We should talk,¡± Dunes said. Vonda slowly bowed her head towards Dunes, who had taken the role of speaking with Adam. ¡°Sure?¡± Adam replied, tearing apart his bread, before offering some to Mina and Lanarot, as he always did. The pair would remain near him since he always fed them, and Lanarot was the chubbiest ever. Adam and Dunes stepped outside, walking along the main path. ¡°You¡¯ve been working quite hard recently, but we¡¯ve noticed that you have a different air about you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about stuff, you know?¡± ¡°What have you been thinking about?¡± ¡°I spent this entire year taking it easy,¡± Adam said, sighing, thinking about how productive he could have been. Dunes raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s what you call that?¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam replied, sarcastically, smiling at the dark skinned Aswadian Priest. ¡°I mean, I could have done more.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°There¡¯s so much I need to do.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something, Dunes. Something¡¯sing. I don¡¯t know when. I don¡¯t know if it really wille, this year, next year, within a century, within a millennia.¡± Adam shook his head slowly, staring at the path ahead of them. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯lle at all, but¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dunes asked, wondering what had Adam spooked. ¡°Who is the strongest God?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Many believe it to be Lord Sozain, since he is the master of Death,¡± Dunes replied. Even though it was a weird question, it was Adam, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Right. Is there a thing about him stepping off his throne? His seat?¡± Dunes nodded his head. ¡°It is one of the most important prophecies in rtion to Lord Sozain. It is perhaps the most important prophecy of all the Gods. If Lord Sozain steps out of his throne, the world will be destroyed.¡± ¡°The world? Like the entire world?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Lord Sozain remains on his throne because it protects us. If he chooses to step out, then the world will be unable to handle the stress. He cannot even arrive through his Avatar, otherwise the area around the Champion will be filled with death.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°So he can¡¯t step out of his throne.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡®So that seems to be the same.¡¯ ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say there is something which could perhaps only be resolved by Baktu, Lord Sozain, stepping out of his throne, and I¡¯m trying to prepare for that too.¡± Dunes raised his brows in rm. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°It may or may not happen.¡± ¡°Then why worry?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t worry, who will?¡± Dunes ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There are things we can do. We can live. We canugh. We can love.¡± Adam threw a queer look to Dunes. ¡®Did he really just liveugh love me?¡¯ ¡°If there are threats that only the Gods can handle, then we must leave it to them,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yeah, but if it appears, then there are threats which we can handle, if we¡¯re prepared for it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, if we aren¡¯t united, then we¡¯ll be having a rough time.¡± ¡°We are young,¡± Dunes said, patting his shoulder. ¡°We are barely Experts, Adam, and though we have been training hard, we are still not able to handle threats that even Gods cannot handle.¡± ¡°There are some things we can and should handle.¡± ¡°We will gain our strength over time.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°This threat, is it that dangerous?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to figure it out, eventually.¡± ¡°We should face threats which are within our range,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. Dunes wondered how much further he should pry. ¡°What is your n to face them?¡± ¡°Probably the same thing I¡¯ve been doing. Growing stronger, going around gaining allies, making them strong, kitting everyone up with great magical weapons, make some kind of death squad.¡± Adam shrugged. Dunes nodded. ¡°If there is such a threat, you will not face it alone.¡± Adam smiled, patting Dunes¡¯ back. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be sure to remember I have you crazy guys with me.¡± ¡°I wanted to speak to you about another matter.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I have a friend,¡± Dunes began. ¡®A friend?¡¯ Adam hid his smirk. ¡°Her name is Amira. She¡¯s a Devilkin from Aswadia. From my Order.¡± Dunes paused between each sentence, finding the words resisteding from his lips. ¡°She is missing. I believe her to be on thisnd, somewhere. Most likely in the capitals of each region, or the capital itself.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°You need my help in finding her?¡± ¡°I hope you will assist me,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, patting his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll try and help you.¡± ¡°There are very few Devilkin within thisnd, and almost all of them are ves. I worry for her, but I have no idea where she may be. She is a decent warrior, though if Ipare her to you, I don¡¯t think I can call her decent.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s from your Order, won¡¯t she be safe?¡± ¡°She is not a Priest, like us,¡± he said. ¡°She is a Warrior, and knows no magic beyond that whiches to her naturally.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s pray that she remains safe.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
The real treasure was the eldritch beings we killed along the way. Tomorrow will be chapter 300, thest chapter of this season. Then there may, or may not, be two chapters, which may, or may not, be really cool. I''m just saying don''t miss the second Interlude. 300. Adam and Lanarot 300. Adam and Lanarot Omen: 6, 7 Adam awoke early that morning. Regardless of what he had rolled, he had nned the day in a particr way, and he was going to follow it through. He trained hard that morning. He ran tenps around the courtyard, beforepleting fifty push ups and fifty squats, having Nobby follow him. Once his warm up wasplete, he lifted a heavy sack around,pletely a full body routine using the weight of the sack, resting as Nobby took the sack to copy him. ¡®I hope they finish the dumbbells soon,¡¯ he thought, finding the sack awkward to manoeuvre. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, finishing his routine. ¡°Good work, Nobby. I¡¯ll see you around, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied, watching as Adam picked up his sister, a pack filled with fresh food and more, and left them. Adam walked around the Iyr, trying to recall where it was. Then he saw it. The domed roof. He approached the building, feeling the warmth radiating from the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡± an Iyrman asked. She was a young Human Iyrman, and she stared at Adam with a suspicious look. ¡°I¡¯m about to take my sister for a bath,¡± Adam said, motioning down to Lanarot, who looked up at the woman. ¡°You must be guided by an Iyrman,¡± she said. ¡°I am,¡± Adam said, motioning down to the girl, who was hiding in his chest. ¡°The child?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lanarot, daughter of Sonarot,¡± Adam said. The young Iyrman stared at Adam, trying to understand what he was saying. ¡°She is your sister?¡± ¡°Yes. Her mother is my Aunt, and her brother is my brother,¡± Adam exined. ¡°I am Adam Fateson, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Who is your Elder?¡± she asked. ¡°My Elder? You mean Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied simply. ¡°We must confirm you are who you say you are.¡± ¡°Will this do?¡± Adam asked, pulling out the wooden token, revealing it to the woman. ¡°How do you have Elder Gold¡¯s token?¡± she asked. ¡°Elder Zijin gave it to me. I use is to trade things in the warehouse without a guarantor to sign for me.¡± ¡°Your identity has been confirmed,¡± the young Iyrman said, nodding her head to him. With that, Adam entered the building, the first floor of which was made out of stone. He tried to remember the path Sonarot had told him, having advised him to take the token just in case. Finally, Adam approached the shared bathing area, and he stripped down to his shorts, taking his sister into the stream with him, before he took her to one of the individual baths, which were still fairly open as they were set into the earth, but they were to the sides. Adam ignored all the naked Iyrmen about, and ced Lanarot in her own little tub beside the baths, and washed her more properly. ¡°Close your eyes, Lanababy.¡± Lanarot giggled as he wiped the water across her face, soaping around her face before wiping her face clean with his hand. Adam slipped into the bath, still wearing his underwear, feeling far too awkward to expose himself to anyone, especially not beside his sister. He sighed, feeling the heat of the water. Usually he had to warm up the water in the tub in a separate room, but now he could enjoy the water which had been warmed up by¡­ ¡®What is warming this ce up?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡®No, no, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ He enjoyed himself in the bath, soaping himself up multiple times. He allowed Lanarot to ssh about in her own little tub beside him, keeping an eye out to make sure she wasn¡¯t going to drown herself in the tiny bit of water. Once the pair were clean, Adam dried them off with a towel, before cing a clothy on the girl. ¡®Thank you, Baktu,¡¯ Adam prayed, d that she hadn¡¯t soiled herself. Sonarot had changed her right before they hade, but he had still been anxious about the matter. Once they were changed into their clothes, he ced their old clothes in a separate sack. He dropped the sack off into a room in the baths to be washed and dried, before being ced in storage for them to pick up in a few days time. Adam strapped his sister in the contraption, letting her see the Iyr in front of them, before making his way to that ce. That ce was a ce Jurot had taken him to see the Iyr while it was under snow, where Vonda and he had departed on their first date. He sat down, Lanarot against hisp, and wrapped a towel around the girl. He pulled out some bread, which was cool now, and broke it apart. Lanarot held the smaller piece in her hands and bit into it, humming quietly as she ate. He gave her the little cup, full of water, and let her sip it up. ¡°Want some fruit?¡± Adam asked, revealing the soft salya, feeding some of the Iyr banana to the girl. Adam smiled, brushing her hair back and to the side. ¡°You¡¯re such a chubby baby. Who keeps feeding you too much?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Oops.¡± Lanarot continued eating her food, sometimes looking up at Adam, smiling with pieces of bread and salya around her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re growing up so well, Lanababy.¡± He kept brushing her hair as she ate, causing her to look up at him constantly. He recalled how she had been so small and light not long ago. ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, pointing out towards the Iyr, towards all the buildings ahead. ¡°This is the Iyr. Iyr,¡± he said, wondering if she¡¯d speak back. ¡°This is your home. It¡¯s your papa¡¯s home too, and your mama¡¯s.¡± Lanarot bit into some more bread, before looking up at Adam when he mentioned her mother, before looking around to try and find her. ¡°Look, it¡¯s me, papa,¡± Adam said, rubbing her hair gently, before she returned back to eating her bread, no longer interested as she could not see her mother. ¡°The Iyr will keep you safe, Lanarot.¡± Adam looked down into her eyes, as she looked up at him upon hearing her name. She babbled a question up at him, pointing up before grabbing his beard with her hand, before letting him go. ¡°Yeah, it will.¡± He rested his cheek against her head, before kissing her forehead. ¡°The Iyr will make sure you grow up healthy and happy.¡± Adam looked out to the Iyr again. This was the Iyr, filled with thousands upon thousands of the craziest people he knew. There were times he was more ridiculous than Iyrmen, but he was nowhere near at the level of the Iyrmen Lanarot sipped her water, sighing from how good it was, before babbling quietly. She looked at his bread, seeing how Adam had yet to take a bite, before leaning in to bite it. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Do you like papa more or do you like bread more?¡± Lanarot chewed the bread happily, sipping some more of her water, before leaning in to take another bite of the soft bread. Adam pulled it away from her, eating some of the bread himself. ¡®It is some good bread.¡¯ ¡°You are going to grow up big and strong, Lanababy. The Iyr will make sure you do so. You¡¯ll grow up, and you can do whatever you like.¡± Adam motioned a hand out in front of him. ¡°If you want to be the Chief, I¡¯ll make sure you be the Chief. If you want to be the Queen of Alnd, I¡¯ll try my best to make sure you¡¯re able to be the Queen.¡± Adam brushed her hair again, as she leaned back and looked up at him, finishing off her salya. The Iyrman in the shadow nearby listening intently to Adam¡¯s words. ¡®He really does speak dangerously.¡¯ ¡°If you want to rule the world, then I¡¯m going to have to inform your mama that you¡¯re an idiot and there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you.¡± Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°If you want to do nothing and just kick it for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll make sure you can do that. No one will be able to force you to do anything, not when I¡¯m your brother.¡± Lanarot giggled in response, sticking some bread into her mouth, chewing it noisily, beforeughing up at him, almost choking on the bread. Adam wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in for a tighter hug. ¡°The Iyr will protect you well. It has so many great warriors, some of them unmatched. If it doesn¡¯t protect you, then I will, no matter what, my little Lanarot. I¡¯ll make sure you grow up well. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Not any Human, Dwarf, Devilkin, whatever. No Eldritch bas-¡° Adam cleared his throat, trying not to curse. ¡°No Eldritch baddies either.¡± Lanarot grabbed at his cor and pulled herself up, staring up at his face. She squealed and babbled at him noisily, wanting to y with him now that she had finished her food. Adam bit into the bread, before taking out the sandwich he had made for himself. As Adam brought the sandwich in for a bite, a shadow formed over him. He looked up to see a familiar form, one he hadn¡¯t expected, especially not alone. ¡°What are yo-¡° Lanarot pped Adam across his cheek, before leaning in to bite into his sandwich.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
Lanarot asserting her dominance. It''s my birthday today so I''m going to be eating some pizza. Tomorrow is a side story, then it''s an interlude with definitely just an old man. Side Story: Twilight Omens Side Story: Twilight Omens A Thread of Fate was plucked. Jurot managed a moment of respite against the onught, managing to slide under the Elder me Wolf, bringing his shield up as a paw mmed down against it. Thunder rumbled as the Elder me Wolf fell back, the thunderous force of Jurot¡¯s magical shield forcing it away from him. The Iyrman hopped onto his feet, gripping his axe tighter in hand. For once, he was not within his rage, having already used his rage earlier in the day to y the beasts which they hade across. The Elder me Wolf nced back, noting how its allied were falling under the de of several other Iyrmen, as Jaygak skewered a me Wolf, fire enveloping her for only a moment, before she stepped through it, her de piercing another me Wolf. Bloodseeker tore the creature apart with ease, and she cackled in utter glee. ¡°Jurot!¡± Jaygak called, tossing the me Wolf aside as Kitool smashed the skull of another with her own staff, which was still keeping track of the Elder me Wolf. ¡°I am fine,¡± Jurot said, circling around the Elder me Wolf, it keeping pace with him. There were seven other Iyrmen about, each of them killing the remainder of the me Wolves, another facing a second Elder me Wolf. One Elder me Wolf barked, and quickly, the pair of them darted in opposite directions. Jurot abandoned his own, instead following the Elder me Wolf which wasn¡¯t under the effects of Kitool¡¯s staff, and the other Iyrmen followed suit. A Thread of Fate was plucked. ¡°We will set up camp here,¡± an older Iyrman said, looking out across thend. He was one of the ten leaders, members of the camp council, an Orcish Iyrman who was in charge of over a hundred Iyrmen, each at least Experts. Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool had been grouped with seven others. Eight martials and two casters, a Priest and a Bloodmage. That was the smallest unit which was formed out of the hundreds of Iyrmen,monly known as a squad. The ten groups of ten, known as apany, began to form the camp, which required half of the ten groups to dig a pit, and the other half to nt down wooden stakes which would form the walls of the camp. The camp itself was formed atop a small mound, with a forest in the distance, and hills further onward. It required a few hours, and though there were some creatures which bothered them, the Priests, Bloodmages, and two members of each squad stepped out to defend the camp, assisted by thepany¡¯s council. Thepany¡¯s council were all formed formed of the older and more experienced Iyrmen, though none were family members of any Iyrmen which formed part of the ten squads they were overlooking. After a set of minor scuffles, the tents were put up, and the camp was made. Wooden walls around them provided some security, and though the council took refuge within the camp, the most junior member of each squad was set out on watch for an hour shift, to be rece by the next junior member. There were twenty members total which made the council, from the Captains of each squad, typically the most experienced Iyrmen from their squad, to the ten leaders who tookmand of the entirepany. ¡°We will be dealing with any and all creatures which wille from the third week onwards,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said, he who ranked the highest in the entire camp. ¡°We will dig out another metre into the earth, and the pit will be expanded by another five over the course of the next three days.¡± Due to the fact it was a Great Twilight as opposed to a typical Twilight, a new fortification had to be made, formed out of the hardiest of wood,thered in a liquid which would allow it to gain additional resistances against their foes. Usually, the hundred Iyrmen which formed apany would be able to im and a day¡¯s walk in any direction, however, not five miles away, was anotherpany of Iyrmen, and five miles beyond them, another, and so on, forming a long line of Iyrmen fortifications. If they were to break, they would break towards their partneredpany. However, such a break would be rare, as instead of the typical leaders, whom were usually Master Rank, the leaders given to each Company were Grandmasters. Plus, there was that man, who had returned from assisting the vigers in order to rain down lightning against the Iyr¡¯s Beast Waves, which were far more fun. Though, there was also Elder Wrath, who had given up his title but continued his role as Elder Wrath for the Great Twilight, with a hundred Rukhs ready to assist if anything rming were to ur. ¡°I am sure that you have someone in mind to form the Vanguard,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said, ncing around to the ten Captains. ¡°However, until the two weeks pass, there is no need to think too deeply.¡± One of the Captains thought about who he had wanted to send. His own group was fairly powerful, with a great Bloodmage and Priest, but there was also a Rage Dancer who had been setting himself apart from the rest, tackling great creatures by himself while the others caught up to him. ¡®All three of them are so good,¡¯ he thought, wondering which he¡¯d pick. If it had been only the Bloodmage and Priest, he could flip a coin, but the Rage Dancer was quite good. For a moment, he felt a cold chill run through his back. ¡®No,¡¯ he eventually thought. ¡®He is too young.¡¯ A Thread of Fate was plucked. A lightning bolt shot past Jurot¡¯s head as the Bronze Wyvern sted him with lightning. The battle had raged for so long that he was on hisst legs, and if the Bronze Wyvern had struck him with its entire force, he¡¯d have surely fallen. ¡®Close,¡¯ he thought, having been too slow to dodge it, and yet the lightning had missed, barely tickling him him across his neck and chest. He gripped his axe tighter in hand, before cutting across the creature¡¯s neck, his de piercing in deep, me tickling along the creature¡¯s neck, feeling the blood of the creature revitalise his aching muscles. The Bronze Wyvern screeched, before it turned to face him, readying another st of lightning, as a bolt of holy magic struck across its back, allowing Jaygak, who held her de with both hands, to cut into the creature easier, tearing into its neck, lopping the creatures head off. ¡°Okay?¡± Jaygak asked, panting for breath, looking at the hundreds of creatures all around them, which the Iyrmen were already beginning to drag away. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, panting, unsure of how the creature had missed him when it had stared into his eyes as it sted him. ¡®Is Adam enchanting?¡¯ A Thread of Fate was plucked. Jurot crashed up against the Giant Lizard, stopping it from charging towards the rest of the group. He hooked his hands together, gripping his wrists as he kept the Giant Lizard pinned to him. However, the Giant Lizard whipped its head around, and Jurot slipped off of its neck,nding on his feet, but with the Giant Lizard¡¯s teeth clenching around his shoulder and neck. Blood spilled down Jurot¡¯s chest as he slowly fell unconscious, struggling against the Giant Lizard. A Thread of Fate was plucked. ¡°Jurot!¡± Jaygak shouted, unable to wrestle the giant Amber Python off of her. Fortunately, Kitool was by her side, and the young Iyrman punched the creature, filling it with some of her inner energy, causing it to spasm and freeze, allowing Jaygak to slip free. However, Jaygak wasn¡¯t shouting for her own sake, as the Amber Python, which had flung itself towards the Bloodmage as she was preparing her spell. The magic was flooding through her veins as she summoned forth her magic, holding the diamond in hand. For a moment, there was something cold in her heart as she called the words of magic, her fingers slowly shifting to summon forth the magic. The Amber Python was so close to swallowed her whole when a raging Jurot leapt up and wrapped himself around its head, shutting its mouth and jaw. It flung its head backwards, trying to knock Jurot off, but the Bloodmage closed her fist and the magic formed. A small, ball of magic, almost the shape of her fist, shot forward towards the Amber Python. It was nearly clear, but the air vibrated constantly as it shot towards the creature, mming it across its front, causing it to spasm, before it crashed against the other Amber Python. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked the Bloodmage he was matched up with. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, simply, sighing in relief as the Iyrman hade just in time to assist. She had been near the camp, and the trio were around to defend her and the Priest. The Amber Pythons had managed to slip through the other Iyrmen and had approached her, but luckily the trio had managed to deal with them. A Thread of Fate was plucked. After the waves and waves of creatures which hade to attack their camps, the Beast Wave was beginning to die down. Thest few days of the Beast Wave were usually far simpler, though the Iyrmen remained on guard. As bread was being baked, and the meats of the various creatures they had in were being roasted and grilled, the leaders hade together in their tent. There were small badges being passed around, each with the patterns of the members of each unit, those who had been chosen for the Vanguard. One kept a hold of the badge in hand, staring down at the pattern. A circle, formed of Iyrman blue, and diamonds, formed ofpis blue. If yesterday he had not thrown himself on the Amber Python, sessfully wrestling it to the ground, perhaps his badge wouldn¡¯t be in the Iyrman¡¯s palm at this time. ¡°Have you made your choice?¡± the Orcish Iyrman asked. The one to send as part of the Vanguard was extremely important, but it needed to be finalised today. The Iyrman, rolling the badge in hand, sighed.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
In case you didn''t care too much about the Omens. Interlude: Lamentations Interlude: Lamentations It was a quiet evening on the ocean, the waves daring not to rock and thrash heavily as they usually did, for fear of offending the Dragon Turtle. It was a huge creature, a creature which could have swallowed ships in itsrge jaws, and even the water which it swam through parted for it politely. The gentle humming from the Dragon Turtle¡¯s back added to the melody of the calm ocean waves as dusk fell across the oceanscape. The stranger on the Dragon Turtle¡¯s backy against a scale, drinking some wine he had osted from the great warriors of the Iyr. ¡°What a beautiful evening it is for a brawl,¡± Strom sang. ¡°What a beautiful evening for a fight. Left. Right. Kill, kill, kill.¡± He continued to hum his little song, whistling a tune which was carried on the wind, travelling further away even through the water. ¡®Just stay quiet,¡¯ Urkina thought, having heard through several iterations of the song, as well as many others as the Lord of Stormsy on her back. ¡®Once he arrives within the ck Zone, I can leave.¡¯ The ck Zone. It was a zone within the ocean any living creature with any level of intelligence would avoid. It was home to the greatest of the ocean¡¯s creatures, not including the great Dragon Turtles who held their own zone. The water soon began to shudder, as darkness began to surround the Dragon Turtle, and emerging from the water around Urkina came dozens of Mermen, each riding on their fish mounts. ¡°Great Urkina,¡± called the Captain, who did his best to hide the nervousness which caused his voice to almost tremble. ¡°I am Captain Asvanat, and I kindly ask that you state your business as you swim across the waters of our magnificent Kingdom.¡± ¡°I am merely travelling to the ck Zone,¡± came the response in the watery tongue of the Mermen. ¡°Your presence has caused amotion,¡± Asvanat informed as politely as he could. ¡°May I ask you to travel around the border of our territory?¡± ¡°You may ask,¡± Urkina said, all the while the humming on her back continued, ¡°but I will refuse.¡± ¡°May I ask who yourpanion is?¡± the Merman Captain asked, trying to remain calm and collected. If Urkina wanted to, she could easily kill half of them while they tried to retreat. They probably could have wounded her, but that would have been far too costly, and would have led to a terrible war. ¡°You may, but he is not of your concern,¡± Urkina said. ¡°What¡¯s with the hold up?¡± Strom asked, his head pulsing, trying not to fry the Mermen around them. ¡°You children should get going.¡± The Captain remained quiet. There were a few of his men who were shooting shocked looks, some of them annoyed, and some even angry, but the Captain, with his clear head, understood the situation. Here was Urkina, who was a great being, one that they needed to pay respects to. She was someone who had ruled the waves above for generations. Yet, atop her back, drinking and singing, showing even Urkina disrespect, was some random guy. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Not a random guy.¡¯ The Captain cleared his throat. ¡°Very well.¡± He made a motion with his hand, causing the disgruntled Soldiers to retreat, heading back to their outpost to send a message back to the city. Strom waved his hand to the Mermen, continuing his humming as Urkina swam forward, approaching the ck Zone. He tossed the bottle up, and destroyed it with his lightning, before opening another to keep drinking. The ocean around them remained calm for some time, and in the distance, the ocean was still and ck. However, as they approached the ck Zone, darkness epassed the area around them, and they emerged from the ocean. Standing atop therge serpent, which would have terrified any Sailor if they had not seen the Dragon Turtle, was a beautiful woman. She was nearing her twilight years, but her skin was still a vibrant blue, and her eyes were still full of life, sparkling pink like the freshest of coral. She was adorned in magical scale made out of a myriad of colours, each more vibrant than her eyes, and gripped in her hand was a magical trident, one which held the most delicious scent for Strom. One he had smelled so long ago. ¡°Great Urkina, I have hear that you have refused our good graces,¡± the Queen said, standing tall and proud. Her Queensguard remained nearby, allowing her to deal with Urkina alone, though were ready to pounce if a fight broke out. ¡°What need of I of your good graces?¡± Urkina asked, swallowing a load of water, which caused the Queen¡¯s mount to shudder and struggle against the rushing water. ¡°I am making my way to the ck Zone!¡± ¡°I cannot allow a stranger to pass through our borders so freely,¡± the Queen said, gripping her trident tightly. ¡°I will ask that you leave at once.¡± Urkina was about to respond, wanting to send the woman away, when she felt the man on her back shift. Strom, who had been patient the first time the Mermen hade, finished his drink, and tossed it away, lightning falling against the y bottle, which caused thunder to rumble, and the Queensguard to dart to the surface, each on their own serpents, which were ready to fight. ¡°You won¡¯t allow me to pass through your borders?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Thest time one of yours stated such a thing¡­¡± Strom¡¯s brow pulsed, and his eyes turned white. He had been trying to resist, but in his inebriated form, he could no longer control his emotions. Strom leapt up, floating towards the sky as lightning shot from his finger tips. It sted towards the Queen, who brought her trident up to try and defend herself. Her serpent was forced backwards, before the lightning engulfed the creature, causing her to leap off her mount,nding on the surface of the water as she tried to defend herself against the lightning. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± shouted the Queensguard, darting up as waves shot them up towards the stranger, who was sting their Queen with lightning. ¡°Worthless!¡± Strom shouted, and from his voice exploded thunder, causing half of the Queensguard to fly backwards towards the turbulent waves, all the while the remaining half shed with their weapons, from pikes to des, trying to force the stranger away. Strom, one hand still dealing with the Queen, roared once more, calling forth lightning from the skies above, all the while the ocean around them began to shudder and quake. Though the Queensguard managed to reach him, raining blows across him, he did not relent, forcing them back. ¡°Who do you think you are to stop me from passing through these waters?¡± The thunderous force of his roar sted an eager Queensguard back. ¡°If it was not for my mercy, you¡¯d still be under the heel of those bastard Leviathans!¡± The Queen, who was struggling to keep the lightning at bay, gasped. ¡®Lightning and thunder? Riding a great being light a Dragon Turtle with casualness? Saving us from the Leviathans?¡¯ ¡°Fall back!¡± she shouted, trying to get regain herposure, though the lightning continued to force her back along the ocean¡¯s surface. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that,¡± Strom growled, bringing both hands together as he shot out lightning towards the keenest Queensguard, the bolts spreading all across his body. He was the strongest of the Queensguard, and particrly close with the Queen, and yet he was sted away as though he were a leaf within a typhoon. The other Queensguard members tried to retreat, though were struck by lightning as they returned back to the ocean, diving as deep as they could in order to defend themselves. Strom raised his hands up, the dark clouds swirling together as the Queen stared up, watching as the light shed between the cloud. She spun and drilled into the water, trying to flee as quickly as she could. ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Strom shouted, calling forth a slow lightning bolt which trailed towards him. Before he could grab it to turn it into a weapon, a giant shadow formed across him, and something blurred nearby. He spun as he struck the water¡¯s surface, skipping across it as he was pelted aside by arge tentacle. Urkina retreated backwards, not wishing to seem like a threat to the new figures, who waved their tentacle, and caused the lightning to fall down across the older man, though it did little beyond empowering him. ¡°You want to use lightning against me?¡± Strom howled withughter, lightning falling across him again, wrapping around him and falling to the ocean as he raised up up once, and another tentacle appeared, mming across his body, causing him to fall into the water, but the lightning continued to gather. Another set of tentacles appeared from the darkness, but he sted the next set of tentacles which had appeared, though the lightning was mostly ineffective, as he was pelted through the water, towards another creature in the darkness, who mmed him up out of the ocean. Strom spun around, before slowing his speed until he was floating once again. His bones cracked as he stretched his body, the blows having bruised him, but he was not too wounded that he¡¯d retreat from the trio who hade to attack him. ¡°Boy, bring that woman here,¡± Strom called, lightning falling across him to strength him. He was ready to fight, clenching his fists as he readied to beat the tentacles away. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in bullying a bunch of children.¡± Urkina remained far away from the group, not wanting to get involved with the four of them. ¡®No,¡¯ came a voice within Strom¡¯s mind. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t beat you?¡± Strom asked, cracking his knuckles as the clouds around them began to shift again, melting together as the trio tried to takemand, but none could do so from the Lord of Storms. ¡®Mother, dead.¡¯ Strom, held up his arms, readying to drop to fight, but he froze. ¡°Dead?¡± The clouds above calmed, the rushing waves fell still. Thest time they had met, they had fought quite harshly, with Strom ming her for the loss of his precious daughter. ¡®Dead?¡¯ ¡®Dead?¡¯ Urkina thought. ¡®That old beast?¡¯ It was dreadfully frightening to believe she was still alive, and more terrifying to believe she had died. Strom was certain that she hadn¡¯t held it against him, but this was the greatest revenge of all. How could he have not known she had died. ¡®Did you know?¡¯ Strom thought, wondering about one of hisst few friends. ¡®Is that why there was an Awakened Forest? Is that why Lord of Earth awoke? Is that why a Great Twilight approached?¡¯ Rain fell across the ocean. The Dragon Turtle retreated away. The three Krakens kept an eye on the still figure, before retreating back to their homes within the ck Zone. ¡°You bitch,¡± Strom whispered. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± The rain pattered against his already wet face.
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
:( 301. The New Year 301. The New Year Omen: 2, 18 ¡®What a good Omen,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the numbers. Omen, the one ability which he cherished above all. Though he knew magic, and how to wield any weapon out there, including his fists, it was Omen which had defined so many of his days. Two dice were rolled every time he slept well, each a twenty sided die. Once they were rolled, they were gifted to Adam for him to use as he saw fit. He could rece any roll he made with one of the Omen dice, or he could rece another person¡¯s roll who was nearby. It had allowed him to almost kill an Iyrman outright, something which had caused the Great Elders of the Iyr to ask him to relinquish his great weapon, Phantom. ¡®Phantom, my poor Phantom,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the axe he had enchanted. It was such a glorious axe, something with a greater bonus, and an enhanced enchantment. A greater bonus, meaning a +2 bonus, plus an enhanced enchantment, which included the charges it had possessed which allowed to him to deal additional damage on a whim, which he usually used on a critical hit. It also allowed him to heal, but he didn¡¯t recall a time he had used the enchantment to heal. It recharged every morning, or when he spent some Mana. ¡®Would she be mad if I went to enchant?¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes slowly moving towards Sonarot, who was smiling at him. Once she caught the look on his face, her face became neutral, though it was more like a frown to Adam. ¡®Yeah, she¡¯ll be mad.¡¯ Adam sighed, causing his chest to fall, and the baby atop him to sink with his breath. He looked down at the top of his sister¡¯s head. Lanarot. Lana, of the Rot family, which was pronounced more like rowing a boat than it was the rot of society like a certain political party from his country. The girl was not rted to him by blood, for Adam was no Iyrman. He was the first Half Elf to be a Nephew of the Iyr, which was closer than a Guest, but not so close to consider him a fully fledged Iyrman. She was, however, rted to him by Fate. She was still small, though was perhaps chubbier than most babies her age. Adam, who had been dieting, had been stuffing her full of bread any chance he got. He brushed her dark hair away from her forehead, causing her to stir lightly as she sucked on her thumb. She looked up at him with her sleepy dark eyes, confused at first, before she babbled quietly. ¡°Yes, yes, good morning, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, leaning down to kiss her forehead. He surrendered the girl to her mother, before getting up to stretch. The courtyard of the shared family estate weed him, the crisp air of dawnval causing him to shudder. The Iyr felt different today. Last month, the Twilight Month, in which apparently a Great Twilight had urred, it had felt so different. Once again he felt safe within the Iyr, and there was a gentle aura about the Iyr. ¡®Is it because it was the Twilight Month, or was it because it was a Great Twilight?¡¯ Adam thought, but he let the thoughts slip away as he began his morning exercise. He ran a total of fiftyps within the courtyard, all the while the other Iyrmen were beginning to awaken. Adam¡¯spanions, those he had collected during his travels, also joined him midway through his routine. After his warm up, which also included some push ups and squats, he lifted up the sack in different positions, from dead lifts, to more squats, to pressing it overhead. ¡®I really need dumbbells,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if they had managed to finish making them. He had introduced themst month, and he had assumed the Iyrmen would have been eager to introduce them throughout the Iyr since they were blood hungry savages. Once he was sufficiently aching, deciding against sparring with the others, he dipped himself into the cool stream to rinse himself, quickly washing himself with the hard brick soap of the Iyr. ¡®Seriously, I need to start making some nicer soap.¡¯ Once he was done with his cool bath, he slipped into a set of clothing his Aunt had prepared for him, the design he had be used to seeing whilst in the Iyr. A top which wrapped over itself and required a sash around his waist to keep the clothing tied together. It also held arge pocket on the inside against his chest, though it flowed towards his side too. The trousers of the Iyr were fairly normal, as trousers ought to be, with pockets for both the men and the women. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No enchanting today, so what should I do?¡¯ He continued to think as he returned back to the shared family estate, seeing the children had properly awoken too, with the Ool adults cooking breakfast for all four families, as well as their Guests, which the Iyr always treated well. ¡°You¡¯re joining us today too?¡± Adam asked, noting the appearance of White¡¯s Grace, a group of travellers who had disguised themselves as Adventurers in order to deal with the curse which affected a Merman Princess. The Merman Princess, Mina, whose real name was far longer, reached up with her webbed, ocean coloured hands, causing Adam to pick her up. ¡°Good morning, Princess Mina. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Ashasha!¡± she replied, smiling with her sharp teeth, before squealing with joy. ¡°We have heard that several birthday celebrations were to ur,¡± Lady Elowen, the leader of White¡¯s Grace, replied. Her disguise had been of a Human, but she was far prettier in her Half Elvish form, with her slightly tan skin and her short red hair, which was as brilliant as a ruby. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Whose birthday.¡± The surrounding people around paused upon hearing Adam¡¯s words, throwing him looks. Half of them believed him to be joking, since they knew him well enough to know that he joked often. The other half knew he wasn¡¯t joking, since they knew him well enough to know that he was quite queer. ¡°It is your birthday,¡± Katool finally said, the young girl of the Ool family pointing up at him, with a confused smile on her face. Her hair had been recently cut into a bob again, which she seemed to prefer. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam replied, having forgotten. He had been so preupied thinking about the Eldritch threat which had not yet appeared, that he had forgotten that this was the day he had been reborn into the world as a fully fledged adult for the second time, though he recalled the first time he had been reborn it was also on the first day of the year. ¡°Isn¡¯t it also Sir Vonda¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, smiling at him from behind the scarf which covered the burnt lower half of her face. ¡°Let us hope many more years apany us.¡± She was a Priest who had apanied him for some time, apparently from the East of Alnd. ¡°Happy birthday, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said, shaking her forearm, before recalling the gift he had for her. ¡°Oh, just a moment.¡± He left quickly to find what he had prepared, grabbing it from the nket he had wrapped around it, before returning. In the Half Elf¡¯s hand was a mace, the entirety made of metal. It was quite short, as maces were often, with an elongated cuboid which had been rounded, with four blunt pieces of metal which protruded out. The handle was wrapped with leather, which Adam only just realised was probably quite offensive to a Priest of Life. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, handing it to her tentatively. ¡°You forged this mace for me?¡± Vonda asked, taking the weapon from him, holding it to feel how hefty it was. It felt quite sturdy in hand, and was quite thin, though considering he had used ore found in the Iyr, it would be durable. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Right in the middle of Twilight Month. If I was allowed to enchant during the month, I would have enchanted it too.¡± ¡°I am not sure I could ept an enchanted mace, Adam,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Thank you so much for the gift.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to ept it, you¡¯re going to,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to enchant it during this month since I won¡¯t die enchanting during dawnval.¡± ¡®Then there¡¯s Jurot¡¯s axe, and my own since I lost my poor Phantom.¡¯ ¡°Adam, I can¡¯t ept,¡± Vonda replied, firmly. ¡°You should give up,¡± Dunes, the dark skinned, Aswadian Priest said. ¡°You know how he is. His tongue is venomous and so seductive.¡± ¡°I¡¯d feel bad that Dunes has perhaps the second or third greatest weapon I¡¯ve ever made, but Sir Vonda, who is a great Priest of Life, will have just a mundane mace,¡± Adam said. Sir Vonda stared at Adam, who had far more he could have mentioned. The fact that pretty much everyone around him who he trusted wielded magical weapons he had enchanted probably would have caused her more stress if she continued to refuse. ¡°Thank you, Adam. I have made you something too.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, trying to hide his surprise. He realised how rude it would have been if he had seemed surprised that Vonda was nice to him. ¡°I mean, what is it?¡± It was Sonarot who brought something within a wooden cover. It had taken only a moment for Adam to guess what it was, seeing how thin it was, though it was tall and wide. As the Iyrman undid the cover, Adam smiled. He epted the frame of the painting, and held it in his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at painting, too. How can anyone be so talented?¡± Adam frowned at the woman. ¡°I do not want to hear that from you,¡± Vonda replied. ¡®Enchanting. Smithing. Alchemy.¡¯ She tried not to sigh, wondering how Adam had managed to be so talented in so many different skills. Adam stared at the painting for a long while. It was a painting of a group of children, two of whom were still babies, and had no doubt struggled to remain still during the sketch and painting. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful gift,¡± Adam said, smiling at the Priest of Life. ¡°However, I need to ask. Who are the children in the middle?¡±
Click banner for Patreon ande join my too!
No days off for me! Thus the slice of life arc continues. However! I will say that Year 2 gets WILD in the future. I''ll try and write up more and next month I might do another patreon push for more chapters. I hope you enjoy this chapter and Happy Holidays to everyone out there. Give the gift of giving and give me some ratings andments? :D 302. The Gift Of Children 302. The Gift Of Children Taygak huffed at Adam. She was a Devilkin, one of the three races of the Iyr, and also the eldest of the children. She marched up to Adam and pointed at the picture. ¡°It Taygak,¡± she said, pointing to herself in the picture, revealing one of three Devilkin Iyrmen in the picture. She pointed to each child, stating who they were, from Adam¡¯s Cousin, Turot, a Human Iyrman, to her own brother and cousin, Saygak and Raygak. There was also Katool, who had slightly longer hair in the painting, and then there were the twins, Damokan and Kalokan. ¡°It Lanarot, and Princess Mina,¡± she said, pointing to the babies on either end, one of them being the only Merman in the Iyr. ¡°Oh silly me,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair gently. ¡°So it is.¡± Turot shook his head, huffing. ¡°You joke too much, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Was it a joke?¡± Adam replied, only to smile at the confusion on the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Vonda. It is such a great gift. If I don¡¯t enchant your mace now, how can I have any self respect?¡± Vonda smiled. She knew Adam was as queer as he was powerful. After seeing him floor Turot¡¯s parents and Taygak¡¯s mother, three Iyrmen in two days, she stopped applying anymon sense to the Half Elf. Adam continued to stare at the painting for a long while, noting how the children were all sitting down. ¡°How did you manage to keep the babies still for a painting?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she replied. ¡°Sonarot and Lady Elowen kept the babies still long enough for me to sketch them, and I painted them whilst they were ying by themselves.¡± Adamughed, before cing the cover against it. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep it safe. One day they¡¯ll all be grown up and I¡¯ll cry since they¡¯re not my adorable little Cousins any longer.¡± ¡°Taygak grow big and strong,¡± the Devilkin girl said, nodding her head at Adam. ¡°Me too,¡± Turot said. ¡°I will be like cousin Jurot!¡± ¡°I be big like sister,¡± Katool said, holding up both of her hands as though she were holding a staff. ¡°I will be strong like Jaygak, but I will be smarter,¡± Raygak said, ncing around for a moment to see whether his sister had returned, before snickering. Damokan caught Adam¡¯s eyes, and the young boy slowly nodded, holding his twin sister¡¯s hand, who was sitting taller and straighter. Adam smiled, returning the nod back to the boy. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I remember our promise.¡¯ Saygak chose to remain silent, but smiled as the others stated their own preferences for what they wished to be. ¡°Mama! I give gift?¡± Taygak asked, looking to her mother, who Adam had beaten but weeks ago. Kaygak nodded her head, allowing her daughter to rush off, all the while the other children looked towards their parents, before bolting off, all but Turot. ¡°Gifts?¡± Adam said, watching them as they all quickly returned with items in hand. ¡°Big boy Adam,¡± Taygak said, reaching up with a small y cup. It was crudely made, quite thick and short, no doubt something the girl had made. ¡°This is for me?¡± Adam asked, picking up the y pot from the girl, feeling the roughness of the pot within his soft hands. ¡°Birthday,¡± Taygak confirmed, nodding her head. ¡°Oh my,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°Thank you so much Taygak.¡± ¡°My turn,¡± Raygak said, holding up a scale in hand, on its side within his palm. It was the colour of sand, though felt solid in Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°It is a Wild King Cobra scale.¡± Raygak smiled. ¡°Grandmother slew it when she went to avenge aunt Chayrot.¡± ¡°Wow, your grandmother is so strong, isn¡¯t she?¡± Adam said, smiling at the boy. ¡°She was very strong,¡± Raygak agreed with a nod of his head. ¡°I have something too,¡± Saygak, Raygak¡¯s cousin, said. He held up a scale too, though it was made of a familiar wood. ¡°Is that a stormwood scale?¡± Adam asked, epting the scale, feeling the light tingle of the stormwood against his finger tips. It was a dark colour, not quite ck or brown, but between the colours. Within the wood were small flecks of blue, which crackled. ¡°Yes,¡± Saygak said. ¡°Are you sure you want to give this to me?¡± Adam asked. He recalled how difficult it was to chop down a stormwood tree, and how it had hurt so bad. ¡°Yes,¡± the young boy said. Adam hadn¡¯t known Saygak long. He had gone Ranging, whatever that was, with Turot for a few months. When he returned, they yed Warriors and Wanderers together, the game he had created for the children. ¡°What a lovely young man you are.¡± Adam pat his head too, something which all Iyrmen, regardless of age, seemed to enjoy. Saygak smiled nervously, before allowing Katool to go next, as she was far too excited. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked, taking the drawing from her. ¡°It is you, Cousin Adam,¡± Katool said, as though it were obvious. There was a purple stick in the middle, which Adam assumed was his puthral te mail, and a dark stick that looked almost like a sickle. ¡°Is that Phantom?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said. ¡°It is you in your armour and it is Phantom. Here is Lanarot,¡± the girl said, pointing to the other blob which was blue. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®So that¡¯s what that was. I thought it was a shield.¡¯ ¡°Of course it is,¡± Adam said. ¡°Wow. You¡¯ve certainly captured how cute she is. Thank you so much.¡± Adam ruffled her hair, causing her to smile up at him, before she retreated to her mother shyly. Damokan and Kalokan both came together, holding up a metal scale for him. One was dark, the colour of pooled blood, and the other was the colour of a dark night, a small streak which looked like lightning across it. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said, epting the scales. ¡°These look cool.¡± ¡°Bloodsteel,¡± Damokan said, who had passed over the dark red scale. ¡°Stormsteel,¡± Kalokan said, who had passed over the dark blue scale. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± He smiled, petting their heads, before they too retreated, as quiet as ever. He hadn¡¯t expected any gifts from the children. ¡®To think my little Cousins are so cute.¡¯ Turot was staring at Adam, with a coy smile on his face. The boy remained silent, and Adam threw him a quick look, waiting for a moment. ¡®There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t get me something, right?¡¯ ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect to have so many gifts from all the children,¡± Adam said, smiling down at them. ¡°I believe it¡¯s Katool¡¯s birthday soon too, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katool replied, staring up at Adam. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to figure out what to give you,¡± Adam said. Turot cleared his throat. ¡°I have a gift for you too, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Turot smiled. ¡°It will be giventer.¡± ¡°Later, you say?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is it because you forgot so now you need to go find me something?¡± ¡°I did not forget!¡± Turot dered. ¡°It is the same birthday as cousin Jurot.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Speaking of which, I should probably send him a message telling him happy birthday.¡± ¡°How will you do that?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I¡¯ll use Sending,¡± Adam replied, before checking his spells. 1st Gate: Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds 2nd Gate: Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate: Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball ¡®I don¡¯t have Sending?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Ah,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°You had mentioned you would send messages back to me when you were out adventuring.¡± ¡°Yeah, but apparently I don¡¯t know it,¡± Adam said. ¡®Hey, how much is Sending?¡¯ [3000XP] Adam raised his brows in surprise at the amount. ¡®What the hell, Bell? How is it so expensive?¡¯ [You possess arge number of spells so the price of spells has increased.] Adam still wasn¡¯t sure how the system he possessed worked. Bell seemed to be a living entity within him, or around him, he wasn¡¯t quite sure. He could pick and choose abilities within any of the many sses within the system, including the archetypes within each ss too, each costing him a certain amount of XP. He recalled times when he received arge number of XP from something, and thenter on something simr gave him much less. Now that he was an Expert, which seemed to be someone who was Level 5, the XP he received changed, and he was under heavy penalties from picking abilities. ¡®Hold on, does that-¡® ¡°Adam?¡± Sonarot called, noting how he had spaced out during his conversation with Bell, and then his thoughts about the system. Adam blinked. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I forgot that there were other people around.¡± The others stared at him with a curious look, but they had long be used to Adam¡¯s antics. ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just found out that things have be more difficult for me.¡± ¡°In what sense?¡± ¡°In the sense that I can¡¯t gain so much power so quickly any more,¡± Adam said, sighing. Though his statement was ridiculous, as even the most talented of people in the world were unable to achieve the status of an Expert within a single year, they understood that Adam was just like that. They ate the porridge which the Ool family had made, along with the various fruits which had been cut up. There was also a some boiled eggs which Adam dipped into some salt, preferring to eat the protein rather than the porridge. ¡°Are you still dieting?¡± Sonarot asked, staring at the young Half Elf with a nk gaze. ¡°I¡¯m eating a light meal here so I can eat more dessertter today,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I might make some pizza too since it¡¯s my birthday.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Since it is Jurot¡¯s birthday and yours, we shall go to the family estate.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, biting into a boiled egg. ¡°If that old man hasn¡¯t brought me a good gift, I¡¯m going to bully him.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
A post during Xmas? No way. This TaiBot guy is so nice! Enjoy the nice little Slice of Life for now, since once it disappears, so does our precious Lanababy. Old man Jarot next chapter? 303. Adam’s Request 303. Adam¡¯s Request ¡°Hello,¡± Adam said, awkwardly. He was staring at the extended family of the Rot, many of whom he had only met once or twice before. There was also an Iyrman who held a baby, one who was younger than even Lanarot. The baby was carried in one arm, half of the babe within therge pocket of the Iyrman¡¯s top. ¡®Why are there so many people here?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t that close with most of them, and had expected only a handful of Iyrmen to be in the estate, considering there was work to be done. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye,¡± Jarot said, motioning a hand for Adam toe with his one good arm. Churot was beside him as he almost always was, the young teen staring at Adam with a nk look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see so many people,¡± Adam admitted, stepping up to the old Iyrman to shake his hand, only to find Jarot ruffling his hair instead. ¡°Why are you acting so shy to your grandfather?¡± Jarot asked, still ruffling Adam¡¯s hair, chuckling lightly. ¡°Whose my grandfather?¡± Adam replied, pulling his head back, staring at the old man with the very same nk look Churot had given to him. ¡°What¡¯s with all the people?¡± ¡°We are here to celebrate both of my grandsons¡¯ birthdays,¡± Jarot replied, simply. ¡°Even if Jurot is not here, you can ept the celebrations and gifts on his behalf.¡± ¡°Is that how that works?¡± Adam was still not wholly used to the way of the Iyrmen, even after spending months with them. ¡°Normally we would not make such a party for a man who has turned neen, but since it is your first birthday in the Iyr, how can we miss it?¡± Jarot replied, simply, before greeting Sir Vonda. The Priest of Life had been invited to the party too, since it was her birthday, and she was both a Priest of Life and a member of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, trying not to sound embarrassed. ¡°I should introduce myself then.¡± ¡°They wille to you as we celebrate,¡± Jarot informed, motioning Adam and Sir Vonda to take a seat at a table nearby. ¡°Turot,e,¡± the old man called, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. Turot smiled as his hair was ruffled, before he noted the look on his grandfather¡¯s face. He quickly darted away, but returned with a shield which was metal ted. It was about the size of Adam¡¯s torso, and it was a deep red, the colour of fresh blood. ¡°What is this?¡± Adam asked as Turot stepped towards him with the shield in hand. ¡°It is my gift,¡± Turot said, standing a little taller. ¡°It was given to me by grandfather when I was born.¡± He held it out to Adam. Adam stared down at the shield, not daring to take it. ¡°A red shield?¡± Something about it seemed familiar. ¡°It was the same shield I used when I was your age,¡± Jarot said. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Right. I remember now.¡¯ He recalled how a party in one of the towns had named themselves after the shield they had seen. ¡°Turot has decided to gift it to you.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that rude?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Can I ept this?¡± Turot¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with great pride. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy said, firmly. ¡°You are strong, Cousin Adam. You always enchant axes, and they are very good, but you have not enchanted your shield.¡± He handed the shield to Adam. ¡°Our family uses the axe and shield.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, taking the shield from the young boy. He understood the point, even if Turot was unable to verbalise it properly. The Rot family¡¯s weapons were the axe and shield, and though Adam had given up using a sword, he sometimes only used an axe and emphasised the weapon over the shield. Thetch was quite sturdy, and he could feel the leather against his arm. It felt slightly lighter than he expected, so assumed the metal was quite thin over the wood and leather. The sun shone down against the shield¡¯s metal, and for a moment Adam though it was made of bloodsteel, same as the scale that Damokan had given to him earlier in the day. Yet, it seemed far more familiar than bloodsteel. ¡°Is this¡­ crimsonsteel?¡± Adam asked, tentatively. ¡°It is,¡± Jarot replied, nodding his head. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve worked it before,¡± Adam said. ¡°When you returned,¡± Jarot said, nodding his head. He remembered how excited Jurot had been when he had worked with red oak. Adam nodded, unstrapping the shield from his arm. ¡°Thank you, Turot.¡± Adam ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°What a great Cousin I have.¡± Turot¡¯s nostrils red as he smiled, nodding his head. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, simply, causing Adam tough. He then shuffled over to Sir Vonda, holding out a small scale made of wood for her. ¡°Since this is Turot¡¯s gift, I hope that you have gotten me something since it¡¯s my first birthday in the Iyr, old man,¡± Adam said, looking at the one armed Iyrman as he ced his shield to the side. ¡°This grandfather of yours has the best gift,¡± Jarot said, his eyes holding the most yful look. ¡°I will return to you your Phantom.¡± Adam stared at Jarot, raising his brows in surprise. ¡®Are you trying to kill me?¡¯ Adam raised a hand up to him. ¡°I refuse.¡± He made a motion with his hand as though he was pushing the gift away from him, though Phantom was nowhere to be seen. Jarot narrowed his eyes at his grandson. ¡°You are going to deny my gift?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like dying any time soon,¡± Adam replied, letting loose a soft sigh. He had given up Phantom for a reason, and he wasn¡¯t sure how the Great Elders would feel if he epted Phantom back just like that. ¡®They might really kill me if I act up. ¡°How can theyin if I gift it to you?¡± Jarot replied, though he understood just how much it would annoy them. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time he had annoyed the Great Elders. ¡°Even if they don¡¯tin, I think I should stop starting fights with the Iyr. I still don¡¯t have their trust, so I need to behave properly.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That means I can¡¯t take back Phantom, no matter how much I miss my baby.¡± ¡°Then what am I to give you?¡± Jarot asked. He had half expected Adam to refuse the gift, and though he was ready to fight Adam on the matter, he understood the limits of his jokes. ¡®Just like my grandson,¡¯ he thought, smiling to himself. ¡°I do have something in mind,¡± Adam said, before pausing. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t paused for dramatic effect. He looked down to the Devilkin Iyrman who always remained by his grandfather¡¯s side, the teen who had lost his life to a Blue Dragon, and the life of his parents too. ¡°I want to teach Churot.¡± Jarot¡¯s brows furrowed, and an ufortable silence passed between them. There were so many things Adam could have asked for, but this was not something the old Iyrman had expected. ¡°What will you teach him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach him magic,¡± Adam said, causing the nearby Iyrmen to fall silent. Even Sir Vonda fell silent midway through speaking with Turot. ¡°You will teach him to be a Scribe Mage?¡± Jarot asked, calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Turot¡¯s mother, Mirot, who Adam had beaten up before, exchanged a look with Sonarot. Sonarot¡¯s eyes revealed that she had no idea what was happening either, though it didn¡¯t seem like she was too surprised. She was one of five individuals who knew Adam¡¯s story. The fact that this was his third life, which was in a world full of magic and creatures which did not exist in his first life, and was somewhat familiar to the second life he had lived, save for the fact that everything was so different, including the Iyr. ¡°It is not our way,¡± Jarot stated, cing his hand on Churot¡¯s back. ¡°The way of the Rot family has always been the axe and shield.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam replied, though he did not back down. Jarot did not care that Adam wanted to teach magic to a member of the Rot family. However, this was not any member of the Rot family. This was his Churot, who he had looked after since the day he had been revived. ¡°You are a Scribe Mage, Adam,¡± Jarot grumbled. ¡°Should you not keep such magics secret?¡± There were no Iyrmen Scribe Mages, partly because the Scribe Mages kept their magics secret, and partly because there were so few who actually went out to adventure, so there was almost no way for Iyrmen to procure such magic. ¡°If I want to teach him my magic, I¡¯ll teach him my magic,¡± Adam said. ¡°As long as he wishes for it, I¡¯ll teach it to him.¡± ¡°He will not learn,¡± Jarot said, firmly. ¡°He will remain in the Iyr and live his life in peace.¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Adam¡¯s throat clogged up, wondering how far he should take it. Jarot¡¯s face had darkened, and Adam understood why. Jarot still had regrets about his son, who had struggled to grow stronger, before eventually being killed by a Dragon. Even now, the old man regretted his actions. ¡°Churot is old enough now,¡± Adam said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± He looking to the boy, the Devilkin teen who had almost always remained with his grandfather. There had been two times he had recently been away from his grandfather. Once was when his grandfather went to go face a great opponent. The second time had been when he had gone to speak with Adam the day before. He hade to Adam just as Lanarot had pped him and tried to steal his sandwich. ¡°He will not learn,¡± Jarot said. ¡°There¡¯s only so much you can coddle the boy, Jarot,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°If I want to coddle him, I will,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°He is my grandson, it is my right as his grandfather.¡± ¡°Turot is your grandson too, and yet, he will go out and adventure one day. He¡¯ll fight, and he¡¯ll gain plenty of experience, before he eventually returns to stake his im to be Elder Peace.¡± Turot puffed up his chest. ¡°I will grow strong.¡± He nodded his head slowly, assuring his family, and the world. ¡°I will not allow it,¡± Jarot said again. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be in danger?¡± ¡°There is no need for him to study,¡± Jarot replied. How could he let the only child of his precious Farot learn how to use magic? Even if he was a Blood Mage, he would not allow it. ¡°I want to learn,¡± Churot said, finally. His voice was like a shadow which had crept into the conversation, one which had only darkened Jarot¡¯s heart. ¡°I allowed you to seduce my daughter, but not my grandson, Adam,¡± Jarot said, controlling his shaky voice. For a moment, the Half Elf thought about fighting the old man. However, he remembered the first time they had met, and the fact that he had been quite easily beaten, even with quite the powerful de in hand. ¡®I really should have taken Phantom back.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Jarot''s about to make it 2-0. 304. The Wrong Drink 304. The Wrong Drink The party continued, aiming to finish at noon. Meat was brought to be fried over as the adults shared drinks, and the children ate their fruit and nuts. ¡°Hey, you,¡± Adam called, tugging on his sister¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°You didn¡¯t even wish me a happy birthday.¡± Lanarot babbled up at him beforeughing wildly, pping her hands together excitedly. Adam brought her up to his knee to feed her some fruit from his fingers, letting her make a mess all over them. Adam looked out to the Rot family, noting all the unfamiliar faces. He wondered how big the Rot family was, and whether all the families held a simr number of members. ¡®Probably not,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How are new families even made?¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about this time?¡± Vonda asked, keeping away from the food and drink, not wanting to show off her burn marks. ¡°Stupid stuff,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was wondering how many people there were in the Rot family, and how new families are made.¡± ¡°You think about family a lot,¡± Vonda noted. ¡°It¡¯s important to you.¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± Adam replied, casting his Tricks trick to clean up his sister¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t family important to you too?¡± Vonda nced down towards the table, falling into her thought. Her brows furrowed sadly for a moment, before she bowed her head. ¡°Yes.¡± An Iyrman brought out their musical instrument, before performing for the people. Lanarot¡¯s head snapped towards the sound, before she pped her hands and began to babble, trying to mimic the sounds. ¡°I might go and enchantter today,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was really lucky in the morning so thought about enchanting the mace I gifted you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to take it back from me so soon?¡± Vonda joked. Adam smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s not good enough to gift to someone like you, Sir Vonda.¡± Vonda pulled up her scarf in response, but Adam also felt his cheeks flush when he recalled their date during the nightval festival. ¡°I see Fred¡¯s better,¡± Adam said, taking a sip of his peach wine. It seemed to be a favourite within the Iyr, since most of the wine he had drank was of the peach variety. He supposed that it could just be that the Rot family loved peach wine. ¡°He is doing much better,¡± Vonda confirmed. ¡°He has been thinking deeply about your offer.¡± ¡°I do make great offers,¡± Adam said, nodding to himself. ¡°Though, even now I¡¯m thinking about all sorts.¡± ¡°All sorts?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°From guarding merchants, to a mercenarypany, to an inn franchise, to an Order¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Limitless possibilities, so I¡¯m paralysed by choice.¡± ¡°So many ideas,¡± Vonda stated, looking up towards the sky. ¡°Is there a rush to pick one?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam supposed, before recalling the eldritch threat which had yet toe, if it even would. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°You have thought about so many different possibilities, but what about a school?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°You are good with children and seem open to teaching. You could teach them how to read and write.¡± ¡°A school,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Teaching is a great responsibility.¡± ¡°You have already adopted a greater responsibility,¡± she said. ¡°Multiple responsibilities.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Adam smiled, brushing his sister¡¯s hair, which caused her to look up at him, before she smiled up towards him. ¡°A private tutor of sorts, or I could teach arge ssroom for all themoners.¡± ¡°Themoners do not have the time for school, usually,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Perhaps when they are young, and if the schooling is cheap.¡± ¡°It¡¯d have to be that way.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, all children from the age of about four to sixteen learn in school.¡± ¡°All children?¡± Vonda asked, curious. Adam rarely spoke about where he was from, so she leaned in, intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s mandated byw that all children are schooled. I was about three or four when I first went to school, and once I was out, I went to college, which is confusing because what I call college is what some people called high school, and then after that is university, which some people call college.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You went to university?¡± Vonda asked, surprised. ¡°Are you a Noble?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied with a chuckle. ¡°Pretty much anyone can go to university.¡± Vonda raised her brows further in surprise. ¡°Anyone?¡± ¡°Most do,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need the degree, it¡¯s always good to have one, just to show potential employers, and it¡¯s good for moving to other countries.¡± Vonda tilted her head. ¡°Where are you from?¡± She hadn¡¯t heard of a ce where education could be essed by all. She was a Noble, so she was going to be educated regardless of whether she joined the Order, but she had not heard of and which had forced all their children to school, and then also allow anyone from any background to go to university. ¡°The Grends,¡± Adam joked, smiling as he looked up at the sky. ¡°Though, I hope that you¡¯ll keep what I told you a secret.¡± ¡®Is he from the Elvish Land?¡¯ Vonda thought, staring at the Half Elf. She wasn¡¯t sure how Elf society was structured, but it did make sense that all Elves would have educated all their own, and allow them to go to university. ¡®What do you mean about a degree being good for moving to other countries?¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Vonda, who had not replied. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Vonda replied, confused. ¡°Oh, yes. I will keep it between you and I, Adam.¡± ¡°Where I¡¯m from, most¡­¡± Adam paused. The casual statement had almost let slip that Adam was not from this world. He sighed. He could take a guess of how thisnd worked. The Nobles educated their children, and themoners were kept poor and stupid. He supposed that not much has changed between his own world and this third world, though he was educated. ¡°How is it that all the children are able to go to school?¡± Vonda asked, trying to figure out more about Adam. ¡°Is that not a costly endeavour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s paid through taxes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Everyone pays for the education system, and all children go to school. School is free, though there are some schools which cost money. University used to be free too, though my generation didn¡¯t get to partake.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Vonda stared at the Half Elf. The more he spoke, the less she understood. It was a normal feeling when it came to Adam, but this time there was something else to it. It almost felt like he was talking about a distant past. ¡°Actually, what¡¯s really funny is that university fees were introduced by the ruling government which usually made it easier for poor people to live. Then, once they were out of power, the next government increased the fees by a ridiculous amount. They opened up Pandora¡¯s box and allowed the snakes to¡­¡± Adam brough up the rest of his peach wine before finishing the drink. ¡°What am I doing? Politics on my birthday?¡± ¡°Your country sounds fascinating,¡± Vonda said. ¡°It must be an amazing ce.¡± ¡°Of course it is,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s my country.¡± Vonda heard the sarcasm in his voice, but she could also see the sadness which had seeped into his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s even more funny,¡± Adam said, thinking back to his first life, ¡°is that, well, let me first exin how my country came to be. Where Ie from, the Grends as I call it, was a country made up of four separate countries in a voluntary union.¡± Adam rolled his eyes when he described it as a voluntary union. ¡°It¡¯s a country made up of four countries. The northern country had free university for all its citizens, and free university for the first degree for people from the nearbynds, except for the countries within the union.¡± Vonda furrowed her brows. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I went to university in my own country, well another country which makes a part of my country, I would have to pay money. However, if I was born in one of the other nearby countries, that is to say, if I was a foreigner, I would be able to go to university for free.¡± Vonda tilted her head, trying to understand what he was saying. ¡°Why?¡± Adam smiled, wondering what kind of joke he should make. ¡°Probably because the bloody history between our countries, I¡¯d assume. One of the oldest military alliances, actually the oldest military alliance, was between¡­¡± Adam froze. ¡®What the hell am I saying?¡¯ he thought, feeling the light buzz which had already taken him. ¡®Oh. No wonder I¡¯m giving it a bit of this and that.¡¯ Adam pushed the empty cup away. ¡®I was meant to be enchanting too.¡¯ ¡°Have you said too much?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, brushing his sister¡¯s hair. ¡°For now, anyway. One day, Vonda. One day.¡± ¡°One day, Adam,¡± Vonda said, bowing her head slowly. ¡°One day.¡± ¡°I should have brought some tea with me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I bought so much, it¡¯ll go off if I don¡¯t drink it.¡± ¡°Perhapster tonight?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam wth. Don''t give away everything! 305. Not Going Nowhere 305. Not Going Nowhere ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Adam thought to himself. ¡®You can¡¯t just let that kind of thing slip by just because you got a little tipsy, you idiot.¡¯ Adam had returned back to the family estate, though he didn¡¯t spend much time. Once he had grabbed the gems he needed, and the mace from Vonda, he quickly retreated to the shrine. Once again, he was apanied by an Iyrman, but he kept to himself. He was too busy berating himself about how much he had let slip to Vonda. ¡®Politics, Adam? On your birthday? Seriously¡­¡¯ ¡°I have heard that it is your birthday today,¡± the Iyrman said. It was not one Adam was familiar with. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, throwing a suspicious look at the Iyrman, wondering how they knew. ¡°I hope that your brother returns with great news,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡®He even knows my rtionship with Jurot?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt that some strange Iyrman knew so much about him. ¡®I guess he isn¡¯t a stranger.¡¯ He recalled the conversation he had with another Iyrman some time ago. ¡®The Iyrmen are not strangers to me.¡¯ The enchanting shrine was made up of six standing stones, each ced to form a circle. Adam did not know if they had to be set up as a circle, he didn¡¯t think too much of the particrs about enchanting, he just did it. He ced down six gems worth fifty gold on the standing stone, and he ced a seventh gem, a diamond worth one hundred gold, in the centre of the shrine. Since this was a weapon he was going to enchant for Vonda, he was going to enchant it using gems which were worth more than usual. 25. That was the minimum total he wanted for enchanting Vonda¡¯s mace. His Intelligence granted him a +3 modifier, his Trained Bonus was an additional +2. Then there was the enchanting shrine, which held its own bonus of an additional +2. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 14 (7) Omen: 2, 18 -> 2 18 + 7 = 25 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The boy bit into the bread he had been given, eating it ravenously. He had somehow managed to survive past nightval¡¯s cold, though since both nightval and the Twilight Month passed, he was no longer wee in the garden of the remaining surviving old man. He stepped out into the street, only to trip as misfortune befell him. He tumbled onto another urchin, and by the time he had righted himself, the urchin was gone, taking with them the hot bread which the boy had been eating. Thus Fate was forever changed. Adam¡¯s heart tingled, as it always did when he expended any Mana, feeling the magic flow through him towards the gems. They cracked as the Mana filled them, before exploding into dust, which floating towards the mace. As the dust clung to the mace, runes began to form, glowing for a moment before they turned faint. The runes were almost imperceptible to the naked eye, but the enchantment began to take hold. Once the hours passed, and dusk threatened to spread across the Iyr, Adam was done with the first phase of enchanting. ¡®Just two more days,¡¯ he thought, feeling the familiar sensation of the drain. He stretched his entire body, throwing a look back to see another Iyrman he did not recognise, before they escorted him back to the shared family estate. ¡°Sorry for taking so long,¡± Adam said, smelling the pizza which had been cooked that evening. The Iyrmen were already gathered around to eat and drink for dinner. Adam lifted up his sister onto hisp, before grabbing a slice of pizza. He bit into the slice, and allowed Lanarot to bite into the crust. ¡°Hey,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, wondering if she was going to start a fight with him. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Lucy asked, with uncharacteristic seriousness. Adam was about to make a joke, but he thought back to how many times he had seen Lucy act so seriously, and decided against it. Instead, he ced down his sister and followed the Demon Lord from another world. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adam eventually asked, once they were in their own corner. ¡°Did youe to this world a year ago to this day?¡± Lucy asked, her voice quiet. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°I made it my birthday since that makes sense.¡± Lucy fell silent again, contemting her words. It was not like Lucy to think before she spoke, so Adam gave her the peace she required. ¡®She¡¯s working hard,¡¯ Adam noted, looking at how rough she looked. Her clothes were partly dishevelled, and she had lost some weight, just like him. He couldn¡¯t me her one bit, since her friend was in trouble, slowly having the life sucked out of her. ¡®I doubt we can manage to save her this year.¡¯ ¡°I think I came to this world at this time too,¡± Lucy said, finally. Adam narrowed his eyes, slowly nodding his head. He had also thought of it long ago, that she had arrived to this world around the same time as himself. There was a shared look between the pair of them, allowing the message to simmer in the silence. ¡®Three people, appearing from different worlds at the same time?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure what had brought them here, or why. ¡®If only Belle was still here, then I could ask him. Not that the bastard would tell me anything.¡¯ After the long moment of awkward silence, Adam eventually smiled. ¡°Happy birthday, Lucy. Next time I¡¯ll get you a proper gift.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Lucy said, her eyes cold. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I want.¡± Adam¡¯s smile faded. He ced a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it. ¡°I know.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not the only one getting all depressed it seems.¡¯ Lucy looked up towards the darkening sky for a moment, before her eyes quickly fell to Adam, not wanting to lose herself to her thoughts. ¡°Happy birthday, Adam.¡± Adam nodded at her, patting her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll figure everything out as the days pass. From the reason why we¡¯re here, which bastard sent us here, and mostly importantly, saving my future wife.¡± Lucy winced at him, feeling the cringe hit her in the face. ¡°She came with me. Back when I was¡­¡± Lucy fell silent again, deciding against telling him what had happened when they were torn from their world. ¡®So this is how Vonda felt,¡¯ Adam thought, patting the Demon¡¯s shoulder. "Once we rescue Mara, it won¡¯t be long until you¡¯re the Demon Lord again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still the Demon Lord,¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°Even without any followers.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°A King without his people is no King at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no King,¡± Lucy replied, lightly punching Adam¡¯s arm. She turned on her heel and returned to eat pizza. Adam looked out to hispanions, looking to each of them. He wasn¡¯t the only one with goals. ¡®From Vonda wanting to regain her Order¡¯s artefact, to Dunes wanting to find his friend, to Brittany wanting to explore the world.¡¯ He returned back to the rest, finding that his little sister had dropped the pizza after eating the crust, before finding some fruit to eat. Adam enjoyed the evening with hispanions, pouring some tea for them all from his stash. ¡°Is that a Persevian tea pot?¡± Elowen asked, noting the design of the tea pot Adam had brought out. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Cost me quite a pretty penny too.¡± ¡°I have no doubt,¡± Elowen said. ¡°They say the y of the Perseviannds are magical, and their skills are greater.¡± ¡°It is quite a beautiful pot,¡± Adam said, looking down at the diamond pattern all along the edge of the pot. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were so interested in the crafts,¡± Elowen said. ¡°I¡¯m not so much, really,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in tea, and, you know, need a tea pot for that sort of thing.¡± Elowen sipped the tea slowly, tasting the strawberry hints. ¡°You have an interest in tea?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Adam said. ¡°I grew up drinking it. Two or three cups a day, usually. Not this tea, though. A little milk, a little sugar.¡± Adam wondered if he¡¯d be able to taste it again. He could have used one of his spells, but there was nothing like having a proper cup of tea. Magic was one thing, but using magic made the tea taste less¡­ magical. Once night hade, Adam brought out thick nkets to the courtyard, and sat atop them. He had brought Lanarot with him,ying her down beside him as he looked up towards the sky. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping outside tonight?¡± Lucy asked. She had set up outside, right near the Rot family walls. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I thought I may as well.¡± The trioy down, staring at the stars above. Lanarot¡¯s eyes were glued to all the colours, pointing and babbling up at the colours. Adamy beside her, letting her hold onto his finger. Eventually, she yawned. ¡°Go ahead and sleep,¡± Adam whispered, brushing her hair. ¡°Oofbooboo,¡± Lanarot said, quietly. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here, unless you decide to give me a present in your clothy.¡± Lanarot¡¯s eyes slowly closed shut, her head falling beside him, pressing up against his arm. Silence filled the courtyard. Adam threw a look to Lucy, who was staring up at the sky. He noted that she would always look at the sky. He wondered if she was trying to find the stars she had left behind, just like him. Adam looked back down to the sleeping form of his sister, who had a thumb in her mouth, her hand gripping his finger tight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam whispered, near silently. ¡°I¡¯m not going nowhere.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Sorry for thete chapter. Damn, all these chapters have been so depressing. 306. Tears 306. Tears Omen: 12, 13 ¡®I guess I should make something to sell,¡¯ Adam thought. A weapon using his Omen would have been fairly decent, as long as he rolled average during his enchanting, he¡¯d be able to create something he could sell for a thousand gold or so. He worked out lightly that morning, still feeling heavy from all the food he had ate the previous day. ¡®I have to be careful, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to see my six pack.¡¯ ¡°I will beat you,¡± Turot dered that morning, kicking the ball into one of the drawn ellipses on the wall. There were three markings, one of which was extremelyrge, drawn by Taygak, as she was tall enough to reach higher than the rest. The next had been drawn by Turot, roughly a third of the size of the mark which Taygak had made, and thest had been drawn by Saygak, who made a mark about half the size of his torso. When the ball bounced back, it was Adam¡¯s turn to kick, and he casually kicked the ball towards the marking, barely kicking within thergest marking, giving him a point. The children stated their colours, marking down on the floor their points. Taygak and Kalokan held the greatest number of points, followed by Saygak and Katool, then Turot and Damokan, who were jointst. Adam had counted out the points to make sure Saygak and Katool had beaten him, partially since Katool had done so well that morning. ¡°You¡¯re a hundred years too early to beat the likes of me,¡± Adam joked, ruffling Turot¡¯s hair. Once the morning workout and y were done, Adam bathed in one of the cool streams which diverted from the rushing river. When he bathed, he stared down at his reflection, noting howrge his arms were. Adam hadn¡¯t been so built in his first life, and it was still strange to see the Fey beauty he held, and the thick body he possessed which was made of muscle. Adam returned to find the four families in the courtyard. Every family in the Iyr lived together, sharing a block. It was made up of four walls, each corner of which belonged to one of the families, up to the pathways which led out in the middle of each wall. The courtyard was where most of the children spent their time, and the adults met there multiple times a day, and Adam had grown quite close with the other families due to it. ¡°Adam, are you enchanting today?¡± Shikan asked, eating the porridge which the Ool family had made. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the n,¡± Adam replied, sticking his fork into the scrambled eggs Citool had made for him. It was lightly salted, and he noted the taste of milk. He poured himself some water using his y cup, catching Taygak¡¯s eyes as he drank from it. She smiled, and shuffled to herself happily, before returning back to her food. ¡®Damn, my Cousins are so cute,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I do not like mama,¡± Katool cried aloud, pouting up towards her mother. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Adam thought, returning to his food. ¡®Right, even Iyrmen children are still children.¡¯ Thinking nothing of it, he brought up a spoonful of scrambled eggs. ¡°I like Adam,¡± the girl dered. Adam choked on his eggs, quickly drinking down some water, before his eyes snapped to the little girl with the bob cut. ¡°Mama does no y with me,¡± Katool used, pointing at her mother before crossing her arms as she looked away. She misspoke due to her frustration. Adam could feel Zorool¡¯s re against him, and he wondered what he should do. ¡°Katool, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I do not like mama,¡± Katool asserted once more, keeping her back to her mother. ¡°What about dada?¡± Adam asked, noting how she used the speech of a baby in her anger. ¡°Dada okay,¡± the girl said, smiling up at her father. ¡°Sometimes dada ys with me.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t like mama?¡± Adam asked again. Katool shook her head, her little bob cut jiggling. Adam could still feel the re of the girl¡¯s father against him. He threw a nce around to notice that the others were staring at him, and he brought a hand to his chin in thought. ¡®How can I get out of this without fighting with her parents?¡¯ The Half Elf caught Citool staring at him, her eyes curious as she stared at him. He understood that she would note to help him. ¡®Fine then,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like mama, you can y with me all day then,¡± Adam finally said. Zorool stared at the Half Elf. He had seen first hand just how strong Adam was, but he would still beat the boy up if it came to it. However, Adam had dealt with Kaygak quite easily, and Zorool himself was slightly weaker. Adam smirked at Citool, who was still staring at him curiously. ¡°Come, Katool.¡± He pat the seat beside him and Katool hoisted herself up, scampering to Adam. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your food.¡± The meal continued, with the Iyrmen wondering what Adam was doing. It was within the realms of something he¡¯d do, but they didn¡¯t understand what he had nned. Once breakfast was done, Adam remembered he had wanted to enchant. ¡®I can¡¯t really do that now, can I?¡¯ He hummed quietly in thought. ¡®Wait, doesn¡¯t she have school?¡¯ Adam looked at the children, who were all together, staring at him. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Will you y with us too?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Might as well, since Katool might get a little bored.¡¯ ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Can we y Warriors and Wanderers?¡± Turot asked. ¡°Let¡¯s do that a littleter, before lunch?¡± Adam offered. ¡°Okay,¡± Turot replied. ¡°What do you usually do for fun?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We y,¡± Turot said. ¡°Obviously. What do you y?¡± ¡°It is after breakfast, so we walk,¡± Turot said. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡± Adam followed the children as they walked, chatting in their tongue with one another. Eventually they grouped up with another group of children, talking with them too. Adam remained some ways away, notfortable with being close with the children of strangers. ¡°Is that Adam?¡± a child asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak replied. ¡°It is Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens?¡± Adam winced at the name, but Taygak smiled, before the group began chattering about Adam and his stories. ¡°Come,¡± Katool said, motioning Adam with a hand. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired after the morning,¡± Adam said, sitting down against a wall. Katool walked over to him. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little tired.¡± Katool sat down beside him, and soon the children swarmed all around him to speak with him, some in their own tongue, and others in Aldish. ¡®What is this hellish nightmare?¡¯ Adam thought, doing his best to reply to their questions. ¡°Adam, pick up?¡± Katool asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, taking the chance to escape from the children. He hadn¡¯t expected Katool to climb onto his shoulders, holding onto his head as her legs fell across his torso. ¡®This is weird,¡¯ Adam thought, walking with Katool on his shoulders, the children following after him. They returned back to the estate, where they yed a game of Warriors and Wanderers. They were getting closer to finding out what had happened to Sonarot and Jurot¡¯s characters who had been missing for some time, but first they had to protect a small vige, which they did so eagerly. ¡°Can I y a Scribe Mage?¡± Saygak asked innocently after his character had died. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, helping the boy to make a character for their next session, before reading them a book. Lunch time came quickly, and Katool sat with Adam again, where they ate the food the Ool family had made. Adam sipped on the soup, wondering how he could get Katool to return to her mother. He sent Citool a look, though Citool¡¯s eyes only held curiosity still. ¡®I guess I¡¯m all alone then,¡¯ Adam thought. They walked around again, though this time no children osted them. Taygak led them back to the estate so Katool could nap, while the rest drew and wrote in their books quietly. Dinner was equally as awkward, with Katool eating with the Rot family again. Lucy hade to eat with them after a rough day at work, noting how Katool was sitting next to Adam. For once, she made a wise decision in not getting involved. Katool yed with Turot in the evening, but eventually, she stood up. ¡°Good night,¡± she said, before walking towards the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I go home,¡± Katool said. Adam stared at the girl, before smiling. Katool walked up to the door, and knocked on it. ¡°Mama, dada,¡± she called. Citool opened the door, seeing both Adam and her daughter. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Tired, mama,¡± Katool said, yawning. ¡°Hold on, Katool,¡± Adam called. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like mama. You shoulde and sleep with us.¡± Katool stared up at Adam, her brows furrowed together in a state of absolute perplexity, as though she had just been told that Iyrmen were a cowardly lot. She stared up at him for a long moment, before looking to her mother. ¡°I sleep with mama?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± Adam said. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like mama.¡± Katool looked back up at him, grabbing her mother¡¯s leg. ¡°I sleep with mama?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Adam said, looking down at the girl. ¡°No?¡± The girl¡¯s lower lip quivered. Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 23 (20) Adam felt his heart sink as her lower lip began to quiver. He threw a look to Citool, but she remained silent. Therge Half Elf dropped down to a knee and he ced a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, rubbing it gently. ¡°Katool. You said you did not like mama.¡± Citool stared at the pair, finding the matter too interesting to interrupt. Zorool was also paying attention, sat nearby. Katool sniffled, looking up to her mother. ¡°I sleep with mama.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mama. Mama is mama. I sleep with mama.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like mama, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°No sleep?¡± ¡°No.¡± Katool¡¯s eyes grew wet. ¡°I sleep with mama!¡± ¡°Now, now,¡± Adam said, looking up to Citool for support, but she remained steadfast, even after seeing her child cry. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Adam lifted the girl up, patting her back gently. Katool continued to whine and cry. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like mama, and now you want to sleep with her?¡± ¡°Mama,¡± Katool whimpered. ¡°I want to sleep with mama.¡± ¡°Yes, but didn¡¯t you say something really mean to mama? Why will mama want to sleep with you if you are going to be mean?¡± Adam asked, staring at Citool awkwardly. ¡®Hurry up and take her from me.¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Katool replied. ¡°I want to sleep with mama.¡± ¡°Yes, but you were quite mean saying that you didn¡¯t like her.¡± Katool looked to her mother, before shaking again with tears, reaching out for her mother, who epted her. ¡°It¡¯s not a nice thing to say to mama, right?¡± Adam said, sighing with relief. ¡°No,¡± Katool said. ¡°So you need to apologise, right?¡± ¡°Sorry, mama,¡± Katool said, hugging her mother tight. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can¡¯t just say sorry. Make sure you make it up to mama, okay?¡± ¡°I make up with mama,¡± Katool sniffled, still holding her mother tight, her face in her mother¡¯s neck. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°You need to make up with your mama. How will you do that?¡± Katool looked up to her mother questioningly. ¡°What does your mama love?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Mama love Katool,¡± she said. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Staff.¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°Honey.¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Katool, you¡¯re stone cold. Your father doesn¡¯t even get a bronze medal?¡¯ Katool sniffled. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°You need to be good to mama and dada, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°They¡¯re working really hard, so sometimes they can¡¯t y with you, but they still love you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you love mama?¡± ¡°I love mama,¡± Katool said, holding her mother¡¯s face, before kissing the woman right beneath her eye. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, sighing with relief. ¡°Good night, Katool.¡± ¡°Good night, Cousin Adam,¡± Katool said, sucking her thumb as she rested her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder. Adam returned back to the Rot family, dropping onto the nkets. ¡°Did it go well?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam stared at the ceiling. ¡°I think so.¡± Adam rubbed his chest, feeling how heavy it had be. ¡°Katool crying was so cute, but it broke my heart. I hope that I don¡¯t have any daughters.¡± ¡°Will your sons cry?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I suppose so,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though I think it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Boys are boys, so you¡¯re meant to let them cry?¡± Adam replied. Sonarot gave him a look. ¡°You must let all children cry.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Did Jurot every cry when he was a boy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°My Jurot was so cute when he cried.¡± ¡°Do you miss it?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I hope my kids cry even when they¡¯re older.¡± Sonarot wondered if she should mention marriage, but allowed Adam his peace that night.
Click banner for Patreon!
I forgot how cute this chapter was. I swear things get really wildter on in the year. 307. Ominous Omens 307. Ominous Omens Omen: 13, 18 Adam went through his morning motions, though this time also assisted the ox like Nobby, who had been training with him every morning. Adam continued to teach him the basics of using a shield and spear. ¡°Once Jurot gets back, he¡¯ll teach you the axe properly,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Okay, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied, the same as he always did. Adam smiled. There was something about being called mister boss which filled him with a greater sense of purpose. It also stroked his ego, which he supposed was the real reason. During breakfast, he noted that Katool was back to normal, eating with her mother and father as she always did. The girl enjoyed the porridge her parents had made, with a ssh of honey, and a side of her favourite fruits. Lanarot pped Adam¡¯s side, the juices of her own fruit dribbling down her face as she held out her hand for her older brother¡¯s bread. ¡°What, are you feeling sad I didn¡¯t y with you?¡± Adam asked, some of his bread for her, before nibbling on the rest. Lanarot stuck the bread into her mouth with half her hand, before reaching for more bread as she ate. ¡°Slowly,¡± Adam said, trying to make sure his baby sister didn¡¯t choke. ¡°Are you enchanting today?¡± Shikan asked. He assumed Adam was going to since he had taken a rare day off the day before to humour Katool. ¡°Yeah, I am feel extremely lucky today,¡± Adam said, stretching out his arms. ¡°Hopefully I¡¯ll be done with Vonda¡¯s mace tomorrow.¡± Some of the Iyrmen were still not used to how quickly Adam enchanted. Some of them already knew what he was, but others decided against thinking too deeply about the situation. They were Iyrmen, and they should know what they should know, and no more. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 19 (12) Omen: 13, 18 -> 13 18 + 7 = 25 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The young woman stared at the city ahead of her, seeing the distant figures all bustling from street to street. They were her people, the very same people she would rule one day once her father would pass the throne to her. She sighed, understanding that the uing year would be difficult, as- She slipped to the side quickly, narrowly dodging a dagger meant for her heart. There had been a chill in the moment before, causing her to react. The ring of her finger morphed into a sword, which lit ame as she caught the second blow of the dagger with her Deep me de. ¡°Assassin!¡± the young woman called, waving her ming sword ahead of her violently, causing the figure, who was d in the same light sand colour of the castle, to hesitate for a moment. The moment of surprise was gone, and so the figure quickly turned to flee. A nearby Faris, who was within the reach of a shout, quickly dashed towards theirdy. As the Assassin leapt off the balcony, the Faris followed upon the shout of a second Faris who had appeared, de out. Thus Fate was forever changed. Adam sighed, at the end of his enchanting, feeling the drain of losing his Mana. ¡®I need to be careful, otherwise I¡¯ll get sick again.¡¯ Though he had warned himself, he had no intention to stop. Omen: 15, 16 ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, looking at the pair of rolls. His Omen today was great, but it wasn¡¯t good enough for the likes of Vonda¡¯s mace. ¡®I should try and make some money then.¡¯ Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Omen: 15, 16 -> 15 16 + 7 = 23 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The stranger looked out to the small contingent who had rode out to meet him. He had been walking through the mountains, alone. He was an older man, adorned in light clothes, which was to be expected for even the mountains of Aswadia were hot, though they were of fine make. They looked simr to the clothing of the Iyrmen, though the stranger was no Iyrman, for though his forehead was tattooed, it was a collection of four dots in the centre which formed a diamond. The Captain stared down at the stranger from atop horseback, though the stranger was so tall that the Captain was only an inch taller whilst on his horse. He was keenly aware of the strangers de, which was strapped to his side. ¡°These are dangerousnds, stranger,¡± the Captain said. ¡°The mountains are full of horrors, from Swordbeaks, to Mountain Lions, and even Drakes if you¡¯re unlucky.¡± At the mention of Drakes, the stranger¡¯s lips formed a small sneer. His eyes fell across the Captain for a moment, and though the Soldiers behind the Captain fell out of sight from the path, he still could sense how many there were. ¡®A dozen,¡¯ the stranger thought. It was a trivial enough encounter, but they had stopped him on his journey. ¡°State your name, stranger,¡± the Captain called. When he did not reply, the Captain changed hisnguage to Aldish, wondering if perhaps that worked. When that did not work, he switched to Drakken, though it was not quite as refined. After a few moments, one of the other Soldiers whispered to the Captain. ¡°You think he¡¯s deaf?¡± The Captain made a few gestures with his hand, but the stranger did not answer. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s slow?¡± the Soldier said. ¡°My cousins kid¡¯s a little slow. He ys with his blocks and doesn¡¯t tend the field, even though he¡¯s twelve.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the Captain replied. ¡°We can¡¯t just let him walk the path alone. Let¡¯s escort him to the post and interrogate him.¡± ¡°Ye should step aside while you are able,¡± the stranger finally called, in the tongue of the Aswadians, though it was strange. It was definitely the old tongue of the Aswadian people, though it had not changed much over the centuries. ¡°State your name and business, stranger,¡± the Captain called. There was something in his gut which told him he needed to pay attention. ¡®There¡¯s something wrong.¡¯ ¡°Merely passing by,¡± the stranger said. ¡°I¡¯m making my way to the next country.¡± The Captain stared at the old man. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Step aside,¡± the stranger repeated. ¡°You are heading to Alnd?¡± the Captain asked. ¡°What is your business there?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± the stranger began, only to pause. ¡®Why do I need to exin myself to you?¡¯ He wanted to state it aloud, but he understood that it was a terrible idea to break the agreement in dealing with the earthly realms of the mortals. ¡°I wish to see the sights.¡± The Captain remained staring at the old man. His duties were to make sure that the mountains were safe, and to report anything interesting. This area was not one which anyone could walk around safely, but here was an old man who wished to walk by thend, wanting to head to Alnd, which was hundreds of miles away from East Aswadia. ¡®No,¡¯ the Captain thought. Though he could have stopped the stranger, he decided against it. ¡°If you travel along this path for three days you¡¯ll find the main road towards Baytsuth. A ship can take you to Alnd in a couple of weeks rather than months.¡± The stranger bowed his head, and the Captain brought up his hand to motion for them to return back to their post. ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t just let him walk through the mountains,¡± the Soldier said. ¡°He¡¯s suspicious. Even if he isn¡¯t, the mountains are dangerous.¡± ¡°He will be fine,¡± the Captain said, slowly rubbing his horse¡¯s neck gently. ¡°You would not worry for East Scimitar trekking through the mountains, would you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± the Soldier replied, almost indignantly, though he remembered he was speaking to his superior. ¡°Other than the handful of Dragons, who could threaten the East Scimitar?¡± ¡°Do you think the Dragons are the only ones who can roam freely?¡± the Captain asked. ¡°There¡¯s West Scimitar too,¡± the Soldier added. ¡°Maybe a few of the ck Hands, and some of the Adventurers. General Halwe.¡± The Captain shot a re back to the Soldier when he mentioned the name of the disgraced General, which caused the Soldier to quieten down. ¡°There are many who could walk these trails by themselves. Those you mentioned, the greater of the Iyrmen, unless you¡¯ve forgotten that we lost hundreds of our brothers and sisters when they stole the Awakened Forest from us.¡± The Soldier cleared his throat, ncing aside to avoid the re of his Captain. ¡°Right. Sorry, Captain.¡± The Captain sighed, wiping his face, trying to understand how he came to this position. ¡®Just how many monsters walk thesends?¡± Meanwhile, the stranger followed on foot, though the Soldiers were drawing away. He sighed, staring up at the sky, wondering if he should take to the air instead. ¡®No. I need to understand what the realm is like,¡¯ he thought. It had been some time since hest came to Aswadia, and he would need to understand the situation here in order to take a position, even if it was to remain neutral. Thus Fate was forever changed. Adam stared at the longsword he had made during the Twilight Month, well crafted as most of the weapons he made were. ¡®I need to enchant the Ban¡¯s weapons too.¡¯ He stared up at the sky. ¡®So much to do. So little time.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Omens take a prominent role for a bit, but they are very important. Also, I go back and forth on whether to capitalise certain words for the story. I''m not 100% sure what to do and I''m very inconsistent. I ask for your forgiveness. 308. Tinkering With Gold 308. Tinkering With Gold Omen: 8, 10 ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam called, noting the tired face of the Tinkerer. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a bit.¡± Filliam wore much looser clothing, which almost swallowed his small thin frame. It had been gifted to him from the Iyr, and by the pattern on the hem, the Rot family. He still wore the yellow belt with the red pattern around his waist. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished making all those gliderballs,¡± Filliam replied, adjusting his small spectacles. The bottom of the triangr bridge was made of smoothed metal, which had slightly changed colour due to the sweat and oil of the young Tinkerer¡¯s face. ¡°Really now?¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard. Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± Filliam drank some of the milk in the y cup, before noting the looks the Iyrmen were giving to Adam, who was smiling blissfully unaware. ¡°Yes, I suppose I should. Dawnval hase, so I¡¯ve been meaning to take a walk through the fields of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, patting Filliam¡¯s back. ¡°The Iyr is such a great ce, isn¡¯t it? You should definitely explore all that you¡¯re allowed to. There¡¯s actually a library here too.¡± ¡°A library?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t been to it, but I hear it¡¯s got a ton of stories of the Iyrmen, and some books about history and science.¡± Filliam¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°I did not know that the Iyr¡­¡± Filliam paused, thinking back to how many times he had seen the Iyrmen with books, either reading or writing within them. ¡°It seems the Iyr has such a great literary tradition.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said. ¡°They make a ton of books too.¡± ¡°I should check the library while I am still weed.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been thinking about hiring you,¡± Adam said. ¡°No. Not quite hiring you. I want to sponsor you?¡± ¡°Sponsor?¡± Filliam¡¯s ears twitched, his eyes shooting towards the Half Elf. The Iyrmen, who had been waiting for the Ool family to finish cooking by chatting among one another, quietened down to hear the conversation. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°How much would it cost to sponsor you so you stay in the Iyr and create stuff?¡± ¡°What kinds of things?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in mind right now, so it¡¯s more to pay you to stay here,¡± Adam said, before he noticed Sonarot looking at him, her brows raised. Her eyes stated that they should talk. ¡°I mean, hypothetically speaking.¡± ¡°Hypothetically speaking,¡± Filliam replied, sighing. ¡°If the materials are supplied and I¡¯m allowed to create whatever I like¡­ if you include food and shelter and such, then I¡¯ll be happy to tinker for the sum of one hundred gold when the sponsorship ends, and an escort to one of the nearby towns or cities.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t expected such a response, but it seemed that they worked on the same wavelength. ¡®It makes sense, since I met him when he didn¡¯t have enough money for the gate fee.¡¯ ¡°What if I wanted your service?¡± ¡°As long as you provide what I¡¯ve asked for, then an additional one hundred gold for each month at least,¡± Filliam said. ¡°Plus the price for the crafted items.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Adam¡¯s lips were twitching into a smile. Allowing Filliam to tinker as he pleased was useful for Adam in multiple ways. ¡°What kinds of things do you like to tinker?¡± ¡°My speciality is to do with horology,¡± Filliam said. ¡°Did you know crystals have their own frequencies? I can make all kinds of watches, not just those which track only the time of day, but also the week. If I have the time, I could even make a watch which could track even the year!¡± ¡°You have great skill,¡± Sonarot said, shooting a look to the other Iyrmen. Those who could create watches were always wee in the Iyr, due to how useful having a watch was. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered how that kind of thing was done,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many watches which could track the year, but I have no idea how they do it.¡± Filliam stared nkly at the Half Elf before him. He always figured Adam was a little weird, considering how Adam had bought so many items from him, and hadmissioned him to make items for the children of the Iyr. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you¡¯ve already seen such a watch before,¡± the Tinkerer said, trying to hide the excitement in his voice. ¡°Who was it that brought it to you? Was it by any chance a Gnome by the name of Charlesworth Koltier? Or a Halfzer by the name of Tn Cartar?¡± ¡°No, sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was none of them, and probably no one you know.¡± ¡®I should be careful.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I think watches are cool. How long do the watchesst?¡± ¡°It depends on the watch, but usually the crystal within the watch needs to be reced every decade as a general rule. Some mayst a hundred years, however. I think there¡¯s a watch in the current capital of Alnd which has been going for over five hundred years. I wish to see the clock within the next few years!" ¡°What about watches which charge as the wearer moves?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Charges as one moves?¡± Filliam asked, staring up at Adam. ¡°Yeah. There are gears which power a bnce wheel, which allows it to tick,¡± Adam said, motioning to his wrist, before letting it hang and rocked it from side to side, stopping himself from making an obscene gesture. ¡°There are some which are hand wound too.¡± Filliam stared deeply into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hear the Gnomes of Nomia have watches which do not require crystals. Movement. Movement.¡± Filliam brought out his book and began to write,pletely ignoring the world, even as the rest began to eat. ¡®Now that I think about it, weren¡¯t wrist watches a pretty recent invention too?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Are there wrist watches in this world yet?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot eventually called. ¡°You should speak with Elder Zijin about your ns with Filliam.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, flushing slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to overstep.¡± He hadn¡¯t thought about how rude he was being, but now that Filliam¡¯s price wasid out, Adam would need to convince the Iyrmen about their fortune. ¡°It is fine,¡± Sonarot said, brushing his hair tenderly. ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, standing before her awkwardly, allowing her to show her affection before he quickly escaped to find the Elder. Elder Zijin was at his estate, sitting at the table in the centre of the courtyard, with two open seats before him. He was scanning over a sheet of paper as Adam arrived, but the Orcish Elder folded away the paper away from Adam, knowing that he knew their tongue. He wasn¡¯t sure if Adam knew how to read and write it, but he wasn¡¯t going to take the chance. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning, Elder,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Lovely day, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to trouble you about something,¡± Adam began, noting the small smile appearing on Zijin¡¯s face. ¡°Aunt Sonarot told me toe and speak with you about Filliam.¡± ¡°The Tinkerer you have brought?¡± Zijin replied. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Adam took a seat opposite the Elder. ¡°I was nning on keeping him around, giving him money to create things as he pleased.¡± Zijin slowly bowed his head, allowing Adam to continue. ¡°Well, you see, I was thinking that he could stay here in the Iyr,¡± Adam said, staring at the Elder¡¯s face. ¡°You have the resources which would allow him to create what he pleases.¡± He remained silent, wanting to see how the Elder would respond. ¡°We have known each other for some time, Adam. Speak freely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering what your thoughts are about the matter, as an Elder of the Iyr.¡± ¡°I do not believe that what you have said is the end of your request,¡± the Elder replied. ¡°I believe you are wiser than that.¡± ¡°If I told you everything, then we¡¯d spend less time together. I haven¡¯t bothered you in a while, and when I have, it hasn¡¯t been quite as fun, has it?¡± Adam smiled. Elder Zijin returned the smile. ¡°Very well, Adam. What is it that the Iyr shall receive from this? It seems that we will be allowing the Tinkerer to create as he pleases, that it is we who will be funding such matters, and yet you seem to want to have him in your employ.¡± ¡°I will want him in my employ, but I want both of us to sponsor him,¡± Adam said. ¡°A Tinkerer in the Iyr is a great boon. I¡¯m sure you know how useful Tinkerers can be.¡± ¡°They are useful, to an extent,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°The extent depends on how creative they are,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Or, as creative as their employer.¡± Elder Zijin remained quiet, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°His deal is fair. We provide him with what he needs, both for living, and for his tinkering, and he¡¯ll create whatever he wants. If the sponsorship ends, I¡¯ll pay him one hundred gold. Then, when we require his help, we will need to pay him one hundred gold for the month, and the price of what he has created. I¡¯ll pay for the months I need him, you¡¯ll pay him for the months you need him.¡± ¡°Just what is it that you need him for?¡± the Elder asked. ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but I suppose I can tell you. Firstly, I want to feel like I¡¯m rich. I want to sponsor someone and allow them to create as they please, because then I¡¯ll have reason to make money. Secondly, I want to be able toe to Filliam whenever I require him, and if he¡¯s under our sponsorship, he shouldn¡¯t have much of a need to do anything else if he¡¯s really into his craft. Lastly, and most importantly, if he doesn¡¯t have to worry about his daily necessities, the conditions for inventing new things increases.¡± ¡°You are saying that Filliam has the capability to create things which have not existed before?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If he can, he will. If he can¡¯t, he won¡¯t. The price for allowing him to try is absolutely minuscule, and the potential rewards are astronomical.¡± Zijin furrowed his brows. ¡°Astronomical?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Massive, like the sky above us.¡± ¡°How sure are you?¡± Zijin asked, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes, which held a particr. It was not a look of mischief, though it appeared almost the same, it was something else. Something beyond curiosity. Beyond chaos.
Click banner for Patreon!
And so Adam begins toy down the foundations of his future ns. 309. Technology 309. Technology ¡°If he can¡¯t think of things which don¡¯t exist, I¡¯ll help him,¡± Adam assured, holding the Elder¡¯s eyes. ¡°What kind of things?¡± Adam swallowed, wondering how much he should say. ¡°A watch you can wear on your wrist, that can fall from the greatest of heights, and still work. One which you can use to measure the time of a task separately to measuring the time of the day.¡± It wasn¡¯t something that impressive to Adam, but he still hoped. Zijin, the Orcish Iyrman, was an Elder of the Iyr. The Iyr, a people who enjoyed going out to fight, and to war. The invention of a watch, which could be worn at one¡¯s wrist, and couldst through the motions ofbat, was extremely useful. ¡°I will inform Elder Gold and the Chief of the request.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. Elder Gold and he were not on the best of terms, though she had promised him something which had gone against the Iyrman¡¯s principles. ¡®If it¡¯s her, then there¡¯s a chance she doesn¡¯t trust me enough.¡¯ ¡°If Elder Gold is hesitant, I¡¯d like to speak with the Chief,¡± Adam said. The Chief was one of the few who knew his story. ¡°I can tell him something which will convince him, for sure.¡± Zijin bowed his head. He had guessed that Adam was something who was more than meets the eye, and assumed it was even greater than he imagined. ¡°I will pass on the message.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, standing. He stretched out his arms and back. ¡°I don¡¯t feel lucky today, so I don¡¯t have any ns. Is there anywhere that you need me?¡± ¡°There is no ce which requires you,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I meant, is there anywhere where I¡¯ll be useful to help? You know, like chopping down trees, farming, carrying stuff around, that sort of thing?¡± ¡°Are you in such a rush to work again?¡± ¡°I gave Filliam some inspiration when I told him to rx and take it easy, so I feel a little guilty that he¡¯s going to shut himself in to tinker again.¡± Zijin reaching into therge pouch pocket within his shirt, pulling out a sheet of paper. ¡°I can send you to cut wood.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. Zijin made a small marking. ¡°Then I will have someone escort you.¡± ¡°Alright, cool.¡± The Elder found an Iyrman who was free to escort the Half Elf to the forest. It was a young Devilkin, in his early teens or so. At his side was a hammer with a thick head, and a dagger, though most Iyrmen wore daggers at their hips. ¡°You are to escort Adam to the forest your mother is currently working,¡± the Elder informed. ¡°Yes, Elder,¡± the boy proimed eagerly, standing as tall as he could. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam called, shaking the boy¡¯s forearm. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°Samhyp, son of Zamhyp,¡± the young Iyrman replied. ¡°Are you Adam who wishes to be Unri-¡° ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, quickly cutting off the boy. ¡®How does everyone know of my dark past?¡¯ ¡°I, too, will be Unrivalled Under The Heavens,¡± the boy said. Adam winced from the name. ¡®Why did I have to say something so cringe back then? Seriously¡­¡¯ The boy led Adam through the winding tunnels of the Iyrmen, before he came across arge forest. There were at least a hundred Iyrmen around, each chopping down trees in their own section. The trees were quite thin, each tree no thicker than Adam¡¯s bicep when it was flexed. ¡°Mother, I have brought Adam on Elder Zijin¡¯s instructions,¡± the boy said to his mother, who was a Devilkin in her early thirties. ¡°You are the one they call Son of Fate?¡± the woman asked. ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°Not the Son of Fate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot easier to say Fateson,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sounds slightly more normal too.¡± ¡°Are you not a member of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew.¡± ¡°They will think you are a member of the Son family.¡± She smiled at her joke. ¡°Is there a Son family?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, before shaking his forearm. ¡°I am Zamhyp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The woman brushed her son¡¯s hair and pat his head. ¡°You did well to bring him. You may return.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± the boy replied, chuffed to bits. ¡°Goodbye, Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Samhyp, son of Zamhyp.¡± The boy quickly left, before his mother brought him over to the section of trees which he needed to chop. ¡°Have you chopped wood before?¡± ¡°I chopped stormwood and twilight wood, if that counts,¡± Adam said. Zamhyp nodded her head, handing him an axe. ¡°Cut them down near the base, we will collect them and process them.¡± ¡°Is there any special motion or anything?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Stormwood was awkward and twilight wood was a pain.¡± ¡°No,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°Take your time and do not injure yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam went about cutting down the trees. He still wasn¡¯t used to cutting down wood, but he still managed to cut down a tree once every few minutes, averaging one a minute. Adam wiped his brow as he cut down his twentieth tree, taking a short while to catch his breath. There was something Zen about chopping down wood. ¡°I heard you wished to speak with me.¡± Adam jumped, grabbing the axe tight as he turned, staring at the Iyrman before him. ¡°What¡¯s with you Iyrmen always scaring me?¡± The Iyrman before him was an older man, with long hair which was dyed red, streaks of white breaking up the redness. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. At his side was a longsword, made of a fusion of bone and metal. Chief Iromin let go of the axe once Adam rxed. ¡°You should be aware of your surrounding at all times.¡± ¡°In the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. Iromin bowed his head, relenting the point. ¡°Elder Gold wishes to know what ns you have for the Tinkerer.¡± Adam nced past the Chief¡¯s shoulder to the other Iyrmen, some of whom were taking a breather, and were looking at the pair. ¡°We should talk. Alone.¡± Iromin bowed his head again, before turning to lead Adam away. They made their way near the gate of the Iyr, though made his way into a tunnel, which wrapped around and went upwards on a light incline. After a few minutes of walking, they came across a courtyard, norger than those of the family estates, though it was more like a garden, full of various flowers and herbs all around them. The air around them was fresh, one which rejuvenated the Half Elf, the soreness of chopping wood seeding away from him. The tingling sensation he had felt before returning, and he felt the surge of magic through his body The Chief took a spot on the grass before the wall of vines, and Adam sat opposite him. ¡°If there are secrets to be told, they are to be told here.¡± ¡°I should have expected,¡± Adam said. ¡°Elder Zijin has stated that you are sure you are able to convince me to spend the Iyr¡¯s resources on the Tinkerer.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam fell silent, wondering what he should say. ¡°There are a lot of things I could tell you which could convince you, but¡­ a lot of them are dangerous, and might have unintended consequences.¡± ¡®So there are times when you can be sensible,¡¯ the Chief thought. Adam tapped his knee with a finger. ¡°Give me a sec.¡± The Chief remained silent. The silence continued to creep through the air as the trio remained silent. Adam. The Chief. Elder Story. ¡°Chief Iromin, you like stories, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°Right, you are an Iyrman after all.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°How many stories are in the Iyr?¡± ¡°Over a million,¡± came the response. ¡°Right, so¡­¡± Adam sat up straighter. ¡°Over a million?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam tapped his knee once more. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of books.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Do you have a book on you?¡± ¡°I have a journal,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Can I hold it?¡± Iromin reached into his pouch pocket and held out the book. ¡°Do not open it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Adam said, holding the journal. It was about as big as his entire hand, and a finger¡¯s width thick. ¡°How many stories do you think you could fit into this book?¡± ¡°It depends on the length of the story.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Would you agree that a book like this is typically good for one story?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many books are in that library?¡± Adam asked. ¡°One hundred thousand.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I once possessed something in my first life. It was slightly smaller than this, a little thinner too. Within it, I had ess to a library. I had hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions, of books.¡± ¡°You said there was no magic in your world,¡± the Chief used. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I had ess to a device which could hold that many books. It was something made by minds greater than my own. It could do so much, Chief. Right now, if I had that device, I could send a message to anyone else who possessed a simr device, even halfway across the world. Do you know how long it would take for someone to receive a message like that?¡± ¡°It would take a messenger months,¡± the Chief said. ¡°If not years.¡± ¡°Pretend I¡¯ve written a message on this,¡± Adam said, tickling the cover with his finger. ¡°I¡¯m going to send it. Ready?¡± The Chief nodded. Adam tapped the book. ¡°They¡¯ve received it.¡± The Chief stared at Adam. ¡°That quickly?¡± From his knowledge, only magic had such an ability. It was magic he was familiar with, for he had used it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What else could it do?¡± ¡°It could calcte things in an instant. It could take a picture of you in an instant, and you could send that picture to your friend who lived in anothernd in an instant. I could press a button and it would call them.¡± ¡°Call them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, bringing the book to his leaf shaped ears. ¡°Hello. What¡¯s that? You¡¯re thousands of miles away? Yeah, that¡¯s no problem at all. I can chat with you for hours, days even, instantly, across the entire world.¡± The Chief wondered if such a thing could truly exist. Adam held out the book to the Chief. ¡°It could tell the time. It could take videos, essentially moving pictures, and store them for you. It could do countless things, Chief. I could send a chef a message to make me food, and have them deliver it to me within an hour, all the while it would take coppers and silvers from my bank to send it to them automatically.¡± The Chief remained silent. He knew how queer Adam was, and how creative he could be. He also knew that Adam did not lie to him. ¡°Chief. There were so many things in that world which revolutionised the way the average person lived. We had trains, essentially huge chariots, which could travel faster than a sparrow could fly. I could travel from here to Red Oak, in an hour, maybe two at most. I could go from South Fort to North Fort in a single day if I wanted to. There were nes too, essentially giant metal chariots which could fly across from North Fort to South Fort in maybe a couple of hours at most.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t for any of those things to exist in this world for now, but there are so many things, small things, which could be introduced. I don¡¯t know how they work, not one bit, but I know that someone out there can figure it out.¡± ¡°The price for such things would be heavy,¡± the Chief said, recalling how much it cost to make such papers for the Iyrmen. ¡°How much is a loaf of bread?¡± Adam asked. ¡°One copper,¡± the Chief said, though no one paid for food in the Iyr. He assumed the Half Elf meant buying bread from a bakery. ¡°One copper. One copper for freshly baked bread, something so utterly delicious. So, using that as a base, how much would that device cost? One which could calcte things, call people from across the world, take pictures of you to send to your friend in Aswadia, among countless other things. Mind you, it costs some money to have ess to being able to call people and sending people messages, usually.¡± The Chief assumed it was cheaper than he was anticipating, but still, something like that would cost so much. The Third Gate spell, Sending, would require hundreds of gold from a Cleric if they were to spend the coin, and if it was a device, like a scroll, each one cost plenty of gold. The papers which they created cost hundreds upon hundreds of gold too. ¡°With such a device, you could call people endlessly?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®If Adam is going so far, it must be something far cheaper than I expect,¡¯ the Chief thought. Taking everything he had heard into ount, plus the ability to do more things than Adam mentioned, the older Iyrman thought of a price. ¡°Ten thousand gold?¡± Ten thousand gold. To have ess to the ability to infinitely speak with anyone across the entire world. To send them messages too, for them to view at their leisure. To make pictures of someone to hold indefinitely. To calcte, presumably with no ability to calcte oneself. Adam smiled. ¡°You know, Chief, if it cost that much, I¡¯d pay for it. If I had that device, I¡¯d be able to record Lanarot. The first time she crawled. The first time she¡¯ll walk. Her first words. When I have my own children, I could record their milestones too. I¡¯d be able to record all kinds of memories, from them learning magic, to them acting in one of the Iyr¡¯s ys, if they¡¯re allowed to.¡± Adam¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I¡¯d grow old one day, and I¡¯d be able to pick up the device, and I¡¯d be able to watch those memories. I¡¯d be able to see them as they were in that moment. I¡¯d be able to hear them as they were in that moment. Again and again and again. I¡¯d spend ten thousand gold for that, Chief.¡± ¡°It is a heavy price to pay, even for a parent,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Even if the Iyr holds vast wealth.¡± Adam gazed past the Chief. ¡°If I had ess to that device, I¡¯d be able to show you them. My parents. My siblings. My friends. You¡¯d be able to see me too, not like this, a Half Elf, but a Human. A boy, a young man.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I¡¯d be able to show you things you could never imagine, Chief. Cars. Trains. nes. For something like that, which holds ess to technologies you can only dream of, the knowledge of countless schrs of both the past and the present.¡± Adam shook his head, thinking about how much it would change the entire world. ¡°I never spent more than two gold coins on buying such a device.¡± The Chief remained silent. ¡®Two gold?¡¯ Even if he knew Adam didn¡¯t lie to him, it was hard to believe. A device which possessed the ability tomunicate such long distances, infinitely. Two gold. ¡°This stays between us, Chief,¡± Adam said. He had already introduced pizza to the Iyr, as well as the rickshaw, and the dumbbell. The Chief stared up into Adam¡¯s eyes, seeing that Adam was hesitant about his knowledge and introducing it to the Iyr. Iromin had taken Adam¡¯s side whenever he caused trouble. From the suspicious knowledge he possessed of the Iyr, to creating trouble with the axe he had designed to kill his grandfather, and even when Elder Gold informed the Chief of the deal they had struck, which went against the Iyrman¡¯s ways. It was he who had convinced her to ept the deal. It was to make sure that Adam would remain in the Iyr, because the Chief valued Adam¡¯s abilities, and the way he had always spoken the truth. However, the Chief had always agreed with the other Great Elders, but it was only now that he truly understood. Adam was dangerous.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam''s backup n was tiktok. 310. Enchanted 310. Enchanted Omen: 9, 13 Adam lifted his sister up, staring at her face. She stared up at him with a smile, bringing her hand to her mouth shyly, before giggling with joy. ¡°Why would you do this to me?¡± Lanarot replied with another giggle. ¡°Am I a joke to you?¡± Lanarot giggled again, kicking out her legs. ¡°This betrayal shall never be forgotten.¡± ¡°Obooboo,¡± the girl replied to him, reaching up for his beard. Adam had spent most of the morning in the river. He had already used his trick, Tricks, in order to clean up the mess she had caused on top of him during breakfast, but he had scrubbed himself down thrice. ¡®Tricks is the best,¡¯ Adam thought, all the while Lanarot tugged on his beard, which had grown fairly thick. He had not shaved in some time, and Lanarot had gotten used to his beard. He wondered how she would react if he shaved it. ¡°You bad, bad girl,¡± Adam said, nuzzling his sister. ¡°How can you take a dump on me when I was talking with the others?¡± Lanarot babbled in response, pping her hands together, smiling a toothy smile. Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°What strong poops you have, Lanababy. I bet other babies couldn¡¯t poop as strong as you to leak all over their older brother.¡± Lucy stared at Adam with her eyes half closed. ¡®Cringe. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s my friend.¡¯ Adam ced Lanarot on the ground. ¡°I have to go enchant now, so be good for mama, okay?¡± Lanarot, who was on all fours, looked up at Adam. She smiled a cheeky smile, one which had trouble written all over it, before crawling away. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 26 (19) ¡®Damn. I shoulda done the mace.¡¯ Omen: 3, 12 When Adam awoke, he had nned to workout, as he had been for thest few weeks. However, as he stepped out of the house, he saw the children were all gathered around the little Katool, who was chatting excitedly with them all. ¡®Oh, yeah,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± ¡°Good morning, Cousin Adam,¡± came the response from the children. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is my birthday,¡± Katool said, smiling wide up at him. ¡°What? It¡¯s our lovely Katool¡¯s birthday?¡± Adam asked, gasping. ¡°No wonder you look so big.¡± Adam reached down to pick her up, letting out pained grunts as he tried to pick the girl up. ¡°You¡¯re so big now, little Katool. I can barely pick you up.¡± Katool smirked at Adam. ¡°I am a big girl.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what a big girl you are,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hair, before putting her down. ¡°I can¡¯t even hold you for long because you¡¯re so big.¡± He leaned down and rubbed his back, grumbling about his back, causing the children tough. That morning he yed with the children, making sure that Katool had her fill of y before they readied for breakfast. The children all passed Katool various different trinkets, with Taygak handing a small te for the girl with the design of the Ool family against the bottom. ¡°Here you are, little Katool,¡± Adam said, holding out a tinum coin. Katool stared at the coin for a moment. ¡°That is not silver.¡± ¡°How smart you are,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a tinum coin.¡± She looked up at her mother for guidance first, and once she had received permission, she took the tinum coin. ¡°This is Katool¡¯s tinum coin. No one is allowed to spend it except for you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, staring at the coin in her small hand. Adam assumed that the children would be taken out to explore the towns and cities, and gave her the coin in order for her to buy whatever she liked. ¡®Hold on. Isn¡¯t a tinum coin worth like a thousand copper?¡¯ He looked down at the girl, realising he had given her a month¡¯s worth of wages for some of the poorestbourers. Zorool wanted to say something, but seeing as his wife, Citool, was fine with the situation, he refrained from speaking. The other Iyrmen, used to Adam¡¯s antics, didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the Half Elf handing the girl so much money. Sonarot was impressed that he had restrained himself to only a tinum coin, knowing that he had gems worth several times more. ¡°Have fun on your birthday,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°Make sure you bring me back some pizza, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, clutching the coin tighter, beaming up at Adam. ¡®How adorable are all my Cousins, really?¡¯ Adam thought, enjoying the dessert for his heart. The Ool family took her to meet with the rest of her family, and Adam went to enchant. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 9 (2) Omen: 3, 12 -> 3 12 + 7 = 19 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The Shen sighed, rubbing his forehead. After the defeat to Alnd, the situation in Aswadia had taken a turn for worse. The East Scimitar had grown wild due to the fact he was unable to fight for the inds, sure that he and the five thousand Soldiers under hismand would have been able to turn the tide. The Great Twilight which hade had ravaged thend to a greater extent than even the Shen could have imagined. ¡®One year,¡¯ the Shen thought. He had managed to gather a year¡¯s time from the peace which had been brought. ¡®Alnd no doubt has suffered severe losses due to keeping their most experienced Soldiers on the inds, but we need time to recover.¡¯ He stared down at the paper before him. It was a request to increase the security within the pce, increasing the amount of Farisi of the Gold Hands from one hundred to two hundred. If he signed it, there would be rumblings, but his precious daughter had been almost killed out of the blue. ¡®How dare they,¡¯ he thought. His hand shook for a moment, the hesitation passing quickly, before he dipped his quill into the ink and signed the request. He had written it, but he had dared against signing it. Passing the Edict of Supreme Authority which had been granted to the Shen by an ancestor before him, he could bring into effect anyw he pleased, as long as it was an emergency. He understood the outrage which would ur from the Khans, but when it came to his daughter, how could he not increase the Gold Hands? Thus Fate was forever changed. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®100,¡¯ Adam replied. XP: 7200 -> 7100 Longsword You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. The weapon deals 1D6 shing damage and +3 fire damage. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®No.¡¯ Longsword You gain a +1 bonus to attack rolls made with this weapon. The weapon deals 1D6 shing damage and +3 fire damage. XP Gained: +300 XP: 7100 -> 7400 ¡®That¡¯s not exactly the best,¡¯ Adam thought, slightly disappointed with the weapon. ¡®You could have at least given me just a +1 fire damage on a typical longsword.¡¯ He approached Elder Zijinter that evening with the longsword. ¡°Elder Zijin, if you would please auction this sword.¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°I trust you have not forgotten our deal?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, raising his brows. ¡°Did you think I would?¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finishing Zonda¡¯s mace first, and then I¡¯ll get working on your sword whenever I have the best luck, since you want a great enchantment.¡± Zijin nodded, allowing Adam to leave. ¡°Did you not enchant today?¡± Sonarot asked once Adam had returned. Adam stared at the woman. ¡®Oh, damn.¡¯ ¡°Sorry. It wasn¡¯t that great, so I gave it right to Elder Zijin.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Then it is no loss. What was it like?¡± ¡°A basic enchantment, with a little fire damage,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I am sure it was a good de,¡± Sonarot said. Omen: 13, 20 ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered in the morning. ¡°Good fortune?¡± Sonarot asked, brushing her daughter¡¯s hair as the baby drank her milk. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam stretched out his body. ¡°I should be able to finish Vonda¡¯s mace today.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I will.¡± Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 21 (14) Omen: 13, 20 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The young man plucked the petals from the flower, alternating between confessing his love, and deciding against it. ¡°I shall not,¡± he said, plucking thest of the petals, before revealing another petal which had been hidden behind the flower. The young man, with fiery red hair, and bright green eyes, smiled. ¡°I shall,¡± he said, plucking thest of the petals. ¡°Korin,¡± called the voice of the Blood Mage from behind. ¡°Why is it always you who takes the longest?¡± Korin looked back to the Blood Mage, a young woman his age, a Devilkin from within the desert of Aswadia. She was a Noble, as the gem embedded within her head revealed. ¡°Sorry,¡± the young man said, strapping on his helmet. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He tied the longsword against his side, strapping his shield against his back. The shield was painted with the symbol of one of the Gods, a crown atop a de, which was pointed towards the crown. ¡°Since the war is over, we should be able to freely travel thend,¡± Sara said. ¡°Stay close to me, otherwise you¡¯ll be in danger,¡± Korin said. ¡°Even if I am a Devilkin, they would not dare to harm me,¡± Sara replied. ¡°I am a Noble.¡± ¡°Do you think being a Noble changes the fact you¡¯re a Devilkin in Alnd?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen Devilkin can move freely,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°You¡¯re no Iyrman.¡± Sara narrowed her eyes, but remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go find that brother of ours,¡± Korin said. Thus Fate was forever changed.
Click banner for Patreon!
There are a quite a lot of Omens in the next few chapters so I am going to post up double chapters every Monday and Friday for this month. 311. Vonda’s Dawn 311. Vonda¡¯s Dawn [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®500,¡¯ Adam replied. This wasn¡¯t any old mace, this was going to be Vonda¡¯s mace, so Adam wasn¡¯t going to skimp on the weapon¡¯s enchantment. XP: 7400 -> 6900 ¡®Nice.¡¯ Mace Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Upon stating themand word, can glow up to 10 metres for ten minutes. The glow can provide a gentle warmth, and can be dismissed with a thought. Once per day you may heal anyone of your choosing within the glow 2D6+3 Health. This ability recharges at dawn. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Vonda¡¯s Dawn.¡¯ Vonda¡¯s Dawn Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Upon stating themand word, can glow up to 10 metres for ten minutes. The glow can provide a gentle warmth, and can be dismissed with a thought. Once per day you may heal anyone of your choosing within the glow 2D6+3 Health. This ability recharges at dawn. XP Gained: +500 XP: 6900 -> 7400 Great enchantment learnt! XP Gained: +200 XP: 7400 -> 7600 ¡®I hope she likes it,¡¯ Adam thought. He was certain she¡¯d enjoy the ability to heal with the weapon, but he wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d feel about the weapon dealing more damage. The Iyrman who was with him that evening escorted him back to the estate. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, staring at the figures before him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Wee back,¡± Naqokan said. The Iyrman, Shikan¡¯s niece, was currently holding Lanarot¡¯s hands, allowing her to walk with support. Damokan and Kalokan were sitting beside her quietly, ying with small trinkets. ¡°What did you enchant today?¡± Nirot asked, carrying her little brother on her back. Turot¡¯s arms were wrapped around her neck and he rested his cheek against her neck, his eyes closed as he enjoyed the piggy back ride. It wasn¡¯t just her, as Laygak was ying with his siblings too, both Taygak and Saygak, and Faool held his cousin on hisp. ¡®When did they get so close to the children?¡¯ Adam wondered. It was not a normal sight to see, considering how distant the older siblings usually were. ¡°A mace.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± Vonda asked, pushing away the awkwardness. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, holding the weapon out to her. ¡°It¡¯s not my finest work, but I think you¡¯ll like it.¡± If Adam had infinite time, and more money, he¡¯d be able to do much more with it. ¡®Hold on, didn¡¯t I have another three thousand gold?¡¯ Vonda epted the weapon from his hand, feeling the magic within it. ¡°It¡¯s not just a basic weapon?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, as though it were obvious. ¡°It can glow for a short while, though you can dismiss it and make it glow as you please. You can also heal anyone within the glow once per dawn.¡± Vonda¡¯s first reflex was to decline the mace, but it was her birthday gift, something Adam had spent so much time and money to create. Not just that, but the others within his group also held such great weapons, especially Dunes, the other Priest. ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± she said, softly, smiling from behind her scarf. Adam could see the gentle warmth in her eyes, and he nced aside. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡®I¡¯m just giving her a gift, just like Kitool and Jaygak.¡¯ Adam pushed away the fact that he hadn¡¯t gone on a date with either of the Iyrmen. Naqokan lifted Lanarot up to herp, her eyes glued to both Adam and Vonda. ¡®A Demon. A Dragon. A Priest.¡¯ Naqokan understood that herpetition was fierce. Shikan, who was stirring the pot as it was their turn to cook, wondered if he should call his niece toe and cook with them. Adam felt a shiver run down his spine, before he caught his Aunt¡¯s gaze. He looked to Vonda, who was standing before him awkwardly, and then back to his Aunt. ¡®Oh.¡¯ He cleared his throat quickly. ¡°Anyway, if you stick around with us, I¡¯ll be sure to make you something much better. I forgot that I had more gold than I actually had so I didn¡¯t spend the right amount of gems.¡± ¡°This mace is great,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I need no other weapon, Adam.¡± ¡°Even if it can heal greater than the mace?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have my own strength too,¡± Vonda replied, not wanting to outright refuse something which would assist her with healing, but she couldn¡¯t ept so much of his favour. ¡°Here I thought I was good with my words.¡± Adam chuckled. Soon dinner was ready, and Adam¡¯s otherpanions came to dine with them too. They would sometimes dine with the families here, but sometimes they would dine with other Iyrmen, who wished to share their tales to the Aswadian Priest of Wahtu, and a previous member of an Order like Jonn. Nobby was quite the sight for the Iyrmen, who wanted to wrestle him, since he was tall and strongly built, greater than even some Iyrmen. Brittany enjoyed hearing the tales, and the Iyrmen were d to see a vige girl wishing to fight for freedom. Fred enjoying hearing the tales like Brittany, but remained quiet. ¡°Now that I think about it, we have a fairly bnced group,¡± Adam said, looking to hispanions. ¡°We have plenty of people with magic, and plenty of people without magic. We have multiple people in the same roles, so we can split the party pretty much in half too.¡± ¡°Another idea of yours?¡± Dunes asked, sipping the salty soup. ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Adam replied, sipping his own soup. He broke some bread for his sister. ¡°Once the others return, we¡¯ll have everyone together, so we can¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Dunes asked, noting how Adam fell silent. ¡°Hold on. Aren¡¯t the Undead going to wake up soon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We should get ready to help the nearby viges.¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Why would the Undead awaken this month?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they wake up around this timest year?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A Great Twilight hase across thend,¡± Vonda said. ¡°The Undead will remain silent for at least another month.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that how that works?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied. The others each had their suspicions, but this had all but confirmed that Adam was not from thisnd. He may have been from another continent, or even, another realm. ¡°Cool.¡± Adam broke another piece of bread for his sister, who tossed a small piece of bread away, before eating another. ¡°Guess I don¡¯t really need to worry about it until Jurot and the others return. Do we know when they¡¯ll return?¡± ¡°It will be midway through the month,¡± Nirot said. ¡°We will not know if they have fallen until then.¡± Adam choked on his soup, coughing against his arm. ¡°Why did you have to say it like that?¡± Nirot¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°It is a great honour to¡­¡± Nirot caught the way Adam was staring at her, and fell quiet. ¡®It is no matter, I cannot reveal much about it.¡¯ ¡°Speaking of which, where were you four?¡± Adam asked, looking to the teens. He hadn¡¯t seen them during the first week of dawnval, and had only just realised he didn¡¯t see them on his birthday, or Katool¡¯s. ¡°We-¡° ¡°Wait!¡± Adam gasped. Nirot, and the other Iyrmen nearby, stared at the Half Elf after his outburst. ¡°Katool.¡± Katool, who was chewing on some of the meat, looked up at Adam. ¡°You did not bring me back any pizza on your birthday.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Oock,¡± came the response from the little girl, who brought her hands emphatically to her mouth in shock. ¡°Sorry, Cousin Adam.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Since you are such a good girl, I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Katool replied, smiling up at the Half Elf, before she held up her bowl. ¡°I give you soup?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re a big girl now, so you need to eat all your food so you can grow bigger and stronger.¡± Adam nodded to the girl. ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, sipping her soup with vigour, before her mother held the bowl and pulled it back gently, trying to get her to drink moderately. ¡®Why is my Cousin so queer?¡¯ Nirot thought. ¡°We were guarding the borders.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Nirot replied, smiling up at him with pride. ¡°You Iyrmen really are built different,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Is it safe for you to guard the borders?¡± ¡°We are guided by an Expert during the patrols.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do I need to guard the patrols?¡± ¡°You are a Nephew, Adam,¡± Nirot said. ¡°Guarding the borders is for Iyrmen to do.¡± ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Adam asked. Nirot smiled, wondering if she could mention the fact that the group had managed to y a Giant Boar. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Adam said. ¡°Does the Iyr need me anywhere during the month, then? I¡¯ll just enchant and smith while I have the chance, before we have to leave.¡± Adam threw a look to Vonda, who bowed her head. ¡°We do not need you anywhere,¡± Nirot stated, firmly. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Sonarot rubbed her cheek. ¡°Why are you always in such a rush to work?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to grow more powerful the more I work.¡± ¡°You are already powerful enough for your age,¡± Sonarot said, before her eyes fell to Sir Vonda, who had also managed to be an Expert before neen years of age, and even without Adam¡¯s assistance she was so close to it. ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°Your sister will be so lonely,¡± Sonarot said. Adam fell silent. He sipped his soup, narrowing his eyes at his Aunt, who smiled innocently towards him. Lanarot tossed another piece of bread away from her. ¡°Stop wasting so much food,¡± Adam said, holding the girl¡¯s face, squeezing her cheeks gently. ¡°Is it because I haven¡¯t been ying with you?¡± Lanarot babbled and squirmed against his touch, before returning back to eating her precious bread. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re in the Iyr, otherwise I¡¯d go crazy,¡¯ Adam thought, brushing the girl¡¯s hair gently. ¡®Right. I don¡¯t need to worry about her safety at all, so I should just focus on my own ns for now.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Just some wholesome stuff. Definitely nothing cool happening any time soon... 312. Wizard’s Axe 312. Wizard¡¯s Axe Omen: 11, 20 ¡®Should I make a greater enchantment on my axe?¡¯ Adam thought. He wasn¡¯t sure how much time he had, but he wanted to make it a perfect weapon, and he needed a week. He was fairly certain he wouldn¡¯t have enough time by the time Jurot returned and they¡¯d need to go deal with Vonda¡¯s request. After exchanging his cold hard gold, he decided to spend seven hundred gold on his axe, a fairly decent chunk of gold for a basic weapon, though he wanted to make sure it was enhanced with certain features. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 24 (17) Omen: 11, 20 -> 11 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. ¡°Uncle Az, guest hase,¡± called the young boy, who was no more than seven years old. The man ced down his book. ¡°Ask your mother to make some tea,¡± he replied, strapping his sword to his side, before stepping out the cabin which he had built the previous year. A fence had been built around the cabin, which sat atop a small hill, overlooking the small vige nearby. The guest who had arrived hade from Gryphon back, from far to the West, even beyond Aswadia. He wore a breastte, a long cloak over his shoulders, and a sword at his side. ¡®What a handsome guy,¡¯ Azazel thought, staring at the guest. Even from here, he could feel the sense of the holy magics which permeated throughout the older man. The Gryphon also gave a great sense of holy magic. Harold remained silent, staring at the man before him. His dreams had led him here, causing him to even leave his vige during a Great Twilight. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting a guest,¡± Azazel said. ¡°I am Sir Harold Merryweather,¡± the older man said. ¡°What does the previous King¡¯s Sword want with me?¡± Even all these miles away, the name of the King¡¯s Sword had travelled. Harold remained quiet for a long while. There was something off about the man before him. It hadn¡¯t taken long for him to understand why. The man before him was a Demon. ¡®Two Demons?¡¯ Harold thought, wondering why they had seemingly returned. ¡°How rude,¡± Azazel said. He reached for his de, and Harold reacted by reaching for his own, the pair almost drawing their weapon in the blink of an eye. It was in that moment, Azazel felt it again. ¡°Uncle Az,¡± called the boy, peeking his head through the window. ¡°No milk.¡± The pair of men remained standing, hands at their sides innocently, as though they hadn¡¯t tried to cut down the other. ¡®Again,¡¯ Azazel thought. ¡®Someone keeps ying with Fate.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯vee to speak with you,¡± the older man said. ¡°Sure,¡± Azazel replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the milk. Why don¡¯t you sit inside?¡± Harold stepped past him, entering the cabin. Azazel wondered if he should travel the thousands of miles to find the one who was ying with his fate, but decided against it. Thus Fate was forever changed. ¡®I really hope nothing bad is going to happen,¡¯ Adam thought, guiltily. He was messing with Fate even for just a few points to make a greater weapon, but it would have been such a waste to not use it. Adam continued to enchant and smith throughout the early days of dawnval. Omen: 16, 17 Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Omen: 16, 17 -> 16 17 + 7 = 24 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. ¡°Hey, did you hear?¡± whispered a voice in the corner of the inn. ¡°They say that some old monster¡¯s awoken. Lord Stokkar or something.¡± The old stranger with the tattooed forehead ced a hand at the table, towering over the small huddled group. ¡°Hey, whatcha doin¡¯?¡± replied the dark skinned patron, narrowing his eyes at the tall stranger. The stranger pulled his hand away from the table, revealing a small ring made of silver, easily worth a few silver pieces. ¡°That story of yours, could you continue it?¡± The fellow quickly scooped up the ring. ¡°Of course! Take a seat, mister.¡± The old man sat down at the table, and soon drinks were brought. ¡°They say some old monster awoke. Lord Stokkar. He can swim through thend like its water, and he¡¯s nestled up in the mountains of Alnd.¡± The patron continued his tale, speaking of all the rumours he had heard from the sailors and travellers who passed by. ¡®What a mess,¡¯ the old man thought. ¡®Stokmar¡¯s awoken?¡¯ Later that night he sent word back before cutting off contact once more. He had stated firmly he wouldn¡¯t return for some time, and that he wouldn¡¯t contact the councillors unless it was of extreme importance. ¡°East Scimitar, shouldn¡¯t we take a break?¡± called the soldier, staring at the inn ahead. ¡°We will continue through the night,¡± East Scimitar replied,mandeering a fresh horse, before continuing on, narrowly missing a meeting with the old man. Thus Fate was forever changed. Omen: 2, 17 Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Omen: 12, 17 -> 2 17 + 7 = 24 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. West Scimitar grunted as a wyvern fell to his scimitar, ducking under the sting of another, all the while the soldiers behind him hid behind their shields, slowly poking their own wyverns down, though as the seconds passed, there were fewer and fewer soldiers. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ he thought, catching a stinger with his de, before rolling under the creature. There, he saw it, glinting from the corner of his eye. A soldier cried in terror as a stinger went for his face, before the cry cut off. The soldier¡¯s body whipped up towards the air, before the wyvern thrashed it about. The other soldiers, cold with fear, trembled and broke. ¡°No!¡± West Scimitar shouted. ¡°To me! To me!¡± He had found the core of a wyvern, and not just any wyvern, but a greater wyvern. Such a core was invaluable, and would increase his abilities greatly if they could manage to take it. If it was under any other circumstance, the soldiers would have broken. However, the wyvern¡¯s stinger was stuck, and West Scimitar, who was battered and bruised, was still eager to fight. The soldiers threw away any sense of self preservation and charged forward, spears piercing through the wyvern¡¯s body, before it fell to the ground. With his soldiers rallied, West Scimitar shed across the greater wyvern¡¯s stomach, pushing forward to im the core. Thus Fate was forever changed. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®500.¡¯ Adam was d he had rolled so well for the weapon, keeping the average above a 25. XP: 7600 -> 7100 Axe Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2d6 shing damage. You may use this weapon as aponent for spells which requires no item worth a mary cost. This weapon can transform into a ring at will. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Wizard¡¯s Axe.¡¯ Wizard¡¯s Axe Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2d6 shing damage. You may use this weapon as aponent for spells which requires no item worth a mary cost. This weapon can transform into a ring at will. XP Gained: +400 XP: 7100 -> 7500 Great enchantment learnt! XP Gained: +200 XP: 7500 -> 7700 Adam smiled. It wasn¡¯t the best weapon he had made, but it was quite useful. He had half a mind to call it Utility Axe, but chose against it since it was so silly. ¡°Where is your axe?¡± Sonarot asked. She was certain he wasn¡¯t going to sell it off since he had wanted to make his own axe. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked. ¡®He did returnte,¡¯ Sonarot thought. ¡°You should have finished the axe today. You did not spend enough to enchant a greater weapon, and you did not wish to sell it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± Adam raised up his hand, and as he did, the ring shifted into an axe within his grip. He had spent an hour meditating with the weapon to attune to it, just so he could make the joke. Sonarot raised her brows in surprise, but smiled. It was the same enchantment he had ced on Lucy¡¯s Destroyer. ¡°How amazing.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said, offering her the axe. ¡°It¡¯s a little stronger than a normal axe, and the other features are more useful to me. I can use it to channel my spells, and it can turn to a ring at will.¡± Sonarot swung the axe, cutting into some wood, finding the axe could cut through it like butter. ¡°It is quite the axe.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they all?¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Did you not wish to enchant the weapon with fire, or another?¡± Adam nced around, noting the other Iyrmen¡¯s faces. He understood she was talking about a very specific damage type. ¡°Even I can learn my lesson, Aunt.¡± There was an awkwardness within the air. Adam had lost his greatest weapon due to the Great Elders, who did not trust him with it after he had defeated three of the Iyrmen before him, two of whom he had faced back to back on the same day. Adam smiled and winked.
Click banner for Patreon!
New axe who this? Wait... why is this chapter so early? 313. Elder, Teacher 313. Elder, Teacher Omen: 4, 14 Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 16 (9) Omen: 4, 14 -> 4 14 + 7 = 21 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. There were many of them, the anomalies which had entered the world. This world which held inhabitants of variousnds, even those of other realms. However, the world itself was connected to the realms, and thus allowed travel between the various worlds between. Yet, every world was insted, and was under the pantheon of gods, each rted to one another, from a time long forgotten. This was something else. All these strangers, the anomalies, who had appeared in this world, all on the same day, they were not the same. They did note from the various connected worlds. They came from outside. They broke the Order. Though he hade to im the soul of a dying old man, the Champion stopped. It was nearby. It, which was the most dangerous of all the anomalies. The Champion, who was travelling westward, turned, and marched towards a particr cave, not a hundred miles away. Thus Fate was forever changed. Omen: 4, 7 ¡°You should take a break today, Adam,¡± Sonarot said. Adam had been working too hard from the beginning of the year. It had been almost two weeks, and he had spent so many days enchanting. A magical weapon a week was gruelling work, and though there were Iyrmen who could enchant, and enchanted at such a rate, it was still awkward to see her Nephew like this. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on enchanting today if that was what you were wondering,¡± Adam replied, sipping the soup. Sonarot sighed with relief. ¡°You should rest for the day.¡± Adam stared down at his bowl. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on doing anything strenuous today.¡± ¡®I wish I had rolled better. I still have four magical weapons to make, and one of them will take me an entire week.¡¯ There were the three weapons he had promised to the Ban family, and the weapon he had promised to Elder Zijin. ¡®Being in debt is so stressful.¡¯ ¡°What will you do today?¡± Sonarot asked. From the way Adam spoke, it didn¡¯t sound like he was going to stay here to y with the children as he usually did. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep my promise,¡± Adam said, finishing the rest of his soup. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to y with you today, Lanababy, so don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± He tickled his sister¡¯s chin, which was half covered in spit and bread. She looked up at him, sticking bread and her hand into her mouth. Once he had finished his meal, he made his way through the Iyr. However, as he tried to enter the estate, he was blocked by an older Iyrman with one arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°You have not visited in some time. Shall we go for a walk?¡± ¡°Maybe another time, I¡¯vee to-¡° ¡°Then let us drink,¡± the older Iyrman said, wrapping his arm around the back of Adam¡¯s neck, trying to lead him away. ¡®This old man is so annoying,¡¯ Adam thought, not admitting they were cut from the same cloth. ¡°Stop bothering me, and let me teach him already.¡± ¡°We can drink for today and you can teach him another day.¡± ¡®Should I borrow Phantom to teach him some manners?¡¯ Adam thought. He didn¡¯t dare to fight the old man without Phantom, which would allow him the chance to at least not lose so easily. He had only been beaten once, and he still remembered how embarrassing it was. ¡°Leave him,¡± Mulrot called. The older Iyrman, Jarot¡¯s wife, walked up to Adam and brushed his hair. ¡°Come.¡± Adam followed her, and Jarot followed after him. Churot was nearby, reading a book, or rather, he was pretending to read a book. Once Adam arrived, the Devilkin boy ced down the book and stood up. ¡°Are you ready to learn today?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Churot replied. ¡°While I¡¯m teaching you, you have to call me mister Fateson,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes, mister Fateson.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling the peculiar gaze from the Iyrmen beside him. However, there was something off with Churot¡¯s response. No, it wasn¡¯t Churot¡¯s response, but his own response to Churot¡¯s response. ¡°No, nevermind. Call me Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Yes, Cousin Adam,¡± Churot said. ¡°Alright, so¡­¡± Adam fell silent, and the older Iyrmen beside him stared at him, wondering why he had grown so silent. Churot stared up at Adam patiently, and as the seconds passed, the other Iyrmen nearby crept closer. There were mostly children, but a handful of teens too, whereas a few of the adults nearby remained at their seats, eating their snacks and reading their books. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said. ¡°How do I teach someone how to use magic?¡± ¡°Since you do not know, then there is no need for you to teach him,¡± Jarot said, with far too much enthusiasm. ¡°How did you learn magic?¡± Mulrot asked. Adam looked to the old woman. ¡°I¡­¡± His eyes scanned around towards the other Iyrmen nearby. He trusted the Rot family, but it was best to keep his secrets to only a handful of people. ¡°Hold on. Before one learns magic, they must first have the aptitude. Since my magic is based off of how intelligent a person is, I need to first make sure Churot is intelligent enough as to not waste his time.¡± Churot¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, thinking Adam was trying to get out of his promise. However, since he was Jurot¡¯s brother, the boy had to give Adam a chance to not out himself a liar. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam thought deeply about what he should test the boy on. ¡°Can I have some paper and some stylus, please?¡± Before Jarot couldin, Mulrot bowed her head. ¡°Of course.¡± She left to find some paper for them. Jarot sighed. It was toote toin, so he stropped about nearby, watering his nts. ¡°If I can¡¯t teach you magic right away, I¡¯ll try and teach you a few other things,¡± Adam said. ¡®How the hell am I meant to teach magic?¡¯ Once Mulrot returned, Adam went to work on forming a test for the boy. He focused on math, since that was the easiest thing to test. Adam checked everything at least three times to make sure he had all the mathematics correct, though didn¡¯t include anything to do with angles. Churot stared down at the paper, before he began to jot down the answers to the questions. Adam sat down, wondering how he could teach Churot how to use magic. ¡®I can¡¯t really tell him that I have a system and that I don¡¯t actually learn how to use magic, I just buy the ability to do so.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± called a voice from nearby. Adam looked over to see another Devilkin, an older Iyrman, who wore thick furs and a mace at his side. It took him a moment to realise who it was. ¡°Elder Teacher,¡± Adam said, as respectfully as he could. ¡°I have heard that you have decided to teach young Churot your magic,¡± the Great Elder stated. ¡°Yeah-s,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. ¡®I should probably show the Great Elders as much respect as I can, otherwise they¡¯ll get all suspicious of me again. Unless acting politely will make them even more suspicious?¡¯ Elder Teacher remained silent. The first time he had seen Adam, it was when Jurot had used magic. Though he had been able to use magic thanks to the weapon Adam had created, it was still quite a surprise. There were mages in the Iyr, arger number than most people may expect, though they were all Blood Mages, those with magic given to them through their bloodline. Most were Devilkin, though there were a few Orcs and Humans too. However, there were no scribe mages in the Iyr. Elder Teacher could see Adam was deeply thinking about something, and he also noted Jarot¡¯s hopeful expression. Jarot was quite the troublemaker, especially after losing his arm. Though Jarot was Churot¡¯s grandfather, he was not the Family Elder, that great responsibility rested at his wife¡¯s shoulders. It was difficult. Churot chose to learn magic, and had sought out the Half Elf recently to learn. That was something which couldn¡¯t be ignored in this matter. Mulrot had decided to trust Sonarot. Jarot refused, and though he was once the Family Head, he retired from that position due to the death of Churot and his parents. Adam was a Nephew of the Rot family, which entitled him to some trust. He was also treated as a sibling of Jurot and Lanarot, and he seemed to treat his Cousins well too. Adam had epted the matter without a second thought, so he was told, though the Half Elf had yet toe and discuss the price of the teaching. A thought passed through Elder Teacher¡¯s mind. ¡®Does he understand he¡¯s to be paid?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Elder Teacher called. Adam snapped back to attention, his eyes quickly meeting the Great Elder¡¯s. ¡°Yes, Elder Teacher?¡± There was something odd about how formal Adam was being. It was unlike him, but there were other matters which were more important. ¡°How much is the price of Churot¡¯s tutoring?¡± ¡°I get paid?¡± Adam asked, letting the question slip through the surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much would you pay Aunt for tutoring him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We would not.¡± ¡°Then howe you¡¯re paying me?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows in confusion. ¡°You are not¡­¡± Elder Teacher noted the looks that both Mulrot and Jarot were giving him. Though Jarot had been against Adam teaching Churot, the Iyrman also thought Adam to be his grandson, the same as Jurot. The tant disrespect Elder Teacher had shown, had caused the pair of Iyrmen to re at him with quite the harsh look. Elder Teacher sighed. In fact, all of these considerations were truly inconsequential. There was one consideration which had weighed on Elder Teacher¡¯s mind above all else. It wasn¡¯t that Adam had chosen to teach Churot without speaking to the family, or the Elder, Zijin, who was in charge of making sure Adam stayed out of trouble, and it wasn¡¯t the fact that Adam was still extremely suspicious. In all of Elder Teacher¡¯s years, he had never seen the Chief so spooked before. It was especially queer considering the Chief had encouraged Elder Gold and Elder Forest to speak with the tinkerer. Adam remained quiet, wondering what was weighing so heavily on Elder Teacher¡¯s mind. ¡°Adam,¡± Elder Teacher finally said. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, cautiously. ¡°If you require anything to assist in teaching Churot, then speak with Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Teacher looked down to Churot, before saying something in the Devilkin tongue, before he left. Adam decided against calling for the Great Elder, and forgot everything about his payment. ¡®Seeing Churot sling a Fireball is its own reward.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
¡®Seeing Churot sling a Fireball is its own reward.¡¯ Truly the only reason to teach magic. That, and bathing. 314. Maths And Magic 314. Maths And Magic ¡°Churot,¡± Adam called, staring at the answers on the paper. ¡°I understand that no normal person would buy three hundred and sixty apples, five crates of soap, and two mirrors, but that¡¯s just part of the question.¡± ¡°No sense,¡± Churot replied, simply. ¡°That part isn¡¯t meant to make sense, it¡¯s just part of the question,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his forehead. Churot remained silent, his eyes still staring up at the Half Elf. He was as stubborn as an ox, as one might have expected of the boy. He, who had grown under thefort of his grandfather and grandmother, had been spoiled constantly. There was almost never a time he wasn¡¯t near his grandfather and his tender care. ¡°The guy who brought the apples, soap, and mirrors was a merchant,¡± Adam said. ¡°He bought them in order to sell them off, so you need to answer the questions.¡± Right. Merchants. Churot knew of those people, those who bought wares and sold them off. Sometimes Iyrmen would act as merchants, selling off a few wares in order to bring the coin back for the Iyr, but that¡¯s not how the merchants typically worked. ¡°Why must I answer questions about merchants?¡± Churot asked, speaking the longest sentence he had in some time. ¡°It¡¯s to test you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I know that chariots cannot travel at one hundred kilometres an hour either, but I hope that Churot, who I know to be such a good young man, will answer the questions properly. Otherwise I¡¯ll have to assume that you don¡¯t know the answer to the questions, and I won¡¯t be able to teach you properly.¡± Churot stared up at the Half Elf, his face still nk. He let out a soft breath and took the paper to answer the questions he had answered incorrectly. Once he received the paper back, Adam marked the answers which Churot had first answered incorrectly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise our Churot was so smart.¡± Jarot huffed, about toin when Mulrot pinched his arm. Her eyes told her husband to leave them be and to mind his own business. She understood it was a difficult ask, but this was for their grandson¡¯s future. Adam continued to test the young boy, from simple maths to moreplicated maths. Eventually, Adam brought that thing into maths, a most devilish invention. Churot stared at the question before him. His eyes raised up towards Adam, wondering if Adam was joking with him. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Maths,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why is there a cross with the numbers?¡± Churot asked. ¡°This is called algebra,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is useful for maths.¡± Churot furrowed his brows. ¡®Are you trying to stop me from learning magic?¡¯ He wondered if Adam was trying to wriggle out of the promise he had made. Adam could see the look in Churot¡¯s eyes. Adam wondered if he looked at his teacher the same way when he brought letters into maths. ¡°I know how you feel, Churot, but this is real. Can you answer it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Churot replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try first?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not know how.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°That was rather silly of me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was a rhetorical question.¡± Churot wondered if Adam and he truly spoke the samenguage. Adam showed Churot how to answer the question in order to find what the value of the letter x was. After a handful of examples, Adam left Churot to answer the questions. Even Mulrot wasn¡¯t sure why Adam wasbining both letters and maths together. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, staring at the pair of them, who had been sitting nearby, drinking warm milk and eating snacks. ¡°Why are you using letters and maths together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s meant to be useful,¡± Adam said. ¡®I guess they don¡¯t have algebra in this world? Or perhaps in just thisnd?¡¯ ¡°Useful? How?¡± ¡°Uh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°From where I¡¯m from, people learn this just to make life easy. I know that there are mathematicians who use algebra to find out all kinds of things.¡± ¡°What kinds of things?¡± Adam paused, trying to think. ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± Jarot exchanged a look with Mulrot. ¡®They definitely have Arabic numerals at least,¡¯ Adam thought. If they hadn¡¯t, he wasn¡¯t sure how awkward maths would have been in this world. ¡®Who was it that developed it? India, right? What else did they develop?¡¯ Adam tried to remember what he had learnt about how different technologies spread through the world. ¡®Right. We have start with the Greeks, India, and China. Then we have the Imic golden age, followed by the European renaissance, and finally colonialism.¡¯ Adam began to write down different notes, writing them in English. It was different to thenguages of this world, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else in the world, so he felt safe writing down these dangerous ideas. ¡°What are you writing?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Some stuff,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is that Elvish?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s thenguage of my home.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s best not to know.¡± ¡°Keeping secrets from your grandfather?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Who is my grandfather?¡± Adam replied. ¡°You will ept me one day.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°You will not tell me what you are writing?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m just writing down things to eventually introduce to the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Like pizza?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Something like that.¡± Churot brought his test to Adam, having finished answering them. ¡°Ho,¡± Adam said. ¡°How smart are you, Churot?¡± The young Devilkin had managed to ace the test with flying colours. ¡°I am smart,¡± Churot stated. ¡°Our Churot has always had a good memory,¡± Jarot said. ¡°He remembers most things which are told to him the first time.¡± He ruffled Churot¡¯s hair, who smiled slightly. ¡°How amazing,¡± Adam said, smiling down at the teen. ¡°Then I have the best student to teach. I¡¯ll have to put in more effort in teaching you then. I¡¯ll try and figure out how to teach you magic, but until then, learn the concepts I¡¯m showing you.¡± Churot remained staring nkly at Adam. Over the next few days, Adam continued to teach Churot various concepts, basic concepts to him, but new concepts to Churot. The concept of a number line and negative numbers was something Churot had never learnt before, but it wasn¡¯t long until Churot understood them. ¡®This kid is so smart,¡¯ Adam thought, rubbing his chin. As Churot had been learning the concepts, Adam had spent some time creating a spell scroll, using the Iyr¡¯s materials to create a scroll for his trick and a scroll for a first gate spell. The Iyrmen nearby, all members of the Rot family, had been watching him as he created the scroll for them to see. They didn¡¯t understand why Adam had shown them all the process of how he made the spell scroll, but they decided against refusing such good fortune. ¡°Will you teach me magic now?¡± Churot asked. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You should thank your lucky stars that I don¡¯t remember calculus, otherwise you¡¯ll hate me so much you¡¯ll refuse learning magic out of principle.¡± ¡°I wish to learn magic,¡± the Devilkin teen stated. Adam revealed each scroll to him. Adam, as he had written down the spell scrolls, had realised how much maths and magic had inmon. Though he didn¡¯t recall every mathematics concept out there, he had found the simrities between maths and magic as he drew the scroll. ¡°Can you spot the difference between these two?¡± Adam asked. ¡°This scroll is more detailed,¡± Churot said, pointing to the pattern on one spell scroll. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, smiling at the Devilkin teen. ¡°This is the first gate spell, and the other is a trick. Notice how each of them is a long line of magical runes, but every so often, the first gate contains moreplex runes, sometimes with multiple runes stacked together.¡± Adam brought out his spellbook, before turning to the page for Identify, and ced the scroll side by side. ¡°Can you spot the differences?¡± Churot paused, looking to his grandfather, who was also slightly puzzled. Jarot, however, nodded his head slowly, allowing Churot to look at the spellbook. ¡°They are the same spell, but they have different symbols?¡± Churot asked, noting that most of the symbols were the same, but there were small differences near the beginning of the spell. ¡°Exactly. The difference is that this first section in my spellbook defines the time it requires to cast the spell, but when you cast off of a spellscroll, the time changes to a moment, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied. ¡°So then we have something further in which has changed, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know what the difference is this time?¡± Churot thought about it for a moment. He knew how it was when it came to Blood Mages, but he wasn¡¯t sure about Scribe Mages. ¡°It is theponents required for the spell?¡± ¡°Churot is not just a genius when ites to maths, but magic too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± came a familiar voice. Adam remained smiling at Churot, before slowly turning his head to see Elder Teacher, who was staring at the pair of them. ¡°Yes, Elder Teacher?¡± Elder Teacher remained silent for a long moment. Adam held a scroll before Churot, as well as his spellbook, which was open before the Devilkin teen. Elder Teacher had been a Great Elder for quite some time now, so he had many years in practising how to keep a straight face. However, the utter confusion ran through the Great Elder¡¯s blood as he tried to understand what was happening.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam: *Exists* A) Great Elder (Xianxia): Courting death! B) Great Elder (Iyr): ??? 315. Adam’s Influence 315. Adam¡¯s Influence ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elder Teacher asked. ¡°I¡¯m teaching Churot,¡± Adam replied. Elder Teacher remained silent, thinking this was one of Adam¡¯s jokes. He was the kind who showed no fear in front of the Chief, and was rather yful with most people who could kill him. ¡®No,¡¯ the Great Elder thought. Though it was true that he was yful with most people who could kill him, that number had decreased substantially due to Adam¡¯s previous fights with his Aunts and Uncle. It wasn¡¯t just his fights with those three, but also the fights with the pair from the Ruv family too, who he managed to defeat fairly soundly, even without his magical weapon. ¡°Why are you revealing your spellbook to young Churot?¡± Elder Teacher asked, having waited for some time for Adam to refuse to exin his joke. ¡°How else am I supposed to teach him?¡± Adam stated. ¡®Just how much are you willing to joke?¡¯ Elder Teacher thought, but as the seconds passed, it was evident. Adam wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Is that bad?¡± Adam thought, quickly closing his book. ¡®Is it because the runes of the magic can cause issues when the person is too young?¡¯ Adam began to theorise as to why it was dangerous for a young teen like Churot to learn magic. ¡°Scribe Mages like you do not share your spellbook so openly,¡± Elder Teacher informed. ¡°Such a thing is unheard of. Even between parent and child, they do not share their spellbooks.¡± ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m no Scribe Mage,¡± Adam said. ¡°Churot isn¡¯t my son, either. He¡¯s my Cousin.¡± Once more, Adam emphasised the word to show that he was a Cousin, and not a cousin, which was an important distinction to make in the Iyr. He noticed that Jarot used grandson instead of Grandson, but he wasn¡¯t going to give the old man such satisfaction. It held no relevance to the discussion, but Adam thought to lighten the mood with a light joke, since there seemed to be some unsaid tension in the air. Elder Teacher was beginning to under more about Adam, and why the Chief showed the Half Elf so much favour. Adam sometimes acted so strange, so alien, but there were times when he spoke like an Iyrman. ¡°Come with me,¡± Elder Teacher eventually said, before turning and leaving. Adam followed the Great Elder, acutely aware of the fact the Iyrman had a mace at his side. The Half Elf rxed once he saw the Chief, who was at his gazebo in his estate. He was certain the Chief would not try to kill him without some warning. ¡®Where is his spellbook?¡¯ Elder Teacher wondered. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Adam asked, biting into the snack the Chief offered. ¡°I wished for you to exin these concepts,¡± the Chief said, revealing a handful of papers, each with the different mathematical concepts he had introduced to Churot. ¡°Oh, sure,¡± Adam said, spending the next few hours exining the various concepts to the Iyrmen. ¡®This feels weird,¡¯ he thought, thinking about how he was exining simple mathematical concepts to the Iyrmen, who were fairly intelligent from what he gathered. ¡®Though, I guess that¡¯s because of how I was raised?¡¯ There were another dozen or so Iyrmen who appeared, each of them remaining silent as Adam taught them. ¡°Who were they?¡± Adam asked, watching as they left. ¡°My aides,¡± Elder Teacher said. Adam nodded his head in response. ¡®That makes sense,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Where is your spellbook?¡± Elder Teacher asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Adam scrunched his brow. ¡°I forgot it at the estate.¡± The Chief was no longer capable of being surprised by the Half Elf. Elder Teacher remained befuddled. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Adam,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied. ¡°These concepts, do they have anything to do with what west spoke about?¡± Chief Iromin asked. ¡°I believe so,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think, without these concepts, those things, among other things, couldn¡¯t exist.¡± The Chief remained silent for a long moment, with Elder Teacher maintaining the silence. If they were talking about thest time they conversed, then it must be the reason why the Chief had been so pale. ¡°Please escort Adam back,¡± Iromin stated. An Iyrman, who seemingly appeared out of Adam¡¯s shadow, caused the Half Elf to tense up. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with you Iyrmen, seriously¡­¡± Adam groaned, feeling his heart pound within his chest. The Iyrman escorted Adam back to the Rot family estate, leaving the Chief and Elder Teacher, seemingly alone. The Chief motioned for Elder Teacher to sit opposite him, and when he did, they truly were alone. ¡°Will you still keep it a secret?¡± Elder Teacher asked. ¡°I, as Elder Teacher, should know what to teach our children.¡± ¡°The Great Elders which need to know, know,¡± Iromin replied, speaking of Elder Story. He thought of the concepts Adam had introduced, each of which would be further expanded on by the aides who worked under Elder Teacher, in order to greater increase their efficiency. ¡°I am still suspect of the young Half Elf,¡± Elder Teacher admitted. ¡°However, I can see that he is like me.¡± Iromin bit into one of his fried dough snacks, waiting for Elder Teacher to expand on his statement. Elder Teacher thought about how he had be Elder Teacher. He wasn¡¯t the smartest Iyrman, and he hadn¡¯t been the most passionate about teaching. However, once he had taken to the role, he understood what his predecessor had told him. Out of every Great Elder in the Iyr, it was he who never once felt bored with his role. To watch as the children grew, from those he personally taught, to those who were taught through the curriculum he devised, which was revised every few years. There was no greater joy which could be found in the Iyr. From the small joys which could be found, from children learning how to put on their own shoes and wash their own faces, to those who built the structures of the Iyr, or assisted in keeping the warehouses half full, it was something which filled him with great pride. ¡°He is certainly queer,¡± Elder Teacher began. ¡°No, he is certainly more than that. He is crazy. He is dangerous.¡± ¡°Is that how you are the same?¡± Iromin joked. ¡°Perhaps.¡± The Devilkin Iyrman smiled. ¡°I have many doubts about him, and many suspicions, but I cannot doubt that he is at least suited to teaching. Though his teaching may seem sporadic, at least he is thorough, and free, with his knowledge.¡± The Chief sipped some of his water, thinking for a few moments. It seemed that Elder Teacher had softened slightly about Adam, which was fortunate. ¡°I will inform him not to teach Churot the more dangerous spells for some time. I do not believe he will, as he shares his knowledge to a certain extent, but it will do us good to make sure he understands.¡± ¡°Chief,¡± Elder Teacher called. ¡°Since both Elder Wrath and Elder Forest hold negative feelings about him, does that mean it¡¯s positive?¡± Chief Iromin smiled at the joke. ¡°No. That only works for multiplication, not addition.¡± ¡°And subtraction,¡± Elder Teacher joked. ¡°He mighte for my position in the future.¡± ¡°It may not be the craziest thing he has done.¡± Elder Teacher bowed his head. The pair were eventually joined with the other Great Elders, including Elder Wrath, who was still in the process of stepping down. ¡°You must have met with Adam,¡± Elder Gold said, noting the queerness about the pair of them. ¡°What did he do this time?¡± ¡°He has allowed Churot to read his spellbook,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°When I walked in on his teaching, he was showing the young boy how to spot the differences between the spellbook¡¯s spell and the spellscroll¡¯s spell.¡± Elder Forest almost dropped into the chair with shock, unable to control her brows as they shot upwards. ¡°He¡­¡± Elder Wrath, who was still so solemn, perked up upon hearing the ridiculous statement. ¡°That young man is crazy.¡± Elder Gold exchanged a look between the Chief and Elder Teacher. She had been the second Great Elder, after the Chief, to understand how ridiculous Adam was, especially when it came to his family. She recalled the deal she had made with Adam, which Iromin had advised her on epting, even though it went against their teaching. ¡°It appears he wholly epts the Rot family as his own,¡± Elder Gold said, sipping some water. Elder Peace, who was the most calm and collected of all the Iyrmen, due to her role, thought deeply about what she had been told. ¡°It is well known that Scribe Mages guard their spellbooks as though it is their life.¡± ¡°Yes, but Adam is not a Scribe Mage,¡± the Chief stated. ¡°He is nothing in particr,¡± Elder Teacher said. They had tried to understand what Adam was. He held the same abilities most Iyrmen held, but usually one would keep within a particr path of abilities. Adam held many abilities of many different paths, from that of a Scribe Mage, to a Priest, and even the abilities of a Guardian. ¡°If Adam truly teaches Churot how to use magic in the same way as the Scribe Mage, it is a great boon for the Iyr,¡± the Chief said. ¡°The changes which are brought to the Iyr must have stable foundations,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°We have allowed him to bring many changes, but they must be discussed until wee to a firm conclusion.¡± The Chief sighed, and the other Great Elders looked to him. ¡°I heard that young Turot wishes to be Elder Peace.¡± ¡°You speak of Adam¡¯s Cousin?¡± Elder Peace asked. ¡°The very same,¡± Iromin said. ¡°I cannot help but think that, with Adam¡¯s help, that may very welle to be.¡± ¡°Though he has been spoiled by his grandfather, young Churot¡¯s intelligence is still greater than most of his peers,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°The roles of Elder Teacher and Elder Peace may very well be in the hands of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Thenes the matter of the pair from the Kan and Jin families,¡± Iromin said. ¡°It is highly likely either of them be the future Chief, either as my sessor, or the next Chief¡¯s. One of the Kan¡¯s is also enamoured with the young man.¡± ¡°That would ce three of the Great Elder positions in the hands of a single shared family estate,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°Each favouring Adam.¡± ¡°Shaool¡¯s grandniece is also close with him¡­ and it seems he has collected favours from both Sir Merry and Sir Royce,¡± Iromin said, the flow of the conversation slowly changing. At first, the conversation had been about the dangers of Adam and his influence on some Iyrmen, and though it sounded ridiculous, it was not in the Iyr¡¯s blood to leave a stone unturned. However, the other Great Elders noted the shift in the Chief¡¯s tone. Iromin had thought about the first time he had met Adam, and what he had thought of the Half Elf, who seemed so alien. There was a high chance that he would not survive after the Iyr viewed him as a potential threat, and his rming rate of growth continued to press on the Great Elders. Iromin, as well as Elder Story, had heard Adam¡¯s tale. Though it had been a near impossible tale, Iromin had to believe it was true, because he was the Chief of the Iyr. The Iyrmen had almost died once, and they had be a shadow of their former selves. It was a tale which was passed down, vaguely to most Iyrmen, but in great detail to all Great Elders and their aides. It had instilled a great sense of responsibility on the Great Elders¡¯ shoulders. That tale of his, and though it was a near impossible tale, Adam had confirmed a theory of their old enemies, the Giants, revealing their Frostbridge. Though, there was also a part of his tale, something the Chief had only vaguely mentioned to the other Great Elders. The tale had revealed new enemies of the Iyr in that world, enemies which did not yet exist in this world. ¡®Even after all you have seen in the Iyr,¡¯ the Chief thought. ¡®Do they still terrify you?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I have been writing like a machine, or a bot one might say, for the start of this year! I''m going to do my best topletely fix my sleep so I can write a ton of words everyday. I love this story so much, even if it isn''t very sessful. 316. Steps For The Future 316. Steps For The Future Adam eventually returned back to the Rot family estate, finding that his spellbook was exactly where he had left it, no doubt left untouched. Adam looked around to the children, and he narrowed his eyes at them. ¡°Did any of you take a peek inside my book?¡± One of the Rot family children puffed out their cheeks incredulously. ¡°No. We did not y with your spellbook.¡± ¡°Are you calling us thieves?¡± anotherined. ¡°We are of the Rot family, we do not steal.¡± ¡°No thief,¡± a particrly young girl reprimanded, pointing at Adam. ¡°Bad.¡± ¡°I was just asking,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. He couldn¡¯t help but tease the children. ¡°Of course the good little boys and girls of the Rot family would not peek in my spellbook.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Jarot. ¡°Though, can I say the same for the old elder?¡± ¡°No! Bad!¡± the little Iyrman girl admonished, but the slightly older children noted who he was looking at. ¡°Even if granduncle is silly, he did not peek,¡± a young teen said, assuring Adam. Adam snickered, his lips forming a wide, teasing smile. ¡°Even these kids know you¡¯re like that?¡± ¡°What else do they know but the adoring granduncle who could not help but spoil them?¡± Jarot replied, with not an ounce of shame in his voice. These children all only knew the Jarot which had been born after the deaths of his children and grandchild, the same Jarot who still regretted allowing his brother and sister, Zaool and Tangak, to die back then. One of the children stared at Adam, and then to Jarot. ¡®Is Cousin Adam granduncle¡¯s grandson?¡¯ they thought, noting the simrities in their behaviour. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Jarot asked, referring to the Great Elders. ¡°I can reprimand them for bullying my grandson.¡± Adam made a face at the old man as he packed up his spellbook. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. They just asked me to exin all the maths.¡± Jarot narrowed his eyes, but noted the children were looking at him, so quickly changed his expression to something more obviously yful. ¡°Maths? I do not know what the Gods were thinking when they introduced such a thing to this world.¡± ¡°How else are you going to count how many beasts you¡¯ve in?¡± Adam joked. Jarot chuckled. ¡°I suppose it does have some use!¡± He had to be careful not to instil a sense of distaste towards maths in front of the children. Jurot, who had never been good at maths, had refused to learn more than necessary because of a joke he had made when the boy was young. ¡°Will youe to teach our Churot tomorrow?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt lucky for three days now, so chances are I¡¯ll be lucky tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I most likely won¡¯te tomorrow, but I hope that Churot will keep practising all the maths.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, writing some equations in his book. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you allter,¡± Adam said, waving at the Rot family, before heading back to the shared family estate. Once Adam returned back to the shared family estate, he watched as the families were all ready to eat, this time the Gak family cooking. Adam could already feel the tingle of spice which would numb his lips. ¡°I heard that you were called by Elder Teacher,¡± Sonarot asked, cutting some of the egg and salya pancakes for her daughter. ¡°He and the Chief wanted me to exin some of the things I was teaching Churot, that¡¯s all,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m still surprised by how bright he is.¡± ¡°He has always been smart,¡± Sonarot stated, not for the first time. ¡°It is a wonder that hees from our family.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°What are you saying? Lanababy is going to grow up so big and strong and smart.¡± Lanarot looked up at Adam upon hearing him call for her, biting into the pancakes which she had first begun eating so long ago because of him. ¡°Hee!¡± She smiled at his smile, before going back to eating her food. Shikan and Raool reacted first to the stranger who was approaching them from one of the four pathways, but as quickly as they had tensed up, they had rxed. Older, and of average height, with a lean but muscr form, it was one of the most well known figures in the Iyr currently. ¡°It Lion King,¡± Taygak said, pointing at him. Ashmir smiled. He remembered that the girl had reacted the same way when they had first met. ¡°I hope I am not bothering you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Halikan, Shikan¡¯s wife, replied. Adam wondered if she replied because she was the highest ranking person around. He was certain that it was Halikan who married into the Kan family, and he didn¡¯t know which family she had originallye from. ¡°I¡¯vee for Adam,¡± Ashmir said. Adam narrowed his eyes, and for a moment he wondered if he did something wrong, but those thoughts were quickly pushed away. ¡®There¡¯s no way I identally started trouble with him.¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows further. ¡®Actually, that¡¯s not true.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Ashmir called, staring at the boy as he thought. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked, getting up to find a ce to talk with him. ¡°I¡¯vee to invite you to my wedding,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°It has been finalised for the end of this month.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°You can bring all the Rot family you want to sit at the front,¡± Ashmir said. He only partly understood what happened at the weddings of the Iyrmen. ¡°You came all this way to invite me? I feel like I¡¯m some kind of big shot.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Ashmir asked. ¡°There are as many Iyrmen who know me who also know you.¡± ¡°Am I that much of a celebrity?¡± Adam continued to chuckle. ¡°Well, I appreciate that you¡¯vee all this way. Do you want to eat some spicy food?¡± ¡°How spicy can it be?¡± Ashmir asked, raising his brow. He was Aswadian, spiciness was in his blood. As one of the most famous diators, he was given the chance to taste all manner of spices, and sometimes, poisons. ¡°It was the Gak family who cooked this time,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the Devilkin. ¡°Ah,¡± Ashmir replied, understanding that the food would be properly spicy. ¡°Then I will ept a bowl before I leave.¡± Lanarot stared up at therge man, who held such dark skin. She began to whimper before she cried, causing her mother to pick her up. ¡°Lanarot,¡± Adam called, filled with a sense of awkwardness. ¡°You can¡¯t keep crying every time you see a ck guy!¡± The first time the girl had seen Dunes, who was all but confirmed to be Ashmir¡¯s son, she had also reacted the same way. ¡°ck?¡± Ashmir asked, raising his brow at the young man. Adam stared at Ashmir, puzzled, before his brows shot up in shock. ¡°Oh, right. That sort of thing probably doesn¡¯t exist yet.¡± Ashmir threw Adam a curious look, all the while Adam shook his head, rubbing his forehead. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Where Ie from¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°No, never mind. It¡¯s probably best we don¡¯t talk about it.¡± Adam had to be careful in bringing certain things to this world. Ashmir wondered if perhaps Adam was trying to disparage him for being Aswadian, but considering how close he was to his son, and that he was quite weing to the Iyrmen and himself, he wasn¡¯t so sure. Lanarot eventually calmed down, staring at the Aswadian diator, who was littered with scars from his history. She eventually squirmed out of her mother¡¯s grasp, who held onto the girl¡¯s waist, before she dropped down to eat her food again. The children swarmed Ashmir once they were finished with eating, jabbering at him in theirnguage at first, before they realised he wasn¡¯t any good at speaking it. When Sonarot stood up, Lanarot looked up towards her mother, before standing up, the food on herp dropping on her foot. She stood firmly, her legs nted on the ground like a pair of tree trunks. She stumbled towards her mother, her feet mming down on the ground, before she grabbed her mother¡¯s leg. Adam blinked. ¡°Does that count? That counts, right?¡± Adam said, pointing to his sister. ¡°Well done, Lanarot,¡± Sonarot said. Adam waited, all the while the other Iyrmen praised her, petting her head, brushing her hair. However, Adam pulled the girl from her mother, using his trick, Tricks, to clean her up, before he hugged her tight. ¡°Look at how big and strong you¡¯ve be,¡± Adam said, nting a kiss on her forehead, rocking her back and forth in his arms. The attention caused her to squeal and p, enjoying the fact that everyone was ying with her. ¡°Did you see? Those big strong steps!¡± Adam ruffled the girl¡¯s hair, all the while Lanarot pped andughed. Adam ced her down and pulled back. ¡°Come to me, Lanababy.¡± Lanarot held out her hands to try and grab him, stepping forwards twice, before Adam scooped her up. ¡°Good job! Good job!¡± Adam continued to praise the little girl. ¡°You are the best, Lanababy.¡± He continued to y with her all evening, all the while the other Iyrmen watched. Ashmir looked to the others, wondering how they were responding to Adam wildly praising his little sister. They seem to give him a look which meant that Adam was simply Adam.
Click banner for Patreon!
Thanks for the rating, whoever that was! Please enjoy more double chapters! 317. Pretty Good 317. Pretty Good Omen: 16, 16 ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®There was no way my luck was going to be that bad.¡¯ After Adam finished his morning routine, he remained at the estate for a short while longer. ¡°Look at you,¡± the Half Elf said, holding out his arms. Lanarot stumbled her way towards him, grabbing his leg once he was in range. She smiled and giggled up at him, repeating the process of walking to him several time, before he picked her up to shower her with his affection. ¡°Just the other day you were crying all night long, and now you¡¯re walking?¡± There was a proud warmth which had filled Adam, with a great sense of satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ll be chopping away at beasts with your axe in no time.¡± Lanarot babbled up at him, pping her hands together excitedly, before she hugged him tight. ¡°You¡¯re such a big girl now, Lanababy,¡± Adam said. It truly felt as though time had passed by. She had been so small back then, a wrinkled little thing. Now she was so much taller, and she was so chubby thanks to all the extra bread he was feeding her. ¡°I need to go enchant today, Lanababy,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to finish a longsword for little Polban. His dada helped me a lot, so I have to make sure his children are given proper gifts.¡± Lanarot babbled in response, before returning back to sucking her thumb quietly. Adam nted a kiss on her forehead, before cing her down. Sheined, reaching up to him. ¡°Later, Lanababy, okay?¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. She continued toin and cry, and Adam squinted at her, feeling terrible for making her cry. ¡°Do you want to y with mama?¡± He picked the girl up and carried her to her mother, who was currently overseeing the teaching of the children. Sonarot epted her daughter into her arms, brushing her hair aside. ¡°Did youin to your papa?¡± Lanarot looked up at her for a moment, before sucking her thumb as she rested her head against her mother¡¯s bosom. ¡°She thinks just because she can walk she can start crying to get whatever she wants,¡± Adam said. ¡°Kids these days. Back in my day, when I was a wee one year old, I had to walk to the farm ten miles away, in the snow, both ways, to nt crops.¡± Sonarot stared at Adam nkly, wondering what he was talking about. However, seeing him snicker to himself, as though he had told himself the funniest joke, she realised he was merely jesting. Adam cleared his throat, catching the fact that the children were giving him looks. ¡°That was just a joke. Anyway, I¡¯d best get to enchanting.¡± Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Omen: 16, 16 -> 16 16 + 7 = 23 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. Thunder pped and lightning fell. The sounds terrified the worshippers, who continued to chant, trying to call for their God to answer their calls. The baby stood, watching as the two fought. It was fairly obvious what was going to happen. The young warrior, who was fighting with fist and thunder, was panting heavily, all the while the heavily armoured Champion was marching towards him, ready to put him out of his misery. ¡°You¡¯re pretty damn tough,¡± the young warrior replied, holding onto his knees, trying to catch his breath. Thisnd had yet to challenge him, but he hadn¡¯t expected toe across a Champion. The Champion did not respond, still marching towards him. He was merely on a mission to y anyone the Lord of Order asked of him, but only those who were truly terrifying. The baby. The young man. The old man. That was the order of importance. The old man and the young man were in the same area, but it was sheer luck he had managed to find the most dangerous of the three. The baby, who was currently being defended by a young warrior, one who would need to be kept alive to maintain Order. ¡°Not the kind to talk?¡± the young warrior asked. He brought his hands together, lightning crackling between his finger tips. He was running on fumes, so this was hisst chance. Lightning fell onto the young warrior, which only strengthened his heart, the sma coursing through him. He brought up his hands and let loose a torrent of lightning, which spanned dozens of metres ahead, sting forward mostly as a line, though it ended up splitting as a cone towards the end. The Champion marched forward, unimpeded by the lightning, using his great tenacity to break through the lightning. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had been sted by the lightning, so he continued to walk forward. Until he couldn¡¯t. The figure, at least two and a half metres tall, stopped. He did not stop, he froze, the lightning having stunned him in ce. He was certain he had beaten the shock with his sheer strength and force of will, but something had stopped him. No. Not something, but someone. ¡°As much as I want to fight you to the death, I can¡¯t just let you kill everyone here,¡± the young warrior said, finding that his heart was wounded from running away from a good fight. The young warrior had only half expected his lightning to work, and as it stunned the Champion, he turned and shouted for them to flee. He also grabbed the baby, and had leapt into the air. In a sh of lightning, he had gone, moving a hundred metres away with a single step. The baby held onto the young warrior, sighing. ¡®I couldn¡¯t have imagined I¡¯d be running away from some little cub with the help of another little cub.¡¯ He half wondered if he could die from the embarrassment of it all. The Champion remained frozen for some time, but he was able to think. If he continued to chase like this, he¡¯d be unable to im the soul of the old man before he disappeared forever. He did not think about how much Order will fall once he imed the old man¡¯s soul, but it was something which was worth too much not to take, even if it went against Order. There would always be another day to kill the baby, but there wouldn¡¯t be another soul of such great strength he could im, a soul which went against Order. That young man would not be long to live in this world, either. It was not his Fate to escape Order. Thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°How did it go?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I thought about enchanting twice and risking being sick, but I missed my little Lanababy so much.¡± Adam hugged the girl tight to his chest. ¡°Are you all tired because you¡¯ve been walking all day? Don¡¯t walk too much, otherwise you won¡¯t be so chubby any more.¡± Adam blew a raspberry against the girl¡¯s neck, causing her to squirm andugh wildly. He constantly showered the girl in his affection, letting herugh and squeal. ¡°Why are you always being so weird with your sister?¡± Lucy asked, having returned from her day of training. ¡°I¡¯m not being weird,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m just ying with her.¡± ¡°Who has fun ying with babies?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Not in a weird way,¡± he added, quickly. Lucy scrunched up her face towards him, unable to hide the look of disgust. ¡°Do you want me to beat you up again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much stronger than before,¡± Lucy said, crossing her arms and sitting tall. ¡°So?¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°I held back and I beat you.¡± ¡°That was only because¡­¡± Lucy tried to find a reason as to why she had lost. ¡°I was holding back too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you were,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact you¡¯re weird.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m weird,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯d be like you.¡± Adam copied the face she had made at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re only here for Raool and Nobby,¡± Adam stated, simply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Adam repeated the face. ¡°My love for Lanarot is nothing like your creepiness towards muscle bound hunks. Right, Lanarot?¡± Lanarotughed and pped in response, sucking on her hand as she stared up at his face, constantlyughing at him. ¡°See?¡± ¡°See what?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°You can¡¯t ask her, she¡¯s not impartial!¡± ¡°Iyrmen don¡¯t lie,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Turot?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam is correct,¡± Turot said. ¡°What are you going to say to that?¡± Adam asked. Lucy wanted toin, but since Turot had spoken up, she couldn¡¯t fight him. Turot, and the other Iyrmen children, were always excited to talk about how they would love to kill her when they grew up. It was always a terrifying thing to hear, and it was Adam who would protect her from the children, who were mentioning her demise less and less as time passed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that the Iyrmen are d to let you fondle them, otherwise I¡¯d have beaten you up already,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though you leave our poor Nobby alone, otherwise¡­¡± Lucy snarled at him. ¡°Just you wait until I take my ce as the Demon Lord! I¡¯m going to fondle Nobby all I want.¡± Adam made the face again, but this time there was no ironic overtones across it. Even the Iyrmen stared at Lucy with a look. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± Lucy dered. The children shook their heads at her, and Taygak even tutted. ¡°Bad Demon,¡± she said.
Click banner for Patreon!
Sorry, I didn''t set up the chapter yesterday. Today I''m feeling... pretty good. 318. The Dragon 318. The Dragon Omen: 16, 17 ¡°You must return quickly tonight,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You have been working too hard.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, feeling awkward that Sonarot was still babying him like this. It wasn¡¯t that she was babying him, but that he made it so she felt the need to baby him. ¡®I really should take it easy sometimes.¡¯ Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Omen: 16, 17 -> 16 17 + 7 = 24 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. A harsh rain fell from the darkening sky. The fishermen had retreated tond, and the vessels at port were well protected by the pier and the walls around. The captain of one ship, The Jaunty Pearl, kept his hat over his eyes as hey in is hammock. He had a perfectly usable bed right beside him, but there was something about the gentle rocking of the ship during a terrible storm which calmed his salty heart. ¡°Captain!¡± came a shout. ¡°We¡¯ve got customers.¡± Customers during a storm? It was an ill omen, but not one which the captain dared to refuse. For if there were customers during a storm, it meant that they were in trouble, and trouble meant heavier pouches. The ragtag group of exhausted zealots hade aboard the ship, surrounded by all manner of burly looking sailors, each with various tattoos, but there was at least one which was the same, a pearl of ck with a scimitar pointed downwards behind it. The captain eyed up the zealots, noting their dishevelled appearances. No doubt they wanted to leave immediately, but there was business to discuss. ¡°So, what are you pay-¡° the captain began to say, only to be rudely cut off by a heavy pouch, which he caught with ease. He felt how heavy it was, and stared at the young man who had thrown it towards him. ¡®This kid looks like shit.¡¯ The young man was heavily injured, but the smile of his face wasn¡¯t forced in the slightest. There was a saying about injured men with smiles on their faces. They were crazy. ¡°There¡¯s a storm, so I hope it¡¯s a pouch full of gold,¡± the captain said. ¡°A storm?¡± The young man looked up, watching as lightning fell in the distance. Lightning shed again, causing the sailors to cover their eyes, and the captain looked away, lightning falling across the young man for only a moment. The young man crackled with lightning, which ran across his body, before disappearing. His wounds had healed, and he looked right as rain, as the captain would say. ¡°If my family knew that I was stopped by a storm, I¡¯d get bullied,¡± the young man said. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get out of here before that hungry rates and kills you all.¡± The captain let out a sigh. Of course it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy. This young man was probably one of those, the dark myths of the strangers which must be epted at all costs. ¡®So it¡¯s like that. The moment we met, I became a target.¡¯ The captain motioned with a hand, and the sailors darted to their positions, and within moments, they were beginning to set sail, with a sailor leaping on board after clearing the business with the port master. The young man, who had carried the baby the entire way to the ship, looked out towards thend once they were a mile away, and in rtive safety. Lightning fell, illuminating therge figure which had been on their heels. ¡°What are you going to do now, eh, little ol¡¯ Champion? Gonna swim? Fly?¡± The young manughed, before crossing his pinkies across one another in an obscene gesture. The Champion who had been so close, watched as they left on their ship. There was a fisherman¡¯s boat not so far away, but even he didn¡¯t dare to sail, even on a seaworthy vessel, not when it was storming around that young man. Thus Fate was forever changed. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®I should,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be stingy since it¡¯s for Paul¡¯s kid, and they¡¯ve helped me out so much. 500.¡¯ XP: 7775 -> 7275 Longsword Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Once per day, you can use an action to state themand word and summon a dragon made of fire. Upon the formation of the dragon, you may choose to send the dragon ahead of you five metres long in the shape of a cone, or twenty metres in a line. Creatures must seed on a DC 13 Dexterity Save or take 3D6 fire damage, half on a sess, causing the dragon to dissipate. This feature recharges at dawn. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®Polban¡¯s Dragon.¡¯ Polban¡¯s Dragon Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Once per day, you can use an action to state themand word and summon a dragon made of fire. Upon the formation of the dragon, you may choose to send the dragon ahead of you five metres long in the shape of a cone, or twenty metres in a line. Creatures must seed on a DC 13 Dexterity Save or take 3D6 fire damage, half on a sess, causing the dragon to dissipate. This feature recharges at dawn. XP Gained: +400 XP: 7275 -> 7675 Great enchantment learnt! XP Gained: +200 XP: 7675 -> 7875 Adam was pretty chuffed he had finished such a great little weapon. It wasn¡¯t the best weapon he had made, but it was no doubt something which Polban would like. He carried the de to the Ban family, asking his Iyrman escort for directions, before appearing before the shared family of the Ban family, who lived with three others. ¡°It¡¯s Unrivalled,¡± called a child, pointing at him. Adam coughed quietly. ¡°I¡¯vee to pay up the first weapon to Polban.¡± The young Ban boy darted up towards him to ept the de which had been given to Adam from the family, with six hundred gold¡¯s worth of gems. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°It holds a basic bonus and can summon a dragon,¡± Adam said. Polban tilted his head the way Turot did whenever he doubted Adam. ¡°It can summon a dragon?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s more like, you know¡­¡± Adam mumbled. ¡°For a moment it can summon a dragon to hurt people, but then it disappears.¡± Polban nodded his head excitedly. ¡°How may I do that?¡± ¡°You can set themand word after meditating with it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then I will meditate with it now,¡± the boy said, trying to leave with the sword. The sword quickly left his grasp as Aizaban, his mother, pulled it away from him. ¡°You may meditate with the sword when you are older, little Polban.¡± Polban huffed out of his nose. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Polban,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Polban relented, though his eyes were still glued to the longsword. Aizaban wondered just how powerful the dragon would be. ¡°Thank you for enchanting, Adam.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, it¡¯s all a part of the deal,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll try and finish mace and the maul soon, but I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± ¡°Early next month or so? It¡¯ll depend on when Jurot gets back and what other preparations need to be done before we go and adventure.¡± ¡°Will you be heading to Red Oak?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯m still not hated in the town. Yet.¡± ¡°Are you trying to be hated?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a person whose easy to hate,¡± Adam replied, motioning to his ears. ¡°Especially down south.¡± Aizaban slowly bowed her head. ¡°Then I wish you good fortunes, in case you leave before your debt is paid.¡± ¡°I always pay my debts,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can call me Adam Lan¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nothing, you wouldn¡¯t get the joke,¡± Adam replied, sighing, shaking his head slowly. ¡°Alright, I should be off then.¡± Adam was escorted back to the shared family estate of the Rot family, where he found Lady Elowen and herpanions sitting nearby. Princess Mina stomped over to Lady Elowen, showing her the block she was ying with. ¡°Good evening,¡± Adam said, waving at the group. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± He hadn¡¯t seen them since earlier in the month. ¡°You as well, Adam,¡± Elowen replied. Adam shook their forearms. Last time they had seemed to bepletely healed from their original appearance, but this time they seemed much healthier too. Redboulder¡¯s beard had returned, a few inches thick though it hadn¡¯t been long when he had lost it. Somehow his face hadn¡¯t scarred to the point he could no longer grow a beard. Adam lifted Princess Mina up. ¡°Hello, little Mina,¡± Adam called. ¡°Ashashasha!¡± the girl replied. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Adam asked, feeling a pair of small hands against his trouser legs. He looked down to see Lanarot, who was staring up at the little Princess who was being hoisted up, beginning to groan as she wanted to y too. Adam ced the Princess down and picked up his sister. ¡°Why are you crying, hmm? Are you jealous.¡± He kissed the girl¡¯s forehead and brushed her hair. ¡°Silly girl.¡± ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete,¡± Vonda called, appearing with the rest of Adam¡¯s group. ¡°It is fine,¡± Sonarot said, greeting the group and guiding them to sit nearby. Adam sniffed the air, smelling pizza. ¡®Weird.¡¯ It was rare to see Elowen and the rest of White¡¯s Grace. It seemed that his own group, Fate¡¯s Golden, had also been invited. Then there was the matter of pizza, which was usually made on special asions in the Iyr. His eyes fell to the food, which was an assortment of meats and cheese, which meant that Sonarot was the one who had cooked, though it was not the fourth week. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong,¡¯ Adam thought, noting Sonarot smiling at him. ¡®No. Could it be? Sonarot, have you betrayed me?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I''m rereading this chapter and even I have no idea what the ending is about. 319. Adam Is To Marry? 319. Adam Is To Marry? Adam was sure that this was a meeting to do with him, and not just him, but to do with marriage. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this,¡± Adam said. Sonarot tilted her head slightly. ¡°What have I done?¡± Adam continued to nce around, his eyes darting between the people, from Lady Elowen and the rest of White¡¯s Grace, to his own party of Fate¡¯s Golden. The meat. The cheese. The pizza. ¡°Isn¡¯t this about that?¡± Adam asked, his eyes curious and suspicious. Sonarot blinked, wondering if he had figured out what the party was about. ¡®Did you figure it out?¡¯ She thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that I¡¯m too young?¡± Adam asked, holding Lanarot closer to his chest. ¡°Just because she¡¯s learnt how to walk, it doesn¡¯t mean she can pick just yet.¡± ¡°Adam is to marry?¡± called a familiar voice from one of the paths leading to the courtyard. Appearing from the pathway were five figures. A handsome Iyrman, with medium length dark hair, and the dark eyes of the Iyrmen. At his side was an axe, one which Adam had enchanted many moons ago. Beside him was a Devilkin Iyrman, who was well built, with a de at her side, another which Adam had enchanted. The third Iyrman was a pretty Iyrman, the sides of her hair shaved, and the top of her head was cut fairly short too. She wore a staff against her back. Behind them were tworge dire wolves. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, suddenly turning red. ¡®Right. This makes way more sense.¡¯ ¡°You have returned,¡± Sonarot said, embracing her son, while the other parents embraced their children who had returned. ¡°I have returned, mother,¡± Jurot replied, hugging his mother tight. There was a look in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal that just yet. ¡°You¡¯re finally back,¡± Adam said, shaking his brother¡¯s forearm. ¡°I have returned, Adam,¡± Jurot said, before looking down to his baby sister. At first she hid away in Adam¡¯s chest, but upon seeing the tattoo on his forehead, the blue circle followed by three blue diamonds on either side, she reached up towards him. Jurot picked her up, holding her out ahead of him. ¡°You have grown so big.¡± Lanarot smiled, sping her hands together as she squirmed in his strong hands. ¡°You did not listen,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I said to not grow too quickly.¡± He brought the girl to his chest for a hug, causing Lanarot to cuddle up close to him, sucking on her thumb. ¡°She¡¯s really big now,¡± Adam said, smiling wide. There was a look in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal that just yet. Jurot greeted the rest of his family, greeting each of his aunts and uncles, from those of the Rot family, to those of the Ool, Gak, and Kan families. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I have been good,¡± Turot said, nodding his head, while Jurot ruffled his hair. ¡°I will definitely save you.¡± ¡°Save me?¡± Jurot asked. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what the boy was talking about. ¡°We have found the information from the bandits, so we will soon find you,¡± the boy assured. Adam chuckled. ¡°Oh! He means Warriors and Wanderers.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°We have brought back gifts.¡± Jurot ced his sister down and reached into his top, into therge pouch which could carry a child, and brought out a long string, with strips of all kinds of leather and hide of various creatures. The children all formed up in a queue, and Adam nodded his head approvingly, all the while the children were given a gift from each of the three returning Iyrmen. ¡°Did you get into much trouble?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°A little,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon, but first, and more importantly¡­¡± Adam reached his arms down towards his sister. ¡°Lanarot,e.¡± The girl looked up at him before crawling over to him. Adam lifted her up onto her feet, and pointed to her mother. ¡°Look, mama. Go on,¡± Adam urged. Lanarot slowly stumbled her way to her mother, all the while the three returning Iyrmen began to praise her. ¡°When did she begin to walk?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°A few days ago.¡± Adam tried to reverse maths until he found the answer. ¡°Two days ago, specifically, on the fifteenth.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°She is strong.¡± ¡°She¡¯s growing too quickly, Jurot,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°One day she¡¯ll be ying dragons and we¡¯ll wonder where all the time went.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°You are to marry?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, ncing aside. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jurot looked to his mother, who bowed her head slowly. ¡°Okay. You have decided to keep your beard?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, brushing it, feeling the thickness. ¡°I thought I may as well.¡± ¡°You have lost weight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard on that too.¡± ¡°He has not been eating enough,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°How else am I meant to lose weight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been training hard, working hard, and I¡¯ve been eating less than I should. I¡¯m getting my beach body ready.¡± Jurot was sure this was a phrase from his first life, so left it be, while the other Iyrmen threw curious looks his way. Soon everyone began to eat. Adam brought the crush of the pizza for Lanarot, before allowing Mina to bite into the tip of his pizza. ¡°So, how did it go?¡± Adam asked, sipping on some of the wine which had been brought. He winced, tasting how sour it was, all the while Sonarot smiled at him innocently. ¡®Must be Rajin¡¯s wine,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®They caught me slipping.¡¯ ¡°It went well,¡± Jurot replied, his voice and face neutral, though his mother could spot something else in his eyes. All Adam had gathered was that the trio went to fight a bunch of stuff. He assumed they dealt with the Iyr¡¯s beast wave, though wasn¡¯t sure if the Iyr had a beast wave like the way others did. ¡°Is that all?¡± Sonarot asked. Jurot¡¯s lips twitched upwards. ¡°I was a part of the Vanguard.¡± Upon hearing the words, the Iyrmen who were in their own conversations, quickly fell silent. Sonarot¡¯s eyes became so bright as she reached up to pet her son¡¯s head. ¡°The Vanguard? My Jurot?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam asked, noting that it must have been something important. ¡°It¡¯s the most precious position during the-¡° Jaygak began. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Kitool said, cutting the Devilkin off. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to reveal anything,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°It is the position which all Iyrmen aim for when they head out during the Twilight Month,¡± Sonarot exined. ¡°Iyrmen are allowed to participate multiple times throughout their lives, but once you have been chosen for the Vanguard, you may no longer go.¡± Jurot stood and took off his top, revealing his torso. There were a number of new scars on his body, most of which had been gained during the time he was a part of the Vanguard. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Seems like you had a lot of fun.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I was almost killed three times.¡± There was a hint of excitement in his voice. ¡®Sometimes I forget I¡¯m the only normal one here,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Did you bring much for the family¡¯s vault?¡± Sonarot asked. Jurot nodded his head. ¡°You will see soon, mother. This time it was a Great Twilight.¡± ¡°So it was true...¡± Sonarot brought her son close to her chest, hugging him gently. ¡°How did you return alive from a Great Twilight?¡± Jogak asked his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter of course,¡± she shot back at her father, before they embraced. ¡°Well done,¡± Citool said to her daughter, simply. Kitool bowed her head. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± ¡°Sister, I am big now,¡± Katool said, shuffling her upper body, doing a little jig as she ate her fruit. ¡°That is right,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It was your fifth birthday.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katool said, smiling wider. ¡°I am going to fight for Great Twilight too.¡± Kitool smiled, brushing her sister¡¯s short bob. ¡°I will wish you luck.¡± Katool cuddled up beside her older sister as she ate her fruit. ¡°Youe back safe,¡± Taygak said to her cousin. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°How could I leave you here all alone?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Not alone,¡± Taygak replied, pointing at her brother. ¡°Saygak.¡± ¡°Would you have missed me if I didn¡¯t return?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak replied. Jaygak rubbed the girl¡¯s horns. ¡°I would have beaten you up if you didn¡¯t return,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Who would beat who?¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy called as she arrived. ¡°How could you start the party without me?¡± ¡®I forgot all about Lucy,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Where¡¯s Filliam?¡± ¡°He is a Guest of other Iyrmen at the moment,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Isn¡¯t he our Guest?¡± ¡°He was,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Are they stealing my tinkerer away from me?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with¡­¡± Adam caught the eyes of Mirot and Kaygak, and he quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Filliam is so lovely, of course he should also mingle with other Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Since we are unable to hear their tale,¡± Sonarot said, referring to Jurot and the others, ¡°do you wish to speak yours?¡± ¡°Mine?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°The tale of your fights.¡± Adam smiled, but quickly dropped his smile when he felt the gaze of the trio against him. ¡°Right.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Uh oh. 320. Adam Was Adam 320. Adam Was Adam Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure what to think upon hearing what she had been told. She knew how strong her aunt was. Kaygak was one of the very few Gaks who had the potential to be a Master, and if she would push herself, she¡¯d be able to reach close to Grandmaster when she retired. If she managed to live that long. If anyone would have told her that Adam beat his aunt, she wouldn¡¯t have been too surprised. Adam, whose abilities defied any sort of sense, and who had possessed such a powerful weapon, what with his ability to change Fate, it wasn¡¯t something which was too ridiculous. However. To think that Adam had defeated his aunt in a single blow? That was something which even shocked the Devilkin. ¡®One blow? He could beat me in a blow, I have no doubt about that, but my aunt?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the most ridiculous thing which had been stated. Jurot, uncharacteristically, was also thinking. He had heard that his aunt had been beaten in a single blow, surprised him, but considering everything he knew about Adam, it wasn¡¯t a total shock. Adam was Adam. However, what was more ridiculous was the fact that Adam, after defeating Kaygak in a single blow, took a break for two hours, only to beat his uncle, only taking slightly longer. To take on two Iyrmen, each greater than an Expert, one who had the potential to be near a Grandmaster, and the other who would most likely retire before, and to beat them one after the other with, what amounted to a small nap, was utterly ridiculous. Not only did he defeat Kaygak and Gorot back to back, he then went on to face his aunt, Mirot, the next day, and to defeat her in a single round too? Mirot? His aunt who was aiming to be a Grandmaster? His aunt who possessed the abilities of the Rot family? His aunt, who was so much more powerful than himself? Yet, she fell before she could even try to resist? Jurot had noted theck of Phantom at Adam¡¯s side. At first he had thought Adam had ced it away, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. It was no doubt that Adam had great ability, but it was truly due to Phantom that he was able to beat a member of the Rot family. ¡®If Adam truly faced grandfather, who would win?¡¯ Jurot thought. At first he thought that, nine times out of ten, Adam would lose, even with Phantom in hand. But now, if Adam possessed Phantom, the match would be far more even than he expected. Jurot stopped thinking before his thoughts went towards marrying his brother. Kitool, who hadn¡¯t known Adam as long as Jurot, understood one thing clearly. When it came to Adam, it was best not to think too deeply about the matter. Jaygak finished the rest of her fruit wine, before cing down her cup. Her lips twitched into a smile, and Kitool wondered what sort of trouble she was up to. ¡°I wonder how long it would take us to reach Gold Rank at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± the Devilkin said, smirking at her friend. Kitool sipped her own fruit wine. She understood her friend¡¯s sentiment. When the pair had first met Adam, they had trusted in Jurot¡¯s judgement. He had been older than them by a few months, and he had always done right by them. When Adam came to ask them to join him, they epted, though they had their own goals at the time. Jaygak had aimed for Steel Rank, which to the average person was an extremely high rank. Her aunt, Kaygak, had recently achieved the rank, and for someone like Jaygak, who had been born with a weak body, dying her growth slightly, it was an admirable goal. Kitool had aimed for Silver Rank, which would have put her firmly in the Master category, and just a little away from Grandmaster. It would have brought her family much honour. Her grandaunt, Shaool, has be one of the Iyr¡¯s greatest, but that was something which hade through great fortune, and hadn¡¯t affected the Ool family, which had yet to achieve much in the past few generations. When the Adventurer¡¯s Guild became a powerful force in thend, the Iyr had grown close to it. Their synergy was something that couldn¡¯t be understated. A group of people who were willing to fight for glory, rewarded with plenty of coin to send back to their home, and to gain ranks as time passed? It was the perfect rtionship. Those who would be Bronze Rank would be around the level of an Expert. Silver Rank was those who were at least Master Rank, and those who achieved Mithril would be considered to be at least a Grandmaster. To the average person, Bronze Rank was something which you could work your life towards, and once achieving Bronze Rank, one could hold a rank within the guard of either the nobles, the guard force of a town, or even in the military. Iyrmen each achieved at least Bronze Rank or the title of Expert, it was something which even the Iyrmen who were most unfortunate would achieve, even if it cost the Iyr too much, so Iyrmen held a certain level of respect from thends around. To achieve such a thing in a single year was almost unheard of, even to Iyrmen. It was something extremely rare, with only a handful of people chosen each year to receive such treatment, and yet Adam had done it so casually. The pair remembered what the Half Elf had said all that time ago. ¡®Jurot and I are aiming for Gold Rank, so you can just join us.¡¯ ¡®Well, if you want to be Gold Rank, I¡¯ll help. Anyway, since you¡¯ll be joining us, why don¡¯t I enchant your weapons?¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t afford it? It¡¯s free!¡¯ He had said it so casually. They were certain that Adam had been crazy. Yet, within the year they had known him, they had seen him say, and do, crazier things. He had raised them to Experts, something which they would have spent at least five years to reach in a slow but stable manner. They had watched him kill a dragon, only for them all to y another not long after. His entire existence was crazy, and as some Iyrmen had figured out, terrifying. Kitool and Jaygak shared a look, before they filled their cups with wine. They drank together, thinking about how likely it would be that the pair would manage to achieve Gold Rank if they continued to follow Adam. Vonda and Dunes also shared a look between one another, and though Vonda¡¯s face was partially covered by a scarf, Dunes could tell she was smiling. They shared a drink too, understanding what the Iyrmen had thought. Even Vonda, who had been someone who had almost achieved the rank of Expert by herself in the span of two years, through quite a gruelling effort, understood how crazy Adam was. ¡°I am d you had fun while we were away,¡± Jurot said, pouring his brother and himself some wine. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you have all the fun without me,¡± Adam said, wondering why Jaygak wasn¡¯tining. ¡®They must have had way more fun then.¡¯ ¡°Did you y anything nice?¡± Adam asked, trying to feel out if they¡¯d answer the question. Jurot¡¯s lips formed a small smile, answering Adam¡¯s question. His eyes then fell to his little sister, who was demolishing a buttered bun. ¡°She has be so big.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam said, reaching down to pinch her cheek gently. ¡°She¡¯s so chubby now.¡± Jurot hadn¡¯t felt how heavy she had be, but that was partly because he his muscles were still limating to not tearing apart all manner of beasts. ¡°She walks so firmly.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Our sister is so cute and so strong.¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Jurot stated. Adam couldn¡¯t help the grin from creeping across his face. ¡°Damn straight.¡± Adam broke some of the crush and handed it to her. ¡°Now that she knows how to walk, she¡¯ll be trouble.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°Turot¡¯s such a big boy now too,¡± Adam said, looking over to the young boy who was eating a slice of pizza, talking to Saygak. Upon hearing his name, he turned, and smiled at the pair. ¡°Turot, you have grown up well,¡± Jurot said. Turot smiled wider. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded his head, and allowed the boy to go back to his conversation. ¡°With your influence, they will be powerful.¡± The other Iyrmen had noted what Jurot had said. It had been something which had remained mostly unsaid in front of Adam¡¯s face, but Jurot was not quite so shy to speak with him. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m helping Churot too. I¡¯m teaching him to be a Scribe Mage.¡± ¡°A Scribe Mage in the Iyr?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°That is new.¡± Jurot spoke so calmly. He knew too much about Adam to be surprised by something so small. ¡°Did you know he was so smart?¡± Adam asked, biting into another slice of pizza. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Churot has always been intelligent.¡± ¡°He gets that from his mother¡¯s side,¡± Jaygak said, smirking. ¡°His mother¡¯s side?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aunt Chayrot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Ah!¡± Adam replied. ¡°Which family was she from?¡± Jaygak almost spat out the wine she was drinking. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°No?¡± Jaygak continued to stare at Adam. The Iyrmen around weren¡¯t sure what to think. Adam seemed to have such great intelligence and forethought, and other times he was a buffoon. Jaygakughed at the Half Elf. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. Jurot smiled.
Click banner for Patreon!
Is Adam smart or is he stupid? Yes. 321. Shashasha 321. Shashasha ¡°How was I meant to know that?¡± Adam asked, his cheeks flush with embarrassment. No, if he had thought about it, it would have made sense. Farot, who was Jarot¡¯s youngest son and the one he doted on the most, had married a Devilkin, who apparently he was sweet on since he was young. It made sense that he¡¯d get together with a Gak, since they grew up together. ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡± Jaygak asked, half thinking it was a joke. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though it does seem really obvious now. I think Jarot mentioned that there was a Gak who had some personal business with the dragon, and now it makes sense.¡± The story became far sadder knowing that Tangak had gone to avenge her daughter, and her grandson. ¡®Right. Raygak mentioned something on my birthday too.¡¯ ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked, noting Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯m such an idiot,¡± Adam stated. Jurot pat Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We all have our strengths, Adam.¡± ¡°We need someone smart to bnce us out, otherwise Lanababy will be as stupid as us,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded his head, understanding that he wasn¡¯t the brightest Iyrman around. ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± Adam said, but his eyes then went to Kitool. ¡°Kitool, we¡¯ll leave our sister¡¯s intelligence to you.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°Why can¡¯t-¡° Jaygak began. ¡°Thank you, Kitool,¡± Adam said, cutting the Devilkin off. ¡°Wait, I-¡° Jaygak tried to protest. ¡°If it¡¯s Kitool, we can trust her, right Jurot?¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Jay¡¯a, he¡¯s bullying me!¡± Jaygak cried, causing her dire wolf to poke up her head from the meat, before she came over to the Devilkin. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big, Jay¡¯a,¡± Adam said, reaching up to pet her head gently, brushing her hair. ¡°What did they feed you?¡± Jay¡¯a had grown almost twice her size since he hadst seen her. It wasn¡¯t long ago she had been just a little cub, her mother having been wed apart by a dragon. Jay¡¯a panted, dropping down nearby. Adam tossed her some meat, which she tore into. ¡°Seriously though, what the hell happened? It¡¯s only been, what, two months at most?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are they okay?¡± ¡°They are fine,¡± Kitool said. ¡°They will soon be fully grown.¡± ¡°That quick?¡± ¡°It was a Great Twilight,¡± Kitool said, as though that exined everything. ¡°If you say so,¡± Adam replied, sipping more of his wine. ¡°Oh! Right! Jaygak.¡± Jaygak scowled towards Adam. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Give me Bloodseeker.¡± ¡°My Bloodseeker?¡± Jaygak asked, reaching down to her sword. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trade you your Bloodseeker for another weapon.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my Bloodseeker,¡± Jaygak said, hugging her sword. ¡°That old man, Strom, bet me his magical longsword if I could beat your aunt in a single blow, and so I won the sword. Apparently it¡¯s meant to be as good as my Phantom, but I didn¡¯t actually check.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, is it?¡± Jaygak asked, staring at Adam. He was trading a sword as good as Phantom for Bloodseeker? That was a deal too good to be true. However, it was Adam. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I¡¯ve been told.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Can¡¯t you check?¡± Jaygak asked, furrowing her brows at him. Adam remained quiet. ¡®Am I actually stupid?¡¯ ¡°Right. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow if I¡¯m not lucky.¡± ¡°Bloodseeker has been such a great help,¡± Jaygak said, rubbing the hilt tenderly. ¡°Then just put it in the family fault and take Stormdrake,¡± Adam said. ¡°Stormdrake?¡± ¡°The sword,¡± Adam said, beginning to get up. ¡°Right, I made a new axe too.¡± The ring on his finger transformed into an axe. ¡°It¡¯s a basic enchantment, with a little extra damage, and I can use it for my spells too.¡± Jurot nodded his head. It was nowhere near as good as Phantom, but Adam had a good reason to make it no doubt. Adam disappeared to get the sword, returning with it in hand. Jaygak narrowed her eyes at Stormdrake, which looked like it had been made out of a blue dragon, the eternal enemies of all the Devilkin within the Iyr. It looked so much like their Azurede, which was also made of blue dragon, though seemed more like sapphicule. Jaygak touched Stormdrake, and twitched, feeling the great power within the de. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking. This de is powerful.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°It had to be since I had to bet Phantom for it.¡± ¡°Did the Iyr take Phantom away from you?¡± Jurot asked. It was his best guess, and seemed to be the logical course of action from the Iyr. ¡°It belongs to the Rot family vault,¡± Adam said. Out of everything he had heard today, that had surprised him. ¡°I see.¡± That was something Jurot hadn¡¯t expected, but it seemed that the Iyr truly didn¡¯t want to push Adam away so eagerly. It was a test to see whether they could trust Adam. ¡°I have three years of being able to use the shrine without donating any weapons to the Iyr as part of the deal,¡± Adam said. ¡°A great price to pay,¡± Jurot said. The weapon was worth so much more, though it was made thanks to the Iyr¡¯s help. ¡°Did you make the deal so that it came into the possession of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m your brother, Jurot.¡± The pair shook forearms after their moment. ¡°I heard a Great Twilight means the undead are going to take it easy for a little while.¡± ¡°They will rise during the middle of dawnval,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°They are far more dangerous.¡± ¡°That sounds terrible,¡± Adam said. ¡°Terribly fun,¡± Jaygak joked. ¡°I¡¯ll test to see if that Stormdrake is any good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check it out tomorrow in the morning,¡± Adam assured. They continued to eat and drink and talk, until night eventually swallowed the entire Iyr. Jurot chewed onto a leaf, which eventually formed a thick slime across his teeth. The slime fizzled across his teeth for some time, before he spat it out, feeling how clean his teeth had be. Lanarot crawled up to him and babbled, causing him to pick her up. ¡°You have be so big, Lanarot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You have been eating well.¡± Lanarot pped her hands together and squealed, staring up at her brother¡¯s face. It had been some time since they had met, but she was so full of joy to see him again. Jurot held her up ahead of her. ¡°Did you have fun at home?¡± Lanarot babbled in response, kicking up her legs. She waved her arms about excitedly. ¡°That is good,¡± Jurot replied, before pulling her down onto hisp. Lanarot sucked her thumb and rested her head against his chest. Adam yawned, stretching out his back. ¡°It must have been rough for you thest month, so take it easy, alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, ncing over towards Adam. ¡°Have you been working hard?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot.¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°Thinking too much is bad for you. Sometimes you must do.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Lanarot,e.¡± Lanarot looked over to Adam, hearing her name. Adam held out his arms for her, and she crawled towards him. ¡°I¡¯m still your favourite, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam said, kissing her cheek, letting hery beside him. ¡°For now,¡± Jurot replied,ying back onto the thick nket. ¡°From now until forever,¡± Adam said. ¡°We will see.¡± Jurot smiled. Omen: 5, 9 ¡°You guys are leaving?¡± Adam asked, surprised. ¡°It is time we go,¡± Elowen replied. ¡°The curse has been lifted, and we must return with good news.¡± She and the rest of White¡¯s Grace, Ylra the Half Elf Fighter, Redboulder the Dwarven Priest, and Rojer the Wizard, were surrounded by at least two dozen Iyrmen, each twice Adam¡¯s age. They were at the gate of the Iyr, which loomed over them. ¡°Damn. If I had known that, I would have hung out with your guys more, and I would have yed with little Princess Mina more too.¡± Adam reached over to tickle her cheek, but she bit his finger gently with her shark like teeth and giggled wildly. ¡°We were too poor of health to speak with you much this time, but hopefully our next meeting will allow us to speak freely,¡± Elowen replied. She had wanted to speak with Adam more, though hadn¡¯t found an opportune time. Adam shook each of their forearms, sighing. ¡®I really have been working too hard.¡¯ He reached down to pet the Princess¡¯ head gently. ¡°Princess Mina, don¡¯t be a stranger, okay? You¡¯re always wee around here.¡± Princess Mina cackled at him, reaching up to his beard to grab it, pulling it roughly with her tiny hand. ¡°Shashasha!¡± came her bright voice. She was so much bigger than the first time he had met her, and far more lively. ¡°What a silly girl you are.¡± Adam smiled, tickling her nose. ¡°Grow up well. I¡¯ll try and pay a visit one day, if you¡¯re still willing to see this low born Half Elf.¡± The group made their way away, with the nearby children of the Iyr shouting after them, wishing them well on their journey. Adam hoped their journey would be easy going too, though understood that the Iyrmen around them would make sure they would be fine. ¡°She will be safe,¡± Jurot assured, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder. Though there were a handful of Steel Rank, most were Silver and Mithril, and the oldest was Gold Rank. ¡°The Whirlwind Terror is with them.¡± Adam nodded his head, but watched them as they left. The gates were left open for a short while, but Adam stayed, even as the gates were about to shut, he watched until thest moments. ¡®Good luck and stay safe, little Mina.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam! I wanted to do more with them but why did you not meet them more often? 322. Stormdrake 322. Stormdrake ¡°Your muscles are more defined,¡± Jurot said, noting that Adam¡¯s mood was dour. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, taken away from his anxiety about Mina¡¯s safety. ¡°I¡¯ve been working quite hard on trying to lose weight.¡± He pulled up his shirt to reveal his stomach, where his abs were more defined. Adam was looking more and more like a Greek statue as the days passed. ¡°I did not know Half Elves could gain weight,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Or that they could grow such a thick beard.¡± Adam rubbed his beard, fluffing it up. ¡°I should probably shave it. It grew so much during nightval and the Twilight Month, but it¡¯s mostly stopped now.¡± ¡°It is dawnval,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°No longer will your beard grow, for the magic is bnced once more.¡± ¡°I wonder what that¡¯s all about,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is how the world bnces itself, thanks to Ritetu.¡± ¡°Lady veil?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Makes sense, I guess. That¡¯s a lot of influence over the world, even if she is the Goddess of Bnce.¡± ¡°She holds great power over this world due to her powers,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She is perhaps the strongest of the Gods, save Baktu.¡± Adam¡¯s head bounced in a casual nod. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. I would have expected Wahtu to be one of the strongest. Baktu makes sense, and then there¡¯s, what do you call her, Mahtu?¡± ¡°Yes, Mahtu, Mother Soza,¡± Jurot answered. ¡°Yeah. I would have expected her to be one of the strongest too, since she¡¯s the Goddess of Life.¡± ¡°Mahtu answers prayers, but she does not directlymunicate to her Priests,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°All the Gods speak to their greatest Priests in some way, no matter how sparse, but Mahtu is the only one who has remained silent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rming. Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°We do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Once, the various Priests of Life lied that Mahtu had spoken to her, and they held great influence. They used that power frivolously, but once they were found out to have lied, much of their influence had been stripped away. They still hold the greatest admiration due to their role in preventing the death of births by many fold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it ended well.¡± Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to why Mahtu would remain silent, as Jurot put it. ¡®That¡¯s weird.¡¯ Ritetu held such a great influence in the world, and he had met her not long ago. However, Mahtu being so distant from her Priests, it was something Adam hadn¡¯t expected. ¡®Did I meet Mother Soza? I don¡¯t think I recognise her¡­¡¯ He hadn¡¯t met her in his previous life, or the current one. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡°Why is everyone else called Lord and Lady, but they call her Mother Soza?¡± ¡°She is the Mother of the Great Pantheon.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°You mean she gave birth to the Gods?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam continued to walk with Jurot back to their estate. ¡°If she was the mother, then who is the father?¡± ¡°No one,¡± Jurot said, but he exchanged a knowing look to Adam. The pair knew who the father was, but it seemed that he did not exist in this world. ¡®Does that mean he existed at one point?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®There¡¯s no memories of him, nor are there any of Bandlor, but they remember there was a Bandlor at one point. So¡­¡¯ Adam tried to understand how it all worked, the rules within this world, how it was possible that some of them could exist and then disappear. Adam only knew that it was because of him that everything had gone to hell. No, not him, but Belle. ¡®Hey, are you sure you aren¡¯t Belle?¡¯ Adam asked. [I am Bell.] ¡®I get that, but¡­ I guess it would really be too simple if you really were Belle. There¡¯s a small chance you named yourself Bell from Belle and you really are Belle, just for the fun of it.¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Howe you never say stuff to me randomly any more?¡¯ [You ignore me until you need me.] Adam cleared his throat, causing Jurot to look over his way. ¡®Don¡¯t say it like that. You¡¯re using me and I¡¯m using you, right?¡¯ [How am I using you?] ¡®You¡¯re probably thest remnant of Belle and you need me to live on, or something like that.¡¯ [No.] ¡®Huh, really?¡¯ Adam raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Adam replied. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just talking to myself in my head.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Adam talking to himself wasn¡¯t the queerest thing Adam had said or done, so Jurot left Adam to his thoughts. ¡®I¡¯ll try and treat you better,¡¯ Adam said, wondering how he could treat a system better. He had a sneaking suspicion that Bell wouldn¡¯t answer anything about himself. Lanarot was crawling around, ying with her blocks, but when she saw Adam and Jurot return, she crawled over to them. Adam lifted her up, checking her clothy with one hand as he kissed her cheek. ¡°Why are you out here ying, silly girl?¡± Adam asked, noting that her clothy was clean. ¡°It¡¯s nap time for you.¡± Lanarot babbled up to him as he carried her into the room. She groaned and threw out her arms, but Adam ced her down onto her thick nket and dropped down beside her, rubbing her stomach gently. ¡°Go to sleep, little Lanababy,¡± Adam cooed, trying to get her to fall asleep. If she tried to fight through her tiredness, she¡¯d be irritable for some time. Lanarot reached up and grabbed his hand with her own, which gripped his palm firmly, before she grabbed his finger. She sucked on her thumb as she stared up at him. Adam smiled at her, causing her to smile with her thumb in her mouth. He brushed her hair gently and slowly whispered towards her, coaxing her to sleep. Once she was firmly asleep, he gently, over the course of minutes, slipped out of her grip. Once she was fast asleep, Adam grabbed his pearl, and made his way to another room. He wanted to sit far enough away from her that, if magic did affect children and their sleep, it wouldn¡¯t affect his little sister. Spell: Identify Adam decided against using Mana that day, just in case he needed itter, so cast the spell as a ritual instead. He held his pearl in one hand, and held Stormdrake in the other, slowly channelling just the smallest amount of Mana through himself, forming a connection between himself, his pearl, and the magical weapon. He quietly chanted, calling forth the magic, and as the hour passed, he managed to connect the threads of magic, gaining a deeper understanding of the sword. Stormdrake Requires Attunement You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 shing and 1D6 lightning damage. You gain the ability to speak Drakken and Stormspeech. You gain the ability to use the trick Shocking Touch. ??? ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam stared at the information ahead of him. Stormdrake was indeed quite the weapon, though it didn¡¯t hold a candle to his Phantom. However, seeing the three question marks, he wondered what the spell couldn¡¯t gather. ¡°Weird.¡± The spell had allowed him to form a small connection with the weapon but he could feel how tough it was to push through the connection. Arcane Lore Check D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Wisdom Save D20 + 5 = 8 (3) Health: 65 -> 54 ¡°Ah, fuck,¡± Adam gasped, dropping Stormdrake after it had shocked him. ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked the inanimate magical sword, swinging his hand in the air to cool himself off. His flesh was slightly red from the burn. He reached for the sword again, tentatively. ¡°You shock me again and I¡¯ll bury you.¡± He grasped the hilt tightly, waiting for the shock, but it didn¡¯t dare to shock him again, so he assumed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaygak asked, watching as Adam winced, walking towards her. ¡°Stormdrake shocked me,¡± Adam said, holding out the sword to her. She looked at the sword and then back up to Adam. ¡°So you want me to touch it?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t shock me after,¡± Adam replied, defensively. ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s a pretty good sword, but I couldn¡¯t gather much more about it.¡± ¡°Is it better than Bloodseeker?¡± ¡°It seems to be better, in my opinion,¡± Adam said. ¡°Strom said that it was at least as good as Phantom, but I¡¯m not sure about it.¡± ¡°What can it do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a basic sword, deals lightning damage, gives you Drakken and Stormspeech, and a trick, Shocking Touch,¡± Adam exined, quickly. Jaygak¡¯s gripped the sword within its sheathe tightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re offering me the sword, it¡¯ll be so rude to refuse.¡± Adam kept his hand on the hilt, and the pair of them tried to hold the de. Athletics Check D20 + 6 = 9 (3) Due to the shock from moments ago, Adam¡¯s hand twitched, causing him to let go of the magical sword, and he gasped as the slightest pain which filled his hand. Jaygak smiled, holding the de in her hand. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear,¡± Adam said, finding some water to cool with Tricks so he could stick his hand within it. He carried the bucket of water with him as he walked to the Rot family estate to teach Churot. ¡°Why is your hand in the bucket of water?¡± Jarot asked, sipping some peach wine. ¡°I was shocked by a sword so I need to cool my hand,¡± Adam replied. Jarot, who knew how queer Adam was, just nodded his head.
Click banner for Patreon!
Alternative Title: Adam Is Queer 323. Jurot’s Siblings 323. Jurot¡¯s Siblings While Adam went to teach Churot, the children of the shared family estate were sent to the Gak main family estate. It was hastily executed, but the Iyrmen were used to executing ns quickly and efficiently, and the children enjoyed ying with their distant rtives so they were happy to leave. All save for Lanarot, who remained with the adults and the teens. The little girl stared up at her family, from her mother to her aunts and uncles, before leaning her head back to look at her older brother, the handsome young man who held the same symbols on his forehead as her mother. His mother had made sure Lanarot and Jurot were together, so the young man could build a greater rtionship with his sister. Jurot felt the girl¡¯s head on his chest, so looked down to meet her gaze. Lanarot smiled, before squealing and giggling as she pped her hands together. Jurot ced a hand on her head, and gently brushed her hair, as his mother would do, regardless of if he was a boy or a man. Lanarot started to giggle wildly, hiding her face into his chest, before she looked up at him, catching his gaze, causing her to giggle once more, hiding again into his chest. ¡®Small,¡¯ came the thought to Jurot. Lanarot was allowed to stay with them because she was still young, too young to remember the stories which would be said. The children knew that the Iyrmen left during the Twilight Month, and it was to fight various creatures, but that was all they knew. As the drinks were brought out, and the meat was beginning to roast, the story began. Jaygak and Kitool spoke their tale, telling the Iyrmen of what they had done during the Twilight Month. Their parents listened intently. They hadn¡¯t known they were going to hear the story so soon. They never would have expected that the pair would have gone to represent their family so quickly. The pair had spent less than a year adventuring, and had managed to be Experts, something which was only in their wildest dreams. The pair spoke of what had happened, from the ying of all manner of creatures, to the fact that there was seemingly someone else who had appeared too. They all had their suspicions about who it could have been, but they all worked on a need to know basis, and so let their suspicions rest. ¡°Bloodseeker did so well,¡± Jaygak said, hugging her sword. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Stormdrake?¡± Jogak asked, raising his brow at his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s Bloodseeker in spirit,¡± Jaygak replied still holding her new sword. She hadn¡¯t meditated with it yet, but had trusted Adam¡¯s words on how amazing it was. ¡°It was a most fortunate encounter,¡± Kitool said. After the month, she had more than just stabilised her strength. She was confident in her abilities, and understood that soon she¡¯d be able to gain greater strength, as long as she followed Adam. ¡°You never know, I might be stronger than you by the end of the year,¡± Jaygak said, chuckling at her aunt. ¡°You¡¯re still ten years too early to think about fighting me,¡± Kaygak replied, reaching over to pet her niece¡¯s head. Jurot had remained silent throughout the story, doing his best to keep his sister quiet. At first she giggled as she yed with her brother, but eventually she quietened down to rest against his chest, sucking her thumb. At one point she was so bored that she shuffled away from her brother and yed with her blocks and the ball nearby, with Jurot keeping an eye on her. His family would hear the tale of what he had done as the Vanguard. That was how it was always done. During the month, they had formed a group of ten, and were responsible for keeping one another alive. Then, at the end of the month, the Vanguard would leave to another ce. Jurot had been blindfolded, and he had meditated on the way to that ce, wherever it was. He would tell his family what he had done during the first week of dawnval, where he had seen a newnd, one so different to his own. The only thing he knew was that they were definitely not in the Iyr during that time, though that was not something he could confirm, due to the nature of all the secrets in the Iyr. The date to arrive back to their families was during the third week of the first month of dawnval. It was a surprise to the families either way. They would assume the Experts of their families would return, or they died a good death, or had been chosen a member of the Vanguard, and that would only be found out during the day they returned, and not a moment before. Once the tale was told, and the food and drink had been mostly eaten, Jurot and the rest of the Rot family returned back to their home, so that Jurot could speak his own tale. He had to keep his secrets, as a member of the Vanguard, but they could at least be shared with those who had raised him. He held Lanarot in hisp, embracing her close to his chest as he told the tale. She listened intently, sometimes squealing and giggling at his tone of voice, and other times remaining silent. Her mother took her to feed her during the story, as he talked about what he had seen, the creatures which were not native to thisnd, and the creatures he had personally in. It was the first time he would go and fight for his family during the Twilight Month, and thest. ¡°One day you will go too,¡± Jurot said, looking at his baby sister, who was slowly closing her eyes. She had interrupted the story once, when she had begun to cry due to soiling herself, and Jurot had waited patiently. It was still so surprising to him. One day, far in the future, but perhaps too soon, this little girl, who was no taller than his knee, would one day go and participate as a member of their family. She, whose hand could only hold one of his fingers, would hold an axe, and a shield, and would y all manner of creatures. She was so much bigger now. Her hair had grown out, her smile had be so toothy, and she could waddle about on her own two feet. He had spoken to Adam before, about the regret of not paying attention to her as she grew so quickly. It was only yesterday she had crawled, and now she was walking. ¡°You have done well,¡± Sonarot said, cing a hand on Jurot¡¯s head. She gently brushed her boy¡¯s hair, smiling up at him. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot replied, filled with a great pride. As long as his mother praised him, he didn¡¯t care about much else. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have brought back much to the vault,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It was a Great Twilight,¡± Jurot replied, simply. A Great Twilight was the best time to fill the family vault with all manner of creatures and their parts. Everything which had been collected by the small forts would be totalled together, and the Iyr would take roughly a half, and then the rest would be split evenly among all the participants of the fort. When Jurot had be a member of the Vanguard, he had the chance to obtain so much more for his family. The Iyr would take roughly a half, but they were items which were rare to find, and so the Rot family vault would house rare and exotic creature parts, from hides, to scales, to materials, and even cores. Jurot sighed. ¡°I cannot tell Adam,¡± he said, understanding that he had to keep it a secret from his brother. ¡°The rules must be followed,¡± Sonarot said, brushing her boy¡¯s hair still. ¡°One day he may grow closer to the Iyr, and we will be able to speak more freely with him.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Jurot replied. Yet, he wasn¡¯t so sure. Adam purposefully kept some distance with the Iyr, and had even stated he didn¡¯t wish to know its secrets. He was sure that Adam would love to hear his stories, and would love to work with the materials he had brought back, some of which could be used to smith, others which would be good for enchanting. It waste in the evening when Adam returned, the young Half Elf having been invited to eat with the extended Rot family, giving the young Iyrmen time to speak with their families about their adventure. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his cheek against his sister¡¯s, tickling her with his beard. Lanarot pped her hands and squealed in response, and Adam peppered her with his kisses. The way he had been invited suggested that something was happening at the shared family estate, but he didn¡¯t notice anything different. Once the families each returned to their homes, preparing to sleep, Adam brought Jurot up. He unwrapped a nket, which held a small sack. ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, revealing the treasures which had been given to him. ¡°These are the scales the children gave me for my birthday.¡± Jurot noted that they were scales which were from dangerous monsters and made of rare metal of the Iyr. ¡°Katool gave me this picture she drew.¡± Adam revealed the picture to the Iyrman, chuffed to bits. ¡°She¡¯s so cute. You¡¯re never going to believe what she did!¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Hold on, look,¡± Adam said, picking up the shield. ¡°Turot gifted me the shield.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡¯s shield,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°It was gifted to Turot when he was young.¡± ¡°I had to give up the axe, but Turot gave me his shield,¡± Adam said delighted. Jurot nodded. ¡°Turot is a good boy.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You should have seen Katool. She tried to get me killed.¡± Jurot raised his brow, and Adam began to exin what had happened. He listened to Adam¡¯s tale, but all the while he couldn¡¯t help but think about how happy Adam was about receiving the items from the children. He had kept all the items safe, with the picture in its own little box, and the scales in a pouch, wrapped in paper. ¡®These small trinkets mean so much to him,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°She was so cute when she was crying,¡± Adam said,ughing. ¡°She¡¯s such a good little girl. You think Lanababy will say that sort of thing about me?¡± Adam reached up to his heart, gently rubbing it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°It would mean I was her favourite brother.¡± Adam blinked. It was rare to see Jurot smile like that, and it was rarer to hear him wanting to be close with their sister. ¡°It¡¯s treason, then.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Unrivalled Under The Heavens? No. Lanarot''s Favourite Papa? Yes. 324. Couldn’t Be Better 324. Couldn¡¯t Be Better Omen: 16, 20 Lanarot stared up at Adam, her eyes wide, wondering how this could possibly be. Adam hadpleted his typical routine. He woke up, worked out, bathed, and returned to eat. However, he was inspired by Katool, who had shaved the sides of her head, and decided to take dawnval in stride with a fresh new beginning. He shaved his beard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lanababy?¡± Adam asked, holding his sister beside him. Her eyes continued to look around Adam¡¯s face. Everything seemed so familiar, yet so different. Adam¡¯s freshly shaved face looked so different, and Lanarot continued to scan his features. The girl looked to her mother. Her face began to twist. She shook. Her screeching cry pierced the air as tears fell from her eyes, and she continued to shake and cry, reaching for her mother. Sonarot took her daughter away from Adam, who remained frozen, also in shock by her behaviour. Lanarot had never rejected him like this before, and he was processing it, just like how Lanarot had processed the stranger holding her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not even ck.¡± Jurot threw Adam a look, trying to understand what he meant by that. From what he gathered, he assumed Adam was talking about the colour of his skin, referring to the Aswadians who made their home in middle Aswadia. Lanarot hid herself into her mother¡¯s chest as she calmed down, sucking against her thumb. ¡®Shaving was a mistake,¡¯ Adam thought. He hadn¡¯t realised his adorable little sister would have reacted so harshly towards him. ¡°I felt so lucky today too,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°How lucky?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Really lucky,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll probably try and enchant twice, even if it hurts.¡± Sonarot patted her daughter¡¯s back gently, and remained stone faced as she stared at Adam, whereas he tried to ignore her look. He understood that she didn¡¯t want him enchanting so much, especially considering how much it had hurt him previously. ¡°Ah, speaking of which, are there any spears in the Rot family vault?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why do you need a spear?¡± Sonarot asked, rubbing her daughter¡¯s back. ¡°I was thinking about enchanting one,¡± Adam replied, vaguely. ¡°I had a really nice idea about what to enchant it with.¡± Sonarot assumed he wanted to practise with it, but could tell there was much more to it. However, Adam didn¡¯t keep many secrets from her, save for those which were used to surprise her. He had told her his life story, which was the most ridiculous and dangerous thing she had heard, so she trusted him enough with smaller secrets. After breakfast, Adam was taken to the family vault, following Sonarot through the longwork of tunnels. Eventually they came across tunnels with letters of the Iyr¡¯s alphabet. R. O. T. The in wall ahead had forty slots, and Sonarot ced her ten coins within the slots, with Adam looking away. Sonarot smiled, wondering why he continued to look away, but she left the matter. ¡®In case you are ever kidnapped and tortured,¡¯ she thought, remembering his excusest time. The wall shuddered and fell, revealing arge treasury, full of pouches, weapons, most of which were axes, armour, and all manner of treasures, all illuminated by small gems which had sparked to life once the door had opened. Adam noted the spellbooks, and the thought came to him. ¡®Does the Iyr really have no Scribe Mages?¡¯ There were all kinds of furs, hides, leather and scales within the Rot family vault, though Adam noted the amount had increased sincest time. ¡°How did you get so much new stuff?¡± Adam asked. The entire room felt so much smaller thanst time, though it was easily a hundred steps side to side, and fifty deep. The doorway which led further inside seemed to have disappeared. ¡°You brought so much back,¡± Sonarot said, noting the white wolf furs, the auroch furs, and the dusk hawk feathers. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Right.¡± However, Adam noted there was so much more than just what they had brought back. He decided against asking more about it, not wanting to know things he shouldn¡¯t know. ¡°Can I take any of these spears?¡± Adam asked, noting the handful of spears which lined the rack to one side. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. Adam eyed up the different spears. They were all well made, as he had expected, and were made from all kinds of different materials. Staring at the ten spears, he noted just how different each one was, from the materials used, to the lengths of the shaft, to the designs of the heads, and even the butts of each spear. ¡°Do you wish to take multiple?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam rubbed his bare chin, which felt so different now that he had shaved it. He almost missed the feeling of his beard. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s awkward if you treat me that well,¡± Adam half joked. ¡°Awkward?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s awkward when you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± ¡°Should I be less nice?¡± Adam rubbed his neck with his knuckles. ¡°No?¡± Sonarot smiled. Adam picked the spear which was the most average in length after being unable to choose which spear he wanted to enchant. Sonarot wondered if she should ask why he was enchanting the spear, but decided against it. ¡°Once we¡¯re out questing, we¡¯ll bring back more for the vault,¡± Adam assured her, taking the spear with him. ¡°It is fine. The wealth of the Rot family has been built over many generations.¡± ¡°I hear the Ool and Gak family don¡¯t have quite as much?¡± ¡°They hold less than the average in the Iyr,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°However, they are still richpared to those of Alnd.¡± ¡°What about the Nobles?¡± ¡°They are richer in different ways.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Adam replied with a nod. ¡°I may be back a littleter tonight because of my enchanting.¡± ¡°Be careful, Adam.¡± Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Omen: 16, 20 -> 16 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty!¡± called the confidant, taking a knee before his newly appointed Emperor. ¡°They say the me Emperor is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± the Emperor replied from atop his throne. He had thought about the way to stop his empire from crumbling, and he was presented with such a great opportunity. He tapped the throne with his finger. What a perfect opportunity it was. With the me Emperor missing, they¡¯d be able to at least mount a small skirmish against the me Emperor¡¯snds, rallying the people together under his banner. He could spin even a minor defeat into a victory, and with the me Emperor gone, they¡¯d be able to at least manage something of note. ¡®No,¡¯ the Emperor thought, with uncharacteristic thoughtfulness. ¡®Why would he go missing at this time? After grandfather abdicated and¡­¡¯ It hadn¡¯t taken him more than a moment to realise what had happened. ¡®No doubt he¡¯s gone to y too, that old man.¡¯ He leaned his head back, as though he were looking down on his kneeling confidant. There were two pathways before him. Rallying the army for a small skirmish with the empire beside their own, or to keep the unsteady peace, continuing their game of sending a handful of warriors to one another to show off. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t give any of my siblings or cousins the ability to raise their own armies,¡¯ the Emperor thought. ¡®Not while my ce isn¡¯t cemented yet.¡¯ ¡°Since the me Emperor is missing, send word that we will send any information regarding the me Emperor if we find any.¡± ¡°Yes, your Imperial Majesty,¡± the confidant replied, quickly leaving his position. Thus Fate was forever changed. Mana: 16 -> 12 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Omen: 16 -> 0 16 + 7 = 23 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. ¡°Your Grace!¡± called the confidant to the future Emperor, taking a knee before him. ¡°The Thunder Emperor sends his best wishes, and has sent word he will assist with information about his Imperial Majesty.¡± ¡°So news has already spread so far,¡± the First me King replied, poking his head up from his book. ¡°So he¡¯ll help us? I was sure that he would have started a bother with us, considering his behaviour.¡± ¡°A ploy, your Grace?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± The First me King wondered how he should take the news. ¡°Or it could be the first step in him showing that he wishes to keep the peace between us.¡± ¡®He should know about the agreements which were formed back then.¡¯ The King sighed. ¡®Father, to think even you had a childish side to you.¡¯ ¡°Tell the soldiers at our borders to keep an eye out, just in case.¡± ¡°All the borders?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the King replied. ¡°All of them.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what it was about the day, but he felt as though it was the right move to make. ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± The Confidant quickly stood, bowing before his King, before leaving. ¡°And¡­¡± the King called, the confidant stopping, spinning on his heel to kneel. ¡°Take my sword and ce it within the stone.¡± The confidant raised his brows in rm. ¡°As you wish, your Grace.¡± At first he had thought the King was taking the news in stride, but to think he would go so far to bring back the First me Legion. Each King had something in their possession which would allow them to bring forth their own legion, though it was a great price to pay. He was allowed to summon his own legion, but only at the cost of losing his sword, a great artefact. The confidant held out his arms and epted the sword from his King. It was made of drakkenfyre, not to be confused with the numerous things in the world called drakkenfyre or something simr, as the material was forged from the Embers and Sparks of an ancient dragon. It was a deep red, like dried blood, with specks of gold which pulsed with great magics, soon toy dormant. The confidant left with the sword, something which he didn¡¯t dare to drop, for the sake of his entire family. The First me King inhaled deeply. ¡°War is on the horizon again,¡± he supposed. However, without his father, things would be more troublesome. ¡®You won¡¯t go off to die, will you, father?¡¯ Thus Fate was forever changed. Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 23 (18) Adam felt the spear consume his Mana from him, draining him of his strength. He felt the raging magics as they tried to invade his mind to fill him with a sickness for his tant disrespect of using so much magic to enchant, to disregard Order and Bnce. Adam roared out, pushing away the pounding of the magic which assaulted his mind. He panted, feeling the sweat against his forehead. He wiped his brow, looking aside to the Iyrman, who had approached him after hearing the shouting. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, stretching out his back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better.¡± The Iyrman could see that Adam could, indeed, be better.
Click banner for Patreon!
Uh oh. Adam, what are you doing? 325. Shameful 325. Shameful The next two days, Adam spent time with Churot, trying to teach him more about magic, as best as someone who had no idea how it worked could. More importantly, he was trying to win over his little sister, who was still awkward around him. It hadn¡¯t taken long until she was eager to sit on hisp, though only when he was holding a piece of bread, but once Adam allowed her to tug along his ears as she once had, the pair had mended their rtionship. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me again, Lanababy,¡± Adamined, kissing her face all over. Lanarot babbled in response, not promising anything to her older brother, though she was enjoying all the attention this weirdly familiar stranger was giving her. He looked different, but the voice sounded the same, and he acted the same as the one she always slept beside. ¡°How was it?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I¡¯m still teaching him, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m any good,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°It takes many years for a Scribe Mage to learn magic.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to teach it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Just teach him the same way you were taught,¡± Jaygak said. Upon seeing the awkward face he was making, she gave him a look. Adam replied with his own look. ¡®That¡¯s impossible. How do you learn magic as a Scribe Mage without being taught?¡¯ Jaygak thought, though she quickly realised there was a way. You just had to be Adam. ¡°You¡¯re so shameful,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°How can you be so talented?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that talented. I¡¯m just fortunately unfortunate, or unfortunately fortunate, one of the two.¡± Adam smiled towards Jurot, who understood what Adam meant. After all, Adam did die twice already. Omen: 1, 18 Adam yawned, stretching his body out. ¡°Looks like I can finish the spear today.¡± ¡°You are working too hard,¡± Sonarot warned. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± Adam assured her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t need to enchant twice in one day again, not unless I¡¯m lucky.¡± Sonarot wondered why he would tempt Fate that way when he had already died twice. Mana: 18 -> 16 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 16 (9) Omen: 1, 18 -> 1 18 + 7 = 25 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. They finally met. An older man, adorned in light clothes of fine make. They looked simr to the clothing of the Iyrmen, and though his forehead was tattooed, it was a collection of four dots which formed a diamond. However, the fellow the old man had met noted that the four dots were far more than they seemed to appear, for within the dots, were an intricate pattern, with gaps only a hair''s width apart. Yet, only those with such acute senses could notice such things. The old man was currently sitting, eating a kebab which was wrapped around a fluffy t bread. Though it wasn¡¯t quite what he was used to, it was delicious enough that he sat down to eat it slowly. The tall figure wore a suit of white armour, and though he had been in a fight but a short while ago, it was pristine. At his side was a de, a de which marked death for those which broke the Order of this world. He had stopped but twenty steps away from the old man. The temperature cooled for a moment, and the civilians around froze. Even the street cook, who had been sprinkling salt onto the kebab, stopped. The temperature grew warmer, too warm for a man in armour, but pleasantly warm for those who were used to the harsh heat of Aswadia. ¡®How dare youe and ruin my meal,¡¯ the old man thought, holding onto his wrap. The temperature continue to grow warmer, and the Champion continue to sweat within his armour, though he did not take a step forward. If this had been someone he was meant to fight, he would have already drawn his sword, no matter who it would be. ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you continue walking?¡± It was more of a statement than a question, an offer of peace from the old man. As much as he wished to beat the heavily armoured man for trying to ruin his meal, there were too many civilians who just wanted to go about their day, and there was no way he could possibly ruin their day. There was no need to start trouble in the lower realms. The Champion did not reply, instead continuing to walk, even as the heat bore down against his shoulders. Thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, waving a hand to Elder Zijin. He was sitting and eating, with his sister in hisp eating therge bread bun out of his hand, tearing into it like she was a dinosaur. ¡°Good evening,¡± the Elder replied, his eyes scanning across the sword at Jaygak¡¯s side. He wanted to y with it, but it was awkward to try and ask Jaygak, who would no doubt cause trouble. He had been too busy to ask Adam about the sword, and now it seemed he had missed his chance. Adam remained silent, thinking deeply. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that I didn¡¯t start any trouble.¡± He smiled, full of confidence that the Elder wasn¡¯t here to kill him. ¡°I havee to hand the gold for your sword,¡± Zijin said, holding out a bag of gems. ¡°My sword?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Did I sell a sword?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°The fire sword.¡± ¡°Hold on, that was payment for Aizaban¡¯s help,¡± Adam replied, refusing the bag of gems. ¡°The other fire sword you made earlier in the month,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°I made another fire sword?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Right, I vaguely remember making one when I made Vonda¡¯s mace. I¡¯ve been making a lot of¡­¡± Adam paused, unsure if he should continue. ¡°I¡¯ve been making an appropriate amount of enchanted weapons.¡± Adam could feel Sonarot¡¯s gaze on his skin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lanababy?¡± Lanarot bit into the bread, looking up at Elder Zijin as she ate. ¡°Oofbaba.¡± She pointed up at the Elder and then looked up at Adam. She then ate some more of the bread. ¡°See?¡± Adam said, smiling innocently towards the Elder. ¡°Since you have finished enchanting the spear, may I see?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, setting his sister down to get the spear he had finished enchanting. He handed it to Elder Zijin, who spun the spear around for a few moments, before thrusting through the air with it. ¡°A basic bonus, and more?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, with a smile. ¡°A little more. I call it Lion¡¯s Roar.¡± ¡°Thunderwave?¡± Zijin asked. Adam nodded. ¡°Three times a day, and it recharges a little every dawn.¡± ¡°Are you intending to sell it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Are you intending to use it?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows at the Elder Zijin. ¡°Are you trying to kill me off?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sounds like you are.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be out of my hands soon enough,¡± Adam stated. Jurot had gotten him the scroll a while ago and he had learnt it. Adam had stepped on a few toes, since they hadn¡¯t realised he was going to learn it. ¡°I might be dumb, Elder Zijin, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Omen: 18, 18 Adam sighed. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Are you feeling unlucky today?¡± Adam looked to his Aunt. ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to upset you, but at least Elder Zijin is going to be happy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am feeling lucky enough to begin enchanting one of his weapons though,¡± Adam said. Elder Zijin was sitting at his desk by the time Adam had approached him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee for the greatsword,¡± Adam said. ¡°As well as the gems required to enchant that sword of yours.¡± ¡°Are you feeling that lucky today?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°You never know, I might be able to finish the enchantment before a week.¡± Zijin smiled. Adam was audacious, that was for certain, but Zijin was smart enough not to bet against him. The greatsword which had been given to Adam to enchant was huge. The pommel was designedin the head of an eagle, the leather around the handle was dark, and there was a piece of cloth tied against the hilt and handle, pure white, like untouched snow. The de itself was long and silver, with grey waves within the steel. It was slightly heavier than a typical greatsword, and slightly bigger too. ¡°Whose the lucky guy, or gal,¡± Adam added. ¡°It is for my uncle, Rajin,¡± Zijin said. ¡°He¡¯s the Family Elder for the Jin family, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Makes the really sour alcohol.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise I was enchanting his sword. Well, I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll like it, but I¡¯ll do my best. What kind of enchantment would you like on it?¡± ¡°You once made an enchantment which allowed you to grow more powerful when you were wounded. That is the enchantment which we would ask for you to ce on this de.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but I¡¯m not working with as much luck as with Phantom, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be as good.¡± ¡°I trust in your abilities, Adam.¡± ¡°One day you¡¯ll trust me too,¡± Adam said, winking at the Elder. ¡°One day.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam might be dumb, but he''s not stupid. I was editing it as I posted it up and wow I made so many mistakes this chapter. 326. Another One 326. Another One Mana: 18 -> 14 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 8 (1) Omen: 18, 18 -> 18 18 + 7 = 25 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. A screech pierced the air. The mes licked at the dark armour, causing the young man, the heir, to fall. A de cut into one of the three heads, that of a ruby magpie, and the warrior d in his dark, well worn armour, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of deja vu. It was another one. A chimera, formed with three heads. A rage wolf, a red wyvern, and a ruby magpie. His thoughts had been so preupied on the link between this chimera and thest one he had found, that he hadn¡¯t noticed his heir was writhing on the ground beside him. The chimera screeched, and lunged down towards the young warrior, as the older man, with a helmet fashioned in the shape of a sparrow¡¯s head, tore into it with his de. Unfortunately for him, the chimera had managed to tear off the young heir¡¯s arm. Thus Fate was forever changed. Mana: 14 -> 6 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Omen: 18 -> 0 18 + 7 = 25 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. She wore dark armour, well worn from years of use. Her helmet was fashioned in the shape of a siskin¡¯s head. Her own heir, a young woman, tried to nurse Sparrow¡¯s heir. ¡°Another one?¡± Sparrow nodded his head. In the moment he was distracted, his heir was gravely wounded. Though there was another who could take his ce, his heart was still heavy. ¡°We should retreat,¡± Siskin said to herpanion. ¡°We should continue,¡± Sparrow said. ¡°We need to get to the bottom of this or else we¡¯ll never catch them.¡± ¡°He needs to be tended to.¡± Sparrow looked to the young man, who he had groomed for almost two decades to take his ce. ¡°Fine.¡± The true culprit remained, not a day away from their grasp, unbeknownst to them. Thus Fate was forever changed. Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 23 (18) Adam fought away the mental torture of the magic which tried to invade his mind. He felt as though he had almost failed, to protect his mind from the onught. ¡®I really should take it easy,¡¯ Adam thought, rubbing his forehead, massaging the ache away. Omen: 7, 8 As much as Adam wanted to teach Churot, he could feel the ache from the day before pulsing within his mind. Adam sipped the soup which had been made for him, offering some of his bread to Lanarot as he always had. Sonarot had made the bread smaller today, as Lanarot was eating far too much bread recently, but she still wanted her daughter to eat her favourite food. ¡°Do you want to y with papa today?¡± Adam asked, jiggling Lanarot¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Yes, I want to y with papa,¡± he said, in a high pitched voice. ¡°Okay, okay, since you want to y with me.¡± He kissed her cheek. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Turot called. ¡°Later tonight, can we y Warriors and Wanderers?¡± ¡°Some WaW, eh?¡± Adam said. ¡°Sure, why not? Jurot¡¯s back, and Aunt¡¯s here, so we should be able to get the entire gang together.¡± Turot smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± He and the other children spent time with Citool, who had begun to teach them recently. Taygak would usually disappear around noon, and would return a mess, covered in y. Nirot and the other teens usually left around that time too, and would return back in the evening after a long day of work. Adam wondered why they poked so much fun at him when they also worked so hard, but recalled that they spent quite some time not working too. ¡®I guess they take breaks properly¡­¡¯ Lanarot began to whimper, before she started to shake as she cried. ¡°Mama!¡± Lanarot called. ¡°Mama!¡± Adam raised his brows. He was fairly certain she had said mama before, but not like this. The girl continued to whimper and cry, but Adam rocked her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to mama, just wait, okay?¡± He carried her to her mother. ¡°Are you hungry, my little Lana?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Mama,¡± Lanarot sniffled. ¡°That¡¯s the first time, right?¡± Adam said. ¡°She sometimes said mamama, and stuff, but¡­¡± Sonarot smiled and kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°How smart you¡¯ve be, my Lana.¡± ¡°Mama.¡± Lanarot grabbed at her mothers chest before trying to suck on her chest through her clothes. Adam quickly left, humming quietly to himself. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called. ¡°I heard,¡± Jurot said, whittling away at a block of wood. ¡°Our sister is intelligent.¡± ¡°She gets that from me,¡± Adam said. Jurot remained silent as he continued to whittle away his block of wood. Adam dropped down beside him and sighed. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± ¡°She does not get it from you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She does not think.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to reply to that. ¡°I¡¯m trying to have a serious conversation and you¡¯re joking?¡± Jurot blew away the dust, before cing down the block of wood, before crossing his arms. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Remember that thing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The tentacle thing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I was thinking about it recently. I was thinking about what I should do. Once I make enough money, I¡¯ll make a stronghold somewhere, and create my own little unit.¡± ¡°An Order?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Orders are under the rule of the King, right?¡± ¡°Orders in thisnd work that way, but there are Orders which exist which work independently. There are some in the distant easternnds who work independently.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, I don¡¯t want to make one so far away,¡± Adam said. ¡°Couldn¡¯t I make an Order in the Iyrman¡¯snds?¡± ¡°I am uncertain.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if that would be possible. It would be a decision for the Great Elders, the Chief and Elder Forest and Elder Gold specifically, or so he assumed. ¡®If it was south of the Iyr?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°Either way, a stronghold and a way to make money to create a strong unit of Fighters, Guardians, maybe Scribe Mages?¡± Adam mused. ¡°We¡¯ll need a diverse team to deal with it.¡± ¡°What if it does note to be?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯te to be, then at least I¡¯ve made the lives of people better with our little band of warriors,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Do you wish to make a small elite group, or arger group of warriors?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably a small elite group whichmand arger group of warriors?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Though, I guess you¡¯re right. I should start small and then expand.¡± ¡°You are teaching Churot well,¡± Jurot said, thinking about what Adam may be feeling. ¡°There is no Scribe Mage who shares his knowledge as freely as you, though you are no Scribe Mage.¡± ¡°You gathered that much?¡± Adam joked. Jurot nodded. ¡°Take things day by day, Adam, as you have. You have me, Jaygak, and Kitool. There are others who follow you too, Nobby and Brittany, as well as the others who have joined our party. I do not believe they will leave soon, since travelling with you will naturally cause us to grow stronger.¡± ¡°You guys have been training Nobby and Brittany, so I feel a little guilty,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You trained him while we were gone, and Brittany joined to explore the world, not to be trained. This is a blessing for her.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, sighing. Jurot and the others were already powerful due to their backing, and they would have be strong without him. Nobby was being trained by Jurot, and Brittany by Jonn and Kitool. He had yet to truly teach anyone, as even Churot was someone who would have done well without him due to his intelligence, and being born in the Iyr. ¡®Though, I guess he didn¡¯t have a Scribe Mage.¡¯ Adam wondered why there were no Scribe Mages when they had spellbooks already. ¡°Is there a ce I could be close to the Iyr and out of the reach of Alnd?¡± Adam mused. ¡°No. South Alnd ims the territory directly south of the Iyr, though there is no Aldishman who lives within the region, only various Tribesfolk.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t they have anything there if they im it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is a dangerousnd.¡± ¡°Howe the Iyr doesn¡¯t im it then?¡± ¡°The Iyr ims a javelin¡¯s throw beyond the river, and nothing more,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is not our way to im morend than we require.¡± There was more to it, but Jurot did not know what it was. ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Fair enough. Are there a lot of Tribesfolk about?¡± ¡°Yes. There are more in North Alnd, due to the nature of thend there.¡± ¡°What is the nature of thend there?¡± ¡°Central Alnd is arge, expansivend, full of fields,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They im the borders of all the nearby hills, then beyond, towards the east of the Iyr. Their reach is to West Fort, Jaghi, East Port, and South Port.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam asked, wondering what that had to do with it. Jurot usually spoke bluntly, so he allowed Jurot to continue. ¡°Central Alnd¡¯s terrain protects its capital from all sides, save the west, and the roadwork within Central Alnd is through mostly t terrain, allowing them to make roads which span from just past the Iyr¡¯s borders, to West Fort, to Jaghi, and even to East Port.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam was slowly beginning to follow along with what Jurot was saying. ¡°Their fields allow them to feed millions of people within their own region, and millions of people outside their own region,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°Central Alnd could feed the entirety of Alnd, the Iyr, and even parts of Aswadia.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. Let me guess, North Alnd doesn¡¯t have any of that?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°North Alnd does not have such productivend, and it does not have an official road beyond a certain point. It is mostly hilly, and many of its towns are built against the mountain side. Their poption is least of all the territories, and it¡¯snd are almost asrge. The east side of theirnds is often imed by the Noska, warrior peoples from across the sea.¡± Adam noted that Jurot made a face when mentioning the Noska. It was the face one made when drinking delicious hot chocte, that of utter satisfaction. ¡®They must be good to fight,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°North Alnd¡¯s peoples sharpen their steel on the bones of Noskan people, and the deadly creatures which gue thend. Their weather is harsh, and they cannot project much power beyond their walls, though their people are hardy and great. They do not respect anyone who isn¡¯t a proven warrior.¡± ¡°North Alnd sounds so cool.¡± It made sense that they couldn¡¯t project much power outside of their own towns if the terrain didn¡¯t allow them to. ¡°They are very cool,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°North Alnd is a longnd, split culturally from Northern North Alnd, and Southern North Alnd, but you cannot mention the difference.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It is only for them to mention. It is an internal fight, one not for outsiders. They may fight amongst one another, but they shall not do so in front of outsiders.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s one of those,¡± Adam said, nodding his head in understanding. Jurot nodded too. ¡°Are you mentioning North Alnd because it would be a good ce to ce my stronghold?¡± ¡°The Iyr is the best ce.¡± ¡°Could I do that?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it in the Iyr, where would be the second best ce?¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure to answer that. Near the Iyr. Away from the King¡¯s direct influence. It couldn¡¯t be in the south either, due to the lingering animosity against Elves, even if he was only half an Elf. ¡°Near Jaghi.¡± ¡°That far away?¡± Adam asked. Jaghi was almost two weeks away by foot, and even longer off the road. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aw man,¡± Adam groaned. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the Chief about itter. The more I talk about this, the less and less likely it bes. Maybe I should focus on the inns. Get a smith, an alchemist, an enchanter, a Scribe Mage. Of course, we need to have pizza too.¡± ¡°Forming a series of inns along the pathways between towns and cities would make much gold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I should get a map of thend so I know where all the towns and cities are. That way I can figure out the best ce for my stronghold and my inns. It would also be useful in case I make too many enemies.¡± Jurot nodded, going back to handling his wood.
Click banner for Patreon!
My heart is always healed when I write these cute scenes. 327. Dessert 327. Dessert Omen: 6, 17 Adam wondered what he should do. It was a decent enough Omen for enchanting, but the problem was that he wouldn¡¯t reach the threshold he wanted. There was also the fact he was running out of time, and also needed to enchant the Ban¡¯s weapons still. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called, approaching Zijin while he was working. The Elder closed his book so Adam couldn¡¯t read what was written within. ¡°Have youe to cause more trouble.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Elder Zijin smiled, raising his brow. ¡°Just how much trouble have youe to cause.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you that I may not feel too lucky for some time, so I might have to wait on enchanting your weapon. I¡¯ve done pretty well yesterday, I need one more day of focused enchanting, and then I should be able to casually enchant it when I¡¯m not feeling too lucky.¡± Elder Zijin sighed. Adam was like an open book, he¡¯d always tell someone what he was feeling, and would inform them of even the smallest things. However, he understood that Adam was the kind of person who people started trouble with for the slightest inconvenience, due to his pointed ears, and his ridiculousness. ¡°I trust you more than you think, Adam,¡± Zijin said. ¡°If it is a small matter like that, you do not need to mention it.¡± ¡°Well, you know,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°One day the other Iyrmen will ept me like you do.¡± Adam could feel the awkwardness in the air. Zijin had always been so nice to him, and Adam had put some distance between them recently. It was something he had done defensively, but having thought about it for a while, he realised he had reacted too firmly. ¡°Perhaps, but does that matter?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°You have a special rtionship with the Iyr. A Nephew who is so close to his family, and so close to the Great Elders. While you are in the Iyr, you should not worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m in the Iyr that I worry,¡± Adam said. ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°That¡¯s not something I expected an Elder to say, considering how hardcore you guys get when the Iyr is in danger.¡± ¡°That is a matter for us Elders to worry about. It is why we are given so much power to deal with matters.¡± Zijin grinned wider. ¡°You seem far more cheerful nowadays,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was stressed out before, but things have calmed down now.¡± ¡°I was wondering why you were so cranky.¡± Zijin raised his brows, and Adam bowed his head and excused himself. ¡®Cranky? Was I really cranky?¡¯ Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Omen: 13, 17 -> 13 17 + 7 = 24 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. He was heavily armoured, adorned in te mail, and at his back was a giant maul. The maul itself was carved out of a dark gem, ck as night, and was no doubt enchanted considering how there were specks of light within the gem which shifted about like fireflies. Sir Royce had been making his way to the capital for a short while, after assisting with defending the vige from all the beasts during Twilight Month. He had heard news from the capital that a meeting had been called by the King, bringing all the representatives from the greatest families, those which held the title of Duke. He was a few days away still, though he¡¯d manage to make it on time, barely, wanting to appear fashionablyte. What would they say to the previous Knight of Death? He had assumed that the Duke from North Alnd would have made it by now, taking the river down, but there was suddenly a chill which fell down his spine. He stopped. He turned. There he saw it. Even from this distance, he recognised the carriage. Made of dark grey, as though it was made out of steel. It held the symbol of the cksnow family, which was directly descended from the ckwater family many, many centuries ago. Sir Royce had expected that he woulde, and if not him, the other little shit, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be that person. There was only one person whose carriage was dark grey, as the rest of the family used a carriage which was ck, or white, but not grey. ¡®Should I run?¡¯ Sir Royce thought, certain he¡¯d be able to keep some distance, at least, for a short while. He thought against it, not wanting to be beaten by the cane. ¡®Why have I been so unlucky recently?¡¯ Thus Fate was forever changed. Adam wiped his brow. Even though he was trying to enchant something much simpler than a greater enchantment, he was being drained of more Mana. He carried the maul back to the shared family estate. He ced it in one of the upper rooms, not wanting Lanarot to hurt herself. She stumbled his way towards him once he had returned from the house, and Adam lifted her up, kissing her cheek. ¡°Did you miss me, smelly girl?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair. ¡°You¡¯re always so needy, aren¡¯t you? We yed all day yesterday, but you still want to y with me?¡± Lanarot pped her hands and giggled, before leaning in to kiss his cheek, pping her hands wildly as she squealed. Adam smiled. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He kissed her nose. Omen: 6, 7 ¡®Damn.¡¯ Adam went through the motions of his morning routine. He caught his sight in the river. ¡°Yo!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile, flexing his muscles. ¡°Damn. I look so good.¡± He continued to admire his form. He was finally lean again, though that was to be expected due to the fey blood within him. ¡°Stop being so weird,¡± Jaygak said from nearby. ¡°Obvious you¡¯d look good when you¡¯re always training with us.¡± Kitool caught Adam¡¯s form with her eyes, admiring it for how chiselled it was. Jurot stared at Adam¡¯s forearm, which was quite thick. He wondered how Adam had managed to make them protrude out so much when he too used an axe and his forearms weren¡¯t quite as thick. Adam felt the eyes of the Iyrmen against him, like he was a piece of meat. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near as big as Nobby, still.¡± ¡°Nobby is special,¡± Jurot said, with Jaygak and Kitool both letting out affirmative grunts. ¡°That¡¯s right, Nobby is special,¡± Adam said, nodding his head too. Nobby continued to bathe nearby, suddenly flushing red, even though he thought he had be used to it after Lucy. ¡°Right,¡± Lucy said, patting Nobby¡¯s back, before gently rubbing his back. ¡°Nobby is special.¡± Jurot ced a hand on her shoulder, his face nk. ¡°I was just admiring his body, that¡¯s all,¡± Lucy said, nervously. ¡°You may admire with your eyes, but not your hands,¡± Jurot stated, firmly. ¡°R-right.¡± Adam spent the next short while nning for the next Warriors and Wanderers game for the children, since they had finally found the two missing characters, each yed by Sonarot and Jurot. ¡®I should do that,¡¯ Adam thought, before going to speak with his Aunt. After their game, the children shouted and cried, returning to their parents in quite the state. Adam smirked as the children all cried andined about the game. He couldn¡¯t me them, after what had happened. ¡°Not right, aunt! Not right!¡± Turot said, pointing at her with an usatory finger. ¡°What did I do?¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°You cannot betray us, you are an Iyrman!¡± ¡°I did not betray you, my character did,¡± she replied, simply, patting his head. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°It is just a game, Turot. Would I ever betray you?¡± She picked him up, brushing his hair. ¡°No¡­¡± Sonarot kissed her nephew on his forehead. ¡°That is right.¡± The children continued toin to their parents, exining that they had just saved their aunt when she had betrayed them for a magical weapon. ¡°It is not right, mama!¡± Katool said. ¡°We save her!¡± ¡°Bad, aunt!¡± Taygak said. ¡°Mother, how could she betray us for a magical weapon?¡± Saygak asked, pouting up at Kaygak. Damokan and Kalokan held each other¡¯s hands, and were looking up at their parents expectantly. ¡°Aunt!¡± Raygak said. ¡°You cannot do this to us! Great Jarot helped us and you cannot do this!¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I¡¯ve upset all my darling nieces and nephews.¡± They continued toin to their parents as Sonarot and the other Rot adults began to make food, including Jurot. Nirot had returned in the evening with the other teens, noting how upset their youth were. Their eyes fell to Adam, who was ying with Lanarot in the corner. He caught their eyes and smiled. When it was time to eat that evening, Sonarot made sure to bring the children their favourite foods before it was time to eat, fruit for Katool, peppers for the Gaks, and hot milk for the Kans. Turot nibbled on a small block of cheese. A thought crossed Adam¡¯s mind, and his eyes fell to Lucy. The Demon shuddered, feeling something had gone wrong. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, his lips forming a wicked smile. Lucy¡¯s eyes met his, and she looked to the children, who were eating peacefully. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Adam tilted his head, his brows raised as he pretended not to understand. ¡°It¡¯s only recently that they stopped saying they wanted to kill me when they grew up.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I know that look!¡± Lucy snapped. ¡°It¡¯s the same look Jaygak gets before she takes her brother¡¯s peppers.¡± Raygak¡¯s head snapped up, and he clutched his half eaten pepper to his chest. ¡°Not today,¡± Jaygak said, patting his head. She was sure that her father would noogie her if she dared to take the pepper from him today. Plus, he had been doing so well in ss, she couldn¡¯t bother the boy. ¡°Would I take your peppers?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Adam smiled even more wickedly. ¡°Perhaps I should ask the children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Lucy said, raising her hand to try and stop him. ¡°Adam, are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Aunt managed to deal with the fallout.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not their aunt!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Lucy,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I bet Nobby could manage it. Perhaps I should ask Nobby what he thinks?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Lucy huffed. ¡°I¡¯ll stop messing around with Nobby.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop.¡± ¡°Stop what?¡± ¡°You know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop being creepy around him.¡± Adam had wanted to include Lucy into the game to try and help her get closer with the children, and watching the fallout after her betrayal would have been more fun. However, her deal was too nice. Adam reached out his hand, shaking her forearm as they solidified their deal. Lucy cried in her heart. ¡®Just you wait until I¡¯m ruling this ce as the Demon Lord! Ah! No, not this ce.¡¯ Her eyes snapped around, as if searching for something which could have heard her thoughts. ¡®I meant everything outside the Iyr.¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How could I be so fine with the dessert for my heart is gone?¡± Lucy asked. Adam smiled. ¡°You can have some of my dessert.¡± Adam lifted up his sister, who stared up at the Demon, blinking at her. Lanarot squealed and sucked on her hand shyly. ¡®How could she¡­¡¯ Lucy stopped. ¡®If she grows up close to me, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯ll like me? She can protect me in case something goes wrong.¡¯ Adam pulled his sister away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking at her the same way Jaygak looked at Stormdrake when she found out what it could do,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hey! Why are you two using me to exin the worst things?¡± Jaygak cried.
Click banner for Patreon!
My precious dessert! 328. What’s Wrong With A Little Chaos? 328. What¡¯s Wrong With A Little Chaos? Omen: 4, 19 Mana: 18 -> 14 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 23 (16) Omen: 4, 19 -> 4 19 + 7 = 26 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The winds continued to whip harshly, and Sir Harold Merryweather sighed. He had waited for a long while already, the winds too harsh to fly through. He had spent too long away from the vige, and he was worried, especially after being informed that Sir Royce had left. No doubt the King would not leave the vige be. Yet, though it appeared the winds would continue to howl, they suddenly died down. He did not spend the moment thanking his good fortune, instead leaping off the mountain, before his steed caught him, the gryphon¡¯s wings beating hard as they flew back towards their vige. Thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Finally!¡± Adam stretched out his arms. ¡°That should be good. Hey, Bell, if I leave it ande back to it another time, will the enchantment be ruined?¡¯ [No.] ¡°Sweet!¡± Adam yawned, before taking the greatsword back to Elder Zijin. ¡°I just need five days of bad luck and it¡¯ll be done.¡± ¡°Bad luck?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t need to think to focus too hard on it, I just need to spend the time and Mana.¡± Zijin stared at Adam. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it workedst time,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. When making Phantom, he only had to work hard for three dice rolls, and the he was able to finish by going through the motions. A thought crossed the Elder¡¯s mind. ¡°Perhaps you do not need to enchant it any longer.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I would like to see whether you are required to finish the de,¡± Zijin said. It was quite a costly procedure, but it was something which could be useful for the Iyr to know. ¡°I am,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah, because I¡­¡± Adam stopped. ¡®Am I really needed to finish the enchantment?¡¯ [No.] ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not, but¡­¡± ¡®What about the XP?¡¯ [That is unique to you.] ¡®It is?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Oh. Cool.¡¯ ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m not,¡± Adam eventually said, the Elder staring at him as he had talked to himself. ¡°I will speak with the Great Elders.¡± ¡°Alright. Let me know if it works out.¡± Adam tapped his forehead in a casual salute, before leaving the Elder to his business. ¡®If they can finish off what I do, that would be nice,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I need to figure out how to teach Churot magic still.¡¯ Adam sighed as he returned back to the shared family estate. There, everyone was waiting for him, from his brother to hispanions, the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden, his party. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, waving a hand towards the group, picking up his sister, who had been sucking on a block. ¡°Good evening,¡± Jurot replied, inviting Adam to sit with them. ¡°Oof.¡± Adam could feel the ache from sitting in one position for too long. ¡°I¡¯m d that I have the day off tomorrow.¡± ¡°Have you prepared your gift?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah, what about you?¡± Jurot nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring more than enough gifts for the rest of you too, so don¡¯t worry about it too much,¡± Adam said to the rest of the group. He had wondered how weddings worked in the Iyr, and had invited everyone else. The children of the other Iyrmen had also been brought along for the wedding, though the teens and the adults were going to work as normal. Adam looked to Dunes, but noted that he didn¡¯t seem too different. ¡®Your old man¡¯s getting married and you¡¯re acting like it has nothing to do with you.¡¯ Adam looked up towards the sky, wondering if his children would be so apathetic to him. ¡°You are thinking again?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°That¡¯s just how I am,¡± Adam replied, slowly forming a smirk. ¡°Thinking too much is bad for the heart.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re certainly not wrong.¡± Jurot wondered what Adam was thinking to make him so mncholic. Was it about that thing again? Just how dangerous was it for Adam to constantly think of it? Meanwhile, Zijin finished his report to the Great Elders. Adam¡¯s behaviour was always peculiar, the Great Elders didn¡¯t think too much about that matter. However, the Chief remained silent. ¡°That is a little too convenient,¡± Elder Forest eventually said. ¡°To be able to enchant for two days and allow another to finish the weapon, to form a greater enhanced weapon.¡± ¡°It is a small price to confirm,¡± Elder Gold refuted. Elder Forest couldn¡¯t deny that. ¡°Since this matter falls to you, I will follow your lead.¡± It was quite the thought which Zijin had thought of. ¡°If it is true that Adam is able to enchant for two or three days, and we can continue his enchantment¡­¡± Elder Gold left the question hang in the air. ¡°How is it that he is always causing us trouble?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°Is it that he is causing us trouble, or that trouble follows him like a foul stench?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°He may not believe it is trouble,¡± Elder Teacher said. ¡°He has a different sense than we Iyrmen, as we have a different sense to the Aldish.¡± ¡°There aremonalities between our people still,¡± Elder Peace added, wanting to moderate the discussion so that it did not end up with the Iyrmen speaking ill of the Aldish. ¡°Romaezi should take charge of the task,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°If there is anyone who could continue the enchanting process, it would be him.¡± ¡°If it still requires four week, then it would be a disappointment,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°Unless Adam enchants the weapon with an enchantment which Romaezi is unable to enchant,¡± Elder Gold refuted. Elder Forest paused. ¡°Is the enchantment not one which Romaezi can enchant?¡± She tried to recall all the enchantments Romaezi could enchant. ¡°No,¡± Elder Gold said, certain of the fact. ¡°He can enchant to deal greater damage to one when the enemy is wounded.¡± Elder Forest held her chin. ¡°Adam¡¯s enchantment is far more useful.¡± ¡°If Romaezi is able to enchant such a weapon, then¡­¡± ¡°Adam could begin the enchanting process and allow us toplete it.¡± ¡°Allowing we Iyrmen to create more weapons which hold enchantments which are desirable.¡± The pair of Great Elders continued to speak between one another, speaking of what they could do if this entire process worked. Since it was about resources for the Iyr, they were the most eager to discuss the topic. Chief Iromin eventually tapped the table, causing them to stop speaking, all the while the Chief thought. ¡°You said that Adam spoke to himself?¡± ¡°It was reported by Fawyx,¡± Zijin confirmed. ¡°He had heard Adam talk to himself at the end of his enchanting.¡± ¡°You are certain he said Belle?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Iromin remained silent for some time. The other Great Elders understood that this was a matter which rted to Adam, something which only Iromin was privy to as the Chief. Iromin thought about the name for a while. It was undoubtedly the name of the God of Chaos from Adam¡¯s previous life, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with the name in the context of their own world. The name Belle caused Iromin to think about what he was doing. He, the Chief of the Iyr, held the greatest position in the Iyr. Elder Story outranked them all, technically, though they did not act anywhere near as much as any of them. He outranked the other Great Elders, only until they would use their own title for their limited domains. When it came to calling for war, Elder Peace was the supreme authority, and it was the same for making peace. Elder Wrath would hold finalmand the armies of the Iyr. Elder Teacher made the education which all children would follow. Elder Gold heldmand over the resources when it came to trading and spending gold, and Elder Forest heldmand over how to spend the resources to expand the Iyr. However, it was the Chief who typically led the Iyr in almost every matter. When it came to Adam, he was the supreme authority. It was the Chief¡¯s decision as to whether Adam lived or died. It was his duty to safeguard the Iyr by making the correct decisions day to day. He had invited Adam in, and had heard the tale from the Half Elf¡¯s own lips, one of a handful of people who knew the story. The Chief couldn¡¯t help but feel that whatever decision he made would have a profound effect on the Iyr, something which the Iyr couldn¡¯t stop once it had begun. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a little chaos?¡± called a voice from the rooftop. Strom continued to sip his drink. He had assured the Great Elders he would not eavesdrop on important discussions, but since Adam¡¯s name had popped up, he couldn¡¯t help it. The Great Elders were unsure of what Strom truly meant, but the Chief thought deeply about what the old man had said. Strom had been vouched for by Elder Story, so the Chief had allowed Strom unfettered ess to the entirety of the Iyr, though he had mostly stuck around to do as he pleased. Strom¡¯s identity was known to the Chief, and to Elder Peace, but not to the other Iyrmen, as all secrets worked. Each Great Elder had their own secrets, some of which were shared with others, some which was theirs to keep. There was something which Strom and Iromin shared, and that was Adam¡¯s story. Strom, too, knew what the name Belle meant. Iromin wondered if mention of the name would cause Strom to act up again, but he had been so tame recently. After his escapade to the west, Strom had returned a changed man, no longer even suggesting to cause trouble. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with a little chaos?¡¯ It may have been a statement of intention by Strom for the Chief, or it was Strom¡¯s approval for them to allow Adam to continue causing trouble in the Iyr. Iromin sighed. Whoever would end up as the next Chief would have quite the trouble on their hands. At the very least, Strom would die by the end of the year.
Click banner for Patreon!
Strom causing trouble. He''s one of my favourite characters. It''s a shame he''s going to die. 329. The Wedding I 329. The Wedding I Omen: 15, 16 Adam was lucky today, and if he so wished, he could have enchanted twice, finishing the maul he was enchanting previously. However, today was a special day, and he had promised himself he wasn¡¯t going to enchant. Not unless he had received the best of Omens. ¡°Who is this beautiful little girl?¡± Adam asked, pinching his sister¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Look at you, look at you.¡± Lanarot squealed up at him with joy, holding onto his sleeves. She wore the basic attire of the Iyr, though this time it was exactly the colours of the Rot family tattoos. A light blue, and a slightly deeper blue. Adam could barely tell the difference, but he was sure there was a difference. He was wearing the same attire as his little sister. A lighter shirt underneath a vest, which was cut up diagonally across from the shoulder, with a sash around his waist. He wore a set of trousers which were rolled up to his shins, and a set of thick boots. The rot family symbol, a blue circle followed by blue diamonds, was embroidered into the sleeves. ¡°Jurot, who is this handsome little girl?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°She is not handsome.¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± Adam asked, making a face at the Iyrman. ¡°She is Cutest In The Whole World.¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World?¡± Adam looked down at the girl. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Adam picked her up and kissed her face all over, causing her to squirm and squeal. The other children were also wearing their own clothes, each the colours of their family¡¯s tattoos, as well as their own tattoos embroidered on their sleeves. The other guests wore clothes borrowed from the Iyr, each wearing in white outfits which mostly fit them. Nobby was the only one who wore well fitted clothing since he had gone to be fitted, though Adam was sure it was just an excuse for the tailors to admire his body. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you guys couldn¡¯te,¡± Adam said, looking to the teens. They were probably excited to see the man known as Lion King, but they had work to do, so the children were given the privilege. ¡°The Iyr only works because we adults work,¡± Nirot said, firmly. ¡°Without us, how else can our siblings enjoy the marriage of the Lion King?¡± ¡°My Cousin is so mature,¡± Adam teased. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him about bringing you guys along another time to meet him.¡± ¡°If we want to meet him we will meet him,¡± Nirot replied, indignantly. ¡°Thank you for your words, Adam,¡± Naqokan quickly said. ¡°We appreciate them.¡± Adam nodded at her, before letting his sister down so he could grab his gifts. He picked up the two boxes, one of which he strapped over his shoulder. It was about as long as he was tall, and was as thick as his flexed bicep. The other was much smaller, a cube the size of his palm. Jurot had brought a box too, and he, like Adam, hadn¡¯t told the other what was inside. It was a much of a surprise for Ashmir as it was for one another. The children brought the rest of the gifts in their packs, which would be given during the marriage ceremony. Sonarot mixed some powder with water again, before dabbing her daughter¡¯s forehead with the blue mixture, forming the roughyout of the Rot family tattoo. The other parents did the same for their own children. Soon, they were all following Sonarot through the many tunnels of the Iyr. Lanarot squirmed, unsettled by all the darkness, but Sonarot hid the girls face into her bosom. The tunnel eventually gave way to arge open area within the area, one which had been carved out of the Iyr over generations. Wooden buildings dotted the area in front of them, spilling diagonally from the centre. To the side, Adam could see that the buildings stopped, opening up torge fields, which continued further towards the horizon. Therge main road, which allowed ten people to stand side by side, was unimpeded towards the centre, where a group of old Iyrmen sat, writing down all manner of notes. There were a handful of teenagers there too, passing along messages from the centre and away. Adam noted that there was one road which was as equally as wide as their own, which continued forward to another mountain, though the mountain had been cut towards the top at an angle to allow them to see more of the sky. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how the Iyrmen had cut so much of the mountain away. Small banners hung in the air, one which held the name of four individuals, each with the patterns of the families they represented. ¡°Come,¡± Sonarot said, making her way towards the road which was nked by the banners of the four names. In the distance they could hear the music, and they could see how the road opened up. There was arge square in the centre, made of white stone, the road leading to the closest side. The sides opposite held a great many Iyrmen, one of which was full of mostly children with a few adults, and the other side were a myriad of Iyrmen. To the side leading away from Adam and the others, there was arge space with a long carpet, where a handful of people sat, and beyond it was the stage where the brides and groom sat, with their closest families right beside them. Beyond the square were a few more buildings, and then arge field. Some of the buildings were in use, currently in the process of cooking food for the guests of the wedding. From some of the buildings, the musicians yed their music, unseen so they did not take the focus away from those getting married. Sonarot led them towards the side of the square where the stagey, towards the empty section of the cloth, which was ced so they would be sitting so the brides and groom would be to their side. She sat down, and the children sat down beside her. Lanarot sat slightly ahead of her, pping the soft carpet under her. ¡°Howe we¡¯re sitting up front?¡± Adam asked, feeling a little awkward that the rag tag group were sitting so close to the groom and his brides. ¡°You were invited personally by Ashmir,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. Adam and the others took their ce before the stage, where they had a better view of those getting married. The four who were getting married each wore fine clothing, though it was much looser than those of the guests, though they were almost entirely ck. However, each wore a long piece of cloth over their shoulders, which was adorned with many different colours, with designs of the various patterns of the Iyr, as well as their own family tattoos. Ashmir, the Lion King, was a Guest of the family, and had been adopted into the Mir family due to the coincidence that their names matched. His pattern was slightly different than the others, as though it was the same as the Mir family, that of a green seven pointed star and a red crescent moon, the sharp ends of the moon pointed downward, it was the only one which was hollow. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called in their tongue. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Dunes looks just like Ashmir,¡± Jurot stated, quietly. Adam turned to face his brother, smiling slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°They are father and son.¡± Jurot threw a look to Dunes quickly, who hadn¡¯t mentioned it to him. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Detectivigation,¡± Adam replied, trying to sound intelligent. ¡°I, very bluntly, and not subtly at all, asked about their lives and figured it out. Then I told them about it, like an idiot.¡± ¡°You are not an idiot.¡± ¡°I meant I told them like an idiot, not that I was an idiot for telling them.¡± ¡°They do not seem close,¡± Jurot said, wondering why Dunes was not sitting on the stage with his father. ¡°Dunes lived his entire life away from his father, so¡­¡± Jurot nodded, understanding what Adam was saying. Iyrmen teens walked about them, bringing drinks and snacks, from milk to water, and alcohol for the adults. The snacks were small fried bread, some of which were filled with cheese, and pastries which were full of vegetables and spices. Lanarot was a fiend, inhaling the small bread balls, though she had already eaten a little earlier. Lucy was busy admiring Ashmir¡¯s form, and then the form of the slightly older Shamir, who held his typical stern face, even on a day like this. ¡°I should get married in the Iyr,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll find a hunky Iyrman.¡± ¡°Any ideas?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m keeping my options open.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have Jurot, he already has someone,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°If I marry him, then you¡¯ll be my brother.¡± Lucy gagged. ¡°You¡¯d be lucky to marry my brother,¡± Adam replied, pointing at her to entuate the point. ¡°He¡¯s big, strong, handsome, and he¡¯s a member of the Rot family. His ancestor, Jarot, brought the Rukhs to the Iyr, and he helped out the Devilkin!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still rted to you,¡± Lucy replied, sticking out her tongue with a look of disgust. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re at a wedding, otherwise I¡¯d beat you up,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you wish to fight, you can,¡± Jurot said, motioning to the square beside them. ¡°We can fight?¡± Adam asked, before very quickly speaking again. ¡°Right, of course we can. What kind of Iyrman wedding would it be without a fight.¡± ¡°Spilling a little blood during a wedding is a sign of good fortune,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Of course it is.¡± Adam sighed, drinking his milk. The drums picked up and groups of children from one side began to stand, making their way to the stage. They were each holding small sacks in their hands, gifts to be given to the married couples. The children set their gifts in front of the bride and groom in the centre, and to the sides of the two brides who sat ahead of them. Most of the gifts were a bundle of fabric, or pieces of pottery, or utensils, and even weapons. ¡°What¡¯s with how they¡¯re sitting?¡± Adam asked, noting that Ashmir and his three brides were sat awkwardly. Ashmir sat side by side with the oldest Iyrman woman he was marrying, but the other two, who sat to the side of the middle two, sat ahead by about a step. ¡°He is marrying multiple women, so-¡° ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said, rudely interrupting Jurot. ¡°That girl looks so young.¡± One of Ashmir¡¯s brides looked almost as young as him. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He is to marry three women, and the youngest is sixteen.¡± Adam almost spat out his milk. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°She¡¯s so young!¡± Sonarot nodded. ¡°Why is he marrying someone so young?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°She is an adult.¡± The reply hade so bluntly, that it struck Adam like a hammer. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Adam stopped. ¡°Right. Of course.¡± Adam was now in a new world, one with so many different rules and cultures. He still couldn¡¯t help but think that the age gap was far toorge. Ashmir seemed to be almost in his fifties. ¡®That¡¯s crazy.¡¯ ¡°The oldest sits besides whoever is the main focus of the marriage, and the younger two are to sit up front slightly so they are not overshadowed,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°Marrying multiple people does make it awkward, I guess,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is why I¡¯ll only marry one woman.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Why do you not wish to marry multiple?¡± Sonarot asked. If he did marry multiple, then her nieces could marry him eagerly, as well as Entalia and whoever this Mara was. It would be so much simpler. ¡°One woman is difficult enough and I can¡¯t imagine trying to please multiple.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
The end of the double chapters is nigh. Soh the return of the single daily chapter. F''s in chat. 330. The Wedding II 330. The Wedding II ¡°When do we give our gifts?¡± Adam asked, noting that the other Iyrmen were beginning to stand. It was as though they knew when to give their gifts. ¡°First it is the left, then it is the right, then it is the centre,¡± Sonarot said, motioning to the three sides full of people. ¡°Come,¡± Taygak said, beginning to form the line for the children. Katool was up first, and it went up in order of their ages, from youngest to oldest, with Taygak at the end. Once they had given their presents, it was time for Jurot and Adam. Adam followed Jurot up, who ced down the box before the four. The oldest bride, who seemed to be in her early thirties at most, opened the box, revealing the bones of some creature. ¡°The bones of a bronze wyvern,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is a fine material to be made into a weapon.¡± He was careful not to say sword or spear, as to not show favouritism. The brides seemed quite pleased with the bones, which would make quite the weapon once they were carved and treated. Adam ced down the smaller box first. ¡°Some tea to enjoy.¡± He hoisted then ced down the long box, before opening it for the four to see. It was the spear which he had taken from the Rot family vault, and had spent time enchanting. Ashmir narrowed his eyes as the spear, noting the faint runes. ¡°Is this a magical spear?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I brought it since the Mir family uses spears.¡± Ashmir wasn¡¯t sure about epting a magical spear. It was quite the gift, and he wasn¡¯t sure anyone else would have the audacity to hand over something worth so much gold. ¡°I still think that swords are cooler and more romantic, but I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, so I have to represent.¡± Adam winked. ¡°Anyway, about the spear¡­¡± Lion¡¯s Roar You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. This weapon holds three charges. As an action, you may expend a charge to cast Thunder Wave as a first gate spell. The Difficult for this spell is 13. This weapon regains D3 charges at dawn. Ashmir felt even more awkward. He had first thought the spear was a basic spear, but to hear it was a basic enhanced spear, a spear with an additional enchantment, suddenly he felt more awkward about it. In his home territory, such a weapon would sell for close to two thousand. No, not two thousand. If it could truly cast multiple spells in a single day, perhaps it would be more than two thousand. ¡°This is such a heavy gift,¡± Ashmir said. Even the brides felt awkward epting the gift. ¡°You are Adam?¡± the youngest of the brides asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Unrivalled Under The Heavens?¡± She stared at Adam with quite the sparkling gaze, as though she were meeting a legend. Adam winced. It was still weird that Ashmir was marrying someone so young, so he wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the situation. However, he was in the Iyr, and he had to behave with their rules. Chances were, there were probably plenty of rich folks marrying kids like this. ¡°I¡¯m not that strong yet,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°This is a gift we cannot ept,¡± Ashmir said, eventually. He was the oldest, and though he was marrying into the Iyr, he would still need to extend his power as the leader of the family. He, who was perhaps the strongest out of the entire Mir family, would need to behave appropriately. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t ept it,¡± Adam said. ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, then it¡¯s for your kid.¡± Ashmir wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was trying to do. ¡°Ashmir, Lion King, you may use a sword, but the Mir family uses a spear. It¡¯s a decent enough spear to train with, for you or for your children. If you don¡¯t want to ept it for yourself, or your brides, then ept it for the Mir family.¡± Ashmir sighed, but bowed his head. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Ashmir realised what Adam was trying to say. He, who had refused to use the Mir family weapon, should at least ept this for their sake. Since Ashmir had been epted by the family, he should at least give them that much respect. The gifts continued to be given, and once they were done, the food was brought out for everyone to eat. Grilled meats and vegetables were brought out, some of which had beenthered with a butter and herb dressing. Sonarot tore the meat for her daughter, allowing her to eat a little from her fingers. It was after the main meal of meats, that sweet rice was brought out. It was multicoloured, and there were also small cooked fruits which was a part of the dessert. Lanarot tried to eat the rice, but when she tasted the fruit, she was far more interested in the cooked fruit. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand so it couldn¡¯t pull away and leaned in to bite the soft yellow fruit, which reminded Adam of cherries in both taste and texture, though it looked more like a small yellow tomato. Adam sipped the water and milk which had been brought, before noticing a figure approaching them. It was an old Iyrman, whose forehead was covered, which caused Adam to narrow his eyes. Almost none of the Iyrmen he had met covered their tattoos, not even the scary Iyrman who had stood by Shaool when they had first met. Even though they wore a skull to cover their face, their tattoo could still be seen. ¡°A Shaman?¡± Adam asked, noting their attire of a heavy cloak, dark green with a golden hem. ¡°A Shaman Head,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They work under Elder Shaman.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an Elder Shaman?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are not a part of the Great Elders,¡± Jurot said, understanding why Adam seemed confused. ¡°Elder Shaman works closely with the Great Elders, but is not a Great Elder.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Lokat then?¡± Adam asked, speaking of Elder Peace¡¯s rtive. ¡°Shaman Lokat is a Shaman.¡± Jurot¡¯s words were blunt. ¡°Then there are the Shaman Heads, who hold a greater power, and finally Elder Shaman.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, throwing a look back at the Shaman Head. The Shaman head stepped onto the stage, which caused the music to stop. Adam noted the backpack against her back, which was made of wood, and was no bigger than his head. She ced the backpack down onto a stool which had been brought to her. The brides and groom moved, sitting on their knees before the Shaman, who sat down on another stool before them. The Shaman Head opened up her backpack, bringing out a small vial which was filled with a liquid. She poured a drop into six cups. ¡°You may share your first drinks,¡± the Shaman Head said. The youngest drank with him first, the pair drinking at the same time, to the Shaman Head¡¯smand. As they shared their drink, the Shaman hummed a small prayer. Adam could hear the names of Mahtu and Baktu several times. ¡°You may share your first touch.¡± The pair then held one another¡¯s forearms while sitting in front of one another, as the Shaman Head hummed a prayer. ¡°You may share your first blood.¡± The pair stopped holding their forearms, and were offered a freshly forged dagger by the Shaman Head. The pair pricked the other¡¯s finger, before dropping their own blood onto the dagger they had used to cut the other. All the while, the Shaman Head continued to hum a prayer. She ced a hand on each of their heads, before blowing atop their heads, three times, at the end of each of her prayers. Ashmir repeated this process until he hadpleted it with each bride, with new cups and new daggers. The cups were left with the brides and groom, whereas the daggers were taken by the Shaman Head. ¡°May Baktu bless you,¡± she finally said, and as quickly as the Shaman Head hade, she left. The moment she stepped off the tform, the music began to y again. In order to keep Lanarot quiet throughout the ceremony, Sonarot breastfed her, though sometimes Lanarot had turned her head towards the humming. ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re married now?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded his head. ¡°The rites have been performed.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± Adam wondered if he ever married in the Iyr, if they¡¯d do it the same way, or if he¡¯d marry in a way moremon in his own world, rings and all. ¡°What were the three different actions?¡± ¡°The three vows,¡± Sonarot said, smiling slightly as she thought to her own wedding. ¡°Water, representing life. The touch, a closed ring, representing eternity. Blood, representing death.¡± Adam stared at his Aunt. He wondered if Surot was really dead, or if he was just on a longer adventure than normal. ¡®Either way, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson for missing your daughter¡¯s birthday.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam may not be wise but he''s good at heart. It''s a good thing Adam isn''t an anti hero. Yet. 331. The Wedding III 331. The Wedding III The music continued to pick up as the minutes passed, and soon there were a few Iyrmen who had taken to the square stage to dance. Soon even the children, revitalised by the food, went to dance at the square. Taygak and the others let their bodies move as they pleased, though sometimes Adam spotted them doing star jumps. Lanarot watched,ughing and squealing as the people danced. She watched, mesmerised by the group. Sometimes she would babble quietly, but she mostly remained silent. ¡°When does the fighting begin?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to Jurot. ¡°Soon,¡± Jurot replied. Not even a half hour had passed before the first fight began. It was a pair of Iyrmen from the group beside them, those mostly made up of the friends of the families which were getting married. A Human and an Orcish Iyrmen stepped out together, each pulling out their weapons. One wielded arge axe, the other arge sword. They circled around one another as the Iyrmen around turned their attention to the pair. Soon, steel sang against steel. It wasn¡¯t so much as a real fight as it was a performance, with the pair dancing together in battle, with leaps and long swipes. Lanarot squealed with joy as she watched the pair fight, pping her hands in excitement, before tossing out her arms in the air and screaming. One of the Iyrmen was caught off guard by the screaming, throwing a nce back over his shoulder, and the other cut into theirpanion, causing blood to spray out. Lanarot stared at the motionless Iyrmen, who was beginning to bleed, and shrieked with joy. She shook violently as she tossed her arms in the air, before her mother quickly wrapped her arms around the girl and picked her up. Lanarot looked up at her mother, blinking at her, before giggling innocently. ¡°Calm down, Lanarot,¡± Sonarot whispered, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. Lanarot continued to giggle innocently. Adam was rubbing his chin with the side of his fist, partly embarrassed, but the smirk on his face revealed the pride he had for the little girl. ¡®It seems it¡¯s toote for me to try and put her on the right path.¡¯ ¡°Shall we fight?¡± Jurot asked, watching as the other Iyrmen walked away. ¡°I¡¯ve got someone else in mind,¡± Adam said, hopping onto his feet, grabbing his axe. ¡°Hey, Jonn, get up.¡± Jonn, who had remained mostly silent while his otherpanions had spoken to one another, threw his eyes up towards Adam. He stood, approaching the square. Adam took his ce opposite the other Half Elf. Both were Half Elves, and yet their rtionship with the Iyr was so different. While Jonn wore the white clothing which denoted him as a Guest, Adam wore the clothing of a Nephew. It was thanks to Jurot that the pair were able to live peacefully in the Iyr. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve followed me,¡± Adam said. ¡°We met under quite the circumstances.¡± Jonn bowed his head. ¡°Back then, we fought, and you made a bet with me. Do you remember?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was in the middle of noonval, I think. If you won, you¡¯d take that precious de of mine, and my puthral. If I won, you¡¯d swear yourself to me. You ended up breaking your promise, which I should have expected, you¡¯re no Iyrman.¡± Jonn remained silent. It was a small ask to be shamed in front of the Iyrmen, as he did behave poorly to Adam. ¡°Your reasoning was that I would not have kept to my word, which was rich,ing from an Oathbreaker.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You asked me if I was good enough to have oaths sworn to, but I think that you should understand, right? It¡¯s not whether I¡¯m good enough to have oaths sworn to, but whether you¡¯re good enough for me to ept your oaths.¡± Jonn remained calm and still, like water. He had embarrassed himself enough, and this was nothing. Adam was correct, and he was pretty sure that Adam was half joking, and though he was being shamed, that wasn¡¯t the point. ¡°I don¡¯t care too much about that, though. I¡¯ve kept you around this entire time since you¡¯ve been useful, and there¡¯s nothing more to it than that. I don¡¯t expect you to swear your oaths to me, and I don¡¯t expect you to keep to your word. I don¡¯t expect much out of you, to be honest, other than to understand that you should have a certain level of usefulness to me. Like every rtionship, it¡¯s transactional, right?¡± Jonn was only able to reply with a bow of his head. ¡°You asked me before to fight with you. I beat you up already, so I didn¡¯t care about fighting you, but right now, I think it¡¯s fine to fight you.¡± Adam unstrapped the axe at his side and held it out to Jurot. ¡°This time we¡¯ll fight. We¡¯ll use our skill and our magic. We won¡¯t rely on better armour, as I had previously, and we won¡¯t rely on magical weapons.¡± Sonarot unstrapped the axe which she wore against her side, and handed it to Adam. The de was hidden behind leather, so Lanarot couldn¡¯t hurt herself against it. Adam thanked her and stepped up to the square. ¡°Last time there was a lot of ambiguity. I had such a powerful sword, and you weren¡¯t wearing the best gear possible. If you had te mail, could I have beaten you? If we were both left to our own abilities, who would win? Sometimes I think about it, you know? I think about how strong I really am. Am I, Adam, strong? Or is it my weapons which are strong?¡± Adam looked up towards the sky. There were clouds, but it was such a lovely blue. The blues faded in and out, but it reminded him of the blues which dotted his brother¡¯s head, the blues which he wore. ¡°Can I beat you? Without any gimmicks, no magical weapon, no heavy armour, just my axe and my magic. Just how much is my conviction really worth if it¡¯s based off of magical weapons and puthral te mail?¡± Adam sighed, before raising his axe towards Jonn. ¡°If therees a time I don¡¯t have it, can I still fight? Can I still show fight when it matters most, when I want to show off in front of my adorable little sister?¡± Though Adam¡¯s words had ended up light, he couldn¡¯t change his tone to match. No matter how much Adam hid his worries behind a veneer of humour, there were still things which bothered him. He understood that there would be times he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with everything avable to him, it was why he decided to take the damage increase to his bare fists as part of his abilities, rather than making his weapons and armour more powerful. Jonn stared at the only other Half Elf in the Iyr. He, who had been abandoned by his Order, had walked around thend. He had been lost, and when he came face to face with Adam, he lost, not just the bout, but any purpose and pride he held. Adam was not quite so prideful. ¡®No,¡¯ Jonn thought. It wasn¡¯t that Adam wasn¡¯t prideful, and though he would constantly say and do things that portrayed him like an idiot, it was that his pride was secure. His pride for the Rot family, giving up the freedom to use the weapon he most enjoyed using, and his pride for his sister, even if it meant he would act like a fool. Everything outside of that was irrelevant. What did Jonn have pride for? His Elvish blood? That he was once part of an Order? That he was an Expert when he was so young? All of these paled inparison to Adam¡¯s achievements so far, but Adam didn¡¯t take much pride in any of these things. Even being an Expert, it was merely a means to an end, and was only indirectly rted to his pride. Adam¡¯s pride was his family and friends. Jonn had watched Adam for months. He had seen Adam give away weapons, magical weapons, which he spent thousands of gold on, one of which had been given up by some mysterious figure who he was uncertain of, and yet he knew that de was something even the King would covet. All Adam wanted to do was to stay within the Iyr to take care of his sister, though Jonn wasn¡¯t sure why, he understood that it came from a ce of loss too. Adam had lost before, Jonn was certain of that. Not just to Jarot, which he would often grumble about, but a greater loss. Jonn¡¯s greatest pride was himself, what he was, what he had aplished. Adam¡¯s greatest pride was his sister, who did not share even a single drop of the same blood. ¡®Could I have the same pride?¡¯ Jonn wondered, drawing his sword. A reason to live beyond himself, one which he had lost all that time ago when he had been abandoned. Adam chose his pride, and had stuck to it. Jonn may have been abandoned, but he had abandoned his oaths too, something he could have held even after being abandoned by his order. Would Adam abandon his sister if the Iyr abandoned him? Jonn hadn¡¯t been sure about Adam all that time ago, but he was certain of the answer now.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam vs Jonn Round 2. No Lightsear, no puthral armour. Just magic and axe. 332. The Wedding IV 332. The Wedding IV The pair had remained silent for a while. The music was still ying, and the onlookers watched with bated breath. Adam¡¯s words had made the fight more dramatic, through the real tension between the two Half Elves. There had been a story there, the Iyrmen knew, a story which some had heard, and others had whispered. A story which was ongoing, and they were present to witness. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Warrior Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack D20 + 6 = 10 (4) D20 + 6 = 8 (2) Miss! Attack D20 + 6 = 26 (20) D20 + 6 = 8 (2) Critical hit! Mana: 18 -> 15 Ability: Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 8D6 + 4 = 46 (6, 6)(1, 3)(1, 1, 2, 2, 4, 4, 6, 6) 46 damage! Health: 65 -> 44 They leapt towards one another, Jonn with his de, and Adam with his axe, steel ringing against steel. Their breaths and grunts were muted by their blows, the music, and Lanarot¡¯s squealing. Adam focused, using his Warrior Spirit to give himself a greater ability to strike, and though Jonn managed to push away an axe blow, Adam forced him back with another sh a momentter. He tapped into his Guardian abilities to smite, his axe shing white with divine magic. Adam caught Jonn¡¯s de, but he was pressed back. Jonn¡¯s smite had forced him away, though the pain passed as quickly as it hade, and soon the pair were circling one another again. They were a pair of lions, each ready to pounce. Adam could have, if he wished, ended the bout before Jonn could have swung, and Jonn knew it. As much as Adam wished to win in front of his sister, there was something else which needed to be confirmed in this fight, to the point he didn¡¯t use his axe two handed for the additional damage. Warrior Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 44 -> 49 Attack D20 + 6 = 22 (16) D20 + 6 = 15 (9) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 12 Ability: Smite 1D6 + 1D3 + 4D6 + 4 = 32 (2)(3)(3, 5, 6, 6, 6) 35 damage! Adam focused again, using his Warrior Spirit stepped forward, focusing on his axe swing. As he brought down his axe, Jonn swung his de wildly, narrowly missing Adam, as Adam¡¯s axe cut across the Half Elf¡¯s chest. Jonn fell back, stumbling down onto a knee. If Adam wanted to, he could have killed Jonn since the man¡¯s life was meant to be his, but there was no need for such a distasteful act. Lanarot squealed with joy, pping her hands with excitement, before throwing her hands into the air, growling demoniacally. The Iyrmen joined in her excitement, pping their hands and calling out their praise. Victory! Jonn XP Gained: +500 XP: 7575 -> 8075 ¡®Isn¡¯t that less than before?¡¯ Adam wondered. He was sure he had gained so much more XP thest time they had fought. [Since you are more powerful, you have gained less XP.] ¡®Is that how that works?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Oh.¡¯ Jonn ced his hands against his chest, and with his divine magic, healed himself. It was the magic of a Guardian, one who swore their oaths, one of which was a pool of healing magic which could heal oneself and deal with certain ailments. ¡®I should probably get that ability too,¡¯ Adam thought. It was useful to have Lay on Hands, which could pick up someone from near death for a single point of healing. Lanarot¡¯s squeals of joy brought Adam out of his thoughts, and he picked the girl up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You little smelly girl.¡± He kissed her cheek, trying to calm her down from her blood thirst which had filled her. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Sonarot said, noting how Adam had held back. It was crazy to think that Adam could hold back against someone like Jonn. Jonn was far more nimble than Adam, so he would have been harder to hit. Not just that, but Jonn was more experienced than Adam, as though they were both Experts, Jonn still possessed certain abilities afforded to those who were greater than basic Experts. Adam used none of his spells, nor did he use the burst of quickness, nor his magical weapon. He may have used his smite, but that was a small matter, considering it didn¡¯t cost him much Mana. Yet, he won. Easily. Sonarot wondered if that was surprising. Adam had gone against Kaygak and Gorot, one after the other, and had fought Mirot. Mirot, who, in a few years, would no doubt be a Master. He had beaten all three, using all at his disposal. No, perhaps not everything, but he beat them without anyone being able toin, neither those he faced, nor those he watched. Sonarot ced a hand on his head and brushed his hair. Adam felt the warmth of her hand and flushed slightly. He was still embarrassed, unsure if he should ept her affection. She was his sister¡¯s mother, but it was awkward to him even now. The fighting continued, with Iyrmen facing against Iyrmen. Dunes cheered, Vonda healed those who bled, and Lucy admired the muscles of the Iyrmen. Adam thought about casting his Fireball spell, but decided against it. There was nowhere where he could cast the spell safely, save for the middle. His eyes fell towards the middle, the square which was perfectly sized for a Fireball. ¡®No, no. I shouldn¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t take away the view from the husband and wife, uh, wives.¡¯ It was their day, though he had been a little cheeky before his fight. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jonn eventually said. ¡°For what?¡± Adam raised his brow, but smiled. Jonn had asked to fight a month ago, but Adam had refused. He had no need. Truly, he had no need now, but he wanted to get rid of any lingering feelings between them, by talking trash and then beating the Half Elf. This time Jonn had taken it in stride. Jonn sipped at his drink, wordless. He had followed Adam for around half a year. Adam surprised him, day after day, week after week, month after month. When he had thought he had Adam all figured out, Adam would do something utterly ridiculous. There was no understanding Adam. He wasn¡¯t the only one with the thought. From Dunes to Vonda, none understood Adam. He adored his sister, and that was all they truly understood. Once Adam had let Lanarot go to her mother, Iyrmen came up to him. They greeted him politely, as the children touched the axe he had used, and others touched his Wizard¡¯s Axe. He had gotten used to it after fighting several times in the Iyr, usually during the festivals. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®It should be about this time he should appear, right?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°He should be here soon,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Strom.¡± Jurot looked around, peeking up at the roofs of the nearby buildings. ¡°He is not here.¡± ¡°He should be here, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like that, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jurot, who usually didn¡¯t understand Adam, nodded. Strom seemed to appear at these moments, and yet he was strikingly missing. ¡°Perhaps it is because you did not make a mess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make messes,¡± Adam replied, sipping his drink. ¡°It just so happens that messes appear around me.¡± Jurot decided against responding to him. Adam was being like Adam. Fred looked around the Iyr, watching the children all move without a care in the world, speaking to one another about all manner of things. They spoke about the stories of their ancestors, but also about what they had been learning recently from their schooling. ¡®Even Iyrmen children are just children,¡¯ he thought. The Iyrmen, who had seemed so alien to him, were much more like him than he expected, other than their views of death. His thoughts trailed away to the thoughts of the Iyrmen and their purpose, wondering if he could find something. Fred had met Adam coincidentally. He had epted the eventual sweet embrace of death, but it hadn¡¯te. Instead, Adam hade, with waterskin in hand. He still wasn¡¯t sure if he should be thankful to Adam for allowing him to live. His eyes fell to the groom and the brides. Would he get married? His heart throbbed, and he forced the thought away from his mind. No. He couldn¡¯t. Jonn sat opposite Fred. He could see how Fred grimaced, and closed himself from the rest of the world. He had been like that too, once. Though, he had been rather angry too. Fate. That was what brought them all together. It was what brought them together, with the Priests, the Demon, and the strange Half Elf who could do things which defiedmon sense. He wondered if it was that Fate which had caused the massacre of the Humans at Rock Hill by the Elves, which forced him out of his Order, and had in Fred¡¯s family. How else would they havee together like this? Jonn poured some wine for Fred. The young Human man stared at the cup of wine. Eventually, he lifted it, nodding his head to the Half Elf, before sipping it. ¡°I¡¯m d the wedding was today,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯ll be easy to remember.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It¡¯s our little Lanababy¡¯s birthday tomorrow.¡± Adam smiled.
Click banner for Patreon!
Okay, this is thest day of double chapters. Next chapter is an Interlude, but a nice one, I think. Interlude: A New Dawnval Interlude: A New Dawnval The main road of the capital was wide, allowing several carriages to flow through side by side. When the ck and gold banner was carried by the Knights, none dared to step onto the road for at least a thousands paces. Within the capital was home to millions, it holding as many people as there were in the entirety of the north. There were a great many estates within the capital, each sprawled into the hill side. Every estate was staffed by at least several dozen staff, but those which belonged to the greater houses were staffed by hundreds. Every noble estate looked down towards themoners, separated by the hills, walls, and the river. Themoners lived on tnd, where they belonged. The thick outer walls protected them, but they were also between the nobles and whatever threat maye, though there had been no threat which had managed to reach the gates of the capital in some time. Though the nobles looked over themoners, there was one supreme noble who looked above even the nobles within the capital from atop the pce. The pcey on the tallest hill, and overlooked the entirety of the capital, and theke which was no more than half a mile away. The King tapped the table, made of sturdy deadwood like most of the pieces in the war room, staring down at the map ced onto it. For once, he was waiting for others, those four who held the keys to the Kingdom. Eastsea. Goldport. Lionheart. cksnow. Three of them had arrived in a timely manner, though it was always cksnow who werete, as one might have expected. King ckwater couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impatient. He had done it. He had managed to im a victory, one which would pave the way to future sess. However, that was not the only reason why he called the council. As any ruler, he was bound by domestic politics. There were steps which he needed to take to make sure the foundation of his rule remained stable. The sounds of steps echoed through the hallway as they arrived. The first was a man in his mid fifties, handsome, with sun kissed hair and ocean blue eyes. He wore the typical attire of the Aldish beneath a a breastte, and he wore a de at his side, one of the few who was blessed with such an ability. The King worried little about the de, due to the fact that the King¡¯s Sword stood right beside him, and there were at least a dozen other Knights who were no further than twenty steps from him. ¡°Your Grace,¡± Duke Lionheart called, approaching the King, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Duke Lionheart,¡± the King replied, shaking the man¡¯s hand. If it had been any other noble, there may have been a problem, but Duke Lionheart was a staunch ally. ¡°King¡¯s Sword,¡± the Duke said, nodding his head to the King¡¯s Sword. The King¡¯s Sword did not reply. In the capital, the King¡¯s Sword needn¡¯t bow to any other noble, Duke or otherwise. It wasn¡¯t long that a beautiful woman appeared, her skin tan, betraying the blood of those from further east from one of her recent ancestors. She wore a breastte too, silver, and wore a de at her side, which was formed of sapphicule. Her attire was a vibrant blue, like the sea on a sunny day. It was long, taking cues from the Confederacy and Aswadia. She wore several chains of silver, each with a different blue gem,yered like ocean waves. ¡°Your Grace,¡± she said, bowing her head deeply for the King, her jewellery jingling before offering her hand. ¡°Duchess Eastsea,¡± the King replied, kissing the back of her hand, as was expected of him. The Duchess¡¯ eyes shed towards the map, but didn¡¯t find anything interesting. Duchess Goldport had also appeared, wearing a golden armour, a thin breastte which only covered her breasts, and a spaulder over her left shoulder. She carried with her a rapier, also golden. Her dress was deep purple, and was mostly Aldish in design, save for the cor, which was thin and small, the Aswadian way. Her skin was also slightly tan, due to the Aswadian blood she held. She greeted the King in the same way, and the King replied with a kiss against the back of her hand. He was the youngest of the five great nobles, having be King a little over a decade ago. The Duke took his ce beside the King, arms behind his back as he stared down at the map. There were small pieces, each of which represented the various troops which had been sent out. There were a group off to the side, one which may have represented those sent away to the inds. However, the trio had all noticed there were another set of small blocks, which had been left to the side. They were ck and gold, the colours of the ckwater family. There were already a few pieces on the board which represented the family, but they were already in ce at their various positions across Central Alnd. Neither of the three dared to bring up the matter, as there was no point. She would do it for them. ¡°They are alwayste,¡± Duke Lionheart said, staring down at the map. He was staring at the north, which held the smallest number of blocks, though even Duke Lionheart didn¡¯t underestimate them. ¡°The Duchess will be arriving soon,¡± the King said, confirming her attendance. They all knew she wasing, each of them through their ownworks. Even if they were all allied and the fact most of their history ind had been peaceful, that was no reason to allow any cracks in their own defences. Steps echoed through the hallway, though they sounded far too quick for them to belong to the Duchess. Passing through the archway came a young man who held the spitting image of the King. He had silver hair, which he had inherited from his father, and dark grey eyes from his mother. He wore a breastte, which had been engraved with the image of a dragon in ake, the symbol of the ckwater family. At his side was a de, forged out of true jagite from Jaghi. ¡°Your Grace,¡± he said, bowing his head, before he greeted the Duke, Duchess Goldport, and Duchess Eastsea. Duchess Eastsea made note of how she had been greetedst, but she epted a kiss against her knuckles, which had been reserved for her. ¡°You only grow more handsome day by day,¡± she said. ¡°Your words are an honour, Duchess,¡± the Prince said, a charming smile on his lips. He was in a good mood, for reasons the others could only assume. He stepped up beside his father, sharing a look with him, before taking his ce beside the King¡¯s other side. The Duchesses could only help but remain on their own side. The King had chosen to form greater ties with West Alnd, for reasons which they could only assume. Either they were preparing to deal with the Orcs, or they were going to do something which none would dare to speak aloud. Then it came. Breaking though the silence, the sounds of the steady, slow steps filled the hallway. There was also another set of step, steady and heavy, with a practised slowness. Emerging from the archway came Duchess cksnow. ck hair and dark grey eyes, typical of the cksnow family. Her skin was wrinkled heavily, and she wore little jewellery, only the ne which had been gifted to the cksnow family from the ckwater family. She did not wear armour, and carried only a cane. What need did she have to wear armour and carry a de in the capital when she had him at her side. The Knight of Death. No. The previous Knight of Death. Standing beside the Duchess was Sir Royce, who had recently retired from his duties. He wore just the breastte of his heavy te mail, and at is back was a giant maul, carved out of dark gem, ck as night, with specks of light which shifted about like fireflies within. ¡°Your Grace,¡± Sir Royce said, bowing his head lightly. Another other Knight would had to bow deeper, or take a knee, but he was not any other Knight. The Duchess scoffed. ¡°How could you call me down south with such little notice?¡± she snapped, raising her hand to the King. ¡°It better be important for you to call this olddy down hundreds of miles where it¡¯s warm.¡± Stating thest word caused her to scowl deeply. ¡°I offer you my deepest concerns, Duchess,¡± the King said, taking her hand and kissing it. ¡°The heat is bad for my old bones,¡± she said, before her eyes snapped to the Prince. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± The Prince stood awkwardly, unsure of how to reply to the woman even her father had to respect. She had dared topletely ignore the Duke and the other Duchesses. ¡°It can only be my darling Prince.¡± The Duchess stepped closer to the Prince, too quickly for the King¡¯s Sword, who almost moved, only to be stopped by the deathly aura Sir Royce was giving off. Sir Royce had grit his teeth, and shot the most deadly re towards the King¡¯s Sword, which caused him to shrivel and step back. ¡®You little bastard, don¡¯t forget who it was that allowed you to be the King¡¯s Sword? You think I won¡¯t beat your ass in front of the King?¡¯ The King¡¯s Sword was fairly certain what the old man was thinking. It was awkward for him. He was rted to the Duchess and had been brought down south to the capital to grow close with the King when he was a boy. The Duchess had hand picked him from a rtive, so the King would grow close with a northerner, and he had imed the title of King¡¯s Sword with the help of the Duchess. He had loyalties to both the King and the Duchess, which had put him in quite the position, but he was also fairly certain that a man like Sir Royce would also dare to draw his maul if he tried to make a move. ¡°Just because my nephew doesn¡¯te to visit me, it doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯te either,¡± the Duchess said, hooking her arm around her sister¡¯s great grandson, and pulled him away to her side. The King stood with the Duke, Duchess cksnow with the Prince, and the Duchesses together. ¡°Yes, Duchess,¡± the Prince replied, unable to say anything else to the woman. ¡°Do you have your grandfather¡¯s knack for the sword or your father¡¯s?¡± she asked. ¡°My father¡¯s,¡± the Prince assured. ¡°Good.¡± Her eyes snapped to the Duke, narrowing them at her. ¡°How could you stand beside the King so closely?¡± ¡°I am merely trying to get a better view of the map, Duchess,¡± the Duke replied. ¡°You aren¡¯t so old that you need to stand so close to the map. You may step away from Justinian at once.¡± Since she had dared to invoke the King¡¯s name, Duke Lionheart stepped away, throwing a look towards the King, but he decided against any move towards the Duchess for calling his name. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to deal with the old Duchess, who had been so shrewd she had managed to make a northerner the King¡¯s Sword, and the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s cousin into the Knight of Death. ¡°You should be careful he doesn¡¯t be a bad influence to you,¡± the Duchess warned the King. ¡°You southerners have no concept of loyalty or family bonds, not like us northerners, isn¡¯t that right, Justinius?¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess,¡± the Prince replied, awkwardly. Duke Lionheart smiled, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°We are all loyal to our family, Duchess, and to our great King.¡± The Duchess red at the Duke. ¡°No doubt you¡¯ll say they fell to an unknown illness. Utterly ridiculous. Then you dare to try and marry your daughter to my Justinius? The audacity.¡± The Prince hadn¡¯t expected the Duchess to dote on him so, but had heard that she always doted on her father whenever they would meet, even if she was a little rude sometimes. Even when his grandfather had died so young due to stress, she had personallye down toin, but she had made sure that the King had possessed a thousand of her soldiers tomand for at least three years, some of whom had fallen with his elder brother during the war against the Elves a decade ago. The Duchess dared toin in front of the King because she understood she was untouchable, but the King also knew that there was no one on thisnd who woulde to his aid as greatly as Duchess cksnow. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te to visit this old crone, I won¡¯t let you worm your way into my family so easily. Dig your father out of his grave and let him try, though he¡¯ll only fail again. Still, he is, and forever will be, twice the man you can ever hope to be.¡± The Duchess¡¯ eyes remained hostile towards the Duke, who had only recentlye into power to im the title of Duke. Duke Lionheart could feel the heat fill through his body, but he didn¡¯t dare to move, not in front of the King, and definitely not in front of Sir Royce. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the Duchess to have such a view of me. I apologise if I¡¯ve given such an impression.¡± Her bowed lightly towards her. The Duchess would have continued to aggravate the Duke, but the tension in the air was quickly cut by the sounds of Sir Royce pouring in some tea for her. He offered the tea to her politely. She took the cup out of his hand and sipped the tea. Only the northerners could get away with pushing away all decorum, but only because their des were heavier than those from the rest of Alnd. What need of decorum when they possessed the greatest warriors in all of Alnd? Throughout all of the confrontation, the other Duchesses remained silent. They had no need to make power ys against the royal family, unlike the north and the west, as they held such vast sums of wealth, and always made sure the King¡¯s coffers were filled to the brim with their gifts. Gold was greater than blood. ¡°Since we are all ready to continue, I will begin the meeting,¡± the King said, allowing them all to sit and bring out whatever foods and drinks they had brought. He wasn¡¯t going to try and offer food or drinks to them, there was no need to aggravate them when he needed their support. ¡°I have gathered you here today to speak about the inds which we have conquered far to the south west.¡± Though he could have tried to im the glory, it wasn¡¯t in his best interest. ¡°The Aswadians have sued for peace, and we have at least a year to stabilise our hold over the inds. I am assured we have two years, but it would be best if we quickly form the foundations on the inds.¡± A Knight brought arge sheet towards the table, cing it down to the left of Aswadia, though it was much further away than its cement would suggest. ¡°The natives of thend are primitive, and are under the oppression of vicious beasts,¡± the King said. The others looked to the King, wondering what he was trying to do. The story he was beginning to weave wasn¡¯t something they had expected, but their eyes returned back to the blocks to the side. They were newly made, and there were many of them, far too many. ¡°We will liberate the primitive people, though I use that term lightly, for they are as much people as the gryphons which the Order of the King ride.¡± The King¡¯s lips formed a patronising smile. ¡°They are more useful to us as subjects.¡± Duchess cksnow sipped her tea, before cing the cup down. ¡°We havee all this way not for you to speak in circles. We are still family, Justinian, so do not speak like the southerners.¡± The King smiled. The others wondered why he smiled, but noted that the Prince was smiling too. A Knight came, holding arge brown stone with thick gloves. The stone was asrge as his helmet, but otherwise looked like a fairly normal stone. He brought a cork screw, which he used to form a hole within the brown stone, before he filled a cup with the brown water which came from the stone, steam flowing upwards. He pulled the stone away, which sloshed with the liquid inside, still near full. ¡°What is this muck?¡± cksnow asked, staring down at the murky water, which looked like it was water from a puddle. ¡°Please, have a taste,¡± the King said. The Duchess had lived for long enough that she didn¡¯t give any outward indication of surprise. The others had almost slipped up, but they remained quiet and neutral still. Duchess cksnow¡¯s eyes held the King¡¯s eyes, wondering how he would dare to suggest such a thing to her in front of everyone else. Fortunately for them all, Sir Royce was there, and he quickly picked up the cup. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do, your Grace.¡± He sipped the drink slowly, before his eyebrows shot up in rm. The others stared at him, remaining silent. Sir Royce looked to the King, before cing the cup down. No one dared to make a move. ¡°What is this, your Grace?¡± Sir Royce asked. ¡°This is a caocanut,¡± the King replied, simply. Sir Royce looked down at the drink for a long while, unsure of what he should say. He had moved quickly to try and stop anything serious from happening, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to do. ¡°If you will not say then I will have a taste,¡± Duchess cksnow snapped, holding up her personal cup. The Knight tried to pour her in the liquid, but Sir Royce took it from him, ring at the Knight, daring him to try and pour anything for his Duchess. The Duchess slowly sipped the drink, though there was a moment when she abruptly stopped, before she continued to sip. Her eyes stared down at the cup, still half full of the liquid. It was awkward for the others to stare at her, so they too epted the drink, which had caused the great Duchess cksnow to fall speechless. They soon understood why. Whatever this liquid was, it was something which was indescribable to them. They, who had grown up on all the delicacies thends offered, weren¡¯t sure how they had lived without such a glorious drink. ¡°It is grown in abundance on the soil of the inds,¡± the King said. ¡°It can match even the finest of teas.¡± ¡°It is worth it¡¯s weight in gold,¡± cksnow said. The others stared at the brown stone, trying to think about how they could make a y for it. Eastsea and Goldport were already beginning to work on the deal in their head, from the gifts which needed to be sent, to the details of the contract which would need to be signed. The King then nodded to his Knights, who left with the stone, only for another to bring a small box, offering each to the Duchess and the others. The King was poured some tea, and he poured a teaspoon of the white powder into it, mixing it together before taking a sip. The others followed suit, pouring some of the white powder into their own tea, before taking a sip. Whatever this powder was, it amplified the vour of the tea to degrees they had never experienced before, matching the liquid of the caocanut. ¡°I have found the powder stimtes my mind not longer after consumed, and it has increased the productivity of the Knights,¡± he said. ¡°I find myself able to concentrate on whatever I wish with increased focus. The inds have such a bountiful harvest of both the caocanut and the cao powder.¡± The King had revealed the items to the others formally because he knew that such matters couldn¡¯t be kept secret. It was best to share with the others rather than covet it all for himself. For a price, of course. Yet, he wasn¡¯t done. These two alone could have assisted him in his dreams of glory, but there was something else which would strike the final nail in the coffin. A Knight brought arge rock half the size of his torso. It was white with blue veins running through it, each about the thickness of a finger. He brought out a chisel and slowly scraped the rock towards a cup, the fine powder filling the water, before he mixed it together. The King¡¯s Sword drew his de and cut into the Knight¡¯s hand slightly, drawing blood. The Knight sipped the water, and as the seconds passed, the cut healed over. Duke Lionheart leaned in, unable to contain him. ¡°A healing potion made so simply?¡± The chaos which would be brought to thend would be understated. This was something which was revolutionary. The rock couldst for hundreds, if not thousands of potions, but each of them couldn¡¯t help but think as to why the King would reveal the rock to them in such a manner. They only dared to dream. What if there were more rocks? The King smiled. ¡°We must secure the inds so we can extract the resources before the Aswadians find out what treasures they possess. We have managed to find a great number of interesting resources, but we haven¡¯t managed to explore the rest of the inds, nor even the main bodies ofnd which we already control.¡± Now they understood. The resources were great, yet, but this was something else. Even if the inds only possessed the three resources shown, this was unbelievable. They would be able to¡­ They didn¡¯t even need to think of what they could do, because they would be able to aplish whatever they please. The King then picked up the blocks, revealing that they were not just ck and gold. Under each piece the colours represented the different families. The deep blue of the north, the lighter blue of the east, the purple of the south, and the orange of the west. ¡°In order to control the inds, we need a greater force than we currently possess, and have ever possessed.¡± He ced the blocks on the sea. ¡°A force which does not work as a city guard, or work as the guards for the nobles. A separate army, not one which is formed when called to war, made up ofmoners in cloth with a spear in hand.¡± ¡°A professional standing army,¡± Duchess cksnow said. Most of the army was usually made up of peasants, as the King had said, but the officers were usually made up of guards and Knights sworn to the various houses, or members of the various Orders. North Alnd already had a small professional standing army which was used to put down various threats around thend, and could be sent south to assist the King at a moment¡¯s notice. The other areas also had a small military force, but seeing how many blocks the King had brought, he didn¡¯t mean a professional army which was only a few thousand strong. ¡°A greater navy is required to keep the seas safe, but a greatnd army is also required.¡± The King ced down the blocks onto the handful of inds which had been drawn, though there were many more inds which hadn¡¯t been urately depicted. ¡°We will create the Ind Expeditionary Force, an army which will be tasked with bringing the ind within our grip, and a Grand Army, which will deal with all the domestic threats of Alnd.¡± ¡°The Tribesfolk?¡± cksnow asked. There were a handful of Tribesfolk which they worked with up north, and no doubt in the other areas of Alnd, but there were many more who were outside of Alnd¡¯s control. The King stared down at the map of Alnd. ¡°I do not wish to just create an army or two. I do not wish for just all of Alnd to finally be conquered,pleting the dreams of my forefathers. Drakkend to the north. Aswadia to the south. Noska beyond the sea.¡± The King smiled. ¡°We will be the dominant power, and with our rule over the seas, the only power.¡± The sheer audacity of the King¡¯s words were not lost on the other great families. Here was the King who had always spoken so clearly, so highly, and he had suffered one of the greatest defeats in recent memory with the Elves to the south not even a decade ago. ¡°The town guard will be reformed. No longer will they be expected to join the army for war, they will forever remain to protect the towns and cities, and that is all which will remain within their role¡¯s scope.¡± The town guard had often times rallied together to assist the army whenever the matter called for it. The town guard and the army were institutes which worked closely together, and something their roles blurred together. ¡°Ours is argend,¡± the King continued. ¡°It has been protected for countless generations by our ancestors, and though the names of some families changed, our families have all worked hard to maintain the peace of thisnd. I hope that our families will continue to work together to make sure no foreign powers take root in thisnd.¡± The King had to be careful. Right now, his words could easily be misconstrued by the two Duchesses, each of whom held the blood of the distantnds, those closer to the south and east, than to the north. ¡°No longer will we lords use our personal guards to form members of the army. They will remain by our sides, to assist our family from the plots and threats of others. The number of personal guards will be reduced to make way for the army. As such, I will make a formal decree allowing each noble house to create an Order of Knights loyal to themselves, with a number of Knights sworn to them depending on their rank.¡± The Duke and Duchesses had almost raised a protest to the King, but upon hearing that they could form their own Order, they kept their tongues in check. They each had arge number of guards, more than those of lower ranks, though they were often expected to work around thend, not just within their own homes or beside them. Only the ruler of Alnd had the ability to create an Order sworn to their family, but since he had decided that all the noble houses could form an Order, the number of Knights based on their rank, it was quite the offer. ¡°Each of you willmand your own armies to keep thend safe from the threats to thend, but there will also be a Grand Army, one which will be under themand of a council, with myself as the Supreme General.¡± The Duke and the Duchess listened intently to the King. So far he had revealed that he was able to moderate his own power, keeping the bnce of the Five Great Families of Alnd. ¡°We will create outposts across the entirend, and soon we will bring all of Alnd under our heel. For too long have we given the Adventurer¡¯s Guild too much power and influence. They have grown fat from enriching themselves with what belongs to us.¡± It was true that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild had gained too much power. Even the nobles of thend had difficulty dealing with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, who protected their own with a great ferocity. ¡°What of the temples?¡± Duchess cksnow asked. ¡°They will not be happy now that you have ess to health potions which can be made without their powers. Though you have your Order, they will not ept that there will be many other Orders, with the ability to create health potions¡± ¡°As long as the temples receive their dues, they will not mind,¡± the King assured. ¡°The army which will be formed will need Priests. The council which will control the army will have positions for the various Priests, and the members of the Orders which have made their homes within ournds will also be expected to contribute.¡± So that was it. It wasn¡¯t just that the King wanted to conquer the entirend, it was that he wanted to unify it. Though he styled himself as the Supreme General, he understood that he needed to pacify those with voices against giving him so much power. ¡°We will create it, an army which will be ready to move at the ready, to respond to threats within days, rather than weeks, and one which can be mobilised to move when it is timely for us to act.¡± The King moved the blocks over the inds, and ced some around the map. ¡°Once we have taken ownership of the inds, we will have the resources topletely subjugate thisnd.¡± He ced some blocks over the forest to the south west, the home of the Elves, and some to their north. ¡°After dealing with the thorns at our doorstep, with the entirety of Alnd is under our rule, we will push our influence outwards.¡± He moved the blocks towards thends of Aswadia and Drakkend. The King¡¯s ambitions were great. It seemed that, after the loss he had faced, though he was still ambitious, he had tempered it with some wisdom. How grand of an army would this army be to be able to deal with all the threats none of his fore bearers could subjugate? However, with the current wealth of Alnd, it would be possible to bring the inds into their domain. With the resources of the inds, no doubt they¡¯d be able to bank roll arge army, one which would have rivalled the greatest armies of old. The King nodded to his Knights, who broughtrge boxes. They knelt before the Duke and the Duchesses, giving them gifts they had not expected. The Grand Duchess sighed. It seemed she could retire in peace, knowing that the King had managed to temper himself into such a great young man. Alnd¡¯s rise would soon begin.
Click banner for Patreon!
Can you tell I''m a Brit? 333. The Birthday I 333. The Birthday I Omen: 6, 7 ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam said, holding his sister up. ¡°Who is this big girl?¡± Lanarot pulled up her knees to her chest and kicked them out, giggling up at him with her toothy smile. ¡°What a big girl you are, Lanababy.¡± Adam pulled her in close to him and he hugged her, causing her to squirm against him, before she eventually nestled her head against his shoulder. ¡°Who said you could grow so quickly?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair gently with a hand. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to grow any more than this, okay?¡± ¡°If she does not grow how will she be strong?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Why does she need to be strong? We¡¯ll be strong enough that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°It is best for us to be powerful, but she must tread her own path.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach her how to fly so she won¡¯t need to tread her own path,¡± Adam said, leaning in to nuzzle the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°So stay small forever.¡± ¡°You must grow big and strong,¡± Jurot said, trying to influence his sister into the correct decision. Eventually her mother took the babe away, allowing Adam and Jurot to prepare. They worked out lightly that day, before they bathed in a bath house. ¡°Howe no one told me there were multiple bath houses?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You did not ask,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam sighed, shaking his head. Once slipped on the outfit which had been prepared for him. It was a in outfit in the Iyrman¡¯s design, save for the symbol of the Rot family which had been embroidered over his heart. When he had returned, he found a familiar face, one he hadn¡¯t expected to see. ¡®What¡¯s with all the pretty Devilkin in the Iyr?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, it¡¯s not just the Devilkin.¡¯ Adam had caught sight of the Kan¡¯s, who were waiting for their meal. Lokat was holding Lanarot in hand, the Devilkin Shaman checking the girl¡¯s weight, height, reactions, and her teeth to see how healthy she was. An assistant beside her was writing down whatever the Shaman had been saying. ¡°You are growing well,¡± Lokat said, brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair. Lanarot was squirmed in the woman¡¯s hands, and was eventually returned back to her mother. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, with Jurot adding his own nod to punctuate his point. ¡°I see that you are doing well for yourself in the Iyr too,¡± Lokat said, her stern eyes falling on Adam. ¡°Well, what can I say?¡± Adam asked, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I do what I must for my little sister.¡± ¡°I will leave you to enjoy her birthday.¡± ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± ¡°There is work to be done,¡± Lokat replied, simply. She left, with her assistant in tow. ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes me¡­¡± ¡°Shamans are busy,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s just that.¡± ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± During breakfast the other children made sure toe to Lanarot to ce down small pieces of bread, as well as some of their own fruit pieces. They patted her head gently and wished her well. Turot sat beside her, offering much of his own food. Lanarot was eventually changed into our own attire, matching her brother¡¯s and mother¡¯s clothing, in save for the family symbol which was embroidered on her chest. ¡°Look at how cute our sister is,¡± Adam stated, holding her up to Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and don¡¯t you forget it.¡± Adam kissed the girl¡¯s cheek and held her in close to his chest. ¡°Are we going to the extended family?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Come.¡± She led them away, taking them out of the blocks of estates to an area which was full of one and two storied buildings. There were plenty of Iyrmen moving through the area. They arrived at a small open area, where there was an older Iyrman, who was setting up a desk, with all manner of small objects to one side, each which looked like a dark gem. He spread arge sheet of paper over the desk, keeping the sides pinned underrge blocks of wood. Jurot brought over a chair made of wood, the back of which was made of long strips of wood which was wrapped around a thick wooden border. Lanarot was looking all around, having never been to this ce in the Iyr before. Jurot took one side of his mother, and Adam stood on the other side awkwardly, unsure of what was happening. The old Iyrman stared at them for a long moment, before he began to sketch on the paper with a stylus. He sketched them for ten minutes, mostly looking down at his paper, but every so often looking back up at the Rot family. Eventually he pulled the sheet of paper away and nodded to Sonarot, who picked up her daughter. Lanarot had been ying with a ribbon, getting it wet with her saliva as she bit and sucked against it. ¡°Come,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Did he sketch us in ten minutes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Cool. I wonder if Vonda would be interested in watching that.¡± They made their way to the Rot family estate, where the extended family weed them with a roasted boar and a myriad of other foods. They all swarmed the little girl, who was shocked to see so many people about her, though she was quickly brought away to a thick bundle of nkets and pillows. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t really prepare anything for her first birthday.¡± ¡°You have already given her a magical axe,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That was for her birth day and not her birthday.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°Why are you always worried about such queer things?¡± Jarot asked, the old one armed man appeared with Churot at his side. ¡°Is it a queer thing to worry about?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously not.¡± Adam shook his head at the old man. ¡°I have to make sure my sister is spoiled appropriately.¡± ¡°Just what does a babe like her need?¡± ¡°She¡¯s got a magic axe already, but she probably needs something else¡­¡± Jarot still wasn¡¯t entirely sure when Adam was joking and when he wasn¡¯t. ¡°Enjoy her birthday by eating good food and drinking as much as you can while Rajin¡¯s stocksst.¡± ¡°Is he running out?¡± ¡°No, he is to surrender much of his supply to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He was asked to surrender it.¡± ¡°For no reason?¡± ¡°There is a reason, but it has not been stated.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get used to how much you Iyrmen trust one another.¡± ¡°It is our way.¡± Adam eventually sat down at a nearby table, allowing the others to y with his sister. There were many children who walked up to Lanarot to hand her an item, though her mother made sure she wasn¡¯t putting things in her mouth which would be harmful. Many of the adults came to brush her hair and kiss her forehead. The little girl was enjoying all the attention she was receiving, giggling wildly with joy. After a short while, a small bowl was brought over, allowing Sonarot to paint the girl¡¯s forehead with a rough tattoo of the Rot family¡¯s symbol. ¡°What do you think I should give her?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted, making a face at the sourness of the drink. ¡°I should have made her a magical weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, a magical shield. She doesn¡¯t need two magical weapons.¡± Jurot was certain she didn¡¯t need a magical shield either, but at least it made more sense than a second magical axe. ¡°There is no need to give a gift to her. It is the time for children to give gifts when she is so young.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t give gifts to one year olds?¡± ¡°No. Some do, but there is no need for it.¡± ¡°Still, it feels wrong not to spoil her.¡± ¡°She will not remember it.¡± ¡°Yes, but I will.¡± Jurot remained quiet. It made sense that Adam, who was always so sentimental, to feel as though he needed to give a gift. Many other Rot family members arrived, many of which Adam hadn¡¯t seen before. There were many children, at least a hundred, and quite arge number of old Iyrmen too. Many of them greeted Jarot and Mulrot first, before going off to see the child. ¡°You¡¯ve got a big family,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is quiterge,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°How close are you to the extended Rot family members?¡± ¡°I am closer with the oldest generation, but not the younger generations.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I meet them often when I return in order to tell them the tales.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°So that they may praise me and pat my head,¡± Jurot said, as though it werepletely normal. ¡°What¡¯s with all the head pats anyway? I¡¯ve seen you get so many from everyone, and even I get them from Aunt.¡± ¡°They are warm.¡± ¡°Warm?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°The warmth of the Iyr is passed on through patting one¡¯s head. It symbolises that we have returned home, or that we have done well.¡± ¡°The Iyr is so weird,¡± Adam whispered. He wasn¡¯t so daring that he¡¯d say such a thing so loudly. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I should give her the twilight fox core!¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°You are the weird one, Adam.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Adam asked, smiling at his brother, before raising his brows in surprise. The Rot family had been enjoying themselves, but some of the older Iyrmen tensed up when the stranger appeared, causing the others to tense up too. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything,¡± the old man said, chuckling lightly. It was an older man with pale skin, and he wore the attire of an Iyrman, though he was no Iyrman. His forehead held a pattern, though it was not of an Iyrman¡¯s design. There was aplicated pattern of a circle and diamonds emanating from it, as well as several rays shooting outward.
Click banner for Patreon!
Who is this guy? 334. The Birthday II 334. The Birthday II ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked, staring at the old man. There was something off about him, something he couldn¡¯t quite figure out. Jarot narrowed his eyes slightly, but seeing that the Iyrmen around were on high alert, he made a motion to his wife. ¡°I heard that there was a birthday in the Rot family so thought toe by,¡± Strom replied. ¡°Wee, Sir Strom,¡± Mulrot called, walking over to greet him. ¡°I¡¯m no Sir, youngdy,¡± Strom replied. ¡°And I am nody,¡± Mulrot replied. Strom smiled. ¡°Of course. The Family Elder, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting the birthday.¡± Mulrot had heard this particr Guest of the Iyr was close to Adam in some way, and considering he had lost his prized weapon to Adam, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should refuse his entrance. The other members of the Rot family were unsure of him, but she bowed her head. ¡°I am certain that Adam wishes to show off his sister to you,¡± Mulrot said. She had taken a moment to think about how to word the fact that he was wee here, but a typical wee wouldn¡¯t have good enough. Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When he noticed the Iyrmen had turned their attention to him, he straightened up. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve brought a gift.¡± ¡°What kind of person invites himself to a birthday without bringing a gift?¡± Strom asked, understanding that he was barging in. It would have been hard to refuse him, considering his special status within the Iyr. Rumours had passed through the Iyr that he had the ability to travel freely as he pleased within the Iyr, something unheard of within the Iyr. ¡°What did you¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Did you lose weight?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°A little.¡± The old man had certainly lost a little weight but there was something else which was different. Jarot had noticed it when Strom had appeared, and the Iyrmen who had met Strom had noticed itter. The domineering presence he once held was gone. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man now.¡± ¡°You were already an old man, weren¡¯t you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I suppose I was.¡± Strom smiled wider, before taking his seat opposite Adam. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I had to give it up so soon since I still have some unfinished business.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Adam sighed. Strom was always so vague, and it annoyed him to no end. He wondered if Strom would ever reveal his true identity to him, though he had been told it was quite dangerous. ¡®I¡¯m still curious though.¡¯ ¡°What I mean is that I have given away my Spark,¡± Strom said. Upon hearing his words, Jurot choked on his wine, turning aside to cough and splutter against the floor. He wiped his face with a piece of cloth, before looking up at Strom in uncharacteristic shock. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°I am fine,¡± Jurot said, coughing into the cloth. ¡°Sounds like giving away your Spark is a big deal?¡± ¡°One could describe it as such.¡± Strom smiled coyly. ¡°Who to?¡± ¡°An old friend?¡± ¡°How old are we talking?¡± ¡°They are as old as me.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s pretty old.¡± Strom bowed his head. ¡°Give or take a few hundred years, of course.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, wondering how seriously he should take the old man. ¡®Then again, I did die twice and I¡¯ve met a few gods too¡­¡¯ ¡°Speaking of which, how do you look so good in your old age?¡± ¡°I bathed in the blood of my enemies.¡± The Iyrmen children nearby were keeping a keen eye on the stranger and Adam, both of whom were making waves in the Iyr. Strom was far more famous, however, overshadowing much of Adam¡¯s ridiculousness. However, they nodded their heads approvingly towards his secrets to youth. ¡®Why¡¯s he so weird?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s my thing.¡¯ ¡°Stop being such a bad influence on the children.¡± ¡°A bad influence?¡± Strom scoffed. ¡°The Iyr is plenty capable in making them bloodthirsty without my assistance.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but still¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just an old man. Without my Spark, I¡¯ll die by the year¡¯s end, and then what can I do?¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel so awkward when he was talking about facing death so easily. Stromughed. ¡°You¡¯re far too young to be worrying about me. Sire a few hundred children and then start worrying about old men like me.¡± ¡°A hundred children? That¡¯s far too much. How am I meant to look after a hundred children?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You are to not look after them alone. You have the Iyr, your future wives and, ah, right, you are queer.¡± Strom chuckled as he corrected himself. He had forgotten that Adam, though holding some Fey blood, wasn¡¯t interested in men. Adam rubbed his chin, taking into consideration what the old man had said. ¡°Anyway, where¡¯s this gift of yours?¡± Jarot cleared his throat, before cing down a y pot of wine, taking a seat with the three. He poured some of the wine into a bowl, offering it to Strom. ¡°I did not expect to see you today.¡± ¡°Did you expect to see me another day?¡± Strom joked. Jarot took a sip from the bowl. ¡°The day is usually used to celebrate with family.¡± ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be a member of the Rot family too?¡± Strom said, containing a knowing smile. Jarot poured some wine into a cup from his wineskin. ¡°Firewine.¡± ¡°Firewine?¡± Strom asked, surprised. ¡°How did you manage to procure some of that?¡± ¡°It may not be the firewine you are thinking of,¡± Jarot said, finding it highly unlikely that he was talking about the Gak family¡¯s wine. There were many wines called firewine within the Iyr, a speciality brewed mostly by the Devilkin. Strom sipped the firewine, feeling the tingle against his lips. ¡°It is not the firewine I am thinking of, but it is good.¡± Strom wondered why Jarot hade and interrupted their conversation. Had it been because he didn¡¯t want to put Strom in an awkward spot in case he didn¡¯t have a gift? ¡°How did you two be so close?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the pair. Strom smiled. ¡°We fought,¡± Jarot replied, simply. Adam raised his brows in surprise, shooting his eyes between the pair. ¡°Yes? And?¡± Strom remained silent, and Jarot merely bowed his head, sipping some of the firewine, which caused his lips to grow numb. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± ¡°Are you trying to embarrass us old men?¡± Strom asked. ¡°We fought and the result is the result.¡± ¡°Fine then,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Keep your secrets.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset.¡± Strom raised his hand, and out from his hand, a giant pile of scales appeared. He held the pile of scales in the air, only to reveal they weren¡¯t a pile of loose scales, but a breastte made of blue scales on thin leather. ¡°Is that a breastte made of scale?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Dragon scale,¡± Jurot said, leaning in to admire the armour. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, far more enthusiastic. ¡°It is not just a typical breastte made of blue dragon scales,¡± Strom said. ¡°It is magical.¡± ¡°Magical how?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you identify it with your spell?¡± ¡°Why do you always have to make things difficult?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the old man. ¡°How else will an old man like me have fun other than by teasing children?¡± Adam continued to narrow his eyes, before he began to snicker. ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam began tough, causing some of the Iyrmen to nce his way. ¡°Jurot! Can you believe it?¡± The other three were confused. ¡°Believe what?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s giving our little sister breastte armour! A daughter of the Rot family wearing breastte?¡± Jurot reached up to his chin. ¡°It is not terrible.¡± ¡°Why does she needs breastte when she¡¯ll be so much stronger without it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is not terrible,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°No, what I mean is¡­¡± Adam raised his cup. ¡°Why does she need armour when she has the both of us?¡± Jurot remained quiet for a long moment. He nodded, raising his cup, before drinking with Adam. Strom smiled. The breastte armour was great, and would be useful to most people, though perhaps to someone like Adam, who could wear te mail with ease, it was easily overlooked. It was more than a great gift for the girl, especially since it was something which would assist in keeping her safe. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shy, Adam.¡¯ Strom sipped some of the wine from his bowl. ¡°I will see if you areughing once you find out what I have given.¡± ¡°Yeah? Why¡¯s that?¡± Strom smiled wider. ¡°I wonder if I should tell you. It would make you look foolish, but I¡¯d rather not do it in front of your sister on this day.¡± ¡°You know, Strom. You ain¡¯t so bad.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re much better than the Aldish nobles who can¡¯t take a joke.¡± ¡°Even if I was offended, what can I do? I¡¯m so close to death that there is no point in taking any offence.¡± ¡°Why did you have to make it so awkward?¡± Strom sipped his bowl of alcohol, winking at the young Half Elf. ¡°Speaking of magical weapons, where is Stormdrake?¡± ¡°Jaygak has it.¡± ¡°The Devilkin?¡± Strom wondered why it was in her possession. ¡°Did you lose it to her?¡± ¡°No, I gave it to her.¡± Strom almost choked on the wine he was drinking. ¡°You did what?¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Gifts are given, and Adam still gives people heart attacks. 335. The Birthday III 335. The Birthday III "I gave it to her,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°You gave her Stormdrake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Stormdrake, which I lost to you in a bet?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Strom¡¯s eyes remained on the young Half Elf, trying to understand what he was trying to say. ¡°Did you lose it to her in a bet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°Losing a bet against Jaygak? I would never.¡± ¡°Did you sell it?¡± Strom asked, trying to find the reasoning behind as to how and why the young Half Elf could have possibly lost his Stormdrake. ¡®Is it because he could not glean information of it from his spell?¡¯ ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sell it. I gave it to her.¡± Strom narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t use swords.¡± Strom waited for a long while. He refused to believe that was the real reason as to why Adam gave away Stormdrake. His precious Stormdrake. He had lost Phantom, so why would he give away a greater weapon? ¡°Jaygak¡¯s my friend and she uses swords so I gave it to her.¡± ¡°You gave away my precious Stormdrake for a reason like that?¡± Strom wondered if, perhaps in his old age, he wasn¡¯t able to hear Adam clearly. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t use swords, you should when it¡¯s Stormdrake!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not even that goodpared to Phantom.¡± ¡®I should beat him,¡¯ Strom thought. ¡®After bing so weak, they won¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying him, will they?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe that someone would say that their weapon was as good as Stormdrake. ¡®The things I had to do to forge Stormdrake.¡¯ A weapon like Phantom, though brilliant, and perhaps one of the best weapons within it¡¯s ss, wasn¡¯t anythingpared to Stormdrake. Stormdrake within Strom¡¯s hands was deadly. Within the hands of another, was even greater, for there were many abilities which Stormdrake endowed onto its user if they were worthy, some of which were irrelevant when the de was wielded by himself. ¡°If you can¡¯t fathom Stormdrake¡¯s abilities it is because you are too weak,¡± Strom said, simply. ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°So I¡¯ll use an axe instead, one that I¡¯ll make into a greater weapon. I¡¯ll enchant it with whatever I need, and then I¡¯ll be able to sleep peacefully at night. When I¡¯m not in the Iyr, I mean.¡± ¡°I truly have never met a young man like you, Adam.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re one of the few who knows my story, right?¡± Adam said, smiling at the old man. ¡°Is Stormdrake really that good?¡± Jarot sipped his bowl quietly. ¡®When will you tell your grandfather your story?¡¯ ¡°I believe so.¡± Stromughed. ¡°Stormdrake was one of the better weapons I have wielded. Not the greatest, no, but it was quite close. The others I have gifted to my friends and family, or I¡¯ve buried in secret for someone to find, or for them toy forgotten. Stormdrake is one of the few which remain in my possession.¡± ¡°So you have others?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow curiously. ¡°Should we make another bet?¡± Strom chuckled. ¡°Stormdrake was meant for the Iyr, so when I lost it to you, I did feel awkward about the matter. However, since you¡¯ve handed it to the Iyr through your own ord, I can sleep peacefully at night.¡± ¡°It must be Fate, then,¡± Adam said, smirking slightly. Strom smiled. ¡°If I had known that you¡¯d give Stormdrake away, then perhaps I would have given you my Spark.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll need to find a Dragon heart from somewhere else, then.¡± ¡°If you had used it for that tree, I would have personallye to beat you,¡± Strom assured. If his Spark had been used for something like that, he may have even burned the entire forest down. ¡°If we cannot find a Dragon heart, we can¡­¡± Jurot stopped himself. He pushed away the alcohol. He had almost let slip a secret he could not tell Adam. He had grown far toofortable with Adam. Even if Adam was his brother, there were things that he could and could not say, and it was the same with any other Iyrman, save perhaps his mother. ¡°Do what?¡± Adam asked, leaning in to the Iyrman. ¡°I cannot say,¡± Jurot said, quietly. ¡®Can I get a Dragon heart through the Iyr?¡¯ Adam wondered. ¡®It makes sense. I should probably speak with Chief Iromin, or maybe the two other Great Elders.¡¯ ¡°What does a Dragon heart do anyway? I mean, what can it be used for?¡± ¡°All manner of things,¡± Strom replied, taking another sip of his drink. ¡°From spells, to weapons, to armours. If one uses a Dragon heart, it will have quite the effect on whatever you need it for.¡± ¡°Like dealing with an ancient curse?¡± Adam asked, thinking about the little Merman Princess. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Stormdrake required the heart of a Dragon,¡± Strom admitted. ¡°That, and the blood of many foes.¡± Strom smiled, thinking of better days, long gone, and perhaps forgotten. ¡°So I could use it for enchanting¡­¡± Adam thought about what he could use a Dragon heart for. ¡°Hold on. Isn¡¯t it weird that I use Dragon parts to make stuff? I mean, you¡¯re a Dragon, and so is Entalia.¡± Adam looked to the breastte made of blue Dragon scales. ¡°Is it?¡± Strom asked. Even Jurot and Jarot were looking at him awkwardly, wondering what he meant. ¡°Yeah, right? I mean¡­ I¡¯m making stuff from people.¡± ¡°The bodies of Humans are also useful,¡± Strom replied, casually. Adam shuddered. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so squeamish about that.¡± Strom grinned wide, teasing the young Half Elf. ¡°I guess. It just wasn¡¯t a thing where Ie from.¡± ¡°You will not live long in this world if you waste the resources given to you,¡± Strom said. ¡°I know that Humans are a delicacy for some tribes.¡± Adam winced again. ¡°Enough about that. We¡¯re meant to be here to celebrate my sister¡¯s birthday!¡± Since the other Iyrmen had given Lanarot their praises, Adam picked the girl up and brought her to the table, sitting her down on hisp. ¡°Look at you, my adorable little sister.¡± Adam brushed her cheek gently. Strom stared down at her, and Lanarot looked up at him. She hadn¡¯t seen him in so long, and had forgotten his face, but seeing the tattoo on his forehead did cause her to rx since it looked somewhat simr to her mother¡¯s. ¡°Hello,¡± Strom said. Lanarot twitched and then hid her face in Adam¡¯s chest. She looked back up at him momentster, seeing that he was still looking at her, and she hid herself again. Strom smiled at her, and reached out with a finger. She stared at it in shock as it came closer, before he tickled her cheek, causing her to retreat towards her brother again. ¡°She is a year old?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A year passes by so quickly. Tomorrow, she will be two years old, and then three. Then, there wille a day where she will leave your arms.¡± ¡°Never,¡± Adam said, wrapping his arms around his sister, pulling her in close. ¡°She¡¯ll stay in my arms forever, won¡¯t you Lanababy?¡± Lanarot looked up at Adam and smiled. Strom let out a short sigh, smirking at Adam. He was like Adam once. ¡°Will you teach her magic?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still trying to teach Churot magic, but I¡¯m not really doing too well,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°If I can figure out how to teach magic, then maybe I¡¯ll teach her too. If she wants to learn, I¡¯ll never refuse her.¡± ¡°You should,¡± Strom said. ¡°Magic is useful.¡± ¡°It is difficult to use magic when we dance in our rage,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are times when you are not raging. There are many great spells which are useful outside of ughtering your foes, some of which will assist in ying them, yes, but there are many other ways to use magic.¡± ¡°She will learn the way of our Rot family, and Adam¡¯s magic if she wishes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll allow her to learn magic?¡± Strom asked, raising his brow. ¡°It is the way of her brother.¡± Strom made a small noise of understanding. He looked between the pair, before looking to Jurot. He wondered, for a moment, how he came to be here. He hade to the Iyr to spend thest of his days in rtive peace, save for the few fights he wished to pick. ¡°You said you had some unfinished business, which your Spark would have been useful for¡­¡± Adam said, leaving the statement hanging in the air. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°So why did you give it up?¡± Strom¡¯s eyes fell to Lanarot. ¡°If not now, when?¡± ¡°Why not after you finish your business?¡± ¡°What if more business suddenly appears once I¡¯m done beating that little rat?¡± Strom asked. ¡°It would be easy to continue dying the matter, and I could convince myself it would be better to keep living for a little while longer.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t trust yourself?¡± Strom nodded. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll find a reason to keep living, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, Adam.¡± Strom¡¯s voice was full of a deep sadness. He, who had formed an empire, had grown tired of the world. He understood that it was selfish of him to give up the throne, the steady peace which had been hard fought. He, who had greater responsibilities than any of them could possibly know. ¡°Well, if what you¡¯ve told me is true, then you¡¯ve worked hard, Strom. You deserve the rest.¡± ¡°I have heard that giving up one¡¯s Spark is not ordinary,¡± Jurot said, quietly. Even now, he was still shocked that Strom was giving up his Spark. ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡± Strom nodded. ¡°By giving up my Spark, I¡­¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, reaching up to tug Adam¡¯s cor. ¡°Papa.¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise, before cing a hand on the girl¡¯s head. His heart pounded quickly, and his body grew flush with joy. ¡°Papa?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Papa.¡± Lanarot tried to stand on Adam¡¯sp. Adam allowed her to stand, smiling down at her. ¡°Why are you giving me such a great gift on your birthday, you silly girl!¡± Adam hoisted her up onto her feet and kissed her cheek. ¡°Did you hear, Jurot?¡± ¡°I heard, Adam,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head. ¡°You silly little girl, you were meant to call for baba first!¡± Jarotined, letting down his guard in front of the old being beside him. Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. ¡°Looks like she loves her papa most.¡± Lanarot squealed as she stood on Adam¡¯sp, bouncing against him.
Click banner for Patreon!
Damn it Lanarot, you''re so cute even when you interrupt important lore details! 336. The Birthday IV 336. The Birthday IV Lanarot had grown tired over the course of the hours, and so was put to the side to sleep, wrapped in her tiny nket. Strom could hear her little beating heart, though his senses were beginning to grow dull without his Spark. It beat so quickly, as their hearts tended to do when babies were young. Strom remembered how she looked not long ago. She was smaller, unable to walk, nor call for her family. She had grown quickly before his eyes, and though he had spent some time away from the Iyr, he had sometimes visited,ying atop the roof as he always did, drinking his wine. ¡®One years old,¡¯ the old man thought. Humans grew quickly in some ways, and slower in other ways. Human babies slept for half the day, and spent the other half awake, absorbing their world through their small eyes, perpetually confused and surprised. Lanarot¡¯s face was no longer her own in his eyes. He was looking to another time, a time long ago, a time which most people did not live through. Adam gave Strom his peace, letting him reminisce. He saw another young baby, one who had been born some time after Lanarot. He was scooting around on his bottom, tugging on his mother¡¯s trousers. His eyes fell around towards the rest of the Iyrmen around. There was Jarot and Mulrot, but there were also other Iyrmen about. There was Tarot too, with his beautiful wife from the Kan family, Zirot. There were at least fifty people about, and they mostly remained in their own circles, rarely moving between them. ¡°You are Adam,¡± a young child said, having stomped their way to him. They were no older than five, Adam gathered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Strong?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± He looked to Jurot. ¡°Cousin Jurot, he is strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy said, eyeing Adam¡¯s axe. ¡°Do you want to touch it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam held out his axe, keeping the de behind his forearm so the child wouldn¡¯t grab it. Soon the other children swarmed him, wanting to touch Wizard¡¯s Axe. ¡°It is magical?¡± the boy asked, feeling the slight tingle. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You made it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The boy gave an approving snort, nodding his head towards Adam. ¡°Very good.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°It is strong?¡± ¡°Yes. It allows me to cast my spells.¡± ¡°You know magic?¡± The boy then looked at his ears. ¡°Elf.¡± It was an usation and a statement. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, answering both questions. ¡°Only half.¡± ¡°Half?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Half Elf Half Iyrman?¡± the boy asked. ¡°No. Half Elf and Half Human, I think.¡± The boy frowned slightly. ¡°You are very handsome.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, unsure of what he should do. ¡°Thank you. You are very handsome too.¡± ¡°I am not handsome,¡± the boy said. ¡°I am strong.¡± ¡°Are you handsome and strong?¡± ¡°No. I am strong.¡± ¡°Okay, boss, if you say so.¡± Adam smiled, keeping a careful eye on the axe. ¡°Are you studying well?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Are you all studying well?¡± Jurot asked the rest as they touched the axe¡¯s handle. The children gave affirmative answers in the form of grunts, words, and nods of their heads, sometimes all at once. ¡°Good. One day you will grow to gain much glory.¡± The children looked at Jurot with such a look of joy, that even he was slightly taken aback. The children all dispersed, returning back to their parents to babble noisily about what Jurot had told them. ¡°They grow excited quickly,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, smiling at him. ¡°You are their legendary cousin Jurot, the man who has in a blue Dragon, and you¡¯ve told them that they are going to grow to gain glory.¡± ¡°I did not know my words held so much power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like if the Chief said to you that you would gain glory for your family.¡± ¡°I am not the Chief.¡± ¡°And they aren¡¯t us, great Experts who have in a Dragon.¡± Jarot chuckled. ¡°Have you begun to understand it, Jurot? Iyrheart?¡± Jurot crossed his arms, and fell into thought. ¡°Notpletely.¡± ¡°When you have your own children, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Jarot assured. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you feel it in your heart. Some never do, but you, you are my grandson.¡± Jurot exhaled through his nostrils, almost letting slip a smile. Lanarot awoke some timeter, missing the other Rot family members who had popped by. She looked at all the Iyrmen behind her as they left, heading back to the shared family estate. Strom followed them, having nothing better to do. He had nothing better to do until business came to him. Adam¡¯s friends had been given most of the day off to explore the Iyr, but had returned some time before dinner to give their well wishes to the young Lanarot who they had to hear about constantly by the Half Elf, even when they were in the Iyr. ¡°She called me papa,¡± Adam said, proudly. ¡°She has grown well,¡± Vonda said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°It is expected, since¡­¡± Dunes raised his brows, allowing them to finish the sentence themselves. They were all acutely aware of the old man who was hanging around, drinking and speaking with the Iyrmen. No one truly knew his identity, but they gathered he was probably some ally from a faraway Kingdom, a friend of one of the strongest Iyrmen who perhaps invited him here. ¡°You haven¡¯te to take Stormdrake from me have you?¡± Jaygak asked, daring to mess with the old man. She, like many of the others around, had no idea that the old man had beaten a few of the stronger Iyrmen they knew. ¡°No, it is yours.¡± Strom bowed his head towards the Devilkin. ¡°Will you tell me what it does?¡± Strom smiled, but remained silent. ¡°Do not bother the honoured Guest,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It is no bother,¡± Strom replied. ¡°I appreciate the conversation, and I have nothing better to do.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°Is Shaool your grandmother?¡± Strom asked. ¡°She is my grandaunt.¡± Strom nodded. ¡°She is strong.¡± He had faced her twice. Once when he had appeared in the Iyr¡¯snds, and she had attacked him to try and force him back. The second time they had faced one another, it was alongside the Chief and the one armed Jarot, as well as another woman who smelled simr to the Kans. ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool replied, the smallest of smiles appearing on her face. ¡°She is.¡± ¡°Do you n to be as strong as her?¡± He recalled how her grandmother had caused his body to violently shudder, enough to kill the likes of Adam and the others. ¡°I can only hope I can bring half her glory.¡± Strom threw a look to Adam for a moment, but nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± ¡°Are you strong?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Not any more.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I gave up my Spark.¡± Jaygak threw up her brows in rm, and even the stoic Kitool was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡± Jaygak asked. Strom sighed, looking towards the young girl who was currently reaching up towards some fresh bread. ¡°I bet it on a new age.¡± Jaygak nodded approvingly. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Did Adam send you?¡± ¡°Can Adam send me?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you weaker than him?¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°Not with Stormdrake in my¡­¡± She stopped, realising it was not bing of an Iyrman to lie. ¡°Maybe I am.¡± ¡°Do you want to be stronger?¡± ¡°That sounds like a pain,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°I¡¯m strong enough. For now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young. You Devilkin live for what, two hundred years?¡± ¡°No. We live for about a hundred years.¡± ¡°Oh? We don¡¯t have many Devilkin where I¡¯m from, so I apologise.¡± ¡°What a shame. We Devilkin make the best food, so I feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Perhaps I could ask you to make me something then?¡± Jaygak¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll make you something.¡± It would be a great honour to cook for someone like Strom, but for a moment, the Devilkin¡¯s eyes shed with mischief. ¡®Could I put in too many peppers without getting into trouble?¡¯ ¡°Youngdy, you should be careful of who you pick fights with,¡± Strom said, smiling up at her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning anything and you cannot prove it.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only troublemaker I know?¡± Strom asked. Jaygak retreated quickly. When dinner was made, the Ool family having cooked the meal, Lanarot ate as much bread as she could manage. She was shocked to find the bread was stuffed with other food stuffs, but she happily ate it all. Lucy had left Adam mostly alone that day, but before Lanarot was taken away to her house, she held the girl, staring into her eyes. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Lanarot squealed and kicked out her legs towards her. Lucy handed the girl back to Adam, and gave him a nod. Adam could see that she was under the weather, but he nodded his head at her, and left her outside, where she made her bed. Adam held the girl close. He wasn¡¯t lonely, like Lucy, who had lost her friend. They still needed to find a Dragon heart for her, an adult Dragon heart. He sighed, wondering what he could do, but as Lanarot grabbed his hand, his thoughts fell away. Juroty down, staring at the ceiling. He had left Lanarot to her own devices that day, allowing the others to shower her in their affection and attention. He thought back to when she was born a year ago. A little bundle who could only cry and squeal for her mother. Now she was walking about, calling for her mother. The young Iyrman wondered if he was the same when he was her age. He smiled. ¡°Happy birthday, princess,¡± Adam whispered, kissing the girl¡¯s forehead once she was asleep. ¡®There are no princesses in the Iyr,¡¯ Jurot wanted to say, but he kept that to himself. He closed his eyes. If Alnd ever decided to betray the Iyr, however, that may change. Lucy remained outside, staring up at the starry sky. She always did whenever she thought of home. ¡®What kind of birthday was this?¡¯ she thought. ¡®They didn¡¯t even find her a Dragon to ride.¡¯ It was a joke she couldn¡¯t share with anyone, one that only made her frown. Gentle humming sounds filled the courtyard as Strom hummed, though soon the humming sounds quietened down so that Lucy could barely hear them. It was an old luby, one the old man had memorised, and had hummed for all of his children, and many of his grandchildren. For a moment, he thought that this world had something to live for.
Click banner for Patreon!
I love this chapter but just you wait for the next couple of chapters! 337. Preclude To Disaster 337. Preclude To Disaster Adam spent the next few days enchanting, plucking Threads of Fate, forever changing the world. He finished enchanting Linban¡¯s maul, and Raizaban¡¯s mace. Linban¡¯s Fury You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 bludgeoning damage. This maul holds three charges. On a hit, you may expend a charge to deal 2D6 fire damage. Regains 1D3 charges at dawn. Raizaban¡¯s Grace You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 bludgeoning + 1D3 fire damage. ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Aizaban said when they had met. ¡°I always pay my debts,¡± Adam said, shaking her forearm. ¡°You three best be good for your parents. They worked hard to make sure you got these weapons.¡± The trio of children replied affirmatively, shaking his forearm too, before letting him leave in peace. Adam had felt lucky thest week, though there was a day he had awoken with such a terrible Omen, but he still enchanted, managing to roll well during the enchanting process. ¡°I missed you so much my little babby,¡± Adam said, picking his sister up before showering her in kisses. She squealed and stuck up her hand in the air, before reaching to grab his cor, trying to pull herself towards his face to kiss his cheek. ¡°Mama.¡± ¡°I¡¯m papa, you silly girl.¡± Adam brushed her hair, before sitting down at a table with Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool. ¡°Did you all rest well?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯ll be setting off soon, right?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°We should leave in the next few days.¡± Adam sighed, resting his cheek against his sister¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving you soon, Lanababy. Papa needs to go work.¡± Lanarot babbled back at him, reaching up to grab his hair, before she rested her face against his neck. ¡°I know, I know, but I need to work, otherwise I¡¯ll be a useless papa.¡± ¡°Adam, why are you so queer?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his cheek against his sister¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re so affectionate with your little sister.¡± Adam remained quiet. ¡°You know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. How could anyone be weird to love someone as amazing as my little sister?¡± ¡°What about¡­¡± Jaygak looked to the side, where Strom was sitting some ways away, rxing as he sipped his wine. He turned to look at Jaygak, smiling at her. ¡°I did think he was weird, but seeing as how he¡¯s been with Lanarot and has been looking after her the past few days, I realised that he¡¯s a top bloke.¡± ¡°A top bloke?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy.¡± Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure what to say, ncing aside to Kitool for support. However, Kitool didn¡¯te to her aid, instead remaining quiet. As much as she thought his affection for his little sister was too much, Jurot didn¡¯t speak of it one bit, and she understood it due to how adorable her own younger sister was. ¡°It¡¯s because you have a little brother and not a little sister,¡± Adam said. ¡°You bully him, and I find that weird.¡± ¡°Bullying your younger sibling isn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t, as long as it¡¯s done in moderation, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d steal his peppers all the time.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t all the time, just most of the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still a huge problem.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand because you don¡¯t have a little brother.¡± ¡°I assure you, Jaygak, I do understand,¡± Adam replied, smiling at her. Jaygak was going to retort, though her senses told her that Kitool was going to jab her side, and she recalled how Adam had mentioned he had lost his family. She cleared her throat awkwardly. It took her a moment to see that Adam¡¯s smile was one of sadness and longing. ¡°Have you thought more about your ns for the inn?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I did send more money to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to pay for Nobby¡¯s family. I almost forgot, so I had to ask Elder Zijin, and paid him a little more than I should have to make sure they were alright until the next Twilight Month.¡± ¡°How much are you paying them?¡± ¡°Ten gold a month until he¡¯s an Expert,¡± Adam said. ¡°I still need to make him a magical axe. I¡¯ll get to it some time this year, I suppose.¡± ¡°How much gold do you have?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°About two and a bit thousand I think?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I made sure to pay back the Ban family for their help so I¡¯ve paid all my debts, I think. I should start budgeting for when Nobby bes an Expert. He¡¯ll go from ten gold a month to fifty. I¡¯ll probably hand him a basic enchantment so that he doesn¡¯t bring too much attention to himself. Ah, plus, we need to find someone for clothes.¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°A uniform, one that denotes that he works for our business. I need to figure out a symbol for our business too.¡± The others noted how he referred to the business collectively, though he had been the one putting in the most effort. ¡°Have you thought of a design?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say it, honestly,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The symbol would be a light blue circle on a dark blue background, with a diamond cut into the circle.¡± Adam threw a look away from Jurot. Jurot nodded his head, his lips twitching into a smile. ¡°It is a good symbol.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair if only the Rot¡¯s symbol is on it!¡± Jaygakined. ¡°At least use our colours!¡± Adam looked at their tattoos. The Gak¡¯s family symbol was a red tilted cross in the centre, with yellow tilted kites flowing out from it. The Ool family held a semicircle cut at the top, and red hollow ovals flowing out. ¡°So what¡­ red on red?¡± ¡°Red is the best colour,¡± Jaygak said, nodding her head. ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because your skin is red.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied, as though it were obviously the case. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I do really like red, personally.¡± Jurot stared at the Half Elf. ¡°I like blue too,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are very few things as beautiful as the open sky.¡± Jurot nodded again. ¡°How¡¯s heing along anyway?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°He is learning well,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°It is important to see how he will act in the heat of battle. Blind rage is not useful in a battle.¡± ¡°Most of the time,¡± Jaygak added. Adam looked down at his sister. ¡°I bet you¡¯d look so cute when you rage.¡± He brushed her hair past her hair. Lanarot looked up at Adam, smiling up at him with joy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Adam said, tickling her chubby cheek. Lanarot giggled, pping her hands in front of him. Jaygak sighed, throwing a look to Raygak, who was sitting down with the other children, talking about what he had learnt that day. Kitool couldn¡¯t help but look towards her sister either, her hair in a small bob as it always was. She liked the bob because it had been what her mother had worn for some time, and would always ask for her hair to be cut that way. They were not the only ones who had been infected by Adam¡¯s queerness. Naqokan had been struck by Iyrheart not long ago, though the other teens, those she had grown up with, had spoken with her to allow her to lift herself out of the crisis which had befallen her. Strom yawned, stretching his body. He could already feel the slowness setting within his bones, as though ice was beginning to form between his joints. ¡®Should I pick a fight with an Iyrmen to keep my body warm?¡¯ ¡°Hey, Strom,¡± Adam called. Strom opened an eye towards him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam motioned with a hand. ¡°You know, you¡¯re always being weird by yourself in the corner. It¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you weird too?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Yes, but I do it around other people,¡± Adam said. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making this old man get up from hisfortable seat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Strom grumbled, but hoisted himself, before settling himself with the youngsters. He nced between them all. ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°I just wanted you here because you looked a little lonely.¡± ¡°So is that Demon Lord of yours.¡± ¡°Yes, but she isn¡¯t dying this year,¡± Adam said, tempting Fate. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us a story? Or do you want to hear one of the great stories of these Iyrmen¡¯s families before you?¡± ¡°Should I tell you about how I annihted an entire empire and destroyed many other kingdoms before installing a once ve race into the supreme position of power?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Yes,¡± came the response of three Iyrmen. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, at the same time. ¡°What kinds of things are you saying in front of my sister?¡± Strom raised his brows. ¡°She¡¯s an Iyrman.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, his frown falling towards his jaw. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡± While Strom began his tale, there was a movement within the Iyr. This was not in response to Elder Peace¡¯s word, which had been sent out in a myriad of different ces, with Elder Peace even leaving the Iyr to speak with a notable figure who would be required. Word was brought to the Iyr that it had begun. Elder Lykan, he who was the Elder of the Front Iyr, a position which was greater than that of a typical Elder but below that of a Great Elder, had received news. He finished reading the slip of paper and burnt it, and by burning it, the news would spread to the Main Iyr, and one of the many aides would send word to the Great Elders. ¡°We should have expected as much,¡± Lykan said, making preparations for the feast tomorrow. There would be Iyrmen to be sent out to assist the vigers which were in danger. ¡°The Undead have risen.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Undead? Let''s goooo! Interlude: Aswadia’s Fate Interlude: Aswadia¡¯s Fate The young woman stared at the ceiling above her. She was acutely aware of the several Farisi all about her. Only one was within the room, a young woman named Kachya, a distant rtive who had been knighted to be a Faris recently. ¡®Am I a bird to be trapped within my cage, father?¡¯ the young woman thought, but it hadn¡¯t been long since she had almost been assassinated, so she could not bring the matter up with him. The Gold Hands were to be increased from one hundred to two hundred, meaning the Shen would have an additional one hundred Experts, Bronze Rank warriors, under hismand. It wasn¡¯t a huge ask, but the way he had forced the matter through had left many of the nobility to question his decision. She sighed. She had thought that her father would have taken more time, paid the proper respects, and gold, to the nobles, but he had been in a panic. She couldn¡¯t me him, though, not since she was the only heir to the entire Shendom, and she had already been given so much freedom. Her mother was sick, not strong enough to produce another heir, and her father was too sentimental to bring another wife into the court. ¡®You are a fool father, though I adore you for it.¡¯ She rubbed her finger along the ring on her finger. Deep me de. That was what it was called. A de which had been gifted to her through her mother¡¯s friend. It was a wonderful weapon, one which was suited to her. Though it was no Sun God Sword, it was still a brilliant weapon, one which made her a formidable force against most threats. Most threats. Not all. She was lucky against the assassin. She had some ability, but she was nowhere near an Expert, but that assassin was no doubt much greater than her. ¡°Amira, Amira,¡± called the servant, calling the young woman¡¯s title, quickly approaching young Amira¡¯s room. ¡°My Amira!¡± The young Amira approached the door, but had her Faris open it for her, revealing the young servant. ¡°West Scimitar has returned!¡± the servant panted. ¡°He is wounded.¡± The Amira frowned. West Scimitar was wounded? ¡°Ill news.¡± She stepped past the servant, with her Faris following her, but she was soon joined by two Gold Hands, who nked the Amira on her way to the nearby temple, where the West Scimitar would have been taken. Her suspicions were confirmed when there were a set of Gold Hands at the door of therge sandstone temple. ¡°Amira,¡± the Gold Hands said, and the young Amira walked past them, for they dared not to stop her. As she stepped into the temple, the Gold Hands and Faris which had followed her, stopped at the doorway, the Gold Hands stepping aside, waiting like statues as the Faris watched her Amira go further inside, and once she was out of sight, the Faris stepped aside too. ¡°My Miriam,¡± the Shen called, seeing his daughter, the Amira of the Shendom, approach. ¡°Father,¡± Miriam replied, holding her father¡¯s hands for a moment, before looking to therge stone b beside them. Therge stone b held the half dying form of the one known as West Scimitar, a title give to the general who would takemand of the army to fight on their western nk against the Aldish. Right above his heart was a spike, about a finger thick, and about as long as his hand, which had funnelled poison into the man¡¯s body. His dark skin was near ck towards his upper chest, a web of poison which had invaded him. ¡°It is by Noor¡¯s grace that he still lives,¡± the Mwi, the Head Priest of the temple, said. ¡°West Scimitar is certainly blessed.¡± He was short, but well built, and wore a long turban of white, with threads of gold which flowed out from the sun atop the turban. The symbol was ced atop for the only one who needed to see the worship was Noor, the Sun God. ¡°Will he live?¡± Miriam asked. The Mwi wanted to ignore the young woman¡¯s words, but considering how much her father doted on her, he had to reply. ¡°That is up to Noor¡¯s will.¡± Miriam looked up towards the long tapestry, which had sewn into it a a religious text, one which gave praise to their god, Noor. She sped her hands together and dropped to her knees, muttering a prayer in High Aswadian, thenguage of religion within the realm of Aswadia. She prayed for the good fortune of West Scimitar, hoping he would be healed soon. With news of his injury passing, Aswadia would teeter on a knife¡¯s edge. It was the next day that the Shen had received good news. ¡°Ajax the Mouse?¡± ¡°Yes, my Shen,¡± the Gold Hand replied. The Shen slowly nodded his head. Hearing that Ajax the Mouse had arrived at the capital, and was staying in the district which revealed his intent that he wanted to join the Gold Hands, it was something which he wouldn¡¯t have imagined. ¡®He is not suited for the Gold Hands, but I cannot allow him to slip through my fingers.¡¯ His mind was abuzz as he tried to move the pieces in his mind in order to put Ajax under his directmand. The Shen hadn¡¯t expected more good news. There were arge number of rumours which flowed through the capital, some of which were baseless, but others had soon been confirmed. Dakun Manzil. It was thergest and greatest inn within the capital, but no one could dare to call it an inn. It was argeplex which overtook an entire neighbourhood. Long walls, with a dozen different buildings which assisted in tending to every want and need for a hardened traveller. It was a castle within the city, one which all mercenaries and adventurers flocked to, from those who wanted to spend coppers, to those who wished to spend gold coins. It was so influential that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild worked closely with theplex. It, like the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, remained neutral, and was afforded a certain level of respect by the nobility, leaving one another to their own business. There were easily a hundred different groups of mercenaries who partook within the Dakun Manzil¡¯s facilities. At least half of the groups held members who would be considered Experts or Bronze Rank, and some of the groups were made up of only Experts, though they were made up of no more than a handful of people. Not all the mercenaries were Aswadian, however. Many hade from further east, from the Confederacy, though at one point in time they may have been under the same ruler. However, there were also the ghostly skinned Noska, each of whom held a brand across their faces to Vikir, the God of War. Their eyes were a deep, piercing blue, unnervingly so, and many left their path alone. However, there was an area which even they sat away from. In the centre of the Dakun Manzil were a set of tables, each made from ruby, the chairs made of red oak. The blood seats. If anyone dared to break them, they would pay a heavy price. A thousand gold for each chair, a hundred thousand gold for each table, and a limb of the Dakun Manzil¡¯s choosing. Yet, there were a handful of figures which dared to sit at these tables. He was in his mid fifties. Thin, pale skin littered with scars, blonde hair which was shaved up until the single braid which fell down his back, and piercing blue eyes. The brand on his face was heavily detailed, owing to his exploits. Any Noska who read his face would know his tale, from killing the Wights of the Ghost Sea, to crippling a white Dragon, siring a Half Dragon bastard in the process. Torak Wild Hand. He bit into the bone of the roasted goat leg, crunching the bone down until he swallowed it. He was not the only one who dared to sit at the blood seats. Tall, dark, and handsome. Brass scales fell from the back of his neck down. One may have mistaken him for a Drakken if they didn¡¯t know any better. He wore a breastte made of Dragon ss, ss which had been forged by the breath of a Dragon. At his side was a de formed of diamicule, gifted to him by his father, Veisswing. Contrasting his bronze scales, a golden tagy hung around his neck. Sandwyrm Abasir. He was currently waiting for his food patiently, his arms crossed, his eyes shut tight. The third was an older man, tall and round, with short white hair, and a thick beard. He had dark skin, like obsidian, and resting at the side of the table was arge de. It was a simple, ordinary de, but the ruby which formed the pommel was a gem unlike any other. It was part of a set, one of three gems which joined together to form an artefact of great power. It was unfortunate for everyone that the rest of the set also belonged to him, as the ring on his finger, made of sapphire, was the second gem in the set, and the third was the gem which was set within his eye, an emerald. Ajax the Mouse. They called him the Mouse because he did not make a sound when he slew you. Also because he kept a pet mouse, one which was made of blood, which he was currently feeding some tea which was worth more than the averagemoner¡¯s monthly wage. ¡°Sir, would you please quieten down your eating?¡± Abasir asked kindly. The Noska continued to chew on the bone of the goat leg, licking his lips to reveal bits of bone shards on his ragged tongue. He grunted in response, before biting into the rest of the leg. ¡°Dragon bitch,¡± the Noska called, looking to Abasir. ¡°Nice sword.¡± Abasir ignored the tant disrespect. ¡°Thank you. It pales inparison to your axe.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Torak agreed, taking it as Abasir surrendering to him. Abasir cared little for the words of the Noska, and allowed the Noska man to say whatever words he wished. Torak looked to Ajax. He was still in his mother¡¯s womb by the time Ajax had made a name for himself, and his exploits had only grown. He wondered if he should tease the one known as the Mouse, but he recalled that the name Ajax once held, before his disappearance for two decades, was the Defiler. Then he looked to the Aswadian at the desk, who held a pleasant smile on his face. He decided against making trouble within the Dakun Mazil, for it was like the Great Longship. Even he dared not to make trouble on the Great Longship. Torak Wild Hand. Sandwyrm Abasir. Ajax the Mouse. They were a terrifying set of warriors. The doors of the Dakun Manzil opened, and in walked in three figures. They were d in the clothing of the Aswadian, for when in Aswadia do as the Aswadians do. Each of them held decent weapons, nothing like the weapons the other three held, but they dared to walk up to the blood seats for two reasons. One was the fact they each wore a golden tag, like Sandwyrm Abasir. However, even without golden tags, it was the tattoos on their foreheads which would have given them the gall to sit at the blood seats. Yet, they usually didn¡¯t. One of the Iyrmen ced a bag of gems on the table, and the other three warriors stared at the group which had sat together. Even they knew this was odd behaviour. The Iyrmen usually attracted attention wherever they went, but they usually kept to themselves, and didn¡¯t announce themselves so loudly. The Shen was perplexed by the news. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Faris replied, wondering why the Iyrmen hade to be a Faris under the Shen. Shen Hussun blinked. ¡°Are you a fool? Of course the Iyrmen are not here to be Farisi.¡± The Faris remained silent for a long moment, before he bowed his head. ¡°Of course, my Shen.¡± He just hoped that the presence of Iyrmen did not rile up the people. They were still suffering from the loss of face from the tournament, where only a ve had managed to beat their Great Elder, and their general had fallen to some Iyrman they hadn¡¯t heard of before. Yet, why did they announce themselves so loudly? Unfortunately, he had received terrible news not long after. Due to all the hot bloodied warriors arriving into the capital, there were more than a handful of idents which had befallen the people of the capital. Manyints hade from themonfolk, and the Shen had dispatched arge number of guards to try and lock down the various regions of the city where the crimes were worst. No one could have expected that it would have happened. It was early in the morning when the Shen had received news, and he stared down at the pale Aswadian, whoy dead before him within the temple. ¡®Of all the people who could have been killed, it just had to be you,¡¯ Shen Hussun thought. The body before him was one he was familiar with, a young man by the name of Ali. He had been torn apart, and by the time the Farisi managed to get to him, those who had stabbed the young man had managed to flee into the night. There were two Gold Hands who stood beside him, having left their weapons outside the temple. ¡°What do we do, your Grace?¡± Kal Anis asked. ¡°What can I do?¡± Hussun replied. Kal La decided against speaking up, not wanting to speak out of ce. She understood that the situation was, as some Aldish might put it, absolutely fucked. The Faro of Eastern Aswadia¡¯s only son was dead. Hussun inhaled deeply, before letting out the longest sigh. If the the Mwi was allowed to gain greater insights into his prayers, perhaps there could have been a chance to bring the young man back, but that was a dangerous game. Even Guardians were all but forbidden to reach such great heights. Fifth Gate spells could bring about total destruction across thend, and such abilities could not be in the hands of man. ¡°Bury him in goldstone and cover him in gems,¡± the Hussun said, after a long silence. ¡°The body is not allowed to rot.¡± It was the religiousw to bury the dead within a day. It would have taken weeks to send the body to his father, something which would have been a great sin. He would hope that it would appease the Faro¡¯s anger enough to keep him at bay, but the Shen wasn¡¯t quite so optimistic. He would need to quickly expand the might of his military, just in case. ¡®First West Scimitar and now young Ali. Is this a test from Noor? Have I offended you? What must I do to make this right?¡¯ Hussun prayed deeply that night. Noor must have been listening, for the Shen received word. He quickly rushed to the temple, where he found West Scimitar sitting, and though his body thinner than before and he looked as though Sozain had visited him, he was alive. Hussun let out a long sigh of relief as he approach West Scimitar. ¡°I see you are alive.¡± His eyes fell to the arm of West Scimitar, seeing the stub against his elbow. ¡°I am sorry for failing you,¡± West Scimitar said. ¡°Is there a need to speak of your failure? You have brought us a great gift, and you are still alive. What more can I ask of you?¡± ¡°I have heard that Kal Ali is dead.¡± Hussun frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± West Scimitar reached up to his bandaged stub and rubbed it. ¡°One month. I need one month to recover. Even after I recover, I will not be able to fight East Scimitar on equal footing any longer.¡± ¡°Will ite to that?¡± Hussun asked, swallowing. It was a foolish statement. He had already sent out word to gather the soldiers, and there was the scent of blood in the air. One month. It was a long time, far too long. East Scimitar burst into the room, his heart pounding wildly. He had heard the news and had marched his way right to the Faro¡¯s office, even beating back his Farisi. The room was a mess, papers strewn all over the ce, and the man who stood ahead of him was staring out the window. ¡°Faro!¡± called a Faris. ¡°East Scimitar has-¡° ¡°Leave us,¡± the Faro said, his voice deep and gravelly. Another Faris had appeared, and the pair of Farisi nced at one another, before they withdrew. ¡°My son is dead,¡± the Faro said. ¡°This is not right, my Faro,¡± East Scimitar said, quietly. ¡°How can the Shen allow this? His daughter was almost harmed, and yet she was safe, but your son?¡± The Faro remained silent. ¡®West Scimitar is on his death¡¯s bed.¡¯ ¡°He increased the number of Gold Hands from one hundred to two hundred, but what of the Silver Hands? He denied you that right not ten years ago. Where is the justice in that?¡± The Faro knew what East Scimitar was doing. The man was a warmonger, he loved to fight, no matter the enemy. Yet, those honeyed words spoke to his heart. ¡°Justice?¡± the Faro turned, staring at East Scimitar, who did not withdraw his gaze, though he hid the wicked smile on his face well. ¡°I do not want justice, East Scimitar.¡± East Scimitar remained silent, allowing the Faro to speak his peace. ¡°There is no justice in thisnd,¡± the Faro said, picking up a piece of paper from his desk. He had ced it there some time ago, having stared at it for so long. It was the paper which had denied the request to increase the Silver Hands. He had kept it all these years out of resentment. ¡°No. No justice. Only vengeance.¡± East Scimitar bowed his head slightly. ¡°Go,¡± the Faro said. ¡°Bring the Shen to me so he may answer for his injustice.¡± East Scimitar smiled.
Click banner for Patreon!
I fixed my sleep, broke it, fixed it again, and broke it again all in the span of a week. Here''s an Interlude for today though. Totally normal, not at all action packed, Interlude. :) 338. The Journey Out I 338. The Journey Out I Omen: 12, 19 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. He could enchant something decent today, though he knew that soon he¡¯d have to leave. ¡°We must leave today,¡± Jurot said to him over breakfast. ¡®That was quick,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The viges have been struck by the Undead.¡± ¡°I thought it was meant to happen next week?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded in response. More than likely it was also a mystery to Jurot, otherwise he would have exined it. Once Adam was done with breakfast, he hoisted his little sister up. ¡°Papa needs to leave now, Lanababby.¡± Lanarot squealed, bringing her hand up to suck on it as she smiled up at Adam. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Adam pulled her in close to his chest, gently rocking her in his arms. He spent a short while with her, until he couldn¡¯t procrastinate any longer. ¡°We had already ced Iyrmen in the viges,¡± Jurot admitted as they started their preparations to leave. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, checking his items, wondering what he should take. ¡®Oh, I forgot about this blood gem.¡¯ He wrapped the gem he had found in some thick cloth, before putting it aside. He¡¯d need to put it in one of the boxes upstairs, otherwise Lanarot could get to it. ¡°We will spend the night in Front Iyr before we leave,¡± Jurot said, grabbing his pack and waiting for Adam. Iyrmen were able to leave within a moment¡¯s notice if required, but he understood that the others wouldn¡¯t be able to move so swiftly. The others also prepared, grabbing their armour and weapons, and their packs. The Iyr provided them with a basic set of gear they would need, from fresh rations to torches, as well as some spare clothing. ¡°So we¡¯re all going then?¡± Adam asked, looking to the group. They were almost a dozen, quite therge party. ¡°I fear I¡¯ll grow fat andzy within the Iyr,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good fight in some time.¡± ¡°It is best that we leave,¡± Vonda said, who was eager to leave due to being a follower of Mahtu, Mother Soza, the Goddess of Life. ¡°I should have expected as much,¡± Adam said, chuckling. He had finished his own preparations fairly quickly, before he picked up his sister again, who was admiring the shiny purple armour. She pped the breastte, before grabbing at the cool metal. The other children were all ready to follow them to the gates, but Adam¡¯s legs were far too heavy to move. Had he known that he would be leaving so quickly, he would have spent more time with his sister. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to your mama, okay?¡± Adam kissed his sister¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you bully your mama I¡¯ll stop feeding you my bread.¡± Lanarot babbled up at him, reaching up to grab his hair, before he brought her down for a hug again. ¡°Adam, we should leave,¡± Jurot said. Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair, feeling her weight in his arms. ¡°Lanarot, don¡¯t grow up too quickly.¡± He handed the girl to Jurot. Jurot wrapped his arms around her in that way, and Lanarot melted up against her brother until they were one. ¡®This guy keeps rolling so well on his hug check,¡¯ Adam thought. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how Jurot did it, but Lanarot always enjoyed hugging her brother the most. Sonarot took the girl from her son and helped her wave, watching as the group left, with the children following them out. ¡°Is that Phantom?¡± Adam asked, having only noticed the axe at Jurot¡¯s side. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If you wanted Phantom, I would have given it to you before.¡± ¡°Grandfather forced me to take it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you were hesitant.¡± ¡°I was.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is your axe.¡± ¡°It was my axe, and now it¡¯s the Rot family¡¯s axe.¡± ¡°You are a member of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, sternly. ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°Either way, I¡¯m d it¡¯s in your hands.¡± Jurot nodded his head, but remained silent as they made their way through the estates of the Iyr, before they approached therge walls. ¡°I forgot how big they were,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You forgot?¡± Lucy asked, raising her brow at him. Ever since that time at the Awakened Forest, Lucy had some trauma against the Iyrmen. She had watched them, a hundred Iyrmen, butchering the Aswadian soldiers like they were pigs. She shuddered at the thought. The gates were easily several Adam¡¯s tall, and the walls were equally as tall and thick. Nearby Iyrmen helped to open the gates, which required the force of a great many of them, though they could have used the rope system already in ce. The nearby children all gathered about, including the group of children which had followed their siblings out. ¡°You all need to be good for your mummies and daddies, okay?¡± Adam said, wagging a finger at them. ¡°Okay,¡± the children replied. Adam looked at the children. This may very well be thest time he saw any of them, and that thought hung in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to bring back lots of gifts for you all, so you better be good.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± they replied again. The children embraced their siblings and cousins, with Turot hugging Adam too. Adam ruffled each child¡¯s hair, before waving at them, and the group made their way out. ¡°Come back safely!¡± came the chorus from behind, the children shouting the same three words they always did. As much as the Iyr was about death and glory, the children would always shout for them to return safely. The children continued to shout, even far after they were out of ear shot. As always, Adam¡¯s legs felt so heavy as he dragged himself out. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take the wolves?¡± Adam asked, breaking the silence. ¡°It will be awkward since the beast waves were only recent,¡± Kitool replied. Adam nodded. Towards the evening, the Front Iyr came to sight. It was a small vige with a fence around it. There were no more than a thousand or so Iyrmen about, and they were all quite young. Elder Lykan greeted them as they approached. ¡°It is good to see you again.¡± ¡°I forgot how handsome you were,¡± Adam said, shaking his forearm. ¡°You definitely are a Kan.¡± Lykan smiled. ¡°I see you are in good humour as always.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite sad, actually.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving my adorable litt-,¡° ¡°Come,¡± Lykan said, turning and leading them into the vige, taking them to where they would be sleeping that evening. Adam hadn¡¯t expected the Elder to so rudely cut him off, but he smiled. The evening passed by the same way it always had. There was a feast for those who were leaving, with two other groups who seemed to be leaving the same day as Adam¡¯srge party. They ate, drank, and sang until it was night. The entire group met together before they slept. ¡°We¡¯re a ratherrge party,¡± Adam said, ncing at the ten other party members. ¡°Do you wish to split us in two?¡± Kitool asked. Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it a little.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell onto Brittany and Nobby, each of whom were the weakest in their party. ¡°Did you have any ideas?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be saying this but¡­¡± Adam swallowed, wincing. ¡°Jaygak, I want you to be the leader of the second party.¡± Jaygak¡¯s brows shed up in surprise, and a wild grin appeared on his face. ¡°Adam, you-," ¡°Jaygak, please,¡± Adam said, raising a hand. ¡°It already hurts so much.¡± Jaygakughed, crossing her arms as she sat up straight. ¡°Obviously you picked me because of my horns.¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes at Jaygak. ¡°It¡¯ll be me, Jurot, Vonda, Kitool, and Fred.¡± ¡°Which leaves me with Brittany, Nobby, Jonn, Dunes, and Lucy?¡± Jaygak looked to the members of her own group. ¡°Yep.¡± Kitool wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about Jaygak leading her own group. She was there to make sure Jaygak didn¡¯t get into any shenanigans, but Adam seemed to have figured out a bnced group. ¡°Jonn will look after Brittany, and Dunes will look after Nobby, whereas Lucy can go wild, and Jaygak you can¡­¡± ¡°Lead?¡± Adam winced. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be the leader? I¡¯m the Dem-,¡° ¡°Lucy,¡± Adam interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re too horny.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Jaygak said, frowning. ¡°The other kind of horny.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°If I give you the leadership role, you¡¯ll just end up fondling guys with the excuse of being the leader.¡± Lucy huffed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Adam remained silent. Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Anyway, I think that Jaygak can¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Jaygak can¡­¡± He reached up to his heart. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re stronger than me,¡± Jaygak replied, narrowing her eyes at the breathless Adam, who was unable to say anything good about her. Adam smiled. Omen: 10, 14 ¡°I wish you the best of luck, Adam,¡± Lykan said. ¡°I¡¯m feeling pretty lucky today,¡± Adam replied, shaking the Elder¡¯s forearm. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Come back safely.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be wishing me a good death?¡± ¡°Not this time.¡± Adam gave the Elder a curious look. ¡°Why is that?¡± Lykan shook his head, unable to say more. The group said their goodbyes, leaving before the other two groups who were leaving the day after. Adam hadn¡¯t expected that they¡¯d leave separately, and he wondered if it had anything to do with what Lykan seemed to be worried about. ¡°What was all that about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot said, though he could only assume. However, since Lykan didn¡¯t mention it was about Aswadia, Jurot believed it to be something they couldn¡¯t know about. The group trekked through the pathway towards the nearby vige before Adam stopped. ¡°Oh sh¡­ snap.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I forgot my tea set.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am sorry, Adam.¡± Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m more Iyrish than British.¡± He narrowed his eyes, wondering why it sounded weird. ¡®Oh! That¡¯s such a good joke!¡¯ Adamughed with such vigour, that the group was taken aback. They hadn¡¯t seen Adam bellow in such a manner before. ¡°Jurot! I¡¯m more Irish than I am British!¡± He pped Jurot¡¯s back, before he grabbed onto his knees, trying to keep himself from falling. ¡°God damn! I¡¯m so funny!¡± ¡®We¡¯re all going to die,¡¯ Fred thought. Fred thought the same when he saw the horde of Undead attacking the vige in the evening.
Click banner for Patreon!
Cliffhanger senpai? 339. The Journey Out II 339. The Journey Out II Ahead was the vige, wrapped in a nket of wooden walls, which were soon to be invaded by a horde of skeletons, rattling as they moved. The group bolted forward towards the mass of skeletons, which rattled like a thunderstorm in the early evening. The vigers had taken precautions, as they always had, but due to how quickly the skeletons had arrived, they hadn¡¯t managed toplete their preparations. Adam skidded to a halt, throwing out his hand, and as he did, he willed his ring into the shape of an axe. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 26 (1, 1, 2, 2, 4, 5, 5, 6) The Half Elf could feel his Mana flow through his veins, rushing from his heart towards his finger tips, shing against the cool metal in hand, before he willed the words of magic through his voice. Adam threw up his free hand towards the sky, beginning to form the magic of the Third Gate. ¡°I will clear a path!¡± In the darkened sky there was a star which seemed to be falling. It was no star, however, just a small bead of light, which fell towards the writhing mass of Undead. The bead disappeared in front of a skeleton, and before one could even blink, a raging explosion of fire engulfed the skeletons, the roar of magic echoing against the ttering of bones. At least two dozen skeletons had been blown apart by the great magic. The rest of hispanions sallied forth, with Kitool, Lucy, and Jurot leading the pack since they were swift of foot. Adam followed the rest of them through, though he remained many steps behind due to the fact he needed to cast his spells. Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 21 (1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 4, 5, 5) Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 21 (1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 4, 5, 5) ¡®I forgot how ridiculous Adam was,¡¯ Dunes thought, shield and de in hand. Vonda felt the same. The two Priests had thought they understood how to use magic, as both Priests and Wizards held the same level of power, though their use of magic was very different. Adam revealed himself to be slightly greater than an Expert with his ability to use Fireball thrice, but the pair couldn¡¯t help but feel Adam could keep casting the spell, which was nearly impossible, unless he had gained the ability to cast Fourth Gate spells. ¡®No,¡¯ Dunes thought. ¡®There¡¯s no way he¡¯s that ridiculous.¡¯ ¡®Is there a need to think about this?¡¯ Vonda thought. ¡®No. Adam is Adam.¡¯ The three Fireballs had dealt with the vast majority of the skeletons which had swarmed the gate, and the vigers stared at the pile of burnt bones, taken aback for a moment, before they continued to fend off the remains of the Undead. The rest of the group had managed to make short work of the Undead, which were dwindling after Adam¡¯s spells. Fireball was perhaps the greatest of all Third Gate spells, save for Revivify, which allowed one to bring another back from death if they had only recently fallen. The skeletons had no chance against such a mighty ability, even if they had managed to resist against the spell. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam replied, feeling a little awkward that he had taken the fun away from everyone. ¡°You did well.¡± Jurot pat his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have brought great honour to your name!¡± Jurot hadn¡¯t forgotten Adam was ridiculous, for he had known Adam the longest, and he knew Adam¡¯s true tale. ¡°Sometimes I forget how stupid you are,¡± Lucy said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I meant your entire existence,¡± Lucy rified. She, like the others, knew just how ridiculous it was that Adam could not only match an Expert in spellcasting, but also an Expert with the axe. ¡°You cheater!¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smug smile towards Lucy, all the while the vigers quickly swarmed towards them. Victory! Skeletons XP Gained: +150 XP: 7775 -> 7925 Adam had spent as much XP as he could on creating the weapons for the Ban family, so he was technically down a few hundred, but the victory against the skeletons had shored the deficiency. ¡°Amazing!¡± the vigers called, quickly approaching the Iyrmen and Priests, shaking their forearms and thanking them eagerly. ¡°I was wondering who had summoned so many Fireballs from the heavens,¡± called a familiar voice. Adam¡¯s head snapped towards the Iyrman. He was tall and broad, with long ck hair which fell to his shoulders. He was in histe thirties or so, and carried a greatsword which was almost as big as he. The weapon¡¯s grip was about as long as Adam¡¯s wrist to his elbow, and the entire de was as wide as the crossbar. The entire hilt was wrapped in bandaged, which hid how the grip met the crossbar. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Adam said, shaking Argon¡¯s forearm. ¡°I should have expected you would have been here.¡± ¡°I made a promise,¡± Argon said, nodding his head. Behind Argon was an Iyrman with ginger hair and freckles. She was adorned in te mail, rather than the furs of the Iyrmen, and carried with her a shield and de. ¡°Tazwyn,¡± Adam greeted the woman, and then greeted Eshva, who carried a pair of warhammers, and Kandal, who carried arge greataxe. ¡°Looks like the gang''s all together.¡± ¡°My brother remains at home, however,¡± Argon said. ¡°It was our glory this time.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Our cousin recently¡­¡± Argon stopped when he felt Tazwyn jab at his side, recalling that he couldn¡¯t just let out such secrets. ¡°Did she die?¡± Argon furrowed his brows. ¡°No.¡± He wondered how Adam¡­ Oh. Right. ¡°Are we talking about that cousin who used that sword?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So she did well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Nice.¡± The vigers weren¡¯t sure what Adam and Argon were talking about. Adam had enchanted a weapon for Dargon¡¯s cousin, which she had used wherever the Iyrmen went during the Twilight Month. The vigers were surprised to see him speaking so casually to the Iyrman, but they quickly realised who Adam was, as he had moved through the vige in his puthral te mail a few timesst year. The Chief, Merl, pushed her way through the vigers, panting. She, like some of the other vigers, wore thick furs and leathers of the beasts they had in during the Twilight Month. ¡°It¡¯s our good fortune to have so many assist us,¡± she said, before looking up at the group. She was taken back to see Lucy and Jaygak, but quickly calmed when she realised they were both Iyrmen, only to straighten again when she noted theck of tattoos on Lucy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh! So many familiar faces!¡± Her eyes snapped between the entire group. ¡°Hello, Chief,¡± Adam called. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the young man who promised to help during the Twilight Month?¡± Merl asked, reaching for his forearm. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Did the Iyrmen send anyone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°At least they remembered.¡± ¡°Well, I spoke with them and they sent someone in my stead due to some matters,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. ¡°At least I came on time this time.¡± Merl smiled up at the Half Elf. She was no older than fifty, and barely reached Adam¡¯s chest with the top of her head. ¡°You do appear when we need you most.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ve also brought Nobby here.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to marry my Merl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I am allergic to pretty women,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°I do thank you for the offer.¡± ¡°Are you an Expert then, boy?¡± Merl asked, reaching up to wrap an arm around Nobby¡¯s elbow. ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°I can¡¯t wait too long! I want at least five, no, six grandchildren.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nobby replied. Merl, the other Merl, who was the Chief¡¯s daughter, narrowed her eyes and sighed, watching as her grandmother took away the big, strong, strappingd. ¡°We did not expect the Undead to rise so quickly,¡± Argon admitted as the group trekked towards the centre of the vige. ¡°We had dug the ditch further, but we did not have time to make the stakes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need stakes when you¡¯ve got Fireballs,¡± Adam said, tapping his forehead as though he had something intelligent. ¡°You have already cast three,¡± Argon said. ¡°Can you cast more?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°About three more.¡± Argon furrowed his brows. There was something off about what Adam had said. ¡®Six Fireballs?¡¯ He looked to Tazwyn, whose face was also contorted into utter confusion. ¡®Six Fireballs?¡¯ she thought. ¡°You can cast six in each day?¡± ¡°I could probably cast seven if I nap,¡± Adam replied. Tazwyn knew a little of how magic worked, and she was fairly certain that it was impossible to cast only six Fireballs a day without a rest. Five? Yes. Seven? Yes. Six? She was certain that was impossible. ¡°Are you a Master?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m an Expert.¡± ¡°How close are you to the height of a Master?¡± ¡°Not very,¡± Adam admitted, far too easily, to the Iyrmen. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much an Expert. Same as three months ago.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. Tazwyn was even more confused at his response. ¡®What?¡¯ However, she caught the look of the other members of Adam¡¯s party, all of which told her to not think too deeply about it. Adam was Adam.
Click banner for Patreon!
Well that was easy... 340. The Journey Out III 340. The Journey Out III The fire raged in the middle of the vige while food was being cooked. Adam noted that some of the vigers were wearing scales which had been sewn into a soft leather underneath. At their sides were a warhammer and a club. They seemed to be the more experienced group, and considering their bruises, had been in the front of the fighting. Every viger carried at least a club, whereas a few carried maces or staffs too. Skeletons fell quickly to such weapons, so it made sense that they carried mostly weapons with blunt ends. ¡°There were so many Fireball spells, that is what you call them, yes?¡± Merl, the Chief, asked Vonda once they were all sitting at the fire. ¡°Yes,¡± the young Priest replied. ¡°How amazing! I didn¡¯t know that Priests could cast Fireball, I always thought it was the magics of those others.¡± Merl gave Vonda a knowing look, as though they were talking about something terrible. ¡°Some Priests can, but I cannot,¡± Vonda admitted. The Priests of Noor, those who could be found in most ces of Aswadia, knew how to cast such a spell, which is why it was so difficult for Alnd to invade. ¡°So it was Sir Aswadian Priest?¡± Merl asked, looking to the dark skinned Dunes. ¡°Dunes,¡± Dunes introduced himself, understanding that she may have forgotten his name. ¡°And no, it wasn¡¯t me either.¡± Merl stared at the pair confused. She knew that Fireball was a great spell, they said only those who were Experts and stronger could cast them. Was there another great Expert who could cast such spells? ¡°That was me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°You cast Fireball?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Merl stared at him for a long moment. Then, seeing those pointed ears, everything made sense to her. Of course an Elf could cast great magic. A few injured vigers were brought towards the centre of the vige, and Vonda quickly excused herself to assist them. Mana: 9 -> 0 Spell: Healing Word Adam, as slyly as he could, cast his spell. ¡°Had a nice day?¡± ¡°Skeleton really got you good, huh?¡± ¡°Oof. That¡¯s going to leave a scar.¡± He spoke casual words each of the wounded vigers, who were filled with a great warmth as his healing magics filled them. Healing Word. Though it wasn¡¯t quite as powerful as Cure Wounds, it allowed Adam to heal from some distance. The vigers were certain that the Elf had cast magic upon them. Seeing as he had healed them, and that he was casually eating, seemingly not wanting to make a big deal of the matter, they left him alone. ¡°Merl,e here and sit with the kind Elf,¡± the Chief called. ¡®Fireball and magics of the Gods?¡¯ ¡°Half,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°Half Elf.¡± ¡°Half Elf, wholly good,¡± the Chief joked. Adam smiled. ¡°I know someone else wholly good too. Our Nobby¡¯s a bigd and good at heart. He¡¯s still not an Expert, I¡¯ve been a little busy for that, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be an Expert soon, probably at the end of this year.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Merl, the young one, replied,pletely disinterested. She sat down nearby, not beside them, but she didn¡¯t want to annoy her grandmother. Nobby sat beside Adam, though he remained quiet. He wasn¡¯t able to look at Merl, who he thought was as pretty as Dawnval. ¡°We will have to remain here for a few days,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Undead will continue to attack for some time.¡± ¡°What about the other viges?¡± Adam asked. There were two other viges from here to Red Oak. ¡°Iyrmen have already been sent,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Adam said. Food was brought to them, and they sang and drank and ate. A handful of vigers were on watch around the small towers which had been built about fifty steps apart from one another, with at least two hundred on watch at all times. ¡°How did you manage to be so powerful so quickly?¡± Argon asked, once they were all in therge house which had been prepared for them. ¡°Luck?¡± Adam said, smiling at Argon. They had met a little over a year ago, when he had been a wee little Level 1. Now he was an Expert, Level 5, meaning he could either cast Third Gate spells, or he could attack twice with his de. Well, he was someone who could do both, so was considered slightly greater than an Expert, especially since he could fend off someone considered a Master for some time. Argon justughed. ¡°Luck?¡± ¡°Do not bother him,¡± Tazwyn said. ¡°If he does not want to say, then leave him.¡± ¡°It may be luck,¡± Jurot said. The pair looked to Jurot. He, too, had been someone who was like a newly born calf just a year ago, and yet here he stood, an Expert. Their eyes fell to Jaygak and Kitool, who had been slightly less experienced than Jurot, and yet they were considered Experts too. Argon was the most powerful of the group, firmly an Expert, and on his way to be a Master within a decade. Each of hispanions were also firmly Experts, and they were on their way to be a Master a little after him, and yet he couldn¡¯t help but think they might reach such heights only after these whelps who had only stepped out of the Iyr a year ago. ¡®Is this a new age?¡¯ Argon thought. However, that was as far as his thoughts went. He would allow Tazwyn to think on his behalf. He would just wield his greatsword, as he always did. Tazwyn¡¯s thoughts went deeper. She wondered how Adam had managed to gain such heights, but she thought about what he had said. A previous life. Back then, when they had first met, Tazwyn was unsure if she should have let the Half Elf live. She had heard that he was close with his sister, the sister he shouldn¡¯t have known would have existed. ¡°Adam,¡± Tazwyn called. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, yawning. ¡°Are you treating Lanarot well?¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Jurot?¡± Tazwyn looked to Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Jurot theny back in his nket. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Tazwyn thought. The next few days passed with Adam and the others assisting the vigers with skeleton ying. There were a great many skeletons which had arrived, but with almost an entire group of Experts, two of whom were Priests with ess to Spirit Sentinels, and a third Expert who had ess to Fireball, what were the skeletons to do but fall politely before their magics. Kandal roared withughter, wrestling both Jurot and Adam under his arms as they made their way to the central fire in thete evening. He dragged them to drink with him, which they dared not refuse. Kandal was normally quite quiet, along with Eshva, but he became quite loud whenever it came to fighting and having fun. ¡°It was in this vige you gave me the Right to Lead,¡± Kandal said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adam said. He wasn¡¯t sure what Kandal was talking about, though it sounded familiar. ¡°Last year, with Balrog. You forced us to fight with him to save those children. I was happy to fight, but Argon wished to kill you.¡± ¡°Right, I remember,¡± Adam said. When he had spoken with Argonter, the Iyrman had told Adam that he was moments away from dying at one point. Jurot drank another cup. ¡°Adam gave me a great honour.¡± ¡°As he did with me,¡± Kandal said, nodding to the young Iyrman. Jurot had some history with Balrog. Back then, when he was a boy, he had brought a great shame to his father. He was a boy, so there was no stain in the honour, but it had weighed on his mind. Adam had guaranteed Jurot something, something which had allowed him to step forward and attack. It was then, Jurot supposed, that he had first given Adam some trust. Adam had allowed Jurot his vengeance, a chance to wash away the stain of dishonour which he had felt in his heart. It hadn¡¯t been for him, however. ¡°I wonder how those kids are,¡± Adam mumbled quietly to himself. ¡°They were returned back to their families safely,¡± Kandal assured. ¡°I know that much,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You¡¯re Iyrmen, after all.¡± Kandal smiled. ¡°I was denied my Right to Kill, but I was given the Right to Lead. I brought the story back to my wife, and now there is little Candal.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s to Candal,¡± Adam said, raising his cup into the air. ¡°May they burn brightly.¡± Kandal threw his head back in raucousughter, but raised his cup, drinking with the pair. ¡°Adam! Are you married yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m too young to marry.¡± ¡°You are old enough! Come, I will find a cousin of mine for you! You use an axe already, yes? You can use a bigger axe!¡± Kandal keptughing. ¡°Sorry, Kandal, but I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, and I don¡¯t n to marry any time soon.¡± ¡°I will find you a nice young man or woman!¡± Kandal assured. ¡°Kandal,¡± Adam called. ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡± Kandal stoppedughing, before staring at Adam. He looked down to his cup, wondering if it had impaired his hearing. ¡°You are not?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Every Dal member is built well!¡± Kandal assured. ¡°Man or woman!¡± Adam sighed, drinking more. He had to refuse Eshva too, but luckily Tazwyn and Argon had left him be. The fighting continued over the next few days, and at one point, Nobby had almost fallen in the battle, but he was in capable hands, and was healed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said, patting the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You did well. If it was a viger, they probably would have died.¡± Nobby just nodded. The skeletal army was being beaten with little difficulty, and proved to be great practise for Brittany. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, staring off into the distance on the fourth day of helping the vige. ¡°What is that?¡± Jurot looked to what Adam had spotted. He wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was joking, since it was obvious what that was. ¡®It is exactly what it looks like,¡¯ Jurot thought.
Click banner for Patreon!
It was exactly what it looks like. 341. The Journey Out IV 341. The Journey Out IV It was indeed, what it looked like. It wasrge, easily five times as long as Adam was tall. It was bone white, because it was made up of thousands of connected bones. Its skull wasrge and t, and jutting out from its jaws wererge fangs, which would tear apart any man with ease. As it slithered towards the vige, it crushed arge number of skeletons in its path. ¡°It is a giant bone snake,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I can see that,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°You asked the question.¡± ¡°It was rhetorical.¡± Though it was a rhetorical question, Iyrmen did their best to answer such questions anyway. Adam stretched out his neck and his arms, watching as it continued to slither towards them. ¡°Lucy!¡± Adam called. ¡°There¡¯s a giant bone snake!¡± Lucy punched a skeleton into bits, before withdrawing towards Adam. He had spent thest while on the tower with Jurot, guiding the vigers and their nearbypanions against the skeletons. ¡°They needed the XP,¡± Adam had said, and so the pair of Experts had remained back. Of course, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to deny Lucy her fun, so let her protect them from on the ground as Adam sted some of the skeletons in the back with his me Bolt trick. She climbed up the tower to look out to see the giant bone snake slithering towards them. ¡°Finally! Something fun to fight! Let¡¯s go kill it!¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, who nodded, and the trio quickly dropped from the tower. ¡°Clear a path!¡± Adam shouted, while the vigers warned of the uing threat. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Adam had donned his shield as he dropped from the tower, and instead of reaching for Wizard¡¯s Axe, he reached for his warhammer instead. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Warhammer, nking D20 + 7 = 23 (16) D20 + 7 = 24 (17) Hit! Mana: 9 -> 8 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D3 + 3D6 + 4 = 22 (5)(1)(3, 3, 6) Vulnerability exploited! 32 damage! Attack - Warhammer, nking D20 + 7 = 16 (9) D20 + 7 = 27 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 8 -> 5 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 10D6 + 4 = 39 (3, 4)(2, 3)(1, 1, 1, 3, 3, 4, 4, 6, 6, 6) Vulnerability exploited! 55 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Warhammer, nking D20 + 7 = 21 (14) D20 + 7 = 27 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 5 -> 2 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 10D6 + 4 = 59 (2, 6)(3, 3)(1, 2, 3, 4, 4, 4, 5, 6, 6, 6) Vulnerability exploited! 77 damage! Attack - Warhammer, nking D20 + 7 = 10 (3) D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Hit! Mana: 2 -> 1 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D3 + 3D6 + 4 = 22 (5)(1)(3, 3, 6) Vulnerability exploited! 32 damage! Skeletons were easy opponents for Adam. Adam held a number of abilities from a diverse set of sses. From weapons to magic, he had decided to take the best bits of each ss, though he hadn¡¯t taken everything yet. However, the abilities he had taken thus far were useful against skeletons. He used a warhammer, which would deal twice as much damage against the snake. He had the ability to smite, which dealt an extra die of damage against Undead. Just these two abilities alone would make him a deadlybination against skeletons, but he also possessed the abilities to surpass his limits for a moment. Onward Soar. It allowed him to act again, and since he was an Expert, he could attack twice. Four attacks. Had he not used three Fireballs previously, he would have been able to smite his foes freely, but he kept one Mana, just in case. He was a flurry of Elf and Man, his warhammer crashed against the giant bone snake, shattering all the bone. The metal shed white with divine magics, which caused the giant bone snake to shudder, rattling wildly in pain. His onught didn¡¯t end until most of it had been shattered apart, kept up by less than half the bones it had originally possessed. Due to Adam¡¯s onught, it had be slow, and then came the two, who would have put the fear of Baktu into any normal being. Their faces contorted into Iyrish and Demonic glee, as they both brought down their axes, one of which was ame, and the other which pierced into what tethered the skeleton to this realm. The giant bone skeleton shattered, falling to the ground. The explosion of bone caused many of the nearby skeletons to fall under the terrifying onught which had urred beside them. Adam remained still, while Lucy and Jurot dealt with the few skeletons remaining. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°If I didn¡¯t cast those Fireballs, I could have dealt over two hundred damage,¡± Adam said. Lucy wasn¡¯t sure why he was using numbers. ¡°How much is that?¡± ¡°Probably enough to kill the Chie- the previous King¡¯s Sword outright,¡± Adam said, realising he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about killing Iyrmen. That kind of misunderstanding would have been awkward to exin. ¡°Really?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Yeah, though he isn¡¯t weak to warhammers,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just my charm.¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°He¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare dream to take away such a hunky man from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lucy stormed off. Though she and Jurot had managed to finish off the giant bone snake, they were certain Adam could have dealt with it by himself. ¡®Why am I even here?¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡®I should have just stayed in the Iyr to admire all those hunky Iyrmen!¡¯ ¡°You did well,¡± Jurot said, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Aren¡¯t I really strong?¡± Jurot stared at Adam. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®First my Aunts and Uncle, and now this giant bone snake. No, the only reason why I was able to defeat them so easily was because I was lucky, and because of my weapons. Adam, don¡¯t be dumb! You can¡¯t die! Not again! Seriously! At least not before you getid in this life! Damn it!¡¯ Adam pped his face, trying to centre himself. Eshva and Kandal quickly appeared onto the scene. ¡°Where is it?¡± Kandal asked, before seeing the giant pile of bones around Adam and Jurot, while Lucy was casually cutting apart skeletons nearby. ¡°Where is what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The giant bone snake!¡± Adam looked around the ground. ¡°Some of it is over here, some of it is over there.¡± Adam pointed around himself. ¡°You dealt with it?¡± Kandal asked. ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem injured.¡± ¡°Obviously. We beat it up before it could do anything.¡± Kandal blinked, before looking to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°How?¡± ¡°With our weapons,¡± Adam said. ¡°And Adam¡¯s magic,¡± Jurot said. Kandal ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°At least let me ask, Adam.¡± ¡°I have already refused, so you shouldn¡¯t be so rude to ask again,¡± Adam said. ¡°Last time you were drunk.¡± ¡°No I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why else would you refuse joining my family?¡± Kandal asked, pulling Adam closer, wrapping his arm around the Half Elf¡¯s head, pinning the Half Elf to his chest. Adam pulled himself away, before he retreated back to the vige, all the while Kandalughed. Eshva let out a grunt towards Kandal. ¡°Why would he join your family when he has already refused mine?¡± Eshva nodded her head to the warhammer at Adam¡¯s side. ¡°He only uses one,¡± Kandal said, before the pair of them returned back to the vige. Victory! Giant Bone Snake XP Gained: +500 XP: 8825 -> 9325 Adam and the others had farmed the skeletons for arge amount of XP. He was certain that Nobby and Brittany were at least Level 1, with the absolute basics of their sses mastered, from the weapons to the Rage Dancing, to Brittany¡¯s ability to sneak about. ¡®I¡¯ll have to wait until we¡¯re in actualbat, I suppose,¡¯ Adam thought. The rest of the day passed by mostly uneventfully, with most of the skeletons dealt with. ¡°If the giant bone snake appeared, then it must mean there will be less skeletons to appear from now on,¡± Argon said. ¡°Fewer,¡± Tazwyn said, managing it right before Adam. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I, of all people, missed it.¡¯ He shook his head. ¡°Thank you all again,¡± Merl, the Chief, said. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though, can I ask a small favour?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam motioned his head to the giant bone snake¡¯s skull, which had been set aside. ¡°Can I have the skull? I want to send it back to the Iyr.¡± Jurot was about to speak up, as Iyrmen did not usually request for such things, but he recalled Adam was technically not an Iyrman. ¡°Of course,¡± Merl said, nodding her head. She had heard that Adam had mostly dealt with the snake by himself, with some minor assistance from the Iyrman and Devilkin. A skull was a small price to pay to try and win him over. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡®Won¡¯t they think I¡¯m cool when they hear the story and how I beat it.¡¯ That¡¯s when it came to him. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The reason why I used a warhammer was because it was better to use it against skeletons,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a still a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell Lanarot and the kids that I used a warhammer,¡± Adam said. Jurot remained silent. ¡°Jurot, please.¡± Jurot remained silent.
Click banner for Patreon!
Jurot! Not like this! 342. The Journey Out V 342. The Journey Out V Omen: 15, 17 ¡°We should continue our journey,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There will be fewer skeletons now, so the vigers will do well by themselves.¡± ¡°Jurot, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d betray me like this twice,¡± Adam said. ¡°First the promise, and now this?¡± Jurot stared at Adam. ¡°How did I betray you?¡± ¡°You said fewer.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam looked away. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Lanarot you keep bullying me.¡± Jurot continued to stare at Adam, wondering if he was joking. The group gathered together, and Adam wondered if he could take some bones. ¡°How much will it cost for these bones?¡± ¡°You would buy the bones?¡± Jurot asked, surprised. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± ¡°They are the bones of the viger¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°I thought that¡­¡± Adam stopped to think. ¡®Hold on.¡¯ ¡°Right. Most of the skeletons this time were humanoid, butst time they were animals.¡± ¡°It was a Great Twilight,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He didn¡¯t know what a Great Twilight really was, but he was slowly forming an idea in his head. The group then said their goodbyes to the Iyrmen and the Chief. ¡°Aren¡¯t we meant to pay you a gold?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why are you mentioning such a thing now?¡± Merlughed, before grabbing his forearms. ¡°Have a safe journey, mister Half Elf.¡± ¡°Please, it¡¯s Adam, Chief.¡± Merl smiled, squeezing his forearm. ¡°We will ept your coin once you return safely from your journeys.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam nodded, a smile stered across his face. They waved their goodbyes to the vigers, who waved at them as they left. ¡°Helping people really does fill the soul, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, stepping proudly as they made their way. ¡®You didn¡¯t even fight,¡¯ Brittany thought, but she didn¡¯t dare to say that. ¡®I guess you did use some Fireballs to help, and you fought that giant bone snake¡­¡¯ It was early evening when they came across the vige, watching as the vigers moved the bones to the side. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam said, looking to the familiar sight of an Iyrman. No, not an Iyrman. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why can I not be here?¡± Ashmir asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Adam said, reaching for his forearm. ¡°I just meant, aren¡¯t you meant to be in the Iyr to have a bunch of children?¡± ¡°Even in this age I am still virile,¡± Ashmir said. Adam suddenly regretted making the joke. ¡°Right.¡± He noticed a handful of other Iyrmen, including a teen whose tattoo seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Beside him was another young teen, about his age, who looked simr, with the same tattoo on her forehead. They carried with them an axe too, so Adam nodded his head towards them, feeling some sense of kinship from their mutual weapons. The young teen narrowed her eyes at the Half Elf, and dragged the boy away with her. ¡®It¡¯s not surprising any more,¡¯ Adam thought. Adam handed the Chief a gem and a gold piece, and though they tried to refuse, Adam smiled at them innocently, and refused to take the gold back. ¡°Did youe here to help in order to stretch your muscles?¡± Adam asked Ashmir. ¡°Yes. I was bing ufortable in the Iyr, resting all that time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get that. I miss my little sister, but I can¡¯t be useless. I need to go out and help people, and make money to shower her in gifts.¡± ¡°Are you always thinking of your sister?¡± Ashmir asked. ¡°Not all the time,¡± Adam said. ¡°An appropriate amount of time, which is most of the time. I can¡¯t think when I sleep.¡± Ashmir just sighed. ¡°Your brother is quite special,¡± he said to Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Stop bullying me,¡± Adam grumbled. They spent the evening in the vige, partaking in the vige festivities. Omen: 2, 9 ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked. It waste evening, the group having travelled without much issue towards the next vige. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you meant to be enjoying yourself in the Iyr?¡± ¡°I wanted to have some fun fighting these Undead,¡± Strom replied, simply. ¡°You need to look after your health!¡± Adam wagged his finger at Strom, nannying the old man. ¡°I¡¯m not that old,¡± Strom replied. ¡°Then you¡¯re young enough for a good beating,¡± Adam warned, before patting the old man¡¯s back gently. Insight Check D20 + 1 = 18 (17) He went off to get Strom some soup, noting how Strom had be thinner than before. ¡°How embarrassing,¡± Strom said, looking to Jurot and the others. There were no Iyrmen in this vige, and the vigers remained quite some ways away from Strom. Their eyes held such a great reverence for him, it was as though they were looking at a God. Jurot sensed as though he had missed quite a sight, and the other Iyrmen felt it too. They wondered just how strong Strom was, even in his weakened state. The vigers watched as Adam brought the old man some soup, and sat beside him to chat. ¡®He¡¯s talking so casually to that old monster?¡¯ ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡¯ ¡®You think he¡¯s controlling that old man?¡¯ ¡®How can he do something like that?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s an Elf.¡¯ ¡®He is an Elf¡­¡¯ The vigers wondered if Adam knew what Strom was truly like. Right now, Strom seemed to be just a docile old man, but they had seen him when the Undead hade. Most of the bones had been burnt, and barely a handful of them had managed to engage the Undead. ¡°Excuse me,¡± a viger said, once Adam was out of sight, and what they thought to be, out of earshot. She was a young woman, in her mid twenties or so. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That old man, is he an Iyrman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°I thought, because of the tattoo.¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°I know he¡¯s a friend of one of the Great Elders, and that he¡¯s pretty powerful.¡± ¡°Are there even Iyrmen who are more powerful than him?¡± Adam thought deeply. ¡°Probably.¡± Jurot was going to speak up, since it wasn¡¯t good for Iyrmen to lie, but Adam wasn¡¯t an Iyrman, and Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he was lying. Strom had given up his Spark, so though he may still be powerful, it may be true that some Iyrmen may be more powerful than him now. ¡°How strong do you think Strom is?¡± Adam asked over their evening meal, and only after Strom had excused himself to drink on a rooftop. ¡°Strong,¡± Jurot said, with a level of gravitas. Adam sipped his soup, looking up at the old man. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nobby thought. He thought lightly, not wanting to strain his mind. He was strong. Adam was stronger. The Iyrmen were stronger than stronger. Then there was Strom, who may have been stronger than stronger than stronger. Brittany, too, thought about this matter. Her sense of scale was also skewed, as she had only known Adam, and had seen his rapid growth, but hadn¡¯t gained a sense of how rapid it truly was. However, she had known Adam for quite some time, but she wasn¡¯t strong yet. ¡®Is he keeping me weak on purpose?¡¯ Brittany thought. There were times when she thought Adam had made passes at her, wanting her for her body. However, after seeing how much time he spent with his sister, she realised he didn¡¯t think about those sorts of things. Was she still weak? Compared to before, she certainly had grown stronger. She could find the weak points on her enemies easier, and she could also use a variety of weapons. Her steps were much softer now, too. It still hadn¡¯t been a year, but she was hoping they¡¯d explore thend further. ¡®Patience.¡¯ It was what Jonn and Kitool would always tell her, but she still wished for more. ¡°Vonda,¡± Adam called. ¡°We¡¯ll spend a few days here and then¡­¡± The pair shared a look between one another, and both nodded. Strom wondered what it was, but he decided not to get involved. They¡¯de back and tell him the story some timeter that year. If they didn¡¯t it wouldn¡¯t matter since he¡¯d be dead. Adam and the group spent a few days in the vige, stocking up on supplies, and assisting them in repairing the vige. Strom rxed on the rooftop, keeping an ear out for anything which could bother them. Adam made sure that Strom was eating properly, though he didn¡¯t seem too interested. ¡°You said you had some unfinished business, right? You¡¯re probably wanting to beat someone up, so you need your strength for it!¡± ¡°I do not need to eat, Adam,¡± Strom said. Using his powers elerated the degeneration, but there was little issue with not eating. ¡°I¡¯m drinking, and that¡¯s good enough.¡± ¡°Good enough? Do you know how embarrassed I¡¯ll be if you lose? What will I tell my lovely sister? That the old man who I thought was strong didn¡¯t eat and then got his ass handed to him?¡± Adam pushed some bread up to Strom¡¯s face. Strom refused to eat it. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve left me no choice.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, turning his head. He stared at Lucy, and nodded at her. Strom swiped the bread from Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°Give it here. I¡¯m not so old that I need you to feed me.¡± The look in Lucy¡¯s eye had caused him to move. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Lucy cried.
Click banner for Patreon!
Lucy the real MVP. MY BAD SORRY. 343. Vonda’s Quest I 343. Vonda¡¯s Quest I They had spent a few days within the vige with Strom, buying some food and gear from the vigers before they eventually made their way out. The travel through the forest and towards Red Oak was surprisingly uneventful. Omen: 15, 17 ¡°We¡¯re not too far out from Red Oak, but we are going to make our way into the Blood Wood,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Blood Wood?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°That¡¯s the name of the deadly forest, right?¡± ¡°The Red Wood?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I knew it was something like that.¡± ¡°The Red Wood?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that forest dangerous?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going into it?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s our goal.¡± Suddenly, Brittany was no longer quite so eager to adventure. ¡°The Red Wood is a dangerous ce.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Brittany stared at him, wondering if he was going to expand on what he said. ¡°Any questions?¡± Adam nced around the group, before he turned to face Jurot. ¡°We¡¯ll leave our lives in your capable hands, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded. The party took their ces, with Kitool and Jaygak bringing up the rear, while Jurot and Adam led up front. The rest were towards the centre, with Nobby and Brittany nked by the more experienced members of the party. Somehow, they hadn¡¯t found anything dangerous on the way. They hade across a bear with blood red fur, and though it eyed up the magical elk which stood nearby, carrying a few of the party¡¯s supplies, it retreated away, not wanting to fight such arge group of adventurers. That evening they had made camp, with half of the group chopping wood to form a small fence around their encampment, while Adam spent his precious Mana on a particr spell. ¡°Are you sure you should be wasting your Mana on the tower?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to use the bath then you can stay outside,¡± Adam stated, already taking off his equipment. The ground floor of the tower was a bath, and the first floor was a bedroom, which one person on watch would use to keep an eye out, since it was a great position to keep an eye out. ¡°I am in awe of your great wisdom,¡± Lucy corrected. The groups morale was high, since Adam had made sure they got to each bathe in the warm water, and they were able to eat something decent thanks to Jurot¡¯s hunting and foraging, allowing them to add fresh food to their rations. ¡°I¡¯ll take first orst watch, but you guys can figure out the rest of them between yourselves,¡± Adam said. He threw a mentalmand to Zeus, the magical elk, to keep an eye out too, as well as to Hades, his owl familiar, who was perched in the window of the first floor of the tower. ¡®I hope nothing goes wrong this adventure.¡¯ Omen: 4, 7 ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked, donning his shield. Jurot, who was also donning his shield, wondered if Adam was joking. ¡®It is exactly what it looks like.¡¯ It was indeed, what it looked like. It wasrge, easily five times as long as Adam was tall, covered in red scales which were almost the colour of fresh blood. Its skull wasrge and t, and jutting out from its jaws wererge fangs, which would tear apart any man with ease. ¡°A giant snake,¡± Jurot replied, drawing his axe. ¡°I can see that,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°You asked the question.¡± ¡°It was rhetorical.¡± The giant snake, a crimson python, hissed at the party as it slithered towards them, uprooting trees. ¡®So that was probably a skeleton version of this?¡¯ Adam thought. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 11 (1) Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 13 (5) Miss! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 18 (3, 3)(3, 4) 18 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 21 (13) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 15 (2, 3)(1, 4) 15 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 23 (15) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 25 (5, 5)(4, 6) 25 damage! Adam had no idea how powerful this creature was. It was huge, yes, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was powerful. As it crashed towards them, the group sprang into action. Arrows and javelins fell across its form, before steel, magical and mundane, ttered and cut across the creature¡¯s body, marking it. The Priests also used their magics, calling out their tricks to deal with the creature. Jaygak cut across it with her new de, which crackled with lightning, and Kitool mmed her staff across its body, causing it to seize up. Jonn managed to cut deeply, his de shing white hot as he cut across its side. Thanks to Kitool¡¯s ability to cause a creature to freeze up momentarily, it allowed the entire group the ability to attack something which did not threaten them, giving them a chance to strike truer. Though it may have been greater than any of them individually, save perhaps the Half Elf who was beyond average, it was still heavily outnumbered. A dozen wolves could kill an elephant. Adam¡¯s axe cut through it with ease, slicing through with his magical axe, shing white hot with his divine magic. Even without his smites, it would have fallen, since Jurot and Lucy were both eager to strike it down too, but Adam wasn¡¯t sure just how truly tough it was. It had taken only moments before the creature was no longer held by Kitool¡¯s great ability, and it dropped. ¡°Well,¡± Adam said, blinking at therge red snake, ¡°that was easy.¡± ¡°It is quite powerful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I would have some trouble facing it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not with Phantom,¡± he assured. ¡°We are fortunate that it was not able to pierce us with its fangs. It holds both poison and acid.¡± ¡°Good job, Kitool,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to her. She bowed her head, epting the gratitude. With her ability to stun an enemy, they would be able to deal with most living things easily. Brittany stared at therge snake. ¡®We killed it?¡¯ She blinked multiple times. She had heard rumours of the great snake. Even her Chief would have had trouble facing it, so to think that she could y a part in ying it, it filled her with great pride. ¡®If I stay with Adam, won¡¯t I be more powerful?¡¯ Victory! Giant Blood Snake XP Gained: +150 XP: 9325 -> 9475 ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ Adam blinked. There were at least ten of them, eleven if Adam¡¯s maths was correct, but it had given them so much XP? ¡°Jurot, just how hard does this bad boy hit?¡± ¡°Bad boy?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I mean, how much damage does it do?¡± ¡°It may be able to kill Kitool or Jaygak within moments,¡± Jurot said, thinking about how powerful he assumed the creature could be. ¡°I¡¯m good with fire, not poison or acid,¡± Jaygak said. Kitool also nodded her head. ¡°It can strike as rapidly as I or you.¡± ¡®Damn, that¡¯s a lot of attacks.¡¯ ¡°Good thing we killed it so quickly then.¡± Adam looked to Nobby and Brittany, who were probably seconds away from dying if they hadn¡¯t managed to kill it so quickly. ¡®I have to be careful.¡¯ Jurot and Kitool began to work on carving the creature. They would feast on its meat that evening, and the various parts of the snake would be useful. The fangs could be used to make weapons, its leather to made armour and shields, and if they were able to find its poison nds it would sell for a pretty penny. The rest of the group chopped the nearby trees to form a small encampment, as they had been doing so ever since they left the vige and would camp outside. Adam wondered if he should get a trick to assist with making camp, but if the group became reliant on his magic it may have been an issue. ¡°Why are you thinking so hard?¡± Lucy asked, mming a post down into the ground. She noted the look on his face, which wasn¡¯t just Adam thinking, it was Adam being an idiot. ¡°I was thinking about using less magic with camp,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be reliant on my magic.¡± Lucy furrowed her brows in confusion. She looked to the side, where there was one tower, and then to the other side, where there was another. Adam had summoned two towers that evening, spending a third of his Mana, which formed a bathroom and three bedrooms for the group. Lucy wasn¡¯t sure what she should say, but since she wanted to bathe that evening, she only gave him a look which suggested he was an idiot. Jurot had told Adam that the blood of the snake would assist in keeping them safe, though it wouldn¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯d be safe. ¡®I hope nothing bad happens,¡¯ Adam thought again, surrounded by hot, soapy water, and muscr men.
Click banner for Patreon!
This story is moving into dangerous territory. 344. Vonda’s Quest II 344. Vonda¡¯s Quest II Omen: 2, 11 Jurot and Vonda had taken the lead the next day. Vonda held the map, which assisted Jurot slightly. However, even with Vonda¡¯s map, Jurot had realised he had been moving in the wrong direction. It was confirmed when the group came across them. They were tall andrge, easily dwarfing even Adam, and they were thick with fur. Bears, one may have called them, but they moved on two feet. Their fur was a deep red, almost like bloodied rust on a de. There were a half dozen of them. Jurot stared at the Bearfolk and wondered if they were a group the Iyr had made dealings with. A half dozen of them meant that they could threaten the group, but Jurot was sure that they would think twice about trying to fight. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Barmun,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Bearfolk.¡± ¡°Are we cool?¡± Adam asked, cing his finger tips at his shield. Even though his axe was in its ring form, he still wore a warhammer at his side, one of Dwarven make. There was a low growl, but the Barmun stepped backwards, away from the Iyrmen. Adam raised his brows in surprise, since the growl was Iyrspeech. It was a warning to Adam¡¯s group, telling them they were in the wrongnds. Once the Barmun had disappeared, Jurot led them around, heading leftward for some time. He and Kitool checked the scenery around the area, and Jaygak decided to keep out of their way since they knew the signs to check. ¡°We should be fine,¡± Jurot said, before he continued. That evening, they made up camp as usual, creating a small fortress. Adam thought about taking a trick to help the process, but he still came to the conclusion that it was best to use one¡¯s body. Omen: 4, 7 ¡°We should leave soon,¡± called Jurot. Adam¡¯s eyes were narrowed, almost his entire body was submerged in the hot bath. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vonda asked, noting how sour Adam was as they were trekking through the dangerous forest. ¡°I feel unlucky today,¡± Adam said. Vonda threw a look to Dunes, who shrugged his shoulders. Only Adam would be upset and annoyed that he was unlucky in a forest which held a myriad of things which could kill them. Jurot stopped, noting a mark on a tree branch, before he turned his head slightly. Kitool had spotted the same mark, and with some help, so had Jaygak. The trio drew their weapons, causing the rest of the group to do the same, and soon they followed Jurot and Kitool, who walked cautiously twenty paces ahead of them. Ahead of them was a stone statue, which stood in front of a stone temple. The statue was cracked in multiple pieces, with only a single arm, and the temple fared little better. The temple was long, though much of it had sank into the earth below. ¡°Is it your temple?¡± Adam asked. Before Vonda could answer, the statue creaked, and turned to face the group. Adam blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 8 (7) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 24 (16) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 5 = 35 (1, 2, 5, 6)(2, 4, 4, 6) 35 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 16 (8) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 18 (2, 5)(1, 5) 18 damage! Jurot was first to move, grunting towards the group, and soon the others followed him. Jurot¡¯s axe swiped across the stone statue, before he managed to cut into the statue¡¯s thigh. ¡®Too light,¡¯ Jurot thought. Though he had managed to find the creature¡¯s weak point with his axe, Phantom was made to deal great damage to the mind, but this creature held no mind. Lucy wailed with joy, screaming like a banshee as she leapt into the air and mmed her axe into the statue¡¯s face, causing it to miss its blow. Dunes called forth his magics, summoning a group of des around him. ¡°The Good Lady smites you!¡± he chanted, his floating des tearing into the statue, causing it to crumble. Javelins and arrows pelted the statue, while Adam and Jaygak both dashed towards it, magical axe and de in hand. Jaygak¡¯s de crackled with lightning as she cut into one leg, and Adam¡¯s axe sank into its other, shing white hot with his holy smite. ¡®I love criticals,¡¯ Adam thought, d he had spent his XP on Improved Criticals. He had barely used it, but it was such a great ability inbat. The stone statue crumbled to the ground, and Adam looked to Jurot, who had noted a blood stter on the wall. It was a blood stter made by an Iyrman, that was for sure. ¡°It is still dangerous,¡± Jurot said. He had not yet fallen into his Rage Dance, unlike Lucy. With a single foe, who was already heavily injured, there had been no need for it. Jurot stepped up towards the open doors, and peeked inside. The light flooded the temple from its slight angle, allowing even Jurot¡¯s eyes to see further inside. He quickly stepped inside, and the rest followed him. The inside of the temple was trashed, withrge pieces of stone having falling towards the end, blocking the doors. There was an old smell which clung in the air. A single skeletony at the end, though it was missing its skull. It had been picked clean by the wildlife, and even the clothing had barely been left alone. Jurot dropped down beside it, touching the cloth. Whoever it was, they had died with de in hand. Jaygak lifted the de up, being able to see it clearly even with the low light, which was currently being blocked by arge number of people. ¡°Jurot,¡± Jaygak said, handing therge de over to the Iyrman. Jurot lifted it up towards the light. The de was made of Iyrsteel, there was no doubt about that. It wasn¡¯t just made out of Iyrsteel, for the wood was familiar to Jurot. Jurot looked down to the bones, the skull which had been shattered. ¡°It was a good death,¡± Jurot said, noting that there were at least three other statues, and there were several blood stters around the area, which had belonged to at least four bodies. Jurot pulled out a sack from his pack, and Jaygak began to collect the bones, since she could see best in the dark. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We must return the body to the Iyr,¡± Jaygak replied, simply. ¡°Is it an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Timojin¡¯s elder sister,¡± Jurot said, his hand rubbing along the handle which he had worked years ago. ¡°Timojin? You mean our Timojin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam inhaled sharply, tasting the air. It was a rancid taste, one which caused him to cough. ¡°Damn,¡± he said, though not because he tasted the air. ¡°It was a good death,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even we would struggle against four statues, but three had been defeated before we arrived.¡± ¡°How long ago did she die?¡± ¡°She left the Iyr five years ago,¡± Jurot said. ¡°This must have happened some time before I left the Iyr.¡± Kitool held the Bronze Rank tag in hand, rubbing her finger along the name which had been carved into it. Rojin. She ced it into the sack with the rest of the Iyrman¡¯s bones. Adam crossed his arms, squeezing them. ¡®Right. This is that kind of world. Even a group of Experts can find trouble if theye across enough monsters.¡¯ There was a vast difference between one strong foe, and two moderate foes. Luckily, there was over ten of them, so most threats could be dealt with easily. Vonda and Dunes righted a statue which had fallen over, which somehow hadn¡¯t shattered. Adam tensed up, before seeing it was in a vague shape of a woman, rather than in the more detailed warrior which they had faced. Vonda dropped to her knees and prayed before it, sping her hands together. Dunes took to one knee, and bowed his head, mutter a much quieter prayer towards the statue. Adam dropped to a knee before the statue too. ¡®I assume you¡¯re Mother Soza. I hope you¡¯re doing well. Thank you for all you¡¯re doing.¡¯ They were here to help bring the loot back from the temple, half of which would go to them, but Adam felt far more awkward about it. He ced down a gold coin before the statue, one which he would leave behind after the loot was taken away. ¡®It¡¯s probably bad luck to take everything from a temple.¡¯ ¡°Where are the other bodies?¡± Adam asked, noting that there were a few packs around, but no other bodies. ¡°They must have been raised during dawnval.¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Dawnval, eh?¡± Adam wondered why the Iyrman hadn¡¯t been raised, but decided it would have been rude to ask. Jaygak pat Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Who would dare to im what belongs to Baktu?¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
It was a good death. 345. Vonda’s Quest III 345. Vonda¡¯s Quest III The group scavenged what they would from the dead adventurers, including a number of weapons which held a slight magical tingle. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, his head bouncing gently. The rest of the temple was quickly scoured, the group of people finding whatever treasures they could, from paintings, to figurines, to coins. ¡°It¡¯s a temple,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Right. We need to make sure we find everything so we can send back Vonda with more money back to where it should go.¡± Adam pat Nobby against his back gently. ¡°Good, Nobby, those are the kinds of questions you should be asking if you have a decent heart.¡± ¡®How can you say something like that?¡¯ Vonda asked, still sour that they were taking half the treasure. ¡°No artefact,¡± Adam said, with the group having filled their sacks with all the treasures, leaving some copper coins since they would be too cumbersome to carry. Vonda eventually dropped down before the statue, before she prayed, and cast several healing spells before it. The statue then slid backwards, revealing a staircase heading down, one which hadn¡¯t been there before they righted the statue over it. ¡°That¡¯s cool,¡± Adam whispered, nodding to Jurot. Jurot nodded. There was many great magics in the world, and he was d to see this, especially since it had something to do with Mahtu. ¡°Before we go in, we should probably, you know,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked, not knowing. ¡°Leave a few people behind, just in case. We should probably pile the copper coins around the statue so there¡¯s some money left for Mother Soza.¡± Vonda gave Adam a look, one he understood, but he smiled back at her innocently. ¡°Jaygak, youe with, since we¡¯ll need your sight.¡± ¡°We will not need it,¡± Vonda said, before she raised her mace. She called out themand word for her magical mace, which began to glow. ¡°What a useful mace,¡± Adam said, nodding his head towards her. It took him a moment to realise he enchanted it. He smiled. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so smart.¡± ¡°I can stay with the others and make sure they don¡¯t get up to trouble,¡± Jaygak said. Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You cane with us,¡± Adam said. ¡°Kitool, can you look after the rest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, I¡¯ll just make trouble with you,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re safe because your father isn¡¯t here?¡± Adam asked. Jaygak grumbled quietly. Vonda led the way, followed by Jurot, then by Jaygak and Adam. They made their way down the steps, the hallway fairly narrow, but it allowed each of them to walk in a linefortably. The stone work around was well built, but Adam couldn¡¯t surmise much more about it. ¡®We should make friends with a Dwarf. I bet they¡¯d say something like this was fine work, for a Human.¡¯ The stair way circled this way and that, before they eventually came across even ground. The light went out, and the four tensed up. Vonda called themand word again, and the mace lit up once more. ¡®So it wasn¡¯t an anti magic field or anything,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Should I use Light?¡¯ Vonda thought, but the ten minute timer of the mace was useful to keep track of time, so she kept the mace lit with its enchanted glow. The Iyrmen¡¯s instincts caused them to tense, and Jaygak quickly darted forward, pushing Vonda down. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 2 (1) Adam began to sink into the earth before he even noticed that the stone underneath had given way, but a strong hand grabbed at his wrist, and Jurot pulled the Half Elf with him so that he did not fall with the falling stone. Only some of the floor had given way, with pirs supporting some of the stone up, allowing them a path back, but there wererge empty pits. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, his heart racing within his chest. Jurot nodded in reponse. Adam felt both hot and cold at the same time. ¡®Seriously, are you really going to be afraid of falling?¡¯ He resisted the urge to look down at the holes, instead he pat his body, trying to regain the sensation of touch. They continued to step forward, before they came across a thick door made of metal. It was in, save for a few small designs around the edge of the metal. Sir Vonda dropped to her knee and prayed, speaking a prayer which required an entire minute, before the door shook, and it slid down, revealing arge chamber. The chamber was full of treasure chests of all sizes, and atop a number of pedestals were several objects. One of the objects was a mace, which Vonda quickly rushed towards. It was made of a block of diamicule, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else interesting about it. Vonda sighed, d that she had found the mace. ¡°Quite the bit of treasure,¡± Adam said, spying all the treasure chests. ¡®Fifty percent? Hoo boy! We¡¯re going to be rich!¡¯ Vonda still felt awkward that he was taking half, but since he had helped retrieve the artefact, she couldn¡¯t be too sour about the matter. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the stone, noting how it was much lighter in colour than the stone of the temple. ¡°Is there something special about this stone?¡± ¡°I am sure,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°It must help keep prying eyes away from this ce.¡± Adam slowly nodded, touching the stone. It felt like fine sandpaper, but it caused his fingers to tingle. ¡°Can we check the treasure chests?¡± Adam asked. Vonda narrowed her eyes from above her scarf, but she nodded. Adam smiled innocently. ¡°Come on, Sir Vonda, you couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking poorly of me for wanting to feed and cloth me and mine?¡± ¡°I epted the terms, but it does not mean that I am happy about it.¡± ¡°That is a shame,¡± Adam said, his eyes scanning the treasure chests. ¡°It won¡¯t do us any good if my good friend, Sir Vonda, is upset with me.¡± Vonda couldn¡¯t help but feel he was poking fun at her. He didn¡¯t call her Sir Vonda since they were close, but the way he was emphasising Sir when he called for her, it caused her to narrow her eyes further. Adam chuckled, before looking at the chests. ¡°Is there a key to them?¡± ¡°They must be in the treasure which we had found previously,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Right. Makes sense. Let¡¯s grab ¡®em, then. We¡¯ll take the chests rather than the coinage. We can bury the coinage near the temple, or leave them around the statue.¡± ¡°Will they be from your half?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°They will be from both our halves,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can¡¯t take them all back, so let¡¯s leave some behind for the good Lady.¡± Vonda bowed her head gently. Even if Adam was an adventurer, he was queer enough that he thought about these kinds of matters. Vonda wondered what Adam was thinking at the time, seeing his eyes drift away. Adam¡¯s mind was upied on the temple. ¡®Is it really a good idea to take all the treasure? It¡¯s only half, and it¡¯s split between Mother Soza and us. Should I reduce our share? No, no, everyone still needs to make some money. Should I give up my share? If I give up my share, then how am I meant to make the business to help others? Will Mother Soza be mad?¡¯ Jurot waited for Adam to finish his inner monologue, before he began to pick up the various chests. Vonda turned, facing the mace. She trusted Adam and the Iyrmen not to steal anything, and it would have been difficult for even them to hide even the smallest treasure chests. It was made of diamicule, yes, but the way the light hit the mace, it revealed something else. There was a light within the mace, not just the light which refracted in all the different colours, but something deeper within. Vonda quietly said a prayer to Mother Soza, before she reached for the mace, and her fingers sped around the handle. It was only then that she remembered what she had been told about picking up the mace. ¡®Sister Vonda, make sure you pray to Lord Sozain before you pick up the mace.¡¯ She had assumed she would have remembered because it was such a surprise that she, a Priest of Life, would have to pray to the God of Death before picking up a weapon which was an artefact of the Goddess of Life. It was partly why she waited so long to travel with the Iyrmen and Adam. It must have been Fate which had brought them together, and with their help, she was certain she would have been able to retrieve the artefact. The Iyrmen could feel something had gone wrong first, and they quickly leapt away from the chamber. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Adam stumbled as the floor began to give way, breaking in pieces, before he tried to dart towards towards the entrance. The Dexterity Save had appeared so suddenly that he had forgotten to use his Omen in that moment. His foot slipped against a stone and he fell backwards. ¡°Oh, fu-,¡± Adam gasped, feeling his entire body drop for the second time. Someone grabbed his hand. Jurot turned to try and grab Adam, but he saw Vonda grab Adam¡¯s hand, with the only source of light in her other hand. The ancient artefact they hade for fell beside them freely. The mace fell dark, as another ten minutes had passed.
Click banner for Patreon!
These DEX saves are going to be the death of him. 346. Vonda’s Quest IV 346. Vonda¡¯s Quest IV Adam stared at Vonda¡¯s face in confusion, wondering why they were falling together. Jurot had managed to save him previously, but Vonda had thrown herself towards him when he had fallen. ¡®Right,¡¯ he thought, remembering that he was falling. Mana: 16 -> 15 Spell: Feather Fall Wizard¡¯s Axe was currently in the form of a ring, but Adam was certain it would have still worked as a focus to channel his spell through. ¡°Stop!¡± Adam chanted. The pair still fell down, but as they approached the ground, they gently swayed before theynded on their feet, the spell righting them. Vonda and Adam remained joined together by hand, and Vonda blinked, trying to see ahead of her. ¡°Mother¡¯s dawn,¡± Vonda said, the words for the mace, and the glow filled the area, allowing them both to see more clearly, though Adam¡¯s Half Elf eyes were able to see even inplete darkness. Vonda realised they were still holding hands, and though she made to let go, Adam quickly pulled her closer to him. Vonda stared up at him in utter shock, her heart pounding even quicker, before she noted that he had his axe in hand, and she quickly turned, raising her mace high to see the giant skull of a serpent. Adam had already defeated a giant bone snake, but the skull of this creature was at least twice or thrice the size of the previous giant bone snake¡¯s. Adam kept his axe pointed towards the giant skull, but as the moments passed, and the serpent¡¯s skull remained still, they noticed that the skull, though facing them, was unmoving, and behind it was the rest of the creature¡¯s bones,ying where they had fallen when it had died. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 12 (7) ¡°Vonda, pardon my Aswadian, but this ce smells like shit,¡± Adam said, coughing. Vonda pulled up her scarf, managing to stave away most of the smell. ¡°That isn¡¯t Aswadian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a phrase,¡± Adam said, his eyes scanning around the area. They were within a chamber, apanied by arge serpentine creature, which had died long ago. Adam reached out with his axe, stepping towards it, pressing his axe against it. ¡°Adam!¡± Jurot shouted. The shout had caused Adam to leap back, axe in hand still, but he quickly calmed as he looked up, seeing Jurot¡¯s small head from at least a hundred metres above. ¡°Jurot!¡± ¡°I wille!¡± ¡°No you won¡¯t!¡± Adam shouted back. ¡°We¡¯re safe, I think!¡± Jurot couldn¡¯t see much around them, Vonda¡¯s Dawn giving little light for even his Iyrmen eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam sighed, wondering what they should do. ¡°Jurot, stay there for a bit in case we need you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if you have anything to do with this.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jaygak shouted down at them. ¡°Should I take that as apliment?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Can you joke even now?¡± Vonda asked, ncing around. Her mace gave off some decent light, but she chanted to cast her trick, Light, on her mace instead, which glowed slightly brighter. ¡°If you can¡¯t joke even in times like this, what can you do?¡± Adam asked. As they trekked around the pile of bones, they found that they had been in the corner of a muchrger chamber which had been cut off by the snake, which hadin on a slightly raised tform. Ahead of them was an altar with an egg, and nearby was a pool of water. As they continued to look around, they found that there was very little around. ¡°Help me out here,¡± Adam called, patting his chest. ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Sorry, just casting Guidance,¡± Adam said. Guidance 1D3 = 3 Perception Check D20 + 6 = 19 (13) He wasn¡¯t any good at it, though he was trained in Perception, Guidance managed to assist him well enough that Adam was certain there was nothing else around here. They walked up to the egg cautiously, noting that it was made of stone. ¡°To whom which has appeared, thief or hero, please look after this child well, for they are blessed by Mahtu,¡± Vonda said, reading the inscription on the altar, which had just looked like symbols to Adam. Adam looked to Vonda, and slowly nodded his head towards her. She stepped towards the altar freely, picking the egg up. They both waited for a moment to see what would happen, before she pulled away from the altar, with the heavy egg in her arms. ¡°Do you know what this is about?¡± Adam asked, looking to the egg, before looking at the long serpent beside them. Vonda was looking at the long serpent, which was easily one hundred paces long, perhaps more. The skull of the creature showed it could have swallowed Jurot, Adam, and her entirely in a single snap of its jaws. ¡°No,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°I can vaguely recall something, but it is noting to mind.¡± ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam shouted once they were at the hole. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re safe in this chamber. We found an egg made of stone.¡± Jaygak looked to Jurot. ¡°Did he say an egg made of stone?¡± Jurot nodded. He couldn¡¯t recall any stories about eggs made of stone in rtion to Mahtu. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, but for now, why don¡¯t you guys kick it in the temple. I¡¯ll try and figure away to get out of here.¡± ¡°We will send down ropes!¡± Jurot shouted. ¡°You might need stronger ropes, so just rest in the temple and check up on us in the morning!¡± Adam turned to Vonda. ¡°Will the statue close?¡± Vonda shook her head. ¡°It must be closed by us.¡± ¡°How do you open it?¡± ¡°You must cast several healing spells against it.¡± ¡°Can Dunes do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam exined the matter to Jurot, including that he¡¯d be taking Hades, his owl familiar. Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower Vonda wasn¡¯t sure he should have summoned his tower, but it was something which would provide them protection. Hades remained at the window sill, staring at the entrance atop them and beside the snake. Since the tower was beside the snake, they would only need to concentrate on fighting through a much smaller gap beside the snake, rather than from all sides if he had summoned the tower in the centre of the chamber. Adam sighed as he finished his bath, making sure to wash out his clothes, instead of using his magic. There was something romantic about working hard even though you could have taken it easy with technology, or in his case, magic. ¡®Now I know why some rich people like to pretend to be poor for a few days now and again,¡¯ Adam thought, nodding his head slowly. Vonda had finished bathing some timeter, appearing on the first floor, still in her chain mail in case something were toe and attack them. ¡°Hey, Vonda,¡± Adam called, taking a bite of his rations, tasting salted chips which had been smothered in chip shop vinegar, courtesy of his trick, Tricks. ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda asked, reaching for her own rations. ¡°Howe you grabbed me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Pretty sure you would have made it by yourself.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said, ¡°perhaps I could have.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Vonda asked. Adam looked down at his rations, picking up a nut to eat. ¡°I suppose we are.¡± Adam smiled, eating his rations quietly. Once they had finished eating, Adam leaned back against the wall. ¡°A stone egg. A stone egg.¡± He was trying to understand why there was a stone egg which was under the temple of Mahtu, Mother Soza. Vonda looked at the egg, wrapping a spare scarf around it. It was quite hard to the touch, but she didn¡¯t want to test just how much impact it could resist. ¡°A child blessed by Mother Soza,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°No. Wait. Didn¡¯t you say it was blessed by Mahtu?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said, slowly bowing her head towards Adam. ¡°It did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Iyrman¡¯s name for Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vonda, too, wondered why it used the Iyrman¡¯s phrase. ¡°In order to pick up the mace, I had to pray to Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°Baktu?¡± Adam asked. Vonda nodded. ¡°That was what was told to me. I prayed to Mother Soza, and I realised my mistake when I picked it up.¡± ¡°So it wasn¡¯t Jaygak¡¯s fault,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that why you reached out your hand to me? Guilt?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°No,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°I do think you are my friend, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but to smile wider. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep ming Jaygak, she¡¯ll be happy for it.¡± ¡°She is an interesting Iyrman.¡± ¡°Did you think they were emotionless tools of destruction too?¡± ¡°No, but I did not expect any Iyrman to be like her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s special because she¡¯s horny,¡± Adam said. Vonda threw him a look, and Adam¡¯s eyes fell down to his food, which he stuffed into his mouth quickly. ¡°She is quite special.¡± ¡°Seems that this temple has something to do with the Iyrmen, though it sounds like Jurot and the others know nothing about it.¡± ¡°Perhaps the Great Elders know?¡± ¡°Probably Elder Story, right?¡± Adam assumed. ¡°They should know about that sort of thing.¡± ¡°Who is Elder Story?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I met them, but they were behind a bunch of vines. Not really the most sociable Great Elder, but you didn¡¯t hear that from me.¡± ¡°Have you met all the Great Elders?¡± ¡°Yes. They don¡¯t seem to like me much. The Chief¡¯s okay, though.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯m a sweet, innocent Half Elf. Just ask Lanarot, she¡¯ll tell you I¡¯m good.¡± Vonda raised her brows at Adam, but she smiled. She pulled down her scarf as she ate. It was only Adam and her, and she didn¡¯t care if Adam saw the burn marks across her lower face and neck. Adam stared at the egg, wondering what connection it had to the Iyr. ¡®Child blessed by Mahtu. Child blessed by Mahtu. Child blessed by¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you going to take your egg to your Order? Order of¡­ White Rose?¡± ¡°Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda corrected. Adam shook his head. ¡°Priest of Life, Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Adam tried to get the name to stick in his head. ¡°I may.¡± ¡°I think, maybe, you should take it to the Iyr first.¡± ¡°It is an egg that¡­¡± Vonda was going to say she found it, but that wasn¡¯t entirely true. ¡°I will think on the matter.¡± ¡°Regardless, since it¡¯s a child of Mahtu, and you¡¯re a Priest of Mahtu, then they can¡¯t take it away from you.¡± ¡°What if they do?¡± ¡°I¡¯llin their ears off,¡± Adam assured. ¡°The Iyr has its rules, and I¡¯m sure that they can¡¯t take it away from you.¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot of trust in the Iyr,¡± Vonda said. ¡°If I can¡¯t trust the Iyr, then what can I trust?¡± ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re joking with me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Vonda, you can¡¯t take funny from me, it¡¯s the only thing I have going for me.¡± ¡°You are not as funny as you think you are,¡± Vonda dared to say, raising her brows at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡± ¡°You truly are queer, Adam.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it.¡± Vonda continued to smile. The pair continued to speak with one another in the bedroom, with Hades keeping an eye out. When it was finally time to sleep, Adam wrapped his nket around himself, and settled himself on the floor. ¡°It is your spell,¡± Vonda said, trying to get him to sleep on the bed. ¡°That¡¯s right, and you¡¯re my guest, so sleep on the bed, Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯ll they say about me if they found out that I let a Priest of Life, a youngdy, sleep on the floor while I took the bed? They¡¯ll call me a no good knife ear.¡± Vonda paused in shock with the fact he let slip a racial slur so freely. ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I can say it, I¡¯m half Elf.¡± Vonda turned a deeper red, and sat on the bed. She wondered how far she should go, but Adam was already nestled like a little egg in his nket, which was cream with the symbol of the Rot family across it, the blue diamonds and the blue circle in the centre. It was half way through the night Adam was jolted awake. He had realised that he and Vonda were both sleeping in the same room. That wasn¡¯t a huge issue, Adam may be a virgin, but it was because it was voluntary. However, they were in a dangerous ce, with only a bird on lookout. Though that was a huge issue, it wasn¡¯t what had awoken Adam. ¡®I¡¯m a fucking idiot.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam''s Int is 16 but actually it''s 8. 347. Vonda’s Quest V 347. Vonda¡¯s Quest V ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Adam said to Jurot and the others. He barged past them to the fire which the group had madest evening. He sat down and poured himself something to eat from the pot. Jurot looked to Vonda, wondering how they had managed to get out of the predicament. Vonda smiled, before following Adam to enjoy some of the breakfast which had been made. XP: 7475 Spells 3rd Gate: Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly ¡°Magic, man,¡± Adam muttered to himself. ¡®Bell,e on.¡¯ [You did not need my assistance.] ¡®I know, but it¡¯s at times like this you need to help me.¡¯ [Why?] ¡®Aren¡¯t we friends?¡¯ [No.] ¡®Damn. You¡¯re cold.¡¯ Adam did think about how many times he had spoken to Bell. In thest month he had spoken to Lanarot more than he had spoken to Bell. ¡®I should try and be nice to Bell.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Lucy called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could you summon your tower, please?¡± Lucy asked. Adam stared up at the young Demon Lord. He would have made a joke, but there was no joking around when it came to bathing. Mana: 15 -> 12 Though it was dangerous to use all his Mana like this before the day started, he understood that it was good to keep a high morale with the party. A couple of dayster, they could see the walls of Red Oak. One may have described them as high walls orrge walls, but they were people who had never been to the Iyr. ¡°Civilisation!¡± Adam shouted from afar, throwing up his arms. ¡°Finally!¡± The guards at the gate were adorned in their heavy chain, a tabard with the symbol of Red Oak, a red tree, and carried in hand a spear. ¡°Fair travels?¡± a guard asked. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, taking out the gate fee to pay for the entire party. ¡°Gate fees gone up,¡± the guard said. ¡°The Beast Wave was heavy this year, and the King¡¯s increased the gate fee.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked, half suspect about the matter. ¡°It¡¯s double.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who nodded, and Adam handed over the gate fee. Not wanting to do the maths, and not wanting to seem like a miser, he handed over three silver pieces, far more than was expected. ¡°No change?¡± the guard asked. ¡°You can keep it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Red Oak is always a delight to see.¡± The guard nodded her head, allowing Adam and the others to pass by. Once Adam stepped in, his eyes scanned around the town. He noted that there were arge number of buildings which were being built and repaired. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°The Beast Wave must have been difficult,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. It made sense to him that the gate fee would increase, especially with the King increasing the number of soldiers, and reforming the guards. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was beautiful, Adam thought. It stood tall, the ground floor was made of sturdy stone, and the next three floors were made of wood, each slightly smaller than the floor beneath. There was arge field to one side with targets in the back, and a smaller field to the other side, where there was a stone building which joined the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Beautiful. Safe. Warm. Bath. These were the four words he would use to describe his emotions when it came to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys sort everything out with the Guild,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need a break.¡± At the counter was the familiar form, a tall young woman, with long red hair, wearing a simple outfit of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Good evening,¡± Emma said. ¡°Man, you¡¯re a sight for-,¡± Adam quickly shut his mouth, realising how rude he would have been both to hispanions, and to Emma. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see you, Emma.¡± Emma bowed her head. ¡°It has been some time. Did you spent your time in the Iyr?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s a wonderful ce.¡± ¡°I have heard,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Never been?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you get the chance, I would certainly rmend it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I may do just that.¡± ¡°Is, uh, Vice Master Paul about?¡± ¡°I can send a message. Is it important?¡± Adam looked to Vonda. ¡°You want to take over. I don¡¯t know if I should be the one talking.¡± Vonda bowed her head, stepping to the front desk to speak with Emma. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a quick bath,¡± Adam said, retreating to the baths, handing Kitool the pouch which held the party¡¯s funds, so she could deal with the money. Adam sighed as the hot water filled up, and he sank back against the tub. He used the soap which the guild provided, though it left him wanting for the soap of his first life. ¡®I should figure soap out in this life. Food. Soap. I really should make that inn.¡¯ ¡°Adam,e,¡± Jurot called, somehow walking in the corridor as Adam stepped out the bath. Soon the entire group was sitting in a private room, with piles of treasure, most of which had been brought out recently. The group was already beginning to count the silver coins and gold coins, having left all the copper behind due to how heavy it would have been to carry it all back. ¡®We should have picked up Jeremy and Remy.¡¯ There was not only silver and gold coins, but also a myriad of trinkets, each which would be worth several gold coins to the right buyer. ¡°Fifty fifty, right?¡± Adam said, looking to Vonda. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to nickel and dime you for exactly half,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s not good to anger Mahtu of all people.¡± ¡°Mother Soza is a merciful Goddess,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Right.¡± Adam smiled. 6313 silver coins. 698 gold coins. 77 trinkets. Adam split it so that they took 3000 silver coins, 350 gold coins, only for him to hand Vonda two gold coins from his own purse, and 35 trinkets. He just wanted to keep the maths simple. ¡°Alright. So there¡¯s eleven of us, which makes this a little difficult, but it should work out just fine.¡± ¡°Eleven?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, pointing to each person in the room. ¡°Me, Jurot, Fred, you, Kitool, Jaygak, Brittany, Jonn, Dunes, Nobby, and Lucy.¡± ¡°Why are you including me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You are already giving me half.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving your temple half, Vonda,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You¡¯re a member of this party too.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°It makes perfect sense,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°Half for your temple, half for Fate¡¯s Golden, that was the deal.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept,¡± Vonda said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, it does make it easier for me,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Nobby and me get a share?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°That¡¯s a good point,¡± Adam said, looking to the newbies. ¡°Technically Nobby¡¯s still in training so¡­ I¡¯ll deal with how much he getster? Now that makes it nine.¡± ¡°I want to do what Nobby¡¯s doing,¡± Brittany said. ¡°I want you to take me with you and train me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already doing that though?¡± ¡°If I die, I want you to bring me back.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam said. ¡°I want the same deal as Nobby. You take care of me and take me around ces. Give me some money for training too. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fine for me to take the same share as everyone else.¡± ¡°So you want an apprenticeship too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yeah. I want to work for you after too, just like Nobby. You¡¯re paying him and training him, making sure he¡¯s okay.¡± Brittany paused for a moment. ¡°I want a magical weapon too.¡± It wasn¡¯t just because she wanted a magic weapon. She understood that clutching onto Adam was the best chance for her in this life. He had managed to get so close to the Iyrmen, and he had so many abilities. She also knew too much, so it was best to bury herself with the Half Elf now, than to leave her life to chance and his mercy if they parted ways. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Sure. That makes it eight, which is also awkward. Let¡¯s do it like this. Vonda gets a share, and the party fund gets a share, and we¡¯ll pay Nobby and Brittany with the party fund share, since some of the money should go to them too?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, and the other Iyrmen nodded. Adam looked around to the others. Fred and Jonn were confused as to why they were being asked, but they slowly nodded too. ¡°Whatever,¡± Lucy said. ¡°It¡¯s not important so just do it your way.¡± ¡°Alright, good.¡± ¡°How about sending a couple of the extra trinkets back to the Iyr as thanks for putting up with us?¡± Adam offered. ¡°Sir Vonda, you can keep the more expensive five.¡± ¡°As long as you say they¡¯re from me,¡± Lucy said, smirking. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam shook his head, sighing at the Demon woman who was always thirsty for Iyrmen. ¡®I can¡¯t have her infect my precious sister with her queerness.¡¯ ¡°We finish our task here and inform the guild,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Right, and then we should go do that.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, giving him a nod of his head.
Click banner for Patreon!
Bath! 348. Days In Red Oak I 348. Days In Red Oak I Quest Complete: Artefact Retrieval XP Gained: +100 XP: 7475 -> 7575 Quest Complete: Iyrman Returned XP Gained: +100 XP: 7575 -> 7675 Quest Complete: y Giant Blood Snake XP Gained: +100 XP: 7675 -> 7775 Quest Complete: Adventurer¡¯s Fate XP Gained: +100 XP: 7775 -> 7785 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 10 -> 12 Adam bit into the fresh jam bun, chewing it slowly, with Lucy by his side. The pair stared at their Iyrmanpanion, who was currently talking to the baker. A sweet dessert, for stomach and heart. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the little love birds alone,¡± Adam whispered, slowly withdrawing from the bakery, joining the others, who were enjoying their fresh hot bread. It had been a while since they hadpleted a quest, and he had missed the taste of the jam buns, and he was sure Jurot missed talking to Pam too. ¡®How can I get them together?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I could source the bread for the inn from here¡­¡¯ ¡°You need to stop thinking so much,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Just let it be.¡± Adam sighed, but bowed his head. ¡°Nobby, make sure your family gets all that bread, otherwise it¡¯ll go to waste.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± Adam pat Nobby¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home. Kitool, would you minding with me?¡± Kitool followed as Adam took Nobby home. Adam wanted to make sure Nobby got home safely, and he wanted to make sure he, too, got back to the guild safely. ¡°You be good to your ma and pa, alright?¡± Adam said, slipping two gems into the basket of bread, before nodding his head to Nobby. ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam left immediately afterwards, leading Kitool away. He didn¡¯t want to stand there for their reunion, Nobby should return back to his family to spend time with them. They should get to have fun together without him interrupting them. ¡°Thanks foring with me, Kitool,¡± Adam said as they walked back the guild. ¡°There is no need for thanks.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be doing that sort of thing. I may be an idiot, but I have to be a polite idiot.¡± Adam smiled. Omen: 2, 4 Adam stared at the stone egg in hand. He looked to Vonda and shook his head. ¡°Sorry, but I didn¡¯t get anything from it.¡± Vonda bowed her head. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Vonda hade to him in the morning to ask him to cast Identify to see if the egg was magical, but after an hour, Adam hadn¡¯t managed to gather anything. ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± Adam asked, leaning back, as though he didn¡¯t really care to hear the answer, but his brows were raised in intrigue. ¡°I do not know,¡± Vonda admitted. She stared at the egg, which looked and felt as though it were made of stone. It was quite heavy, too, though not as heavy as one might expect an egg made of stone to be. ¡°The Iyr might know a thing or two.¡± Vonda nodded her head slowly. She was still unsure, in case the Iyr would take the egg from her. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda turned to the Half Elf. ¡°In the Iyr, the dawnval festival,¡± Adam said. ¡°I wonder what kind of outfit she¡¯s wearing. Is she wearing the paint? Is she having fun? Is someone bullying her?¡± Adam sighed. Vonda stared at Adam for a long moment. ¡®How is it that you can be so¡­¡¯ Vonda wasn¡¯t sure what to call him. ¡®Cringe?¡¯ she thought, thinking about the word which had been introduced to her. Adam stretched out his neck, swaying it side to side. ¡°I should go to the market and buy some gifts for the children for when we return.¡± ¡°You have only just left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to get those things out of the way. Plus, I can always buy moreter, can¡¯t I?¡± Adam said, his eyes sparkling with boyish joy. Vonda wasn¡¯t sure if cringe was the right word, but she felt it to be true in her heart. ¡°Do you want to go and buy some gifts with me?¡± ¡°Will they ept gifts from me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Gifts from a Priest of¡­¡± Adam paused, crossing his arms as he went into thought. ¡®She¡¯s a Priest of Life, but it¡¯s White Rose, wasn¡¯t it? No. That was the logic I used before, but it was wrong, so it¡¯s definitely¡­¡¯ ¡°Life¡¯s Rose?¡± Vonda smiled. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam changed out some of his coinage to gems and gold, before the pair left to the nearby markets to buy some trinkets for the children. ¡®How much should I spend?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If we¡¯re going to be moving around the different towns then I don¡¯t need to spend much. I¡¯ll just spend a gold or two. No. I¡¯ll spend a few more, just in case. I do have a little over two hundred gold, so why don¡¯t I just spend more money? There¡¯s nothing wrong with spending a hundred gold on the trinkets, right?¡¯ Adam massaged his cheeks. ¡®Adam! Stop it! You god damn idiot! Stop being so cringe! Just spend a couple of gold on the trinkets, don¡¯t waste your money! But, won¡¯t they be happy if I give them more? No! Stop it!¡¯ Vonda watched as Adam fell still, fighting himself internally, even though it appeared that he was deep in thought. She had known Adam long enough to know when he was doing that thing. Once Adam let the cringe pass through him, he walked about the market, finding all kinds of little trinkets. He found wood carvings, pottery, strips of cloth, bracelets, among a number of other trinkets. ¡®Right, I need to buy some for the gate kids too.¡¯ Adam bought a handful of trinkets of each kind, though he bought many strips of cloth, which the Iyrmen liked to collect. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, picking up a small wooden carving of a Dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t you think my sister would love this?¡± ¡°Any child would love a carving of a Dragon,¡± Vonda said. ¡°What kind of Dragon is this?¡± Adam asked the merchant. The merchant smiled, quizzically. He was in histe thirties or so, and wore fairly simple, but well made clothing, dark blue like the deep ocean. ¡°It¡¯s a Dragon.¡± ¡°Yes, but is it a Blue Dragon, a Red Dragon, or a Silver Dragon, you know?¡± ¡°I believe that¡¯s a Silver Dragon,¡± the merchant said. Adam looked at it. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°No it¡¯s not.¡± The merchant tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean, mister?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Silver Dragons, well, one Silver Dragon, but it didn¡¯t look anything like this. Doesn¡¯t look like a Blue or White Dragon, either.¡± Adam squinted at the Dragon figure. ¡°Are you certain?¡± the merchant asked, raising his brow curiously. ¡°Pretty sure. I apanied some Iyrmen about, and we managed to y a White Dragon and a Blue Dragon just the other year,st year, in fact.¡± The merchant tried to keep the doubt away from his eyes. ¡°Look, I¡¯m just saying that I know that it doesn¡¯t look like the three kinds of Dragons I¡¯ve met, I¡¯m not trying to catch a bargain.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Do you have any other Dragons?¡± ¡°No Red Dragons, but I¡¯ve got other kinds.¡± The merchant ced more Dragons on the table. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a Silver Dragon, that¡¯s a White Dragon, and that¡¯s a Blue Dragon,¡± Adam said, pointing to each Dragon. Silver Dragons were fairly slim, and White Dragons were thicker andrger, with brutish horns, and though Blue Dragons looked simr to White Dragons, their faces were generally more squarish. ¡°I¡¯ll buy one of each of them.¡± ¡°To buy all three, I¡¯ll charge only five gold for a Dragon yer,¡± the merchant said, far more enthusiastic about the purchase. ¡°I also have some Dragon scales for sale.¡± ¡°Which colours?¡± ¡°Blue and White.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of those scales, so I¡¯ll be fine, but thank you.¡± ¡°What a shame. I will try and procure some other scales for the next time I arrive in Red Oak.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I am usually in Red Oak duringte dawnval.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Adam said, cing down six gold. ¡°Bring those dragon scales to me and I¡¯ll be sure to bring a heavier pouch! Any time of dragon trinkets you find, I¡¯ll most likely order them from you. I¡¯m trying to be sensible with my money right now, but next year I¡¯ll be sweating gold coins.¡± A bell was rung nearby. ¡°Ordah! King¡¯s Ordah! Gold! Blood! Glory! Able bodied men join the army! Gold! Blood! Glory! Ordah! King¡¯s Ordah!¡± Adam nced aside to see a young man who was adorned in fairly simple clothing, with his hair cut neatly. He rung his bell, bellowed his words, before moving along, ringing his bell again. ¡°Eh?¡± Adam said, looking at the young man, before looking to Vonda. ¡°They¡¯re recruiting for war?¡± Vonda narrowed her eyes. ¡°It appears to be the case.¡± ¡°Must be the inds with Aswadia?¡± Adam pondered. ¡°War must be going poorly.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said, once they had returned with their gifts to the guild. ¡°That war ended at the beginning of the year. They are recruiting in preparation of another war, a different kind of war.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. He had returned back to the Iyr at the beginning of the year, but it seemed he knew about the war. ¡°I have heard the inds hold many great resources, many of which are useful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They seem to hold some resources which will bring them mountains of gold too.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Something scratched at the back of Adam¡¯s head, as though he were missing something obviously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know anything about that.¡± The Brit then sipped his tea.
Click banner for Patreon!
Did I have way too much fun writing thatst line? Yes. Yes I did. 349. Days In Red Oak II 349. Days In Red Oak II Omen: 10, 15 ¡°So,¡± Adam called, ncing to the rest of his party members, ¡°what do we do?¡± ¡°There are many requests which are appropriate for us,¡± Jurot said, getting up to check the quests at the wall. ¡°Anything hugely dangerous in Cherry Wood?¡± Adam asked, looking to the left side of the quest board, which represented the much nicer Cherry Wood, as opposed to the more dangerous Red Wood. ¡°We could train Brittany and Nobby inside it.¡± ¡°It would take some time to train them if there are so many of us,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Slow and steady, remember?¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s back, feeling a solid wall of muscle. ¡®God. Damn.¡¯ ¡°We need to do everything safely until they be Experts.¡± ¡°We should travel through thend,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Noonval¡¯s heat will bother us, but it will not affect us much.¡± ¡°Right¡­ the heat¡­¡± Adam groaned quietly, wincing at the thought of how hot it would be soon. ¡®I should take the Rage Dancer¡¯s ability that increases my Defence without wearing armour.¡¯ Vonda walked over towards the quest wall. ¡°If I can voice my concerns, I hope that we do not kill.¡± Adam peeked down towards her. ¡®Right. She¡¯s a Priest of Life.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s going to be a little awkward. Unless¡­¡± ¡°We form two groups?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Will you return back to your Order with the artefact?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± Vonda shook her head slowly. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild will return the artefact back. It would be dangerous for me to take it with me.¡± Vonda wasn¡¯t naive about the world. Even though this was an artefact of Mother Soza, there were plenty of people who would try to possess the artefact. ¡°You trust them that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t?¡± Adam asked, lowering his voice to a near whisper. ¡°If they lose the artefact,¡± Vonda began, trying to give Adam the benefit of the doubt, ¡°it shall be a serious matter, one not even the Guild can ignore. They will ce the artefact in good hands, I¡¯m certain. I assume they will ce the artefact in the hands of Iyrmen, to be escorted to the Order safely.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam nodded, smiling down at her. ¡°Then it¡¯s in good hands.¡± ¡°Two groups?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in the killing party,¡± Lucy said. She wasn¡¯t going to let go of all the fun she wanted to have. ¡°Adam, Sir Vonda, Kitool, and I should form a party,¡± Jurot said. Adam nced at the remaining group. Jaygak, Brittany, Jonn, Nobby, Dunes, Lucy, and Fred. ¡°Yeah, that sounds about right.¡± It would be arge second group, but that was best in order to make sure Brittany and Nobby would be safe. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, handing Vonda and Dunes a diamond each. ¡°Keep Revivify on you at all times, please.¡± ¡°You want us to take such a precious gem?¡± Vonda asked, awkwardly. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Dunes said. Adam pulled his head back slightly, looking down at Dunes. The Half Elf¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared down at the War Priest. What the hell do you mean you won¡¯t take my diamonds? You want us to die? Who the hell is going to look after my adorable sister if you don¡¯t save my life, you absolute muppet? You damn eejit. Dunes understood what Adam¡¯s eyes were trying to say, and he took the diamond from Adam. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam turned to face Vonda, and his eyes remained cold. Aren¡¯t you meant to be a Priest of Life? Are you really going to let me die? Will you bring my body back to my adorable little sister and tell her you let me die, Priest of Life? Order of White¡¯s, I mean, Life¡¯s Rose? Vonda sighed, bowing her head, before epting the gem. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Dunes nced between the pair of them. ¡®Did he change the look for Vonda? Didn¡¯t we know each other first, Adam?¡¯ ¡°Noonval is going to be so damn hot,¡± Adam grumbled, dropping down beside the others. ¡°The hide of a nightval bear can be made into a leather top to cool oneself,¡± Kitool offered. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, his eyes snapping to Kitool. ¡°Damn. Did we have some? Do we have any left?¡± Adam tried to recall what happened to it. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°During noonval it will be more expensive,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I really, really don¡¯t like the heat,¡± Adamined. ¡°You two don¡¯t wear armour, and Jaygak is¡­ she¡¯s Jaygak, so she doesn¡¯t have the wits to know what pain is.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you use your magic?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s annoying to cast spells all the time, especially if we¡¯re trying to be sneaky. What happens if I give up our position because I¡¯m casting a spell, or because I¡¯m too ufortable due to the heat?¡± Jurot closed his eyes, remembering something important about Adam. ¡®You are not an Iyrman.¡¯ ¡°You could spend your cool gold to buy some cool leather tunic made of cool nightval bear,¡± Jaygak teased, smirking down at the Half Elf. ¡°Since just a little sun bothers you that much.¡± Adam squinted at Jaygak. ¡®Toosh.¡¯ ¡°There are many quests on offer,¡± Vonda said, bringing a copy of them from the desk. ¡°There are escort quests, and though there may be some killing involved, I can at least leave the creatures unharmed. There are some quests about culling the poption of various creatures, or to wound creatures to force them away from the wrong area.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you guys to figure it out,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡®I should go and order it today.¡¯ Adam donned his breastte, and he wore his dagger at his side, keeping Wizard¡¯s Axe as a ring on his finger, just in case. With just his breastte, he had a decent Defence, though it was slightly ufortable since he didn¡¯t have any thick clothing under it. ¡®I should take someone with me,¡¯ Adam thought. He was still a Half Elf in South Alnd, and the people were still reeling from the Massacre at Rock Hill which had happened some years ago. ¡°Jurot, minding with me to buy this nightval bear stuff?¡± Jurot nodded, following him up. He wore his Iyrman furs, very different to what Iyrmen wore within the Iyr. At his side was Phantom, Adam¡¯s greatest creation to date, and not much else. What else did an Iyrman need? Adam walked around the market, trying to find someone who sold nightval bear hides, one which he could fashion into a top to wear. Even if it only made him slightly cooler, it would be worth the money. ¡°Adam, the tannery may sell the leather,¡± Jurot offered, motioning his head to a tannery nearby. There was a sharp smell in the air as they approached, and as he stepped inside, he saw a young woman currently working on a piece, scraping off the hair from some skin which had been pulled taut. She looked back, past her dark pony tail, noting that the pair were an Iyrman and another adventurer who wore a scarf around his head, both Bronze Rank. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± the tanner asked. She was adorned in a short sleeved shirt and a pair of shorts which ended a little beyond her knees. ¡°Do you have any nightval bear hide?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I want something to keep me cool during noonval.¡± ¡°I sure do,¡± the woman said. ¡°Do you want me to fashion you a top?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. The woman brought out a long piece of string, which was marked about a finger width wide all across it. ¡°Please, if you don¡¯t mind, take off your armour and shirt.¡± Adam did as she asked, slipping out of his armour and his shirt, revealing his lean body. ¡®Damn! I forgot how jacked I was.¡¯ The young woman took a moment to admire his body, before she started to measure him using her string. ¡°Nightval bear hide made into a top. That¡¯ll be fifty gold, and it should bepleted within a week.¡± She didn¡¯t mention anything about the fact he kept his scarf on, wondering if he had some kind of gruesome scar around his head, or if, equally as terrible, the young man was bald. ¡°Perfect,¡± Adam said, pulling up his shirt, feeling a little awkward under the gaze of the tanner and his brother. ¡®I should have brought¡­¡¯ Adam wondered who he could have brought with him. ¡®Vonda?¡¯ His cheeks and ears turned red. ¡®No, no, don¡¯t be silly. I should have brought Lanarot, obviously.¡¯ Adam paid the gold, using five gems, before he left, heading back to the Guild. ¡®I should have tried on the hide first to see if it really did cool me down. No, no. Kitool was the one to tell me, and Iyrmen don¡¯t lie.¡¯ ¡°Did you guys figure anything out?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There is an escort quest for a wealthy merchant who deals with herbs,¡± Vonda said, looking to Adam with a knowing gaze. ¡°Sounds like we¡¯ll be paid quite well.¡± ¡°We will meet him in the morning.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Adam dropped down, ncing at Kitool and the others. ¡°Oh! Since we¡¯ve formed a second group, I¡¯ll split the party funds in half. That way, in case we¡¯re gone for too long, you aren¡¯t left out to dry.¡± Adam had forgotten just how much money was in the party fund. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just nine gems were already worth nearly a thousand gold. ¡®Why the hell am I carrying these around willy nilly?¡¯ Kitool looked to Adam. ¡°You can ce the money in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and can allow those you trust within the party to withdraw from it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that,¡± Adam said, splitting the party fund in half, though cing a little more in the funds he was dolling out, since the other party was bigger. ¡®Seriously, I shouldn¡¯t carry so much around!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I''m sick :( Sick and tired of all this support! 400 followers woo! Expect two chapters tomorrow! I''m also actually sick too. 350. Days In Red Oak III 350. Days In Red Oak III Omen: 14, 20 Adam sighed, staring at the ceiling. ¡®I could have enchanted something real nice today.¡¯ Once he was bathed, he made his way to the group, which had gathered around a pair of tables. ¡°You really do love your baths,¡± Jaygak said, raising her brows at him, smirking. ¡°Baths for me, horns for you,¡± Adam said, simply. Jaygak tilted her head slightly, thinking about Adam¡¯s words. ¡®Ah.¡¯ An hour after breakfast, the merchant appeared. She was short, stoutly built, with dark hair, and bright eyes. She wore the typical clothing of the Aldish, a blouse and trousers, and a pair of thick boots. At her side was a shortsword, one of decent enough make, the pommel smooth and round, polished to a mirror shine. She wore rings of silver and gold all along her left hand, sometimes multiple of each finger. ¡°So you¡¯re Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± the woman asked with a raised brow. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. The merchant¡¯s eyes scanned the Half Elf for a moment. She gave him a dirty look, before her eyes twitched, and she tilted her head at him. Adam smiled, noting the way she was looking at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You seem familiar.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯m something of an alchemist myself.¡± ¡°Right. Adam, a Half Elf, alchemist. I do know of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± ¡°A troublemaker, I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°Sounds about right,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°This is no funny business, young man.¡± The merchant red at Adam. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It was a funny joke.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No,¡± the merchant stated, firmly. ¡°So, who is it that is spreading this nder about me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Harvey.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam chuckled and nodded. ¡°I should have guessed.¡± ¡°I will not leave my life in your hands.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I¡¯m d you nipped this in the bud, before we wasted each other¡¯s time.¡± The merchant quickly stepped to the counter, working on finding another group of adventurers to assist her. Time was money. Adam leaned back in his chair. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°What did you do to Sir Harvey?¡± Vonda asked. Adam pointed to his ears. ¡°This, and I slew a Dragon.¡± ¡°That offended him?¡± ¡°Nobles,¡± Adam said, simply, rolling his eyes. Sir Vonda raised her brows at him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Nobles.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders innocently. ¡°Can¡¯t I call them, and you, Nobles?¡± ¡°Not with such disdain.¡± ¡°Me? Having disdain for the Nobles?¡± Adam gasped, reaching up to his chest protectively. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that in the Grends we love to suckle on the teet of our great overlords! We allow them to piss on our graves and thank them for the rain.¡± Vonda furrowed her brows as Adamughed, almost crying as he did. ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice. It was the voice of an older man with pale bronze skin, salt and pepper hair, and dark eyes. He wore a breast te, which had a stylised sigil stamped against the front, and pieces of segmented armour across the rest of his body. ¡°Vice Master Paul,¡± Adam said, quickly standing to greet him, shaking his forearm. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Paul looked to the merchant, nodding his head at her. ¡°I heard there¡¯s some minor trouble.¡± ¡°Not that I am aware of,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam,¡± Paul said, sternly. ¡°Would you be willing to allow your second group to take the request?¡± ¡°Afraid not,¡± Adam replied, simply. Paul raised his brows, waiting for Adam to borate. ¡°Look, Vice Master Paul, I¡¯m the captain of this group. Now, usually, I¡¯d be willing to hand over trouble to the rest of them, but I can¡¯t let them go through the grief I had to go throughst time when dealing with these types, especially becausest time I had you and two powerful Iyrmen to bat for me, and I¡¯m pretty sure you aren¡¯ting along this time.¡± Vice Master Paul bowed his head. ¡°Grief?¡± the merchant scoffed. ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡°I assume there will be no punishment for Sir Harvey for ndering me to others, is there?¡± Paul sighed. ¡°I thought so,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Well, what can I expect? This isn¡¯t the Iyr.¡± The merchant turned tomato red, but the anger quickly passed her. ¡°I have business to do, Vice Master, so I hope you are willing to assist me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Paul gave Adam a look. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, cing a finger on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be a good boy this time, only for you, Vice Master.¡± Adam dropped down onto his chair andughed. Once the merchant was gone, taking with her a group of Bronze Rank adventurers, Adam looked to his group. ¡°Well, shit. I should have remembered that there¡¯s beef between Sir Harvey and I. I¡¯m surprised it only came to bite me in the back now.¡± ¡°It is a shame, but it was expected,¡± Jurot stated. He was surprised it had taken so long too. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± Adam said. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the consequences of my own actions.¡± Jurot threw him a look, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s try and find something to do.¡± Adam stretched out his arms and neck. ¡®One day they¡¯ll regret messing with me. Just you wait until I start making all kinds of magical weapons.¡¯ Adam decided to make a potion that evening, only to realise he didn¡¯t bring along any herbs. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He thought about finding the herbalist, but recalled how he felt every time he went to her. He shuddered. Omen: 6, 13 ¡°Oh no,¡± Adam said, looking to the Vice Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Paul replied, wondering if he should be telling the young man off about something. ¡°I am here for you to keep to your side of the deal.¡± ¡°I already made your son a sword,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°The other deal.¡± ¡°What other deal?¡± ¡°The deal with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± Adam furrowed his brows for a moment. Paul raised his hand, revealing a white pearl. ¡°Oh! That deal!¡± Adam spent the day casting Identify on the items Paul had brought to him. There were five in total. +1 Sword You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. +1 Dagger You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. +1 Spear You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Water Cup Upon stating themand word, the cup fills with water. The cup can only fill with water once per day, and this feature recharges at dawn. Hardy Egg Upon consuming this egg, you may regain 1D6+5 Health. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said, looking down at the five items. The weapons were boring, but quite useful. The other two items were quite thematic. Adam exined to Paul what the items did. ¡°And the egg?¡± Paul asked. ¡°It¡¯s got a lot of protein.¡± Adam burst out inughter, pping his knee. Paul blinked. ¡°It heals someone upon eating it. About as much as a typical potion, maybe a little more.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Paul handed Adam a pouch full of fifty gold. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, feeling the heft of the pouch. ¡°Thank you.¡± Over the course of the next few days, Adam spent some time crafting potions. He had to meet with that woman, but as quickly as he arrived into her store, he left, not wanting to spend more than a few seconds in her store. ¡®I should never meet with her again,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if he could find a new herbalist. He blocked the meeting with her in his mind. He sold his potions to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, just two of his more basic Health Potions, which he sold for eighty gold, a little less than market price. He spent some time outside the Guild too, sometimes only some steps away, watching as the people sparred one another in the two fields. A town guard remained nearby, just in case. The Guild and the guards weren¡¯t stupid, they knew what could happen when so many hot blooded warriors came together to spar. ¡°You¡¯re an Expert,¡± a guard said, motioning to Adam¡¯s bronze tag. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, adjusting the scarf around his head slightly. ¡°You look pretty young for an Expert, but I guess with the Iyrmen about, not really something that¡¯s impossible, I suppose.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°They¡¯re quite strong.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°You joining up in the army?¡± ¡°Not really my thing,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°They say Experts like you¡¯ll get five gold a day.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°I might change my mind. Five gold a day, you say?¡± ¡°Aye. They¡¯re looking for Experts to form an elite unit or something. Not sure about the particrs.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just under two thousand gold a year. I could make that in a week, if I wanted.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think the army life is for me.¡± ¡°I thought about it, but I¡¯m no Expert. I¡¯m just a guard. I¡¯ll stay here, defend my town from outsiders and insiders. They¡¯re reforming the guards, I hear, but I should be alright. Passed my test with flying colours, you see. Never knew colours flew, but what do I know?¡± The guard chuckled. Adam smiled. ¡°What do you think about them?¡± Adam motioned his head to the youth who were practising. ¡°Think they¡¯re army material.¡± The guard leaned back, crossing his arms. ¡°Kids like those are good for a javelin or two. Either to be thrown, or¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping there¡¯s no more war for a little while.¡± ¡°Forty thousand,¡± the guard said. ¡°That¡¯s how many the King wants for his army.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°That¡¯s a lot. I heard they only send a few thousand to the inds.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°A bunch ofbourers have been sent to make forts around thend. They say there¡¯s going to be double the amount of forts soon, and that they¡¯re going to make more. They¡¯re going to make some new roads and all.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡®Seems like they¡¯re serious about this army.¡¯ ¡°They¡¯re making a proper professional army then, with logistics and all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they say. Going to be training the troops for six months before they¡¯re sent out, a couple of thousand at a time. Ships are being made too, to send them all to their deaths.¡± ¡°Fighting for your country brings you glory,¡± Adam said, quietly. The guard pulled out a pipe, and lit it up, before taking a puff. ¡°Glory won¡¯t feed my little James.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly, watching as the peasant youth tried to practise with their staffs. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They make money for their family, and worst case scenario, there¡¯s one less mouth to feed.¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought ncing at the guard, who continued to smoke, taking in the sight of the boys and girls he was sure he¡¯d never see again.
Click banner for Patreon!
Still very sick. Two chapters tomorrow and a trade offer. 351. Days In Red Oak IV 351. Days In Red Oak IV Omen: 7, 10 ¡°Eh?¡± Adam said, looking at the tanner. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not done?¡± ¡°Unfortunately there was an issue with your payment,¡± the tanner replied, her eyes falling across his scarf, which hid his ears. ¡°What kind of issue?¡± ¡°The gems were not up to standard.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The gems were not up to standard.¡± ¡°My gems?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The gems that I brought from the Iyr and the Guild?¡± Adam asked, his eyes widening towards her. The woman tilted her head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately, they were not up to standard.¡± ¡°So you took my gold and you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°I worked through some of the process, and I am willing to give you what I have worked on so far for twenty five gold coins.¡± ¡°Where are my gems?¡± ¡°They will be returned to you.¡± Adam stared at the woman, narrowing his eyes at her. He had noticed her nce at his ears through his scarf, and he tried to understand what had happened. ¡®How did she know? Was it the puthral?¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± The tanner brought over the nightval bear leather, cing it down before the Half Elf. Adam counted out each coin individually, and then waited. The woman brought out a scale, and ced down the gold coins onto the scale, using an item as a counterweight as she checked to see if the coins were real, before also checking the height and thickness of each coin, as well as the details within. Adam was pretty sure she was putting on a show, but he waited in peace, not wanting this to bite himter. However, he was patient, and once he figured out what happened, his vengeance would be long and slow. ¡®Just you wait.¡¯ ¡°So is my gold good enough, or should I ask the Guild to send someone with the correct amount of gold and let them deal with your auroch turd?¡± ¡°The gold seems to be fine.¡± ¡°Seems to be fine or is fine?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m happy to ask the Guild to send someone here, and if need be, I¡¯ll go speak with the Vice Master to see what he thinks about the situation.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± the tanner said. ¡°The gold is eptable.¡± Adam reached back, which caused the tanner to straighten up, her eyes shing with rm. Adam froze. ¡°I¡¯ve misced my book it seems.¡± Adam clicked his teeth with his tongue. ¡°Then, I will have to take your word for it, though I will be mentioning this matter to the Vice Master. If you try to pull this stunt again, a simple Zone of Truth spell should do well, even if I must pay for it, though I¡¯ll be sure to put you on the hook for it if I am found innocent.¡± ¡°Please leave my store immediately,¡± the tanner said, ring at him. Adam left, grumbling quietly as he looked down at the half formed leather top. There wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. ¡®Damn it. I should have¡­ damn, this leather really is cold.¡¯ Adam could already feel how cool his hands were bing. Jurot remained quiet as Adam exined the situation to him. The Iyrman understood what had happened, since it was such a simple matter that even he could understand. He crossed his arms. ¡®I introduced my brother to the tannery since it was unmarked, but now it has affected him.¡¯ There was a sourness within him. ¡°She said there was a problem with the gems?¡± Jurot asked to confirm. ¡°Yes. The same gems that I brought from the Guild and the Iyr.¡± Jurot checked the gems before returning them to his brother. ¡°There is no problem with the gems.¡± Even if he wasn¡¯t as good as Jaygak, he still knew the gems were fine without the need to check them. The gems were obsidian from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Jurot tapped his bicep with a finger once, only thinking for that single moment. ¡°Okay.¡± He stood, and nodded to Adam. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°We will find another to work your leather.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, getting up to follow Jurot. Jurot led Adam to another tanner, one who worked nearby to the previous tanner, but it was further back, more awkward to approach. An older woman was currently working some leather in a solution which had, no doubt, been passed down from her ancestors. ¡°An Iyrman,¡± the older woman said, rinsing off her hands. She was short and thin, and her eyes snapped to Adam, noting his armour, a puthral breastte. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± Her voice was low, and usatory. ¡°We wish for the leather to be worked into a tunic for my brother,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Your brother? No wonder he¡¯s wearing puthral.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought the leather, twenty gold,¡± the old woman said, bringing her string over to measure the Half Elf. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you thirty,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d like for you to confirm the gold too.¡± The woman looked at the coins, counting each one, before she nodded. ¡°You can go. It¡¯ll be done in a few days, no more than five days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to mess around with me, are you?¡± Adam asked. The tanner looked to Jurot. ¡°She will not,¡± Jurot said, before turning and leaving. Adam followed Jurot. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Yes, but how?¡± ¡°I know because I know,¡± Jurot said. He was certain he wasn¡¯t allowed to reveal the Iyrmarks to Adam, passing by the entrance of the store, where there was a small mark near the bottom within wood. Adam sighed. He supposed it was wrong of him to hide his ears from the others, otherwise how could they¡­ ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Why was it wrong of me to hide my ears? Just because I¡¯m a Half Elf I get treated like dirt? I¡¯m not even rted to those maniacs!¡¯ Adam huffed quietly. ¡°Just you wait until I find out who did this.¡± ¡°It was most likely the merchant,¡± Jurot said, ncing at Adam, before they came across the tannery which had refused to work Adam¡¯s leather. He almost swung his axe towards it, but it was far too bright to be leaving marks, so he left it be. ¡°Why¡¯d you say that?¡± ¡°It makes sense.¡± Adam thought about it. ¡°It was either the merchant or Sir Harvey, so I can probably me both of them anyway¡­¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It is a shame they have chosen to trouble you.¡± ¡°A shame, huh?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Well, it is what it is.¡± When it was evening, Adamy in bed, thinking about his choice to be a Half Elf. ¡®At least I can see in the dark¡­¡¯ His stomach churned as he thought about what it would mean for Lanarot and his eventual children to be associated with him. ¡®Should I even have kids if others will treat them like dirt¡­ or worse.¡¯ He could feel the heat of anger building within him, but it quickly dissipated. ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t have kids for a while anyway, so I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.¡¯ Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak had met in the evening. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Jaygak asked. Jurot and Kitool remained quiet. They were Iyrmen, so there was a great amount of awe, fear, and respect they had garnered wherever they went, and it was rare for someone to be hostile against them for being an Iyrman. Jaygak, on the other hand, was a Devilkin. If her forehead wasn¡¯t tattooed, then she¡¯d be in trouble wherever she went. There were many Devilkin, and Orcs, who found themselves in a river. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Adam¡¯s Adam. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°They had refused his gems. I brought him to the tannery and they refused his gems.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Jaygak raised her brows at Jurot. ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°It is a small matter,¡± Kitool said. ¡°A small matter, sure, but Adam is still a Nephew of the Rot family. Even after she had heard that Adam brought the gems from the Iyr and the Guild, didn¡¯t she still refuse?¡± ¡°If we escte the situation, then there could be greater consequences.¡± Kitool tried to be the voice of reason. Jurot crossed his arms, thinking for a moment. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, really. They should have expected as much since Adam was a Half Elf, and they were in South Alnd. However, Adam had been excited about the nightval bear shirt, and it was going to cool him down from the warming sun of noonval. ¡°I will do it,¡± Jurot said. Jaygak and Kitool watched him leave. Kitool looked to Jaygak, narrowing her eyes at the Devilkin. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I have some understanding.¡± ¡°Some,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I might get it worse than Adam sometimes, but I have something he doesn¡¯t.¡± Jaygak pointed to her tattoo. ¡°So even I don¡¯t understand it all, but at least I can say I know it best.¡± Kitool bowed her head. Jurot approached the tannery in the darkness, axe in hand. If he had been a Noble, then the tanner wouldn¡¯t get to live to see the dawn, but he was an Iyrman. He cut into the wall above the door, cutting just a small mark, before he cut again, forming an X within the wall. Any Iyrman who would walk past this tannery would know not to deal with it from this day forward. Jurot put away his axe and made his way to one of the Iyr¡¯s havens he knew, adding the business to a list of business which would not take the Iyr¡¯s coins, and the reason why. Perhaps the reason wasn¡¯t good enough, but he was an Iyrman, and this was his right.
Click banner for Patreon!
Goddamn leaf ears always making trouble by *shuffles cards* trying to live their everyday lives not bothering anyone. 352. Days In Red Oak V 352. Days In Red Oak V Omen: 1, 7 Adam groaned, feeling the heat over his body, even within the Guild. ¡®Damn it! I should haveined more! Can¡¯t I be a Karen if it¡¯s about racism?¡¯ Hey his head on the table, groaning quietly. Jaygak, who was ready to go and quest, stared at Adam with a wide smirk on her face. ¡°What great weather we¡¯re having today.¡± Adam didn¡¯t bring up his head to look up at her, allowing her to have her fun this day. The heat had gotten to his mind, and he wasn¡¯t quite as witty as he should have been. ¡°Adam, will youe with me to walk around the market?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. The pair walked through the roads of Red Oak, with Adam¡¯s eyes scanning across the townscape. There were so many people moving around, from the various workers, to the carriages which held the crest of a noble. Adam scowled towards the carriage from behind his scarf, which he used to cover the lower half of his face this time too. The merchants threw curious looks at the pair, but seeing Vonda¡¯s amulet, which revealed she was a Priest of Mother Soza, they seemed far less suspicious of the two. ¡°What are you looking for today?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°There are times we should walk through a market and see what catches our eyes.¡± ¡°Window shopping,¡± Adam said, ncing around the market. There was nothing which caught his eyes, so he remained near Vonda, apanying her as she walked through, checking out the stalls. Vonda eventually found a stall full of books, each about the size of her hand, with two thin blocks of wood used as covers, bound by fibres pulled apart from rope. ¡®I do need a book,¡¯ Adam thought. Vonda picked up a book, feeling the paper with her finger. ¡°Do you have something that¡¯s used for painting?¡± ¡°Got plenty of books for painting, miss,¡± the merchant replied, shing a wide smile, revealing a silver tooth. He pulled out several books, each which wererger than the books on disy, bound in leather. Vonda touched the paper, which was at least twice as thick as the previous paper. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy five books, three wood, two leather.¡± ¡°Two gold for wood, ten gold for leather, miss.¡± Adam almost whistled. When he was in the Iyr, books were no more than a silver, and that¡¯s if he had to pay for once. ¡°Do you have a book with more pages?¡± ¡°Aye, I do, young mister.¡± The merchant brought out a book which was bound in leather, but easily held at least three hundreds sheets within. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Five gold.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°Can I pay with a gem?¡± ¡°Of course you can!¡± The merchant grinned wide, revealing his silver tooth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take two.¡± Adam ced down an obsidian gem to pay for the books. ¡®Next time I¡¯m bringing five books with me from the Iyr.¡¯ Vonda smiled as Adam bought his set of books. They continued to travel through the market. Adam bought a stylus, and a long thin gem which could be used to make markings. ¡°Ten gold,¡± Adam whispered to himself. ¡°Expensive!¡± Vonda continued to smile as Adam fell deeper into despair with how much money he was spending, d that it had taken his mind away from other matters. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, staring at a mule, which was carrying a traveller¡¯s things. ¡°Vonda, I need to get a saddlebag for Zeus.¡± Vonda bowed her head, and they went to get Zeus, Adam¡¯s magical giant elk, which they took to a saddle maker. ¡°A packsaddle and some saddlebags?¡± the old man said, eyeing up the giant elk. ¡°She¡¯s a beauty.¡± ¡°He.¡± The saddle maker tilted his head, looking down towards Zeus¡¯ crotch. Adam did the same. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s not a he or a she,¡± the old man said, surprised. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± Adam said. ¡°Zeus, what¡¯s that all about?¡± ¡®You did not dere your request when you summoned me.¡¯ ¡®Are you ming me?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®Can you be a boy?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®And a girl?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡°Magic, am I right?¡± ¡°He, she, it a magical steed?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡¯re one of those? From an Order.¡± ¡°Our magics are simr, but I¡¯m not really anything like that.¡± ¡°You used your magics on me?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. ¡°In front of a Priest of Mother Soza? What am I, stupid?¡± The old man looked to Vonda, her amulet, and then he nodded. ¡°Aye, you would be rather stupid to be casting spells in front of a Priest of the good Mother. Unless that¡¯s what you want me to think.¡± ¡°Just tell me how much it¡¯ll cost, please,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ten gold and I¡¯ll sort you out with a pack saddle and some saddlebags.¡± ¡°Will a gem do?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s worth ten gold.¡± Adam raised his brows for a moment, before handing the gem over. ¡°Aye, it¡¯ll do, sonny boy.¡± ¡°How long?¡± The man looked at the elk. ¡°Let me see what I¡¯ve got.¡± Momentster, Zeus was fitted with the thick leathers which formed the saddlebags and his pack saddle. ¡°I should get a cart,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯d be fun.¡± Vonda continued to smile, watching as Adam fell into thought. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too much work.¡± Adam pat Zeus¡¯ back. ¡°What do you think, ol¡¯ boy? You like your new pack and bags?¡± ¡®Yes.¡¯ Adam nodded his head, chuffed to bits. ¡°You let me know if you want me to upgrade them when I¡¯m swimming in gold, alright?¡± ¡®Okay.¡¯ Adam walked ahead of the giant elk, making sure people stayed away from it. Most people gave them a wide berth, afraid of the heavily armour pair and the giant elk which roamed their town. Adam spotted a food stall nearby, dropping down a silver for some food, bringing it over to Vonda. ¡°Skewered meat and vegetables, good Lady?¡± Adam asked. Vonda epted the skewers, while Adam fed one to Zeus, though the magical steed did not require any food to live. Sir Vonda used Zeus to hide away from everyone else, pulling down her scarf to eat. The meat was chewy, and the char was the only vour it offered. Adam cast his Tricks trick to vour it, and offered the same to Vonda, who nodded, and he voured her skewer too. ¡°What is this vour?¡± Vonda asked, swallowing the meat. ¡°Chicken tikka mas, a national dish,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Grends?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°The Grends. Well, others would say somewhere else, but technically¡­ nevermind.¡± Vonda tilted her head, but she ate the skewered meat quietly. ¡°It is a lovely vour.¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t make it taste like the other national dish.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Fish and chips.¡± Vonda understood what fish was, but she wasn¡¯t sure what a chip was. ¡°Do you like fish and chips.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m Bri-, uh, Greyish. Now, some people might tell you that they¡¯re called fries, but that¡¯s propaganda made by our worst enemies, well, not our worst enemies, but they were our worst enemies for about a thousand years. We still call them our worst enemies, though.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t talk about them.¡± Vonda raised her brows, wondering how much Adam must have hated them for him to not even mention their name. ¡®Is that why you wish to create a small army?¡¯ Adam bit into his skewer. ¡°Some people might say that they¡¯re called fries, but they¡¯re chips, and chips should be fat and thick, about as thick as a finger, and about half as long. Then there¡¯s crisps, and you shouldn¡¯t call them chips, that¡¯s some propaganda made by people who can¡¯t spell colour correctly.¡± Vonda watched as Adam grew more aggravated with each spoken word. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s utterly despicable. What next? Spelling Grends with the wrong vowel? Could you imagine?¡± Adam asked, looking to Vonda, raising his brows. ¡°No,¡± Vonda replied, earnestly. ¡°Vonda?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You were meant to stop me whenever I did anything stupid or cringe,¡± Adam said, suddenly feeling his cheeks flush. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even get the joke. I probably look unhinged to her.¡¯ Vonda stared up at him. ¡°Was what you were saying stupid or cringe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vonda pat his back. ¡°Stop it, Adam.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°So are they actually called chips or fries?¡± ¡°No, no, I was right about that, it was just stupid and cringe to bring it up in front of you when you have no idea what I¡¯m joking about.¡± ¡°What are you joking about?¡± ¡°Essentially, we made thenguage, and then other people use it wrong.¡± ¡°Language can be used incorrectly?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t call a dog a cat, would you?¡± ¡°No? Though does that matter?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°As long as you understand what I am talking about when I use the word cat, then it doesn¡¯t matter, does it?¡± ¡°Then what if you use the wrong words for your prayers?¡± ¡°Mother Soza still responds.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Vonda bowed her head. It was only then Adam realised he was on a date with Sir Vonda. He coughed into elbow, looking away from her. ¡®God damn it! Why am I so cringe? Kill me, Baktu! Just kill me now! That¡¯s it! I¡¯m never joking again!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
We need an anime tag because our protagonist is so dense. Do you like Beyond Chaos? Do you like multiple chapters a day? Do you have way too much money in your bank ount and don''t know how to spend it? Click on the banner for a link to my patreon where I am (¡ê2) 20, (¡ê4) 40, (¡ê8) 60 chapters ahead depending on the tier! For each subscription above 16 I get this month I''ll post an extra chapter for patreons and the public! So that means instead of 29 chapters this month, I''ll post up to 100 (and then any others will roll over to the next month.) Thank you all so much for the support! I''m also currently plotting a new series, though I''m not sure when it''lle out. Don''t worry, I won''t stop BC, but I do need to make money so I''m going to have to spend effort on trying to do that too. 353. Days In Red Oak VI 353. Days In Red Oak VI The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was as lively as it always was, though Adam didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He dropped down onto his seat, opposite Jurot and his otherpanions, sighing. Kitool and Jurot threw a look between one another, wondering if he was upset because of that thing. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No, Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is it because of the tanner?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°No.¡± Kitool was surprised to hear it, but then that must have meant that he was upset because of¡­ ¡°Lanarot?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No.¡± Jurot was taken aback slightly. He was sure that Lanarot would have been the most likely reason. ¡°Cringe?¡± Vonda asked. Adam avoided her gaze, but slowly nodded his head. ¡®Ah,¡¯ the pair of Iyrmen thought. ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡°Since we aren¡¯t finding much luck here, maybe we head north and find something there?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A good idea,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°I am nothing if not a man full of cringe and good ideas.¡± ¡°You are not that cringe,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, Sir Vonda. You, the great Priest of Life, who has seen the darkness I exhibited today.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was full of a deep gravitas. The trio were sure that Adam wasn¡¯t feeling too upset since he was joking about the matter. He must have just wanted to make a joke about it to get rid of any small feelings about the matter. ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Paul called, motioning with his head for the group to follow them. Adam and his threepanions followed the Vice Master up to a separate room, where snacks sat ready and eager to be eaten. Adam brought a long strip of fried dough to his lips as he stared up at the Vice Master, who sat down at the sofa opposite. ¡°I notice you haven¡¯t been questing much,¡± Paul said. ¡°There are certain restrictions we need to abide by,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll find something, I¡¯m sure.¡± Paul threw a look to Sir Vonda, and nodded. ¡°We have received news of an Outbreak, and I was hoping that you¡¯d be willing to participate.¡± ¡°An Outbreak?¡± ¡°The Beast Wave was harsh this year, and though we¡¯ve dealt with most of it, there are still many beasts out there. That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there is an Outbreak, but we are hearing reports of arge horde of beasts approaching the roads, and the nearby settlements. We didn¡¯t deal with enough of the beasts this year, so too many have spilled out. If we leave them be, well, by the end of noonval there will be quite a disaster which will befall us.¡± Adam looked to Sir Vonda. ¡°It sounds like we¡¯ll be needed to kill arge number of beasts. I don¡¯t think we can ept that, right?¡± ¡°This is a matter of protecting the people,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°A Beast Wave may be a natural phenomena, but we must cull the excess beasts before they threaten life. There are also many materials which could be gathered which can assist in healing.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°Looks like we can ept this task, but I¡¯d like to know more about it.¡± ¡°There will be five parties participating, yours and four others. Yours will be second inmand, as there will be a Steel Rank party leading, and three Iron Rank Parties who will assist you.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. Meaning there was a group at Level 7, a group at Level 5, and three groups at roughly Levels 2 or 3 or so. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°What¡¯s the pay?¡± ¡°The pay for all of you wille to one thousand and five hundred gold, after the cost of equipment which will be handed over to you to deal with this matter. Additionally, the loot will be split at a rate of forty percent to the Steel Rank party, and thirty percent to your party, the remaining thirty percent will be split between the three Iron Rank parties.¡± ¡°Does the Guild get a cut?¡± ¡°We will take ten percent before it is shared between you all.¡± ¡°One thousand and five hundred gold¡­¡± Adam nced between the four of them. ¡°Damn. That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± ¡°It will require your entire party, Adam,¡± Paul said. ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°Ah! So you mean all eleven of us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That makes a lot more sense.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure the others will be happy, especially Lucy.¡± Paul bowed his head. ¡°You will be expected to leave around the middle of this month, the fourteenth at the earliest.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good. What¡¯s this about the equipment fees?¡± ¡°Due to the nature of this quest, there will be equipment which will be rented and sold to you at a discount. From pack animals, to carts, to extra arms.¡± ¡°What is the nature of this quest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You will be teaming up with the other parties and will be sent out into the wild, where we expect the Outbreaks to ur. You will form a small outpost and will need to defend yourselves within it, while you thin whatever beasts try to assault you. We will not be able to send many supplies to you, so you will need to take everything with you.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I now understand what you mean.¡± ¡°I will leave you with a pamphlet of what is to be expected, but it will not exin every small detail.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll speak with the rest of the gang to talk about it. I¡¯ll need to invite the porters too, so I¡¯ll try and get the message back to you some time tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Steel Rank party, they¡¯re not going to be annoying, are they?¡± Adam asked, twitching his ears. ¡°I do not believe so.¡± ¡°Alright, cool.¡± Omen: 7, 9 ¡°Mister Adam, always a pleasure to see you, ain¡¯t that right, Remy?¡± Jeremy, whose real name was Jeremiah, said. ¡°Always, always,¡± Remy, whose real name was Jeremy, confirmed. The pair were near identical, tall and strongly built, though likebourers rather than warriors. They wore thick trousers, but a much lighter shirt for noonval. At their sides were a set of javelins, and they carried a dagger at their belt, a staff on their back, and wore a helmet. A small shield dangled over their side, tied to their pack, but one which they could easily reach in case of battle. ¡°You¡¯re both a sight for sore eyes,¡± Adam said, shaking their forearms. ¡°Ready to make tons of gold?¡± ¡°Aye!¡± Adam invited the pair, who were not actually twins, but cousins, to the meeting room where the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden awaited. ¡°So, what do you guys think?¡± Adam asked after exining the request. ¡°Lots of killing?¡± Lucy asked, sitting taller. ¡°Apparently so.¡± ¡®I could find a mount for myself too¡­¡¯ Lucy hummed quietly. ¡°You know I¡¯m always up for a fight,¡± Dunes said, nodding his head. ¡®I need to gain more strength.¡¯ ¡°I want to see how strong Stormdrake really is,¡± Jaygak added. ¡°Brittany, Nobby?¡± Adam called. ¡°It¡¯s going to be dangerous. Very dangerous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to save us if something goes wrong, right?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°Obviously.¡± Brittany slowly nodded her head, though the apprehension weighed heavy in her gut. ¡®There are three Iyrmen who will be joining us too¡­¡¯ ¡°I will be stronger?¡± Nobby asked. ¡°Hopefully.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam wondered if Nobby was really an Iyrman in disguise. He looked to the others. ¡°I will follow your lead,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam said, his voice full of doubt. ¡°Fred?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Rather casual of you considering how dangerous it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve nothing else to do, Adam.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Jeremy and Remy nced between one another. This was a dangerous task, not one for porters like them. It wasn¡¯t as though the group needed them to fight, but at the same time, their Nobby was going to be going with the group, and they couldn¡¯t just let their nephew go out to danger without them. ¡°How much are you going to pay?¡± Jeremy asked. ¡°Good question. I think, in terms of pay, we have thirteen people. However, Nobby and Brittany are getting paid separately, so they won¡¯t really count. So, we¡¯ll split everything in ten parts. One for the nine of us, and a share for the porters.¡± ¡°We get a half share each?¡± Remy asked, surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Gold and loot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jeremy whistled. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, flushing red. Remy threw him a look, but understood why his cousin had whistled. A share of both gold and loot was quite a lot. That would mean roughly 150 gold, and even more from the loot, which could be multiple beast¡¯s worth of hide, which could be sold for a pretty penny, or used by their families. ¡°It¡¯s a good offer,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°We¡¯ll need to speak with the missus,¡± Remy added. ¡°We¡¯ll be gone for at least a month.¡± ¡°Seems like it,¡± Adam said, looking down at the piece of paper.
Click banner for Patreon!
Expect double chapters tomorrow and the day after thanks to the new patrons! Hype iing? 354. Outbreak I 354. Outbreak I Adam had handed over his basic health potions to the second group, making sure they would adventure safe and sound, so he decided to make another set of potions. Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The boy had dirt all over his face, and wore ragged clothing. His hair was dark, a dirty, dirty blonde, but there was something more to him. That day he had tried to find something to eat, and though he usually found something to eat, he was unable to. He wrapped a thin cloth around himself. The boy had long be used to hunger. He thought about going to the bakery he usually walked to, but he decided against it, not wanting to bother the woman too much, in case she¡¯d refuse to give him more bread in the future. If he had, he would have walked across a young Iyrman. Thus Fate was forever changed. Omen: 3, 18 Adam slipped on his nightval bear leather which had been fashioned into a nearly sleeveless tunic, which cooled his body. He wore his puthral breastte over it, the purple metal from the Iyr which was lighter than typical steel, and did not cause him trouble when he tried to move stealthily. Today was the day he¡¯d meet his newpanions for their quest of dealing with the Outbreak. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had cleared a field towards the back to allow the group to meet, with some food and drinks ready for them to eat as they mingled. Fate¡¯s Golden was second to the party, as five others waited, chatting amongst one another. Three were heavily armoured, two of whom were women and also carried amulets denoting their faith. Two of them wore much less armour, one wearing studded leather, and the other, an Aswadian, wore a set of robes. Each of them were in their thirties or so, and carried with them a multitude of weapons, as well as Steel Rank token. At first Adam thought the Aswadian was a spellcaster, but seeing that they were carrying a shortsword and a staff, Adam understood they were like Kitool, a Monk. ¡°You must be Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± the heavily armoured man said, standing up to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°And you must be Adam, the leader.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of me,¡± Adam said, shaking the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°What have you heard of me exactly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Half Elf, and apparently, like to cause trouble.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Sounds about right, honestly.¡± ¡°Oliver. We¡¯re the White Ghosts,¡± Oliver said. ¡°This is Emily, a Priest, Sir Matilda, a Guardian from the Order of the Thousand Hunts, Bob, a Rogue from Eagle Wing, and Azar Hills, from Aswadia.¡± ¡°Order of ck Mountain?¡± Azar asked, nodding his head to Dunes. ¡°Gold Sands?¡± Dunes asked, approaching the Monk. ¡°Bronze Dragon.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes said, nodding his head, noting the bronze trim on the robes. The Aswadian¡¯s shook forearms, a custom which had be the norm in thends even as far as the Confederacy over a millennia ago. ¡°Bronze Dragon?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the pair. Azar said something in the Aswadian tongue, causing Dunes tough. Azar chuckled, sipping a drink, before offering Dunes some. ¡°He¡¯s queer, but he¡¯s good,¡± Dunes said, epting the drink. ¡°Stronger than any of us.¡± Adam raised his brow, wondering what Azar had said about him. ¡°Any of you?¡± Matilda asked, looking to the Iyrmen. ¡°There¡¯s three Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Adam would be difficult for me to defeat,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He has already shown his strength by defeating someone greater than me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Matilda asked. ¡°My aunt.¡± ¡°Is she as strong as you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She is stronger.¡± ¡°What are Iyrmen good for?¡± Bob asked. ¡°Sitting in their hills. Decent at being sell swords, but you don¡¯t fight, not like our Eagleknights and our Order.¡± ¡°I can tell you¡¯re from Eagle Wing,¡± Adam said, exchanging a nce with Jurot. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Bob asked, squinting at the Half Elf. ¡°We had a Knight from Eagle Wing, I can¡¯t quite recall his name,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Frederick Leftwing,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That was it! Sir Frederick! Almost got himself killed talking shit.¡± ¡°You watch your tongue boy,¡± Bob snarled. ¡°Just like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was not Sir Frederick Leftwing,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was Sir Dorian Westerly, a Woodknight.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot, narrowing his eyes in thought. ¡°You sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was Sir Dorian,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°From West Wood.¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam thought. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. He was angry that the Iyrmen couldn¡¯t be punished by the King¡¯s Law. Sir Frederick was alright, actually, I don¡¯t think I have any qualms with him. I misspoke about the good and decent fellow known as Sir Frederick, and I hope you¡¯ll ept my apology, Bob.¡± Bob narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t trust the Half Elf, but he apologised rightly, so he couldn¡¯t hold it against Adam too harshly. As the groups were introduced to one another, they began to mingle, the Priests speaking with one another, and the Aswadians chatted away in the corner in their own tongue. ¡°A filthy leaf ear?¡± called a voice. Adam sighed, turning to face the new group of adventurers. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam stared at the young adventurer, who was so familiar. ¡°What are you-," Adam snapped his finger. ¡°It¡¯s you! The kid that I beat up back then!¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­¡± the young adventurer began, staring at Adam, flushing a deep red. ¡°Hold on.¡± Adam nced aside, trying to think. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a year ago? Yeah, it was, wasn¡¯t it? It was about this timest year that I beat the shit out of you. A hundred gold, right? Did I let it go for Paul, the Vice Master?¡± Adam recalled the fight of how he bodied the punk kid. He had just levelled to Level Four, and had beat the kid in a single blow. If he wanted to, he could have killed the adventurer, but he let the punk go. ¡°Did I not beat you hard enoughst time?¡± The young man fumed at Adam. ¡°Had you not used a magical weapon, I would have beaten you.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, chuckling lightly. ¡°Right. Right.¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure if I didn¡¯t use my magical weapon, my armour, my hands, my eyes, you certainly would have taken much longer to lose.¡± One of the adventurer¡¯spanions ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Why are you trying to get us kicked out of this quest?¡± she whispered into his ear. ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe it,¡± the young adventurer grumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the cohesion of our group to be so sorely affected by just a single man,¡± Oliver admitted. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t ask to be born this handsome,¡± Adam said, wiggling his ears at the Steel Rank adventurer. ¡°There¡¯s another group of kids who don¡¯t like me neither.¡± ¡°What did you do to them or is it because of the ears?¡± ¡°I helped to save their lives and then one of them, a Karen, used me of sexually harassing them.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Did I what?¡± Adam stared into Oliver¡¯s eyes. ¡°Put your hands on the girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Adam said, thinking. ¡°Someone else tied them together. Jurot can probably tell you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope they aren¡¯t a part of our group then, otherwise we¡¯ll have quite the pro-," ¡°What are you doing here?¡± called a voice. Adam sighed. He didn¡¯t turn around, instead throwing Oliver a look. ¡°It¡¯s them, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There are four of them.¡± ¡°Three woman, and a guy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The guy is a Priest of¡­ Ebony, I think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam turned, seeing the four. A young woman in robes, another young woman in leather, a young woman in heavy armour, and a young man in heavy armour. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they expect us to walk around with you!¡± the young growled at him, before her eyes darted to the Iyrmen. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they brought over such rude kids to join us,¡± Adam said, clicking his teeth with his tongue. ¡°I already beat the lot of you before, so don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± The young woman clutched at her staff. ¡°You fiend! You¡¯d better stay away from me.¡± Jaygak threw her a dirty look. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± ¡°No, but I remember someone was punished for spouting all kinds of lies,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to spend another month cleaning the streets, you should clean your mouth.¡± Adam smiled at Jaygak, nodding his head at her. ¡°How dare you suggest Adam has beautiful horns like mine.¡± Adam frowned. Jaygak had yed it off as a joke, but Adam had suffered from enough discrimination over the past couple of days, and then there was the fact she used the word fiend. Fiend, a word used to describe Devilkin in a negative light. The young Scribe Mage, moremonly known as a Wizard, shut her mouth quickly, but continued to re at the group. ¡®Should I beat them up again?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I could probably say I was defending myself since they started an issue.¡¯ Adam looked to the other groups, all of whom were full of Humans. ¡®No. Chances are, it doesn¡¯t matter who starts it, they¡¯ll probably only end up ming me since I¡¯m a Half Elf.¡¯ Four groups had gathered together, and Adam could only wonder what the make up of thest group would be. ¡®I bet it¡¯s a group which hates me.¡¯ Adam did his best to try and remember who else he had offended in his current life. ¡®Mountain Knight?¡¯ Adam thought, recalling how a powerful Knight wanted him dead for being an Elf. ¡®No, no. There¡¯s no way that¡­¡¯ The fifth group appeared.
Click banner for Patreon!
Who will the fifth group be? 5 Cthulu spawns? 5 Champions of Order? 5 French adventurer? I''m just letting you know that the Gold tier patrons are about to have a lot of fun. 355. Outbreak II 355. Outbreak II ¡°We apologise for beingte,¡± a man said. He had a heavily scarred face. He was followed by four others, a pair of men and women, each who wore a simr outfit to him, thin clothing which seemed to bulge slightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam replied, sighing with relief. He was certain he had never met them before, and that he had never offended them. ¡°Rick,¡± the scarred man said. His hair was trimmed neatly, and he was freshly shaven. At his side was a battleaxe, and he carried a shield which was strapped to his back. ¡°Adam.¡± Adam shook the man¡¯s hand, feeling how rough it was. The man introduced his fourpanions, who all seemed to carry simr weapons. John, who carried a pair of daggers, and a bow. Ivy also carried a bow in hand, though Adam couldn¡¯t spot anything else since she was wrapped up in her dark cloak, and she was hunched over to make herself seem smaller. Greg was heavily tattooed, and Charley had red hair which had been dyed from a mixture of earth. They wielded the same weapons as their leader, a spear, javelins, and an axe. They also carried with them shields on their back. Adam noted they were each in theirte twenties or so, but within their eyes was a lived experience of those who were older. ¡°I see we¡¯ve many great warriors in our presence,¡± Rick said, noting the amulets and symbols of the various faiths and Orders. ¡°We¡¯re just simple folk, farmers. We don¡¯t have magics or great weapons, but we work hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯d assume so,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Farmers are hard working folk, so I for one am d to have you with us. Plus, I¡¯m pretty sure I haven¡¯t annoyed you, so that¡¯s a bonus to me.¡± Rick noted the ears, but didn¡¯t say anything about them. Adam was an adventurer who worked for the Guild, so the Guild must have had some faith in him. Paul cleared his throat as he approached the scene, looking at the five groups. The farmers were part of the original group, and the two other Iron Rank parties had been found recently. He had his eye on other parties, but they had refused the task, finding other quests which had been far more favourable. The Vice Master¡¯s eyes caught Adam¡¯s, and the pair shared a look. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes said. ¡®I know,¡¯ Paul replied to Adam¡¯s gaze. He hoped that Adam would behave since he was technically the second highest ranking leader there, above the pair of parties who hated him. Adam slowly nodded his head, trying to reassure Paul. ¡°You will need to create an outpost towards the south west of Red Oak, I would suggest near or atop a hill,¡± Paul said. ¡°You should remain there for a month, and deal with any creatures you maye across, Outbreak or otherwise.¡± ¡°Oliver, the White Ghosts, are in charge, and hold the highest rank. Adam, and Fate¡¯s Golden, will take the role of the second leaders, just in case.¡± There was an exasperated sigh from the expected individuals, but Paul shot them a re, quietening them down. ¡°You mentioned equipment from the Guild?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We have prepared a wagon for you outside. I expect that you¡¯ll all be leaving around noon, so you may check over what the Guild has provided you, and if you have need of anything else, ask freely.¡± The group didn¡¯t need to ask any more questions about the situation, they still had the pamphlets, as well as the ability to think about what would be an issue in a quest like this. A pair of mules waited for them outside, with arge wagon attached to them. The wagon was full of supplies, as promised by the guild. A myriad of weapons, from bows to pikes, some shovels, barrels of food for them, and for the mules, as well as equipment to make plenty of tents too. Zeus waited with the mules, with a small cart attached to him. It was full of spare ammunitions, though the giant elk also carried his own packs. Jeremy and Remy brought their wooden backpacks, which could easily carry an adult man if they needed to, though their packs were currently empty. The groups checked the equipment quickly, noting that at least half a month¡¯s worth of food had been prepared for them, though they were no doubt expected to carry some rations for themselves, as well as to eat whatever they slew during the Outbreak. It was fortunate they had brought Priests along, due to their ability to cast a spell which could assist with food and water, though it was a powerful spell which may be used to assist them in other ways. The group of farmers checked over the weapons, noting the longer weapons which could be useful to them. Rick was already thinking about the positions his group could take, with Charley and himself up front with their shields, while Greg used the pike to fend off any enemies, and Ivy and John behind him with their bows. Rick looked to the other parties, already convinced that they would not truly work together. If they did, then perhaps there would be very little chance of death this quest, but he understood that it was but a dream. ¡°I think everything looks good,¡± Adam said, ncing at his party. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, noting the healing potions which were in their own cushioned box. Two for each party, and four for Adam¡¯s since they provided about twice as many bodies as the other parties. ¡°We won¡¯t go and buy bread today, so that we may enjoy it all the more on our return!¡± Adam dered. Jurot nodded. It was Adam¡¯s message to him. Don¡¯t die, otherwise you won¡¯t get to see Pam. The entire group began to make their way out of the town, heading southward to follow the road, towards Ever Green, though they¡¯d be stepping off the main road at some point. White¡¯s Ghost led the way, followed by the harem party, then the wagon, then the punk¡¯s party, the farmers, Zeus, and finally Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°Feels like we¡¯re in the army,¡± Adam said. ¡°A very small army,¡± Lucy joked. ¡°Armies can stretch for an entire mile.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The party stopped at least once every other hour for a short while, to allow the mules to rest. Adam pat Zeus against his back. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡®Yes,¡¯ Zeus replied. Adam¡¯s eyes fell towards the sky, with Hades, his owl familiar, dropping down on top of Zeus. ¡°Anything interesting?¡± Hades did not respond. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I forgot there was two of them,¡± the punk said, looking to Adam and Jonn. ¡°What kind of world are we living in where we have to be surrounded by leaf ears.¡± The young Wizard, whose name Adam had long forgotten, nodded affirmatively, and the harem and punk parties began to bond together with their mutual dislike of Adam. ¡®I can only imagine what they would have done if I was Half ck,¡¯ Adam thought, chuckling. Jonn remained with Nobby and Brittany, keeping an eye on them. He was tasked with making sure they were fine, whereas Vonda was tasked with making sure Jeremy and Remy were fine. Dunes, the other member of the party who could heal, was a Priest of Lady Arya, Goddess of War, so he was tasked with fighting a good fight if one broke out. The punk walked off, throwing Adam a dirty look. ¡°Pay him no mind,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He¡¯s too weak to bother with.¡± ¡°He¡¯s all bark and no bite, and I know that for certain,¡± Adam said, looking to Jonn. ¡°You hear that? Don¡¯t mind them, Jonn. We shouldn¡¯t bully some no name kids.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell back on to the harem party. ¡®Though, it would be fun to make them do chores around the town for a second month.¡¯ The group continued, and as evening was beginning to approach, they made their way to an outpost for travellers. The road had these outposts spaced roughly ten to fifteen miles apart. They each held about twenty people with ease, with half walls providing some minor protection. Fate¡¯s Golden and White Ghosts remained outside the walls, allowing the weaker parties to rest within thefort of the camp, though they would all eat around the camp fire. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± the punk whispered. ¡°Terrible magic,¡± the young Wizard replied. ¡°He¡¯s a queer one.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an Elf.¡± Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower Adam chanted the words and willed forth a tower of magic, one with a bath at ground level, and a bedroom on the floor above. Lucy nodded towards Adam as he left to bathe, appearing a half hourter once he was thoroughly clean. He had taken off his nightval bear leather for the evening, since it was already quite cool. ¡°Did he just¡­¡± The punk blinked, staring in shock that Adam would spend a Third Gate spell just to bathe. ¡°Yes,¡± the Wizard girl replied. ¡°Elves,¡± the punk whispered. ¡°Oliver, Rick,¡± Adam called. ¡°If you guys and your fellows want to bathe, you can go on ahead once Fate¡¯s Golden is done.¡± ¡°A bath?¡± Rick asked, staring at the tower. Oliver raised his brows, before looking to hispanions. ¡°We¡¯ll take you up on that offer.¡± Adam smirked at the two Iron Rank parties. ¡®You little bastards! Since you want to start some shit, walk around in your filth all you like.¡¯ The groups set up watches, with Adam¡¯s party taking watches an hour for each person, with Zeus and Hades assisting them, while the other parties needed to take two hour watches for each person. ¡®Ten should be the bare minimum, but twenty is nice,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Two people on watch is morefortable.¡¯ Adam had taken first watch, from atop the tower, but as he finished and went to wake up Lucy, there was a shout from the camp. In the distance was a figure, walking in thete evening darkness. It appeared to be a fairly average person, save for somethingrge atop their head. ¡®Hmmm,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Why does that look so familiar?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Who is this stranger? 356. Outbreak III 356. Outbreak III ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked as the others awakened, scrambling together in case there was a fight. The figure wore something on their head, like arge hat. As the figure approached, the group could see it wasn¡¯t a hat, but arge bird. ¡°I see you are doing well,¡± the one known as Crowseer said. He was a man with arge, dark bird resting on his shoulders, over his head. He was adorned in long cloths all about him, with a rapier at his side, and a cane in hand. His eyes were dark, though his face was hard to see under the thin cloth across his face. He stopped near the camp. His eyes moved in tandem with therge bird¡¯s, a crow Adam assumed, though it was bigger, and fatter, than any crow he had ever seen before. ¡°Well, you know¡­¡± Adam replied, waiting for him to mention that. ¡°You are still making great waves,¡± Crowseer, which was both a title and name, said. ¡°I have warned you already.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°You can.¡± Adam looked back to the others, noting Oliver, who reached back towards his greatsword, wondering if there was a fight brewing. ¡°Do you know of him?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Kind of. He¡¯s a¡­¡± Adam looked towards the sky, then back to the Crowseer. ¡°I assume Demigod is incorrect.¡± ¡°It is close enough.¡± Crowseer bowed his head. Upon seeing the Crowseer, Jurot bowed his head slightly. ¡°Crowseer,¡± he said, and the other Iyrmen did the same. ¡°Children of the Iyr.¡± Crowseer raised a hand to greet them, before they returned back to their ces to sleep. Upon seeing the Iyrmen leave, the farmers also withdrew slightly, but they remained nearby. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Demigod before.¡± ¡°Demigod, Quasigod, Psuedogod,¡± Crowseer began, ¡°they are all incorrect, but correct.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°I merely wish to rest for the night here.¡± Oliver looked to Adam, and noting that the Iyrmen didn¡¯t seem too bothered, he retreated away. The punk¡¯s party and the harem party were still on edge, but they didn¡¯t act on their own. The Crowseer sat, upright as though his cane was glued to his back. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Though he was speaking to the air, they all understood he was speaking to Adam, who stepped towards the centre of the outpost, taking a seat opposite the Crowseer. The me had begun to die out, though Adam ced several small twigs and thicker pieces of wood into the fire, stoking the me with a stick. ¡°You are ying a dangerous game, Adam.¡± His words may have been firm, but they faded away after they reached Adam. ¡°I¡¯m being good and quiet now.¡± ¡°It may be toote for that.¡± ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡± Crowseer smiled. ¡°I am merely offering my opinion. If you do not wish to take my advice, it will be what it will be.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to take responsibility for your words?¡± ¡°No,¡± Crowseer replied, simply, smiling at the Half Elf. ¡°There are very few things I can, and will, take responsibility for.¡± ¡°No wonder I like you,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m at home.¡± Crowseer stared down at the mes, the flickering light painting him with light, adding a little warmth and colour to his cold darkness. ¡°You know, every time I meet you, there¡¯s always someone whose depressed as hell that eventually joins my party,¡± Adam used. ¡°First it was Jonn, and then it was Fred.¡± ¡°A coincidence,¡± Crowseer replied, though there was a shadow of a smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°A coincidence I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I should be thankful you are not rushing forward so blindly, otherwise the Iyr would have killed you.¡± ¡°Even as a Nephew?¡± Crowseer smiled, but he decided against confirming or denying what the Iyr was capable of. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce, the Iyr.¡± ¡°Are you familiar with it?¡± ¡°Familiar? I am no Lord of Storms or Lord of Earth, Adam. I am Crowseer. I know what I know. I see what I see. One day, soon perhaps, I will¡­¡± Crowseer smiled. He had been caught up in speaking with Adam, who had the ability to move people at his pace. He had almost let slip his own mortality, but it would not do to reveal so many secrets to someone like Adam. ¡°No. I am not familiar with the Iyr.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯vee to me again? To warn me that I¡¯m a crazy little bastard?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Crowseer, stared into the mes. ¡°I travel thends, and walk where I must.¡± ¡°Why here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special around these¡­¡± ¡°It is not what you think, though you are not so far from the truth,¡± Crowseer admitted. There was something special around these parts. Not far from where they camped, there was a man known as Sir Harold. He was the previous King¡¯s Sword, one of the greatest warriors in thend, one even the Iyrmen respected. Sir Harold was known as the greatest King¡¯s Sword to date, it was so well known, that everyone spoke of it as fact, even the Iyrmen. Then there was the previous Knight of Death, Sir Royce. The Knight of Death was North Alnd¡¯s version of the King¡¯s Sword, and Sir Royce was spoken in the same breath as Sir Harold. ¡®Right, I forgot those two old monsters were nearby,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Why the hell aren¡¯t they focused on dealing with the Outbreaks?¡¯ It was a joke, of course, since the pair were quite old. ¡°There are many matters to attend to in thisnd,¡± Crowseer said. ¡®One has died, one has awoken, and another will soon die.¡¯ ¡°What kind of matters.¡± ¡°Matters beyond you.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Some God stuff, huh?¡± ¡°There are many beings, Idols, in this world who even the Gods avoid troubling, save perhaps the Lords of Order and Chaos.¡± Crowseer smiled. ¡°Are you one of them? Those Idols?¡± Crowseer smiled. ¡°There are many Idols who walk amongst thends, some in disguise, some who walk without a disguise, but have been long forgotten, and some who appear infrequently frequent, that only whispers of them remain. Perhaps I could be considered an Idol.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sounds like information you should keep to yourself.¡± ¡°Fate will be forever changed, Adam.¡± ¡°Are you someone intertwined with Fate?¡± ¡°Fate. Chaos. Order. I remain neutral in such matters, as best as I can. I shall act when I am forced to, and never more.¡± He wondered if he should admit just how close he was to Adam, but decided that was a matter for another time. If Adam lived long enough to find out. ¡°How strong are you?¡± Crowseer smiled. ¡°I am as strong as I am strong.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t tell. Stronger than the Chief of the Iyr?¡± Crowseer smiled. ¡°Stronger than Lord Stokmar?¡± Crowseer remained smiling. ¡°Not going to say?¡± ¡°No. It matters not how strong I am. I do note to blows with just anyone. I leave others alone, and I prefer to be left alone too.¡± ¡°Who have youe to blows with?¡± ¡°You would not have heard of them.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°What about Strom? Do you know him?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Can you beat him?¡± ¡°It is not a fair question,¡± Crowseer finally replied. ¡°In his current form, he holds but a fraction of his strength.¡± ¡°Yeah, but can you beat him?¡± ¡°In his current form, perhaps even you could beat him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If you were lucky.¡± ¡°Yeah, but isn¡¯t that true for everyone?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you as old as Strom?¡± ¡°I am not as old as you think I am,¡± Crowseer admitted. Adam wondered. ¡°Are there multiple Crowseers?¡± ¡°We are one.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam continued to wonder. Crowseer was far more talkative than Adam expected. He was sure Crowseer had let slip many secrets during their conversation, but he didn¡¯t understand the context to reveal such slip ups. ¡°What kind of powers do you possess?¡± ¡°You should sleep, Adam,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°Too far?¡± ¡°No, but you will not awaken well rested if I keep you up all night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°It would be rude of me to press upon you so much.¡± ¡°Is that really why you want me to leave?¡± ¡°No,¡± Crowseer admitted, smiling at Adam. ¡°If you do not leave, it will be difficult for me to leave.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Adam hoisted himself onto his feet, patting his trousers. ¡°It was nice to speak with you, Sir Crowseer.¡± ¡°Just call me Crowseer,¡± the man said. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam looked to the farmers. ¡°Are any of them, by any chance, the depressed person who will join me?¡± Crowseer smiled. Adam waved. ¡°Good night, Crowseer.¡± ¡°Good night, Adam,¡± Crowseer replied. Adam walked off, all the while the Crowseer¡¯s eyes shed. Though only a moment had passed, time shed before his eyes of another¡¯s life. ¡°Adam,¡± Crowseer called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Please pass on my congrattions to the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Congrattions? For what?¡± Crowseer smiled, though the shadow on his face formed a frown. ¡®Oh dear.¡¯ His eyes fell across to the group of Iyrmen, and the Demon in theirpany. ¡®Fate will be forever changed.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Lore dump woooooo. 357. Outbreak IV 357. Outbreak IV Omen: 7, 9 ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adam asked, sweeping his hair to the side. He pulled his breastte over his nightval bear leather, which was already cooling him against thete dawnval heat. Jurot shook his head. ¡°Thinking.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What?¡± Jurot threw Adam a look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°Iyr business.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam nodded. When it came to the Iyr, the less he knew, the better he felt. He left Jurot to his thoughts, still finding it weird that he was thinking so deeply. ¡®How?¡¯ Jurot thought. He had awoken in the morning, and had found a long trail of ash from the camp fire. He followed the trail to find a symbol which had been drawn into the dirt by a cane. The Iyr¡¯snguage was made up of several different ways to speak, from using gestures, to speaking in their tongue, to symbols which they usually left on the group for other Iyrmen. Jurot had read the symbol near the temple which had warned him about the great danger ahead, and if the statues hadn¡¯t been destroyed, they would have had quite the fight ahead of them. The Crowseer had very little to do with the Iyr, Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak were sure of that much. Yet, the symbol on the floor was undoubtedly the symbol which meant rising danger, danger which woulde to them in the future. ¡®How does he know the symbols of the Iyr?¡¯ Thenguage of the Iyrmen was secretive, and there were very few outsiders who spoke it. Then there were the symbols and gestures of the Iyrmen, which were kept secret, and some weren¡¯t described in detail to even Jurot. Though the symbol had meant rising danger, it held a much deeper and more urate meaning, but that had not been taught to the likes of him yet. The Crowseer perhaps did have something to do with the Iyr, but he, Kitool, and Jaygak, were only Experts, so they may not have the privilege of such knowledge. ¡®I need to send word back to the Iyr.¡¯ Unfortunately, Jurot was busy on a quest. Dying in an Outbreak was a good death, but the question of dying for glory had been answered. They needed to live to inform the Iyr of this news. Jaygak could see how Jurot was deep in thought. It was something she rarely saw from the young Iyrman. Even when they were children, Jurot barely thought, preferring to do than to think. The news that Crowseer knew theirnguage didn¡¯t bother her much. Jurot and Kitool would bring the news back to the Iyr since she was the one most likely to die. Jurot had his rage to protect him when he was in the thick of things. Kitool had her mobility and her ability to cause creatures to freeze in ce. Jaygak? She had Stormdrake. The group veered off to the side, away from the road, heading towards the distant hills. Adam could hear the grumblings whenever they took a break, and saw the two groups throw dirty looks towards him every so often. The punk fumed, but he remained calmed by hispanions. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you had toe along into a group like this,¡± Adam said, sipping on his waterskin beside Rick. ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°I think the Guild brought you here to babysit a bunch of children.¡± Rick looked back to the other group, which were full of youths, just like Adam¡¯s group. However, Adam¡¯s party had two very interesting individuals. ¡°Elves aren¡¯t liked much around these parts since that happened.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°I heard. I¡¯m only half an Elf, though, but I guess that doesn¡¯t matter much.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°Nor does it matter that I¡¯m not rted to any of those Elves.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t that a damn shame.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯re not so loud about it.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± Adam nodded his head, sipping his water. ¡°We¡¯re here to work and make coin. We¡¯ve got to look out for each other during the Outbreak. I¡¯ll watch your back, you watch mine, and then once it¡¯s all sorted out, we can go back to hating each other.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± Adam nodded, leaving the farmer be. He wasn¡¯t sure what they thought about him, but, at the very least, they seemed to be professionals. The group continued on their way after their short break, before a shout came from upfront. ¡°Halt! Danger!¡± came a shout from up ahead. ¡°Halt! Danger!¡± came a closer shout, followed by another, before Rick shouted it back towards Adam, though they had heard it well enough. ¡°Apparently there¡¯s some danger,¡± Adam said, calmly, to hispanions. Jurot¡¯s eyes scanned the horizon up ahead, and he nodded. ¡°Kurabaras.¡± ¡°Bless you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Oh. You what?¡± ¡°Kurabaras.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jurot pointed ahead. ¡°Lizard creatures whose backs are covered in scales as hard as stone.¡± Adam looked out to where Jurot had pointed, and there were a horde of such creatures, numbering about two dozen. There were indeed as Jurot had described them. Lizards the size of tigers, withrge scales on their back which seemed to be made of stone. ¡°Well, damn. They really are like lizards with stone scales.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That is what I said.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They seem to being towards us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, donning his shield. Adam reached back casually and strapped his shield onto his arm. ¡°How strong are they?¡± ¡°Very,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Each is troublesome for an Expert.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What?¡± He looked out to see at least twenty of them, and each would be difficult for an Expert? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that in the first ce?¡± Adam moved ahead, watching as the other parties had already formed a dome around the carts, a shield wall ahead made up of the armoured group, and the ranged group behind them. Adam joined beside Jurot as the rest of his party formed at least half the wall since most of them were well armoured and preferred to fight up close. The ground began to rumble as the kurabaras charged towards them. ¡°We have to hold the line,¡± Oliver called, trying to calm the two younger parties. ¡°Can I Fireball them?¡± Adam asked, looking to his brother. ¡°Yes.¡± Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 30 (1, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 6, 6) 30 damage! Onward Soar: 0 -> 1 Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 24 (2, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 4, 6) 24 damage! A quiet whoosh passed the group as Brittany shot her arrow, though it fell between a pair of kurabaras. The farmers also shot their own arrows, and continued doing so at the distant kurabaras. Adam raised his axe towards the group of kurabaras. ¡°Noonval¡¯s a bitch.¡± Though he was wrong in hisints, for it was still dawnval, his words were full of magic. His axe glowed for a moment, before the glow concentrated towards the head of the axe, and a tiny bead made of light shot forward towards the raging kurabaras. The kurabaras were many metres away still, and arrows continued to fly towards them, though they dropped off the side of the creature¡¯s stone backs. However, the bead fell behind a pair, and expanded, exploding into a roaring fire as it epassed three of the kurabaras within its range, which could have easily swallowed an entire party whole. The kurabras shook violently as the mes engulfed them all, causing them to cry and screech, but they continued to push forward. However, Adam was not quite so simple. Onward Soar fuelled him with greater strength, allowing him to cast another Third Gate spell immediately, as he called forth the magics once more. ¡°Explosion!¡± he shouted, cutting the air with his axe. The motions were needed to channel the magic, and his Wizard¡¯s Axe, which he could use as a focus, as the Mana flooded out through from his heart and through his veins. It was ufortable to cast Fireball so quickly, all within the span of a few seconds, but it was his greatest technique outside of guaranteeing critical hits. This time he aimed the Fireball to another set of kurabaras, focusing on whittling down their strength so that the others would have an easier time to deal with them. He aimed for the kurabaras which were on the opposite side, those which were charging towards the weaker parties which were sandwiches between the White Ghosts and Fate¡¯s Golden. Dunes and Vonda had also let loose a few spells, using their Tricks which had been empowered after they had be Experts. However, from the other end of the line, Oliver stared at the kurabaras. ¡®What?¡¯ He swore he had seen one Fireball, but then another had appeared immediately afterwards. He didn¡¯t know there was anyone who could cast such a spell within the group, but to see two Fireballs, back to back, was impossible. He assumed it was both the Priests, but in the split second of him thinking, he was certain neither of them could cast the spell. Dunes was Aswadian, but he was definitely a follower of Lady Arya, Goddess of War, so it couldn¡¯t have been him. The confusion onlysted a moment as another set of arrows loosened to strike the kurabaras as they braced for the creature¡¯s charge.
Click banner for Patreon!
I love Crowseer even if he does nothing plot relevant. I hope we see him again. 358. Outbreak V 358. Outbreak V Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 28 (1, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 5, 6) 28 damage! A third Fireball rocked the kurabaras, flooding them with mes which licked at their skins. The roaring fire had caused the kurabaras to stumble for a moment, but they continued to charge at the group of adventurers, not realising that the adventurers were the source of the magics. Well, one of them was. Adam had wounded almost half of the kurabaras, aiming for the kurabaras which were on their way towards the middle of the line where the weaker members of the group were. It had cost him half his Mana, but it had whittled down their defences. ¡®It¡¯s all up to you now,¡¯ Adam thought, gripping Wizard¡¯s Axe tight in hand. Arrows and javelins fell from the sky to strike the kurabaras, but none had yet to fall, before they crashed against the line of adventurers. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Health: 65 -> 31 The kurabaras swarmed the group, who stood side by side, shields up, weapons out. They crashed against the front line, causing them to stumble backwards, and the creature¡¯s teeth and ws came upon them like a storm. Adam grunted as he was forced back, taking a particrly harsh blow from one, only to find another striking at his thigh, and a third biting at his bicep. These kurabaras were mostly fresh, unwounded by his Fireballs, and they were the fiercest. Lucy and Jurot had both fallen into their rage as they were assaulted by their own set of kurabaras, their blood trickling from their wounds as teeth and w found purchase within their skin, which was more like iron than flesh. Kitool managed to fall to the floor before a kurabara¡¯s jaw snapped the air noisily. They had braced for the blows, protecting the group behind them with their bodies. However, now the kurabaras were in their range. There was the crackle of lightning as Jaygak sliced a tail off, and though an arrow harmlessly ttered off the stone like back, a de cut through the kurabara, shing white hot as the creature¡¯s neck was cut, and one fell before them dead, Jonn¡¯s sword having dealt the decisive blow. Nobby fell into his own rage, allowing it to consume him as he swung wildly with his axe, though it scraped off a kurabara¡¯s stone shell. ¡°Lady Arya, please protect us with your might,¡± Dunes chanted, calling forth his divine magic, which filled the air. des appeared, and a gentle glow and warmth covered most of the group. The des struck all the kurabaras within its range, piercing through with their divine light. Lucy swung wildly in her rage, almost cutting a kurabara in half. It cried out in pain, regretting that it dared to bite the one who imed to be the Demon Lord. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 31 -> 36 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 15 (7) D20 + 8 = 20 (12) Hit! Mana: 12 -> 11 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 18 (2, 3)(4, 4) 18 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 24 (16) D20 + 8 = 26 (18) Hit! Mana: 11 -> 10 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 5 = 17 (1, 4)(2, 5) 17 damage! Adam, annoyed that so many kurabaras had decided to attack him, gripped his axe tighter. ¡®Do I smell good because I¡¯m a Half Elf?¡¯ he thought, before all thoughts dropped away from his mind. He focused under his Fighting Spirit, allowing it to guide his weapon. He cut through a kurabara, slicing it like butter, his axe shing white with the strength of his smite. As he dropped the kurabara which had almost bitten his neck, he turned his attention to another, though it shifted its body so that his axe bounced off of the shell of stone which covered most of its body from above. ¡®I can¡¯t die to these little shits! How embarrassing would that be?¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply as the kurabaras made to try and strike him. Though the kurabaras had made to attack once more, they had found that quite arge number of them had fallen to their prey, which was not what they had wished for. Jurot snarled, pulling his axe out of a kurabara¡¯s neck, before leaping towards another. Vonda had mmed her mace against one of her foes, and Fred assisted her in trying to keep it away from Nobby and Brittany. The creatures backed away, before they turned to flee. Attack - me Bolt D20 + 5 = 21 (16) Hit! 2D6 = 8 (3, 5) 8 damage! Adam called forth his magic, which coalesced around his hand, turning into fire. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Once he formed a fist made of me, he punched through the air, which shot the ming fist forward, striking a kurabara against is back. He could have cast Fireball, but he may need his Manater in the day, in case they were attacked again. Jurot chased a kurabara, and as a me Bolt struck it¡¯s back, he tore through its hind leg, before his de pierced through the creature¡¯s side, causing it to drop. Even dead, the arrow aiming for its side ttered off of its stone. Attack - me Bolt D20 + 5 = 13 (8) Miss! Adam cast another me Bolt, which was aimed towards a nearby kurabara which was attacking the farmers, but it missed. The kurabaras soon broke, with many of them dead. Brittany sighed. Every arrow she had loosened had been harmless. Nobby frowned too, having been unable to strike true with his axe. ¡®I should make them magical weapons too,¡¯ Adam thought. Even just a basic weapon would have assisted them in some way. ¡®Ah, there¡¯s those magical weapons we found in the temple though¡­¡¯ Victory! Kurabras XP Gained: +500 XP: 8295 -> 8795 Adam, and the other Experts, had managed to deal with the kurabaras with minimal issues. The Iron Rank parties had been heavily wounded, but after killing a few kurabaras between them, the creatures had fled. The Priests of therge group began to heal their allies quickly, trying to get some of the weaker fallen members back on their feet. ¡°We should make camp here,¡± Oliver said. ¡°We¡¯ll march harder tomorrow to make up for lost time, but lets butcher the kurabaras and eat their meat tonight.¡± The others were all in ordance, as the stone shells which protected the kurabaras could be made into shields and armour, though the armour may be quite heavy. Jurot and Kitool assisted the butchering while the rest of the group began to make a camp, shovelling the earth aside and chopping wood to make a small outpost. ¡°Hah,¡± the punk said, grinning wide towards the Half Elves. ¡°You only managed to kill five of them between yourself? Even we managed to kill three.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m so d that you managed to kill three of them, but I¡¯m fairly certain I weakened far more for you to kill.¡± The punk¡¯s smile shifted as his brows furrowed into confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I cast three Fireballs for the lot of you so I hope you killed at least a few of them, otherwise why did I waste my spells?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You cast those Fireballs?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°How?¡± ¡°With magic.¡± ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you an Expert with a weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Expert with magic too?¡± Oliver asked. ¡®No, if he can cast three Fireballs, isn¡¯t he slightly more powerful than an Expert? So is he a Guardian? Does that mean he¡¯s a Master?¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I can see you¡¯re thinking deeply about it, but you probably shouldn¡¯t. I have a special rtionship with magic and the Gods, and that¡¯s it.¡± Oliver stared at Adam. He was a Half Elf, which had been a point against him, but hearing that Adam was a powerful Wizard, or a Priest, or perhaps a Guardian, had certainly garnered some respect for him. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t cast Fireball to assist your group, but I assumed it would have been best to help the Iron Rank parties so they wouldn¡¯t get killed right away from some kurabaras.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Who would die to some kurabaras?¡± The punk growled. ¡°Kurabaras are difficult foes,¡± Oliver stated, firmly. ¡°Had he not cast his spells, you may not be able toin to him about his assistance.¡± The punk shut his mouth and quickly stormed off. ¡°Thank you,¡± Oliver said, nodding his head. ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°Though¡­ are you sure you should be wasting your spells like this?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes passed over therge tower which Adam had summoned. Adam shook his head. ¡°From where I¡¯m from, they would think this was more than perfectly eptable. If you don¡¯t want me to cast this spell, you should speak to the rest of my party and let them know that you decided to take away from them their greatest joy.¡± Oliver stared at the tower. ¡°May I take a bathter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Of course.¡± Oliver remained staring at the tower. ¡®Did he¡­ did he cast four Third Gate spells? Is he secretly a Grandmaster?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
PS With the XP Adam gains some from doing stuff during the small timeskips. Don''t forget, extra chapters for new patrons. Gold tier patrons are currently reading something pretty hype too. 359. Outbreak VI 359. Outbreak VI Lucy sat down beside Adam as the others continued to butcher the beasts, while Dunes and his Aswadian friend were set to cooking for the group. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°You know, I forgot that you looked just like a kid when we first met.¡± ¡°Are you hitting on me?¡± Adam gagged. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He continued to gag, turning to the side, as though he were going to vomit. Health: 51 -> 50 He rubbed his arm and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. It¡¯s kind of wild. Magic is so¡­ crazy.¡± She was tall, and though she was quite the bombshell, her body was far more muscr now than it had been when he had fed her his Mana. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t beat you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t tell my darling Cousins,¡± Adam replied. Lucy narrowed her eyes. She was sure he¡¯d mention the ability to bathe, but he had gone much further. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Adam raised his brows, as though daring her. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I need you alive to tell my future wife how much of a great guy I am.¡± Lucy almost clenched her fist again, but she let Adam¡¯s joke slide. She hoped it was a joke. ¡®I¡¯ll never give my Mara to the likes of you.¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Did you think of something terrible?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®Should I tell Taygak she was bullying me?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Did you think of something terrible?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°No.¡± Adam smiled. Jurot tore a kurabara¡¯s shell, and ced it down to the side, between himself and Jonn. Butchering was like meditation for Jurot, and the same with Kitool. Jonn assisted in butchering too, allowing Nobby and Brittany to take watch with a handful of others, while Adam and Lucy rested near the fire. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have to split our loot with the likes of them,¡± the punk grumbled from nearby. ¡°To think he¡¯d try and im he cast those Fireballs.¡± Mika, the Wizard of the harem party, threw a look elsewhere. She had seen Adam cast a Fireball right before her eyes as casually as one would swing a de. However, could he cast three Fireballs? Plus the ability to cast Tower of Magic? ¡®Four Third Gate spells?¡¯ Other than the greatest Priests within thend, there were so few who could cast so many Third Gate spells. Once an adventurer was able to cast such spells, they would usually retire, but Adam seemed to be still adventuring. ¡®Is he trying to gain the knowledge of Fourth Gate spells?¡¯ Mika thought. ¡®I will need to inform the Wizards.¡¯ ¡°A damn leaf ear and a bunch of savages,¡± the punk grumbled, trying his best to butcher the kurabara. ¡°Hey,¡± his femalepanion called. ¡°Say what you want about the Elf, but be careful of the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Or what?¡± the punk snapped at her. ¡°What are they going to do? Kill me? Like how those damn leaf ears massacred my family?¡± ¡°If you want to die, do it by yourself, but don¡¯t involve us!¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®This guys needs to be more original in his hatred.¡¯ He sighed. ¡°What are you sighing about you bastard?¡± the punk growled towards Adam, who sat only a few metres away. Adam remained silent, ignoring the punk, staring at the fire nearby. The punk had called for a bastard, and not a decent young man like Adam. ¡°Hey! Wha-,¡± the punk snarled, before he was cut off. ¡°You should be quiet,¡± Jonn interrupted. ¡°We are trying to butcher the kurabaras.¡± The punk pulled away from his own kurabara, his hand covered in blood. He wiped his hands on his cloth. ¡°Who gave you the right to talk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you,¡± Jonn stated, simply. He wasn¡¯t going to let some petnt child try and talk down to him. ¡°So you think you can do whatever you like because you¡¯re stronger than me?¡± The punk red at Jonn. ¡°I-,¡± Jonn began, only to be interrupted himself. ¡°Jonn, don¡¯t bully the kid,¡± Adam called, leaning back casually. ¡°Leave him alone.¡± Jonn turned to look at Adam, confused. Why was Adam trying to help the brat who was starting nonsense with them due to their race? Lucy furrowed her brows. If the punk had dared to bother her because she was a Demon, she would have had so much fun in beating him up. ¡®What are you up to?¡¯ The punk¡¯s eyes tossed between Adam and Jonn. There was something wrong with the situation. ¡®An Elf? Helping me?¡¯ This was making him stick tot he stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t care one bit about you bastards!¡± the punk brat growled. ¡°If you dare to drag us down during the quest¡­¡± Adamughed, unable to take the brat¡¯s warning seriously. ¡°Whatever, kid. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve forgotten how hard I beat you back then. If you like, we can fight again and I can bury you in the ground with an arm tied behind my back.¡± Adam grinned wide, his eyes passing along the punk¡¯s party. ¡°Hell, I¡¯ll take all you little shits on.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a little shit?¡± the punk snarled, standing upright, only for the young woman near him to straighten. ¡°You, obviously,¡± Adam said. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you speak Aldish?¡± Jonn¡¯s nose twitched. ¡®Didn¡¯t you tell me not to bully him?¡¯ ¡°John,¡± the young woman called, cing a hand on the punk¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°John?¡± Adam looked to Jonn. ¡°You hear that? You¡¯ve the same name. I can¡¯t believe you have the same name as him!¡± Adam began to howl withughter. ¡®That feels disgusting,¡¯ Jonn thought. Adamughing at their name was one thing, but to think he shared a name with the petnt brat, it drove him to shudder. ¡°At least your whore mother did something right,¡± the brat called John said. There was a moment of silence, broken only by the spilling of blood, and the crackle of fire. A sword was drawn. Azar held his staff in front of Jonn¡¯s de, putting it between the young punk and the Half Elf Guardian. Dunes remained at the stew, his eyes falling to Adam. Lucy, too, looked to Adam for guidance. Her nostrils red, and her eyes stated she was ready toy a beat down. Adam¡¯s brows were raised in rm, and even he needed a moment to understand what was going on, and what should happen. There was a tension which spilled across the group, and quickly, the various parties all gathered, having noted that weapons had been drawn. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Oliver asked, swiftly marching onto the scene. ¡°Just a minor issue,¡± Azar said. ¡°Nothing which needs to escte.¡± He stared into Jonn¡¯s eyes. The pair understood that they were of a rough match to one another, but Azar was certain he¡¯d be able to hold Jonn back from the young punk. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for that,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°A de has been drawn, and I know how that ends.¡± ¡°Control your man,¡± Oliver called. ¡°If that little shit can¡¯t control his mouth, then I don¡¯t need to control my man,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just the usual. He was bad mouthing us for being Elves.¡± ¡°So your man drew his de?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°My man asked the boy to keep his mouth shut.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a boy?¡± John replied. ¡°Hush now, the adults are talking.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°See? Can¡¯t control that little mouth of his. Your whore mother never taught you no manners?¡± John¡¯s brow pulsed, and he drew his own de, and the rest of his party joined him. ¡°What did you say to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Oliver said, raising a hand towards both sides, trying to keep them away from one another. ¡°I¡¯m just treating him the same way he treated us.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call another man¡¯s mother a whore and expect things to remain calm,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You hear that, Jonn? Since the boy called your mother a whore, we can¡¯t expect things to remain calm.¡± Adam nodded his head to his Half Elfpanion. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re all in agreement.¡± Oliver was still trying to figure out what happened. ¡°So the boy, John, called the Guardian¡¯s mother a whore?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oliver inhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯re both no good, starting fights with each other,¡± Azar said, sighing. ¡°When?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°When did we start a fight with them?¡± ¡°You keep goading the young Aldishman,¡± Azar said. ¡°I asked when we started the fight, not how we react when they start the fight,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hear that the Aldishmen from the south do not like Elves because of what they did,¡± Azar said. ¡°You cannot take it to heart.¡± ¡°Alright. Are you Aldish, Oliver?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Adam replied. Jurot had stopped butchering, and paused to hear what Adam¡¯s mind had concocted. ¡°So because other Aldishmen treat me poorly, that means that I can now start trouble with you. If you react poorly, then you must remember, you cannot to take it to heart.¡± Adam smiled slowly. Oliver sighed. ¡®Gods take me.¡¯ ¡°Matter of fact, I heard that the Aswadians have an issue with the Awakened Forest which the Iyrmen have imed. Quite a lot of Aswadian blood was spilled because of it.¡± ¡°A minor issue,¡± Azar said. ¡°We imed it, but what the Iyrmen took it by blood.¡± Adamughed. ¡°Jurot! You hear that? They imed it and the Iyrmen took it by blood!¡± Adam pped his knee, trying not to try. Jurot nodded. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s so funny. Who told you such a load of auroch shit?¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°It is well known.¡± ¡°You hear that, Jurot? It¡¯s well known that Aswadia imed it and the Iyrmen took it by blood. Well known, he says.¡± Jonn remained standing opposite Azar awkwardly. ¡°What is so funny?¡± ¡°Jurot, you want to tell him?¡± ¡°It was we who imed the forest,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that, you¡¯re an Iyrman,¡± Azar said. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°He means that it was us. Jurot and I. We were there, along with a handful of other Iyrmen, when the forest emerged. We imed the forest, and the Aldish, and the Aswadians, tried to im it. Anyway, that¡¯s beside the point.¡± Adam stood, stretching out his back, leaning backwards and he looked down towards Oliver. ¡°So. John called my man¡¯s mother a whore. You said that we shouldn¡¯t expect to remain calm after that. One of your men is spouting a bunch of auroch shit about an Awakened Forest, and he¡¯s telling me that I can start random nonsense with you and that you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart because you¡¯re Aldish. He¡¯s also telling me that the Iyrmen here can start trouble with him freely, and that he shouldn¡¯t take it to heart because Aswadian soldiers tortured ourpanions when we were trying to find a cure for Jurot¡¯s mother.¡± Azar looked to Jurot, wondering if what Adam was saying was the truth. As far as he was aware, the Iyr had taken the forest by blood, and had stationed at least a thousand Iyrmen there. ¡°How are we going to resolve it?¡± Adam asked, politely. Oliver looked at the Iyrmen, who had stood, cleaning their hands on some rags, ready and waiting for a fight. Whatever Adam was saying, regardless of how much he was twisting words, as expected of an Elf, there was an obvious intent in starting trouble. The farmers nced between the groups, unsure of what they should do. They had watched the entire scene silently. ¡°We are currently in the middle of a request to deal with an Outbreak,¡± Oliver said, sighing. ¡°If you attack him, then he may not be able to perform properly during the request. I will ask that all of you should put aside your differences until the end of the request. Then, you may go for each other¡¯s throat as you please.¡± ¡°He does not need a tongue to swing a sword,¡± Jurot said, finally.
Click banner for Patreon!
Am I still sick? Yes. Has it ruined my sleep again? Yes. Adam''s tongue is so devilish. 360. Danger And Outbreak I 360. Danger And Outbreak I Omen: 16, 16 ¡°You alright?¡± Adam called, looking to the porter cousins. The pair were panting heavily, carrying their packs full of kurabara shell tes. They had managed quite well, but with the slight incline of the gentle hills, their calves burned. ¡°We¡¯re alright, boss,¡± Remy replied, panting. ¡°Aye, we¡¯re all good, boss,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for a break,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯ve been marching us like mules all day.¡± ¡°We¡¯re alright, boss,¡± Remy repeated. The pair didn¡¯t need to carry the kurabara shell tes, but they had taken on the burden so that the mules would be in better shape once evening came. The group stopped not long after, with callsing from ahead. Adam approached, taking with him Jurot and Sir Vonda. At the edge of the hill was a small figure, currently ame, chirping weakly. ¡°What is that?¡± Adam asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°Firebird,¡± Jurot stated, his voice clear. Sir Vonda raised her brows towards Jurot. ¡°A Firebird?¡± she asked, stifling a gasp. Jurot, who couldn¡¯t believed his eyes, nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sir Vonda quickly rushed forward, but an arrow struck the Firebird, silencing its cries. Sir Vonda stopped, frozen in shock. Jurot blinked. He stared at the dead Firebird, before his eyes trailed towards the young woman d in leathers, a long cloak over her shoulders. She ced away her bow, before noting the gazes towards her. James, the Priest who followed Ebony, stepped in front of hispanion, shielding her from the wicked gazes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°It was dying,¡± he replied. ¡°We put it out of its misery.¡± ¡®Holy shit,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I need to stop cursing, but goddamn, what is going on with these guys? They¡¯re utterly stupid. What are they? NPCs?¡¯ Sir Vonda¡¯s eyes were wide, and even with the scarf across her face, they could sense the frown on her face. ¡°You would let it burn to death?¡± James asked. ¡°It was a Firebird.¡± Sir Vonda tried to keep her voice calm. Mika gasped. ¡®A Firebird?¡¯ ¡°It may have been dying, but I could have saved it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± James asked. ¡°A Firebird? Are you sure?¡± Mika asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sir Vonda quickly approached the small bird, but the creature was already half ash. ¡°What¡¯s a Firebird?¡± James asked, looking to Mika. ¡°A creature which brings with it a prophecy death and doom,¡± Mika said. ¡°Life and hope,¡± Sir Vonda corrected. ¡°It may bring misfortune to those which wish to use it for dark purposes.¡± ¡°What about to those who kill it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Death and doom.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell across James, and he sighed. ¡°Oh Baktu.¡± Vonda sighed, feeling the ash fall across her hands, and flow between her fingers. ¡°Man,¡± Adam said. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡­¡± He sighed, looking across the entirendscape. ¡®Seriously. I¡¯m surrounded by idiots. If it isn¡¯t some little racist snob, it¡¯s a dense anime protagonist who thinks with his¡­ no. He doesn¡¯t even think.¡¯ ¡°It is terrible,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A Firebird¡¯s feather is full of magic. One who holds a feather may cast a great spell.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Adam sighed, shaking his head. He almost didn¡¯t want to ask the question. ¡°What kind of spell?¡± ¡°It can bring back the dead,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Not like Revivify. Even if one has been dead for many years, it could bring them back.¡± Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°Jurot. Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that people can be that stupid, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, forget the fact that he killed a Firebird, how could someone kill a living creature crying for help in front of a Priest of Life?¡± James winced. ¡°Putting it out of misery is a form of love.¡± ¡°Oh, trust me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d love to put some of you out of your misery too, so I understand that, but that¡¯s still stupid.¡± ¡°Love is not stupid, Elf.¡± ¡°Half,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°I know love isn¡¯t stupid, but you aren¡¯t love.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Oliver called, realising that the situation may escte. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. The alleged Firebird is dead, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± Adam continued to sigh, feeling the heaviness which came with trying to help an idiot. ¡°Are we going to make camp here?¡± ¡°It is a decent ce,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, looking back to where the Firebird was. ¡°I, too, want to make the outpost right where a Firebird was killed by one¡­ of ours.¡± Adam didn¡¯t have the strength to even quip. He couldn¡¯t imagine how stupid one could be to aggravate someone in their own party, and to go out of their way to put them in danger. Then he recalled his adventure north with Sir Harvey. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought, wincing. ¡®That was different.¡¯ ¡°You know, I think we need to separate the groups,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll take the farmers with us, and you can have the two Iron Rank groups and make your outpost where the Firebird was killed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a terrible idea to separate the groups,¡± Oliver agreed. He was wondering how to bring up the topic with Adam, but he was d that the Half Elf had mentioned it first. ¡°You alright with that, Rick?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Rick replied. He was South Aldish, so he wasn¡¯t excited to be with Adam and his party, which held two Faefolk. However, it would be an issue if they lost left Adam¡¯s party to take care of themselves, a third of the entire group left to the wolves. ¡°Great. We¡¯ll split the resources in half for our groups.¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡°We should make the forts one at a time.¡± ¡°We will split the resources two and three,¡± Oliver said. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Your group is made up of two parties, including Iyrmen. The Iyrmen will help you with food and water, whereas our group is¡­¡± Oliver looked to the two Iron Rank parties. Adam sighed. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam looked to the two Iron Rank parties too, noting their looks. ¡°Actually, we¡¯ll make our own fort separately.¡± Oliver nodded and the group split off, with Azar and Dunes working on splitting their resources as the two groups began to work on making their forts. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower ¡°We should create the wooden wall beside the tower,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just in case I don¡¯t have enough Mana to keep it up.¡± The two parties worked on creating a ratherrge outpost. It was rectangr, about three times as wide as its sides. They dug out the ditch first, with Jurot leading a few of them to cut out wood, for the walls and for the fire. They piled the earth quite high, which also formed part of the wall, contained by the wooden stakes. ¡°We will create more stakes tomorrow,¡± Jurot said, motioning his head toward the ditch. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. They would create a secondyer of walls along the outside of the ditch, with the sharp stakes pointed out. They created two gates too, which could be lifted and set aside whenever they required, with some effort. If they needed to escape quickly, they could climb up the steps made of earth towards the walls, leaping towards a section which wouldn¡¯t be staked, hopefully. It had grown dark by the time they had managed to finish creating most of their fort. Adam wasn¡¯t able to enjoy the luxury of his bath until dinner was served. ¡®They didn¡¯t give us enough food and water for the entire month, but there¡¯s a stream nearby. Still, that might be awkward¡­¡¯ Adam wondered as he bathed, trying to think of what they could do. ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes said, sitting down in the corner with him, away from the others. Sir Vonda had joined them too, having been called by the Half Elf. ¡°We need to figure out our spells,¡± Adam said. ¡°We need to prepare forbat, yes, but we also need to prepare for living out here.¡± Sir Vonda looked to the tower, before nodding her head. She understood that the tower wasn¡¯t a waste of a spell, considering it could be used to look out across thend, and to shoot from. It also would provide them with a small morale boost. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of weapons, ammunition, and all that,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°We¡¯ve got five health potions from the group, and then I¡¯ve got about nine on me that I really should have handed out before.¡± ¡°Which spells would you like us to carry?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Revivify and Spirit Sentinels, of course,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to them. ¡°Mother Soza affords to me Revivify always,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Lady Arya gifts me Spirit Sentinels always,¡± Dunes added. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, squinting. ¡°That does make sense. Vonda, I¡¯d like you to take Create Food and Water too.¡± She nodded. ¡°As you wish, Adam.¡± ¡°If only I had Goodberry, then I¡¯d¡­¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡®God damn, I have so many spells,¡¯ Adam thought, before scanning across the list. Spells Avable Goodberry ¡°Uh, nevermind,¡± Adam said. ¡°It seems I have Goodberry.¡± Goodberry summoned ten berries, each of which could heal a slight amount of Health, but they could also be used to sustain a creature for a day without food. Vonda and Dunes exchanged a look between one another. ¡®Of course you do.¡¯ Adam seemed to have the abilities of all the various magic disciplines, and the pair weren¡¯t able to be surprised by him any longer. ¡°That¡¯s enough food for ten out of seventeen, right?¡± Adam said, trying to do the calctions in his head. ¡°I¡¯ll cast it when I feel very lucky or very unlucky. We¡¯ll rotate the people who will use the berries for food that day.¡± ¡®It¡¯s probably not good for morale if I make people eat just a berry daily. Plus, I already have so many other spells which I¡¯ve prepared.¡¯ ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll need Counterspell?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll swap that out for Goodberry then, so I can keep my other spells avable.¡± ¡°Which spells?¡± ¡°Goodberry, Healing Word, Hex, Shield, Mage¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Fireball, Fly,¡± Adam said. The pair could see the logic with each of the spells. ¡°So many Third Gate spells,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You can cast six of them daily?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t cast other spells,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°How many 1st Gate and 2nd Gate?¡± ¡°As long as it adds up to eighteen,¡± Adam said. Dunes slowly nodded his head. ¡®Even his magic is queer.¡¯ ¡°Wait, do you both have Sending?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the pair replied. ¡°It is avable to all Priests.¡± ¡°I really should pick that up,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you two could send messages in case we get into any trouble.¡± ¡°Shall we take it?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just in case.¡± Vonda waited, seeing the question in Adam¡¯s eyes. She and Dunes knew what Adam wanted to say. Adam exhaled. ¡®No. I can¡¯t just ask them to send messages back to the Iyr casually.¡¯ They stared at Adam as he shut his eyes tight, arms crossed. They waited until he finished arguing in his mind. Adam stood and returned back to the centre of the outpost. Vonda and Dunes shared a look. ¡°Our leader is wise,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said. ¡°He is.¡± The pair smiled at their joke.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam? Wise? *Cries fromughter.* 361. Danger and Outbreak II 361. Danger and Outbreak II ¡°We¡¯ll keep two people on watch at all times,¡± Adam said over dinner. ¡°There are seventeen of us, so we can take one hour watches during the night. Nobby and Brittany will take watch along with someone else too. Technically, there will be at least four on watch at all times but, you know, two of them aren¡¯t people.¡± Adam motioned his head to Hades, his owl familiar, and Zeus, his giant elk steed. The farmers looked at the familiar and the steed. They hadn¡¯t seen the creatures eat even once. Whereas the mules, which were kept by the other group, required a great amount of feed, Zeus did not. Yet, the giant elk could move all night long if required, and had certainly been a great help in keeping a great pace. ¡°Adam?¡± Rick called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Pardon me asking, but why did you make the outpost sorge?¡± Adam had noted that their outpost was muchrger than the other group''s, and that had been by his request. ¡°Well, I was under the assumption that the Outbreaks wouldn¡¯t ur daily.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rick replied. ¡°So it would get pretty boring on the days the Outbreaks don¡¯t happen. This way we can have enough space to do what we like in camp, right?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Rick stared at Adam for a long moment. That¡¯s when he realised it. Adam was a Half Elf. ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked me a question, could I ask you some too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Howe you became an adventurer?¡± Rick paused for a moment, taken aback that Adam was interested in his past. ¡°We¡¯re farmers by birth. We became adventurers about five years ago. We wanted to make more money for our families, so we pooled our money to buy helmets, and we made our own shields out of wood and hide. We grabbed what weapons we had, axes mostly, and we adventured out during noonval and nightval.¡± ¡°Nightval?¡± Adam asked. Rick nodded. ¡°Dangerous work, but it paid well. As the months and years passed, we bought greater weapons, and armour too.¡± Rick pulled down his cor to reveal the chain shirt beneath. It was thin, but the man wore hide under it. ¡°Must be a killer during noonval,¡± Adam said. His nightval bear leather tunic had kept him quite cool, and he could only imagine how they were sweltering in their chain and hide. ¡°We drink a lot of water,¡± Rick said, throwing a look to Jurot. ¡°Thank you for that.¡± Jurot nodded in return, biting into his cheese and cracker. The cheese had matured over the time they had spent moving, and if he had left it for a few more days, it would have gone bad. ¡°We started off hunting bears first. There were seven of us, but¡­¡± He looked into the fire. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°We make sure their families are taken care of.¡± Adam bowed his head slowly. ¡°Farming doesn¡¯t make enough?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to drink every few days with our friends and family, but we can¡¯t do more than that. If we want to watch a tournament, we could stretch our coin, if we prepare for it months in advance, or if we pool our money and take turns.¡± ¡°We make enough money to pay for the Gods too,¡± John added. Rick nodded. ¡°We pay our monthly dues well enough.¡± ¡°How much are the monthly dues?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± ¡°A copper for each person, but we try to pay a silver for one person too,¡± Rick said. ¡°It¡¯s good to have the Gods¡¯ blessings.¡± ¡°True enough,¡± Adam said, ncing between Dunes and Vonda. ¡°I seem to be overpaying for my visits at the temple, but I suppose I rarely go.¡± ¡°How much are your dues?¡± ¡°I usually drop a gem for each of the Gods I follow. Lady veil, Lady Arya, and Lord Sozain.¡± Sir Vonda¡¯s eyes piercing his cheek with their heat. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t have much connection to the other Gods, but I suppose I should pay my dues to them from now on too.¡± ¡°The Gods of Bnce, War, and Death?¡± Rick asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you pray to Elvish Gods?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf,¡± Adam stated, before smiling. ¡°I pray to those three because I have a connection with them.¡± ¡°A connection?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°They¡¯ve helped me out before.¡± ¡°What did they do?¡± ¡°Lord Sozain granted me his powers, and then Lady Arya did,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lady veil, well¡­ I feel a little guilty, so I try to send her my prayers too.¡± ¡°Guilty?¡± Rick asked, intrigued. ¡°Aye,¡± Adam said. ¡°She almost¡­¡± Adam stared at the fire, realising that there were many eyes on him. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I made something difficult for her once.¡± ¡°You made something difficult for a God?¡± Lucy asked, staring at Adam. Adam squinted his eyes at her. ¡°You know what I did.¡± ¡°I do?¡± Lucy asked, trying to remember. ¡°Oh! Oh¡­¡± Lucy recalled how Adam had almost led Lady veil to her death identally. Jurot nodded slowly, as one of the only few people who knew Adam¡¯s story. ¡°They are good Gods to pray to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re close to the Iyr,¡± Rick said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been a surprise you worshipped them. I heard that the Iyrmen pray to Lord Sozain, and sometimes to Lady Arya.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Baktu and Wahtu.¡± ¡°I hear you Iyrmen learn your letters and numbers too¡­¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°We do.¡± ¡°Can you speak the Devilkin tongue too?¡± Rick asked, trying to not look at Jaygak and Lucy. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about the Savage¡¯s tongue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Savage tongue?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What do you call ¡®em?¡± Rick asked, trying to remember the name. ¡°Those with green skins. Goblins?¡± ¡°Orcs,¡± John, one of the farmers who wielded a boy, said. ¡°Goblins and Orcs,¡± Rick said, nodding his head. ¡°There are no Goblins in the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are only Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the green and grey Iyrmen,¡± Rick said. ¡°Orcish Iyrmen, but Iyrmen all the same,¡± Adam said, trying to bridge the conversation. ¡°I speak some of the tongue,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Not as well as my sister, Kitool.¡± Rick bowed his head. ¡°I meant no offence, I just meant that all Iyrmen learn letters and numbers andnguages.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Must be hard work being an Iyrman.¡± Rick let out a sigh. ¡°Learning your letters, your numbers, yournguages, your fighting.¡± ¡°It is not so hard when you find it fun,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°I hear the Iyrmen don¡¯t keep wealth for themselves,¡± John, one of the farmers who wielded a bow, asked. ¡°They say you give it all to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Not all of it, but most,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of tax.¡± ¡°It is spent well.¡± ¡°I suppose you can,¡± John said, smiling yfully. ¡°You¡¯re defended by our country so I suppose you don¡¯t have to spend much on that sort of thing.¡± Adam shook his head, as though the words have been a blow against his head. ¡°What?¡± Johnughed. ¡°Just a joke. I heard it from one of those from the other group, the Wizard girl. She said that the Iyrmen can grow rich cause we¡¯re defending them all the time.¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°You believe that?¡± ¡°No,¡± John said. ¡°I was born and raised in Red Oak. When I was a boy, big enough to carry the potatoes back to my mother, we were attacked by a wolf which hade too close. I didn¡¯t scream before it was cut in half before my feet. There was an Iyrman, with a giant ve, as red as blood, the handle as ck as the night I tell you, right there. She was old, wrinkled, and I remember seeing her token. Gold.¡± ¡°Was she a Devilkin?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°No, no. She was an Orc.¡± ¡°Vezar,¡± Jurot said. Jaygak squinted her eyes. The name sounded familiar. ¡°Vezar?¡± ¡°She travelled with ck Arm,¡± Jurot added. ¡°Oh!¡± Jaygak nodded her head. ¡°Vezar fought back the Dragon Turtle from the Southern Sea.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She fought back the Sea Azai.¡± Jaygak squinted her eyes harder, before looking to Kitool, who nodded her head. ¡°Then who fought back the Dragon Turtle?¡± Jurot and Kitool stared at her for a moment. ¡°I meant from the Southern Sea.¡± The pair continued to stare. ¡°I meant in thest twenty¡­¡± Jaygak thought about how to word it. ¡°Almost twenty years ago.¡± ¡°Ten years ago?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Was it ten years ago?¡± ¡°Redde?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nced between the Iyrmen, who were having their own conversation. ¡°Anyway, Vezar.¡± John nodded. ¡°She was old, then. In her fifties, I think. Is she¡­¡± ¡°She is alive,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± John said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯d love to meet her again to thank her.¡± ¡°I will send your request to meet her,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s fine,¡± John said, chuckling nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother such a great warrior.¡± ¡°She saved your life, it is good to make such a request,¡± Jurot said. John wasn¡¯t sure how that worked, but he continued to smile nervously. ¡°If it isn¡¯t a bother.¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°I mean, you guys cane by one day when we go back. It¡¯s not far from Red Oak, and you could stay a few days.¡± ¡°We will consider the offer,¡± Rick said, ring at John. John chuckled again, ncing aside. ¡°Everyone in Red Oak knows the strength of the Iyrmen,¡± Rick stated. ¡°Red Oak and the Iyr work closely together,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°We¡¯ve no issues with the Iyr, and we¡¯ve no issues with others because the Iyr¡¯s nearby,¡± Rick said. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the other towns and cities have forgotten,¡± Adam said. ¡°People from Central Alnd are terrible about that sort of thing.¡± ¡°They say those from Central Alnd don¡¯t like Iyrmen,¡± Rick said, looking to Jurot. ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°Some do not,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They do not teach them the stories of their past.¡± ¡°Which stories?¡± Rick asked. ¡°The ckwater Crisis.¡± Rick nodded. ¡°Have you heard it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aye,¡± Rick said. ¡°The only story I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a story most people have heard in Red Oak,¡± John said. ¡°We gather around a fire during nightval, and they sometimes speak the story.¡± ¡°They say the Iyrmen were outnumbered two to one,¡± Rick said. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was four or five to one.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Rick asked, doubt in his eyes. Adam and the Iyrmen smiled.
Click banner for Patreon!
Thank you to the new patron! Enjoy your double chapter today. 362. Danger and Outbreak III 362. Danger and Outbreak III The days passed by, the group finished forming the outpost properly, and staked the area around the ditch every so often, leaving some gaps in case they needed to retreat. They had also made a bridge which could be cut to fall across the ditch to allow them to safely walk past it, and the gate had been made so they could lift it up with some slight effort. Adam would recast the tower daily, some time during the afternoon, and he would cast Goodberry then too. He, Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool each ate the berries whenever he created them, while the rest ate them on a rotation, save for Brittany and Nobby. He would then meditate to gather his Mana. He also used his Tricks trick to vour some of the food, though only after the meal was cooked, as the farmers seemed quite hesitant with an Elf using magics on their food, even if he was only half an Elf. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 30 (1, 2, 3, 3, 4, 5, 5, 6) 30 damage! Lucy sighed, watching as the remaining two wolves, each of which wererger than the others, retreated away. Six wolvesy dead from Adam¡¯s spell, and the group quickly approached them to gather them. Victory! Wolves XP Gained: +55 XP: 8795 -> 8850 ¡°Come on,¡± Adam said, smiling at Lucy. ¡°You¡¯re too good for wolves, Lucy.¡± Lucy returned back to swinging her axe, annoyed that there hadn¡¯t been a good fight. A few days had passed, and they had passed by too smoothly. It¡¯s not that she wanted an Outbreak to crush them, she just wanted a fight every so often. She could have asked the Iyrmen to spar with her, but they¡¯d probably spar too harshly. ¡°Plus, each of you are getting the XP anyway,¡± Adam said, smiling at them. Jurot narrowed his eyes, and slowly nodded his head. ¡®XP. Warriors and Wanderers?¡¯ Whenever it was time to eat, the group would gather together, save for those on watch, and stories would be told over food. The Iyrmen were eager to share the stories of their people, mostly those of their ancestors. Adam spent the time with the farmers, learning more about them. They had be slightly morefortable with Adam and his group. Sir Vonda and John would speak about their mutual love of drawing and painting. She had shared her paints with him, and though one of John¡¯s pieces was a little too abstract for her, another was quite decent, a painting of thendscape around them. Adam noted that Charley, the strongly built warrior with dyed hair, would often times tap her fingers against her thigh, or the wall, and would often remain with Ivy, who continued to sulk in the shade. Greg, the strongly built man with the tattoo, remained mostly quiet. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, staring at Jurot. ¡°I am certain,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are siblings.¡± Adam stared between Charley and Greg. Insight Check D20 + 1 = 10 (9) ¡°I can¡¯t really see it, but if you say so,¡± Adam said, before Charley confirmed it during a casual conversation. ¡®Damn, Jurot.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Charley asked, staring at Remy. ¡°No,¡± Remy said, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re not.¡± ¡°But you look the same.¡± ¡°Aye, we get that a lot.¡± Adam spoke with Rick more often than the others. The pair would workout in the mornings together. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about how useful your tower was,¡± Rick admitted. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to cool down in the heat.¡± ¡°I may be dumb, but I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Adam said. Rick slowly nodded, unsure if he should agree. ¡°Three kids, eh?¡± Adam said. He had learnt that Rick had three children the day before. ¡°I¡¯ve got the most adorable little sister, but no kids myself.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± Rick asked. ¡°She turned one the dawnval past. She¡¯s so big now. I remember she was just a little girl recently, but now she¡¯s walking and talking.¡± Rick nodded. ¡°One¡¯s a good age. When they turn two, they¡¯re a bunch of trouble. They go around pulling on other children¡¯s hair, and you need to spank them to get them to stop.¡± ¡°No spanking,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to hit a child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hitting, it¡¯s spanking,¡± Rick said. ¡°You gotta spank a kid to get them to be raised right.¡± ¡°I find that putting them in time out works a little better,¡± Adam said. ¡°You tell them off, and you sit them down facing the wall for a bit. Then you tell them not to do it again. If they keep acting out, you need to take away the things they like for a bit.¡± ¡°You around other kids?¡± Rick asked. ¡°There¡¯s my adorable Cousins too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jaygak¡¯s and Kitool¡¯s siblings, and their cousins.¡± ¡°Aye?¡± Rick asked, confused. ¡°I heard the Iyrman call you his brother.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°His sister is my sister, so he¡¯s my brother, and I¡¯m his.¡± Rick nodded slowly. ¡°That the sister you talking about?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled, though he could feel the sadness creep into his heart. ¡°She pped me and stole a bite out of my sandwich.¡± ¡°Sandwich?¡± ¡°A type of food,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was distracted and she got me real good. Iyrman through and through.¡± Rick nodded. ¡°I hear they educate their children for free in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rick nodded his head slowly. ¡°Lucky, that. I¡¯m going to try and put one of mine through education. Probably the youngest.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, more curious. ¡°I try and teach them letters myself, and they know a little, but it¡¯s better to get educated properly.¡± ¡°You know your letters?¡± ¡°Aye. Learnt them between my adventuring. Cost me a pile of gold, and I¡¯m not the best, but I¡¯m alright. A little slow.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen read a ton,¡± Adam said. ¡°Their children too.¡± ¡°Do they?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve got plenty of books in the Iyr, mostly stories of their ancestors. The oldest children usually read to the younger children, but sometimes the younger children try.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine,¡± Rick admitted. ¡°That sort of thing¡¯s not something they do in Red Oak. I hear up north they do that sort of thing. They say half of them can read and write. I can¡¯t really write too well.¡± Adam shook his head slightly. ¡°Where I¡­ yeah.¡± Adam tried to be more careful with giving out information about himself. ¡°I¡¯m alright with my letters and numbers. Not so good with the numbers, admittedly, but I¡¯m alright. Better with my letters.¡± ¡°They taught you good in the Elvishnds?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t born in the Elvishnds.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Rick said. He wondered if he should press, but decided against it. ¡°I try to read at the library when I have the chance.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Costs a copper each time to get in, but you can read for the whole day. There¡¯s about fifty books you can read. If you want to read other books, you need to pay a silver, or a gold. I can spend the silver, but gold¡¯s a little harder to part with.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I get that. Hey, after this quest¡­¡± Rick stared at Adam, wondering why he had stopped. ¡°It¡¯s bad luck to say that sort of thing,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°Say, you¡¯re Iron Rank now. Adventuring for about five years. How long do you think you¡¯re going to be adventuring for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on stopping any time soon. We adventure a little now and again, and usually we don¡¯t risk it with this kind of request, but the pay was great, and we¡¯re working with greater folk than us. When we heard there were three Iyrmen, and a Steel Rank party, we decided to ept. I think we¡¯ll keep adventuring, ying our bears, making our silver, for years toe. Might reach Bronze, but we¡¯re fine with how much we¡¯re making for now. They say if you burn a candle brighter, it doesn¡¯tst as long.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Say, if you¡­¡± Adam paused again, wondering how to word it. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about¡­¡± He paused again, trying to understand what he wanted to ask, and if he should really ask. ¡°What about working as a guard for a business?¡± ¡°Sometimes we get that sort of request when a merchantes by,¡± Rick said. ¡°Decent enough pay, but it¡¯s infrequent.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡®I¡¯m already training Nobby. What if I¡­¡¯ Rick waited for Adam to continue. It seemed the Half Elf had something to say. ¡°Would you like to put all your children through education?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If I had the gold. I¡¯d have the others send their children too. Might send them out to apprentice to smiths and the like if they¡¯re not good for letters and numbers proper.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam said with slightly more enthusiasm. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡®Interesting¡­¡¯ Before Adam could finish his thought, a whistle pierced the air, and the entire camp quickly burst into action, grabbing their weapons. They gathered like a swarm towards where the watchers were pointing towards. ¡°Stay out of this, Adam!¡± Lucy shouted as he darted onto the walls. ¡°I want to spill blood!¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Expect two chapters tomorrow too because I got another patron! Thank you so much for your support everyone! 363. Outbreak And Danger IV 363. Outbreak And Danger IV ¡°No!¡± Lucy shouted in utter desperation. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 24 (1, 1, 2, 3, 3, 3, 5, 6) 24 damage! ¡°Adam!¡± Lucy shouted. Adam raised his hand, wearing Wizard¡¯s Axe on his finger as a ring, and he felt the heat of magic flood through his veins towards his fingertips, beginning to channel his magic. In the distance were a group of five people who were fleeing from a pack of wolves. There were roughly eleven wolves, but this time there were four elder wolves, as well as another wolf which held a gem within its forehead. From Adam¡¯s finger, a small bead of fire shot forward, flying past the wolves. It exploded into a fiery inferno, wiping out four of the wolves in an instant, and two of the elder wolves were heavily wounded. Three of the group turned, quickly assaulting the nearby wolves, dispatching them with each with fist and de, while two of them continued to run towards the outpost. The gates were lifted, and they pulled the ropes to allow the bridge to fall. Lucy darted out, causing the two figures toe to a halt. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Lucy snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t let the wolves run!¡± The pair stepped aside, though one of them wielded a ive which was silver and blue. However, Lucy darted past them, towards the wolves, followed by Jurot and Kitool. Kitool stepped towards the pair, and greeted them, before motioning a hand back towards the outpost. The two women quickly rushed towards the outpost. One wore a breastte, and carried with her a long ive, while the other wore robes which covered her from head to toe, and she carried a staff in hand. They were both dark skinned, about as dark as Dunes. ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes said, nodding his head towards the pair of women. The robed woman undid her hood, revealing her dark, beautiful face. Her hair was extremely dark, and her eyes were as blue as the deep ocean. ¡°It is wonderful to see you all,¡± she said with a slight ent. ¡°You have my deepest gratitude for your assistance.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Lady Shamia.¡± ¡°You as well, Jaygak,¡± the woman said, offering her hand to Jaygak. ¡°You know each other?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak said, taking the Lady¡¯s hand, bringing it up, though she didn¡¯t kiss it. ¡°This is Lady Shamia Waterveil, from Hakor.¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°Why does that sound so familiar?¡± ¡°They were beset by the gem troll.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I remember now. Jurot has the dagger.¡± ¡°He does,¡± Lady Shamia said. ¡°You must be Adam.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± Adam asked, smiling, before quickly frowning, only to smile again. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Sorry, thest time a Noble said that, it wasn¡¯t great for me,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°What did you do?¡± Adam pointed to his ears. Lady Shamia seemed confused. ¡°You are an Elf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A momentter, she bowed her head, recalling the tale of the Elves massacring an entire town. ¡°But you are a Half Elf.¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°Yes. Yes I am.¡± ¡°They me Half Elves too?¡± ¡°Apparently so.¡± Adam looked to Jaygak, taken aback by Lady Shamia. ¡°You are greater than I imagined, Lady Shamia.¡± ¡°How great did you imagine me to be?¡± ¡°I thought you were like¡­¡± Adam smiled, stopping himself. ¡®Careful, Adam.¡¯ ¡°Oh, I just thought perhaps you held the same sentiments as other Nobles I¡¯ve met, but it appears I was incorrect.¡± ¡°I hope that it is a good thing.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Depends on what you value, I suppose.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Lucy growled, storming back in through the open gate. ¡°Lucy.¡± She narrowed her eyes at Adam, before walking towards the fire pit. Victory! Wolves XP Gained: +50 XP: 8850 -> 8900 Jurot, Kitool, and Lady Shamia¡¯s trio also returned back to the outpost. One also had dark skin, but the other two were fair skinned, closer to that of the Aldish. ¡°Great Jurot,¡± Lady Shamia called, taking his hand. Jurot greeted her the same way as Jaygak had done so previously. ¡°It is good to see you again, Lady Shamia.¡± ¡°I am d that we have been brought together again,¡± the young Lady said. ¡°Must have been Fate,¡± Adam joked, ncing between them all. ¡°I suppose we have five more mouths to feed.¡± ¡°We thank you,¡± Lady Shamia said, smiling at Adam. Adam nodded, before ncing around. ¡°We don¡¯t really have extra tents, but we can make some more shelter out of wood and earth for you.¡± ¡°It is much appreciated,¡± Shamia said, before her two fair skinnedpanions went to work with Jurot and Nobby, cutting down some wood for them to use. ¡®Food might be more of an issue,¡¯ Adam thought, noting that they didn¡¯t arrive with much food. ¡®They probably were heading to Red Oak, I guess?¡¯ ¡°We bring ill news,¡± Shamia said. ¡°There may be an Outbreak approaching tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes!¡± a voice cried from nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± Adam said, smiling at the Lady. ¡°She¡¯s been around the Iyrmen for too long.¡± ¡°You make that sound like a bad thing.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Adam joked, winking to Jaygak. ¡°Do not mind him, Lady Shamia,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He is disappointed he was born without horns.¡± ¡°My leafy ears are more than good enough, thank you.¡± Shamia smiled, wondering how close they must be for them to joke. ¡°Are you two married?¡± Adam gagged, only realising he was in front of a Noble, before quickly clearing his throat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to marry someone as¡­ brilliant as Jaygak.¡± ¡°He has no horns,¡± Jaygak said, shaking her head. ¡°Even if he is strong.¡± ¡°Strong?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°He is the strongest of us all,¡± Kitool stated. ¡°Even stronger than Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The trio of Hakorians stared at Adam, hiding their surprise. ¡°Are you an Expert?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°We all are,¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, myself, the Iyrmen, the Devilkin, the other Half Elf.¡± ¡°I have seen how powerful Jurot is first hand,¡± Shamia said, recalling how ferocious he had been. ¡°Have you fought Jurot before?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Adam said, raising his hand. ¡°Iyrmen are scary.¡± ¡°He beat my aunt,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He also beat Jurot¡¯s aunt and uncle.¡± Shamia stared at Adam, with curiosity twinkling within her eyes. ¡°He did?¡± ¡°He beat my aunt and then¡­ beat Jurot¡¯s uncle an hourter,¡± Jaygak said, smirking wide. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of something like that to the good Lady.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Shamia asked, leaning towards Adam ever so slightly. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not an embarrassment to the Iyrmen. I¡¯ve heard they do not feel embarrassment in victory or loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing for me,¡± Adam said, hiding his mouth behind his fist. Shamia tilted her head slightly, wondering what he was talking about. ¡°He then beat Jurot¡¯s aunt the next day,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Oh my,¡± Shamia said, her lips twitching slightly. ¡°What a great warrior you are.¡± ¡°Lady Shamia, if you keepplimenting me, my head will grow bigger,¡± Adam said, twitching his ears. ¡°It¡¯s already big enough.¡± The Hakorian Noblewoman smiled. ¡°You are a queer one, Adam. I suppose I should have expected, as you are a Half Elf.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°That I am.¡± They gathered together around the still cooking dinner. Lady Shamia, though bringing little food, had brought a pouch full of spices, which she had offered the group to vour their meals. ¡°Birdcats,¡± one of the Aldish looking fellows said. ¡°Almost a hundred.¡± Jurot nodded in response. ¡°They are quick, agile. They pose trouble for Experts.¡± ¡°That sounds like bad news,¡± Adam said. ¡°Can we handle them?¡± ¡°If you can cast your Fireballs,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will not worry.¡± ¡°Fireballs?¡± Shamia asked, staring at Adam¡¯s armour, his weapons, and then back to his eyes. ¡°Adam is an Expert with both axe and magic,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Are you a Master?¡± Shamia asked. ¡®Or is he a young Grandmaster?¡¯ Calling him a Master would have already been preposterous, so she dared not ask her thoughts. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°My rtionship with magic is¡­ special.¡± He smiled. Lady Shamia couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer. ¡®I wonder how much you cost, Adam.¡¯ Her eyes fell across the Iyrmen. ¡®You are already so deep with the Iyrmen, however¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll toss out some Fireballs then.¡± ¡°We are fortunate to face against Birdcats,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They possess small stones within their foreheads which can be used in all manners of ways.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alchemy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, not saying any more. ¡°You are an alchemist too?¡± Shamia asked, still surprised by Adam¡¯s abilities. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m that great of an alchemist but¡­¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Lady Shamia made a mental note to keep an eye on this Half Elf. There was definitely more to him than met her eye. ¡°Lady Shamia,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°He is my brother,¡± Jurot said, his face like stone, though she could see the pride in his eyes. Lady Shamia smiled. ¡®I suppose I can¡¯t buy him then.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I need to write more. I''m in the middle of writing interludes which are important but I also need to write the main story. Send help please. 364. Outbreak And Danger V 364. Outbreak And Danger V Omen: 8, 13 ¡°How are you all feeling?¡± Adam asked, looking to Rick and the farmers. Three of them were wielding long pikes, which would be used to strike from behind the others. Ivy and John both were holding their bows, sitting down at the wall, waiting for the creatures to appear. ¡°We are well, Adam,¡± Rick said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam nodded. He was adorned in his own puthral te, wearing his nightval bear leather to keep him cool. ¡°Nobby? Brittany?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Nobby said. Brittany nodded her head, holding her deadwood bow tight. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°You two will be fine.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll rain death from the heavens and you can deal with the remaining few.¡± With over twenty of them, it certainly felt cozy within the outpost, and Adam was d he had made it bigger than they needed. They each stuck to their own groups, with the archers, the porters, and Nobby ready to provide cover from the walls with their ranged weapons. The others were also on the walls, but they were also ready to approach the gate, which would be open for the creatures as they approached to walk into their death. They still needed to spot the creatures to know which gate to open, but they assumed it woulde from the direction where the Hakorians had appeared. Fred stared out to thendscape, taking in the sight. ¡®This could be myst day.¡¯ He inhaled deeply, and let out a soft sigh. ¡®It¡¯s not a bad day to die.¡¯ ¡°Fred,¡± Vonda called. ¡°Sir Vonda?¡± Fred replied, awkwardly. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Nobby and Brittany,¡± she said. ¡°Of course.¡± Fred¡¯s lips twitched as he tried to smile. Vonda had asked Adam to ce Fred in charge of taking care of the pair, and the Half Elf had agreed almost immediately. She hoped that it would help the young man, and that he would step up to the task. ¡°Beautiful day, ain¡¯t it?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Aye, it is,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Lovely javelins, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Remy said, looking down at the pile of javelins beside him. ¡°That they are.¡± Adam looked out to the other outpost, which had been informed the previous evening. They were all ready to fight, Oliver having whipped them into immediacy. Adam wondered if there had been some push back by the Iron Rank parties. ¡®I hope they¡¯ll be okay,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If they die now, it¡¯ll be harder for uster.¡¯ He wondered how they¡¯d split the loot if an entire party died. A whistle was blown by the other outpost, and a wave of excitement filled the air. Adam¡¯s heart pounded as his eyes scanned the horizon, before they saw the creatures in the distance. They had certainly appeared from where they assumed, tiny specks in the distance. Adam¡¯s heart pounded and he tapped his breastte, causing the others to nce in his direction. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, shing a smile towards them. ¡°The wait¡¯s killing me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always the worst,¡± Lady Shamia said. ¡°The waiting.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I agree,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The worst is when their ws are at your throat.¡± ¡°Jaygak?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you, Jurot,¡± Jaygak said, smiling. ¡°I might be an Iyrman, but I¡¯m sane. I can¡¯t die before I find a nice guy with beautiful horns.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Sir Vonda, stay with Jaygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°She raised her death g.¡± ¡®Death g?¡¯ It was a shared thought between them all. Rick wondered how they could all joke like this, when the creatures were approaching. His hands were sweaty, and beside him, Charley tapped her legs, trying to keep them awake. Ivy pulled her bow close to her chest, and she muttered a prayer. ¡®Fuck,¡¯ Adam thought, shaking his head. For a moment, he thought about Lanarot. His face twitched, and he tried to keep the negative thoughts out of his head. ¡®There¡¯s twenty of us. Yeah, they might be an issue for Experts, but there¡¯s plenty of Experts here. With enough Fireballs, even Experts would fall.¡¯ ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, feeling his throat dry up. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the kurabaras. How strong are these guys inparison?¡± ¡°Much weaker,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. The kurabaras numbered roughly a quarter of the creatures ahead of them, but this time they were in their own fort, and the kurabaras were tough. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± the Half Elf replied. ¡°You are strong.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Damn straight.¡± ¡°Many will fall under a single Fireball,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°We will clean up the rest.¡± He could tell Adam was shaken, but he waspletely reassured. ¡°We are stronger.¡± ¡°There are a hundred of them,¡± Adam said. ¡°Some will split to the other fort.¡± Lucy grunted with displeasure at the thought. ¡°I¡¯ll kill at least ten.¡± ¡°I will kill another ten,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°We should speak moderately,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Let¡¯s aim for two,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Not that moderately,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Will the children in the Iyr like the birdcat¡¯s fangs?¡± Lucy asked. Adam blinked. How had it been Lucy asking that question and not him? ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill twenty.¡± ¡°I will kill twenty too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill twenty three then,¡± Lucy added. ¡°I think he meant twenty as well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Oh,¡± Lucy replied, feeling her cheeks flush. ¡°It is rude to kill too many.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Dunes, you got a prayer for us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°No, just a prayer. Though, I suppose you could cast Aid now.¡± Adam nodded to Sir Vonda. Dunes thought for a moment. ¡°With sword in hand, our enemies will crumble, it is assured. Lady Arya will hear our songs of battle, and she will answer the call. Pray not for yourpanions beside you, but for the glory your family will share when you return.¡± Then he began chanting for Aid, filling himself, Jaygak, and Lucy with his magic. Sir Vonda did the same, but for herself, Jurot, and Lucy. It increased their Health by a small amount for several hours. Adam had refused the spell even though he had made sure the Priests had it cast upon them since they knew Revivify. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. He saw the creatures in greater detail as they charged towards the outpost. They were like panthers, though with light grey fur, and their tails seemed to be spiked. ¡®Why the hell are they called birdcats?¡¯ Rick and the others let out a sigh, and stretched out their muscles, far more eager after the prayer. ¡®I¡¯ll spend a gold on the library when I go back.¡¯ ¡°Iyrman,¡± one of the Aldish called. He was referred to as Twobones, and Adam assumed it was because he wielded a pair of des, each of them made of bone. ¡°Ten gold to see who kills more?¡± ¡°Ten gold,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°What of one of you?¡± the other Aldishman, Ironde called. He was tall and wide, and carried with him a greatsword, though it seemed to be made of something darker than iron. ¡°Sure,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Ten gold. I¡¯m not as strong as Jurot, but I¡¯m confident in my sword.¡± ¡°Mighty fine sword that is,¡± Ironde said. ¡°Want to bet it?¡± ¡°Even if I was confident, I can¡¯t,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It was a gift from a friend.¡± ¡°A friend gifted you the sword?¡± Ironde asked. ¡°A very good friend of mine,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°It will bring me much glory.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Ironde chuckled. Adam smiled from behind his helmet. Then he quickly frowned. ¡®God damn it, Jaygak.¡¯ ¡°Sir Vonda, please.¡± Sir Vonda looked up at Adam, but bowed her head. She assumed it had something to do with gs of Lord Sozain. ¡®What does that even mean?¡¯ ¡°Jonn?¡± Adam asked, watching as the creatures grewrger, not minutes away. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a spell called Aid?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Do you have it prepared?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please cast it on Brittany, Nobby, and Lady Shamia,¡± Adam said. Jonn turned to Lady Shamia. ¡°Why us? It would be better cast upon those in greater danger.¡± Lady Shamia and the two would remain away from the fight. ¡°Just in case,¡± Adam said. ¡°It will keep my heart calm. Please.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Lady Shamia said, giving in to Adam¡¯s request. She wasn¡¯t a fan of others casting a spell on her, but Jonn was a member of Jurot¡¯s party, so she trusted him that much. Jonn chanted, calling forth his magic, casting the Aid spell upon the trio. Adam swallowed, looking up at Hades, and then back to Zeus. Zeus was to engage to block them off if they overran the fort, and his task was to make sure the two youngsters were safe. That¡¯s when Adam realised something, something he should have realised long ago. ¡°Jonn?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have Find Steed too?¡± Jonn remained silent. ¡®Oh,¡¯ the Guardian thought. ¡°Archers!¡± John, the archer, called out, finally. The creatures were so close to firing range, and he had been given the task ofmanding the archers. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought, seeing the creature¡¯s tails, which were feathery. ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯ ¡°Nock!¡± John shouted.
Click banner for Patreon!
So it begins. 365. Outbreak and Danger VI 365. Outbreak and Danger VI The arrows fell, three at a time, though only one had managed to find purchase from several waves. Adam was more eager, however, as he noted something about the Outbreak. It had split off as Jurot had suggested, with more than half still rushing towards their outpost, but there was something else about it. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 29 (1, 2, 3, 4, 4, 4, 5, 6) 29 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 24 (1, 1, 2, 2, 4, 4, 4, 6) 24 damage! As Adam channelled his Mana from his heart through his veins, the fire shing out of his finger tips, he smiled. The birdcats were all bunched together, which allowed Adam to rain down death from above with great effectiveness. When the fire cleared, the birdcats screeching in rm, Adam noted that arge number had died to his Fireball, though he didn¡¯t spend much time thinking about it. He inhaled deeply, flexing his muscles, causing his heart to pound wildly as he cast another Fireball immediately. ¡®Did he just?¡¯ Lady Shamia thought in rm, her eyes wide as she stared at the Half Elf beside her. She had held out her hand to cast a spell too, wanting to surprise the group with her own magic, before she realised that Adam had cast Fireball twice, and impossibly quick at that. Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 29 (1, 1, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) 29 damage! By the time the three Fireballs hadnded, the birdcats had been thinned down to almost a third of their original size, and the arrows and javelins finished the birdcats which had been wounded. Victory! Birdcats XP Gained: +1800 XP: 8900 -> 10 700 ¡°Jurot¡­¡± Adam called, staring at the dead birdcats before them. ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot asked, wiping his axe de clean. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that too easy?¡± Lucy sniffled, hugging her Destroyer, her precious greataxe. ¡°Shut up, Adam.¡± ¡°Three Fireballs would cause even Dragons to pause,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Three Fireballs!¡¯ Lady Shamia thought. ¡®Three! No, not just three, but four? He cast Mage¡¯s Tower earlier in the day as well!¡¯ Rick and the other farmers let out a long sigh of relief. The group had managed to defeat the birdcats with ease, especially with the Iyrmen and the others acting as their vanguard. Twobones and Ironde handed the coins over to the Iyrmen, who had managed to not only step forward to take the brunt of damage, but had also struck with such great ferocity. The Iyrmen had then charged towards the second fort, leading the group onward to strike the birdcats from behind. Don¡¯t bet against Iyrmen. They grew up in their vige hearing the phrase constantly. Even so, they couldn¡¯t help it. They were much older than the Iyrmen, and though they probably could have fought with greater vigour, it was refreshing to fight with such great warriors beside them. The Iyrmen didn¡¯t reveal their secret, though it meant that they would be harmed for acting as the vanguard. They would have to inform their Beastmother of the Iyrmen¡¯s heroism. ¡°This is only the first Outbreak,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°The next will be far more dangerous.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay.¡± Even though Sir Vonda had warned Adam, she couldn¡¯t help but feel it had been too easy too. They hadn¡¯t the chance to even cast their own Third Gate spells, and their Aid had been useless. The entire group realised just how easy they had it with Adam around, and though it brought much relief to some, it also brought darker feelings within others. ¡®Why am I even here?¡¯ Fred thought. As they butchered the creatures, Adam noted just how many of them he had killed and wounded with his Fireball. Though he had thinned them out, he realised the creature¡¯s had been heavily damaged, many of their feathers burnt to a crisp. Oliver approached, his own group also butchering their kills. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Oliver,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Lovely weather we¡¯re having.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Oliver replied, noting Adam¡¯s smile. ¡°Come to thank the brave warriors who came to assist you?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to Jurot and the others. ¡°Yes, though I also wished to speak with you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The others are stating their disapproval.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, blinking rapidly. ¡°Disapproval? For helping?¡± ¡°No. They are annoyed that so many of the birkis are poorly dealt with.¡± Adam tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡®Birkis?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Your Fireballs have ruined many of the creatures.¡± ¡°The creatures that we killed?¡± Adam asked. ¡°These ones? The birdcats?¡± Adam motioned with a hand. ¡°Yes. They are annoyed that they will receive a share of the loot which is spoiled.¡± Adam blinked. He looked past Oliver to the others in the far distance, then back to Oliver. ¡°You what?¡± Oliver sighed. ¡°Are you reallying to me after we helped¡­¡± Adam looked aside, unable toplete his sentence. He couldn¡¯t look at Oliver for a short while as he buried the annoyance which was rising within him. ¡°From what I can see¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Since we ruined most of them, we¡¯ll take the ruined birkis.¡± Oliver nodded. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°When you return, could you do me a favour?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes, Adam?¡± ¡°Tell them to go fuck themselves.¡± Oliver lips grew taut, and he bowed his head, before returning to his own group. ¡°Can you believe the gall of it all?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°They¡¯re lucky we¡¯re decent folk,¡± Adam said. ¡°Will you bathe soon?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Adam huffed again, before going to bathe. The bath calmed Adam slightly, but his face was still sour by the time he had returned to the group. As evening fell, and most of the creatures had been butchered, he used his Tricks to deal with most of the blood on his group. They went to bathe, one by one, before Jurot finished with thest birdcat, all the while food was being cooked. ¡°You alright?¡± Lucy asked. Though she was annoyed with theck of blood spilled, she could see Adam was far more dower. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lucy left him to stew on his thoughts. Adam needed his time to argue with those within his mind. ¡®Can you believe it?¡¯ Adam thought. [Yes.] ¡®I can¡¯t believe the sheer audacity of it all. I mean, half the reason none of them are gravely wounded is because I dealt with those birdcats so easily!¡¯ [¡­] ¡°Do you think Taygak would like this fang?¡± Lucy asked, revealing arge fang of the birdcat. ¡°Is it the best fang?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t it go to¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®No. I can¡¯t just take all the best stuff for Lanarot, she¡¯ll get spoilt.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a great fang for little Taygak.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll hand it to her.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I hand it to her?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am her Cousin after all. Though, I guess that means Jaygak should?¡± Lucy leaned in close to Adam. ¡°First you take my blood, and then you take my bones?¡± He could feel her breath against his ear, and he quickly pulled away, his heart pounding. ¡®God damn it!¡¯ ¡°You can have it.¡± Lucy ced the fang away, in her own little section. ¡®With this fang, my future is secured. They wouldn¡¯t want to kill me if I make sure to shower them in gifts.¡¯ Jaygak narrowed her eyes at Lucy, and then turned to look at Adam. ¡°Aren¡¯t you meant to be the child lover?¡± Adam winced. ¡°Jaygak, please.¡± He frowned at the Devilkin Iyrman. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Jaygak replied, innocently. ¡°Please, Jaygak.¡± Adam rubbed his stomach. ¡°It makes me feel sick.¡± Jaygak noted the look on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not the one they want to kill.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jaygak said, having forgotten that Lucy was the Demon Lord for a moment. ¡°What if they do want to kill you?¡± ¡°Why would our precious little Cousins want to kill me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Iyr could ask them to.¡± ¡°They could?¡± ¡°If the situation calls for it.¡± ¡°They¡¯d really send my adorable Cousins after me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t hurt them.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Would you?¡± ¡°Never.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯lle with them, and so will Kitool.¡± ¡°Not Jurot?¡± ¡°He would not kill his brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should feel good about that when my adorable little Taygak will skewer me.¡± ¡°If ites to it, I¡¯ll be the one to kill you.¡± Jaygak smiled. Adam blinked. ¡°Thanks?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to use something other than Stormdrake, but you are quite strong, so I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± ¡°Jaygak¡­ you¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jaygakughed. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t use Stormdrake to kill you.¡± Adam blinked again. ¡°You¡¯d really kill me?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°Aunt Sonarot, of course,¡± Adam replied, seriously. ¡°You¡¯d want her to kill you?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Of course, you can be there to keep me at bay, just in case I¡¯ve lost my mind and I dare to attack her.¡± ¡°You trust me that much?¡± ¡°After Jurot and Aunt, you¡¯re the one I trust most, and Kitool of course.¡± Jaygak smiled. Lady Shamia, who had wanted to talk to Adam, remained sitting awkwardly away from them. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you want me to kill you?¡± Jurot asked. Adam remained for a long while. ¡°If it came to it, I¡¯d hope it was you.¡± Jurot nodded. Kitool remained silent, but she rubbed her throbbing head. ¡®Baktu help me.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam is... strong? Also what was that conversation? 366. Outbreak and Danger VII 366. Outbreak and Danger VII Omen: 7, 17 Adam howled withughter, almost crying from hisughter. ¡°Wait! Wait! Stop!¡± Adam pped his knee, before falling against the wall. ¡°Jurot! Jurot! Come here!¡± Adam cried. Jurot, who was standing nearby, stepped closer. Adam pped Jurot¡¯s thigh, before falling down as he continued to cry andugh. His stomach hurt from all theughter. Oliver sighed. Eventually, Adam managed to get back up on his feet, gasping for air. ¡°Well, well, well.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, sighing moments after to calm himself. ¡°How the turn tables, turn table.¡± Adam looked past Oliver, towards the other fort, where no doubt they were all loitering about in their stupidity. ¡°Youe to me, on the day of my daughter¡¯s wedding, and you ask me to cast you a tower?¡± Adam shook his head, tutting noisily at Oliver. ¡°Come now, Oliver.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you for the sake of morale,¡± Oliver said. ¡°It¡¯s taken quite the toll on our group.¡± ¡°Morale?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Morale? Where was this talk of morale when those bastards were constantly starting fights with me? Where was this talk of morale when you kept the food for yourself? Where was this talk of morale when you came to me, yesterday, after my group came to assist yours, about leaving us with the burnt loot?¡± Oliver sucked in a breath through his teeth. ¡°Why the hell should I give a shit about those two bastards?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Careful, Adam, one of them is a Priest.¡± ¡°Why the hell should I give a shit about that bastard, and that holy bastard?¡± Adam corrected. Oliver¡¯s head snapped to attention at Adam¡¯s curse, and he reflexively muttered a prayer. ¡°Adam, please.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask a third time,¡± Adam said, almost growling. ¡°We are in this together, Adam.¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Adam raised his brow, staring into Oliver¡¯s eyes. ¡°I suppose I should be the bigger man here, though. Jurot, what do you think?¡± ¡°We are in this together,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Whatever issues arise, we should deal with them once the request has beenpleted. If they take advantage of us, it is fine. We will know not to deal with them in the future.¡± ¡°Wise words from my brother here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Those two parties too?¡± Jurot remained quiet for a long moment. ¡°I do not like it, but it must be done.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Since my brother has such a lovely heart, then I suppose I should. However, I¡¯m not making a tower. If they want to bathe, they can drag themselves here to bathe, once my group is done with the baths. If I¡¯m feeling nice, I¡¯ll even clean the baths for them.¡± Oliver nodded his head. ¡°Thank you, Adam. I hope that you are willing to allow us to bathe every few days, or after a fight.¡± ¡°I hope you bring a fresh barrel of food,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure your Priest can cast a spell to help you with your food situation.¡± Oliver bowed his head, sighing once more. ¡°You guys were so stingy about the supplies and the hides, but I¡¯ll be a nice guy. I¡¯m sure if I don¡¯t, you guys will all say some nasty stuff behind my back about me being a no good leaf ear.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Once Oliver left, Adam threw Jurot a look. ¡°You see this shit?¡± ¡°I do, Adam,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°It only brings us honour, and them, shame.¡± ¡°Half Elves have always been decent people,¡± Lady Shamia said. She was trying to keep the conversation fromst night out of her head. Seeing the two as close as this after talking about killing one another made her confused beyond belief. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are there a lot of Half Elves in Hakor?¡± ¡°There are many in Hakor,¡± Shamia confirmed. ¡°Not just Half Elves, but Dwarves, Halfzers, Mermen, and even Drakken.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people.¡± ¡°Our Ejirate is quite diverse, but there are many others with also a great number of peoples. There are Giants in Voodur, and¡­¡± Shamia paused to think of their name. ¡°Inasir.¡± ¡°Inasir?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are people of the elements.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Ournds are made up of many small Ejirates,¡± Shamia exined. ¡°Each holds a million or so peoples, in and much smaller than Alnd, but ournds are far more densely popted with smaller settlements.¡± ¡°The Confederacy does not have many Beast Waves,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Indeed, though we have a greater threat,¡± Shamia said, frowning. ¡°A greater threat?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Empire. It is trying to exert its influence into our Confederacy, through politics, and through might. They have already dealt with three of our seventeen Ejirates.¡± ¡°Oof.¡± Adam winced. ¡°What¡¯s the Empire like?¡± ¡°The Empire is brutal. Over thest century they have conquered the nearbynds, and have made their way onto our own. They have conquered from Okoli to Javiti.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, trying to understand what that meant. Jurot furrowed his brows, trying to recall the mental map he had of thends. The Iyr. South Alnd. Aswadia. Confederacy. He continued. ¡°It is longer than Alnd is tall. It holds a greater poption, spread out inrge towns close to one another, unlike Alnd.¡± ¡°Their soldiers are great,¡± Shamia said, looking beyond the pair. ¡°Where each Ejirate may have two million people at most, the Confederacy together could raise a hundred thousand soldiers. However, it is no match for the Empire. The Empire possesses twenty legions, equating to roughly a hundred thousand, but their soldiers are trained, not armed peasants.¡± Adam winced. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°They could also, if they wished, raise another one hundred thousand armed peasants to match.¡± ¡°That sounds terrifying,¡± Adam said, quickly shutting his mouth. ¡®Oops. I probably shouldn¡¯t make her feel worse.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Alnd has that many trained soldiers¡­¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°The Empire is a distant threat. They must first conquer the entire Confederacy, and then reach Aswadasad. Aswadasad will be a far more brutal conquest for them, due to its terrain.¡± Jurot was certain that the Empire would make fairly light work of the Confederacy, though. ¡°We once were under Aswadia, years ago,¡± Shamia said. ¡°We fought to free ourselves from its grasp, and it was a bloody, but well fought battle. Now, with the Empire having grown so rapidly, and consolidating itself under the might of the three Kalites, and Lord Usuru¡¯s favour, we shall fight another bloody war.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Aswadia will not be conquered by the Empire, but we cannot hold the same hope,¡± she said. ¡°Why can¡¯t they conquer Aswadia?¡± Adam asked, wondering if that was polite. ¡°Aswadia has great terrain, but even without its terrain, it still has something we do not.¡± Shamia looked to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°There are some Iyrmen who have settled within ournds, but not as many as Aswadia and Alnd.¡± ¡°That would stop the Empire?¡± ¡°Even if they do not know of the Iyr¡¯s might, which is hard to believe, the Iyr¡¯s grasp extends all across Alnd, and it¡¯s influence also reached Aswadia. They are protected by the Iyr against foreign threats, and if they are not, they could easily make a deal to formally make it so.¡± Adam whistled ¡°Damn. The Iyr is cool.¡± Shamia smiled. ¡°Perhaps I could visit the Iyr and speak with your Chief?¡± ¡°We shall take you, Lady Waterveil,¡± Jurot said, emphasising her n¡¯s name. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jurot nodded. He wondered if the Iyr would assist Hakor and the Confederacy. ¡°My ancestor, Jarot, the Liberator, assisted the Devilkin in Aswadia and some portions of the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Jarot? Do you mean Giahroh?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°That is what they call him in yournd, yes,¡± Jurot said. Shamia¡¯s eyes fluttered rapidly. ¡°You are descended from Giahroh?¡± Jurot smiled, and puffed out his chest. ¡°Yes.¡± Even the female guard beside Shamia let slip an expression of surprise. ¡°Even to this day, there are many Devilkin towards the south and the east of the Ejirates, and very little from the north due to Great Giahroh¡¯s influence,¡± Shamia said, still taken aback by this news. ¡°The Gaks were from Aswadia, but the Jyns came from further east, from within the Confederacy,¡± Jurot exined, partly for Adam. ¡°I should have realised,¡± Shamia said. ¡°It seems it was Fate we met. You are the descendant of Great Giahroh, who hade with his Iyrmen. He conquered the Rukhs, and had liberated the Devilkin from the rule of the Dragons. Thends once held such arge number of Dragons, but they had been thinned in no small part thanks to Great Giahroh. Even now, we can only say we managed to liberate ourselves due to his actions.¡± ¡®Yo!¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes wide. ¡®What the hell? Jurot¡¯s ancestor was such a bad ass!¡¯ ¡°So the Dragons once ruled across the Confederacy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. There are many still within thends. Many slumber for decades and centuries. Others keep to themselves, and some run their own cults within ournds. However, there are many which work with the Confederacy¡¯s Ejirates in exchange for a portion of our taxes.¡± ¡°Ah, like the Gold Dragon in the capital?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Is it still the same Gold Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn. How many years has it been since the ckwater Crisis?¡± ¡°Two thousand,¡± Jurot said. Adam blinked rapidly. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Two thousand years?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
An early chapter? Thanks to the new patron! I''m fixing my sleep still but I have been writing a lot to keep up! I''m loving the recent chapters I''m writing and they''re only getting better for me. I can''t wait to show you all! I forgot how much I loved this chapter too. 367. Outbreak And Danger VIII 367. Outbreak And Danger VIII ¡°That¡¯s insane,¡± Adam said, still trying to process all the information. ¡®So that means, what, it¡¯s been two thousand years since ckwater Crisis. Since then, the Iyr has pretty much kept all itsnds? Alnd has basically remained stable since then, and Aswadia too?¡¯ Adam rubbed his head, trying to massage the information into his brain. ¡°So that means the Dragon is at least two thousand years old?¡± ¡°At least, yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She may be closer to three thousand.¡± ¡°Insane. Does that mean she has a Spark then?¡± ¡°I would believe so,¡± Jurot said, though he couldn¡¯t say for certain. ¡°Wow. How strong is she?¡± ¡°She is the strongest, save perhaps Lord Stokmar,¡± Jurot said, thinking about how the pair would match up. One was made by the Gods, the other was a being out of reach of Divine influence. ¡°Damn. How strong is shepared to the Chief?¡± Adam asked, unable to contain his excitement. ¡°The Great Elders together would find it difficult to defeat her,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam shook his head slowly. ¡°That¡¯s insane.¡± ¡°That is what it means to be an Ancient Dragon.¡± ¡°So does that mean Strom is pretty damn strong too?¡± Adam asked, not knowing that Strom had already defeated Jurot¡¯s grandfather, Kitool¡¯s grandaunt, the Chief, and other Iyrmen simultaneously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Crazy,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I knew he was strong, but¡­¡± Adam tried to understand just how strong that could be, trying to use the mechanics of the games he had yed before. ¡°So if Lord Stokmar didn¡¯t wake up, that Gold Dragon would have been the strongest in the entirend?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Crazy,¡± Adam whispered again. ¡°As a Dragon, her wealth also assists her. Dragons gain a small boost to their strength from their hoard.¡± ¡°The hoard of a Dragon whose collected taxes for thousands of years¡­¡± Adam stared into Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡°Insane.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much stronger is she then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is a small amount, but enough to surpass other Dragons of simr age.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Adam made a mental note to behave in the capital. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± Adam began to whisper. ¡°You think they ever think about killing her for her gold?¡± Shamia leaned in too, feeling equally as naughty. They had moved on from such a dark topic, so she was d to push away thoughts of the Empire for now. ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°It would be a death sentence. Killing a Gold Dragon is a taboo, as they are at the least favoured by the Gods, even if they work outside their influence. She must also have many great traps protecting herir from her millennia of protecting the capital, and it would be inessible to most.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ¡°It would be a terrible idea to do so. She grants great magical boons from her presence alone. The capital is only prosperous due to her influence. It is sorge that it holds the entire poption of North Alnd inside a single city.¡± Adam whistled again. ¡°Whoa,¡± he said, again. ¡°If the capital wished to create an army, they could create twenty thousand soldiers in the span of days.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Just that one city outnumbers the Iyr by so much¡­¡± Adam said. ¡°It holds a greater poption than even Hakor,¡± Shamia whispered. ¡°It is the third greatest defended settlement in this entirend,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Third?¡± ¡°The Iyr is first, the Elvishnds are second.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°The walls of the capital are great, but it is the existence of the Gold Dragon which makes the capital almost impregnable,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What, do Dragons go through menopau-,¡± Adam said, though he was unable toplete his joke as he pped his knee and howled withughter for the second time that day. Adam wasn¡¯t howling inughter when the groups arrivedter that evening to bathe. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, epting the barrel of food with open arms. ¡°We¡¯re going to be feasting tonight.¡± As dinner was made, he heard something from James, the leader of the harem party. ¡°What was that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Adam said, smiling at James, watching him as he entered the baths with the rest of his harem. Adam caught Mika¡¯s re. She clutched her staff tighter, pulling it to her chest, scowling at the Half Elf. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Adam asked, sighing. Mika stared at the group as they ate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Adam furrowed his brows, looking to Jurot. ¡®Are you seeing this?¡¯ Jurot nodded. ¡°Ashamed of myself for?¡± ¡°Not only did you damage all our loot, but you also forced Oliver to hand over a barrel of food,¡± Mika stated. ¡°Even if you surround yourself with¡­ Iyrmen, you should have some manners.¡± Adam sucked in air through his teeth, and the tension in the air became thick. Jurot stared at the Half Elf, prepared to calm him down if need be. The others nced between one another confused. ¡®There¡¯s no way she¡¯s that dumb, right?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to hear that sort of thing, Lady Shamia,¡± Adam said. ¡°I spoke with Oliver about handing over some food so that we could treat you well, and even though we helped them with killing their birdcats, they still didn¡¯t want to hand over food to help you and yours.¡± ¡°That is not what I meant,¡± Mika said, clutching her staff tighter, letting out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Forget it, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing I do understand, and it¡¯s that you aren¡¯t going to be bathing in my fu-,¡± Adam paused, recalling that there was a Noble near him. ¡°You are not going to be bathing in the tower I summoned.¡± Mika raised her brows in surprise. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard what I said.¡± Adam returned back to his meal. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It was a tower I summoned with my magic. If you don¡¯t have the ability to show a modicum of respect, then you need to leave. I don¡¯t know who you think you are, and how you can possibly think that you cane into my camp, to use my tower, all the while behaving like a, as you might say, savage.¡± ¡°I am no savage!¡± Mika growled at him. ¡°You best watch your tone, girl,¡± Adam said, noting James quickly stepping out, having slipped out of half of his armour. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked, quickly stepping in front of Mika, holding out an arm to protect her. ¡°Nothing,¡± Mika said, withdrawing away from Adam, towards the tower. ¡°If she steps into my tower, I¡¯m going to beat her unconscious,¡± Adam warned. ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called, calmly. ¡°There is no need for that.¡± ¡°I assure you, Sir Vonda, there is a need for it,¡± Adam said, standing. ¡°If she takes one step into my tower, I¡¯m going to beat her unconscious.¡± Adam red into James¡¯ eyes. ¡°No you won¡¯t,¡± James said. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me,¡± Adam said, ¡°Even with your armour, even with yourpanions beside you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡± Adam raised his hand, twiddling with his ring. ¡°I don¡¯t need to cast Fireball to deal with you, but if I need to, I¡¯ll be sure to drag your crispy corpse back to Oliver. Then I won¡¯t need to worry about destroying half the loot with my Fireballs, because we¡¯ll have more to be spread between us.¡± James swallowed, ring at Adam. His mace was right at his side, and his amulet was still across his chest. However, even with them, Adam was a difficult, if not impossible, fight for him. ¡°We¡¯ll bathe and leave, and you won¡¯t hear from us again.¡± ¡°I dare you to give me an excuse to beat you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°For the sake of my good Lady, would you be willing to forgive her?¡± James asked. ¡°Lady Ebony will surely bless you.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam said, keeping the man¡¯s eyes on his own with his re. ¡°I¡¯m going to love beating her.¡± ¡°You would not show Lady Ebony respect?¡± James asked, trying to invoke the name of his Goddess again. ¡°You may love Lady Ebony, but I¡¯m rather partial to Lord Sozain. Matter of fact, I might even have to send him another soul tonight.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes remained glued to the Priest¡¯s. ¡°Iyrmen¡­ can¡¯t you do something about this?¡± James asked, unable to take his eyes away from the Half Elf¡¯s. Mika remained stunned, gripping onto James¡¯ shirt from behind. ¡°Do something about your Elf.¡± Jurot stood as the two other members of the harem party appeared, wondering what was taking so long. ¡°If you do not leave now, I will drag you out,¡± Jurot said, his eyes narrowed slightly. Kitool and Jaygak both stood too, noting the dark look on Jurot¡¯s face. They, who had grown with Jurot, understood things had escted too far. ¡°Come,¡± Kitool said, approaching the Wizard. ¡°I will guide you out.¡± Jaygak followed Kitool for a few steps, before stopping, standing between Jurot and the Wizard. James nced between the Iyrmen, noting that something had gone wrong. ¡°Mika, go with the Iyrman.¡± Mika gasped, gripping his shirt tighter, but she rxed her grip and followed Kitool out. She ignored the gazes against her, turning beet red. Once she stepped out of the outpost, Jurot sat down, returning to his meal. ¡°You better not be celebrating your Goddess in the baths,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to clean that up.¡± James swallowed, slowly retreating to the tower. Once the group was out of sight, the camp returned back to normalcy, in some sense. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Did you have some prior issues with that party?¡± ¡°We saved their lives and the Wizard tried to use me of rape,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°Oh.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Damn. So close to beating them up. 368. Outbreak and Danger IX 368. Outbreak and Danger IX The days continued to pass. At all times, two people were left on watch, even with the arrival of Lady Shamia and her group. They did, however, make it so that Vonda, Dunes, and Adam could skip watches. It was always best to have one¡¯s magic users ready and fresh for the fight. Space had be cramped thanks to the arrival of a second giant elk in the form of Jonn¡¯s steed, but everyone was morefortable with another set of eyes. Adam yawned, staring up at the sky. He had been informed that the few days after an Outbreak were likely to be safe, which left him more mental space to think as he pleased. He had thought about Rick and the other farmers, wondering what he could do to entice them into joining his future business. ¡®Isn¡¯t it already so perfect?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Food, shelter, education, healthcare, entertainment. Everything would be taken care of. I should definitely offer the chance to be an Expert¡­¡¯ Adam stretched out his body, before crossing his arms, staring at the sky. ¡®Money. That¡¯s what I need. Money. Monies. Monay. Enchanting, right? I gotta enchant. Make some bespoke magical weapons for Nobles, because they¡¯ve got money to burn. I need to bribe them properly too so they let me work in peace.¡¯ He rubbed his eyes. ¡®Can I enchant in peace in the Iyr? Will they even let me sell those weapons? I think they said okay, but¡­¡¯ ¡®What if I trained adventurers to be Experts, and then take a cut of their loot until it was paid back? No, how could I know they were reporting stuff properly to me? Then what if they disappear to anothernd? Am I really going to chase them across the world for money?¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®Enchanting it is, I suppose.¡¯ Adam sighed during dinner, taking a bite into a bird which had been shot down and roasted. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Vonda asked. It hadn¡¯t been long since he had been harassed by the other parties. She hadn¡¯t understood how it felt, since she was both Aldish and a Priest, but she sympathised with him. ¡°I miss my Lanababy,¡± Adam whispered. ¡®Are you eating well? Do you miss papa? Damn it! Why did I decide to leave the Iyr?¡¯ Vonda couldn¡¯t help but smile under her scarf. ¡®If he¡¯s being this cringe, he must be well.¡¯ ¡°Are you close with your sister?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°I¡¯m the brother closest to her,¡± Adam said. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Obviously I am.¡± ¡°You are not.¡± ¡°Come on, Jurot.¡± Adam pulled back, squinting at Jurot. ¡°Are you really going to tell me you are closer to Lanarot than me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Lady Shamia. This is the one time Jurot is wrong.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Adam was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that Jurot would have fought him on this hill. Adam looked to Jaygak and Kitool for support. ¡°Jurot,¡± Jaygak called, ¡°are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, sternly. ¡°The Iyr is north west from our position, and Adam is further east than me.¡± Adam blinked. Rick choked on his soup, coughing to the side. ¡®Did the Iyrman just make a joke?¡¯ ¡°Lanarot is certainly closer to Adam when ites to ying,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You almost had me, Jurot.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°For now.¡± Jurot caught Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡®Are you trying to start a fight with me?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I won¡¯t surrender her to you.¡± Jurot returned back to his meal. ¡°It seems you two are close too,¡± Shamia said. ¡°I was wondering how much it would cost to separate you.¡± ¡°Someone tried to offer me tens of thousands of gold to separate me from my Lanababy and I refuse.¡± ¡°Tens of thousands of gold?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°Who would offer you so much?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°Is this a jest?¡± ¡°You can take it a jest if you want,¡± Adam replied, still smiling at her. ¡°Jurot was there.¡± Jurot fell silent for a moment. ¡°It was at least fifty thousand gold a year.¡± Shamia¡¯s eyes remained firmly entrenched on the Half Elf. The more she learned about him, the more she wanted him. ¡°Fifty thousand gold a year is quite a sum. You refuse?¡± ¡°If I want to make fifty thousand gold a year, I¡¯ll make fifty thousand gold a year,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°My Lanababy is worth much more.¡± ¡°Are you by any chance a Noble?¡± Shamia asked. She was trying to piece together the concept that was Adam within her mind. ¡°I¡¯m noble at heart, but I¡¯m not a Noble,¡± Adam said. Even being asked if he was a Noble made him feel sick. ¡°What if we were to offer you magical weapons and a knighthood?¡± Shamia wondered if he preferred something else to coin. ¡°I would appreciate the offer, but I would refuse.¡± Adam smiled politely. Shamia decided against pressing the matter, allowing him to eat in peace. The days continued to pass, with Adam conversing with the various people around. Not once did he see the punk¡¯s party approach to bathe, though he¡¯d see them near the stream every few days. Noonval came, bearing down with its awful heat. Luckily, Adam wore his nightval bear leather, which cooled him against the searing noonval sun, which Jaygak basked within at noon before, and after, her meals. A whistle pierced through the air. ¡°Wolves!¡± came the shout from John, and the group looked out to see a handful of wolves in the distance. Lucy twisted her body towards Adam, Destroyer in hand, as though she were ready to battle him. She narrowed her eyes at him, and if looks could kill, Adam would have taken a minor blow before he beat her. Adam looked out to the wolves, which numbered in the dozen or so, and though there were some greater wolves, there was nothing which would bring them much trouble. He sighed. ¡°Lucy,e,¡± Jurot said, standing beside the others who were going to go hunt the wolves. The group was made made of the three Iyrmen, Lucy, Dunes, Ironde, and Twobones. They would be supported by the archers on the walls. Adam motioned a hand, allowing them their fun. It had been a long while since they had faced the Outbreak. Too long. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Sir Vonda said, staring up at the sky. She narrowed her eyes, feeling the warmth against her face. She could feel it, deep in her bones, and so could the others. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°We must be careful,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Since it has been so long, there may be at least two waves, perhaps more.¡± ¡°Two waves?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Will it be as brutal as thest time?¡± ¡°No. It will be much worse, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Adam sighed. Victory! Wolves XP Gained: +50 XP: 10 700 -> 10 750 ¡®It¡¯s still splitting all the XP to everyone else, eh?¡¯ Adam smiled. ¡®How long do you think it¡¯ll take for Nobby to Level Up?¡¯ [Nobby has already levelled.] ¡®Really?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Oh.¡¯ Adam looked to the tall, strapping youngd known as Nobby. ¡®Well, that¡¯s nice.¡¯ Adam had made it a small habit to speak with Bell every evening, though he had also done the same to Hades and Zeus. ¡®What do you think? Can we beat the Outbreak?¡¯ [If you do not, everyone dies.] ¡®Charming, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ [Yes.] Omen: 3, 9 There was a deep blood lust in the air. Jurot and Lucy had butchered the wolves well, adding them to the loot they had imed so far. ¡°We did wellst time, but today it will be far more difficult,¡± Adam called. ¡°I¡¯ll Fireball a bunch for the first wave, and I¡¯ll keep some just in case for the second wave. If things look like they¡¯re going south, well, I¡¯ll be sure not to hold back.¡± Everyone was equipped with at least five javelins which they could toss out during the first wave, while the archers each carried a quiver full of twenty arrows, but also had quivers tied to the walls some paces away. The two giant elks were about too, eager to help, with Hades sitting atop the tower. Adam had remade the tower right before he went to sleep so he didn¡¯t need to cast it until the night, hoping they¡¯d be able to deal with both waves before evening came. Dunes, Vonda, and Jonn kept their Aid spells for when the creatures would appear, and they would again cast the spells on the same few as previous. Adam wanted to make sure that the Lady and his two youngerpanions would be safe, considering they were the weakest in terms of Health. Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly. ¡®Why did I leave the Iyr? This was such a stupid idea. What¡¯s the benefit of fighting here?¡¯ XP: 10 750 Adam calmed, staring at his XP. That¡¯s when he realised. ¡®Wait. Won¡¯t I¡­¡¯ He smiled. The whistle was blown, and the group readied themselves, staring off towards the horizon. The wait began to eat at them, but the mutterings and chanting of the spellcasters filled them with some respite. All the while, the creatures grewrger as they charged towards the outpost. ¡°Oh Baktu,¡± Adam groaned. ¡°It just had to be bears.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
I didn''t realise but I wrote a bunch recently. I''ve almost fixed my sleep. I have so many interludes to write too. 369. Outbreak and Danger X 369. Outbreak and Danger X ¡®At least they¡¯re not normal bears,¡¯ Adam thought. In the distance, they came, a group of a hundred or so. They were bears the size of men, their furs a multitude of browns and reds. Between their shoulders were a pair of heads, which snapped with frenzied delight. The ground rumbled, all the while Dunes and Vonda muttered their prayers to their Goddesses. ¡°Nock!¡± John shouted, causing the three archers to draw their bows. Three arrows shot towards the heavens as the group prepared themselves. The arrows struck a bear or two from their multiple waves, but they did not down a single duabear. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 24 (1, 1, 1, 3, 3, 3, 5, 6) 23 damage! Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 32 (2, 2, 3, 4, 4, 5, 6, 6) 32 damage! Adam weaved his magic, feeling his Mana rush from his heart to his fingertips. Fire roared around the duabears, silencing a few of them as they continued to charge. Some had already moved away from the group, charging towards the second outpost, while a handful took pause, surprised by the mes which had appeared around them. Many had fallen to Adam¡¯s Fireballs, killing at least a dozen of them, if not more, along with the waves of javelins and arrows. The front gate was opened and the bridge lowered, with the group ready to funnel in the remaining duabears, bracing themselves. The two Aldishpanions took their ce up front as the shields, having informed Jurot of their n, and Jurot had convinced Adam. The farmers remained behind them, with pikes close at hand. All the while Lucy, Kitool, and Jurot prepared to nk the duabears. They had to be careful, however, as the duabears could climb up the walls, so Jonn remained back with the archers and Nobby, while Vonda and Dunes prepared their Spirit Sentinels near the closest two corners of the fort. Jaygak and Adam remained near one of the Priests at each corner. They all continued to rain javelins from their positions, trying to thin down the giant mass of duabears, while Adam shot out his me Bolt constantly. Then came the shout. ¡°Do it!¡± Adam shouted, as the pair of Priests chanted their spells, causing swords and maces made of light to fly out, which engulfed arge portion of the fort, as well as the outside. Adam didn¡¯t expect another sh of light, as Jaygak extended out her hands, calling forth her own magics. A st of fire engulfed a few duabears, causing them to shriek in pain as they were lit ame, and four fell to the mes. Adam did not allow the confusion tost long as the two groups crashed against one another. Jurot and Lucy crashed against the duabears from across the ditch, roaring with bloodlust, and Kitool fell with them, Seekerstaff in hand. Jurot cut a duabear in half, while Lucy almost cut another. Kitool managed to strike one in the throat, causing it to fall into the ditch, which would take it out of the fight for a short while. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 23 (15) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Hit! 2D6 + 5 = 9 (2, 2) 9 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) Hit! 2D6 + 5 = 12 (3, 4) 12 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 12 -> 11 Spell: Hex Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking, Hex D20 + 8 = 9 (1) D20 + 8 = 20 (12) Hit! 2D6 + 1D6 + 5 = 13 (2, 2)(4) 13 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking, Hex D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) Hit! 2D6 + 1D6 + 5 = 13 (3, 3)(2) 13 damage! Health: 65 -> 56 Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 14 (9) The duabears had been slowed by the Spirit Sentinels, which struck at the creatures with religious fervour. Adam cut through a duabear with two blows, his mind focused, before he inhaled, flexing his muscles. ¡°Hey!¡± Adam snarled, casting his Hex on another duabear, before swiping another two blows to y it. It fell, but as it did, anothershed out towards Adam, grazing his side with its vile ws, almost causing him to drop his focus on Hex. Vonda aimed her mace from beside him, but couldn¡¯t find purchase on a creature, too focused on keeping her spell up. Nobby roared eagerly, hacking a duabear which had climbed up towards him, almost splitting its skull, as Brittany pierced through the second head¡¯s eyes with an arrow, causing it to fall below. Jonn remained near the pair, his own de piercing through a duabear, before lightning crackled from beside him. The duabear, which had been skewered by his de was forced back by the lightning, and Shamia focused on another creature which was approaching them. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jonn said, simply, de in hand. ¡°It is no problem,¡± Lady Shamia said, as her bodyguards skewered their own duabears with ease. The farmers with their pikes stabbed away at the duabears in front of the two Aldishmen, who seemed awfully fine considering they were being bitten and torn apart by ws, and yet only their clothing seemed to be falling. Javelins skewered a set of a duabears which were climbing up from the side, with the porters grabbing another set, and Fred calling for where they should fall, tossing his own javelin. The duabears struck at the pair of raging warriors nearby, though their blows were superficial, not even drawing their blood, all the while a handful had managed to climb the walls. Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking, Hex D20 + 8 = 25 (17) Hit! 2D6 + 1D6 + 5 = 19 (6, 6)(2) 19 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Critical hit! 4D6 + 5 = 16 (1, 3, 3, 4) 16 damage! Adam shifted his Hex upon the bear which had struck his side. ¡°Come here!¡± Adam growled, cutting it across its neck, causing it to drop, before he struck another, cutting through its shoulder, kicking it off of the wall. He was d that the duabears had been peppered by arrows and javelins, otherwise he would have only killed one. Vonda¡¯s mace mmed across another duabear, which fell down, the maces of light striking it on the way down to finish it off. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Vonda sighed, sadly, knowing that she had to kill the creatures, but she took no delight with the task. Kitool killed another, and forced two different duabears into the pit, while Lucy and Jurot ughtered another set each. Jaygak and Dunes were having their own fun, Stormdrake crackling with lightning, and Dunes¡¯ Sword, Adam¡¯s second greatest creation, shing white hot with radiance as Dunes skewered a duabear. ¡°On your left!¡± Fred shouted, as the porters retreated, throwing their javelins to strike a duabear, before Fred pierced through a skull, the duabear trying to bite at him with its jaws, but it shuddered. Nobby and Brittany pulled back as a duabear tried to overwhelm them, but an arrow pierced through its neck from the deadwood bow, and Jonn¡¯s de shed white hot as he pierced through its back, letting it drop, before his de cut through another duabear¡¯s neck, causing it to drop into the pit. Shamia chanted, cing her hands together, and she sted three duabears with her mes, killing them, and the bodyguards mmed another down, before finishing it off. Adam nced around, noting that most of the duabears had been in, and only a handful remained. There was one within the camp, which found itself being skewered between two giant elks, as thest few were finished off by de, javelin, and arrows. ¡°Nobby! Brittany!¡± Adam shouted, quickly darting towards the pair. ¡°You two okay?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Nobby said, having managed to block the blows from the duabears. Brittany nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Adam said, enthusiastically. ¡°Good.¡± He pat their shoulders. ¡°You did great!¡± ¡°That was¡­ much easier than I thought,¡± Brittany said. ¡°Brittany,¡± Adam warned, raising his brows. ¡°What did I say about deathgs?¡± Victory! Duabears XP Gained: +1600 XP: 10 750 -> 12 350 Kitool, Jurot, and Lucy had returned muchter, after assisting the nearby outpost. They were the swiftest moving from the group, so Adam left it to them, trusting them to not get in over their heads. ¡°Finally,¡± Lucy said, resting up against the wall. ¡°We need to rest before the second wave appears,¡± Adam said, looking between them all. ¡°You know, being in a fort makes it all so easy.¡± Shamia looked over towards the ditch, which was half full of duabears. ¡°We will need to clear it out, otherwise it will not be quite so useful.¡± ¡°Will it be duabears again?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Most likely, though the second wave is usually easier than the first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve still got two more Fireballs,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can set some arrows ame,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Hold on. Since when could you shoot fire?¡± ¡°Last year.¡± ¡°Last year? And you didn¡¯t use it once?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never needed to,¡± Jaygak said, simply. ¡°What about the fire arrows?¡± Adam asked. Jaygak nodded. ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± Adam sighed, exasperated. The Devilkin smiled. Rick and the farmers all gathered together, checking up on one another, while Adam went around the groups, before resting himself. ¡®So much XP!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Damn. This fort is pretty overpowered too. Don¡¯t they say that forts make it so that each person counts as ten?¡¯ He looked out to the group, twenty two strong. ¡®Yeah, sounds about right.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Jaygak just casually keeping her magic a secret. 370. Outbreak and Danger XI 370. Outbreak and Danger XI Victory! Duabears XP Gained: 750 XP: 12 350 -> 13 100 The second wave of duabears had been much easier to deal with than the first, partly due to the fact it was almost half the size of the first wave. Adam stared at the walls of the fort, which had protected them from two outbreaks. So far, they had managed to deal with hundreds of creatures from the protection of these wooden and earthly walls. Adam rubbed his hand along the wood and the earth. ¡®You know what? You ain¡¯t so bad.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot nced between Adam and the wall. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam blinked in response. ¡°Just, you know, thinking about how¡­¡± Jurot waited. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam whispered. ¡®I can¡¯t raise death gs after poking fun at Jaygak.¡¯ ¡°The fort¡¯s walls are amazing.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. The walls had been built over days, and though most of it had beenpleted within the first two days, they had slowly added a little to the fort, refining it as time passed. They had reshaped parts of the fort in order to create more space for the giant elks in the corner. Sir Vonda and Dunes returned from the other outpost, having spent some time tending to their wounds. ¡°How was it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Terrible,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jurot, Kitool, and Lucy, some of them would have died.¡± ¡°Which ones?¡± Adam asked, far too eagerly. ¡°Adam.¡± Vonda raised her brows at him. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Just asking.¡± Vonda sighed. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d no one¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°You know a lot of magic,¡± Twobones said to Adam during dinner. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. He noted how Twobones and Ironde had been almost entirely unharmed during the fight. ¡°A decent amount.¡± ¡°How strong are you?¡± Twobones asked. Adam looked around. ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m in the top two if you consider every single person within about a thousand steps.¡± ¡°Top two?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being nice.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s with my magic and magical weapon.¡± Adam brushed his finger over his ring. ¡°Think you can beat me?¡± ¡°Jurot, what say you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, almost instantly. Twobones stared at Jurot for a moment, the pair sharing a knowing look. ¡°If the Iyrman says so, then it must be true.¡± ¡°You take the word of the Iyrmen seriously?¡± Adam asked. Twobones smiled. ¡°Only fools don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You know what, Twobones? You¡¯re one of the smartest people I¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°That so?¡± ¡°Wise might be more appropriate.¡± Twobones chuckled. ¡°After all this, when you head back to Red Oak, how about we fight?¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m all tired on fighting.¡± ¡°Iyrman, isn¡¯t he your brother?¡± ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Your brother gets tired of fighting?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He gets tired of winning.¡± Adam coughed into his arm, winking at Jurot. Jurot replied with a nod. ¡®That¡¯s my brother,¡¯ Adam thought. Twobones smiled, going back to his meal. Without Adam¡¯s magical weapon, he was fairly certain he¡¯d be able to beat the Half Elf. Though, he supposed Jurot had taken that into consideration. He shared a look with Ironde, who shook his head. They probably shouldn¡¯t start a fight when they were surrounded by three Iyrmen. The group spent the next few days butchering the duabears, dealing with the rest of the remains by burying them nearby when it felt safe. Creatures appeared more frequently over the next few days, though they appeared in smaller numbers. A handful of wolves, bears, boars, and even snakes, hade to bother them, though they had been dealt with by the bloodthirsty few. ¡°I just realised,¡± Adam said, looking to Rick. ¡°We should have sent you and your party to the other group when Lady Shamia appeared.¡± Rick stared at Adam, before nodding his head. ¡°That would have been best.¡± ¡°I love yourpany and all, but I think that would have been best. They would have dealt with the Outbreak much better with you nearby.¡± Rick stared at the other outpost, before looking back to the tower. ¡°Would have missed the daily baths.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a man after my own heart, Rick.¡± Rick had started off quite apprehensive of the Half Elf, but after spending thest few weeks with him, he understood that Adam wasn¡¯t so bad after all. The baths were a plus. Omen: 4, 11 A whistle shrieked. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Adam asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°It is exactly what it looks like,¡± Jurot said. It was a giant snake, Adam gathered, however, it was also furry. ¡°It is a giant wolf snake,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡± He could not see that. ¡°Just the one?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It seems the Outbreak is over.¡± Adam frowned. Though he was d, and quite relieved, he had expected the creatures to be more¡­ fantastical. ¡®This world really needs to be more original. I mean,e on, you send wolves at me three times?¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed,¡± Adam said, staring at the giant wolf snake, which slithered towards them. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to just take it out on that thing. How hard is it to beat?¡± ¡°For us? It is no issue. It¡¯s bite is terrible.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Then I guess let¡¯s kill it.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Lucy shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t attack it!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If you attack it, the fight will be too boring. We already outnumber it.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate it.¡± ¡°You just want to steal all my fun.¡± Adam closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Fine, but I want to im its fangs for myself.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t attack it?¡± ¡°I get the fangs, you get the fun.¡± Lucy thought deeply about the matter, all the while it continued to slither towards them. ¡®If I can give the fangs to Lanarot, wouldn¡¯t he be mad?¡¯ Lucy thought between fighting a good fight and annoying Adam. Jaygak could sense the thoughts from the Demon, and she nodded. However, Lucy was far more bloodthirsty than she was mischievous. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Ah, but let me Hex it at least.¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes at Adam. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Adam watched as the group gathered together. The Iyrmen, Lucy, Jonn, Dunes, Twobones, and Ironde made up the group which was going to leave the outpost to fight it on even ground. The others remained behind, readying their ranged weapons, just in case. The fight began when Jaygak darted forward, wanting to take first blood. She struck across the side of the giant wolf snake, before Lucy and Jurot both pounced on the creature. Their weapons struck the creature¡¯s scales, piercing quite deep into it, spilling blood across thend. It shrieked, mping its mighty jaws around Lucy, causing her to shudder in pain as its fangs tore through her side. Lucy had realised that it was far more powerful than even she had assumed. She tried to fend off the poison, but her side turned purple. Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Hex Kitool struck the creature deep with her Seekerstaff, trying to paralyse it, but it was too tough. Her fist and knee bounced off its tough scales, but as she kept it busy, Dunes tore through its side with Dunes¡¯ Sword. It shrieked louder as they continued to batter it, and though it mmed against Lucy again, it turned to try and flee from the heavy blows. However, the Iyrmen were resolute in hunting it, and they descended upon it like vultures to the dead, hacking and shing it to bits. ¡®Damn. Fighting with so many against a single creature is a little cheesy¡­¡¯ Victory! Giant Wolf Snake XP Gained: +100 XP: 13 200 -> 13 300 Adam sighed. ¡®It wasn¡¯t even a good fight.¡¯ Lucy copsed on the ground, forcing the poison out using sheer will, before she dressed her wound. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, sighing with a smile. ¡°Finally a fight that I could really feel it.¡± ¡°It?¡± ¡°The chance of dying.¡± ¡°You want that?¡± ¡°I want to feel it, but I don¡¯t want to actually die,¡± Lucy remarked. ¡°Why?¡± Lucy smiled, but it was a sad smile. ¡°Just so I can feel, Adam.¡± Adam squinted at her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucy nodded her head slowly, before closing her eyes to sleep. Jurot butchered the creature with Kitool¡¯s help. They began to roast the snake meat and cook it within the stew. Adam stayed near Lucy, keeping an eye on her just in case the poison did something to her. He sighed. ¡®We¡¯ll get stronger soon, Lucy. Then we can go y a Dragon and save Mara.¡¯ Sir Vonda returned, having offered some of the meat of the giant wolf snake to the other group. ¡°How are they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are well.¡± ¡°Cool, cool.¡± The snake meat was a pleasant meal that evening. The meat was chewy, and thanks to Shamia¡¯s spices, delicious. They spent the evening packing all the various hides, taking whatever was most valuable. They had far too much loot to pack up, though thanks to the second giant elk, they could take much more. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to return back to the Iyr,¡± Adam said, stretching. ¡°It¡¯s getting way too hot to be out in the middle of nowhere.¡± This had been thest day they spent in the fort. Tomorrow they¡¯d be able to make their way back to Red Oak, which was only a few days away from home. Ricky in his tent, staring up at the ceiling. He remained awake due to his thoughts. He was certain that this request would have been ridiculously difficult due to its danger. Yet, he had only been wounded once, on the way to the eventual outpost. In thest month he had seen some seriously awe inspiring things. From the rage of the Iyrmen, to the roaring mes of the Half Elf¡¯s spells. ¡®Were they really outnumbered four to one?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Happy Valentines Day and all that! Yesterday I wrote a bunch so if you feel some romance for my story you can be a patron and I''ll post up even more chapters! Plus if I reach 25 patrons I''ll post up an additional chapter a day for a whole week! 371. Return To Red Oak I 371. Return To Red Oak I The group left the fort as it was, just in case they needed to retreat to it for any reason, and to allow anyone who came across it some neededfort. Adam made sure to bathest that day, before donning his nightval bear leather and his te mail. The noonval heat was beginning to wear him down, though Jaygak was quietly humming a tune. ¡°We got everything?¡± Adam asked, double checking the entire area, having dismantled the inner workings of the camp. ¡°We have everything which we can take,¡± Kitool assured him. Adam threw a longing look at the walls, before tapping the earth. ¡°You did us well, old friend. I wish you the best of fortunes.¡± Shamia looked to Jurot, who bowed his head. ¡°He is queer,¡± Jurot exined. Shamia bowed her head. The parties met together, forming onerge group once more, taking the same positions they had previously. ¡°A second elk?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, borating no further. ¡°I¡¯m d to see it,¡± the adventurer admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Guardian too?¡± Adam threw a look to Matilda. ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver said, before furrowing his brows. He turned to look at Matilda, who avoided their gaze. There had been a reason as to why Matilda didn¡¯t summon her steed, but it was not something applicable to this situation. The group made their way, following the path they had taken. Soon they were away from the hills, and the porters were thankful for it. The journey back was not unpleasant, as the two Iron Rank parties, which loved to cause issues, remained silent most of the time. They were too tired to pick fights with the Half Elf. Adam smiled, enjoying the peace and quiet. Omen: 7, 15 ¡°Going to spend that gold in the library?¡± Adam asked over dinner. Rick nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get back to the Iyr. I¡¯m going to quit adventuring for at least a month.¡± Rick wasn¡¯t sure that was what quitting meant, but he wasn¡¯t as learned as Adam. ¡°We¡¯d have made a pretty penny.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some paint,¡± John, the farmer, stated. ¡°Going to buy some for little Rian too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Suppose I should.¡± ¡°Do you have any dye left?¡± Adam asked, looking to Charley. ¡°Enough for the way back,¡± Charley replied, sipping her soup, tapping the bowl with her pinky. Adam looked to Greg and Ivy, who were quite the quiet pair. He left them be, letting them sit in their peace. Lucy yawned. ¡°It¡¯s a shame the Outbreaks done. I hear there are Outbreaks with all kinds of monsters. We could have killed so many different beasties.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx us,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°We¡¯re not out of the woods yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯re out of the hills at least,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Right.¡± Omen: 9, 13 The past two days had been uneventful, and Adam was d for it. They could see the walls of Red Oak in the distance, and it filled Adam with great relief. ¡®Finally!¡¯ He sighed. ¡®We did it. We managed to get back in one piece.¡¯ ¡°Are you going to disappear to bathe?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°What else am I to do?¡± ¡°Bread?¡± Jaygak asked, her eyes falling across Jurot. ¡°That cane after.¡± ¡°Thank you again, Adam,¡± Shamia called from the side. ¡°Any time, Lady Shamia. It¡¯s only a decent thing to do, to help another.¡± ¡°Not all people are decent.¡± ¡°Yes, well, I do try.¡± Adam chuckled. Shamia was d to have met Jurot again, as well as the Iyrman¡¯s brother. She was sure that Fate had brought them together. Back then, she had almost fallen prey to the gem troll, but since then they had gained much greater powers, and they had gained new allies in shape of the two Tribesfolk. ¡°Will you be fine heading into the town?¡± Shamia whispered towards Ironde. ¡°Fine,¡± Ironde replied. ¡°They will not cause trouble with the Iyrmen.¡± Shamia bowed her head. The Iyrmen allowed them great benefits, and being a Noble from another country also helped. Hakor, the Confederacy in general, had very little hostility with Alnd. There had been some skirmishes in the past, but due to how far apart they were, with a mutual foe between, they were closer to allies than enemies. Hades swooped down,nding on Adam¡¯s head. Adam stopped, picking up the bird from his head. He stared down into its eyes. ¡®What did that mean again?¡¯ He turned. Perception Check D20 + 3 = 14 (11) Adam stared at the pathway behind, before tossing Hades up, causing the owl to fly upwards. Once he was far enough, Adam concentrated, closing his eyes as his body shuddered, before he felt his wings beat, and he could see from the skies. Using Hades¡¯ senses, he could see something in the distance. Arge swath of darkness, which was speeding towards them. He snapped out of the bird, and quickly turned on his heel. ¡°Run!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Go! Go go!¡± The group sped up under Adam¡¯s insistence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Outbreak,¡± Adam said. ¡°Behind us.¡± Oliver nodded, and soon the whistles were blown, and the group sped towards the walls of Red Oak. ¡°Kitool!¡± Adam shouted, nodding his head. Kitool darted away, and Azar joined her. ¡°You must tell them of the Outbreak,¡± Kitool said, knowing that Azar was holding back. At her word, the Aswadian quickly rushed away. Jurot and Lucy remained near the back, though they could have easily left the group. ¡°How many are there?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Too many,¡± Adam said. ¡°At least a hundred, probably more.¡± It would have been awkward to fight, since the creatures outnumbered them at least five to one, and they did not have the walls of the outpost. However, the creatures were far quicker than the group, and they were swiftly catching up. Adam nced back over his shoulders, seeing the myriad of creatures which were charging towards them. ¡®We might not make it,¡¯ Adam thought, before his eyes snapped to Brittany and Nobby. Brittany could also move swiftly, and perhaps was the swiftest out of them all, but she remained with Nobby. Then his eyes fell to the identical looking cousins, who were carryingrge packs full of hides. ¡°Toss the hides on the cart,¡± Adam said. ¡°Careful!¡± came shouts from ahead, and as the group looked ahead, they watched as Oliver cut through one of the mules, causing it to stagger and drop. Luckily, Matilda¡¯s elk was already pulling the cart along so they didn¡¯t need to give up anything. Vonda inhaled sharply, not liking the fact they had to give up a life, but it was better that it was the mule and not them. ¡®Mother Soza, forgive us.¡¯ The second mule cried, and it staggered, its hind leg wounded, causing it to slow. The group passed it by, and Adam pat it against its back. ¡°Sorry, ol¡¯ girl,¡± he said, before rushing forward. However, it did not stop the Outbreak for long, and most of it continued to charge forward. It was made up of all kinds of creatures, from bears, to wolves, to bearwolves. Adam was too worried to think about theck of originality of the creatures this time. Hades flew up ahead, and Adam noted theck of flying creatures. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fly Adam stopped, pressing a hand to his breastte as he chanted the words to his spell, motioning with his other hand. ¡°Flight, please.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what else to chant as his Mana rushed through his body, and he leapt into the air, before flying towards the mass of creatures. Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 36 (2, 3, 3, 4, 6, 6, 6, 6) 36 damage! Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 34 (3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 5, 5) 34 damage! Mana: 9 -> 6 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 28 (2, 2, 2, 3, 4, 5, 5, 5) 28 damage! Mana: 6 -> 3 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 31 (1, 2, 2, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6) 31 damage! Mana: 3 -> 0 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 37 (1, 4, 4, 4, 6, 6, 6, 6) 37 damage! Adam rained Fireballs from the sky towards therge group of creatures, killing arge portion of the creatures, and heavily wounding many others. However, about two thirds of the Outbreak was still fresh, and so Adam shot out his me Bolts trick, which did not require much Mana. He killed as many as he could with his me Bolts, thinning the herd as best as he could, flying away from them as he did. He tried his best to stay far enough away from them, pulling away every few bolts so that they couldn¡¯t pounce on him as he slowed to a near halt to cast his me Bolts. ¡°We won¡¯t make it!¡± Mika gasped, being pulled along by herpanions, before one of the Aldishmen grabbed her, tossing her over his shoulder. She screamed for a moment, before Twobone growled at her to shut up. The young Wizard woman looked up at the flying Adam. ¡°He¡¯s flying for now, but if we hit him, he¡¯ll fall. It would give us more time.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be cut down before the spell flew from your hands,¡± Jurot warned her. Adam had pulled back to deal with the Outbreak to slow it down and to give them a greater chance, and yet the Scribe Mage woman still wanted more from him? For a moment, just a moment, the thought of grabbing her and tossing her to the Outbreak passed through Jurot¡¯s mind, but it disappeared as quickly as it hade into his mind. He was not Aldish. The group approached the two figures they had sent ahead, and in front of them were the town gates. They were close. They were closed.
Click banner for Patreon!
Cliffhanger? Grr! One star! You''re lucky I gained new patrons. Thank you so much to those who subscribed! Tomorrow expect another double chapter! 372. Return To Red Oak II 372. Return To Red Oak II Adam flew around, pulling the Outbreak slightly to the sides, causing it to zig and zag along the road and field. He had allowed the group enough time to form their defences. They kicked over the carts, the items spilling out, and used the carts to form a barrier ahead of them. They piled the hides high, forming a step for those with ranged capability to look over them, with magic and arrows at the ready. Arrows and bolts whistled past Adam as he dropped down, turning to face the creatures, shooting out his own me Bolts. Trick: me Bolt D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Hit! 2D6 = 2 (1, 1) Trick: me Bolt D20 + 5 = 25 (20) Critical hit! 4D6 = 14 (1, 2, 5, 6) There were dozens of guards on the wall, each with crossbows or bows at hand, raining down death against the horde of creatures. Yet, there were still at least fifty of them, each ready and eager to tear into the group. They were no more than a moment away now, and as magic and ammunition flew, it seemed that the group would still be outnumbered at least two to one. Adam sighed, trying to calm his pounding heart. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a rough fight.¡± Several arrows and bolts would strike one creature, but it would still bound towards them. ¡°A good fight,¡± Jurot corrected, nodding his head, Phantom in hand. It wanted to spill blood. Behind him was Nobby, with his own axe and shield. Lucy held Destroyer in both hands, her own heart pumping wildly, and she stared at the Outbreak ahead. ¡°You sure have a lot of guts to try and attack me!¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the middle third.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the left,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I will take the right,¡± Jurot added. ¡°Hey,¡± Jaygak grumbled, Stormdrake crackling in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget us.¡± Kitool held Seekerstaff in hand, and she was fresh for a fight. ¡®I can stun and force back a number of them away from the group.¡¯ Twobones exchanged a look with Ironde, and the pair were about to step forward to let the creatures swarm them, when a horn was blown. ¡°Get down!¡± the guards shouted from the walls. ¡°On the floor! On the floor! Get down!¡± The gates behind the group shook open, and they could hear the gentle hum of chanting. The opening gates revealed the Priests, who were chanting a spell, holding amulets and shields adorned with their deities symbols. The exhausted group fell to the floor as beams of light shot out from through the gates. Ten Priests sted out their spells, striking the horde of monsters, which glowed with light. The guards from atop the walls shot the monsters again, this time their ammunition striking truer thanks to the glow. ¡°Through the gates, quickly!¡± Vice Master Paul shouted, his voice causing Adam¡¯s heart to jump. The group quickly scrambled through the sides of the gate, as the Priests shot forth another round of light beams. Beside them were a dozen guards, and rushing past them came at least twenty adventurers, each wearing Bronze and Steel tags, leaping over the hides to enter the fray. The most bloodthirsty of Adam¡¯s group remained outside, leading the fray. Adam dropped down against the town walls. ¡°Oh, you beautiful, beautiful walls! Oh how I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± He pat the walls beside him, feeling guilty that he ever thought they were inadequatepared to the Iyr¡¯s great walls. Shamia stared at Adam from beside him, but nodded her head, leaning back against the wall. These walls were perhaps the most beautiful walls she hade across, more beautiful than even the outpost¡¯s walls. Victory! Outbreak XP Gained: +1000 XP: 13 300 -> 14 300 ¡°I had expected you to stay and fight,¡± Paul said as he returned back from the ughter, covered in blood. ¡°If any of you killed as many as me, I¡¯ll give you my axe,¡± Adam said. ¡°I slew at least fifty myself, maybe a hundred.¡± Paul smiled, but noticing that Adam wasn¡¯t joking, his lips grew taut. He turned, looking into the horizon, noting the piles of dead bodies in the distance, some spaced apart. ¡°You killed them all?¡± ¡°Fireballs,¡± Adam said. ¡°I flew over and sted ¡®em with a bunch of Fireballs.¡± ¡°Of course you did.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes then fell to Lady Shamia, and he bowed his head. ¡°My Lady?¡± ¡°It is good to see you again, Vice Master Paul,¡± she said, offering her hand. Paul took it, and brought it up to his face, but he didn¡¯t kiss it. ¡°I am d to see you are well. It seems you had found good fortune.¡± ¡°The best.¡± Paul looked to Adam, who was stillying against the wall. ¡°I had thought you¡¯d have gone to bathe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Paul,¡± Adam said. ¡°Vice Master,¡± he quickly added, not wanting to sound rude. Adam sank into the bath not a half hourter, feeling the hot water all around him. He rxed within the heat for a long while. ¡®I take it back. The heat isn¡¯t so bad, after all.¡¯ Once he was done, he met with Paul and the rest of the group. The adventurers had assisted in bringing back their stuff, partly because they could im a greater cut of loot. ¡°Though you killed most of them,¡± Paul said, ncing to Adam for a moment, ¡°you will only be able to im half.¡± ¡°Will they all be burnt?¡± Adam joked. He didn¡¯t care about any of that loot, he was just d he was alive. Paul nodded. ¡°Not everything was ruined, so you will still gain something.¡± ¡°He¡¯s always ruining our loot,¡± John, the punk, said. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Paul, Vice Master. You ever send me on a quest with those two parties again, and I¡¯m just letting you know now, you will not find their bodies.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Paul snapped at the Half Elf. ¡°I understand your frustrations.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Adam snapped back. ¡°These dumb fucks have been starting fights with me pretty much every day we were together. I even made a second outpost and I still heard them fuckingin. I¡¯m just warning you so if you ever see us together and you find that only I¡¯ve returned, you know why.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me!¡± John shouted, standing quickly. Adam stood, his ring shifting into an axe. ¡°Shut the fuck up, kid. I beat you once before, and I¡¯ll beat you again.¡± ¡°Mind your words, leaf ear!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Paul shouted. ¡°Sit down, the pair of you!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes met Paul¡¯s. He wondered what he should do, with different thoughts crashing in his mind. He was sick and tired of this kid, and now they were back, he was happy to teach him another lesson. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°There is no fighting in the Guild.¡± Adam sat down, his axe shifting back onto a ring onto his finger. Paul sighed, rubbing the side of his head. ¡°You will all be paid a bonus, and we will remove the Guild¡¯s cut. We will prepare your rewards in a moment.¡± Quest Complete: Outbreaks XP Gained: +500 XP: 14 300 -> 14 800 Stamps Gained: +3 Stamps: 12 -> 15 [Due to surviving a dangerous situation, the Level Up XP penalty has been reduced to 10%.] ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. He hadn¡¯t realised that Bell would tell him things. He supposed him chatting with Bell every evening had its perks. ¡°Rick,¡± Adam called, motioning with his head. The pair stepped away to the side. ¡°Would you mind meeting us tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Rick said. ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°To me, a little,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Alright. Tomorrow, in the morning. Dawn?¡± ¡°Uh, no,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°I want to sleep in after all that. A couple of hours before noon at thetest, please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam returned to his party. ¡°The Guild¡¯s going to cut our pieces together and then we¡¯ll split them between ourselves. There¡¯s not as much as I¡¯d like, and it¡¯s going to be awkward maths, but it is what it is.¡± Remy and Jeremy nced between one another. They were just d they had made it back in one piece. A hundred gold each was great, the hide cut between them was a nice bonus. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you some gold today, so you have something to go back to your families with,¡± Adam said, handing each porter fifty gold pieces. ¡°You two swing by in the morning, alright?¡± ¡°Aye, mister boss,¡± the pair replied, before leaving, taking Nobby with them at Adam¡¯s insistence, who had also sent him away with fifty gold. Fate¡¯s Golden met together in one of the Guild¡¯s rooms, which allowed many of them to meet together. ¡°That was terrifying, eh?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even bathe in blood,¡± Lucy said, shaking her head. ¡°Say that when you kill as many as me,¡± Adam shot back. Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°You used magic. That¡¯s cheating, obviously.¡± ¡°The great Demon Lord is making excuses?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Hmph.¡± Adam looked to Brittany. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you fifty gold too, otherwise I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t in danger, much,¡± Brittany replied. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯d feel bad if I didn¡¯t pay you the same as Nobby. Even if you weren¡¯t in danger, your arrows helped a lot.¡± Brittany knew they hadn¡¯t, but she decided to ept Adam¡¯s fortune. ¡°You know, I wanted to chat a bunch, but¡­¡± Adam yawned. ¡°Let us meet in the morning,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam fought his eyes as he dragged himself to bed.
Click banner for Patreon!
Oh. Right. It does make sense that Red Oak of all ces would have a decent response to an Outbreak so close to their walls... Hopefully Adam will one day get himself beat. At least we''ll never see John again! Interlude: Jurot’s Day Interlude: Jurot¡¯s Day Dawn had yet to grace Red Oak, but the Iyrmen had awoken bright and early. They trained early in the morning, runningps around the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, sparring lightly with one another and other adventurers. ¡°How are you so strong when you are so young?¡± an older adventurer asked. He was in his mid thirties, almost twice Jurot¡¯s age, and he had been hard pressed when facing the young Iyrman. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot,¡± Jurot replied, simply. The adventurer sighed, beforeughing. ¡°So that¡¯s it, is it?¡± Jaygak stretched out her entire body, basking in dawn¡¯s light. Kitool sat beside her, meditating. ¡°Jurot,¡± the Hakorian Lady called. ¡°Lady Shamia,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°I wished to thank you again for your assistance, back with the gem troll, and once more.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It is my honour as an Iyrman.¡± ¡°I grew up hearing of the distant tales of the Iyrmen,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°I had the pleasure of meeting Iyrmen previously, for there were times an Iyrman passed by with their adventuringpanions. It was always so wonderful hearing their family¡¯s tales from their lips.¡± Jurot nodded. Iyrmen were like that. They always passed on a tale or two everywhere they went. Even he would speak of his family¡¯s tales when he passed by through viges, usually over dinner. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet the descendant of Great Giahroh. Where are my manners? I didn¡¯t expected to be saved by the descendant of Great Giahroh, twice. His was my favourite tale.¡± Jurot let out a long sigh through his nostrils, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°Yes. It is a good story.¡± ¡°Is it really true?¡± Lady Shamia whispered. ¡°We Iyrmen do not lie.¡± ¡°I hope that we can meet again when I am less busy,¡± Shamia said, noting the look of her bodyguard. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded. Jurot quickly bathed, and made his way out of the Guild. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much,¡± Jaygak said as the Iyrman left. ¡°Adam¡¯s invited us all to eat.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Today, it was Jurot¡¯s turn to do it. Red Oak was bustling already in the morning, with the sounds ofbourers moving about, guards passing through the streets to check for any troubling folk, and the servants of Nobles who were going off to sort the affairs of their masters. He approached a tavern, one which could house at least fifty peoplefortably. Two Penny Tavern, in where one could buy a meal and drink for two copper coins. It was guarded by a man in his mid forties, who wore a chain shirt, and carried a de at his side. He rolled a set of dice, before noting the Iyrman. ¡°No trouble, Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, before stepping into the tavern. It was half full with all sorts of fellows who preferred to stick to the shadows. He settled himself in a corner, looking out to everyone, his gaze falling across them all. The fellows nced at him, and quickly shuffled so their backs were to the Iyrman, not wanting to give the Iyrman a reason to draw that axe of his. ¡°What do you want?¡± A young man approached, carrying at his side a dagger, as all those within the tavern did. ¡°Potato. Egg. Buttermilk.¡± Jurot ced down three coins with his right hand, a copper coin which was sandwiched between two silver. The worker waited for the Iyrman to withdraw his hand, though Jurot was busy scanning the room with his eyes. Once his eyes were done scanning the room, he released his hand, causing the worker to swipe them away as they quickly stepped away from the savage. ¡°It¡¯ll be out shortly,¡± the young man said, quickly scampering away from the Iyrman. Jurot waited for the five minutes to pass, his eyes glued to the shadowy folk before him. They continued to feel his gaze against their backs. The same worker cautiously approached, clearing his throat. ¡°There¡¯s no buttermilk.¡± Jurot remained quiet for a long while, far too long. The worker waited, clutching his dagger belt with one hand. Twenty seconds of silence passed before the Iyrman spoke. ¡°Peach wine, then.¡± Jurot ced down two gold coins with his right hand, waiting for only a moment, before pulling his hand back, allowing the servant to swipe the coins, before they retreated away. The food was brought before him, piping hot. Jurot waited a short while before eating the potato, unbuttered, but slightly salted. He then made work on the scrambled egg, before he picked up the y bottle of peach wine. He sipped just the smallest amount, before he ced the bottle onto the table. The worker eventually noticed Jurot sitting there, silent, ring at him. He swallowed, before approaching the Iyrman. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It is bad.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°The peach wine.¡± Jurot stared up at the worker. Peach wine was a staple for the Rot family, something which they brought out with even the flimsiest of reasons. The worker bowed his head slowly, taking a long moment to think. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go call the boss. Please, follow me to the back, mister Iyrman.¡± Jurot stood, far too quickly for the shadowy folks, who tensed up, and the worker stepped back. However, the Iyrman followed the worker to the back, to a small room with a table and a set of wooden seats. A candle illuminated the room. Jurot waited for the ten minutes, before he heard the steps approaching. He looked to the opening door, where a young man appeared, smiling at the Iyrman. He wore a dark outfit, a simple outfit, and he wore a dagger at his side. On his cor was a in copper pin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an esteemed guest,¡± the young man said, taking three steps to the table, beginning with his left foot, before cing down the y cups, both on his side of the table. He poured the wine, first to his own cup, and then to Jurot¡¯s. ¡°I heard you did not like the wine.¡± ¡°It is bad,¡± Jurot replied, simply. The young man sipped the wine, before offering the Iyrman the second cup. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is to your taste.¡± Jurot epted the cup with his right hand, before sipping the wine. He ced it down. ¡°It is bad.¡± The young man continued to smile, but his brow pulsed. His hand blurred, going to his dagger, before he thrust it towards the left side of Jurot¡¯s neck. ¡°My precious peach wine is bad?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Jurot could feel the cool steel against his neck. ¡°Anyst words?¡± ¡°Son of Surot.¡± The young man shed with his dagger, snuffing out the candle¡¯s light, then the pair moved the seat Jurot had been sitting on moments before, finally pulling apart the nts of wood to reveal the steps down. The young man grabbed the candle and began to walk down the steps, and after three steps, the candle lit ame once more. Jurot followed him once the candle¡¯s dim light filled the darkness. They walked through a long tunnel, which led out to other series of tunnels, each of which were blocked by wood some ways in, not that either of them could see that far. After a ten minute walk they entered arge room, one which was easily a hundred paces long in every direction, full of tables, drawers, and ten people. There was arge map of the town on a wall, which was marked with all kinds of colours. Several tunnels led out towards other business who were in the know. Each worker wore a copper pin, though there was a middle aged woman who wore a silver pin against her cor. She looked to Jurot, who had appeared the evening before, and nodded. Since it was not their first meeting since he had returned, Jurot did not respond with a nod, as expected of him. If he had, he would have had to exin, quickly, that he was really Jurot, and not some imposter. There was always a safeguard even after passing the first dozen. Jurot eventually led the young man to the table he had sat atst night, and he motioned his head to the red book, passing the next two safeguards. The young man waited until Jurot began his tale, before he opened the book to confirm what had been written down by apatriot. Jurot mentioned the reason for marking the tannery, which had already been marked on the town map, and then mentioned the business with Crowseer and what had urred during the quest. It didn¡¯t take long, as most of it was quite vague, which would be sent back to the Iyr for Elder Lykan and the others to confirm before passing on to the Elders within the Main Iyr. Once the young man confirmed the information, he bowed his head, and let Jurot leave, who made his way out, following the same way he hade. He stepped up into the dimly lit room, where he noticed a new candle, one which had been reced not long after they had left. He picked up the peach wine, and then made his way out, holding it in his right hand, passing the final safeguard. ¡°Iyrman,¡± a young urchin called. His hair was dark, a dirty dirty blonde, but there was something more to him. Even though he had lost weight, Jurot recognised him from the previous year. He couldn¡¯t forget, as the boy was the one who had led him to Pam¡¯s bakery. The urchin held out his thin hands. ¡°Please.¡± Jurot stared into the urchin¡¯s ocean blue eyes. He ced down a gold coin, and wrapped the boys fingers around it. ¡°It is yours,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Thank you, Iyrman,¡± the boy whispered with a raspy breath, his eyes darting around to see which urchins had seen. Jurot remained with the boy for a short time. He didn¡¯t forget the face, but there was something else about the boy¡¯s face. The hair, which was dark from dirt, hiding that it was truly blonde. ¡®Sun kissed hair. Ocean blue eyes.¡¯ They were two descriptors which Jurot had been trained to recognise. Jurot paused for a moment longer, but realised it was suspicious. ¡°Come with me.¡± The urchin followed Jurot, d that he was protected by the Iyrman, as then he could at least spend the gold and eat his fill. Then, he could scatter the coins and run, grasping at least a silver and a few coppers. The scrupulous guard stared at Jurot. ¡°Iyrman, back again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply. It was the only time he could use one word, and that was to state one of two words. If he had said no, the guard would understand that blood would need to be spilled. Jurot set the boy down in the corner, and the same worker who had served him earlier cautiously approached the Iyrman. ¡°Egg. Potato. Buttermilk.¡± Jurot ced a silver coin between two copper coins. ¡°What was that?¡± the worker asked, wanting to confirm the order. ¡°Egg. Potato. Buttermilk.¡± The worker quickly swiped the coins, and left, all the while Jurot had slipped something into the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Do not show.¡± The boy stared at Jurot, but nodded his head. ¡°Do not drink,¡± Jurot stated. The boy continued to stare up at Jurot, but nodded his head again. Jurot left, leaving the boy to eat, before he¡¯d inevitably be choked out by the workers so they could see what was in his hand. Jurot paused at Thundersmith¡¯s smithy, writing down a note as the Dwarf worked away on a piece, ignoring the Iyrman. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jurot said, before he left. The Dwarf understood to leave the Iyrman be, and that he¡¯d need to smith an axe for the Iyr, which would pay him double for the use of being out of sight to write down a message. Jurot could have gone to his room, but going to the smithy would have given him a small alibi, and he made his way right to where Adam had invited all the guests for breakfast. He handed Kitool the paper. The Iyrman read it, nodding her head, before handing it to Jaygak. Once she had read it, she burnt the paper. There were just three words. He is Ool.
Click banner for Patreon!
Did I say a double chapter? I lied! Take three chapters today! 373. Red Oak I 373. Red Oak I Omen: 6, 11 ¡°How are you all feeling?¡± Adam asked the porters and farmers. ¡°Great,¡± Remy said. ¡°Aye,¡± Jeremy added. The farmers replied equally as enthusiastically. ¡°Great!¡± Adam replied. ¡°Thank you for meeting me. I wanted to speak with you all in the morning. I was just wondering what your ns were now that the quest had passed.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve made some great coin, so we¡¯re nning on spending a little on fun, saving a little for our families, and spending the rest on equipping ourselves with greater gear,¡± Rick said. ¡°We n on selling off most of the hides, and using whatever little left on upgrading our equipment.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Remy said. ¡°We nned the same.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Good idea. Not sure what I want to do with my cut of the loot yet, but I¡¯ll probably be gifting a bunch of stuff to the children in the Iyr.¡± ¡°The children?¡± Rick asked. ¡°They like getting bits and pieces from monsters.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I managed to im the fangs of the giant wolf python.¡± Rick wondered what kind of weapon could be made from the fangs of such a creature, but here Adam was telling the poor farmer that he was going to gift it to a child. ¡®Elves¡­¡¯ he thought. ¡°What about your children?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the farmers and the porters. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some small bits and bobs, scales and that sort of thing, for your kids.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be fine with food in their stomach,¡± Rick replied. Remy exchanged a look with Jeremy. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯ll motivate them to work hard in the future,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Ah, actually, that¡¯s something I wanted to talk about too, if you don¡¯t mind me asking. What do you want your children to be?¡± ¡°Their jobs?¡± Rick asked. ¡°I¡¯d like my children to be schrs, but that¡¯s unlikely. A page at a temple would be nice.¡± ¡°A smith,¡± John, Rick¡¯spanion, said. ¡°Smithing is good work. They say the smiths have been working hard, so I could have my son apprentice if I can scrounge up enough coin.¡± Rick nodded. ¡°Too young to fight in the war, old enough to carry supplies around the smithy. Good, honest work.¡± Remy nodded. ¡°Portering is good work, but I¡¯d like my children to have a better life.¡± ¡°Aye, and something like a page at the temple, that¡¯s a good life.¡± Jeremy smiled. ¡°They get to learn to read and write, and if they¡¯re good with their worship, magic.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t made enough for that sort of thing, but we won¡¯t need to work too hard for the rest of the year,¡± John said. ¡°We¡¯ve made plenty of coin, so we don¡¯t need to do anything dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Adam said, tapping the table with his pinky, identally copying Charley. ¡°The, uh, price for schooling. How much is it?¡± ¡°Five gold a month for each child,¡± Rick replied, instantly. Adam nodded his head, falling into thought. He still needed to adventure, but at the same time, he also needed to form a group loyal to him. Remy and Jeremy were already fairly loyal, and were already half seduced into doing crazy things for him. ¡°We might be heading back to the Iyr soon, but I¡­¡± Adam frowned. He realised that his ns were far too heavily reliant on the Iyr. ¡®Damn. How can I¡­ unless?¡¯ Adam shut his eyes tighter. ¡®If I made them magical weapons, wouldn¡¯t they have some loyalty to me? I could give them some coin to help with their children¡¯s education too.¡¯ Slowly Adam¡¯s brain churned, the ideas melting together into something coherent. ¡®I could enchant weapons with a specific enchantment. If I could learn to produce a magical weapon weekly, then I could sell the weapon for roughly a thousand gold, maybe more if it holds an enhanced enchantment. A weapon weekly means over fifty thousand gold a year.¡¯ ¡°How much does the averagebourer make monthly?¡± Adam asked, as casually as he could. ¡°Ten gold,¡± Rick said. ¡°Twenty if you are skilled.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard some people earning fifty gold a month,¡± Remy said, winking at Adam. ¡®So one sword is worth what, twenty employees minimum?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°So if you guys could make ten gold monthly, you¡¯d give up adventuring?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rick admitted. ¡°I need much more than that to send my children through school. If one could be a page or a Priest, I¡¯ll work as much as I need to make that true.¡± ¡°Priests?¡± Adam asked. ¡°To which God?¡± ¡°Whichever God would ept them.¡± ¡°Mother Soza? Lady Arya?¡± Adam asked. Rick stared into Adam¡¯s eyes. Was it a coincidence he mentioned those two in particr? ¡°They are wonderful, and it would only be our blessing to have family who worshipped them.¡± ¡°Lord Sozain?¡± Rick swallowed upon hearing the name, and squirmed slightly. ¡°The good Lord is respectable, but I am uncertain if my children are up to such a great task.¡± Adam tapped the table. ¡°What about you, John?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dream that big, Adam. I keep my dreams for my paintings.¡± John smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m the guy who makes dreamse true!¡± Remy smiled. ¡°Aye. Adam¡¯s done a great much for us. Though, this talk about Priests¡­¡± Priests. They were invaluable. If Adam could help make their children into Priests, then it meant he¡¯d be able to provide the healthcare he wanted to for his business. It wouldn¡¯t just be free healthcare, though, there would be more benefits. Benefits. That¡¯s what Adam had offered Nobby. Benefits. If he could help the children grow, then they may be able to reach Level 3 fairly quickly. Perhaps in a handful of years, even if they were young. They¡¯d be able to do so much with Second Gate spells, like the ability to deal with diseases. They would also know how to read and write, and if he managed to teach them properly, they¡¯d possess more skills. ¡°I need to speak withpanions. Ah, would you please join us for breakfast?¡± Adam asked, smiling. ¡°I actually wanted to invite you to more too, if you aren¡¯t busy.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Remy said. Rick nodded. Adam invited the group to breakfast, finding a room for them to eat in, spending quite the pretty penny on food and alcohol. Jurot returned from his morning walk, handing Kitool a paper. The Iyrman read it, nodding her head, before handing it to Jaygak. Once she had read it, she burnt the paper. ¡°Everything good?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded. ¡®Must be Iyrman business.¡¯ The group all ate together, as Adam eyed up the Priests. He wondered if he should mention the matter to them, but decided against it for the moment. It was time to eat and drink. ¡°Make sure you leave room for dessert,¡± Adam said, catching Lucy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh!¡± Pam said, watching as Jurot and Adam stepped into the bakery. ¡°What are a pair of strangers like you doing here?¡± ¡°Strangers?¡± Adam asked. He ced down two gold coins. ¡°Are we still strangers?¡± ¡°I recognise that ability to spend gold,¡± she joked. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re back.¡± Pam was young, about Adam and Jurot¡¯s age, and she was built exactly as one would imagine a baker¡¯s girl to be build. Short, and filled with bread. ¡°We have returned from our request.¡± ¡°What did you do this time?¡± ¡°We were sent to deal with the Outbreaks.¡± Pam¡¯s eyes snapped up to Jurot¡¯s. ¡°An Outbreak? I heard thatst night there was an Outbreak which appeared.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°We also dealt with that. Adam slew over half himself.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Pam said, looking to the Bronze tag, but then she looked back at Jurot, narrowing her eyes. ¡°He did?¡± She wouldn¡¯t have believed a normal adventurer, but Jurot was an Iyrman. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot against his back. ¡°Let¡¯s order some filled buns and bread, a basket like usual, and I¡¯ll leave you to tell her the story?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. Adam and Lucy bit into their jam buns, listening to the tale, filling their stomachs and hearts with Jurot¡¯s romance. Jaygak wondered how she could help Jurot, but she could feel Kitool¡¯s piercing gaze against her neck. ¡®Right. Let it move naturally, like a river.¡¯ ¡°You said you wanted to upgrade your gear?¡± Adam asked, nodding to Rick. ¡°With the coin we earned, we could finish our set of chain mail,¡± Rick said. ¡°Chain mail is some nice armour. What about you?¡± Adam asked the porters. ¡°Might think about some chain, but it¡¯s pricey,¡± Remy said. ¡°And noisy,¡± Jeremy added. ¡°Difficult for us types.¡± ¡°Breastte over thick hide would do us good, but¡­¡± ¡°Breastte¡¯s expensive, even if we are being paid by such a generous patron.¡± Jeremyughed. ¡°Breastte over thick hide,¡± Rick said, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯re doing the same with our chain. Breastte is the dream, if we¡¯re to adventure.¡± ¡°For portering, it¡¯s quite the price too,¡± Remy admitted. ¡°Worth more than your life?¡± Adam asked. Remy shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll take a lifetime to earn it though.¡± ¡°How much is a breastte?¡± ¡°About three, four hundred gold?¡± Remy said, looking to Jeremy. ¡°Think so.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°You know, I am nning on a business soon. I might need some capable porters, and I could probably sort you out with some armour.¡± Remy nodded. ¡°We¡¯d appreciate it if you kept us in mind.¡± ¡°Using the hide from the quest, could you make some decent armour?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Say, if I handed some of my cut, would it make something decent for you?¡± Rick threw a look to Remy, who took the lead. ¡°I suppose it could. Might be a little heavy, but manageable. We¡¯ve got all sorts of hide between us, but I know that the kurabara tes could be made into some decent armour.¡± ¡°The kurabra tes over some snakeskin, or some hide, yeah,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°If we add in some of my tes, I could ask around for the others to pass along their tes if they¡¯re not using it, and then you could make it into some armour.¡± ¡°Heavy, but it would provide us with quite the protection,¡± Remy said. ¡°What about you guys?¡± Adam asked, looking to Rick. ¡°I suppose.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sort you out with the kurabara tes, and you guys could probably get something nice made¡­¡± ¡°How much will you sell the kurabara tes?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t nning on selling them, but he realised it would be difficult to just give it to them. ¡°We¡¯ll have the guild tell us the price, and then we can say you owe me that much. When I need you, I¡¯ll pay you half until the debts paid off?¡± The porters and farmers looked between one another, thinking deeply about the matter. ¡°I am nning on making a business, and I would prefer to work with dependable fellows like yourselves,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯d reassure me if you were well equipped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a pricey endeavour, and we may have to eventually sell off the equipment to buy that breastte,¡± Remy said. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Breaste was what, four hundred each?¡± Adam asked, ncing between them all. ¡°You¡¯ve each made at least a hundred, and if you sell off everything, probably more.¡± ¡°The Iyr has a line of credit with the Guild,¡± Kitool said, inviting herself into the conversation to assist Adam. ¡°You could borrow money from the Guild, and it will be transferred to the Guild. It does not cost anything.¡± ¡®I have at least a thousand gold in the Iyr,¡¯ Adam thought, trying to remember how much money he had. ¡®No, two thousand? I have a lot of the tiger eye gems¡­¡¯ ¡°Breastte¡¯s a dream,¡± John joked. ¡°I¡¯ll paint it tonight.¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I make dreamse true. How many breasttes do we need? Five?¡± ¡°Charlie, Greg, and I do well with chain mail and a shield,¡± Rick said. ¡°We don¡¯t worry so much about the noise.¡± ¡°So really, it¡¯s only two?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My porters?¡± Remy chuckled nervously. ¡°Then how about I pay for the breastte, and we can consider it upfront pay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ll hire you at full price and you¡¯ll pay me back as time passes?¡± Remy and Jeremy swallowed. They both exchanged nces between one another, unsure of what to say. ¡°Look. Jurot already kitted out Nobby and Brittany, and it¡¯s not fair that I don¡¯t get to do it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Plus, I would like it if I didn¡¯t have to worry too much about either of you, and apparently, you¡¯re quiet in breastte, and well protected in it too. If pushes to shove, I¡¯ll eventually kit you in full te so you won¡¯t have to worry about being noisy.¡± Remy and Jeremy remained staring at one another. Last year, they were just typical yokels. Yet, after meeting Adam, and assisting him during their adventures, they had grown far more experienced. When they fought recently, they found themselves being able tost longer and strike harder. ¡°We¡­¡± Remy began. ¡°We know the deal you made with Nobby,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°You¡¯ve helped us out a lot, mister Adam. We appreciate that.¡± ¡°That business you mentioned. If you need us, we¡¯ll be there to help.¡± ¡°So is that a yes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aye, mister Adam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a yes from us.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll get you guys sorted out then!¡± He sighed with relief. He wanted to eventually help Remy and Jeremy out too, not realising that he had already helped them a great deal. They, too, had been part of the XP share in thest month. Rick wondered what kind of man Adam was. He was something which transcended understanding. He was an enigma. He was¡­ a Half Elf. Adam continued to eat his bread, d he could share it with the farmers. He had finally solidified what he wanted to do, though it could still change in the future. ¡®No. I can¡¯t keep changing everything. I need toy the foundations now that I know what to do.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam makes a hundred gold and spends a thousand. I''m not sure he knows how finances work. 374. Red Oak II 374. Red Oak II Once the group had finished their bread, Adam made sure they all had at least a basket of bread they could take back to share with their families and friends. ¡°Come,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡°Privately?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I will lead us.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Adam followed Jurot, who took them through busy Red Oak, and down a few winding alleyways, until they found a small, unassuming building, in which they entered. It had been abandoned for some time, but Adam noted theck of dust. ¡®Hmm,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®These Iyrmen are trickier than I thought.¡¯ Once they were all situated, sitting down against the wooden furniture which had been stacked about, Adam mmed his hands on the floor. ¡°Remember when I talked about the inn stuff?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Inns with smithing and alchemy services. A ce to find where I could enchant in peace and all that? Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I want to create a temte weapon to sell. I want to be able to create a weapon with the same specifications, either the design, the enchantment, or both, and sell them off. Something simple, like a basic magical weapon, but with just a little extra. A little bit of fire, or ice, or lightning on top of the basic bonus. Shields which provide an extra bonus, but maybe can do something else. Then, of course, the bespoke magical weapons for Nobles.¡± ¡°You could create the magical weapons for Nobles now,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it awkward?¡± Adam asked, but if Jurot was saying it was fine, shouldn¡¯t it be? ¡°The Iyrmen have already auctioned off some weapons I¡¯ve made, but I don¡¯t want to say I¡¯m the enchanter.¡± ¡°What is the story?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Story. Yeah. That¡¯s a good idea. A story. We could say that an enchanter hase to living within the Iyr, and is willing to work for coin? They are offering a service for some time, but may leave?¡± Adam nodded his head. It was the truth, technically. ¡°Though, it might still be awkward for the Iyr. I don¡¯t want to make something which could be used against them¡­¡± He wondered if he shoulde up with a list of approved enchantments for the Iyrmen. ¡®Then charge gems for them? I¡¯ll need my own enchanting shrine eventually, though. I could use the Iyr to make a name for the enchanter first, and then¡­.¡¯ ¡°We need to find a way to¡­¡± Adam began, only to pause. ¡°What if we said that the enchanter employed us because we were talented, or because we saved their life?¡± Jurot tilted his head slightly. ¡°It is true, in a sense.¡± ¡°We need to figure out the most important thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked, expecting something stupid. ¡°The name.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ ¡®The Golden Road? The Royal Road? The Silk Road?¡¯ Adam mused in thought. ¡®Wandering Inn? No, no, we already vetoed that. Wanderer¡¯s Road? No. That would connect Warriors and Wanderers to him since he invented it. ¡°We need something which invokes the diverse services offered, and spoke to the quality, and something with a sense of authority¡­¡± The others paused with him, thinking. They had their own names, but they weren¡¯t sure what exactly Adam was going for. ¡°United Kindom,¡± Adam said, barely able to contain hisughter. He coughed into his fist. ¡°United under a single banner. We¡¯ll deal with anyone, regardless of one¡¯s race, where everyone is wee. Just like the Iyr.¡± Jurot couldn¡¯t help but feel that Adam may be more of an Iyrman than any of them expected. ¡®He is my brother.¡¯ ¡°Who should the business be under, though? It can¡¯t be any of us¡­¡± Adam thought deeply. ¡°The Chief?¡± He looked to Jurot. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It cannot.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll figure that outter¡­¡± Jurot fell deep in thought for once. ¡°Ah, right,¡± Adam said, turning to Dunes and Sir Vonda. ¡°I was wondering if you two would be willing to train up Priests in the future. I¡¯d pay for their education, and you¡¯d be allowed to instil your own beliefs into them, of course. The farmers and the porters have children, and they want them to be learned, and priestly.¡± ¡°I need some time to think on the matter,¡± Vonda said, surprised by his request. ¡°I need some time too.¡± Dunes bowed his head slowly. ¡°Sure. I was thinking that I needed two sets of Priests. Those who remained within the business to heal and take care of the workers and their families, and those who would go out asbat medics. Seeing as that they line up with my friends¡¯ ideals, I just thought perhaps it was¡­ Fate.¡± Vonda slowly nodded, thinking about how everything seemed to line up well. She was certain Adam wasn¡¯t trying to manipte them, as he had beenying down the foundations of the idea for a while, and this had been the natural evolution. Dunes thought deeper on the matter. ¡°I need to pray on such an offer.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adamughed. ¡°I think I need an enchanting shrine that¡¯s outside the Iyr. Then I need to make a fort around it, so that others can¡¯t barge in to steal everything.¡± ¡°If only it was that easy,¡± Lucy said. She wondered what Adam really had nned, since he probably came to them with the most agreeable ideas. ¡®Perhaps not¡­¡¯ she thought, recalling how queer he was. ¡°Next year it will be more likely,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Why¡¯s that¡± Adam asked. ¡°A Great Twilight has urred,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°You know, you guys keep mentioning this Great Twilight thing, and it seems to be exining a bunch of random nonsense. What is it, exactly?¡± ¡°During the Twilight Month, the world bnces itself,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is due to Ritetu¡¯s influence.¡± ¡°Lady veil, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. During a Great Twilight, the world is bnced more¡­¡± Jurot paused, exchanging a look with Adam, ¡°chaotically.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Do you recall the Awakened Forest?¡± ¡°Yeah. Big Ivory, right?¡± ¡°That was a prelude to the Great Twilight. The entirendscape may change. Portals may open to other realms. It will lead to a greater Awakening across the entire world.¡± ¡°So it¡¯ll be a woke world,¡± Adam said, before hiding his face behind his hands, unable to control hisughter. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± ¡°Next year there is the Great Hunt,¡± Jurot said, unable to contain his excitement. ¡°Many youths from the Iyr will go hunting, in the same manner we had just done.¡± ¡°Scary.¡± ¡°It is fun,¡± the Iyrman assured. ¡°The Great Hunt is a time where we forge bonds with others. Throughout the seasons, different portions of thend will be effected. South Alnd during dawnval, Central Alnd during noonval. Duskval will affect both West and East Alnd. Nightval will affect North Alnd.¡± ¡°What about the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, not borating further. ¡°So next year we¡¯ll go hunting, or should we go find the enchanting shrine?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We could hunt, and ask our cousins in assisting us in looking for an enchanting shrine. I do not know what must be offered, you must speak with the Chief.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°I should probably just speak with the Chief and let him know my ns.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Jaygak nced between them. ¡°Will we be hunting next year?¡± ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯d like to hunt,¡± Jaygak admitted. She wanted to participate in a Great Hunt, gaining more confidence during the Outbreak. ¡°If you want to find the enchanting shrine, we can do that instead.¡± ¡°We can always find an enchanting shrine another time, or I¡¯ll learn how to make one, and we can figure it outter.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take away all the fun.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the hunting like?¡± ¡°We form a band of at least ten, but many reach up to several dozens,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have heard that there are some who form a group of one hundred.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°The Great Hunt is a gift from Lady Arya,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It allows us to join forces with others from different viges and towns. We will travel all across thend, ying all manner of creatures.¡± ¡°Even if the Aldish and Aswadians are at war, such a band could still be formed, and they will be able to travel peacefully,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Under the right circumstances.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear that a war spills over to a Great Hunt,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Usually, such things will end in disaster for those spoiling the fun.¡± ¡°That sounds kind of romantic,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Kinda fun, actually. We can do that, unless something changes our ns. We¡¯ll hunt, and figure out the enchanting shrine stuff another time. When we return to the Iyr, I¡¯ll speak to the Chief about the enchanting shrine stuff. I want to make the business some timeter this year. Well, technically, we¡¯re doing pretty well. Nobby should be an Expert within the next few years.¡± ¡°I feel strong,¡± Nobby said. ¡°I will be stronger.¡± Adam smiled, patting his back. ¡°You sure will.¡± ¡°Will wee across Dragons during a Great Hunt?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°It is more likely,¡± Jurot said. Lucy bowed her head.
Click banner for Patreon!
I hope you enjoy three chapters today. Unfortunately it''sing to an end... The day after tomorrow! I got another patron and we''re at 23/25! I don''t mind if you don''t subscribe for a bit so I can write a bunch more so I''m further ahead! 375. Red Oak III 375. Red Oak III Omen: 6, 14 Adam had traded his loot with the others, before he passed the kurabara tes to the porters, who thanked him profusely. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me for this,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡®Man, I wonder how they¡¯ll respond once I hand them a magical weapon.¡¯ Once they were gone, Adam wondered what they should do. There was a lot of time until the noonval festival, they had a few weeks before they¡¯d really need to make their way back to the Iyr. ¡°Should we head back in a few days?¡± Adam asked hispanions over lunch. They were all taking it easy after they had spent so long on the road. ¡°It is best to rest for a week before we return,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°We¡¯ve worked hard so give us a break!¡± Jaygakined. ¡°You¡¯re always so eager to work.¡± ¡°Hey! I said a few days, so a week is fine!¡± Adam grumbled back at the Devilkin. ¡°Sheesh. What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to return back to the Iyr? I just miss my Lanababy so much! I bet she¡¯s even cuter now.¡± ¡°We have brought much to the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I am d.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Adam eyed up the magical daggers which he passed to Brittany. ¡®No, no. It¡¯s best that she keep them for now. It¡¯s not like the rest of us need them.¡¯ Brittany reached for the daggers to return them back to Adam. They hadn¡¯t been useful for her during the Outbreak, so she assumed she needed to return them now that the danger had passed. ¡°Just keep them on you for now,¡± Adam said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°I wonder what I should do today¡­¡± His eyes fell to Nobby¡¯srge form. ¡°How about I go pay a visit to your family, see how they¡¯re doing? I¡¯ll tell them all about how heroic you were!¡± Nobby flushed slightly. He didn¡¯t feel he was heroic, but he certainly had felt he had grown stronger. ¡°Nobby rages well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He possesses the rage of the Rot family now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam looked to Nobby. It hadn¡¯t been that long, but he supposed Jurot had learnt the Level 3 ability of the Barbarian pretty quickly once they started adventuring. ¡°Nice! Good job, Nobby!¡± Adam pat the boy¡¯s arm. ¡°It won¡¯t be long now until you¡¯re an Expert!¡± Nobby flushed deeper. ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± Once they had finished their breakfast, Adam followed Nobby back to his home. A thin woman with long dark hair opened the door, before she smiled at Nobby, and then nced cautiously towards Adam. ¡°Good morning, Annie,¡± Adam greeted. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not bothering you.¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Nobby¡¯s mother replied, before quickly inviting them in. Adam nced aside to see the young girl peeking from the other room, only seeing her forehead and eyes. ¡°Would you like some milk?¡± Annie asked. ¡°Oh, no thank you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just came here to check up on you and tell you how great Nobby was.¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s told us a little about the Outbreak,¡± Annie said, pausing. She decided against asking for more. ¡°Nobby was brilliant. He¡¯s such a big, strongd. He did really well, protecting another of ours, with his axe and shield. Slew a bear with two heads all by himself.¡± Nobby¡¯s nostrils red and he smiled, before it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing really well, actually. Jurot says that he¡¯s managed to learn the ways of raging properly, so he can even handle a bit of fire now.¡± ¡°Fire?¡± Annie asked. ¡°You can¡¯t be walking into fires, Nobby.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°When he¡¯s angry, he can shrug it off properly, can¡¯t you Nobby?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby said, having tested it the morning under Kitool¡¯s guidance. ¡°He beat some kurabaras back, lizard like creatures with backs made of stone,¡± Adam said, before beginning to speak Nobby¡¯s tale, rather quickly as he didn¡¯t want to overstay his wee. ¡°Nobby, you didn¡¯t tell us any of that.¡± Annie rubbed her boy¡¯s back. ¡°Anne, did you hear?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied with her tiny voice, peeking her head out further, staring at Adam in his puthral breastte. ¡°I¡¯ll try and get him his own magical weapon or shield soon,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nobby brought back fifty gold as part of his bonus, and I¡¯ll send another ten gold monthly for this year. I think the Guild has everything sorted until the end of the year, but since he¡¯s doing so well, I¡¯ll double it up for this year. At the end of the year, he may very well be an Expert at the rate we¡¯re working.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister Adam,¡± Annie replied, awkwardly. ¡°Nobby, thank the good mister.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss,¡± Nobby said. ¡°No need to mention it. Why don¡¯t you stay here with your family and show off to them for a bit. We¡¯ll be leaving in a few days back to the Iyr, but I want you to enjoy your time with your family until then, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡°Anne,¡± Adam called, reaching into his pouch. ¡°Come here.¡± Anne walked to him, staring up at her reflection in his breastte. ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± The girl held it out, and Adam ced a gold coin into it. ¡°What do you say when some does something nice for you?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl said, quietly. Adam smiled. ¡°There we go. Remember, this gold is your gold, so no one else can spend it, okay?¡± The girl nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡± The woman wondered if she should speak with Adam, as Remy, her cousin, had said. ¡°How old are you?¡± Adam asked. The girl held up her hand. ¡°She¡¯s seven,¡± Annie said. ¡°I hear education is ten gold a month?¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s about that much,¡± Annie confirmed. ¡°When can she begin learning?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new ss beginning each month.¡± She had heard it from the other mothers. ¡°How long will she stay in education before she¡¯s finished?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s a year for basic education.¡± ¡°What about for beyond basic education?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I think¡­ I think it¡¯s five years before she can learn a proper job.¡± ¡®Proper job?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Five years. So what, that¡¯s six hundred and fifty gold for the entire education?¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°One hundred and thirty for basic, though. If I put her through basic education, will you allow her to work for me for my business?¡± ¡°Your business, mister? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s suited for adventuring.¡± ¡°No, not that business,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a business in the future that I¡¯ll be doing. I may need someone who is good with numbers and letters, so if I put her through education, I¡¯d like to hire her first.¡± Annie swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡± Annie wondered if she needed to speak with her husband about the matter, but then she recalled her conversation with Remy the day before. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t go out on dangerous requests like Nobby, then please¡­¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Guild and they can write up the contract. I¡¯ll let them handle everything, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°N-no, thank you so much,¡± Annie said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Ted the good news.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the gold and contract ready, so please tell him about it and if you¡¯re both happy with the contract, then please sign it,¡± Adam said, before making to leave. ¡°Hmm. Though, we might be leaving tomorrow back to the Iyr now that I think about it. Nobby, stay here for today, and meet us at the Guild tomorrow morning, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam returned to the Guild to have them mediate with the contract, paying the gold to them. He ced down the gold for the rest of the year, as well as the gold required for a year¡¯s worth of education. The contract was simple, about as simple as Nobby¡¯s contract. He¡¯d pay for Anne¡¯s education for a year, and he¡¯d have the chance to hire her first at a discounted rate of a wage to pay for the price of education. ¡®Nobby¡¯s lucky he¡¯s built like a damn auroch, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have picked up him and showered him in our favour,¡¯ Adam thought. It was mostly due to Jurot¡¯s excitement to train Nobby that he really picked Nobby up, though he supposed he would have eventually tried to im the young man. ¡®Now to convince everyone to return to the Iyr so I can see my little Lanababy and make tons of gold.¡¯ When they all met in the evening, Adam nced between them all. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°You want to return back to the Iyr?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°As if you¡¯d give up so easily at the chance of seeing your little sister.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m poor, so I need to make money.¡± ¡°How are you poor?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°What did you spend your gold on this time?¡± ¡°I paid Nobby¡¯s family a bonus, and I also decided to put his little sister through basic education,¡± Adam said. Jaygak frowned. How was she meant to make fun of that? ¡°If you wish to return, we can,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. He had wished for the extra week, but since Adam wanted to return so badly, then he¡¯d just hope everything worked properly. ¡®I will need to speak with Kitool.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Double chapter today too? Woo! Investments into the future? 376. Strangers On The Trail 376. Strangers On The Trail Omen: 1, 19 Adam bathed quickly that morning, too excited to leave. When he checked his coin pouch, he panicked, feeling how few coins remained, before recalling that he had spent it all. ¡®Damn it! Now I only have two hundred gold!¡¯ He wept internally, feeling his heart ache. Truly, he had five hundred gold, but he required the diamond worth three hundred gold pieces for his Revivify spell. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, approaching with a young boy beside him. He was thin, with dark hair shaved at the sides, up towards the top which was cut fairly short. His eyes were dark grey, just like Kitool¡¯s, and he wore fairly simple clothing, marked with the pattern of the Ool family. He carried a staff on his back. Adam looked to Kitool, half in surprise, before his eyes fluttered as his brain tried to process what he was seeing. ¡°Kitool, is that your kid?¡± ¡°No,¡± Kitool replied. She assumed Adam was joking. ¡°He is smart,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Good with letters and numbers. He can help you in your business.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t lying, though it was unlikely the boy would be working for Adam. However, he needed to do this, even if it meant he wasn¡¯tpletely honest with his brother. ¡°Your cousin?¡± Adam asked, catching Kitool¡¯s eyes. Something was certainly off about the situation. ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool said, before continuing in their own tongue, ¡°soon.¡± Adam nced between Jurot and Kitool. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, slowly nodding his head. He understood it was an Iyrman thing, and it was best not to ask too many questions. If this was something Jurot was keeping from him, it must have been important. The boy remained beside Kitool, understanding he needed to y the part. He still didn¡¯t trust the Iyrmen, especially after what they had done to him in preparing him for his role, but they were his best chance at revenge. Lady Shamia also arrived a short whileter, confused to see the boy wearing the Ool family symbols, but she smiled. ¡°What a handsome young man.¡± The boy remained silence as he stared at the woman. She was dark skinned, so he assumed she was Aswadian. ¡°Alright!¡± Adam said. ¡°My little sister is waiting for us, so let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± Shamia stifled herughter as the group made their way northwestwardly towards the Iyr. Jurot understood it was going to be difficult for them to hide that the boy was not what he seemed, but he left the boy in Kitool¡¯s care. She was the wisest of them all. When they approached the first vige, the vigers swarmed them, seeing howrge the party was. ¡°Oh!¡± a viger gasped. ¡°It¡¯s the Iyrmen!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡± another asked. ¡°Leave the Iyrmen be,¡± Herida said. She was an older woman, and was the Chief of the vige. ¡°We dealt with an Outbreak,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Now that is something. Since you¡¯ve worked hard, you don¡¯t have to worry about the gate fee.¡± She waved her hand, dismissing the gate fee Adam was preparing. Jurot introduced the Lady to the Chief, so that the Chief could deal with appropriate amodation. When he approached the centre fire pit, he stopped, and when Kitool and Jaygak saw the figure, they stopped too. The boy also stopped, gasping. The figure was a young woman with dark skin, but not the dark skin of Aswadia or Hakor, but more golden. She wore long, thick robes, dark green and brown. Laying beside her was a long staff, made of dark wood which curled around a gem at the top. Her ears were leaf shaped. ¡°Yo!¡± Adam called out, waving hand. The young Half Elf smiled, waving a hand towards Adam, and seeing his ears, she grinned wider with her sparkling white teeth. Jurot remained silent, his heart in shock. ¡®How is she here?¡¯ She was certainly one of them, and judging by the faint tattoos on her hand, she wasn¡¯t just any typical member of that Tribesfolk tribe. Kitool exchanged a look with Jurot, trying to understand what should be done. It was unheard of that one of them would be out here, especially in South Alnd, especially alone, and especially among Humans. The young woman reached down for a book, and then began to write within it, before revealing what she had written. Hello! It was written beautifully, though rather small, as to conserve space. ¡°Hi,¡± Adam said, settling his gear beside her. ¡°How are you?¡± She wrote once more. Good! You? ¡°I¡¯m well,¡± Adam replied, wondering why she wasn¡¯t talking. Seeing the question in his eyes, the woman wrote again. I am mute. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± She gasped, before writing down furiously, but still beautifully. Fateson? ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I am Tariel. ¡°What a beautiful name,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Surprised to see you out here. They don¡¯t really like our kind around these parts, though these vigers have been rather nice to me.¡± What happened? ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± No. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, before looking to Jurot, who was still standing, thinking. ¡°Jurot?¡± Jurot sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot approached the young woman, before sitting beside her. You are an Iyrman! ¡°Yes.¡± I was hoping to meet you. It must be Fate that we met! Jurot looked to Adam, before looking back to the Half Elf Druid. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°It must be.¡± Kitool and Jaygak both shared a look. ¡®Is it because of that?¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s eyes asked. ¡®Perhaps,¡¯ Kitool¡¯s eyes responded. When they left the vige, they had picked up the Half Elf, who remained near Adam and Jurot. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he just left it be. ¡®Is it because of that?¡¯ Jurot thought. Regardless, it was his duty as an Iyrman to escort the young woman to the Iyr. Had it been another who had asked, he would have been able to refuse, but there were some people he could not refuse. It was in the second vige that Jurot stopped again, along with Kitool and Jaygak. They stared at the figure, who was slightly taller than the average person, adorned head to toe in temail made of medarksteel, which betrayed his rank among the Fire Giants. Jurot assumed he had used magic to appear smaller. At his side was a giant de, one which would been impossible for any man to wield. It was too big, more like a b of iron, than a de. Jurot wondered why he hadn¡¯t used magic to shorten the sword, but the thought was quickly pushed away as the itch to fight filled him. He fought away the itch as best as he could. ¡°Children of the Iyr,¡± the figure called, standing to greet them. ¡°I havee to answer the call.¡± Jurot approached the figure. ¡°I am Jurot, son of Surot, and I hear you.¡± ¡°I am Morkarai,¡± the figure said, and instantly Jurot and Kitool stood taller, and Jaygak followed suit. ¡°Greetings, Lord Morkarai,¡± Jurot said, with as much respect as he could muster. The name was familiar to he and Kitool, though Jaygak was still trying to figure out who it was. Morkarai. The name was so familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Lord Morkarai? Morkarai took off his helm to reveal his dark skin, and his fiery red hair, from his beard, to his brows, to his spiky hair that sat atop his head. His eyes were glued to Jurot¡¯s crotch. ¡°Hey, big guy, eyes up here,¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers, narrowing his eyes at Morkarai. Jurot sighed. It made perfect sense that Adam would aggravate someone like Morkarai, for that was what Adam did. ¡°May I touch it?¡± Morkarai asked, ignoring Adam entirely. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Morkarai picked up Phantom in hand, staring deeply at the weapon. It was well made, definitely the Iyr¡¯s craftsmanship, though there was also a great magic within the axe. ¡°What a beautiful axe,¡± the Fire Giant said. It was made quite a long time ago, he gathered. ¡°May we see your great de?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Please,¡± Morkarai replied. Adam nced between Jurot and the tall man, wondering what was going on. Jurot had been weird about the Half Elf, and he was showing a lot of respect to his guy. ¡®Lord? Is he some kind of Noble? Jurot seems to like him, though, so he must be cool.¡¯ Jurot and the Iyrmen quickly gathered around the weapon, which Jurot was holding. Adam peeked at the de too, admiring it. It was made of some kind of dark steel, and the de was long and red, almost like rubicule, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was. ¡°Is this Giantsfire?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Morkarai replied, still admiring Phantom. He wondered why someone so young possessed such a great weapon, for usually Iyrmen do not hand such great weapons to their youth. ¡°Oh!¡± Jaygak gasped, realising who Morkarai was. He was the- ¡°Is that Stormdrake?¡± Morkarai gasped, equally as shocked as the Devilkin.
Click banner for Patreon!
Gasp! Thest day of double chapters? Well only two more patrons until I need to post up double chapters daily for an entire week... Luckily I fixed my sleep! Who are these two though? New waifu and husbando? 377. Strangers On The Trail II 377. Strangers On The Trail II ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak said, standing taller with great pride. ¡°May I hold it?¡± Morkarai asked, respectfully. Jaygak¡¯s lips twitched at Jurot and Kitool, handing over the great weapon, enjoying the fact he wanted to admire her weapon. Morkarai, whose Giantsfire was now the second greatest weapon between them, admired Stormdrake. His entire body tingled in delight as he held such a great weapon. It was the same feeling Jurot had when he was holding Giantsfire, a great de of the Fire Giants. Once, an Iyrman wielded it to y a great foe, but they had returned it for the weapon did not belong to them. ¡®Stormdrake¡­¡¯ Morkarai thought, his eyes glued to the weapon. A de like this, made from the- His thoughts froze. ¡°How did youe to possess Stormdrake?¡± Morkarai asked. A de like this couldn¡¯t simplye into the hands of a young Iyrman who was probably just beginning their adventure in life. Something was strange about the situation. ¡°Adam gifted it to me,¡± Jaygak said, before motioning her hand towards Adam, who was still admiring Giantsfire. ¡®What?¡¯ Morkarai thought, taken aback. ¡°It was gifted? To you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Morkarai¡¯s eyes snapped to Adam, who stared up at the Giant. ¡°Young man, did you gift Stormdrake to the young Iyrman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Adam Fateson, and yes, I did.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t use swords,¡± Adam said, motioning to his side, where his Dwarven made warhammer hung. ¡°Oh.¡± He summoned his axe into his hand. ¡°I use axes.¡± Morkarai ignored the fact that Adam pointed to his warhammer, his eyes snapping to the axe, and then back to Adam. ¡°Do you know what this de is?¡± ¡°Stormdrake,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°You gave away Stormdrake, knowing what it is?¡± Morkarai asked again. Fate¡¯s Golden stared at therge fellow, basking in the sentiment. Morkarai was meeting the force of nature which was Adam. The Fire Giant wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°How did youe to possess it?¡± ¡°I won it in a bet.¡± Morkarai¡¯s heart pounded wildly, doing its best to continue pumping blood to his mind, though it was aching. ¡°You won it in a bet. Against who?¡± ¡°Just some old guy,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°He says he¡¯s really strong, and that he was some kind of Emperor who ruled a bunch of ces.¡± ¡°Lord Strom is what we call him,¡± Jurot said. ¡®An Emperor? Named Strom?¡¯ Morkarai tried to gather his bearings. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯ He swallowed. ¡°You¡­ really gave it away?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam wrapped an arm around Jurot¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This here¡¯s my brother, Jurot. I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, and the Rot family uses axes.¡± ¡°And you know of its capabilities?¡± Morkarai needed to ask again, since his mind had gone nk at the ridiculousness of it all. ¡°Actually, not really. I hear it¡¯s a legendary weapon and that it can do all sorts, but we¡¯re not strong enough to wield it.¡± ¡°Yet you still passed it?¡± ¡°Actually, I gave it away before knowing that it was amazing. I just know it was better than¡­ Phantom.¡± Adam motioned his hand to the axe. ¡°Still, I would have given it to Jaygak since she¡¯s the one who uses swords.¡± Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was just kidding still. After all, Adam probably didn¡¯t know who or what he was, and so could have been disrespecting him by lying. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought. ¡®That is impossible. Jaygak stated that it was gifted to her.¡¯ ¡°Plus, she kind of needs it,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s not as bright as me.¡± Jaygak clenched her fist, wondering if she could get away with punching him, but she was pretty sure she¡¯d get in huge trouble with Elder Zijin. Even she had limits to her audacity. ¡°I am not stupid.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in denial,¡± Adam joked,ughing. Jaygak grabbed his arm. ¡°Come with me.¡± Adam allowed the Devilkin to drag him away. ¡°You can¡¯t say that kind of thing to him.¡± ¡°Why not? Is he some kind of big shot?¡± Adam asked, before realising how stupid the question was. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of big shot?¡± ¡°A big shot who is here to help the Iyr.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Help the Iyr?¡± The Half Elf whispered. ¡°Yes. He answered the call, so he is a¡­ not quite a Guest, but much greater.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam nced at Morkarai, whose eyes were glued to the de still. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Just this once, you can¡¯t mess around,¡± Jaygak whispered. Adam stared at his Devilkinpanion. Jaygak telling him not to mess around meant this was a big deal. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯ He looked back at the Fire Giant. ¡®I¡¯ve been really rude to him. If he¡¯s a Guest of the Iyr, and a big shot at that, then won¡¯t the Great Elders get mad at me?¡¯ Morkarai remained focused on Stormdrake. ¡®If I could take this sword back to¡­¡¯ His eyes scanned the de once more. ¡°Would you be willing to allow me to study this sword?¡± the Fire Giant asked when they returned. Adam looked to Jaygak. ¡°It¡¯s your sword.¡± ¡°I cannot say, for I do not have that right,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Then may I admire the sword while I remain in the Iyr?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°It would be my honour,¡± Jaygak replied, respectfully. ¡®Something is terribly wrong,¡¯ Adam thought, not liking how respectful Jaygak was being. ¡®Just who the hell is this guy?¡¯ ¡°Do you know what this de does?¡± Morkarai asked Jaygak. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Would you like to know?¡± Jaygak threw a look to Adam for a moment. ¡°If you are willing to give us a few insights, I would be grateful, Lord Morkarai.¡± Adam leaned in to listen too. ¡°I have heard many stories of Stormdrake,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°It is legendary amongst our people. It reveals its powers to the wielder as they gain strength, and its only through its recognition can one truly use its powers. You will gain its protections, from the rumbles and heat of the storm, of the lightning. You will be able to cast spells in rtion to the storms, and great spells at that. It is a legendary de.¡± ¡°When you say legendary de, Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, politely, ¡°do you mean that it is greater than that of a basic and great bonus?¡± ¡°In its final form, yes,¡± Morkarai confirmed. ¡°For now, it may only hold a basic bonus, until you gain its recognition.¡± Adam smiled towards Jaygak. ¡°What a nice sword!¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± Jaygak began in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t ept a weapon like this.¡± Adamughed, patting her against her back. ¡°Jaygak! Diamond Rank, here wee!¡± He continued tough. ¡®Diamond Rank?¡¯ Morkarai thought, before his eyes fell back to the de. ¡®Should I trade this de for Giantsfire? If she grows stronger, she should be able to wield it, and it possesses a great bonus that will assist her immediately, and it is a de which utilises fire, which should be more favourable to her disposition. She would be able to gain the ability to walk through fire harmlessly, and¡­¡¯ Morkarai forced those thoughts away. ¡®No. I don¡¯t have the gall to do that!¡¯ Even he could not dare to even think about coveting this de. ¡®I will just have to admire it while I am in the Iyr.¡¯ Morkarai continued to admire the weapons, seeing how each was enchanted, though Phantom was truly the greatest. ¡°Was it an Ezi who enchanted your weapons?¡± Morkarai was still trying to piece together how they came to possess such great weapons when they should not have been able to wield them. He also noted that Wizard¡¯s Axe was forged recently. ¡°I don¡¯t think enchanting is easy,¡± Adam joked, shaking his head with a smile on his face, before remembering that Morkarai was an honoured Guest. He cleared this throat. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°It was not,¡± Jurot replied, not wishing to lie to the Giant, but he wasn¡¯t going to reveal much more. ¡°Oh? Not even this Phantom of yours?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Are they not your best enchanters?¡± Morkarai asked, wondering if that had changed. ¡®Did the Iyrmen gain more great enchanters?¡¯ ¡°The Ezi family are still our greatest enchanters,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°Interesting.¡± Morkarai¡¯s eyes fell onto Adam¡¯s puthral, which he admired deeply. Puthral was a wonderful material, like the Elves¡¯ mithril. Morkarai¡¯s thoughts froze. His eyes fell onto the man in puthral, who had not taken off his helmet since he had arrived in the vige. He had assumed that he was an Iyrman, but there were things which did not make sense. He was a Nephew of the Rot family. He also did not take off his helmet, but if he was an Iyrman, he would have. ¡°May I see your helmet?¡± Morkarai asked, innocently. Adam took it off reluctantly, revealing his leaf shaped ears, and theck of the Rot family¡¯s tattoo. ¡°Thank you,¡± Morkarai said, staring at the helmet, but he was deep in thought. Adam was a Half Elf, one who was close to the Iyrmen, close enough to call of them his brother, and he was Nephew of the Rot family, which afforded him great benefits. Not only that, but he was in puthral, which wouldn¡¯t be handed to him for being a mere Nephew, meaning the Iyr no doubt valued him greatly. Then there was the matter with Stormdrake. Did he really bet against that man? He mentioned Phantom during the bet. Did that mean Phantom had belonged to him originally? Then he gifted Stormdrake to Jaygak, and Phantom to his brother. If he was capable of gifting a weapon like Stormdrake freely, then it wasn¡¯t unreasonable that he would gift Phantom to the one he called his brother. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± Morkarai asked. Adam pointed to his helmet, which had been dented by Morkarai¡¯s sheer strength. ¡°Ah, my apologies,¡± Morkarai said, awkwardly. ¡°I was just so excited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll fix it when we get back into the Iyr.¡± Adam smiled, trying to get along with the Lord since he had probably offended him earlier. He didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble. ¡®You will fix it?¡¯ Morkarai thought. ¡®You know how to work puthral?¡¯ He managed to not stare at Adam, falling deep in thought. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam thought, feeling a tingle on the back of his neck, not realising it was Morkarai¡¯s interest. Morkarai, too, felt the tingle on the back of his neck, not realising it was Lucy¡¯s interest.
Click banner for Patreon!
You know it''s serious when Jaygak stops messing around. 378. Front Iyr I 378. Front Iyr I Elder Lykan stared at the note. He had read it once when he had received it, and had read it immediately again, before he paused, only to read it a third time. It didn¡¯t make sense at first, but after reading the note, and seeing a particr name, he realised it had made perfect sense. He had expected two of the guests, but the third waspletely unexpected. ¡®Why?¡¯ he thought, wondering why they had arrived. ¡°Elder Lykan,¡± called one of his aides. Lykan sighed, rereading the name of the Half Elf. ¡°Bring me the ck chest.¡± The aide brought the ck chest, and the Front Iyr Elder double checked its contents. An Iyrman, whose greatest skill was their ability to appraise gems, assisted in making sure the gems, which swam in the pile of gold, were of the finest quality. ¡°Is it confirmed?¡± Elder Lykan asked. ¡°It is,¡± the appraiser said. ¡°Over one hundred thousand gold.¡± Elder Lykan nodded. He didn¡¯t care that it was over one hundred thousand gold, as long as it met the target number. Even if there was an extra ten or twenty thousand, it wasn¡¯t a huge issue, since he wanted to make sure that they understood that the Iyr truly valued their dealings. Now they just had to wait to greet the group. Wow! Tariel stared at the huge walls of the Iyr, holding the paper in front of her with the single word. She had even written it on a new page to emphasise just how her thoughts werepletely focused on the single word. Morkarai stared at the wall. It was his first time visiting the Iyr too, though their dealings went back generations. His eyes scanned across the walls, which stretched across the horizon, following the curves of the hills. He had thought the stories were greatly exaggerated, but standing in front of these walls, he felt so¡­ Small. ¡®Why am I here?¡¯ Morkarai thought. ¡®If we had these walls, would we have been forced out of ournds generations ago?¡¯ ¡°Wow¡­¡± Lady Shamia whispered. Her bodyguards also stared at the walls, in utter awe. ¡®If only we had these walls in Hakor, then perhaps the Empire wouldn¡¯t dare to fight¡­¡¯ The boy, who was pretending to be Kitool¡¯s cousin, broke from his act for a moment. His eyes were wide, scanning across the huge walls. He, too, had heard tales of the walls of the Iyr, but he, like everyone, assumed they had been greatly exaggerated. ¡®These walls are greater than even those of West Fort!¡¯ Fate¡¯s Golden stared at the first timers, basking in the sentiment. They were meeting the force of nature which was the Iyr. As they approached therge gates, Jurot sent out a call. ¡°Jurot, son of Surot, returns with Guests!¡± The group waited, moments passing, but there was no sound. It was then the gates opened, revealing the handsome Front Iyr Elder, who was nked by a dozen Iyrmen, ten of which were wearing Mithril Rank tags, and the other two wore the long robes of the Shamans. ¡°It is a pleasure to greet such esteemed Guests,¡± Lykan called. ¡°I am Elder Lykan.¡± Wow! Tariel tapped the word with her finger, her eyes scanning across the Iyrmen, each of whom wore the Mithril Rank tags of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild she had heard so much about. There were each as powerful as her own Elders, though her Elders wielded the great powers of primal magic. ¡°I havee to answer the call,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Thank you, Lord Morkarai,¡± Elder Lykan said. ¡°We are forever gracious for your assistance.¡± Morkarai nodded, still feeling so small before the walls. ¡°Lady Shamia,¡± Lykan greeted, taking her hand, and raising it, though he did not kiss it. ¡°n Waterveil is always wee.¡± ¡°I must give my thanks for amodating us on such short notice,¡± Lady Shamia replied, smiling at the Elder. ¡°It is our honour.¡± Elder Lykan then stepped forward to Tariel, who stared up at him. Lykan paused, still wondering what she was doing here. ¡°Starmoon Tariel, it is the Iyr¡¯s honour to wee you.¡± Tariel wrote in her book, taking a long while, though Elder Lykan waited patiently. He didn¡¯t want to upset the Druids, especially since he had no clue as to why she was here. The Iyr hadn¡¯t called in the Druids for this matter. Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to bother you, but I really wanted toe here! Elder Lykan bowed his head. ¡°Please, Star Tariel, there is no need for apologies.¡± The Shamans both weed Tariel, speaking in anguage that Adam couldn¡¯t understand, before guiding her into the Iyr, while the rest guided therge group through the gates. They walked up the incline, with tall walls on either side of them in the death pit, towards the gates of the Front Iyr. Lykan threw a look down to Adam. ¡®Of course it just had to be you.¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, his eyes scanning the area. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was looking at. ¡°This is the Front Iyr, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes were scanning around the area too. He was certain they had walked through the terror inducing death pit, where there was a long path which led to the front gates of the front Iyr after many minutes of walking, where a hundred thousand soldiers could be shot and killed with ease. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, certain, but this was not the Front Iyr they were familiar with. It was once a small vige, which had a small wooden fence around it, perhaps the least imposing thing one could see after the death pit. Yet. The buildings were muchrger now, and the first set of buildings were made of stone and earth, curving around them as if they formed a wall against any would be intruders which had survived the death pit. The buildings continued further in, long passed their sight. Where once the Front Iyr had housed a thousand Iyrmen, it now housed at least five times the size, and perhaps more in Adam¡¯s estimation. There was also arge fort to one side, which Adam then realised was just a giant estate, with many more under construction all around. Some were in the shape of the typical Iyrman estates and others were more rectangr. Jurot remained frozen, stunned by the situation. ¡®The Iyr is receiving Guests.¡¯ That was one message which had been waiting for them when they had returned to Red Oak. However, he did not expect this. He was too preupied with the other message. ¡°Is the Iyr under attack?¡± Adam dared to ask Lykan. ¡°No,¡± Lykan replied, confidently. It was the truth. For now. ¡°Is Lanarot okay?¡± Adam asked, feeling something was wrong. ¡°Yes. I have not received news otherwise.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Adam looked around. ¡®Should I ask?¡¯ ¡°The Iyr is receiving Guests.¡± ¡°Guests?¡± Adam looked to Morkarai, Tariel, and Shamia. The Half Elf tapped the wow repeatedly, her eyes scanning across the Iyr eagerly. ¡°Please, Lord Morkarai,¡± Elder Lykan motioned towards the giant estate which had been built out of stone. Jurot and Adam exchanged looks. For once, Jurot had felt just like Adam, for this was unprecedented within the Iyr. Even going to war, the Front Iyr did not change like this. Though there was still construction going on around the Iyr, there were many Iyrmen who were going about their day to day lives, business as usual. They all wore hats or light veils to keep the sun away, though Jaygak was basking within it, like the other Devilkin. The group were guided by a set of Mithril Rank Iyrmen, though Lady Shamia and Tariel were brought to their own small estates, which the Iyr had built in case they received other Guests like them. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Adam set his equipment down, feeling his entire body ache for a moment, before he nced around therge buildings. There were many wooden buildings further into the Front Iyr, and they had been settled near the centre, though some rows away, where it was slightly quieter. Kitool stayed close with the young boy, cing a hand on his shoulder casually. ¡°Familiar faces,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Hey, Ashmir,¡± Adam called, seeing the great warrior who had been adopted into the Iyr. ¡°How are you all?¡± Ashmir asked. He wore the summer clothing of the Iyrmen, which was a short sleeved tunic, and trousers which were cut at the shin. ¡°Well, well,¡± Adam said, still looking all about the Iyr. ¡°Did you just return?¡± Ashmir asked, looking across the party, nodding to his son, Dunes. ¡°We did. I was going to say we had quite the story to tell but¡­¡± Ashmir smiled. ¡°Come. Let me invite you to eat.¡± He nodded to the others too, inviting all of Fate¡¯s Golden. They followed him to a shared family estate, where there were Mirs and other Iyrmen all about. Adam noted that his three wives were all rxing, basking under the sun, their feet in small basins full of cool water. Jurot squinted his eyes. ¡°Great fortune to you, Ashmir.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam said, noting Jurot was staring at the wives. Ashmir smiled. ¡°Yes, I suppose it is.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Let us congratte them for their pregnancy,¡± Jurot said, taking the other Iyrmen with him. The three wives weed the Iyrmen, and they soon got to chatting. ¡°Congrats,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Ashmir. ¡°Three kids, huh? Good luck.¡± ¡°Thank you. They forced me to agree to move to the Front Iyr, saying it was good luck to give birth here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, what can you do, eh? One wife is hard enough to face against, but three? All of whom will be united against you?¡± Ashmirughed. ¡°Still, it seems they were right it was good luck.¡± ¡°Really? How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Shamir has taken the title of Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s nice¡­¡± Adam stared at Jurot and the others. ¡°Wait. What?¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Wait. What? Thank you to the new patron! Expect double chapters tomorrow and I''m only 1 away from posting up double chapters for a week straight... 379. Front Iyr II 379. Front Iyr II ¡°Elder Wrath had been chosenst month,¡± Jurot exined, once they had all gathered around the centre fire. ¡°Did you know?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I was informed by the Guild.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam wondered if he was really that stupid not to have guessed something so simple. ¡°It was the closest vote to date.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°There were over one thousand votes, and Shamir, Elder Wrath, won by two.¡± ¡°Two?¡± Adam¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Two votes?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°The Mir family is on the rise. I would have bet Zardon would have been chosen.¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± Jurot looked to Ashmir, who was once known as Lion King, and then to Dunes, the Lion King¡¯s son. Elder Wrath had been chosen because the previous Elder Wrath had lost his bout to the Lion King. The reason he had lost was because of the tournament held in Aswadia. The reason the tournament was held was because the Iyrmen killed so many soldiers. The reason why the Iyrmen killed so many soldiers, was because their Shaman had been tortured. The reason why their Shaman has been tortured, was because they had imed the Awakened Forest. The reason why they imed the Awakened Forest was because of¡­ Jurot looked to Adam. ¡°I¡¯m really d for you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Congrattions on the pregnancy and the Mir¡¯s family fortune!¡± ¡°I knew I smelled you!¡± called a boisterous voice. ¡°Oh no,¡± Adam whispered, before turning to see the handsome old man. He was slightly thinner than before. ¡°Hey, Strom. How are you?¡± ¡°I am well!¡± Stromughed, quickly approaching the group. ¡°Have you all been well?¡± ¡°All good,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you have a story to share?¡± Strom invited himself to sit. He still had free reign in the Iyr, which had surprised even Elder Lykan, who had been told that even his authority couldn¡¯t reach Strom. ¡°Eh, nothing much,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°We dealt with an Outbreak.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Strom nced between them all. ¡°None of you seem injured.¡± ¡°Adam was with us.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Stromughed. ¡°How could I forget?¡± As food was being cooked, Jurot began to tell the tale of what they had done since leaving the Iyr. As the tale was told, another great figure emerged at the shared estate, as Morkarai, who had doffed his armour, had appeared. He seemed a little taller, and he more importantly, he was a mass of muscle, causing Lucy to pinch her thigh. ¡®If the Iyr paid respects to someone like him, then I¡¯d better behave.¡¯ Morkarai was about to greet everyone when he saw Strom¡¯s tattoo, causing him to freeze for a moment. ¡°Ho!¡± Strom raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much, though not as much as I expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Gra-,¡± ¡°You¡¯re so big and strong now!¡± Strom interrupted, quickly. ¡°How is your father? Is he well?¡± ¡°Yes he is, Yo-,¡± ¡°My, my, hasn¡¯t it been so long? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t remember me since you were just a babe back then.¡± Morkarai swallowed. ¡°Ah, well, it was my honour that you had epted the invitation.¡± ¡°Come, sit,¡± Strom called, before saying something to the man in anothernguage. ¡°Ah, yes, Lord Strom,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°What¡¯s this Lord business? I¡¯m just an old man now.¡± Strom huffed. Morkarai sat down. He wasn¡¯t sure he could dare to drop the honorific. He could see that the old man had lost much of his strength. ¡®Did he give up his Spark?¡¯ At first, Morkarai had no idea why the Iyr had activated the Edict, but after seeing Strom like this, it began to make sense. ¡°You know each other?¡± Adam asked, noting just how much reverence Morkarai was showing. ¡°Well, perhaps not so intimately. I had heard that his mother was pregnant, and I was bored at the time so I invited myself to the banquet.¡± Morkarai had always heard that Strom had been invited, but having heard the tales growing up, this version made far more sense. ¡°Your grandfather had quite the way with his greatsword,¡± Strom said, recalling the time. ¡°Is your father any good?¡± ¡°They say my father is as great with the de as grandfather was.¡± ¡°Ho?¡± Strom asked. ¡°What about you?¡± Morkarai began to sweat slightly, seeing the gaze of the older man, like that of a predator, piercing deep into him. ¡°I can only hope that in fifty years or so I too can wield my de as well as my father.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± Strom grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m getting a little rusty.¡± ¡°In the Iyr?¡± Adam asked, unable to control himself, as he quickly shut his mouth. He forgot that they had ascertained that Storm was fairly powerful, perhaps as powerful as the Gold Dragon which protected the capital. ¡®Come on! I¡¯m just a day away from seeing Lanarot! Stop trying to kill yourself!¡¯ ¡°Since we have met, I would be remiss if I did not offer you some wine from our family,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Is it firewine?¡± Strom asked, leaning in. Morkarai reached into his robe, before pulling out a bottle, which certainly did not fit in his robe. ¡°Haha!¡± Stromughed, with boyish glee. He held out his cup, allowing Morkarai to pour him in some firewine, before sipping it. Jaygak watched, wondering what the firewine of the Fire Giants tasted like. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask. Could she? Strom sighed, and ced down the cup. ¡°Ho! What great wine it is! There¡¯s nothing like firewine in this world, truly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that it was up to your standard.¡± Morkarai sighed with relief, before pouring himself some. ¡°Though, I do have to ask¡­¡± Strom¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why is my Stormdrake in your possession?¡± Morkarai had forgotten that he had carried the de, which was stuck to his side. He felt the pressure of Strom¡¯s gaze weighing him down. ¡°I had asked to study the de while I remained in the Iyr.¡± Strom continued to re at the young Fire Giant. ¡°Of course it will be returned back to the good Iyrman, Jaygak, once I begin my journey home,¡± Morkarai assured. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Strom stopped ring quite so harshly, and continued sipping his firewine. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all partake in the firewine?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Are you trying to kill them?¡± Strom asked, still ring. ¡°Can I?¡± Jaygak asked. Strom slowly nodded, pulling away his re and his killing intent from the Fire Giant, who poured in the wine for the Devilkin, the Demon, Strom, and himself. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered in their tongue. ¡°Do you think Morkarai could beat me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, without even thinking about it. Adam¡¯s eyes fell back on Strom. ¡®I should have realised he was strong when Entalia had warned me.¡¯ He wondered who the pair were, ncing between Strom and Morkarai. Jurot continued the tale, as food was cooked and shared between them all. All the while, there were a few Mithril Rank Iyrmen around, those who were tasked to look after Morkarai, as well as Shaool, who was tasked to keep an eye on Strom. It wasn¡¯t as though she could have stopped him doing anything, but she could move swiftly, and if it ever came down to it, she could probably survive for long enough against Strom to retreat to the Iyr, which couldn¡¯t be said about most other Iyrmen in her position. When the tales were finished, the group remained together, talking, eating, and enjoying each other¡¯spany. An older Orcish Iyrman approached, a man with long hair, which was braided, and arge beard which hid his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s Romaezi,¡± Jurot whispered to Adam. ¡°He is our greatest enchanter.¡± Adam looked at the older Iyrman, who approached Strom and Morkarai, bowing his head towards them. Romaezi also managed to catch Adam¡¯s eyes for a moment, nodding towards the Half Elf. ¡°Good evening,¡± Romaezi said. ¡°I am Romaezi.¡± ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time to talk business?¡± Strom stood with a grunt, feeling his old bones crack. It was a feeling he was getting used to, though every so often, it became worse. Morkarai also stood, following Romaezi out. This was a part of the Edict which had been called. ¡°What was that about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Enchanting?¡± Jurot mused, before he looked to Adam. Adam pouted slightly, but he understood that he couldn¡¯t join the big boy club. ¡®Does Strom know how to enchant then?¡¯ He looked to Stormdrake, which was disappearing out of sight with Morkarai. ¡°It is granduncle Rajin,¡± Jurot said. Another older Orcish Iyrman appeared, wheeling a rickshaw full of barrels and gourds. He was tall and thin, though well muscled, and carried a greatsword on his back. He set the rickshaw down nearby, before picking up a long rope of gourds, which he brought over to the group. The three pregnant women sighed together. ¡®Ah! The alcohol grandpa,¡¯ Adam though, recalling the name. ¡°I had heard my grandnephews and grandnieces had returned,¡± he said, his voice small. ¡®What? Didn¡¯t this guy think about bing Elder Wrath?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how a sweet old man like him could have be Elder Wrath. ¡°We have returned,¡± Jurot said, greeting his granduncle, who shook the young man¡¯s forearm and handed him a gourd, doing the same for all the people about. When he came to Adam, who reached out with his hand to grasp the old man¡¯s forearm, Rajin pped the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder, and grabbed it, though not too harshly. ¡°Come,¡± he said. ¡°Marry into my family.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am not interested in marriage at the moment. I am married to my work.¡± Rajin sighed, but handed Adam two gourds. ¡°Jarot said I should not ask, but I still had to.¡± Adam nodded. After the tale had been told, and they had eaten, and drunk, their fill, they returned back to their own estate, where they¡¯d be sleeping at during their stay in the Front Iyr. Jurot, Jaygak, Kitool, and the boy, all left, leaving Adam alone in his thoughts. Quest Complete: The Royal Visit XP Gained: +100 Quest Complete: The Royal Visit XP Gained: +100 Quest Complete: The Royal Visit XP Gained: +100 Quest Complete: The Royal Visit XP Gained: +100 ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Did you glitch out, Bell?¡¯ [¡­]
Click banner for Patreon!
Is Bell okay? A shame we''ll never figure out why he spammed it. Interlude: The Royal Visit Interlude: The Royal Visit Lykan stared at the boy. He was the second most troublesome visitor they had received, outside of Tariel. The boy stared up at the Elder, his eyes full of defiance. ¡°You are now a member of the Ool family,¡± Lykan said. ¡°You will remain with them.¡± ¡°You will not help me?¡± the boy asked, ring up at Lykan. ¡°They will keep you safe.¡± The boy frowned. It was not what he wanted to hear. He was happy to pretend to be an Ool, but this was something else. ¡°What about my home?¡± ¡°We will keep you safe within the Iyr. One day, perhaps you may be able to view it as your home.¡± The boy¡¯s lip quivered and he held onto his knees, clenching at them. ¡°What of my uncle? He¡­¡± He swallowed. ¡°Can¡¯t you kill him?¡± ¡°We can,¡± Lykan stated, matter of factly. ¡°We will not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± the boy snapped. ¡°He killed my mother and father! My brother and sister too! He killed them!¡± Tears welled in the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°We Iyrmen keep our word,¡± Lykan stated. ¡°Stay within the Iyr. We will protect you. No one, not even the King of Alnd, will be able to hurt you. That is all that we can offer you.¡± The boy, who had lived through the assassination of his father and mother, of his entire family, who had starved on the street for a year, finally wept. ¡°I want to kill him! He! How could he? He sits where my father sat! It is not his throne! It¡¯s not his! It¡¯s not mine! It¡¯s fathers!¡± The boy continued to weep. Lykan ced a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It must have been difficult for you. I cannot tell you to forget your rage, or your thirst for vengeance, but I also cannot promise that we can assist you in this matter. Not while the treaty is in effect.¡± The boy shook and cried, all the while Elder Lykan squeezed his shoulder. ¡°You must never speak of it again. Keep it in your heart, but do not forget. For now, you are an Iyrman, and we of the Iyr never forget.¡± During this time, there were also other royalty who were staying within the Iyr. ¡°Ah!¡± Strom sighed with joy. ¡°Firewine, oh firewine! How you sing to me, to me!¡± Morkarai remained heavy with stress as he shared his firewine with Strom. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet with His Excellency, for he exuded such a great presence, even though Morkarai had a one in ten chance of getting lucky and perhaps bringing the old man down to a knee. ¡°You were just a wee babe when I saw youst, but look at how you¡¯ve grown,¡± Strom said. ¡°That may have been thest time I had drunk your firewine. I drunk it at the start of your life, and you bring it to me at the end of my own.¡± Morkarai winced. Hearing that someone like Strom was dying brought a great darkness to his mind. He, who had only ever known the world with Strom alive, couldn¡¯t imagine a world without the man. ¡°I am sorry to hear it, Your Grace.¡± Strom clicked his teeth. ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Lord Strom.¡± Strom narrowed his eyes. Morkarai smiled nervously. ¡°I heard your father has grown ill recently,¡± Strom said. Recently had meant in thest decade to Strom, who worked on a time scale different to even the Giants. ¡°I brought over a treasure of mine.¡± He revealed a pulsing gem, darkly coloured, with swirled of pure white within it. ¡°A Heart of Lorkim?¡± Morkarai gasped. First Stormdrake, and now a Heart of Lorkim? Strom tossed it to Morkarai, who quickly snatched it out of the air, his heart pounding wildly in shock. ¡°Is this for my father?¡± ¡°Why else did you think I asked the Iyr to call in their Edict?¡± Strom grumbled. ¡°Even if your old man and I don¡¯t like one another, I think he should at least see you grow up properly.¡± Morkarai was shocked. Strom had called in the Edict? He wasn¡¯t exactly sure of the connection between Strom and the Iyr, but it seemed that even the Iyr respected Strom. ¡°Th-thank you, Your Gra-,¡± ¡°Strom,¡± the old man corrected. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to leave Stormdrake behind, it doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± His eyes narrowed towards the Giant once more. ¡°I will make sure to leave it here, Sir Strom,¡± Morkarai managed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to keep it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be handing over Thunderwyrm¡¯s Lament, so don¡¯t get too greedy,¡± Strom said. Morkarai raised his brows in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected that Strom would have given him a Heart of Lorkim and Thunderwyrm¡¯s Lament, two great treasures, though the Heart of Lorkim was far more brilliant. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon,¡± Strom admitted. ¡°I know how long you and yours take making decisions.¡± ¡°I wished toe. I may be the youngest, and certainly not the strongest if youpare me to my siblings, I am the best crafter from them all. My smithing and enchanting is unmatched in my generation.¡± ¡°Why did you bring that old relic?¡± Strom asked. ¡°You should have brought something you made.¡± ¡°I am still in the process of learning from it, and I am close.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Strom said, intrigued. ¡°At your age?¡± Morkarai smiled slightly. ¡°I hope that with Stormdrake, it will speed up the process.¡± ¡°Take it as your good fortune then.¡± Strom wondered if this was perhaps the workings of someone greater. ¡°Well, if you use the heart of your brother, perhaps you can make something as good as Stormdrake.¡± Morkarai chuckled nervously, swallowing. He had heard how Stormdrake had been made. ¡°Are you¡­ really dying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard many tales when I was a boy. Your story was always my favourite. I heard tales of your fights. What you had done to stabilise the Upper Realms. You, and the other legends, which kept the world tied together. Without you¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given you a Heart of Lorkim and Thunderwyrm¡¯s Lament. It¡¯s all up to you now. I¡¯ve worked so hard, and now that I¡¯m quitting, that rat bastard has gotten annoyed at me. I kept the Order for two millennia, and I¡¯m about to be repaid with a sword through my gut!¡± Strom snarled. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t trust the Gods.¡± Morkarai frowned. The Gods were important to them all, but the Dragons, they did not hold much care for the Gods. ¡°It won¡¯t be the same without you¡­¡± Strom smiled, a warm, grandfatherly smile. ¡°I have faith in you. I have faith that you, all of you, will be able to handle it. I hope that, if my empire crumbles, that you, and your family, will support that little boy I ced on the throne.¡± ¡°I will send your words back to my father.¡± Strom nodded. ¡°If only I could see old mes again. I bet he¡¯d be so angry seeing me like this. A wisp of my former self. Damn it! I want to see the face he¡¯d make so bad!¡± Strom howled withughter, as though he had told the funniest joke. ¡°You¡¯re speaking of¡­¡± Strom nodded. ¡°Right. I forgot you all don¡¯t really like him. He may even start trouble with you once I¡¯m gone, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that stupid.¡± Morkarai sighed. Strom was bringing him so much stress. His death would bring a darkness across thend. Perhaps not right away, but not long after. ¡®It should be fine, as long as the other legends haven¡¯t died.¡¯ ¡°Ah, right. You¡¯ve met that boy, haven¡¯t you? Adam?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Morkarai said, eyes snapping to meet Strom¡¯s. Strom grinned. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s certainly interesting,¡± Morkarai said, carefully. He didn¡¯t want to give the wrong impression to Strom, who seemed to take a liking to the boy. After all, he had lost his sword to the young man, and there was no way he¡¯d have lost his sword unless he wanted the boy to have it. At least, that was what he thought. ¡°You should get on his good side. He¡¯s got quite the story to tell, though I don¡¯t think it should be told.¡± ¡°His story?¡± Morkarai asked, intrigued. Strom thought for a long moment. ¡°It¡¯s not my tale to say, but I hope you¡¯ll send your father another message.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tell him he needs to prepare for a threat which shouldn¡¯te to pass,¡± Strom said, his voice deep and clear. Morkarai swallowed, not liking the serious tone of voice that Strom had taken. He bowed his head, though he wasn¡¯t sure what it truly meant. ¡°He may not believe you, but pass my words along. Tell him they¡¯re myst piece of advice to him, from¡­¡± Strom sipped the firewine. ¡°From a tired old man to a King.¡± Morkarai bowed his head. ¡°I will.¡± Strom sighed, before smiling. ¡°That Adam is quite the crazy young man. He might even be crazier than me.¡± He howled withughter again. Morkarai wondered how that could be true. ¡°Do you have any advice for me on how to grow closer to him?¡± Strom nodded. ¡°It¡¯s simple. y with his little sister.¡± ¡®What?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
What''s this? A second chapter? Is this a triple chapter day? Yes. Yes it is! 380. Front Iyr III 380. Front Iyr III Omen: 13, 17 Adam sniffled in the morning. He had forgotten one of the rules of the Iyr. When one returned to the Front Iyr, they were to spend a week assisting the Iyrmen. Of course, Adam¡¯spanions didn¡¯t need to help quite as much, but as a Nephew of the Rot family, he had to work hard. Due to the heat of the Iyr, and how it bore down onto him, Adam wore a vest, a pair of shorts, and a short cloak which was extremely thin. Strom sat atop a building, singing and drinking, ambiance for the busy Iyrmen, some of whom were busy with building the rest of the Iyr. ¡°It isn¡¯t usually like this,¡± Adam said to Lady Shamia. ¡°The Front Iyr¡¯s changed a lot since west left.¡± ¡°It is different than I expected,¡± she admitted. ¡°The walls of the Iyr are one thing, but the way the Iyrmen are all moving, and how quickly they¡¯re expanding, it¡¯s something which I can only dream of achieving.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re like that, the Iyrmen.¡± Lady Shamia made a note of all the older Iyrmen, who werezing around, rxing under the sun and casually chatting with one another. Adam followed her eyes, and furrowed his brows. ¡®Why are there so many old Iyrmen about?¡¯ Adam helped around the Front Iyr, moving lumber from one ce to the next, and generally assisting with manualbour. He was d he invented the rickshaw, otherwise it would have been far more difficult. ¡®Where¡¯s Sky, thezy git,¡¯ Adam thought. It would have been so much easier with his awakened wolf helping. ¡°Jurot, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Adam asked. As the day had passed, he realised there was ack of younger children. It wasn¡¯t that there was less, it was that there had been so many older Iyrmen who had arrived that the Front Iyr felt so different. ¡°I do not,¡± the Iyrman admitted. ¡°I have not heard of something like this happening in the Iyr.¡± Jurot only knew that it was a dangerous time, considering the older generation had stepped into the Front Iyr. ¡°Even if the King of Alnd came with tens of thousands of soldier, the Iyr would not react this way.¡± ¡°Does anyone know?¡± ¡°If we should know, then we should know,¡± Jurot replied, dismissing the thought. ¡°Elder Forest and Elder Lykan have stated what must be done, so we mustplete our tasks.¡± ¡°Yeah, but aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I am too weak to be curious,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Tigers are killed by curiosity.¡± ¡®That¡¯s now how the saying goes¡­¡¯ However, Adam understood what Jurot was getting at. He decided to let his curiosity go too. He spent the week assisting the Iyr in the same way, chopping down trees, clearing thend, helping build the various buildings. ¡°May I admire your puthral?¡± Morkarai asked one afternoon. Adam looked to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Morkarai stared at the puthral for a long while, feeling its hardness under his fingers. ¡®I wonder what her face will look like when I reveal to her I was able to study puthral.¡¯ Elder Lykan was extremely busy throughout the week, especially since he had received word back from the Druids. ¡®How could you run away from home when the Iyr is preparing for its darkest hour?¡¯ He sighed, wondering how they could deal with the matter. The Druids hadn¡¯t asked to return their young Star, and so the Iyr would need to keep an eye on her. They would need to deal with her before the Twilight Month, otherwise they would need to pin so many Shamans to her. The Elder eventually made his way to Strom, who wasying down atop a building,zing under the sun. The old man opened an eye to see the approaching Elder. ¡°News?¡± ¡°He is still within Aswadia,¡± Lykan said. ¡°At his pace, he should arrive at the Iyr around the Month of Storms.¡± ¡°No doubt he¡¯ll wait outside the Iyr if it¡¯s during that month,¡± Strom said. ¡°Not that I¡¯ll be so patient.¡± Elder Lykan excused himself, wondering what Strom was thinking. ¡®No. I should be d he has not caused any trouble.¡¯ As the week progressed, the Front Iyr had expanded to house at least six thousand Iyrmen, and it didn¡¯t appear to be slowing down. Adam thought about asking Elder Lykan about what was going on, but he recalled his conversation with Jurot. ¡®I¡¯m no tiger.¡¯ Tariel held her book at all times, keeping the page on the solitary word she had written, tapping it constantly to exim in shock and awe. ¡°Why do they call you Star Tariel?¡± Adam asked over lunch. Star is a term used to describe my position. ¡°What is your position?¡± Daughter of the Archdruid. ¡°Archdruid?¡± Yes. Adam looked to Jurot. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure he was allowed to say, but considering Tariel had stated it, it shouldn¡¯t be a huge deal. ¡°The Archdruid is the ruler of all Druids within a set of Tribesfolk. She is the Moon, her children are Stars, and the Elders are Suns.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°So Tariel¡¯s some kind of Princess?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Star Tariel. I can¡¯t believe you bullied me by not telling me you were a Princess.¡± Tariel furiously wrote in her book, and Adam felt a little bad that he made the joke. Hehe. Adam felt less bad after reading her giggle. ¡°Toosh.¡± Toosh? ¡°Nothing.¡± Adam smiled. Nobby had also assisted the Iyr during the week, allowing the Iyrmen to admire him as he carried all kinds of heavy objects, from barrels of food, to lumber, to stone. Lucy was admiring all the Iyrmen during the week too, though she had kept herself as calm as she could manage. She understood that something was wrong in the Iyr, so she didn¡¯t want to aggravate the situation, not since they knew she was the Demon Lord. ¡®I¡¯m definitely never going to fight the Iyr,¡¯ she thought. Adam brought some ore for Morkarai, who was smithing near his estate. Adam wondered if he should peek in, but realising it would have been rude, and potentially deadly. Since he was so close to seeing Lanarot, he had begun to value his life. Fred also worked hard during the week, trying to keep his thought upied. He had felt the awkward air in the Iyr, and it had seeped into his bones. Seeing the Iyr like this filled him with vigour. All the Iyrmen moving together with a sense of purpose, building the Front Iyr up from almost nothing to this greatness. Adam stared at Fred, who winced every so often, but the look in his eyes, and the small smile on his face betrayed just how much he was enjoying himself. ¡°Adam,¡± Lykan called a few days before they were to leave to the Main Iyr. ¡°Would you be willing to smith some crimson steel?¡± ¡°I am feeling extremely lucky today,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam hoisted himself up. ¡°One second.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lykan brought Adam to a smithy, allowing him to work some crimsonsteel into an axe. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 22 (16) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 6 (1) Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaygak asked, watching as Adam dropped down beside them during dinner. ¡°Tired,¡± Adam replied, simply, trying to peel off his nightval bear leather, which had kept him cool all day. ¡°I heard you were smithing crimsonsteel,¡± Jaygak whispered. ¡°Yeah, I made a pretty decent axehead,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not a sword?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°No. Not a sword.¡± Omen: 4, 12 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 10 (4) Omen: 4, 12 -> 4 12 + 6 = 18 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. Their sparkling silver scales glittered under the noonval sun, which unfortunately revealed them to the crows above. As the crows dove down towards the glittering scales, the small silver scaled creature spun, crying out a screech, before reaching up with her talons to attack the crows. The crows pecked at her scales, tearing two off, before a talonpletely rent a crow in half, all the while the two other silvery creatures screeched in terror, before assisting their oldest sibling, fending off the crows. The winged lizard withdrew, hiding under a rock, blood seeping out of her wounds. Her two younger siblings licked at her wounds, before covering her, protecting her the same way she had done for them this entire time. Thus Fate was forever changed. Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 9 (4) Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam sighed, feeling the ache of the exhaustion fill him. He was d he was wearing his nightval bear leather, otherwise he would have been half dead from the heat of the forge and the noonval sun. ¡®I¡¯m so unlucky making these axeheads¡­¡¯ Omen: 4, 15 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 6 = 24 (18) Adam stared down at the crimsonsteel sword. ¡®I should have been making swords this entire time.¡¯ He sighed. ¡®Well, this is thest one.¡¯ Tomorrow, he¡¯d be home.
Click banner for Patreon!
I hope you enjoyed the three chapters today! The ultimate cliffhanger of refusing to allow you to see Lanarot. My evil knows no bounds. 381. The Iyr’s Walls And Comfort 381. The Iyr¡¯s Walls And Comfort Omen: 7, 16 Adam stared up at the huge walls of the Iyr, which looked to be the same, though whaty beyond was still left to Adam¡¯s imagination. Lady Shamia and Tariel stared up at the walls, the gate, and the statues. Tariel tapped the single word, and Shamia nodded. ¡°We have returned,¡± Jurot shouted, before the Iyrman above confirmed the situation, and the gates were forced open by the nearby Iyrmen¡¯s might. ¡°Do they always force the gates open the hard way?¡± Shamia asked. ¡°Would you have it any other way?¡± Adam joked. ¡°From what I have seen, yeah, they always do it this way.¡± Shamia understood why the Iyrmen had held such a great reputation for hundreds, if not thousands, of years. As the gates opened, Adam sighed, seeing that the Iyr was exactly as he had left it. There was a swarm of children which made their way to him, but Adam raised his hand to stop them. ¡°Form an orderly queue!¡± Adam dered, causing the children to stare up at him. The One Who Queues. That was what the children had called him. Some of them had been here thest time he had returned and made them queue, whilst others had only heard rumours of the Half Elf who made them queue for their prizes, but he also brought with him the best prizes. Adam and the Iyrmen gave the queueing children a manner of trinkets, from small y cups, to strips of cloth, to bits and bobs from the various creatures they had in. The adult Iyrmen nced over to see what they were up to, but seeing that everything seemed fine, they left the matter be. Once the children had received their souvenirs, they quickly scattered away to talk to one another about what they had managed to procure from those who had returned. Adam¡¯s face held the widest of grins as they made their way through the Iyr. ¡®The Iyr is truly the best ce.¡¯ ¡°We have returned,¡± Jurot said, having stepped into one of the archways to their shared family estate. The children all looked back, stuffing their mouths with food, before seeing their siblings and cousins had returned. They swiftly charged their returned family. ¡°Wee home,¡± Turot said, approaching both Jurot and Adam, his eyes beaming up at them. ¡°Have you been a good boy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled, ruffling his hair. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You have returned, Cousin Adam,¡± Katool said, reaching up to grab his sleeve. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve all brought such great gifts, and some Guests too,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is Lady Shamia, of n Waterveil.¡± The adults perked up at the name, having heard the name previously from the Iyrmen¡¯s adventure the year prior. ¡°This is Star Tariel,¡± Adam said, motioning to Tariel. ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯ The adult Iyrmen all wondered what a Druid was doing in the Iyr, especially since she hade to them, and not Elder Shaman or a Great Elder. Of course, it was such a silly though, as they recalled who it was that introduced them. ¡°Wee,¡± Sonarot said, approaching the Guests. ¡°You are wee within our home, Lady Shamia, Star Tariel.¡± ¡°I apologise for intruding.¡± Yes. Sorry. There came a gentle squeal from nearby, as Lanarot looked up to see her two papas had returned. ¡°Go on,¡± Adam said, elbowing Jurot. ¡°You pick her up first so I can pick her up for longer.¡± Jurot lifted his sister up, whose mouth was covered in saliva and breadcrumbs. She bounced excitedly,ughing up at him. He stared at her for a long while, before pulling her into a hug, the way he always did. The girl melted up against her brother, falling quiet. Her breath tickled his neck, and he felt how hot she was, and how hard her heartbeat drummed within her tiny chest. ¡®I forgot this guy is Trained in hugging,¡¯ Adam thought, annoyed. ¡®How am I meant to follow up to that?¡¯ Eventually, Jurot surrendered Lanarot to Adam. ¡°Look at you, you cheeky little girl.¡± Adam wrapped his arms around her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Oof. Someone¡¯s such a chubby girl. Have they been feeding you all my bread?¡± Lanarot squealed and giggled,ughing up at him as she stared into his eyes. ¡°Did Lanablobby miss me?¡± Adam asked, kissing her nose. She squealed again, pping her hands excitedly, before sucking on her hand in shy joy. Adam rested his cheek against the top of her head. ¡°Oh, Lanababy.¡± He spent a long moment holding her silently. She was warm to the touch, as always, and smelled of bread. She cooed quietly, before squirming in his arms so she could look back up at his face. Adam¡¯s heart felt so light, and his worries faded away. ¡°Papa is back.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± she said, smiling wide. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve brought you so many gifts too, Lanababy.¡± Adam kissed her face all over. Shamia sat beside Sonarot. ¡°I am d to finally meet you. Your son has saved me twice now.¡± Sonarot pet Jurot¡¯s head as he sat beside his mother, while the bodyguards took their position nearby. Their weapons had been ced into their bags, out of respect for the Iyrmen, though they could still fight well enough with their gauntleted fists. ¡°Come, Wazool,¡± Citool called, calling the boy they had picked up. ¡°Did you have fun on your adventure outside?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Wazool sat down beside Citool. He continued to wear the ring which had hidden the colour of his eyes. ¡°Wazool?¡± Katool asked, staring at the boy. ¡°It is your cousin, Katool,¡± Citool informed her daughter. ¡°Hello,¡± the girl said. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I Katool, daughter of Citool.¡± The girl puffed out her chest. ¡°I am Wazool,¡± the boy replied, refusing to say he was the son of Ikool. ¡°He is your cousin,¡± Citool repeated to Katool, looking to Raool and Ikool, who shared a knowing look. They had heard from Elder Lykan that the boy had refused to say he was their son, and so they would adopt him as their nephew. ¡°Hello,¡± Taygak said to the boy, before they all introduced themselves to him. Eventually, the children looked to their older siblings and cousins, before Adam smiled, nodding. They formed a queue and waited for their gifts. ¡®My cousins are the cutest.¡¯ Adam and the others handed out their souvenirs. Adam had brought one of each type to give to his adorable cousins. ¡°I brought a fang from the giant wolf snake for Lanababy, but she can y with it when she¡¯s older,¡± Adam said, revealing the fang. ¡°Ooo,¡± the children replied, staring down at it. ¡°You are back,¡± Nirot called, approaching with the other teens. ¡°We have returned,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will you tell us the tale?¡± Nirot asked, quickly sitting nearby. Jurot smiled. He began to tell the tale, all the while the group listened intently. ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ Wazool thought. ¡®Five Fireballs? That¡¯s not possible!¡¯ His eyes snapped to Adam, who was brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair, sneaking some bread to her lips. Tariel tapped at the words on the page every so often. ¡°You, no speak?¡± Taygak asked. No. I am mute. Katool sat up straight and made a motion with her hand. Tariel stared at the girl confused. Katool repeated the motions with her hand. Tariel remained confused. Katool looked to her mother, wondering if she was doing it wrong. ¡°She does not know the signs. She is not an Iyrman.¡± Citool pet her daughter¡¯s head gently. ¡°Ock!¡± Katool held her head, realising her mistake. ¡°Did I miss the stories?¡± Strom asked, making his way to the dinner, dragging with him a barrel of alcohol. He stood there, ncing around to all the Iyrmen, and cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have brought so much.¡¯ ¡°You did,¡± Adam replied. ¡°A shame,¡± Strom said, cing the barrel of alcohol to the side. ¡°Who is this little girl? Come.¡± He reached out to Lanarot. ¡°As if you could steal my-,¡± Adam stopped, feeling Lanarot squirm as she reached up to Strom. ¡®What?¡¯ Nirot smirked at Adam, before she reached out her arms. ¡°Lanarot. Come.¡± Strom was holding the girl, but upon hearing her name, Lanarot twitched, looking to Nirot, before reaching out to her cousin. Adam remained frozen in shock. ¡°This betrayal shall never be forgotten. Jurot, I told you this would happen. I¡¯m never leaving the Iyr again.¡± Sonarot wasn¡¯t sure what to say. She wasn¡¯t sure they could handle the stress of Adam staying, but considering thepany he had brought back, she wasn¡¯t sure they could handle the stress of him going either. ¡°The Iyr has changed. First the Front Iyr, and now my darling baby sister.¡± Adam hung his head, staring at the soup before him. ¡°We were told recently that each family must prepare a warrior who is at least a Master,¡± Sonarot informed. Jurot and his cohorts snapped their head to Sonarot. ¡°A Master from each family?¡± Jurot asked. Sonarot bowed her head. ¡°That is all we have been told. To hear that Lord Morkarai has also appeared¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she should have mentioned it, but it was a great honour for them to bring such a great figure to the Iyr. ¡°He is Mor, of the Kingly Fire. He is a Prince of the Fire Giants.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What? Why did no one tell me? Thankfully I didn¡¯t offend him too bad.¡± ¡°You did well not offending him too much,¡± Jurot said, patting his shoulder. Sonarot smiled too. ¡°You have done well, Adam.¡± Adam smiled, d that they could see how far he had improved. ¡°Yeah, and I didn¡¯t even offend Lady Shamia or Star Tariel.¡± ¡°It is true,¡± Shamia said, though she wasn¡¯t sure why it was mentioned. Tariel wrote down the confirmation in her book. Wazool stared at Adam, wondering why it was such a great aplishment. They eventually turned in for the night, with Lanarot cuddled up beside Adam. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯vee crawling back to me, have you, traitor?¡± Lanarot stared up at him and smiled her toothy smile. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so cute, I wouldn¡¯t forgive you,¡± Adam said, kissing the top of her head, and cuddling up with her. ¡°I missed you so much, Lanababy.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, wrapping the nket around him. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Lanarot is happy to see me return.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°She is happy as I when my father returned home,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will my children be the same? Adam couldn¡¯t help but contain his smile, meeting Sonarot¡¯s gaze, the pair smiling wider. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will be.¡± Jurot stared up at the ceiling for a long while. He now understood how his father must have felt. He closed his eyes, pushing away all the thoughts in his head. His heart pounded wildly, and there was a pang of great grief and anguish. It was in the dead of night when he opened his eyes. He did not know the feeling in his heart. The feeling of not wanting to die when he went out to adventure. He began to sweat, trying to force out the feeling. When he couldn¡¯t, he let the cold feeling epass him, falling asleep to dread.
Click banner for Patreon!
Lanarot has already begun to betray Adam. Is she in her rebellious phase? Is it because he didn''t bring back bread? 382. Magic In The Iyr 382. Magic In The Iyr Omen: 12, 14 Lanarot snoozed quietly atop Adam¡¯s chest, the gentle sway of her older brother¡¯s chest rocking her deeper into her slumber. Adam stared up at the ceiling, his eyes half zed over. ¡®This is the best life,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Why did I leave the Iyr? Lanarot is here, and the rest of my family. I can train, smith, enchant in the Iyr. I can sleep, eat, drink, and y in the Iyr. I could grab a book and write up some more for Warriors and Wanderers.¡¯ He sighed, his chest deting, causing Lanarot to stir. He thought about all those outside of the Iyr. Nobby, his uncles, as well as the farmers. Then there was Mara, who he still needed to save, and Freja, who he hadn¡¯t made any progress towards. ¡®Where the hell is Dark Harvest?¡¯ Lanarot¡¯s eyes opened, gently fluttering as she fought away her slumber. She looked up, seeing the familiar face. She stared at Adam, before she smiled. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam said, reaching down to brush her hair. Lanarot squealed andid her head against his chest again, feeling the strong hand against her head, before it rubbed against her back. ¡°Did you have a nice sleep, Lanababy?¡± ¡°Oo.¡± Adam smiled, lifting her up gently, before sitting up, holding the girl in his arms. ¡°Why are you so heavy?¡± Lanarot giggled again. ¡°Papa.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Adam nuzzled her nose, before kissing her cheek. Adam stepped out to train in the morning, feeling the heat of a noonval morning wee him. However, as he began to workout, he stopped. Many of his aunts were sitting together, and they were chatting to each other casually. It wasn¡¯t unusual, they always sat and chatted together, but here were all his aunts, save for Sonarot. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam felt something in his gut churn. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Sonarot there?¡¯ The other children were all ying nearby, and they rushed up to Adam. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Katool said, looking up at Adam. Her bob cut was a little longer now, the longest it had been in a long while. ¡°Come y.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam was unable to say no to his adorable little cousin, ying with her as he thought deeply about why they would leave Sonarot out. ¡®Is it because of me?¡¯ The other Iyrmen returned from their morning baths. They had trained lightly earlier, while Adam was trapped under his little sister. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, motioning the Iyrman closer with his head. ¡°They¡¯ll all sitting together without Aunt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They are pregnant.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. The words slowly processed within his mind. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°They are pregnant,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, a small smile appearing on his face. ¡°Our family will soon grow.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say. He wasn¡¯t close with most of his aunts, and some of them even despised him. He had even beat two of them not long ago, and now they were pregnant. He approached the group of women. ¡°Uh, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± Citool said. She was the closest to Adam after Sonarot, and tolerated his jokes almost as well. ¡°I heard¡­ that you were all¡­ uh¡­ congrattions.¡± Adam winced, having never felt so awkward before in this life. Even when he congratted the Mir women, it hadn¡¯t been this bad. Citool bowed her head. ¡°Thank you, Adam. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Are you?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Citool replied, nodding her head towards the Half Elf. She could see how tense he was. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Adam said, before waddling away in retreat. Two thoughts passed through his mind. ¡®Why the hell are all the Iyrmen pregnant?¡¯ ¡®Do I need to beat them up again after they give birth?¡¯ They had fought previously because Adam wanted to spoil the children with his gifts, and he had won the right. However, that was for Taygak and the others, not the children who had yet to be born. ¡°One gold,¡± Jaygak whispered to Kitool. ¡°No,¡± Kitool said, knowing that she would lose that bet immediately judging by Adam¡¯s face. Adam didn¡¯t feel much of a change as he went about his morning, going to bathe before returning for breakfast. It seemed almost business as usual, and it was so very different to the Front Iyr. When he returned, he found Jarot sitting. Churot was nearby, with Jaygak ying with him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, sitting opposite the one armed Iyrman, noting the look on his face. ¡°That¡­¡± Jarot grit his teeth, his neck straining as he contained his anger. There were children about, so he couldn¡¯t overtly curse. ¡°My younger brother seeks to shame me.¡± ¡°Granduncle Sarot?¡± Adam asked. Jarot groaned. ¡°That¡­¡± His neck strained again. ¡°I wished to go and fight, but he wished to go instead!¡± ¡°Fight?¡± ¡°The Iyr has called for a Master from each family to ready themselves. I should go, and he should stay here as our only Grandmaster.¡± Jarot sipped his drink quickly, trying to calm himself. ¡°Stay back to protect your grandson. That¡¯s what he said to me! How dare he invoke my beloved Churot¡¯s name to stop me!¡± ¡°Why does a Master need to be ready?¡± ¡°They need to be ready because Elder Peace has said they need to be ready.¡± ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s just how the Iyr is.¡¯ ¡°Do you have any ideas about why?¡± ¡°I do not know. It could be because there is an outing nned due to the Great Twilight, but¡­¡± Jarot stared down at his drink. ¡°The Iyr has called in old treaties.¡± ¡°How many treaties does the Iyr have?¡± ¡°That is a question for Elder Peace, for only they truly know.¡± ¡°Hey, Turot, how many treaties does the Iyr have?¡± Adam asked. Turot, who had been listening to Taygak, sat up straight and looked to Adam, confused. ¡°Yes, Cousin Adam?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, waving his hand to let Turot return back to listening to Taygak, chuckling at his little joke. Jarot smiled. ¡°There is already a new Elder Wrath, it would be difficult if another Great Elder steps down.¡± ¡°Yeah, speaking of which, how did it go? I mean, how does a Great Elder, Elder Wrath, get chosen?¡± ¡°Mulrot was there to watch. They fought one another well, but it ended with a stalemate. Their understanding of strategy was good, though not to Bovin¡¯s level. They knew it well enough that it was also considered a draw. They then spoke to the hearts of the Iyrmen. The votes went to Shamir, who won by two votes. Mulrot voted for Zardon, and Sonarot voted for Shamir.¡± ¡°Why for Shamir?¡± Adam asked. He hadn¡¯t realised that each family held two votes. ¡®So does that mean there¡¯s five hundred families?¡¯ ¡°I did not feel swayed one way or another, but I know you have a connection with the Mir family,¡± Sonarot said. Adam smiled, nodding his head. ¡°I guess that¡¯s how it goes.¡± Breakfast passed by uneventfully, though Adam was deep in thought. ¡°Aunt, I need to speak with you a littleter,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot replied. Adam made his way to the centre estate, where Elder Zijin was currently checking all manner of books, before covering them as the Half Elf approached. ¡°Good morning, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam called. ¡°Good morning, Adam.¡± Elder Zijin nodded, smiling. He wondered what Adam was going to ask of him. He could smell it, the mischief. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I was just wondering if maybe I could¡­¡± He paused, trying to find a way to ask politely. ¡°I¡¯d like to cast a spell within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Which spell?¡± ¡°Fly.¡± Elder Zijin almost denied the request, but he managed to catch himself. ¡°Why?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Well, you know¡­ I want to be able to fly Lanarot around.¡± The Elder smiled. He had expected it was to do with Lanarot. ¡°That is quite the ask.¡± ¡°Come on, Elder Zijin. I want to fly her around. I don¡¯t want to go too high, just a little bit, you know?¡± Adam pleaded. Zijin pulled back, sighing. Of course it was a request like this. Zijin wondered what he did to deserve someone like Adam in his life. ¡°I can approve the request, only if you do not fly higher than the middle floors of the buildings, and you cannot fly outside the nearby estates.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best Elder a Half Elf can ask for,¡± Adam said, grinning wide. ¡°Alright, see you!¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin called. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam looked back over his shoulder, his face full of worry, as though his scam had been caught out. ¡°Thank you for bringing back my niece¡¯s body,¡± he said, nodding his head slowly. Adam remained silent for a moment, his mind shing back to the temple. ¡°Yeah. Any time.¡± The Half Elf left quietly. Zijin returned back to his work, shaking his head. Adam¡¯s antics may cause him some trouble, but how could he refuse such an adorable request? Especially after what he had done for them. Lanarot gasped as she stared down, staring at the floor as it drew further away from her, before looking around. Adam held her in his arms, feeling how she had frozen up. ¡°Look! You¡¯re flying, Lanababy.¡± Lanarot¡¯s eyes were wide as she flew with Adam, who slowly moved them around, and as he tried to reposition her, she grabbed his sleeve, looking around. ¡°Flying, Lanababy,¡± Adam cooed. Once she had gotten used to the sensation, the girl screamed with joy, and started tough. The other children watched as Adam carried the girl, circling around the courtyard. The aunts watched Adam as he flew around with Lanarot. They decided against making anyments, instead keeping an eye on the Half Elf making sure he didn¡¯t go too far, or do anything too dangerous. Once the minutes passed, Adamnded, and Lanarot cautiously stood, holding onto Adam¡¯s legs as she stared at the ground, feeling her weight keep her down. ¡°Cousin Adam, I go,¡± Taygak said, staring up at Adam. ¡°You want a turn?¡± Adam asked, smiling down at her, before his gaze turned towards Kaygak. ¡°Mother,¡± Taygak called. ¡°Taygak fly.¡± Kaygak sighed, nodding her head. Adam had already managed to win the hearts of the children, and it was toote to stop his antics. Taygak remained almost frozen as Adam flew her around. Then it was Turot¡¯s turn, and he had been the same, frozen as he felt the strange sensation. Katool excitedly stepped up, and she clutched onto Adam¡¯s sleeve, as Lanarot had done. She squealed in delight as her hair flew about. Damokan and Kalokan were carried together, one in each arm, holding each other¡¯s hand as Adam circled around the area with them. ¡°Mother! Look!¡± Raygak shouted down towards Lavgak as he flew. He threw out his arms,ughing like a hyena, and he didn¡¯t stop even after he was ced down on the floor. Saygak remained quiet, frozen like Taygak and Turot. The only word he could recall was the word which Tariel constantly tapped when she walked around the Iyr. There was a deeper feeling, though. Flying felt so¡­ magical.
Click banner for Patreon!
Wholesome scenes iing. Slice of life arc continues for a bit, about 20 chapters I think. 383. Adam’s Business I 383. Adam¡¯s Business I It waster in the evening when Adam met with Sonarot, the pair sitting across one another in one of the side rooms. Adam poured tea for them, using his Persevian tea pot which had cost him far too much gold. ¡°I¡¯d like to create apany,¡± Adam began. ¡°I have a rough idea of what I want to do. I¡¯d like to create inns which dot thend, in between the cities. ces where one can go to rest and recuperate. Each inn will be as one might expect, with very little to no difference between them. There will be a smith who will repair one¡¯s gear, and the inns will sell whatever one may require, from shields and weapons, mundane and magical, to potions. I might even have an alchemist in each inn, who knows?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°That is quite the dream, Adam,¡± Sonarot replied, feeling the warmth of her y cup against her hand. ¡°A difficult dream.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, smiling wider. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not all. I was thinking about making a business to sell enchanted weapons, staring with boutique enchanting for Nobles, before figuring out how to create forms for different enchanted items.¡± ¡°Forms?¡± Sonarot asked, unsure of what he meant in the context of magical weapons. ¡°Yeah. I want to create forms, recipes, for mass producing the same magical weapon. I¡¯ll train smiths, enchants, and alchemists, and they¡¯ll work for me in establishing a trade empire which will span from Drakkenlen, through Alnd, and even into Aswadia. I might, if the Empire doesn¡¯t take over thend, push into the Confederacy.¡± Adam stared down at the tea. ¡°I¡¯ll train all kinds of warriors, from Fighters, to Guardians, to Priests, to assist with various different escorting missions, if I go that route, as well as to defend the business. I¡¯ll create different squads with different tasks, and they¡¯ll be well trained for different situations.¡± ¡°That is a greater business than I imagined,¡± Sonarot admitted. She had thought she understood what Adam wanted to do, but this was so muchrger than what she even imagined. She was still hung up on what he meant by creating recipes for magical weapons. ¡°I¡­¡± Adam smiled, bringing the tea up to his lips, staring into his Aunt¡¯s eyes as he sipped his tea slowly, wincing from the heat. The sweet taste of strawberry lingered on his wounded tongue. ¡°I want to gather the families of my workers together, all within the same ce, and let them work and live on the businesses¡¯nd. They¡¯d be paid a small wage, but their housing, food, and even their healthcare needs would be taken care of. I¡¯d put their children through education too, teaching them how to read and write, and maybe even teach them more, the skills needed for the business, or magic and the like.¡± ¡°Jurot said that you also paid for Anne¡¯s education.¡± Sonarot stared at the young Half Elf. ¡°I did,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to eventually hire her to work for me.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± Adam paused for a long moment. He hadn¡¯t realised that Sonarot had figured him out to this extent. ¡°I have a lot of power now, Aunt. I¡¯m strong. Stronger than I sometimes recall. I have the ability to change the lives of the people around me in a way I didn¡¯t think possible. Nobby¡¯s one of mine now, so that means I¡¯m going to take good care of him, and his family too. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Sonarot bowed her head, sipping the tea, She had assumed there was a reason like that behind it. Adam always acted for reasons like that. He was kind. Too kind. ¡°That¡¯s the surface of it, I suppose,¡± Adam said,pleting his pitch to his Aunt. ¡°It is a good thing to strive for, Adam. I hope that you are able to create your business. No, I know you will be able to do it.¡± Sonarot smiled. Adam returned the smile, feeling awkward under her praise. ¡°I want you to be the owner of the business, Aunt.¡± Sonarot raised her brows. Even now, Adam could surprise her. The feeling passed, and she smiled again, though her eyes were curious. ¡°I trust you. Jurot and you, I trust you two the most. I can¡¯t be the owner, for obvious reasons,¡± Adam said, pointing to his leaf shaped ears. ¡°They won¡¯t take kindly to no Elf, even if I¡¯m only half an Elf.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Adam. I cannot. We Iyrmen do not have businesses within Alnd.¡± It was technically true. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°We have business, but no businesses.¡± Sonarot continued to smile. Technically, the Iyr had control over arge number of underground businesses, but it was more of a partnership that had been built over generations. ¡°Please, Aunt. It can only be you. You don¡¯t even have to do anything, really. All you have to do is stop me from doing anything too crazy that you, or the Iyr, might not like. I¡¯ll prop it up on my own coin, and if it makes negative money, you¡¯re free to dissolve it as you see fit, and I¡¯ll deal with whatever I owe.¡± Adam had expected the resistance. ¡°I do not think I am suitable for such a business, Adam.¡± ¡°Then how about if I give simr positions to Aunt Citool, and Uncle Shikan, and Uncle Jogak?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They could have a simr position to you, and you could be a part of a board so you can ask them for advice?¡± ¡°How would that work?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be the President, and they¡¯d be the Vice Presidents. They¡¯d assist you in making a decision about when to act, but you¡¯re the only one who can act. If you can¡¯t, for whatever reason, then they can act together to form a decision, but if you decide to go against them, then we do what you want.¡± ¡°Then what would you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be a Manager,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Jurot and the others. We¡¯d manage our own domains. Obviously, the enchanter would also hold a simr position to you, but you¡¯d be above them.¡± Adam winked. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything, and I¡¯ll make sure it makes enough money so that everyone can be paid well.¡± Sonarot fell in thought for a moment. It seemed Adam was eager to have her assist him, though she was unsure if she was allowed to. ¡°I also want it to have a good rtionship with the Iyrmen,¡± Adam said, trying to coax her. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I want the Iyrmen to take precedent. I was nning on treating all Iyrmen well, obviously, from discounts, to greater services. The Iyr could also use the inns as an informationwork, since tons of people will pass through the inns. Money, information, services, I won¡¯t deny it to the Iyr.¡± Sonarot remained silent, chewing on her thoughts. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I was also hoping to help train Iyrmen in different skills, allowing them to gain practical experience in the world, outside the Iyr. Of course, that would be useful to the business too, but I think it¡¯s a decent idea for the Iyrmen too, though that¡¯s not a requirement.¡± Sonarot was still stuck on his previous statements. ¡®Recipes for magical weapons? An informationwork?¡¯ She sipped her tea slowly, deep in her thought. Adam sipped his tea too, his heart pounding in his chest. If he couldn¡¯t convince his Aunt, there was no way he could convince the Chief. It meant he needed to scale down his ns, and there may be less support. However, with the Iyr¡¯s backing, he could do so much more. ¡°It sounds like a costly endeavour,¡± Sonarot said, finally. ¡°Are you certain it will make money?¡± ¡°I doubt that all of it will make money, but that¡¯s beside the point,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The business will be wide. I am going to be funnelling money from the profitable parts to shore up the losses of the unprofitable parts. It¡¯s okay for some of the businesses to lose money as long as we¡¯re green at the end of it all.¡± ¡°There will be parts of the business which will lose money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely about the money, it¡¯s about the ideals,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°United Kindom. I¡¯ll provide services to all. It¡¯ll be such a great business that even the King of Alnd will think twice about starting trouble.¡± Adam chuckled quietly. ¡°I just think it¡¯s so¡­ cool. The money is obviously nice, but I just want to make sure my people are taken care of.¡± ¡°Who are your people?¡± ¡°Right now? I¡¯m not sure. I mean, obviously you¡¯re all my people, but you¡¯re taken care of.¡± Adam sipped his tea awkwardly. ¡°Nobby, right? I want him to be happy with his family, his mother and father, and his sister. I want her to grow well, just like Lanarot. Right. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s what I want. I want to be their Iyr.¡± ¡°That is a great goal, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah. I was originally thinking about making a stronghold near Jaghi, Jurot said it was the second best ce. I wanted to make it the headquarters, but I wanted to speak with the Chief about potentially making it on Iyrmannds. I doubt he¡¯ll say yes, so that¡¯s why I came to you first. If you could be the owner, then maybe the Chief would be more open to the idea.¡± Sonarot sighed. She finished her tea, and Adam poured her some more as she thought. ¡°You said you wished to mass produce magical weapons? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Basically, I¡¯d make temtes for certain enchantments. I¡¯m going to try and learn how to make an enchantment, something like a fire sword, that¡¯s exactly the same each time I enchant. I want to be able to make them so I can make them identical, and without too much failure. I was thinking about training a few enchanters who could only make a handful of enchantments while they work for me.¡± Sonarot remained quiet. She realised that there were times that Adam could still shock even her. Something like mass producing magical weapons, it was perhaps one of the most dangerous things one could do. Not for the person, though there may be some danger there, but for people in general. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d share the forms with the owners of thepany. In fact, that could be how I pay you at first, since I¡¯m not sure how much money I should pay you, or if I can even afford that right now.¡± Adam¡¯s heart ached in his poverty. ¡®Even now, Adam, you can say such outrageous things¡­¡¯ ¡°Also¡­¡± Adam began, whispering ever so quietly. ¡°I really¡­¡± Adam felt his cheeks flush. ¡°I really want Lanarot to be called young miss or young madam. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯ll be so cute? She¡¯ll think her papa is so cool too.¡± Adam rubbed his face, understanding how embarrassing it was to admit it, but it was no lie. ¡®Of course,¡¯ Sonarot thought.
Click banner for Patreon!
Of course. We really are in the wrong genre! What''s this, an early chapter? Could it be... 384. Adam’s Business II 384. Adam¡¯s Business II Chief Iromin tapped the table, listening to Sonarot¡¯s words. He was a busy figure within the Iyr, especially after it was revealed that it would be happening so soon, but when it came to Adam, he made the time to listen. ¡°Do you think he told you this on purpose?¡± Iromin asked. What Sonarot had told him was truly outrageous, but when it came to Adam, Iromin could believe it. ¡°I believe Adam is showing his sincerity in speaking to me first,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I do not think he trusts himself in a matter like this. The things he thinks about are dangerous, and I believe he knows it.¡± Iromin recalled their conversations previously in the year, about the item which could cost a handful of gold. The things it could do would revolutionise the world, but it wasn¡¯t something the Iyr would allow to enter this world. Creating a form to mass produce magical weapons was equally as dangerous, in the right or wrong hands. However, he had offered it to the Iyr, and it was something which even Iromin¡¯s heart was tempted by. ¡®Will you continue to reveal so many dangerous things, Adam?¡¯ Iromin thought, wondering how much stress the young Half Elf would bring to him. ¡®How many times will you make me think twice about you? You have threatened the Iyr so many times, and now this?¡¯ Yet, even Iromin knew how beneficial it would be if the Iyr got a hold of all these items. It wasn¡¯t as though they could grab Adam and torture him to reveal all the information he possessed, not since he was a Nephew of the Rot family. Iromin sipped his drink, before taking a bite of his fried dough snack. ¡°I will call for the Great Elders. Bring him to us.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes nced between all the Great Elders, noting Shamir taking his ce where once the previous Elder Wrath sat. ¡°Good evening, Great Elders.¡± Adam bowed his head. There was something about the way Adam spoke and bowed which caused most of the Great Elders difort. This was not how Adam behaved. It was only Elder Wrath who did not feel the difort. Adam did not wear his breastte, and though he wore his ring, he understood that he waspletely defenceless before the Great Elders. Even the new Great Elder would have been able to beat him down without much assistance. The silence caused his heart to pound harder, and his body to grow colder. ¡°Good evening, Adam,¡± Iromin finally said, breaking the tension in the air. ¡°I have heard from your Aunt that you had a business proposal for us?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, his eyes glued to Iromin¡¯s. Iromin would at least warn him if he was in trouble, Adam assumed. ¡°I mean, yes, Chief.¡± Iromin¡¯s face twitched slightly. He did not like this demure Adam. Though Adam was queer, and sometimes rude, he was still good at heart, and so he forgave the Half Elf for any minor, and sometimes major, transgressions. ¡°Please, tell us your n,¡± Iromin said. Adam exined his n, including all the reasons why he wanted to do what he was speaking of. ¡®I should have made a presentation.¡¯ Elder Wrath was new, and had very few dealings with Adam, so he looked to the other Great Elders to judge the situation. They seemed to be listening intently, and were taking Adam¡¯s words extremely seriously. It was no doubt they¡¯d take his words seriously, but the way they looked at Adam, it was as though it was usible. Once Adam was done, there was a long silence. Iromin exchanged a look with the other Great Elders, before nodding his head. ¡°We had asked Romaezi to enchant the weapon which Elder Zijin had asked for,¡± Iromin said. ¡°It worked.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, surprised. Quest Complete: Proxy Enchanting XP Gained: +100 XP: 15 200 -> 15 300 ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°It seems that you can enchant a weapon and Romaezi can finish the enchantment,¡± the Chief said. ¡°How long did it take?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Eleven days,¡± the Chief said. Adam smirked, but only for a moment. ¡®Stop trying to kill yourself, idiot.¡¯ Adam blinked repeatedly, trying to get the words to stick within his mind. Elder Wrath remained silent, but his face betrayed his surprise. Romaezi had finished an enchantment someone else had made? Not just that, it had taken such little time? He hadn¡¯t been told of this, for he was still catching up on all the goings on in the Iyr, especially with it happening soon. ¡°We are considering your proposal,¡± the Chief said. ¡°You wish to create your business, which will train youths to be members of your business in the future. You wish to gain a foothold within the region by the services you offer. You do not wish to make as much money as possible, but rather, to give your people a good life. You will allow the Iyr to design theyout of your buildings, including the secret corridors and safes, and you will give the Iyr preferential treatment?¡± ¡°I will give the knowledge of the safes to Aunt, but everything else is correct,¡± Adam replied. It was a small, but important, difference. Iromin took the note into consideration. ¡°You also wish to create a way to enchant using forms to mass produce magical weapons, which will then be handed to the Iyr?¡± ¡°To Aunt,¡± Adam corrected, once more. Iromin fell silent, and the other Great Elders also ruminated on the thoughts. Elder Wrath wondered what was happening. How could they all take the Half Elf so seriously? This was an impossible request. ¡°If the forms you create are controlled by your Aunt, we will take it into consideration,¡± Iromin said. ¡°How do you mean?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You may create as many forms as you please, but it is Sonarot who will choose which of the forms you may use. She will also choose which of the forms which will be passed to the Iyr, including those which she may not allow you to create.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, but not out of suspicion, he was trying to understand what the Chief was saying. ¡°So I give all my forms to Aunt. She will choose which will be given to me for me to mass produce. She will give the Iyr any of the forms, which may also include those I am not allowed to mass produce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t give either of us a form?¡± ¡°That is eptable.¡± ¡°What if she lets me make the form, but not the Iyr?¡± Iromin paused for thought. ¡°That is eptable too.¡± Elder Gold and Elder Forest did not react, though they had disagreed with his statement. However, they couldn¡¯t show Adam that they disagreed on the topic. Technically, this came under their jurisdiction. ¡°Will you allow us to request forms?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Sure. I was nning on making a shield which sted out thunder, like the ones I made previously,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°We will not allow such a shield to be mass produced out of the Iyr,¡± Iromin said. He wondered if it was a coincidence Adam had mentioned that particr enchantment, because it was the enchantment which was to the forefront of his mind. ¡°You¡¯re so mea-,¡± Adam began, before pretending to cough, clearing his throat. ¡°It is a shame, but I understand.¡± Iromin didn¡¯t like the way Adam was behaving one bit. It made him feel dirty. This was not how he wanted Adam to act. ¡°If you are willing to ept the termsid out, the Great Elders will discuss the matter further, and we will inform you once wee to a conclusion,¡± Iromin said. ¡°If you have any ideas about forms you may have in mind, you may speak them, for they may assist in we Great Elder¡¯s decision, for better or for worse.¡± ¡°There was the thundershield, but also a firesword, a fire anything, really. Those were my big ideas, since the firesword is such a ssic enchantment, but there¡¯s also different kinds of fireswords, too. Those which deal a small amount of fire damage with each swing, or a burst, like¡­¡± Adam paused, wondering if he should mention Phantom. ¡°There are also those which can shoot out fire in front, sort of like Burning Hands.¡± Iromin nodded. There were technically many types of fireswords as Adam had mentioned, and even more that he had not mentioned. ¡°Then maybe I could make some iceswords, or thunderswords, lightning swords, basically all kinds of different elemental swords. Not just swords, of course, all kinds of weapons. There are probably better enchantments out there, but I think those may be the most popr.¡± The Great Elders understood that the weapons would be the best selling, as they were also the most numerous among the magical weapons. ¡°I was thinking about selling different tiers of weapons. Those with a basic bonus, which could sell for slightly below the average price since, I think, they¡¯d be the easiest to produce. At the same tier would be those which hold no basic bonus, but held the different abilities, like the fire sword. Then the tier above would be those which held both enchantments, of the basic bonus, and the enhanced abilities. Then maybe a greater bonus above that?¡± Adam wondered. ¡°Greater enhanced weapons wouldn¡¯t be mass produced, they¡¯d be custom made by myself, though perhaps some basic enhanced weapons would be custom made too. The mass produced basic enhanced weapons would be weaker than those which would be custom made.¡± It all made sense to the Great Elders. They could ept the mass production of basic weapons, and even the weapons with different abilities, depending on the ability, and perhaps even the basic enhanced weapons. Mass producing greater enhanced weapons was a step too far, so they were d he had moderated himself. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said. ¡°I should tell you my story.¡± The Chief raised his eyebrows in rm. Adam was going to tell them all his story? He hadn¡¯t been ready to tell the Great Elders, assuming it would have broken Adam¡¯s trust. ¡®Are you that desperate, Adam?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Thank you for the 25th patron! Thankfully I didn''t promise double chapters which would start from tomorrow andst an entire week. Oh. 385. Adam’s Business III 385. Adam¡¯s Business III ¡°So I had this story about an enchanter who was saved by the Rot family, or maybe the Rot family helped them in some way, so they helped the Iyrmen by making magical weapons as thanks.¡± Iromin¡¯s heartbeat rxed. He had thought Adam was going to tell the Great Elders his story, not the story he had nned for the business. ¡°Then, the Iyr assisted the enchanter in creating a business for them so they could create magical weapons, and so they then began to offer the service to others. They just really like enchanting, right? So the Rot family decided to work closely with the enchanter.¡± The other Great Elders deted, having thought that Adam was going to tell them all about his story. They had hoped Iromin would have told them as it had been well over a year, but the Chief had kept it to himself. ¡°I could be someone who works closely with the enchanter, or maybe they epted me because I worked hard, and so Fate¡¯s Golden, who perhaps assisted the enchanter, became the managers of the business. The enchanter has decided to create a number of weapons yearly, which would then be sent out periodically into Alnd and othernds to be sold. I don¡¯t know, I need to figure it all out.¡± Iromin bowed his head. ¡°So, you, as the enchanter, will create the boutique weapons, and you will escort the weapons out as Adam, leader of Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± ¡°Basically,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll train some enchanters, teaching them just the way to enchant specific forms, and they¡¯d work six hours a day, five days a week. I want them to make a weapon per week, so each enchanter will make the business about a thousand gold each week, maybe more if there are other enchantments. Roughly fifty thousand gold a year from each enchanter, which will then fund the entire operation, from the inns, to the smiths, to funding temples for education for everyone, to the guards, and to whatever other ns I have.¡± ¡°How much will you pay the Iyr and the Presidents of yourpany?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, honestly. I was thinking about capping wages of the highest paid person, but with all the benefits, the lowest rank employees won¡¯t make much, and since those benefits are already provided from the Iyr to the Presidents that may be a little silly.¡± ¡°If you do manage to create such a way to enchant, will you train enchanters for the Iyr?¡± Iromin asked, asking perhaps the most important question. ¡°Chief,¡± Adam said, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯m making a pretty stupid deal. I¡¯m giving you, the Iyr, so many benefits, more than any sane person should. I do it because I have faith in you, the Iyr, and in my family, my Aunt especially.¡± Adam knew he was pretty stupid, but even he knew this much. ¡°I¡¯ll teach your enchanters. I¡¯ll pass on all my spells to the Iyr. I¡¯ll pass on my forms to Aunt, and if she wants to pass them to you, she will. Some of them may be too dangerous, so she¡¯ll veto them from me, and perhaps even you, in which case, she can burn them if she wants to.¡± Iromin hadn¡¯t expected Adam to have so much wisdom. ¡®So you really do know how dangerous this matter is.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯vee to you with all this information, this sweet, dangerous information, which may make you want to kill me even more, because I want to be close to the Iyr. In the same way I want the King of Alnd to think twice about messing with the business, I want you guys to think twice about messing with me too. I want to be so invaluable, that even when I do something stupid, you¡¯ll think twice before killing me.¡± Adam scanned the faces of the Great Elders. All of them knew the significance of Iromin¡¯s question, but they also knew the significance of Adam¡¯s forthrightness. ¡°I have a question too,¡± Adam said, after allowing them to stew on his words. ¡°Will you look after them? My people? The people of the business, I mean. I think the Iyr is the best ce for my headquarters, not the Iyr itself, but on thend of the Iyr, beyond the vige. I know that it will make people think twice, and¡­ if someone does attack, I hope the Iyrmen will respond.¡± ¡°Having a foreign power, a threat, on Iyrman¡¯snds cannot be tolerated, Adam,¡± Iromin said. ¡°A foreign threat?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I know I might be a foreign threat, since I¡¯m only a Nephew of the Rot family, but the one who will own the business will be my Aunt Sonarot. She will have supreme authority over it. If she wants to use the people to help the Iyr, she can. They work for her, and I¡¯m the one whose doing all the hard work to train them. They¡¯re not foreign, Chief, they¡¯ll be working directly under an Iyrman. I¡¯m just asking you to look after them in case I¡¯m not around, either because I¡¯m too busy, or because it¡¯s too big for us to handle.¡± Adam paused. ¡°Or, because I¡¯m dead.¡± The Great Elders remained silent. Iromin tapped the table gently with his fingers. It was a code to tell the others his thoughts. ¡°What will be the structure of the business? The buildings, the way it will beid out.¡± ¡°I assume it¡¯ll be arge, walled vige, or fort. I want the workers and their family to live there, to work the nearbynds, to be taught there. Basically, a little Iyr near the Iyr.¡± ¡°Do you love the Iyr so much you wish to emte it?¡± Iromin joked, trying to break the tension. Adam smiled. ¡°As much as I love the Iyr, I¡¯m actually not copying you as much as you think. Ie from a ce where it¡¯s very Iyrly, in some ways. I just want to take it to the next level, to make it almost as good as the Iyr.¡± ¡°You are always so upfront, Adam,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Like I said before, Chief. With you guys, I¡¯ll always tell the truth and I¡¯ll always be upfront. If there everes a time when you want to kill me, I hope you¡¯ll show me some mercy. If it¡¯s because I did something wrong, I hope you¡¯ll at least let me plead my case.¡± Chief Iromin thought. Adam¡¯s n was far toorge in scope. However, it was a good goal to have. ¡°The Iyr was built one building at a time, Adam. You are thinking toorge. For now, if you wish to create a small homestead to protect your people. We will lease somend to you for that much. You may create your homes, your temple, and you may pay for them with weapons you sell to the Iyr. This much we can agree to for now, and we will discuss your expansion among we Great Elders.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I knew I could trust you, Chief!¡± He sighed with relief. If he could do it step by step, he¡¯d be happy with that. He assumed that the lease would be one way to tie him down, but that was fine. He had to trust the Iyr in the same way the Iyr had to trust him. ¡°However, you may not be able to this year, or the next,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Iyr is currently preparing for an important matter, but once it passes, we should be able to assist you,¡± Iromin said, noting the looks of the Great Elders. ¡°Alright. Do you need any help for the matter?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡­¡± Iromin stopped. It wasn¡¯t because of the Great Elders, but rather because Adam had offered his help. There had been something on his mind, something which he couldn¡¯t believe, but since it was rted to Adam¡­ ¡°Would you be willing to assist us in testing a theory?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°When you enchant using the gems, the dust settles on the weapon after the first session. Your basic enchantments require only three days. I would like to see whether someone else can finish the enchantment after you finished the first day.¡± The Great Elders remained neutral, faces stuck like those of a statue, as they listened to the Chief¡¯s request. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, thinking about the matter. ¡°Oh.¡± He understood why the Chief asked, and the significance of such a thing if it was true. ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°You are uncertain?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± ¡°It is merely a test,¡± Iromin said. ¡°It would be beneficial for us all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, well, what kind of enchantment should I put on it?¡± ¡°A basic bonus, nothing more,¡± Iromin said. ¡°If it works, we will request a moreplicated enchantment.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, before they waited in silence. ¡°Should I leave?¡± ¡°If there is nothing else, you may.¡± Adam turned, and began to walk away. Then, he stopped. He had something in his back pocket, something he was going to use on Aunt Sonarot, but since she had agreed, he had saved it for the Great Elders. ¡®I may as well.¡¯ The Great Elders waited. ¡°Actually, Chief, there is one more reason why I wanted to create this business. I mentioned wanting to train warriors, right? Creating my own force?¡± He turned, looking back to meet the Chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam swallowed, and nodded. ¡°Good night, Chief.¡± ¡°Good night, Adam,¡± Iromin replied, staring as the Half Elf left. He leaned back on his chair. It all made sense. The biggest contention would have been that Adam wanted to create a group of warriors loyal to him. It was something the Iyrmen would have refused without a doubt, unless it was heavily restricted. ¡°He¡¯s talking about it, isn¡¯t he?¡± called a voice from the rooftop. ¡°Yes,¡± the Chief replied. The Great Elders ignored Strom, who was allowed to listen to even these secrets. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s gotten him so spooked,¡± Strom said, sipping his drink. ¡°He¡¯s seen you and me, but it seems he¡¯s scared of something bigger than all of us, than even the Iyr.¡± Iromin remained silent. If Adam did want to create a force, one which could threaten a being he did not believe the Iyr could defeat, then it would be best for it to be kept under the Iyr¡¯s watchful eye. They could rent out thend, and control the pace of growth with thend rental. They had more than enoughnd to allow Adam to do as he pleased. There was the question of the enchanting shrine, however. ¡°Do you trust him?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The Great Elders were finally allowed to reveal their surprise. ¡°Then, you should show that trust,¡± Strom said. ¡°He¡¯s already shown that he trusts you.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Thus begins the week of double chapters! 386. The Iyrmen’s Names 386. The Iyrmen¡¯s Names Omen: 2, 17 Adam gathered his party over breakfast, where they shared the food the Kan family had cooked. ¡°I spoke with the Great Elders, and Chief Iromin gave me some good news. I should be able to, in the next couple of years, begin the business, which will be on Iyrman¡¯snds.¡± ¡°That is good news,¡± Jurot replied, d that the Chief had epted the deal. It had been an unlikely deal, but not an impossible deal. If the Chief had refused, Jurot would have gone to speak with him to inform him of the Eldritch threat. ¡°In a few years?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s¡­ going through some stuff.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he was even allowed to say that much, but considering what they had seen, Adam was sure it was fine. ¡°In a couple of years I should be able to make a small fort in the Iyrman¡¯snds, and that¡¯s where the headquarters will be.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually doing it,¡± Lucy admitted. ¡°I thought that you¡¯d just keep going on and on about it without doing anything.¡± ¡°Gee, thanks.¡± Adam rolled his eyes. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just letting you know, if you guys want to retire or you want a different job other than adventuring, you¡¯re always wee.¡± Adam nodded to Fred, who remained silent. Jonn remained quiet too. He had followed Adam all this time, watching, waiting, and he hadn¡¯te to a firm conclusion about the young man. He was too¡­ queer. He had promised to swear his Oaths, but he wanted to be firm in his conviction. ¡®Just a little longer¡­¡¯ ¡°Nobby, Brittany, you two take it easy for now. We¡¯ve been rather busy, and neither of you managed to spend much time with your families.¡± Adam had noticed how Brittany hadn¡¯t spend much time with her family when they visited the vige over the past year they had travelled. ¡°Okay, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied. Brittany nodded. After the previous quest, she was happy to have some time remaining within the Iyr. ¡°I should get to work,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Iyr is¡­ I¡¯ve got some work to do for the Iyr.¡± Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 19 (12) Omen: 2, 17 -> 2 17 + 7 = 24 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, shifting the Fates of the three young creatures, and thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Look at you,¡± Adam said, picking up his sister, who had been drawing on the ground with some chalk. ¡°What are you drawing? Is that papa?¡± The drawing was a mess of chaos, though Adam hoped it was just chaos, and not Chaos. ¡°Are you hungry, my little chubby sister?¡± Adam asked, kissing her neck, and blowing a raspberry into it. Lanarot squealed. ¡°Papa!¡± She reached up to grab his hair,ughing at him. Once they were fed, Adam sat down with a book, and began to read to her. Turot joined them too. Adam read, using his fingers to show where they were. When he started to change the page, Lanarot reached forward to change it for them. ¡°Wow, good girl,¡± Adam said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re such a smart little baby.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± Turot said, brushing her hair from beside, before returning back to his own book, following along as Adam read. ¡°This is good story.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said. ¡°Jirot is very strong, and she kills th-,¡± ¡°Turot,¡± Adam said, quickly. ¡°You can¡¯t spoil the story.¡± Turot looked up at him. ¡°You do not know the story?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. Turot blinked. ¡°Okay.¡± He had forgotten that Adam hadn¡¯t grown in the Iyr. Adam continued to read, but before he could find out what Jirot had faced, Lanarot yawned. ¡°Ooo. Seep?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead, brushing her hair. ¡°It¡¯s time for sleep.¡± Jurot stared at his little sister. He recalled a time she could only babble, but now she could talk. He understood what it meant to cleave through a Dragon, but to watch a child grow, that was something else. ¡®My sister is a genius.¡¯ Adam made sure everyone kissed her properly before he set her to bed,ying down beside her, allowing the girl to hold his finger. She sucked on her thumb, her eyes slowly closing. Though shey beside him, she would be climbing all around him during the night, either cing her feet on his stomach, or she¡¯d nestle her head beside him. Adam wondered if it was bad for children to do that, but the Iyrmen didn¡¯t seem to mind. Omen: 7, 20 ¡°You are feeling lucky?¡± Sonarot asked, seeing the look on Adam¡¯s face. Adam nodded. ¡°Very lucky. I think I can start making a greater enhanced weapon¡­¡± ¡°Not a shield?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Your weapon is good, but you do not have a magical shield.¡± ¡°Mighty Roar is a good shield,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A good shield will serve you well.¡± ¡°Mighty Roar?¡± Adam looked to Jurot¡¯s shield on the wall. ¡°Oh yeah, I enchanted it, didn¡¯t I? Howe you never use it?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jurot said. ¡°When I may be losing a fight.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t use it during the Outbreak?¡± ¡°I was not losing a fight.¡± Adam nodded. It made perfect sense. He thought about the type of shield he wanted to enchant. Thunder was good, but Jurot already had thunder, and it probably wasn¡¯t a good idea to have something so loud. ¡®Should I just make it a greater bonus? No, I want something cool. Heals?¡¯ Adam paused. ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If¡­ I make a really big axe like Destroyer, but then I have a shield which floats around me, does that count as a shield and axe, or will it be a shame to the Rot family tradition?¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. Adam remained silent. It didn¡¯t feel like it was right, it didn¡¯t have the right spirit. What could he put on his shield? What would be useful? There were so many¡­ ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a genius.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. Adam left, borrowing some money from Elder Zijin, who knew Adam could make it back within a few weeks at most. Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Omen: 7, 20 -> 7 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, changing the Fate of an Iyrman with some connection to him, and thus Fate was forever changed. Adam yawned. ¡°Oof. I forgot how much enchanting a greater item took out of me.¡± The Iyrman who stood nearby, watching the Half Elf enchant, decided to ignore what Adam had said. Adam was someone who could enchant so brilliantly, even matching Romaezi, the Iyrman¡¯s greatest enchanter, in some regard. After he returned to the shared family estate to eat, Adam took Lanarot to their home, and picked up the book they hadn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°It is my turn to read,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, handing the book and the girl over to his brother, before settling down beside Turot. Jurot read the tale, continuing where they had left off, allowing Lanarot to turn the pages when it was time. The girl sat on hisp, and he could feel the weight of her. He could feel her warmth against him, and when her hand brushed against his, he could feel how solid he was inparison. Jurot could still feel it. The desire not to die. It ate at him, like a Demon whispering within his ear. He needn¡¯t die any longer, for he had Lanarot to care for. What was a story for the future inparison to the little girl? He didn¡¯t need to die. No, why leave the Iyr at all? He should remain within therge walls of the Iyr, and- ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called, noting the long pause Jurot had taken after Lanarot had turned the page. ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot swallowed. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, nodding his head slowly. He couldn¡¯t allow the Demon to keep whispering in his ear, so he returned to the story. A story which could be his, which his greatchildren would read to one another, long after he had passed. His name would forever go down in history, as an Iyrman who reached Diamond Rank, and fell to only the greatest of creatures. Just like Jirot. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, at the end of the story. ¡°Jirot was a bad¡­ very good.¡± Adam tried not to curse in front of his sister and Cousin. ¡°Very good,¡± Turot said, smirking up at Adam, in the way that he did when he knew something Adam didn¡¯t. ¡°What a great death,¡± Adam said, brushing Turot¡¯s hair. ¡°You must be so proud.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said. ¡°Jirot was strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but¡­ what does Jarot and Jirot mean?¡± Turot looked up at Adam, his brows furrowed. ¡°Ja, of the Rot family. Ji, of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ what do they mean, you know?¡± ¡°Ja, as in Jarot, who had brought the Devilkin to the Iyr. Ji, after the great Iyrman, who fell only to Demon General Bkazor, the Ancient Dragon who was swayed to the Demon Lord¡¯s cause, to allow Jurot to save the child.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­ you know, what does Ja mean?¡± ¡°Our names have no meaning, Adam. Ja represents our ancestors and their stories, and the future stories Ja will have. Jarot, the one who brought Devilkin to the Iyr. Jarot, the one who lost his arm to a Dragon to bring back his grandson. When one is brought into the Rot family, they inherit the stories of their ancestors, and when they take the name Ja, they will have the expectations of greatness, if they walk that path of life.¡± Jurot smiled. ¡°I am Jurot, named after my ancestor, who fell only against the Demon Lord, to allow the killing blow.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°Iyrmen are so cool.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, smiling, pushing away the Demon whispering in his heart. ¡°Iyrmen are so cool.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Very cool. 387. The Saying 387. The Saying Omen: 3, 4 Seeing that he was rather unfortunate, Adam decided to take the day off. He yed Warriors and Wanderers with the children. Many of their character¡¯s died trying to face against the Hydra, which they had correctly surmised was weak to fire. ¡°Good,¡± Taygak said, patting the children¡¯s head. They had fought well, and so she made sure to praise them, as others would do to her. Adam assisted them in making new characters. ¡°Alright, Saygak, what do you want to y?¡± ¡°Mage,¡± the boy said. ¡°Again?¡± Saygak nodded his head. ¡°I want Fireball.¡± The boy¡¯s lips twitched into a shy smile. Adam smiled. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Once he was done with Warriors and Wanderers, Adam wondered what he should do. ¡®I should pay him a visit¡­¡¯ ¡°Have youe to make trouble?¡± the Iyrman asked. He was strongly built, as Iyrmen were, and he was unarmoured, like most Iyrmen. At his side was an axe. He sat at a table, drinking from a y bottle. ¡°I¡¯ve juste to check up on you,¡± Adam said, taking the Iyrman¡¯s cue to sit opposite him. He ced down his pack on the table. ¡°What need of you, of this Bovin?¡± The Iyrman smiled. ¡°I, who once wanted you dead.¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I believed you to be a danger.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not Elder Wrath any more, so¡­¡± Bovin bowed his head. ¡°I was denied a good death. Then, he who denied me the good death, joined the Iyr, and his Cousin took my ce. Is it not a good story?¡± Bovin grinned wide. ¡°It is,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, honestly. I heard Zardon was going to win, but then¡­¡± ¡°I lost a wyvern skull on the bet,¡± Bovin admitted. ¡°I cannot be too sad, for is that not what the Iyr is? A ce of stories?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Bovin nodded his head. ¡°Now I drink and I eat. I wait for it, Adam. When I can, I will leave, and then I will search for a good death.¡± ¡°What is a good death?¡± ¡°A good death, is a death whiches,¡± Bovin said, grinning wide. ¡°Even now, if you were to cut me down, it would be a good death, for it hade.¡± ¡°Well, I have no intention of killing you.¡± Bovin roared, tossing his y bottle. ¡°So I must live for another day, to see the dawn of shame once more!¡± Heughed a long, sadugh. ¡°Well, I mean, if you want to look for a good death, why don¡¯t you join my business?¡± Adam dared to ask. ¡°I¡¯m sure there wille a day I will be in trouble, and then I¡¯ll need to send you to do an impossible task, a suicide mission.¡± ¡°What is this business of yours, Nephew of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Right now I¡¯m training Nobby, and soon I¡¯ll be looking after his family. Brittany too. I was nning on making an enchanting business, and a business to take young orphans or peasants, and build them up. I want to educate them, and train them into Experts. Eventually, I¡¯ll form a caravan, perhaps, ones which may go to dangerousnds. Might take a few years, but it is what it is.¡± ¡°That would take too long, Adam,¡± Bovin said. ¡°Too long.¡± ¡°Then, should I tell you why I¡¯m really training them?¡± Adam asked. Bovin leaned in, nodding his head. ¡°I want them to be a great force which can deal with a threat. A threat so unimaginably strong, that you couldn¡¯t imagine its danger. A being so powerful, even at its weakest, it could toss Entalia like a doll, and could make¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No. You wouldn¡¯t believe that part, but you could at least believe that?¡± ¡°Entalia is not so weak,¡± Bovin said. ¡°Do you speak the truth?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have.¡± Bovin leaned back, groaning quietly in thought. His lips formed a small smirk. ¡°I cannot, Adam. I was once Elder Wrath. I know too many of the Iyr¡¯s secrets, so I cannot leave. I must remain here until I am needed. Until there is something which will give it to me, my good death.¡± Adam reached into his pack, pulling out his tea, as well as his Persevian tea pot. He heated the water inside using his Tricks trick, before he poured the tea for them both. He was beginning to run out. ¡°Bovin. Can I ask a cheeky question?¡± Adam asked, smiling slightly. ¡°Ask, Adam, but I do not promise to reply.¡± Bovin returned a smirk. ¡°Are you a Paragon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°How many are there in the Iyr?¡± Bovin stared into Adam¡¯s eyes, his own lips in a yful smile. ¡°Enough to protect the Iyr in its time of need.¡± Adam wondered how much that was. ¡°I hear there are Masters to be sent? Does every family need to send a Master?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bovin replied, simply. He could at least say that much. ¡°What about the families who don¡¯t have a Master?¡± ¡°Every family has a Master.¡± ¡°Every family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam whistled again. ¡°How many families are there?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but dare to ask such questions. ¡°Less than there are Masters,¡± Bovin replied. ¡°More than one hundred.¡± Adam whistled once more. ¡°That matches the Order of King¡¯s des, right?¡± ¡°Order of the King,¡± Bovin corrected. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I¡¯m so bad with names.¡± ¡°There are many Masters all across thend. There is the Order of Three Hundred des, in which each are ranked by number, from First de to Three Hundredth de, and even Three Hundredth de is an Expert. Their Order Master is Zeroeth de, and she is a Paragon.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°That sounds cool.¡± ¡°They are the only Order which could match the Order of the King, though their roles are different. The Order of the King exists as the King¡¯s personal guard, and they are also tasked with leading various troops to war. Ten are sent out, each leading a hundred men or so men. The other Orders sometimes send some of their own to assist, usually as mercenaries, as well as those which they must send as tax. If I was to bet between the Iyr and all the Orders, I would bet on the Iyr, and I would not lose my wyvern skull.¡± Bovin grinned wide. Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°What about the Order of Wings?¡± ¡°As they do not have an official home, and work through thends, from Drakkenlen to the Confederacy, and even beyond, they are not taxed, and nor are they expected to participate in wars. It is the respect afforded to them.¡± ¡°How strong are they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Robin is a Paragon,¡± Bovin said. ¡°The others are Grandmasters and Masters, save perhaps Magpie, who is firmly an Expert at least.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°I met Sir Magpie, I think. She was the weakest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam sipped his tea, thinking about what Bovin had said. ¡°I hope that you are well and remain in good health. The Iyr still needs someone as great as you.¡± ¡°How do you know I am great?¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s grandfather praised you,¡± Adam said. ¡°He is the only one to have beaten me so far.¡± Bovin roared withughter, not expecting the joke. ¡°I recall once, many years ago, when we once faced one another, your grandfather and I.¡± ¡°Whose my grandfather?¡± Adam grumbled yfully. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I beat him, of course,¡± Bovin said, simply. ¡°It was a good fight. This was before¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, seeing the brief look of anger and anguish on the once Great Elder¡¯s face. ¡°The Chief tried to keep him back. It was not a denial of right, for they would have sent another Rot. Jarot was¡­ distraught. Sending him would have only hurt him, that is what the Chief said. When¡­¡± Elder Wrath remained quiet for a moment. ¡°When we heard that the boy had died, I was not d, but I wished Jarot his vengeance.¡± ¡°I hear the Iyr is quite serious about protecting its children.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bovin said. ¡°Our ancestors had been brought to near death. We cannot allow such a thing again.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°You know, sometimes I think you Iyrmen are weird. I know how funny that soundsing from me.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Still, I think that sometimes we¡¯re as weird as each other.¡± ¡°If a child of the Iyr were to be killed, would you fight for vengeance?¡± Bovin asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Even if it was not a child you knew?¡± ¡°If the group would have a queer Half Elf, sure.¡± ¡°I can admit when I was wrong, Adam,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°You are queer. Strange. Dangerous. I did not trust you, but I believe your heart to be true.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°They have a saying in the shared family estate I live in. Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Bovin said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°The Great Elders have the same saying.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Thank you so much to all the new patrons! It seems I will need to post up double chapters until at least Monday! I should make another goal, but I dare not to make it so soon. I need to write more! 388. Elder Business 388. Elder Business Adam sat on his seat awkwardly, ncing around to the other Vin family members. Bovin had forced him to stay for lunch, and had called for his family, from his wife to his extended family. A pair of suspicious res fell across the Half Elf, one from a strongly built Iyrman. She was tall, and slightly younger than Adam. She had short dark hair, and carried at her side an axe, the Vin family weapon. The Iyrman beside her looked simr, though was slightly thinner, and shorter, though only due to his hunched shoulders. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the pair of them. The woman ignored him, making her way to another table, dragging away the meek Iyrmen beside her. ¡°Do not mind them,¡± Bovin said. ¡°They are still upset I had given up my ce as Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°Is that something to be upset about?¡± ¡°To some, and to others, no.¡± Bovin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There are times you must listen to your heart and not your mind.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get that.¡± Adam smiled. He hadn¡¯t expected Bovin to be so approachable. ¡°The business you mentioned previously¡­¡± Bovin began, staring down at his bottle of fruit wine. ¡°Do you also intend to train Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. He decided against replying cheekily. ¡°Why does the Iyr need you to train our warriors?¡± ¡°Not something I¡¯ve said, not something I will say,¡± Adam replied, sipping some of the fruit wine from his own bottle. ¡°In the same way I don¡¯t put words in your mouth, don¡¯t put words in mine.¡± Bovin smiled. ¡°I did not mean it like that.¡± He sipped his fruit wine. ¡°Your growth was rming to the Great Elders. Your connection to the Rot family gave you your life, and your usefulness to the Iyr kept it.¡± ¡°Thanks?¡± ¡°You were able to also bring up so many beside you as Experts, and you have managed to assist even that boy, Nobby, into an Adept after only a few months.¡± ¡°An Adept?¡± ¡°Jurot became an Adept once he gained the ability to resist the elements with his rage.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡®Level Three. Damn, Nobby really did Level Up quick.¡¯ ¡°Would you be willing to take my grandson, Bavin?¡± Bovin¡¯s eyes met Adam¡¯s. ¡°After you rejected me?¡± Adam smirked. ¡°My grandson is too meek. He was not born with a great body to fight the same way I fight, but he did not give up on our way. As Elder Wrath, I had to remain neutral. I could only meet my family once a month at most, and so could not look after his growth. I just want him to be an Expert. Nothing more, nothing less.¡± Adam wonders if he should. It seemed like throwing dirt on the Iyr¡¯s face if he was to do something like that, and he had so much on his te too. ¡®But,¡¯ he thought, ¡®what if I could train the weakest Iyrmen in the Iyr and make them into Experts quickly? Wouldn¡¯t that be a way to gain some guards for my business, and to help the Iyr out? Most important, it would allow me to keep a good rtionship with the Iyr.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Adam finally said. ¡°What is the payment?¡± ¡°Usually, I look after the family, and then I lock in the one I train for at least five years for half the price of bing a typical Expert until I recoup the cost that is used to train them. Though, since he¡¯s an Iyrman¡­¡± Bovin was a little confused at first, but understood Adam¡¯s point by the time he was done. ¡°I will speak with him.¡± Adam sipped his fruit wine slowly, thinking about how his system worked. It appeared to be the case that as long as they were nearby, and even slightly helped, the XP would be divided among everyone. So if he, Jurot, another Expert, and two younglings went out to adventure, then they¡¯d be able to Level Up quickly. ¡®I¡¯ve gained about fifty thousand, but an Expert only requires about a fifth of that. So that means I really only need to take them out for one year of adventuring if I¡¯m being slow¡­¡¯ ¡°I will not allow it! I will not allow my twin brother to be taught by a stranger!¡± It was the young Iyrman who had red at him. ¡°It is his choice to make,¡± Bovin admonished. ¡°Adam is no stranger. He may be no Iyrman, but he is a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± The young Iyrman looked to Adam, her eyes narrowed. ¡°So you¡¯re Unrivalled Under The Heavens?¡± Adam winced. ¡°I¡¯m Adam Fateson, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Is what true?¡± ¡°You managed to defeat your Uncle and Aunt one by one?¡± Her eyes remained focused on him, piercing him with her re. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I was able to defeat three of them over the course of two days, yes.¡± ¡°Three in two days? They were each Experts at least?¡± She looked to her grandfather to confirm. Bovin nodded his head. He had heard the matter, and it had given him reason to take away Phantom. ¡°I heard it was because you held such a great weapon.¡± ¡°A weapon I made,¡± Adam said, before quickly adding, ¡°with the Iyr¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°You enchanted the weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A greater enhanced weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am Lavin, daughter of Lovin,¡± the young Iyrman said. Adam felt it. The tingle at the back of his neck. ¡°Adam Fateson,¡± Lavin said, ring down at him, clenching her fists as she took a powerful stance above him. ¡°Let us marry.¡± Adam stared at the y bottle in his hand. He could feel the looks of all the Vin family members. Before him was the previous Elder Wrath, who could apparently even beat Jarot, who was the only one to have beaten Adam in this life, as well as arge number of Iyrmen. ¡®How can I get out of this with my life?¡¯ Adam thought. He could feel Bovin¡¯s gaze across his skin. Normally, he would have refused, since otherwise a crazy old man would have probably killed him for getting too close to his granddaughter. However, was Bovin the kind that wanted Adam to join his family? Not long ago, Bovin had wanted him dead, there was no doubt about that, but now he had entrusted Adam his grandson, but did he also want to entrust his granddaughter. Adam was strong, and Bovin was an Iyrman. The young Half Elf swallowed. He was a piece of fish before a murder of hungry crows. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I must refuse,¡± Adam eventually dared to say. ¡°I am currently married to my business.¡± Lavin huffed. ¡°Then you are a stranger and I will not allow you to train my brother!¡± ¡°Bavin?¡± Bovin asked. ¡°Do you wish to train to be an Expert?¡± The young Iyrman fell into thought for a long moment. ¡°Yes,¡± he eventually said, his voice quiet. He stared down, avoiding his twin sister¡¯s eyes. She had always looked after him, but this time, he needed to escape from her grasp to do what he needed to, alone. ¡°It is his choice to make,¡± Bovin said, watching as Lavin stood, storming off. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to train!¡± Lavin dared to shout back at her grandfather. She, who had once looked up to him, betrayed not once, but twice, and even now by her own twin brother. ¡°Do not take it to heart,¡± Bovin said. ¡°She is just hurt.¡± ¡®Phew,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I would be hurt too if I rejected myself. What a handsome guy I am, after all.¡± Bovin smirked wide. ¡°It is your misfortune to have denied my granddaughter. You would have been weed into the Iyr with open arms if you had joined the previous Elder Wrath¡¯s family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be weed into the Iyr one day. Perhaps it will be when my brother bes Diamond Rank, or when my Cousin bes Elder Peace, or when my sister beats everyone up for bullying me.¡± The Vin family understood why Bovin had been so suspicious of the young man. Bovin, on the other hand, wondered if Adam was truly Jarot¡¯s grandson. Once they had eaten, grilled fish and skewers of roasted vegetables brushed with butter, Adam said his goodbyes. ¡°Take Bavin with you,¡± Bovin said. ¡°He should introduce himself to yourpanions.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, looking back to Bovin. The Iyrman was still hunched over, avoiding Adam¡¯s gaze. He wasn¡¯t like most Iyrmen he had met. Even the children of the Iyr were utterly fearless, and to think that the previous Elder Wrath¡¯s grandson avoided his gaze, it made Adam¡¯s heart squirm. As they trekked back to the shared family estate, Adam decided against making small talk with the young man. He supposed there was no need to put any pressure on him with that sort of nonsense. ¡®He¡¯ll probably feel morefortable around other Iyrmen,¡¯ he thought. As they continued to walk back, Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel he knew Bavin from before, or at the least he had seen the Iyrman before.
Click banner for Patreon!
Everyone trying to bag Adam, but they haven''t asked Lanarot for permission. 389. The Young Iyrmen Squad 389. The Young Iyrmen Squad Adam introduced Bavin to the others, from Jurot and hispanions, to the teens, and then the children. ¡°Bovin asked me to take him with us on our adventures and make him an Expert,¡± Adam said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°You are to train him into an Expert?¡± Nirot asked, throwing Adam a look. ¡°Yes.¡± Nirot¡¯s eyes remained on his. ¡°You will not train us?¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°If you want to be an Expert, you can join.¡± Nirot nced between the other teens, their eyes speaking between one another. Mirot looked to Sonarot, and the other adults also looked to her for guidance. It was not only because they were all pregnant, so the stress of Adam would make life difficult for them, but also because Sonarot was closest to him. They asked with their eyes for Sonarot to deal with the situation. ¡°You would train us to be Experts?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°You cane adventure with us and eventually you¡¯ll be Experts, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though you need to be on the same contract as Bavin and the others.¡± ¡°What kind of contract?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be paid ten gold a month every month, your lodgings and such will be taken care of, and once you¡¯re an Expert, you¡¯ll be under contract to work for me at a rate of twenty five gold a month or so as an Expert for a period of five years.¡± Nirot narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why would we ept that deal?¡± ¡°Iyrmen wouldn¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not unless they had something to prove.¡± ¡°Five years is a long time,¡± Nirot said. ¡°You¡¯d be what? Twenty one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the young Iyrman replied. ¡°You¡¯d still be young, with plenty of coin under your belt,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Though, I can understand why you wouldn¡¯t want to. Of course, as my Cousin, I can treat you differently. Nepotism, yes, but¡­ I wouldn¡¯t charge Lanarot.¡± Nirot remained silent. ¡°If you train me to be an Expert, then I will owe you a favour.¡± ¡°A favour?¡± Adam asked. He turned to Bavin. ¡°Would you agree to the same terms?¡± Bavin nodded in response. ¡°A favour. A favour. A favour I can call for whenever I please?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°Unless it goes against our rules.¡± Adam thought deeply. ¡°Nobby, Brittany, and you all will share one cut of the loot. I won¡¯t be paying you lot any gold monthly, but I¡¯ll take care of your needs and such. I don¡¯t think a few gold a month will do anything for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam held out his hand, and the pair shook forearms. The adults had all stared at Sonarot, pleading her with their eyes. ¡°It is a good fortune that Adam has chosen to train four Experts for our families,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Perhaps they may even return to us as Adepts once the children are born.¡± She smiled warmly. ¡°I will go speak with Uwajin, she will wish to join,¡± Naqokan said, scurrying away to bring the Orcish Iyrman. ¡°Is that fine?¡± Nirot asked, though Naqokan had already left. ¡°How could I deny it? If Naqokan gets my help, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be happy that Uwajin was left behind because of me.¡± Nirot blinked. She had forgotten that, sometimes, Adam wasn¡¯t an idiot. ¡®Six Iyrmen,¡¯ Adam thought. Nirot, Naqokan, Faool, Laygak, Uwajin, and Bavin. Adam would have almost ten Iyrmen travelling with him, six of whom were newborn cubs, though they were tiger cubs. Uwajin appeared, the Orcish Iyrman standing strong and tall, a greatsword strapped to her back. ¡°Adam Fateson,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°You brought back my cousin¡¯s body. Thank you.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, swallowing a lump. ¡°Any time.¡± He quickly cleared his throat. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk about some ground rules before we begin.¡± The six Iyrmen stood before him, five of whom stood tall. ¡°First rule. No marriage. You are all my precious Cousins. Second rule. Lanarot is Cutest In The Whole World. Third rule. Make sure you all listen. Fourth rule. No dying without my permission. Fifth rule. Be kind to one another.¡± The Iyrmen stared up at him. They had a few issues with some of the rules. ¡°No, wait.¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Swap the first two rules around.¡± ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Nirot thought, wincing. Naqokan slowly nodded her head at his words. ¡®You will make a good father for our children.¡¯ Adam felt it, something against the back of his neck. His eyes snapped to Naqokan, who smiled, and he quickly looked away to the side. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Laygak called. ¡°We have heard of your business. If you need assistance, I would like to help with your business. My craft is not as good as cousin Jurot, but I do well.¡± Jurot nodded, agreeing with Laygak¡¯s assertions. Laygak was good at carving wood, but Jurot was slightly better, and couldplete much moreplex pieces. ¡°I thought you wanted to owe me a favour instead?¡± ¡°I am happy to ept either the favour or the work, whichever you prefer when the timees,¡± Laygak offered. Adam smiled. ¡°I can tell you are Taygak¡¯s brother.¡± Taygak, who was listening in on the conversation, smiled. ¡°Yes. Laygak, my brother.¡± ¡°I am d to adventure with cousin Kitool, but what of the fourth rule?¡± Faool asked. ¡°It is not our way to deny a good death.¡± Adam¡¯s face became stern for once. They all braced for something stupid. ¡°Are you nning on dying before you can meet your siblings?¡± Adam crossed his arms, and for once, his face flushed red with momentary anger. ¡°None of you are allowed to die. I¡¯ll go to speak with Baktu personally if he dares to take any of you before then.¡± The adults¡¯ eyes pierced through Sonarot, but she smiled. ¡°Adam. I believe it would be best to leave Baktu be, for the Lord is busy.¡± ¡°Busy? He wasn¡¯t busy when he wanted to speak with me with all of his siblings. He wasn¡¯t busy when he asked me for a favour to¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, I think he was a little busy then.¡± ¡°Do you believe yourself to be more powerful than Baktu?¡± Mirot asked, her voice calm and clear. ¡°I can beat up a lot of people, but I¡¯ve only fought a Deity once, ah, twice,¡± Adam said. ¡°The first time I got absolutely bodied, but the second time I did pretty good. Then another Brit, I mean, Grender went to fight them. That guy was way stronger than me.¡± The eyes continued to pierce Sonarot. ¡°They do not know your story, Adam, so you should not make such remarks freely.¡± ¡°I suppose so, but you know my story, and so does Jurot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯tpletely fear Baktu, but I do fear the beings above him.¡± Sonarot sighed, feeling the piercing gazed begin to bury themselves within her. ¡°Adam.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°My point is that you¡¯re not allowed to die until you see your adorable siblings! How can I get to see them if you don¡¯t? What will they think when they grow up? They¡¯ll look up at me, Adam, and think I¡¯m just a useless guy who let their older brothers and sisters die! Then they¡¯ll ask Lanarot why I let them die, and she¡¯ll ask me, and what am I meant to say to her?¡± Though his words were filled with jest, they could see the genuine anger in his eyes, and so Faool bowed his head. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Hmph! Just try and die, and you¡¯ll see how I spank you once I revive you!¡± He let out a final huff of rage, before he calmed. ¡°Anyway, I know that Laygak and Jurot are able to carve wood, but what can the rest of you do?¡± ¡°I can work ss,¡± Faool replied. ¡°I y the panflute,¡± Nirot said, smirking up at Adam. Adam narrowed his eyes at her. He wanted to learn the panflute too, but he¡¯d been so busy. ¡°I work with stone,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Boots,¡± Bavin said. ¡°Boots?¡± ¡°I make good boots.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. He did feel howfortable the Iyrman¡¯s boots were. In fact, he never onceined about them, and nor had anyone else. ¡°I smith,¡± Uwajin said. Adam thought deeply, ncing between them all. It was a diverse array of abilities, one which would assist him during his business. ss was awkward, but he was sure that ss could¡­ ss could¡­ Adam leaned back, thinking deeper. ¡®Could I make enchantments inside ss? Disposable ss beads of some kind?¡¯ He continued to tilt and turn his head, as though rocking his brain juices to think harder. ¡°What are you two good with?¡± Adam asked. He hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°Gems,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Anything with jewellery.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam would never have guessed. ¡®I know who toe to about jewellery stuff then.¡¯ ¡°Leather,¡± Kitool replied, simply. ¡°Leather?¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. That seemed to fit Kitool, and now that he thought about it, jewellery also fit Jaygak, somehow. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Something stupid,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, knowing that much. Adam furrowed his brows.
Click banner for Patreon!
Yes, we knew that much. 390. The Magic Ritual 390. The Magic Ritual ¡°It¡¯s a perfectbination, don¡¯t you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Masonry from Naqokan, and wood stuff from you and Laygak. I¡¯d say the future buildings of my business are sorted out. Kitool could assist with making anything to do with leather, Uwajin with smithing with metal. Jewellery and ssworking would be great for enchantments.¡± Jurot slowly nodded, understanding Adam¡¯s thought process. ¡°It seems so¡­ convenient,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, I suppose if you had other abilities, I could probably say the same thing.¡± Once it had been settled, the various groups sat with one another to rx. Adam¡¯s face was scrunched up in thought, causing the children to look his way. ¡°Adam needs to poop?¡± Katool asked. ¡°No,¡± Turot said. ¡°It is worse.¡± ¡°Adam is¡­ thinking.¡± Raygak inhaled deeply, before shaking his head. Katool looked up at Adam. ¡°Oh.¡± She inhaled deeply and shook her head too. ¡®Jewellery is good for enchanting,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Walking around with rings and nes which provide either spells or defensive magic. That¡¯s probably best, right? Defence? Jewellery to defend oneself, maybe with the ability to cast Shield, or a general protection for Defence and Saves.¡¯ Adam twitched, opening his eyes suddenly, as the thoughts flooded his mind. ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a genius.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, knowing that much. Adam held onto his head, trying to settle his thoughts. ¡®I could create a standardisation of equipment, not just across my employees, but even across all of us. General things which will held us in day to day life. Rings which grant a bonus to Defence and Saves, that should be simple enough. I could make my workers wield certain weapons, those which would be useful in most scenarios, each with a basic bonus. They could have the weapons after a generation of work, on top of their normal pay. After twenty years, they could im the basic weapon as their own, but usually they have to borrow it.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda eventually called, approaching him at his table. ¡°You think too much.¡± Adam snapped up to meet her gaze. ¡°Well, yeah.¡± She smiled with her eyes towards him, before bringing him a small gourd of fruit wine. ¡°Your Granduncle asked me to pass this to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, looking down at the gourd. He picked it up and uncorked it, before sniffing it. It smelled just like normal fruit wine, but so did the sour fruit wine. ¡°Thank you. Did he tell you why?¡± ¡°He said if you were going to take his granddaughter, then he should at least reward you,¡± Vonda said, simply. Adam was about to take a sip, but stopped. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all share?¡± It was partly to have everyone suffer from the wine, but it was to share the wine with all those who assisted him thus far. He poured each a small amount, a half cup or so, and kept the rest for Jonn and the others for when he¡¯d meet them. ¡°To us, and our future,¡± Adam said, bringing up the cup, before sipping the wine. He winced at the oing sourness, but after the first moment of phantom sourness, it turned sweet. ¡®Thanks, Granduncle.¡¯ ¡°So we have more Iyrmen apanying us now?¡± Vonda asked, looking to the teens. ¡°Yeah. My cute, adorable Cousins,¡± Adam whispered, daring not to say it so they could hear. Vonda stifled a giggle. ¡°Did you speak with the Great Elders about the¡­ you know.¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°They say they know, but they cannot tell me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I am not a Master.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be a Master, right?¡± ¡°For now. It may change if I have my own temple.¡± ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll need to get on that soon.¡± Adam tapped his table. Vonda¡¯s temple would need to be set up fairly quickly, perhaps during the same time he made the building for his workers. ¡®Would it be okay on the Iyr¡¯snd, though?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve already returned to work?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Yesterday and the day before¡­¡± ¡°I was just really lucky, and I needed to help the Iyr with something¡­¡± Adam tried to refute her statement. ¡°Even Filliam is working hard.¡± ¡°Filliam?¡± Adam whispered. ¡®Why does that name sound so¡­¡¯ He almost dropped his head onto the table. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Filliam in so long!¡± Filliam was hunched over his desk, wearing a set of sses which allowed him to magnify what he could see. As he ced the spring into the watch, he pulled back with a sigh. He was as thin as before, with tired eyes, but arge smile on his face. ¡°Filliam,¡± Adam called. ¡°Adam?¡± Filliam turned to look, seeing the Half Elf who has rushed to Filliam¡¯s cabin, whichy at the side of the blocks of shared family estates. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long. How have you been?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Filliam replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been tinkering with watches. The Iyr has allowed me to make as many as I please for them!¡± He grinned wide, a crazy smile across his face. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Adam could feel the guilt begin to eat at him. ¡°What are you working on?¡± ¡°Look,¡± Filliam said, revealing a pocket watch. ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you see how small it is now?¡± Filliam asked. Adam stared at the pocket watch. He recalled his own pocket watch, which was slightly bigger. ¡°Oh. Nice.¡± Filliam continued to stare at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re having fun, Filliam. If you need any help, let me know.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, before looking down at Adam¡¯s torso. ¡°Why are you wearing a leather tunic in this noonval heat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nightval bear leather,¡± Adam said, looking down at the white leather, brushing his hand across, it feeling how cool it was. ¡°It keeps me cool in this sted heat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam nodded, before making his way out. ¡®Didn¡¯t I forget about someone else?¡¯ Once Adam returned back to the family estate, he found two familiar faces. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jarot asked, holding Lanarot to his chest, the girl staring up at her grandfather, sucking on her thumb. ¡°Hey, Churot,¡± Adam called, ignoring the old Iyrman. ¡°How are you?¡± Churot revealed his book, which was full of mathematical equations. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Nice. Are you having fun with maths?¡± Adam asked, noting all the different calctions. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cool, cool¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to teach you magic soon, alright?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam sighed. ¡®Damn. Bell, how am I meant to teach him magic? It¡¯s not like I can reveal you to him, right?¡¯ [You may unleash his inner potential through spending XP.] Adam remained frozen for a long moment, long enough that the others nced his way to see what he was doing. ¡®You what?¡¯ [You may spend XP to unlock his ability to cast magic.] ¡®That¡¯s a thing?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®How do I do that?¡¯ [The process requires great effort. It requires a total of 5000 XP and 100 Mana to unleash someone¡¯s potential.] ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ [They will gain the first Level of a ss.] ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ Adam remained silent for a longer moment. ¡®Oh! Really?¡¯ XP Total: 15 300 Adam whistled. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± called the older Iyrman. ¡®Is it painful?¡¯ [For you.] ¡®Not for Churot?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Yes, as in it is, or it won¡¯t be?¡¯ [It will not be painful for Churot.] ¡°Adam?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Give me a second,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m talking to myself in my head.¡± ¡®How painful is it?¡¯ [For each Mana, you will take 1D6 damage.] Adam whistled again. ¡®How long will it take?¡¯ [One hour for each session.] The adult Iyrmen nced between one another as Adam¡¯s face twitched. ¡°I think I can teach Churot magic,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I need to give him my Mana.¡± Jarot frowned, but Churot quickly appeared in front of Adam. ¡°Now?¡± the young Iyrman asked. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Jarot let Lanarot down, but she squirmed and coughed, trying to reach up for him. ¡°Would you like mama?¡± ¡°Mama,¡± Lanarot called, and Jarot passed the young baby to her mother. Adam sat down within a private room, and Churot sat opposite. He ced his hand on the teen¡¯s head, but then turned him around and ced his hand against the back of the boy¡¯s head, since it would be morefortable. ¡°Are you ready, Churot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the teen replied, his heart pounding in his chest. Mana: 18 -> 8 XP: 15 300 -> 14 800 Health: 65 -> 23 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 It was a long process, which caused Adam¡¯s arms to grow hot, almost painfully, all the while his Mana travelled through his entire body and into Churot. Every other minute, Adam felt the searing heat pulse, causing his arms to twitch, but he continued to force his Mana through. After an hour had passed, Adam fell back, gasping for air. He hadn¡¯t expected the exhaustion to fill him, especially not without a Save. ¡®Damn!¡¯ ¡°Are you both okay?¡± Jarot asked, holding Churot, who was sweating profusely, and was panting heavily. Adam twitched from the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Churot?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the young Iyrman replied. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Adamy back on the floor, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°We need to do that nine more times. Then¡­¡± Adam¡¯s light snoring filled the room, and Jarot sighed. He covered the Half Elf with a nket, and made sure he had some thick furs to rest his head on. Lanarot looked around during the night, seeing theck of her papa. Jurot rested beside her, offering his hand. She grabbed his finger and sucked on her thumb, before sitting up. ¡°Papa?¡± the girl asked. ¡°He is sleeping, Lanarot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± The girl fell back to her pillow, sucking her thumb, slowly closing her eyes. All the while, the Great Elders had gathered. It was once again, that the Half Elf had brought them together again. Chief Iromin nced between the other Great Elders. ¡°I do not believe he knows.¡± ¡°Is it a coincidence?¡± Elder Forest asked. Iromin bowed his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can we leave it at that?¡± she asked. ¡°We should wait.¡± ¡°The Blood Ritual is a right afforded to us by Baktu.¡± ¡°He, too, prays to Baktu.¡± The Great Elders had never felt so close to wanting to kill Adam. ¡°He has earned that much,¡± Iromin said. Iromin had the feeling that Adam had no idea that his ability to awaken a Scribe Mage was almost the same as the Iyr¡¯s ability to awaken a Blood Mage. Another older Iyrman was also thinking of Adam that evening. Jarot looked at his grandson, his darling Churot, who was sleeping with a smile on his face. He wondered if he should stop it, but sighed, closing his eyes to sleep. ¡®It is toote now.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
You what? 391. Blood And Manticores 391. Blood And Manticores Omen: 1, 8 ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, stomping her way to Adam, before grabbing his leg. She reached up with her arms. Adam picked her up, holding her to his chest. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± He kissed her forehead before allowing her to rest against his chest. Sonarot wondered if Adam had be close to Lanarot on purpose, but seeing the way he curled the girl¡¯s hair with a finger, those thoughts quickly slipped away. Adam decided against working out that morning, though he did take his little sister to bathe quickly, stopped by an Iyrman, only for him to sh Elder Gold¡¯s token which allowed him to bathe in peace. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot sshed the water in her tub,ughing wildly, sshing the water all around them. Adam smiled, looking back towards the ceiling. He wondered if his children would be raised in the Iyr like Lanarot. ¡®No. I can¡¯t do something like that.¡¯ The thought had caused his stomach to ache slightly. ¡®I¡¯m already taking advantage of them.¡¯ He dried the girl off before carrying her back to the shared family estate, where breakfast was being cooked. The Kan family had grilled all manner of fish, meat, and vegetables. Adam ced the girl down, before stepping away to sit with Jurot, but Lanarot cried out, reaching for him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adam asked, letting her grab his finger. She continued to groan, and made to cry, but Adam sat down beside her. ¡°You silly girl.¡± His lips twitched into a smirk. Lanarot chewed on her fruit slowly, the juices of the fruit spilling down her chin and onto her bib. Adam ate the grilled meat, before ncing around the women, who were each quite pregnant. ¡°I¡¯ll help to cook,¡± Adam said. ¡°You do not need to,¡± Sonarot replied. She wasn¡¯t sure the other Iyrmen would appreciate him cooking with them. ¡°It¡¯s at times like this you need to leave it to uszy bones,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°I have enough time to cook in the morning. I can enchant after, and then help Churot in the evening.¡± ¡°You will enchant and assist Churot?¡± Sonarot asked, not surprised, but worried. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll kill¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Bell, can that kill me?¡¯ [Yes.] Adam raised his brows. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Apparently, it¡­¡± He fell silent once more, feeling Sonarot¡¯s piercing gaze against his eyes. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sonarot sighed. She was d she wasn¡¯t pregnant, otherwise how would she be able to handle his stress. ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Shamia and Tariel?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them around since then.¡± ¡°They are to remain with other families,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Too many people already know your secrets,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would be dangerous for them to know.¡± ¡°Would it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Lanarot pped Adam¡¯s leg for his attention, and held up her empty cup to him. Adam filled it with some cool water, which she thirstily slurped, half of which fell across her bib andp. ¡°Lanarot, are you drinking the water, or are you wearing it?¡± Adam asked. Spell: Tricks Adam cast his Tricks trick to try and clean the girl¡¯s clothing, which caused her to look down at where the water had once been. She continued to search, trying to find the wetness, but it was gone. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Adam broke some bread for her, and offered it to her. She ate it from his fingers chewing slowly. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Turot called. ¡°Will you enchant today?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling very lucky.¡± ¡°Can we y Warriors and Wanderers, please?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°We still need to save ourpanions, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam prepared the game for the children, though he had done so outside. The adult Iyrmen were watching and listening, though only subtly. They would each look after Lanarot too, who was enjoying her time with her aunts. ¡°I, Taygak,¡± Taygak dered, rolling her dice, though she had unfortunately missed her blow against the manticore. Saygak managed to spread me all across the manticores with his spell, before Raygak, who had taken a particr type of Fighter, managed to critically hit. ¡°Ooh!¡± Raygak gasped, rolling a true strike against the creature. He picked up another die to roll it. ¡°Raygak, what are you doing to my precious monsters?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯re doing too much damage! It is not right, not right!¡± Raygak snorted pridefully at Adam, a smug smile on his face. Adam checked the hit points of the creature, noting the boy had missed by a single point. ¡°Raygak, your sword pierces through this creature, and it lets out a terrible cry. When it falls silent, you find that the blood sticks to your sword.¡± ¡°I wipe it off,¡± Raygak said. ¡°It does not wipe off, but instead, the blood covers your entire de, and once it does, it seeps into the de.¡± Raygak looked at Adam, his brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°It does not wipe off?¡± ¡°Raygak, it is now a magical sword with a basic bonus.¡± The children gasped. ¡°Bloodsword?¡± Taygak asked. Adam tore a sheet in half, and once more, before quickly writing up the statistics of the weapon. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Bloodsword,¡± Raygak whispered. ¡°I have it? Really?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can draw the sword on the back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Raygak said, brimming with such a radiant smile, Adam had to nce aside. ¡®Truly, my Cousins are the cutest.¡¯ ¡°Taygak y?¡± Taygak asked to Raygak, as though it were a real de. ¡°Well first, we have two more manticores to kill, so let¡¯s have the Kans go next,¡± Adam said. Damokan and Kalokan both rolled, but only Kalokan had managed to hit with her greatsword, cutting a manticore lightly with her de. ¡°Katool, Turot, what do you two do?¡± Adam asked. Katool looked down at the name of the spell. ¡°Deathhand?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adam said, allowing the girl to roll, as Turot waited. Katool rolled her die. 10. She counted the number to add to her roll. ¡°Thirteen?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at magic aren¡¯t you? You need to add this number?¡± ¡°Twelve?¡± ¡°Twelve add three,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. She used her hands, but realised she didn¡¯t have enough fingers. Turot held up his fingers, and she counted them, before adding five. ¡°Fifteen.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± Adam said, after waiting a long moment to allow her to count. ¡°Fifteen is good.¡± Katool made an explosion sound as she rolled her dice, rolling to damage. ¡°Oooh that¡¯s six damage, well done,¡± Adam said. ¡°You touch the manticore and it cries in pain because you punched it with your Deathhand.¡± Katool threw out a fist. ¡°I kill!¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°So close!¡± Turot then began his own roll. Nine and¡­¡± Turot paused. He held out five fingers, and counted from nine, before touching each finger. ¡°Fourteen.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± Adam replied with a nod of his head, all the while Mirot listened intently, wondering how Turot had managed to get so good with maths. ¡°Turot, you manage to cut this manticore down, and seeing that itspanions have fallen, the other manticore begins to fly away.¡± ¡°No!¡± the Iyrchildren cried. ¡°Do you have anything to stop it?¡± Adam asked. Taygak looked at her sheet. ¡°Javelin!¡± ¡°I have javelins too,¡± Raygak said, and the others confirmed. ¡°me Bolt,¡± Saygak said. ¡°Punch?¡± Katool asked. ¡°Do you have any spells with a circle next to them? Remember, circle is ranged.¡± Katool looked at her sheet. ¡°Guiding Bolt?¡± ¡°Yeah, Guiding Bolt works. If you want to Guiding Bolt first, it could make it easier for the others to attack,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Okay!¡± Unfortunately, the girl had missed, causing her to gasp and groan. ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, sometimes you miss, but send your good luck to everyone else, okay?¡± Adam asked, cing his fingers against the sides of his head. Katool followed suit, narrowing her eyes as she tried to send good luck to the others. ¡°With javelins raining down, and beams of magic shooting out, somehow the manticore manages to fly away,¡± Adam said, noting that only Kalokan had managed to roll above a 10 on her die. ¡°No!¡± Katool cried. ¡°You still killed two and you get the full XP from each manticore, and now Raygak has his Bloodsword,¡± Adam said. ¡°So you can begin to cut the manticores up, and Katool, you are best at that.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°Where is it flying?¡± Adam asked. Taygak nodded. ¡°It¡¯s flying north, to the mountains.¡± Taygak wrote down the words. ¡°We go kill, okay?¡± ¡°Do you want to kill it, or do you want to follow the bandits west?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Remember, you still need to find aunt Sonarot and cousin Jurot.¡± Taygak huffed at the choice. ¡°We can kill manticores for more magic swords,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Save family,¡± Taygak said. ¡°We can kill the manticorester?¡± Saygak asked. ¡°You know where it went, and maybe after you save aunt Sonarot and cousin Jurot, you can probably try to find it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If you roll well.¡± ¡°No good rolling,¡± Katool said, sighing. ¡°What do you mean? You did so well, Katool,¡± Adam said. ¡°Remember? You punched it so hard and almost killed it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Taygak said. ¡°We save.¡± Turot puffed up his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go save aunt and cousin!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to butcher the manticore?¡± Adam offered. ¡°It will take too long,¡± Turot said. ¡°No butcher?¡± Katool asked, ready to roll her die. ¡°We must save them first,¡± Turot said. ¡°Okay,¡± Katool said, slightly disappointed. ¡°You can at least cut off the fangs of the creatures really quickly, or maybe tear off some spikes,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Then you have to run.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Katool rolled. 12. ¡°That¡¯s good enough, you manage to grab some fangs and spikes, and you can quickly follow the tracks of the bandits to the west. Next time you¡¯ll get to their fort and maybe you can talk to them, or fight them, for aunt Sonarot and cousin Jurot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Raygak held his card in front of him, staring at the statistics of his Bloodsword. He quickly stood up, rushing off, but stopped. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± the boy said, before rushing off to go draw the weapon. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± the children all said. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, a smile on his face. ying Warriors and Wanderers with the children filled his heart with a calmness. ¡®Yeah. This is the life.¡¯ ¡°You have given Raygak the Bloodsword?¡± Lavgak asked. ¡°I gave him a Bloodsword,¡± Adam replied, confused. ¡°You know what it does?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a basic weapon,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just made it sound fancy so he thinks it¡¯s cooler than it actually is.¡± ¡°The Bloodsword is not a basic weapon.¡± Adam furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°Wait. Are you telling me there¡¯s a real Bloodsword?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lavgak replied. ¡°Is that not why you gave it to him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I just made it up.¡± He had created the Bloodsword to give him a reason for the young Raygak to kill the manticore and gain a magical weapon. Lavgak smiled. ¡°You must teach me how to y this game.¡± ¡°You want to y?¡± Adam asked, staring up at the Devilkin woman who was Jaygak¡¯s mother. ¡°It seems fun.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡®Now it¡¯s time to seduce my Aunts.¡¯ He winced. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Lavgak asked. ¡°You do not wish to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can, and I will,¡± Adam said, quickly. ¡°I need to go help Churot.¡± Adam quickly retreated. ¡®I can¡¯t use that word when ites to my heavily pregnant Aunts.¡¯ He shuddered, feeling so dirty. He stopped. ¡®Damn. I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to Lanababy.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Who is a robot and messed up his rebooting time? This bot. I will post up three chapters tomorrow! 392. Okay 392. Okay Omen: 14, 16 Adam stretched out his back. He had managed to send some Mana into Churot, and it had gone well, well enough that Lanarot could hold onto his finger as she slept. Lanarot eventually awoke for breakfast, allowing Adam to go bathe and help with cooking. It was thest day for the Kan family to cook, tomorrow it would fall to the Gak family, which meant Adam¡¯s tongue would feel numb until his Aunt would cook. He assisted with grilling the meat, which had been marinated in all kinds of spices for thest night. Shikan was making the t bread for each of them, two for each person, and even a small t bread for Lanarot. The children would only eat a single one at most, but the rest would be divided among the adults, and saved forter if there were any leftovers. Lanarot looked up at Adam¡¯s wrap, grabbing onto his arm to pull it down so she could take a bite. ¡°Who is this little thief?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What a cute little thief she is, though.¡± Adam brought his wrap to her lips, allowing her to bite into it, before she pulled back, chewing on the food. The Iyrmen looked to Sonarot, who did not react to the word. ¡°No,¡± Taygak said, pointing at Adam. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No thief!¡± She huffed out angrily towards Adam. ¡°Iyrman.¡± ¡°Oh? Is she an Iyrman?¡± Adam asked, looking down to Lanarot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. My mistake. Lanarot, you are an Iyrman, not a thief.¡± Adam leaned down to kiss her forehead, before ruffling her hair. Lanarot finished chewing her food, before opening her mouth for more, and Adam tore some t bread for the girl, and then crushed some meat for her, cing them down in chunks before her little table. Taygak red at Adam, keeping an eye on him, in case he acted up. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°However, isn¡¯t it obvious she¡¯s a thief?¡± The Iyrmen¡¯s eyes shed wide, and they all looked to Sonarot again. Jurot was wondering what Adam was talking about, but Jaygak smirked, throwing a knowing look to Kitool. Sonarot thought only for a moment. ¡°It is because she has stolen your heart.¡± Adam snapped his finger, winking at his Aunt. ¡°Exactly.¡± Jogak groaned quietly, which caused Jaygak to look at him. Her eyes dared him to say it, and as her father, he epted the dare. ¡°Now there are two of them.¡± Jaygak grabbed onto her father¡¯s head, who grabbed her by the head too, finding it much more difficult now to deal with her daughter. She had be an Expert, so he wasn¡¯t able to pin her down as he used to be able to. ¡°It is breakfast,¡± Lavgak said, sighing. Her husband and daughter quickly let go of one another, but the others had taken note of how difficult it had been for Jogak to try and wrestle her. As much as Adam aggravated many of the Iyrmen, he had done so much for them. They had no doubt the Great Elders had thought the same. If Sonarot hadn¡¯t tried to protect Adam so fiercely, he¡¯d have found himself buried deep within the Iyr. ¡°I should get to enchanting,¡± Adam said, hopping onto his feet. ¡°You are enchanting so soon?¡± ¡°Yeah, I need the money,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You should speak with Elder Zijin,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Oh? Sure.¡± Adam made his way out, feeling the gazes against his back. ¡®That¡¯s my own fault, this time. I shouldn¡¯t joke around calling Iyrmen thieves.¡¯ Elder Zijin was in the middle of checking his books, and one in particr Adam had seen some time ago. Adam narrowed his eyes, wondering where he had seen the book before. ¡°Adam,¡± the Orcish Elder called. ¡°Hey, Elder Zijin. Aunt Sonarot said I shoulde speak with you. I was nning on enchanting a weapon today to make some money.¡± Elder Zijin ced the book down, revealing the mathematical equations,paring them to his own notes. ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± ¡°Just that I should speak with you.¡± Zijin assumed why. ¡°Would you be willing to enchant weapons for the Iyr before you are to leave?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°What kind of weapons?¡± ¡°If you could enchant the¡­¡± Zijin paused, recalling what they were currently working on with Adam. ¡°Greater Enhanced, please.¡± ¡°One second,¡± Adam said. ¡®Is a 23 good enough for a greater enhanced?¡¯ [Barely.] ¡°You¡¯re in luck, I could probably start it today,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°What kind of enchantment?¡± ¡°When one grows weak, the de bes more powerful,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Same as before?¡± Zijin nodded. ¡°Alright. I hope you¡¯ll pay me well,¡± Adam said, smiling down at the Elder. ¡°Do you have the weapon and the gems?¡± ¡°You may take them from the warehouse,¡± Zijin said, writing something down, before tearing off a piece of paper for the Half Elf. Adam nced down at it, where it said Adam was allowed to take up to two thousand gold in gems to be used in enchanting, as well as a weapon of his choosing. It also stated his payment was to be prepared, two thousand gold, which would be handed to Elder Zijin. ¡°Show them the token Elder Gold gave you,¡± Zijin said, before dismissing Adam with a nod. He watched as the Half Elf left. ¡®What am I to do with you, Adam?¡¯ He sighed. With Adam¡¯s propensity to frustrate the Great Elders, Zijin understood he needed to assist Sonarot in trying to keep him alive. The Iyrman stared at the note for a long moment, before his eyes fell to Adam. A Half Elf who could enchant with Elder Gold¡¯s Token? ¡°You are Unrivalled?¡± the Iyrman asked. Adam sighed. ¡°Fateson,¡± he replied. He couldn¡¯t give in to such a cringe name, not yet, not when his sister was still growing. The Iyrman allowed Adam inside to find a weapon, grabbing an axe which was nearly entirely ck, feeling the wood against his hand, then the cool metal against his finger tip. It wasn¡¯t just cool, but almost ghostly cold, feeling as though his life was being pulled away. Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 11 (4) Omen: 14, 16 -> 14 16 + 7 = 23 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 14 (9) Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, with the young silver scaled creatures finding themselves not alone, and thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Phew,¡± Adam said, brushing his brow. He could already feel the Mana trying to pull away from him, the pulsing of his forehead which he managed to stave away. Instead of returning back to the shared family estate, Adam made his way to the Rot family estate, where he saw the various other Rot rxing during the evening. They were about to eat and drink together. Churot, who was writing in his book, paused. ¡°Good evening,¡± Adam said, revealing the axe. ¡°Just finished up with some enchanting and thought I may as well help Churot too.¡± ¡°Is it safe?¡± ¡®Will Churot be harmed?¡¯ [No.] ¡°It won¡¯t harm Churot,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Will it hurt you deeper?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Either way, you won¡¯t let me die, right?¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°How will you exin it to your darling granddaughter that you let her brother die?¡± Adam asked, smirking up at him. Jarot grunted in response. ¡®Even I am to be yed by him now?¡¯ Mana: 15 -> 5 XP: 14 300 -> 13 800 Health: 65 -> 35 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam panted by the end of it. ¡°Are you alright, Churot?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Churot replied. He was sweating, but he could feel it, something deep inside of him. It tingled within his heart, an electricity which danced along his finger tips. ¡®Magic¡­¡¯ ¡°I should return before they get worried,¡± Adam said. ¡°You will not eat?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°It¡¯s not my stomach, but my heart which needs to eat,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°There are many of your cousins even here,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Come. Eat and speak with them.¡± Adam awkwardly followed the older man, joining the group which were all eating. Sarot, Tarot, and Zirot were also there, eating alongside Mulrot. ¡°It is good to see you, Adam,¡± Sarot said, shaking the young Half Elf¡¯s forearm, who continued shaking the various older Iyrmen¡¯s forearms. ¡°You as well,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are you all having fun?¡± ¡°We are living,¡± he replied, simply. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I hear you¡¯re going off to adventure, leaving your poor older brother alone.¡± Adam smiled. Sarot bowed his head gently. ¡°You are certainly my brother¡¯s grandson.¡± Adam wondered if he should wince, but decided against it, having heard that Sarot was even stronger than Jarot. If Adam couldn¡¯t defeat Jarot, who only had one arm, how could he dare to fight Sarot. He wanted to keep Jarot as his only loss for as long as possible. ¡°You look exhausted,¡± Zirot said. ¡°Would you like to sleep in the estate tonight?¡± ¡°The other day I had left my darling Lanababy without her papa and she couldn¡¯t sleep well without me, so I can¡¯t possibly do it again,¡± Adam replied. Tarot looked to Jarot, giving him a look. Jarot threw a look to Adam, before looking back to Tarot. Jarot was fairly certain Adam was not rted to him by blood, for he nevery with an Elf during his adventures. After he had eaten, Adam made sure to greet the younger children, and allowed them to admire the dark axe. He also greeted the baby, who stared up at Adam in shock, before turning back to his mother, who brushed the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m a stranger even in the Rot estate, huh?¡± Adam joked. ¡°You may not be, soon,¡± the mother replied. ¡°You said that rather ominously.¡± ¡°Uncle says you are to be a pir of the Rot family,¡± the mother said. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam thought about it. ¡°In a sense. I¡¯ll be a pir for Lanarot, which means I¡¯m a pir for the Rot family, and a pebble for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Uncle Jarot has bet a hundred gold that you will be a Paragon,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°He has bet you will be a Grandmaster before he passes.¡± ¡°A terrible bet,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve already died twice, so I might even die before him.¡± ¡°You have lived three lives?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Then can you not live four lives?¡± It was an innocent question, but she hadn¡¯t expected the look of dread on Adam¡¯s face. It caused her to step back, while Adam looked towards the ground. ¡°Adam?¡± Jarot asked, some timeter. Adam¡¯s head snapped to the older one armed Iyrman. ¡°I should go.¡± His voice was weak, and he quickly turned and left, taking the axe with him. ¡®If I die, does that mean I¡¯ll be reborn in another time?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Then¡­ what will happen to Lanarot? To Turot?¡¯ A chill seeped into his head, one he couldn¡¯t shake off. Adam was not afraid of death itself, but the concept of another life caused him to grow colder. ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot asked, the Half Elf standing in the doorway, letting in the cool night air. Lanarot was sitting down on Jurot¡¯sp, and she looked up from the book towards her papa. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam remained silent for a long moment, before spotting Turot, who was sitting on the ground beside Jurot¡¯s leg, also looking up from his book. The boy¡¯s face stared up at Adam in shock, having not seen such an expression on Adam¡¯s face before. Adam¡¯s face twitched as he forced himself to smile. He looked around, touching the wall, as though checking if everything was real. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, his voice raspy, before clearing his throat ¡°Yeah. Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Still poorly but should be better soon. I''ll post up double chapters for the week and then triple chapters for saturday and sunday to catch up for the two I''ve missed so far. Sorry about that. 393. Okay II 393. Okay II Omen: 7, 16 Adam awoke in the morning, holding Lanarot to his chest. She snoozed lightly, her chest expanding with each small breath. He stared at the ceiling, deep in thought. Though he had not dreamt ever since he had died, he slept with dread, which was only kept at bay thanks to Lanarot¡¯s tiny, warm hand which held his finger. Lanarot groaned awake, before looking up to see her brother. Her sleepy, confused eyes stared at him for some time, before she smiled. She squealed quietly before she rested her head against his chest again. ¡°Good morning, Lanababy,¡± Adam whispered, brushing her hair. He tickled the back of her head. The girl squealed and babbled up towards him, before pushing herself onto all fours, staring down at him again. She sat down on his stomach, looking at down at his face, her hands on her thighs. It was her power stance. ¡°¡­¡± Adam stared at her, silent. She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡± Adam changed her clothy, applying the lotion mixture of the Iyrmen to the girl, before wrapping the next clothy around her waist. ¡°You smelly girl,¡± Adam whispered, ncing around to see whether the Iyrmen had heard him. He quickly bathed, before assisting the Iyrmen with their cooking, today helping the Gak family, who were cooking a main pot, and a small pot to the side. Adam made Lanarot¡¯s food that morning, scrambled egg, with some cut up salya, the Iyr¡¯s banana. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Turot called, his eyes pleading Adam. Adam could feel it, the gazes of the Iyrmen children all about him. They had been excited to continue Warriors and Wanderers, but Adam had work to do, as well as to assist Churot¡¯s Awakening. However, he had given so much favour to Lanarot today, so they were probably feeling left out. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it in the evening, okay?¡± Adam replied, thinking about what he should do. He could y with them a little before meeting Churot, he supposed. Adam grabbed the ck axe, before stepping out of the shared family estate, making his way out. ¡°Elder Zijin is calling for you,¡± called a voice from behind him, causing Adam to tense up. He slowly turned around to see a young Iyrman, adorned in the noonval clothing of the Iyrmen. Adam remained quiet in thought. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything that could get me killed, right?¡¯ ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± Elder Zijin said, seeing the Half Elf before him. He smiled, offering Adam some snacks from a paper tray. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ ¡°You are not in danger,¡± Elder Zijin assured. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, sitting down before the Elder, epting the fried dough snacks which were lightly salted. ¡°So, uh, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It has been some time since we spoke on matters outside of business,¡± Zijin said. The Iyrman who had escorted Adam remained silent. ¡®What?¡¯ She was wondering what the Elder was up to. Did the Elder really call Adam just to talk? ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you need to speak with someone, you can always speak to Sonarot or I.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s this about.¡± Elder Zijin motioned with his hand, dismissing the other Iyrman. ¡°Jarot came to mest night. He said that something happened. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just, I was reminded about something I hadn¡¯t thought about.¡± ¡°Have you really died twice previously?¡± ¡°Yeah. I informed the Chief about it.¡± ¡°You are afraid that you¡¯ll die a third time?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is this in rtion to how you knew so much about the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Elder Zijin remained quiet for some time. ¡°When my niece was five, she reached for my tusk and tried to break it. What a silly girl she was, for she was too weak at the time. Perhaps now, she would have been able to break it. Before she left she asked to wrestle me, but I told her it was inappropriate for an Elder to beat a child.¡± Zijin smiled at his joke, before fiddling with a snack between his fingers. Adam smiled too. It sounded like something he would have said too. ¡°When I heard that she was surrounded by crumbled statues, I was d she was given a good death,¡± Zijin admitted. ¡°Though I miss her, I am at ease. Baktu has imed her soul, and she will enjoy herself in the Life Beyond.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Are you okay, Elder Zijin?¡± Zijin nodded his head slowly. ¡°Adam.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, after a long moment of silence. ¡°We Iyrmen do not forget.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, though his eyes were full of confusion. ¡°We remain distant to outsiders, and even to our own, but it is for the Iyr¡¯s safety. However, we do not forget. We always pay our debts. There are times we do not thank you with our words, but we always repay our debts. Even if it is frustrating, please understand, this is how the Iyr works.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He vaguely understood what the Elder was getting at, and he was hoping it was what he thought. ¡°I¡¯m much freer with my thanks, my words, but I¡¯m also more upfront about showing it too. I don¡¯t forget that the Iyr is looking after my adorable little sister. I still don¡¯t know how the Iyr works, or how you view the rtionship between me and her, and me and Jurot, but that doesn¡¯t really matter to me. You¡¯ll look after Lanarot as one of yours, and I¡¯ll look after her as one of mine. As long as you keep doing that, I don¡¯t really need much more.¡± ¡°I hope our next conversation is not so dark,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Every time I hear you or a Great Elder wants to talk to me, my heart skips a beat. I always think I¡¯m one bad day away.¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°We will warn you, you have no need to worry about that.¡± ¡°I appreciate that.¡± Zijin decided against asking questions. ¡°Please, take the snacks with you.¡± Adam nodded, epting the small paper tray of snacks. ¡°Thanks for the talk, Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Zijin said, watching the Half Elf go. Adam stopped. ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Say, if I make a secret deal with Elder Gold, do you think she¡¯ll keep her word?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Even if it¡¯s against the Iyr¡¯s rules?¡± ¡°If she has promised.¡± ¡°What if a new Elder Gold takes her ce? Will they keep the deal too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied, firmly. ¡°The Iyr never forgets.¡± Adam nodded, and left again, sighing with relief. He was d the Elder had spoken to him. If he did die, then Lanarot would be well taken care of. Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 8 (1) Omen: 7, 16 -> 7 16 + 7 = 23 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 12 (7) Failure! Health: 65 -> 41 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, causing the baby to sigh, and thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Oof!¡± Adam groaned in pain, feeling the onught of magic against his mind. He shook his head, rubbing his temples. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the Iyrman beside him asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied, grabbing the dark axe, before making his way to the Rot family estate. Churot held his book, but his eyes were glued to Adam. ¡°I just came by to say that I won¡¯t be able to do it tonight, but if you want, you cane and join us for some Warriors and Wanderers?¡± Churot¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting some kind of magical sickness. I won¡¯t even be able to enchant tomorrow either, even if I was lucky.¡± Adam sighed. Adam took Churot, and Jarot, to the shared family estate. Dinner was still in progress, so the trio joined the group to eat. He lifted up Lanarot first, who was eagerly eating her bit of bread. ¡°You can¡¯t just eat only bread, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, feeling the looks of the other Iyrmen. He also felt another set of looks, those from the patient, and expectant, younger Cousins. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam finally said to them. ¡°How can I refuse my adorable little Cousins?¡± Jarot watched as Adam set up the game, all the while Churot was reading a sheet full of spells, since he had chosen Scribe Mage. Saygak remained beside him to help, showing which spells he had taken. ¡°So, you look out to the north, where the bandits had ran away,¡± Adam began. ¡°No,¡± Taygak said. ¡°West.¡± ¡°North is manticores,¡± Turot said, giving Adam a look which the Half Elf had be ustomed to. ¡°Right, I was just checking,¡± Adam said, scratching out the directions in his notes. ¡°Well done. So, on the way west, you find a new traveller, one adorned in dark robes.¡± ¡°Necromancer?¡± Katool asked. ¡°No, something far more terrifying. An Iyrman!¡± Adam gasped. The children sat up straighter. ¡°You said there were no Iyrmen.¡± Turot narrowed his eyes. ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s Churot¡¯s character.¡± Churot began to describe his mage, but Taygak gasped, causing him to stop. Taygak pointed at him. ¡°Doppelganger!¡± ¡°No!¡± Adam quickly piped in. ¡°He¡¯s not a doppelganger, I promise.¡± ¡°You said it was aunt Sonarot and cousin Jurotst time,¡± Raygak used. ¡°Well, it was cousin Jurot, but aunt Sonarot was indeed a doppelganger that time,¡± Adam agreed. ¡°This time, I promise, as your Cousin Adam, that Churot is not a doppelganger.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Taygak said. Adam smiled. It was fun to tease his little Cousins. He wondered if he should make Churot a doppelganger, but he had promised. ¡®He could just be an evil necromancer who will betray the party eventually¡­¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I didn''t realise we were at 390+. Slice of life arc is already ending... 394. Black Death 394. ck Death Omen: 9, 16 Adam stared at the ceiling for a long while. ¡®I won¡¯t die if I enchant today, right? I¡¯ll be done with the weapon at least¡­¡¯ Lanarot stood on Adam¡¯sp during breakfast, grabbing his shirt, tugging against it as she yed with him. ¡°Oob?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say I agree with you,¡± Adam replied, keeping a hand against her back. ¡°Ball?¡± ¡°Lanarot wants to y with ball?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Papa,¡± she replied, smiling up at him. ¡°Do you want some bread?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot opened her mouth, allowing her brother to feed her, before she chewed slowly. Adam smiled. ¡°Jurot, you need to hurry up and get married so I can spoil your kids too.¡± Sonarot¡¯s ears perked up upon hearing the statement, and Jurot¡¯s eyes remained glued to Adam, trying to avoid his mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you not want to marry?" Jurot asked. ¡°How can I get married when Lanarot hasn¡¯t picked anyone for me?¡± Adam asked, resting his head against Lanarot¡¯s, who also rested her head against his shoulder. ¡°I will marry when it is time,¡± Jurot stated. He still had a couple of years of adventuring left before he needed to make the choice before the Elders. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get married for at least two or three years, not until I have a business and enough money, and warriors, to make sure my kids are safe,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t think Half Elf children will be wee across Alnd.¡± Jurot fell into thought. ¡®You would not raise them in the Iyr?¡¯ He wanted to ask Adam, but he realised that he couldn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t his ce to. Adam was free to raise his children however he pleased, for he may have been Jurot¡¯s brother, but he was no Iyrman, and therefore not bound by the rules of the Iyr. ¡°You worry too much, Adam,¡± Sonarot said, smiling. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to enchant today.¡± Sonarot¡¯s face still held a smile, though her eyes were piercing deep into Adam. ¡®What¡¯s with all the looks and gazes recently?¡¯ Adam thought. Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Omen: 9, 16 -> 9 16 + 7 = 23 Intelligence Save D20 + 5 = 6 (1) Failure! Health: 65 -> 10 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, allowing the small Dragons a moment of respite, and thus Fate was forever changed. Adam fell to the ground, gasping for air, coughing up as blood dripped through his nostrils. He clutched at his heart, which burned him harshly, while the rest of his body shuddered ice cold. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the Iyrman nearby asked, quickly darting towards him, potion in hand. Adam raised a hand, coughing to the side, before spitting and flexing. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 5 = 7 (1, 1) Health: 10 -> 17 ¡®Ohe on!¡¯ Adam groaned. ¡®I should change you to Little Baby Spirit¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m alright. Just give me a couple of minutes.¡± Adam remained on the ground, panting for air. [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Sure, 500.¡¯ XP: 13 800 -> 13 300 Axe Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. When you are reduced to half Health or lower, the weapon deals an additional 1D6 damage. [Would you like to name the weapon?] ¡®ck Death,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It almost killed me, so I have to respect it.¡¯ ck Death Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. When you are reduced to half Health or lower, the weapon deals an additional 1D6 damage. XP Gained: +500 XP: 13 300 -> 13 800 Adam eventually managed to push himself onto his feet, handing the axe to the Iyrman, before stumbling his way back to the shared family estate. ¡°You look like shit,¡± Lucy said. She had been ying with Lanarot while Adam was enchanting, having taken a break from sparring with the Iyrmen. She was getting used to her body, though she knew there was still more strength she could gain. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam replied, sitting on the floor against a wall. ¡°My head is pounding.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I feel like I look,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not enchanting tomorrow, no matter what.¡± ¡°What if the Iyr threatens you?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask my lovely Aunt to protect me, of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°They¡¯ll sort the Iyrmen out.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called, leaning down to ce a hand on his head. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, but I swear I¡¯ll take the entire day off tomorrow.¡± Adam rubbed his temples. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to run WaW like this either¡­¡± Nirot and the other teens appeared during the evening. They were currently assisting the Iyr with theirbour, either chopping down trees, or working on the fields, or sparring with other Iyrmen of all ages. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Naqokan asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Adam yawned. ¡°Just a little tired.¡± ¡°You are working too hard,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°You must rest.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Naqokan looked at Lanarot, before her eyes fell onto the twins. ¡°I will read to the children tonight.¡± Damokan and Kalokan both looked up to their sister. They both passed their hot milk to her, but she refused, smiling down towards them. The other children also offered their foods to her, but she refused them all. ¡®I should read to them tomorrow,¡¯ Nirot thought, looking to Lanarot. ¡®If Adam is going to be taking a break, I should take Lanarot away from him.¡¯ ¡°Book?¡± Lanarot asked during the evening. ¡°You want me to read you a book?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot babbled affirmatively, reaching up to his shirt to grab it, not letting him escape from reading her a bed time story. Adam smiled, kissing her forehead. ¡°Anything for my Lanababy.¡± Omen: 4, 11 When Adam awoke in the morning, he let Lanaroty atop him until she awoke. ¡°Lanababy, you can¡¯t keep sleeping on me like this.¡± Lanarot cackled tiredly up at him, before sucking against her thumb, cuddling up to his chest. ¡°What? Do you think because you¡¯re cute I¡¯ll forgive you?¡± Adam brushed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct, but that isn¡¯t the point.¡± Adam took it easy that day, only bathing in thete morning, before basking under the sun with Lanarot beside him. Performance Check D20 + 3 = 8 (5) Lanarot stared at Adam, confused, hearing him y his panflute. Her brows were furrowed, her judgemental eyes ring towards him. As he continued ying his panflute, she winced and pulled away from him, walking towards one of her aunts. Adam watched her go. ¡°This betrayal will never be forgotten.¡± Adam continued to y his panflute, causing the children to remain on the other side of the shared courtyard. As the steps approached him, Adam peeked their way, before putting his panflute side. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°It is?¡± Vonda asked, adorned in the Iyr¡¯s attire, which was fairly loose and light. She wore a long veil over her face, which was extremely dark from slightly below her eyes, hiding her burn marks out of sight. ¡°You can save them from the effects of my panflute, at least for a few minutes.¡± He winked. Vonda sat beside him. ¡°You always love to joke.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s always good to see you, Sir Vonda. What do I owe the pleasure?¡± Adam poured some fruit wine for her. It had been watered down so the taste of the fruit was very slight. ¡°I have thought about the offer you had made to me,¡± Vonda admitted, keeping the drink at arm¡¯s length for the moment. ¡°There wille a day where I will be forced to retire. I am an Expert, so I have some ability with Third Gate spells, and travelling with you is quite the blessing, but I am certain I will soon grow too powerful for thews of thend.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, taking a small sip of the wine, waiting for the woman to gather her thoughts. ¡°Being the Head Priest of my own temple is something that I would have strived towards eventually, but I did not expect it to be so soon. I almost became an Expert in two years, which is quite the feat, and I had originally thought to create my own small temple somewhere. I didn¡¯t expect that you would offer me such a thing.¡± ¡°It must have been Fate,¡± Adam said, ncing upwards for a moment. ¡®It really does feel like Fate¡­¡¯ ¡°I think so too. I am willing to join your business as a Priest, to teach your workers to read and write and their numbers, and even to teach them the magics of our good Mother.¡± Adam leaned in towards her suddenly. ¡°Really?¡± Adam reached up to pat her back, but quickly withdrew his hand. He had almost treated her like Jurot for a moment, but she wasn¡¯t Jurot, or Jaygak, or Kitool. He remembered their dates and cleared his throat. Vonda smiled. ¡°I do have a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Priests I train must not be used for battle. They must remain within the estates to look after the workers.¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡°I was hoping they could be sent out to heal those in battle, but I suppose it¡¯s a small price to pay to have someone dependable like you at my side. Sure. You can train your Priests and other medical practitioners.¡± Vonda couldn¡¯t help but feel how light her heart felt when he mentioned her being at his side. ¡°I¡¯ll pay them a small wage, but I¡¯ll make sure to build you your own temple. I¡¯ll try and donate some money to a temple of the good Mother, or your Order too.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°You seem to have thought deeply about the matter.¡± ¡°All I do is think, Vonda.¡± Adam chuckled, sipping more of his wine. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it would be bad if I didn¡¯t do at least that much. Mahtu needs to be venerated properly, since she¡¯s probably one of the most important Gods out there.¡± Vonda reached out for his hand. ¡°You need to be careful, Adam.¡± She squeezed his hand. ¡°You are always working so hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I almost died yesterday.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking the day off today.¡± Lanarot stomped towards her brother, but seeing him reach for the panflute, she stopped. She groaned and quickly turned, retreating back to her aunts. ¡°Vonda, did you see that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even when she betrays me she¡¯s so cute. Look at those confident steps. I hope my children are as cute as her.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°I am sure they will be. You are an Elf, with the beauty of Fae.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda, please,¡± Adam said. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, d she was wearing a veil, hiding the gentle blush. ¡°I¡¯m only half an Elf.¡± Vonda sighed, before sipping the fruit wine. She remained with Adam, drawing beside him, all the while Adam yed with Lanarot, hiding the panflute out of sight. She watched as Adam blew against Lanarot¡¯s stomach constantly, causing her to squeal and cry. ¡®Mother Soza, did you send me to him for a reason?¡¯ Vonda thought. She was certain that it was Fate who had brought them together. He was the kind of guy that she- She brought her stylus off the page, turningpletely red. ¡®No. He does not like me that way. He is just polite, like he is to most people.¡¯ ¡°Ahbooboo?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s not that bad!¡± Adam reached for his panflute, causing the girl to climb down to quickly run away. ¡°Lanarot!¡± Adam caught sight of Nirot, who was holding her own panflute. ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± Adam whispered. Nirot smirked, bringing it up to her lips, inhaling deeply. ¡®Finally! This is my revenge, Adam!¡¯ She blew into the panflute, but in her excitement, she identally blew too hard, causing a shrill noise to fill the air. Lanarot looked up towards Nirot in shock, before reaching for her ears. She opened her mouth wide, squinting her eyes as she began to cry. Nirot was in utter shock. She hadn¡¯t made a mistake like that in so long. ¡°Poor Lanababy,¡± Adam cooed, picking his sister up. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll never y the panflute again! I won¡¯t let cousin Nirot bully you either.¡± ¡°I did not mean to do that,¡± Nirot said, noting the looks of the women, who held such disappointment in their eyes. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Lanarot kept screeching as she cried, holding her ears. Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 5 (2) ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Adam cooed, casting his spell to help her ears. Lanarot felt the warm magic in her ears, and she stopped crying, feeling the tingling in her ears. She sniffled and groaned quietly, her ears twitching. ¡°Adam, you should not cast your magics so easily within the Iyr,¡± Mirot warned. Adam nced her way. ¡°Even if Baktu asked me not to cast my spells, I would still heal my Lanababy.¡± Adam kissed the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Who are you to say such things about Baktu?¡± Mirot wasn¡¯t sure how Adam could be so audacious to speak of Baktu in such a way. Baktu, Lord of Death, he who was known to be the strongest of the Gods, and the one the Iyr prayed to above all else. ¡°Me?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± Adam nced around, knowing that the God was listening. ¡°Son of Fate.¡± Vonda stared at Adam. ¡®Is that why?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Poor Lanababy. How could they bully her like this? 395. It Was Surely The Best Gift 395. It Was Surely The Best Gift Omen: 2, 10 Adam stared down at Taygak, his brows furrowed. Taygak returned the stare up at him, her eyes expectant. She wore clothing which had been gifted to her in the morning by her mother, red, like blood. Her hand was wrapped with all kinds of cloth which had been handed to her by the other children. ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam groaned, rubbing his chin. He nced around, looking at all the other children, who were looking at him expectantly. ¡°There seems to be an issue.¡± The children nced between one another, but did not say anything. They were waiting for it. They knew the joke, they knew the punch line, but the anticipation was causing them to twitch. ¡°I have this coin,¡± Adam said, revealing his tinum coin. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to find the person I need to give it to.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°I am looking for my adorable Cousin Taygak. She¡¯s turning nine today, but I can¡¯t seem to find her.¡± Taygak clenched her fist and stood up taller. ¡°I, Taygak.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, gasping. The other children began to giggle and cackle quietly between one another, but they ced their fingers on their lips to try and quieten down. ¡°I, Taygak,¡± the Devilkin girl repeated, confidently. ¡°You are Taygak?¡± ¡°Daughter, Kaygak,¡± the girl stated firmly. ¡°Taygak, daughter of Kaygak?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam gasped. ¡°What? You are Taygak, daughter of Kaygak?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh my Gods,¡± Adam said, pulling back. ¡°You can¡¯t be Taygak! You¡¯re too big and too strong to be my little Cousin Taygak!¡± The children burst out withughter, giggling wildly. ¡°Cousin Adam, you are so silly,¡± Katool said, pointing up at him. ¡°You joke too much!¡± Turot used, but he was consumed by a fit ofughter. ¡°I, Taygak. Big. Strong.¡± Taygak snorted through her nostrils, widening her stance as she stood up straight. ¡°No! My adorable Cousin Taygak should be small and cute, like always.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°No,¡± Taygak replied firmly. ¡°Big. Strong.¡± Adam lifted the girl up, grunting as he pretended to struggle. ¡°Oof! Taygak, you are too big now!¡± ¡°Strong,¡± Taygak used, narrowing her eyes suspiciously at him. ¡°I¡¯m strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam stood up straight, holding the girl to his chest. He stared into her eyes, his brows still furrowed, as though thinking. ¡°You know, Taygak. I think you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Taygak smiled. Of course she was right, she was Taygak. ¡°Happy birthday, Taygak,¡± Adam said, hugging her tight, before letting her down. He knelt down and held out a tinum coin. ¡°Remember, this is your coin, and not even your mother can take it from you.¡± ¡°Taygak coin,¡± she said, taking it. Adam smiled. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, staring at the coin. It was so shiny, and she hadn¡¯t seen much tinum in her life. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Thank,¡± Taygak said, patting her Cousin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good girl.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I missed my other adorable Cousin Gaks¡¯ birthdays by only a few days, but you got your coin, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Raygak replied, and Saygak nodded. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, his eyes catching Lavgak¡¯s and Kaygak¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I could have beat them up to get them to hand over the coins.¡± Then his eyes fell to Jogak and Tizgak. Jogak and Tizgak exchanged nces. The pair wanted to fire something back, but they were both sure they couldn¡¯t beat Adam, though perhaps together they stood some chance. However, two adult Iyrmen against their daughters¡¯patriot? They wouldn¡¯t be able to live with the shame. Adam winked at the pair, before letting the others give their gifts to the small Devilkin. Jurot had given her a shield, one which had been given to him when he was a boy from his granduncle, Sarot. Kitool had given her some y she had brought from Red Oak. ¡°Taygak,e,¡± Jaygak said. Taygak walked over to her cousin, standing at attention. Like all Iyrmen children she made sure to listen to her cousins. It was the way the Iyr worked. There was a level of trust between all Iyrmen, and if something needed to be done, it was to be done without question. Jaygak unstrapped Stormdrake, before dropping to a knee. ¡°You can meditate with Stormdrake and y with it.¡± Taygak twitched, her eyes fluttering. She looked to her mother, who thought for a moment, but nodded her head. Taygak then looked to Jaygak. ¡°Taygak, y?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak said, handing the girl the sword in its sheath. Taygak stared down at it wide eyed, and the other children stared at the sword and their cousin, who was the oldest of all the children. Taygak¡¯s tiny heart beat quickly, feeling the shock of excitement. ¡°Taygak, y?¡± Taygak asked, staring up at Jaygak in utter shock, unable toprehend she was allowed to y with this weapon. ¡°Yes. Be careful, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jaygak remained with Taygak, making sure she didn¡¯t do anything to hurt herself. Though Taygak was allowed to meditate with it, she didn¡¯t, instead too busy showing it off to her cousins, letting them touch it and swing it, with the girl¡¯s guidance. It was surely the best gift. The other adults red at Jaygak for giving such a great gift to the girl. Jaygak smirked in response, understanding their res. She basked within the res, but she knew she could do this without getting reprimanded. ¡®I wonder how they¡¯ll react one they find out what my real gift is?¡¯ Jogak ced a hand at the back of his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± Jogak asked. Jaygak kept the smirk on her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can feel it,¡± he said. ¡°The tingling at the tip of my horns. I know you are going to do something.¡± ¡°What have I done?¡± Jaygak asked, feeling the strong hand at the back of her head. She was enjoying the feeling, the feeling of her father wanting to reprimand her, but with no reason to do so. Jogak sighed, pulling her head to his chest. ¡°Do not go too far, it is little Taygak¡¯s birthday.¡± Jaygak just smiled up at her father, which stated that she would take his words into consideration, but she was definitely going to do whatever it was she was going to do. Jogak left, keeping an eye on Jaygak, while she was keeping an eye on Taygak. Even if she was going to go wildter, she understood that she needed to make sure Taygak, regardless of how sensible she was, wasn¡¯t in danger because of Stormdrake. The Iyrmen tensed up, though seeing the familiar stranger, they calmed down. ¡°Hello,¡± Strom called, stepping through the archway. ¡°How are you all? I heard it was someone¡¯s birthday so I thought I¡¯d stop by.¡± The Iyrmen should have expected Strom, who had also appeared the month previously for both Raygak and Saygak. Adam wanted to tease Strom, but he couldn¡¯t. Strom was still slowly losing weight, and his skin was growing slightly paler. He did not give the same intense pressure as he had after giving up his Spark. ¡°Yo.¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m not toote to give my gift,¡± Strom said, revealing a sword made of metal which looked almost like the night sky. He had brought simr des previously for Raygak and Saygak. They were not magical, but were made of exotic materials, those not found in thesends. They all looked to Kaygak, but she looked to the nearby Iyrman. She was a familiar face, which caused the children to rush up to her in delight. She had alsoe previously with Strom for Raygak and Saygak. ¡°Grandaunt! Grandaunt,¡± they shouted, rushing towards Shaool. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said, picking Taygak up, brushing her hair. ¡°What a big girl you have be, little Taygak.¡± Taygak snorted, before resting her head against Shaool¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you ept Lord Strom¡¯s gift?¡± Taygak looked towards Strom, who smiled politely. She shyly nodded her head. ¡°Thank¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Strom said, who had already showered the Iyr in a hundred weapons thus far. ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, staring at the sword. She knew that Strom was really important, even if she didn¡¯t know who he was. It was surely the best gift. Jaygak narrowed her eyes towards Strom. ¡°I have a gift too.¡± She had wanted to save it for the evening, but she couldn¡¯t let Strom upstage her like this. ¡°You have already given a gift,¡± Kaygak said, trying to put some pressure on the girl. She, like the other adult Iyrmen, could feel it. It was a sense which they had trained thanks to the girl, but it had been refined by Adam. Jaygak was going to do something stupid. Jaygak turned, but found herself face to face with her father. ¡°Step aside, father.¡± Jogak reached up to grab her shoulder, and though Jaygak tried to slip aside, he had anticipated where she was going to go, and managed to grab her. He smiled politely, letting her know she was still far too young to be trying to fight him. ¡°We have Guests, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak stared up towards her father¡¯s eyes, and he could tell it wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°I have to give my gift to my cousin.¡± ¡°You have given your gift,¡± Jogak rebuked, trying to get her to back down. ¡°I have not,¡± Jaygak stated, not taking it for an answer. ¡°You have,¡± Jogak replied, speaking more clearly. He was making sure she understood she couldn¡¯t act up, especially not in front of Strom. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam hummed. The adult Iyrmen¡¯s eyes then snapped towards Adam, who was smiling. Oh no. Quickly, their eyes snapped to Sonarot, who was watching it all unfold. Strom, too, watched the y, understanding there was something about to happen. ¡°Oh dear,¡± Adam said. ¡°If Jaygak is unable to get her gift, then I suppose I¡¯ll have to say my thoughts out loud.¡± It was an obvious warning. ¡°Adam, what are you¡­¡± Mirot began, only to note that Jurot and Kitool had straightened up. It was then the Iyrmen realised it was not just Jaygak and Adam, but Jurot and Kitool too. Their eyes then fell to the Guests, all of whom Adam had invited, from Dunes to Vonda, and those he had adventured with. Adam had invited them to Taygak¡¯s birthday, making sure they had gifts for her. If they continued this, they would only continue to embarrass themselves, and if Adam said whatever he was thinking out loud, then they could only me themselves since he had warned them. Jogak had to make a decision. He sighed, and let go of his daughter¡¯s shoulder, allowing her to make her way to the house. Adam continued to smile innocently. Even if it meant aggravating the adults, he couldn¡¯t help but want to help Jaygak spoil Taygak. Even if they disliked him for it, it was worth it. Jaygak probably had something great she wanted to hand to¡­ All the eyes fell onto Jaygak as she returned, who held in her hands a sword. The hilt was made of a beautiful red gem, with a yellow cloth tied around it, matching the Gak family tatoo of a red cross with yellow tilted kites. It was not just any de, but one which had in all manner of creatures, and had no small part in keeping Jaygak alive. Strom and Adam burst out inughter.
Click banner for Patreon!
Jaygak likes to do a little trolling. I''m d I''m keeping track of days, as well as the various birthdays. 396. Happy 396. Happy Taygak stared at the sword, and then to her mother. Kaygak looked to Lavgak for guidance, and she looked to Sonarot, who looked to Adam, who was stillughing, almost crying. ¡°Damn it, Jaygak,¡± Adam said, pping his knee. ¡°I thought you had something nice, but you really had to bring out ol¡¯ Bloodseeker?¡± Jaygak smiled, and brought the magical sword to Taygak, who was still holding Stormdrake. Even she knew she probably shouldn¡¯t ept the gift, but her eyes were glued to her mother, who was still in the chain of looks. ¡°It seems that Stormdrake is just too good,¡± Strom said, smirking wide. ¡°It¡¯s not that Stromdrake is too good, it¡¯s that Bloodseeker is too good,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you want to give my Cousin Taygak a sword, it has to be at least as good as Bloodseeker.¡± Strom narrowed his eyes, beforeughing again. ¡°Certainly so!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop howling withughter, all the while Adam smirked. ¡°Taygak, have?¡± Taygak dared to ask. Kaygak looked to Jogak, trying to get him to deal with Jaygak. However, the man sighed. It was toote. Jaygak had revealed to everyone the sword, and had offered it to the girl. Although it was an inappropriate gift, how could he deny his daughter¡¯s goodwill? ¡®Daughters are so scary,¡¯ Jogak thought. He was certain Adam would have pulled such a stunt, but it wasn¡¯t to rile anyone up. Jaygak, on the other hand, surely did it to tease everyone. That¡¯s when he looked to Kitool. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you be my daughter?¡¯ Kitool stared at Jaygak. She was the only one who Jaygak had spoken to about the gift. Kitool had tried to convince her, but Jaygak had shocked her with her answer. ¡®Stormdrake is too good for the likes of me,¡¯ Jaygak had admitted to her. ¡®I¡¯m fairly certain that I¡¯ll die while adventuring with you all, but Taygak, she¡¯s different. She¡¯s at the perfect age to receive Adam¡¯s help, and he¡¯ll be able to let her live her dream. I want to give Stormdrake, but it¡¯ll go to her eventually. So, at the very least, it has to be Bloodseeker.¡¯ Jurot hadn¡¯t known anything, but he trusted both Jaygak and Adam, and if the adults wanted to go against the pair, they¡¯d have to go against him too. ¡°Okay,¡± Kaygak finally said. Nobby and Brittany stared at the Iyrmen. Bloodseeker was a de with a basic bonus, but it struck harder than a typical longsword. Not only that, when it downed a creature, it¡¯s next blow would be twice as powerful. It was a weapon which they could only dream of, and yet it was given to a nine year old girl. ¡®The Iyrmen are so scary.¡¯ Jonn and Fred remained silent, understanding that this was what the Iyrmen were. Even Filliam, who was waiting to hand the girl a watch, understood that this was crazy, but it was in the realms of possibility. ¡®They are Iyrmen, after all.¡¯ Vonda and Dunes remained silent. They knew Adam caused trouble, but it mostly wasn¡¯t on purpose. Meeting Jaygak had changed their expectations of Iyrmen, but they still respected the Iyrmen. Jaygak was strong, and even if she imed to be the weakest of the Iyrmen Trio, they still saw how mighty she was in battle against the creatures. Even they, as Experts, with all their magic, would only im to be roughly equal to her strength. ¡°This is how it should be!¡± Strom said. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d have thought you two were Dragons!¡± ¡°Do Dragons give away magical weapons too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Some do,¡± Strom replied. ¡°Of course, I gave my children plenty of magical weapons. I¡¯ve given away some weapons which would make Stormdrake look like your Phantom inparison.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to my face when Phantom is at my side?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Strom asked. ¡°I may be dying, but I wouldn¡¯t lose to some child like you.¡± ¡°Imagine losing to some kid whose less than a hundred years old,¡± Adam teased, smirking up at Strom. Strom continued tough. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you all backst month? This birthday is far more fun!¡± Strom brought out a barrel of ale from his ring, but then looked to the pregnant women. ¡°Ehm. I have some cloths and such too.¡± Taygak epted the sword, before hugging Jaygak tight. She didn¡¯t let go of Jaygak for a long while, wrapping herself around her older cousin. Jaygak held the girl in a hug, carrying her to a seat, before sitting down with Taygak in her arms. Shaool sighed, looking to Adam. She hadn¡¯t expected how much trouble the Iyr would have faced with him. Then she looked at Kitool, who had been ready to assist Adam. She, who had sworn herself to the Iyr as one of the one hundred Paragons, wondered if she could still see her grandniece face to face. After all, she had been assigned to kill Adam if it was required. ¡°Here,¡± Dunes said, handing the girl a silver ring which held the symbol of Wahtu. Taygak, knowing Dunes was a Priest, smiled. ¡°Thank.¡± She epted the ring, staring at the symbol of one of the other Gods the Iyrmen also prayed to. "Allow me to tell you a secret,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It¡¯s also my birthday.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam said, blinking. ¡°Good,¡± Taygak said, smiling up at him. ¡°Wait!¡± She then quickly rushed off. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°So what? You could give me another magical weapon?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°You already gave me this sword.¡± ¡°That wasst year, and this is a new year,¡± Adam said. Dunes smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept anything this year, Adam.¡± ¡°Ohe on, you can¡¯t just say that now,¡± Adam groaned. ¡°What am I to give you this year?¡± ¡°You gave me more than one gift, didn¡¯t you?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I did?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°I am no longer an orphan, Adam.¡± Adam fell silent. His cheeks flushed red and he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time, Dunes.¡± Then his eyes snapped to Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°What about you two?¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°Our birthdays are two weeks after Jurot¡¯s.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean? You didn¡¯t tell me either!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want to deal with how annoying you were,¡± Jaygak said. Kitool coughed. ¡°It is not quite that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not annoying,¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯m going to annoy you so much during your next birthday!¡± Taygak returned with a y te, handing it to Dunes. ¡°Gift.¡± ¡°This is for me?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Dunes said in the tongue of the Devilkin. Taygak stared up at him in shock. ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, before running to Jaygak, staring at Dunes with wide eyes. Raygak and Saygak also looked to Dunes with shocked eyes. ¡®Right, I forgot he could speak theirnguage,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is that an Aswadian thing?¡¯ Vonda sighed. She had thought Dunes and she were allies, but to think she had to ept the mace for her birthday, and Dunes wouldn¡¯t suffer the same as his own birthday. It was truly a deep injustice. They all drank and ate together, until Taygak and the other Gaks went to the Gak family estate, wanting to enjoy the sun with those who could appreciate the heat. ¡°I heard you are able to Awaken people,¡± Strom said. ¡°Why can you do so many crazy things?¡± ¡°Fate?¡± Adam replied, smirking. ¡°Fate?¡± Strom stared up at the sky. ¡°I suppose none of us can escape Fate.¡± ¡°You can, right? You can decide to live longer.¡± ¡°I could,¡± Strom admitted, finally. ¡°I have no reason to?¡± ¡°What do you mean no reason?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Obviously it¡¯s to shower my adorable Cousins and sister with gifts!¡± Stromughed. ¡°Is that all I am?¡± ¡°If you were strong, maybe I¡¯d say you could teach them too,¡± Adam joked. Stromughed. ¡°Not even the Chief would say something like that to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cheeky to Baktu, you think I wouldn¡¯t be cheeky to you?¡± ¡°You should be careful of provoking the Gods, Adam. I could do so because I liked to kill their Champions, but you can¡¯t do that right now.¡± Adam¡¯s smirk turned into a shocked frown. ¡°You what?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± He looked around to the other Iyrmen, noting Shaool was speaking with her family. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who hunted Champions and Demigods for sport.¡± Adam looked around to the Iyrmen, before swallowing. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing like killing a Champion, Guardian, or Demigod,¡± Strom said. ¡°I want to taste it one more time before I die. It¡¯s such a thrill.¡± ¡°Are you¡­¡± Adam decided against asking. He felt like he knew too much already. ¡°Strom, you better not get killed. Otherwise it¡¯ll be embarrassing to mention you to my sister.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°Even without my Spark, I¡¯m not so easy to kill.¡± He looked to Shaool, and then wondered if that was true. ¡®No, I¡¯m still a little stronger, I¡¯m certain of that.¡¯ ¡°Sir Vonda, would you minding with me to meet with Churot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I should get back to helping him out, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll hurt me too much.¡± Vonda sighed. ¡°You should rest today.¡± ¡°Vonda, please,¡± Adam said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to do it much because of enchanting, but I don¡¯t want him to think I care about enchanting more than him.¡± The Priest of Life sighed once more. Mana: 18 -> 8 XP: 13 800 -> 13 300 Health: 65 -> 33 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam wiped his brow, feeling the exhaustion fill through his entire body. ¡°Phew. That didn¡¯t kill me.¡± Jarot rubbed his forehead. ¡®Is he really my blood?¡¯ Churot panted quietly. ¡°Six more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hopefully.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± Churot said. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Once you¡¯re a Scribe Mage, I hope you won¡¯t forget me!¡± Adamughed. ¡°No,¡± Churot said. ¡°I will not.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember that promise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jarot sighed. His Churot was growing up too fast. He should have expected it considering that Adam hade into his life like a storm. He wondered if Strom would be willing to fight with him one more time, just to blow off some steam. ¡®No,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I cannot ask for that at this time.¡¯ Adam returned back to the estate, where he spent the time preparing for WaW. Though he was exhausted, he made sure to y with the children, allowing the Iyrmen to listen in. Once the children saved the real Jurot and Sonarot, he showered them with all kinds of magical weapons in the game. ¡°I saved you, cousin Jurot,¡± Turot said, smirking up at the boy. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You did.¡± He ruffled Turot¡¯s hair, allowing the boy to enjoy his story. ¡®Perhaps one day¡­ No. I must be strong that Turot does not need to save me.¡¯ ¡°Happy,¡± Taygak said, pulling on Adam¡¯s sleeve.¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Adam said, smiling at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m with my adorable Cousins!¡± ¡°Taygak, happy,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Adam ruffled her hair. ¡°I want to make sure you¡¯re happy every day.¡± Taygak reached up and brushed Adam¡¯s hair. ¡°Good.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
If only we all could be as happy as Taygak. 397. Bullying 397. Bullying Omen: 4, 7 ¡°You cannot bully me today,¡± Adam said, staring at Elder Zijin opposite him. ¡°Taygak is now nine years old, so she¡¯ll sort you out.¡± Elder Zijin smiled. He leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers on one of the many books he was currently checking. ¡°She is so big now.¡± Zijin thought about her birth. She and her mother had almost lost their lives. ¡°Next year she will begin to learn the ways of her family.¡± ¡°At ten?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that the age everyone begins to learn their abilities?¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°Ten. She will be taken to train with her peers. Then, one day, she will give the show.¡± ¡°The show? You mean during a festival?¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°I¡¯d rather she stay small. Growing up means all kinds of stress and danger.¡± ¡°Do you miss being a boy?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Everything¡¯s so simple when you¡¯re a kid.¡± Zijin couldn¡¯t help but smile wider. ¡°Yes. I remember my father, Zajin, would toss me in the air when I was a boy. I remember I fell, and scraped my knee.¡± Zijin pulled up trouser leg, revealing a scar across his knee. ¡°He pinched the base of my tusks and asked me how I would protect the Iyr if I cried at just a scrape of my knee. He tossed me more that evening.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I forget that you Iyrmen are¡­ normal.¡± ¡°Is anyone normal, Adam?¡± ¡°I suppose not.¡± Adam remained quiet, thinking about his youth. ¡°I like it here in the Iyr, Elder Zijin. It¡¯s nice, you know?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zijin replied, bowing his head. ¡°That is partly why I called you here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adam asked. Zijin was about to reply literally, before realising it was Adam¡¯s way of asking what was happening. ¡°The Iyr has confirmed the situation. You can ce just a single enchantment onto a weapon and the Iyr canplete it, at the least, for basic enhanced weapons. It still requires a week.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°So you want more to test out?¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°If you are willing to enchant more weapons, and are willing to reveal how deep the enchantment runs, from how much Mana is required, to how well you felt enchanting the weapon, to the amount of gems required, we are willing to assist you in the matter, and to pay you.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will pay you one hundred gold for each enchantment ced on a weapon,¡± Zijin said. ¡°We will also consider it as a contribution to the Iyr.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it the same for greater enhanced weapons?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin said, leaning in. ¡°You may enchant as you please. If you are lucky, unlucky, it does not matter. We must test the matter. Once we understand how much we are able to do, then we will discuss further payment. I cannot promise you anything, but if we find that we are able to continue your enchantments, then¡­¡± Zijin paused, wondering how much more he should say. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°What about for ck Death?¡± Zijin ced down a pouch full of gems. Adam tilted his head, before peeking into the bag. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of gold.¡± ¡°The times have changed,¡± Zijin said, thinking of the war which is going on in Aswadia, and the tension in Alnd. Adam swallowed, noting all the gems, diamonds, worth three hundred gold. He looked up at Zijin, wondering if he was trying to say something. ¡°In case it is needed,¡± Zijin said. Adam nodded his head slowly, appreciating the fact he had more gems to cast Revivify with. ¡°Elder Zijin¡­¡± ¡°I do not know if they are nning to kill you,¡± Zijin replied, assuming Adam¡¯s question. Adam slowly nodded in response. He had to ask to make sure because they had given him gems worth six thousand gold in total. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I would ask that you do not enchant daily, Adam,¡± Zijin said, smiling warmly. ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you keep worrying your Aunt, it may be something the Iyr takes into consideration in the future,¡± Zijin warned. Adam swallowed. ¡°Right. Thanks.¡± Zijin bowed his head, allowing Adam to leave. It was true that Sonarot¡¯s worrying could be used against Adam, just like how Adam knew some of the Iyr¡¯s secrets, and was able to replicate some of them, as well as his crazy abilities which they didn¡¯t understand. In the same way him favouring the Iyrmen, and assisting them so eagerly, and also his close rtionship with the other Iyrmen, and his intentions of having the Iyrmen control his business, was something the Iyrmen would have to take into consideration when dealing with him. Zijin was certain that Adam understood that being so open with the Iyr was keeping him from dying, but he was sure that Adam was just genuinely this way. Zijin tapped the book beside him. Those precious children, who were now Adam¡¯spanions, seemed to be growing up so well too. Zijin thought of the day before. He had heard theints of the Iyrmen about Jaygak and Adam, and Adam¡¯s words which had caused them such utter shock. ¡®Since Jogak is saying one thing, and Jaygak is saying another, does that mean an Iyrman is lying?¡¯ Zijin was d Adam had warned them beforehand, allowing them to tighten or loosen the rope around their own necks. Then, the utter audacity of Jaygak, who had given Bloodseeker, which was such a great weapon, to her cousin. The very same Jaygak who was so ill when she was just a girl. The very same Jaygak who had aimed for Steel, when she could have aimed for more. The very same Jaygak who would constantly take more peppers than was assigned, but always left silver coins in their ce. ¡®What did I do to deserve being Adam¡¯s Elder?¡¯ Zijinined, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his lips. He stared down at the books, the very same books he handed to Churot with all manner of equations, each representing different items within the Iyr which needed to be checked and divvied out. Answers which held no mistake. Zijin make sure to keep a notebook, a fresh notebook, which was ck, with the symbol of Baktu. It was Adam¡¯s Book of Death. There he wrote all the reasons as to why Adam should be killed, some which were told to him by the Great Elders, and sometimes those reasons would be added to the reasons why he shouldn¡¯t die. Elder Zijin made sure to mark every reason as to why Adam shouldn¡¯t die, and he wrote all the anecdotes he could, so the Great Elders understood. ¡®Please, Adam, stop trying to get yourself killed,¡¯ Zijin thought. Adam returned back to the shared family estate, where he saw hispanions, who had decided to spend their time with Jurot and the others for a short while, before they had to return to work. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam said. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die or something.¡± ¡°In the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do not worry,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We will petition for you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t need to petition for me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Baktu probably will,¡± Adam said, winking at him. The Iyrmen nearby, who were rxing during noonval, sighed. Adam kept saying so many outrageous things that they wondered if they should remain at their main family estates so their pregnancies were not affected by his words. Sonarot couldn¡¯t help but to smile about the matter, though. After all, Adam was a breath of fresh air, and he had done so much for them. She was certain that Adam was ying with the children, not because he wanted to be close to them so they would protect him from the Iyr, but because he wanted them to be happy. ¡®What did I do to deserve being Adam¡¯s Aunt?¡¯ Sonarot thought. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°He may.¡± The pregnant women continued to wonder how Jurot could have possibly fallen for Adam¡¯s words, but Sonarot had fallen for them too. There were many things the pair knew that they didn¡¯t, and whatever it was, it was something which swayed the mother and son duo to Adam¡¯s side. Even Mirot, who disliked Adam the most from them all, would leave her faith in Sonarot, her sister by marriage. She stared up towards the sky, wondering where her brother was. If he was here, surely he would have talked some sense into the pair. Adam was too ingrained within the family. It was a murky rtionship, one which they didn¡¯t know how to tread themselves. She understood how to work with Adam if he was a Nephew, but as the brother of both Jurot and Lanarot, things were far more awkward. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, kissing his sister¡¯s cheek, before letting her go. ¡°I should go and Awaken Churot. He should be a Scribe Mage soon.¡± The women sighed.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam trying to get himself killed constantly never gets old to me. 398. Bullying II 398. Bullying II Omen: 5, 5 ¡°Churot¡¯s going to be happy to know that I¡¯m going to be Awakening him today,¡± Adam said. ¡°In the evening?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Adam didn¡¯t feel like being exhausted the entire day. After his morning workout, he helped cook with the Gak family. He ate the spiced meat, and then took a bite of the soft pepper, which caused him to gasp for air, sipping the cool drink. He had used his trick on the water to cool it down for them all to enjoy. Raygak winced as he ate a particrly spicy pepper. He made a face as though he had been stabbed, but his eyes were full of joy. Taygak rubbed his back, making sure he was okay. Saygak looked at the pepper before him, and decided to give it to Raygak, who happily epted. ¡°Thank you,¡± Raygak gasped aloud, before lifting the pepper up, sipping his water, before finding his pepper had been half eaten. He looked up to Jaygak who was chewing with a smile. Raygak frowned, but he quickly shoved the rest of the pepper into his mouth, wincing again. Jaygak smiled, rubbing his back gently. ¡°Careful, my little Raygak. It¡¯s still too hot for you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Raygak replied, but he started to pant before he reached for the cool water. ¡°It is, right?¡± Raygak held the water ss. ¡°No!¡± Jaygak stared at him, as Raygak red back up at her, before tears fell down his cheeks, and he turned, drinking his water in shame. Jaygak rubbed his hair, making sure he was okay with losing, before she continued eating her own spicy food. Adam smiled, enjoying the fact the pair of them were so close. Adam shot Jurot a look. Jurot understood what Adam was saying, and so brought a pepper to Lanarot¡¯s lips, before Sonarot and Adam grabbed his arm, and as Lanarot leaned in to bite the pepper, Sonarot quickly brought some bread up to the girl to distract her. ¡°You cannot feed her this pepper yet,¡± Sonarot said, her heart pounding wildly. ¡°Dip your bread into the soup and feed it to her.¡± Jurot did as she asked, bringing the slightly soggy bread to Lanarot¡¯s lips. She leaned in and bit into it, chewing it for a moment, before her brows went up in rm. She opened her mouth and began to spit out the food, shaking her head. ¡°She does not like it,¡± Jurot gathered. Sonarot brushed her daughter¡¯s hair gently, before offering her own bread. Lanarot pulled away, thinking it was a trap, before Sonarot brought her some fruit. ¡°She will enjoy it in time.¡± Kitool offered Katool a pepper, who looked at the pepper, and then to her sister. Theplicated feeling on the girl¡¯s face told Kitool all she needed to know. Katool didn¡¯t want to eat it, but didn¡¯t want to refuse Kitool. Kitool bit into it instead, tasting the slight heat, which danced along her tongue. Katool offered her sister some fruit, but Kitool brought the fruit to Katool¡¯s lips instead, since it was the girl¡¯s favourite. ¡°It is okay.¡± Katool smiled, stuffing her face with fruit. When breakfast passed, Adam yed Warriors and Wanderers with the children, allowing their parents to listen in. Sonarot and Jurot were also there to y with them, having the day off with Adam to rx. It wasn¡¯t quite so rxing, as the one revealed to be behind the entire adventure was a wicked Bronze Dragon, who also had manticores assisting her. ¡°Katool, you recognise these manticores as the manticores which fled you and the party,¡± Adam said. Katool gasped, picking up her sheet, her nose against it as she tried to find her spells. ¡°Taygak, kill Dragon!¡± Taygak dered. Adam smiled. ¡°Roll for initiative.¡± It was quite the gruelling fight, with spells being shot out, de piercing scale and hide, and as the fight continued, one by one they dropped. The manticores had been dealt with nearly immediately, though Taygak had gone to face the Dragon with Raygak and Saygak. However, with the focus split, it had allowed the Dragon to deal with the trio as the other four dispatched the manticores. The Gaks and Katool had fallen quickly, and had acted so byying down on their fronts, looking up towards the game. ¡°I will pick up the sword!¡± Turot said when Raygak¡¯s character had fallen. ¡°You do not-,¡± Jurot began, stopping himself as he recalled it was just a game. ¡°You have the Bloodsword in hand, and you can hear it whispering in your mind, you can feel it in your heart. It wants the Dragon¡¯s blood! Will you feed it, Turot?¡± ¡°I will feed it!¡± Turot dered. The fight continued, and as it did, Turot and Jurot found themselves falling in the fray, before Damokan too fell. The three allid down. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Adam said, looking to Sonarot and Kalokan. ¡°Kalokan, you should take the Bloodsword and flee,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at her. Kalokan looked up at her aunt, and then to her sheet, before looking to Damokan. ¡°No.¡± She held Damokan¡¯s hand and rolled with the other, using the Bloodsword¡¯s stats. As the girl counted her roll, Adam rubbed his eyes, trying not to cry. ¡®My adorable Cousins are too cute. This isn¡¯t fair.¡¯ Sonarot smiled, and checked her sheet. She could see the spell which could have forced Kalokan away, but she decided against using it. ¡°Then I will flee, to live another day.¡± The children stared up at her in shock. ¡°You would run?¡± Turot asked. ¡°In this game, I am not an Iyrman,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at the children. ¡°I will pick up the storage ring off Jurot¡¯s finger, cast my spell, and I will appear back at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± She rolled her dice. ¡°Near the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± Adam rified. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild has wards against such spells, and you would know that.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, managing to pass her roll. Kalokan finished adding her damage roll. Adam checked the statistics of the Bronze Dragon, then to Kalokan. He calcted the average damage of his Aunt¡¯s best spell, and sighed. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill it together. ¡°Kalokan, you pierce through the Dragon¡¯s chest, but as you do, the Dragon opens it¡¯s maw and lightning begins to crackle.¡± Adam began to roll his dice. ¡°How healthy were you?¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± Adam looked at his dice. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of fives¡­¡± Kalokan stared at Adam, and when he frowned, tilting his head, Kalokan fell beside her twin brother. ¡°So ends the journeys of your characters, with a Bronze Dragon heavily wounded, but not dead, and Aunt Sonarot alive, near the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, perhaps to call for support, or perhaps to use the ring¡¯s loot to live her life in luxury, but that is where we¡¯ll end the adventure.¡± They all sat back up and pped. ¡°Aunt Sonarot, you must avenge us,¡± Turot said. ¡°Hmmm, perhaps I will?¡± Sonarot replied, brushing Turot¡¯s hair. ¡°I am too weak to fight them alone.¡± ¡°Right, alone,¡± Adam said. ¡°Although¡­¡± He looked to his Aunts. ¡°For the next month, I¡¯ll be working a bunch, but I¡¯ll try to take the day off to also y Warriors and Wanderers with you all too. Perhaps you can avenge them?¡± The women had been interested in ying, and now with their children¡¯s characters dead, they wondered if it was a good time to help. Even they were interested in the way Warriors and Wanderers worked. ¡°Mother,¡± Taygak said. ¡°Avenge.¡± The children looked up towards their mothers expectantly. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the next adventure then,¡± Adam said, smiling at his Aunts. ¡°Oosh!¡± Lanarot dered, tossing her wooden die, rolling a four. ¡°Perhaps you can y too, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. As the day passed, Adam spent some time with hispanions, and even Sky, who was enjoying himself hunting with the Iyrmen. ¡®I should make it a habit of hanging out with the others,¡¯ Adam thought. Mana: 18 -> 8 XP: 12 800 -> 12 300 Health: 65 -> 25 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 ¡°Are you excited?¡± Adam asked. He had asked Vonda to apany him once more to assist, just in case. ¡°Yes,¡± Churot replied, wiping off his sweat. He could feel it more now, the tingling in his heart and his fingertips. ¡°I hope you¡¯re a good boy for your grandfather and grandmother,¡± Adam ruffling his hair. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course he is,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°He is my cute grandson.¡± ¡°I am not cute,¡± Churot said. ¡°My handsome grandson,¡± Jarot said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes,¡± Churot stated. ¡°They begin to rebel at his age,¡± Jarot said, with arge smile. Vonda couldn¡¯t help but smile too. Seeing all these different Iyrmen, they seemed almost¡­ Human. ¡°Speaking of which, when is Churot¡¯s birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The first month of Duskval,¡± Jarot said. ¡°The thirteenth.¡± ¡°Oh? Not long after the twins then.¡± Jarot nodded. ¡°I wonder what I should get you?¡± Adam teased. ¡°Scribe Mage,¡± Churot said, eagerly. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I should be heading out then.¡± Adam said his goodbyes to the Rot family, before heading back to the shared family estate with Vonda. ¡°Isn¡¯t my Cousin so cute?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied. Half Elves also felt Human to her, though Adam was still quite queer. Meanwhile, Iromin sat with the other Great Elders. ¡°I do not like this.¡± ¡°It must be done,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°We must know if he can be trusted, truly.¡± Iromin could have refused, since technically Adam was under his jurisdiction, but they had been quite tolerant of Adam thus far, so he needed to return their faith in him back to them. ¡°I will think of how to test him,¡± Iromin finally said. Omen: 9, 19 Adam had thought about using his Omen, but realised he should probably take the day off so he could enchant the next day for the Iyr, and alternate between doing so and assisting Churot. ¡°Uh,¡± Adam said, looking down at the child. ¡°Who is that?¡± It was a young Iyrman, no more than six years old. They hid behind the Chief, staring up at the Half Elf. ¡°His name is Asoyah,¡± the Chief said. It was quite a huge clue as to the child¡¯s identity, but he decided to give Adam that much. ¡°The boy is young, but he is here to stay with the families here. His parents have passed, and due to your rtionship with the Yah family, we have decided to ce him here for now.¡± ¡°What rtionship do I have with the Yah family?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You brought someone from Waterveil here,¡± Iromin said. ¡°We have considered it Fate.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, understanding the logic, even if it was rather roundabout. ¡°Okay. So¡­¡± ¡°If you could also mentor him when you have spare time, the Iyr will take it into consideration,¡± Iromin said. ¡°A test, huh?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that you¡¯ve brought me an orphan to test me with, it¡¯s not fair to him.¡± ¡°Asoyah is no orphan, Adam,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°There are no orphans in the Iyr.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I think you know what I mean.¡± ¡°I believe, considering your rtionship with the children here, it would be best for Asoyah to be here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Adam turned to the rest of the children, who were staring up at the Chief. ¡°Did you hear? Asoyah will be with us from now on, so that means you all need to be good to him and help him, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the children replied. Adam introduced himself and others to the boy, all the while Iromin watched. He knew this much wouldn¡¯t appease the Great Elders, but if Adam could assist the boy well, then there would be no need for more.
Click banner for Patreon!
Another side character I won''t flesh out? 399. Strong Shield 399. Strong Shield The days continued to pass. Adam spent some days rxing, running a game for his Aunts so they could y, and sometimes the children would watch. They were a captive audience, cheering for their mothers and aunts. Sometimes they would assist their mothers with the game, speaking of what they had done previously. Asoyah remained with Sonarot, who would often take him with her as she went about her business. Adam would sometimes spend time with him, though he felt it was awkward. He pampered Lanarot because she was his sister, and he would sometimes spoil his Cousins, but only because he beat some of their parents to earn that right. Asoyah was different. He was a boy who wasn¡¯t rted to Adam, but the Half Elf was meant to mentor him. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he could or couldn¡¯t do, and wondered if that was the point. In the same way Adam didn¡¯t really understand his rtionship with Asoyah, perhaps the Iyr didn¡¯t understand their rtionship with Adam. ¡®Am I thinking too much?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Probably¡­¡¯ Asoyah was like Saygak in some ways. Quiet, speaking only when he was spoken to. When Asoyah yed with the other children, he yed to win, and spoke more often then, enjoying the moment with the children. Adam continued to assist Churot with his Mana and XP, however, there came a few days where his Omens were just too good to pass up, and he plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed for the Iyrman who had left, as well as the small Dragon children. [Would you like to name the shield?] ¡®Strong Shield.¡¯ Strong Shield You gain an additional +2 bonus to your defence when wielding this shield. ¡®I¡¯m going to be unkible,¡¯ Adam thought. With this shield, his Defence would increase from 20 to 22 with the Shield equipped, which was about the Defence of some of the most powerful creatures. ¡®Even the strongest Dragons would have about this much, right?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to test that theory just yet. Adam returned with the shield, cing it down to the side. ¡°Turot, you can no longer bully me. I¡¯ve finally finished enchanting my shield!¡± Turot looked at the shield, which was almost blood red, and then up to Adam expectantly. ¡°I can hold it?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is done?¡± Sonarot asked. The Rot family was in charge of cooking that week, so she was over the pot, with Asoyah nearby, nibbling on some fruit. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°This is only the third time you enchanted the shield,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Adam thought about the shield again. Usually a greater enchantment required three rolls, and then four days of no enchanting. ¡®It¡¯s a +2 bonus, cost me a thousand gold and 500XP. It doesn¡¯t require Attunement, though, so that¡¯s good¡­¡¯ Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how it works, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find out any time soon.¡± ¡®Right?¡¯ [Yes.] Adam smiled. Sonarot decided against pushing further into the matter, after all, it was Adam. The Great Elders had met together in the evening, speaking of Adam once more. Elder Gold sighed. ¡°I believe he had no idea.¡± ¡°I believe the same,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Elder Wrath asked. Every time they talked about Adam, it was as though they were talking about¡­ something beyond the realm of Iyrman understanding. ¡°He is Adam,¡± Iromin said, and that was the end of that discussion. Zijin stared down at the book, wondering if this new knowledge was something that went in the reasons to kill or the reasons not to kill pile. ¡®Oh, Adam.¡¯ Adam continued to spend days rxing, and enchanting the first step of the weapons for the Iyr. As the sixth month came, so did Asoyah¡¯s birthday, which was the first of the sixth month. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®What do I give the kid?¡¯ Adam hadn¡¯t made a gift, and he had no idea what he should give to the boy he was meant to be mentoring. ¡®Should I Awaken him? Should I give him Sky? Ah, no, don¡¯t I have one of those?¡¯ ¡°Here you are, Asoyah,¡± Adam said, handing out a tinum coin. ¡°This is your coin, and no one can take it away from you. Spend it on whatever you want, okay?¡± Asoyah looked up at Adam confused, but he epted the coin. ¡°It is tinum?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It is pretty,¡± the boy said, clutching the coin tight in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it so tightly. No one can take it from you.¡± Asoyah looked up at Adam, suspicious, but he didn¡¯t reply. He continued to hold the coin tight. Strom also appeared, finding any excuse toe and stir trouble in the shared family estate. ¡°Another birthday?¡± Strom asked, smelling a familiar scent. He looked down at Asoyah. ¡°It appears I need to offer you a sword too.¡± Asoyah looked up at Strom, who he knew was a great figure, since Shaool was beside him. He quickly hid behind Sonarot. ¡°Don¡¯t scare the poor boy,¡± Adam said. ¡°Scare him?¡± Strom asked, before looking down at the boy. He was certain the boy was that man¡¯s descendant, so why was he so meek? He didn¡¯t think too deeply on the matter, offering the boy a greatsword made of starsteel, as he had the others. ¡°Stop troubling my family,¡± Adam berated the old monster. ¡°If you keep appearing, they¡¯ll be too stressed. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re trying to live in peace with their children?¡± ¡°How can you speak?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Oh? What have I done?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve not done anything insane recently.¡± Strom sighed, giving his Aunts a sympathetic look. ¡°What? Why are you looking at them like that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You better stay away from my Aunts.¡± Strom lifted Lanarot up, brushing her hair. ¡°You have much trouble ahead of you, little one. If my brother was so stupid, I¡¯d have to kill him. Don¡¯t worry, if you want to kill him in the future, the Iyr will help you.¡± Adam stared at the old man with a cold look. ¡°You can¡¯t corrupt my sister, so you better think otherwise.¡± Lanarot ced her head against the old man¡¯s shoulder, sucking on her thumb. ¡°Lanarot,e,¡± Adam said, extending out his arms. Lanarot looked back at Adam, and then reached out for him. Once she was in Adam¡¯s arms, the Half Elf smirked. ¡°As if you could steal my Lanababy from me.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°One day you¡¯ll leave and then I¡¯ll spend all my time with her. Then, when you return¡­¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Strom smirked. ¡®Should I beat him up?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, even with my new shield, I don¡¯t think I could.¡¯ Adam looked to Jurot. ¡®Not alone.¡¯ Jurot looked to Adam, and then back to Strom. He understood what Adam was thinking, but he wondered if he was allowed to fight Strom. His fingers twitched. He really did want to fight Strom, but he had to let the matter go, since Strom was quite the Guest. As the hours passed, Adam leaned in to whisper into Sonarot¡¯s ear. ¡°Is he not going to go to the Yah family?¡± ¡°He is here, now,¡± Sonarot replied, simply. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam stared down at the boy. ¡°What about his other family? Won¡¯t they celebrate with him?¡± ¡°It may be that he is here to fit within our family, as one of our children,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Like Wazool?¡± Adam asked, referring to the boy who had been sent to live with at the main Ool family estate. Sonarot stared down at Asoyah. She had no idea why the boy was here, truly, but she knew what Iromin had told her, and the other Iyrmen. ¡°Perhaps.¡± She didn¡¯t feelfortable keeping this secret from Adam, but since it was in rtion to keeping him alive, she had to keep her silence. Of course, if the Great Elder would try to kill him without a reasonable exnation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to, not while she, Jurot, and Jarot wouldin. ¡°Asoyah, do you want to y with my shield?¡± Adam asked, lifting it up for the boy. Asoyah held it up, smiling slightly. He could feel the gentle tingle of magic. He remained with it, and yed with it along with the other children, who may soon end up as his brothers and sisters. The days continued to pass during thest month of noonval, until¡­ Mana: 18 -> 8 XP: 10 800 -> 10 300 Health: 65 -> 33 Exhaustion: 0 -> 1 Adam panted out heavily as the Mana left through his finger tips, and coalesced within his Cousin. He pulled back, leaning back against the ground, half sitting up. Churot remained frozen still, his eyes closed. Previously, he had been conscious enough to speak, but this time he was sat still, deep in meditation. His hair was fluttering, as though he was in a vortex. Jarot watched cautiously and Vonda watched in awe. They could feel it. The magic which was heavy within the air. There were faint strands, blue and silver, which began to seep out of the Devilkin, before his entire body was faintly glowing in the colours. Adam watched too, and as the moments continued to pass, turning to minutes, the faint glow slowly faded away, before Churot sighed, opening his eyes. ¡°Are you okay, Churot?¡± Adam asked. Churot reached up to his head, and tilted his head around. He turned to face Adam, his eyes wide. ¡°Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Magic,¡± the boy said. ¡°Yeah?¡± Churot looked down at his fingers, and then reached for his heart. There was a faint, gentle warmth. It felt as though he was sitting on his grandfather¡¯sp without sitting on it. Churot spoke words which had never once left his lips, and then, on the palm of his hand, danced an image of an axe, his grandfather¡¯s axe. Jarot stared at the image, and then to his grandson. ¡°Churot!¡± He wrapped his arm around the boy, pulling him in close. Vonda stared, wide eyed. ¡®You did it. You really did it. You¡­¡¯ ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said. Strength Save D20 + 5 = 12 (7) Stength: 19 -> 17 Dexterity Save D20 + 2 = 21 (19) Constitution Save D20 + 4 = 23 (19) Intelligence Save D20 + 4 = 16 (12) Wisdom Save D20 + 2 = 15 (15) Charisma Save D20 + 2 = 3 (1) Charisma: 16 -> 11 Exhaustion: 1 -> 3 Adam felt his entire body convulse for a moment, as the heat and cold flooded through him, rushing through his entire body, but he clenched his fists and fought the onught off. It disappeared as quickly as it hade. ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda said, worriedly. She reached out to grab his hand, and even with the dim candle light nearby, she could see how pale he had be. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Adam said, smiling, revealing the slight hint of blue against his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to need a few days to recover.¡± ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Churot called, as Adam tried to stand, only to fall as Churot hugged him tight. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Any time, Cousin Churot.¡± He was trapped under Churot, and he decided to let the boy hug him as he pleased. He couldn¡¯t fight Churot, and even if he had the strength, he wouldn¡¯t have. He smiled, closing his eyes. It had cost him days of enchanting, and 5000XP, which had been about as much as he gathered from his entire outing in the year, but it had been more than worth it. He slept peacefully as the Great Elders discussed whether to kill him once more.
Click banner for Patreon!
He''s going to need a stronger shield to protect himself from the Iyr. Sorry about yesterday. I was meant to put up chapters but I forgot the day before and then forced myself to sleep for more so I could wake up at an okay time. 400. Great Destroyer 400. Great Destroyer ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do this to me, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, puffing out his cheeks. ¡°I understand why you would be hesitant, but it would be considered a great favour to us,¡± the Elder replied, calmly. Adam was sitting opposite the Elder, eating some of the snacks the Orcish Iyrman had offered him. He had awoken with such great luck that morning, an Omen which gave him a 20. He had such ns for the roll, which would allow him to create a greater enhanced weapon. ¡°Since you can guarantee the greatest enchantment today, it would be best to enchant a legendary enchantment for the Iyr,¡± Zijin stated. He could have mentioned how difficult it was to keep him alive, especially after he had awakened Churot, but he decided against it. ¡°This is bullying, Elder,¡± Adam said, sipping the tea, staring down at the liquid. A legendary enhancement, but not one for himself? How could they take away something like that from him? Adam eventually sighed. ¡°Fine, fine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Elder Zijin said, bowing his head. With this the Iyr would be able to confirm the extent of these strange abilities. If Adam could ce a legendary enchantment onto a de, and they could finish it using someone who wasn¡¯t Romaezi, then¡­ Adam made his way away, before stopping. ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± Adam turned to look over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Taygak that you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Elder Zijin stared at Adam. He wondered if he should add the threat to Adam¡¯s ck book. ¡°Taygak will not believe you.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll believe me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m her Cousin.¡± ¡°I am her Elder,¡± Zijin said. Adam remained silent for a long while. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not marrying into the Jin family.¡± The Half Elf turned and stormed off. Elder Zijin wondered if Adam meant it. ¡®Should I tell Taygak he is bullying me? With how much stress he has been pouring over my shoulders¡­¡¯ When Adam arrived at the shrine, everything had been prepared. He stared at the weapon, a greatsword which was ck, not like the night, but like death. It was ck, yes, but it was various shades of ck, which created ominous waves across the de. ¡°What is that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Deathsteel,¡± the Orcish Iyrman beside him said. Adam flinched, for it wasn¡¯t the Orcish Iyrman who hade with him, but a familiar face he had seen before. He had long hair, which was braided, and arge beard which hid his lips. ¡°What¡¯s with yo-,¡± Adam began, only to clear his throat. ¡°Good morning, mister Romaezi.¡± ¡°Good morning, mister Fateson,¡± the man replied, his voice like a nightval breeze, low and chilly, causing Adam¡¯s hair to stand on end. ¡°You are to enchant a Legendary weapon this day?¡± His eyes remained focused on the deathsteel greatsword. ¡°I¡¯m going to start enchanting a Legendary weapon,¡± Adam said. ¡°I assume you¡¯ll finish it off?¡± ¡°If you are to know, you are to know,¡± Romaezi replied, simply. ¡°I am here to meet you.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°You as well. I had wished to meet with you when you had returned, but thought it was best for you to rest. I have heard that you work too hard, but that you have begun to rest properly.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam muttered quietly. He had been out of it since Awakening Churot, and he had to remain in bed for some time in order to heal up from the aftermath. ¡°Your enchanting abilities are great,¡± Romaezi said. ¡°A Chaos Enchanter?¡± Adam nced around, noting they were alone. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± Romaezi remained silent for a short while, chewing on his thoughts. ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have been told you are close with a pair of siblings.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Romaezi slowly nodded his head. ¡°You do not wish to marry into the Iyr?¡± ¡°For now, I have no intentions to marry into this ce.¡± ¡°What of the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Romaezi nodded, before reaching out to pat Adam¡¯s back. ¡°I wish you the best of fortune, Adam. I hope that the deathsteel treats you well.¡± ¡°I hope so too,¡± Adam said, watching the Iyrman leave. He let out a sigh of relief, wondering if the Iyrman was going to ask him to marry into the Ezi family. ¡®That wasn¡¯t Ezi at all.¡¯ Adam chuckled to himself quietly. Adam noted therge number of gems, each worth several thousands. He wrote down the materials which he was going to use, how he felt, and any small detail which hade to mind. ¡®Hey, Bell? Let¡¯s say I wanted to make a Legendary Enhanced magical weapon, how many gems would I need if my total is 27?¡¯ [At least seventy thousand gold.] ¡®Then it would work?¡¯ [Maybe.] Adam wondered if he should do it. He looked to the Iyrman nearby, the same Iyrman who was tasked with keeping an eye on the Half Elf. ¡°Hey, can you tell the Elder something?¡± Elder Zijin remained silent, wondering where he would put Adam¡¯s request. He checked both sections of the ck book, but decided against putting the request down. However, with this much money, he would need to pass the message up to Elder Gold. Elder Gold had been checking the various books to see if everything was going to be prepared well for nightval, though considering their efficiency, it wasn¡¯t a surprise she had caught nothing out of the ordinary. When one of Elder Zijin¡¯s aides approached, she epted the slip of paper, read it, before finally cing it in her book. Of course it was about him. Elder Gold thought for a moment, before writing her own response, handing it to the aide, who would return back to Elder Zijin. Adam had remained at the shrine for almost an hour before word had reached him, and thus he ced down the gems, worth sixty thousand gold in total, before he began enchanting. As the days continued to pass, with Adam enchanting for the Iyr every so often, he found he was quite fortunate. ¡°This time I¡¯m going to make a Greater Enhanced weapon for myself,¡± Adam said. ¡°Very well,¡± Zijin said. He had to give Adam that much, considering Taygak had taken the Elder¡¯s side when the Half Elf hadined. He smiled at Adam, who could understand the intentions behind the smile. ¡°When Lanarot grows up, she¡¯s going to protect me from you,¡± Adam stated, before leaving to enchant. The days continued to pass as Adam enchanted the axe, and yed Warriors and Wanderers with his Aunts. Adam spent less time enchanting for the Iyr than he expected, taking multiple days off to rx, though that was partly because he needed to take an additional day off to finish the enchantment to the axe, where he had awoken with a 20 in his Omen, but then rolled a 20 on the die for enchanting, and so could enchant again. He had spent almost a month enchanting, rolling extremely well to create two Greater enchantments, one for his shield, and one which was Enhanced for the axe. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lucy asked, noting the ring Adam offered to her. Her eyes stared into his suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it looks like,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a weapon I enchanted for you.¡± Lucy tilted her head in confusion, unsure as to why he was giving her a ring, before realising what it was. She took the ring from his hands, still ring at him suspiciously, before feeling the great magic between her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s a Great Enhanced axe,¡± Adam said, smiling towards her. Great Destroyer Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack rolls and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing + 1D6 fire damage. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. Can be used to channel spells. Lucy stared down at the greataxe, which was extremely long, made of dark wood, as well as some kind of dark steel. However, it was certainly better than Destroyer. ¡°Why did you make me a second weapon?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve given everyone else a Greater Enhanced weapon, and Jaygak has one that¡¯s Legendary.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my friend behind.¡± Lucy had wanted to ask a question, but she thumbed the ring on her finger. She swallowed slowly, but bowed her head ever so slightly. ¡°Thanks,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. There was an awkward silence between them, before Adam retreated, leaving her be. He looked to Kitool, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be making a Greater Enhanced weapon for you another time.¡± ¡°Can I refuse?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, before smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll refuse your refusal.¡± He had been thinking about making Kitool a Greater Enhanced weapon first, but he noted how Lucy had been far more quiet recently, staring off towards the night sky every time it was time to sleep. ¡®Stronger,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I need to get stronger.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
One day Lanababy will protect the stupid MC. Interlude: A Peaceful Village Interlude: A Peaceful Vige The Knight nced around, noting how different the vige had be since he hadst visited the vige many years ago. Where once it was surrounded by a wooden fence, there was a greater wall made of earth around it, as well as several outposts. Fifty steps out from the vige, the earth had been shifted, allowing the vige to overlook thend around, and the nearby river had also been moved with some effort so it provided a barrier to one side. ¡®Are they preparing for a war?¡¯ Sir James¡¯ lips turned into a smirk. For half a moment he believed Sir Harold was preparing to face against the King, but such a thing was utterly preposterous. Even if this little vige did form some defences, what could they do against the might of Alnd and its armies? The viger guided the Knight and hispanions further inside, through the newly built gate, and towards the centre where the Chief was currently waiting to deal with the Knights. He was an older man, old as the day was long during noonval, bald, with a thick beard. He was thin, like a stylus, and clutched a staff tight in one hand to assist him in his day to day living. ¡°Hello, good Sirs, how may I assist you?¡± the old Chief asked, smiling nervously at the Knight and hispanions. ¡°Where is Sir Harold?¡± Sir James asked, his eyes scanning the area, showing no regard for the Chief. He was searching for Sir Harold, or Sir Royce, who was another great figure he had wished to meet during his journey. He would never havee to such an irrelevant vige like this, though at his King¡¯smand, and with the opportunity to meet two great figures, he could not refuse. ¡°They¡¯re not around at the moment, but if you¡¯d like to join us for some tea, they should appear soon.¡± The Chief¡¯s offer of hospitality was forced, due to the rank of the figures before him. Sir James was no typical Knight, and though the title alone would have allowed him to push around anyone within the vige, Sir James was a man who wore a red cloak with a gold trim. These cloaks were gifted by the King himself, and only to those who had managed to achieve the rank of Master, warriors of great prowess. The de at his side, with the golden crown pommel revealed that Sir James was from the Order of the King, a King¡¯s de. The Chief had been surrounded by many great warriors recently, but he understood the difference between the Iyrmen and the Knights. The Iyrmen¡¯s strength was great, yes, but they followed thews of thisnd, the very samews which allowed any Noble to act with almostplete impunity. Of course the Nobles had to pick and choose when to exercise their powers, for trying to deal with a group of great adventurers had its issues, but to small vigefolk like them? The King¡¯s de could cut him down and walk away, hands fresh with blood, but without a single crimemitted. ¡°Very well,¡± the Aldishman replied. As a Knight there was some decorum to be had, and one such rule was to ept tea from the likes of Chiefs and other Nobles. It would have been rude to refuse, and would have brought a stain on his honour unless he had a great reason to refuse. As the tea was made, brewed within the iron pot, with a ssh of milk and the smallest bit of spice, the sounds of heavy wings beating caught the King¡¯s de¡¯s attention. The magical gryphonnded down nearby, and the man in te armour dismounted, before stepping closer towards the Sir James and the two Experts beside him. ¡°Sir Harold,¡± Sir James said, smiling towards the great warrior before him. Even in his twilight years, Sir Harold held a great presence about him. He removed his helmet, revealing his chestnut hair and his thick moustache. ¡°Sir James Kalloway, Commander of the Seventh Company.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Commander,¡± Sir Harold replied, bowing his head gently. ¡®A Commander?¡¯ There were tenpanies under the King¡¯smand, and each Commander ruled over one hundred and twenty soldiers total, with the First Company holding almost double the number of soldiers. Harold understood that the situation was far more serious than he first realised. ¡®If he has sent a Commander¡­¡¯ ¡°I am sure you understand why I havee,¡± Sir James Kalloway said. ¡°The King requires your assistance.¡± ¡°I appreciate youing all this way, Sir James, but I must apologise.¡± Sir Harold spoke meekly, his voice low. ¡°I am retired now. I am no longer the King¡¯s Sword.¡± ¡°You swore your Oaths, Sir Harold.¡± ¡°I did. I swore my Oaths. I swore them to the King¡¯s grandfather, who at one point I called my closest friend. When he passed, he released me from my Oaths, and asked me a favour. I remained to guide his son, the King¡¯s father, and when he passed away suddenly, I remained to advise the King.¡± Sir Harold stared at Sir James, who was a Master, and had been so for a short while though he was only in his mid forties. ¡°My guidance was refused, so I retired.¡± Sir James Kalloway was going to speak up to defend his King, but seeing the look in Sir Harold¡¯s eyes, he thought twice. Everyone knew the pain which had been caused to Sir Harold back then, and as much as he could feel the rage of the massacre build up, Sir James kept his heart calm as a breeze. ¡°The King requires your assistance.¡± ¡°I am retired,¡± Harold repeated. ¡°I must ask that you drink your tea and leave.¡± ¡°The King requires your assistance,¡± Sir James said, louder now. ¡°This is not a request, but an order, one for a subject of our great King. This is a great honour, and you must oblige as a willing subject of our great country. It is your duty.¡± ¡°I know my duty, King¡¯s de,¡± Sir Harold stated, his voice deeper now, holding greater strength. ¡°I havepleted it.¡± Sir James could feel the Experts behind him straighten up. A Master and two Experts against the King¡¯s Sword, who wore but a breastte, but carried at his side a sword James had never seen. There was a difference between a King¡¯s de and the previous King¡¯s Sword, who was widely known to be the greatest King¡¯s Sword to date. ¡°The King is giving you a chance for more.¡± ¡°What more do I require?¡± ¡°The Prince will be leading the forces to the inds which we had managed to wrestle from Aswadia poisonous grip. You will assist our great Prince, bringing back gold and glory for our Kingdom, and for the vige. Aswadia has broken, giving us a rare chance to finally bring peace and properness to the barbarians. This chance is once in a lifetime, a chance to dry the ink in the books of history.¡± ¡®Once in a lifetime,¡¯ Sir Harold thought. It was the same phrase the King had used back then. Harold closed his eyes, thinking about the meeting. Even now he could smell the wood of the war table, the light perfume that had been worn by one of the advisers. ¡°You should leave,¡± Harold stated, his voice full of a great authority he had long since abandoned. Sir James remained for a moment, ring at Sir Harold. ¡°The people viewed you as a great hero, but you are nothing more than a coward.¡± Harold motioned with his arm towards the main road which led out towards therge gate. The King¡¯s de marched out, with hispanions following him out. Their armour jangled, causing the vigers to step aside. Sir James kept his head held high, for he wouldn¡¯t allow any of the peasants to look down on him. ¡°It did not go well?¡± the second King¡¯s de asked once Sir James had returned. He, too, wore a thick moustache, though his was darker, though his eyes were a piercing blue. ¡°No,¡± Sir James replied, rubbing his horse¡¯s side tenderly. ¡°I had expected as much,¡± Sir Dominic Eastgate replied, cing a hand on hispanion¡¯s shoulder. He had brought his two Knights too, as well as a handful of elite soldiers, who had remained behind with the King¡¯s de. It had been Sir Dominic¡¯s request, to go separately as to not appear domineering before Sir Harold and Sir Royce, who may have taken it as a challenge to their authority. ¡°The peasants have armed themselves,¡± Sir James said. ¡°I noted a few who wore great weapons at their side, not just spears, but des too.¡± ¡°des?¡± Sir Dominic rubbed his chin. ¡°The Beast Wave was rather difficult this year.¡± He said no more about the matter, not wanting to speak ill of their King¡¯s wisdom. ¡°They were of fine make.¡± ¡°Where did they gather such great weapons?¡± ¡°Stolen? They aremoners, it would be expected of them.¡± Sir James sneered slightly. ¡°How many thieves, robbers, vagabondse from their ranks? It would not surprise me.¡± Sir Dominic smiled. The prejudice againstmoners always caused him to smile. He did not agree so deeply with hispanion, but he would not rebuke the King¡¯s de, not while in front of their subordinates. ¡°We should return to Ever Green and spend a few nights,¡± Sir Dominic said. ¡°We will return to speak with Sir Harold another time.¡± ¡°Will he listen? He has already refused several times, what will make next time different?¡± ¡°Sir Harold is sentimental. He holds the vige and its people within his heart. He must understand that it is safe due to our King¡¯s grace. Once he remembers that, Sir Harold will return eagerly to assist us.¡± ¡°Who would dare to trouble this vige?¡± Sir James asked. ¡°Sir Harold is but one man, he cannot be everywhere all at once. The next time you speak with him, I will be elsewhere, and then the message will be sent. The King¡¯s request must be fulfilled this time. We cannot return empty handed, Sir James.¡± ¡°Kill them?¡± Sir James asked to confirm. ¡°We are tasked to defend them.¡± Sir Dominic smiled. As much as Sir James despised themonfolk, he knew his duty. ¡°They aremoners. It would be expected of them.¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± called a voice from nearby. The Knights all drew their de, pointing it towards the stranger who was leaning against a tree nearby, his arms crossed. He was a handsome fellow, so handsome that Sir James thought him to be of Noble blood. He was fairly tall, lean, and wore a de at his side, yet was unarmoured. ¡°State your name and business,¡± Sir Dominic said, as though giving the man a chance. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will give my name,¡± the stranger replied, still leaning against the tree. ¡°Not to a bunch of dead men.¡± Sir Dominic smiled. ¡°What? You believe yourself to be so capable? Even Sir Harold would think twice against the dozen of us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± the man said, stepping away from the tree, shing the most cocky smile the Knights had ever seen. ¡°He might be an old, handsome guy, but he¡¯s not that weak he needs to think about the likes of you.¡± ¡°How dare yo-,¡± Sir James called, before they heard the twang and the whistling, before their horses whinnied and cried, before falling. They snapped their heads back, as over twenty vigers appeared, crossbows in hand. Some wore thick hides, studded with tes of metal, and carried at their backsrge shields. Some wore des at their sides, and others long spears. They had taken out a number of horses in an instant, and as the moments passed, the remaining horses were dealt with. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Sir Dominic asked, turning his attention to the vigers for a moment, before looking back at the stranger again. ¡°How dare you draw your weapons against Knights of Alnd.¡± ¡°They did not,¡± called a familiar voice, and Sir Harold stood, not twenty paces away, having appeared from almost nowhere. Sir Dominic¡¯s head snapped to Sir Harold, before Sir James stepped beside him, motioning his head to the stranger, where another man appeared. He was tall, well built, and carried arge maul. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Sir James asked, noting they were surrounded by vigers, and the trio of great warriors. He could feel it, the great strength each of them emanated. He knew Sir Harold and Sir Royce, but the stranger who had spoken was someone he did not recognise, but he was sure that even the stranger was great, at least as powerful as himself. ¡°The vigers were hunting, and they will retrieve the horse meat,¡± Sir Harold said. ¡°Hunting we were.¡± Sir Royce chuckled. ¡°What a bounty we found.¡± Sir Dominic¡¯s eyes stared deep into Sir Harold¡¯s eyes. He understood what was happening, and what was soon to ur. He gripped his de tighter. ¡°Hey, you all stay out of this,¡± the stranger said, pointing his de at the vigers. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to protect you if you get too close, and if you shoot me, not even your precious King¡¯s Sword will stop me from beating you.¡± ¡°Azazel, please.¡± Sir Harold sighed. He wondered if he really should have brought this man to the vige, but the dreams kept whispering to him. ¡°A mercenary?¡± Sir Dominic asked. ¡°Have you sullied yourself so much?¡± ¡°Mercenaries are better than Knights,¡± Azazel said. ¡°Less troublesome.¡± The King¡¯s des and theirpanions had formed a circle to face off against the trio, all the while the vigers had walked around to form a circle around them, just in case the three did not manage to kill the Knights. ¡°Are you sure you wish to do this?¡± Sir Dominic asked. Harold bowed his head. ¡°The King will seek justice.¡± ¡°It must be done,¡± Harold replied, drawing his de.
Click banner for Patreon!
These Interludes don''t count for the chapters that I owe. However, there are three of them, so please be merciful to me. I will catch up on the chapters that I owe, i swear. Noonval Days: The Party Noonval Days: The Party The Iyrmen Jurot¡¯s mind was empty. Every so often something slipped into the emptiness, the proper way to hold the axe, the proper way to fell the tree, but those only appeared once every few minutes as he cut down the wood. It would sometimes seep in too. The darkness which kept whispering into his heart. The Iyr was such a wonderful ce. What need was there to leave it? It held his mother and sister. These thoughts continued to cycle through the emptiness, but Jurot kept them at bay. He drank from his gourd, resting along with his two sisters, Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he isn¡¯t enchanting as much as he used to,¡± Jaygak said, basking under the warmth of the noonval sun. She had been spending the time in the Iyr enjoying the sun as much as she could, helping by cutting down trees and assisting the farmers. Kitool only bowed her head, but said nothing about the matter. Adam was too confusing to understand, and though she kept an eye on him to inform the Elders what the Half Elf could do, she tried not to think too deeply about him, finding that her mind would rot from the heavy thoughts. ¡°He has worked hard,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°He does not enjoy resting.¡± Out of the trio of Iyrmen, it was he who knew why Adam worked so hard. Adam, who wished to spend his days assisting the Iyr and creating great magical weapons. The gold would help him create a foundation, something which he could use for that. ¡°We¡¯re lucky we got to meet him,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If we hang around him, we might actually be Diamond Rank.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Or we will die a gruesome death,¡± Kitool said, trying to moderate the conversation, as was her role. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°Speak for me,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If anyone¡¯s going to die at Adam¡¯s side, it will be me.¡± ¡°No, it will be me, for I am his brother.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jaygak tilted her head in an exaggerated motion. ¡°You¡¯re too strong to die before me.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to the point, since Jaygak was technically right. ¡°If you die before me, then I will be too weak to stop it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance those conditions are met,¡± Jaygak said. Kitool rubbed her elbow against Jaygak¡¯s, both forfort and as a warning. ¡°What?¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s true. Jurot¡¯s stronger and tougher, and you¡¯re far more skilled and mobile.¡± ¡°We have not fought in some time, we will not know who is truly stronger.¡± Kitool and Jaygak fought rarely, and though they sometimes sparred, they did not fight too harshly against one another. Jaygak gave her a look. She, who had been born with a weak body, understood the difference between herself and the two. Whereas Jurot was no doubt going to be extremely powerful thanks to the way his family raged, Kitool was someone who had definitely taken after their grandaunt. Even if Kitool did not believe it herself, Jaygak was certain she was strong. If she and Jurot fought, it would have been closer than they would have imagined, though Jaygak was certain Jurot would have won. Kitool caught Jaygak¡¯s eyes, before the Iyrman sighed. She remembered what Jaygak had told her back then. She had now informed Jurot of her thoughts, and though she was often someone who joked, like Adam, the pair knew when Jaygak joked, and this wasn¡¯t it. They continued their work, cutting down the wood, clearing an entire section by themselves, before they returned back to their estates. Later in the evening, Jaygak and Kitool sat in the corner, staring at the stars as they began to appear. The pair did not speak of the matter from earlier in the day, leaving the words unsaid. ¡°Adam is close with the children,¡± Jaygak said. They were words she had heard from Jaygak previously. They were her answer as to why she was so morbid, speaking of her death so easily. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,pared to me, Taygak will do much better.¡± ¡°She will only do so because you have dug the foundations for her sess,¡± Kitool said. Jaygak threw her a look, letting her know that the pair were Iyrmen, so there was no need for Kitool to try and make her feel better. ¡°You just need to keep your promise.¡± Kitool threw back almost an identical look. The pair were Iyrmen, so there was no need to confirm whether Kitool was going to keep her promise. If one could believe in anything, it was an Iyrman¡¯s words. Jurot was going to read Lanarot a story soon, but he thought about telling Kitool and Jaygak about the darkness in his heart. You¡¯re too strong to die before me. Jaygak had spoken the words like they were fact, but Jurot knew that life did not work that way. Yet, she seemed so reassured by them, by the fact Jurot was more powerful than her. He decided to allow Jaygak to keep that strength. He would remain the lightness within her heart, as she, Kitool, and Adam was to his own. He swallowed his worries and kept the darkness within his heart. The Priests ¡°I keep forgetting how queer Adam is,¡± Dunes admitted. He sat opposite Vonda, the pair of them rxing after meeting with so many Iyrmen to speak of their tales to them, and to bless their children with fortune. It wasn¡¯t a magical process, but the children enjoyed the words the Priests spoke to them. ¡°You forget?¡± Vonda joked, smiling at the Priest of War. ¡°I am reminded of it daily, with all that he does...¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you keep your eyes on him, and I keep my eyes on the Iyrmen,¡± Dunes replied, smirking at the woman. Vonda shifted her scarf slightly around her face, feeling her cheeks turn crimson. ¡°He is a good man, Adam.¡± ¡°A good man, frightened by something,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Do you know what he is afraid of?¡± ¡°He, like any normal man, is afraid of loss.¡± Dunes decided against saying more. Adam would reveal more when he was ready. Vonda remained silent for a long while. She had tried to form a picture of Adam within her mind, but he was too queer for her to figure out entirely. ¡°His business is quite queer as well.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°A business which epasses so much. I am still not certain if I wish to ept.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I am looking for someone, a friend,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I have been searching for her for a some time now. Since it is Alnd, I am worried.¡± ¡°Why do you worry if she is in Alnd?¡± ¡°She is a Devilkin.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vonda bowed her head slowly. There were many others who would have pretended not to understand, but that was not Vonda. Dunes sighed. ¡°If I was to find her, then perhaps I would think more about the matter, but for now¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I am fortunate to have met Adam. My life has changed so much. I found my father, and though it was not something I truly cared for, it is at least nice to know. However¡­¡± ¡°Your friend is important to you.¡± ¡°Yes. I hope that we will make progress towards it soon. I may ask the Iyr for assistance, though I am uncertain if I can afford the price. I am certain Adam will assist me, as he has promised.¡± ¡°Is your friend from your Order?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She should be safe,¡± Vonda said, trying to reassure him. ¡°She is no Priest.¡± ¡°A Guardian?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes said. ¡°She does not use magic.¡± Vonda frowned slightly. That would certainly make things more difficult. ¡°Is she a Noble?¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± ¡°It may assist.¡± ¡°No.¡± Vonda ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I am certain that Adam will assist you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°When I first met Adam, I was sure that Fate had brought us together,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°Though I do not agree with everything he says or does, he is a sensitive soul, with a kindness that I do not expect from most.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Certainly.¡± He tapped his magical sword, which may still be one of the best Adam had made so far. ¡°I cannot help but feel beholden to him.¡± ¡°I sometimes think he does it on purpose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s on purpose, but¡­¡± Dunes shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I trust him more than I would the average person.¡± ¡°You were there when he went to assist with the White Dragon?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I was. It was¡­¡± Dunes wondered how much he should say. ¡°He rushed to help right away.¡± ¡°For a Princess?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°No,¡± Dunes said. ¡°For a baby.¡± Vonda smiled at the distinction, before Dunes regaled her the tale. Those Who Were Lost Fred assisted the Iyrmen to keep himself busy, and Jonn trained Nobby and Brittany when he had the chance. He sometimes spoke with Iyrmen to tell them of his story, and some of the stories he had gained under Adam. The pair would sometimes spend time with one another every evening, speaking a little of their lives. They had been brought to the Iyr by Adam, who had found them when they were lost in life. ¡°He would have kept his word,¡± Jonn said, finishing a cup of wine. Fred nodded his head slowly. Jonn and Adam had fought when they first met. Adam offered his gear, and Jonn offered his Oaths. When Adam had won, Jonn had refused to offer his Oaths, and instead followed Adam to see what kind of man he was. ¡°Are you going to keep following him?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go,¡± Fred admitted. The Half Elf looked around at the Iyr, to the families which put them up for the evening. Sometimes they¡¯d sleep with the shared family which Adam knew, and other times they were put up by another family, and sometimes they would be offered a cabin outside of the estates. The Iyr was a ce Jonn had only heard of when he was in his Order. He had heard so much about it, from its history of being full of savages, to its mighty deeds across the wars and skirmishes of thend. The Iyr had been instrumental in increasing thend up North, though they hadn¡¯t managed to promote such a growth in West Alnd. Yet, he had been told that many of the stories were likely exaggerated, though there were some members of the Order who believed the opposite. They secretly run thisnd. That¡¯s what one of his trainers had said to him, and though he did not believe it, even now, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel the Iyr they were seeing was merely the surface of a deepke, which held unknown monsters, those which allowed them their lives. Fred stared down at his cup. ¡®Can I do it? Can I rx like this in the future, outside of the Iyr? Can I get married and have children?¡¯ The thoughts remained for some time as he imagined himself finding a woman, getting married, having children. He winced, thinking about it all burning down, as it had so suddenly back then. He hadn¡¯t been a man, then, and he had barely managed to escape with great fortune. It was over the course of a day that he had lost everything, and everyone he had ever known. ¡®I need to remain far enough away from Elves,¡¯ he thought, before his eyes darted to Jonn and Adam. The pair were strong, and he had grown stronger too, but the Elves were so much stronger. Yet¡­ ¡®I suppose Half Elves ain¡¯t so bad.¡¯ The Trainees Nobby trained hard in the morning, and assisted the Iyr with generalbour to assist in building his body¡¯s strength and stamina. Brittany trained hard in the morning, and would continue more focused training for a short time, before she would also assist the Iyr. She wanted to train her body slightly, to gain more strength, stamina, and agility. She was learning how to move her body to remain bnced at all times, trying not to fall with all the blocks of wood she was carrying. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be Experts?¡± Brittany asked,ying down near Nobby, who was eating food. When Nobby ate, it was a rare time the Iyrmen left him be. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Adam said so.¡± ¡°You believe him?¡± ¡°Mister Jurot said it too.¡± Brittany noted how the words held the same reverence as when he had spoken about Adam. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nobby slurped down the rest of the soup, before eating seconds. He was arge young man, so the Iyrmen were d to feed him seconds and thirds. ¡°This year or next.¡± ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll give us magical weapons?¡± Nobby looked to Brittany for a moment, before looking back at his food. He wondered why she asked, considering she was allowed to use the magical weapons they had found in the temple. Nobby didn¡¯t think much about his future. He¡¯d work hard to be an Expert, and then he¡¯d work for Adam. He would get paid, and as long as he managed to receive a wage which could help his family, he cared for little else. ¡°Adam paid for Anne¡¯s schooling,¡± Nobby said. ¡°He is good.¡± Brittany stared at Nobby for a long moment. Adam really did do a lot for Nobby, and he had done quite a lot for her too. He had seemed hesitant at first, but he had kept his word. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll train us to be Masters?¡± Brittany asked. Masters were typically those roughly Silver Rank in terms of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s system. ¡°He can.¡± Nobby replied. ¡°He can, but will he?¡± Brittany asked again. Nobby remained silent for a long moment. ¡°He can.¡± Brittany bit into a fruit, wondering if she should ask. Bing an Expert would unlock a life she never would have expected. If she wanted to, she could have worked for Adam for a few years, before going off to explore thend with a different party. However, being a Master meant something. Experts were well respected without a doubt, even Nobles respected Experts. Masters, on the other hand, held even greater respect among the minor nobility, and even they had to be polite to such figures. ¡°The Order of Wings has someone called Robin,¡± Brittany said, recalling what she knew of the Order. ¡°They say she¡¯s the strongest.¡± ¡°How strong?¡± Nobby asked, his ears twitching. ¡°They say she¡¯s a Paragon, and she¡¯s younger than King¡¯s Sword,¡± Brittany said. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°The Order of Wings is like that, isn¡¯t it? They don¡¯t have a home, but they go around thend, protecting it. Not just Alnd, did you know? Aswadia, Dragond, and even up north. They say there are Giants far north.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Brittany smiled, thinking about all that she could do if she was that strong. ¡°They¡¯re so strong, but they aren¡¯t free. They choose not to be free. They say they¡¯re strong because they need to kill monsters. Monsters. I wonder what kind of monsters need seven people who are so strong?¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± ¡°Big ones?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡± Brittany said. ¡°You think I could be a Paragon?¡± Nobby remained silent for a long moment. ¡°He can.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Fleshing out side characters? In my story? Noonval Days: Families In Trouble Noonval Days: Families In Trouble THE IYRMEN The six Iyrmen trekked through the thick forest within East Alnd, heading northwards. There was a singr Iyrmen who held the rank of Mithrilk, and the rest were all Bronze and Steel, save for the youngest, who had barely be a man. ¡°Come, Tonogek,¡± called Tonagek, grasping his son¡¯s forearm to assist him up across the pile of trees which had fallen to block their way. ¡°We must be close,¡± Gortol said. He was the strongest of the group, and brought up the rear. Raknuu, the scout of the group, wiped her brow, the noonval heat bearing down upon her. She narrowed her eyes and knelt down to examine the broken branches on the ground, before noting the discolouration. It was then they felt it, the vibrations which ran through their bodies. The Iyrmen raised their weapons, Tonagek quickly darting to his son as the bushes nearby burst as therge form crashed towards them. One head struck an Iyrman across the side, mming them against the tree, before another darted towards him, trying to bite into his powerful thigh. A third head roared at Tonagek, and crashed against his longsword, while a fourth head slipped past towards the young Tonogek, who tried to sh at the head, barely nicking across the thick flesh. The head managed to knock him aside, almost knocking the young Iyrman out in a single blow. A de hummed in the air, as a ming greatsword cut one of the many head apart, causing the hydra to roar and cry, before a pair of daggers sank into its side, each filled with deathly magic, turning its flesh ky. Thest Iyrman, Arfan, struck across the creature¡¯s back with his axes, one of which was icy, the other which was fiery. The hydra tried to swings its head to the side, only to find its head falling beside its feet. ¡°Why am I always the first one to get hit?¡± Mosen asked, rubbing the side of his neck. His de was purely red, like that of his uncle. It was only a Basic magical weapon, unlike the de which was his uncle¡¯s namesake. ¡°Enough talking,¡± Raknuu said, managing to duck under a snapping set of jaws, before tearing into the side of the hydra¡¯s neck, while Gortol¡¯s ming sword systematically worked on cutting the heads of the creatures, four heads already on the ground, while four remained upon the creature¡¯s form. Tonogek stood, raising his shield above him as he slowly stepped around towards the creature¡¯s back. His heart was pounding, his fist mmy. A hydra was a great foe to face during an Outing, something which had stopped himining so much since he had been denied so many Outings in the past. He circled around to its back, and once the hydra possessed only a single head, he stuck his de into its hind. The hydra roared, but mped down its jaw against an Iyrman¡¯s thigh, tearing through his armour, before its head fell. ¡°Father!¡± Tonogek shouted, before darting towards the older Iyrman. Mosen tackled the young Iyrman to the side as the hydra fell, almost threatening to crush him, before letting him go. Tonagek flexed his muscles, managing to shrug off the fatigue which had struck him. He noted theck of blood at his thigh, seeing that, luckily, the hydra had not managed to chomp down against his skin. ¡®How fortunate.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Tonogek asked. Tonagek pat his son¡¯s shoulder, smiling down at him. ¡°You did well. You took a blow and returned it.¡± The young Iyrman smiled from behind his helmet, before the pair embraced. ¡°We should part it quickly,¡± Raknuu said. ¡°The other hydras may im its territory and she should not be so close.¡± Before Mosen could respond with something funny, her eyes fell to Tonogek, whose armour was slightly dented from the heavy blow. The group quickly went to work on butchering the hydra, before they packed the various hides atop their backs and began to head out. They trekked through the forest for some time before they began to make their little fort, spending close to four hours making a small camp. ¡°Did I not promise you a great Outing?¡± Tonagek asked, patting his son¡¯s back. ¡°Yes,¡± the young man replied. ¡°Once Tanagek returns, I will tell him I had struck a hydra.¡± ¡°If he tries to bully you about his adventures, I will be sure to deal with him,¡± Tonagek promised. Tonogek smiled, biting into the hydra meat. His older brother was not much older than himself, though he had left the Iyr early to adventure, moving right before their cousin, who had already made a name for himself. ¡°I should request a new de,¡± Mosen said, looking to his red sword. ¡°I am firmly an Expert, so I call for my rights for a greater de. Will you speak with your Nephew?¡± Tonagek frowned. ¡°If you wish to request a de from him, ask him yourself. You have the gold.¡± ¡°I thought you would not like it if I asked him myself.¡± Mosen smirked. ¡°Must you joke so much, Mosen?¡± Raknuu asked. Mosen chuckled. Many days passed as the group trekked their way north, wanting the young Tonogek to experience a greater Outing. The Iyrmen travelled up using the river, swiftly making their way into North Alnd, though along the way they found a group of Tribesfolk, each of whom were under attack by rampaging aurochs. These were not the same aurochs one would find in the south, they were northern born, much tougher than their cousins found elsewhere. The Iyrmen descended upon the beasts with great fervour. Somehow, Tonogek managed to skewer one by himself, the rest making easy work of the aurochs. The dozen Tribesfolk, all Human, also drew their own weapons and magics to strike down the heavy creatures, with iron and fire. ¡°It is a pleasure,¡± one of the Tribesfolk said, sping their her hands together. She was the oldest of the group, and had used magic to deal with the aurochs. ¡°We will im some of the hide and horns, but we will leave the rest to you,¡± Gortol said. The Tribesfolk smiled, offering the Iyrmen more, though they refused, allowing the Tribesfolk to take as much as they could back to their vige. Tonogek paid great attention between the dealings, knowing that the Iyr held treaties with many of the Tribesfolk. None were hostile to the Iyrmen, but there were a few which the Iyrmen were closer with, though such secrets were not revealed to him. ¡°It was fortunate we hade across them when we had,¡± Gortol said. Though the Tribesfolk were friendly with the Aldish of the north, they still preferred not to meet with them often. It was only when extreme situations urred that they would petition for aid. ¡°You did well,¡± Tonagek said, patting his son¡¯s back. ¡°Should we continue northward?¡± Raknuu asked. ¡°This is a great Outing already.¡± ¡°Let us continue north, to North Amber,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°It is good to see what was once the northern boundary, before the Aldish continued their expansion.¡± The Iyrmen each continued their way towards the North, following the road which headed up along the hills, passed the towns. Gortol knew of a Dragon which lived nearby, though he was certain it was friendly with the nearby towns, with a secret alliance. Considering its position, it could have easily formed an alliance with three towns, across two different states of Alnd, but that was merely conjecture, and either the Iyr did not know of true matter, or it was not handed down to Gortol. ¡°Careful!¡± Raknuu shouted, noting the number of rukhs above them. The noonval sun above caused the air to seem hazy, even as they trekked up along the hills. It was a dangerous to move with so few, but they were Iyrmen, and so they could dare to move along the roads with only six of them. The rukhs continued to circle around them, even as evening approached, and the group made their way to a nearby outpost which had been carved into the mountain. It was then the rukhs made their y, diving down towards them. The ravenous birds tackled the Iyrmen, one each, before they tried to drag Arfan up with them, who caused them to regret such an action as the axes tore into them. The other Iyrmen all held simr luck, managing to deal with the rukhs effectively. Tonogek cried aloud as he struggled against the rukh, which clutched at his shoulders with its wicked talons. Another rukh came to assist, noting that Tonogek was not striking at them, and assisted in carrying him off. ¡°Stop!¡± Tonagek grabbed the boy¡¯s ankles, trying to climb up his son¡¯s body in order to assist him, though the rukhs managed to lift him up further towards the mountain. The Iyrmen on the ground continued to fight, trying to deal with their rukhs. Gortol slew two rukhs, before dashing towards the mountain, beginning to scramble up it, leaving behind the other Iyrmen to their fights. It had taken him a short while before he came across a rukh, and Tonagek¡¯s limping form in the distance. He dashed past the Iyrman heading towards the sickening screaming and shouting. He arrived moments after the young Iyrman fell silent, swinging his greatsword wildly to force the rukhs away. He tore into one with his ming de, which caused the others to flee. Tonagek dragged himself forward towards his son, who wasying in a pool of blood. He reached down for his son¡¯s helmet, removing it, seeing the boy¡¯s face, which was covered in blood. The boy was still, and his body was bing cold. Tonagek remained silent, his hands brushing his son¡¯s hair, feeling the hot blood which matted it. He let out a groan, bringing his son¡¯s head to his chest. The rest of the Iyrmen found him a short timeter. He remained silent, and the Iyrmen began to form the camp in the area. THE CHILDREN The trio of Dragons purred as they found a small cave, one which held the smell of a creature, though it was faint. They had travelled for a long while, and though they had some trouble on the way, they were finally within the mountains, where they could use the terrain to their advantage. Unfortunately for the Dragons, a few days after they had found the cave, there appeared arge creature, the very same creature they had smelled and assumed had left this area. Therge furry figure roared at them before it barrelled towards them on all fours. The oldest of the Dragons, who was still tiny, leapt with frightening speed towards the rampaging creature, before darting to one side. The trio charged therge furry creature, nipping at it, but with a single swipe of its mighty w, the eldest was batted aside, with fresh marks beside her eye. The tiny Dragons cried, before quickly scampering away from the violent creature. They swiftly flew upwards, the youngest two guiding their eldest sibling as they flew, before they were far enough away to finally rx. They purred and cooed, licking at their sister¡¯s wound to try and heal it. A few dayster, they approached a stream which theypped at, and hunted some fish. They eachy within the stream to cool themselves off from the noonval heat. They remained at the stream for some time, before the eldest felt something pull her towards it. She couldn¡¯t smell it well, for the smell was dampened by water and earth, but there was just a hint of it which had flowed towards her. She swam down into the water, and nudged the dirt away, before she felt the magics of a small gem. The magic within the gem was great, flooding all across the area. Even upon nuzzling against it, she could feel her entire body rocked with great power. She opened her maw and swallowed it. Her entire body glowed for a moment, causing her to float, before she finally dropped down. Her siblings nuzzled against her, trying to understand what had happened, but the eldest fell asleep, the gem taking away her strength. The Dragons remained at the stream for a short while longer, before four ferocious creatures descended upon them. They were smaller than the previous creature, but more nimble, and they worked well together. They circled around the Dragons, howling at the trio, before they leapt forward. A sneezeter, and the four creatures froze. They remained airborne, stuck in time, covered in ice. The Dragons turned to their sibling, who had awoken for a moment, her eyes glowing, before she slumped, returning back to her slumber, exhausted. Her siblings carried her along, making their way along the hills. ¡°Boss,¡± called a voice from nearby, staring at the three creatures. ¡°Dragons.¡± ¡°Shut up, Jim. You¡¯re always going on about¡­¡± Boss, whose name just so happened to be his upation, stopped in the middle of pping Jim against the back of his head. ¡°Jim, there¡¯s Dragons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± ¡°Boys, Dragons.¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± called the others, who stared down from the rocks above towards the Dragons, which were carrying their eldest sister. ¡°We¡¯re going to be eating well soon,ds,¡± Boss said. ¡°I heard Dragon meat tastes good,¡± Jim stated. ¡°No, you idiot!¡± Boss pped Jim across the back of his head, finishing what he had set out to do. ¡°Baby Dragons must be easy to catch. Imagine we sell ¡®em off. How much gold would we make?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Boss,¡± Jim said, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the Boss.¡± Boss motioning with his de, pointing at the Dragons. ¡°Get ¡®em.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
More side characters? 401. Noonval Festival I 401. Noonval Festival I Omen: 8, 13 ¡°Who is this little cutie?¡± Adam asked, pinched Lanarot¡¯s cheeks, causing her tough, before she sucked on her hand shyly. He peppered his adorable little sister with kisses. She was wearing a blue, sleeveless dress, with a frilly skirt which looked like ripples in a pond. Atop her head was a long hat, which she kept reaching for to take off so she could suck it. The rest of the Iyrmen, Adam, and thepanions who had joined him that day, also wore summer clothing. They were all either sleeveless, or cut at the knees, or both, and many also wore hats. Some of the older Iyrmen wore less than the sleeveless outfits which were cut at the knees, though they carried with them umbres made of light cloth or paper. Adam decided not to look at his various Aunts and Uncles, though Lucy¡¯s recently dour eyes were sparkling. For once, she did not say anything, instead silently admiring the Iyrmen¡¯s forms. ¡°It¡¯s not just my sister, but the rest of my Cousins who are so cute today,¡± Adam said, ruffling the children¡¯s hair. He also ruffled Asoyah¡¯s hair, who wore the Rot¡¯s family colours. At the children¡¯s sides were small gourds full of water. ¡°Make sure to drink lots of water throughout the day,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak replied, with the rest of the children grunting out affirmatively. ¡°Lanababy, do you want to be with papa?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his cheek against hers. Lanarot babbled affirmatively. ¡°Papa,¡± she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you then.¡± Adam and hispanions made their way out, with the adult Iyrmen looking to Sonarot, though she remained with the rest of the children, guiding them around the festival. The Iyrmen all wore the summer outfits, and averted his gaze every so often away from others, all the while Lanarot looked around. Her eyes were trying to find where the sounds of music wereing from, as she babbled and pointed about. Eventually, she squirmed out of Adam¡¯s arms, and decided to lead the way with her tiny steps. Adam noted quite arge number of Iyrmen who were pregnant, many of them sitting off to one side and chatting away with other pregnant Iyrmen. Off to the sides of the main roads, there were many Iyrmen cooking. Arge number cooked doughy snacks, while others made skewers of meat and vegetables, and some offered cool drinks. Adam packed a small basket of food, and carried Lanarot to one of the shared family estates, sitting down in the corner before he offered her some food. There were plenty of Iyrmen all around him, some of whom were rxing, others who were wrestling. Lanarot bit into the bread, staring at those wrestling, chewing happily as she watched. Adam broke some bread and meat together, before eating his own food. Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak were nearby, whereas his otherpanions mingled with the other Iyrmen nearby. They continued to explore the festival, taking small portions of food with them from the various stalls. Lanarot stared up at an Iyrman who was ying a panflute, but she did not run from him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this,¡± Adam whispered, before watching as she stormed off towards the wrestling Iyrmen. She squealed and bounced, throwing her arms in the air, before pping wildly. Lanarot continued to lead them through the festival, finding all manner of bread snacks, which she devoured like a little Dragon. Her eyes were taking in the sights of all the different colours of the Iyr, as well as the music of the Iyr, which would often cause her to stop and look about. The girl yawned and Adam picked her up. ¡°Oh my gosh, Lanababy,¡± Adam groaned. ¡°Why are you such a chubby girl?¡± Lanarot rested her head against his neck, pushing away her hair, but Adam let it rest against the back of her head. ¡°Dunes?¡± Adam called, noting the Aswadian was cooking at a stall. He was cooking meat, and offering it withrge t breads, which were also full of fresh, cool vegetables. ¡°Have a taste, Adam,¡± Dunes said, offering it to Jurot and the others too. Adam wrapped the t bread around the meat and vegetables, before biting into it. The meat was well spiced, and was perfectly chewy. Vegetables were cool and salty, and he could taste a hint of lemon. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Adam said, offering Lanarot his wrap. She bit and tore off the bread with her teeth, chewing it slowly. Adam left Dunes to his cooking, as the Iyrmen all gathered around his stall to taste the food of the Aswadian. The group went around to a nearby shared family estate, which was currently being used by all manner of Iyrmen. Jaygak sighed, removing what little clothing she wore, and basked in the noonval sun. Kitool sat near her, under the shade of the nearby building. ¡°Look at who it is,¡± Jarot called, making his way into the shared family estate. Churot was right beside him, eating a kebab wrap. There were other members of the Rot family with him, all wearing blue clothing, and all carrying with them different foods and drinks they had found within the festival. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Adam asked, shaking the old man¡¯s forearm, before greeting the other Iyrmen. ¡°Well, and you?¡± Jarot took his ce opposite Adam. ¡°Well.¡± Lanarot smiled up at her grandfather, reaching out to crawl towards him. Adam let her go, and she climbed onto her grandfather¡¯s chest, before resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± Adam asked, looking towards the small Devilkin. Churot nodded in response slowly, taking another bite of his kebab. He sat between Jarot and Adam, ncing between the two, as well as Lanarot. ¡°Is there anything I should see during the noonval festival?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Whatever you wish,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°Noonval is a time to drink and eat, and to bathe under the sun.¡± Adam could note the looks of all the Iyrmen, who wanted to admire Adam¡¯s form. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°There is much wrestling to be had,¡± Jarot said, rubbing Lanarot¡¯s back gently. Adam threw a look towards the rest of the Iyrmen nearby, noting a few members of the Jin family. They eventually came up to him to thank him for his assistance in bringing one of theirs back home. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head, and they quickly retreated away, not wanting to bother the Half Elf. There was a young boy who was being fed by his mother, and upon seeing him, Lanarot squirmed. ¡°Mama,¡± the girl called, groaning quietly. ¡°You want mama?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Milk?¡± ¡°Mih,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find mama,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will feed her,¡± the woman replied. She was a member of the Rot family, and Adam recognised the boy as someone who had been born shortly after Lanarot. ¡°Ah, well,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly, before looking down to see Lanarot¡¯s face, which was on the verge of tears. ¡°Lanarot, baby, go on. Thank you.¡± The woman replied with a smile, taking Lanarot, letting her drink alongside her own son. Lanarot looked up at the woman for a moment, but noting the pattern on her forehead, the girl smiled and drank quietly. The boy was ced on the table, where Jarot rubbed the boy¡¯s back. He looked back to Adam, staring at the Half Elf. He began to squirm and his face contorted to cry, and Adam quickly excused himself. Upon seeing his granduncle, the boy stopped crying, instead staring up at the old man. Jurot returned to the estate with Nobby behind him, following like a lost puppy. ¡°He wrestled well,¡± Jurot exined, before taking a seat beside Adam. ¡°Did you win?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby replied, simply. ¡°Well done.¡± Adam poured some wine for the young man, before he was taken away by the Jin family, who were eager to speak to the wall of muscle. Adam chilled his water with Tricks before sipping it, offering the others the same, chilling more drinks, before he realised he could chill the jug instead. ¡®Magic is so useful.¡¯ Churot stared down at the jug which Adam had chilled, before he chilled his own water with his magic. He smiled up at Adam, before drinking it slowly. ¡°Are you enjoying your magic?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied. ¡°And you¡¯re being a good, sensible boy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Adam pat the boy¡¯s head, before ruffling his hair once more. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying your magic.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin Adam,¡± the boy said. Adam noted the way Churot referred to him, a cousin and not a Cousin, and he smiled. Lanarot eventually returned to them, sitting on the edge of the table, babbling at her grandfather. Jarot brushed her hair gently, before offering her some water. She grabbed the gourd with both hands and slurped noisily, the water partly falling down to her chest, which Churot dried off using his Tricks. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the Demon nearby, seeing her all by herself. She was quiet, mostly, staring up at the sky, the sun beating down from above. ¡®I should talk to her,¡¯ Adam thought, before taking a pair of cups as well as a bottle of fruit wine.
Click banner for Patreon!
Soon this arc will end. 402. Noonval Festival II 402. Noonval Festival II ¡°Hey,¡± Adam called, setting himself beside the Demon. He ced down a cup for her, and poured her some wine. ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy replied, quietly. She epted the cup of wine, whispering a thanks, before sipping it slowly. She looked out to the Iyrmen all around. This festival should have been her favourite. Half, and sometimes more, naked Iyrmen walking around, showing off their great physiques? Whatever this dessert was, it wasn¡¯t good enough. She couldn¡¯t taste the sweetness of the festival, as it was far too sour for her taste. She had wanted to enjoy the festival, but the past month had been hard on her heart. Here she was, enjoying the heat of noonval, while her Mary rotted away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I know we¡¯re taking a while, but¡­¡± He swallowed, noting how she had sipped the wine again at his words. The noonval heat had never felt so cold. ¡°I know,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°I know, Adam. I know.¡± Adam sipped some more of the wine. He looked to Lanarot, who was ying with her grandfather. He sometimes felt alone, but he had people here he cared for. Lucy, on the other hand, had someone she knew from her previous life, unlike Adam, but the woman was dying. She was food for a forest, one which had Awakened the previous year. ¡®I really should have¡­¡¯ The thought hade to him in a moment of guilt, but he shook it away. If he had taken the heart from back then, then Mina would have still been cursed. He couldn¡¯t trade that for Mary. If it had been a child he didn¡¯t know, perhaps, but he couldn¡¯t allow Mina to suffer. ¡®I hope the other heart at least reduces her suffering¡­¡¯ ¡°Why do you look at the stars?¡± Adam asked. Lucy looked up towards the sky again, but she shook her head. She, who always looked to the stars at night, didn¡¯t want to admit the reason why. She, who had not yet found a familiar star, didn¡¯t want to admit that she was trying to find the same patterns she had seen in her previous life. ¡°It¡¯s a very different sky, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said. ¡°The stars are beautiful in this life. They were beautiful in myst life too, but this night sky has more colours, more phenomena, more¡­ magic.¡± Lucy nodded her head slowly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam remained by her side, sipping away at his alcohol. ¡®If only there was a way to¡­¡¯ A vague memory returned to him. He recalled Jurot mentioning something. ¡®Could I just¡­¡¯ ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Morkarai said, entering the family estate. The dark skinned, red haired Giant, who was only slightly taller than the two Mithril Rank Iyrmen beside him, threw a smile towards the Iyrmen. His eyes shed around, finding his target, though he was with another, so first greeted the other Iyrmen. Lanarot looked up at him in shock when he appeared, and then she quickly hid against her grandfather¡¯s chest. ¡®Lanarot, please,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®You can¡¯t just hide away from ck people.¡¯ Lucy¡¯s eyes were glued to Morkarai, who was no longer wearing his temail, but the Iyrman¡¯s clothing, which clung to his muscled form. Morkarai sat opposite Jarot, looking down at the little girl, who nced back at him, before quickly hiding her face into her grandfather¡¯s chest once more. ¡°You are Jarot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot said, shaking the Giant¡¯s forearm. ¡°You are Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± the Giant joked. ¡°I hear this one is Lanarot.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Jarot said, understanding why the Fire Giant was here. ¡°Lanarot, look.¡± Lanarot looked up at him again, only to squirm over to her grandfather, to stand on hisp so she could hold onto him for protection. ¡°Lucy, you want to, you know?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to the Fire Giant. ¡°I¡¯ll take his left, you can take his right.¡± Lucy nodded her head, and she slid towards the Fire Giant, while Adam sat on his other side. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Morkarai said, shaking their forearms. ¡°Good afternoon, Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, smiling at the Giant. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Well, and you?¡± ¡°Not too bad, thank you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Giant replied, feeling the same sensation as before. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, but only for a moment as Lucy nced away, taken by her thoughts once more. ¡°I am d that I had arrived in time for the noonval festival.¡± ¡°Have you wrestled yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, but it is the first day.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam cooed for his sister, who turned to look at him. She tentatively approached, and stood on Adam¡¯sp, but she halfy against his arm, away from the Giant. ¡°You silly girl, it¡¯s Lord Morkarai. He¡¯s here to help.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°My cute little sister.¡± Adam kissed the girl¡¯s forehead, which caused her to smile, before her eyes fell to the stranger again. ¡°You are no Iyrman.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I am her brother, though.¡± Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure how that worked. He looked to Jarot, who smiled, and then back to Adam. ¡°I have never heard of such a thing previously. How did youe to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Last year I met Jurot and came with him to the Iyr.¡± ¡°You met the young manst year and became his brother so quickly?¡± ¡°It was mostly thanks to my Aunt, Lanarot¡¯s mother, who epted me quickly.¡± ¡°That is no easy feat.¡± Morkarai knew the Iyrmen well enough to know that such a thing was borderline impossible. Adam shrugged. ¡°It is what it is.¡± ¡°Lord Strom mentioned a story,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Is that why?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Would you tell me the story?¡± Morkarai asked, wondering if he could hear the tale which had caused that old monster to favour the Half Elf. ¡°He offered me a reward so I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Morkarai asked, watching as Adam squinted his face. ¡°That old geezer didn¡¯t give me my reward!¡± Adam snapped. ¡°It¡¯s been months since then and he hasn¡¯t given me anything!¡± Morkarai smiled. ¡°If I offer you a reward, will you tell me your story?¡± Adam thought about the matter, gently rubbing Lanarot¡¯s stomach. ¡°No. I should tell you to prepare for something, though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯lle.¡± ¡°Something which will threaten the world?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Lord Strom mentioned something simr.¡± ¡°He told you?¡± ¡°He asked me to pass along a message.¡± Morkarai was only finding himself further drawn to Adam. He knew Adam was queer for a Half Elf, so did not try to seduce the young man. ¡°Good, good. I passed the message to the Frost Giants up north. Well, I didn¡¯t, Entalia did.¡± ¡°Queen Silvari?¡± Morkarai asked, wondering why Adam didn¡¯t use her title. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You call her by her name?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Morkarai swallowed. First Lord Strom, and even Queen Silvari? Just what was this young man. ¡°Those weapons that your group held¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Did you enchant them?¡± ¡°Whose asking?¡± Adam replied, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I am.¡± Adam wondered how much he should say. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°They were enchanted in the Iyr.¡± ¡°I, too, am an enchanter,¡± Morkarai admitted. ¡°I havee to assist the Iyr in creating weapons and enchanting them. I have the ability to form weapons with my hands, and can create a Basic enchantment once a day.¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Once a day? Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I have such an ability thanks to my Fire Giant blood. I can also create an item with a Basic Enhanced enchantment in three days.¡± Adam whistled, before sipping his wine, catching Jarot¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive. What about a Greater enchantment, and a Greater Enhanced?¡± Adam asked. ¡°One week and two, respectively,¡± the Giant replied. Adam smirked. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°I can forge many weapons with my bare hands in a single day,¡± Morkarai said, showing his thick, dark, rough hands. ¡°It is our way.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing. So the Iyr called you in to make weapons?¡± ¡°To assist them,¡± Morkarai corrected. ¡°I am to forge weapons and enchant them, but I will also help defend the Iyr if the need arises.¡± ¡°So you can fight, eh?¡± Adam asked, eyeing the man up. He gathered, considering that he wore te mail and wielded a greatsword. ¡°How strong are you?¡± Morkarai hadn¡¯t expected such a question, but paused to think. ¡°I could face a Great Elder inbat.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Nice, nice. My Grandaunt, Shaool, is pretty strong.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen are truly powerful,¡± Morkarai said. He didn¡¯t know what the extent of their power was, but he was certain they held at least a hundred Paragons. The Fire Giants were fewer in number than even the Iyrmen, but they were each slightly more powerful. However, even he wouldn¡¯t want to face the Iyrmen in war. ¡°Where abouts are you from?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Further than Aswadia?¡± ¡°The volcanoes near Shakador.¡± ¡°Is that near Hakor?¡± ¡°Shakador is south of Hakor and the Confederacy.¡± ¡°So Mexico then,¡± Adam said, chuckling to himself. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Just a silly joke.¡± ¡°Shakador is a collection of inds, with a great many volcanoes. The inds are shared between many folk, including Elves, the Mermen within the sea, and there are many Dwarves too.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Mermen, Elves, and Dwarves? Are you familiar with Sansant?¡± Morakarai let out a heartyugh, unable to control it as he heard the question. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the good house of Sansant?¡± ¡°Are they from around your area?¡± Adam asked, rubbing Lanarot¡¯s head as she squirmed against him, eyes wide as she saw the Giant and heard his heartyughter. ¡°Yes, they are the main Elf house which rules the inds and the nearbynds,¡± Morkarai confirmed. ¡°Ah! The Iyr doesn¡¯t seem particrly close to them, but you are?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Iyr makes dealings with arge number of peoples,¡± Morkarai said, noting the looks of the nearby Iyrmen. ¡°Usually it is one of the greatest within the region, save perhaps Alnd, in which they have a dealing with the entire Kingdom.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Adam said, looking to Jarot. ¡°I wonder how many treaties you Iyrmen have.¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°A great number, but not enough?¡± Morkarai asked. Jarot bowed his head. Adamughed. ¡°Yeah, I guess that makes sense.¡± He looked down to see Lanarot sucking on her thumb, and she squirmed against him, trying to find afortable position. ¡°I should take her to nap.¡± ¡°Nap time?¡± Strom asked, having floated down behind them. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, excusing himself. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lord Strom.¡± Lanarot looked up at Strom, before smiling up at him tiredly, returning back to sucking her thumb a momentter. Strom tickled the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Go to sleep, little Lana. I will keep young Morkaraipany.¡± Morkarai began to sweat, though it was not because of the noonval sun.
403. Noonval Festival III 403. Noonval Festival III ¡°You spoilt little baby,¡± Adam whispered, feeling her clutch at his hand. Heid beside his sister, and she closed her eyes to sleep. They were in a family estate off to one side, one full of napping babies, who slept under open aired tents which blocked out the sun. A handful of Iyrmen remained nearby, keeping an eye on the young children, and the Half Elf who was cuddling his sister. ¡®So much to do,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at his sleeping sister. ¡®So little time¡­¡¯ The Half Elf yawned, and decided to nap too. Adam was rudely awoken by Lanarot pping him and babbling. ¡°You little cow.¡± Adam hoisted her up and kissed all over her face. ¡°Quiet, Lanababy,¡± he whispered as she giggled. Adam quickly ced a hand over her mouth and crept out, though there were few babies remaining. Lanarot rubbed her eyes, and Adam took her to ssh her face awake, and to let her drink some water, before he changed her clothy. The Iyrmen nearby kept an eye on him, and one stepped up towards him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± an older Orcish Iyrman asked. ¡°Changing my sister,¡± Adam replied, carefully. ¡°You are her brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Orcish Iyrman narrowed his eyes at the Half Elf. ¡°Lanarot, am I papa?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot giggled in response. ¡°Right? Papa?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl replied. ¡°See?¡± Lanarot twitched as she saw the face of the Orcish Iyrmane into view, before she squirmed, trying to hide away from him. ¡°Wait, Lanababy, wait,¡± Adam said, trying to tie her clothy around her leg. Once he had done so, he let her stand, and she quickly grabbed his leg, staring up at the Orcish Iyrman while Adam packed away her dirty clothy. The Orcish Iyrman could see the girl was hiding behind him, but that didn¡¯t mean the Half Elf hadn¡¯t charmed her magically, for she did not have their tattoo. ¡°Who is your Elder?¡± ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Who are little Lanarot¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°She is the daughter of Aunt Sonarot, and Surot, though I haven¡¯t met him.¡± ¡°Who is the Rot Family Elder?¡± ¡°The Family Elder is Grand¡­¡± Adam paused. He wasn¡¯t sure how to refer to her. ¡°Grandaunt Mulrot.¡± ¡°The Family Head?¡± ¡°Aunt Sonarot.¡± The Orcish Iyrman rubbed his chin, narrowing his eyes towards the Half Elf. It all sounded correct, and the Half Elf was wearing a simr attire to the girl, with the family symbol against his heart, but he wasn¡¯tpletely sure. This kind of rtionship was new to him, someone who was a brother, and yet called the mother of his sister Aunt. ¡°I will confirm the matter.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, lifting his sister up, kissing her cheek. ¡°Come on, Lanababy, let¡¯s go find mama.¡± ¡°Mama,¡± the girl replied, before babbling quietly and pointing away. Eventually they returned back to the estate where Jarot, Morkarai, and Strom were drinking and talking. The Orcish Iyrman threw a nce towards the two Guests, but returned back to his duty, looking at the one armed Iyrman. Adam brought Lanarot to her grandfather, who picked her up. Jarot met the Orcish Iyrman¡¯s eyes, and nodded, which allowed him to leave. ¡°Seems like I won¡¯t be trusted with Lanarot for a while.¡± Adam sat with the trio. ¡°It is our way,¡± Jarot replied, simply. ¡°Do not take offence.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied, reaching up to pinch Lanarot¡¯s cheek. ¡°This is all your fault. They think you¡¯re too cute to be rted to me.¡± Lanarot babbled in response, reaching up to grab his wrists. She crawled to him again, standing on hisp as she yed with him. Strom looked down at the girl, who was so much bigger than before. He remembered how small she had been not long ago. He reached over to brush her hair to the side. Lanarot looked up at him and smiled her toothy smile. Strom returned the smile, and brought up some snacks for her to eat. Lanarot pulled away for a moment, but she was eventually coaxed by the bread, and she ate it happily. They continued to enjoy the festival, watching the wrestling, and eating the food the Iyrmen had made. Adam found some pizza, which he shared with his sister, before they finally returned to their own shared family estate. It had been cleared up of any mess the Iyrmen had made during the day. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Adam asked, handing his sister to Sonarot, before looking around at all the twigs and paper. ¡°We are to makenterns,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Lanterns?¡± ¡°It is a tradition within the Iyr. We makenterns to be lit for the night, and at the end of the festival, they will be tossed into the fire.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cool.¡± The papers were set out for all the Iyrmen, the children sitting with their parents as they began to paint the papers for the thin sheets of paper. Each child made antern, though they were all assisted by their older siblings and parents. Sonarot took her daughter¡¯s hand and ced it in the paint, before cing the tiny hand onto the paper, leaving a blue hand print. Lanarot stared down at the paper, which was now covered in paint, and sheughed. She pped the paper with the paint with great glee. When she brought her blue hand to her mouth, her mother quickly grabbed the little hand. ¡°No, Lanarot, you cannot,¡± her mother warned. Lanarot threw her head back in maniacalughter, before she continued to p the paint all across the papers. Sonarot set her beside Adam as she went to guide Asoyah. ¡°Someone¡¯s having fun,¡± Adam said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair with his clean hand, all the while tapping his painted fingers along the paper ahead of him. ¡°Obaba,¡± the girl said, bringing the paint to her mouth, but Adam quickly grabbed her hand and lifted her up. ¡°How did you manage to get it all across your face?¡± Adam asked, noting that her cheeks and forehead was covered in paint, as well as her hair. He had focused on her not eating any of the paint, so he didn¡¯t care about her getting it all over the rest of her. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Lanarot squealed in response, before Adam helped her wash up, deciding against using his magic since she could watch the blue paint swirl into the water. He kept her close to him, Lanarot up against his side and chest as he held her with one arm, while helping to make thentern with his free hand. ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, motioning her to thentern. ¡°It¡¯s ourntern, Lanababy.¡± There were several pieces of paper, each painted by Sonarot, Adam, Lanarot, Jurot, and Asoyah. Turot had also managed to paint one for theirntern, and Adam, Jurot, and Asoyah had also painted something for the boy¡¯snternntern, with a single hand print from Lanarot too. The other families had painted their ownnterns with their family colours, and soon they were all built together, and they each ced a small candle within the basket, lighting it once it was dark enough, and they ced thenterns in their homes. ¡°What¡¯s with thenterns?¡± Adam asked once they were ready for bed. Lanarot was half sprawled against against Adam¡¯s chest, gently swaying with each of his breaths. ¡°It is for the children,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is fun.¡± ¡°Is there a greater meaning behind it?¡± ¡°We find our own meaning in thenterns.¡± Adam threw his brother a look. The Iyrman was looking up towards the ceiling, deep in thought. ¡°Our own meaning¡­¡± Adam looked down towards his sister, who was staring past him, in her own little world as she enjoyed the gentle swaying. ¡°What do you think about thenterns?¡± ¡°Oo?¡± Lanarot replied, before babbling a response. ¡°That¡¯s surprisingly deep for a little girl.¡± Adam reached down to brush her hair gently. ¡°What do they mean to you?¡± Jurot asked. Adam remained quiet for a long while, trying to think. ¡°Lanterns guide. Lost souls, both living and dead. Thenterns will guide me, won¡¯t they, Lanababy? They¡¯ll guide me back to my chubby little cow.¡± Adam jiggled the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oof. Who keeps feeding you all this bread?¡± Lanarot babbled in response, climbing onto his chest, before staring down at him, an usatory gaze within her little eyes. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s me?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to poke her cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d say it was me. That¡¯s it, no more bread for you.¡± Lanarot cackled quietly, before babbling again. She sat up on her knees, which dug against Adam¡¯s sides. ¡°Mercy, Lanarot, mercy,¡± Adam groaned, lifting the girl up above him, before slowly cing her beside him. ¡°Fine, fine. Since you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re chubby, I¡¯ll keep feeding you bread, okay?¡± Lanarot babbled affirmatively towards Adam, all the while he showered her in affection. Sonarot looked to Jurot, wondering how she could get him to behave in a simr manner to Adam with his younger sister. However, seeing that he was deep in thought, she decided to leave him be. ¡®A guide for lost souls, both living and dead,¡¯ Jurot thought. He closed his eyes, and thought about his father, who had still not returned. He was still alive, Jurot was sure of it. There was no way someone like his father would be dead. His father, who had always appeared to be so big.
Click banner for Patreon!
I will be posting up a bunch of chapters tomorrow too. 404. Noonval Festival IV 404. Noonval Festival IV Omen: 12, 19 ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked. Strom slowly bowed his head. ¡°I am fine.¡± Strom had been such an imposing figure when Adam first met him, but he was so much thinner now. Adam wondered if the old man was wasting away on purpose, though he quickly pushed the thoughts out of his mind. ¡°Make sure you eat a lot.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Strom assured. Adam looked down to the children, who were all preparing to head to the stream. Lanarot stood beside Turot, who held her hand. ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Strom nodded. He hade this morning to spend time with Lanarot, but seeing as she was going to y with the other children that day, Strom decided to ept Adam¡¯s offer. The children led the pair forward towards one of the nearby streams, all the while there were arge number of half naked Iyrmen enjoying the festival. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about how they were so eager to show themselves. ¡°The Iyrmen really do like the sun,¡± Adam said, keeping an eye on the children. Strom wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Adam meant by it. ¡°I hear the Devilkin enjoy it.¡± ¡°I mean, you know, they¡¯re all so eager to wear close to nothing.¡± ¡°They forged their bodies through their entire life, so why should they not show it off?¡± Strom asked. Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡± ¡°Does it make you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°You really are queer.¡± ¡°I get that a lot.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°Elves are known for a few things, and their want to reveal their forms is one of them.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, you know that I¡¯m only half an Elf.¡± ¡°Half Elf, wholly queer.¡± Adam let slip a chuckle. ¡°Well said.¡± They finally approached the stream, where at least fifty Iyrmen were already rxing. They sat beside the stream, resting their feet in the water. The stream was norger than a pinky at the deepest. Off to the side were a number of wells, where one could draw fresh water to drink, or to cup water more easily using adle to refresh oneself. The children rushed towards the water, with Lanarot cackling excitedly as everyone ran, before they all slowed. Taygak guided them to sit down first, even assisting Asoyah, as Turot sat beside Lanarot, helping her out of her tiny slippers. They each ced their feet into the water to cool off at first. ¡°She will not remember me,¡± Strom said. ¡°She is too young.¡± Adam swallowed, ncing over to the older man. His eyes were glued on Lanarot, though a sadness filled them. ¡°Yeah.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what he should say to lighten the mood. ¡°I hear the first memories of children form when they are three or four,¡± Strom said. ¡°Humans and the others, not so much for those from the greater races.¡± ¡°Greater races?¡± ¡°Dragons, Giants, and so on,¡± Strom said. ¡°I hear that other races form memories younger or older, like those of the little creature. Gobbees?¡± ¡°Goblins?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Strom said, nodding his head. ¡°Goblins.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about greater races or anything,¡± Adam said, his voice full of sarcasm, ¡°but you¡¯re right about Humans.¡± ¡°I will be long dead by the time she remembers anything,¡± Strom said. ¡°She will not remember riding on my shoulders.¡± ¡°She rides your shoulders?¡± Adam asked. ¡°When you were gone.¡± Strom smiled towards the Half Elf. Adam narrowed his eyes at the old man. He decided against rebuking the old man, not because he was strong, but because he wouldn¡¯t be able to y with Lanarot soon. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you give her something to remember you by? I don¡¯t know, your Spark, perhaps?¡± Strom¡¯s lips formed a wide smile before he began tough heartily, causing some of the Iyrmen to look his way. Even Lanarot turned her head, before sheughed like a hyena. ¡°Perhaps?¡± Strom replied, still smiling wide. ¡°I will find something to gift her to remember me by.¡± ¡°You already gave her that Dragon scale armour before, so I don¡¯t think you really need to worry. Plus, even if she does forget, she¡¯ll have the ability to tell everyone you got to dote on her, which is quite the story to tell.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, watching as the children eventually walked into the stream. ¡°My first memory was of my mother¡¯s bread,¡± Strom said. ¡°I can still smell it, even now.¡± ¡°Bread, huh? Is that why you like Lanarot?¡± ¡°Perhaps we are kin at heart.¡± Strom¡¯s eyes lightened up. ¡°She is quite the lover of bread. She has good taste.¡± ¡°Of course she does, she¡¯s my sister,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That is what I worry about. Perhaps she¡¯ll be as queer as you when she is grown?¡± ¡°Obviously, but she¡¯ll be so strong that no one will dare to mention it to her,¡± Adam said. ¡°Except for me, so I can bully her chubby cheeks.¡± Strom couldn¡¯t hide the smile which appeared on his lips. ¡°She is an Iyrman, and your sister, and she has received my favour. I wonder what kind of monster she will be when she grows.¡± ¡°The cutest monster, of course.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Strom¡¯s thoughts fell to the future. There woulde a time where he would die, and there would be Chaos upon thend. The Iyr would be able to handle it, he was certain of that, but there was something more important. The deaths of both the Master of Sea and Master of Sky would cause a vacuum. Of course, there was Shama who could deal with the sky, but there was still the sea. ¡®It should be fine as long as there are enough powerful figures.¡¯ Strom hadn¡¯t figured it out just yet. Who could be strong enough to keep the various evils at bay? His eyes fell to Adam, who was an enigma, his abilities great, and perhaps with the potential to be someone greater than a Paragon, and then there was Lanarot, the girl. She was not even two years old, but by the time she was in her forties, perhaps she too would be stronger than a Paragon. ¡®No,¡¯ Strom thought. ¡®I am certain she will be great.¡¯ How could he think otherwise when he had all but assured it? There was a small ssh in the stream as Lanarot tripped. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Adam darted forward with great fervour, but there was someone beside him who had managed to catch the girl before she had managed to fall face first into the stream. As quick as lightning, as gentle as a summer breeze, Strom had caught her, picking the little girl up. Lanarot looked up at him confused. She was certain she had fallen, and she could still feel the sinking feeling, but the man who would carry her about was currently holding her. ¡°What is your rush to die, little girl?¡± Strom asked, brushing her hair. ¡°Why is it that babies always try to kill themselves?¡± The children had quickly rushed to Strom, looking up to make sure she was okay, but then down towards the stream. Adam stared at Strom, blinking at the old man, all the while he remained floating above the stream. Stromnded back at the side of the stream, before cing Lanarot back into the stream. He dipped his hand into the stream before flicking the water at the girl¡¯s face. Lanarot twitched from the water before she giggled wildly, sshing the water with her tiny hands, before waving her arms about to ssh the water everywhere. ¡°I thought you were dying?¡± Adam asked, his voice full of doubt. ¡°I am,¡± Strom replied, simply. ¡°Then how can you move so fast?¡± Strom smiled down at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m strong.¡± Adam stared up at the old man for a long while. ¡°Yeah.¡± Strom could feel the ache deep within his muscles. He had moved too quickly for his body, but Adam would have been too slow to catch the girl. However, he hadn¡¯t even thought about it. His body had reacted right away, no doubt the same as Adam. ¡°You can float too?¡± Adam wondered just how amazing Strom truly was. ¡°Floating in the air is but a trivial matter for me.¡± ¡°Show off.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still strong even after losing your Spark?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You look like you¡¯re wasting away.¡± ¡°I may be wasting away, but I still wouldn¡¯t lose to the likes of you.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I could still beat the only fellow who has defeated you.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes even deeper towards the old monster. ¡°Really?¡± Strom closed his eyes to think. He reyed their previous bout in his mind, back when he still possessed his Spark. He had to use one of his many trump cards to beat the four Iyrmen, two of whom were Paragons. ¡°If he had his second arm, then it would be closer, but it is a fight in my favour.¡± Adam remained quiet for a long moment. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you at enchanting.¡± Adam smirked towards Strom, only to see the look on Strom¡¯s face. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ ¡°Taygak, Strom is bullying me.¡± Taygak looked to Adam, and then to Strom. Then she looked back to Adam, her eyes asking what her Cousin had done to be bullied by Strom. ¡°You have stolen away my Taygak too?¡± Adam whispered, his voice low, full of feigned pain. Adam went to enchant, plucking a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. Adam wept in his heart, wondering how Strom could be so amazing, and if there were other great figures in the world like him.
Click banner for Patreon!
Taygak already knows it''s always Adam''s fault. 405. Noonval Festival V 405. Noonval Festival V Omen: 15, 19 ¡®Why must you do this to me?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Twice in a row? I want to rx this week!¡¯ However, Adam wasn¡¯t going to waste such good luck, not when he was creating a weapon for one of hispanions. ¡®I¡¯ll go enchantter I guess¡­¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°What?¡± Adam replied, holding Lanarot in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m holding my sister?¡± ¡°Will you keep her for yourself all week?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°She should spend time with her baba.¡± ¡°Baba,¡± the girl said, looking up at her grandfather, smiling up towards him. ¡°Do you see how she calls for me?¡± Jarot reached over to take the girl from Adam. Adam didn¡¯t want to give her up, but he was her grandfather, so let her go. ¡°She¡¯s only saying that because you said the word. Lanarot, you love papa more, right?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl replied, giggling at Adam. ¡°You see?¡± Jarot huffed quietly. ¡°You should be spending time with yourpanions too. How dare you leave Sir Vonda by herself when you invited her to the Iyr?¡± ¡°I was going to spend time with everyer,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You were going to enchant,¡± Jarot used. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Adam asked. Jarot shook his head, sighing. ¡°You should spend the day with Sir Vonda. How could I have such a shameless grandson like you?¡± ¡°Hold on, since when did I have an old geezer like you as my grandfather?¡± Adam replied as he always did. ¡°I do not want to hear it today. Come, Sir Vonda. If he does not guide you properly today, I will beat him myself.¡± ¡°Who is going to beat who?¡± Adam replied once more. ¡°Without your Phantom?¡± ¡°How cruel? You steal away both Lanarot and my Phantom?¡± ¡°Lanarot is my granddaughter, and Phantom was once my axe!¡± Jarotined. ¡°Sophistry!¡± Adam replied. Sonarot watched as the pair fought, rubbing her forehead. Churot was standing nearby too, ncing between the two. ¡°Grandfather is right,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You should spend more time with yourpanions during the festival, it is the best time.¡± ¡°Even you, Jurot?¡± Adam asked, looking back at the Iyrman. Jurot nodded. ¡°It seems Adam does not wish to guide me,¡± Vonda said. She was adorned in the Iyrman¡¯s light clothing, just like the rest of hispanions, each wearing a very pale blue, almost white, outfit. ¡°Who said that?¡± Adam asked, eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll guide you around. I know that you won¡¯t betray me, Vonda.¡± Vonda smiled behind her veil, which only half hid the burn marks. ¡°Then shall we leave now before your grandfather also takes your Aunt from you?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Adam scoffed. ¡°As if he could take my Aunt from me. Even if Lanarot and Jurot abandon me, Aunt Sonarot would never.¡± Sonarot smiled at his words. Though Adam was obviously making a joke, she knew at least he trusted her that much. ¡°I would not abandon you,¡± Jurot stated. Even as a joke, he would not allow the sentiment to remain in the world. ¡°You of all people should,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If not you, then who?¡± Adam asked, shing a cheeky smile. Jurot couldn¡¯t help but feel Adam was trying to take a swing at his honour, but there was definitely something deeper in Adam¡¯s words. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I trust you enough to abandon me properly, Jurot.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s shoulder, before turning to Sir Vonda. ¡°We should leave before they have me borate.¡± Vonda wasn¡¯t sure what Adam had said, but she was fairly certain it was quite awful for an Iyrman to hear that. ¡®What are you doing? Adam?¡¯ Strom struggled to keep hisughter in, all the whileying atop the roof. He had almost spilled his wine. ¡®Are you trying to die?¡¯ Adam guided Vonda around, though the thought came to him as they found a stall full of grilled vegetables. ¡®Why did he insist on Vonda when I have so manypanions?¡¯ ¡°It still surprises me that the Iyrmen offer all these foods for free,¡± Vonda said, taking a bite of her grilled vegetables, pull up her veil slightly so she could eat. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Iyrmen can surprise me any more,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, I¡¯m not sure I can say that.¡± ¡°So you know that you¡¯re¡­¡± Vonda wondered what word she could use. ¡°Adam?¡± Adam replied, smiling at her. ¡°Yeah. Yeah I do.¡± Vonda smiled at his words. Adam was definitely the correct word to use. ¡°Will you reveal your secrets one day?¡± ¡°One day,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Once we¡¯re strong enough.¡± ¡°Are they that important?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam sighed, taking a bite of the grilled vegetables, tasting the slight saltiness, and the charred bits. ¡°How strong?¡± ¡°A Paragon?¡± Adam thought. ¡°Though, I suppose if the Iyr helps, then only a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Will theree a day you will stop saying such frightening things?¡± Vonda teased. Adam shrugged. ¡°Not sure. Once I retire, maybe?¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°That¡¯s quite the n.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n, Vonda? You want to create a temple to Mother Soza, but do you have any dreams beyond that?¡± ¡°I wished to create a temple to Mother Soza,¡± Vonda began, falling silent for a moment. Adam smiled. ¡°Looks like I make other people¡¯s dreamse true.¡± ¡°I also wish to marry,¡± Vonda admitted, feeling her cheeks burn. ¡°I will give up my Easke name when I do, and I wish to have children.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a lovely dream.¡± Adam cleared his throat, understanding how awkward the conversation had be. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to help everyone in¡­¡± Adam paused, trying to word the statement properly, realising it could be misconstrued. ¡°I¡¯ll support everyone to make sure they can achieve their dreams peacefully.¡± ¡°It is not a difficult dream,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°If I can create my temple, then it is very simple.¡± She didn¡¯t want to admit how difficult it would be finding someone when her face and neck were burnt so badly, but as a Priest, she didn¡¯t think it would be too difficult to find someone wanting to raise their status up by marrying her. ¡°Sometimes the best dreams are the simplest,¡± Adam said. ¡°What of you, Adam?¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be the strongest.¡± ¡°The strongest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Adam was about to say the phrase, only to realise he was in the wrong genre, and it was rather cringey. ¡°I¡¯ll be the strongest so no one can impede on the dreams of my friends and family.¡± ¡°I thought your dream would be to marry and have children,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°You are so close with the children, and you are good with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it once I have a stable foundation. Once I have enough strength, and my business is at a certain point, I can get married and have children.¡± Adam paused, thinking about all the people he had offended. He¡¯d need enough strength that they would think twice about trying to mess with him or his family. ¡°Until then, I can¡¯t.¡± Vonda could sense that he was afraid. Afraid that the world would take everything away from him. Again. She wondered just what his story was, but decided against asking, since it wasn¡¯t the time. They continued to enjoy the festival together, eating the various foods on offer, watching the Iyrmen wrestle, before taking a seat nearby to continue talking about nothing in particr. From the side came a familiar form, tapping on a piece of paper. Excuse me! Can I speak with Vonda? ¡°Tariel,¡± Adam said, noting she held a strained smile. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ok. Vonda bowed her head towards the Half Elf, before excusing herself, walking away with Tariel, reading what the young woman required. She left with Tariel, leaving Adam to his thoughts. ¡®How strong do I really need to be?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I can take on anyone about my tier, and I can go toe to toe with someone who is a Master, probably. Level 9, then? Once I¡¯m a Master, I could probably deal with most threats pretty well. No. I¡¯m only one guy, and there¡¯s only so much one guy can do.¡¯ Adam sipped his water, before cing it down, staring at the y cup. ¡®I need to make everyone stronger. At least an Expert, though Jurot and I should stay around the same Level. No, not just Jurot, but the others too. As long as we¡¯re all powerful, then we can deal with almost anything.¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t an idiot, truly. He understood the reason why he could joke so eagerly with everyone was because he was around Iyrmen, inside the Iyr and out. The Iyr provided him with great protection, but that wouldn¡¯tst forever. It had been smooth sailing for him thus far, but there coulde a time he brought too much trouble for the Iyr. The Half Elf rubbed his leaf shaped ear. He hadn¡¯t expected that being a Half Elf would cause him trouble, though it hadn¡¯t brought too much trouble yet. Somehow, he was being treated better than some people even in modern times. ¡®Crazy.¡¯ He shook his head. ¡®As a Nephew of the Rot family, I really should be more careful.¡¯ ¡°Has your date ended?¡± Strom asked, having approached Adam from the side. ¡°Date?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°As if I¡¯m worthy enough for someone like Vonda.¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± ¡°How can I im to be?¡± Stromughed, having not expected Adam to berate himself like that. ¡°If you are looking for someone to marry, I could introduce you to one of my descendants. Since they are rted to me, you can be assured they are beautiful.¡± ¡°Is it going to be someone rted to your favourite wife?¡± Adam joked. ¡°I do not have favourites between my children,¡± Strom whispered, his eyes sparkling with mischief, ¡°but most definitely.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave that sort of thing to Fate,¡± Adam replied, simply. Strom ced down two y bottles. ¡°Very well.¡± Then, as quickly as he had appeared, he left, leaping up towards the roof with a single jump, though his flight assisted him to make it. Vonda reappeared momentster. ¡°Sorry, Adam. Tariel needed some assistance with a matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Is she alright?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is fine.¡± Vonda sat opposite Adam and stared down at the y bottle. ¡°Drinks?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Strom ced them here for us to enjoy.¡± ¡°You are quite close to Strom.¡± ¡°He¡¯s close to me,¡± Adam joked, wondering if Strom could hear. Vonda smiled, stifling a giggle. Adam poured in the wine for both of them from his own bottle. He sipped it, tasting the slight sourness, though sweet tonester hit his tongue. ¡°Pretty good.¡± ¡°The wine in the Iyr is delicious,¡± Vonda admitted. They sampled more food, before they came across Sonarot, who was currently breastfeeding Lanarot. When the girl saw her brother, she pulled away from her mother and reached for him. Adam lifted her up, kissing her cheek. ¡°Hello my little smelly girl.¡± Lanarot replied with a smile, hugging his chest, sucking her thumb. ¡°Everyone¡¯s trying to get me married off but how can I marry when you haven¡¯t chosen anyone for me?¡± Adam asked, kissing her cheek once more. Lanarot babbled quietly, before they all sat together. She yed with Adam¡¯s clothes, as well as Vonda¡¯s clothing. Vonda smiled, brushing the girl¡¯s hair as she reached up to her veil. Lanarot tugged at it, and Adam quickly tickled the back of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean to Sir Vonda, you silly girl.¡± Adam kissed the back of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s going to save papa¡¯s life a bunch.¡± ¡°I will try,¡± Vonda said. Adam eventually excused himself, going to enchant to keep his head clear. He plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed.
Click banner for Patreon!
A date with Sir Vonda? Adam! Are you cheating on Mara already? 406. Noonval Festival VI 406. Noonval Festival VI Omen: 11, 20 ¡®Aunt Sonarot is going to be so mad,¡¯ Adam thought. Sonarot stared at him. Lanarot was set against her bosom, still sleepy even after being fed. The pair remained staring at one another for a long while, before Sonarot finally gave in. ¡°I¡¯ve just been really lucky this week,¡± Adam said. ¡°I won¡¯t enchant unless it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°You need to rest,¡± Sonarot said, but she had already given in. Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Omen: 11, 20 -> 11 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and caused the baby with the young hero to sigh as the tribe grabbed their spears and torches, and thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam mumbled to himself. ¡®So I¡¯m only getting 400 XP again?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®So I¡¯ve been enchanting too much?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Damn.¡¯ Adam had spent 500XP to enhance the weapon. ¡®Now that I think about it, when I make Greater Enhanced magical weapons, I can still only spend 500XP and only get back about that much too. Shouldn¡¯t I be able to spend more and get more?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Bell?¡¯ [¡­] Adam returned back to the shared family estate, seeing all hispanions gathered together. They were drinking, eating, and chatting away, and the children sat nearby. ¡°Did you all have fun today?¡± Adam asked, brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair. She looked up at him and smiled, before reaching up for him. Adam lifted her up, nting a kiss on her cheek, and epting one from her against his own. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak said. ¡°I give cup.¡± ¡°You gave a cup?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak said, puffing out her chest. ¡°Well done,¡± Adam said, patting her head gently. Taygak enjoyed the patting, not exining to Adam why it was such a great deal that her cup was chosen to be a reward. ¡°Did you have fun too?¡± Adam asked Asoyah. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, quietly. ¡°Did anyone bully you?¡± Adam asked, looking to Raygak. ¡°No,¡± Asoyah replied. Raygak squinted at Adam. ¡°I do not bully.¡± ¡°I hear from Jaygak you¡¯re always bullying her.¡± ¡°I do not!¡± The boy gasped, offended by the suggestion. ¡°You didn¡¯t steal her peppers?¡± Raygak¡¯s lips twitched as he thought. He couldn¡¯t lie, so he was trying to word it differently. ¡°Iyrmen do not steal.¡± ¡°Did you take her peppers without asking?¡± ¡°I ask mother and father,¡± the boy replied, innocently. ¡°Look at how sly you are, Raygak,¡± Adam said, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s good that no one is bullying Asoyah.¡± ¡°We do not bully,¡± Katool said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam ruffled each of their heads, before making his way to hispanions. ¡°Are you all enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°We may be enjoying it more than you,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Are you allergic to taking a break?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, holding Lanarot with one arm as she stood on hisp. ¡°The more you work, the less time you spend with your sister,¡± Dunes added. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going that far.¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against Lanarot¡¯s. ¡°Do you miss papa, Lanababy?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl replied, before resting her head against his shoulder. ¡°You do have a point¡­¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve just been so lucky.¡± ¡°You are always lucky,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Though I¡¯m not strong enough to tell you what to do.¡± ¡°No, but you¡¯re my friend, and I¡¯ll take your words to heart, Dunes.¡± Dunes smiled, bowing his head to Adam. ¡°What did you enchant?¡± ¡°A Basic Enhanced sword. It holds a few charges to heal oneself.¡± ¡°Will you sell it?¡± ¡°I may,¡± Adam replied, though he had no intention to. He was going to keep the de forter. His eyes scanned towards Jonn, who sat with Fred to one side. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Adam pulled Lanarot away from his chest, before handing her to Jurot. Lanarot squirmed for a moment, but quickly rxed in her brother¡¯s arms when he hugged her, causing her to suck her thumb quietly. ¡°Jonn, Fred.¡± Adam said, sitting down opposite the pair. They kept to themselves, mostly. ¡°Adam,¡± Fred replied, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll probably be heading out after noonval, and I was just wondering what you guys were nning.¡± Adam poured them each some wine. ¡°I will follow you,¡± Jonn said. ¡°I will assist in training Brittany and Nobby, and I will continue to follow you.¡± ¡°Have you thought about anything beyond just assisting me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mean swearing your Oaths, but, you know.¡± Jonn remained silent. He was still forming his response, and though it had been well over a year of following Adam, he wasn¡¯t able to bepletely sure one way or another. Swearing one¡¯s Oaths was a big deal, and he had already broken them once before when he had been abandoned. ¡°What about you?¡± Adam asked, looking to Fred. ¡°You still looking for purpose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°I lost it all, Adam. I became an adventurer, and even then, Iid down to die.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Just means you need to be strong enough so you don¡¯t lose it all again. Or, you need to buddy up with someone stronger, so you don¡¯t lose it all again.¡± Fred understood what Adam was getting at. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You should work for me.¡± Adam pat Fred¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll work for me, find another family, a nice guy or gal. You have the money for a proper wedding, a Priest of Life to officiate, and steady work.¡± Fred nodded his head again, slowly. ¡°It does sound good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Expert, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred replied. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re pretty much sorted for life.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred said. ¡°Yeah.¡± When night came, they lit up thenterns, but Adam decided to sleep outside, under the stars. Lanarot joined him, holding his hand as shey beside him on a bundle of much thicker cloths. She sucked her thumb, her eyes drooping. Jurot, Fred, and Jonn had joined Adam in sleeping outside, and Lucy was in her own little corner too, staring at the stars. Each were set in their own thoughts, from Fred thinking about Adam¡¯s offer, to Jonn thinking about swearing his Oaths, to Lucy, who was thinking of Mara. Jurot was thest to fall asleep, his heart pounding in his chest like war drums. His entire body had been seized by a coldness, as though he were sleeping within snow, but he fought off the darkness in his heart. Again, he could hear the whisper of the darkness which tried to seduce him. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes fell to Adam. Adam was like one of thenterns they had made. He would guide them when they were lost. He was a beacon for each of them in a different way. Jurot closed his eyes, and fell asleep. Omen: 5, 16 ¡°How can you be working so hard?¡± Adam asked, berating the young man. ¡°I¡¯m so close, Adam!¡± Filliam replied. ¡°I can feel it. I am certain that, by the end of the year, I¡¯ll be able to make a mechanical watch!¡± ¡°Sure, but you need to also rx.¡± Adam wrapped an arm around the young tinkerer¡¯s neck, and pulled him away from the tiny cabin. ¡°Let me work, Adam!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your work today, Filliam,¡± Adam said, pulling the young man away. Filliam was unable to resist as Adam was so much stronger. Vonda and Dunes watched, wondering how Adam of all people could do this to him. Adam filled the tinkerer up with great food, sometimes spicy food, before sharing some drinks with him. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been asking around for people¡¯s dreams, but what are yours?¡± ¡°I want to create arge clock which will stand for generations,¡± Filliam said, huping. Adam pat the tinkerer on his back. ¡°Do you want to see the clock in the capital still?¡± ¡°Eventually, but I¡¯m in no rush,¡± he admitted. ¡°The Iyr is providing me with such a great deal.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget me.¡± Adam clicked his tongue, shaking his head. ¡°I have not forgotten you, Adam,¡± Filliam replied, taking a bite of bread. He then reached into his satchel, and revealed a pocket watch, silver in colour, slightly smaller than Adam¡¯s palm. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A watch,¡± Filliam replied, simply. He was smiling wide. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam stared down at it. ¡°You don¡¯t seem impressed.¡± ¡°I already bought a watch from you, so¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but look!¡± Filliam tapped the watch case, which was quite in. ¡°See?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s smaller.¡± Adam stared down at it. He thought about the watch he had bought from the tinkerer the year before. ¡°Oh. It is.¡± This watch was about a third smaller than the other watch, and much lighter. Filliam smiled. ¡°Thank you again, Adam. I know that you spoke with the Iyr for me. This is really a great chance, and I¡¯m very thankful for it.¡± ¡°There maye a day where I work you hard, so don¡¯t thank me.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°As long as you pay for it!¡± ¡°Do I have to pay for this watch too?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°No. It¡¯s a gift from me to you, for all you¡¯ve done for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like¡­¡± Adam fell silent, realising how rude it was to deny Filliam¡¯s gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Filliam.¡± Filliam nodded. ¡°I wish you the best of luck with your mechanical watch.¡± ¡°My first mechanical watch will be yours,¡± Filliam assured. ¡°The first mechanical watch¡­¡± Adam thought about how significant it would be. ¡°You should keep it and put it in a museum.¡± ¡°A museum?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°A museum¡­¡± ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought, watching as Filliam¡¯s mind went elsewhere. He decided to leave Filliam to his thoughts, quietly drinking by himself.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam bullying Filliam for working too hard is so funny to me. 407. Noonval Festival VII 407. Noonval Festival VII Omen: 2, 19 Adam began to sweat, feeling the gaze upon him. It was such a great roll, and he could enchant something amazing, but he had already promised not to enchant. Adam inhaled deeply, before letting out a soft sigh. ¡®No. Today I¡¯m going to take it easy.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not feeling lucky this morning?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°I¡¯m feeling very lucky, but look at this girl,¡± Adam said, squeezing Lanarot¡¯s cheeks together. ¡°She wanted to spend all day with papa so I just had to give in.¡± Jaygak wondered how anyone could be so close to a baby, but she reached up to brush Lanarot¡¯s hair. Lanarot reached up to grab the Devilkin¡¯s arm, but Jaygak pulled her hand away quickly. Lanarot cackled up at Jaygak. ¡°She is going to grow up to be more troublesome than me,¡± Jaygak said, smiling down at her. ¡°If you know you are troublesome, you should stop,¡± Jogak stated. ¡°If I don¡¯t trouble you, where will you get your fun?¡± ¡°There is much fun to be had within the Iyr without worrying about you.¡± The father and daughter pair continued to argue for a short while, each of them attacking and counter attacking one another with their words. Kitool looked at Adam first, before looking to Jurot, and then finally to Jaygak. She sighed, understanding that she would need to take a greater role within the girl¡¯s upbringing, for all their sake. Asoyah sometimes peeked at Adam and his sister, watching as he showered her in affection. He remained beside Sonarot, who had taken to being his guardian during his stay with the shared family estate. ¡°You should spend more time with Sky,¡± Kitool said. ¡°It will be good for Lanarot to be familiar with him.¡± ¡°Sky?¡± Adam asked, trying to recall who that was. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Kitool wondered if Adam had forgotten all about Sky. ¡®No,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He definitely forgot.¡¯ Sky panted ahead of Lanarot, who clutched onto her brother¡¯s clothing, her eyes wide as she stared at the Awakened Wolf. He was huge,rge enough for Adam to ride onfortably. Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a were also huge, and they cuddled and rolled around with the children. ¡°It¡¯s Sky,¡± Adam said. ¡°Look. Wolf.¡± Lanarot hid into Adam chest, before looking back to Sky, hiding herself once more. Adam reached over to brushed the Awakened Wolf¡¯s fur, and also brought Lanarot¡¯s hand to it, though she struggled. She stopped struggling, feeling how soft the fur was. ¡°See? Isn¡¯t it nice to touch?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How are you doing, Sky?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°The Iyr is treating you well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you treating the Iyr well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, good. If I hear that you¡¯ve been rude to the Iyrmen, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam raised his brows to the creature, entuating his point. ¡°If Lanarot ends up liking you, I¡¯ll treat you much nicer.¡± Sky dropped down submissively towards the girl. Sky understood that Adam was powerful, and he wasn¡¯t going to try and go against the Half Elf, not after he had all but killed him with just a blow. Adam ced Lanarot down against the wolf¡¯s side, letting her halfy against the creature as she moved with the rhythmic breathing. She giggled every so often, though mostly remained in shock and awe. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°My sister is too cute,¡± Adam said, sighing. Kitool closed her eyes, cementing the thought about assisting in Lanarot¡¯s growth. The teens had been watching the entire scene. ¡®He is too queer,¡¯ Naqokan thought. The families all had remained together during the morning since they had been inviting to attend a duelter, some while after noon. The children and teens all yed with Sky and the dire wolves, riding them, petting them, and cuddling with them. The group made their way to an arena, following through the tunnels of the Iyr. It was just the Iyrmen, plus Adam, who had been invited. A few other families had been invited too, but it was mostly children, and a few adults who had earned the right to be there. The arena wasn¡¯t asrge as the previous stage Adam had seen, though it was easily twenty paces long and wide, with enough seats to sit a few hundred Iyrmen at the least. The floor was made of stone bs set into the earth, while the seats were made of wood, and circled around the stage, with four gateways which led in and out. Standing to one side was arge figure, muchrger than he first appears, with dark skin and red hair. He wore te mail made of medarksteel, hisrge greatsword leaning against the wooden wall around the stage. Opposite the Giant was an Iyrman. She was of average height, and was well built. On her back was a greatsword, and draped over her shoulders was a scarf with her family¡¯s pattern. She wore the scarf as proudly as she wore the scars which fell like rain across her nearly bare torso, which was only hidden by the scarf. ¡°That is Marmak,¡± Jurot whispered as they took their ce at a set of seats. ¡°She earned the right to face Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°My cup,¡± Taygak said, proudly. ¡°What was that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My cup.¡± Taygak pointed to Marmak, and smiled. ¡°Taygak¡¯s cup was a reward for a winner during the fights, and it was Marmak who won the cup,¡± Jurot said. Adam raised his brows. ¡°Taygak, wow. How cool are you?¡± ¡°Hot,¡± the girl replied. ¡°How amazing is our Taygak?¡± Adam asked. Taygak continued to smile, sitting up straight. The Iyrmen around called for her and congratted her on such a great honour. ¡®The Iyr¡¯s pretty cute,¡¯ Adam thought. Nearby, Adam noted a small group of familiar Iyrmen. Bavin was sitting beside his grandfather and his twin sister. He hadn¡¯t seen the Iyrmen for a short while, but remembered that he needed to get the Iyrman used to being with the others. The Iyrmen filled the seats, and the slow rolling thunder of drums began to fall all across them. Lanarot looked around to try and find where the drums were being yed, finding they were being yed by the Iyrmen between the walls and the stage. ¡°I am Marmak,¡± the Iyrman said, drawing her de. ¡°I thank you for the honour, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°The honour is mine, Marmak,¡± the Giant said, donning his helmet, before drawing his own de. The long de began to glow redder, before mes rose from the steel. ¡°Do you want to bet?¡± Adam asked Jurot. ¡°I will bet on Lord Morkarai,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t believe in the Iyrman?¡± ¡°Lord Morkarai is stronger.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll bet on the Iyrman then. One gold?¡± Jurot nodded. Not momentster, the pair were in a heated battle. The sound of the greatswords meeting rang through the air, only adding to the drumming. The cheers of the Iyrmen, and Lanarot¡¯s screams, soon joined the sounds. The Iyrman was swift, like an arrow, darting from side to side, but Morkarai was nimbler than his size suggested. His greatsword cut through the air with such might that Adam could even see the air press together, though it was no doubt an illusion thanks to the fire. The Iyrman tried with all her might, shing with the Fire Giant, but it was fairly obvious she was being pushed back by Morkarai. She brought her de up to defend herself from a mighty chop, and steel rang together. Her muscles tightened like a rippling wave, from her arms to her powerful thighs, which had been built over decades. The Iyrman¡¯s entire body was red hot with from her rage, though the mes along the Fire Giant¡¯s de had caused her skin to crack. She growled, forcing the greatsword away, causing even the great Morkarai to step back from her ferocity, but the pair fell forward again. The fightsted a minute, a very long minute, but eventually the woman dropped down to a knee, leaning against her de as she panted heavily. Her body was shiny, sweat covering her from head to toe, and her arms were like soft noodles, unable to lift her sword any longer. She hadn¡¯t taken any wounds to her body, for she had been informed that a deaths were denied due to a decision from the Great Elders. The Iyrmen pped, and Lanarot howled, pping her hands excitedly. The Iyrmen nearby nced at Lanarot, smiling towards her antics, all the while Adam sat taller, d they were praising his little sister. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to lose my gold so one sidedly,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°If there were two Iyrmen of Mithril, then even Lord Morkarai would have found it difficult,¡± Jurot said. Adam whistled. ¡°She was Mithril?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Iyrman had clung on to dear life, all the while Morkarai had been rather casual in facing her. Adam recalled the Iyrmen he faced, and wondered if the Fire Giants were also as crazy as the Iyrmen. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Many Iyrmen went to greet Morkarai, who had shrunk once more, and they shook his forearm. Once Adam approached with his group, Lanarot hid away into her mother¡¯s bosom. ¡°You were so excited before, so why are you so shy?¡± Adam asked, ruffling her hair. ¡°You fought well, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Morkarai said, shaking the Iyrmen¡¯s forearms, letting them swing his greatsword once. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were that strong,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I mean, I knew you were strong, but you beat a Mithril Rank Iyrman like I beat Experts.¡± Morkarai smiled. ¡°We Fire Giants have not fought a war for some time, but it is not due to theck of ability.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adamughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure never to anger any Fire Giants then.¡± ¡°A good idea,¡± Morkarai said, holding out arge finger to Lanarot. She looked at the steel, and reached for it. It turned from ck to light red under the sun, and she was mesmerised by it. When she touched it, it felt so warm. ¡°Do you want to swing my sword?¡± Morkarai asked the girl. Lanarot looked back up towards him, before she quickly hid away from him once more. ¡°I do not think she likes me.¡± Adam sighed. ¡®What am I to do?¡¯ ¡°That is because you are too big,¡± Strom said, having appeared from nowhere. ¡°I should have expected you were around,¡± Adam said. Strom picked the girl up. ¡°I heard your screaming during the fight so I came.¡± He reached out with a finger, letting her grab it. ¡°Did you like the fight?¡± Lanarot squealed in response, before cackling with joy. She babbled excitedly up at Strom. ¡°Should I fight him too?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Would you like that?¡± Morkarai¡¯s face was taut, and he hoped that Lanarot wouldn¡¯t put him through such a traumatic experience.
Click banner for Patreon!
Lanarot is truly the strongest. 408. Noonval Festival VIII 408. Noonval Festival VIII Omen: 14, 14 ¡°Hey, Jurot, whose that?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot replied, though he was certain he recognised the figure. The pair was sitting within the Chief¡¯s courtyard. Sitting beside Strom was a short, stout Dwarven woman, with long sideburns which fell down to her chin. Adam was sure it was a Dwarven woman because she didn¡¯t have a beard, but then he wondered if Dwarven women had beards. He had met a Dwarven girl and she didn¡¯t have a beard, but she was a girl and not a woman. Adam had brought Asoyah and Bavin, along with the teens, to meet with Strom. However, seeing the pair drinking and chatting away happily, Adam thought it was best not to disturb them. ¡°Sorry, you guys can meet him properly another time,¡± Adam said. Though Asoyah had technically met Strom before, he hadn¡¯t spoken to great figure before. He had been too shy, and so had Bavin, but Adam had brought them here so they could speak with him properly. Adam and the others enjoyed the festival. It was on this day that the Rot, Gak, Ool, and Kan families all made some food for the stalls. The group ate the food, listening to the music, watching the wrestling. Eventually they all returned to their estate a few hours before dusk. The families made arge fire, and they all gathered together to rx, drinking wine, eating the food they had brought back from their own stall, as well as from the nearby stalls. Adam had been wondering why it hadn¡¯t been ridiculously hot as it normally had been, but he was caught by another thought. He watched as the Iyrmen danced around the fire, but that wasn¡¯t what had caused him to stop thinking. The Iyrmen were wearing masks. They were made of wood, each styled to a different animal, and though there were only a dozen of them being passed around, Adam wasn¡¯t sure he had ever seen Iyrmen wear masks. It felt so wrong. ¡°What¡¯s with the masks?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are made of supple wood,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°No, I mean, what¡¯s with them?¡± ¡°They were carved well.¡± ¡°No, I mean, I thought you didn¡¯t hide your tattoos?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We do not,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We do not wear them to hide our tattoos, we wear them because they are fun to wear.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam expected a story as to why they were significant. The Iyrmen danced close to the fire, and the adults attacked it, swiping their fists and feet through the fire. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hair. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Jaygak donned a mask, before she danced next to the fire. She wore only a skirt, something Adam had only seen on a dozen Iyrmen even during the festival, and she danced next to the fire, sometimes cartwheeling around the fire, passing her legs through the mes. Her body moved as though she was being pushed by the breeze, sometimes jerking awkwardly, before she hummed a song. The children had been watching intently, but upon hearing her humming her song, they sat up excitedly. Within moments, Jaygak brought her hands together, and chanted. A sea of mes assaulted the fire, before mixing together, and the children squealed and howled excitedly. Lanarot pped her hands excitedly and squealed. ¡®Damn it, Jaygak.¡¯ Jurot reached over and ced his hand on her head, causing the girl to sit up straight, before her eyes followed the arm to see her brother. She stared up at him before smiling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°She is very excited.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, before raising his brows, offering Lanarot to him. Jurot picked the girl up. ¡°You like fighting?¡± Lanarot babbled in response,ying against him. ¡°Of course she does. She¡¯s our sister.¡± Jurot brushed her hair gently. ¡°Yes. You will grow big and strong, one day.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam made a face at Jurot. ¡°This betrayal shall never be forgotten.¡± ¡°Do not forget it,¡± Jurot replied, kissing Lanarot¡¯s forehead. ¡°You will bring great honour to our family, Lanarot.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll do whatever she wants,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll pave the way to make sure it happens.¡± Jurot nodded. Adam sipped some wine, before noting the figure in the corner. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lanababy to you.¡± He picked up a bottle of wine, and brought it to Sir Vonda, who was sitting in the corner, away from the fire. Antern flickered nearby, providing her some light as she worked. ¡°What are you sketching?¡± Adam asked, pouring some wine into her empty cup, before sipping his own. ¡°Thoughts,¡± Vonda said, revealing the picture to Adam. It was a crow, neatly sketched. ¡°How ominous,¡± Adam joked. Vonda smiled. ¡°We are in the Iyr, where Lord Sozain is most present.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is he most present within the Iyr?¡± He wondered if Sir Vonda could feel that, being a Priest. ¡°I am certain. The Iyr and Lord Sozain have been tied together for centuries,¡± Vonda said, before correcting herself, ¡°millennia.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam nced around. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he can hear us too.¡± Adam had been informed of the matter by the God himself. He noted Lucy in the corner, staring up at the stars. She was nearby, however, having moved towards the pair when Adam had sat down. ¡°Lucy, do you want to sit with us?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lucy said, sitting between the pair, crossing her arms. ¡°Want a drink?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam poured her a drink, sighing quietly. ¡°You okay?¡± Lucy looked to Vonda for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She didn¡¯t want to admit it in front of a Priest. After a short while, Adam excused himself. It felt awkward to have a good time when his friend was suffering. Adam left, not telling anyone where he was going. He followed the path towards a set of estates to the side. ¡°Adam,¡± Iromin called. ¡°Chief,¡± Adam said, before his eyes fell to Strom and the Dwarven woman, both of whom were passed out from having drunk so much. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°What is it that you need?¡± Adam was going to make a joke, but he decided against it. ¡°Are there any Dragon hearts in the Iyr? Those of greater Dragons, you know? Adults.¡± Iromin had wondered when Adam was going to bring it up to him. He had expected it back in dawnval. ¡°You should speak with Elder Forest and Elder Gold, they would know best.¡± ¡°So I have to make a deal with them?¡± Adam asked, groaning quietly. Iromin bowed his head. Adam sighed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You wish to make another deal?¡± Elder Gold asked. She, and Elder Forest, had both appeared when the Chief called for them. Adam sat opposite the Chief, who was nked by the other two Great Elders. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We made quite the deal previously,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is it my turn, then?¡± Elder Forest asked, smiling at the Half Elf. She, like the other Great Elder, wore a breastte, though a greatsword rested at her side. ¡°That depends.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I would like to trade for an Adult Dragon heart.¡± ¡°It is an invaluable item that you request.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we can make a fair trade,¡± Adam said, swallowing once more. He could feel the eyes of the three Great Elders stare deep through him. He was sure they knew how much it meant to him. ¡°Does the Iyr have a need for gold?¡± ¡°Gold. Knowledge. Power. The Iyr has a lot of each, but it doesn¡¯t have everything, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something you want.¡± ¡°What can you offer?¡± Elder Forest asked, still smirking at the squirming Half Elf. ¡°Well, what do you want? You know what I want, but what do you want?¡± ¡°We have need for very little, Adam,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°However, that does not mean it has need for nothing. Though, we must know what you can offer.¡± Adam had thought about it. He had wanted to take a while to think about it, but he had already thought about it for a few days. ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend you don¡¯t know what I can do. Speak honestly, Iyrman.¡± Elder Forest smiled. ¡°Your enchantments will be handed directly to the Iyr.¡± Adam tapped his knee, waiting for what else they wanted. After a long moment, he slowly bowed his head. ¡°I need the escort of some Iyrmen so the Dragon heart can be handed over safely. It wouldn¡¯t do well that a Dragon heart ends up being stolen, even if you do gain the enchantments.¡± ¡°For the escort of Iyrmen, you must trade a magical weapon,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°I recall I bet against you for a magical weapon,¡± Adam said, smiling at her. ¡°Since you want it returned, I¡¯ll hand it back to you.¡± The Great Elder smiled, nodding her head. Adam nced between the rest of the Great Elders. ¡°An Adult Dragon heart for me to pass the enchantments I create for my business directly to the Iyr, and a magical weapon to have an escort of Iyrmen on the way to, and back, from handing the Dragon heart to Big Ivory.¡± The Iyrmen noted how he had phrased the statement, but Elder Forest bowed her head to ept the deal. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, shaking their forearms, before returning back to the shared family estate. Elder Forest smirked at Elder Gold, understanding she had gotten the best deal out of Adam. ¡°He will favour me more,¡± Elder Gold said, simply. Once Adam returned back to the estate, he threw Lucy a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know now, I will not be getting married to you, no matter how much you beg.¡± Lucy shot him a re, but he smiled. Adam wondered if giving up such a concession was good, since he did have other things he could have offered. However, he hoped the Iyrmen realised how much he had traded for the Adult Dragon heart. ¡®No. It¡¯s definitely worth it.¡¯ Adam sighed. He had so many ideas for enchantments, some of which were too dangerous to let loose in the Iyr. He had wanted to entrust them to Sonarot to keep safe and secret. However, the guilt of not being able to help his friends had ate away at his heart for too long. He had wanted to help Dunes and Lucy, but he had forced them back to the Iyr for the noonval festival. After almost dying to the Beast Wave near Red Oak, he had wanted to return to safety. Yet, they had spent more than two months in the Iyr now, basically doing nothing. ¡®I¡¯m such an asshole.¡¯ ¡°Do we have to?¡± Adam asked during thete evening. He clutched thentern to his chest, which soothed his heartache. ¡°Lanababy loves herntern so much!¡± ¡°We must,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at the Half Elf. ¡°To guide them back home, Adam.¡± Adam looked to his Aunt, and sighed. He relinquished thentern to his Aunt, not having the heart to do it himself. She tossed thentern into the fire, which began to tear away into thentern. The mes engulfed thentern, turning it to ash.
Click banner for Patreon!
Tomorrow is thest day of quadruple chapters. I am not nning to do another mega dump of chapters until I''m many more chapters ahead. My sleep is still terrible and I''m constantly tired all day. Hopefully I can fix it. Interlude: The Lords Interlude: The Lords The Dwarven woman drank from a small cask of ale, tasting the delicious ale which had been buried for years under the Iyr. She sighed once she had finished the entire cask, tossing it aside. Her eyes fell across the figures which were leaving, specifically at the Half Elf. ¡°That stranger is still clinging to the Gek boy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully the children,¡± Strom said, drinking from his cup. It was a fruit wine, one which had been gifted by the Jin family. ¡°He is a Nephew of the Rot family, and that boy is the child of the Rot family. You should be careful being so rude within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± the woman asked, before knocking back another cask of ale as though it was a cup. She drank the entire cask in a moment. ¡°I¡¯m the one who cleaned up the huge mess while you were asleep!¡± Strom snapped back towards her, before pouring himself more wine. ¡°Do you know how troublesome it was when the Demons came and you refused to wake up?¡± ¡°They had ruined my sleep so I had to sleep for a few more centuries after,¡± the woman replied, simply. ¡°A few more centuries? It¡¯s been a millennium!¡± Strom pped the table. ¡°I had to ask that kunjas bastard to help look after my Empire! Do you know how much he charged me? A hundred inds! A hundred inds, damn it! He loves a good fight, and he still charged me?¡± Even now the sting of losing those one hundred inds back then hurt his heart. A hundred inds across the border, gone. However, if he didn¡¯t make the deal, the Demons would have wreaked greater havoc along thends, and he had been worried about the Iyr, who had also called for his assistance. ¡°How is that my fault?¡± The woman sighed, rubbing her stomach. ¡°The people of thisnd are too weak. I bet the Dwarves were more useful.¡± The woman nodded her head to her point. ¡°The Dwarves?¡± Strom scoffed. ¡°By the time we were done, they were still discussing if they should send the axe throwers or hammer holders, and that was only because the sword grippers were too busy standing around doing nothing! Those damn punks take so long to decide what to have for breakfast!¡± He drank another cup of wine, before pouring himself and the other Lord before him, some of the sour wine. ¡°They¡¯re good people, the Dwarves!¡± The Dwarven woman shot back the cup of wine. ¡°I won¡¯t have you speaking ill of them!¡± Her face scrunched together, but she enjoyed the sourness. ¡°What? Are you going to fight this old husk?¡± Strom smirked. He knew that she was toozy. She had dropped her previous form for this Dwarven form because it required less strength to move around. Theck of a beard had unnerved him, however. ¡°Hmph.¡± She turned her nose up at him, throwing him a dark look. ¡°As if I need to. You¡¯re too weak to fight now. If that old ck Lion was here, he¡¯d be a nice fight.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I stronger than him even now?¡± Strom wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about hispanion speaking so poorly of his strength like that. ¡°Why would I hold back against you? After my sleep, I¡¯ve grown more powerful.¡± Her eyes went from dark to light in an instant, and she was barely able contain the smirk on her lips. ¡°I was wondering why you seemed to hold a brighter look in your eye.¡± Strom smiled. If he had his Spark, it would have been a good fight, that was for certain. ¡°How powerful are you now?¡± ¡°I was thinking about creating another mountain range,¡± she replied, as though she were going to paint a picture. ¡°I forgot how crazy you were.¡± Strom sighed. ¡°I¡¯m crazy? You¡¯re the one who gave up Stormdrake to him! I remember how difficult it was for you to create that de.¡± ¡°What did you expect me to do? I lost it in a bet! Do you want me to take it back from him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a damn fool, as always.¡± ¡°I may be a damn fool, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll miss me.¡± Stroom kept smirking at the woman. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for sleeping for so long.¡± When they hadst met, she had been the most powerful of the lot. Strom had found it difficult to face her, and she had managed to beat him nine times out of ten, and that was only when he had managed to fight her in the air. He had grown more powerful, powerful enough that he¡¯d have been able to go toe to toe with her if he hadn¡¯t given up his Spark. ¡°With you gone, I¡¯ll need to work hard now.¡± The woman drank another cask of ale in one go, not allowing a single drop to fall. She would never admit to him that she was going to miss him once he was gone. She had slept for a long while because the earth had called to her into a deeper slumber. ¡°Yes,¡± Strom said, smirking wider. ¡°You will. What a shame I won¡¯t be able to see it!¡± She growled at him, wiping her lips with the back of her hand as she tossed the cask of ale aside. ¡°That Demon girlie is still alive too? I should kill her now while I have the chance.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go plucking flowers before they bloom,¡± Strom said, his voice slightly deeper now. He had thought about it too, considering it had been a part of the deal, but she hadn¡¯t agreed to it, and he had thought against it considering her rtionship with the Iyr. ¡°It will save me the trouble of doing it in the future,¡± she replied, her eyes narrowing at him. She wondered why Strom was backing her. ¡°Whose to say she¡¯s like the others?¡± Strom shrugged. ¡°They ruined my sleep back then.¡± The woman made a face at him, as though it were reason enough. ¡°Just because she¡¯s from another world, it doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°Leave it,¡± Strom urged, feeling the gaze of two people against his back. ¡°Even if you are a no good troublemaker, she¡¯s in the Iyr.¡± The Dwarf sipped more of the sour wine. ¡°The Iyr requires my assistance.¡± ¡°The Iyr has asked for your help because of your rtionship with them,¡± Strom stated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get all those drinks?¡± He motioned to the pile of casks which numbered in the dozens, and there were many more which were being brought to her. ¡°If only I had betterpany than some dying old man!¡± She dropped down, staring up at the sky. It was hard to see the sky when she had been deep in the earth. ¡°You never know, ol¡¯ Shama mighte here too.¡± Strom wondered if he truly woulde. He wanted to see the face Shama would make when he realised Strom had given up his Spark. ¡°At least he¡¯d be a good fight,¡± the woman grumbled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to stretch since I awoke.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go meet the Dwarves?¡± Strom asked. ¡°I did, but they refused to keep their end of the deal, so now I¡¯m here.¡± She narrowed her eyes further. The Dwarves had refused to hand over the ale in a timely fashion, and so she left them, but only after messing with their mountain. Strom smiled. ¡°I thought you said they were decent folk?¡± The Dwarven woman sat back up, narrowing her eyes further until they were almost shut. She grabbed a cask of ale and started to drink it, but this time slowly, so she could casually change the topic of the conversation once she was done. The Chief sat in his gazebo, breaking apart a date, before chewing it slowly. Though it should have been sweet, he couldn¡¯t taste it due to all the stress. ¡®One Lord is already trouble, but two?¡¯ The Chief sighed, throwing them nces every so often. Elder Story had informed him that the pair wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble, though it would have been difficult to stop the woman if she decided to go on a rampage due to her unique abilities. When Adam had arrived, Iromin had almost gave himself to Baktu, but the Half Elf had luckily decided to step aside. One of the Lords favoured Adam, and the other despised him. It would have been difficult if Adam started a fight with her unintentionally. Iromin had made sure that Elder Forest and Elder Gold had understood the situation with the Lord. They had stockpiled their ale for a while, and had dug up ale they had left in the earth for generations for this moment. It was one of the few trump cards the Iyrmen had kept, and they had to reveal it so early, all because Strom had chosen to die. ¡®Baktu, please watch over us.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
So many interludes... 409. This Weapon Is Going To Be Amazing 409. This Weapon Is Going To Be Amazing Omen: 6, 13 ¡°We should probably head out soon,¡± Adam said over breakfast. Hispanions had all been gathered around, including Bavin and Uwajin, who Adam had called for. ¡°I was thinking maybe after Churot¡¯s birthday, if that¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°That is a good idea,¡± Jurot said. Even now his heart pounded wildly, but he did not reveal the darkness which encroached within his heart. ¡°I was thinking we head to Red Oak, then Ever Green, then make our way following the road through the various towns, and we¡¯ll head to the fort and then to the Awakened Forest.¡± ¡°The Awakened Forest?¡± Lucy asked, throwing him a curious look. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be good to check up on the forest, and we can see if Mara is fine. I can¡¯t have them treat my future wife so poorly, you know,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You are being cringe,¡± Vonda said, and Jurot nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t even make a joke?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You asked me to warn you.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll go check out the Awakened Forest, and then we¡¯ll head to¡­¡± He paused, recalling something which he hadn¡¯t thought about in some time. ¡°Isn¡¯t Aswadia at war with itself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, pausing to think once more. ¡°Well, maybe not Aswadia then. I don¡¯t want to head to a ce which is currently at war. That works out, though, since we can head to East Port. We could ask around for your friend.¡± ¡°I spent some time in East Port, but I could not find any information,¡± Dunes admitted, frowning. ¡°Yes, but now you have all of us.¡± Adam motioned to the rest of hispanions. ¡°Plus, East Port might have received more news since then. The duchy capital should have be the best ce, and then if that doesn¡¯t work, we can move around to the other capitals, save maybe North Alnd, since, you know.¡± Dunes smiled and bowed his head. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Adam winked. ¡°Sounds like a n?¡± He looked to hispanions, all of whom nodded their heads and agreed. Lucy frowned, but she decided against speaking out her thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to see Mara again, not when she was in that state. However, it would be a good idea to make sure she¡¯s healthy, and perhaps she was even healthier than before due to the Dragon heart which they had traded. It may have been too weak to assist Big Ivory, but it could have at least reinvigorated her slightly. One of the Chief¡¯s aids appeared, calling for Adam, and escorting him to the Chief. The Chief was sat alone, checking his books for all manner of notes, from information about the outside world, to information about the Iyr and its needs. He shut the book as Adam approached, though he was sure Adam wasn¡¯t stupid enough to take a peek. ¡°Chief,¡± Adam said, sitting opposite the older man. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Are you able to cast Fireball?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Would you?¡± Chief Iromin motioned his head to the walls to the side, which were made of stone. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, simply. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball Adam raised a hand, all the while the rush of heat from his heart flooded through towards his fingertips. ¡°Explosion!¡± he chanted, willing out the magic. A small bead shot out from the heavens, before it roared across the stone, marking it. ¡°Are you able to do so, one after the other, in quick session?¡± Iromin asked. Adam did as the Chief requested, calling forth the Fireballs one after another within moments, using his Onward Soar. Then, upon the Chief¡¯s insistance, Adam cast Fly on the Chief several times, cancelling the spell moments after casting it. ¡°You are able to rest to cast it once more?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Did you want to know how many Third Gate spells I could cast at once?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that?¡± ¡°Was it not more fun this way?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°I guess,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Is this about something I should know?¡± The Chief remained silent for a long moment, wondering if he should tell Adam. ¡°Nothing you should know, but we have taken this into consideration. Have you been able to cast this many spells this entire time?¡± ¡°Ever since I became an Expert, yeah.¡± ¡°Did you lose the ability at some point?¡± Iromin asked, as though he was thinking to a time where Adam hadn¡¯t been able to for some reason. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve had the ability to cast that many spells since I was an Expert, uh, well, since I did a thing,¡± Adam said, waving his hand as though to dismiss the matter, ¡°and then I had that much Mana to cast spells, and have never lost the ability to.¡± ¡°Are you able to gain more Mana?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to tell you more.¡± He looked up towards the sky, and then around himself. ¡°Let¡¯s not invite any¡­ Chaos.¡± Iromin bowed his head, taking the warning seriously. It wasn¡¯t a threat from Adam, and he did not consider it as such. Adam was always forthright with him, and he was certain that this was something the Half Elf was afraid of. ¡°There are things we can know, and there are things we should know,¡± Adam said, recalling his Aunt saying something simrst year during the stormy month. ¡°Thank you, Adam. I was curious about a matter, and I am sorry for taking away all your magic for the day.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ll always answer the call, Chief.¡± Iromin bowed his head once more, before Adam left. Iromin fell deep into thought for a long time. When evening came, the other Great Elders gathered. ¡°So?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°He did not lose his abilities after the ritual,¡± Iromin confirmed. ¡°He remained an Expert of equal ability, but he required some days to rest his body.¡± ¡°It is impossible,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°Even our Blood Ritual regresses the Blood Mage who offers their strength.¡± ¡°When ites to Adam, there is no such thing as an impossibility,¡± Chief Iromin said. ¡°We must take this into consideration.¡± ¡°If he uses this ability to Awaken more Scribe Mages, then it will be dangerous for the Iyr,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°He is too dangerous to be left alive,¡± Elder Gold said, not for the first time. Iromin tapped the table. ¡°He has used it to Awaken an Iyrman. We could request he Awaken more Iyrmen, and study the process to understand what happens. There must be something, otherwise it will catch Ritetu¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Would he Awaken more Iyrmen?¡± Elder Wrath asked. He knew Adam the least from the entire group. ¡°We can ask, though he is to leave soon, and there is no need to reveal our ns,¡± Iromin said. Adam rxed that day, and spent the next day casually enchanting. It was on the third day when he awoke with a great surprise. Omen: 20, 20 ¡®Yo!¡¯ Adam squinted, making a face. ¡°Adam?¡± Sonarot asked, feeding Lanarot. ¡°I am so lucky today,¡± Adam said. ¡°The absolute luckiest! I¡¯m going to enchant a new Greater Enhanced weapon!¡± ¡°Do not strain yourself,¡± Sonarot said, sighing at him. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that today, Aunt,¡± Adam replied, a wide grin on his face. Even the children could see how excited Adam was, and as Adam yed with them that morning, he decided to lose to all the children, praising them constantly as they yed. ¡°I might not be able to see youter, but make sure you all be good for your mummies and daddies, okay?¡± Adam said, waving his hand towards them as he left. His pocket was burning from the heavy gems, each worth hundreds. Adam thought deeply about the weapon he wished to create. He had thought about creating an axe for himself, but decided against it. Instead, he decided to create a great de, one which he could gift another once it happened, and if it didn¡¯t happen, then that was fine, he¡¯d save it for someone else. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam called. ¡°I need a de, one which an Iyrman of your stature may use.¡± ¡°You are asking for a sword, Adam?¡± Zijin asked, having shut his book. He wondered if he should add that into the ck book. ¡°It¡¯s not for me, but I¡¯ll be enchanting it so that it¡¯s Greater Enhanced. I¡¯d like for it to be white, or gold, or maybe silver?¡± ¡°I have a de which you may like,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I will ask for it to be brought to you.¡± ¡°What do I owe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Take it,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Will it be your best enchantment to date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a strong contender for it.¡± ¡°Then make sure whoever receives such a de knows it was from our Jin family.¡± ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t be selling it?¡± Adam asked. Zijin raised his brows towards Adam. ¡°I am your Elder, Adam.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam smiled at the Orcish Elder. Adam waited at the shrine for the de, when Uwajin appeared, the young teen carrying arge sword. It was long, with a wooden handle which was white, and a long de which held a silver pattern across it like waves. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, taking it from her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It is a great de,¡± Uwajin said, before nodding her head at him, leaving him to enchant in peace. ¡°This weapon is going to be amazing,¡± Adam said, beginning the enchanting process.
Click banner for Patreon!
What will it be? Will I tell you? No. Omens: Mourning Omens: Mourning The rains of duskval greeted the five Iyrmen as they continued to trek southward, towards the Iyr. The gloomy air clung to their shoulders as they returned, speaking few words. It was most unfortunate for such a thing to ur during an Outing, especially considering that the Iyr¡¯s hands were tied. Of course, there was a way to bring back Tonogek, but with how the Iyr was currently, it was something Tonagek would be foolish to do. The rain fell heavier, and the group found purchase under an overhang, one which was set within the hill awkwardly, causing them to step around to enter the section which had been carved into the rock. There was one every ten miles or so, but once they would reach thend which wasmonly considered to be a part of West Alnd, such reliefs would disappear. ¡®Is Fate ying tricks upon me? To think that it was a rukh which took my son from me.¡¯ Tonagek thought of his sister, before his thoughts were disrupted by the sounds of feet sloshing in the rain. A group of Humans appeared, each adorned in all manner of clothing, arms, and armour, stepped into the darkness, before the fellow in front screamed, reaching for his de. The Humans behind quickly drew their weapons. ¡°Are you sure you wish to fight?¡± Gortol asked, his arms crossed. Even though the strangers had drawn their des, the Iyrmen did not reach for their weapons. Yet. ¡°Oh it¡¯s your lot,¡± one of the men said. ¡°Iyrmen,¡± the man in chain said. He was bigger than the others by a few inches in every way, and carried at his side a de, whereas many carried axes and spears. ¡°Since it¡¯s cramped here, we¡¯ll make our way about.¡± ¡°The rain will not let up,¡± Gortol said, his eyes glued to the man in chain. ¡°You may stay.¡± His voice was calm and clear, but to the wandering vagabonds, the tone of voice seemed far more vicious. ¡°Oh, we couldn¡¯t possibly intrude, right boys?¡± Boss asked. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got a problem,¡± came a voice from behind. ¡°What is it?¡± Boss asked, his eyes glued to Gortol¡¯s. ¡°I-it¡¯s a b-big p-problem,¡± the man said, his teeth chattering. Boss noted the female Iyrman¡¯s eyes staring curiously behind him before his head snapped back. There he saw hispanion¡¯s hands were entirely blue, and were stuck to the crate he was carrying. ¡®What?¡¯ The crate exploded, causing the vagabonds to pull back, as the three silver scaled critters leapt out. They quickly darted towards the Iyrmen, who held their weapons out, the shock of the situation having caused them to draw their des. ¡°Dragons?¡± Raknuu said, clutching her daggers in hand. She had noted the markings of a Dragon nearby a while ago, though Gortol had dismissed her words. It was not that they had been dismissed, it was that he knew of the matter, and she should not. ¡°That appears to be the case,¡± Gortol said, staring down at the trio, which ducked behind the Iyrmen, purring quietly. Three baby Silver Dragons in the possession of such dirty vagabonds? There were a few Silver Dragons up north which these beings could belong to, yet none would allow their children to roam free in such a dangerous manner. The sound of metal striking metal filled the small recess within the hill. Eyes fell to the side, where one of the vagabonds, in a panic, struck his axe into an Iyrman¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were full of shock, partly at what he had done, daring to raise his axe, but partly because he actually managed to strike the Iyrman. ¡°Why am I always the first one to get hit?¡± Mosen asked, rubbing the side of his neck. His neck was taut, and his jaw was entirely clenched, the smile on his face deadly. ¡°You sted bastard,¡± Boss said, raising up his sword to strike hispanion. How could the bastard dare to strike the Iyrmen? It was an utter death sentence for them all. Another de blocked it, one which was dark, but the vagabonds could see it was red. The Iyrman, who had been struck by the axe, had stopped Boss¡¯ sword. Mosen¡¯s eyes were glued to Gortol¡¯s. Though he was enraged by the fact he was hit, there was something else which was far more important. He raised a brow to the leader of the Iyrmen, asking a question which went entirely unsaid. ¡®That is a good idea,¡¯ Gortol thought. The question was obvious. Here were three baby Dragons, those with silver scales, no doubt children of one of the Dragons up north. They were were currently kept by a group of vagabonds, who were barely skilled. Yes, there were at least a dozen of them, but the strongest was not even an Expert. Typically, the Iyrmen would not have gotten involved, though they would have sent word up to the north to let them know, but it was not their way to get themselves involved in such business. However, the vagabonds had dared to strike the Iyrmen first. ¡°Sorry about that, Iyrmen,¡± Boss said, withdrawing his de, which shook. ¡°There is no need for your apology,¡± Gortol stated, smiling reassuringly at the vagabond, though his face was full of shadows. Boss smiled nervously. If the Iyrman said there was no need for his apology, then it seemed that all would be well. However, his mind was racing as to how he should appease the Iyrmen. However, there was the matter of the Dragons. ¡°No apologies,¡± Arfan agreed, disrupting Boss¡¯ thoughts. ¡°Only blood.¡± Boss¡¯ smile grew taut. The Iyrmen sprung into action, a whirlwind of terror befalling the vagabonds. Mosen¡¯s de gutting the man who had struck him, cutting through him as though he were made of paper, before his de pierced through another, going through his jaw and out through the top of his skull, before he kicked the vagabond off of his sword. Gortol¡¯s greatsword cut Boss in half, while Rakuul stepped onto his shoulder and tossed herself into the pile of vagabonds, tearing into a neck. Arfan¡¯s axes cut into the vagabonds near her, spraying blood across the scene. Tonagek remained behind, the least nimble of the lot, and stayed with the silver scaled Dragons. It had taken less than a minute for the Iyrmen to finish killing the vagabonds, including all those who tried to flee. Arfan and Gortol had chased them down, killing them without allowing them to even take a hundred steps away from the recess. ¡°Dragons,¡± Tonagek whispered, staring down at them. They stared up at the Iyrmen, noting their tattoos, and cooed towards them. They crawled over to their legs, rubbing against them like cats tended to do, before staring up at the Iyrmen. ¡°They know that we are Iyrmen,¡± Raknuu said, reaching up to pet one, only for it to withdraw. ¡°Though they do not trust uspletely.¡± ¡°It is not that they do not trust us, but they are not affectionate to us,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°Little Dragons, where are your mother and father?¡± The Dragons purred up at the Iyrman, before looking up into their eyes. The Iyrmen weren¡¯t sure how to take such a response. ¡°Are you the oldest?¡± Tonagek asked, looking to the Dragon who was scarred. ¡°Did you protect them?¡± The Dragon stared up at the Iyrman for a moment before purring quietly. ¡°You have done well.¡± Tonagek smiled. ¡°It should be the eldest who protects the youngest.¡± He cleared his throat, fighting back whatever emotions tried to invade him. Seeing his sad eyes, the eldest nuzzled into Tonagek¡¯s leg, purring up at him, before she returned back to her siblings. They each nuzzled one another, letting down their guards near the Iyrmen. ¡°What are we to do with them?¡± Raknuu asked. ¡°We should bring them to the Iyr,¡± Gortol said. ¡°We may be able to find out who their parents are, and if they have none¡­¡± The Dragons purred quietly towards Gortol, and nuzzled against his leg. They knew of the Iyr, which was meant to be a safe ce. It was a ce which would wee them due to the connection the Iyr held with their family. Tonagek looked down at the children, at the scars of the eldest, and he thought deeply. ¡°Perhaps this is Baktu¡¯s fortune. I have lost Tonogek, but he has sent to us three children.¡± Gortol wasn¡¯t sure what to say to such words, which were filled with a deep hurt. He looked to the dead bodies which littered the area, before he nodded. ¡°It seems Baktu has sent us much, but they are most likely the children of Talia.¡± Tonagek closed his eyes, sighing. They hacked the bodies and buried them nearby. The Dragons remained near the Iyrmen, knowing that they would soon be able to meet their family if they were to follow these folk. The eldest looked up at all the Iyrmen, wondering what they were thinking deeply about. She raised her wings and covered her siblings in their shade, before she fell asleep. She could still feel the great strength within her, though it exhausted her. However, what need of this power would she have once they were safe?
Click banner for Patreon!
Fate works in mysterious ways. 410. Birthdays 410. Birthdays Adam avoided Sonarot as best as he could, but he had fallen ill after enchanting and it was difficult to avoid her when she woulde to check up on him. She would bring him a bowl of soup or porridge to feed him too, as his entire body was a wreck after enchanting three times in one day. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I rolled a natural 20,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the second roll of that day. He had rolled two 20¡¯s with his Omen, and then another 20 when he was enchanting. It had taken a toll on his body, but he had managed toplete the initial step, and he could spend the rest of his days casually enchanting the weapon. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called once he was healthy, reaching up so that her brother would pick her up. ¡°Lanababy, did you miss me?¡± Adam asked, hoisting her up, before nting a kiss against her cheek. The girl sucked her thumb, resting her head against his shoulder. She hadn¡¯t spent much time with him thest two days, and had missed him ever so dearly. Adam brushed her hair gently. ¡®I won¡¯t enchant like that again,¡¯ he thought. He went to enchant that day, beginning the process of finishing the greatsword he had enchanted. Omen: 3, 5 Adam nced between the pair, who stared up at him expectantly. He narrowed his eyes, tilting his head from side to side, before he rubbed his chin. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The children waited with bated breath, staring between Adam and the other two. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam repeated, squinting his eyes until they were almost entirely shut. ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Katool let out a snort, before cing her hands against her mouth to stop herself from making any more noises. His Aunts watched too, sighing at his antics. They would have stopped him, but the children were excited for it. ¡°Aha!¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers. ¡°You are Amokan and Naqokan.¡± Adam made the same face Turot would make when he was proud of himself for knowing something Adam didn¡¯t. The twins scoffed, all the while the other childrenughed. ¡°No,¡± Damokan and Kalokan said. ¡°What? You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°No,¡± the pair replied. ¡°Then who are you?¡± ¡°Kalokan!¡± the girl said. ¡°Damokan,¡± the boy added. ¡°What? No. No way. You two are too big, too strong. How can you be my adorable little Kalokan and Damokan?¡± Adam raised his brow, as though he didn¡¯t believe them one bit. The pair sighed at him, but soon the antics were over, and Adam handed them the tinum coins he had given their parents. ¡°Remember, no one can steal this from you. If anyone does, tell me and I¡¯ll be sure to teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the twins replied, before pocketing the coins. They stared up expectantly at Adam. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You cannot pick us up?¡± Kalokan asked. Damokan blinked at Adam, still waiting. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam reached down to Kalokan first, and tried to pick her up, pretending to struggle. ¡°Oof! You¡¯re too big Kalokan.¡± A hint of a smile appeared on her lips. Damokan remained stone faced even when Adam joked with him, before he finally let the pair go to their parents. They received some cool milk, which they drank happily. Adam sighed, arms crossed as he stared at the pair while the other children passed on their gifts. ¡®I need to keep my promise to them too¡­¡¯ The pair had turned eight, being slightly older than Turot, Raygak, and Saygak, but younger than Taygak. ¡®Ten years at best, eight at the worst.¡¯ That¡¯s how long he assumed he had until they were done training with the Iyr, and he would need to assist them. ¡®Alright, no more trying to piss off Nobles,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I need to make sure I live long enough to see my adorable cousins fly.¡¯ Naqokan yed with the pair that day. They were far brighter and noisier during the y than typical, before they finally left towards the Kan family estate. Adam decided against enchanting, but only because he was preparing for a game to run on their birthday. He decided that the children coulde and y with their parents for a one shot. Once the group had gathered in the evening, Adam stopped to take note of them all. They were all checking their sheets, with the fathers also having their own sheet. Adam basked in the moment, feeling a warmth deep within him as he saw them all. ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot called. ¡°Okay?¡± Adam continued to nce around, before sighing. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded, a smile painted across his lips. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam spent the next few days enchanting, before he was finally done with his de. He had kept it a secret, even from his Aunt, and handed it to Elder Zijin for safekeeping. He rxed with hispanions, and also prepared for the journey ahead, though he did not need to. Omen: 1, 6 Adam left with the rest of the Rot family, and Asoyah, to the Rot family estate. Churot was sitting beside his grandfather, with his young cousins all about, each of whom were excitedly chatting with him. ¡°Big one three, eh?¡± Adam said, ruffling the teen¡¯s hair. ¡°Have you been behaving for your grandfather and grandmother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the teen replied, simply. He hung to Adam¡¯s side as the food was brought and they all drank and ate together. Many brought Churot a in book for his birthday, which he happily collected to one side. Fakrot brought Churot a stylus with a small gem which wouldst the boy some time. Cirot and Sirot, Fakrot¡¯s twin daughters, brought the boy a storybook, one full of his grandfather¡¯s stories. Churot epted it eagerly, showing it to Jarot, who smiled down at the boy. ¡°You did note to our birthday?¡± Cirot used, appearing beside Adam with her twin sister. ¡°When is it?¡± Adam asked, leaning slightly away from her. A bead of sweat formed atop his forehead. ¡°The seventh of this month,¡± Cirot said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said. ¡°The same as the other twins?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t realise.¡± ¡°If you truly sorry, then you must ep-,¡± Cirot began, only to find her father¡¯s hand atop her head, gently squeezing it. ¡°Sorry, Adam,¡± Fakrot said, smiling down at Adam politely. ¡°They will not bother you today.¡± The twins stared at Adam, excited to finally im him as their own. ¡°We are sixteen now, so we are of marria-,¡± Cirot said, only to find her father¡¯s hand across her lower jaw. Adam threw the father a nod, allowing him to take the struggling Cirot away. ¡®Should I take them with me on the journey?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No. Once they¡¯re eighteen, maybe.¡¯ He shuddered at the thought. Churot sat beside Adam, sometimes casting spells for Adam to praise him. Eventually, Adam brought out a small pearl and handed it to the boy. ¡°Here,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°Do you know what this is for?¡± ¡°Identify,¡± the teen replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re an Iyrman first and foremost, so there wille a time you will need to assist the Iyr with all your spells. Careful, though, for some items are cursed, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± Adam brushed the Devilkin¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay.¡± The others gave Jarot and Mulrot a look, but they did not mention anything about handing a boy a pearl worth a hundred gold coins. It was a gift Adam had thought about for some time. He had first thought about handing Churot a different gem worth a little less, but Churot did not have the spell, and Adam wasn¡¯t sure he should encourage the boy to take it, not when it could kill almost any normal person. ¡°I¡¯ll be going tomorrow, so I¡¯m going to need you to look after Lanarot, okay?¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay,¡± the teen promised. ¡°You can¡¯t steal her away from me, though.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You might not use an axe and shield, but you¡¯re a Rot, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t been sure about Churot at first. The boy hade to him at the end of thest year, when Lanarot had pped him and stole a bite of his sandwich. The boy had asked Adam to help him be strong. He wanted to learn magic, like Adam. To see Churot away from his grandfather had shocked Adam, and he had promised to think about it. ¡®I haven¡¯t really taught you anything other than maths,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering what he could say to the boy. ¡°Do you want toe and y Warriors and Wanderers today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Churot replied. ¡°Great,¡± Adam said, leaning in to whisper. ¡°Do you want to betray everyone else?¡± ¡°No,¡± Churot said. ¡°Iyrmen do not betray.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam pat the teen¡¯s back gently. ¡°What a great young man you are.¡± Churot smiled at Adam¡¯s praise, ncing aside shyly. He quickly returned to his typical stone faced demeanour. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t change, Churot. You have to stay the smart, sensible Churot you¡¯ve always been, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam smiled. He sighed, looking out to the rest of the Iyrmen. That¡¯s when it came to him. ¡°Churot, I am going to teach you something that you need to remember forever. It may even be more important than maths.¡± Churot looked up at him, waiting for the words which were more important than maths, the same precious maths which the teen loved most. ¡°With great poweres great responsibility.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Thus ends our slice of life arc? 411. Leaving Home 411. Leaving Home Omen: 1, 17 The entire group had gathered together, from Adam to Bavin. Adam nced between them all, realising just howrge the group had be. There were far too many for him tomand effectively. ¡°Dunes, Sir Vonda, you two will be the captains of the second and third groups,¡± Adam said. Dunes and Vonda both nced between one another in surprise. They had expected Adam to split the groups, but they hadn¡¯t expected either of them were going to be the captains of the group. ¡°Us?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°You¡¯re Priests, so everyone will respect you,¡± Adam said, though that wasn¡¯t why he had chosen them. He ced down six diamonds before them, three for each Priest. ¡°Adam!¡± Vonda said, surprised. The diamonds totalled almost two thousand gold coins, something the Priests couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°Our goal is to survive first and foremost,¡± Adam said, before his eyes fell across all the Iyrmen. ¡°I will not have any of you die before me, not until I¡¯m done with you all.¡± ¡°We are Iyrmen,¡± Nirot said, narrowing her eyes at Adam. Iyrmen were not afraid of death, and such words were disrespectful. ¡°Iyrmen within my employ,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°You will listen or you will remain here. You know the rules.¡± Nirot frowned, but she nodded her head slowly. She had agreed to Adam previously, but she wanted to make sure he understood the gravity of what he was saying. ¡°Kitool and Jaygak, you¡¯ll both be in charge of the purses,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jaygak, I hope you understand that I don¡¯t do this lightly.¡± ¡°Again?¡± Jaygak said, smiling at him. ¡°Is it because of my horns?¡± Adam threw her a look, and wondered if he should change who was inmand of the purse. ¡®No. As much as she is a bit of a troll, she knows that it¡¯s important.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re arge group so chances are we¡¯ll be a little slower than normal, though I assume we¡¯ll be much safer too, considering¡­¡± Adam made a vague motion with his head towards the Experts and Iyrmen. ¡°We should really look into buying a cart or carriage or something to carry our stuff. We have Zeus, but¡­¡± Adam paused, furrowing his brows. Everyone knew the look on his face, for it was the look of Adam realising something extremely obvious. It was something which always surprised them since half of Adam¡¯s day was spent with Lanarot, and the other half was thinking deeply. ¡°We have a bunch of wolves, don¡¯t we?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°Can¡¯t we take them, now that the Beast Wave is behind us?¡± ¡°They must remain outside the town, but an Awakened Wolf and two Direwolves, there is very little which would threaten them,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Then we should¡­¡± He paused again. He made the same look on his face. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I make any Find Steed spell scrolls?¡¯ He reached up to rub his face, shaking his head. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy agreed. Adam shook his head slowly. ¡®Just you wait, you damn Demon!¡¯ ¡°Anyway. We should probably order a saddle for the wolves at some point, though for now they can just assist us by carrying us or by scouting around.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± Jaygak said, nodding her head. The group gathered their supplies, with Adam checking up on the wolves. He blinked at them, staring at Sky and the pair, Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a. Kitool and Jaygak had alsoe with him. ¡°What have you done?¡± Adam asked. Sky fell down before him, revealing his stomach, trying to reveal his submissiveness. ¡°Sky! You¡­¡± Adam turned to face Kitool and Jaygak. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°We were not informed either,¡± Kitool said, which was a surprise. Something like this would have definitelye to them, but it seemed the Iyr had been too busy to mention something as small as this. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Jaygak exchanged a look with Kitool, understanding that this was not the norm. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Should I neuter him?¡¯ Adam thought, before sighing. ¡°Sky, you¡¯reing with us.¡± ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Sky replied, nuzzling against Adam¡¯s leg. Adam brought Sky with him back to the shared family estate, where the children swarmed him. Adam brought Lanarot to him. ¡°Look at the bad wolf. What a bad boy, ruining our ns.¡± Sky whined and dropped down before them. Lanarot cackled and reached down to p his head gently, before brushing his fur. ¡°Lanababy, we¡¯re going to be leaving soon, so you need to be a good girl for mama, okay?¡± ¡°Mama,¡± the girl replied, looking to her mother. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam smiled, resting his head against hers. ¡°Papa and papa have to go.¡± Lanarot jerked away from him, staring at Adam in shock. She leaned in to hug him tight, sucking against her thumb. ¡°Lanababy, we can¡¯t stay for too long, otherwise we¡¯ll be useless,¡± Adam cooed, brushing her hair. He showered her in kisses, before handing her to Jurot, making sure he gave his sister plenty of affection too. Once more he hugged Lanarot well, causing her to almost fall asleep in his arms. ¡®Damn it. I should have learned how to hug her before we left.¡¯ Adam sighed, looking at the rest of the children. ¡°You all need to be good too. Just because you¡¯re big boys and girls now, doesn¡¯t mean you can be mean to your mummies and daddies.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the children replied emphatically. ¡°Taygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± the girl replied, standing tall. ¡°You have to guide them as the oldest.¡± ¡°Taygak guide,¡± the girl confirmed. ¡°I trust you,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You are strong, smart, and wise.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl confirmed once more. Adam smiled. ¡°Of course, the rest of you are so nice, so I know that Taygak won¡¯t have to work hard.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the children replied. As goodbyes were given, the teens also saying goodbye to their parents, they began to make their way out. Lanarot coughed into a cry, reaching up for her brothers, sensing they would be gone for some time. ¡°You silly girl, why are you crying?¡± Adam asked, picking her up once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be back before you know it. You can¡¯t grow up too quick, though. Make sure you¡¯re small and cute and chubby forever.¡± Adam kissed her nose. ¡°Jurot, hug her again.¡± Lanarot squirmed, but soon rxed within Jurot¡¯s grip. She sucked on her thumb, looking towards Adam. After a short while, Jurot handed the girl over to his mother, who began to cry once more when she watched the group leave. ¡°Bye bye,¡± Adam called, waving back at the girl. Sonarot helped her daughter to wave back, all the while the girl cried, shrieking after them. Adam¡¯s heart ached as the group made their way out. The other children followed them to therge main gate. The gate wasrge, imposing, and was a source of security within the Iyr. Deep in Adam¡¯s heart, he hoped never to leave the Iyr, which was such a wonderful ce. However, he knew there was work to be done. Jurot¡¯s own heart was pounding hard, but he kept that a secret from everyone. His heart was full of darkness, and each step grew slightly heavier. Why leave thefort of the Iyr? There was no need to leave the Iyr. No need to leave his mother. No need to leave his sister. However, Jurot had been born within the Iyr, and such darkness, which kept encroaching upon his heart, was fought away. It required some effort, but Jurot was not going to give into it easily. Therge gates were quickly opened by the might of dozens of Iyrmen, and the path ahead revealed itself. The group began to march out, and Adam decided against looking back. His heart couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°Come home safely!¡± came the chorus, as it always did. Not just the children who were seeing off their siblings and cousins, but also the nearby children who had watched their Iyrmen and others. ¡°What a bunch of cute kids, huh?¡± Adam said once they had walked away. ¡°They¡¯re scary,¡± Lucy said, wondering which one of them would grow up to kill her. ¡°Adorably scary,¡± Adam confirmed. The Front Iyr was abuzz with activity, still with far too many Iyrmen. Adam wasn¡¯t used to seeing the Front Iyr being so¡­ big. ¡°You are leaving?¡± Morkarai asked, taking a break from his smithing. He had heard that Adam¡¯s group was leaving today, so made time to meet with them. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°We¡¯ve got tons of important business to deal with.¡± ¡°I wish you the best of luck,¡± he said, offering the group a wineskin. ¡°Firewine.¡± Jaygak stepped up beside Adam and motioned with her head towards the wineskin. ¡®Hurry up and take it!¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you a gift,¡± Adam said. ¡°Perhaps you can bring me a trinket on your return?¡± Morkarai asked. It wasn¡¯t for any nefarious reason, though the trinket could be useful in scrying upon Adam in the future. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be gone for too long,¡± Strom called, appearing from nowhere. However, the Iyrman¡¯s keen ears were able to pick up his steps. ¡°Obviously,¡± Adam replied, smiling at the old man. ¡°My darling sister is going to miss me if I¡¯m gone for too long. We should be back before the end of the year, though I make no promises. We might do a scan around the capitals, and I don¡¯t know how long that¡¯ll take.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t return for my death?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Why do you have to make it so awkward?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°You should return before Twilight Month.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°The rest can probably move without me, anyhow. I¡¯ll bring the teens back to enjoy the Twilight Month, and the rest of you guys can continue exploring without me for a bit.¡± ¡°We can discuss it on our journey,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Are you going to miss me?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows at Strom, a smirk on his lips. ¡°I may,¡± he admitted. ¡°Make sure you take good care of my sister. She likes you so you can¡¯t go dying to some random guy before I return, alright?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°I will try my best, Adam.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
You''re lucky Adam is dumb otherwise the entire story would be about Adam hanging out in the Iyr. 412. Leaving Home II 412. Leaving Home II Omen: 2, 16 Elder Lykan had called for Adam in the morning. He held out a ring to Adam, which contained the heart of a Dragon, one which would have satisfied Big Ivory¡¯s conditions. If it didn¡¯t satisfy him, then the Iyr would have had to speak politely with the Guardian of the Awakened Forest. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, quickly donning the ring on his ring finger, as though he were married to the heart. Elder Lykan raised his brow towards Adam, who hadn¡¯t checked. Adam smiled, nodding his head towards the handsome Front Iyr Elder, leaving the business at that. Adam had no need to check, for they were Iyrmen. ¡°Adam,¡± called an older Orcish Iyrman from nearby. He wore the clothes of the Iyr, with wraps all the way up to his forearms. At his forehead was a tattoo of a red cross, with yellow hollowed ovals to its sides. At his back was a spear, which was made of a blue steel, with runes which glittered in the morning sun. ¡°Okvar?¡± Adam replied, reaching up to shake the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Are you one of the two Iyrmen?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Okvar smiled. He hadn¡¯t seen Adam in some time, but he was one of the few Iyrmen who had gone out with Adam before he had made a name for himself. ¡°You shoulde and speak the tale once more.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not so good with the stories, you know that.¡± The Orcish Iyrman smiled. ¡°Are we to y another Dragon?¡± ¡°Not this time. In fact, I hope we don¡¯te across any Dragons, since I have some business to attend to.¡± ¡°You still wish to keep it a secret?¡± Adam winked. ¡°You should know the kind of queer Half Elf I am.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Okvarughed. ¡°If you¡¯re here, does that mean Wujyn ising with us too?¡± ¡°No, she is busy.¡± Okvar held in his smile. ¡°However, there is a Guardian who was eager to join.¡± ¡°Are they Mithril Rank like you?¡± Adam asked. Okvar winked. ¡°You are Adam?¡± the woman asked, reaching out to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. Adam thought her face was cute, but she was also tall and wide like an auroch. Adam swore she was rted to Nobby some how, considering how huge she was. She was slightly wider than Adam in her te mail, and carried at her side a morningstar. On her back was a shield, which covered her pack. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, meekly. ¡°Rasam,¡± the woman said. ¡°I have heard you are a great warrior, an Expert with both magic and de.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t liking where this conversation was heading. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Once we step into the Awakened Forest, would you face me inbat?¡± Rasam asked. ¡°I would like to see how strong you are.¡± ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m not making any promises. I already had to give up a magical weapon, and I¡¯m rather afraid of you Iyrmen.¡± Rasam threw Okvar a look, who replied with a smile. ¡°You are as meek as they say.¡± She had joined up on this request because she thought there would be great glory to be had. ¡°Being meek is the point this time. I¡¯ve got a task toplete, so I don¡¯t want any trouble until I can finish up with my mischief.¡± ¡°Mischief?¡± Rasam asked. That was not what she would have called this task, but she allowed Adam his peace. The Half Elf before them smiled innocently. Once they met with the group, Kitool noted the woman, and approached her. ¡°I am Kitool.¡± ¡°Shaool¡¯s grandniece?¡± Rasam asked, before shaking the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I see that you are doing well and have brought glory to your family.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°I am only fortunate.¡± Rasam looked to Adam, before smiling back to Kitool. ¡°It is no matter. You will do well, and bring much more glory.¡± She part Kitool¡¯s shoulder as gently as she could manage. Nobby stared at the woman, his eyes twinkling slightly, wondering if he and Rasam were somehow rted. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam motioned his head to Rasam and Nobby, before raising his brows. Jurot remained silent for a long while. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are they rted?¡± Adam finally asked. Jurot nced between the pair quickly, before looking to Adam, his eyebrows shifting almost imperceptibly. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, with the slightest hint of shock. He had no idea how anyone could possibly think the pair could be rted since they looked nothing alike. ¡°We will be joining you on the way to the Front Iyr,¡± Okvar informed, but he said no more. The Iyrmen within the group didn¡¯t question it, since there were a multitude of reasons as to why there would be a pair of Mithril Rank Iyrmening with them. ¡°Hey, is Rasam famous?¡± Adam asked, whispering to Kitool. ¡°She is like grandaunt,¡± Kitool said. ¡°She is young, and already Mithril Rank, and she will give up her freedom to be one of the Iyr¡¯s greatest.¡± ¡°Do you know all those like her? Those willing to give up their rights to be the strongest?¡± ¡°There is a choice to be made to retire at Mithril Rank, or to make it known to the entire Iyr that you are to give up your freedoms to be one of the Iyr¡¯s greatest,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Some do not.¡± Adam wondered if she meant making the choice to be one of the greatest, or to make it known, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to know. He looked at Rasam, realising she did appear to be much younger than Okvar, though apparently they held the same rank. They made their way out of the Front Iyr quickly, Adam eager to leave. Watching them from afar were the two Lords, each of whom were drinking. ¡°Why did you want to watch him go?¡± the Dwarf asked. ¡°It may be thest time we meet,¡± Strom replied, sipping from his cup of wine. ¡°You asked him to return for you.¡± ¡°I asked him to return, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be there for him. It doesn¡¯t matter, since my message will be passed on. It¡¯s a shame I won¡¯t be able to look at his face once he finds out I¡¯ve died. Well, I¡¯ll also be taking his precious sister out of the Iyr first too.¡± The Dwarf sighed. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t return, or that Demon girl.¡± ¡°You should hope that he returns at least,¡± Strom said, finishing the bottle of wine, tossing it aside. ¡°I¡¯ve bet too much on him for him to die.¡± The Dwarf eyed him suspiciously. Out of all the Lords she knew, the Lord of Storms was one of the most erratic. He had calmed since his youth, but that was during a time she would beat him into submission every time. Her eyes fell across the group who had left and wondered what Strom viewed of them for him to be so incessant on their worth. ¡®Should I kill them?¡¯ The Awakened Wolf returned back to the Front Iyr, panting excitedly. ¡®Is that a sign?¡¯ It was early in the evening when the group approached the vige, with a freshly summoned elk and owl also in tow. Merl, the Chief, greeted the group quickly, and invited them inside. ¡°Are you an Expert yet?¡± Merl asked Nobby, who was slowly sipping his soup. ¡°No,¡± the boy replied. ¡°How can you make me wait this long?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Chances are, Nobby will be an Expert in the next year or two at most.¡± ¡°A year or two?¡± Merl asked. She had been joking about Nobby being an Expert so soon, considering he wasn¡¯t even eighteen. However, she had originally seen both Adam and Jurot as young kids at the beginning of thest year, and they had returned during dawnval of this year as Experts. ¡°I can wait that long.¡± Merl, the granddaughter, wondered what they were talking about. How her grandmother could fall for something so ridiculous was beyond her, and she looked to Jurot for help. ¡°We should aim to make him an Expert before we return,¡± Jurot said. Young Merl wondered how many years that would take. From what she knew, the average Expert was close to their thirties, and would retire at that age so they didn¡¯t meet an untimely death. Of course, there were many great prodigies who became Experts by the time they were in their mid twenties, and then there were Iyrmen, a handful of whom would be Experts before they turned twenty, but they were groomed from young for such a task. ¡°At the end of this year?¡± Adam asked. ¡°At the end of this year or the next,¡± Jurot said. Young Merl¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot¡¯s once more, wondering what he was saying. Had it been another individual, she would have assumed they were a chatan, but the nearby viges all knew that Iyrmen told the truth. They would alwayse when they said they would, and would always assist the viges whenever they came through. ¡®Can they really¡­¡¯ Chief Merl refused the gold coins, though Adam tried to hand them over. ¡°We cannot take them from you, not after all you¡¯ve done.¡± Merl had noted the presence of the two older Iyrmen, as well as all the young Iyrmen, so assumed they were off to train during this year. She would not take their gold from them, not when it was such an important time for these youth. ¡°Return with the handsome young man as an Expert and you will not have to pay the fee for some time,¡± the Chief whispered. ¡°At least take a single gold coin, so that my heart feels at ease, Chief.¡± She grumbled quietly, but epted the gold coin. ¡°I will only do it out of gratitude.¡± Adam remained quiet for some time. ¡°Gratitude? I¡¯m the one trying to pay you for your hospitality!¡± The viges on the way to Red Oak were simr, refusing the gold coins, though Adam managed to hand them one gold coin. The Chiefs had all noted the same thing, and it was not good fortune to take their gold as they passed by. When young Iyrmen passed by the vige to train, the viges would often do their best to put them up, since they would return in the future to assist them. There were some Iyrmen who would return year round to assist during the Beast Wave and Undead threats. ¡®Is it because I¡¯m an Elf?¡¯ Adam thought, only to recall how eager they had been to take his gold previously.
Click banner for Patreon!
Even leaving the Iyr is slow? Eugh. I bet there''s going to be no action for a few chapters. 413. Horizon I 413. Horizon I ¡°Why do you always take so long in the bath?¡± Lucy asked, rubbing her stomach which was full of meat and potatoes. Adam sighed as he sipped his milk, rxing within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, surrounding the noisiness of the adventurers. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like a nice, long, hot bath after a week of travel.¡± The group had managed to arrive peacefully to Red Oak, even while walking past the boundaries between the two forests. The Guards had been surprised to see so many Iyrmen, but had wee them in eagerly. ¡°We¡¯ll leave around noon,¡± Adam said, patting his own stomach. ¡°I want to go to the market and buy some stuff before we leave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I want to buy gifts for the children.¡± Even after spending a week away, Adam couldn¡¯t help but think about Lanarot and the others, and what they were doing without their amazing Cousin. ¡°They will be awkward to carry with us,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We should buy them upon our return.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at Jaygak. ¡°Who are you and what have you done with Jaygak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to be wiser than you, thankfully.¡± Jaygak smirked, rxing back into her chair. Adam remained with his eyes narrowed towards her, before the group finally made their way out of Red Oak. Adam was d he had told Sky to return, otherwise he would have had to summon a tower nearby again, and if he had summoned it too close, he¡¯d have to deal with the Guards again. Omen: 8, 20 It was noon the day after they had left Red Oak when they spotted him. He was an older man, adorned in light clothes, even in the season of duskval, which was cool, with a chilly wind, and rain every so often. The outfit he wore was simr to that of the Iyrmen, though the stranger was no Iyrman, for though his forehead was tattooed, it was a collection of four dots in the centre which formed a diamond. Adam couldn¡¯t quite ce it, but the stranger felt so familiar to him, something which most of the group shared. As therge group approached the stranger, Adam called out to him. ¡°Hello there!¡± The old man stopped, his eyes falling across the entire group. He was utterly confused by the scene he saw before him. ¡®Iyrmen, obviously.¡¯ They weren¡¯t the first Iyrmen he had met, and he had passed by a few on his current journeys. However, there were arge number of them, more than he had spotted at one time. ¡®Are they training the youth?¡¯ He stopped the thoughts, as there were other matters to think about. There were others with the group, a pair of Priests, and two which caught his interest. Two of them smelled weird, but in two different ways. There was also that. That thing which he recognised from years past, which he hadn¡¯t expected to see here, especially not with someone so weak. ¡°Young woman, why don¡¯t you hand over that sword?¡± the old man asked, extending out his hand. He stared directly at the Devilkin, who wore Stormdrake at her side. Jaygak, along with the others, quickly straightened up. Okvar and Rasam remained still, trying to measure the strength of the old man before them. The problem was, they couldn¡¯t see into him at all, which meant he was greater than them, but they didn¡¯t know the gap between their strength. ¡°I apologise, but I cannot give you my de,¡± Jaygak replied, as politely as she could manage. She could feel it. There was a tingling heat at the back of her neck, and the other Iyrmen could feel it too. ¡°That de is not something you can possess,¡± the old man said, holding his hand out still. He spoke calmly in the face of so many Iyrmen, and in front of almost two dozen strangers, many of whom were Experts, and even two who were easily considered Masters, on their way to bing Grandmasters. Jaygak¡¯s heart pounded as she felt the old man¡¯s attention squarely against her, and there was a gentle pressure which fell across her shoulders. Her fingers twitched towards her sword, but it was not to draw the de against the man. ¡°Why not?¡± came a voice, which cut through the air. It was a clear voice, one which had snapped the others out of their thoughts. Adam narrowed his eyes at the old man, wondering how he could speak so firmly in the face of so many great warriors ahead of him. ¡°It is a de greater than you can imagine,¡± the old man said, his eyes falling to Adam, who smelled weird. There were many smells which came off from Adam, from the smell of the rings, the shield, the smell which belonged to another world, and then that smell. It was a familiar smell, but there was something off about it. However, there was something else to deal with first. ¡°It is not something which can be possessed by the young Devilkin, she is too wea-,¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a Devilkin,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°She¡¯s an Iyrman.¡± The old man remained silent for a long moment. ¡°My apologies,¡± he said, his eyes falling to the two Mithril Rank Iyrmen. ¡®I did hear about that matter, yes.¡¯ ¡°However, I must ask the youngdy to give up the de.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s her de, and she¡¯s not going to give it up just because you asked. It¡¯s a great de, like you said, so why should she give it up to some random guy she just met?¡± Adam was trying to figure out how the man knew how great Stormdrake was, but he hadn¡¯t mentioned its name, so it may have been someone who could recognise the great de through its sight or perhaps through an aura which may being off of it if one cast Detect Magic. ¡°It is not her de.¡± The words hade out as though they were fact, and to the old man, they were. ¡°You should hand it over.¡± He remained as polite as he could, trying not to start a fight with the Iyrmen. ¡°It is my de,¡± Jaygak said, swallowing her nerves. Right. Okvar and Rasam were here, and so were Kitool, Jurot, and Adam. ¡°It was gifted to me, so I cannot hand you the de.¡± ¡°Gifted to you?¡± The old man thought about the matter. It wasn¡¯t outside the realm of possibility for it to be gifted to her. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I won¡¯t let you steal something I gifted to a friend of mine, old man.¡± There was something offensive about the fact someone was trying to steal a gift he had given to a friend of his. ¡°You gifted it?¡± His voice was dripping with doubt. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, confidently. ¡°It belonged to you?¡± The temperature around them began to rise, but ever so slightly. Only the Iyrmen could feel it, and especially the pair of Devilkin. Laygak¡¯s arms were frozen still. ¡°Yeah, I won it in a bet.¡± ¡®Ah,¡¯ the old man thought, the temperature falling back to normal. Suddenly, it all made sense. ¡®I should make sure.¡¯ ¡°By whom?¡± ¡°Some old guy named Strom,¡± Adam said, wondering if he should say more. ¡®Strom?¡¯ The name sounded familiar, but of course the Lord of Storms would call himself Strom. ¡°Yes. That would make sense.¡± The old man bowed his head. ¡°Very well, then. I must ask you to excuse me.¡± If that man had given it up, then there was nothing he could have done, not unless he wanted to hear about it for years toe. He wasn¡¯t sure he could handle hearing all the nagging, and there was also the matter of taking a de which most likely belonged to the Iyr. ¡®I should have let the matter go when I thought of it.¡¯ ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, noting how the air had changed. He rubbed his finger along Wizard¡¯s Axe, which was currently in the form of a ring around his finger, and sighed with relief. ¡®Sheesh. Here I thought we were going to fight.¡¯ ¡°However, I am going to have to ask the other youngdy to surrender,¡± the old man said, politely. ¡°Which youngdy?¡± Adam asked, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°The Demon Lord.¡± There was a sudden movement as Jurot and Adam both stepped forward, ahead of Lucy. It was then Adam understood the severity of the issue. It was one thing to recognise Stormdrake¡¯s obvious brilliance, but it was another thing to catch sight of Lucy and know that she was not only a Demon, but the Demon Lord. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Adam asked, almost willing Wizard¡¯s Axe into axe form. He kept it at bay, since if he summoned his axe, then this would have gone too far. ¡°I speak of the Demon Lord,¡± the old man said, raising a finger and pointing it to Lucy. For a moment, Lucy felt something seize her heart, feeling a heavy pressure against her as the old man pointed towards her, but the moment passed. She had felt a deadly pressure for just a moment, her instincts telling her that this old man was not good news. ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you step aside?¡± The old man asked, noting that Adam had taken the lead, and it seemed the others of the group looked to him. He, the stranger from another world, was inmand of this group, which also possessed two Iyrmen who were greater in power? ¡°Lucy is my friend,¡± Adam said, his fingers twitching still. One arm had reached back for his shield, and he gently rubbed along the cool edge. ¡®Who the hell is this guy? Just how fearless can one guy be?¡¯ The old man remained quiet for some time, trying to understand how to navigate the conversation. The seconds ticked by, with the tension in the air growing thick. The old man was still pointing at the Demon Lord, a girl not even a century old. His tattoo grew warm, and a scream pierced the air.
Click banner for Patreon!
I didn''t realise this was the next chapter, and I also didn''t realise that it was going to be thest chapter that I owed. What wonderful timing. 414. Horizon II 414. Horizon II Lucy cried out in pain as her entire body engulfed in me, something which even her form couldn¡¯t resist. The mes were great and powerful as they spread across her skin like a sea of fire. ¡°Lucy!¡± Adam shouted, in utter shock that the fire suddenly swallowed her. ¡°Run!¡± Okvar shouted, leaping forward to meet the old man inbat, with Rasam charging forward, her shield clutched tightly in one hand. He, nor Rasam, had seen the old man cast his spell, meaning he was a being which possessed magics innate to his blood. The stranger wasn¡¯t a Blood Mage, so that meant their foe was a greater being. However, he and Rasam were quite powerful, and would at least be able to hold him off until they could flee some ways away. The old man sighed as the pair charged towards him, but he didn¡¯t seem taken aback in the slightest. ¡°I cannot allow a Demon to roam thisnd freely, not after what your kind did all those years ago.¡± Lucy had just managed to beat away the fire, her skin lightened by the mes. Vonda stared at Lucy in shock, frozen from the mes suddenly appearing, she felt a hand at her side, as Jonn managed to snap her out of her fear, before he stood behind Lucy. Since the old man was targeting her, he would stay near her so she basked in his aura, giving her a greater strength to fend off whatever the old man was doing to her. ¡®There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the end of that,¡¯ Adam thought, noting how the old man was still pointing at Lucy, and so he willed his Omen. Omen: 8, 20 -> 8 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, causing the old man to raise his brows in momentary surprise, though the mes still managed to swallow Lucy whole again, though this time she had managed to brace herself. The momentary shock had allowed both Okvar and Rasam to strike the old man, though their des bounced against his skin, not even drawing blood. The pair were also surprised, but itsted only an instant, as Okvar and Rasam spun their weapons and struck forward once more, this time catching the old man¡¯s attention, causing him to use his fists and palms to gracefully guide their des away from striking him. ¡®He can bend Fate?¡¯ the old man thought, feeling how Adam had managed to allow Lucy to resist his magics, which would have made the Demon Lord dust if he had managed to kill her with the mes. ¡°Young man, just what are you?¡± the old man asked, all the while he was struck by Okvar¡¯s spear, and Rasam¡¯s morning star, which shed white with the divine magics to strike him more harshly. Yet, even with the Iyrmen¡¯s blows, his focus was still on the group ahead of him, who were currently swarming around the Demon Lord to assist her. ¡°Who gave you permission to leave?¡± called the old man, his voice pressing down upon the entire group. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 5 (1) Adam froze as he stared at the old man, and suddenly he found himself in darkness, and he was only able to see the old man, whose eyes were fixed on him. Those eyes were staring at him as though he were an ant, one which had sparked curiosity from something much greater. Dunes found it hard to breathe as the pressure overwhelmed him, and Vonda could see the mes around her, causing her stomach to churn. Jaygak clenched her fists tight, trying to fight off the fear, shutting her eyes tight. Even Kitool could feel it grip her, nting her Seekerstaff into the ground so she would not fall. The other Iyrmen teens were also gripped with fear, unable to resist against the great powers of this stranger. It hadn¡¯t been ten days since they had left the Iyr to train with Adam to be Experts, and yet they had alreadye up against an insurmountable foe. Nobby swallowed, unable to reach for his axe or his shield, and Brittany could feel her vision darken as her entire body dripped with sweat. ¡®We¡¯re going to die,¡¯ Fred thought, his hand on the hilt of his sword, though he had no strength to draw it. ¡®We¡¯re all going to die.¡¯ Jonn and Lucy had managed to fend off the fear, with his aura managing to calm their hearts, and they could understand clearly that this was a terrible situation for them all. ¡°We must go!¡± Jurot shouted, managing to fight off the darkness which had encroached within his heart. His words had managed to bring them out of their despair, and with that, the group quickly began to retreat. Some of them could still feel as though they were trapped at the bottom of ake, but the fear only spurred their steps forward. The old man¡¯s attention turned back to Okvar and Rasam, who had struck him once more. Okvar tried to seize the man¡¯s muscles, but he could not manage to overwhelm his foe. The trio fought, with the old man managing to catch Rasam¡¯s forearm as she tried to strike him, and though she was perhaps one of the strongest Iyrmen physically, the old man held her arm as though he was stopping a child. Rasam had never met anyone who was able to overpower her so easily, but she continued to try and m her morning star against his side. The old man held her there. Okvar¡¯s spear managed to strike the man¡¯s forearm, and though he had marked the man¡¯s skin, he hadn¡¯t drawn blood. The spear, which should have skewered any mortal, had been stopped by mere skin. Not even a raging Iyrman could stop such a blow, and yet the old man had stopped it without even trying. ¡°I do not understand why you must defend the Demon Lord, but since you will not allow me toplete my task peacefully, I am now forced to strike you,¡± the old man said, before an explosion of fire sted Rasam back, causing her to drop to a knee, while Okvar managed to cut through the explosion and leap back just in time. ¡°What was that?¡± Brittany cried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Just run, damn it!¡± ¡®Seriously! Why did wee across such a damn monster right now?¡¯ Okvar had seen it. The man¡¯s tattoo glowed for just a moment, before a ray of light shot out and exploded mid air to engulf the trio. However, the old man seemed wholly unphased by the attack. ¡®He is not harmed by his own mes,¡¯ Okvar thought, though it was an entirely useless thought since Okvar did not use fire. Rasam¡¯s eyes were wide. She was on a knee after only a single st of mes. Whatever it was, it was greater than a Fireball, and it was something which even her great strength couldn¡¯t resist. She inhaled deeply as the fire around them faded, and she stood, morning star in hand. The Iyrman called forth her magic, and her morning star hummed and shook with thunderous force. ¡°You will not allow me toplete my task?¡± the old man asked to confirm. He should at least offer them the chance to step aside, though he knew the answer. ¡°We cannot allow you to kill her,¡± Okvar said, clutching his spear tight in hand, ready to attack once more. ¡°You would defend the Demon Lord?¡± The old man wasn¡¯t sure why they were going to so far to help the Demon Lord, who should have died the moment the Iyr had known of her existence. She had definitely stayed in the Iyr for some time. ¡°We Iyrmen always stick to our word,¡± Rasam said. ¡°She, too, must arrive at the forest.¡± ¡°Then so be it,¡± the old man said, holding out his hand, before a de appeared within it. It was a long de, the handle made of gold and ruby which intertwined together, the de of which was long, slightly thinner than one may have expected, though not quite a rapier, silver, though when it caught the sun, it was almost the colour of a raging fire. He ced his free arm behind his back. Steel sang against steel as the trio met inbat. The old man, danced with the pair, allowing them to set the pace as his de flowed through the air, causing sparks to fly as he easily deflected the morning star and spear as they tried to strike him. Thunder rumbled as Rasam tried to strike him, and though she wanted to forgo using her shield, she understood it would have been a great folly for her to allow him any chance to strike her down. She was already struggling against his mighty strength, as though his de seemed graceful, almost floating like a firefly, he managed to force her morning star away through sheer strength. The old man finally brought his second hand out to stop her morning star, allowing Okvar a chance to strike through his side. Though the spear struck true, it was still unable to pierce through his flesh. ¡°Thank you,¡± the old man said, though he didn¡¯t make it obvious what he thanked her for. He struck her magical te mail, denting it with his sword, tearing through it at the shoulder, before the Iyrman finally fell. He spun to catch Okvar¡¯s spear. ¡°You should tend to her wounds.¡± He had dealt with Rasam first since she was definitely the greatest threat to him in terms of her strength. Okvar¡¯s brow was full of sweat, having not fought someone so powerful in some time. He knew Rasam¡¯s strength, which was the absolute peak of what one could achieve as a Guardian, and though there may have been some Rage Dancers within the Iyr who could surpass those limits, even they did not scoff at Rasam¡¯s might. Okvar remained silent, his weapon pinned by the mysterious stranger who had managed to fight two Mithril Rank Iyrmen without breaking a sweat. He could feel it from here, the great magic which emanated from the sword. It was one of the greatest swords he had evere across. A thought almost crossed his mind, but he pushed it aside. He almost thought about who the stranger was, but that was irrelevant. ¡°We are Iyrmen,¡± Okvar said, leaping away from the stranger, before clutching his spear tightly once more. He had been told by the Iyr not to die a good death, but there was something else he had to take into consideration. ¡°We Iyrmen always stick to our word,¡± Okvar said. ¡°She, too, must arrive at the forest. Alive.¡± ¡°So be it,¡± the old man said, stepping forward. ¡°You will have to me Fate for being unable toplete your task.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
I love these set of chapters. 415. Horizon III 415. Horizon III The group had run for a long while, before they stopped panting for air. The giant elk which Adam had summoned did not need any rest, but it was surrounded by mortals who needed to catch their breath. ¡°Who the hell is that guy?¡± Adam panted, trying to gather his bearings. His mind was racing as to all the possibilities as to who that old man could have been, all the while his heart was pounding wildly. ¡®He¡¯s definitely strong.¡¯ Vonda ced a hand on Lucy¡¯s shoulder, calling forth her magic to heal the young woman, healing her with a First Gate spell. Lucy¡¯s shoulder was hot to the touch, and the Demon winced, but the soothing magics filled her entirely. Upon feeling the heat, Vonda quickly withdrew her hand, swallowing hard. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dunes asked, speaking to Lucy, though he kept an eye on Sir Vonda. He also used a First Gate spell to heal the Demon, though she still looked rough. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucy said, not liking the fact that two Priests wereying their hands on her. Their touch was repulsive, though it wasn¡¯t a feeling Lucy could control, not until she grew more powerful. Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 6 (3) Mana: 17 -> 16 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 8 (5) Mana: 16 -> 15 Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on her back, before healing her three times. Vonda¡¯s healing was much better, but Adam understood that his Mana worked differently. He could cast as many First Gate spells as he had Mana, whereas the others were only able to cast a limited amount of the various tiers of spells they possessed. Lucy looked down towards her hands. She had some resistance to fire, due to her nature as a specific type of Demon, but the fire that the old man used was terrifying. She didn¡¯t dare to make a joke about how hunky he was, a low chill having seeped deep within her. ¡°We should¡­¡± Adam caught Kitool¡¯s eyes, which were glued behind them. He followed her eyes, and stared out towards the path they had fled from. It was too hazy to see through, though they should have been able to see some figures in the distance. ¡°What do you see?¡± Kitool gripped Seekerstaff in hand tightly, and Jaygak drew Stormdrake, while Jurot donned his Mighty Roar and held Phantom tight in hand. There was a figure in the distance. He was no bigger than a finger nail at the distance, but as the moments passed by, they could see him more clearly. He flew towards them, his feet only slightly above the ground. Minutester, the haziness disappeared, and the figure began to slow to a halt, before dropping down onto his feet no more than twenty metres away. Adam¡¯s mind was nk as he tried to figure out a way to not die, but whatever came to mind quickly slipped away. He swallowed. ¡®Okvar is quick.¡¯ Adam knew that much at least, but if the figure had flown towards them without the pair of Iyrmen chasing him, then it could only mean one thing. ¡°Do you wish to surrender?¡± the old man asked, politely. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you, old man,¡± Adam said, managing to find his voice. Whatever fear had gripped him earlier had simmered down into apprehension. There was still the slight darkness in his heart, but it didn¡¯t stop him from trying to get himself killed. ¡°You? Hurt me?¡± The old man remained quiet for a moment, ruminating on the words. ¡°Your Iyrmen could not stop me, and yet you believe you could stop me?¡± ¡°If we grouped together, even we could defeat Okvar and Rasam,¡± Adam said. ¡°Two against one is difficult, but there are over a dozen of us.¡± ¡°I only need a moment to kill half of you,¡± the old man said, his eyes gazing over the young Iyrmen and those who were Experts. He spoke the words as though they were true, and to him, they were. However, deep within the old man¡¯s heart, he could feel the apprehension. ¡®If I kill these young ones it will only aggravate her. I will just beat them and kill the Demon before making my way.¡¯ Adam could see the old man was thinking, which gave him a moment to think too. The old man seemed fine, and not just fine, but it looked as though he hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat. However, Rasam and Okvar alone could have pushed back arge number of great creatures, even a Dragon would have to think twice. ¡®He must have used something to heal himself,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How many items does he have?¡¯ His eyes fell to the man¡¯s rings, wondering if they were full of items like his own. ¡°Hand over the Demon and I will leave you be,¡± the stranger said. The group remained on high alert, weapons out. Some of their eyes fell to Adam. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ Brittany thought. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯ Vonda held her thoughts in her mind too. Her path was that of Life. However, if they didn¡¯t hand over the Demon, there would be a lot of Death. If they did, there there would only be one instance, meaning more Life would be safe and sound. Dunes could feel the tingle of his sword, ready and eager to fight. However, he couldn¡¯t die here, not when he hadn¡¯t managed to find his friend. ¡®Lady Arya, please guide us.¡¯ Jurot gripped Phantom tighter, feeling the darkness in his heart. It had barely been over a week since he had left, and yet they had already managed to lose two Mithril Rank Iyrmen, and someone hade to kill a friend. Why did they have to leave then? Why leave at all? Why did hee out of the Iyr? Lucy swallowed, looking to Adam. She knew how good the deal was. The old man didn¡¯t seem to be hostile to them, only to her. He had defended himself only against those that had attacked him, and had only harmed her actively. Lucy slowly moved her foot backwards. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can¡¯t take Stormdrake, and you can¡¯t take Lucy either.¡± The old man sighed. What a troublesome stranger this boy was. ¡°I will pay for her life.¡± He revealed a ring made of ckness. ¡°This ring once belonged to a great hero, a woman who was chosen by Lady Arya. If you were to sell it, it would be worth at least a few thousand gold, perhaps even more than ten thousand.¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°At least you know she¡¯s worth that much. How about you hand over a ransom for your life, and we¡¯ll let you go. Ten, no, five gold should do.¡± Jaygak gripped Stormdrake tighter, wondering how Adam could dare to joke to such a terrifying foe. She could feel the temperature in the air begin to rise, though the old man made no aggressive movement. ¡°I am showing you mercy, boy. I should kill you, considering you too are foreign to this world.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes stared down at Adam, and even from this distance, the pressure weighed Adam down. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to if you want Lucy.¡± ¡°Since it hase to a fight, then so be it.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes fell across the rest of the group. Iyrmen, Priests, andmonfolk. ¡°I have no qualms with the rest of you, so you should step aside.¡± The others remained where they were. Brittany had an arrow drawn, but she had no intention of firing it. She was nimble on her feet, and so could quickly retreat away if needed. Nobby held a shield in hand, though he wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Whatever this person was, they were strong. Nirot¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest. She had just left the Iyr and though she was to be trained by Adam, she had managed to meet a terrifying foe. It was her first journey out and she would earn a good death. There were few Iyrmen who could earn such a good death immediately after leaving the Iyr. ¡°Step back,¡± came themand. Adam remained ahead of the group, with Jurot behind him. ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t an Expert should step back.¡± ¡°You would ask us to step back?¡± Nirot asked, her voice calm and collected, though she could feel the rage bubbling within her. ¡°You would not keep your word?¡± Adam replied, his eyes fixed on the old man, who had yet to make a move. Nirot¡¯s eyes grew wide for a moment, but as Naqokan ced a hand on her shoulder, she stepped back. ¡°You too, Nobby, Brittany,¡± Adam said. He wasn¡¯t sure what the old man was thinking, but he had given Adam a chance to protect those in his charge. If the old man had an ability like Fireball, then it would be best to keep the others away, otherwise they¡¯d die in an instant. That left those who were Experts. The Iyrmen who Adam had fought alongside for over a year, the pair of Half Elves, the man who wished to die, the Demon Lord, and the Priests.
Click banner for Patreon!
I receive messages that people think Adam isn''t a nice guy, but idk. 416. Horizon IV 416. Horizon IV This old man is going to learn today.
Sir Vonda swallowed, reaching for her magical mace. Whatever this foe was, it was no doubt immune to mundane weapons, so she would need to use her mace to strike it. However, the fact that it was so eager to use spells of the fiery variety, caused her to grow cold. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good fight in a while,¡± Dunes said, gently swinging his de, trying rid himself of his nerves. Whatever this foe was, he was great. Facing such a foe was a great honour. ¡°You too, Dunes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Step back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dunes asked, daring to throw a look to Adam. ¡°You want me to step back from a battle? Have you forgotten who I worship, Adam?¡± ¡°You and Vonda need to step back,¡± Adam said, keenly aware that this old man was familiar with me based spells. He couldn¡¯t subject Vonda to such a thing. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Dunes said, stepping forward confidently, feeling the adrenaline run through his veins. His sword, aptly named Dunes¡¯ Sword, felt light in his hand. ¡°If I back down now, how can I say I am a humble follower of Lady Arya.¡± The old man sneered at the mention of the name, but he remained waiting, patiently. As long as he showed good faith, then that woman wouldn¡¯t try to bother him about what happened here. Adam ced a hand on Dunes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°You need to look at the bigger picture, Dunes. If something happens to all of us, it¡¯s up to you and Vonda to make sure everyone else is okay.¡± Dunes clutched his de tighter in hand, his eyes falling back to the old man, who was allowing them to set up for the fight between them. He then looked back to Vonda, and to the younger members of their party. He and Vonda were both leaders, chosen by Adam himself. Though they hadn¡¯t formally split off their parties, it spoke volumes about Adam¡¯s priorities. ¡°We might lose this battle, but we need to win the war,¡± Adam whispered, patting Dunes¡¯ shoulder as the Aswadian stepped back. He was under no illusion that this was going to be easy, though he was confident. However, there was another matter to deal with. ¡°Fred. Do you want to step out too?¡± Fred hadn¡¯t expected the question, though knowing how Adam was like, he wasn¡¯t surprised one bit. Adam had found Fred back then. He had been roasting under the sun, deep in a pit of despair after having lost everything during the massacre. He had spent a decade trying to find himself until one day, when he decided to give himself to the earth. He had spent a year with Adam, and through his conversations with Vonda, and seeing Adam¡¯s shenanigans, Fred wondered deeply about his position in this life. He looked to the old man, before looking back to Adam. He had been clung with the fear earlier in the day and it had revealed to him something he hadn¡¯t expected. ¡®I want to live.¡¯ Fred raised his sword, pointing it towards the old man. He had been given the will to live, but he was not the type of person to run away from his debts. ¡°I will fight, Adam.¡± ¡°Fight, not die,¡± Adam said. ¡°Vonda, would you mind handing him the sword which is strapped to Zeus¡¯ side.¡± ¡®Zeus?¡¯ the old man thought. He swore the name was familiar, but wasn¡¯t entire sure where he knew the name from. He waited patiently, allowing Adam to hand Fred the magical weapon. ¡°Lifede,¡± Adam said, epting the de from Sir Vonda, allowing her to retreat. ¡°I was going to hand it over when you officially epted to work under me, but I think now¡¯s a good time. It¡¯s a Basic Enhanced weapon which holds three charges and can heal you a little with each charge.¡± Fred wasn¡¯t going to refuse, not when he was so unnerved by the old man. He was allowing them to prepare, as though it made no difference to him. The type of person who did that was either extremely foolish, or extremely powerful. Once he touched the de, he could feel its magic instantly. This weapon didn¡¯t require anyone to attune to it, which surprised Fred. He wondered if it only held three charges, those which did not recharge, but since Adam had passed it to him, he decided he should use them all if it came to it. ¡°Are you ready?¡± the old man asked, watching as they took their positions, allowing them to draw closer to him. Adam held Wizard¡¯s Axe in hand. ¡°I appreciate you waiting, mister. I¡¯ll be sure to hold back from killing you.¡± ¡°There is no need,¡± the old man replied, tilting his head back slightly, looking down at the group. ¡°I will not die to children like you, even if some of you are Iyrmen.¡± ¡®Damn, this guy¡¯s confident,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°You may make the first move,¡± the old man said, holding out his own sword, with the handle made of gold and ruby, the de long and thin. He brought his free arm behind his back. Adam¡¯s brow was full of sweat as he felt the pressure. He had all but guaranteed the lives of the others behind him, but he was still fighting with a handful of his closest friends, and his brother. ¡®There¡¯s no other way.¡¯ Adam willed his magic forward as he shouted. ¡°Explosion!¡± His Mana rushed from his heart to his finger tips, and a bead of fire shot forward, before engulfing the old man in a sea of fire. Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 19 (1, 1, 1, 1, 2, 3, 4, 6) Damage resisted! 0 damage! Adam hadn¡¯t rolled so poorly before for his Fireball, and though he was about to call forth another Fireball, he saw the damage it had dealt. ¡®What?¡¯ His heart pounded in his chest. Summoning two Fireballs was the one thing which he kept in his back pocket, something which could deal with most threats. ¡®No damage at all?¡¯ ¡°Careful!¡± Adam shouted, frozen in shock as the me began to dissipate. ¡°He¡¯s immune to fire!¡± The others were ready to charge in once Adam had finished his frenzy of Fireballs, but he was froze stuck. They all watched as the fire began to dissipate, revealing the old man once more, his forehead tattoo glowing as some of the mes circled towards it before it disappeared. It wasn¡¯t that the old man had taken no damage, for after having a Fireball engulf him, he seemed so much more powerful. ¡°It has been quite some time since someone dared to use fire against me,¡± the old man said, a patronising smile painting his lips. He could feel his strength return to him. Though he was still fine after dealing with the two Iyrmen, he needed to expend some strength to heal himself, but the mes which wrapped around him began to renew the strength he had spent. ¡°Damn it!¡± Adam shouted as he and hispanions darted forward towards the old man, who brought up his de to defend himself. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 18 (10) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Miss! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe, nking D20 + 8 = 20 (12) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 12 -> 9 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 8D6 + 8 = 46 (2, 3, 3, 6)(1, 2, 2, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5) 46 damage! Adam¡¯s axe was going to strike the man¡¯s chest, but the old man shifted his feet, and Adam almost tumbled past the old man, whose de caught the de of the other Half Elf, forcing the Guardian back. ¡®I missed?¡¯ Adam thought, though he quickly spun around, to strike across the old man¡¯s back, barely managing to strike across his back. His blow was empowered by his spell, and though he had managed to deal a great amount of damage, which was empowered even by Jonn¡¯s aura, somehow it seemed as though he hadn¡¯t struck at all. Jurot, full of rage, cut along the old man¡¯s side with Phantom, but he could feel just how hardy the man¡¯s skin was, providing even greater protection than his own rage. He had managed to strike with great force, but it was as though his de had almost bounced off the skin. Lucy¡¯s greataxe, Great Destroyer, which was even greater than Destroyer, managed to m squarely into the man¡¯s chest, and yet it didn¡¯t cut even a hair¡¯s width into the man¡¯s skin. She, too, was within her rage, but the shock of it almost brought her out of it. ¡®He¡¯s strong!¡¯ Lucy thought, quickly realising the extent of her foe¡¯s strength. The old man¡¯s de blurred, having deflected a number of his assant¡¯s attacks with ease, before he pushed Lucy back, the tip of his de almost piercing her shoulder. The self proimed Demon Lord skid backwards, having lost the bout of strength with only a simple jab. Kitool leapt off Lucy¡¯s back, her Seekerstaff swinging down, striking the old man across his head, though she could feel her weapon bend from the force. She spent her energy to try and freeze the old man in ce, but he paid no attention to her as Jaygak appeared, Stormdrake in hand, crackling with lightning. She shed downward, though her de was caught by the old man¡¯s sword, which fought the lightning with its me, though it still crackled against his cheek and skin. It had been so long since he had felt Stormdrake¡¯s lightning, and in that moment, Fred had approached. The young man, whose thoughts were about living, struck the old man before him, his attacked fuelled by Jonn¡¯s aura as he managed to cut the old man thrice. He, like Adam, could go beyond his limits for a moment, and he had done all he could to strike his foe. Seven Experts had each spent all they could against the old man, and though he had dodged a few of their blows, he couldn¡¯t escape them all. Yet, as their weapons ttered against his body, trying to break him, they had not yet managed to draw blood from him, nor had he broken into a sweat. ¡°I believe it¡¯s my turn?¡± the old man said, while the others were making to sh towards him again. He leapt up through the air, floating in front of them all. His eyes fell to Adam, whose head tried to follow the blur of the old man¡¯s body. Dexterity Save D20 + 4 = 20 (16) His tattoo shed for a moment, before fire engulfed the entire group, almost reaching the second group which stood at least twenty metres away. The mes surrounded the group, and Adam grit his teeth as the fire engulfed him. ¡®Thank the Gods for Jonn,¡¯ Adam thought, the aura from the Half Elf managing to assist him in his save. Jaygak hadn¡¯t managed to duck in time, but with her natural resistance to the mes, she had managed to stave away most of the heat. This me was not something any of them could have withstood, not unless they had managed to step aside or had somehow managed to defend from most of the mes. She heard Kitool drop behind her, followed by two others. ¡°Adam!¡± she shouted, peeking up from her shield to see the old man, who still looked fine. ¡°You need to take Lucy-,¡± she continued to shout, only to stop. Though she was against a great foe who had almost managed to deal with her in a single blow, she dared to look back over her shoulder. It was not surprising that Fred had fallen, for he had very little ability to deal with with such great fire, his agility not quite up to the standards of the others. It was surprising that Kitool had fallen, as she was the most nimble of the group, though the mes had overcame her. However, what was most surprising to those in the thick of battle, and those who were watching, was that a Half Elf had fallen. The mes surrounded Lucy, but her natural resistance fought away most of the mes. Jurot¡¯s rage had managed to deal with most of the fire, though he had also managed to duck in time. Jonn had raised his shield in time, and his magical aura had managed to allow him to suffer less from the heat. Health: 65 -> 0
Click banner for Patreon!
I rolled EXACTLY 65 on his damage roll. Yes, a 20 did indeed fail. 417. Horizon V 417. Horizon V The story of Adam¡¯s current life was well known to the Iyrmen near him, as he had spent most of his time with them, and half of that time within the Iyr. There was only one of them who had known it all, however. Adam had met Jurot, apparently coincidentally, at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He had helped deal with the Undead menace with the viges, and had assisted in Jurot¡¯s vengeance against Balrog, freeing the children in the bandit¡¯s grasp. Adam, apparently coincidentally, came across an Awakened Forest and the Demon Lord, and could enchant weapons with great swiftness. He, who knew far too much about arge number of things he had no right to, from the Iyr, to the secret quests of royalty from another ce entirely which he was wholly unfamiliar with. Adam, who had defeated a Guardian who was more powerful than himself, in the span of seconds. Adam, who showed no restraint to throw himself to Vandra, a mighty and great Dragon, one which would have surely fallen if the seven Experts had assaulted her the same way they had assaulted this random old man they had encountered. Adam, who slew another Dragon within the month of meeting Vandra, but without three Silver Ranks beside him. Adam, who had could defeat Kaygak, Gorot, and Mirot with almost only a single blow, three Iyrmen in two days. Adam, who had lost only once in this life, and only to an Iyrman who could shrug off the blows of almost any creature in existence. Adam, who had surely dealt the most damage to this stranger from a group of six other Experts. That Adam, of all people, had fallen. Death Save D20 = 6 Failures: 0 -> 1 The amount of impossible things Jurot had seen Adam do, it made the word seem almost meaningless. Adam, his brother, who still had the ability to frighten the Great Elders, had been a pir for them. ¡®We should not have left the Iyr,¡¯ the darkness said. The entire group had frozen, from the young Iyrmen who had been refused a good fight, to the two who had chosen to work under Adam, to the Priests who had been left aside to make sure the others were safe, to the figures who had fought alongside Adam against this terrifying foe. ¡°You should step aside and tend to their wounds,¡± the old man said, noting how quiet everyone had be. Vonda and Dunes rushed forward to the group, ready to stabilise them. Since the old man had given them permission, they assumed he wouldn¡¯t turn his de towards them. Jonn ced a hand on Lucy¡¯s shoulder, healing her with his pool of healing magic, making sure she was as healthy as could be. ¡°You need to run,¡± the Half Elf said, before raising his de to step forward to attack. His de was not magical, and so would not be able to harm the figure ahead of him, though he did not know that. ¡°You should understand the distance between you an-,¡± the old man began, before bringing his arm up. The axe cut slightly into his arm, managing to draw a trickle of blood, though a heavier blow struck deeper into his mind as the charges were expended. He was face to face with a red Iyrman, whose eyes were pure white, brows creased. ¡®Was it so easy?¡¯ Jurot would never have expected Adam to go down before him. He knew, deep in his heart, Adam was stronger than any of them in this group. Jurot didn¡¯t care, since Adam was the one to lead them to great glory. The stories which would be told would always have an addendum which included the Half Elf, and Jurot was fine with that. Diamond Rank. It was something which would need to be created in order to fit someone like Adam. Yet, just like that, the Half Elf, his brother, had fallen. Jurot was forced back by a swing of the man¡¯s de, though the thunderous noise of the shield shattered against the old man. The Iyrman stopped thinking, since there was only one thing to do. Jonn shed with the old man, though he was forced back too. Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but Jurot was attacking, and so she leapt into the fray too, though the trio could do nothing against the stranger, whose de continued to keep them at bay. ¡®Run,¡¯ Lucy thought. The word invaded her mind, and she knew that they had no chance against this mysterious foe. She had met him for the first time today, but he was intent on trying to end her life. She understood that they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with him. However, she recalled the words Adam had said to her. I promised, didn¡¯t I? Aren¡¯t we friends? My friends mean a lot to me, and I¡¯ll go through hell with them if I need to. I can¡¯t leave my friend behind. Lucy hadn¡¯t been sure how serious Adam was in assisting her, though he had always tried to support her. The two had even fought when she was frustrated, but he had easily dealt with her, apologising for holding back. ¡®Friend.¡¯ She had no idea how heavy the word was for Adam. Death Save D20 = 6 Failures: 1 -> 2 Great Destroyer cut through the air and struck the magical de. Lucy¡¯s arms werepletely tensed, her muscles screaming at her as she tried to tear the stranger in half. ¡°How dare you think you¡¯re worthy enough to face the likes of me?¡± ¡®I won¡¯t run!¡¯ The old man stepped back, feeling his arms beginning to pulse from effort. They had managed to deal quite the number on him. He was still notpletely healed from facing the pair of Iyrmen previously, but this group had managed to strike him much harder than they had. ¡°Worthy?¡± The old man¡¯s forehead began to glow as he stepped to the side, not even bringing his de up to block Jurot¡¯s attack. ¡°You are not able to use that word when speaking to me.¡± A small beam of light stuttered out from his forehead, before the entire area was engulfed in mes once more, and the four remaining figures fell to the ground. Vonda had managed to get to Fred, with Dunes approaching Adam. Though Adam would have preferred he get Kitool, it was most obvious to stabilise Adam, since he had the one that had brought them all together. It hadn¡¯t taken long, but the old man, who had essentially only attacked twice, both times engulfing the area in mes, had defeated the entire group. The onlookers looked on in horror, as the titans they once knew had fallen so easily to this stranger. ¡°It is your misfortune¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, ¡°your Fate, to havee across me.¡± He raised a finger, pointing it to Lucy, whose chest was shifting ever so slightly. He then turned his finger, blocking the axe. Jurot was red in the face, his eyes white once more, having managed to bring himself up through sheer force of will. He tried to cut into the finger, the same finger which had almost turned Lucy to dust. ¡°I should have expected it to be difficult to deal with you Iyrmen,¡± he said, feeling a staff strike the back of his neck, feeling the energy invade him to try to freeze his body. Vonda and Dunes hadn¡¯t yet managed to approach Kitool, but she had managed to bring herself up in the same way Jurot had. She tried to stun the stranger, but he managed to easily shrug off its effects. ¡°Must you insist on defending her?¡± he asked, and the response came swiftly. Kitool¡¯s knee struck him against the back of his head, and Jurot swung his axe wildly towards the old man¡¯s neck. The pair struck him, but the axe only managed to draw blood when it would have easily killed any normal, and not very normal, man. ¡°She is a member of our party,¡± Kitool replied, weakly. She had very little strength, and whatever strength she could muster was focused on trying to deal with the threat ahead of her. ¡°I will not let you kill her,¡± Jurot managed to cough out. ¡°No?¡± The old man raised his sword, before he swung it down, cutting across Lucy¡¯s throat. Jurot watched as the blood trickled down to the ground, and his heart pounded wildly. His axe had right at the man¡¯s neck, and yet he couldn¡¯t cut into it, only barely drawing blood. ¡°You are still too weak to try and stop me from doing as I please,¡± the old man said, simply. The words clung to Jurot¡¯s heart like a poison, pumping the darkness through the rest of him. He dropped his shield and axe, unable to gather his strength, and fell to his knees, unconscious. Kitool showered the old man with fist and knee, but she noticed Jurot dropping his weapons, and the old man casually struck her across her side, dropping her. Kitool crumpled beside him, falling onto her staff.
Click banner for Patreon!
Damn. 418. Horizon VI 418. Horizon VI ¡®Impossible,¡¯ Brittany thought. It had felt like an hour, but the fight had onlysted mere moments. In those mere moments, the monsters she hade to know over thest year, had dropped down. It wasn¡¯t just a shock for her, but for the others around her too. ¡®They have fallen?¡¯ Nirot thought. The scene before her wasn¡¯t something she had expected. She was sure they had all struck the old man several times, and even if he was immune to attacks, as some creatures were, they all wielded magical weapons, which bypassed such immunities. Yet, he didn¡¯t even seem tired at all, and other than the two nicks on his body, he seemedpletely fine. The old man had taken blows from Adam, who could down even her mother, someone who Rage Danced with the abilities of the Rot family, in a single blow. He had managed to defeat, without breaking a sweat, seven Experts. Defeating Fred was understandable, sure, considering he was a typical warrior and had no will to live. He had chosen to fight, so the Iyrmen youth had reconsidered him slightly. Yet the rest were truly great. Jonn, however, was a Guardian. He was greater than a typical Expert, technically the most experienced out of everyone here. Kitool, who was extremely skilled, with the ability to strike multiple times, as much as Adam could when he surpassed his limits for a moment, but she could do it for much longer. Jaygak, who, though perhaps was considered to be the weakest of the group, was a force to be reckoned with, and with Stormdrake in her hands, she was no joke to face. Jurot, who was the greatest of the group of Iyrmen, slightly older than the rest, and who had the goal of being Gold Rank since he was young. It was back then, because of what happened with Balrog, that he had aimed for such lofty heights. He, who possessed the ability to shrug off attacks from almost every creature, was someone the Iyr had taken into consideration over the years. Then there was Lucy. She had trained with the Iyrmen over thest year or so, and she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. With Great Destroyer in hand, she could face many other warriors who were more experienced than her, even someone like Jonn. And Adam was Adam. The entire group had someone for the young Iyrmen to look up to, for all manner of reasons, including the fact that they were so young though they possessed so much power. It was a group made of beings who one should bet on more than nine times out of ten. Just like that they had been beaten. Nirot¡¯s fingers twitched to her shield and axe, but she did not act on her impulse. As much as she wished to face this being, whoever it may be, she had promised to listen to Adam. The old man remained silent and still for a moment, allowing the Priests to stabilise theirpanions. He listened to the words of the Priest of Mahtu, who had cast a particr spell, but he decided to leave the matter. He had killed the Demon, and hadpleted his task. His eyes fell to Stormdrake, which was tightly grasped in the Devilkin¡¯s hand. He thought about taking it, but decided against it. There was no need to aggravate the Iyrmen any further than he had already done so, and if he had taken it, it would have caused that man to annoy him to no end. He stepped up towards Adam, staring down at the Half Elf. ¡®Should I kill you?¡¯ He remained silent, thinking deeply about the matter, before sighing. He reached down, and picked up the shield, which was red and hot from the heat. ¡®I should keep this with me so I can-,¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nirot asked, her voice low. ¡°I am taking my spoils after the battle,¡± he said. ¡°Would you deny me this right?¡± ¡°You will not take the shield,¡± Nirot said, her voice still low. ¡°If I insist?¡± the old man asked, staring into her eyes. Nirot stared at him. The shield was her grandfather¡¯s shield, but more importantly, it had been gifted to Adam by her little brother. She strapped her own shield to her arm. ¡°Would you risk your life for this shield?¡± It wasn¡¯t stupid to risk one¡¯s life for such a shield, since it was an extremely rare enchantment for a shield, providing one with far more protection than a typical shield. Nirot raised her axe towards him. ¡°I am Nirot, daughter of Mirot, and I am no coward!¡± The old man could see the girl¡¯s eyes were stalwart. ¡®Right. You are an Iyrman.¡¯ He could also see the Iyrmen teens had also shifted their posture, with the Devilkin strapping his shield to his arm. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t press more than this, or she will bother me.¡¯ He reached for the axe, picking it up, slowly. Once the others did not react, he imed it within his ring. ¡®Those two Iyrmen, and a ring which smells deeply of the Iyr¡­¡¯ He decided against iming the other ring, understanding that it would cause far more trouble than any of this. With that, the old man walked past them, leaving the group after thoroughly engraving himself into each of their hearts. Vonda and Dunes quickly stabilised the rest of the group, and once the old man was off in the horizon, the group suddenly felt a sudden rush of relief fall over them. The impending doom had walked far enough away that the group could finally breathe properly. Vonda looked to Lucy¡¯s dead body, seeing the cut in her neck. Her body was cool to the touch, and she was unnervingly still. ¡°We should begin to heal them.¡± Dunes sighed, staring at the unconscious figures. He wondered how different the fight would have gone if he had fought, but he had the suspicion that he¡¯d be right there beside them. Vonda and Dunes prayed, healing the unconscious figures. Fred gasped for air, staring at the sky, looking up to see Vonda. He reached up to grab his chest, turning over to pat the ground beside him. ¡°I¡¯m alive?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said, before moving on to heal Adam. Dunes grabbed her arm, shaking his head. He was about to speak, but the sound of Fred vomiting off the side of the road had interrupted his words. Jurot sat up, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. His eyes were glued to Adam, who was still unconscious. Everyone had been brought up, but they had left Adam down. The group started to make their way out. Jonn reached for Adam to pick him up, but Jurot grabbed the Guardian¡¯s wrist. ¡°I will carry him.¡± The Iyrman picked his brother up, and began to carry him. Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It is not her,¡± Nirot said. ¡°She is to remain within the capital, as she promised.¡± Jurot understood what Nirot was getting at. The being was quite powerful, and if they didn¡¯t know any better, they would have thought that he was Jaeryael, but that was not probable. Even if he possessed the great strength and skill that she would, she would definitely keep her promise to protect the capital. ¡®So that is how strong they are.¡¯ Kitool remained Jaygak as they continued to walk back, trying to find the Iyrmen who had tried to face such a terrifying foe. They had managed to deal with him for a few minutes, but he was far too powerful for even two Mithril Rank Iyrmen. The Devilkin¡¯s hand was firmly glued around the hilt of the sword, surprised that she still possessed it after the bout. It didn¡¯t matter to her that she would have died, but Stormdrake was not something she could lose, for it was not hers to lose. Jonn thought about the lifeless corpse he carried. She was heavy and cold, as the dead often were. They had all been beaten because the stranger wanted to kill her, the Demon Lord. A Demon Lord, something which would have filled any normal person with dread from just hearing the title. However, she had done nothing to suggest she was really a Demon Lord. She did not go around ughtering innocents, nor did she go around trying to impose her will onto anyone. The only issue anyone could have with her was her perversion, which was kept in check by the children of the Iyr, who she was terrified of. Still, a random stranger had tried to kill her for it. Just for being a Demon. He, too, had once wanted to kill her for being a Demon. He, a Half Elf, who had been forced out of his order for half of the blood in his body. The group found the pair of Iyrmen, who wereying on the road, side by side. They had been neatly ced there, with their weaponsin on either side of them.
Click banner for Patreon!
Damn. 419. Horizon VII 419. Horizon VII Adam gasped as he awoke, his entire body slick with sweat. He reached up to his heart, all the while the chill continued to seep deep within him. He was bundled within his nket, without his armour or nightval bear leather. The Half Elf¡¯s eyes remained staring at the dark sky for a moment before he tried to sit up. ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called, cing a hand on his forehead, feeling how cold it was. ¡°You have awoken.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam said, staring at her. ¡°What¡­¡± He shook his head, which pulsed as he tried to remember what had happened. He remembered being hot, and then¡­ ¡°Lucy? Lucy!¡± Adam struggled to stand. ¡°She¡¯s alright, Adam,¡± Vonda said, wondering if she should try to force him back down. ¡°You should sleep.¡± There were within one of the traveller camps, surrounded by the half walls, though there were none of the familiar towers they hade to expect thanks to Adam. Adam climbed onto his feet, grabbing onto a half wall for support, his eyes quickly scanning the area, before he stumbled towards Lucy. The Demon was sitting up, a nket wrapped around her, covering everything but her face. Her eyes snapped to Adam, who dropped down beside her, panting for air. Adam¡¯s heart pounded hard, causing his head to hurt too. He stared up ahead of them towards the fire, which crackled rhythmically. The others threw him a look, but left the pair alone. Lucy continued to rub along her neck, where her skin itched, rubbing her fingertips along it. Her eyes were glued to the fire, seeing thest moments of her life. Adam eventually calmed, sighing. He had no idea what had happened, but considering the mood in the air, he could only assume. Vonda brought them bowls of soup, but left them be, allowing them their time to process what had happened. The Half Elf wasn¡¯t sure what to say. He wanted to apologise, and he wanted to state he empathised, but he couldn¡¯t speak. Was it appropriate? Adam remained still for a while, thinking about what had happened. They had been walking around and then, just like that, some random guy they encountered almost killed them all. Lucy sipped her soup slowly as the minutes passed, still staring into the fire. The fire had overwhelmed her. She, who was the Demon Lord, overwhelmed by fire? It was a ridiculous statement to make. ¡°It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy whispered. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Were you afraid when you died?¡± ¡°Not the first time,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It just happened, and the next thing I knew, I was talking to a God.¡± Lucy slowly nodded her head. ¡°The second time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam admitted, recalling how he had died. ¡°I was scared. I let him kill me because¡­ because I had hope that everyone would have been okay after I died.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± Lucy swallowed, unsure if she should ask. She felt her throat close up, before she fought away the anxiety. ¡°If I die, will you save Mara?¡± ¡°Firstly,¡± Adam began, leaning towards Lucy, pressing his shoulder against hers, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. Secondly, of course.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Lucy ced her head against his shoulder. If it were anyone else, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would have believed it, but having adventured with Adam all this time, and after what happened earlier in the day, she believed him. ¡°Any time.¡± Adam ced his head against hers. The pair sat together for a long while, silent, thinking of their deaths. Their deaths had been different, but there were few others who had died and returned. The rest of the group, including the two Mithril Rank Iyrmen, went about dealing with the matters of the camp. Quest Complete: Surviving Certain Death XP Gained: +2000 XP: 10 200 -> 12 200 ¡®Yeah. You better give me that much XP after all that.¡¯ Lucy eventually pulled her head away, wrapping the nket around herpletely. She was too cold, and needed the time alone to sort out her thoughts. Adam eventually withdrew from Lucy, donning his breastte. The heavy weight against his shoulders and back felt so soothing. He sat down beside Sir Vonda, and ced a diamond in her hand. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said. Though Dunes and Vonda both had the ability to bring Lucy back, there was no doubt it was Vonda who had revived the Demon Lord. Vonda wrapped her fingers around the diamond, bowing her head. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say to Adam, or to Lucy, not without it sounding preachy. The entire party had been lucky that the old man hadn¡¯t decided to kill any more of them. They only had a finite amount of diamonds, not enough for all of them. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re all well,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the Mithril Rank Iyrmen. ¡°We were fortunate he did not kill us,¡± Okvar said. He sat calm and collected, with bandages around his cuts. ¡°We were denied a good death.¡± Rasam wiped her shield, thinking about the fight which had passed. ¡°We have our tasks,¡± Okvar stated, exchanging a look with Rasam. No matter what they truly wanted, the Iyr had sent them out on a particr mission. ¡°Nirot spoke the tale.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°A being like he must know Lord Strom,¡± Okvar said. The Iyrman decided against mentioning Lucy¡¯s death. He knew a little about Adam, and understood that Adam was probably thinking about the matter deeply. ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same.¡± Adam nodded his head, recalling what he could from their meeting. Whoever he was, he was probably one of the strongest figures he had met thus far, save for perhaps the Eldritch monstrosity in his previous life. ¡°Strom doesn¡¯t seem too powerful right now, but¡­¡± ¡°He gave up his Spark,¡± Jurot continued, join in to the conversation. ¡°This figure may be someone who did not.¡± There were other beings in the world who did not hold Sparks, or held something simr to a Spark, but called something else. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°Whatever he was, I¡¯m sure we did enough to basically kill any Iyrman.¡± It was that which worried him the most. There were very few figures in this world that could face an entire group like theirs so casually. Adam had thought the old man was arrogant, allowing them to prepare to face him, but¡­ Jurot nodded. He was certain that even his grandfather would have fallen after facing both Rasam and Okvar, and yet this figure had managed to defeat the pair handily, and then casually defeated them. He recalled how the old man had cut Lucy¡¯s throat right in front of him, and his hands and arms tensed up. ¡°We need to keep watch to make sure he doesn¡¯te back, just in case he realises Lucy is alive.¡± Adam had the sneaking suspicion that the man knew Lucy was still alive. ¡°We¡¯ll stick with the same watch order, and Hades and Zeus will be able to support us well enough.¡± ¡°You should sleep,¡± Jurot said, keeping an eye on Adam. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take first watch.¡± Jurot said no more. Adam was his own man, and if he didn¡¯t want to rest, then that was his own choice. Jurot hoped, whatever happened earlier in the day, would not affect Adam¡¯s heart. His own heart had been overwhelmed with darkness, but he could not allow it to overwhelm him. Jaygak stared at the stars, readying to sleep. Stormdrakey against her side, the hilt of the de over her shoulder. Her arm coiled around the de, not allowing it to escape from her grasp. Somehow, she had not died, and yet, that had not been the most terrifying thing that day. Kitool remained at the side of the camp. She reyed the fight within her mind repeatedly, remembering every sensation she had felt. She had fallen almost right away, which was surprising, but not unexpected. She was the most nimble, but even she would find it difficult to deal with such a great ability like the mes of the great being they had faced. The amount of great figures she hade across, from Lord Strom and Crowseer, to whoever this being was, it was strange to her. Strange, but, she understood the difference between herself and such figures. She wondered if her grandaunt would have been able to deal with such a figure. Thinking back to how easily the figure had killed Lucy right in front of both Jurot and her, while Jurot was trying to cut the figure¡¯s finger off, she was certain even her grandaunt, alone, would not have been able to handle the great being. Before everyone went to sleep, Adam walked around and asked if everyone was alright, gaining looks of confusion. ¡°What of you, Adam?¡± Vonda asked. Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯m good. You, uh, you sure you¡¯re good?¡± ¡°I was not the one who almost died,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to approach the topic. ¡°I mean. You know. The fire and everything.¡± Vonda bowed her head slowly in response. ¡°I am fine, Adam. Thank you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam smiled, before leaving them all to sleep. Though he was on lookout, his mind wandered. The stars twinkled in the night sky, but they had never been so dim. ¡®Paragon isn¡¯t enough.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Paragon isn''t enough. 420. Horizon VIII 420. Horizon VIII Omen: 15, 20 The fire flickered as Nirot spoke the tale. She started from the fight, when Adam had fallen, and spoke of what had urred. Adam listened intently, trying to understand what the old man was. Someone with the ability to take him out in a single blow wasn¡¯t surprising to him, even Adam could knock himself out in a single blow if they were to fight, but¡­ To take out pretty much their entire party within seconds? That level of strength was something only creatures like Dragons possessed, and they had to be quite powerful. Even Entalia would have been heavily wounded from their assault, so to think that this old man could just shrug them off¡­ Adam sighed. That wasn¡¯t the most important thing. His eyes fell to Fred, who had fought with them, and had dropped almost instantly. The young man had finally chosen to fight, and Adam had gifted him a sword which would have assisted him quite well. ¡®Jonn didn¡¯t do too bad either,¡¯ Adam thought, looking to the other Half Elf. The man, though a no good liar, at least regained some respect from Adam. ¡®I guess I can¡¯t be too mad at you any more¡­¡¯ Adam tapped the bowl with his finger. His eyes shed between both Kitool and Jurot, who had managed to will themselves up to fight the old monster, only for them to watch as Lucy died. ¡®Damn.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what to say, feeling his throat close for a moment, before his eyes fell to Lucy. ¡®How could¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts stopped, as he understood just how they had met the old man. ¡®It¡¯s definitely my fault. This entire year, I¡¯ve been tempting Mistress Fate, and now¡­¡¯ The hair at the back of his neck began to prickle, and he thought about what he had learnt. ¡®I can¡¯t be so cocky any more¡­¡¯ The group finished their baths, courtesy of Adam¡¯s spell, before they continued on. No one decided to admonish Adam for the spell, not after what had happened the day before. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, turning to face the entire group. ¡°We need to get to the forest safe and sound. We¡¯re going to speed up a little just to put some distance between us and that old guy. Instead of heading to Ever Green, we¡¯re going to continue along the road, and we¡¯ll even pass the town and stay outside if we have to.¡± ¡°Moving so quickly is dangerous,¡± Okvar said. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Adam decided against tempting Fate. ¡°Let¡¯s say we meet a Champion, a Champion of Order, perhaps¡­¡± Adam shared a look with Jurot. ¡°Let¡¯s say we meet the Champion, can we take him on, all of us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± five Iyrmen replied. Adam blinked, wondering how they could be so sure, but if Iyrmen were in agreement, then he decided to take it as fact. ¡°Then we should be alright.¡± ¡°Will wee across the Champion of Order?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°More than likely,¡± Adam said. ¡°If the Champion does appear, we¡¯ll deal with him. How strong is a Champion?¡± ¡°At least a Paragon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are few Champions who are a tier above.¡± ¡°What¡¯s above a Paragon?¡± ¡°Idol.¡± ¡°Idol?¡± Adam asked, thinking back to what Crowseer said. ¡°Are the Great Elders Paragons?¡± ¡°Most are, probably,¡± Jurot confirmed. He was unsure of Ashmir, but he was certain the other Great Elders were. ¡®Probably?¡¯ Adam thought. He wondered how many times Jurot had replied so uncertainly. ¡°Could the Great Elders face an Idol?¡± ¡°Yes, though they would most likely lose,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are some ways to defeat an Idol, but the definition of an Idol is broad.¡± ¡°So that man was an Idol?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Alright, well, let¡¯s get ready to face the Champion of Order, I guess. Let¡¯s pray they aren¡¯t an Idol.¡± They continued along their way, though Adam thought about what Jurot had told him. ¡®Does that mean the old man is stronger than a Champion? The what the hell do the Gods send after someone like that?¡¯ Omen: 3, 12 They were still within the hills when they could see it, far in the distance, a figure. Heavily armoured, sitting down against a tree, greatswordying beside them. Fred squinted his eyes. ¡®Is that a Champion?¡¯ Adam and Jurot nced between one another, and the group cautiously approached the figure, only to speed along once they realised what it was. Vonda dropped down before the figure, cing her hand against the heavily armoured, and heavily wounded, Guardian of an Order, rather than a Champion of Order. The woman winced as she awoke, feeling the healing magics fill her. She nced up towards the group, her vision blurred. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The woman squinted up at Vonda, confused, before reaching up to grab her scarf. Vonda pulled back, while Adam grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. ¡°Hello there,¡± Adam said. ¡°How are you?¡± The woman nced around, confused at first, before she sat up, feeling the pain running all through her. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°A little ways away from Ever Green,¡± Adam replied, letting her wrist go. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Were you attacked by a gryphon?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, as the memories rushed back into her mind. ¡°How did you know?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained glued on the dead gryphon no more than a hundred steps away from them. ¡°A lucky guess,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡°You alright, miss?¡± ¡°Sir Martha,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Sir Martha Dawnfield.¡± She removed her helmet, revealing her pale skin, light eyes, and her chestnut hair. From her eye to her cheek were light w marks, which lightened her face further. ¡°Sir Vonda Easke,¡± Vonda said, greeting the woman. Martha managed to stand, leaning against her greatsword. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Sir Vonda, and to yourpany too.¡± ¡°It is our pleasure,¡± Vonda replied, shaking the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Were you moving alone?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I was,¡± the woman admitted. ¡°I was making my way to the nearby Order, and came across a gryphon and¡­¡± She tilted her head, trying to recall what she had seen. ¡°And?¡± ¡°I do not remember.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, we¡¯re going to be passing the Order on our way, so why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°I would be most thankful.¡± ¡°Adam, son of Fate,¡± Adam said, eyeing up her symbols. ¡°Which Order are you from?¡± ¡°The Order of the Thousand Hunts,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think I¡¯ve met someone from that Order.¡± The woman nced between the party. A look of recognition filled her eyes. ¡°You are Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of us?¡± He smiled at first, before it quickly turned into a frown. ¡°Apanion of ours is a member of White¡¯s Ghost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers. ¡°I knew it.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes scanned their faces, before looking to Jaygak, noting her Iyrman tattoos, before looking to Lucy. ¡°You have some interestingpany.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. He narrowed his eyes at the woman. ¡°We going to have a problem, Sir Martha?¡± ¡°No,¡± the woman replied. ¡°You have assisted me, and so I will not draw my de against you because you¡¯re an Elf or hold a Demon in yourpany.¡± ¡°She is a Devilkin,¡± Jurot said. Adam kept a straight face, though his heart skipped a beat. ¡®What?¡¯ The woman looked to the Iyrman, and bowed her head. If the Iyrman said she was a Devilkin, then that was what she was. The group continued on, and the next day, they marched into the evening, where they found the Order. It was set atop a hill, with a number of viges surrounding it. The woman excused herself to the Order, which would have epted her, and perhaps a handful of Adam¡¯s party, but Adam decided against heading into the Order, not wanting to start any trouble, as he expected. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue, ¡°did you lie?¡± Jurot shook his head. He understood instantly what Adam was talking about, and he leaned back, eating a cracker with some cheese. ¡°Devilkin. De means two. Vil means horn. Kin means people.¡± ¡°When we met her, you said she wasn¡¯t a Devilkin, she was a¡­¡± Adam decided against saying the word, even if they were whispering in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°I trusted you to rify the statement,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Devilkin are those who look like Jaygak, but also those with two horns. I used the definition to avoid trouble.¡± ¡°I thought you were lying,¡± Adam said. ¡°We do not lie, but sometimes, we do not tell the whole truth,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If it is to protect the Iyr, then we will only speak half the truth if we must, but we will not lie.¡± ¡°Semantics.¡± Jurot said no more about the topic. He understood Adam¡¯s point, but he also understood the Iyr¡¯s point. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. It had weighed on Adam¡¯s mind since he had heard it. He wondered if the Iyr had spoken half truths to him. ¡°Will the Iyr speak half truths to me when we make deals?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Do you trust the Iyr?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I have to. Well, it¡¯s alright. The Iyr will look after Lanarot, and I don¡¯t really have anything else the Iyr needs to look after, for now¡­¡± He thought about the rest of the party, before sighing himself to sleep.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam not meeting the Champion of Order? What... Interlude: A Stormy End Interlude: A Stormy End Strom sipped the peach wine from the y bottle, sighing as he tasted the sweet alcohol. He hummed quietly, all the while the nearly two dozen Iyrmen stood nearby. Most of them had been sent to escort him to the river south of the Iyr. One was Shaool, who had been assigned to Strom for some time, and another was a Gold Rank Iyrman, Zardon, who had been assigned to the figure after losing his bid for Elder Wrath. Another pair of Mithril Rank Iyrmen also escorted the figure, and the rest were made up of Silver Rank and Steel Rank, save for one. ¡°Up!¡± the girl said, pointing up towards the sky. She was small, though much bigger than when Strom first saw her. She wore the Iyr¡¯s clothing, as well as a small hat and gloves, the symbol of her family stitched across the centre of her hat. A blue circle, followed by blue diamonds. ¡°You want to fly?¡± Strom asked, before picking the girl up, floating upwards with her, before he flew across thend, following the nearby river, which spat up water towards them. The girl pped her hands excitedly, before screaming as she threw out her hands, the soft mist of water tickling her face. Strom kept her close to his chest as he flew her about, the wind rushing past them as they flew. ¡°Has your papa taken you out of the Iyr yet?¡± Strom asked, slowing until he was floating above the river. ¡°Papa,¡± the girl said, looking up at Strom, before her eyes scanned the area to try and find them. However, Lanarot was unable to find the two, and she pointed forward, for Strom to lead her forward. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Strom asked, causing her to cackle with joy. ¡°Do not worry, your papa will return and he will take you out the Iyr, one day.¡± ¡°Baba,¡± the girl said, hugging his chest tight as they flew. Her tiny orbs stared up at him, only full of childish glee. Strom smiled, feeling the tiny hands grip his clothing tight for support. ¡®Coming to the Iyr was the best choice.¡¯ Zardon threw a look to Shaool, who shook her head. It was strange to see the Lord of Storms, as the pair were informed, flying around with a child of the Iyr. The others were slightly perturbed by the prospect, as they would be unable to assist the child if something happened. Strom eventually floated down with the girl, brushing her hair. ¡°You will forget me one day, little child. What a shame it is that I will not be able to see you reach such heights.¡± Lanarot babbled back at him, patting his chest gently, before smiling up at him. The girl was so much bigger now, and though she mostly babbled, she could at least understand some of the things people said. Strom smiled, brushing her hair once more. ¡°No. I¡¯m sure, if it¡¯s you, you will reach even greater heights. Ah, though, if I wasn¡¯t dying, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such heights?¡± Lanarot cackled at him, pping his chest eagerly, hearing the soft patting. She continued to drum along his chest, before she yawned. ¡°Mama?¡± Strom handed the girl to Sonarot, and smiled. ¡°You should return. I will remain here for some time, and I will join you once eveninges.¡± Zardon looked to Shaool, who was technically in charge at the moment. She nodded, and the Iyrmen began to return back to their shelter, some ways away from the river which had been split to form the boundary of the Iyr and the Aldisnds. Strom reached for his chest, which was much heavier than before. Lanarot had filled quite arge portion of it, her blissful ignorance of the world only a child could possess had corrupted the old man. ¡®Dessert for the heart,¡¯ Strom recalled. He closed his eyes, thinking about his time within the Iyr, and how fun it had been thus far. He had wished his friend had still been alive, for it would have been a good fight, but then he could have also shown off to her. He continued to drink through thete afternoon, thinking about what he had experienced within the Iyr until that day. It had been a wonderful little retirement, though it had been far too short. ¡®I should havee here years ago¡­¡¯ Strom continued to rub his heart, which was still trying to keep him alive without his Spark. He looked down at his hands, which had grown thinner, and without a drink, would shake slightly. Yet, whenever he held the girl, he would not shake. ¡°She certainly is no Umbra, but she¡¯s cute enough,¡± Strom said, still not wanting to admit anyone was cuter than his daughter. He sipped from his drink, tossing it aside. ¡°I think of her death at least once a day,¡± he said, summoning another y bottle from his ring, before sipping from it. ¡°It¡¯s be a ritual of mine.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I keep wondering if I should have caged her, like I had done to so many of my other children. I couldn¡¯t, obviously. Not her. My sweet little Umbra.¡± He sighed long and hard, the rushing river keeping himpany. ¡°I called for her to return. I stooped low enough to pay the Gods their gold, thousands upon thousands of gold, but they refused to return her back to me. Her soul was severed from our realms. Something had dared to take her away from me, not just those Leviathan bastards.¡± Strom tossed the y bottle aside, which scattered across the earth before them with such force, the bottle almost turned to dust. ¡°I beat them good, though. Freed all those Mermen, the undersea dwellers. Where are they now? Those rat bastards, did they flee to the Red Sea? The Land of the Dead? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The sad old man drank another bottle, one made by a certain Orcish Iyrman, causing him to wince. ¡°I always wondered why she died. Why she was taken away from me. How she died was also a question. It would have been hard to kill her, considering who she had taken with her, and I¡¯m sure she hadn¡¯t slipped between worlds.¡± ¡°I really did lose my mind for a while.¡± He chuckled, thinking about how many people he had killed back then. It was during a time he was still young and hot blooded. ¡°It turned out all for the best though, didn¡¯t it? I returned. Reimed my throne. Ruled over an empire, with over a millennia of peace, other than the Demon Incursions. Peace. Order.¡± Strom narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that¡¯s why she had to die. So that Order could finally be brought to thend. Me, the old bitch, Soza, Stokmar, and if you really want to include him, Shama. We held the keys to peace, and Order, for thest two thousand years. Against the Undead. Against the Demons. Against each other.¡± ¡°Peace and Order.¡± Strom finished thest of his drink, and dashed it across the ground, the dust floating away. ¡°Order,¡± he said, turning to look across the river, facing the heavily armoured figure opposite. ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that someone knew that Order could only be achieved once I had set my mind to it.¡± The Champion of Order remained silent, staring at the figure ahead. He, who once ruled over thousands of inds, stood before him. He, who had once stood so tall, so powerful, stood opposite him as a dying old man. ¡°You¡¯re awfully silent, boy.¡± The Champion remained silent, his eyes glued to Strom. ¡°You¡¯re rather lucky I decided to show you mercy. If I had chosen north of the Iyr, it would have been toote. It would have been my month, and you would have stood no chance. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but choose the south, so I could beat you as soon as I could.¡± ¡°Peace and Order. It was quite hard to maintain, what with all the other Champions that other Lord sent. Your cousins, right? Three of them. He sent three, but after the third time, he gave up. How many years does it take to train a Champion? A hundred or so? Three hundred years worth of rat bastards, your uncle, sent to me.¡± The Champion remained silent. ¡°What about your father?¡± Strom asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°He was rather happy, wasn¡¯t he? Awfully happy that my sweet little Umbra was dead.¡± It fell silent for a moment, save for the rushing river, which continued to flow between them, separating the pair. ¡°At least the Champions of Chaos were fun to talk to,¡± Strom said. The Champion did not respond. ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll just beat the truth out of you.¡± He raised his hand, and blue lightning shot out towards the Champion. The lightning sted the Champion¡¯s sword, which absorbed the crackling sma. As the moments continued to pass, the lightning faded. Strom sighed. He could already feel how much it was draining him, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯ll be merciful. I know torture won¡¯t break you, but¡­ it would be awfully terrible for your Lord to train another Champion for a hundred years, wouldn¡¯t it? It would be a shame if you let Adam run rampant on thend.¡± The Champion narrowed his eyes at Strom, who smiled in return. ¡°You¡¯re not doing a very good job as the Champion, are you?¡± Strom asked, before raising his hands together. He sted out another beam of lightning. The Champion of Order mmed his de into the earth, but he was forced back by the lightning, which crackled against the earth, kicking up bits of stone and earth. The de cut into the earth as he skid backwards away from Strom. The torrent of lightning stopped, and he lifted his de, only for Strom to m into him, tackling him into a tree. The Champion brought the hilt down towards Strom¡¯s back, but the old man pulled back, and the pair faced off against one another. de met fist as the pair shed. Strom managed to catch the de with a fist, and he leapt off of the ground, which felt far more solid to him, before he kicked the Champion away, denting his armour. He leapt forward, but his punch was caught by the side of the greatsword, before he was kicked back. ¡°You¡¯re not as strong as the other Champions,¡± Strom said, struggling for breath. He raised his hands, as though beckoning the Champion, all the while the sky turned dark above them. Lightning fell, striking the old man, which caused his eyes to crackle with lightning. He could feel himself grow lighter, though the heaviness was still ever present within his body. Strom pointed a finger out to the Champion, sting him with a beam of lightning, though it split in half as the Champion cut through it. The greatsword hummed quietly, glowing. Once again the pair shed, flesh meeting steel. The earth beneath cracked, though Strom¡¯s steps seemed far more stable upon thend. Thunderous might struck Strom, who slid back, before he caught the de which meant to split his head in half. Lightning fell against them, and Strom used it to mimic just a portion of what his Spark would have allowed for him to do, using it to fuel his strength. He forced the sword away, feeling the burning of his muscles, before he kicked the Champion¡¯s knee, causing him to almost drop down, only for the Champion to spin with his de, almost cutting into Strom¡¯s side, if the old man hadn¡¯t leapt above the swing. Strom¡¯s body crackled with lightning, and he forced the Champion back with his barrage of fists. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do better than that, you rat bastard! It isn¡¯t fun if you hold back!¡± Strom¡¯s fist struck against the de, which hummed with magic, but this time he felt it as it invaded the space around them. The Champion glowed brightly, almost forming a heavenly visage, while the light oppressed Strom down, burning his skin. As the pair¡¯s mighty forms fought, Strom found himself backing away slightly. He had managed to force the Champion hundreds of steps away from the river, but now he was finding that, in between every other blow, he was taking a half step back. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± The pair continued their fight, which threatened to crack the air with the force of their blows. Strom caught the sword in hand, feeling the weight of it, which caused him almost to buckle under it. He inhaled deeply, before roaring, sting the Champion with thunderous force. The Champion flew backwards, sliding across the earth. Strom stepped forward, ready to press his advantage, aiming to crush the Champion¡¯s chest, but his heart throbbed, and his entire body rocked with pain. He had the upper hand for most of the bout, and though the Champion had managed to force him back after using the might of his Oath, he was still confident in his abilities. Yet. He was too old. He was thousands of years old, and though his kind only grew with power, that was only with one¡¯s Spark. Had he still possessed his Spark, this Champion would have been child¡¯s y, and he would have forced multiple Champions together to try and deal with him, if they really wished to kill him. However, without his Spark, which would tear his soul away from these realms permanently, he had lost much of his strong, both his physical might and his magical might. Each time he had used his lightning, even as a trick, and each time he had flown, it had chipped away at his strength. It was like he possessed an hourss, and every moment the sand flowed, speeding up when he used his magics. Each time the sand flowedpletely into the bottom, it would flip after he had rested. Yet, any time the sand flowed, a small portion of it leaked out of the hourss. One day, when thest grains of sand flowed from one half to the next, no longer would the grains of sand pile up, for he would have run out. ¡®No,¡¯ Strom thought. ¡®Not yet. Not yet!¡¯ He willed his body forward, which began to shift slightly, scales appearing across his skin, and two horns emerged from the top of his head. He leapt up, fists ready to hammer the Champion. He mmed the earth, leaving a small crater, before therge de forced him back. The Champion charged forward, his divine magics still oppressing the Lord, before crashing his de down, ready to bisect Strom in half, though the old man managed to defend by crossing his arms above his head. Strom¡¯s muscles burned with effort, and the earth beneath cracked from the force of the blow. The two shed once more, transforming thend around them with their blows. From the divine magics, to the lightning, the area was unearthed and changed. The powerful, thunderous blows continued to echo into the distance, but the blows soon began to slow as the pair found themselves growing tired. Strom panted, barely able to hold the de from cutting across his shoulder. He groaned and roared in pain, before a thunderous explosion struck the Champion. However, the Champion continued to force his de down, trying to push Strom to take a knee. Strom bowed his head, trying his best not to kneel before the Champion, something which would have been unimaginable not even a year ago. His body shuddered and twitched, and his scales began to expand as his entire body shifted. He spun, striking the Champion with his giant tail, before he expanded further. Lightning fell, and Strom¡¯s shadow covered thend, as he stared down at the Champion, who had stood from the pile of trees which had splintered under the force of hisnding. Strom floated in the air, his entire form dwarfing the Champion, who was norger than Strom¡¯s mighty maw. His long, serpentine form continued to twitch, as he felt the effort of keeping his most natural form without his Spark. It was trying to force him back into a humanoid, but he fought back the strain, the heaviness. The Champion stood, glowing brightly still, and wings of light formed behind him, before he flew up, de in hand. The two shed once more, with Strom¡¯s giant form barely resisting the heavy blows which rained against his scales, and he tried to m, sh, and bite the Champion, whose armour was refusing to buckle under the great Lord¡¯s might. Strom¡¯s maw opened, and a sea of lightning fell across the Champion, who twitched violently, but refused to fall into the earth, until Strom finally flew forward, charging at the Champion like a bull, before his horns skewered the Champion into the earth. Strom had charged with too much force, so crashed past the Champion, shifting back to his hybrid form, with just his horns and scales. It slowly healed his wounds as he stood, though his regeneration was nothingpared to when he still possessed his Spark. He panted for air, the pair having fought long enough that the stars had appeared. The air around them had grown warm, though Strom wasn¡¯t sure if that was because of the lightning, or because he was dying. The Champion stood, still heavily injured, but he was not keeled over, clutching at his heart as Strom was. The Champion¡¯s muscles were burnt by the lightning, and his body pulsed due to Strom¡¯s blows, but he stood, ready to fulfil his duty. ¡°Are you in such a rush to kill a dying old man?¡± Strom asked, struggling to stand to his feet. The Champion raised his sword, and he glowed brighter. He chanted the words of an ancientnguage, and called forth the divine magic from his Lord. He shed white, and the wounds which littered his body began to disappear. Strom sighed, holding onto his knees as he half squatted down, his shoulders raising and falling with his breath. ¡°Right. I forgot you could do that.¡± Strom raised his hands, and willed the storm to fall across his form. ¡°I can do it too!¡± The lightning fuelled the dying old man once more, but it had not healed him as it once would have. Strom charged forward, still crackling with lightning, and punched the Champion with the lightning which had coalesced around his fists. The divine magic fell across him, and the pommel struck him against his back, causing him to twitch. Fist met de, and de met flesh, as Strom was forced back once more. Whereas the Champions body had mostly healed, and even the fatigue had washed away, Strom could feel still it. The weight of his age. The heaviness of his approaching death. The emptiness of his hourss. He reached up to his shoulder, and looked down at the wet crimson against his fingers. ¡®Blood? Ah¡­¡¯ It was a refreshing feeling. Though he wished to ask about Umbra¡¯s circumstances, truly, he also wished to beat the Champion and the Lord of Order a little before he passed. Lightning shot forth from the old man¡¯s finger tips, but itsted only a moment, before his fist crashed against the Champion¡¯s jaw, causing the figure to stumble backwards. The Champion called forth his magics and shed at the old figure ahead of him, trying to force Strom to another realm, and yet the Lord of Storms resisted the magics as he kicked the Champion¡¯s gut, causing him to fall back. The de hummed with divine magic, and though Strom blocked it, his entire body rocked with pain as the mes engulfed him. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Strom growled, his lips forming a smirk. ¡°To use fire against me? Do you believe yourself to be Shama?¡± Strom pushed the de away, and kicked the Champion away, before leaping towards him once more. The Championnded on his feet, mming his de into the earth, calling forth words to the Lord of Order. The entire area shuddered under the force of his magic, which sted out, striking Strom with enough force to crash him into the earth some ways away. The old man coughed up blood, and he reached for his chest, trying to steady his breath. A glowing form appeared before him, and Strom mistook it for the Champion, shooting it with lightning to try and force it away. However, it was but a form made of divine magic, and as the lightning tore it apart, a de cut through his shoulder. The old man howled in pain. His ragged body screamed at him, the pain rocking through his form. It had been so long since he had felt like this, so close to his end. Strom tried to stand, but the Champion kicked Strom back, with enough force that the old man skidded back almost twenty steps away. ¡®Damn. It.¡¯ Strom¡¯s thoughts came to him in a stutter, and he could see the darkness around the edges of his eyes. His entire body felt hot, and then the divine magic pressed against him. With every step the Champion took, more of Strom¡¯s body was put under the pressure of the divine aura. ¡®So this is it?¡¯ The steps stopped as the shadow of the Champion loomed over Strom, a spectre of Death ready to im his prize. The Champion held his de above him with both hands. ¡°Order must be maintained.¡± Strom managed to spit out blood at the Champion¡¯s feet, before grabbing his ankle. ¡°Fuck your Order.¡± The Champion aimed his sword to take Strom¡¯s head, but before it fell, lightning sted him from below. It started at his ankle, and it cut through his entire body, ripping his skin, forming a scar across his skin. The Champion stumbled aside, and dropped before Strom, but as the lightning threatened to tear apart his heart, Strom¡¯s finger¡¯s loosened their grip, and his hand, and entire arm, dropped to the side. The Champion panted, having not taken the lightning so clearly before. His entire body was hot, and though his blood was boiling, his heart hammering wildly in his chest, he still held his mind. He pushed away the daze which had ovee his pounding head, and struggled to his feet. He inhaled deeply, pulling the de away from where he had cut Strom¡¯s arm, and grabbed his de with both arms again. He hadn¡¯t expected that a single day would have made such a great difference. He had used most of his spells to resist Strom¡¯s lightning, but he was nearly out of magic, and his mighty Avatar Form was beginning to end. If Strom truly had used the lightning of the next month, then he would have stood no chance. The Champion¡¯s form felt as though he was wading in a river of fire, as the heat continued to pulse, but he ignored the feeling, and clutched his de with both hands. ¡°Order must be maintained,¡± he stated, the words a prayer to his Lord. ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you step aside?¡± called a voice from behind him, before arge, strong hand sped his shoulder. The voice was familiar, and caused the Champion to freeze in ce. The dark voice and the fiery sensation prickled the back of his neck. He did not need to turn around to see who hade. The old man¡¯s form was partly ame, in the same way Strom¡¯s body had crackled with lightning. He was an older man, adorned in light clothes, even in the season of duskval, which was cool, with a chilly wind, and rain every so often. The outfit he wore was simr to that of the Iyrmen, though the stranger was no Iyrman, for though his forehead was tattooed, it was a collection of four dots in the centre which formed a diamond. The Champion had not felt the figure approaching, and if he had used his Spark to empower himself, he would have been certain he would have felt the figure approach. Had he been too engrossed within the fight, trying to survive against Strom, that he hadn¡¯t felt another Lord approach? Why now? He was but an instant away from doing it, to catching Strom¡¯s essence, which would have empowered the Lord of Order with such a great power. Chaos, caught by Order. Shama felt the body tense, but as quickly as it had tensed, it rxed. No, it wasn¡¯t quite that the figure had rxed, as a figure sted past Shama, and through the Champion of Order, creating arge hole where the Champion¡¯s head and torso had been, leaving only his legs and de behind. ¡°You still have the habit of stealing someone else¡¯s prey,¡± Shama said, his eyes ncing backwards towards where the small figure hadnded. He hadn¡¯t felt the figure¡¯s presence, but that wasn¡¯t a surprise, considering that it was the Lord of Earth. He wasn¡¯t sure why she was taking such a form, it wasn¡¯t any which he recalled. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he smelled of shit,¡± she replied, showing no respect to the Emperor. ¡°What are you doing here, Lord of mes?¡± ¡°I havee to kill him,¡± Shama replied, staring down at Hadda¡¯s near lifeless corpse. It was nearly unrecognisable considering how thin he had be, and how he was currently dying. The man¡¯s smell had changed too, though he had smelled it only a few days ago, clinging to the young Half Elf. He hadn¡¯t put it together, the fact that Strom had given up his Spark, he had assumed it was the Dragon heart which was within the ring. ¡°Then hurry up so you can leave already.¡± The seemingly Dwarven woman drank from a cask of ale, which had been buried under the Iyr for at least a few centuries. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling the taste of my drink.¡± Shama let out a long, sad sigh. ¡®I was toote.¡¯ He hade this entire way to fight with Hadda, and yet he had been refused a glorious fight. Truly, he hade this entire way to send off his friend in the best way possible, since that old Kraken wouldn¡¯t have killed him. Yet, to think he hade all this way to see his old enemy half dead from having faced a Champion. Not a Demigod, not even a true Avatar, but just a Champion. He let go of the shoulder he had held, letting it fall between he and Hadda. The rain fell across the two Lords, the pair remaining silent. Shama¡¯s mes fell away, his thoughts no longer of killing Hadda. He was uncertain of what he wanted to do with Hadda, but he reached down to stop the bleeding with his fire. Stokmar¡¯s eyes fell to the side, feeling the presence of another, who had appeared from seemingly nowhere. She continued to drink from her cask, as though she were a baby who was drinking milk. ¡°It seems I have arrivedte,¡± the figure said, holding his cane with both hands apologetically. ¡°What is one of the Nine Guardian Stars doing here?¡± Shama asked. ¡°Is it not a little rude to be asking me of my business, when I do not ask you of yours?¡± Crowseer smiled politely. Shama narrowed his eyes. ¡°I was denied a good fight, but I do not mind ying with you.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to think of it,¡± Crowseer replied, bowing his head. Maurice shifted in a manner so he would not appear to be bowing. ¡°Though, I would like to ask you if I may heal Lord Hadda.¡± Shama¡¯s brows turned ame, as he tilted his head slightly. His entire body was tense, ready to charge forward to kill Crowseer. The air around them grew hot, and began to suffocate the Crowseer. ¡°What need of you to heal him?¡± Stokmar understood why Shama was enraged, considering that the Nine Guardian Stars remained neutral, and would only step in to further their plots. Each of them worked on their own machinations, but it was the Crowseers who moved most mysteriously. ¡°It just so happens that I cannot allow him to die just yet,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°The die should not fall in such a way yet.¡± Shama stepped forward, and within an instant he appear before Crowseer, who raised his cane to defend himself. Crowseer caught the fist with his cane, the me sshing outwards rather than around him, but he was still forced back as he slid in the wet mud. ¡°You have healedpletely since meeting with the Iyrmen,¡± Crowseer noted. Shama turned his fist into an open palm, before forming a fist once more, as the fire around them began to swirl, and formed a dome around Crowseer, who raised his cane and called his own magic to defend himself. The dome of fire began to grow smaller, threatening to crush Crowseer, though his magic managed to stave off the fire for too long. Stokmar stomped her foot, causing the earth under Crowseer to shoot upwards,unching Crowseer up. He floated up at the peak of the height, and then slowly floated towards the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shama asked, his eyes falling across the small form of the Lord of Earth. ¡°You¡¯re such an annoying bastard,¡± Stokmar replied, before drinking the rest of her ale, tossing the cask aside. ¡°Why are you making a mess so close to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Can you really say something like that?¡± Shama asked. Stokar fell into a sitting position, but as she fell, the earth around her formed a throne of dirt, and she sat in a position which overlooked the Emperor. ¡°You are too far from home to be thinking you¡¯re anybody in front of me, young man.¡± Shama narrowed his eyes at the woman, all the while walls of fire circled around the pair of them. However, he thought about whether a fight with her was a good idea, especially since there was so much earth all around them, and they were right next to the Iyr¡¯s borders. ¡°May I heal the good Lord now?¡± Crowseer cleared his throat, awkwardly standing before two Lords, he, who had no chance to survive if he fought either of them. He was stuck between a rock and a hot ce.
Click banner for Patreon!
Normally I consider Interludes as extra chapters but I ask for mercy this time. 421. Awakened Forest I 421. Awakened Forest I The group didn¡¯t spend much time within the town, marching their way across thend swiftly. They passed by a town roughly equivalent to Red Oak, and then the capital of the South Alnd region, Gold Port. However, due to how quickly they were travelling the group was exhausted, and didn¡¯t get the chance to enjoy the city, as they had approached the cityte in the evening, and left an hour after waking up. ¡°Did you not wish to buy an axe in Gold Port?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I just needed the one,¡± Adam said, tapping the new axe at his side, which he had bought at the first town. His finger felt almost empty without Wizard¡¯s Axe, but it was a small price to pay for the safety of the others. Adam nced back to Nirot for a moment. He wanted to tell her off for trying to start a fight with a monster like that old man, but¡­ ¡®My Cousins are the cutest, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯ They continued their way along the road, managing to avoid all manner of fights, from bandits to beasts. There had been a group who had been waiting above the hills, but seeing therge number of Iyrmen, they had decided against trying to im a road fee. South Fort wasrge too, but in a very different way to other towns. It was arge town surrounded by a dozen small forts, and a wall which spread all the way across the horizon. These walls were great, though they were no walls of the Iyr, they no doubt allowed the inhabitants to feel extremely well protected. The guards were heavily armed, each of them wearing heavy chain mail, and they carried spears. They looked like the guards of any other town, but they stood taller and grander than any other they had seen. ¡°What is your business in South Fort?¡± a guard asked. ¡°We are headed to the Awakened Forest,¡± Okvar said. The guard nced across the rest of the party, noting theck of tattoos on some of the members. ¡°Not all of you are Iyrmen?¡± ¡°They have business within the Awakened Forest.¡± ¡°What kind of business?¡± the guard asked. Adam raised his brows. ¡°As the one who imed the forest, I think I can go to the forest without telling you my business.¡± ¡°It is business which the Iyr is dealing with,¡± Okvar said. The guard nced between the Iyrmen, and then to Adam and the others. ¡°How long will your business take?¡± ¡°No more than a week,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll return quickly.¡± ¡°If even one of them is missing you¡¯ll have to answer for it, Iyrman.¡± Okvar bowed his head. The gate fee was paid, and the guards allowed the group within one of the small outposts near a fort. Adam paid for their lodgings, which were simple and clean. The baths weren¡¯t even warm. Omen: 13, 15 The Awakened Forest greeted the group as they approached towards thete afternoon. ¡°This is an Awakened Forest?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. The Iyrmen¡¯s eyes nced around as they checked the forest, noting a few of the Iyr¡¯s symbols around, but not much more. ¡°Jurot and I imed it when it tried to swallow us,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s how we met Lucy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Lucy joked, though she couldn¡¯t hide the stress on her face. Okvar whistled, and almost immediately, two Iyrmen appeared from the forest¡¯s edge. One wore a pair of daggers, and the other carried a spear. ¡°We were expecting you a littleter,¡± the Iyrman admitted, shaking Okvar¡¯s forearm, before doing the same with Rasam. However, he knew why the group had appeared so quickly, considering the information which had been burnt and passed to them. ¡°We came across some trouble, but I assume you¡¯re all doing well?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We are,¡± the Iyrman said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°You¡¯re a¡­¡± Adam squinted at the tattoo, sure he recognised it. A purple six sided star nked by green ovals. He looked down at the daggers. ¡°A Nuu?¡± ¡°Maknuu,¡± the Iyrman said, nodding his head. ¡°My cousin was with you when you imed the forest.¡± ¡°Right. Jaknuu, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He smiled. ¡°You remembered?¡± ¡°Argon, Shaman Lokat, Rokat, Jaknuu, Galooj, Sowir, Wujyn, and Okvar,¡± Adam said, recalling the names of the Iyrmen who had travelled with him earlyst year. ¡°I don¡¯t make it a habit of forgetting those I owe debts to.¡± ¡°Debts?¡± Maknuu chuckled. ¡°We will not refuse the debt, Fateson.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s not make it awkward between us.¡± The group marched through the forest, the trees parting for them. Only minutes passed before they arrived deep within the forest, where an outpost greeted them. The buildings were made of earth and wood, severalrge fences spreading out from them like ripples within ake. Adam nced around, noting therge number of Iyrmen about, most of whom were in their early twenties, though there were a few who were in theirte twenties or older. There was something off about the area, and that¡¯s when Adam realised. There were no children here, and the air here was not like the air within the Iyr. It was far more tense, with everyone living as though they were seconds away from a good death. Lucy¡¯s eyes snapped around at the Iyrmen, but not even they could pull her out from her stupor. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a drink.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see Big Ivory first,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can drink after.¡± Adam felt a hand on his shoulder, and he turned back to see the pretty Devilkin. He smiled, reaching up to shake her forearm. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Wujyn.¡± The older Devilkin smiled down towards Adam, shaking his forearm. ¡°You as well, Adam.¡± She carried at her side a pair of battleaxes. ¡°How have you been?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have been well, thank you. Yourself?¡± Adam smiled nervously. ¡°Oh, you know.¡± He swallowed. Wujyn, too, had heard about what had happened. She was one of the council members of the Forest Iyr, iming her right as she had been here to assist iming the Awakened Forest, so she had learnt what had urred. ¡°Shall I take you to Lord Ivory?¡± ¡®Lord Ivory?¡¯ Adam wondered if he should make a joke. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Do I have toe?¡± Lucy asked. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could go and see Mara, not in the state that she was. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he should be called Lord Ivory, but if he¡¯s gotten too big for his boots, we can teach him a lesson.¡± Lucy sighed, but followed the group as they made their way out of the vige, following the trail which led a few hundred steps away. A giant tree sat before them. It wasn¡¯t quite sitting, as it was half melted into the earth and the forest, like chocte which had been left out. He waspletely white, with specks of dark blue which crackled with energy. ¡°It is good to see you,¡± Big Ivory said, his voice low and deep, full of greater power. His eyes stared down at Adam, and it crossed from Adam to Jurot, then to Lucy. When Lucy had returned previously, she had been quite powerful considering not much time had passed. Yet, seeing Adam and Jurot before him, Big Ivory wondered what had happened, and if he had slept for too long. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Did you enjoy your snack?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Big Ivory replied, bowing his trunk head, the tree branches above shaking. ¡°Thank you, friends.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam nced around, seeing all the trees nearby. There were dozens of different types, and he swore he could see faces in their bark. ¡°You know, I came all this way to meet you. Took us almost a month, and we didn¡¯te across much trouble, but¡­¡± Big Ivory remained silent, noting the way Adam was looking at him. Adam¡¯s eyes were darker than before, and even back then, Adam¡¯s eyes had been quite scary. ¡°He was one hell of a monster. A monster I never thought I woulde across so soon. It hasn¡¯t even been two years, though I suppose I should be d sincest time, I onlysted a year.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Seeing you like this, far more powerful than before, and being referred to as Lord¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure whether I should be angry, or upset, or if I¡¯m overreacting.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It just feels annoying, you know? I mean, I gave you a Dragon heart, and Lucy came back to me all depressed. Then, on the way here, we met with a¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I really want to just cut you to bits, honestly.¡± ¡°That would be quite awkward for me,¡± Big Ivory replied, casually. ¡°You could at least do me a favour and look like a beautiful woman if you¡¯re going to be stealing one away from me, you know?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Is that why you came?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam pulled off his ring, and tossed it up to Big Ivory, who caught it with a branch, which whipped the ring out of the air and slipped it onto a branch. ¡°Adult Dragon heart, right?¡± Big Ivory probed the ring¡¯s contents, and bowed his head once more. Emerging from the brush was the familiar form of Mara. She was pale, and seemed to have lost a little weight inparison to before, and whereas her hair was still red, there were new strands of white. Lucy nced away from the woman, but the cracking branches caught her attention. Her eyes snapped back to Mara, who was slowly falling from the nket of vines which had been absorbing her strength. Lucy grabbed the falling Demon, holding her in an embrace, feeling the cold body of her best friend. ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked.
Click banner for Patreon!
:o 422. Awakened Forest II 422. Awakened Forest II Quest Complete: Promises Kept (Demon Lord) XP Gained: +100 XP: 12 200 -> 12 300 Quest Complete: Promises Kept (Guardian) XP Gained: +100 XP: 12 300 -> 12 400 Her eyes fluttered before the blurry face of a familiarly unfamiliar form appeared before her. ¡°Your Grace,¡± came the coarse voice, the Demon feeling how dry her throat had be. Lucy held the cold form of Mara within her arms, her mind nk. ¡°Mara?¡± Mara blinked away the blurriness from her eyes and she smiled. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve regained your strength, Your Grace.¡± Lucy looked up at Big Ivory, uncertain of what was happening. Her eyes then darted to Adam, then to Jurot, and finally back to Mara. ¡°Mara?¡± She reached up and stroked the woman¡¯s cheek, feeling how soft her skin still was, inparison to her own rough hands. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Your Grace.¡± Lucy wrapped her arms around Mara and pulled her even closer, her own body growing hot, her heart pounding in her chest. She held the Demon tight, not allowing anyone to take Mara from her. Lucy shook as she began to cry, tears flowing down her face. Mara looked up at Lucy, smiling, feeling the wet tears against her forehead. She reached up to wipe the woman¡¯s tears, before she fell limp, too exhausted to keep her consciousness up. Adam was ring at Big Ivory, his jaw tense in a half smile. It certainly had warmed his heart that Lucy had finally reunited with her friend, but there was more to deal with. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you take them back to the vige?¡± Jurot helped Lucy up, carrying Mara with his strong arms, while Lucy followed after him, holding Mara¡¯s hand. She was still confused, unsure if she was currently dreaming. ¡°What is it?¡± Big Ivory eventually asked. He had waited for a short while, but it had been much longer for Adam, and yet the Half Elf hadn¡¯t spoken. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can understand my anger,¡± Adam said. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a scene I should have seen, no matter how touching it may have been.¡± ¡°This debt will not be forgotten.¡± Adam smiled, turning to look at Big Ivory. ¡°Yeah.¡± He thought for a moment, wondering how much he should threaten the Guardian. ¡°For Mother Soza¡¯s sake, I hope not.¡± With that, the Half Elf left. Whatever rage he had felt had washed away, and he returned back to his friends. He had so much he had to say to Big Ivory, and had so many threats, but he let the matter go. It still soured his mouth that they had to go through so much, and he had to give up so much, just because he had to give in to a parasite. He hadn¡¯t thought deeply about what had happened, but after seeing Lucy break down and cry, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this world was unjust. ¡®Isn¡¯t this meant to be a fantasy world? Why is everything still the same?¡¯ He sighed. ¡°Yo,¡± Adam called, entering the room. Mara was settled into a bed, and Lucy was holding the woman¡¯s hand. Jurot sat nearby, his arms crossed. ¡°It¡¯s Mara,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Lucy looked up to Adam, wondering what had happened. Her eyes held a question, and Adam smiled in response. Lucy sniffled and got up, charging at the Half Elf, before he hugged her tight. ¡°Did you get a Dragon heart?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I traded for it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°How?¡± ¡°The Iyr wanted something and I gave it to them.¡± ¡°What did you trade?¡± ¡°Something extremely dangerous,¡± Adam replied, simply. He pat Lucy¡¯s back gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Lucy hid her head against his chest. ¡°No matter what anyone says, we¡¯re friends, Adam.¡± ¡°Just friends?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. Lucy froze for a moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the price of a Dragon heart¡­¡± She looked up at him, her cheeks red, before she tiptoed. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 16 (15) Adam pulled his head back quickly, feeling her lips against his chin. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked for this?¡± Her cheeks had turnedpletely red. ¡°What do you mean? When did I ever ask for something like this?¡± Adam replied, almost shouting. ¡°I meant that we¡¯re best friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°The best of friends,¡± Lucy assured, hugging him tight still, who sighed with relief, her heart still pounding in her chest. The awkwardness was washed away by the overwhelming joy of having Mara return to her. Adam smiled nervously, and was finally let free when Lucy returned back to Mara. ¡°Did you speak with Big Ivory?¡± Jurot asked, curious. Adam was curious about many things about Adam, from the deals he had made with the Iyr, to what he had nned for the future. ¡°I made sure he understood that he had a great debt to repay,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°The price for this was pretty high, and it isn¡¯t something we should have had to pay.¡± ¡°That is how the world is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never liked that phrase. The world being unfair isn¡¯t a good excuse. Nobby was lucky he found us, but¡­¡± Adam thought of the others who were not fortunate to find a random weirdo to help cultivate them. ¡°One day I¡¯ll be strong enough to make the world fairer.¡± Jurot wondered just how strong someone needed to be in order to make the world fairer. Even the Iyr¡¯s reach could only go so far, and he was certain the Iyr was one of the greatest powers in the world. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully me for being a naive idiot.¡± Even Adam understood just how stupid it was to suggest such a thing. ¡°I will not,¡± Jurot assured. The only way to truly create a fairer world would be to unite many countries together towards a singr unified vision, but that was merely a romantic thought. ¡®What about the Iyr?¡¯ The Iyr had been instrumental in keeping Alnd stable through its history. ¡®No, no. The Iyr¡¯s main function isn¡¯t about gaining wealth. If it was, then it could allow the Iyr to extend its reach out of its borders with its might.¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to his country, which had managed to deal with very when it threatened mass revolution within its borders. It went on to police the rest of the world so they could not benefit from very. Of course, they did end up letting it slide whenever it suited them, and continued funding its wealth through piging other countries across the world. ¡®No doubt there¡¯s probably a bunch of very still happening in this world too. How does that even make sense when magic exists? Wait, how can Nobles exist in this world too? There¡¯s a bunch of magic in this world, so how is it that people couldn¡¯t band together with those who know magic, like theirmunity Priests, Wizards, and¡­¡¯ ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are the Scribe Mages in thisnd typically Nobles?¡± Adam asked, innocently. ¡°Yes, but there are some who buy the rights to be a Scribe Mage,¡± Jurot replied. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°They don¡¯t think that those ofmon blood are able to handle the work required, right? They¡¯re not intelligent enough? Except for those who have enough money to join their exclusive club?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam blew a raspberry. ¡°Who could have possible guessed that? What about Blood Mages? They don¡¯t need resources, just being born into¡­¡± As Adam spoke the words, he felt dirtier. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it make sense for Blood Mages to rule as their blood gives them magic? Damn, that¡¯s weird.¡¯ ¡°Blood Mages are rare within Alnd,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°In Aswadasad there are more, but Drakkenlen has a poption which boasts a greater chance of those who are Blood Mages.¡± ¡°Howe there are so few in Alnd?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Drakkenlen having so many makes sense, considering Dragons have rules thend for a while. Is Aswadasad just more magical?¡¯ ¡°They were hunted down,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Well, yeah. I guess that does make sense. After all, Blood Mages could break the Noble¡¯s monopoly on power. Sometimes I¡¯m disappointed in this world, you know? Everything seems so¡­ predictable. Hell, it¡¯s a surprise no one¡¯s been more racist to me. I expected someone to try and hang me for being a filthy leaf ear already.¡± ¡°If you were alone, many would have tried.¡± Jurot assumed Adam had been hanging out with them on purpose. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Right. I guess I¡¯ve identally been smart enough not to get myself killed.¡± He looked to Lucy, who was only vaguely listening to them. She was a Demon, and a Demon Lord, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that many would aim for her too. To think that someone was so brazen to do it in front of Iyrmen, though. A thought passed by his mind. ¡°Does that mean if I have kids, they¡¯ll probably be hunted?¡± Adam swallowed. Jurot sat up straighter, the question almost like a p to the face. ¡°I will not allow it.¡± It was a rare moment that Jurot did not speak bluntly. The darkness had gripped his heart in that moment. ¡°It is likely.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that everything was going to be so troublesome when I picked this race.¡± ¡®Damn. I guess I can¡¯t get married any time soon, then. It¡¯s not like I can date anyone until Lanarot chooses someone for me anyway.¡¯ The pair left Lucy alone with Mara, going to join the others to drink and eat. Adam wondered how hard it would do to do business. ¡®I guess I just need to make a greater business? I need to figure out a way to be indispensable. Everyone¡¯s principles fall when ites to money.¡¯ Jurot remained quiet during the evening. The question Adam had asked earlier weighed on his mind. If Adam had children, would they not be his nieces and nephews? However, Adam was only a Nephew of the Iyr, and he had made his intentions to remain separate well known. He drank the entire cup of wine, before staring at the emptiness within. Adam stared up at the stars that night. His entire body ached from moving hundreds of miles with little rest. Yet, even that was nothingpared to the pain he felt in his heart. ¡®She almost died before we got here¡­¡¯ Though he was full of relief now, it was still something which ate him. ¡®Stronger. I need to be stronger.¡¯ He prayed he never met that guy again. At least, not until he was Level 20. ¡®Hey, Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Let¡¯s get stronger together.¡¯ [Okay.]
Click banner for Patreon!
Level 6 here wee? Spoiler Alert: No. 423. Awakened Forest III 423. Awakened Forest III Omen: 1, 17 Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to approach the topic of returning back to the Iyr. There was a cold spectre which loomed over him, slowly pressuring him. The spectre was not due to the topic, but because of what had happened not long ago. Adam had just brought the pair of Demons together, but now that there were two Demons, wouldn¡¯t things be more awkward? He didn¡¯t want to see one of them die having only just met one another. The group ate breakfast together, arge amount of meat and fruit provided by the forest. It was the only real forest within a day¡¯s walk, but it was far more bountiful than any of its size. ¡°The magics within the forest provide enough food for we Iyrmen,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°We have our small fields, which provide us plenty of food. Every day we can harvest enough food for most of us, and Lord Ivory provides us with beasts and fruit.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± Adam replied. He wondered how many people the forest could sustain, and wondered just how far its magics reached. ¡°The forest is expanding, and will soon stretch from sea to sea,¡± Wujyn said, drawing a simple map on either side. ¡°The strait between Alnd and Aswadasad splits thend, and the Awakened Forest will soon swallow thend up until the walls.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good,¡± Adam said. ¡°If the forest takes all thisnd, won¡¯t the Aldish take issue with it?¡± ¡°It will be best for Lord Ivory to surrender the forest to the north, and allow a road to be built from the straight to South Fort. The adventurer capital within the region is Silver Belt,¡± Wujyn said, tapping the strait. ¡°Aswadasad¡¯s side is a prosperous city, one which is ruled by the adventurers who retired there many years ago. It had been built over thest few centuries.¡± ¡°Does Alnd not have a city there?¡± ¡°Thend between South Fort and the strait is known to be cursed,¡± Wujyn exined. ¡°Silver Belt is firmly under the grip of the various guilds which operate within it, and they provide Aswadasad enough trouble, so Alnd does not deal with it. It is a well known neutral city, and it has allowed the pair to remain the status quo. None truly im thend from the strait upwards, for neither Aswadasad nor Alnd could im it.¡± ¡°So the Awakened Forestplicates that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam rubbed his chin, staring at the drawing. ¡°So what happens after ten years?¡± ¡°Lord Ivory must think of a way to please both Alnd and Aswadasad, though Aswadasad is currently working through a rebellion.¡± Adam looked up at Wujyn, surprised for a moment, but he had recalled something had happened earlier in the year. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It is believed the Shen has overextended his power and had been taken by tyranny. He increased his strength to pressure his political opponents, and had ordered the assassination of the Faro¡¯s son.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Faro?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They would be considered a Duke within Alnd.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. Why did he do that?¡± ¡°There are many reasons as to why he could have done such a thing, if he truly did.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think it is a shame that the country has fallen to a civil war at this time,¡± Wujyn said. ¡°Alnd has offered two years of peace from their previous war.¡± ¡°So, if Alnd had any honour, they have two years to sort out their issues?¡± Adam asked. Wujyn bowed her head. ¡°If Alnd joins the war, then Western Aswadasad will no doubt lose the war.¡± ¡°Whose side is that?¡± ¡°The Shen¡¯s.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Wujyn stared at the earth, creating a long, crude shape which represented Aswadasad. ¡°It would be difficult for either side to win so quickly. Aswadasad may break into two.¡± The Iyr assumed that would be the case, though it was one of many scenarios. ¡°The general borders would not change much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Iyr¡¯s hope?¡± ¡°The Faro holds little love for the Iyr, but he would not try to aggravate we Iyrmen. The Shen holds a greater respect for we Iyrmen, but he has fallen out of favour for the matter with the Awakened Forest and the war which he had lost.¡± Wujyn continued to doodle on the earth. ¡°We Iyrmen hope the Shen remains in power, with the control of most of Western and Northern Aswadasad. He, who controls Central Aswadasad, will surely hold his seat. The Shen has too many allies, and there are too many enemies for the Faro to deal with on the way to the Shen. However, if Alnd joins the war, it is a different matter.¡± ¡°Will the Iyrmen fight against Aswadasad?¡± Adam stared up at Wujyn, interested in the matters of the Iyrmen. ¡°We will send a hundred Iyrmen, as we have promised, but they will be under themand of Elder Wrath. The Iyrmen have not forgotten what had urred at the massacre.¡± Wujyn wasn¡¯t sure what would happen, however, as there were signs the Iyr would not eagerly step out of its borders soon. ¡°Has the issue spilled over to the nearbynds here?¡± ¡°No. The armies have gathered and there have been skirmishes already, but they have started hundreds of miles away. South Aswadasad has joined with the Faro¡¯s East Aswadasad. The Shen has summoned soldiers to head towards the forests north, which is the weakest link within his borders. It is the forests to the north which will define the borders of the new states which arise, and that is where most of the fighting will take ce for some time.¡± ¡°Do you hope Alnd stays out of the war?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Will they?¡± ¡°It is doubtful they will remain away.¡± ¡°Well, I hope it doesn¡¯te up to here. Otherwise it¡¯ll be troublesome for you all, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Alnd may use it as an excuse to use thisnd as an outpost.¡± ¡°Well, damn.¡± Adam wondered how the Iyrmen were going to navigate that situation. ¡®What if they ask adventurers to go to war too? Damn. Why do I have to deal with all these politics? If they have the audacity to ask me to go to war¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Lucy called, breaking Adam out of his thoughts. She motioned with her head, and Adam followed her to one side. ¡°Would you give Mara some of your Mana?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, not thinking twice. He had given Lucy enough to help her regain her strength the year before. ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Mara,¡± Lucy replied back, simply. ¡°Right.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, unsure of what that meant. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± Lucy turned quickly and left, not wanting to talk more about it. Adam let her go, not wanting to pry further. He assisted Mara that afternoon, cing his hands on her back, and flooding her with his Mana over the course of an hour. The pair were panting quite harshly after, as though they had done something else. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mara stated, as firmly as she could. She smiled, trying to maintain theposure of a maid, but Adam could see that she was still exhausted from being used as a battery for over a year. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head at her, trying to smile to reassure her. The Half Elf quickly cooled himself in the nearby stream, getting rid of any thoughts about the woman. He reached up to his heart, which was cool. The typical warmth of his Mana no longer apanied him, but there was something else about it. ¡°Adam,¡± Mara called, causing Adam to straighten up. He had just finished changing, and his heart pounded as he was almost caught. He followed her to once side, where she offered him a cup of wine, pouring it in for him. ¡°I have heard that you assisted my Lady throughout your journeys,¡± Mara said. ¡°Well, you know,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. He sipped the cup of wine. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why, what? Why did I help her?¡± Mara bowed her head. ¡°Did she tell you about how we have something inmon?¡± ¡°Her Grace has revealed your secrets to me,¡± Mara said. ¡°You have no need to worry, for I will not reveal them.¡± Adam nodded his head, understanding that once two people knew of a secret, it was no longer a secret. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to be like me. I don¡¯t have anyone from my world with me, and though I have Jurot and the others in this world, they¡¯re not the same as those from my other life. I¡¯ve lost everyone, but at the very least, she has you.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a smile, but the smile strained against his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be like me.¡± ¡°Are you certain it is not because you love her?¡± Mara asked. Adam almost choked as heughed. ¡°Lucy is my friend, Mara.¡± ¡°You would go so far for your friends?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t told you much about me, it seems,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should ask her how far I¡¯m willing to go for my friends.¡± ¡°She spoke of your interest in me,¡± Mara said, smiling at him innocently. ¡°What kind of interest?¡± Adam asked, his cheeks flushing slightly red. ¡°That you wished to marry me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too weak to marry anyone,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly, feeling his throat clog up. For a moment the cringe washed over him, but it was quickly reced by something else. Mara noted the sh of darkness which crossed his eyes, and so dropped the joke there. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Criiiiinge. 424. Return 424. Return Omen: 1, 3 ¡°We should leave today,¡± Lucy said. ¡°She¡¯ll be safe in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Will she not be safe here?¡± Dunes asked, noting that they were surrounded by hundreds of Iyrmen, and some of whom were quite powerful. ¡°No,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Her eyes fell to Adam for support. ¡°It¡¯s not that she won¡¯t be safe here, but she¡¯ll be much safer in the Iyr,¡± Adam said, d that she had given him the chance to speak up. ¡°Plus, thisnd here mighte under threat if the war spills over, and I don¡¯t know about you, but I worked really hard, and gave up too much, for Mara to die immediately after reuniting her with Lucy.¡± The others decided against arguing with Adam, partly because his tongue was venomous, and partly because they understood that he wanted to return back to the Iyr eagerly. Even Dunes, who wished to continue the journey, understood Adam¡¯s, and the party¡¯s, worries. They didn¡¯t take long in gathering their supplies, the Iyrmen handing over small crates of dried fruit and meat for their journey, as well as some wine. Adam had nned on supplementing their journey with Goodberry, as he had done so far. Adam eyed up his group, which had marched for so many weeks already. He thought about how tired he was too, but the thought of returning to the Iyr filled him with greater strength. Once they returned to the Iyr, they could take some time off and rx, before figuring out what to do next. Adam¡¯s heart throbbed, and a sh of fire appeared before his eyes. As quickly as it hade, it disappeared. Okvar ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, nodding his head. The Orcish Iyrman, and Rasam, were also returning with the group, and would be able to keep them safe from almost anything which could try to bother them. With two giant elks to assist, the group could still move swiftly, one of them carrying the Demon, who Adam would assist with his Mana. The rain did very little to hamper their movement as they trekked along the road, making their way to South Fort. The guards stared down at their paper, counting the heads of the returning group. ¡°One more Devilkin?¡± ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How did I not think of that?¡¯ ¡°She is a Guest of the Iyr,¡± Okvar said. ¡°She was a victim of the forest, but she is now safe. It was one of our tasks when heading to the Awakened Forest.¡± ¡°One of them, eh?¡± ¡°The other was to send them information about matters of we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Any matters we should know?¡± ¡°No, but the Iyr has been your ally for thousands of years,¡± Okvar said. ¡°This fort, too, was returned due to the Iyr¡¯s efforts.¡± The guard raised her brow, wondering what the Iyrman was talking about. ¡°Returned?¡± ¡°When it was lost to Aswabayad, it was we Iyrmen who returned it to Alnd¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never lost South Fort,¡± the guard said, simply. ¡°You Iyrmen and your stories.¡± ¡°If you have heard an Iyrman lie, you should inform the Iyr,¡± Okvar said. ¡°We will see who it is that speaks ghostly tales.¡± The guard waved her hand, dismissing the Iyrmen through. Though the group was suspicious, it was made up of arge group of Iyrmen, and South Fort wasn¡¯t going to trouble them. The Iyrmen, even if they did speak nonsense, were instrumental in dealing with Aswadia. ¡®Aswabayad? Is that some kind of Iyrmen name for Aswadia?¡¯ the guard thought. The rest of the journey passed by uneventfully, with the group skipping one town on the way to Goldport. They spent an evening at the Order past Goldport, which they had skipped on the way to the fort, though Adam didn¡¯t spend much time admiring the viges or the defences of the Order. They continued along to the next town, and then to the Order, before marching their way towards Red Oak, reaching it at the beginning of the ninth month, thest month of Duskval. It was roughly twenty days from Red Oak to South Fort, following the road all the way to the east, through and around the hills. They had somehow found themselves without much bother on the return journey, no old men who were utter monsters, not even Crowseer or a depressed youth needing help which Adam could invite to join hispany. Red Oak¡¯s walls were a wee sight, but only because it meant they were but a week away from the Iyr. ¡°We¡¯ll take a rest here tomorrow,¡± Adam said once they were within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. His feet were throbbing, and though it was out of the good of his heart, he also had another matter to deal with within the town. Jaygak eyed him up suspiciously, wondering what it could have meant, but when she caught Kitool¡¯s eye, she realised why Adam wanted to take a rest here. It was because of that, after all. ¡®We¡¯re probably not going toe back for a little while so¡­¡¯ Adam had sent Nobby¡¯s family, Nobby, and Brittany, another one hundred gold coins each, using the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s service. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Paul asked, noting how Adam was exhausted. He had never seen the Half Elf so down before. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We just met with one hell of a monster when we left Red Oakst time.¡± Paul tried to recall thest time he had seen Adam. It hadn¡¯t been long ago, barely a month or so. ¡°What happened?¡± Adam reached up to his forehead, rubbing it with the side of his fist. ¡°There was a¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Ask the Iyrmen teens, they¡¯ll exin everything.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡± Paul stared at the Half Elf. He had acted so queer, and considering what he knew from when Adam passed previously, he assumed he wouldn¡¯t see the Half Elf until nightval. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead with both of his fists, feeling the pounding only grow. Paul left Adam be, wondering what could have spooked the Half Elf who had faced Vandra with no fear. After hearing the tale from Naqokan, he understood why. He checked the records from within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which had noted the appearance of this figure towards the beginning of the year, his first appearance noted within Aswadasad. ¡®So, he really was an Idol? No, he seems far more powerful than a typical Idol¡­¡¯ Paul wondered how powerful the figure was, noting the other figure which had appeared at the beginning of the year, and then the figure which had appeared in the year previous. ¡®Lord Stokmar, and two more Idols?¡¯ He checked where the figures had headed, and his eyes fell to the Guild¡¯s map, checking the movements of the figures. Lord Stokmar had been noted to move to the mountains, presumably where the dwarves lived, whereas the other two figures had headed towards the west. ¡®Of course it would be there of all ce¡­¡¯ He wondered if he should send a message to his wife, but he decided against it. It was no good to get involved in the Iyrman¡¯s business. They stayed out of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild business, and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild stayed out of their business. ¡®At least those two didn¡¯t kill one of our operatives¡­¡¯ Paul¡¯s eyes fell to another folder, which held the information of another figure who had appeared near Aswadasad, one who held the abilities of lightning, and had dealt with their operative who had been assigned to keep an eye on them. ¡®At least that one didn¡¯t make his way to the Iyr.¡¯ He sighed, wondering if he could ask for a raise. Omen: 2, 4 Adam was d he had decided to remain within Red Oak. ¡®Damn. What is this luck?¡¯ He sighed, thinking about what he needed to do that day. ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t walk around alone¡­¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°I apologise for taking your time when I¡¯ve been working you, and everyone else, so hard.¡± ¡°There are no thanks needed, Adam,¡± she assured. ¡°I understand why you are ufortable walking alone within Red Oak.¡± Adam¡¯s ears twitched, and he wondered just how much trouble he was going to get into today. Jurot had left earlier, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure where. The Iyrmen each left by themselves to do their own business, as they always did in the towns, even when they had been travelling. ¡®Being with Sir Vonda should be alright, though. Having someone who is a Noble and a Priest beside me should keep away anyone too awful.¡¯ He shook his head, trying not to think of Vonda as a convenient tool. ¡®Should I buy her something as a thanks? No, isn¡¯t that weird? It¡¯s totally weird.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Sir Vonda called, wondering why he was thinking so deeply. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Omen: 1, 6 ¡®Damn. What¡¯s with this luck?¡¯ Adam thought about dying their departure, but thinking about spending another day away from the Iyr caused him to shudder.
Click banner for Patreon!
No random old man encounter on the way back to the Iyr? Damn. 425. Adam’s Threat 425. Adam¡¯s Threat Somehow, Adam and his group were fortunate. Their journey from Red Oak to the viges was fraught with a boring nothingness, a boring nothingness Adam weed eagerly. They had passed by two of the viges, and though they had found various creatures, their survival instincts made sure they left descendants, as they left the group be. ¡®One more vige,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about how close they were to the Iyr. The mud had slowed down their travel slightly, but they continued at a decent pace. As evening threatened the party, Okvar stopped. He had been travelling at the front of the party, whilst Rasam brought up the rear. Jurot and Kitool both nced aside, reaching for their weapons. Adam heard it soon after, the whimpering and grunting, the sounds of something sloshing, almost like someone stepping in mud. Adam raised a hand back towards the rest of the group, and followed Jurot and the others ahead, with Dunes and Jonn following. They would be a strong enough group to deal with most things which wouldn¡¯t outright kill them. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± Adam groaned, looking away from the sight, while the Iyrmen stepped ahead. There were a number of small creatures, small humanoids, with green skin, and leaf shaped ears. Many of them were thin, their arms no thicker than a tree branch, and those who were still living were injured. Most were dead, but there were three which were currently feasting on their dead fellows. They turned and hissed towards the Iyrmen, their eyes bestial, their teeth jagged and full of green flesh. The creatures reached for their weapons weakly, but the Iyrmen quickly made little work of them, killing the group. ¡°Goblins?¡± Jurot said, noting the different cloths against their body. ¡°Two groups,¡± Okvar said, nodding his head. ¡®There should not be Goblins so close to the Iyr¡­¡¯ Kitool wasn¡¯t sure how Goblins could starve nearly to death, but she noted the wounds on the various creatures, which had been dealt by the weapons within the group. ¡°They must have been forced away. They had shed a short while ago,¡± Okvar said, scanning his eyes across the dozens of Goblins, all of whom were dead. ¡°What a terrible sight,¡± Dunes said, ncing down towards a half eaten Goblin, before noting something squirming against its stomach. He reached down and pulled up the woman¡¯s skirt, revealing two tiny forms, each only slightly bigger than his hands. One of the tiny creature¡¯s was still partly within his mother. ¡°Lady Arya, give me strength,¡± Dunes prayed, drawing his sword. He stared down at the tiny forms, watching as they twitched, barely able to breathe. His de glowed, wanting to make their deaths painless. ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam called. Dunes was about to ask Adam for a moment, before he felt the hairs at the back of his neck stand up. The pounding of his heart reached up into his ears, and he slowly turned his head, staring at the figure in the purple te mail. The helmet hid much of Adam¡¯s face, but he could see the eyes, the very same eyes which were ring at Dunes. The tone of voice Adam had used, the re within his eyes, both suggested that Dunes was moments away from losing something. The Aswadian¡¯s eyes fell to Adam¡¯s hand, which clutched around a warhammer of Dwarven made, the other held his die, the same die which the Half Elf used to channel his spells. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, his eyes glued to Dunes. His heart and forehead both thundered, and his entire body was tense. ¡°I was going to send them to Baktu,¡± Dunes replied, his voice low, using the Iyrman¡¯s name of the God of Death specifically. The Iyrmen and Jonn watched the scene with bated breath, their eyes glued to the two forms. There was already the smell of blood in the air, some of which had been freshly spilled by the Iyrmen, but there was something else now too. ¡°Step aside, Dunes.¡± Dunes remained standing, wondering what Adam was doing. ¡°Will you send them along their way?¡± The Aswadian Priest wasn¡¯t sure Adam had it within him, and no doubt the Half Elf wouldn¡¯t be able to pray as well as he, regardless of how much time he had spent in the Iyr. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, simply. He did not blink, not allowing even a moment to pass by without his focus. ¡°Then it should be me,¡± Dunes said, simply. Adam¡¯s hand twitched, and he slowly turned the warhammer, from the blunt edge to the pointed edge. ¡°I asked you to step aside, Dunes.¡± Adam¡¯s voice shook, just like his hand. Dunes could see it building within Adam¡¯s eyes, something he hadn¡¯t seen before. Adam, who had been quiet on the journey back, filled with anxiety, stood before him like the old Adam, but not one he had the displeasure of meeting. Dunes, as slow and as careful as a cat, stepped away from the Goblin babies, while Adam slowly stepped towards them. Their weapons were still out, but Dunes slowly began to sheath his sword, which had been a gift to him from the very Half Elf who was threatening to kill him. Even though Adam had lost Wizard¡¯s Axe, and though Dunes¡¯ de was great and powerful, he wasn¡¯t confident against Adam, especially not when his eyes were full of a fury he had never seen before. Adam ced his warhammer down at his side, where it hung loosely. It had been easier to grab than his axe, and he had drawn the weapon when he had called for Dunes, just in case he needed to act. He knelt down into the earth, feeling the mud give in to his knee. The Half Elf stared down at the two babies, both of whom were weakly breathing, their eyes shut tight. ¡°Kitool,¡± he called, unsure of what he should do. The Iyrman stepped up towards the Goblins and the Half Elf. She cut into the umbilical cords first, before she pulled out the boy, carefully. She brought up a cloth and began to wipe the baby clean, making sure to support the baby¡¯s neck. Adam did the same, holding the girl in his hand, before wiping her clean with his sleeve. ¡°Can I use magic?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool said. Spell: Tricks Adam cleaned the babies up, getting rid of all the mud which had clung to their bodies. ¡°Are they alright?¡± ¡°They seem fine,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I am uncertain.¡± Okvar eyed the babies up. He felt their skin with the back of his hand. ¡°They are too cold. They will need to be kept warm.¡± Okvar spoke calmly, but his voice was full of authority. He reached out for the baby, and Adam let the girl go, before Okvar pulled the child into his top, holding the baby¡¯s head with a hand, and Kitool did the same. ¡°Are there any others?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the Goblins, who were all in various states of death, for one reason or another. ¡°There are no more living children,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s back. ¡°We should leave.¡± Adam looked down at the half eaten Goblin who had given birth in such a state. He thought about how he had met the dire wolves, but this was so different. He stared at the woman, her eyes closed, her face almost calm. She was thin too, though she was not as thin as the others. ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, his voice weak. ¡°The most surprising thing of all is how close this happened to the Iyr.¡± ¡°The Goblin tribes live towards Central Alnd, but sometimes they appear around thesends,¡± Okvar exined. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Adam said, pulling his eyes away from the carnage. He let out a sad sigh, and brought his hands together. ¡°I hope you take care of them, Baktu.¡± He looked to the two babies, daring not to find any more among the dead. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take them just yet, though.¡± The group returned back to the party, where they noted the two babes. The confusion filled the group as the situation was exined, the Iyrmen confused for a different reason than the others. ¡®What were Goblins doing so close to the Iyr?¡¯ ¡®Why did Adam save the two Goblins?¡¯ ¡°Can you cast your magic to make sure they don¡¯t get sick?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Vonda replied, slightly confused. Dunes watched awkwardly as Vonda prayed over the children. ¡®Was it because of Sir Vonda?¡¯ the Aswadian thought, looking to Adam. The Priest of Life was d that the children hadn¡¯t been killed. Even if it was a mercy to kill them, she would not have liked that. However, leaving the Goblins alive¡­ ¡®They will not live long.¡¯ She wondered it such a thing was truly good, or if it was evil born from a weak heart. The group made their ways some way away, further along the path. They eventually began to make camp, with Adam summoning his tower, though the upper level was used for the children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said, awkwardly speaking to Rasam, though not looking her way. ¡°Thank you, too.¡± Rasam had taken the children and began feeding them, Okvar having assigned her the task. ¡°It is okay.¡± She stared down at the Goblins, who were drinking from her hungrily. She wondered what Adam had done, and why. It was something that she, as an Iyrman, hadn¡¯t expected. ¡®He certainly is not Aldish.¡¯ Mara stared at him from the side. She had been awake for less than a month, and had heard of Adam¡¯s stories from the others, and they had all emphasised how he was queer. They all stated that he was crazy, and considering how he had gained a Dragon heart for her life, she assumed it was the case. ¡®Ah,¡¯ she thought. The others had stated he was kind, in a weird way, and though he seemedplicated, she could see that Adam was simple. Adam left Rasam and Mara be, trusting Rasam not to do anything to the children considering she was breastfeeding them. He sighed, dropping down, wrapping his nket around himself. Jurot looked to Adam, noting the symbols on the nket, before he pulled his own nket around himself. The Iyrmen viewed Goblins very differently to the rest of thends around them. However, he would not have acted like Adam, to protect the two newborns. Perhaps it was Adam who deserved the circle and diamonds most. Jurot smiled at the thought. Adam stared at the sky for some time. ¡®How could he do that? They¡¯re not dire wolves, they¡¯re babies. Babies. Dunes, damn it.''
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam really is queer. 426. The Babies 426. The Babies Omen: 8, 9 Adam¡¯s stress level had increased almost tenfold, wondering how they could guide the babies forward. They were newborn, and as such, were prone to dying at the whims of a sneeze. ¡°You have no need to worry,¡± the Orcish Iyrman said, forming a sling made of cloth, before resting the tiny babies within the sash, letting them rest between his chest and robes. ¡°You have to be careful, Okvar,¡± Adam said, nervously. ¡°The children will be safe,¡± Okvar assured. They were safe within his reach, and he and Rasam would allow none to harm them. The journey forward was slow with the babies, who would often cry to feed, and would need to be cleaned constantly. Adam¡¯s magic worked wonders on their clothies, but Adam wondered if they should be soiling themselves so much. The babies would remain asleep, the rhythmic movement of Okvar¡¯s body coaxing them to sleep much of the day. The stars were already out by the time they had arrived at the vige, the torches lit near the gates. There were three people on duty, keeping a watch out for trouble, and when they saw the mass of strangers, the guards quickly grabbed their spears and stood tall to appear menacing. ¡°Oh!¡± a guard called out. ¡°Iyrmen! Iyrmen are here!¡± Adam ran up towards them, causing them to jolt upwards, before they grabbed their spears. ¡°Be quiet, damn it! We¡¯ve got babies with us!¡± The shrieks of two newborn Goblins filled the air, all the while the guards noted the tiny figures against the Iyrman¡¯s chest, flushing red with embarrassment. ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡± Adam sighed, but very quickly the group were allowed in, with the familiar face of Chief Merl poking out. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± Merl asked, noting the familiar faces. She had seen them off not a couple of months ago, and she was certain they had nned to leave for a long while. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. He wasn¡¯t sure how much he should say. ¡°Has the vige been well?¡± ¡°We have been well and safe, what with all the Iyrmen moving through,¡± Merl replied, noting the group. Her eyes fell across Okvar¡¯s chest, and she almost gave away her confusion, but with the practise of an elder, she kept her face neutral. ¡°Why don¡¯t you alle to the fire? We have another guest here today.¡± ¡®That doesn¡¯t bode well,¡¯ Adam thought, instantly on edge. There wasughing in the distance as an older man sipped some tea, before he continued his tale. ¡°The firessted three days and three nights, and¡­¡± The old man stopped his tale, ncing over towards the new group who had appeared within the vige. The Iyrmen were tense, and though Okvar continued to gently sway the children, they continued to cry. The old man¡¯s eyes remained on Jurot for a long while, and Adam followed the sight, only to see Jurot. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam asked. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained focus on the stranger, and he could see nothing else around them. He felt an invisible pressure against his shoulders which pressed him down, though it did not exude from the figure, but rather, it came from deep within him. The darkness in his heart encroached once more. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called, cing a hand on Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jurot blinked, his eyes meeting Adam¡¯s. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, so why don¡¯t you put away your axe?¡± Adam stated, calmly. Jurot looked down at Phantom, which he gripped tightly to the point his knuckles were white. He hadn¡¯t recalled drawing it. The confusion set within his body. He had never drawn his axe without intent before. No, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t draw his axe out of intent, it was that it was a specific type of intent, one he wasn¡¯t familiar with. He put Phantom away, and the other Iyrmen rxed. Adam nced between the old man and then to Jurot. The old man was quite a handsome guy, but there was nothing which reminded Adam of anything. ¡®Two Demons,¡¯ the old man thought, his eyes scanning across the group. ¡°I did not expect to see other outsiders,¡± he said, in Elvish. ¡°Though, I suppose I¡¯m not really an outsider since I was originally from these realms.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked, speaking in curt Elvish, which would have been considered quite rude, but the old man started it first. ¡°Is there a need to ask?¡± ¡°You might not know this, old mister, but I¡¯m an idiot,¡± Adam said, trying to lighten the air. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak bluntly, then I won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°There are three outsiders within your group,¡± the old man said, his eyes scanning across from Adam, to Mara, to Lucy. Lucy began to sweat, wondering who this old man was. He definitely was talking about them being from outside this world, considering he picked only them three to look at. Mara stood ahead of Lucy, her hands crossed over her stomach, wondering if she needed to act. Unfortunately for her, her strength was no longer what it once was. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Adam asked, cautiously approaching the fire, before sitting opposite the old man. He made no threatening motion, though his eyes remained glued on the old man¡¯s face, trying to figure out who he was. He was in his fifties or so, and he wore a breastte, as well as a de at his side. He seemed like a typical adventurer. ¡°You smell different,¡± the man said, smirking slightly, as though he made a great joke. ¡°So you must be a Dragon,¡± Adam replied, quickly. ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°You talk like the Dragons I¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°How many Dragons have you met?¡± the old man asked, smelling the deep magics which permeated the area around them now that they all drew closer to sit at the fire. ¡°We¡¯ve killed two, and there¡¯s a friend of mine up north, as well as an old guy who is dying, and potentially another bastard who used fire.¡± Adam intertwined his fingers together, and his forearms twitched at the thought of the powerful old monster they had met. The old man smiled. ¡°That¡¯s quite a number of Dragons.¡± ¡°Are you going to try and kill us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± The stranger tilted his head. ¡°I am just here to enjoy the sights before I die.¡± ¡°Another Strom then?¡± ¡°Strom?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an old guy, older than you, I think. He¡¯s apparently a couple thousand years old, and was an Emperor of a ce.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Uses lightning.¡± ¡®Lightning? Is he one of those kids?¡¯ Adam watched as the old man thought deeply, wondering who this old guy was. ¡®Is he rted to Strom in some way?¡¯ ¡°Perhaps I am a Dragon, but I¡¯m just an old man now,¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s with you old monsters saying that sort of thing?¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡®It does sound pretty cool, though. I hope I can be strong and old one day to say it.¡¯ The vigers brought some food for Adam and the others, though Rasam took the Goblin children away to feed them. Kitool followed her, and with a word from Jaygak, Jurot left too. He had been tense the entire time, and Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to be okay around the old man. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ Jaygak thought. She hadn¡¯t seen Jurot like that before, and she was certain Jurot had drawn his axe without meaning to. Her eyes fell to Adam, knowing it was his fault. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, certain he was at fault. However, the old man hadn¡¯t made any moved towards them. ¡®Is it because we¡¯re so close to the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°There is no need to be so tense,¡± Asa said, drinking some more tea. ¡°It seems you had some misfortune on your journey?¡± ¡°We met some old guy whopletely bodied us,¡± Adam said. ¡°Bodied you?¡± ¡°He beat us up without breaking a sweat.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it.¡± ¡°Was it your first loss?¡± Asa asked, wondering if it was the boy¡¯s pride speaking. ¡°No. My first loss was to a one armed old man who hadn¡¯t been active in at least a decade.¡± Asa smiled. ¡°Yet this loss was worse?¡± ¡°At least I managed to fight for a while back then, but this time¡­¡± He shook his head. Adam nced aside to hispanions. ¡°I was known to be a queer Half Elf. I mean, I¡¯m not gay, so I don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Asa asked, barely able to contain his surprise. ¡®Did Elves change while I was gone? Ah, he is an outsider, perhaps it does not work the same?¡¯ Adam raised his brow. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m not. Anyway, everyone here knows me as someone insane. I don¡¯t work the same way as everyone else. From the way I think, to my abilities, everything about me is queer. I went from fight to fight, bodying everything, expect for that old geezer, and¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I went down instantly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re alive, so is there a need to dwell on it?¡± ¡°He killed my friend.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t appreciate you speaking of our secrets so candidly.¡± ¡°I am speaking Elvish, am I not?¡± ¡°Some people can speak it well enough, or they can use magic toprehend it.¡± ¡°I would have noticed.¡± ¡°Either way, it¡¯s quite rude.¡± ¡°Not quite as rude as you not introducing yourself.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said in themon tongue. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, Fateson.¡± ¡®That Fate?¡¯ The thought invaded Asa¡¯s mind. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Adam Fateson. You seem to have many stories to tell.¡± ¡°I could,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though I¡¯ve been rather open with you and you haven¡¯t really talked about yourself.¡± ¡°I am more curious as to why there are two Goblins with you. They seem to be newly born, though I may be wrong. I am not an expert with such matters.¡± ¡°They were born yesterday. Their mother was half eaten by another Goblin, and we saved them. Well, one of us tried to kill them, but luckily they ended up thinking against it.¡± ¡°Why not kill them?¡± Asa asked. ¡°They¡¯re babies.¡± Asa remained quiet for some time. He burst out withughter, almost crying. ¡°Of course!¡± With those words, he understood how queer Adam was.
Click banner for Patreon!
Another old man? Who could it be? Why did Jurot raise his axe? Will I fix my sleep? Will we ever find out the answers to these questions? 427. Where Are We? 427. Where Are We? Omen: 6, 16 The group readied themselves to leave, with Adam checking up on the Goblin babes, who were as tiny as ever. They had awoken several times in the night, but the Iyrmen had taken shifts in taking care of them, as they had when they were on watch in the middle of the wilderness. Adam pat Zeus¡¯ head. ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done, Zeus.¡± The giant elk bowed his head, and Adam took the saddlebags, carrying them personally. They had carried most of their food stuffs, but had been reced by other items they had procured as they journeyed, though they had little time to buy much of anything. Except for that, of course. ¡°It feels like a waste to dismiss you¡­¡± Adam threw a look to the Chief, who was currently speaking with Rasam. ¡°What is it?¡± Young Merl asked. ¡°I was just wondering if you needed the help of a magical giant elk,¡± Adam said. Merl looked at Zeus. ¡°We can¡¯t control something like that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one to control it?¡± ¡°I could tell Zeus to listen and obey the Chief. I¡¯ll tell him not to fight anything, not unless the Chief asks for it, and to hold back not to kill anything. He¡¯s useful, and can carry more than typical mule.¡± Merl stared at the giant elk still, the suspicion in her eyes slowly flowing away as reason filled them. ¡®It would be useful¡­¡¯ ¡°Just give him a day off per week, otherwise I¡¯ll feel bad,¡± Adam said, rubbing Zeus¡¯ back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to anything, but talk with him sometimes, and praise him when he does well. If he tells me you¡¯ve been treating him bad, I¡¯ll be thinking twice abouting around here and helping about.¡± ¡°We always treat our animals right,¡± Merl replied, her lips pulled taut. Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m offering you Zeus for free, for now. I might change that,ter. Ah, well, we could consider it a trade for the gate fee?¡± Merl looked at Zeus, and considering his size and strength, it was a good deal. Sometimes they needed more strength around the ce, and a magical elk which was intelligent, well that was quite something. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with grandmother.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Jonn, have you dismissed your elk yet?¡± Adam called. ¡°No,¡± Jonn said, before concentrating. ¡°No, wait!¡± Adam shouted, but it was toote, the giant elk disappeared. ¡°Resummon it and let it work in the vige.¡± Jonn stared at Adam. ¡®That¡¯s a good idea.¡¯ The thought surprised him, since it was about Adam having good ideas. Adam narrowed his eyes, sensing the Half Elf¡¯s thoughts. He turned to Merl. ¡°Sorry about him, he¡¯s not all there in his head. It¡¯s the Elf in him.¡± Merl smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave Hades behind too, to keep an eye out around the ce. Please let the vigers know not to shoot him, otherwise I¡¯ll be annoyed. He¡¯s quite the expensive little owl, and though he doesn¡¯t eat, he has high standards for everything else, including lodging.¡± Merl wasn¡¯t sure how to take that information, so remained silent. The group eventually made their way into the Iyr¡¯snds, over the bridge to the Iyr¡¯snds. The hills wee the group, though the hills were not kind to Adam as he carried the various bags. Adam threw a look over his shoulder towards the old man, who had decided toe with them. ¡°What¡¯s your business with the Iyr, anyhow?¡± ¡°I wanted to see it,¡± Asa replied, simply. His eyes scanned across the hills, noting there were arge number of structures nearby, each of them hidden. He also noted the appearance of the other Iyrmen, each of whom were carefully eyeing him up. There were at least six of them, and at least two of them were decent in strength. The group stopped to deal with the Goblins, though they quickly found themselves surrounded by six Iyrmen. ¡°Damn it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Every time.¡± Shaool smiled at Adam, though she was mostly focused on the stranger. He was definitely strong, that was what her body told her, and if he hade alone, she would have tried to deal with him quickly. However, there was another matter to attend to. ¡°I see you have brought more guests,¡± Shaool said. ¡°Well, I mean, he just followed us,¡± Adam said. ¡°I meant the Goblins,¡± Shaool said, staring down at the babies, who were staring up at the world, though they could not see too well still. ¡°Oh.¡± There was another Iyrman, one Adam recognised from the first time he had appeared within the Iyr. She was a scruffier woman, a woman who embodied the wildness which some believed the Iyrmen possessed. She wore the skull of a silverdeer as a mask, antler and all, with curly ck hair which fell back across her shoulders. The skull was carved in such a way which revealed her tattoo, a ck tilted cross, with several eight pointed stars flowing out. Thick furs fell across her entire form, hiding the rest of her body, coloured a tannish grey. Grasped tightly within her hands were a pair of shortswords, made of bone with intricate carvings, designs of the Iyr, which the Iyrmen understood. Thirst for Blood. Jurot¡¯s heart pounded. The appearance of this particr Iyrman stated the Iyrmen meant business. Last time, they had been tasked with checking after Balrog, but Balrog was mortal, and he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Asa, that was for certain. ¡°It seems there is another guest,¡± Shaool said, staring at Asa. ¡°May I ask for your name and business, stranger?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to visit the Iyr, and I will be gone soon,¡± Asa assured. Shaool wasn¡¯t sure if she should ept the figure, especially not since everything which was happening, but considering that the Front Iyr was already full of so many great figures¡­ ¡°Then allow me to escort you all,¡± she finally said. The Iyrman in the skull took the pair of baby Goblins from Okvar, before she withdrew with two Iyrmen. Shaool and two other Iyrmen remained, and began to lead the group forward to the Front Iyr. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam asked, his eyes scanning the Front Iyr. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°This is the Iyr, right?¡± Jurot eyed up the area around them. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure. They had walked through therge gates, which Asa had taken a moment to admire, and they had stepped into the area known as Front Iyr. The Front Iyr had been renovated for some time, but they hade across something else entirely. The vige was more like a fortress, with arge number of Iyrmen moving about, carrying all manner of earth, wood, and stone. The area around the Front Iyr, which had been quite t, was now walled, and the walls around the area were half made of mountain which seemed to have appeared from nowhere, and half made from thick stone which had beenin together with cement. There were small towers, each spread out about a hundred paces from one another, and they continued around, walling the front of the Front Iyr, but Adam noted the walls continued to the side, blocking even the rolling ins. Iyrmen marched through the front Iyr, carrying all manner of materials, from earth and stone to ore and wood. Some were also pulling rickshaws full of sacks and barrels stuffed with food, wheat and oats, Adam assumed. He had once carried the food around, and the sacks and barrels used were simr in colour and size. ¡°You have returned?¡± called a familiar voice, and a tall, dark skinned man with fiery red hair asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head to Morkarai. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°You as well,¡± the Giant replied, before looking to the rest of the party. ¡°I see you¡¯ve all had a tough time.¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Morkarai nodded. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to the walls, which had seemingly appeared within the span of a couple of months. Half the walls were made of rock, like those which engulfed the Main Iyr, mountains which the Iyr had built itself into. Yet, Adam was fairly certain the earth around here was mostly hills for a few miles. Morkarai looked to the mountainous walls, and then looked back to Adam. ¡°The Front Iyr.¡± Adam blinked at the Fire Giant. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did you bring me back a gift?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Oh. Uh¡­¡± Adam threw a look towards the drink which Morkarai had offered them. They hadn¡¯t drunk much, not after what happened near the start of their journey. Adam held out the axe he had bought. ¡°As a Nephew of the Rot family, I value axes. You can have this one.¡± Morkarai nced towards Adam¡¯s hand, taking the axe from him. ¡°Where is your other axe?¡± ¡°I lost it.¡± Morkarai remained silent for a long while. He turned, throwing a look over his shoulder, thinking deeply. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
What happened to the Iyr? 428. The Father Returns 428. The Father Returns Adam and the others were led to a section of the Iyr which held a simr estate like those he was used to within the Main Iyr. These estates were only a single story tall, and each room was quite small, functional enough for one Iyrmen, though had enough space for a desk as well as several boxes they could store things within. The Half Elf narrowed his eyes, ncing around the Front Iyr. ¡®Where are all the children?¡¯ He spotted a teen or two, but there were no small children about. ¡®That¡¯s weird¡­¡¯ He explored the Front Iyr with Jurot, Lucy, and Mara. They first made their way to the centre of the Front Iyr, which was arge square, with arge number of roads leading out, almost like an eight pointed star. One road led out to the Guest estates, each which were built for a singr person, with enough space for them to rx and enjoy themselves within the Iyr, though Morkarai¡¯s seemed to be the only one with a forge. Near the estates, the pathway opened up, giving the estates their own space, where there were two figures who were sitting nearby one another, drinking and talking. One was a man, and another was a woman. Neither was Human, though they were almost Human. They each had a pair of horns, and some of their skin was scaled. The woman had ck scales, and the other had bronze scales. ¡®Who are they?¡¯ Adam thought. Jurot narrowed his eyes, noting the scales on the figures. Considering they were Guests of the Iyr, it was fairly obvious what they were. However, he didn¡¯t know who exactly the pair were. ¡®Bronze scales? A Wing? ck scales? A Burg?¡¯ Lucy¡¯s eyes scanned the area as she whispered to Mara. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± ¡°Yes, your Grace,¡± Mara replied, noting all the, as Lucy had stated, hunky men and women. She had thought that this world would have dealt with the Demon Lord¡¯s peculiarities, but it seemed she had only be more corrupted. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam called, waving a hand. ¡°Hey Strom!¡± He made his way towards the old man, who was almost unrecognisable. He had not yet noticed who Strom¡¯s conversational partner was. He was an older man, adorned in light clothes, even in the season of duskval, which was cool, with a chilly wind, and rain every so often. The outfit he wore was simr to that of the Iyrmen, though the stranger was no Iyrman, for though his forehead was tattooed, it was a collection of four dots in the centre which formed a diamond. Adam froze, his hand still up in a wave. Jurot and Lucy also tensed up as the older man¡¯s eyes fell across the group. ¡®What the hell is he doing here?¡¯ Mara stepped in front of Lucy, her hands crossed in front of her stomach. She had felt the air suddenly shift, and the way the entire group had tensed, she was certain that this old man was that guy. Adam clutched as his die, but he felt a hand against his shoulder, and his eyes snapped back to see a familiar form of a handsome Iyrman. ¡°Elder.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Lykan replied, his voice calm. ¡°I am d that your travels went well.¡± He bowed his head to Mara. ¡°You have aplished your goals.¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam replied, his eyes then darting back to the old man, who was looking past them. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± ¡°He is a Guest,¡± Lykan said, before squeezing Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Whatever happened outside of the Iyr shall remain there.¡± ¡°He killed Lucy.¡± ¡°Yes, but he is in the Iyr now,¡± Lykan replied, and before he could continue, he looked back to see Asa had arrived. Suddenly, his priorities had changed from Adam, the chaotic troublemaker, to the stranger who seemed to have some connection with Shama. Strom stared up at Asa, and the smell which permeated the air had told him they were one in the same. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see another here.¡± Shama¡¯s eyes narrowed towards Asa, who was vaguely familiar. He could sense the man¡¯s great strength, though he was like Strom. ¡®Is it a trend to give up one¡¯s Spark?¡¯ ¡®Ah,¡¯ Asa thought, ncing between the pair. ¡®They¡¯ve certainly grown since then.¡¯ Strom also felt a vague familiarity from the figure opposite him, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. ¡®He must not have been a good fight if I don¡¯t remember him, but¡­¡¯ Even from where he sat, he was certain that he would have proved a difficult adversary even for Shama. Asa smiled, before leaving, wordlessly. Lykan let out a sigh of relief, swallowing. His heart calmed right away, and the nearby Iyrmen followed Asa, while the pair of Dragons who had been watching the scene unfold from nearby, returned back to their drinks to talk. ¡®I am d there are four Dragons nearby,¡¯ Lykan thought. ¡°What¡¯s with yourpany?¡± Adam asked, staring at Strom. ¡°Oh him?¡± Strom asked, chuckling. ¡°We almost killed each other a few times. I suppose you could call us friends?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Adam asked, his eyes falling to Shama, who finally returned his attention back to the group. ¡°Have youe for your axe?¡± Shama asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll get a new one soon, one which will match my shield.¡± Shama wondered if Adam was trying to start a fight, but he let the matter go. Adam was too weak to bother with, even if he was a figure which would no doubt cause Chaos. Adam turned and left, storming away. Jurot, Lucy, and Mara followed him away. ¡®I¡¯m too weak to deal with him.¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡®I should regain my strength,¡¯ Mara thought, walking a half step behind Lucy, so she was between Shama and her liege. ¡®I thought he¡¯d do something,¡¯ Stokmar thought, sitting atop a nearby wall, drinking from a bottle of wine. ¡®Darn.¡¯ ¡°Wait,¡± Strom said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°The kids you met on the way here, it was them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Strom rubbed his forehead with one hand, drinking with the other. ¡°How did I not put that together? Why did you kill her? You¡¯re too old to be fighting kids! You should at least wait until they¡¯re ripe before you pluck them!¡± ¡°They would not allow me to kill the Demon Lord,¡± Shama replied, simply. ¡°Did you forget how troublesome it was when thest Demon Lord appeared?¡± ¡°Forget? How can I forget that you took a hundred of my inds from me?¡± Strom grumbled quietly. ¡°That was the price of peace.¡± Shama sipped his drink. Strom clicked his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m still annoyed by the fact you took those inds from me!¡± ¡°Two of the three Anomalies are Demons,¡± Shama said. He hadn¡¯t expected another to appear. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the Iyr.¡¯ He was aware of the two Dragons nearby, each of whom had answered the Iyr¡¯s call. Then, of course, there was the Lord of Earth, who was currently favouring the Iyr. ¡°Shama,¡± Strom called. ¡°Leave them be.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It will be fun when they¡¯re grown,¡± Strom assured, grinning wide. ¡°Troublesome, you mean?¡± ¡°Lucy is not bad,¡± Strom stated. ¡°Adam is a good kid. He¡¯s strong, and he¡¯ll grow even stronger given enough time.¡± Strom smiled as wide as he could, thinking about how much trouble Adam would cause in the future, as long as he was allowed to bloompletely. ¡°You are not wrong about that. He can use all manner of abilities, those which should be difficult to cross together, and yet he can use them as simply as though he were breathing.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± Strom sipped his wine, cing the bottle beside him, grinning like a madman. ¡°With brothers like those two, their sister will be even more powerful.¡± Shama recalled how Jurot had fought, a beast whose fangs were already so sharp as a boy. ¡°She is still a normal Mortal, though.¡± Strom chuckled. ¡°I may have helped her a little.¡± ¡°How?¡± Shama didn¡¯t like the way Strom had chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a few years.¡± Strom cackled, drinking the rest of his drink. He was unable to contain himself, not when he would cause so much Chaos after his death. Meanwhile, Asa stepped up towards Morkarai, who had been sculpting a sword between his hand. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Morkarai asked, wondering what the old man was doing. ¡°I see you are thriving in the Lower Realm,¡± Asa said, his eyes ncing between the items which had been made. ¡®So they made a deal with the Fire Giants? Hmmm. There is only a single boy here.¡¯ ¡°It is awkward for we Iyrmen if you move within the Iyr as you please, Lord Asa,¡± Iromin said, standing within the courtyard, between Asa and the exit. Magic had engulfed the estate, silencing their voices from the outside world. Asa smiled. ¡°I apologise. I meant no disrespect. I just wished to speak with the young man.¡± ¡°The Iyr allows those with clear identities to travel within certain areas, but for those whose identities have not been confirmed, we hope they will choose to follow the rules.¡± ¡°My identity is awkward to state,¡± Asa replied, simply. ¡°What is your rtion with Lord Shama?¡± Iromin asked. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Asa smiled, all the while he slowly sunk into the earth. ¡®So, it was you, Stokmar?¡¯ ¡°Our rtionship isplicated.¡± Iromin remained silent, waiting for Asa to continue to speak. He hade all this way after hearing the suspicions of a particr Iyrman. It was merely a suspicion, but the Iyrman was quite good at judging such matters, though he was quite young. ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t say we¡¯re rted after he plunged my own de through my heart, but I will admit I once called the boy my son.¡± Asa smiled politely. Morkarai began to sweat deeply, feeling his stomach hurt, his heart pound, and his entire body grow cold. Standing before him was the very same figure who had expelled the Fire Giants from the Upper Realms millennia ago, and his people¡¯s worst enemy, long thought dead. ¡®Why did I volunteer for this?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Dun dun dun! 429. The Days Between 429. The Days Between Omen: 1, 7 ¡°So how have you been?¡± Adam asked, drinking his soup. ¡°I¡¯ve been well,¡± Strom admitted, sipping from his y bottle. He was far thinner than before, and his hands shook at all times. The once sturdy Strom was no longer here, now he was but a dying old man. ¡°Did you finish up your business?¡± ¡°I did, though I didn¡¯t manage to beat him as much as I would have liked,¡± Stromined. ¡°I suppose it couldn¡¯t be helped. I should have expected as much considering I fought without my Spark and during the first month of duskval.¡± ¡°At least you beat him a little.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with the awkward air. Strom¡¯s impending death felt all the more real seeing him like this. There were only a few months left, if Strom¡¯s prediction was to be believed. ¡°Yes.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°Now that rat bastard needs a new Champion.¡± ¡°A Champion?¡± Adam asked. Strom nodded, taking another sip of his drink. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Adam sat up straighter, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Lord of Order.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The Lord of Order?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Adam stared at the old man. ¡®The Champion of Order?¡¯ Strom smiled. ¡°You killed the Champion of Order?¡± Adam asked, trying to confirm what he was hearing. ¡°No, I was almost killed by him.¡± Strom sighed again. ¡°Then who killed him?¡± Adam asked, confused. ¡°Stokmar.¡± ¡®Stokmar? The Lord of Earth?¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He was annoying me, that¡¯s why!¡± the Dwarven woman said, stomping her way towards the pair, before dropping down between them. Adam remained silent for a long moment. ¡°You¡¯re Lord Stokmar?¡± Stokmar brought her cask of ale to her lips, drinking it for a long moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognise my brilliance?¡± ¡°I just thought you were a Dwarf,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You thought I was a Dwarf?¡± Stokmar asked. ¡°Do I look like a Dwarf to you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Stokmar gave the Half Elf a look, before shaking her head. ¡®Treehuggers.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Lord Stokmar.¡± Adam smiled as politely as he could. Thest time they had met, Stokmar hadn¡¯t liked him very much. ¡°I¡¯m sure it is.¡± Adam nced between Strom and Stokmar. ¡®What is my life right now?¡¯ ¡°Do you guys know who that old guy is? Asa?¡± ¡°No,¡± Strom replied, though the name seemed familiar. ¡°Yes,¡± Stokmar stated. ¡°You do?¡± Strom asked. Stokmar nodded, drinking from her cask of ale again. ¡°Who is it?¡± Adam asked, politely. ¡°What are you offering?¡± Stokmar narrowed her eyes. ¡°What can I offer to you, oh great Lord Stokmar? You have everything one could possibly wish to possess, from grace to beauty!¡± Charisma Check D20 + 3 = 10 (7) Stokmar winced at his words, and held out a bottle of wine threateningly. ¡°Be gone at once, boy!¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Adam said, quickly hopping to his feet. He wanted to talk with Strom more, but it was awkward with the Lord of Earth here. ¡®Wasn¡¯t Stokmar a guy?¡¯ Adam and hispanions remained within the Front Iyr for a week, as was the rule for those who returned. The group had found that the Iyr had expanded further, and there were more Iyrmen around the area, but it was still missing children. ¡°You saved the Goblin children?¡± the bronze scaled man asked, eating snacks provided by the Iyr. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I mean, I couldn¡¯t let them die.¡± ¡°Why did you save Goblins?¡± the ck scaled woman asked, holding a book in one hand as she half skimmed it. ¡°They were babies,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°What else was I supposed to do?¡± The ck scaled woman, who had introduced herself as Wingburg,ughed. ¡°Why did you even get involved? Even if you were a normal Half Elf, you still shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with the Goblins. The Priest of War was right.¡± The bronze scaled man, who had introduced himself as Burgwing, nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He smirked towards hispanions. ¡°That¡¯s the Aswadian in him.¡± Wingburgughed with him, though Adam didn¡¯t understand the joke. Adam nced between the pair. He had gathered they were Dragons when they had sniffed him out, having figured out he was an outsider to this world. ¡®So every Dragon I meet will probably know I¡¯m not from this world?¡¯ Adam sighed at the thought. The Dragons quickly stoppedughing as the Dwarven woman appeared, sitting down opposite them, beside Adam. ¡°What is this business about you saving Goblins?¡± Stokmar asked. ¡°We found a bunch of Goblins on the way back. They seemed to be starving, and had been eating one another. Apparently, they were two different groups, but you¡¯ll need to ask Jurot about that. One of my party members wanted to kill the babies, but they decided against it.¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to offend Dunes, so had decided to exin it as Dunes realising he was doing something wrong. He knew that Dunes was ready to kill the Goblins, however. ¡°Why did you save them?¡± Stokmar asked, as though she hadn¡¯t heard the reason before. ¡°They¡¯re babies.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll save every baby you find?¡± ¡°If they need saving, sure.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll save every baby without parents?¡± Stokmar tilted her head, sipping her drink. ¡°You might not know this, Lord Stokmar, but I can make quite a bit of money if I need to. I¡¯m someone with enough¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°I can make enough money to look after arge number of children if I need to.¡± Stokmar wondered what else he was going to say, but she left that be. ¡°Why Goblins? They¡¯re seen as pests, vermin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure to Elves, Humans and Orcs are seen as pests too, but I think we¡¯re all the same,¡± Adam said. ¡°From Goblins to Elves, I don¡¯t really see them any differently when ites to that sort of thing.¡± Stokmar remained in thought for a long while, before she stood up and left, leaving behind a cask of ale for them. She hadn¡¯t expected such a response, and especially not from the lips of a man with leafblood. The pair of Dragons rxed once Stokmar had left. ¡°Are you close with Lord Stokmar?¡± Wingburg asked. ¡°Not particrly. When Lord Stokmar first appeared in the world, we met. She didn¡¯t like me then, and she doesn¡¯t like me now. You know, I¡¯m pretty close with Strom, I mean, in a way, but his friends seem to not like me. One of them tried to kill me, and I¡¯m sure the other wouldn¡¯t mind killing me either.¡± Burgwing smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re lucky?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at Burgwing, the bronze scaled man chuckling. ¡°How?¡± ¡°You have the attention of three Lords.¡± ¡°Lords? Are they like the Lord of Order and Lord of Chaos?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No, no,¡± Burgwing replied, shaking his head. ¡°The Lord of Order and Lord of Chaos are both Deities.¡± ¡°They are not allowed upon this realm,¡± Wingburg said. ¡°There are the Lords of the Elements,¡± Burgwing continued. ¡°They are those who possess great abilities with their respective elements. However, it is an informal title, one whichmands respect, but does not bestow upon them many abilities.¡± ¡°Or so they say,¡± Wingburg added with a doubtful tone. ¡°So I¡¯ve got the Lord of Order who hates me, and then two more Lords who don¡¯t like me?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Lord Stokmar killed the Champion of Order.¡± ¡°Why does the Lord of Order hate you?¡± Wingburg asked, but upon noticing Burgwing¡¯s look, she quickly realised the reason. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Why did you guys choose those names?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Burgwing shed a charming smile towards Adam. ¡°I know that your real names aren¡¯t Wingburg and Burgwing.¡± Adam raised his brows at them expectantly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know your names, I¡¯m sure you have your reasons as to why you don¡¯t want to tell me, probably in rtion to my safety, but I was curious about why you picked a twinned name to share.¡± ¡°We are old friends,¡± Wingburg said. ¡°I am a Burg, and he is a Wing.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that like Talia?¡± ¡°You know of the Talias?¡± ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us more of your tale?¡± Burgwing asked, trying to coax more from Adam. ¡°I think you know more than enough, considering you haven¡¯t told me anything about yourselves,¡± Adam retorted back to them. ¡°Adam,¡± called Lykan, who bowed his head, motioning for Adam to follow. The pair travelled quite some ways away, passing through various tunnels, before they arrived at a small area, where two dire wolvesy. Adam tilted his head, his eyes scanning across them, before realising they were still. ¡°They passed away giving birth to their pups,¡± Lykan said. Adam swallowed, Jaygak and Kitool shing within his mind. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°We have stopped them from decaying, but we wish to know what you wish to do with them.¡± Adam frowned, staring at the dead bodies for a long moment. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°I thought it would be best for you to know,¡± Lykan replied, simply. ¡°How quickly did you stop them from decaying?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Almost immediately.¡± ¡°Within a minute?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll revive them tomorrow.¡± Lykan remained silent. ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ ¡°Do Kitool and Jaygak know?¡± ¡°They will be informed soon.¡± Adam wondered why Lykan hade to him first. ¡°Where¡¯s Sky?¡± ¡°He is nearby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll put him in timeout.¡± ¡°Timeout?¡± ¡°He is going to sit down in one ce until I revive the pair, and he¡­¡± Adam decided against starving the Awakened Wolf. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him his food and tell him off.¡± Lykan wondered why he was so relieved in his heart. ¡®Is this why I told him first?¡¯ ¡°Elder Lykan?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°About the Goblin children¡­¡± ¡°We will take care of them as Guests within the Iyr,¡± Lykan assured. ¡°Will they be okay?¡± ¡°We will raise them within the Iyr until we can find them suitable homes with their own kin.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t they stay here?¡± ¡°They can,¡± Lykan replied. ¡°They will be small children of the Iyr.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°They will not have the full rights afforded to Iyrmen, but they will grow up within the Iyr. They will be fed, and may be trained lightly. They will not be able to step foot out of the Iyr, but they will enjoy themselves within.¡± ¡°Sort of like a prison, then?¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, not in a bad way. More like nobles in exile?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯d really look after them?¡± ¡°They are children who have stepped foot in the Iyr,¡± Lykan said. ¡°It is our duty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t some of the Iyrmenin?¡± ¡°Comin about what?¡± ¡°You know, that you¡¯re spending resources on strangers rather than your own.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°There are no Iyrmen who wouldin about their duty. It is not our way.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, smiling slightly. ¡°The Iyr puts other ces to shame.¡± ¡°It is our way.¡± ¡°There are some countries who would drown the children before ever thinking about looking after them.¡± Lykan bowed his head, understanding the fact of life. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam looked to the dead dire wolves. No, perhaps it was because the Iyr was insane, like him. Adam bowed his head. ¡°Thank you, Elder Lykan.¡± ¡°It is our pleasure, Adam.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Not Kit''a and Jay''a! 430. Disillusioned 430. Disillusioned Omen: 1, 17 ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot squealed as she stomped her way towards Jurot and Adam. ¡°You can hug her first,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be hugging her the longest.¡± Jurot did not need to be told twice, lifting his sister up within his arms. She babbled up at him excitedly, before she slowly melted against him, quietening down as she hugged him, sucking on her thumb. Sonarot smiled towards the group, but there was a hint of confusion within her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected the group back so quickly, but she also hadn¡¯t been informed they were returning. Adam watched as the children swarmed their siblings and cousins, before they all embraced one another. Jaygak picked Raygak up, hugging him tight. Raygak nced around, wondering what was happening, but he embraced his sister equally as tight. Kitool picked Katool up, pinning the girl to her side. His eyes fell to the side for a moment, noting seven bundles, before Turot distracted him. ¡°Wee back, Cousin Adam,¡± Turot said, smiling up at Adam. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is it perhaps my Cousin Turot?¡± Turot smirked slightly, before Adam ruffled his hair. ¡°Have you been good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since Turot always speaks the truth, I can feel at ease.¡± The boy smiled once more. Nirot narrowed her eyes, before Turot quickly rushed to her side, and stared up at her with a smile. She smiled and ruffled his hair, before the pair embraced. ¡°Wee home, sister.¡± ¡°I have returned, Turot.¡± Nirot picked the boy up and spun him around once, before letting him down. As much as she had wished for a good death, she was d to have returned back home. Jurot eventually gave Lanarot up to Adam, who lifted her up. ¡°Who is this smelly girl?¡± Adam asked, causing Lanarot to cackle and p. Adam hugged her tight, feeling how heavy she had be. Her hot cheek pressed against his, his fingers trailed through her hair. He closed his eyes, and though his anxiety spiked, relief washed over him soon after. ¡°Did you miss papa?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl said, half hugging him as he held her. Adam grit his teeth for a moment, and pulled his head back. He could feel the anxietye and attack him once more. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to grow up too quickly? You silly girl.¡± He kissed her forehead, and continued to brush her hair. He could feel a tear threaten to slip out from the corner of his eye, but he fought it away. The adult Iyrmen nced between the Iyrmen who had returned, including the teens who had returned, each of them embracing their siblings far more intimately than usual. They could feel it. There was something strange about them, and it wasn¡¯t just Adam, but a different sort of strangeness which clung to them all. Adam¡¯spanions watched the scene awkwardly, but allowed the Iyrmen their time. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, before motioning a hand. ¡°Everyone, this is Mara, Lucy¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°I am Her Grace¡¯s maid,¡± Mara said, cing her hands crossed over her stomach before bowing at a particr angle. ¡°Wee,¡± Sonarot said, bowing her head in return. ¡°It is good to see you are well.¡± ¡°It was all thanks to the wonderfulpanions here that I was able to return safely.¡± ¡°Demon?¡± Taygak asked, staring up at Mara suspiciously. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Mara said. ¡°You must be Taygak?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, standing up straighter, clenching her fists. ¡°Taygak, daughter of Kaygak.¡± ¡°Your cousin, Jaygak, is such a powerful Iyrman, and I am sure you will be such a powerful Iyrman too.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak said, snorting happily. ¡°Strong.¡± ¡°I am d that I will be protected by such a strong Iyrman.¡± Taygak nodded her head, smiling wide at the Demon. Adam and Lucy stared at Mara, shocked that she had managed to deal with Taygak so quickly. ¡®That¡¯s my Mara,¡¯ Lucy thought. She, who had given up so much for Taygak to finally ept her, was d that Mara was able to assist. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How scary.¡¯ ¡°It is good to see you all,¡± Sonarot said, greeting the rest of Adam¡¯spanions, before inviting them all to eat with the group. The children, once they were done with the greetings, quickly formed a line. Adam smiled, opening the saddlebags, before taking out small trinkets. Strips of cloth, tiny scales made of metal, bits of pottery and more. The children all epted the various trinkets from the returning group, including from Adam¡¯spanions. Adam could feel his heart squeeze, smiling as he watched the children all ept their gifts. ¡®My Cousins are the cutest, I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t die.¡¯ His eyes fell to the other bundles, which wereying beside one another. One bundle wasrger than the others, and Adam stared down at him. ¡°That¡¯s a big boy,¡± Adam said, staring into the boy¡¯s eyes, who stared up at him in shock. ¡°He is well built,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°He is a Rot.¡± The seven bundled were tiny babies, each so small. Some of them were awake, eyes full of confusion as they nced around the new figures. The boy was the biggest, however, by a noticeable amount. ¡°Your eyes are always so keen,¡± Sonarot said, smiling. ¡°He is sister¡¯s son.¡± ¡°My eyes are pretty good too,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m certain that these two cuties are Gaks.¡± For once, Jurot¡¯s brows furrowed, almost taken aback by Adam¡¯s sheer audacity. ¡°What are their names?¡± Adam asked, quickly moving the conversation along so no one would call him out. ¡°Gurot, Kavgak, Tavgak, Inakan, Minakan, Jitool, and Maool.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the two Devilkin girls. ¡®Kavgak and Tavgak? Which one is Jaygak¡¯s sister and which one is Taygak¡¯s sister then?¡¯ Eventually the group gathered towards the fire, the babiesying down nearby, with at least one Iyrman keeping an eye on them. ¡°You have returned back so quickly?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°We were meant to stay in the Front Iyr for a week, but Elder Lykan told us to return a little quicker.¡± That was news to the Iyrmen. ¡°We expected you to return during nightval, or the year after.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam shared a nce with the others. ¡°Nirot will speak the tale,¡± Jurot said. The other Iyrmen teens nodded their heads, allowing Nirot to speak the tale to the others. The adult Iyrmen threw nces between one another, wondering why everything was so weird. Nirot began the tale, speaking of what had happened on their journey. They had started out quite well, meeting Strom on their way to Red Oak. As the tale continued, the Iyrmen understood what had happened. The illusion of Adam had shattered. ¡°That was quite the story,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You did well,¡± Mirot said, before brushing her daughter¡¯s hair. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should mention the fact that a good death was denied for her daughter, but she decided against it. Nirot had done well, considering she was willing to die for her brother¡¯s gift. Turot¡¯s lips were twitching into a smile, but he noted the heavy looks on the adults¡¯ faces. ¡°I¡¯m d we returned in one piece,¡± Adam said, quickly ncing towards Lucy. ¡°We got to see our adorable Cousins, even though Ipletely forgot to bring them gifts.¡± ¡°You have all done well to return,¡± Shikan said, being one of the only ones who had lost a child to adventure. ¡°Such a great warrior is rare to face. It is a great honour that you had faced him and survived.¡± ¡°If he wanted us dead, we¡¯d have been dead,¡± Adam said. ¡°That guy was one hell of a monster.¡± ¡°If he knows Lord Strom, then there is no doubt he was strong,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Strom¡¯s looking pretty sick nowadays, though¡­¡± Adam tickled Lanarot¡¯s head, causing her to twitch and look up at him. ¡°You¡¯re so big and healthy though, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Iz puz bee?¡± Lanarot said. ¡°Lanarot, you can¡¯t say that,¡± Adam said, tickling her nose. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you were watching me and supporting me, I would have beaten him.¡± Lanarot smiled and sucked her thumb, resting her head against his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what we¡¯re going to be doing for the rest of the year,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I wanted to help Dunes with his problem but¡­¡± Adam felt a coldness wash over his back. ¡°I have sent word through the Guild to my Order about the matter,¡± Dunes said. ¡°They may dispatch somepanions who can assist us.¡± ¡°I should just enchant until I be a Paragon,¡± Adam said, causing the others to throw him queer looks. ¡°No, that¡¯d take too long. A Master, maybe?¡± The others decided to leave Adam¡¯sment be, understanding it was just Adam being Adam. They all prepared to go to sleep, making their way into their homes, though some of them set up to sleep outside that evening. Adam took Lanarot outside, wanting to sleep under the stars since the day would be clear.
Click banner for Patreon!
Oh how I''ve missed you Lanababy. New Cousins to dote on too? 431. Weak 431. Weak ¡°I am weak, mother,¡± Jurot said, speaking with his mother within their room. He had waited until Adam had left with Lanarot, knowing that they¡¯d be out for some time. ¡°I could not defend them.¡± Sonarot kissed her son¡¯s forehead, before brushing his hair. This was the first time he had lost so badly, but she knew that wasn¡¯t the reason why he was so down. ¡°You are strong for your age, Jurot. If Okvar and Rasam could not stop that man, how could you?¡± Jurot frowned. Even though he knew it was true, it still didn¡¯t calm his heart. He, who had tried his hardest to stop such a monster and yet was blocked by a finger, had been forced to watch as Lucy was killed before him. Though he had survived longer than Adam, it had meant nothing at all. Adam, on the other hand, could have done something if he had known that Fireball would not have worked. Sonarot pulled Jurot into her arms, into her warm embrace. She could see how much it had consumed her son, who was normally so confident. She brushed his hair tenderly, letting him think his thoughts within her protection. ¡°Mother, I will definitely be a Gold Rank adventurer,¡± Jurot assured, wrapping his arms around her, resting his head against her neck. ¡°Do as you please, my Jurot,¡± Sonarot whispered. ¡°Who can stop you?¡± Jurot remained there for some time. ¡°No,¡± he finally said. ¡°I will be Diamond Rank, mother.¡± Sonarot smiled. Jogak sat opposite his daughter, his arms crossed. She had remained silent for a long while, something which caused him distress to no end. Jaygak was not the type to remain silent for long, not unless she was up to something. However, that was not what distressed him. It was the fact that she was no doubt not nning anything at all which caused him this anxiety. Raygak looked at his sister, wondering what was wrong with her. She had hugged him so much this entire time, more than usual. He was certain she was going to flick his forehead, or she was going to steal some of his food, or that she would noogie him, but she had done nothing. ¡°Sister,¡± Raygak said, holding up a pepper to her. It was one of the peppers he had saved, but sensing the tension in the air, he had decided to give it to her. Jaygak stared at the pepper, before she took it from him. She bit into it, before offering the rest to her brother. He bit into the rest, before he was scooped onto Jaygak¡¯sp. ¡°Have you been learning your numbers well?¡± Jaygak asked, resting her head against her brother¡¯s. ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, smiling proudly. ¡°I am not so bad any more.¡± ¡°What a smart little brother I have.¡± Raygak waited for her to continue teasing him, but she only hugged him close. He gently pat her back. ¡°You fought well, sister. Adam fell before you.¡± Jaygak looked down at Raygak, smiling awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She lifted him closer, letting him shift on herp as they hugged, front to front. She cuddled him dearly that night. Jogak remained silent. He had no words offort for his daughter. He wondered if he could speak with the other parents and ask for a fight with the figure, but he realised how foolish that was. ¡®Should I speak with uncle Jarot?¡¯ Katool stared up at Kitool, showing her all the trinkets she had received from the others. ¡°Cousin Taygak made me a cup.¡± She quickly rushed to find her cup, before bringing it back, almost tripping in the process. ¡°Katool,¡± Zorool called, and his young daughter quickly rushed away to find a book. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Kitool replied, simply. ¡°I was too weak. I am not like grandaunt Shaool. Yet.¡± Zorool raised his brows for a moment, before Katool returned with a book, sitting beside her father. He began to read it to his daughters, letting go of his surprise. He would speak with his wifeter about what he had heard. Mara and Lucyy beside one another in the courtyard, staring up towards the dark sky. They had slept beside one another ever since they had reunited, with Lucy refusing to stay more than a metre away from her during the evenings, and more than five during the day. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Your Grace,¡± Mara said, reaching out to hold Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°I will not allow anyone to kill you again.¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not the Demon Lord in this world, especially not in this ce.¡± ¡°You will always be the Demon Lord, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Call me Lucy,¡± Lucy demanded, squeezing her hand. ¡°How could I do that, Your Grace?¡± Mara asked, frowning. She had already lost Lucy once, and to think she¡¯d have to lose her twice. ¡°I have no legitimacy here. I especially don¡¯t want to be called that sort of thing in front of the children, you¡¯ll awaken their blood thirst.¡± Mara had seen the children upon hearing how they hade across a terrible foe. Though they were small, they were all excited to hear about how their siblings had lost to such a mighty foe. ¡®It is quite a frightening ce.¡± ¡°You will always be the Demon Lord, Your Grace¡­¡± ¡°One day, I will be, but right now I¡¯m not. Once I have enough strength, enough power, then I can call myself the Demon Lord. Right now, how can I call myself the Demon Lord when I¡¯m so weak?¡± Mara frowned. Lucy had been quite powerful in their previous world, enough to rival worthy foes. However, ever since they hade into this world, through a grave misfortune, the pair had lost almost all their strength. Lucy was quite strong, for the average Joe, but that was nothingpared to the true terrors of this world. ¡°Right now I¡¯m just Lucy, and you¡¯re just Mara. You aren¡¯t my maid either, you¡¯re just¡­ my Mara.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± Mara replied. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lucy.¡± Lucy smiled, cing her head on Mara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mara?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you cook for me tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mara smiled, resting her head against Lucy¡¯s. ¡°Stahz,¡± Lanarot said, pointing up at the sky. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, holding the girl¡¯s hand, brushing the back of it with his thumb. ¡°Stars.¡± ¡°Stahz,¡± Lanarot confirmed, staring up at the dark sky. ¡°You know, one of those stars might be where my home is,¡± Adam said, looking across the sky, seeing all the streaks of colours he hadn¡¯t seen in his previous life. ¡°Perhaps not.¡± ¡°Up?¡± Lanarot asked, pointing up. ¡°That¡¯s right, up there somewhere?¡± Adam replied, unsure. ¡°Even so, this is my home now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lanarot ced her head on Adam¡¯s shoulder, before she sat up, seeing that Jurot hade too. Heid down beside Lanarot, and the girl crawled over to his chest and rested her head against it. ¡°It¡¯s treason, then,¡± Adam whispered. Lanarot looked up at Jurot. ¡°Papa?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot asked. Lanarot started babbling at her brother, who listened intently. Once she was done, she waited expectantly. When he did not reply, she frowned, and then crawled over to Adam, babbling to him. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair. ¡°You know, you¡¯re such a smart girl, Lanababy.¡± Lanarot smiled, before resting up against him, sucking against her thumb, clutching at his shirt with her free hand. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Baktu knows,¡± Adam replied. ¡°However, she is such a smart girl.¡± Jurot looked up at the stars. ¡°Gurot is so small, but bigger than Lanarot.¡± ¡°He is quite the chonky boy.¡± ¡°Will he grow as quickly as Lanarot?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°He¡¯ll be bbering all sorts of nonsense soon, and he¡¯ll walk around the ce as if he owns it.¡± ¡°He does own it.¡± ¡°Not quite what I mean, but sure.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d they were all born healthy, and that our Aunts are all fine.¡± ¡°Inakan is very small,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Smaller than Lanarot.¡± Adam thought to the babies. There was one who was slightly smaller than the others. ¡°She¡¯s a Kan, so she¡¯ll grow up big and strong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How sad.¡± ¡°They must grow big and strong.¡± ¡°They should stay small and cute forever.¡± Adam brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°You silly girl, how could you grow up?¡± Lanarot smiled up at him, before rolled aside and looked up at the stars again. ¡°Stahz.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, stars.¡± ¡°Papa, stahz!¡± Lanarot said, before bumping the sides of her fists together, and throwing them up, before looking up at Adam expectantly. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Stahz,¡± Lanarot said, before babbling and bumping the sides of her fists together again. ¡°Oo?¡± She raised up her hands, confused. Adam looked to Jurot, before looking to Lanarot. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stahz? Boosh.¡± She bumped her fists together before cackling maniacally, and then threw up her hands, before looking at Adam expectantly again. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, thinking he had figured it out. ¡°If two stars fight, who wins?¡± Lanarot nodded. ¡°Whichever one is stronger.¡± Lanarot stared at Adam, blinking at him. Shey back down and stared up at the stahz, deep in thought. ¡®That sounds right,¡¯ Jurot thought.
Click banner for Patreon!
When he''s right, he''s right. 432. Babies 432. Babies Omen: 7, 7 ¡°You two really have gotten much better,¡± Adam said, feigning to wipe his brow. He had finished ying sockball with the children, and Taygak stood tall and proud at winning, while Saygak was smirking, having done quite well for himself. Adam¡¯s feet still throbbed and ached, having not yet recovered from the almost two months of nearly daily travel. ¡°I will y too,¡± Jaygak said, having returned back to the estate, and Adam sat down against the wall, watching them y, before noting Mara was assisting the Gak family in cooking. ¡°Oof,¡± Katool said, sitting down beside him. ¡°I am so tired, Cousin Adam.¡± Adam smiled, reaching down to brush her little bob. ¡°You have worked so hard, Cousin Katool.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said, sitting up straighter, before leaning back against the wall. ¡°I have one more sister now.¡± ¡°Jitool?¡± Katool¡¯s bob bounced as she nodded her head. ¡°She is so small.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like Lanarot when she was small, right?¡± ¡°Babies are all so small,¡± Katool said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They are small because they are young.¡± Katool nodded her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They say it was because Humans evolved to have children out of eggs for one reason or another, but I assume it¡¯s because of magic in this world,¡± Adam said, smiling at the girl. Katool nodded her head, though she did not understand most of what Adam had said. ¡°Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am not Human, I am Iyrman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam smiled. Katool watched as her sister returned, before she quickly hoisted herself up with a grunt, before rushing to Kitool. He watched as Jaygak bullied Raygak, specifically aiming to beat only him, causing the boy to rush up to her to wrestle, though his sister easily dealt with him. The sight was quickly overtaken by Lanarot approaching Adam, sitting down beside him, before showing up her block. ¡°Look,¡± the girl said. ¡°Wow,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. Lanarot smiled, and returned to ying with her block, lifting it up, and turning it around, touching all across the patterns which were engraved lightly into the block. ¡°Where is papa?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Papa,¡± the girl said, looking up at Adam. ¡°Where is papa Jurot?¡± Lanarot looked around, before getting up to explore, checking under the table and stools, and even behind the Iyrmen. She lifted up a nket to the side, and entered it, calling for her brother. Meanwhile, Jurot approached the Elder, who was sitting at his desk, double checking the papers for the morning. ¡°Jurot,¡± Zijin said, ncing up at the boy, waiting expectantly. ¡°I wish for my right as an Expert,¡± Jurot said. Elder Zijin knew the rights which belonged to an Expert, and those which belonged to Masters, as was his rights as an Elder. He knew which right Jurot was talking about, though he hadn¡¯t expected Jurot to have imed them so young. Jurot was not part of the one hundred Iyrmen who had been plucked from childhood to form the one hundred, but he had already reached, and surpassed, many of them. ¡°The world changes after a Great Twilight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I wish to step into the pool.¡± Zijin remained silent, deep in thought. He had to take into consideration whether it was the right time for Jurot to im his right, and though he could dy the right, he could not refuse the right. ¡°I will consider the matter,¡± Zijin eventually said, his thoughts too jumbled at the moment. ¡°I am weak, Elder Zijin, but one day I will be strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I already know of your intention to be Gold Rank, Jurot,¡± Zijin said. ¡°No, Elder Zijin. I will be Diamond Rank.¡± Jurot bowed his head and turned, leaving the Elder to his thoughts. Zijin¡¯s eyes remained on Jurot until he had left, and he leaned back, falling into thought. He sighed, knowing it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the three of them hade to im their rights on the same day. ¡®I knew Jurot woulde soon, but for Jaygak and Kitool toe and ask first¡­¡¯ The Elder¡¯s heart was warm, and he reached up to his chest, rubbing at his heart gently. The two of them had stated their intention to be Steel and Silver, meaning one who was stronger than an Expert but not a Master, and the other was a Master, though it would be through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. However, that had been before. Even when they had left with Adam, even after bing Experts, they had kept those goals. Yet, today each of them hade to inform the Elder of their intention. To be the foundation of the Iyr by increasing their strength and decreasing their freedoms. For Kitool, whose grandaunt had travelled the path, it was half expected. Jaygak, though? Could she truly do it? To give up on the freedom to y her little pranks? To give up on the freedom to show him, her Elder, such disrespect? To give up the freedom of bullying her little brother, who Zijin had to hand an extra pepper or ten when she went away to adventure? ¡®I would like to see it,¡¯ Zijin thought. ¡°It seems I will be busier for the next few months¡­¡± The Elder stood, and make his way to speak with the Chief, for he would want to know about these matters, though they were to be reported at the end of the week. ¡®Ah, no. I should go see him first.¡¯ Adam picked up Lanarot, holding her in front of the Elder. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t do anything this time.¡± The children all looked to the Elder, and then to Adam, giving him a curious look, wondering what he had done. Zijin smiled. ¡°Come with me, Adam.¡± Adam kissed his sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good job, Lanababy.¡± He let her down, though she reached up to be held once again. She cried and groaned, trying to get Adam to pick her up, but Sonarot lifted her up, and soothed the girl. Zijin led Adam to his estate, and though he could have called Adam, he had decided against it. There were some things which one should do after showing courtesy. He poured Adam a drink and offered the young man some snacks. ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, tasting the date, which was mushy and sweet. ¡°What are your ns for the rest of this year?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I was nning on enchanting until the end of the year,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, I mean, before the Twilight Month, obviously.¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°The year after?¡± ¡°I need to increase my strength.¡± Adam remained quiet for some time as Zijin measured the look within his eyes. ¡°Ah, and I need to help Dunes.¡± ¡°That is a good answer,¡± Zijin said, smiling at Adam. ¡°Then, I will ask you to continue enchanting for the Iyr.¡± ¡°I was nning on making some more proper weapons to sell,¡± Adam said. ¡°I recently spent about six hundred gold on reviving a pair of dire wolves.¡± ¡°I request that you continue enchanting for the Iyr, unless you are extremely lucky,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I would greatly appreciate it.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already figured out the extent of my ability?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You will only need to enchant the first step of each enchantment,¡± Zijin assured. ¡°We will continue to pay you one hundred gold for each time. Of course, if you are feeling lucky, you may work on your own weapons, those which are Great, which you wish to sell or to keep.¡± ¡°What about Basic Enhanced?¡± ¡°If you so wish.¡± Adam thought about it for a moment. Chances were, he could enchant half the time of the Iyr, and half the time for himself. However, it seemed that Zijin wanted him to enchant more for the Iyr. ¡°Is it something to do with the Iyr and all the Dragons you¡¯ve summoned?¡± ¡°The Iyr is changing, Adam.¡± Adam sat up straighter, having not expected Zijin to have stated such a thing so obviously to him. ¡°Only we Elders and Great Elders know what is happening,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Still. After what happened, I wanted to spend more time with Lanarot. My n was to enchant only when I was really lucky, and then spend the rest of my time with my little chubby babby sister.¡± ¡°I must admit that your affection for Lanarot warms my heart. However, I ask of this as an Elder of the Iyr. I will also guarantee that for the entirety of the Twilight Month, no one will bother you when you are to y with your sister, and your cousins.¡± Adam still hadn¡¯t been sure, but when Zijin had used the lower case cousin, he sighed, bowing his head. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Do you truly wish to be stronger?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even if it means you must miss Lanarot¡¯s second birthday?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°That depends on how strong I can be,¡± Adam said. ¡°That is up to whether you are able to grasp the strength for yourself.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°If there was a way for you to grow stronger, would you ept it, even if it was to mean you may not be able to see your sister for her second birthday?¡± Adam remained quiet, thinking back to the old man they hade across. Adam bowed his head and thought deeply. ¡®I can¡¯t Level Up too quickly though, otherwise¡­¡¯ He winced, thinking about how Lucy had died without him being able to do anything. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Would you also extend that to Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool?¡± ¡°Well, sure?¡± Zijin remained silent for a while, wondering if he could do it. It would be difficult, especially since the Great Elders would be torn about the matter, though Zijin could also mention a few things he had begun to build up with Adam. ¡°Elder?¡± Adam asked, after an ufortably long silence. ¡°We will speak again soon, Adam.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°Please enchant each item with only the first portion of the enchantment, regardless of how well or poorly you do, as before.¡± ¡°I still need to make myself a Greater Enhanced weapon since mine was taken, but¡­¡± Adam remained quiet for some time, thinking about what Zijin was trying to tell him. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make those enchantments. I don¡¯t really need to make any for myself other than my new weapon.¡± Zijin noted that Adam had picked up on what he was saying, and bowed his head. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Thanks for the talk, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, before taking another date and finishing the rest of his drink. He was about to turn, when the thought came to him. ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have some new Cousins now,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are also the Goblins who were brought to the Iyr¡­¡± Adam stared into the Elder¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Cousins will be raised well within the Iyr, and the babies will be vouched for by yourself and Jurot,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Thank you.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Thus begins the slice of life arc! Definitely no drama or anything :) Interlude: The Elders Interlude: The Elders ¡°It has only been one day, has he already caused trouble again?¡± Iromin joked, watching as the Orcish Elder approach him. He pushed the snacks forward, and poured the Elder some juice, which had been diluted with water. ¡°No,¡± Zijin said, sitting down opposite the Chief, helping himself to some of the snacks. ¡°Then it is Jaygak?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°No.¡± Zijin smiled. Iromin leaned back, deciding against continuing his jokes. If Zijin was smiling like that, then it meant it was a serious matter, and he needed to concentrate. ¡°I have watched so many children grow up, from my own estate, to the eight I now oversee.¡± Zijin smiled, his eyes shing to the past for a moment. ¡°Today, three of those children came to me to im their rights as Experts, and yet they are all so young. It fills me with great joy, Chief.¡± Iromin could connect the dots of who Zijin meant. There were few young Experts from the eight shared estates which Zijin looked after, but if it was three Experts, then it had to be those three. ¡°I expected Jurot toe, as his intentions have not changed since he was a boy, especially after the matter with Balrog. Though the odds were still low, Kitool hade too, wishing to follow the steps after her grandaunt. However, it was Jaygak who came to me first, before breakfast.¡± ¡°Breakfast?¡± Chief asked. To speak with an Elder before breakfast, it meant it was serious business. Jaygak did not bother Elders before breakfast, her pranks exclusively dealt at an appropriate time. ¡°Chief Iromin,¡± Elder Zijin began, staring into the Chief¡¯s eyes, ¡°we should allow them the chance to reach for the sky. They have grown in strength so rapidly, and their goals are to support the Iyr as firm pirs.¡± ¡°That is their goal for now, but they are still young, and their goals could change,¡± Iromin said. It was not something which they could discuss at this age, for this conversation was had when they were twenty one at the earliest, but usually around twenty five years old. ¡°Even if it did, I hope that you are willing to allow them the chance to grow more powerful before the next year.¡± Zijin held the Chief¡¯s eyes. He hade to inform the Chief of this matter right away, which would have usually been dyed, but he hade specifically to ask for it to be approved instead. It was too soon. That was the response Zijin had expected. There was a lot about the matter which needed to be thought about, from thepany the three held, to the fact that two of the three had suddenly changed their intentions. Throughout the years, Jaygak and Kitool had aimed for a sensible position. Steel was a decent rank for Jaygak, who had been born with a weak body, and though she was strong now, she was not quite as gifted as Jurot or Kitool. Kitool had the ability to reach for greater heights, though reaching the same heights as her grandaunt would have been slightly more difficult, it was still very decent for someone like Kitool. ¡°I will take it into consideration,¡± Iromin said, eventually. There was a lot to think about the matter, especially since there was an important figure who was involved. ¡°I have asked Adam to enchant for the Iyr during nightval,¡± Zijin said. Iromin waited, wondering why Zijin had mentioned Adam in such a topic. He had the feeling that they had not moved on to a new topic. ¡°He wishes to be stronger too,¡± Zijin said, keeping the Chief¡¯s eyes within his own. ¡°I hope that you are willing to give him an opportunity.¡± The Chief remained silent for a long while. He still wasn¡¯t sure he had heard Zijin correctly. He had, somehow, asked for Adam to be included in such a right. ¡°What has he done for you to speak on his behalf?¡± ¡°Has he not done enough for the Iyr? He has allowed us to test how his abilities work, and it has only been a great boon for the Iyr, one which deserves an appropriate reward.¡± ¡°To test his enchanting and to understand his abilities better, it benefits both Adam and the Iyr, and we have shown him much favour already.¡± ¡°Whatever you say, Iromin, even I know that Adam benefits the Iyr on arger scale than we benefit Adam.¡± ¡°For now.¡± Zijin stumbled for a moment, taking a pause. ¡®Ah.¡¯ It appeared to be the case that Zijin did not need to mention such a matter. ¡°The Iyr will soon change,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Next year is going to be a difficult year. A Year of Silence, it will be called.¡± Zijin bowed his head, retreating from the matter. Even if he wanted to help Adam, even he couldn¡¯t press forward against something like that. Next year was truly going to be difficult for them, and for them to allow Adam to do such a thing before the year, it would be awkward for them all. Iromin remained quiet for a long while. He had heard the tale, the tale of Adam and the others losing to Shama, who seemed to be quite close to Lord Strom. It was perhaps he and Shaool who knew best how strong the pair were, considering the Iyrmen had lost against Lord Strom, even with the help of Jarot and Otkan. Yet, Adam and the others had faced such a frightening foe, and not quite in the same friendly way he had. ¡°I would also consider allowing Adam¡¯spanions to use some of our pools eventually,¡± Zijin said. Iromin leaned further back, almost looking down at Zijin. The statement had shocked him the most. No, perhaps offering Adam use of the pools was more shocking. ¡°Sharing the pool with outsiders?¡± ¡°We are not the only ones who possess such pools,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Some cities have their own pools, though it is not known to all, the rumours have spread far and wide. We know many of the Orders also possess these pools, and it has been confirmed that the Iyr has a pool.¡± A pool. It was quite the understatement. Some even believed that the Iyr had a few more than just one, but the amount of pools the Iyr possessed, even Zijin didn¡¯t know, and was certain there were some which were even secrets to him, the Chief of the Iyr. He assumed that each of the Elders knew of pools which only they knew of. ¡°Why are you going so far?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°He has been here for a year and a half, but already there are so many things which have changed,¡± Zijin said. ¡°These two matters are independent of one another.¡± ¡°I do not know for certain if they are, but is it really a coincidence?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Adam appeared and the Great Twilight appeared the same year, and so had Lord Strom. Even now, the Iyr has to prepare for something which has never before urred, with Elder Stor-,¡± ¡°I understand your point, Elder Zijin,¡± Iromin said, stopping the words before he could hear them. The stress pinned the Chief for a moment, before he let out a long sigh. ¡®Is it really because of just one man? No, not just one man, but several Anomalies¡­¡¯ Yet, Iromin couldn¡¯t help but remember. All this Chaos¡­ Adam had mentioned the name Belle, too. Was it really because of the God of Chaos, who seemed to be missing from Adam¡¯s previous world? A realm which was a mirror to this, yet so different, and yet, so simr too. ¡°The Great Elders will think about these matters,¡± Iromin assured. He sighed once more, the same sigh which revealed that the Chief thought this all to be troublesome. Elder Zijin bowed his head, eating some more snacks, before finishing his juice. ¡°Thank you, Chief.¡± He stood and bowed his head once more, before leaving. After a few steps, he stopped, causing Iromin more stress. Zijin turned and smiled at the Chief. ¡°Adam has more adorable children who have connections to him now.¡± He then continued off. Iromin wondered why Zijin had said it so weirdly. Of course Adam had more children around him, considering the seven new children who had just been born. Yet, if that was what Zijin had meant, he would have said it much more simply. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Iromin thought, a wandering thought tickling his brain. Due to all the stress, there were arge number of things which he had pushed to the back of his head. Adam¡¯s rtionship with his Cousins was interesting. He was quite close to them all, and there was no doubt he would assist them in the future, considering how quickly he moved with his heart. However, it was not just that, but the fact that there were other children who had a connection with Adam. The Great Elders had heard the matter from Lykan, who had exined it through a paper he had sent by burning. ¡®The Goblins.¡¯ Iromin tapped the table before him, before narrowing his eyes. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Iromin made a note to keep an eye out on the Goblin children. Then the thought came to him about another group of children which had been adopted into the Iyr by someone rted to Adam. ¡®No. If it was true, Adam would have spoken to us.¡¯ Iromin¡¯s entire body tingled, and he bowed his head, the stress overwhelming him. ¡®Please, Baktu.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam stressing out the Elders is never not funny to me. 433. Babies II 433. Babies II Omen: 17, 18 ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± Filliam said, appearing from nowhere. His eyes were dark, but he held the widest smile on his face. Adam stared up at Filliam, a half broken piece of bread in hand. He hadpletely forgotten about the tinkerer, again. ¡°Good morning, Filliam.¡± Lanarot grabbed his wrist, and pulled the bread to her face before biting into it. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Filliam asked, before taking out the watch he had made, letting it sway. Adam looked at the watch, before looking up at the tinkerer again. ¡°Not terrible, I suppose. Yourself?¡± He raised his brows expectantly. ¡°I¡­¡± Filliam sat beside Adam. ¡°I have done it, Adam. I havepleted the prototype. I must check to see if it workspletely, but¡­¡± Filliam held up therge watch, which was much bigger than Adam¡¯s palm. ¡°So soon? I expected it to take years.¡± Adam had thought Filliam would have gone through some road blocks on the way topleting the mechanical watch. ¡°It is my first mechanical watch so I am certain that it will not work perfectly, but I will be using it for a month to see how well it works. There are many things to test, but¡­¡± ¡°Congrattions, Filliam,¡± Adam said, patting the tinkerer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve made, perhaps, the first mechanical watch.¡± Filliam sat up straighter, the widest smile on his face. It hadn¡¯t taken him that long, and he had Adam and the Iyr to thank for that. The Iyrmen had supplied every little piece he required. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Iyrmen were such great smiths. I had heard that they were good, yes, but whenever I required something, I exined what I needed in great detail, and the Iyrmen were able to make it within a few tries.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°The Iyrmen are great, aren¡¯t they?¡± Filliam looked to the Iyrmen all around and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You need to take a week off now,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard, no doubt ever since west spoke,¡± Adam said, patting Filliam¡¯s back. ¡°Take the week off and enjoy the Iyr. The festival should be on soon, so you need to take that week off.¡± ¡°I can take the week off when the festival¡­¡± Filliam noted the look in Adam¡¯s eyes, before he sighed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I feel lucky today, so I¡¯m going to go enchant, but you should definitely¡­¡± Adam noted the look in Sonarot¡¯s eyes, and then bowed his head. ¡°Elder Zijin requested that I assist the Iyr and to enchant¡­¡± ¡®Sorry, Elder.¡¯ When he was done with his breakfast, Adam made to leave, but noted the teens nearby. ¡°Hey, have you guys¡­¡± Adam stopped. He had forgotten about Filliam, but he realised there was someone else missing. He nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Asoyah?¡± ¡°He was chosen for something,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He will return before the festival.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam stood there awkwardly. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I forgot the kid.¡¯ He rubbed his brow. He cleared his throat. ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± he asked, looking to the teens. ¡°I am well,¡± Nirot replied, and the other replied equally as affirmatively. ¡°Though we¡¯ve returned back to the Iyr now, you don¡¯t have to worry. Let¡¯s spend this time preparing for next year, and I¡¯ll be sure to help you all then.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nirot said, nodding her head to him. Adam smiled, before heading out, going off to enchant. Omen: 5, 6 ¡°When were the kids born?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the babies. ¡°They were born at the end of the previous month, and at the start of this month,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°It must have been rough, huh?¡± He continued to stare down at the adorable babies, some of whom were sleeping, and others which were awaken. ¡®I guess I need to make more money.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Sonarot asked, noting the look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how many more magical weapons I need to make now¡­¡± ¡°You will make them magical weapons?¡± Adam turned his head to look at Sonarot, whose face was like that of stone,pletely neutral. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°You have won the right,¡± Sonarot said, referring back to why he fought her siblings. Adam smiled. ¡°What a cute little bunch.¡± Adam¡¯s heart began to ache, and the image of that figure appeared before his eyes. He reached up to his pulsing forehead, rubbing it gently. ¡®I¡¯ve got to make sure they all grow up big and strong¡­¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You have to stay small and cute forever, you silly little boys and girls¡­¡± Adam began to rub the sides of his nose. He was hunched over, trying to deal with the pain in his head, the coldness which was beginning to seep through his body. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot said, cing a warm hand against the top of his head. ¡°I am sorry, but they will certainly grow up big and strong.¡± Adam caught her eye, smiling. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure.¡± He let out a long sigh, but even so, the thoughts continued to fill his mind. He looked to his sister, Lanarot, and then to the other children. ¡®I should work on farming more XP.¡¯ Adam remained within the shared estate, taking the day off. The mothers of the babies were also there with him, though they sat together and remained near their babies. They had at least three months of recovery before they were allowed to work properly again, and so they all spent time with their children, keeping an eye on them, before discussing with one another all sort of matters. Adam remained in the corner, a book in hand, writing notes for Warriors and Wanderers. However, his thoughts remained on the children, who were growing up so quickly. Taygak was half way to bing an adult who could eventually leave the Iyr, and she would go out to adventure. Once she had, if she died outside the Iyr, then she would not be revived. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jurot asked, sitting beside Adam. He had not gone to enchant that day, and considering he was who he was, it meant something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the children,¡± Adam said, not wanting to lie to his brother. ¡°The Goblins will be taken care of well.¡± Relief set within Adam¡¯s heart as Jurot took his words another way. ¡®Right, of course¡­¡¯ ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t really know what will happen to them, you know? They say they¡¯re going to be small children of the Iyr.¡± ¡°They will be protected.¡± ¡°Right, but¡­ their freedom would be restricted, right? They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Iyr?¡± ¡°They could if they were a Niece and Nephew of the Rot family, but if they leave, then they would not be weed in thends.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be hunted down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t that sad, Jurot?¡± Adam sighed. He reached up to his forehead, and rubbed it. ¡°The children are¡­ I mean, I saved them, you know? I should be the one to look after them, but I¡¯ve pawned them off to the Iyr. Aren¡¯t they meant to be my responsibility?¡± ¡°Do you wish to adopt them?¡± Jurot asked, wondering what Adam was getting to. It sounded like an Adam thing to think. Adam sat up, his brows furrowed. He looked to Jurot, confused. ¡°I can do that?¡± Jurot stared back at Adam. ¡®Could he?¡¯ ¡°I do not see why you could not.¡± Adam remained staring at Jurot, who remained staring at him. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll do that?¡± Jurot remained silent. He, of all people, was resistant to Adam¡¯s shocking behaviour, as he was resistant to most things when he raged, but this had taken him even by surprise. Adam hadn¡¯t thought about adopting them, but within moments, he had. ¡°You should speak to Elder Zijin,¡± Jurot said, though he wasn¡¯t sure about what the process was. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam stood, taking a moment to gather himself, feeling a little light headed. He stepped out from the estate, and made his way to the Elder¡¯s estate, which bordered the eight estates around it. Elder Zijin was writing something in his book, but he looked up to Adam. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Hey, uh, Elder Zijin¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to adopt the Goblin children as my own,¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, I was there, you know? I was the one to save them, so I shouldn¡¯t just force them onto the Iyr.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elder Zijin said, taking out his book, before writing a note within it. ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°We will process it,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I will send the word.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. He nced around, wondering what he should do. ¡°Cool. I¡­ I¡¯ll go enchant, I guess...¡± Zijin watched Adam go, seeing how stiff the Half Elf had be. The Orcish Iyrman smiled, d he was correct in his guess. ¡®Do not squander what we have been given, Chief.¡¯ The Elder wrote another note within Adam¡¯s ck book.
Click banner for Patreon!
Wait, what? Interlude: The Great Elders Interlude: The Great Elders The Great Elders looked towards the Chief, each of them waiting expectantly. The Chief sighed. He had brought Zijin¡¯s proposal forward not long ago, but after hearing what Elder Zijin had sent that afternoon, there was another pressing matter to deal with. Iromin decided to remain silent for a long while, trying to understand what he should say to his fellow Great Elders. There was a thought within the back of his mind, and he wanted to avoid it. He hoped that no one would suggest such a thing, but when it came to Adam, he realised nothing was impossible. ¡°Adam wishes to adopt the Goblins he has brought into the Iyr,¡± Iromin began. He paused, trying to understand what he should say next. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°It certainly is something he would do,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Is it because of what happened with Lord Shama?¡± Elder Forest mused, wondering if the two things were connected. ¡°I do not see how it would benefit Adam to adopt two Goblin children,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°Perhaps he knows Lord Stokmar¡¯s opinion on Goblins?¡± ¡°I do not believe that Adam has any such thoughts,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Perhaps his guilt has overwhelmed him. Sonarot suggests that Adam has not felt well recently, the same as the three who wish for their rights.¡± ¡°If he wishes to adopt the Goblins, then allow him to do so,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°It is his right to do so, even if he was not a Nephew of the Rot family. We will be unable to enforce such a matter on thend outside of the Iyr, but at least, within thend of we Iyrmen, it is a small matter.¡± ¡°The-,¡± the Chief began, only to pause as one of his aides appeared, handing him a slip of paper. Iromin read the slip of paper, before he burnt it. ¡°It seems I am needed in the Front Iyr.¡± He stood and began to make his way out. ¡°Chief, the task which had been handed to you¡­¡± Elder Peace began, pausing for a moment. ¡°It seems you have been blessed with a new opportunity.¡± The Chief stopped. He turned to throw a look over his shoulder to Elder Peace. ¡°I have not forgotten.¡± He made his way out, leaving the others to speak about the matter, though it would not be tempered by his moderation. Unfortunately, he was needed at the Front Iyr for something equally as troubling. An Iyrman with a skull guided him through the tunnel, and he arrived within the Iyr within the hour, whereas it would typically take a day¡¯s travel through the hills and mountains, but with the assistance of one of those Iyrmen, his travel was far swifter. Iromin stepped up towards the centre of the Front Iyr, where the group had already begun to speak with the guest which had appeared. ¡°I like what you¡¯ve done with the ce,¡± Entalia said, ncing around. ¡°Though I do worry about thepany you¡¯ve brought.¡± Her eyes shed between the two scaled figures, and then to the two Lords, each of whom were royalty among royalty. ¡°It is a pleasure to see you,¡± Iromin said. The amount of stress on his shoulders had increased with another troublemaker. ¡°May I ask why you havee?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to speak with my darling about¡­¡± Entalia paused, tilting her head to the side. There was an interesting smell which clung to Iromin, though it was quite faint. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯vee to speak with my darling.¡± ¡°Which darling is that?¡± Iromin asked. Entalia smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little awkward to say with so many ears?¡± Iromin bowed his head, before leading her towards the estates which had been built for the Great Elders, each with runes to silence the conversation from outside. The Iyr itself was already resistant to those who tried to peer in, partly thanks to their own runes, but also due to Baktu¡¯s influence, but the estates were built with Guests in mind. ¡°I¡¯vee to speak with my darling about magical weapons,¡± Entalia said. ¡°If he¡¯s not around, then I¡¯ll just rx within the Iyr until hees. Veisswing and Grundaburg are already here, so I do hope it¡¯s no bother.¡± ¡°It is fortunate that he has returned from his journey, though it is an awkward time for you to meet,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Would you be willing to stay the night and I will send word to him tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Entalia said, keeping her eyes still. She had not seen the Front Iyr like this, and she hadn¡¯t heard of anything like this happening before. The Iyr had called in a few of their favours, but she wasn¡¯t sure why. She assumed it was something to do with Lord Strom, and perhaps one of the Oaths which the Iyr had sworn. She was guided to a cabin which she could im for the evening, though she did not ce any of her items within it, instead keeping everything within her ring and bag. ¡°So whose this darling of yours?¡± Veisswing asked, feeling the itch on his bronze scales. Entalia smiled. ¡°He¡¯s quite the adorable gentleman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell us?¡± Gundaburg asked. ¡°I¡¯ve imed him as mine, and if you know of him, you¡¯ll im him as yours,¡± Entalia said. ¡°It must be Adam then,¡± Veisswing said, with Grundaburg nodding her head. ¡°You¡¯ve met him?¡± Entalia asked. ¡°He¡¯s a queer one, that¡¯s for certain.¡± ¡°He¡¯s queer, but he belongs to me, so you better not get any bright ideas,¡± Entalia said, ring at Veisswing in particr. ¡°He¡¯s also not into men.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s not a real Elf, isn¡¯t it?¡± Veisswing asked. ¡°That, and he¡¯s only half an Elf.¡± ¡°Half Elves are a curious lot, though not quite as curious as Half Dragons,¡± Veisswing said. ¡°Some of my kids have decided to assist Aswadasad, but some of them are on opposite sides.¡± ¡°I heard about the war,¡± Entalia said, smiling. ¡°Which side do you support?¡± Veisswing narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°The Shen, of course.¡± ¡°I knew there was a reason why I liked you, Veisswing,¡± Entalia said, smiling at him. ¡°Are you going to assist them?¡± ¡°My sister will assist him, no doubt, but I¡¯m here to repay my debt to the Iyr,¡± Veisswing said. ¡°I wonder if any of mine are travelling through Aswadasad,¡± Grundaburg wondered aloud. ¡°I may tell them to help the Shen, if someone¡¯s offering to pay them for it¡­¡± Entalia looked to the bronze scaled man. ¡°Are any of yours willing to switch sides to assist the Shen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If the offer is good enough, say a few magical weapons, or maybe a few thousand gold, they might decide to switch for a short while, or they could be convinced to step aside.¡± ¡°I would appreciate it,¡± Entalia said. ¡°I might even ask my darling to help you.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± Veisswing asked. ¡°That kid?¡± Entalia smiled. ¡°You have no idea what kind of man he is.¡± Veisswing and Grundaburg shared a nce between one another. They knew Adam was special, but if Entalia had her eyes on him, it meant something more. It meant even more that she was vouching for him too. Entalia caused no trouble, and slept peacefully that night. Even she knew that the Iyr was a great ce to sleep, considering how many powerful Iyrmen surrounded her. As long as she caused no trouble, they wouldn¡¯t try to do anything to her. When she awoke in the morning, she followed the Chief to one of the small areas where the Chief could take guests to speak with them about private matters. It was also a ce where he could reveal something to her without the others knowing. Entalia cocked her head to the side as the queer smell appeared again. Her eyes snapped to the figure, an Iyrman who was mostly nondescript. No, he was certainly someone rted to one of the Iyrmen she knew. ¡°You are rted to Jurot, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I am his uncle,¡± Tonagek replied, staring at the woman. Entalia remained silent for a long moment, eyeing him up. She understood why this Iyrman had been called, for the Chief was trying to confirm something. Her eyes fell to the Chief, and she wondered what she should do. ¡°Where are they?¡± Entalia asked, calmly. ¡°Please, follow me,¡± Iromin said, and Tonagek followed with them, heading deeper into the Iyr, through the tunnels, until they came across an area far enough away from the Front Iyr and Main Iyr. Entalia stared down at the little three Dragons, which then darted towards her eagerly, almost tackling her. They each cried out happily, and licked at her neck and cheeks. They purred and nestled against their mother, all the while she remained frozen, staring down at the three. ¡®¡­¡¯ Her eyes snapped to Iromin, and then Tonagek, before they turned a deep silver colour. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll exin to me how my children came to be within the Iyr, Chief.¡± Iromin could see it in her eyes, and watched as the frost escaped her mouth, moments away from attacking the pair of Iyrmen deep within the Iyr. ¡°Tonagek will exin the story, for he was the one to find them.¡± He decided against mentioning he had imed them as his own children, not wanting to start a fight.
Click banner for Patreon!
Jaygak retires from her pranks, but Entalia appears? Oh no. 434. Babies III 434. Babies III Omen: 14, 18 Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 15 (8) Omen: 14, 18 -> 14 18 + 7 = 25 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate to assist in his enchanting. He had decided to try and enchant a Greater Enhanced weapon for the Iyr, waiting until he had a perfect Omen to create his own weapon. ¡°Adam, Entalia hase,¡± Elder Zijin informed once Adam had returned to the estate. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected to hear that Entalia hade to the Iyr, but assumed she was here to cause him some trouble. ¡°I will escort you to meet with her,¡± Zijin said, motioning with an arm to lead the Half Elf away. Adam followed the Elder, who guided him through one of the many tunnels of the Iyr, before he came across a peculiar sight. A heavily injured Entalia sitting down, arms crossed, surrounded by several older Iyrmen, including the Chief and Shaool, and one who was in his forties at the oldest. ¡°Entalia, did you cause trou-,¡± Adam began, before he was interrupted by Entalia. ¡°Adam!¡± Entalia shouted, her face full of fury. ¡°The Iyr has kidnapped your children!¡± The Iyrmen tensed up for a moment, almost letting down their guard to think about what she had said, hands on their weapons, before they rxed once more. Adam raised his brows to the Chief. ¡°Weren¡¯t you dealing with them? What¡¯s all this about a kidnapping?¡± ¡°You know about the children?¡± Entalia asked, confused. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was the one who wanted to adopt them.¡± The Chief looked between the two, suddenly understanding what had happened. ¡®Of course.¡¯ Entalia stared at Adam, her eyes narrowed, but she smiled. ¡°So you recognise them as yours? I¡¯ll have to hear the story, because I¡¯m fairly certain I didn¡¯t give birth to them.¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I saw when they were born, and stopped them from being killed.¡± Entalia stared at Adam, before looking up to the Chief, who held an equally confused look within his eyes, but for a very different reason. ¡°What¡¯s with all these damn looks?¡± Adam asked. The Goblins were brought to the group, the tiny little forms staring up at all the figures, shocked by how many people were around them. Entalia stared at the small babies, who were squirming within their tiny nket. ¡°Look at my little cuties,¡± Adam said, tickling their cheeks. The Iyrmen remained silent and still, wondering if what they were seeing was true. They remained silent, however, only here to deal with Entalia if she tried to fight them again. Entalia watched as Adam tickled the Goblin¡¯s cheeks. She blinked. ¡°What is going on here?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my little babies,¡± Adam said, awkwardly, trying not to smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t they cute?¡± Entalia¡¯s mouth opened to respond, but she closed it. She looked to the Chief, wondering what was going on, before she turned back to Adam. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You have Goblin children?¡± ¡°Yeah. We found them not long ago. I saved them from being killed, and then the Iyr looked after them for a bit, and now I¡¯ve adopted them.¡± Entalia blinked again. ¡°I think you hit me too hard, Chief.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam looked to the Chief, before his eyes fell to Entalia. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Entalia shook her head. ¡°What about our children?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Our children.¡± ¡°You what?¡± ¡°Our children, Adam!¡± Entalia snapped. ¡°The Iyr has our children!¡± The Goblins squirmed and began to cough and cry, before they were taken away to be looked after, leaving a confused Adam behind. ¡°Sorry, wait. You mean, mine and yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, no, wait. You¡­ you¡¯re telling me¡­ when did we have kids, Entalia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to understand too!¡± Entalia shouted, still confused about the situation. ¡®Goblin children? What is going on?¡¯ ¡°Let us discuss this calmly,¡± Iromin said, before drinks and food were brought for them. He sent another Iyrman to send for the children, as well as one of the trusted figures who could confirm this matter. The three baby Dragons were brought before the group, and they leapt up to Entalia, though one of them, who was scarred across her face and to her side, purred against Adam¡¯s leg. ¡°Oh?¡± Strom said, ncing between the pair, before looking to the children. ¡°How interesting.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, lifting up the girl awkwardly. ¡°I did not expect you to have children,¡± Strom said, his brows raised. ¡°How do you know they¡¯re my children.¡± ¡°They smell just like you.¡± ¡°They do?¡± Adam asked. Entalia nodded. ¡°His smell might not be working, but mine does. They smell like the two of us.¡± ¡°You had to confirm such a matter?¡± Strom asked, ncing between the pair. ¡°I¡­¡± Adam stared down at the baby Dragon, who was no longer than his fist to forearm. She purred up at him, and crawled over his chest, nestling her head into his neck. Adam rubbed the Dragon¡¯s back, his heart pounding in his chest, his entire body red hot. ¡®They¡¯re my children? What the hell is going on?¡¯ The other Dragons leapt up towards Adam, climbing up onto hisp, before they curled around hisp. ¡°Of course they¡¯re my children, how else could they be this cute?¡± Adam¡¯s heart continued to pound within his chest as a mixture of emotions raged deep within him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time you told me what is going on?¡± Entalia asked. Strom nced between the pair. ¡°Neither of you knew?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Then, was it because of yourst life?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Did you sleep together then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we didn¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°So¡­ these children came from yourst life?¡± Entalia asked, staring down at the beings. All the while, Iromin stood, waiting silently. He had been the only one to remain behind, having the forethought of knowing this was going to happen. Adam continued to rub his hand along the backs of the Dragons. ¡°Regardless of what happened, it¡¯s confirmed that they¡¯re our children. So¡­ are you going to take them?¡± ¡°Are you removing yourself from the responsibility?¡± Entalia asked, her eyes darkening. ¡®Yet you¡¯re looking after Goblins?¡¯ ¡°No, but, I¡¯m not sure how to raise Dragons. Plus, shouldn¡¯t they be with their mother?¡± ¡°You want me to take them back to Drakkenlen and say what? Here are my illegitimate trouble, so go ahead and manipte them my dear advisors?¡± Entalia raised her brow. ¡°I mean¡­ I prefer they stay here so I can raise them,¡± Adam admitted. He didn¡¯t want to give up the children, but understood if he had to. ¡°So they can be used as hostages in the Iyr?¡± Adam threw a look to the Chief, almost smirking at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t give birth to them, so I don¡¯t really mind viewing them as though they are not my children. If you want to raise them, go ahead. I¡¯ll give you some wealth so that you can start their hoards young.¡± ¡°Hoards?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You must treat them like¡­¡± Entalia stared at them. ¡®Why are they in Dragon form? Should they not have been¡­¡¯ ¡°Treat them like any other children, save they stay awake and sleep for much longer typically. They also need hoards otherwise they will get sick.¡± ¡°How much of a hoard?¡± ¡°They can share a hoard for now, as long as it¡¯s a few hundred gold at least, and increases by such a rate yearly, but once they are around twenty they will need a few thousand gold each, though ten thousand would be best.¡± ¡°How old are they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Since their hatching?¡± Entalia stared down at the children. ¡°They probably hatched around the twelfth monthst year?¡± ¡°I can deal with that,¡± Adam said, chuckling nervously. ¡°Though, they are in Dragon shape.¡± Entalia furrowed her brows. ¡°I could try and change their shape, though I am uncertain if I can.¡± ¡°A hybrid form should be doable,¡± Strom said, staring down at the children, his eyes twinkling. ¡®First the girl, and now these three? What fun the future holds!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could¡­¡± Adam felt a little guilty, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could look after them properly if they were Dragons. Goblins he could manage, they were probably Humanish in how they worked, but Dragons? ¡°If I feed them some of my blood and magic, it should work?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going to give up your rights as their mother?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have to, otherwise the Iyr, or other enemies I may have, will use them against me. Just so you know, if the Iyr threatens them, I will note to help.¡± ¡°You think the Iyr will threaten them?¡± Adam began to chuckle. ¡°They¡¯ll never threaten these cuties.¡± Entalia furrowed her brows. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Adam began to shake, trying to calm himself of hisughter. ¡°The Iyr? Threaten my kids? With who? Baktu and Wahtu?¡± Adamughed so heartily that tears from from his eyes. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± He coughed, trying to stop himself fromughing. ¡°Oh Baktu, damn, that¡¯s funny. If those two try it, I¡¯ll just revive their dad and have him sort them out.¡± Adam¡¯s words had even made Iromin raise his brows, but he let the matter go. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure if Adam was serious, but that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Wait¡­ they¡¯re my children, and I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family? Doesn¡¯t that mean they have some protection? So you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Adam smiled. However, the trio before him could see the crack in his smile. His tears may have been from hisughter, but it was the anxiety which had bubbled to the surface which had caused them to continue.
Click banner for Patreon!
uw0tm8?
It is soon to be April, meaning I''ll be participating in the monthly writeathon. I have two ideas for it and want to know which one you''d like most. A: A cultivation novel about someone cold hearted who gets reincarnated and he wants to live a peaceful life, and he definitely doesn''t love his family, but we''ll see how long thatsts... B: In the future gates appear and change the world forever. We follow the story of a bunch of youths who join a run down training centre where the manager is a just an ordinary single dad...
435. Safe 435. Safe ¡°Goblin children?¡± Mirot asked while feeding her son. ¡°Just what is your Nephew thinking?¡± ¡°He has epted them as his children,¡± Sonarot replied, brushing her daughter¡¯s hair while she halfy on top of her, half asleep. ¡°They will be epted by the family. I will speak with mother about it.¡± Mirot wasn¡¯t sure how she should feel about this. It was one thing to ept Adam into the family so quickly, but now to ept children which he had adopted? It was a different matter if Adam had be an Iyrman, but he was a Nephew with a vague rtionship with the Iyr. ¡°Goblin children?¡± Kaygak said. ¡°It has never been done before. Why did he wish to ept the Goblins as his children? Does he truly believe they are his own? Since when was a Goblin an Iyrman?¡± ¡°There has never been a Half Elf Nephew either,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°If Adam says they are his children, they are his children. It is our way.¡± ¡°Our way, but is it his?¡± Kaygak asked. Sonarot remained quiet, frowning slightly. Before she could respond, a voice cut through the air. ¡°Aunt,¡± called a familiar voice, and Adam appeared, holding his three children in his arms. ¡°Look! I have three more children.¡± The Iyrmen women had been gathered together in the corner, speaking with one another while the others ate at the centre. Adam had made his way right to them, revealing the silver scaled Dragons, who gripped him tightly. The Iyrmen remained silent, and those at the fire stared at Adam, unsure of what he was doing, or what the joke was. They nced between one another, and even Adam¡¯spanions were utterly confused. ¡°They are your children?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Obviously,¡± Adam said, his heart still pounding harshly within his chest. The stress was weighing on him, but he was fighting it away. ¡°Why else would they be this cute?¡± ¡°When did you have such children?¡± Sonarot asked, reaching up to gently stroke one of their tails, which snapped away from her finger. ¡°I had them before¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°I had them before I stepped foot in thisnd.¡± Sonarot tilted her head slightly, immediately understanding what he meant, before she smiled. ¡°What wonderful news.¡± She stood up, the smug smile on her face evident to the other mothers. ¡°I will gather the nkets.¡± First it was a Half Elf, then it was Goblins and Dragons. The Rot family now held all these different races, all because of one figure. Adam carried his three children to the fire, which caused the Dragons to squirm, but he wrapped his arms around them and hugged them close, nuzzling into their faces as they licked up at his cheeks and chin. ¡°Aren¡¯t they so cute? My adorable little children.¡± The others weren¡¯t sure what to think. From Jonn to Dunes, none understood what was happening. ¡°You have Dragon children?¡± Vonda asked. This was as surprising as the fact Adam had adopted Goblins. ¡®Where did theye from?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam nuzzled their noses, before they eventually rested their heads against his shoulders, the Dragon with her scale missing circled around onto hisp before nestling herself there. The Chief brought Adam¡¯s other children, the Goblins, to the Iyr too, each of them in their own little basket. He ced them down near the mothers, before bowing his head and leaving. ¡°Five children,¡± Adam said, rubbing his cheeks between each Dragon child. They didn¡¯t seem quite as feeble as the Goblin children, so he showered them in his affection eagerly. However, he could feel his ears pulse. ¡®How the hell am I going to raise them?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯m an adventurer. I need to go out and quest. What are they going to do? Stay in the Iyr? Could I ask the Iyrmen to do that for me?¡¯ Jurot nced at the Dragons, noting their features. He couldn¡¯t see how they were rted, so assumed that Adam had adopted them, but he had heard what Adam had said to his mother. ¡®Has he been tricked?¡¯ Seeing how happy Adam was, Jurot left it. Since he had epted them into his heart, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°You cute little¡­¡± Adam looked down at them, wondering what they were. ¡®Damn. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re boys or girls¡­¡¯ ¡°You cute little babies.¡± ¡°I am now an uncle?¡± Jurot said, aloud. ¡°They¡¯re my children, Jurot,¡± Adam said, looking to his brother. Jurot nodded. ¡°Then they are my nieces and nephews.¡± He looked to the Goblin children, and steeled his heart around the concept. ¡°How am I meant to feed them?¡± Adam whispered, ncing at the Dragon children, wondering how they had survived on their journey to the Iyr. ¡®Captured by bandits? Those bastards are lucky they¡¯re dead.¡¯ He looked down at the scars around the Dragon on hisp. ¡®You better keep them locked up tight, Baktu.¡¯ ¡°I will feed them,¡± Sonarot said, sitting down beside him. Lanarot looked at the Dragons, shocked. She had been napping on her mother, and had only awoken then to see the creatures. She pulled back, hiding into her mother¡¯s chest. ¡°Won¡¯t that be difficult for you? You¡¯re still looking after Lanarot, and there¡¯s also Gurot and the others¡­¡± ¡°We will look after them,¡± Shikan said, having ovee his initial shock. ¡°You will have no need to worry about them.¡± ¡°If they are your children, then there is nothing to discuss about the matter,¡± Citool said. ¡°If only my daughter was so cute,¡± Jogak said, only to feel a jab at his arm from nearby. ¡°Right? Aren¡¯t they so cute?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even have horns!¡± Jaygak said. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Adam looked down at his Dragons. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re already so cute without horns. She¡¯s just jealous of your glittering scales.¡± Jaygak remained silent, the words truer than Adam could imagine. ¡®They are really cute¡­¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure to bring back more for the Iyr.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°You already bring back so much.¡± The Iyrmen children had been listening intently to the adults, wondering what was going on. ¡°Cousin Adam children?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re my cute children.¡± Taygak looked down at the Goblins near her own sister, before looking back up at Adam. ¡°Goblin, Adam children?¡± ¡°Yes. They are also my children too.¡± Taygak stared up at him with a nk look. She blinked. ¡°Okay.¡± She turned to face the other children. ¡°You listen?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Taygak replied, having confirmed that the children knew Adam had children now. Lucy narrowed her eyes at Adam, staring at him as he yed with his children. He was smiling wide, overwhelmed by the children, but the mes brought shadows to his face. ¡°Congrattions, Adam,¡± Mara said, a warm smile on her face. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied, keeping his arms around his Dragon children. When night came, Adam let his children go free. They all snuggled beside him, however, trapping him underneath. Lanarot stared at the Dragons, still shocked, before she climbed up beside her mother, whimpering. The Goblins had been taken away by the other mothers, who had been sleeping in a separate area since their children were all still so young, and would work in shifts to look after them. The Dragons pinned Adam¡¯s arms down as theyp across them, the otherying across his chest. They purred quietly, causing Lanarot to look their way, before she finally dropped down beside her mother again, sucking her thumb. Soon the children were all asleep, leaving the adults awake. Adam tried to fall asleep, but he couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t because the Dragons were sleeping against him awkwardly, and though he wished they would gather together, he allowed them to pin him to the floor. His stomach ached, and not because of the Dragon¡¯s weight, but rather the weight of fatherhood which he had first chosen, and then was thrust upon. ¡®Five kids?¡¯ Adam thought. It was something he hadn¡¯t imagine, and even the day before, when he had chosen to adopt the Goblins, it hadn¡¯t struck him. Yet, now with the silver scaled creatures which snoozed against him, it felt all the more real. ¡®How am I meant to look after them? I can¡¯t even look after my friends, and they¡¯re pretty damn strong too¡­¡¯ Adam winced, the memory of dropping like a fly struck him again, a daily urrence which did not allow him to forget. ¡®Stronger,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Stronger. Even if it¡¯s a little chaotic, I need to get stronger. Things are different in this world. Everything is so much bigger, and everything is so much more powerful. I¡¯ve got such adorable children now. Two little Goblins, a little boy and girl, and three little Dragons.¡¯ He closed his eyes tight, trying to force himself to sleep. ¡®Damn it. What have I done? Adam, you fucking idiot. What were you thinking?¡¯ Quest Complete: Children Safe XP Gained: +500 XP: 12 400 -> 12 900 Adam inhaled deeply, before letting out a long sigh, once which Sonarot and Jurot heard. They heard him fall asleep a long whileter, before sleeping themselves.
Click banner for Patreon!
How time has flown. I have written Beyond Chaos for an entire year now. 435+ public chapters in 365 days is pretty good, I think. I want to thank everyone who has supported me thus far. From this month onwards I''m going to be writing far more seriously now, and taking my health more seriously too, in order to provide you more words. Adam now has children to look after, so shouldn''t I also look after myself so I can write their wholesome and not at all dark or gruesome tale? Thankfully his children are not races which are known for being hunted in this world otherwise this story is going to take a turn for the worse... 436. Politics 436. Politics Omen: 1, 10 Sonarot fed the Goblins, while the Dragons scarfed down the meat before them, tearing into it ravenously. The loud chewing sounds unsettled Lanarot, who climbed on top of Adam and held him close while he fed her. ¡°My kids are so damn cute,¡± Adam said. ¡°I did not expect you to have five children before the year¡¯s end,¡± Vonda admitted. Deep within her heart she felt almost relieved Adam could still surprise her, something almost everyone else felt too. ¡°Aren¡¯t I lucky?¡± Adam replied, smiling at his friends. The smile was genuine, but they could see something on his face. It was a tension they had never seen before. Adam had felt different ever since losing to the stranger they had met. No. Everyone had been different every since they hade across that man. However, Adam now had something else to worry about. He, who had lost everything, now, finally, had something he could realistically lose. ¡°Will you have time to make an inn when you have such cute children?¡± Vonda asked. Adam smiled. ¡°I have to make the inn because now I have a family to support.¡± Vonda returned with a smile, though it was hidden behind her scarf. ¡°With how much gold you have already made?¡± ¡°Dragon children are hard to raise, Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have to make sure they each have at least ten thousand gold before they turn twenty.¡± ¡°That is so long away.¡± Vonda was certain Adam could make thirty thousand gold in a single year considering his ability with enchanting. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s so long away? It¡¯s only twenty years. Twenty years, Vonda.¡± Adam may have been a Half Elf, but he sounded more like a full blooded Elf. ¡°Of course,¡± Vonda said. Naqokan was staring at the children. She had given Adam some space for some time, but to think he had managed to gain five children so quickly. She frowned, but seeing how Adam cared for his children, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Elder Zijin arrived during breakfast, taking a bite of the food, which numbed his lips. ¡°I should take the little Dragons away so they can be checked up.¡± Adam lifted his children up in his arms. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to miss you all, but we have to make sure you¡¯re all healthy. Be good for everyone, okay?¡± The Dragons purred up towards him sadly, which caused Adam to almost keel over in pain, the pain of allowing them to leave his arms. ¡°They will be in good hands,¡± Zijin assured, before he reached out to take them. The Dragons looked up towards Adam, who brushed their heads, and slowly handed them to the Elder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, my little babbies. Elder Zijin is a great guy, you can trust him.¡± The Dragons continued to purr sadly, but they climbed on top of Elder Zijin, almost like cats. Their talons clutched at his clothing, two of the Dragons against his arms, thest wrapped around his shoulders. They looked to their father with sad eyes. Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 12 (9) ¡°I¡¯ll carry them,¡± Adam finally said, before the Dragons quickly leapt over to him, and clung to him. ¡°Okay,¡± Zijin said, sighing, but allowing Adam to take them. He led the group forward, making his way through the tunnels of the Iyr, to where Entalia was. The Dragons leapt up onto their mother, and purred happily, though she did not give them the satisfaction of her affection. ¡°Make sure you be good for mama,¡± Adam said, brushing their heads tenderly. ¡°I can¡¯t be their mother, Adam,¡± Entalia said, eyeing up Elder Zijin. ¡°Be their mother for the next few days, before you leave,¡± Adam said. ¡°Please, Entalia.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Adam frowned. ¡®How strong do I need to be in order to¡­¡¯ He let the thought go, thinking about how strong the Iyr was, and what secrets it may hold. ¡®I should focus on integrating into the Iyr. Should I marry into it?¡¯ The Half Elf left the Dragons be, going to enchant. Meanwhile, Sonarot had gone to the Rot family estate, taking Lanarot with her so she could y with her extended family. ¡°You want us to ept Adam¡¯s children into the family?¡± Mulrot, the Family Elder, asked. Sonarot sipped her tea, before cing down her cup. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure it is not a whim of his?¡± Mulrot was trying to navigate this as cautiously as she could, but it was a troublesome matter when it came to Adam. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Sonarot replied, staring into Mulrot¡¯s eyes, wondering if she would dare to deny it. Mulrot was at a loss at the response, especially with how firm Sonarot was. ¡°Have you already epted them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I must.¡± ¡°Why must you?¡± Sonarot thought about how much she should say, not wanting to reveal too many of Adam¡¯s secrets. ¡°The Iyr is a stable foundation, and it always has been for we Iyrmen.¡± Sonarot looked into her tea, seeing her reflection. ¡°I grew up within these walls, with my family to guide me, and the Iyr to support me whenever I required it. I learnt the sword when I was a girl, as a Gek should, but I learnt the other weapons too. I was one of the few Rage Dancers of my family, and I could only do so because I was within the Iyr. I learnt the axe too, of course, and when I was a woman, with my own child, I knew he would grow up well.¡± Mulrot sipped her own drink, the same tea she had poured for Sonarot, though her own had been sweetened slightly more. She, too, had grown up well, and it was only thanks to the Iyr. She, who had not been born a Rot, was the Rot Family Elder, and Sonarot, who had not been born a Rot, was the Rot Family Head. Sonarot¡¯s daughter did not known her father, and yet there was no doubt that the girl would grow well, only because of the Iyr. ¡°For Adam, whose life is so unstable, what should I do other than to be his stable foundation?¡± Sonarot asked. Mulrot did know Adam¡¯s story, though she was certain there was something more to the Half Elf. Yet, she did not pry, because it was not good to pry into such things. ¡°If you are willing to go so far I do not need to ept them.¡± ¡°You must,¡± Sonarot urged. ¡°I am not the only member of the Rot family. They do not know him as Jurot and I do. He has not yet asked us to ept them and yet I am sure he already feels as though he is taking advantage of us.¡± ¡°Is he not?¡± ¡°He leaves to adventure, and returns with gifts for our families. He, who saved my Jurot¡¯s life, has allowed my son to be an Expert so quickly. He, who has shared his knowledge with our Churot, the Iyr¡¯s first Scribe Mage. He, who has supported Kitool and Jaygak, even handing my niece a weapon which is considered to be Legendary.¡± Mulrot sighed. There was nothing she could say to refute Sonarot¡¯s words. ¡°It will be difficult for them to ept it when he chooses to remain so distant with the Iyr.¡± ¡°He chooses to remain distant with the Iyr, but not with our family,¡± Sonarot corrected. ¡°I am certain they will ept the matter once they know Adam as I do.¡± ¡°I cannot make such a promise,¡± Mulrot replied. Adam returned in the evening to see his Goblin children, both of whom were sleeping silently in their baskets. They were so small, smaller than any of the children here, who were growing so quickly. ¡®Stronger,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Stronger.¡¯ Jurot returned with Jaygak and Kitool, who had begun working the same day Adam had decided to enchant for the Iyr. They worked hard on chopping down wood for the Iyr¡¯s expansion. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like a hot spicy pepper after working hard,¡± Jaygak said, biting down into a pepper. ¡°There¡¯s nothing likeing back home to my adorable kids after working hard,¡± Adam retorted. Jaygak narrowed her eyes at him, wondering why he was starting a fight. ¡°I¡¯d rather eat this pepper than your children.¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡­¡± Adam stopped. ¡°No, wait¡­¡± He furrowed his brows at her while she smirked. ¡°Well, yeah?¡± ¡°Have you thought of their names?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what to name them. I don¡¯t want them to name them anything cringe, so I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while. Plus, they¡¯re Goblins, so I¡¯m not sure how to name them. Do you guys have any ideas?¡± Jurot wiped his mouth after he was done sipping his soup. He thought for a moment, and it all felt so dirty. It was not because they were Goblins, since he did not care for their race, as they were Adam¡¯s children. However, the Goblins would bring no glory to the Rot family when they would be adopted into it. He did not care, since they were Adam¡¯s children, and his nephew and niece, but there were special considerations to take into ount. Jurot, for once, had to politic. ¡°Jirot for the girl, Jarot for the boy.¡± Everyone had heard the words, from Adam¡¯spanions, to the Iyrmen nearby. ¡°I can¡¯t name them after the Rot family,¡± Adam said, quickly, suddenly being drowned in his nerves. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Rot family.¡± Jurot crossed his arms. ¡°Are they not my niece and nephew?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­¡± Adam could feel it, the gazes of the Iyrmen about him. He swallowed, trying to think about how to deal with the situation. He was a Nephew of the Rot family, sure, but the only members he was really close with were Jurot and Sonarot. There was Nirot, Turot, and Jarot too, though he was not quite as close with them. Not just that, but to name a child after Jurot¡¯s grandfather, it felt awkward. It was a tant way of saying he was going to stick to the family. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, calmly. ¡°You think too much.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Oh no. Politics? In my power harem fantasy? NOOOO! 437. Politics II 437. Politics II Omen: 16, 18 Adam stared at the numbers, wondering if they meant he would truly have good luck today. He sighed, getting up, before thinking about the night before. Jurot had also named the Dragons, having six names prepared, all of which ended with the Rot family name. ¡®I¡¯m going to die of stress at this rate¡­¡¯ Adam went to enchant, aiming to make another Greater Enhanced weapon for the Iyr. Meanwhile, Jurot had gone to meet with his grandfather in the morning, hours before he would need to cut down the trees. His axe almost struck his grandfather¡¯s neck, but the old man stepped aside with more agility than his age might suggest, before he struck Jurot with the handle of his axe, forcing the young Iyrman back. ¡°You might have be an Expert, but you are still a few decades from trying to beat me,¡± Jarot said, smirking at the boy. Churot watched from nearby, writing in his book, answering the questions the Elders had prepared for him. ¡°Again,¡± Jurot urged, standing up, panting deeply. ¡°No, it is enough for today,¡± Jarot said, slipping his axe into the strap at his side. ¡°Again,¡± Jurot repeated, raising his shield. Jarot raised his brow. His grandson usually obeyed him without a word. ¡°Do you think it is easy for me to fight you while holding back? We have fought enough, and you have work to do still.¡± Jarot dismissed Jurot with his single hand. Jurot sighed, before cing his axe and shield aside. ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± ¡°Hmph. How could you request such a thing of me when you have not brought those children to me. You even dared to name them after me? How could you do such a thing? Am I dead to you? What kind of grandson do I have?¡± Jurot retreated away, making his way to work, his grandfather¡¯s gaze across his back. Jarot sighed, stretching out his arms, feeling how much it ached from the bout. He was eager to stretch out his muscles, so when his grandson hade asking for some sparring, he instantly epted. ¡°You are too eager, my little Jurot,¡± Jarot said, wondering when the darkness in Jurot¡¯s heart would disappear. He reached for his own chest, looking to Churot, who was working on dealing with logistics for the Iyr. ¡®Must you all fly away so quickly?¡¯ Adam returned from his enchanting to see three figures he hadn¡¯t seen before. They stood tall and strong, strength which was unmatched. He hadn¡¯t seen them before in his life, he was certain. They had such strong horns at the sides of their heads, which would skewer any man apart. Indeed, if they so wished, they could have wreaked havoc upon the Iyr with no one able to stop them. ¡®So cute!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®My children are so cute!¡¯ The three Dragons had turned to face him when he had approached the Elder¡¯s estate, each standing while using their tails as support whilst they were getting used to their new bodies. They held tiny bumps on their heads which slightly pushed up their hair. Silver scales shone brightly from on their necks and down their backs and the backs of their hands and arms too. Their ears were leaf shaped, like his own. Adam lifted the smallest, the boy, up, and pulled him to his chest. ¡°Who is this cute little boy? How can you be so adorable?¡± The boy smiled and nestled his head into his father¡¯s chest, purring again as he had when he was a Dragon. Entalia cleared her throat, causing Adam to snap his head to her. He hadn¡¯t noticed that any of the others were around, having tunnel vision for his three children, with his daughters grabbing at his leg. ¡°Oh. Hey.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± the woman grumbled. ¡°Since my work here is done, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± She needed to leave quickly, before the Iyr thought she had any sort of attachment to the children. ¡°Entalia, wait,¡± Adam called as she began storming off. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did you have any ideas about the weapon you wanted?¡± Entalia turned, staring at Adam awkwardly. ¡®Right, that¡¯s why I came here¡­¡¯ ¡°I did.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The woman looked at the children, then back to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°I only owe you a couple, but¡­ I¡¯ll trade you five.¡± ¡°Five?¡± Entalia asked, though she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to refuse. ¡°You¡¯ve given me these three priceless treasures, so I should at least give you three trinkets.¡± Entalia smiled. ¡°Very well, Adam. Take good care of¡­ your children.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, watching as she swiftly left. A number of Iyrmen nked her to escort her out. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together, but Adam was d she hade. ¡®I should be nicer to her from now on.¡¯ ¡°Oh,¡± Jaygak said, frowning. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, holding his three children in his arms, carrying them into the estate. ¡°They do have horns.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°They do, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Adam kissed his children¡¯s foreheads. ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy is so lucky to have you all.¡± The children nestled against Adam once more, wrapping themselves around him. Two against his arms, another around his neck, resting her head against his throat. Jurot¡¯s eyes shed across the children¡¯s faces. ¡®Ah. They are your children.¡¯ Jurot felt a great relief, but not because he had confirmed their parentage, but that he did not care if they shared Adam¡¯s blood. ¡°We should go to the family estate,¡± Jurot said, feeling the sick to the stomach. He had to do it again. ¡°I have to speak with grandfather and you should introduce your children.¡± Adam swallowed once more, staring at his brother, who sat with his arms crossed. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I will go too,¡± Turot said. ¡°I have to speak with grandfather.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk to him about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam is a very strong man, very handsome,¡± Turot dered. Adam smiled, cocking his head slightly in confusion. ¡°Thank you?¡± Turot smiled. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, before getting up to lead them to the estate. Adam first checked on his Goblin children, thanking his Aunts and Uncles for looking after them, before they made their way out. Turot followed beside Adam, looking up at the Dragons now and again. ¡®My nieces and nephew are Dragons¡­¡¯ The boy felt the light sensation in his stomach. Adam noted the looks of some of the Iyrmen who were out and about walking, noting the Half Elf and then the children, who were undoubtedly Half Dragons. The Rot family was in the middle of dinner when the group approached. Sarot, Tarot and Zirot, and Jarot and Mulrot were there. ¡°Hello there,¡± Adam called, trying to hide his nerves by making a joke only he would understand. ¡°What are my three grandsons doing here?¡± Jarot asked, motioning a hand to invite them to sit nearby. ¡°Who are these three cute little children?¡± ¡®Are they Half Dragons?¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t they cute?¡± Adam asked, sitting down with his children all against him. ¡°They¡¯re the cutest, you know? They¡¯re my children.¡± ¡°How did you manage to have Dragon children?¡± Jarot asked. The true story had only been revealed to a handful of people, and only a handful more knew that they were Adam¡¯s children by blood, even if they were from another world. ¡°Is that important?¡± Adam asked, brushing the children¡¯s hair. ¡°Isn¡¯t it most important that my children are just cute?¡± The Half Dragon children looked around curiously, spying all the Iyrmen as they clutched at their father¡¯s robes, not wanting to leave him. ¡°Speaking of which, Jurot named all my children.¡± ¡°What are their names?¡± Jarot asked, knowing the name of the other children, but not yet these little youngsters. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot¡­¡± Adam said, cautiously. ¡°Did you have other children?¡± Jarot asked, trying not to give anything away. ¡°Have you named them yet?¡± ¡°Well, Jurot named them, and¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot for support, but he only bowed his head. ¡°Jirot and Jarot.¡± ¡°You dared to name a child after me while I was still alive?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Is he as cute as these greatchildren? No, even if he is so cute, how could you do such a thing when I have not died?¡± ¡°Jurot was the one to name them, not me,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Hmph. Since he is no doubt so cute, I will forgive you, but only once I have held him.¡± Jarot looked to the other older Iyrmen, the hint of a smirk on his face. After all, none of the children had been named after them. Adam smiled nervously. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°They¡¯re my kids and I¡¯m not really sure how that works,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, and I¡¯m also Jurot¡¯s brother. I¡¯m not really sure if they can take the Rot family name, but Jurot named them, so¡­¡± ¡°Kona, Ki, Ka,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They are good names.¡± The stories already came to his mind. Jarot reached over and brushed the boy¡¯s hair, who hid away shyly. Konarot, the oldest, began to purr angrily. ¡°What is the matter my little greatdaughter?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Did you want me to brush your hair too?¡± Jarot reached over to brush her hair, but as he tried to do so, she snapped her teeth at him.
Click banner for Patreon!
Konarot is about to 1v1 one of two guys who beat her father? Truly the best daughter. 438. Politics III 438. Politics III ¡°Konarot, stop,¡± Adam said, shocked by her behaviour. ¡°He¡¯s your¡­ uncle¡¯s grandfather.¡± Konarot stood on Adam¡¯sp, her arms spread wide to protect her siblings, all the while she growled at Jarot. Adam reached over to brush her hair. ¡°Calm down, little Kana.¡± Adam slowly coaxed her to sit back on hisp. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t actually spent much time with them¡­¡± ¡°What a fierce little girl she is,¡± Jarot said, grinning wide. ¡°She will grow big and strong.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam refuted. ¡°She will stay small and cute forever. All my children will stay cute and small forever.¡± Adam embraced them all tight. Mulrot, not for the first time, wondered if Jarot had an Elvish lover when he had left. No, there was no way. It had taken her so long to try and bed him when he was a man who only lusted for blood. ¡°That is fine too,¡± Jarot admitted. ¡°They should remain small and cute forever, and should not leave our arms.¡± Adam smiled, and for a moment, wondered if the pair were truly rted. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°They must grow big and strong for the Rot family,¡± Jurot said, feeling their res across his skin. He did not care, still believing he was right about the matter. ¡°It is a great honour for the Rot family to have Dragons among them,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam began, wondering if he should continue. ¡°I have two more children.¡± Mulrot slowly nodded her head. ¡°They¡¯re Goblins.¡± Tarot blinked, looking to his wife, wondering if he had heard correctly. She threw him a look too. Sarot remained silent. ¡°Goblins?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A long, painful silence followed. ¡°We came across them on the way back,¡± Adam said. ¡°They were quite feral, and, well, the children¡¯s mother had died. The Goblins had all basically starved to death, and their mother had been half eaten. Thankfully, somehow, the children were still fortunate enough to survive. We managed to bring them back, and I adopted them. They¡¯re really cute. There¡¯s a boy, Jarot, and a girl, Jirot.¡± Mulrot remained silent, wondering if Adam would ask them to ept the Goblins into the family too. She wasn¡¯t sure how the rest of the family would take it. Jarot remained quiet, thinking about how a Goblin child had been named after him. ¡°It is one thing to adopt Dragons, but it is another to adopt Goblins,¡± Mulrot said. Jarot¡¯s eyes darkened, before realising what he had thought too. ¡®Have I grown so old?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Jurot thought, sitting beside Adam silently. ¡°I have epted them as my children, regardless of how little blood they share with me,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°It will be difficult to ept Goblins into our family, Adam,¡± Mulrot said, reading the rest of the Iyrmen. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Adam frowned, but he bowed his head. He knew it was a tall ask, and even Iyrmen would probably have ill feelings to Goblins. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say to them either. Could he try to convince them? Should he? ¡®No. That¡¯s all wishful thinking.¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°They are Goblins,¡± Mulrot said, looking to her husband. ¡°They may have rapid growth and can breed quickly, but they will be too weak. They will be unable to help the Iyr.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, looking down. Though he could feel the rage building within him, but he had no right to try and convince them otherwise. ¡°So?¡± Jarot asked, staring into his wife¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°We must take into consideration what is best for the Iyr,¡± she said. ¡°As the Family Elder, I need to take into consideration what is best for our family too. I am sorry, Adam, but it would be difficult to ept your adopted Goblin children.¡± Jurot remained silent, his eyes growing wide. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I understand,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Sonarot and I¡¯ll try and figure something out. I wanted them to be epted by the Rot family, and eventually the Iyr, but I¡¯ve already spoken to the Chief about something. I was nning on making a fort on the edge of the Iyr¡¯snds. It should be alright if they stay in the shared family estate until then, right?¡± ¡°I am certain that Sonarot will not kick them out,¡± Mulrot replied. Adam smiled, but it was a tired smile. He brushed his children¡¯s hair, resting his cheek against Konarot¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You can feel reassured that Konarot, Kirot, and Karot will be raised well within the Iyr,¡± Mulrot said. Jarot¡¯s eyes darkened further, and Jurot crossed his arms. He, like his grandfather, couldn¡¯t believe the sheer audacity of the words. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. Mulrot paused for a moment, wondering what he was asking about. ¡°Your Dragon children will be taken care of well. We will need to discuss how they will be raised, but they will surely be raised well within the Rot family, and the Iyr.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what she was getting at. ¡°Well, yeah? They¡¯ll be raised in the Iyr for a bit, and then once the fort¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be raising them there¡­¡± ¡°You will not raise them here?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯re misunderstanding one another. All five of my children will remain in the shared family estate, and once the fort is built, I will take them to the fort to raise them there.¡± ¡°You will not allow your three children to be raised here?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°The Rot family will take good care of them.¡± ¡°Konarot is already so fierce, she may be the greatest Rage Dancer in her generation,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Even if Karot is meek, he may still grow up to be a great warrior,¡± Tarot said. ¡°I will not mind if Kirot remains small and cute forever,¡± Zirot said. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s be very, very clear,¡± Adam began, trying to keep his voice calm and level. ¡°You will not allow my children to be raised here. It will be difficult for me to raise Half Dragon and Goblin children, yes. However, to raise one group of children under the wealth of the Iyr, and to deny the same rights to my other children¡­¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°Do you all view me so terribly that you think I would be such a horrible father?¡± ¡°To deny them the right to be raised within the Iyr would be a terrible thing,¡± Mulrot retorted. ¡°So what do you want me to do? You want me to condemn my Jarot and Jirot because they were born as the wrong race? Do you want me to hide them away in the shadows while my Half Dragon children can enjoy the Iyr¡¯s sun?¡± Adam sat up straighter, trying to keep his voice level, but they could see his veins bulging around his forehead. ¡°My children will grow up together. It would have been best if they had a decent rtionship with the extended Rot family, but they will be happy enough with Jurot and my Aunt. Our lovely Turot here will also treat them well, won¡¯t you?¡± Turot sat up straighter, ncing around at the adults. He had felt something was off about this entire conversation. It wasn¡¯t something he had thought Iyrmen would talk about. ¡°I will look after my little nieces and nephews.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our little Turot is such a great little young man.¡± ¡°Adam is very strong, very handsome,¡± Turot said, nodding his head. The Iyrmen were taken aback by Turot¡¯s words, but quickly returned their attention back to Adam and his Half Dragon children, who were clutching at him so eagerly. ¡°We should discuss the matter of Kona, Ki, and Ka in the future, when we are all with calmer minds,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, simply, before standing. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your dinner.¡± Mulrot sighed, but bowed her head, letting him go. Jurot stood, making to leave too, finding that he could not open his mouth to speak. The shame had overwhelmed him, and he could not fight against it. Turot stood as well, eating some of the bread he had been given by his granduncle. Jarot, too, stood. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°I will see the one known as Jarot,¡± he replied. Churot stood too, taking with him his book, and he followed his grandfather out to the shared family estate. The awkwardness hung about them as they entered the shared family estate. Jarot walked right to the baskets which contained the Goblins. ¡®They are kept with the other children.¡¯ Jarot stared down at the pair of tiny babes, both with greenish skin. ¡°This one is Jarot?¡± Adam stood beside the old man awkwardly, his Half Dragon children hanging around him. ¡°The names aren¡¯t final,¡± he said, finally. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him being called Jarot, it can be changed.¡± It was one thing for Mulrot not to like them, and any of the other family members, but if it was Jarot, it felt different. ¡°Why would I not like it?¡± Jarot asked. He continued to stare at the babies. ¡°He is cute. His sister is cute too.¡± Adam sighed with relief, feeling the weight escape his shoulders, though his children continued to clutch against them. He went to eat with his children, who eagerly ate from his fingers. ¡°Daddy needs to eat too, you silly babies.¡± Konarot brought a fruit up to his lips, shoving it into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam smiled, chewing the fruit. He kissed his Half Dragon children across their foreheads. ¡®Is it because they¡¯ve got Dragon blood?¡¯ ¡°Do you wish to stay here for the night?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°How can I go back to a ce which smells of such shamelessness?¡± Jarot asked. ¡®Goblin children? It is no matter if they are Goblins or Dragons. This is not the way of the Iyr. To refuse the Goblins such a decent life, but to choose the Half Dragons to add to our honour.¡¯ Sonarot stared up at her father, seeing him deep in thought while he remained fixated on the Goblin children. ¡°When did we be so Aldish?¡± Churot looked up at his grandfather in shock after hearing the words, before quickly returning back to his equations, not wanting to think about what he had just heard.
Click banner for Patreon!
Sad :( 439. His Children 439. His Children Adam awoke in the morning, with a mass of children sprawled on top of him. He turned to the side, feeling a scaly tail up against his cheek. ¡®Why do they have tails?¡¯ Adam wondered, before rubbing his cheek against it, causing his son to squirm, the boy pushing himself onto all fours, blinking in confusion. He turned to look at his father, before he smiled with a toothy smile, and he crawled over to rest his head beside his father¡¯s. ¡°Did you sleep well, Karot?¡± Adam whispered. The boy smiled, before hiding himself into his father¡¯s neck. His sisters also awoke, each of them sitting up, Konarot on his stomach, Kirot at his side. He reached up to gently rub Kirot¡¯s back, before he brushed Konarot¡¯s hair. ¡°Did you all sleep well?¡± Adam asked, slowly sitting up, though Konarot remained sitting on his stomach. She clutched at his shirt as her father sat up, before she slid down to hisp, refusing to let go of him. ¡°You need to brush your teeth gently, okay?¡± Adam said, showing them how he brushed his teeth, assisting the trio of Half Dragons with their brushing. The children mimicked him as best as they could, though they were still getting used to their humanoid bodies. The Half Elf took his children out to the stream, assisting them with washing up. He soaped them up, starting from the boy, who seemed to be the youngest, as the two girls looked after him most. As he washed up Konarot, he noted the marks all across her body, and he tensed up, before he continued to wash her up. The Half Dragons sat down beside the stream, their feet feeling the cool water as Adam bathed. ¡®They¡¯re so sensible¡­¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how intelligent they were. When he returned back to the shared family estate, he went to check up on his Goblin children. The pair wereying in their baskets beside the other Iyrmen children, both at the end where Jarot, the older Iyrman, sat. ¡°Hello my little Jarot and Jirot,¡± Adam said, reaching down to tickle their nose. Their bodies twitched and jerked, and they continued to stare up at Adam. The two were cared for by the various mothers of the shared family estate. ¡°How old are they?¡± Jarot asked, rxing beside the children. ¡°Almost two weeks, I think. They were born on the eighth.¡± Adam continued to stare down at the little Goblins. They were no longer quite so tiny as they were previously. ¡°They will grow quickly,¡± Jarot said, staring down at the pair. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam whispered, sighing. ¡°They were so tiny before, I could hold their entire bodies with almost a hand, but now they¡¯re almost twice as big.¡± ¡°That is how newborn babies are.¡± The other Iyrmen children were also nearby, wanting to spend time with Jarot, the oldest, and most powerful Iyrman around. Adam withdrew, letting them draw closer to speak with their elder. ¡°Having fun?¡± Adam asked, smiling down at the Devilkin teen. ¡°Yes,¡± Churot replied, simply. The group gathered together for breakfast, with the Gak family cooking for thest day of the week, before it was the Rot family¡¯s turn. It was fish with a myriad of spices, which would strike the back of the throat with heat. ¡°Is this the famous fish soup I¡¯ve heard about?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to Mara. ¡°I hope it is to your liking,¡± the Demon replied, bowing her head slightly. Adam first made sure his children were eating properly, tearing apart bread and pieces of fish for them, before checking the soup. He winced at the spice, which tasted like fire for a moment, before the citrus vour punched through. ¡°As someone from Grend this is a little hot for my taste, but it¡¯s great,¡± Adam said, trying not to cough. Lucy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. The spice is perfect, Mara.¡± The Half Dragons used their hands to grab at the food awkwardly, noticing everyone else was eating in such a manner, and ate their fish happily. They left their bread to the end, eating it slowly, making faces. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like bread?¡± Adam asked, trying to contain his shock. ¡°Lanarot loves bread.¡± Lanarot turned her head up towards Adam, who had called her name and had spoken of bread in the same sentence. She opened her mouth, and Adam let her bite into his small bun. The Half Dragon children opened their mouths too, and Adam let them all bite his bread bun. ¡°Why are you all so cute?¡± Adam asked, smiling down towards his children. Jurot noted theck of darkness in his brother¡¯s face. However, he knew it would notst long, since Adam was the type to think deeply. ¡°I have to go enchant, my little babies,¡± Adam said, embracing his children in his arms. ¡°You have to stay here and listen to Aunt Sonarot, okay?¡± The children all pouted up towards Adam, but Sonarot called for them. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot,e,¡± the Iyrman called. The Half Dragons looked up to the woman, and then looked to their father. ¡°You can trust Aunt Sonarot, she¡¯s your uncle¡¯s mother, you silly little babies.¡± Adam ruffled their hair again. He checked on the Goblins, who were sleeping soundly near Jarot, before he left, going to enchant. While Adam went to enchant, Sonarot went to find some clothes for the Half Dragons, taking them with her. ¡°Half Dragons?¡± called an Iyrman. ¡°The Rot family has been blessed with such children,¡± Sonarot said, while the children hid behind her legs. ¡°Whose children?¡± ¡°My Nephew''s.¡± ¡°Congrattions,¡± the Iyrmen said. ¡°They have only recently joined us,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about them though they look a little old.¡± ¡°They are almost a year, but have only joined our family a few days ago,¡± Sonarot exined. ¡°I will send word then,¡± the Iyrman said, before letting her go on her business. Sonarot found a warehouse and spoke with one of the warehouse¡¯s workers, before she took the children to a tailor, who measured their bodies. Once the children yawned, she picked them up, and carried them back to the shared family estate. Adam returned after his enchanting, with his Half Dragon children having walked over towards where he had entered from before he had even turned the corner. ¡°Did you all miss me?¡± Adam asked, lifting the children up one by one, kissing their cheeks, before setting them down. The triplets gathered around him and remained by his side as he guided them back to the group. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Adam asked, spying how many items had been passed, from cups and tes to piles of cloth. ¡°The children¡¯s gifts,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said. ¡°I gave Lanarot her gift when she was born, but I didn¡¯t get anything substantial for the new little babbies.¡± Mirot paused, thinking about what he had said. ¡°Are you going to gift them magical weapons?¡± Adam avoided the Iyrman¡¯s gaze, before looking to his children. ¡°Well, I mean, I should.¡± Mirot sighed, looking to Sonarot, who only smiled at her sister. They all gathered together to eat again, with Adam¡¯s children settled beside him. Lanarot nced around him, trying to find where she should sit. She looked up at Adam and pouted up at him. Either side of him had been taken by the girls, and Karot sat on hisp. ¡°You want to sit with papa?¡± Adam asked, picking Karot up to move up to one thigh, allowing Lanarot to take her ce on his other thigh. He wrapped his arms around them, trapped by the adorable children. ¡®The sacrifices I must make.¡¯ Sir Vonda was the onlypanion who remained at this shared family estate, the others making rounds with the other families, sharing their stories. She stared at Adam with his children, noting that his face seemed lighter. ¡°You will not share your children with your grandfather?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°I already named one after you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No, Jurot did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡± ¡°Why are you showing so much favouritism to the Dragons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Adam replied, firmly. ¡°I make sure to check on the Goblins from time to time.¡± He threw a look to the baskets. ¡°I should probably cuddle them more though.¡± He had left them to the mothers, not wanting to get in their way, but he really should have spent some time with them. Once the children were fed, Adam ate quickly, before checking on Jirot and Jarot. They were both so small, and Adam hesitated when he made to pick them up, starting with Jirot first, lifting the boy up, holding the back of his head. The Goblin stared up at Adam in shock, before he jerked and twitched. ¡°Why are you so small?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, though. You should stay small and cute forever.¡± He spent time with the boy, before Sonarot took the boy, holding him for the one armed Jarot. Adam lifted Jirot up, whose eyes squinted at him suspiciously. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± The girl did not respond, before Adam felt how warm her bottom had be. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Jirot is asserting her dominance. 440. Duskval Festival I 440. Duskval Festival I Omen: 7, 15 ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± Adam asked, noting the young boy who had been returned to the shared family estate in the morning. Asoyah looked to Sonarot, thinking about how to respond, before he gave Adam a suspicious look. ¡°I am Asoyah.¡± ¡°I heard you went out to go do stuff. Did you have fun?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, snorting with satisfaction. He understood he wasn¡¯t allowed to tell Adam, but he smiled thinking about the fun he had. They were all adorned in the attire of the Iyr, with the Rot family wearing identical outfits, grey with the Rot family symbol embroidered along the shoulders where the outer shirt cut off, and a deep blue sash around their waists. Asoyah also wore their outfit, and his shirt, like the other childrens¡¯ shirts, were not cut off at the shoulders, but rather towards their forearm. Adam stared down at his triplets, who were wearing clothes which were too big for them. ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Jurot replied, also staring down at the triplets, who were shyly standing behind Adam. Adam threw Jurot a look, before smiling. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Who is this cute little girl?¡± Jarot asked, hoisting Lanarot up with one arm, before showering her with affection. Lanarot replied with a smiled, and pointed up at her baba, poking his cheek, before twitching withughter. Mirot nced between her father and Nephew, wondering if they were rted by blood. ¡°Will you watch my fight?¡± Nirot asked, looking to her older cousins. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, with Jurot nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll make our way there around noon.¡± ¡°I will definitely win.¡± ¡°I hope so, otherwise I¡¯ll be losing a gold coin,¡± Adam said. The other teens were also preparing themselves to fight in the afternoon, with Tizgak carrying his son¡¯s chain mail so he could be fresh for the fight. ¡°Good luck to you all, but no pressure. However, if you lose in front of my children, they won¡¯t be able to trust you to protect them and then what am I going to do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You can already protect them well,¡± Naqokan replied. ¡°I would feel reassured if you all could protect them too.¡± ¡°If there is someone who can¡­¡± Laygak began, before realising what he was saying. ¡°We will do our best.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam nodded towards the teen, noting the awkwardness on his face. ¡°Good morning,¡± Strom said, approaching from the archway. He carried a pack over his shoulder, and a bottle in one hand. He was still so thin, though his face did not lose any of the warmth it held. ¡°Strom,¡± Adam greeted, nodding his head. ¡°I have brought some drinks,¡± the old man said, cing down down the sack, which was full of small casks of ale. His eyes then fell to the three Half Dragons, who cowered away behind their father. ¡°I see you¡¯re all well.¡± Adam hoisted the three up into his arms, with Konarot wrapped around his shoulders, hiding her face against his chest. ¡°What did you do to my children to make them so afraid?¡± ¡°I helped them take hybrid form, though I suppose it must have been quite scary for the little ones,¡± Strom said, before he lifted Lanarot up. The girl squealed and reached up to his face, grabbing at it. ¡°Have youe to cause trouble?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I merely wished to spend some time with this cute little girl, and to check up on the three to see how they were faring,¡± Strom admitted. ¡°There are other cute children too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Look. This big one is Gurot, an absolute unit. Then we have the six little Princesses, Inakan and Minakan, Kitool and Maool, and Kavgak and Tavgak. You can¡¯t forget little Jirot and Jarot, either. They might be small, but that only adds to their cuteness.¡± Strom stared down at all the children. If he recalled correctly, they should have been born recently, but hadn¡¯t they been born too early? ¡°The Iyr enjoys ying with dangerous magic.¡± The adult Iyrmen wondered what they should do, considering Strom had been given almost free reign throughout the Iyr. ¡°Right? How can they be so cute?¡± Adam rested his cheek against Konarot¡¯s head. ¡°Your sister is already going to be so powerful, will you also help these little ones too?¡± Strom asked. Adam could feel the many gazes of the Iyrmen against him. He had been thinking about it nightly, and wondered if Strom had the ability to read minds. ¡°They will grow strong without my help.¡± ¡°Yes, but with your abilities, couldn¡¯t you usher in a golden age for the Iyr?¡± Strom looked at the triplets, each of whom were Half Dragons, and yet hade to the Iyr in Dragon form. Though they had lost their Dragon form, they could eventually learn how to slip between the forms, and with Adam¡¯s assistance, they would be able to do so much to change thendscape of Alnd, geographically and politically. ¡®Even she would have trouble against them.¡¯ Strom wondered if he should go to the capital city, but decided against it. Adam could feel the piercing gazes of two small Iyrmen in particr. ¡°If they want my help, they will have it. If the Iyr wants my help with anything, I won¡¯t be hard to contact.¡± Strom noted the looks of the other Iyrmen, and smiled towards them. ¡°How fortunate you all are. If only I had met him earlier, I would have moved mountains of gold just to see what he could do. I¡¯ll have to leave it to you.¡± ¡°Stop trying to stress them out. I knew you hade to cause trouble.¡± ¡°I am just an innocent old man, am I not, Lanarot?¡± Lanarot looked up at the old man. ¡°Baba.¡± She pointed up to the sky. ¡°Up.¡± Strom floated upwards, taking the girl with her, twirling around with her, before he returned to the ground, cing her down onto her feet. Lanarot clutched at his leg, jerking wildly as she tried to gain her bnce, before she cautiously stumbled around. Sheughed up at him with her childish glee. ¡°Are you going to follow us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I may or I may not,¡± Strom replied. He nced around to try and find the Priest, but she didn¡¯t seem to be around. ¡°I suppose I might.¡± Adam eyed the old man suspiciously, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the request of a dying old man. He checked on Jirot and Jarot, tickling their cheeks, cooing at them before noting the smell, which caused the pair to cry. ¡°Who is a smelly boy?¡± Adam asked, staring down at Jarot, who was twitching under him, smiling at his father while he changed the little one¡¯s clothy. He returned with the boy, noting just how light he felt, being still half the size of someone like Gurot. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s right. Stay small forever.¡¯ Once the boy was within his basket, beside his twin sister, Adam stared at the pair. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I stay here?¡± Jarot huffed quietly. ¡°I will stay with my greatchildren today. You should take the little ones around the festival. Tomorrow I will be with them and you may remain.¡± Adam smiled at the older Iyrman. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, awkwardly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jarot nodded his head in response, and said no more. He stared down at the two Goblins, who were hard to hold for him since he only had the use of one arm. He was d that he had his legs, though, since he could carry them around with ease in a basket, and could trek for hours as he pleased. ¡®They are too young for that.¡¯ ¡°We should head out then,¡± Adam said, reaching down to hold his children¡¯s hands. Konarot allowed her siblings to walk either side of their father, while she followed from beside them. Jurot reached out his hand for her to hold. She stared at it, and then up at him, before she shuffled closer to her father. ¡®She does not like me?¡¯ Jurot thought. Jarot coughed, trying to stop hisugh, watching as the group left. He leaned back, looking at the cask of ale which Strom had left, but he left it be. They would look after the babies during the first day of the festival, before they would allow others to look after the little onester. ¡°You are already close with the Goblins?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°The Goblins?¡± Jarot raised a brow. ¡°Do you mean my greatchildren?¡± ¡°Have you epted them already.¡± ¡°Have you not?¡± Jarot¡¯s voice became clearer. Mirot did not reply. ¡°My grandsons have named one after me, and another after my own grandmother, and you would expect me not to ept them?¡± ¡°Why have you not returned back to the main estate?¡± Jarot sneered. ¡°If it does not want Jarot, then Jarot will not return there.¡± Mirot wondered if she could soothe her father¡¯s anger, but when it came to something like this, she was certain she¡¯d be unable to deal with him. ¡°Did you ept them because you wanted to or because you had to?¡± ¡°Can it not be both?¡± ¡°How can it be both?¡± ¡°I epted them because I am an Iyrman,¡± Jarot replied, simply. ¡°Mother is not?¡± ¡°Her actions decide whether she is or not an Iyrman.¡± Mirot sighed, picking up her son, and gently rocked him. He stared up at her, his eyes nk. ¡°Do not forget you have another grandchild.¡± ¡°A grandchild who has the support of the rest of the family,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°I will not ignore him, but my attention will be for those children who have none.¡± ¡°Not even Adam gives them so much attention,¡± Mirot noted. ¡°Has he ced too much faith in you?¡± Jarot asked. Adam spent far more time with his Half Dragon children and his sister than he did the Goblins. ¡°Who do you think will feed them while my sister is gone?¡± Mirot¡¯s words were firm, daring to reprimand her father. ¡°It is these two who were first epted by your nephews,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°The Half Dragons were adopted after.¡± ¡°They were not adopted, they were his children,¡± Mirot stated. ¡°You are right,¡± Jarot said. ¡°These five children were not adopted, they were his children.¡± Mirot sighed, looking down at her son, brushing his head tenderly. Her father was too stubborn to deal with, even for someone like her. Jarot remained silent, looking down at the Goblins. He had already epted them into his heart, but there was already a coldness inside his heart and mind, that of anxiety. These children would live a tough life. At least Half Dragons were treated as people, Goblins were nothing more than vermin in the eyes of many. ¡®I would like to see who dares to harm my greatchildren,¡¯ Jarot thought. The women noted the pulsing in his brow, and the tension in the Iyrman¡¯s neck, who was riling himself up.
Click banner for Patreon!
Jarot is truly the best greatfather. 441. Duskval Festival II 441. Duskval Festival II Adam¡¯s eyes snapped around, noting how empty the roads felt. Last duskval the roads had been busy, but this year there were far fewer Iyrmen around. However, the number of stalls were simr, and it allowed them to take their time to examine each one. The group travelled from stall to stall, picking up small portions of food from each, with Adam handing over the first lot of samples he received to his children. Sonarot slipped into a shared estate with the other children, letting them meet with the Iyrmen within. ¡°Half Dragons?¡± an Iyrman asked while Adam was at a nearby stall. ¡°That they are,¡± Adam said, before pausing at the Iyrman¡¯s sight. She was older than time, her face wrinkles like ripples within ake. She wore thick clothing, ck as the starless sky, and wore a medallion which was made of a ck wood, shaped in the symbol of Baktu, the God of Death. She wielded a staff made of the same wood as her medallion too, but that was not the most notable thing about her. Her tattoos were small, hollow circles, also a deep ck. They were notable because an Iyrman¡¯s tattoos were usually filled or hollow, and the central shape was usually thergest. However, her tattoos were all uniform, and were smaller than any other tattoos Adam had seen before, and the central circle held the symbol of Baktu too. Her entire presence caused Adam¡¯s hair to stand on edge, and his children also clutched at the back of his trousers, dropping their food. The old woman held the face of a tender grandmother, and she reached down towards the children. Adam reached for her wrist, but she pulled her hand back from the frightened children. ¡°What a great boon to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam replied. ¡°You must be Lord Hadda,¡± the old woman said, greeting Strom, who was wiping Lanarot¡¯s mouth clean. Strom nced towards the woman, who held the hint of death upon her. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°It is my honour to meet you.¡± She bowed her head towards Strom. ¡°It is mine,¡± Strom replied, wondering who this new figure was. No doubt she was an Iyrman, but she was unlike any of the Iyrmen he had seen. The old Iyrman reached up to tickle Lanarot¡¯s cheek, causing her to pull back and hide against Strom. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you carrying a child,¡± a familiar voice called. Adam¡¯s head snapped to the side, where he saw Shama, nked by Shaool and another Iyrman. Walking into the scene came Lucy and Mara, who had walked from the centre of an estate, and appearing from nowhere came the Chief. ¡®Well¡­¡¯ Adam thought, realising quickly that the good time at the festival had ended. Shama¡¯s eyes fell to the new Iyrman who reeked of death, wondering where she had appeared from. She was unlike any other Iyrman he had met, though she was like the pair who apanied him in the sense that she was at least a Paragon. ¡°She is not a child, but the child,¡± Strom said, holding the girl up to Shama, though she squirmed and pulled away from the old man. ¡°The child?¡± Shama asked. ¡°The one you believe will grow up to be a nuisance to me?¡± ¡°The very same.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes remained on the little one, wondering what Hadda saw within her. ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you formally,¡± Mara called, her hands crossed over her navel, with a bow at a particr angle. ¡°I am Mara, Lucy¡¯s maid.¡± Shama stared at the Demon, who he had seen once before back when she arrived at the Front Iyr. ¡°What need I of your name.¡± ¡°It would be a shame if you did not hear my name before I returned the favour I owe,¡± Mara said, smiling politely. Shama could feel it, the intense killing intent which flowed out from the maid. She was weak, so he thought little of it. She would need to train for at least a century to try and face him, though he was certain she would need at least several more for him to remember her when he eventually killed her. ¡°I would have left you be, but I signed a treaty to deal with the Demons,¡± Shama said, his de appearing in hand. It was a long de, the handle made of gold and ruby which intertwined together, the de of which was long, slightly thinner than one may have expected, though not quite a rapier, silver. ¡°This is why I was always the most wise between the pair of us,¡± Strom said, holding Lanarot up still, though swaying her from side to side. ¡°Even at the height of my strength, I wouldn¡¯t cause trouble within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Does the Iyr intend to break the treaty?¡± Shama asked, still holding his de in hand. ¡°The Iyr always keeps its word, and has followed the treaty to the letter,¡± the Chief replied, smiling warmly at the Lord of mes. Strom, Hadda, stressed the Chief for he was difficult to deal with. However, Shama, was far less stressful to deal with. Though he was the Emperor of another nation, he was in the Iyr¡¯snds, and had not been granted the right to spill blood on its soil. ¡°Are you telling me I cannot kill her?¡± Shama asked, gripping his de tighter. He stared down at the Chief, who may have been a great warrior in the Iyr, and perhaps could have fought with Strom¡¯s current form evenly, but Shama was on a different tier entirely. ¡°That is correct,¡± Iromin replied, simply. ¡°A Chief dares tomand an Emperor?¡± ¡°No,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°It is a threat.¡± Shama looked around, noting the number of Paragons nearby. He could rampage for some time without being dealt with, he was certain of it. Though, if he were to ask Hadda, the dying old man would have informed him of how foolish that thought was. Yet, there was one thing that Shama knew above all else. It was something which he had heard only happening once before, and it was something which even Hadda knew, something which gave even their kind pause to think. Lanarot giggled, pping her hands. ¡°Baba.¡± Surrounding the Emperor were arge number of children, all of whom were enjoying the festival, and some of whom were staring up at the Emperor excitedly. If he rampaged at another time, the Iyrmen may have been able to beat him down eventually, but they would not have dared to kill him. However, if he rampaged now, and if a child was wounded in the fray, no one would be able to find even a pinky finger of the Emperor. ¡°It would be no good for you to die here,¡± the old Iyrman with the ck staff stated. The Chief¡¯s stress level increased from the old woman¡¯s words. ¡®Elder Story, please.¡¯ She, who had appeared from nowhere, as though she had born from the shadows, and had caused great rm to the Chief, seemingly was here to aggravate the Emperor rather than to watch over him as she had promised. Shama¡¯s eyes fell across the old woman¡¯s form. The stench of death had clung into the air the entire time, and he had kept it within the back of his mind. She was one of a few Iyrmen that would have been able to sh with him with some level of sess. Then his thoughts went to the oppressive pressure he felt when he had arrived within the Iyr, the constant reminder that she was always watching him. Hello. The visitors nced towards the new arrival, another Half Elf, who was currently tapping her book. ¡°Tariel?¡± Adam asked, staring at the woman. She tapped the word once more, looking up at all the figures, from Strom to Shama. The festival is really nice! ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. Lucy and Mara approached Adam and his children, stepping away from the Lord of mes. He seemed to pay them no attention any longer, relenting to the Iyr¡¯s wishes. Lucy was torn about the matter. If Shama had struck Mara down, then no doubt he would have been dealt with, and Mara would have been brought up by Adam. However, it would have also meant that Mara would have been wounded at best, and killed at worst. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Adam asked, half paying attention to Shama still, who had put away his de. Yes! ¡°Sorry, that was rude.¡± Adam sighed, feeling the weight of his stress up against his shoulders. ¡°Are you well?¡± Yes! ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it.¡± The dark skinned Half Elf continued to smile at Adam. She wore the clothing of the Iyrmen, and carried at her back her long staff with a gem at the top. She began to write something in her book, but as she did, she stood in shock as Adam swung his axe towards the Lord of mes.
Click banner for Patreon!
Uh oh. I guess this story is ending next chapter... 442. Duskval Festival III 442. Duskval Festival III ¡°Brother,¡± Sonarot called, smiling towards her brother. The children around saw Tonagek, who they saw a few times a year, though Turot saw him at least once monthly, and quickly greeted him. ¡°Uncle,¡± the children all called, before swarming around him. ¡°It is good to see you all,¡± Tonagek said, ruffling the children¡¯s hair, before letting them all go. ¡°You as well, sister.¡± Sonarot hugged him tight, as she had done for thest few times they had met. ¡°It is good to see you too.¡± She brushed his hair, smiling warmly at her brother. The pair sat down in a corner to speak to one another, the other Iyrmen leaving them be. They remained silent, avoiding the awkward topic at hand. ¡°It is still a surprise to me,¡± Tonagek said, reaching for a cup of wine. ¡°We siblings are the Family Heads of our respective families. You, who gave up the right to the Gek family to me, then became the Family Head of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Until my husband returns,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Is he considered missing?¡± ¡°If he does not send word by the end of this year,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°An awkward time for the Iyr¡­¡± Tonagek leaned back in his chair and sipped his drink. ¡°Adam spoke of his meeting with you,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Your Nephew?¡± ¡°Our nephew,¡± Sonarot countered, making sure he understood what Adam was. Tonagek remained silent for a long moment. ¡°He promised to repay the debt.¡± ¡°You will call for it?¡± ¡°I may.¡± Sonarot raised her brow towards her brother, as if daring him to try and call for the debt to be repaid. ¡°I was going to adopt them,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°If our suspicions were dealt with, then I was going to bring them into my family. I had lost a son, and had assisted in finding the three¡­¡± Sonarot could see the hurt in his eyes. He had told her what had happened, speaking in great detail. It was Gortol who had seen what had truly happened, and he had informed her of what he had seen when he had arrived, some time before the boy¡¯s own father. ¡°You are fortunate to adopt him into your family,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°The children, too.¡± ¡°He has adopted Goblin children as well.¡± ¡°Have you epted them?¡± Tonagek asked, staring at his sister with a curious look. The pair had spoken about Adam several times, Tonagek making his displeasure well known, though he relented to Sonarot¡¯s wisdom. ¡°I have.¡± Tonagek bowed his head, epting that he could say nothing in regards to such a thing. He remained silent for a moment, thinking about Adam. ¡°When I saw him, I was uncertain of him. He spoke so freely, so casually, as though he did not think before he uttered his words. He was too carefree to be an Iyrman, I had thought.¡± Sonarot remained silent, sipping her milk while her brother sipped another cup of wine. ¡°When I spoke the tale to him, and he saw the wounds on his daughter¡­¡± Tonagek stared at the table, but he was looking back in time. ¡°He embraced them tenderly, but they did not see the look on his face.¡± ¡°What was the look on his face?¡± ¡°It was a look which could only be described as terrifying,¡± Tonagek admitted. ¡°Perhaps he is more of an Iyrman than I thought.¡± Sonarot smiled, before a shout carried through to the estate, causing the pair to stand, and the other adults quickly took their positions around the children, ready to draw their weapons. Sonarot paused for a moment, only to quickly march her way out of the estate, realising who could have been the subject of such a shout. She blinked, trying to understand how the scene came to be. It was silent for a moment, before Lanarot¡¯s joyous glee cut through. She pped her hands excitedly, squealing as she watched both of her brothers wielding their axes out in front of her. She reached for an axe, only for Strom to pull her back, with the axes pushing closer towards the Lord of mes. ¡°Jurot, Adam,¡± Sonarot called, trying to gain their attention, though the young men remained with their axes out. However, her voice had calmed Jurot from his rage, though he remained, stiff and tense. ¡°Put away your axes,¡± Iromin said, calmly, his eyes dancing between the pair. Adam¡¯s eyes were glued to Shama¡¯s. ¡°Lanarot,e,¡± he called, causing her to look over to him. His axe had disappeared, and he held out his arms for the girl, who reached towards him, calling for him. He held her in his arms, away from Shama¡¯s touch, who had reached out to touch the girl moments ago. In that moment, both Jurot and Adam had swung for him. ¡°Young man, do you think you can-,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°You might be an Emperor where youe from, but this is the Iyr. Don¡¯t think you can act as you please.¡± The utter audacity of Adam¡¯s statement caused Iromin¡¯s face to twitch ever so slightly. ¡°Adam, Lord Shama is a Guest of the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is, but he¡¯s also someone who hurt my little Lanababy¡¯s brothers, and he killed Lanababy¡¯s favourite Demon,¡± Adam said. ¡°He was also someone who dared to raise his de against someone who was protected by the Iyr within the Iyr. Who knows why he tried to reach for my little sister?¡± Shama was taken aback by the words. They were so full of nonsense, his mind fell nk as he tried to form a response. Even the Chief, who was used to Adam¡¯s antics, wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Technically, the logic was sound, but it was obviously not right. Lucy tilted her head slightly, but swallowed her shock. Mara hadn¡¯t expected Adam to start a fight with such a powerful foe, though she, herself, had done so not long before. ¡°You don¡¯t want him to touch you, do you?¡± Adam asked, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you want papa?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl replied, affirmatively. She wrapped an arm around the back of his neck, and sucked on her thumb. ¡°See?¡± Iromin¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Jurot. How could you raise your axe against a Guest of the Iyr?¡± Jurot remained silent for a moment, thinking. His body had reacted without him even thinking about it. When he saw Shama reach for his sister, there was such a great sense of disgust which had filled him. ¡°Adam is correct.¡± Sonarot blinked, catching Iromin¡¯s eyes for a moment, before she quickly stepped forward. ¡°Jurot, you cannot raise your axe against a Guest.¡± Her voice was firm, like a steel de. Jurot dipped his head in shame, cing Phantom back at his side. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Adam, you cannot raise your axe against a Guest,¡± Sonarot said, not losing her tone. ¡°Yes, Aunt,¡± Adam replied. His three children stepped back, hiding deeper behind their father. ¡°Lord Shama, you cannot touch my daughter,¡± Sonarot stated, with the same tone of voice she had used to reprimand the young men. Adam shot his eyebrows up, taken by the surprise which had taken the nearby Iyrmen when he had raised his axe towards the Guest. Shama¡¯s eyes remained focused on Sonarot¡¯s, who did not let up. She stood tall and proud, the perfect example of a Family Head. She had not forced her views on the extended family, but if it was against an Emperor, she had no qualms with stating proper business. ¡°Do not mistake my meekness for weakness,¡± Shama said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°If you continue to disrespect me, not eve Soz-,¡± Shama felt a staff press against the side of his neck. The ck wood was cool to his skin. ¡°Do not mistake our meekness for weakness,¡± the old woman said. ¡°We have allowed you to partake in our festival, but if you wish to continue to disrespect us, we will return your bon-,¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Iromin shouted. Lanarot shook in Adam¡¯s arms, before she looked to her brother, and her face contorted. Adam quickly passed the crying girl to her mother, who began to soothe her to sleep. Iromin¡¯s eyes fell to the old woman, who had dared to ce her staff on the neck of a Guest. ¡°Put away your staff.¡± The old woman pulled her staff back, confirming that the Chief truly couldmand her. Iromin¡¯s shoulders slumped with relief. He had not known whether this mysterious Iyrman would have listened to him truly, but at the very least she seemed to respect his authority as Chief. ¡°Is this how the Iyr will treat me?¡± Shama asked, narrowing his eyes at the Chief. ¡°You may continue to enjoy the festival,¡± Iromin said, motioning a hand for him to step aside, with Shaool and Zardon nking him once more. The old woman stepped aside, though she was ready to follow the group. Shama remained still, pondering on his next actions. There was no way they expected him to just step aside after everything which had happened. ¡°Stop ruining the festival,¡± Hadda said. ¡°Will there be no justice for me?¡± Shama asked. ¡°Justice? Didn¡¯t you already beat them on the way here? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Strom, or Hadda, I suppose?¡± Adam said, staring up at Hadda with Turot¡¯s incredulousness painted across his face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Lanarot should hang around you any longer,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°What?¡± Hadda asked, taken aback by the sudden sentiment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you lose a hundred inds to¡­¡± Adam looked to Shama, and then back to Hadda. ¡°I think, perhaps, Lanarot needs some better influences around her.¡± Iromin shut his eyes tight. ¡®Should I let him die?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Sonarot is truly the best Aunt. Also, Adam really does want to die. 443. Duskval Festival IV 443. Duskval Festival IV ¡°Adam, what are you doing?¡± Lucy whispered. She hadn¡¯t wanted to draw attention to herself, but after seeing Adam wanting tomit suicide by stupidity, she couldn¡¯t hold her tongue. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, reaching down to brush Konarot¡¯s hair. ¡®What the hell am I doing? I should just let it go.¡¯ Shama¡¯s eyes were now fixated on Adam, pressing him down with his gaze. He had no idea Adam was the kind of fool who would wish for his death. ¡®No, he is certainly the type.¡¯ ¡°Are you so confident in the Iyr¡¯s abilities to protect you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just an idiot.¡± The words left Shama speechless once more. He wondered what Adam was to be able to say such audacious things one after another. He first started a fight with Shama, belittling him, but then the Half Elf belittled himself. ¡®He is just a fool.¡¯ Strom ced a hand on Shama¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stop embarrassing me in front of the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You should be careful, young man, for there are not many who are as merciful as me,¡± Shama warned, before stepping back. ¡°You did not mean it, did you, Adam?¡± Strom asked. Adam made a face, which didn¡¯t relieve the Emperor one bit. ¡®Adam, don¡¯t do this to me!¡¯ Iromin sighed, wondering how it had ended so simply. He looked to Adam, who was certainly more dangerous than he had originally thought. ¡°Did you wish to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just angry,¡± Adam said. ¡°If he was the kind to take my words so seriously, then what little respect which I hold for the Iyr would have been diminished.¡± Iromin stared down at Adam, who had changed his tone. He had heard what happened, and though the other Great Elders had been somewhat pleased by Mulrot¡¯s words, Iromin and Elder Peace had not been quite so d. A rift had formed between the Iyr and Adam, a rift which Iromin needed to mend, somehow. However, there was also that matter which he needed to deal with too, though he was uncertain of how to progress. Adam picked Konarot up, rubbing the back of her head, embracing the girl tight. ¡°Were you scared?¡± He looked down to Kirot and Karot, who both reached up expectantly. He wore his children over his shoulders and between his arms. ¡®Seriously. What am I doing? I can¡¯t just start a fight with that guy when I¡¯ve got children to look after¡­¡¯ He sighed. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Lucy called, awkwardly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucy could see he was not fine, as the darkness had returned to his face. ¡°What were you thinking, starting a fight with him?¡± Adam threw her a look, before looking to Mara. ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± ¡°I could not hold my displeasure,¡± Mara admitted. ¡°Please forgive me, Lucy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lucy said, reaching out to hold Mara¡¯s hand, rubbing it gently. ¡°Once we¡¯re stronger, we¡¯ll get our revenge on him.¡± ¡°As you say,¡± Mara replied, smiling at her liege. Adam rubbed his children¡¯s stomach. ¡®Revenge.¡¯ He sighed, looking up towards the sky. The difference between them was that of heaven and earth. ¡®Can I even be strong enough to deal with someone like that? Whatever he was, unless I grab a mish mash of a bunch of stuff, I won¡¯t be able to even scratch him.¡¯ Konarot wrapped her arms tighter around her father¡¯s neck, pressing her cheek against his, her soft breath tickling his neck. ¡°Am I not giving you enough attention, my little Kona?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his cheek against hers. ¡®Right. It doesn¡¯t matter, I need to get stronger. I should get so strong that not even the Gods will want to mess with me, never mind some Emperor. I won¡¯t be able to do it alone, though¡­¡¯ Sonarot rubbed her son¡¯s cheek. ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡± ¡°I did not want him to touch Lanarot,¡± Jurot admitted. Sonarot brushed his hair gently. ¡°Thank you. I did not want him to touch Lanarot either.¡± Jurot smiled slightly, and bowed his head. Sonarot remained with her son, brushing his hair. It was Lord Shama who had made Jurot think about growing stronger, and he was the root of the darkness which had taken hold of the boy. ¡®I should just make everyone a Paragon,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, not a Paragon. An Idol.¡¯ The other children eventually gathered around Sonarot and the others. They had watched the scene for a moment, but had withdrawn when Tonagek called for them. All they had seen was Adam and Jurot attacking some guy who was not an Iyrman. ¡°Okay?¡± Taygak asked, having approached Adam confidently. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the girl said, patting Adam¡¯s leg, before walking away. She repeated the same with Jurot. Adam sighed, suddenly feeling tired. He was certain it was not because he was carrying his children around. They made their way towards where the fights of the youth were taking ce, finding Dunes and Sir Vonda both cooking nearby. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam said, rolling up the shish kebab in naan. He offered his children a bite each first, before taking a bite himself. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, feeling the tingle on his tongue and hearing the gasping of his children. They quickly drank some cool milk from nearby. ¡°Dunes, how could you do this to my children.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Dunes replied, before smiling at the triplets warmly. The children hid away from his gaze, causing Adam to sigh. ¡®Damn it, Dunes. It was hard enough to get Lanarot to stop crying when they saw you, and now this?¡¯ Adam tore off the fluffy t bread for his children, who now understood why Lanarot enjoyed in bread, for it could not betray them. The group made their way through to the fights, which were soon to start. Today was mostly for the youth to y, whereas the days after would be of those who were far stronger. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding,¡± Strom said, appearing a short while after they had settled themselves in a corner. He picked Lanarot up, who bit into another ball of bread. ¡°Stop trying to say cool things to make yourself feel better,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will once you stop saying things which will get you killed,¡± Strom replied, smirking down at the Half Elf. ¡°Hadda, eh?¡± ¡°It is my name,¡± Strom said, sitting beside the Half Elf. ¡°You may still call me Strom.¡± The triplets scrambled off their father to the other side, peeking at Strom. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared, he can¡¯t hurt you,¡± Adam assured, rubbing their heads. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just a weak old man now,¡± Strom said, smiling at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all take away my strength from me?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Did you think it was a simple process to help them take such a form?¡± Strom asked. ¡°I had to spill so much blood.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adam stared up at the old man, but decided to believe him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Strom tickled Lanarot¡¯s skull. ¡°It is no matter. I did it because I know they will be little nightmares.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes at the old man. ¡°I am going to bet that they, along with your sister, and those other children of yours, will be nightmares for the Iyr, and the world.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°My children aren¡¯t going to be nightmares,¡± Adam said, wrapping an arm around the trio. ¡°You think these adorable little triplets are going to be nightmares?¡± ¡°They¡¯re your children, so of course they will.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, but had nothing to respond with. ¡°They¡¯re going to be raised well. I might be dumb, but not everyone around me is so stupid. There¡¯s my Aunt, Jurot, and Kitool.¡± ¡°Lord Strom, it is good to see you,¡± Nirot said. ¡°Have youe to watch the fights?¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting a gold on each of my Cousins,¡± Adam said. ¡°Anyone want to bet against me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet against you,¡± Strom said. ¡°Are you so eager to lose your gold?¡± ¡°What need of I of gold? I will be dead soon. Will you bury me with it?¡± Stromughed. ¡°Why are you so depressing?¡± Strom continued tough, causing Lanarot tough too, before she looked towards the Iyrmen, who were ready to fight. She threw up her hands and screamed, babbling nonsensically. Konarot looked to Lanarot, who was screaming wildly, before hissing at Strom. She bared her teeth towards the older man, who stared at her curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, rubbing the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Strom.¡± Konarot looked up to Adam, before narrowing her eyes towards Strom. ¡°Konarot?¡± Adam asked, feeling how cold she had be, before he lifted her up and ced her on hisp, wrapping an arm around her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kona.¡± Konarot leaned back against Adam, narrowing her eyes at Strom, wondering why her father wasn¡¯t helping Lanarot. Once the fighting began, Adam¡¯s children squirmed, clutching their father for support. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, reaching down to rub their heads tenderly. ¡°You don¡¯t like the fighting?¡± Nirot and the others had yet to begun their fights, and Adam didn¡¯t want to step aside. However, he could feel how tight their grip had be, how taut his clothes had be. ¡°Jurot, make sure you tell me how the fights go,¡± Adam said, before getting up, picking his triplets up, and leaving the scene.
Click banner for Patreon!
This plot armour is so strong! Ignore the fact he''s died twice, and has lost twice in his new life. 444. Duskval Festival V 444. Duskval Festival V Kirot slowly chewed on a piece of bread while sitting on her father¡¯sp. Karoty beside him, resting his head against his father¡¯s thigh. Konarot sat to his other side, holding his pinky finger loosely. ¡®Who gave my children permission to be so adorable? Isn¡¯t this illegal? Won¡¯t they be taken away when others find out they¡¯re so cute?¡¯ Adam sighed, feeling the pulsing against his forehead. No matter how lightly he was thinking of the matter, it still weighed heavily on his shoulders. He, who had chosen to be a father, had forgotten how stupid he was. ¡®Dragons and Goblins. Dragons and Goblins. Seriously. Dragons? Goblins?¡¯ Kirot handed some of her bread to Karot, who sat up to ept it, beforeying back against his father¡¯s thigh. ¡°Sit up when you eat, silly boy,¡± Adam said, lifting him up with an arm. Kirot also handed Konarot some bread, though the girl took the bread and brought it to Kirot¡¯s lips, feeding her instead. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, approaching from one side. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°They fought well,¡± Jurot replied, looking down at the three children. ¡°Who wants to cuddle uncle Jurot?¡± Adam asked. The triplets pressed themselves against their father, clutching at his clothing. ¡°How can you bully your uncle like this, you silly little babbies.¡± Jurot sat down beside Konarot. ¡°They won.¡± ¡°Oh? Was it close?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh? Well good for them.¡± Jurot had expected the fights to be much closer than they were, but the teens had won so handily. ¡®Moving with Adam has elerated our growth.¡¯ It was merely a hypothesis, but Jurot was certain of it. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam swallowed. He wanted to ask Jurot for something important, but he didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°They¡¯re really shy right now, but they¡¯ll slowly open up to you.¡± Jurot remained silent, unsure of how to respond. ¡°You can¡¯t bully your uncle, okay? He¡¯s daddy¡¯s brother, and he¡¯s been so nice to me. He¡¯s really strong too, so you don¡¯t have to worry. If anyone tries to bully you, make sure to tell one of us. You can also ask Aunt Sonarot.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°My mother is your nana. My grandfather is your babo.¡± ¡°Is a great grandmother then nano?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about uncle and aunt?¡± ¡°Papo and mamo.¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°What about granduncles and grandaunts?¡± ¡°Baba and nana.¡± ¡°The words are the same?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°It is our way.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bully your¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°So Aunt Sonarot is their nana?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be mean to nana, okay?¡± The triplets hugged their father, their tails swaying gently. Adam wrapped his arms around them, pulling them in for a deeper embrace. ¡°Do you like hugging them?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they feel happy and safe now, but I also feel so happy and safe too,¡± Adam replied. Jurot saw Adam¡¯s brow pulse for a moment. He was happy, that was for certain, but there was something else which weighed on in Adam¡¯s mind. Jurot thought about his grandmother, and what she had done. ¡°Your children are my nieces and nephews, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will always be epted within the Rot family.¡± Adam reached up to ruffle the children¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you hear that? Your uncle Jurot said you¡¯ll always be epted here. So you cannot bully him, okay?¡± The triplets cooed in response, and Adam epted it as an affirmative response. ¡°Thanks, Jurot.¡± Jurot bowed his head, before reaching up to rub Konarot¡¯s head. ¡°You can rx within the Iyr, little Konarot.¡± The girl squirmed under his touch, but she remained within Adam¡¯s embrace, her head pinned against her father¡¯s neck. ¡®Was I like this when I was a boy?¡¯ Jurot thought. The teens eventually approached Adam, speaking of their sess in the bouts. They could feel it, their strength had grown, and no doubt it was because of Adam. They hadn¡¯t done much and yet they had managed to gain more strength. ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lord Strom owes me a bunch of gold.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lord Strom,¡± Strom grumbled as he approached, holding out gourds for the teens and the others. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Fair enough. Does Emperor suit you better?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s ufortable when you say it.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s ufortable when I say it?¡± ¡°I can hear the disdain in your voice.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°So you could hear that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying, not dead.¡± ¡°You always have to make things so awkward, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Will you refuse me even this pleasure?¡± Strom asked, forming a small pout. The group joined together to explore the festival, sampling more food, before they eventually returned back to their shared family estate. The mothers were rxing near the children, who were fast asleep after their meal. Adam checked on his children quickly, watching as the twins snoozed. He wanted to tickle them, but they were fast asleep, and so resisted the urge to y with them. ¡°They are your children?¡± Asoyah asked once Adam returned. ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Adam said, smiling at the young boy. ¡°They are Goblins?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They are Half Dragons?¡± Asoyah asked, looking to the triplets. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My mother and father left to fight a Dragon,¡± Asoyah said. ¡°It was a feral Dragon, all the way in Aswadasad. They travelled for a very long time to fight the Dragon. They died.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear it.¡± The awkwardness clung around Adam, who wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to an Iyrman child about matters of the dead. Asoyah looked up at Adam with a suspicious look. ¡°My mother and father did very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they did.¡± Adam rubbed the boy¡¯s head, trying to reassure him. Asoyah looked back to the triplets, who were sitting on the floor in front of their father. ¡°Are you their father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled, almost chuckling. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my children.¡± Asoyah narrowed his eyes. He understood the concept, and after hearing Adam reply in such a manner, he understood it more. ¡°The Goblins are your children by blood?¡± ¡°No, but they are my children.¡± ¡°You adopted them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You are no Iyrman,¡± the boy said, with a tone full of usations, as though Adam was living a lie. ¡°No, but I can adopt them, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Aldishmen care about blood, but they do not when they do not,¡± the boy said. He had heard how important blood was to the Aldish, but there were times when some nobles adopted children to carry on their name. ¡°I¡¯m no Aldishman,¡± Adam replied, simply. The boy stared up at Adam with his eyes narrowed, almost shut. He remained staring at the Half Elf for a long while, before looking down to the triplets again. ¡°You are their father because you adopted them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. He was their father by blood, apparently, but he wasn¡¯t sure how that worked with multiversal travel. ¡°Will you adopt me too?¡± Asoyah asked, staring up at Adam once more. Adam¡¯s smile dropped, giving away to shock. He blinked rapidly as his mind tried to process what he had heard. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°You want me to be your father?¡± ¡°You are strong,¡± Asoyah said. His eyes stared deep into Adam¡¯s, with an intensity Adam wasn¡¯t expecting. ¡°You have a family already, don¡¯t you?¡± Adam said, cing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Won¡¯t they be sad that you¡¯ll be my son?¡± ¡°You are strong,¡± the boy repeated, dismissing the words. ¡°I suppose I am, but so is Jurot,¡± Adam said. His throat clogged for a moment as his nerves overwhelmed him. ¡°You are strong.¡± Adam swallowed again. ¡®Damn, Asoyah. What are you doing to me?¡¯ ¡°If you be my son, then you won¡¯t be an Iyrman.¡± Asoyah blinked, his eyes widening. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°My children aren¡¯t Iyrmen.¡± Asoyah looked to Jurot, staring at the Iyrman the same way Turot would to Adam whenever he said something suspect. ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°They are not Iyrmen?¡± Asoyah whispered, still unable to believe it, though the words hade from Jurot. ¡°No.¡± Asoyah sat up straighter. He looked to Sonarot, who could see that his young mind was trying to process what he was hearing. He had been indoctrinated by the Iyrmen from young with the ways of the Iyr, and he was struck by the words. Sonarot ced her hand on his head, allowing him to think. She looked to Adam, who felt the gazes of many other Iyrmen against him. He was still thinking, trying to deal with the situation. The air in the shared estate had grown heavy from the young Iyrman¡¯s words. ¡°I have a great respect for you Iyrmen,¡± Strom said, taking a sip of the wine in his cup. ¡°However, I have to admit that sometimes you make questionable choices. They are rare, to the point I cannot think of any from the countless years I have known of you Iyrmen, but¡­¡± He shook his head. Sonarot sighed. ¡°At the very least¡­¡± Adam said, feeling the awkwardness in the air. ¡°Asoyah is cute enough to be my kid.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Asoyah is utterly befuddled, baboozled, and bummed out. Enjoy the slice of life while itsts. Who knows? There might be more than just slices of life. 445. Duskval Festival VI 445. Duskval Festival VI Omen: 1, 7 The morning came too quickly for Adam¡¯s liking. He stared up at the ceiling, feeling the weight of his triplets up against him. They were all clung to him, grabbing at his clothing as they slept peacefully. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Do you have children?¡¯ [I am a system.] ¡®So are they a bunch of viruses?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Come on, even you know that was funny.¡¯ [No.] Adam sighed, thinking about whether he should Level Up now, orter when he leaves the Iyr. ¡®Leave the Iyr?¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly, and his body grew cold. He clenched his sweaty ms and winced at the thought of leaving the safety of the Iyr. ¡®No.¡¯ Konarot¡¯s face blocked off his sight as the girl stared down at him curiously, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam whispered. The girl replied with a gentle grunt before she hugged her father. The other children awoke and cuddled with their father. He assisted with washing them up, before he changed them into their attire for the day, which was simr to his own. As they prepared themselves, other Iyrmen appeared within the shared family estate. A gaze caused him to shudder, and he turned, seeing Cirot and Sirot, who were eyeing him up. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ ¡°You two need to behave,¡± Jarot said to his grandnieces. They narrowed their eyes up at their granduncle, wondering why he was trying to form a rift between them and Adam. Jarot shot them with a look, causing them to remain silent. ¡®Do not ruin this for us.¡¯ The twins looked at Adam, before their eyes fell to the Dragons, and then the Goblin twins. There was still an awkwardness between the extended Rot family and Adam after what had happened, though they had nothing to do with it. ¡®How could grandaunt not ept them?¡¯ ¡®How are we going to marry him now?¡¯ Adam shuddered, causing his triplets to clutch at his clothing, wanting to feel the coolness against them too. An older Iyrman had also arrived with them. She was tall and strong, and would have been a beautiful woman if it wasn¡¯t for the huge scar across her left eye, which travelled down the side of her neck. ¡°Good morning, Otkan,¡± Adam said. ¡°Grandaunt,¡± Sonarot and Shikan corrected together. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, flushing with embarrassment. ¡°Grandaunt.¡± ¡°Have you been well, Adam?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, awkwardly. ¡°Have you been well, grandaunt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman ced a hand on his head, rubbing it gently. She had heard what Adam had gone through with Lord Shama. ¡°Are these your children?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, reaching back to his hiding triplets, rubbing their heads. ¡°Come out and say hello to your greataunt.¡± The triplets remained behind their father, but peered up towards the older woman. ¡°What are their names?¡± ¡°Konarot, Kirot, and Karot,¡± Adam replied. The old woman¡¯s eyes fell to the Goblins, who wereying down in a shared basket, squirming and twitching as they stared up at the sky. They gasped, seeing the old woman¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯re Jirot and Jarot.¡± Otkan remained staring down at them, watching as the Goblins stared up at her, still shocked to see her. ¡°We should go,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°You three should enjoy the festival with your greatfather,¡± Adam said, embracing his children. He nuzzled them, making small noises. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe. If he bullies you, tell me, and I¡¯ll sort him out.¡± ¡°Do you think you have grown powerful enough to sort me out?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°The me of back then and the me of now are different,¡± Adam said, rubbing his children¡¯s heads gently. ¡°You had something that I didn¡¯t possess, but now I have it too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dad strength.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Jarot asked. The other Iyrmen stared at Adam, wondering what he was talking about. He was queer, and he had introduced many concepts into the Iyr, mostly for the better, but they hadn¡¯t heard of this before. ¡°It¡¯s a buff I received once I had children,¡± Adam said. ¡°If they¡¯re are watching, then I¡¯ll have another buff too, of not wanting to lose in front of my children.¡± Jarot pped Adam¡¯s shoulder andughed heartily, causing the nearby babies to twitch and shudder, a couple of them even awakening from hisughter. With the looks he received from the extended families, Jarot quickly ushered the triplets away. ¡°Be good for your babo and nana, okay?¡± Adam called after them, watching them go. He sighed, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t be too lonely without him. Adam remained with the members of the various extended families, taking a seat near his Goblin children, with Otkan sitting nearby. His attention was entirely focused on the children, while the others chatted quietly between one another, some of them knitting and sewing, others drawing and writing. ¡°You have grown stronger,¡± Otkan said. ¡°Not strong enough.¡± Otkan slowly bowed her head. ¡°There are always those who are stronger than us. From Emperors of other Realms, to the Gods above. Such a terrifying foe is rare.¡± ¡°Rare for others, but I came across three of them already,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lord Stokmar, Strom, and that guy.¡± He wondered why everyone who was so monstrously powerful had a name beginning with the same letter, only to recall Strom¡¯s real name was Hadda. ¡°I am certain you will grow strong enough to rival them,¡± Otkan said, causing the nearby Iyrmen to pause what they were doing from the sheer shock of the statement. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Jarot seems to believe so,¡± Otkan stated. ¡°He has spent much time telling me how you are such a great grandson who will bring much glory to the Iyr and the Rot family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s right, but I hope he isn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°Do you believe his words?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam wondered how he should respond. He smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of an Iyrman lie before.¡± Otkan smiled at his response. ¡°I believe you will bring glory to the Iyr and the Rot family too.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Adam wondered if the reason was because he had beaten her once before, when he wasn¡¯t even an Expert yet. ¡°Youmitted yourself to these children of yours,¡± Otkan said, looking down to the Goblins. They were tiny, and would grow up with a far more difficult life than any Iyrman. It would be difficult for Adam to take care of them, even with the limited support the Iyr would provide them. ¡°You, who adopted both Half Dragons and Goblins.¡± ¡°I adopted Goblins and Half Dragons,¡± Adam corrected, wanting to make sure the order of the adoption was known. It was a statement which held great importance, and was something Adam felt great pride in, though he wished he didn¡¯t. ¡°What do you think of my little Naqokan?¡± Otkan asked, her eyes falling onto Adam¡¯s once more. ¡°I am sure she will grow up to be a great warrior,¡± Adam replied, carefully. He could see the question in the old woman¡¯s eyes, and the pressure he felt was the same pressure of when his Aunt would mention marriage to him. ¡°Would she not make a good wife?¡± Otkan asked, pressing forward, as though she were a marching soldier. ¡°I¡¯m sure whoever she marries will be happy,¡± Adam deflected, trying not to offend the old woman. ¡°We, too, are good,¡± Cirot interrupted. ¡°I can sew well,¡± Sirot said. ¡°I can knit well,¡± her twin added. The pair had tried to get Adam to marry them first, but they had been unsessful this entire time. They would not give in so easily to Naqokan, even if she was a great warrior from the main Kan family. Cirot and Sirot knew of the best way to a man¡¯s heart, it was through his ribs. However, if they wanted him to live, then it would be through his stomach. However, there was a mountain which they needed to surpass, and that mountain was Adam himself. He was someone who had brought pizza to the Iyr, and it was already such arge hit within the Iyr. There was also the mythical beans on toast, which they did notpletely understand, for Adam spoke of it with a great longing, and yet they had eaten beans on toast before, but it did not taste that good. They tried it with in bread and it was much nicer. ¡®How problematic,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Why do I have so many women who want to marry me? Isn¡¯t it weird they¡¯re both good at sewing and knitting too? Will I get cancelled? No, what am I talking about, aren¡¯t they still too young?¡¯ He shuddered at the thought. ¡°I have children which I need to look after, and I know how difficult it is for people to ept them,¡± Adam said, looking at his tiny children, who were staring up at the sky, twitching every so often. ¡°I¡¯m not so naive to think that they¡¯ll wee my children equally, since not even my family does so.¡± Adam¡¯s words hit Cirot and Sirot like a hammer, and they looked to their aunt from the shared family estate, who was looking after Gurot. There was a collective wave of shame which fell through the air. Dunes stopped at the archway, noting the silence which had taken to the courtyard. ¡®I feel as though I¡¯vee at the wrong time.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Dunes does the awkward walk inside like grandpa from the Simpsons when Bart is at the front desk. I''m going to post up a few times a day for the festival for a bit so I can take a week off once Beyond Chaos Year 2 is done. Also because there are some wonderful chapters in the future. 446. Duskval Festival VII 446. Duskval Festival VII Churot was standing near his grandfather, who was guiding the three children through the Iyr. The distant music called for them, towards the fights, though they were enjoying the food on the way to the battles. ¡°Come, my little greatchildren,¡± Jarot called, before grabbing the slices of pizza, handing them to the triplets. ¡°Your father brought these to the Iyr. Have you tried them?¡± Konarot stared down at the pizza suspiciously, but she epted a slice. She bit into it first, before her younger siblings started to eat the food. They bit through the dough, sauce, and cheese, which stretched as they pulled the pizza away. Sonarot was nearby, with Lanarot in her arms, feeding the girl some pizza too. Lanarot opened her mouth for a bite of the crust, stealing it away from her mother, before she pointed towards the music. ¡°We will go see the fights soon, Lanarot,¡± Sonarot said. Lanarot pointed towards the music again, though as her mother remained stationary, she groaned and whimpered, pointing towards it once more. ¡°Soon, Lanarot,¡± Sonarot said, and as the girl began to cry, she brought some more pizza to her lips. Lanarot stopped crying, and though her tears fell down her cheeks, she spent her attention on eating the food instead. ¡°Do you want to throw the bag?¡± Jarot asked. He led them to the nearby y stall, where there was arge basket. In front of the basket were a number of ellipses, each numbered, which fell back to a circle, with thergest number. Near the drawn marking were a pile of small bags which had been filled and tied. The one armed Iyrman picked up a small filled bag and tossed it into the basket with ease. Konarot picked up a small bag and tossed it, though itnded halfway between her and the basket. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the bag, which did not go where it should have. Certainly it was not because she was standing in the far back, where Jarot had stood, and had tossed it into the air rather than towards the basket. Kirot grabbed a bag and stood towards the edge of the ellipsis. She narrowed her eyes, falling into a deep concentration, before tossing the bag wildly. It struck the rim of the basket before dropping down inside of it. The girl gasped, shocked by how she had managed tond the bag. She turned to look at her siblings, who hugged her and purred affirmatively. ¡°Well done,¡± Jarot said, his brows raised. Karot grabbed the bag and tossed it equally as wildly, though it veered off elsewhere rather than towards the basket. He looked at his hand, and then up at Konarot, frowning. Konarot pet his head, understanding that it was certainly the bag¡¯s fault and not the boy¡¯s. Lanarot also tossed a bag towards the basket, tossing it high in the air, before it dropped down in the basket cleanly. ¡°Mama!¡± the girl said, pointing at the basket, a wide grin on her face. ¡°Well done,¡± Sonarot said, pping her hands, causing her daughter to p and giggle too. ¡°Rather than the basket, do you want to throw the bags towards the circles?¡± Jarot asked, leading the children to a simr game. There was a spot on the floor where one would stand, and ahead was arge circle, with smaller circles within, each worth a different amount of points. The outer circle held the least, and the crowseye held the most, though was also the smallest of all the circles. He easily tossed his bag towards the centre, missing the crowseye by a small amount. Konarot inhaled deeply, grabbing a bag. Last time she had tossed too high, so this time she would aim lower. She threw the bag with great force, but it struck right between her feet, and the fillings, which were small wooden scraps and oats which were not good enough to eat, scattered across the floor. She stared at the mess in disbelief, before looking up at Jarot. ¡°What a strong throw it was!¡± Jarot praised. ¡°Who else could destroy the bag with such ease other than my Konarot?¡± He ruffled the girl¡¯s hair, though the girl remained pouting. Kirot inhaled deeply before tossing the bag forward, striking near the crowseye, earning a great deal of points. Karot managed tond in the same circle, though to another side. Lanarot tossed her bag, and itnded right before the first circle. She looked at her mother and pointed to the bag, crying out her suspicions. It was definitely the bag¡¯s fault. ¡°These are your greatchildren?¡± an older Devilkin asked, taking a puff from her pipe. The triplets looks up at her in shock, before they scampered behind their greatfather. ¡°They¡¯re so cute, aren¡¯t they?¡± Adam stated, holding Jarot up to Dunes. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied, taking the Goblin boy from Adam, supporting his tiny head. This was the very same baby he had tried to kill not long ago, and yet here Adam was, handing the boy, his own son, over to the Aswadian. Dunes nced around between the other Iyrmen, noticing how awkward the air had been when he had first walked in. Adam picked up Jirot, and though she could fit in but one hand, he held her with both, carefully. ¡°They¡¯re so small aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They are,¡± Dunes replied, feeling how light Jarot was in his hands. The boy stared up at him, a curious look in his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re so small and so light,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re like feathers, threatening to be whisked away by a gentle breeze.¡± Dunes could hear the worry in Adam¡¯s words. ¡°They are not so easily to kill, Adam. I should know.¡± Adam¡¯s brows raised at Dunes¡¯ joke, a small smile appearing on his face. ¡°I suppose they are not.¡± The Priest thought about Adam¡¯s rtionship with Baktu, wondering if that would affect their lives. ¡°Even now, I still do not understand why you adopted the children.¡± ¡°I¡¯m their father, so I adopted them,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°How can you exin things so that I have more answers?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the best way to exin things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°For?¡± ¡°Trying to kill your children.¡± Adam stifled hisugh. ¡°Yeah, well, as long as you don¡¯t try to kill any more children in front of me, then I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡°It has been weighing on my mind for some time, especially now since they are yours.¡± Dunes bowed his head gently. ¡°I would have never expected such a thing, but I should have remembered who you were.¡± ¡°Right, you shouldn¡¯t ever forget that, Dunes,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. He lifted Jirot up, pressing his cheek against her forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have as many children either, but I suppose I should have remembered who I was.¡± ¡°Is there something which brings such queerness to you?¡± Dunes joked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s a force which even the Gods do not dare to anger.¡± Adam looked up to the sky. ¡°Whatever it is, the difference between Baktu and it is the same as the difference between me and the fire guy.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten I¡¯m a Priest?¡± Dunes frowned, the sphemy sending a shiver down his spine. ¡°You must have forgotten that I¡¯ve met your good Ladyst year,¡± Adam shot back. ¡°She has done me many great favours, and I will not forget that, but I¡¯ve seen the way the Gods treat such a being.¡± ¡°Why can you speak of such dangerous things?¡± Dunes asked, feeling Jarot twitch in his arms. Adam closed his eyes, thinking back to his previous life. He thought about how powerful he was back then, and how the Gods had struggled against the Eldritch horror which had appeared. Lord Sozain had requested his assistance, and if it wasn¡¯t for the second Brit who had appeared, it would have been difficult to deal with such a figure. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen the things I¡¯ve seen, felt the things I¡¯ve felt, fought the things I¡¯ve fought, you¡¯d understand,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°Even if I became the strongest being in this world, even if I had the power to vanquish every God, I would just be a speck of dust to greater figures.¡± Dunes sighed. ¡°Let us not talk about this any longer, Adam.¡± ¡°This world is scary, Dunes,¡± Adam said, looking back down to the Priest. ¡°It¡¯s more terrifying than you could possibly imagine.¡± Adam looked down to the tiny Goblin girl in his arms. She was less than half Gurot¡¯s size, and Adam could barely feel her weight within his hands. There was almost no substance to her, as though she didn¡¯t exist. Yet, he could feel her warmth in his hands, he could see her tiny breaths. ¡°I have heard that the young Iyrman boy said something to youst night,¡± Dune said, trying to shift the topic. Adam rubbed his cheek against Jirot¡¯s forehead for a moment. ¡°Well¡­¡± Dunesughed so hard that Otkan had to take Jarot away from him. He almost awoke another baby, but the Iyrmen had taken them far enough away that Dunes¡¯ughter could barely reach them. ¡°Of course he would have asked you such a question!¡± Dunes rubbed his eyes. ¡°You should have seen his face when he heard he wouldn¡¯t be an Iyrman any more.¡± Dunes, who had almost finished with hisughter, fell into another fit, imagining the poor boy¡¯s face.
Click banner for Patreon!
Yes I know there''s a sudden POV shift but the point is that it sounds like exactly what Jarot would have said, but it''s actually Adam. 447. Duskval Festival VIII 447. Duskval Festival VIII The Iyrmen teens continued to move through the shared family estate, cleaning the various rooms, as well as bringing food back to eat. They worked hard, as expected of them, and noneined about the matter though they were missing out on the festivities. Jirot began to squirm and cough, before she began to cry in Adam¡¯s arms. The Half Elf tried to soothe her, rocking her back and forth gently. ¡°When did shest feed?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°A couple of hours ago,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I will feed them,¡± she said, taking the girl from him, before she began to feed her. Adam faced away, awkwardly, staring at Dunes, who sat far morefortably, even though he could see Otkan breastfeeding out of the corner of his eye. He was holding Jarot again, and stared down at the Goblin, deep in thought. ¡°Just because you regret what you did, doesn¡¯t mean you can steal my adorable children from me,¡± Adam warned. ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°I would be unable to steal them from you, Adam,¡± he said. ¡°Even with my sword, Dunes¡¯ Sword, I would be unable to defeat you to take them.¡± ¡°Even if you were stronger than me, I wouldn¡¯t let you take them from me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if I was stronger than you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take them from you,¡± Dunes replied, smiling at Adam. ¡°Are you saying my children are not worth taking?¡± ¡°I am saying that I¡¯d be too scared to take them.¡± Adam smiled once more. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, Dunes.¡± ¡°I must be, for I am ck.¡± Dunes smiled at Adam¡¯s face, which had dropped into shock at his words. ¡°What does it mean to be ck?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your skin colour,¡± Adam said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°I am not ck, I am dark brown,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Well, yes, but in my-,¡± Adam had almost let slip his secret, but quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, we call people with your skin colour, ck. Although, I suppose there¡¯s a deeper meaning behind it, one which is more sinister, though people won¡¯t like to admit it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say, considering the history of how ck people were treated across the entire world. Their circumstances weren¡¯t unique, but it was something which affected them to the present day, something which people don¡¯t like to admit. In fact, they go the opposite way, stating that¡­¡± Adam paused, wondering if he should state how British people like to pretend they had paid reparations, but decided against it. He felt the shame and the anger of how cowardly it all was, and sighed, letting it all go. ¡°No. It¡¯s not something I should talk about, since I might will it into being just by talking about.¡± Dunes could see the look in Adam¡¯s eyes, and quickly dropped the matter. There were so many queer things Adam liked to say, and many things which would even get him killed, but if this was something which bothered even him, then there was no point in continuing to press into it. ¡°Goblins and Dragons,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It¡¯s very much like you, Adam.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Is it?¡± Dunes looked down at the tiny boy again. He didn¡¯t want to keep holding the boy, feeling it awkward to hold him since he had tried to kill the tiny boy, but it was even more awkward in trying to ask Adam to take the boy from him, in case he thought it meant something else. ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam held out his hands, and Dunes wondered if Adam had seen how awkward he was, but then realised it was probably just that. Adam took the boy and held him tenderly, pressing the boy¡¯s cheek against his own. Whatever Dunes originally thought about the matter, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that Adam loved the Goblins truly. ¡°Do you not love the Goblins?¡± Gangak asked, her eyes glued to the Half Dragons, who held silver scales. ¡°Have you forgotten who you were speaking to?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°A Rot, are you not? The same Rot who has refused their Nephew¡¯s children?¡± Jarot could feel the de of her words strike through him. ¡°They are too young to enjoy the festival. I had remained with them all day before, but now it is time to shower my other greatchildren in affection.¡± Gangak inhaled from her pipe, before letting the smoke fall out of her mouth. ¡°Adam refused my own grandchildren, and now I can see why. He certainly was close with Queen Silvari.¡± There were only a few who knew the truth of half of the children¡¯s parentage, and Jarot was one of them. He hadn¡¯t told his closest family, not even Otkan and Gangak, though they knew of how ridiculous Adam was, and with how intelligent the pair were, it was a simple matter to deduce. However, they still didn¡¯t understand the full picture, of how truly ridiculous it was. Adam who had adopted Goblin children would no doubt have adopted the children of his friend, Entalia. ¡°How fortunate that you have horns,¡± Gangak said, reaching down to brush their hair, though Konarot bit the Iyrman¡¯s hand when it came too close. ¡°I need someone with teeth likes yours within my family.¡± Konarot made the same face Asoyah had when he heard he would no longer be an Iyrman if he were to be Adam¡¯s son, though it held a much greater fear. She quickly pulled back, hiding behind Jarot. ¡°They will marry who they will marry,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Though they will not marry until I am dead, for they will remain small for years toe, and I will not allow them to leave my arms while I still breathe.¡± Gangak sighed out smoke. ¡°What are their names?¡± ¡°Konarot, Kirot, and Karot,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°What of the twins?¡± ¡°Jarot and Jirot.¡± ¡°How could they curse the boy so?¡± Gangak asked, sighing once more. ¡°I will need to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Will you continue to bully me in front of my own greatchildren?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Will you keep them all for yourself? First Churot, and now them?¡± Gangak retorted, reaching up to ruffle the teen¡¯s hair. She had been unable to spoil Churot as much as she had wanted to, though they shared the same blood. ¡°If you will not share them, then perhaps you will share Jirot and Jarot? The very same children your family has refused.¡± Jarot could feel his rage begin to build within him, but he forced it away. ¡°Enough, Gangak. Do not ruin their day with their greatfather.¡± Gangak puffed from her pipe once more. After all these years of Jarot acting so spoilt, she could finally put him in his ce, especially after what his family had done. ¡°Let us go watch the fights,¡± Jarot said, taking the triplets to the fights. The children squirmed, covering their ears and looking away from the fights. They made small noises which hurt the old Iyrman¡¯s heart. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jarot asked. The triplets looked up at him, whimpering quietly. He reached down to rub their heads. ¡°Are you afraid? They are Iyrmen, and they wish to fight. They will not harm you, not while I am here, my little greatchildren.¡± Konarot frowned, and he could feel how she had grown cold, much colder inparison to her siblings. He lifted her up in his arm. ¡°You must be strong, Konarot. I am the oldest, like you. It is your responsibility to grow strong to look after them, okay?¡± The girl looked up at him for a moment, before he pulled her to his chest. He ced his head on hers, thinking about his son, who had been lost before his time. ¡°You must grow strong, Konarot. It may scare you now, but there are many things which will frighten you in this world. You will be most afraid when you are unable to protect them.¡± Konarot sniffled, clutching at his shirt, before hiding her head into his chest. ¡°I know,¡± Jarot whispered. ¡°Stay with your greatfather and watch the fights. You must all be scared, but there is no need to be afraid. We are in the Iyr, and you hold the name Rot.¡± Gangak sighed, unable to tease him now, not when he was thinking about that time, when their fate was forever changed. Dunes watched as Adam spent the entire day with the Goblins. Hey beside them while they slept, his eyes glued to their tiny forms. He yed with them when they awoke, allowing them to rest on his chest one at a time, for he was too afraid they¡¯d fall. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t like my ears?¡± Adam asked, causing Jirot to twitch against him. ¡°You have the same ears, isn¡¯t that right, Jarot?¡± Jarot stared up at the sky, ignoring his father. ¡°Do you see this, Dunes? They¡¯re bullying me. How could they do this to me?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because their ears are cuter?¡± He wondered if the face Adam had just made was the same face Asoyah had madest night. ¡°You can¡¯t have them,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Jirot¡¯s back gently, reaching out to press his finger against Jarot, whoy right beside his father. Dunes nodded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be enjoying the festival?¡± Adam asked, wondering why Dunes was spending his hours here. The Iyrmen kept sending Adam queer looks, wondering what he was doing almost at all times, and Dunes would get caught in the crossfire. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is much I am missing, but¡­¡± Dunes fell silent. ¡°What is more important than making sure my friend and his children are well?¡± Adam remained quiet for some time. ¡°You can¡¯t have them,¡± Adam repeated. Dunes smiled. He remained distant with the Goblins, until Adam forced him to y with them too. Throughout the entire day there had been a thought that perhaps Adam was faking his love, but with how much attention and affection he was giving them, Dunes knew that Adam was just like that.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam really is just like that. 448. Duskval Festival IX 448. Duskval Festival IX The triplets swarmed around their father, embracing him tightly. It was onlyte afternoon, but they embraced their father, hugging at any part of him they could find. ¡°What are my babies doing here?¡± Adam asked, wrapping his arms around them. They purred as their tails swayed behind them. ¡°They had spent the day with the greatfather, but how could they not spend time with their father?¡± Jarot asked, taking a seat opposite Adam, with Churot sitting beside him. Gangak leaned over to look down at the Goblins. She had put away her pipe long ago, though the ashy scent clung to her. ¡°So these are Jarot and Jirot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, rubbing Konarot¡¯s head as she helped her siblings up onto hisp. She climbed up Adam¡¯s back, wrapping her arms around his neck, allowing him to wear her like a backpack. ¡°How could you name him Jarot when he is this cute?¡± Gangak asked. Jarot cleared his throat, clutching at his knee as he tried to contain himself in front of the children. Adam closed his eyes, trying to ignore the fact he was pinned down, thinking deeply about the matter. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who beat you?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°That old man is going to hurt your daddy.¡± Adam rubbed his children¡¯s heads gently. ¡°What a bad man.¡± Konarot frowned towards Jarot, whose rage allowed him to resist all kinds of damage, but not the kind which aimed for his mind, or his heart. ¡°Adam, you would use your children against me?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Do you see how that old man threatens me?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his cheek against Konarot¡¯s. Baby Jarot squirmed and began to whimper as he awoke, but Gangak lifted him up, holding him in front of her. When he opened his eyes, he stopped, staring at the mass of red ahead of him. His eyes nced across the blurry form ahead of him, scanning around the face. Otkan picked up Jirot, allowing the girl to rest up against her bosom, though she was also looking at the red mass nearby. ¡°It is a shame they do not have horns.¡± ¡°They are cute without horns and they¡¯ll be cute with horns,¡± Adam stated, simply. ¡°They are,¡± she said, holding little Jarot to her chest. ¡°Will you leave them within the Iyr while you adventure?¡± ¡°Once I leave, I¡¯ll probably leave them within the Iyr,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°When will you leave to adventure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I might leave soon, but¡­¡± ¡°You wish to remain until dawnval?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Gangak ced Jarot down. ¡°Since my brother¡¯s family does not want your children, should I adopt them?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked, pulling his head up from his children¡¯s. ¡°They would be raised well within the Gak family. Jirot and Jarot would be weed, as well as Konarot, Kirot, and Karot.¡± Adam¡¯s lips grew taut. He felt his daughter¡¯s cheek press against his neck, her tightening grip around his neck. ¡°Jaygak has Stormdrake, and will grow up to be a great warrior. You have Taygak, Raygak, and Saygak, each of whom will also bring greatness to your family. Why do you need to ept the likes of Jirot and Jarot into your family?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the state of our family,¡± Gangak replied. ¡°Though it would be a great boon to tie you to our family, this is a matter of responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°You have already given us so much, and there is no downside to epting you and your children,¡± Gangak said. She reached down and rubbed the teeth marks against her hand. ¡°The Rot family refused your children, wrongly, because they were concerned with what the majority of their family might say.¡± The Rot family who were nearby remained silent, daring not to say anything against their aunt, especially not since Jarot was here, as he would be the one to speak when she went too far. ¡°We of the Gaks have never forgotten that we, like those of the Rot, were not always Iyrmen. We were once Devilkin from distantnds, under the oppressive rule of Dragons and other great beings. Indeed, it was back then we were considered to be cursed. Our skin, the colour of blood, from betrayal, they once said. Our horns, which came from mingling with beasts, they once said. Yet, we became Iyrmen, and within these walls, there is no distinction between us. However, outside of these walls they call us Devilkin Iyrmen, and for the Jin family, Orcish Iyrmen. This is not something which many of the Rot family can understand.¡± Adam looked to Churot, who no doubt would be the only Rot family member to understand what it would be like. Jurot and Kitool were weed everywhere, and though people had to check their foreheads to treat them like Iyrmen, they would still be treated like Humans without the tattoos. Jaygak, however, was not quite so lucky. ¡°We Iyrmen do not forget, but there are some who do not have such memories,¡± Gangak said, narrowing her eyes slightly as she thought back to the history of her people. ¡°I cannot me them. Goblins or Devilkin, it does not matter within the Gak family. If you wish for them to be Iyrmen, good, if not, then it is no matter. We will ept them all the same.¡± ¡°What if I asked you to ept the Goblins as Gaks, and the Half Dragons as Rot?¡± ¡°You would not do so, but if you did, I will ept the fortune.¡± Her eyes fell down onto the boy, whose eyes remained glued to her. ¡°Jagak is a much better name for the boy.¡± Jarot rubbed his knee, trying to calm himself. Of all the people who had to tease him, it just had to be her. ¡°No,¡± Churot said, finally speaking up. ¡°Jarot is a good name.¡± He sat up taller. ¡°Do you see what you have done, Jarot? Our quiet Churot has been brainwashed into believing such things.¡± Gangak reached for her pipe, but pulled her hand away. There were too many newborn children for her to smoke here. Adam sighed. ¡°Though it may be best for my children to be adopted by the Gak family, I¡¯m already sworn to the Rot family. Jurot is my brother, and he should be the uncle to my children.¡± ¡°He will remain an uncle,¡± the elderly Devilkin Iyrman assured. ¡°It would be too different,¡± Adam said. ¡°No one should im a better right to my children than Aunt Sonarot and my brother.¡± Dunes stepped into the shared family estate, noting the appearance of the pair of old Iyrmen as well as the rest of Adam¡¯s children. ¡®Did I walk in on something awkward again?¡¯ He brought the basket of food which had been filled for those within the estate. The old Iyrmen exchanged greetings with him, and he sat down nearby, noting Adam¡¯s look. ¡°It is truly a shame you have no horns, or I would have forced Jaygak to marry you,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Perhaps Tay-,¡± ¡°Grandaunt,¡± Adam said quickly, his eyes sternly reprimanding her. ¡°What did you think I was going to say?¡± Gangak asked. ¡°Hopefully something else.¡± ¡°I was going to ask if you would be willing to adopt our Taygak.¡± ¡°If I adopted her, she wouldn¡¯t be an Iyrman any more,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡­¡± Gangak paused, thinking on Adam¡¯s words. She remained silent, slowly nodding her head. Of course, Taygak would have still been treated well, but to deny the rights of an Iyrman to Taygak, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought. Dunes held his fist over his mouth, his entire face straining as he tried not tough. He had recalled what had happened with Asoyah, and was struggling to contain himself imagining how Taygak would have responded to such news. Taygak, who was so prideful in being a Gak. ¡°You cannot take him from me,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Jurot and Lanarot have already captured him, and he may still yet marry my daugh-,¡± ¡°Old man,¡± Adam snapped, his eyes sternly reprimanding him. ¡°Old man?¡± Jarot snapped back. ¡°Can you not call me grandfather at least now? You can see how she is bullying me but you cannot do at least that much?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given you time with my children, what more do you want?¡± Adam pulled his children closer to him. ¡°Do you hear that? Your greatfather doesn¡¯t want to spend time with you.¡± ¡°Who said such a thing?¡± Jarot asked, reaching for his axe, wondering if he should beat the Half Elf. Otkan¡¯s eyes fell between the pair who were arguing. ¡°The children will surely grow up well.¡± ¡°One day they will be so big and so strong,¡± Gangak agreed. ¡°Stronger than even their aunts.¡± ¡®Even if you decide to give yourself to the Iyr, my little Jaygak, how can youpete when their father and greatfather are like this?¡¯ ¡°What do you mean big and strong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They will stay so small and so cute forever.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± Jarot agreed. ¡°They will not leave the nest, not until I die.¡± ¡°Even after he dies, they won¡¯t leave my arms,¡± Adam stated. Jarot nodded his head. ¡°Are you certain you did not find an Elvish lover on your travels?¡± Gangak asked. It was uncanny how the pair were so simr. ¡®Evenpared to Jurot, one would think it was Adam who was the fool¡¯s grandson.¡¯ ¡°Do you know how difficult it was for Mulrot to take me?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You knew?¡± Otkan asked, letting slip through a voice of surprise. Even after all these years, they had not heard him admit to it. Jarot snorted. ¡°I am not as foolish as you think I am.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Gangak is the best nano. 449. Duskval Festival X 449. Duskval Festival X Katool snoozed over her mother¡¯s shoulder, brought to the gentle fire in the centre of the shared family estate. She stirred awake as her mother ced her down, rubbing her eyes before yawning. The other children were all in simr states of exhaustion, having had too much fun during the festival, though when they saw the trio of elders, their tiredness gave way to boundless energy. Gangak picked up Taygak first, kissing her forehead, before brushing her hair. ¡°Did you enjoy the festival my little Taygak?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, allowing her grandaunt to greet the other Gak children, before she went on to greet the other children. Otkan picked up both Damokan and Kalokan together, the children resting up against her shoulders, while she greeted the other children. Turot hugged his grandfather, before Jarot held out his arm. Turot grabbed it and pulled himself off the ground, giggling with glee. Katool walked up to Gangak, sitting down beside her. ¡°I ate lots of bread and pizza.¡± ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Gangak asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied. ¡°It was nice. I watched the fighting. My sister picked me up and cleaned my mouth.¡± ¡°How wonderful,¡± Gangak said, listening to the various tales from the children. ¡°Taygak, eat,¡± Taygak said, nodding her head with satisfaction, saying no more about her day. ¡°What about you, smelly girl?¡± Adam asked, picking his sister up as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Did you eat lots of bread?¡± ¡°Bwead,¡± Lanarot replied, smirking at Adam, before shey against his front. The tripletsy on nkets to one side, away from the fire, enjoying the coolness away from it. They looked up to their aunt, but dropped their heads to the nkets once more. They, too, were tired from their outing. ¡°Did you watch the fights?¡± Lanarot hollered and threw up her hands, before squealing. She continued tough for a long while, causing Adam to smile. He brushed her hair and kissed her forehead. ¡°Did you all enjoy yourself?¡± Adam eventually asked once the childreny on the nkets, rxing a short way away from the fire. They were tired, but did not want to sleep yet, sozed around to expend no energy. ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. ¡°Do you want me to read you a story?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Taygak said, getting up. She stopped, trying to remember who thest person to choose the story was, looking to Katool. After Katool, it was herself, so she quickly scampered away to find a story she wanted him to read. The group moved away to one side, leaving the adults be. They didn¡¯t keep an eye on Adam as he began to read to them, the time for suspecting Adam had long passed. Of course, sometimes a few of them would nce over their way to check on their own children, but they left Adam to his business. ¡°He is good with the children,¡± Jarot said. ¡°He takes that from me.¡± ¡°So you did find an Elvish lover,¡± Gangak joked. Jarot huffed. ¡°What Elvish lover? You can see how he behaves, how can you not at least believe he is my grandson?¡± ¡°He is certainly your grandson,¡± Otkan stated. Mirot frowned, but left her father to say his own nonsense. He believed Adam to be his grandson, and there was nothing she could do to stop that. No, it was that she couldn¡¯t refuse the statement even if she wanted to. ¡°He is good with our children,¡± Citool said. ¡°I have seen the way he behaves with his sister and his Cousins, and though there is a distinction in how he treats them, he does not go too far in his treatment of Katool and the others.¡± ¡°There is still a wall between them, but in other ways there is less of a wall,¡± Kaygak said. ¡°He will not kiss the children, but he will make them magical weapons.¡± ¡°Katool tried to kiss his cheek once but he refused and diverted her attention,¡± Citool said. ¡°It was expertly done.¡± Jarot hummed quietly, wondering if he should deal with the matter, but he didn¡¯t want to press himself onto the other families. ¡°He still feels awkward with our children,¡± Shikan said. ¡°He does not want to press too far, for both our sake.¡± ¡°He is awkward with his own children too,¡± Jarot said, his eyes falling to the tiny green forms, which were snoozing away to one side. ¡°Everyone is awkward with his children,¡± Sonarot stated, smiling at her joke. Jarot returned the smile. ¡°That is true.¡± His eyes scanned the group yfully, noting their squirming. ¡°He is good with children, but I wonder how he will raise them. They will grow within the Iyr for some time, but we¡­¡± Jarot¡¯s neck and jaw tensed. ¡°We decided to create distance between them and we.¡± ¡°I wonder how powerful they will be,¡± Sonarot said, diverting her father¡¯s rage. Jarot allowed his daughter to divert his attention to a more interesting matter. She was always good with doing that. Her marriage into the Rot family was seen as a blessing by more than just himself. ¡°The strongest. My little Jarot will be strong too. He will learn our ways.¡± ¡°How will he learn our ways?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°I will teach him,¡± Jarot said. ¡°When he is¡­¡± The old Iyrman paused. ¡°No. He will not learn our ways. He will remain small forever, and will not leave my arms.¡± Churot peeked up from his book. He could see the way his grandfather looked at the Goblins. It was impossible, of course. However, it was not so much a lie as it was a wish, a wish for the children to remain within his grasp forever, so they could not be hurt. ¡°They will be too small to use our ways,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°They should learn magic.¡± ¡°If they are a Rot, they should¡­¡± Jarot stopped, realising Churot was paying attention. ¡°No, magic is good too.¡± He wondered how he had managed to y himself this way, to allow everyone else to pin him down like this. Kaygak looked to her husband, sighing. The topic of magic was something they were trying to deal with, and it was all thanks to Adam. Their way was that of the sword and shield, but they had been dealing with Adam¡¯s influence for some time. ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot said, nodding his head. ¡°They should remain within the Iyr and learn the ways of magic. Once they are powerful enough, they will be able to assist the Iyr in their own way, if they wish to.¡± ¡°If they learn within the Iyr, then they should help the Iyr, what is the matter of their wishes?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°The Iyr does not forget its debts, but their debt may be paid back by their father.¡± The group looked to Adam, who had stopped reading to gasp at the children when it was a particrly tense moment within his story, and after a pause for dramatic effect, he continued. The Iyr had chosen to help him, but there were so many ways that Adam had assisted the Iyr. If they could chain him to the Iyr, it would have been for the best. He would have already been killed if it hadn¡¯t been for his connection to the Rot family, for he was a being too dangerous to be left alive. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, and Karot will also be raised well,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They can learn our ways.¡± ¡°Can they learn our ways and still use their own strengths?¡± Sonarot asked. She knew that Half Dragons still possessed thetent magics of their Dragon blood, being able to use the breath, though at a smaller scale. ¡°If they could, would they not be the strongest Rot to date?¡± Jarot asked, his lips forming a small smile. ¡°They would be too dangerous with our abilities,¡± Mirot said. ¡°They also possess the ability to resist the cold, but with our rage, they could do so much more.¡± ¡°We are able to learn such abilities because we have always held the greatest responsibility,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Even now, our family may be at the lowest it has ever been, but it is not difficult, and it has never been difficult, for the Rot family to soar.¡± Mirot sighed once more. Why she had decided to speak against her father, she didn¡¯t know. She leaned back in her chair, cing a hand against her stomach, a habit she had developed when she was pregnant with Gurot. ¡°Are you to remain here still, father?¡± ¡°Do you wish to kick me out already?¡± ¡°I just worry for mother.¡± ¡°I worry too,¡± Jarot said, looking to the Goblins again. Mirot leaned her head back again. Her father had been entrapped by the Goblin children, who were not even a month old. They, like their father, were already so terrifying. Jurot lifted up his sister, whose eyes were half open as she struggled to stay awake. He carried her away while Adam went to check on his twins, seeing them sleeping peacefully. Otkan was nearby, taking watch with a Gak for the night. ¡°Are you staying the night?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, awkwardly, and Otkan bowed her head in response. Adam returned back to the Rot family estate, seeing Lanarot half dozing off as her mother brushed her teeth. He brushed his own teeth, and returned to find Lanarot holding Jurot¡¯s finger with her hand, sucking on her thumb as she slept. His own children waited for him to sleep so they could trap him. Konarot rested her head against her father¡¯s chest, using it as a pillow. Her tail remained flopped to one side, though the other children had ced their own over his arms as they slept beside him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair, Jurot?¡± Jurot could sense it, the same sensation he received whenever Adam was about to say something like that. ¡°How is it allowed that they can be this cute?¡± Adam asked, with great seriousness.
Click banner for Patreon!
How? 450. Duskval Festival XI 450. Duskval Festival XI Omen: 8, 20 ¡®Should I enchant?¡¯ Adam thought. Konarot¡¯s face appeared as she noted how her father¡¯s breath had changed when he awoke. She tilted her head, wondering when he was going to greet her. ¡°Hello, Princess,¡± Adam whispered, reaching up to rub her head. ¡®I suppose I shouldn¡¯t.¡¯ This time the children led Adam around the festival, avoiding the parts which they had been told to avoid by Jarot, who had remained behind with the Goblins. Konarot quickly ran away towards a certain part of the festival, where there was a pile of bags full of scrap and rope all around the ground where once it had been chalk. ¡®Is this darts?¡¯ Adam thought, watching as Konarot picked up a small bag. She tossed the bag, whichnded outside thergest circle. She looked at her father and pointed to the bag, shocked it was still bullying her like this. Adam looked at her confused. ¡°Nice throw.¡± Kirot was next, tossing the bag to the outer circle, staring up at her father with arge smile. ¡°Well done,¡± Adam said. Karot tried to toss the bag, but itnded outside therge circle too, and he gave the same look Konarot had. Lanarot squealed as she ran towards them, and picked her own bag, squatting with a grunt, before she tossed the bag away at the circle. She watched as it dropped near the rope. She blinked. She looked to her brother, confused. She looked to her mother, throwing up her arms in exasperation. ¡°It was a nice try,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing the girl¡¯s head. They continued to y, with Konarot and Kirot managing tond within the circles properly, and Karot and Lanarot missing once more. Lanarot hugged her mother¡¯s leg with a pout. Karot copied her, hugging Adam¡¯s leg as he pouted. They wanted their parents to make this injustice right, but as the girls continued to throw bags, they quickly joined them and scored a point. ¡°They are so cute,¡± Sonarot said. Adam smiled. ¡°Of course they are.¡± ¡®This game does seem kind of fun¡­¡¯ Adam wondered if he should y, but if he did, would he have to throw well or throw poorly? He decided against ying, and instead allowed the children to guide him along. Eventually they walked into a shared family estate andy down to rest, with Adam and Sonarot remaining nearby. However, Konarot forced Adam toe with her, and she cuddled up to him. Lanarot blinked, furrowing her brows in thought, before she pointed up at them. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lanababy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± Lanarot stomped over and tried to cuddle against Adam, groaning andining when she couldn¡¯t find a spot with the triplets hogging her brother. ¡°Huu!¡± She stared up at her brother, threatening to cry. ¡°Are you bullying your sister?¡± Strom asked, appearing with a gourd in hand. He bowed his head to Sonarot. ¡°Baba,¡± the little Iyrman said, stomping up to him. Strom lifted her up, with an exaggerated grunt, before letting her rest against his chest. ¡°Or is it that you are bullying your brother?¡± Lanarot cackled in response, before she pointed towards the sky. ¡°Up.¡± ¡°You want to go up now?¡± Strom asked, before gently floating in the air, causing the children nearby to sit up and stare at him. He quickly dropped down, realising they were meant to be resting. ¡®Oh dear.¡¯ ¡°Up!¡± the girl demanded, pointing up once more. ¡°Later, okay?¡± He distracted her by lifting her up and around, before sitting down beside the Half Elf. ¡°She¡¯s jealous of your children.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to spend much time with her¡­¡± Adam frowned. He had spent so much time with the triplets and the twins, and such little time with his younger sister. ¡°Even with all the help I¡¯m getting, I can barely manage it.¡± ¡°Fatherhood is a difficult task,¡± Strom said. ¡°I had many servants assisting me, though that came with its own issues. It¡¯s difficult to trust everyonepletely when even your family wants to kill you for your throne.¡± ¡°Thankfully I am not royalty or nobility,¡± Adam said, rubbing Konarot¡¯s head as she rested against his chest. ¡°Thankfully?¡± Strom asked, raising his brow. Adam scrunched up his face in disgust towards Strom, before shaking his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine being royalty.¡± ¡°It is a wonderful life, other than the stresses of betrayal,¡± Strom admitted. ¡°Right.¡± Adam shook his head slowly. ¡°Does your loss still bother you?¡± Adam wrapped his arms around his children, like a rukh protecting his eggs. ¡°You can say that.¡± Strom nodded his head slowly. ¡°You will grow stronger, and there will be little to threaten you.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Adam sighed again, trying to force away the thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure out how to get stronger. Do you have any tips?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Strom hummed quietly, ncing around the Iyr. It was a question he wasn¡¯t expecting, especially not in a ce like this. ¡°If you wish to be stronger, it is simple. One of your children must be killed, and you should lose your mind for a century. After all the ughter, how could you not be an Idol, or more powerful?¡± Adam blinked, before looking down at his children. ¡°Right¡­¡± Karot looked up at him, smiling shyly, before nestling his head back against his father¡¯s shoulder. Kirot snoozed lightly against his arm, whereas Konarot wrapped her arms around him, gently rubbing his back. ¡°What is the need to rush, Adam? You are still young, a boy.¡± ¡°A boy with kids?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°No, perhaps not a boy.¡± He chuckled lightly, causing Lanarot to look up at him, before sheughed too. ¡°What do you have to worry? One day Lanarot will be powerful too.¡± ¡°Right. I should focus on making them more powerful¡­¡± Adam paused, tilting his head. ¡®That¡¯s not a bad idea. Why don¡¯t I make them strong? I could unleash their potential like with Churot and then they could learn all my spells. I can train them to be good at both weapons and magic, like me, and then who could mess with them?¡¯ Morkarai remained silent, standing awkwardly outside the shared family estate. He had heard that Adam was nearby, but seeing that Strom was there, he decided against stepping inside. ¡®How can I gain a connection with him if Emperor Hadda is there?¡¯ Rain fell, and tarps were ced around the Iyr, giving them protection from the water. The festival¡¯s mood grew calmer, and the Iyrmen all sat around and chat with one another, only sometimes getting up to go find food and drink. Jurot sat opposite his grandfather, staring down at the little green skinned children. Sometimes his eyes would fall towards the other children, from the chubby Gurot, to the tiny Inakan. Every time he saw them, his heart would ache, and the darkness would creep closer. ¡°When will you give me greatchildren?¡± Jarot asked. Jurot snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°I have heard of this baker¡­¡± Jarot began, noting how his grandson¡¯s ears turned red. A small smile shed across his face for a moment. ¡°Is she well built?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, trying to keep his voice level. He crossed his arms, trying to keep some semnce of neutrality. ¡°Good.¡± Jarot nodded. ¡°I hope to be surrounded by more greatchildren soon. You do not need to give as many as Adam, but ten greatchildren would be nice.¡± Jurot thought about how his mother would respond to the situation. ¡°They sleep well. The rain always helps me to sleep well too.¡± Jarot smiled, but it was a sad smile. He wouldn¡¯t sleep well that night, nor any night that it rained. Jurot recalled how much his grandfather disliked the rain, remembering the tale from back then. It was raining then too, he remembered. It was his first memory, a memory which had been engraved within his mind. Jurot remained silent, but the silence was deafening in its awkwardness. Lucy and Maray nearby, having decided against doing much that day. She stared up at the sky, the clouds which passed the Iyr by, bringing with them rain. ¡°The rain is cold today,¡± Lucy whispered. ¡°It is,¡± Mara agreed, staring up at the sky from beside herpanion. ¡°It is a different sort of rain, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There hasn¡¯t been that much rain this month,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Less than average, I hear.¡± ¡°The rivers did not flood this year,¡± Mara said. ¡°It would be difficult for the Iyrmen if it didn¡¯t flood for a while.¡± ¡°For the farms?¡± Mara nodded her head. ¡°They¡¯ve been focused on keeping their warehouses stocked. It appears something is happening.¡± ¡°Mara, there are things we should know, and things we should not know,¡± Lucy said, her eyes ncing around the area, hoping no Iyrmen was listening to their conversation. Mara sighed, understanding the point. ¡°Forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You need to know all these things, I understand, but pretend not to know them.¡± ¡°It was my mistake for growing so rusty,¡± Mara said. However, she couldn¡¯t help it. Though the Iyr was a dangerous ce, they had been guaranteed under Jurot¡¯s name, which apparently meant quite a lot. Of course, if they did grow up to be extremely deadly, then Jurot¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t be enough, as though it protected Adam, they were not Nieces of the Iyr. ¡®Should we join the Iyr?¡¯ Mara thought.
Click banner for Patreon!
Totally no action in the next few chapters... 451. Duskval Festival XII 451. Duskval Festival XII Omen: 17, 18 Adam held Jirot to his chest, his hand against the back of her head, keeping her close to him. Her tiny breath tickled against his skin with each passing moment. Jarot was holding baby Jarot to himself, wishing he had a second hand to brush the boy¡¯s hair and to tickle him. ¡°They should eat,¡± Sonarot said, holding out her hands to take the babe away from the pair. Jarot vibrated with disappointment, but he relinquished the boy to his grandmother. Adam continued to hold Jirot, letting her rx against his chest, until she was taken away to be fed a short whileter. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± the old Iyrman asked, noting the look on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°My children are too cute.¡± ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°It is,¡± Jarot admitted. Jurot paused for a moment to think. ¡®Is it not cringe?¡¯ Konarot reached up to hold Adam¡¯s hand, climbing up onto hisp. Her younger siblings sat beside him, cuddling up beside their father, holding onto his arms. ¡®Dangerous,¡¯ Adam thought. The festival was still in full swing, with even greater bouts being held, though Adam remained far away from them. He held his children¡¯s hands, while Konarot wrapped herself around him, forcing him to piggyback her about. Eventually, however, the children whimpered and climbed up around his front, forcing him to carry them too. ¡®Is he wearing children now?¡¯ Morkarai thought, biting into the meat wrap he had been forced to take by the Iyrman. It cooled his mouth with the spice, which revealed to him that even the Iyrmen who were not Devilkin liked the fiery spice he was ustomed to. ¡°Oh, good morning, Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, looking up to the Giant who was only half a head taller than him. ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± Morkarai responded. He had wanted to check for the Emperor, but something else hadpletely overwhelmed his mind. The children Adam was wearing around himself were Half Dragons, but most importantly, their scales were silver. Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure if they were blood rted, considering the boy had also adopted Goblins, but considering how they clung to Adam, it was no doubt they were close at the very least. However, the only Silver Dragon which had appeared, was Entalia, someone who had imed Adam to be her own. ¡®Is that what she meant?¡¯ Adam smiled at the Giant. ¡°Lord Morkarai, one day you will have cute children like mine. You shouldn¡¯t feel too jealous about it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Morkarai replied, still thinking about the rtionship between Adam and Entalia. Things didn¡¯t make sense with Adam, which is why this made perfect sense. ¡°Are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Morkarai said, trying to force away his thoughts. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s festivals are truly unique.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, looking around. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a festival on this scale which moves without the grease of gold.¡± ¡°There is a saying in our homnd,¡± Morkarai said, ncing around to the Iyrmen around them, each of whom left the pair be. ¡°The Iyr moves not for gold, but for blood.¡± Adam noted the look of pride on the young Iyrmen about, before smiling. ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly an apt description. Hopefully there was no blood within the making of food.¡± ¡°I do not wish to reveal to you how this meat was made, for I do not wish to take away your innocence,¡± Morkarai joked. Adam chuckled. ¡°You know, Lord Morkarai, you ain¡¯t so bad.¡± Morkarai bowed his head. ¡°It is an honour to hear such a thing.¡± ¡°Would you like to join me in exploring the festival?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It would be my honour.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, my heart can¡¯t take it,¡± Adam said, guiding Morkarai through the Iyr. There were many Iyrmen all about, talking with one another, eating and drinking their fill. Adam wondered how many Iyrmen were still working, and how many Iyrmen were taking the day off. He thought about his Aunts, who had so far enjoyed three days of the festival, though he wasn¡¯t sure if they had spent time working recently, nor if they were enjoying the festival today. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I get close to his children?¡¯ Morkarai thought. ¡®Emperor Hadda mentioned the girl, but his children also make sense.¡¯ Konarot bit into her food, before rubbing it against her father¡¯s mouth. Adam epted her food, preferring it to be in his mouth rather than around it. He wanted to reach up to pat her head, but his hands were busy holding his other children. ¡®There are girl dads and then there are Dragon dads,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®You¡¯re so clingy. Damn it! Why did you have to be so cute?¡¯ ¡°What are their names?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Ah, Adam said, realising he had been rude to the Prince. ¡°The cute one on my back is Konarot, the cute one to my right is Kirot, and the cute one to my left is Karot.¡± ¡®They are named after the Rot family?¡¯ Morkarai thought. ¡®No, that does make sense. He is that close to them, and they would want to ept the Half Dragons into their family to im them, and their father.¡¯ ¡°What wonderful names. What of the twins?¡± ¡°Jirot and Jarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot named them.¡± ¡°How fortunate,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Since they have been epted by the Iyr, they will be raised well.¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t been epted by the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, not to be raised within the Iyr, anyway.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t epted into the Iyr,¡± Adam stated. ¡°They¡¯ve been denied by the Rot family.¡± Morkarai remained silent, deep in thought about Adam¡¯s words. ¡®Impossible. Even if I do not know how the Iyr works, such a thing would be impossible.¡¯ ¡°Did you refuse them?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°If they had been epted by the Rot family, I would have been happy, but that was wishful thinking.¡± ¡°To hear that they didn¡¯t ept Half Dragons, it is a surprise. I am certain they had their own reasons for doing so.¡± ¡°No, no. They epted the Half Dragons just fine. It was my cute little Goblin children they didn¡¯t want to ept.¡± ¡°So three of your five children?¡± Morkarai remained silent. He was sure Adam said they had been denied, but his words had changed. ¡°Right. Three of my five children.¡± ¡°It is a good fortune for your Half Dragon children,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°They will be raised well, and no doubt they will be powerful with the Iyr¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Lord Morkarai, but I¡¯m using the terms Half Dragon and Goblins to make it easier for you to understand. They¡¯re not my Half Dragon children and my Goblin children, they are my children.¡± Adam held his children closer to himself. There was a cold feeling deep within his gut. ¡°I thought that the Iyr and I were simr in that sense, but it appears to be the case that I¡¯m wrong. The Iyr doesn¡¯t make distinctions between Orcs, Devilkin, and Humans, but they do make distinctions between Goblins and Half Dragons.¡± Morkarai could hear it within Adam¡¯s voice, the sadness. It was not a normal sadness, but the sadness of betrayal. In the same way many had be disillusioned with Adam, Adam had be disillusioned with the Iyr. The Adam they knew, and the Iyr he knew, were a fantasy. ¡°You¡¯re right, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°If they were raised within the Iyr, with the Iyr¡¯s guidance, they¡¯d be powerful. Still, until that dayes, I need to be more powerful. I¡¯m not really sure what to do, well, I do know what to do, but¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It takes years to be more powerful,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Even I was not as powerful as I am now but a decade ago. Like a de which needs tempering, you cannot smith too quickly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from a guy who can enchant a de in a single day,¡± Adam replied, smirking at the Giant. ¡°That is different, for that is magic,¡± Morkarai replied, simply. ¡°If you have magic which assists you in growing more powerful, then hammering your body through effort makes less sense. However, it is still good to work hard to grow more powerful.¡± ¡°Do you have any tips?¡± Morkarai remained silent for a long while. Adam kept doing that, making the Giant go silent to think. The Giant narrowed his eyes, looking around himself. He was certain he was in the Iyr. The Iyr, known by many to be the ce full of great warriors. There were very few ces which held such reverence, and there were even fewer which could hold the might of the Iyr, and even fewer which held that level of might for millennia. Yet, Adam was asking him for advice on how to grow more powerful? It was like asking an Aldishman how to forge well while in the home of Dwarves. Yes, some Aldishmen were great at forging, for there were those in Jaghi whose smithing ability caught the attention of even the Giants to the north and to the south. However, one would still ask the Dwarves, wouldn¡¯t they? ¡°I do not know what to say to advise you, for the Iyr would surely know you better than I, but if you wish to fight, perhaps you could learn something?¡± Morkarai asked, smiling at the Half Elf with the most innocent smile. ¡®A fight?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Lord Morkarai vs Adam uing? 452. Duskval Festival XIII 452. Duskval Festival XIII ¡®Is he wearing children?¡¯ Jurot thought, staring at his brother and the three children. His eyes then snapped to Lord Morkarai, who was standing with arge smile on his face. Jurot reached down to his axe, and held it out to his brother. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, though he was unable to reach for it due to his condition. ¡°Uh. Little Kirot, would you mind?¡± Kirot looked up at him with those silver eyes of hers, before she climbed up to his shoulder to sit on it. Karot did the same, and Adam took the axe carefully, strapping it to his side, recing the mundane axe he had bought. ¡®It would be easier after cing the children down,¡¯ the pair thought whilst watching the Half Elf. Adam carried the children back to the estate, where Jarot and his Aunts were currently looking after the babies, with Nirot and the other teens assisting them. ¡°You have brought me my greatchildren?¡± Jarot joked as Adam approached, before noticing Morkarai. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, standing before the group with his children. ¡°Daddy needs to go do stuff, so you need to stay here with your greatfather, okay?¡± Jarot stared up at the Giant, and he, along with the other Iyrmen, realised why Adam held Phantom at his side. ¡°Can you look after them?¡± Adam asked, letting his children down, who all stared up at him expectantly. They didn¡¯t want to leave their father, but they had sensed a change within him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jarot asked, keeping his smirk contained. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a fight with Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, simply. The words didn¡¯t shock the Iyrmen who were around, they had long be used to Adam¡¯s antics, but the excitement began to flood through them. Watching Lord Morkarai fight would be something any Iyrman would want to see. ¡°We will watch,¡± Jarot said, eager to see the bout. He wanted to see how his grandson stacked up to someone like Morkarai. ¡°The triplets like you quite a lot, so I trust you to look after them.¡± ¡°You will not let them watch?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never lost in front of the kids,¡± Adam said, ¡°and I n on keeping it that way.¡± The excitement of watching a fight between his grandson and a Prince was overwhelming, but from Adam¡¯s words, and the look in the Half Elf¡¯s eyes, Jarot leaned back and settled down. Adam had no chance against the likes of Prince Morkarai, but even he had his pride. ¡°I wish to hear the tale when you return, Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, before he nced between Adam and Morkarai. The pair followed him to a more secluded estate. ¡°A fight?¡± the Iyrman at the estate asked. ¡°Between Prince Morkarai and¡­ Unrivalled?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, almost smiling. Adam winced. ¡®Cringe.¡¯ ¡°I will inform the Elder,¡± the Iyrman said, leaving the group alone. The other Iyrmen about approached Adam and Morkarai, wanting to speak with the pair and to hold their weapons. ¡°Of course it would be you,¡± Zijin said, stepping into the shared family estate. He gave the other Iyrmen a look, and they cleared out with the swiftness which could only be attributed to Iyrmen. ¡°I hope you show me something interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about interesting, but I am a Nephew of the Rot family, so I¡¯ll try not to shame myself,¡± Adam said, before sitting down, cing Phantom on hisp. He began to meditate, feeling the weight of his old weapon against him. It was aforting feeling, and soon he would feel at his strongest once more. Morkarai thought about Adam¡¯s words when he epted the bout. Adam had remained silent to think for a long while, and when he epted, he said some strange things. When he lost, he¡¯d want a chance to face Morkarai once more, the day after. ¡®What is the significance of one day?¡¯ Elder Zijin remained at Jurot¡¯s side, who wore a mundane axe at his side. There was a thought in the back of the Elder¡¯s mind that Morkarai could kill Adam, and if that hade to be, there would be a big issue the Iyr would need to deal with. However, if Morkarai would attempt something like that, Zijin was sure they could bring Morkarai down with just himself and Jurot if need be. The chances of such a thing happening were slim, but as an Elder, Zijin had to keep even an impossible chance in mind. An hour passed and Adam could feel his connection with Phantom. ¡®It¡¯s been a while, old friend.¡¯ He swung the axe around in the air before him, before he looked to Morkarai, who had donned his armour. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°I need to¡­¡± Adam noted his armour and his shield to one side, looking to Jurot and Zijin, nodding his head, before he donned his armour. ¡®I don¡¯t have the proper spells to deal with him,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about how he hadn¡¯t taken spells to fight. ¡®Will I be okay going against him with these kind of spells? No, Phantom is good enough, but¡­¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s he thinking so deeply about?¡¯ Morkarai wondered. ¡®Should I do that? No. I should wait to see what happens after this match. He¡¯s already agreed to a rematch tomorrow if I lose today.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a shame I won¡¯t be able to fight at my full strength, Lord Morkarai, so I hope you won¡¯t be too harsh on me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you already making excuses?¡± ¡°Absolutely. I don¡¯t think I can beat you even at my strongest, so let me belittle myself now.¡± Morkarai chuckled. ¡°So what¡¯s my excuse when I lose?¡± ¡°If you do lose, you can just say you lost to one hell of a monster,¡± Adam said, though his voice quivered. Calling himself a monster felt so ridiculous, especially after what had happened before. ¡°Hell of a monster?¡± Morkarai asked, raising his de, resting it against his shoulder. ¡°Is that why you are so close with the Iyr?¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to find out why I¡¯m so close to the Iyr,¡± Adam said, strapping on his shield, and raising Phantom towards Morkarai. ¡°Though, you¡¯re in luck. I¡¯ve decided not to use my most dangerous technique against you.¡± ¡®I need to see just how strong I really am.¡¯ Morkarai grinned behind his helmet, raising his de with both hands. ¡°I wonder if you are strong enough to talk in such a manner.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 19 (18) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Phantom D20 + 8 = 13 (5) D20 + 8 = 17 (9) Miss! Adam bolted forward with frightening speed, swinging his magical axe wildly towards Morkarai. The Giant deflected the blow with his magical greatsword, Giantsfire, which easily managed to stop Adam¡¯s axe in its path. Adam tried to push the Fire Giant, but in a contest of strength, Morkarai would not lose. ¡°If this is all you¡¯ve got, I will be severely disappointed,¡± Morkarai goaded, chuckling lightly. Even if this young man was someone the Iyr kept his eyes on, Morkarai was not a random weakling. Though he was weakest from his siblings, he was still a Prince of the Fire Giants. ¡°Who said this was all I had?¡± Adam cried back, hopping to the side. ¡®Damn, my arm hurts so bad already!¡¯ He swiped his axe towards Morkarai, who was still chuckling. Attack - Phantom D20 + 8 = 9 (2) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 28 (3)(4)(3, 3, 4, 4) 28 damage! Phantom struck Morkarai¡¯s temail across the chest, shing white with divine magic. The blow dealt quite some damage, able to kill the average man twice over, but Morkarai was not the average man. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Morkarai said, feeling the slight throbbing in his mind. He realised why Phantom held its name, and why Adam wanted to wield it. No, he could feel there was something more to it. ¡°Is it my turn?¡± Adam¡¯s heart throbbed, recalling a simr phrase by the old monster he had faced. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Phantom D20 + 8 = 14 (6) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) Miss! In his panic, he forced his muscles to move, and shed wildly across the air as Morkarai pulled back, only for him to raise his de. Adam almost used his Omen, but he had already promised himself not to use it, and he had talked so much trash too. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t fall to a single blow,¡± Morkarai said, ready to swing his de. As the battle raged, the two Iyrmen watched, wondering if Adam was going to show them something unbelievable. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°One hundred gold for Adam,¡± Jurot replied. Zijin shook his head. ¡°Even if it is the easiest bet to make, I will not bet against Adam. He is someone who can make miraclese true.¡± Zijin hoped, like Jurot, that Adam would do something which would blow their expectations. Adam stepped forward towards Morkarai, panting for air as he swung Phantom towards the Prince of the Fire Giants. Morkarai raised his Giantsfire to deflect the axe, but it slipped past the giant greatsword, and grazed across the Fire Giant¡¯s te mail. Attack - Phantom D20 + 8 = 19 (11) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) Critical hit! ¡®Ho!¡¯ Strom thought, smirking down from the rooftops. ¡®That¡¯s more like it!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
The madd actually fought him! 453. Duskval Festival XIV 453. Duskval Festival XIV Mana: 15 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite Phantom Charges: 3 -> 0 2D6 + 8D6 + 20D6 + 7 = 116 (1, 6)(1, 1, 3, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5)(1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6) 116 damage! Morkarai dropped to a knee, Giantsfire striking the ground between them. He reached down to his side, feeling the slick of wet crimson against his fingers. He was certain the axe only grazed his armour, but the pulsing wetness at his side, and the pulsing through his throbbing forehead, revealed that the blow was greater than he had imagined. ¡®What?¡¯ The single word echoed in his throbbing mind. Adam had struck him with enough force to kill the average Aldishman, meaning he would be quite the terror in the Aldishnds. However, what he had struck Morkarai with was something which could kill even great warriors from the Giant¡¯snd. No, it was enough to kill even a fiercely powerful Iyrman. Jurot watched, arms crossed. Adam had faced his aunt, who was greater than even himself, and had managed to defeat her in a single blow. Upon seeing the way Adam brought Morkarai to his knees, he understood how it had happened. He could feel the excitement wash over him, but he pushed it away as best as he could. He, too, wanted to face Adam with Phantom in hand. Zijin¡¯s lips slowly widened into a smirk. Morkarai had just learnt what the force of nature known as Adam was. ¡®You¡¯ve fought well, Adam.¡¯ ¡®How strong was Morkarai exactly?¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the darkness within him begin to lighten. Morkarai forced himself up onto his feet and lifted his greatsword. Adam had struck him with so much force that he had almost dropped unconscious. It was now he understood what Adam was, and why the Iyr was so interested in him. Wordless, Morkarai lifted his sword, before he swung it down towards Adam, who lifted up his shield. Health: 65 -> 11 Giantsfire struck Adam¡¯s shield with so much force it dented the shield, and Adam¡¯s knees cracked under the pure effort of trying to contain the giant greatsword. He coughed, trying to catch his breath from the pure effort of taking the heavy blow. He inhaled deeply and shouted, pushing the greatsword away. He had a choice to make in that split second. Either he would heal himself using Tough Spirit, which would not heal him enough to deal with another blow, or he could pray and try tond another blow. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 11 -> 16 Attack - Phantom D20 + 8 = 12 (4) D20 + 8 = 19 (11) Hit! Mana: 12 -> 9 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 24 (3)(4)(1, 2, 2, 5) 24 damage! Attack - Phantom D20 + 8 = 12 (3) D20 + 8 = 19 (12) Hit! Mana: 9 -> 6 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 23 (1)(1)(2, 3, 4, 5) 23 damage! Adam let out a sigh, watching the Giant begin to swing his Giantsfire. It moved slowly, whereas his own body moved swifter than he even thought was possible. He shed the Giant twice with Phantom, spending as much of his Mana he could within his blows. Phantom shed white twice as he struck the Giant, forming a cross against his chest. Giantsfire struck the earth and Morkarai dropped to a knee. Adam waited for Morkarai to catch his breath, ready to fight again. Zijin¡¯s eyes grew wide. This entire time, just like Jurot, he thought that Adam would have lost to the Prince of Giants. Morkarai was someone who would be able to fight a Paragon, and could even sh with a Great Elder. However, here he was, not just kneeling before Adam, but kneeling after falling unconscious. Jurot¡¯s hair stood on end as he realised what he had watched. He had bet on Adam, as expected of him, but he didn¡¯t think Adam would have won. He had heard Adam deal with greater Iyrmen than himself, and with Phantom in hand it made sense, but there was a gulf between those Iyrmen and Prince Morkarai. Adam remained silent for a long moment, before Zijin appeared beside the Prince, taking out a potion. Mana: 6 -> 5 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Lord Morkarai?¡± Adam asked, his voice full of magical energies which aimed to heal the Prince. Morkarai¡¯s eyes snapped open, and in the split second he took in his surroundings, he forced himself up to swing Giantsfire, only to find Zijin ahead of him, holding a potion. He stared at the Elder, before looking to Adam, who had already sheathed his axe. ¡®I lost?¡¯ Morkarai was certain he was strong. There were very few people in this entirend who could even try to sh with him, never mind those who could defeat him. Yet, here was a young man, a boy really, who had managed to defeat him. Morkarai¡¯s eyes fell to the axe. Victory! Morkarai XP Gained: +2600 XP: 12 900 -> 15 500 ¡®Damn, I forgot how strong Phantom was,¡¯ Adam thought, not realising he had not yet figured out how powerful Phantom truly was. The magic within the axe was much weaker now, though it still held a Greater bonus. ¡®If I had Phantomst time¡­¡¯ ¡®He enchanted the axe, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Morkarai was certain of the thought. The way Adam spoke about it, it gave the impression of more than just a passing familiarity. ¡®What a dangerous axe,¡¯ Zijin thought. There was no doubt Adam would have done well with most weapons in hand, but the fact he had won was inrge part thanks to such a powerful weapon in his hand. Adam held Phantom up, offering Jurot the handle. Jurot had been frozen in shock, but he reached up to grab the magical axe, strapping it to his side silently. His motions were slow, as though he was resisting a river trying to press him down. ¡°Thanks, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded in response, still thinking about how badly he wanted to fight Adam. It wasn¡¯t just that he wished to fight Adam, but he also wished to see Adam fight greater foes with Phantom. The axe grew heavy at his side, and Jurot¡¯s lips pulled downward, imperceptibly so. ¡®This axe should be at your side, Adam.¡¯ ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was,¡± Morkarai replied, feeling the pain still rocking his body. ¡°That was you holding back?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°I would love to see you when you aren¡¯t holding back.¡± Adam let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Well¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulders, leaving the matter alone. He didn¡¯t want to fight Morkarai again, not when he had earned so much XP from the bout. If they continued to fight, perhaps he¡¯d earn more XP, but he didn¡¯t want to lose. ¡®He almost wrecked me in a single blow.¡¯ ¡°I will take you to rest,¡± Zijin said, before motioning to the side for Morkarai to follow. Morkarai wanted to speak to Adam more, but he left the boy be, allowing him to rest. His mind was too full of thoughts for him to speak, so he followed the Elder away. He could see how tense Zijin had be, and realised that the Elder was going to have a stressful time. ¡°Does Adam keep you busy?¡± Morkarai asked. Zijin smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam and Jurot returned back to the shared family estate, but Adam paused outside. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 5 = 12 (3, 4) Health: 11 -> 23 Adam flexed his muscles, regaining some of his Health, before stepping inside the shared family estate. The Iyrmen¡¯s expectant gazes pressed down on him, but Adam approached his triplets, each of whom were staring at him in confusion. Adam lifted them up, grunting with effort. ¡°Did you miss daddy?¡± he asked, hugging them tight. Jarot looked to Jurot, who was suspiciously tense. Then he looked to Adam, who seemed far too healthy for someone who had been beaten by the Prince of Giants. He narrowed his eyes, before looking back to Jurot. Jurot sat down, crossing his arms. He knew his responsibility, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to speak of the tale. He inhaled deeply, before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± The Iyrmen remained silent, but they understood the gravity of the words Jurot had said. He had all but confirmed it with those words, but they wanted to hear the tale. ¡°I¡¯m going to go nap,¡± Adam said, yawning. The bout had still taken a lot out of him, and he didn¡¯t want to hear the tale. He already felt the embarrassment of winning, and he didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed further by hearing the tale. He checked on the twins first, brushing their hair tenderly, before heading into one of the rooms. The triplets followed him in and watched as he doffed his armour. Adam¡¯s arms hurt, but he did his best not to reveal the pain to his children. ¡®Didn¡¯t Morkarai say he could face a Great Elder inbat?¡¯ Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. The triplets stared up at him, still confused. Was he always this big?
Click banner for Patreon!
2D6 + 8D6 + 20D6 + 7 = 116 (1, 6)(1, 1, 3, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5)(1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6, 6) 116 damage! Excuse me? Interlude: Aftermath Interlude: Aftermath Jurot spoke of the tale to the Iyrmen around, each of them glued to his every word. It was a quick tale, though it felt so much longer to each of them, as half their thoughts were focused on what Jurot had said earlier. The young Jurot confirmed their thoughts, and they wondered what kind of madness they were hearing. Jarot huffed, clutching onto his knee with his good hand. ¡®I should have gone to watch the bout.¡¯ The others were thinking something simr, though they were still caught in the web of madness which was Adam¡¯s existence. How could he, a boy, beat someone like Lord Morkarai. Kaygak knew that if she and another of herpatriots faced Lord Morkarai, the Prince of Giants, even in his more Human form, they would have struggled to beat him. Yet, Adam had done so. Was it luck? Or was it something else? ¡°My grandson did well,¡± Jarot eventually said, his lips a half grin. He was filled with so much pride, the others could see he was beaming. ¡°To face against Lord Morkarai, and to beat him, it brings my family such great¡­¡± His face twitched slightly, and his smile grew into a frown. The silence shocked the Iyrmen around, each of whom knew how much joy this news brought their uncle, and yet here he was, frowning. ¡°Adam Fateson did well,¡± Jarot corrected, distancing Adam from the Rot family. ¡®This honour should be all yours.¡¯ ¡°The bet was won,¡± Mirot said, staring at her father, who held that kind of look on his face. It was as though they had asked him to part with Churot, the same Churot who was sitting right beside him, staring at Jurot with wide eyes. He, too, knew the significance of Adam¡¯s victory. ¡°You can keep your gold.¡± ¡°We have lost the bet,¡± Citool said, calmly. ¡°You should take the coin.¡± ¡°How can I steal from my nieces?¡± ¡°Then we will give your share to Mirot.¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes fell to Mirot, before his lips formed a smile again. ¡°You have doubled your bet.¡± Jurot remained silent, staring at his aunt. She did not like Adam, and made that dislike known. However, she at least acted like an Iyrman, unlike some of his own family. His lips almost twitched into a smile. If nothing else, he was d that she had bet on her brother. Mirot bowed her head, but said nothing more of it. She, who had bet on Adam, had won quite arge sum of money. She hadn¡¯t bet on him simply because he was her Nephew, or nephew as Sonarot would put it, but because she knew of what Adam was capable of with Phantom in his hand. Though others would have put the fight at a rate of two to eight, she put the fight at four to six. Phantom had forced her to surrender before she could even swing her axe. It was a weapon which was powerful, far too powerful for Adam to wield. It was dangerous. It was dangerous enough without Adam realising its full effects, as he was one of few people who could utilise it to its full effects, and it was something designed to kill her father. Though it had been a joke, it was no doubt something which could havee true. Mirot¡¯s eyes fell to her father, who tickled baby Jarot¡¯s cheek, speaking to the babe about how his father was so strong. She knew how strong her father was, even after losing an arm, but with Phantom in Adam¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but think the Half Elf¡¯s odds were better than five to five. Morkarai was thinking deeply about his bout. To think that Adam could defeat him, it was something which had left a greater mark against his heart. It was not a terrible mark, not a darkness, but something which he¡¯d be unable to rid unless he thought about it deeply. ¡°I did not expect to lose to a boy,¡± Morkarai said, shaking his head. ¡®They willugh at me once I return.¡¯ ¡°You did not lose to a boy,¡± Zijin replied, almost smirking. ¡°You lost to Adam.¡± ¡°Did you expect for it to happen?¡± ¡°It was unlikely he would beat you.¡± ¡°How unlikely?¡± ¡°Three in ten,¡± Zijin replied. His odds for Adam had been greater than perhaps most others, but that was because he knew Adam. At least, he thought he knew Adam. Even after everything they had gone through, with Adam revealing so many of his secrets to the Iyr, there were still times he could shock them. ¡°That high?¡± Morkarai asked. He had personally thought it would be one in ten, perhaps two in ten with Phantom in hand. Three in ten was quite the statement. Zijin smiled, motioning to the cabin which the Giant could im as his during the festival. ¡°He is Adam.¡± ¡°I can see why the Iyr is so interested in him,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°How did you manage to catch someone so terrifying?¡± ¡°You should ask his sister?¡± ¡°The baby?¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°Yes. She is the reason why he remains.¡± Morkarai sighed, his thoughts falling to the girl. The Emperor had also mentioned her, though he thought of Adam¡¯s children. ¡°I am surprised to hear that you Iyrmen do not ept Goblins into the Iyr. I have heard tales that you do not discriminate in such a way.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen do not discriminate on one¡¯s race,¡± Zijin replied, curtly. ¡°Then what of his children?¡± ¡°That is a matter for the Rot family,¡± Zijin said, as politely as an Elder should to such a Guest. He had thought about interfering, but Adam had yet to ask him to assist. This was a matter for the Rot family, and though Zijin would be overstepping, it was still something which he could do. Though the Rot family had broken a rule, it was something which was unavoidable. Adam and his rtionship with the Rot family was unique within the Iyr, and they would need to deal with it together. ¡°What a terrifying young man,¡± Morkarai said, sighing. Zijin smiled, before excusing himself, going off to find the other Guest. He found Strom nearby, drinking from his gourd,ughing like a mad man. ¡°What a fight!¡± Strom roared. ¡°I knew he could do it!¡± He continued to chuckle before finishing the rest of his wine, wiping his mouth. ¡°I should have bet against you.¡± ¡°I am d you enjoyed the fight.¡± ¡°Thank you for sending word.¡± ¡°It was my honour,¡± Zijin replied, bowing his head slightly. ¡°I thank you again for bringing their gear.¡± ¡°Handling those armours was quite pleasant,¡± Strom said, thinking about how they had felt in his hands. ¡°If I was younger, and if I wasn¡¯t in the Iyr, I may have thought to¡­ borrow them for a few centuries.¡± ¡°Should I escort you to your residence?¡± Zijin asked, watching the old man bring out another gourd from his ring. The old man stood, wordless, and followed the Elder, deep in his thoughts. He wondered if he should fight Adam, but decided against it. He didn¡¯t want to taint Lanarot¡¯s memories of him by losing to a brat not even a century old. The Great Elders gathered during the evening, having heard of the matter. Iromin could feel the heaviness against him, the pressure from the other Great Elders, as well as the stress of having to deal with someone like Adam. ¡°It is a strange thing,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°I thought Adam was stronger than I imagined, but not to this extent.¡± ¡°Lord Morkarai would be able to fight with us, and yet he was defeated by Adam,¡± Elder Peace said, her voice heavy with a warning. Iromin was fairly certain he¡¯d be able to go toe to toe with the Prince of Giants, but he would never be able to defeat him as Adam had. Elder Gold¡¯s ability to strike was greater than his own, but even she would be unable to defeat the Giant quite so easily. ¡°He used Phantom too,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°We took it away from him for a reason, but he used it once more.¡± ¡°The weapon belongs to the Rot family,¡± Elder Gold retorted. ¡°It was returned back to them after the bout.¡± ¡°Is this a message to us?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°He should know the significance of what it means to face Lord Morkarai.¡± Elder Peace nodded. ¡°Even he should know that Lord Morkarai is strong, and would be able to face us inbat.¡± ¡°I do not believe so,¡± Iromin replied, tapping the table with a finger. For the past short while the Great Elders had been pressuring him to make a move, to confirm whether or not they could believe in Adam truly. ¡°It was no message to us. It was a shock to him too.¡± ¡°How can you be so certain?¡± Elder Gold asked. Iromin showed great favour to Adam, so he required more evidence to his words. The Great Elders were convinced that Adam wanted to show them something. Though he had lost to Emperor Shama, he was still able to fight well. ¡°He did not want his children to see,¡± Iromin stated, simply.
OOPS. THIS WAS MEANT TO COME OUT AFTER 453! 454. Duskval Festival XV 454. Duskval Festival XV Adam inhaled deeply, feeling the coolness against his shoulders. The Iyr had provided him thin metal pauldrons, which he cooled with his Tricks. ¡®Seriously, how did I not feel it yesterday?¡¯ Konarot stared up at him with a tiny frown, seeing as how her tall father was brought low by something wicked. Kirot and Karot remained nearby, trying not to bother their father, leaving this matter to their older sibling. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Vonda asked, approaching Adam, who was topless, save for the metal pauldrons. His body was well built, like a statue from the capital, though she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Lord Morkarai¡¯s de was hot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the heatst night, but in the middle of the night I could feel it.¡± ¡°It is best to deal with burns right away,¡± Vonda said, noting the ointment and bandages which were prepared for the Half Elf. Adam started rubbing the ointment against his shoulders, wincing as he raised his arms. Vonda scooped some ointment before rubbing it against his skin, causing Adam to grow red. ¡®How embarrassing.¡¯ ¡°Huu,¡± Konarotined sadly, frowning up at her father. ¡°Are you worried about me, little babby?¡± Adam asked, seeing how close she was to crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy¡¯s a lot stronger than he looks.¡± Konarot scooped some ointment, feeling how cool it was to the touch. It distracted her for a moment, before she began to p and rub her father¡¯s shoulders. Health: 65 -> 64 Adam winced, clutching at his knees from how rough his daughter was pping the ointment against him. ¡®What a good girl my daughter is!¡¯ ¡°Gently,¡± Vonda said, holding the girl¡¯s hand, helping herther the ointment against Adam¡¯s shoulders. Konarot looked up at the Priest of Life for a moment, her eyes curious, but she returned back to helping her father. Vonda bandaged Adam, wrapping it across his shoulders, and then across his front. She tried to ignore his physique, but he had the allure of a Half Fae, who possessed some innate beauty from his Fae blood, but also the ruggedness from his Human blood. She inhaled deeply, before exhaling to the side, trying to calm herself. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, quietly. Vonda bowed her head, taking Konarot with her to wash their hands, before returning to see Adam beside a small basket which contained a pair of tiny slumbering twins. ¡°There is talk that you defeated Lord Morkarai, Prince of the Fire Giants,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I did.¡± Vonda remained silent for a long moment. She had known Adam for some time, well over a year at this point, and his ability to surprise her constantly caused her to pray daily. ¡®They said he could fight a Great Elder¡­¡¯ ¡°I was lucky,¡± Adam said. ¡°Well, I was lucky and had Phantom in hand.¡± ¡°Is Phantom so powerful?¡± ¡°Phantom is extremely powerful,¡± Adam said. ¡°It holds, for a single strike, power greater than a Fireball. If you¡¯re lucky, it hits twice as hard as a Fireball.¡± Fireball. It was a spell which was synonymous with Adam at this point, something which she had seen wreak havoc upon the creatures they faced. He had done what none of them could do, and was the greatest reason they managed to survive during the Outbreak. Then there was that man. An older man they had randomly met on the way to help Mara. Adam had used his trusty Fireball and it had been utterly useless, and considering Morkarai was a Prince of Fire Giants, it would have been quite useless against him too. Adam, whose strength came from his absolute ridiculousness, was almost entirely useless against such an imposing foe. ¡®Your existence could only be matched by those who would spit at the Gods.¡¯ Vonda sighed. ¡°Will there be a time I can understand you, Adam?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted, shrugging his shoulders, wincing. ¡°Perhaps one day, Sir Vonda. One day.¡± Adam reached up to tickle Konarot¡¯s cheek, smiling at the girl. Vonda smiled, keeping her words to herself. Watching Adam with his children filled her heart with ease, so she remained silent to allow the moment to take them. She looked to the pair of twins within the basket, the babies sleeping soundly. Jurot arrived, bringing with him a basket of food for the group which remained to look after the children. ¡°Sir Vonda.¡± He greeted the Priest of Life, nodding his head towards her. ¡°Jurot,¡± she replied, bowing her head. Jurot sat down beside Adam, his eyes falling on his nieces and nephew, each of whom sat beside their father. Konarot hid behind her father¡¯s arm, noting that Jurot was looking at her. ¡°Did you expect to win?¡± Jurot eventually asked, the group all eating from the basket. Adam ced some of the thin sliced meat into some bread, before offering it to his children first. ¡°No.¡± Jurot remained silent, eating his own sandwich. He chewed slowly, chewing his thoughts more deeply. Jirot began to cough and cry, and Adam picked her up. He cooed to her quietly, before realising it was time for her to eat. He nced to the women around, each of whom were not any Iyrmen he was familiar with. ¡°Come,¡± the woman from the Rot family called, and Adam handed the girl over. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained fixed on his aunt, his father¡¯s cousin, but as shepleted her duty, his eyes fell back to his food. ¡®Damn this is so awkward,¡¯ Adam thought, before hearing baby Jarot cough. He picked the boy up and held him against his strong chest. He could feel the ache of the burns, but ignored them. ¡°I will feed him,¡± Vonda said, causing Adam to freeze. She held out her arms, and Adam handed the tiny Jarot to her. Vonda held the boy for a moment, staring down at him, before beginning to feed him. ¡®Should I have been born a woman?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®This would have been less awkward.¡¯ Jurot could see it, the fact that Adam was thinking something stupid. He decided against calling Adam out, and instead continued to think about Adam¡¯s fight with Morkarai. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°Yeah? I suppose it was.¡± ¡°There are not many who earn the right to face such a foe in battle, Adam.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Should I go ask?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. He had not yet earned the right. Perhaps one day he may, but that day had not yete. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I won,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I understand how you guys all feel now.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot stated, firmly. Vonda nodded her head at Jurot¡¯s statement. Adam beating Lord Morkarai was utterly insane, but just this alone was not something which should shock Adam. It was the small things, as well as the big things, which shook them to their core. ¡°Konarot, your uncle is bullying me,¡± Adam said, frowning. Konarot stood on her father¡¯sp, hugging his head, before looking back at Jurot with a re in her eyes. Karot and Kirot also stood, hugging their father¡¯s arms, pouting up at their uncle. Jurot remained silent, wondering if Adam really wanted him to get along with his nieces and nephews. Health: 64 -> 63 ¡°Why are my kids so cute? Are you going to protect daddy? Wow, you¡¯re all so big and strong now, what am I to do?¡± Adam winced in pain as they continued to embrace him. ¡°Good job, little babbies. Jurot will not bully me any more, so you can stop it now.¡± Konarot held her father¡¯s head, resting her head against the top of it. She could feel the warmth of her father against her cheek. Her tiny hands pet his head gently. Adam shook his head, tickling the girl, causing her to almost fall, though Jurot¡¯s hand held her back. ¡°Jurot, my kids are too cute.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, watching as Konarot hugged her father¡¯s head again. ¡°Konarot, why don¡¯t you sit down instead?¡± Adam asked. Konarot tried to climb up Adam¡¯s shoulders, causing him to lose more Health, before she was settled on his shoulders. Health: 63 -> 62 Health: 62 -> 61 Health: 61 -> 60 ¡°Jurot, please pick Konarot up,¡± Adam said, feeling the pain in his shoulders. Konarot hissed at Jurot as the Iyrman picked him up, before she bit his hand. ¡°Konarot, stop,¡± Adam said, raising his voice slightly. ¡°You cannot bite uncle Jurot.¡± Konarot let go of Jurot¡¯s hand, but squirmed against his grasp. ¡°Sorry, Jurot.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Konarot, you cannot bite people¡¯s hands.¡± Konarot stopped squirming, falling still. She pouted angrily, staring down at the floor, all the while dangling in the air as Jurot held her. ¡°She will grow up well,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Will my children grow well too?¡¯ The Iyrman¡¯s eyes fell to his brother, who was squirming out of the children¡¯s grasp, before the Half Elf picked his daughter up. Adam stared at the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Just because you are cute does not mean you can bite everyone.¡± He kissed her cheek and brushed her hair. ¡°However, if some stranger tries to pick you up, make sure you bite them harder. Uncle Jurot is no stranger, though.¡± Konaroty against her father¡¯s torso, her tail twitching from side to side. ¡°Will I gain dad strength when I have children?¡± Jurot asked. Adam raised his brows for a moment before a smirk fell across his face. ¡°Of course.¡± Jurot remained silent, crossing his arms. ¡°Is there uncle strength?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ I¡¯m sure if there was a time when Konarot was in danger, you¡¯d probably grow stronger to try and save her.¡± ¡°Would you not save her?¡± ¡°If Konarot is ever in danger, doesn¡¯t that mean I won¡¯t be avable?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If she is in danger, then I will be unavable,¡± Jurot retorted. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to leave that to you then, Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Vonda asked, patting baby Jarot¡¯s back after feeding him. ¡°Well, if Jurot and I are indisposed, then you¡¯ll have to save my little Konarot, right?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°If there is something which can deal with you and Jurot, then what use will I be?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I do not want to hear that from you, Adam.¡± Vonda sighed. ¡°If Konarot is in danger, then won¡¯t it be the Rot family who will save her?¡± ¡°I suppose there is Jarot and my Aunts,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Right. I¡¯m sure if someone messes with my little babbies, it¡¯ll be their babo who will go save them.¡± Vonda threw a look towards the other Iyrmen around, especially the Rot family, who were listening in on Adam¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sure they will help your children.¡± ¡°Right. Jarot and my Aunts would go save them,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Then, if they¡¯re not avable, that probably falls to Kitool and Jaygak, right?¡± Jurot thought about it for a moment. ¡°They would help in the same way as grandfather and mother.¡± ¡°Then after them, it would be Sir Vonda and the others?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said,ughing with his eyebrows towards her. Baby Jarot threw up on her back, and she realised he had forgotten to ce a bib in front of him. She sighed.
Click banner for Patreon!
Baby Jarot asserts his dominance. 455. Duskval Festival XVI 455. Duskval Festival XVI The stars twinkled in the night sky. The various families had returned to their estates, with the Rot family speaking with Sonarot about Adam¡¯s words. As the Family Head, it was Sonarot¡¯s responsibility to deal with issues that her family brought up, but it was typically Mulrot¡¯s, the Family Elder¡¯s, responsibility. However, since she had heard the words, she needed to deal with the matter. There was a small problem, however. ¡°Is it not true?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Adam and Jurot would be first. Father, sister and I, Jaygak, and Kitool, would be second. Then, thirdly, it would be Adam¡¯spanions. Who else would take care of my grandchildren?¡± Tirot remained quiet, her lips growing taut. Sonarot¡¯s words were deep, and cut deeper than her axe. However, seeing the realisation on Sonarot¡¯s face, the woman felt the relief wash over her. Sonarot was always reasonable, hence why Mirot gave the role of Family Head to her without a fight. ¡°Gorot, too, would be second,¡± Sonarot said. Gorot had been busy, taking the responsibility for work while Mirot was taking care of their child. ¡°I am certain Adam misspoke when he did not mention brother.¡± Tirot sighed. Dealing with someone like Sonarot, who was once going to be the Family Head of her own family, was not an easy task. ¡°Not all of us agree with the Family Elder¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± Sonarot asked, dismissing the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Words are silver, actions are blood.¡± Tirot retreated from the woman, taking her ce near Gurot, who was sleeping soundly. She recalled the conversation she had with Fakrot, Sarot¡¯s son, about Adam. She hadn¡¯t met Adam properly, and knew very little about him, but he had already split the Rot family in half. Many of them liked him, he was strong, and that meant a lot in the Iyr, but he was also queer. Fakrot had disagreed with his father, which itself was a shock, but what he had said shocked the elderly Rot members. Upon meeting Adam, Tirot wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was quite as her cousin had made him out to be. He certainly didn¡¯t behave more like an Iyrman than the elders. Gurot stirred awake and began to cry. Tirot picked him up and gently rocked him to soothe him. Her thoughts fell away from Adam and to Gurot, who calmed down within her arms. ¡°You are so big, Gurot,¡± she whispered, staring down at the boy. Adam invaded her mind once more, but this time it was because of what Jarot, her uncle, had said about him when Gurot had been born. What fortune Gurot has to be born in the time of my grandsons. The expectations Jarot had ced on Adam were great, too great, many of them had thought. Though, with the news that Adam had defeated Lord Morkarai spreading through their family, she wondered if they had been too hasty. Fakrot was right. Adam, whatever madness he brought to the Iyr, was a great boon to the family, which they had refused. For what? Two Goblins? Once they were a part of the family, they would no longer be Goblins. ¡®No,¡¯ she thought. ¡®It¡¯s because of that, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Goblins bred quickly and quite young inparison to Iyrmen. There were rules to be followed, and if they had formally epted the Goblins, it meant that the Rot family would need to deal with an issue that should havee muchter. Then, what if their children had children within a decade of their birth? The rules of the Iyr were clear, but they were not made with Goblins in mind. ¡®Unless, there are those within my family who will not ept Goblins because they are Goblins?¡¯ Tirot frowned. Jaygak stared at the dark sky above, sighing. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. Adam, he really did it, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool replied, also staring at the stars from beside her. It had been something they had adopted from the Demons. ¡°He¡¯s our age, but¡­¡± Jaygak shook her head. Hearing that Adam had defeated Lord Morkarai had been something which they hadn¡¯t expected, even though it was Adam. ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jaygak let out a long sigh. Kitool could hear the words in the sigh. The pair were so weak inparison to Jurot and Adam. Kitool understood the difference between herself and Adam, but she also knew that Jurot was far stronger than herself. She was closer to Jaygak in terms of strength, though Jaygak herself believed Kitool to be closer to Jurot. Jaygak sat up, huffing out. A sudden bout of annoyance filled her, before she hopped to her feet and marched her way to the group in the corner. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked while the Devilkin loomed over him. ¡°You are despicable, Adam,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°How can you be so strong and keep these children to yourself?¡± Adam smirked up at Jaygak before pulling Konarot closer, hugging his daughter. ¡°I am utterly despicable.¡± Konarot wasn¡¯t sure what was happening but she cuddled up to her father. Jaygak sat down and pulled Karot onto herp, hugging him close. ¡°Karot, how can he do this to me?¡± She rubbed his head gently, feeling the bumps where his horns were growing. Karot looked up at his father, confused. However, seeing as Adam was smiling, he let Jaygak hold him. Konarot narrowed her eyes towards Jaygak, but she didn¡¯t want to escape out of her father¡¯s embrace. ¡°How can you defeat Lord Morkarai?¡± Jaygakined, rocking with Karot on herp. ¡°You should have lost to make me feel better.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t help being this strong, you know?¡± Jaygak ced her cheek against Karot¡¯s. ¡°Karot, how can he do this to me?¡± ¡®Is she copying me?¡¯ Adam thought. He was certain she had drunk a little, but Jaygak normally wasn¡¯t like this. Yet, the way she was acting, it filled his heart with something joyful. He wanted to tease her more. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that, in a few seconds, I could be far more powerful, and could face Lord Morkarai slightly easier?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, almost instantly. Jaygak groaned, hugging Karot tighter. The boy, confused, smiled slightly, enjoying the attention he was getting. Kirot looked between her brother and sister, before pouting. She looked to Jurot and after a moment to deliberate, she climbed onto the Iyrman¡¯sp. She stared up at him expectantly, and Jurot wrapped an arm around her to hold her against him. Kitool sat between them awkwardly, with no child to embrace. She looked to Jirot, who was being held by Vonda, then to Jarot, who was held by his greatfather who he was named after. She sighed. ¡°Still, everyone should realise that it wasn¡¯t because I was strong that I beat Lord Morkarai, but that I possessed Phantom,¡± Adam said. ¡®Should I make another weapon like Phantom?¡¯ Konarot jerked as she stood up, before throwing her head over her shoulder. Strom approached the group, waving his hand towards the other Iyrmen, before he sat down with the group in the corner. ¡°Strom,¡± Adam greeted. ¡°Adam,¡± Strom replied, before reaching down to tickle Konarot¡¯s cheek. The girl squirmed away from him and hid against her father¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you still afraid of me?¡± Adam sighed, before rubbing his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself during the festival?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old man replied, smiling at the Half Elf. ¡°Did you enjoy the fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see or something ridiculous like that.¡± ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Strom replied, simply. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more predictable than you think.¡± ¡°So are you.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I suppose I am.¡± ¡°You have brought the boy¡¯s attention to you,¡± Strom said. He groaned quietly, realising he should be showing some respect. ¡°The Prince will have his eyes on you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately for him, I don¡¯t like men,¡± Adam joked. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Strom replied, trying to feign shock. He chuckled quietly. ¡°The first time we met you revealed that fact to me.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Strom said. ¡°You were speaking with the girl, the Queen.¡± ¡°Entalia?¡± Adam replied, trying to recall their first meeting. ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Strom said, his eyes falling to the little Goblin babe nearby. ¡°It was hard to see you when you were always so down and dreary.¡± Adam raised his brows at the man, who was still wasting away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡± ¡°You should show your best self to your children,¡± Strom said. ¡°The reason why Konarot fears me is because she does not believe in you.¡± Adam almost coughed in response, feeling the words cut deep into his heart. ¡°Are you asking me to beat you up so that they¡¯ll understand how strong I am?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what is required,¡± Strom replied, holding Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like bullying a dying old man,¡± Adam eventually said. Jaygak rubbed her cheek against Karot¡¯s once more. ¡°Do you see how he is bullying me? How can he say that in front of me? It¡¯s not fair!¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Aunt Sonarot bullying as Adam bullies Jaygak is the best. 456. Duskval Festival XVII 456. Duskval Festival XVII ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jaygak asked, blinking rapidly at the Half Elf. Adam chewed on the sweet bread which had been zed in honey, swallowing it down before licking his lips. ¡°Enjoying the festival.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay at the estate and act cringe?¡± Jaygak joked. Her eyes caught sight of Dunes and Vonda, who were pleading with her wordlessly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said. ¡°My children need me. Why am I out here enjoying myself when they¡¯re back at the estate missing their father.¡± Jaygak blinked, keeping her eyes shut for a long while, before she opened them. Her eyes met the Priests¡¯, apologising for her mistake, and her mind raced to find a way to stop Adam. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, inhaling deeply. ¡°You have not yed with Taygak and the children in some time.¡± That was it. Adam¡¯s weakness was not just his own children, but his Cousins too. Adam paused, falling for her line of thought. It was a single strike within the chink of his armour, but Adam did not fall to it. ¡°Will you also leave Lanarot too?¡± Jaygak added, stabbing Adam in his heart. With Stormdrake, she could not defeat Adam, but when it came to using her devilish tongue, she could at least match him. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam began, before pausing. ¡°If you think you can invoke my sister¡¯s name and get me to do things¡­¡± Jaygak let out a soft sigh, realising what was happening. ¡°Out of everyone in our group, you¡¯re definitely the most evil,¡± Adam stated. Jaygak smiled. She had won. Adam walked around the festival, aiming to find the young children, before he bumped into a familiar face. Fred tilted his head towards the Half Elf, wondering if his appearance was fated that day. ¡°Adam,¡± Fred called. ¡°Fred. What¡¯s up?¡± Fred looked up to the sky and furrowed his brows. ¡°The clouds?¡± ¡°I mean, what¡¯s¡­ is there something you need from me?¡± Fred looked around to the Iyrmen around him, and nodded. ¡°Could we talk? Alone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam led Fred away, heading to a corner of an estate, grabbing some wine and cups on the way, before settling down. He poured Fred some wine, before pouring himself some. ¡°So¡­¡± Fred nced around towards the Iyrmen, each of whom were rxing and chatting away with one another. There were many children around, talking with other children they hadn¡¯t met in some time. ¡°The Iyr is such a wonderful ce,¡± he said, wistfully. It was as though he was speaking of a dream, one which he tried to grasp, but the remnants slipped through his fingers. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sipping the wine, tasting how sweet it was. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful to you, Adam, for letting me stay here. I didn¡¯t expect it, not in all my years. Me, the son of a simple farmer, staying in the Iyr.¡± Fred exhaled, shaking his head, still not quite believing it. ¡°I heard about it when I grew up. Rock Hill was closer to the Iyr than some other towns. They came on asion, sometimes bringing their children to wander around Rock Hill. It was a beautiful ce, my Rock Hill.¡± Fred¡¯s thoughts fell to his home. ¡°Our town was built into the hills,¡± he raised his brows, and smiled. ¡°The name probably gave it away.¡± Adam nodded, throwing a smile for a moment, before his face became serious once more. ¡°There was a merchant stall which used toe by every dawnval. The owner was a Devilkin, an Aswadian, I think, but she used to sell bracelets and nes. Some of them were tiny smooth stone, others were ss. A silver for the stone, two for the ss. Nes cost a silver more.¡± Fred looked down at his hand, remembering the feeling of holding the bracelet, before raising his hand above his head, looking at the ghost of the bracelet. ¡°Not much ss in the jewellery, but when you held it up to the sky, the sun, it used to shine with so much colour. She used to say there were more colours in the ss beads than there were in East Port.¡± He smiled at the joke, letting out a single chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I didn¡¯t regret buying it. I gave it to Aubrey, the¡­¡± Fred coughed, feeling his cheeks grow red. ¡°Ady friend?¡± ¡°She was nody, but she was a friend,¡± Fred said. ¡°She wanted to adventure. Course, her ma and pa, they didn¡¯t want that. Wanted her to work as a milliner, making hats.¡± ¡°Was she any good?¡± Fred smiled at the joke about to leave his lips. ¡°She made the best hats.¡± Though his lips formed a smile, his eyes blinked away the tears. ¡°That was another time.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, hearing how light Fred¡¯s voice had be, almost a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I was lucky. I had gone first to be an adventurer, and it saved my life. I always wondered why. I, I don¡¯t remember the reason. I think, maybe, it was because I wanted to poke fun at her. Tell her I did it first. I don¡¯t know if it was Mother Soza who allowed me to survive, or if Lord Sozain had ns for her, and the people of Rock Hill.¡± Fred¡¯s eyes were wet, but he blinked them away, looking past Adam to another time. ¡°I sometimes dream of Rock Hill, the one I knew when I was a wee boy. The Rock Hill where I slid down the side of Roger¡¯s Hill. The Rock Hill where you could smell the flowers in the middle of dawnval. The Rock Hill where you could walk past a Devilkin, and know not to tease her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t sell you the stone and ss nes and bracelets for two, three, or four silver.¡± Fred let out another long sigh, before looking around the Iyr. ¡°I really do like the Iyr, but it¡¯s no Rock Hill.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, thinking of his own home. As much as he loved it here, and as much as there was pizza on offer around the ce, it was no Ennd. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It might be better in every way, but¡­¡± Fred sighed. ¡°I¡¯vee to love this ce. I¡¯m not as lucky as you, Adam. You¡¯re a Nephew. You¡¯ve got the Rot family, Jurot and the others. I can only dream of bing a Nephew. For someone like me, I can¡¯t do something like that.¡± ¡°I mean, if you want to get closer to the Iyr, you just have to get stronger,¡± Adam said, chuckling casually. ¡°Kick ass, make a name for yourself, and you¡¯ll have a few Iyrmen crawling all over you. Some of them might even be women.¡± Fred sipped the rest of his wine, and ced down his cup, holding onto the base. He twisted the cup absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ thinking about that. How to make the Iyr my home, the same way you make it yours. I know I¡¯m only allowed here because of you, and Jurot. One day, that might not be true. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a poetic saying for it, but now that I know the Iyr, I don¡¯t think I want to live without it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve tasted the wine and now you can¡¯t live without it,¡± Adam said, pouring some wine into Fred¡¯s cup and his own. Fred scoffed, raising his cup upwards, before bringing it to his lips. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He drunk it quickly, tasting the sweetness. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am to you. I¡¯m not as strong as Jonn, and he¡¯s a Guardian, and you¡¯ve already got an Iyrman who does what I can do, but better. Jaygak jokes she¡¯s weak, but I¡¯d rather not fight her, especially not with that sword of hers.¡± ¡°Lifede not good enough for you?¡± Adam asked. Fred rubbed his thumb along the handle of the de and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m very thankful for the sword, though I know it¡¯s only borrowed to me.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re one of mine, you can keep it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Work for me for a few years, and you can consider it your own. I¡¯ve already offered you a position within my business, and I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d take care of my marriage,¡± Fred said. ¡°Say I want to marry an Iyrman¡­¡± ¡°Betraying me already?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, quickly. ¡°Nothing like that. I just¡­ I just thought it would be nicer if I was married into the Iyr, is all. I¡¯d work for you still, you¡¯ve done a lot for me. You helped me when I was dying, you and Sir Vonda, and I owe a lot to you.¡± He gripped Lifede tighter. ¡°Never thought that I would carry a magical sword at my side, especially not a Basic Enhanced sword. Not me, just a farmer¡¯s boy that I was.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty sessful for a farmer¡¯s boy, Fred. You didn¡¯t have much chance to spend all that money, eh? You could probably buy your own farm now.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Fred said. ¡°I could, but¡­¡± The young man sighed. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t know what I am to you.¡± ¡°Why are you acting all shy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Forgotten what?¡± ¡°When Lucy was in danger, I asked you whether you wanted to step aside,¡± Adam said, holding Fred¡¯s gaze with his eyes. ¡°When it came down to it, when your life was on the line, when my friend¡¯s life was on the line, you drew your de and fought beside me, Fred. You, the son of a farmer, decided to die for some Demon.¡± Fred wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about risking his life for a Demon, but Lucy didn¡¯t do any wrong to him. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give you a magical sword because it was going to help you, I gave you the sword because you earned the right to wield that de.¡± Fred slowly nodded his head. Adam poured the young man some more wine. ¡°Stick with me, Fred. I¡¯ll raise you into a monster, and then you can drown in Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Fred said, sipping his wine. He sighed with relief, feeling his heart lighten. ¡®Thank you.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
What''s this? Fleshing out side characters? In my power fantasy? 457. Duskval Festival XVIII 457. Duskval Festival XVIII ¡°Seems like I¡¯m going to be talking with all theds today,¡± Adam said, raising his brow towards the giant wall of mass known as Nobby. Fred finished his drink, taking his cup with him. He nodded to Nobby, who returned with a simple bow of his head, before the giant boy sat down opposite Adam. Iyrmen peeked towards them, admiring the young man¡¯s body, who was wider than any of them within the estate¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Nobby,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. He poured himself some wine before pushing the bottle towards the boy, hesitating for a moment. ¡®Can he drink? No, no. What kind of stupid thought was that?¡¯ ¡°Mister boss,¡± Nobby replied, quietly. His voice was small, and he squirmed in his chair. ¡°Are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Found some pretty Iyrmendies?¡± Nobby¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red and he shrunk. ¡°Have you already forgotten about Merl?¡± Adam teased, unable to control himself. After Jaygak teased him, he needed some way to relieve himself. ¡®Bullying Nobby is so fun.¡¯ Nobby huffed through his nostrils and turned redder under Adam¡¯s teasing, taking a sip of the wine from the bottle. ¡°No.¡± Adam wiggled his brows at therge man, before chuckling. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± Nobby looked up. ¡°The sky.¡± ¡°I deserved it that time,¡± Adam whispered to himself. ¡°I mean, what do I owe the pleasure, Nobby? What do you need?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice in the Iyr,¡± he said. ¡®Again?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if Nobby was going to be a repeat. ¡°Anne¡¯s in school,¡± Nobby said, quietly. ¡°Yeah, I hope so,¡± Adam replied, finishing his wine. ¡°I paid good money for her to get into school.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Nobby remained quiet for a long moment. ¡°I want to be stronger,¡± he eventually said. ¡°Do you want to marry an Iyrman?¡± Adam joked. ¡°I want to be strong.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You will look after my family?¡± Nobby asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I will be stronger.¡± ¡°How strong do you want to be?¡± Nobby remained quiet, trying to understand what it meant to be strong, and how he could quantify it. He had lived with the Iyrmen for some time and understood they were stronger than the average Aldishman, but to be strong in the Iyr meant something else. He knew Adam was strong, though he had watched the Half Elf lose to a terrifying foe. ¡°Strong to protect your children,¡± Nobby said, with a sh of ingenuity. Adam narrowed his eyes, a small smile forming on his lips. ¡°Jaygak¡¯s been a bad influence on you, Nobby.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± ¡°Number one enforcer.¡± Adam smiled and reached up to pat Nobby¡¯s shoulder, feeling how sturdy it was. ¡°So will you protect Jirot and Jarot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam hummed to himself quietly. He didn¡¯t expect Nobby to strike through into his weakness. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nobby.¡± Adam leaned back and fell into thought. Jurot was what Nobby could aspire to be. The Iyrman had trained Nobby with the same abilities, the same rage, as his families. ¡°Come with me.¡± Adam led Nobby to the shared family estate, where Sonarot remained with Iyrmen Adam wasn¡¯t familiar with, each from the various families. He saw Cirot and Sirot there too, sweeping the area in the courtyard. ¡°You have returned?¡± Sonarot used. He had been forced to leave with the Priests, but he seemed to have lost them somehow. ¡°I¡¯m with one of mypanions, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam retorted, before settling himself down beside his Aunt, with Nobby sitting awkwardly beside him. ¡°Have they been treating you well? I know how Jarot and Jirot get. Absolute troublemakers I say. They don¡¯t get that from me, though, definitely not.¡± Sonarot smiled. The joke was very Adam, as the Iyrmen would put it. ¡°They are well behaved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they are,¡± Adam said, peeking down at his children suspiciously. ¡°You see these troublemakers, Nobby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cute, aren¡¯t they?¡± Nobby remained silent. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Nobby had heard the phrase before. Adam used it many times when referring to his sister, and Jurot had adopted the phrase too. ¡°How do you feel about protecting them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Goblins.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°You don¡¯t feel angry? Sad?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I do what you tell me,¡± Nobbly replied, simply. ¡°You don¡¯t feel ashamed to protect Goblins?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Anne¡¯s in school,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Ma and pa. You¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your mother and father. Just you wait until the fort¡¯s up and running. They¡¯ll be some of the first people there. No matter what happens, Nobby, I¡¯ll look after your family.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Number one enforcer¡­¡± Adam looked back down at his children. ¡°My kids will be in danger all the time, so I¡¯m going to make you strong. You¡¯re going to need to be strong, so I think I need to make you a monster. The Iyrmen are going to love you, and if Merl doesn¡¯t want you, you¡¯re going to be swimming in Iyrmen, just like Fred.¡± Sonarot eyed Adam up, wondering what he was talking about. This line of conversation piqued the interest of the other Iyrmen nearby. ¡°If you want to protect little Jirot and Jarot, then you¡¯re going to need to be at least as strong as their greatfather, right?¡± Adam asked, leaning back into his chair casually. ¡°What is he? Stronger than a Master, maybe a Grandmaster?¡± Sonarot bowed her head. ¡°Then I suppose Nobby¡¯s going to need to be at least a Grandmaster then,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that so easy?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam raised his brow towards her, and his Aunt understood what he was saying. After all, Adam was Adam. ¡°If Nobby is to be a Grandmaster, then what of you and Jurot?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Whatever gets Jurot to Diamond Rank,¡± Adam said. ¡°Me? Well, we all know that I¡¯m going to be Unrivalled Under The Heavens.¡± Adam¡¯s face scrunched together, as though he had bitten into the flesh of a lemon. He was surprised that he hadn¡¯t taken any damage from the cringe. ¡°There is no need to rush,¡± Sonarot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s knee. ¡°Take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°One step at a time,¡± Adam repeated, before thinking about the old monster known as Shama. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure I can do that, but¡­¡± ¡°You are strong enough, for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°You will face a great many threats, as that will be your story, but you will carve a path which will be very different than any other before you.¡± Sonarot smiled warmly. ¡°You will have many great stories to tell your children.¡± Adam hummed quietly. ¡°You know¡­ I want to show off to my children, but isn¡¯t it also cool if I¡¯m the dopey, aloof father? Then, when something big happens, and maybe my children are in trouble, they find out how amazing I am? Isn¡¯t that fun too?¡± Sonarot continued to smile. It was a very Adam thing to think. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s spoiled because my Konarot is so smart. She¡¯ll probably remember that I¡¯m pretty strong as she grows. I probably won¡¯t be able to trick her.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Plus, with all the stories which will be told about Jurot and I, Lanarot will be sure to speak to her little nieces and nephews about them all. I can¡¯t pretend to be weak if I¡¯ve already in two Dragons.¡± Nobby heard how Adam spoke of ying two Dragons as something negative. It was a very Adam thing to do, he surmised. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam looked to Nobby. ¡°Well¡­¡± His lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Maybe that can¡¯t be my story, but couldn¡¯t that be your story? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be overshadowed in the stories when they¡¯re going to be about Jurot, me, Jaygak, and Kitool. Plus then you have the others too, Dunes and Sir Vonda. Hell, Fred might even get his own stories too. Then there¡¯s the teens too, and¡­¡± Adam huffed out, as though he was out of breath. ¡°Why is our group so big?¡± Nobby remained silent. Stories were one thing he didn¡¯t care about. He could probably speak to his ma and pa and his sister about them, but it was the strength which Adam would give him, the money, which Nobby cared about most. If his sister could go through school and his parents were taken care of, that was all he needed. Everything else was irrelevant. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s really cool,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Something happens. Perhaps a shipment gets lost or one of the kids, or a VIP gets abducted, or something. Then Nobby, you appear, and they have no idea who you are. Your opponents underestimate you and get absolutely bodied. Youe back, missionplete, job done, you know? Actually, it probably makes sense if you¡¯re defending a ce, and you manage to force them away because you¡¯re a tank.¡± ¡°I am certain that Nobby¡¯s story will be greater than that,¡± Sonarot said, smiling at Adam¡¯s imagination. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nobby, you¡¯re going to be my number one enforcer.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Nobby''s pretty cute too. 458. Duskval Festival XIX 458. Duskval Festival XIX Omen: 2, 14 Adam brushed Konarot¡¯s hair in the morning, the silver of her hair so brilliant. The triplets hair had lightened over thest week, and Adam had only spotted it that morning. ¡°Why are you children so bad?¡± Adam muttered to himself. Konarot looked up at him, her mouth open in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to grow cuter, did I?¡± Adam kissed her forehead, before returning to her hair. Lanarot waddled over. ¡°Papa,¡± she called, before climbing up beside Adam, holding up her own brush. ¡°Papa.¡± ¡°You want me to brush your hair?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± the girl replied, holding up her brush triumphantly. ¡°I will brush your hair after I brush my children¡¯s, okay?¡± Adam smiled. Lanarot waited for a short moment, before picking up her brush. ¡°Papa.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Kirot, I¡¯ll brush your hair once I¡¯m done with your aunt¡¯s okay?¡± Lanarot pushed Konarot, almost causing her to tumble, but Adam¡¯s held her back. Adam blinked. ¡°Lanarot.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl replied. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied. ¡°No pushing.¡± ¡°No puhu,¡± the girl replied, raising up her brush once more. Adam shook his head. ¡°Sit down.¡± He pointed to the ground nearby. The girl looked up at him, reaching up with her brush. ¡°Lanarot, sit down. You have to wait until I am done.¡± Lanarot looked up at him confused, before going to sit down. ¡°Konarot, are you okay?¡± Adam hugged her gently. ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand that it¡¯s bad, so don¡¯t hate her too much, okay?¡± Konarot remained silent, enjoying the time with her father. Adam then brushed Kirot¡¯s hair, and Lanarot began to wail. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You have to wait. Wait, Lanarot.¡± She stopped crying, instead swinging her brush up at him, before getting distracted by it. Adam finished with his daughter before brushing his son¡¯s hair, before finally brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair. ¡°How can an aunt push her niece?¡± Adam tutted at the girl, who was enjoying her time with her brother. ¡°Who am I meant to trust to look after them? Lanababy, you need to be a good aunt, otherwise they¡¯ll end up useless like me.¡± Jurot watched Adam with Lanarot, before his eyes fell to Turot. ¡°Turot,e. I will brush your hair.¡± Turot¡¯s eyes lit up, and the boy scampered over towards his cousin. He sat quietly as Jurot brushed the boy¡¯s hair, which was long enough to almost block his eyes. ¡®He likes this?¡¯ Jurot thought, wondering why getting his hair brushed pleased the young boy. Adam looked down at the four children, satisfied with his hair brushing. ¡°You didn¡¯t need my help to look so adorable, but I¡¯ll take the credit anyway.¡± Lanarot cackled up at him, before she quickly stormed off towards her mother. The triplets remained near their father, noting the look of their greatfather, which pierced the back of their heads. He, too, wanted to brush their hair. ¡°Come,¡± Taygak called to the triplets. The triplets looked at the girl, before looking to their father, who nodded, and they quickly approached her. Taygak checked over their clothing, swiping at their shoulders as her mother sometimes did to her, and then she stared down at them with a satisfied look. The girl¡¯s eyes noted the shiny scales of the Half Dragons, and the tiny nubs on their heads which would eventually form their horns. ¡°Dragons?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°They¡¯ve got Dragon blood in them, my cute little children.¡± Taygak smiled proudly up at Adam. ¡°Taygak kill Dragon.¡± Lucy spat out the wine she had been sipping, spraying it across Mara. She was too shocked to even apologise to herpanion, her eyes wide as she stared at the little Iyrman. ¡°Taygak will kill Cousin Adam¡¯s children?¡± Adam asked. Taygak jerked upright, as though she had been pped in the face suddenly. She clenched her fists, her eyes wide in shock as her tiny mind tried to process the situation. ¡°No!¡± She pointed up at Adam, still shaken from the usation. ¡°Bad Cousin Adam. Taygak no kill.¡± ¡°Hmmmm,¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°Will Taygak look after Cousin Adam¡¯s children then?¡± Taygak looked to the other Iyrmen nearby, who were listening intently into the conversation. The small Devilkin Iyrman sped her hands together towards her chest, rubbing them together to try and calm herself down. ¡°Aunt Taygak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, smiling down at her. ¡°My Cousin Taygak is such a lovely girl. You¡¯ll be such a great Aunt, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, before quickly hugging the triplets one by one, brushing their hair with her hand, ruining Adam¡¯s hard work. Adam decided against mentioning anything about it, since the children looked cute like this too. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot stormed over towards him. ¡°Bwed.¡± ¡°Bread?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Lanarot replied, smiling up at her brother. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go get some bread,¡± Adam said, before picking the girl up. The Iyrmen weren¡¯t sure to let him go after teasing Taygak like that, but when they saw the tension on Jarot¡¯s face, they allowed Adam to leave peacefully. Once he was gone, Jarot began to shake, still trying to contain hisughter. ¡°Eugh,¡± Adam said, wincing at the old man. ¡°Baba,¡± Lanarot called, smiling up at Strom. ¡°Do you find it fun bullying dying old men?¡± Strom asked, taking Lanarot from her brother, lifting her up high. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Adam replied, though the awkwardness of the situation did seep through a crack in his heart. ¡°Are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t caused any trouble, so my fun is limited,¡± Strom said, lifting Lanarot up constantly. ¡°I thought you would be training to be stronger.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a festival, so I should be enjoying myself.¡± Adam could feel the itch to train grow after Strom mentioned it. Konarot reached up to hold his hand, causing the itch to fade away. Strom hummed quietly in thought. ¡°Yes. Perhaps it is a good idea to rx sometimes.¡± He thought about how many years he worked, and how little he rxed during his ruling. Other than the small shes with Shama, he had very little time for himself or his family. ¡®Perhaps I should have spent more time with them?¡¯ ¡°I spent the week rxing with my family and friends, but I¡¯ll need to enchant tomorrow onwards,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to save up for their healthcare costs, because cheap, affordable healthcare is a sin, same with quality, free education. Baktu forbid we don¡¯t starve the children, either.¡± Adam shook his head, sighing. ¡°You¡¯re joking about your world, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Strom nodded his head slowly. ¡°It makes no sense to me, but I assume you are being ironic.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, sighing sadly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a fifty fifty coin flip, really.¡± ¡°It always is,¡± Strom said, pinching Lanarot¡¯s cheek. ¡°You should be d you are within the Iyr. They will raise you well, won¡¯t they, Lanarot? You will help raise your nieces and nephews well, too.¡± Lanarot babbled in response to him, before she pointed up towards the sky. ¡°Up.¡± Strom sighed, before leaping into the air, and he floated downwards. Lanarot pped eagerly as they floated downwards. ¡®Show off.¡¯ Konarot led Adam and Strom forward, heading to the circr ropes, before she grabbed the bag. The triplets threw the bags one by one, Konarot first, then Kirot, and finally Karot. Each child threw better than thest, before Lanarot took her turn, barely missing the first rope. She stared at the bag before looking up at Strom and Adam, throwing up her arms in exasperation. Strom waved his hand, the wind rushing around Lanarot before the bag flipped over into the rope. ¡°Well done, Lanarot.¡± Lanarot looked back at the bag, seeing it was within the rope, and she pointed at it, bouncing up and down happily. ¡°Papa! Papa!¡± She walked over to the bag and pointed at it, before pping her hands and giggling. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Konarot looked up at Strom suspiciously, but as he returned a smile, she hid behind her father. Strom chuckled, before lifting up Lanarot. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Dun,¡± the girl repeated, pping her hands excitedly. Konarot stared up at her father with a pout, as Lanarot¡¯s bag had hopped over her own. Adam lifted her up and pet her back. ¡°I know, I know. You did so well, little Kona.¡± Strom thought about what he had done. ¡®I only have three months to make them stop hating me.¡¯ He narrowed his eyes, falling in thought. The group continued to enjoy the festival, finding all kinds of food to eat. Eventually, the children started to yawn. ¡°Nap time?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Nap time,¡± Adam replied, before they carried the children to the sleep section. The Iyrmen around stared at Strom, who held Lanarot in his arm. They knew who he was, everyone in the Iyr knew who Strom was, but seeing that there were sleeping children around, they decided against speaking with him. Their focus then went to the young Half Elf who wore a set of triplets. ¡®Are those Half Dragons?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Just a sweet, wholesome chapter. I might post up double chapters soon or I may not. So much writing to do... 459. A Cold Nightval 459. A Cold Nightval Omen: 5, 15 Adam rubbed his pulsing forehead. He had drunk so much in the eveningst night, but he didn¡¯t remember anything past a certain point. As he tried to recall the previous evening, a tail smacked him across the face. ¡®Do you think just because you¡¯re cute, I¡¯ll let you hit daddy?¡¯ Adam red down at his child, before she turned to face him, and his face instantly changed. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll let you hit me as much as you like.¡± Adam sighed. The festival was finally over, which meant he would need return to work. He hadn¡¯t enchanted in so long, and his body was aching to work hard to make coin. Light rain drizzled across the Iyr in the morning, soft music to the ears of the Iyrmen. The Ool family cooked that day, as it was their turn, though Sonarot assisted them. The triplets devoured the fish which Citool had brought for them, having deboned the creatures, allowing them to eat to their heart¡¯s content. Adam ate quickly, eating only a light meal, before checking up on the twins. ¡°You will enchant?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah, I need to get back to it,¡± he said. ¡°I took the week off for the festival so I¡¯m behind, and I need the coin for some stuff.¡± ¡°I wish you good luck, Adam,¡± she said, rubbing his head. ¡°I will watch over your children today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled. Out of everyone here, he trusted Sonarot the most, perhaps even an eek more than Jurot. Elder Zijin looked up at the Half Elf, covering the books he was reading, each of which were filled with information about the Iyr¡¯s warehouse situation. ¡°What have you done this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nder, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I¡¯vee to ask for twenty weapons to enchant.¡± ¡°Only twenty this month?¡± Elder Zijin asked, his lips forming a wide smirk. ¡°Are you finally going to rx?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Adam refuted, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I didn¡¯t enchant the entirety of thest week!¡± Elder Zijin chuckled, before he quickly stopped. ¡®You did not enchant for the entire week?¡¯ Zijin tried to recall thest week. There had been much more work than typical thanks to Adam¡¯s antics, from trying to fight with the Lord of mes, to fighting, and beating, the Prince of the Fire Giants. Yet, in all those antics, he did not enchant once. Adam did not enchant once during the duskval festival. ¡®Does this go in the ck book?¡¯ Zijin thought. ¡®I cannot believe you did not enchant.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Adam asked. Zijin¡¯s face returned back to its typical slyness. ¡°What look?¡± ¡°Are you going to lie to me?¡± ¡°You seem to be well to ask for death so easily, Adam.¡± Zijin smiled, before writing down a note, handing Adam a token which represented his authority. ¡°The weapons will be prepared.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ll let you go this one time,¡± Adam said, epting the paper and the token. Adam had decided to spend the entire month enchanting. The Iyr had asked him to enchant, and though there was still Sonarot to deal with, he could at least work nine to five, five days a week, with the weekend off. He stopped at the warehouse, the Iyrman in charge of it raising his brow at the Half Elf. Adam stared up at the sky, allowing the gentle rain to pelt him in the face. ¡®I get a bunch of kids and go right to working like the average guy. Will the Iyr give me my paid month leave? No, no. I doubt it. Still, aren¡¯t I making something like¡­ ten grand a day?¡¯ The Iyrmen paid him a hundred gold for one weapon which he enchanted with only the base enchantment, so they could enchant the rest themselves. Technically he could have charged closer to three hundred, but the Iyr was the Iyr, and Adam appreciated the bonuses which came from the Iyrmen. ¡®Isn¡¯t it like fifty gold a month for experts? So I could work just one weekend and earn more than Fred might working a whole month?¡¯ Thinking of it that way, Adam realised just how fortunate he was. ¡°Man,¡± Adam began, a small smile appearing on his lips. ¡°I love the Iyr.¡± The Iyrman at the warehouse stared at the Half Elf, who carried at his side an axe, and spoke so queerly. When they noted the message he had brought, they realised who this young man was. There was only one person who was so queer in the Iyr, and he was Unrivalled Under The Heavens. Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 27 (20) ¡®Yo, what?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Did Aunt bless me?¡¯ ¡°What is the matter?¡± the Iyrman, who had been assigned to him that afternoon, asked. ¡°The Iyr is so scary,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If I had known I was going to roll this well I would have enchanted a Greater weapon.¡± The Iyrmen¡¯s mind remained nk. He had been informed that Adam was queer, and that he was Unrivalled Under The Heavens, and understood only he could say something so queer. He, who could enchant in such a special manner, perhaps the greatest enchanter for at least a thousand miles around, had the absolute audacity to sigh about such a thing. ¡®He has not married yet, has he?¡¯ the Iyrman thought, before killing the treacherous thought. He had been assigned to watch over Adam¡¯s enchanting by Elder Gold herself, and he could not use his position to further his family. ¡®It is shame he is queer, for an Elf.¡¯ ¡°Quarter Elf,¡± Adam said, looking down at his triplets. ¡°Quarter Elf, Quarter Human, probably, and Half Dragon. Wholly cute!¡± He picked them up, peppering them with kisses. ¡°Who gave you permission to be so cute? Who? It wasn¡¯t daddy so who could it be?¡± Sonarot watched over Adam. She could see the darkness which had gued Adam had begun to disappear after the bout with Lord Morkarai. The way he yed with his children was no longer marred by the great fear and anxiety, the darkness which clung to one¡¯s heart. Her eyes fell to her other son, who had returned from assisting the Iyr in some of itsst harvests for the year. The darkness which had gued him had also begun to disappear too. Cute. Tariel tapped the page with her slender finger. The book was new, owing to the fact she had held many conversations with the Iyrmen since she had arrived in the Iyr. ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡± Adam replied, ruffling Karot¡¯s hair. I did not expect you to have children already. ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam asked, before the darkness returned to his face. ? ¡®I¡¯ve got five kids and I¡¯m still a virgin in this life? No, wasn¡¯t I virgin in myst life too?¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart ached, and the triplets stared up at him in shock, wondering how he had be so small once more. Are they your children too? Tariel looked down at the Goblins, who were twitching and jerking slightly. ¡°Of course they¡¯re my children,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who else can have such cute children?¡± Tariel stared down at the Goblins, the little green skinned children who were smaller than the others around them. She wrote down something in her book, taking a long while. How can they be your children when they are so cute? Adam stared at the writing for a long while, narrowing his eyes at the words. She had written the hurtful words so beautifully, so he wasn¡¯t sure how to take it. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If I beat her up, will I get into trouble?¡± Adam asked. Tariel smiled innocently. Jurot thought deeply. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m stuck.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even though she¡¯s annoying me, she still called my kids cute, so I probably shouldn¡¯t beat her up, right?¡± Jurot remained silent, falling into thought. Jaygak stared at the Iyrman she had grown up alongside. ¡®How can you be such a bad influence, Adam? Jurot, who doesn¡¯t think about anything, is thinking so deeply about something so stupid¡­¡¯ Jaygak frowned. ¡®It should have been me!¡¯ ¡°Do not beat her up,¡± Jurot said. Tariel wrote quickly, though still somehow beautifully. Can he? Jurot thought back to Lord Morkarai, but Tariel was someone who had certain abilities which could prove troublesome to the other Half Elf. Then, having realised he had thought so much, he realised the answer was much more simple than he could have imagined. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong, you know?¡± Adam said, lifting up his child with ease as if to prove the point. I¡¯m strong too. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m stronger,¡± Adam said, simply. How strong? ¡°I¡¯ve lost to that old geezer,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Jarot, ¡°but I¡¯ve beaten Lord Morkarai.¡± It was the truth, though he left out the context. Tariel blinked. She looked to Jurot, tapping the question mark she had written during the conversation. Jurot nodded. Tariel¡¯s lips formed a small circle, the shock striking her deep. She reached down into her robes and pulled out the first book she had arrived in the Iyr with. She flipped through the pages before finding the required page, which held a single word. Wow! ¡°Anyway, what are you doing here?¡± Adam asked. He had seen her during the festival, but they hadn¡¯t spent much time together. Tariel pulled out her more recent book, flipping to a page. She tapped the page. Cause trouble. She gasped, covering her mouth, flipping to a new page. I just want to say Hello. Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Jurot, did she just pretend as though she misspoke and then correct herself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only room for one unfunny Half Elf here, Tariel.¡± I am funny. ¡°Adam is funny too,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Sometimes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, shocked. ¡°It is rare.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s only the first day of nightval, but you¡¯re already so cold.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Damn, Jurot. I can''t believe you''d say either of those things. 460. Days of Nightval I 460. Days of Nightval I Omen: 5, 15 ¡®Wait, what? Wasn¡¯t that the same Omen as yesterday?¡¯ Adam continued his enchanting for nightval, with very little ns for anything else. All the while, the Great Elders were pressing Iromin to deal with the Half Elf, as he had promised. ¡°Did he lose his will to enchant during the festival?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°Did he not wish to enchant since he does not make as much gold?¡± ¡°Did he, Adam, who hade to be beaten by the Lord of mes, whose friend had died helplessly when he had promised to assist her, and then returned to adopt two children to save them from death, before finding he had children he had no knowledge of, bing a father to five children total, decide to spend his time taking care of his children and enjoying the festival, a right afforded to all Guests of the Iyr, including that of the Prince of Giants, instead of enchanting?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Perhaps it was the gold. Shall we prepare more for Lord Morkarai?¡± The Chief turned to Elder Gold. ¡°I am sure it was said in jest,¡± Elder Gold said, throwing her fellow Great Elder a look. It was a bad idea to start joking with the Chief when they were already forcing his hand. ¡°There are greater matters to deal with.¡± Elder Gold understood Iromin was putting Adam to one side in order to focus on more important tasks. The Chief had promised to deal with Adam, and though it was taking some time, they had gained five new valuable assets to test Adam with. Then there was also the fact that Tariel was still in the Iyr. She had met Adam, the night before, but had almost immediately left. Though she threatened to cause trouble as a joke, she was mostly going around speaking with various Iyrmen, and admiring the Iyr she had ess too. Not once had she caused any sort of trouble. She, like Adam, caused the Iyr a great headache. While enchanting, Adam found days where his Omen dictated that he should take a break, rolling less than 10 for each roll. ¡°Who is this handsome boy?¡± Adam asked, looking down at baby Jarot, who lifted his head up to look at his father. The boy smiled and gurgled at Adam, causing the Half Elf to wrap his arms around his son gently, though he wanted to crush him with a deep hug. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my little baby Jarot!¡± Jirot too had begun to smile and coo up at Adam whenever she saw him. They hadn¡¯t done so previously, but whenever they gained attention from the people around them, they were beginning to react. The other children were still not quite as developed, though they were older. ¡°Aren¡¯t my children so smart?¡± Adam asked, puffing out his chest in pride. ¡°They¡¯re going to be so mischievous when they grow up because they¡¯re going to be geniuses.¡± ¡°Goblins grow quicker than others,¡± Sonarot said. Adam¡¯s face turned stone cold. ¡°No.¡± Sonarot smiled at Adam, though she remained silent. ¡°Jarot and Jirot will remain small forever,¡± Adam said, rubbing Jarot¡¯s back gently. ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot said, tickling Jirot¡¯s stomach. ¡°They will remain small forever, within our arms.¡± ¡°And arm,¡± Adam added, nodding his head. Jurot remained quiet, wondering if the joke was funny, or cringe, or both. Adam would spend his morning training lightly, allowing the children to train with him, though they only ran around and sometimes would squat, before they would y together. His triplets joined in with the other children, with the older children taking care of them, as was their role. He spent some time in the morning with his youngest babies too, giving them plenty of time to familiarise themselves with their father. Then he would leave to enchant, which required many hours of his time, anywhere between six and nine hours, before he would return back to the estate. He would eat dinner with the Iyrmen, and also read to the children, or yed Warriors and Wanderers with them. His own children would nestle beside him, listening intently to the game. During this time, hispanions would sometimese to spend time with them. They would talk and eat, with Adam often fawning over his children in front of them, being all around annoying. In thete evenings he would spend time with Asoyah, Turot, Lanarot, Churot, and his children, giving them more attention, assisting with their writing, counting, and knowledge of history. He would read to them, or he would listen to their reading. There was something in his Adam¡¯s heart which filled as the days passed. The time he spent with his families and working was steeling his heart and mind, pushing forcing the darkness which had seeped into him. Morkarai had managed to heal quite arge portion of it, but the remaining wisps of darkness were being forced away by the days he spent within the Iyr. Yet, as his heart and mind were steeled, there was a single wisp of darkness which remained within him. It was one which Adam refused to allow escape, and he formed a box around it. Adam had be quite arrogant as he had travelled thend,pleting impossible tasks almost effortlessly. His arrogance had caused some friction between himself and others, some of whom held greater power than himself, not by steel or magic, but social. Adam had the Iyr to shield him, but every time he would invoke the Iyr, he knew the Great Elders viewed him as a thorn in their side. He was creating a rtionship with the Iyr, and with his assistance of creating magical weapons, they would take to him more kindly, but there was a limit to their kindness. Adam wanted to push their limits further down, so that they would only abandon him when it was truly the worst situation for them, rather than a situation they could handle, but chose not to deal with due to it being annoying. The wisp would remain within his heart, reminding him that he could not die this life. It was not death which he was afraid of, but what came after. If he died, what would happen to his children? Would he be reborn in a new life, without the family he adored? Would he be able to find his way back? ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam greeted, finding the Elder writing in a book. It was the same book which Churot had handed him that morning, before he was taken to train with a Blood Mage. ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin said, cing the book down, revealing the equations which Churot hadpleted, all of which had been confirmed correct. ¡°I¡¯m feeling really lucky today, so would you mind if I enchanting a Greater Enhanced weapon for myself? Well, it¡¯s not for me, but you know¡­¡± ¡°Who is it for?¡± ¡°Someone who I don¡¯t appreciate enough,¡± Adam replied, smiling at the Elder. ¡°Also, do you have a really nice staff I could buy?¡± ¡°I will not stop you from enchanting something for her, but if you want a really nice staff, then I would like to trade for it,¡± Zijin said, smiling up at the Half Elf. ¡°What do you want to trade?¡± ¡°There was a weapon the Jin family handed to you for you to enchant,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I would like to know the enchantment.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it to be a surprise?¡± ¡°The Iyr does not enjoy surprises,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°Is it going to be a really nice staff?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but your family is known to use greatswords, so¡­¡± ¡°If you do not trust my words, then I cannot give you a really nice staff.¡± Zijin shrugged his shoulders casually. ¡°Toosh.¡± Zijin listened intently to the enchantment which Adam had ced on the greatsword. He wrote down something on a piece of paper, handing it to the Half Elf, before nodding his head to dismiss the youth. The Elder wasn¡¯t entirely certain which side of the book this news went in. His lips were a long smile, however, as the enchantment was truly worth handing over such a great weapon. Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Omen: 13, 20 -> 13 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, which caused the baby to perk up for a moment, before he rxed once more. The baby waited, wondering if something terrible would befall them. ¡°Ball,¡± Lanarot said, tossing the ball at her brother, waiting expectantly for him to throw it. Adam picked it up, before tossing his hand forward, but he did not let go of the ball. Lanarot excitedly ran away, stopping as she tried to spot the balls with her eyes. ¡°Do not hide the ball from her,¡± Jarot berated, holding Karot up against him, letting the boy snooze against his chest. The boy¡¯s tail swung from side to side gently beside the chair. ¡°Yeah, but this is so cute.¡± ¡°It is cute, but she must never doubt you,¡± Jarot said, his arm cradling Karot protectively. Adam didn¡¯t realise there was such a deep meaning behind the old man¡¯s words, but he relented. He tossed the ball towards the girl, whichnded near her. She turned to find the ball roll between her legs and she squatted down to try to catch it, but it had long disappeared. She looked through her legs to find it, rolling over, crawling, before finally running after it. The words pierced through Adam. She must never doubt you. His mind was taken by the words, which refused to leave him, even as the days continued to pass.
Click banner for Patreon!
A magical staff, you say? Hmmm. I wonder what the enchantment will be for it... 461. Days Of Nightval II 461. Days Of Nightval II ¡°What am I to do?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his chin. ¡°I did not give them permission to be this cute, but here they are, not listening to their daddy.¡± Jirot smiled and gurgled up at her father. Compared to even a week ago, she was much chubbier, her cheeks having filled out. It was the same for baby Jarot, the pair having grown more over the past week. Adam had watched as they grew day by day, but upon recalling them a month ago, when they had been born, they were so much bigger now. They were still tiny inparison to the other children, especially Gurot, but they were no longer small enough for Adam to hold their entire forms from the tip of his finger to his wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go enchant today, so make sure you be good for nana and babo, okay?¡± Adam said, brushing their hair gently, before he went to go enchant. Upon returning, he found a familiar beautiful Devilkin Shaman looming over his twins. Adam rushed over quickly, before realising that she was just checking up on them. Their eyes were glued to Lokat¡¯s red form, and they smiled wide, before staring at her, as though mesmerised. ¡°Shaman Lokat,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for-,¡± Adam punched his thigh, stopping the stupid joke which hade to his lips. ¡°Shaman Lokat, it¡¯s good to see you. I hope you have been well.¡± Lokat remained silent for a moment, her eyes suspicious. ¡°Well. Yourself?¡± ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is something wrong with my Jarot and Jirot?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lokat replied. ¡°They are growing well, the same as your Cousins.¡± Adam¡¯s shoulders fell as he sighed. ¡°Good, good. Thanks for checking up on them.¡± ¡°There is no need for thanks, Adam,¡± Lokat said. ¡°It is my role.¡± ¡°What role requires no thanks?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Those who grow the food I eat? Those who assist in picking up the food I eat? Those who cut down the wood which warm me at night? Those who carry the wood to warm me at night? Those who take care of my children¡¯s health?¡± Lokat bowed her head simply. ¡°It will be cold soon, but you should not interfere with the triplets in how they regte their body temperature. They are Half Dragons, and those whose scales shine silver enjoy the cold.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Shaman Lokat.¡± ¡°You are wee, Nephew Adam.¡± The Shaman left, going to check up on the children in the next estate. ¡°What was inappropriate for a Shaman?¡± Sonarot asked, understanding she¡¯d need to exin this to Elder Zijin. ¡°I was going to make a joke,¡± Adam said. ¡°I decided against it.¡± ¡°What was the joke?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for Shaman Lokat to steal my children away from me just because they¡¯re cute?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Then I remembered that I shouldn¡¯t joke so much because otherwise I¡¯ll end up getting killed.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°You are growing well too, Adam.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t grow well in the Iyr?¡± Jarot nodded his head at Adam¡¯s words, for there were times when even he was right. ¡°Will you enchant tomorrow?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°You said you would rest two days weekly.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°I was just really lucky yesterday so¡­¡± ¡°There will always be days to enchantter.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s preparing for something, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I should probably work hard for it.¡± ¡°You are working hard enough,¡± Sonarot assured. ¡°Come. Eat.¡± Adam sat down beside her, epting the t bread and meat, which he had worked into a wrap. Konarot climbed onto hisp, before she returned back to eating her food. Karot stood beside him, clutching at his father¡¯s shoulder, mouth open. Adam brought his wrap up for the boy to bite, before offering his food to his children. ¡®This life is great,¡¯ Adam thought, feeding his children between his own bites, though making sure they did not eat from where he bit, just in case it would make them sick. Omen: 2, 3 ¡®I guess I¡¯m taking a break today.¡¯ Adam noted Sonarot¡¯s smile to his facial expression. Adam trained lightly, before ying with the children, before Taygak left to go eat with those she studied with, and the rest all gathered around to eat breakfast. ¡°They are so small, Cousin Adam,¡± Katool said, looking to the babies. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°So small and cute.¡± Katool nodded her head in response. ¡°They will stay small all time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam sighed sadly, which caused the girl to tilt her head at him. ¡°They will one day grow up big and strong. One day they will be as big as you, Katool, and then they will be as big as your mother and father.¡± Katool looked up to her mother, before throwing Adam a suspicious look. ¡°No. They are small.¡± ¡°They are small now, but one day they will be as big as your mother and father. One day even you, Cousin Katool, will be as big as your mother.¡± Once again the girl looked at her mother, before looking back up at Adam with the same suspicious look. ¡°What are you saying, Cousin Adam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Adam said, raising his brows at her, as though daring her to call him a liar. ¡°That is not¡­ Mother is so big!¡± Katool pointed to her mother emphatically to prove her point. ¡°I am so small!¡± She nodded her head at her statement, her little bob bouncing. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Cousin Katool, but I also think I am right.¡± ¡°No,¡± Katool stated firmly. ¡°You are always joking, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a joke.¡± Katool puffed out her cheeks, her brow raised as she shook her head at Adam, as though telling him off. Then she took a bite of her porridge, shaking her head at the Half Elf. ¡°It is true,¡± Citool, the girl¡¯s mother, said. ¡°One day you will be as big as me.¡± Katool swallowed her porridge and opened her mouth in shock, blinking towards her mother like an Aldishman in the Iyr, full of shock. She furrowed her brows, even giving her mother a suspicious look, before looking to Adam once more, thinking perhaps he had done something to his mother, but then she looked back to her mother, understanding that there was no way she would lie to her. The girl began to cry. Adam¡¯s smile turned into a frown instantly, all the while Citool ced a hand on Katool¡¯s head, gently rubbing it. She tried to soothe her daughter with her touch, letting the girl cry for a few moments, before she finally stopped, wiping her eyes with the backs of her hand, and then her nose into the cloth her mother had brought to her nose. ¡°Do you like to make children cry?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°If she didn¡¯t want me to bully her into crying, she shouldn¡¯t be so cute when she cries,¡± Adam stated in response, before sitting taller as though he had the moral high ground. Kitool narrowed her eyes. She wanted to step into the conversation, but on the most fundamental level, what Adam had said was true. She closed her eyes, taking a moment to berate herself. ¡°Adam. You must apologise.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologise, but I want the record to show that it was Aunt Citool who¡­¡± Adam paused, thinking about what he was saying. ¡®Am I really going to throw her under the bus after all she¡¯s done for my children?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Katool.¡± Katool looked up at Adam, sniffling, before she returned back to her mother. She didn¡¯t know why she cried, but since everyone was ming Adam, it must have been his fault. She held onto her mother for a long while. ¡®Hold on, I didn¡¯t even do anything,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°How can you all bully me in front of my children?¡± The Iyrmen threw nces past Adam¡¯s shoulder, noting the approaching figure. The older woman, who wore an axe at her side, stated her greetings, before taking a seat beside her husband. The Iyrmen returned back to their food while Sonarot handed her a bowl of porridge and a tter of fruit, allowing her to eat breakfast with them. Mulrot¡¯s eyes fell to the Half Dragons, though they remained at Adam¡¯s side. The triplets ate from their own bowls, epting the fruit which had been ced before them too. Once breakfast was over, Adam reached for the baskets of the twins. ¡°No,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You may take themter.¡± Adam stood there awkwardly for a moment, but he relented, allowing them to remain with their greatfather for the morning. He left with his triplets, making his way to the park to rx. The others also went about their business, save for Sonarot and Mirot, taking over the duties of taking care of the babies that day. Nirot remained behind to clean up the pots and pans, with Churot¡¯s assistance. ¡°When are you going to return?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°I will not return,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°I miss Churot.¡± ¡°Churot, do you wish to go with your nana?¡± Churot nced between his grandfather and grandmother. They were the two closest to him, though he spent most of his time with his grandfather. However, like Jurot, Churot spent a moment thinking of the family politics. He stepped up beside his grandmother. ¡°To think even you betrayed me.¡± Jarot sighed. ¡°Will you betray me too when you¡¯re older, little Jarot?¡± He reached down to tickle the boy¡¯s cheek, causing him to squirm for a moment, before he smiled, seeing his greatfather¡¯s face above him. ¡°My little Jarot, stay with me forever. Little Jirot, you must stay with me too!¡± Mulrot sighed, before standing, leading Churot out with her. She hade to convince him to return, and though she wasn¡¯t actually using Churot as a bargaining chip, she assumed he woulde if Churot was to return back to the main estate. Jarot¡¯s ce was in the main family estate, assisting with taking care of the extended family. Yet, upon seeing how he cooed over the pair of Goblins, in those few moments, she realised it was nigh impossible to bring him back. Jarot was too far gone.
Click banner for Patreon!
We all know that Jirot and Jarot are going to be menaces when they grow up. 462. Days of Nightval III 462. Days of Nightval III Adam watched the children y from his bench. A group of Iyrmen children hade up to the triplets, before the leader stopped them, approaching the triplets alone. After a moment of apprehension, and a nod from their father, the triplets went to y with the Iyrmen children, who were chatting happily about their stories. ¡°They are growing well,¡± Tonagek said, sitting beside Adam. He wore a breastte, and carried at his side a longsword. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. He fell silent for a moment, recalling Tonagek¡¯s story. ¡°Thank you again.¡± Tonagek bowed his head, remaining silent for a long while. There was so much he wanted to speak with Adam about, but he wasn¡¯t sure where to begin. ¡°I am d they are safe.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thank you again, again.¡± ¡°Is there a need for thanks between us?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°My sister has adopted you into the Rot family. We are no strangers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kind whose stingy with his gratitude,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°If I was, then I wouldn¡¯t deserve to be their father.¡± ¡°It will be difficult to raise them. They are Half Dragons, and part Elf. They will have the needs of Dragons, and they will be targeted because of it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°There is no need to raise them alone,¡± Tonagek said, quietly. ¡°Sister will take good care of them, so you must not allow the world to press on you. There will be times when you will be unable to take care of them, and you should not be afraid to ask for support.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m shameless,¡± Adam replied, smiling wider. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to ask for the support of my Aunt and the others.¡± ¡°That is not true.¡± Adam raised his brow to the Iyrman beside him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tonagek sighed, thinking past to his childhood. ¡°It is difficult to hide one¡¯s thoughts from my sister. She can read your face as though you were a story within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Is that why Jurot can see the rtions between people?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He certainly is sister¡¯s child.¡± ¡°He is Jurot, son of Surot.¡± Tonagek bowed his head, though he knew that would soon change. ¡°Did you enjoy the festival?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. The Iyr¡¯s festivals are always so great, what with all the entertainment and the food.¡± Adam chuckled quietly as his thought. ¡°This festival was the first I didn¡¯t work even once, I think.¡± ¡°I have heard that you are addicted to work.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Tonagek looked out to the three children who had almost been his own. In another life he would be their father, and in another, he would have found them and handed them to the Iyr for his son would have still been alive. ¡°You must look after them well, Adam,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°You are like an Iyrman in many ways, and I hope you are also like an Iyrman when raising your children.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that exactly, but if you¡¯re asking me to take good care of them and to prepare them for the future, isn¡¯t that what it means to be a father? A parent?¡± Tonagek bowed his head again, and remained silent as he fell into his thoughts again. Konarot stumbled her way to her father, holding up her arms. He lifted her up, before the younger siblings also made their way, holding up their arms to be lifted. He lifted the pair up, allowing them to wrap themselves around him. Konarot peeked up towards Tonagek. She raised up her hand to reach for Tonagek, who held out a finger, which the girl clutched tightly. She purred like a kitten towards him, before letting go of the finger, and returning to her father¡¯s chest to cuddle. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead. ¡°This is nana¡¯s brother and he helped you, so you better be thankful to him, okay?¡± Konarot replied with a sweet, gentle purr, but she remained against her father¡¯s chest where she felt mostfortable. Seeing Tonagek, who had helped them find their father, reminded her of the time they had been in the bandit¡¯s captivity. Kirot looked to Tonagek, before resting her head against her father¡¯s shoulder. Karot stared up at Tonagek, half hanging against his father. ¡°Where are your youngest?¡± Tonagek asked, careful with his words. ¡°They¡¯re with their babo,¡± Adam replied, frowning slightly. ¡°That old geezer, he won¡¯t even let their father take them out to the park. Just because he beat me up, he thinks he can do anything he wants.¡± Tonagek was used to Adam¡¯s antics, though the pair had hardly ever met. Whenever he and his sister spoke, she always mentioned the enigma that was Adam, a being that couldn¡¯t be understood through the lens of an Iyrman. ¡°You remind me of my sister¡¯s father,¡± Tonagek admitted. ¡°He was always a little queer, though he changed after the death of his children, especially his son.¡± ¡°Farot?¡± Tonagek nodded. ¡°It was no secret that he adored Farot the most. When sister married Surot, I met them often, and saw how close he was with Farot. Farot was special, for he was born with a weak body. He trained greater than most Iyrmen, but was weaker than most Iyrmen. Yet, he did not give up. I admired that about him. I was stronger than him, and yet I was envious of his grit, his fortitude.¡± ¡°Churot is growing up well too,¡± Adam said. The mention of his nephew caused Tonagek to fall into thought for a moment. ¡°His queerness increased after the death of his children. He fought with my father once. It was after I was married, but before my sister was married. I heard of his wildness in his youth, and I saw that wildness when he fought my father. My father was powerful for his age, but even he could not stand against the storm known as Jarot.¡± Adam recalled falling under Jarot¡¯s axe. He was an old man who was missing an arm, but when they fought, with Adam wielding a powerful de at his side, the old man stillpletely beat him. Adam had managed to deal so much damage, and yet the old man had refused to fall. Rather than a storm, Adam couldn¡¯t help but think the old man was a wall. ¡°I can only imagine the heights he could have reached if his son had not died back then. I still do not know what his ns were, but I¡¯m sure that he would have be a Paragon. He may have be a Great Elder if he wished, for he was popr enough.¡± ¡°He was?¡± ¡°There were few who did not hear of Jarot,¡± Tonagek said, almost smiling. ¡°He shed with the Great Elders often. It was then that Chief Iromin, Elder Zijin, and the Elder Peace we know took their roles. If he wished, he could have taken the position of Elder Teacher, or perhaps¡­¡± Tonagek paused. ¡°No, he could not have imed the title of Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Bavin?¡± ¡°Bovin.¡± Adam sat up straighter, trying to remember who Bavin was. ¡®Oh, right, the grandson, Lavin¡¯s brother.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, Bovin.¡± ¡°Jarot was popr, but everyone in the Iyr knew that Bovin was better. He was one of the very few who won his title with a near unanimous vote.¡± ¡°Really? What was it?¡± ¡°Nine to one.¡± Adam whistled, causing his children to squirm for a moment. He nuzzled against them to calm them down. ¡°That¡¯s andslide if I¡¯ve ever heard of one.¡± ¡°Losing his arm did very little to weaken him, but losing his son crippled him. I did not understand why, for he was still someone who possessed great strength. If he wished, he could have continued to do more. He could have taken the title of Family Elder, and pushed for more from the Rot family. No Iyrman would have been surprised if the Rot family would have taken at least one spot as a Great Elder.¡± Adam smiled, about to joke, before realising what Tonagek was trying to say. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± Tonagek nodded his head slowly. ¡°I can understand now. I understand why Jarot did not take his ce as the Family Elder. I understand why he remained with Churot, trapped by his memories.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Gek Family Head, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Are you nning on dropping that title?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Danagek is even bigger than Gurot,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°My nephew may berge, but you shoulde and see my son.¡± ¡°Your son is bigger than Gurot?¡± Adam let out a scoff. ¡°That¡¯s a big boy.¡± ¡°He is. He is big, and he will be a great warrior. He is built for it. Perhaps he will be a Great Elder?¡± ¡°Gurot is quite a big boy, and he¡¯ll be a great, strong warrior, but did you know about his older brother?¡± ¡°Turot?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What of him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to be Elder Peace.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Just another sad dad chapter. 463. Days Of Nightval IV 463. Days Of Nightval IV Omen: 4, 16 Adam continued enchanting through the second week of nightval. His Omens dictated when he would take his breaks, though somehow today¡¯s Omen was the worst since taking his children to the park. He had thought about using the Omens to make more money, but he decided against it, having already promised the Iyr to help them. Upon feeling Sonarot¡¯s heavy gaze that morning, Adam decided to shave so he could look presentable for that. ¡°Turot,¡± Fonasen called, reaching down to ruffle her nephew¡¯s hair. ¡°It has been some time.¡± ¡°Yes, aunt Fonasen,¡± Turot replied, going to greet the rest of his family. ¡°You are Unrivalled?¡± Fonasen asked, her eyes glued to Adam, noting the triplets at the periphery of her vision, each clung to their father tight. ¡°Adam Fateson, Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam replied, wincing at the name. He stared up at Fonasen, who looked so familiar to him, though he couldn¡¯t quite ce her. ¡°Fonasen,¡± she said. ¡°Mornuu,¡± the other woman said, greeting the Half Elf with a nod of her head. Adam bowed his head towards her. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to meet someone from the Nuu family. Jaknuu and Raknuu have treated me and my family well.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°It is an honour that you have not forgotten us.¡± ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot, you need to let daddy go,¡± Adam said, trying to doff his children. They dropped down, wordless as statues, and stared up at their father. Adam lifted his pouch and held it up. ¡°Who wants Dragon scales?¡± The children, who were chattering with Turot excitedly, quickly stopped, staring up at the Half Elf. They looked to Turot, who nodded his head, before they quickly swarmed the Half Elf, squeaking like little mice. ¡°Hmmmm,¡± Adam said, holding the pouch tight in his hand. ¡°Turot, what is the etiquette for gifts from Cousin Adam?¡± Turot inhaled deeply. ¡°Queue up. Youngest to oldest. Be good and quiet.¡± The children threw Turot a queer look, before looking back up at Adam, who was waiting expectantly. The oldest of the children, who was eight or nine, raised her hand and guided the children into their spots. ¡°Cousin Turot is truly wise enough to be Elder Peace,¡± Adam said, before reaching into his pouch. ¡°I should reward you for your wisdom, so you get the first Dragon scale.¡± Turot¡¯s face beamed as he epted the Dragon scale in hand, before Adam began to give out White Dragon scales to the children. ¡°Would you look at this?¡± Adam said, reaching down to his side, before holding up a second pouch. ¡°I just so happen to have Blue Dragon scales too. What am I to do with them?¡± The children squinted up at Adam. Adam had handed them two Dragon scalesst year too, forcing them to queue up. He remembered the way they looked towards their parents for support. This time they just narrowed their eyes up at Adam with curiosity, wondering what he will do next. ¡°All you have to do is-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± called Fonasen, causing him to jolt upright in shock for a moment. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Come here,¡± she called, all the while rubbing the heads of the triplets gently as they clung to her. ¡®How did she manage to do that?¡¯ Adam thought, before he walked over to the woman. ¡°Why are you pouting, my little babbies?¡± Adam asked, reaching down to pick them up. Konarot hugged the Half Elf tight, resting her head against his neck. ¡°You are handing Dragon scales to the children in front of your own?¡± Fonasen asked. Adam winced, his heart sinking. He held his triplets tighter in his embrace, gently rocking them. ¡°Your daddy is quite the idiot, isn¡¯t he?¡± Adam¡¯s mind shed with images of himself handing out pieces of flesh from dead Humans. Dragon scales were extremely useful since they were difficult to harm, but to think that his children had to watch him hand out the scales, which they themselves possessed. Konarot purred quietly and wrapped her arms around his neck, while Kirot and Karot held onto his arms, resting their heads against his shoulders. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, bowing his head to Fonasen. ¡°It is difficult to raise such children,¡± Fonasen said. ¡°Especially in the Iyr, where we praise those who kill Dragons and share their bodies.¡± Adam inhaled deeply into his heavy lungs, which refused to ept most of the air. His chest tightened as he sat down, holding his children close. ¡®Right.¡¯ He rocked his triplets who clung against him. ¡°They are only Half Dragons, and so their scales are different,¡± Fonasen exined. ¡°The scales of Half Dragons are not as tough as those which belong to Dragons, though are still be valued by others.¡± ¡°My precious little babies,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Daddy will protect you. No one will be able to take your scales while I am alive. Uncle Jurot will look after you too, so don¡¯t you ever worry.¡± The Iyrmen children stood awkwardly, confused about what to do. They had listened intently to their words, and had watched carefully as the triplets clung to their father. ¡°If you wish to give them Dragon scales, I will do it,¡± Fonasen said. Adam handed the woman the pouch. ¡°You had terms for the children to receive the scales?¡± ¡°I was going to ask them to introduce their younger siblings to me,¡± Adam said. He didn¡¯t want to admit he was also going to ask them why they adored their younger siblings, finding the situation to be too awkward, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was appropriate for him to ask. The children each introduced their siblings. Adam spotted Danagek right away, however, as the boy was thergest baby. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he was bigger than Gurot, but he was certainly a big boy. ¡°He is a chonky boy,¡± Turot said, examining the young baby. Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He remained within the shared family estate, speaking of his tales. He sat away with the children, all to one side. The triplets remained near their father, sitting around him. Fonasen handed the pouch back to him as he left. The triplets each hugged her leg before returning back to their father, who carried them out. ¡®Iyrmen women are the scariest.¡¯ When night basked the Iyr in darkness, Adam remained wide awake. He stared at the ceiling, gently rubbing his children¡¯s backs. ¡®That is really, weird, isn¡¯t it? Giving out scales? They are really useful though¡­¡¯ Adam thought about how mature his children were, already understanding that the Dragon scales were rted to them. ¡®Why do you have to be so smart?¡¯ Adam continued to enchant throughout the week, thinking about how to raise the Half Dragon children. Though it would be difficult to not deal with Dragon scales from them on, he realised he would need to at least minimise his own dealings with such matters, especially in front of the children. He kept imagining how he would feel if his Dragon children were trading out human finger nails to other people, and quickly came to the conclusion that it was a bad thing. Omen: 5, 13 Jirot smiled up at her father, making noises up towards him. Adam held her in his hands, holding up her head with one hand, and her body with the other. She squirmed within his hands before she stuck her hand into her mouth and sucked against it. ¡°You silly girl, who allowed you to be so cute?¡± Adam asked, nuzzling her nose, causing her to stare up at him in shock, before she smiled again. ¡°Do you want to y with daddy today? Should I take you to the park?¡± ¡°I wille,¡± Jarot said, holding his greatson, who smiled up at his greatfather. He recognised the old man as the one who held him most. Once they were at the park, they sat down against a nket,ying the children down in their baskets. Adam helped his triplets wash their hands before he allowed them to pick up the sandwiched he had made for them, each taking the sandwiched full of fish. ¡°You said you would work five days and rest for two,¡± Jarot said, brushing Jirot¡¯s hair beside him as she squirmed. ¡°I need to work hard so they can go to university,¡± Adam said. ¡°You wish to send them to the university?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°There¡¯s a university?¡± ¡°Yes, there are many. There are universities in each region capital. The university in East Port is most impressive, but the university in the capital holds the most prestige. Many Nobles aim to study within the university from the ages of fifteen to eighteen.¡± ¡°Canmoners join the universities?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If they can pass a test designed to cause them to fail,¡± Jarot replied, simply. ¡°The universities are funded by taxes, allowing the students to live as though they were still within their own homes, and for those who are not Nobles, they will study within the lower ss.¡± ¡°So the rich take coin from themoner¡¯s purses to enrich themselves?¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I just expected this world to be less cliche.¡± Jarot remained silent, seeing the disappointment on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Let me guess, there¡¯s no discrimination within the universities as part of its rules, but I guess the faculty don¡¯t actually keep to the rules?¡± ¡°That is what is rumoured.¡± ¡°There are groups which have formed within the universities, and those within the best group eventually go on to gain high ranking positions, and those who had any conflict with them find themselves ostracised, especially those who were talentedmoners?¡± ¡°That is what is rumoured.¡± ¡°Even though they use themon man¡¯s taxes to pay for their own luxurious lifestyles and education, I¡¯m sure the Nobles aren¡¯t thankful for such coin. No doubt they believe they are entitled to the money of their lessers.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jarot paused. ¡°Have you been to the universities before?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s just rich people shi-, stuff.¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t send my kids to those universities.¡± ¡°It is still something good to strive for,¡± Jarot admitted. ¡°They will learn much, and will form connections for the future.¡± ¡°Connections? They have connections to the Iyr and me, they don¡¯t need any other connections.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s influence is greatest in the south and north, and it holds some influence to the east,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Having a connection with any Noble holds great power regardless of which region they deal with.¡± ¡°Just one Noble?¡± ¡°Yes. Noble Authority. Thend works on thew that a Noble¡¯s word is supreme. If a Noble wishes to deal with someone under the employ of another Noble, they must ask for permission. Even the King must ask a Baron¡¯s permission to execute one of their servants, unless their act was obviously treason.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Your connection to the Iyr may not keep you safe against many of the Nobles, especially those in the regions which dislike we Iyrmen.¡± Adam reached down to rub Konarot¡¯s head. ¡°Then I just have to be so powerful that they will think twice about trying to mess with my family.¡± ¡°No one will harm my greatchildren as long as I breathe,¡± Jarot said, reaching down to rub little Jarot¡¯s head, the boy yawning. ¡®Am I actually rted to this old man?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Jarot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For being their babo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jarot replied, tilting his head slightly, unsure of what Adam was getting at. ¡°I can sleep peacefully at night because of you guys. You, Aunt, Jurot, and so on, you know? I know that if something does happen to me, maybe I meet some random old guy who can one shot me, that they¡¯ll be okay.¡± Jarot reached up to Adam¡¯s head, squeezing it gently. ¡°Do you think anyone will dare to kill my grandson while I still breathe?¡± ¡°Whose your grandson, you old geezer?¡± Adam replied, feeling how strong the man¡¯s grip was, though he wasn¡¯t pressing painfully hard. Jarot let go of Adam¡¯s head. ¡°You are working too hard for the Iyr which refuses you, Adam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t work hard for the Iyr which refuses me, but the Aunt which has epted me,¡± Adam replied, simply. Jarot was sure that Adam was still in the process of being tested by the Iyr. It was ridiculous, as this boy was a Nephew of the Rot family, and had already done so much for the Iyr, and yet was still being suspected. He understood why the Iyr was still suspicious, but it still bothered his heart. ¡°I really do appreciate it all,¡± Adam said, reaching up to brush Karot¡¯s hair to the side. ¡°As much as the Iyr might not like me, I¡¯m d that I was epted by you and my Aunt. I¡¯m d that you epted Jarot and Jirot too.¡± Jarot sighed, rubbing the babies stomachs gently, soothing them to sleep.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam you idiot... 464. Days of Nightval V 464. Days of Nightval V Omen: 10, 20 Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Omen: 10, 20 -> 10 20 + 7 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. Though Adam had enchanted the staff thrice, it still needed to be enchanted for a while longer. ¡®The shield didn¡¯t need to be enchanted for an entire week¡­¡¯ Adam let the thought go. He didn¡¯t need to know why the shield didn¡¯t need a week¡¯s worth of enchanting as he had no ns to enchant shields for some time. Adam stepped out of the shrine to note the whiteness which had fallen against the Iyr. The gentle dropping of snow fell across the Iyr¡¯snd, bringing with it a coldness which it had not experienced in some time. He exhaled, noting the visible vapours which appeared in front of his face. The shrine itself had been protected against the elements, though he recalled there had been a time when shelter had been provided. ¡®So many little things to think about, but so little time,¡¯ Adam thought, before making his way home. Konarot stomped towards her father, snow covering her entire back. Kirot and Karoty in the snow, purring quietly, half asleep. Though they wanted to greet their father, the snow had called for them. Adam lifted Konarot up, feeling the snow which was glued to her back. He wiped the snow off the back of her head, before nting a firm kiss on her forehead. ¡°Hello, Princess. Are you enjoying the snow?¡± Konarot purred affirmatively, nuzzling into his neck, before she squirmed out of his arms. She grabbed his hand and led him to a pile of snow which had been piled up, before she pointed to him, her expectant eyes pressing down against her father. Adamy against the snow, which caused him to shudder, and Konaroty beside him. The coldness seeped through his body as Kirot and Karot crawled their way to their father toy near him, taking their ce in the snow. Sonarot stared at Adam, who was shuddering in the snow, wondering when he would reach his limits. Then, it came to her. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot. Come. It is time to eat.¡± The triplets forced themselves out of their daze, beginning to crawl towards their nana, before they eventually dragged themselves by their feet to her. Adam sat up, snow stuck to his back, unable to feel it. He shuffled his way to the fire, sitting near it to deal with the cold which hadpletely overwhelmed his back. Sonarot draped a nket over his back. ¡°You have been in by a God twice, will you die to the snow?¡± ¡°Die?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The me from back then and now are different, Aunt. Back then, if I had such cute children, I would have been unstoppable.¡± Adam wondered if he could gain the same strength he had possessed in his previous life. Back then he was well above that of a Paragon, though barely a year had passed. It was partly because he had taken a cheat which had doubled any XP he had gained, but also because the Levels were based on separate ss Levels rather than a total ss Level. So he could take Level One in many sses, each for the same price, rather than how it was now, where every Level increased by thousands of XP. ¡°How was your enchanting?¡± Sonarot asked, filling a hot bowl of soup for him. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Adam said, smiling to his Aunt. ¡°I had a good Omen.¡± He chuckled at his joke, before feeling a muscle in his back twinge from the coldness, and he sipped away at his soup. ¡®Though, I am pretty poor now¡­¡¯ Once he had warmed up, he yed with his children, letting them piled up the snow, before they wrestled against it. He tossed snowballs around with them, and buried them in the snow, though kept an eye out to see if they were going to feel sick. Eventually he swapped ces with Jarot, taking a moment to rest as he looked after Jirot and Jarot, who were bundled up within their nkets, their faces exposed to the air. Lanarot grabbed onto Adam¡¯s leg, pouting up at him. ¡°Papa.¡± The girl stared up at him, on the verge of tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lanababy?¡± Adam asked, picking her up, brushing her hair with a hand. ¡°Is papa,¡± the girl replied, sucking on her thumb as she cuddled up against Adam. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yeh,¡± the girl replied, pouting up at him once more. ¡°I¡¯ll y with you more too,¡± Adam promised, hugging her close. He had been spending less time with Lanarot since he had gained five children. Whereas he would spend hours with her in the evening with his full attention, he would only spend a few minutes now and again with her alone, but usually yed with her alongside the others. ¡°Do you want to read with papa?¡± Adam asked. Lanarot pulled her thumb out of her mouth and smiled. Adam smiled, nuzzling her nose. ¡°Okay, you can sit on myp and we can read, okay?¡± ¡°Keh,¡± the girl replied, before babbling up at him excitedly. The second month of nightval began with Adam receiving several amber gems, each worth a hundred gold. ¡°What is this?¡± Adam asked, his curious gaze catching Zijin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your payment.¡± ¡°My payment?¡± Adam asked. Elder Zijin remained silent for a long while, thinking it was a joke. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, his cheeks turning red from embarrassment. ¡°Yes. For the enchanting. Right.¡± He had counted two thousand golds worth of gems, twenty ambers. He thought back to the previous month, realised it was probably because he enchanted twenty weapons. Zijin smiled, and bowed his head. ¡°The weapons have been prepared for you this month.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, staring down at the gems in the pouch. ¡®Two thousand gold a month. That¡¯s a lot of money. I¡¯ve made the money back from enchanting the Greater Enhanced weapon.¡¯ Adam hummed quietly to himself in thought. ¡®How much should I save for the children?¡¯ Adam continued enchanting over the second month of nightval. He also spent the mornings and evenings with the children. He yed with the older children as well as his sister and his own children. He noted how Jirot and Jarot cried constantly, and they would only calm down when the Rot family soothed them, or the Gak family yed with them. They would stare at the Gaks with a surprise look before smiling at them, their eyes glued to the Devilkin. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re trying to steal my kids away from me?¡± Adam whispered to Sir Vonda, who had joined them to eat during the week. ¡°How can they steal your children away from you?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Your children adore you so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°They can¡¯t steal my children away from me since they love me so much.¡± Vonda remained silent, looking to Jurot and the others, who had asked her for support. She wondered how she was going to do it, considering Adam loved to y with his children. Every time she saw him with his children, he seemed as though he had no care in the world. Omen: 3, 3 ¡®I suppose I can take a day off in the middle of the week¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Sir Vonda called as Adam returned with his children, along with Jurot and Turot. They had spent the morning in the baths of the Iyr, epting the warmth they provided. ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± Adam greeted, letting his children down, who immediately fell into the snow, embracing the coldness. Though they had enjoyed the warm baths, it was only so they could emphasise the coldness of the snow against their skin and scales. ¡°Sir Vonda, my children are too cute! Look at them!¡± Vonda understood why Jurot and the others came to her, for she was one of the few with the patience to deal with how annoying Adam had be. ¡°Let us talk, Adam.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam slowly nodded, taking a seat with her to one corner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I can see that you love your children dearly,¡± Vonda said, pouring Adam some warm tea from y tea pot, which an Iyrman had gifted her. ¡°If they were your children I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love them as much as I do,¡± Adam said, sighing with a smirk. Sir Vonda paused for a moment, allowing Adam to realise what he had said, before noting the flush on his cheeks. ¡°I am certain I would.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, taking a sip of the tea, only to burn his lips. Health: 65 -> 64 ¡°I see you spend so much time with them, especially your triplets,¡± Vonda continued. ¡°Right?¡± Adam leaned in, already understanding where Vonda was going with this. ¡°I wish to advise you, if you are willing to ept.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes remained glued to Adam¡¯s, who had fought away the blush of awkwardness. ¡°I trust you deeply, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam assured. ¡°If you have something to say, I¡¯m always willing to hear it, including any advice you may have.¡± ¡°I have never seen anyone who holds as much love for their children as you,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°However, there is such a thing as too much love. If you continue to favour them this way, they will not grow up well.¡± ¡°Children grow well when their parents truly love them,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I have no doubt of your words, but there is more than love which is needed. A firm hand, a-,¡± ¡°I will not hit my children,¡± Adam stated, firmly. Vonda fell quiet. Adam¡¯s words were not a surprise, but Vonda hadn¡¯t thought about the matter. ¡°How will you discipline them?¡± ¡°Firm words and a timeout does the trick,¡± Adam said. ¡°If a parent has to hit their child to get them to listen, they are not fit to be a parent.¡± Vonda, the Priest of Life, fell into thought about Adam¡¯s words. ¡°You would not spank them?¡± ¡°If a parent has to hit their child to get them to listen, they are not fit to be a parent.¡± Vonda bowed her head. ¡°It will be difficult for you when you have to leave them, and difficult for them too. If you spend too much time with them, there will be no chance for the rest of your family to grow with them. They only know the warmth of their father¡¯s arms within the Iyr. When that disappears, then¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Adam replied. ¡°They don¡¯t know only me and my protection. The twins were born in the rain and mud. The triplets spent a long while trying to find me, their father. Konarot still has the scars, the one on her face, the scales which aren¡¯t growing properly at her side.¡± Vonda could see it, the darkness which encroached on Adam¡¯s face. It was a darkness she hadn¡¯t seen before, and it was a darkness which Adam had filed away even deeper than the darkness of meeting Shama. ¡°I understand I¡¯m being selfish. I¡¯m spending a lot of time with my children, and they¡¯re getting used to seeing me daily. They¡¯re spending some time with their family, sure, but I know that they¡¯re extremely close to me. We¡¯re spending nightval in the Iyr, when we should have been out to help Dunes with his friend.¡± Adam held the warm cup in his hand, feeling the warmth spread through his hand. He had thought about what had happened to Konarot, those scars of hers. If those vagabonds hadn¡¯t been killed, Adam wondered what he would have done to them. Vonda¡¯s face remained neutral, seeing the thoughts on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°I am d they are safe, Adam.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I wish you, and your family, the best, Adam.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Your children should spend time with others, to find friends, and I wish for you to spend time with your friends too.¡± ¡°Are you telling me this because you miss me, Sir Vonda?¡± Adam joked, smiling slightly. ¡°I was asked by your friends and family to speak with you.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, Sir Vonda.¡± Adam sighed, realising how little time he spent with his friends now. ¡®Right. It¡¯s weird if I spend all my time with children. If my friends don¡¯t see me, won¡¯t they forget how stupid I am?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Idk if it''s possible to forget how stupid Adam is... 465. Days Of Nightval VI 465. Days Of Nightval VI Omen: 2, 9 ¡®Two days in a row?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how his Omens were so poor. Adam went to enchant his Greater weapon that day, deciding against taking a break so soon after his previous break. When he returned back to the shared family estate he found Nobby and Brittany were settled between the Iyrmen, with Raool speaking of his family¡¯s tales. He nced around, noting that his triplets weren¡¯t around, but he didn¡¯t dwell on the thoughts. ¡°Are you two having fun?¡± Adam asked, pouring them each a drink. ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Brittany replied, looking down at the cup. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Adam asked, taking a sip of his own fruit wine. ¡°I¡¯m weak.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Brittany frowned. The words were blunt, but they were true. ¡°I wanted you to train me so I could be free, but¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be free when you¡¯re weak,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Even if you are strong, there¡¯s a limit to the freedom you can achieve.¡± ¡°I wanted to be able to explore distantnds,¡± Brittany admitted. ¡°Not just South Alnd or Central Alnd, but further beyond. North Alnd, East Alnd, West Alnd, Aswadia.¡± ¡°Well, Aswadia, or Aswadasad?¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s at war, so you probably shouldn¡¯t explore that ce just yet.¡± ¡°I always thought being an Expert would allow me to travel around, but¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°You¡¯re still young. For now, work under me, and once you be an Expert, you can figure it out.¡± Brittany could already feel it. She had grown stronger, stronger than even the image of herself in her daydreams. Yet, even if she grew into an Expert, the amount of monsters in thisnd, those who were Human or otherwise, were more than she would have ever expected. ¡°I always thought Iyrmen were the strongest,¡± she said, recalling what that old monster had done before he had fought Adam and the other Experts. ¡°Mithril Ranks can live a life of freedom, I thought, but even two of them together aren¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true enough. Two Mithril Rank Iyrmen, or seven Bronze Rank Iyrmen, can¡¯t go around fighting the greatest threats in the world. Though, what about seven Gold Rank Iyrmen? Is there a singr threat in this world they couldn¡¯t face? No, nevermind Gold Rank Iyrmen, what about Paragons? Seven Paragons together could no doubte together to face against any singr foe.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Seven wolves could probably kill a tiger,¡± Adam said. ¡°Seven tigers could probably kill a¡­¡± Adam paused to think. ¡°No. Probably not a Dragon, I suppose.¡± Brittany frowned further. ¡°So if I want freedom, I need to have an army?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Brittany sighed, sipping more of her drink. ¡°Is it freedom you want, or do you want to explore?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If it¡¯s freedom, then you¡¯ll need to be a Paragon and make your own unit of warriors. If it¡¯s exploration, adventure, then you don¡¯t have to worry. Just stick with me and you¡¯ll have plenty of exploration and adventure. I n on exploring the world too, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to go and do that alone.¡± Brittany sighed again, sinking into her thoughts. She learnt that life was full ofpromise. Even though she was stronger than before, she felt more restricted by the knowledge she had gained. ¡°How¡¯s my number one enforcer?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Have you been helping with moving lumber, and all that, about?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Do you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You sure? No worries you want to mention? Dreams you want to chat about?¡± Adam sipped more of his fruit wine, before pouring them some more. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. Nobby had been someone Adam had brought in thanks to Jurot, who had fallen for those powerful muscles of the young man¡¯s. ¡°Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t you sixteen, Nobby?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you turn sixteen¡­¡± Adam paused, thinking about when Nobby had turned sixteen. ¡°Hold on. That wasst year.¡± Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 16 (13) ¡°The ninth of the ninth, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh, mate. That¡¯s my bad. What was I doing on the ninth of the ninth?¡± ¡°Walking to the Iyr,¡± Nobby said. ¡°You found your babies the day before.¡± Adam crossed his arms, falling into thought. ¡®Right. We found the kids on the eighth day of the ninth month. So that means Nobby¡¯s birthday was the day after?¡¯ ¡°My bad, Nobby. I was really stressed out at the time andpletely forgot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°At least your birthday is easy to remember. I missed your seventeenth birthday, but I won¡¯t miss your eighteenth birthday, alright? I¡¯ll get you something nice.¡± ¡°I want to be strong,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Strong? Well, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Adam pat Nobby¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something good on your birthday, don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Adam chuckled quietly to himself. ¡°Ah, right. I should probably send some coin to your parents for the next year. We¡¯ll probably head out some time in dawnval, so I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll pay your wages up until the third month of dawnval. Yours,¡± Adam said, before looking to Brittany, ¡°and yours too. I¡¯ll send money for your sister¡¯s education too.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss,¡± Nobby said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Brittany said. Adam smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thanking me. It¡¯s because of the Iyr you guys are doing so well. If you weren¡¯t staying here then it would have been more difficult to make you into Experts.¡± Jurot sat down at the table, bringing with him bowls of food for them all, as well as a tray of tbreads. ¡°It is because of Adam¡¯s abilities that you have grown more powerful.¡± ¡°Right, my ability to make Rage Dancers?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°Last I checked, Nobby has your families abilities.¡± ¡°Do not underestimate your abilities, Adam,¡± Jurot said, his voice heavy with authority. Jurot had realised one of Adam¡¯s abilities, something which he had revealed to the Chief, and his mother and grandfather. The hints Adam hadin for them had all but confirmed Adam¡¯s ability to him. ¡°Sure, sure, but you shouldn¡¯t underestimate how amazing you are either, Jurot,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡®Amazing?¡¯ Jurot thought of the word which Adam used to describe him. He wondered if Adam realised that his ability was utterly monstrous. When Jurot had watched the fight between his brother and Lord Morkarai, he had felt something stir within him. It was as though he had faced someone inbat with his life on the line, and had beaten them. Yet, all he had done was watch the fight. The fight had pushed him closer to gaining greater insights, and he could taste the greater insights whichy within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, stomping her way to Adam and Jurot, holding a freshly bitten, freshly made bread in one hand. She made a noise and held up a hand, opening and closing it as she continued to groan at Adam. Adam lifted her up onto hisp, kissing her cheek, all the while Lanarot busied herself with making the bread disappear from her hand. Once it disappeared, it would reappear again from the pile of bread to the side, and she could make it disappear again. ¡°Jurot, Sir Vonda was bullying me about my children,¡± Adam said. ¡°She said I shouldn¡¯t ever speak to them again, and that I should leave Lanarot to you. She just wants you to steal her away from me with those hugs of yours, and to teach her how to be big and strong.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda did not do that, and I will teach her how to be big and strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Okay maybe she didn¡¯t say that, but you will not teach her how to be big and strong,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lanababy,¡± Adam called, rubbing her head. ¡°Who do you like more? Papa or papa?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot said, taking a bite of her bread, smiling up at Adam. ¡°You see? She likes me more?¡± ¡°Lanarot,e,¡± Jurot said, holding out his arms. Lanarot looked up at Jurot, staring at his arms. She was still eating her bread, and was thinking. If she went to her papa, then wouldn¡¯t he hug her until she felt sleepy? However, she was currently eating bread, and if she was sleepy, wouldn¡¯t that mean there would be less bread to eat? Adam smiled at Jurot as Lanarot shook, violently devouring her bread. ¡°You see? She loves her papa the most.¡± Adam picked her up and kissed her cheek noisily, teasing Jurot, only for Lanarot to cough, having finished her bread, before reaching out with her arms, calling for her papa. Jurot epted her into his arms, and hugged her close, before the girl fell limp, almost falling asleep immediately in her older brother¡¯s arms. Adam crossed his arms, sniffling lightly, his face entirely red. ¡®Bell, how much is it for Jurot¡¯s hugging skill?¡¯ [100 000 XP] ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam sniffled again. ¡®So I have to beat up Morkarai fifty times?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Et tu, Bell?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since Ist spoke with you.¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Sorry.¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Who are you, Nobby?¡¯ [No.] Adam sighed, still sniffling, before he felt a set of familiar arms wrap around him. He reached back and tickled Konarot¡¯s hair. ¡°What great children I have, theye to daddy when he¡¯s being bullied.¡± Konarot snorted, narrowing her eyes at her uncle Jurot, but she embraced her father tighter, threatening to choke him. Brittany and Nobby stared at the Half Dragon children, who had climbed onto their father, and were cuddling him close. To them, it was no longer a surprise, considering that he was Adam. Jarot sat down beside Adam, his hand clutching at his knee. He had returned with the triplets only moments ago, and decided to sit beside Adam. He inhaled deeply and shut his eyes, almost meditating. Adam raised his brows at the old man, wondering what he was doing. He hadn¡¯t seen Jarot like this before. Sonarot ced down a bowl and some t bread for Jarot, and Karot hugged onto the old man¡¯s arm, pressing his head against his greatfather¡¯s shoulders. ¡®He must have had fun with his greatfather,¡¯ Adam thought. Jurot could see the way his grandfather was calming down, wondering what had happened. He looked to his mother, who returned his look with a smile, and he nodded his head slowly. As a member of the Rot family, Jurot knew that his grandfather had almost split someone¡¯s skull apart.
Click banner for Patreon!
Uh oh. 466. Days Of Nightval VII 466. Days Of Nightval VII Omen: 4, 4 ¡®What is with these Omens?¡¯ Adam continued to enchant, wanting to finish the Greater enchantment. When he felt lucky, he enchanted a weapon for the Iyr, and when he was unfortunate, continued the Greater enchantment to stabilise it. Omen: 4, 7 It had been a few days and he was still rolling poorly. ¡®Is it because I wasted all the luck?¡¯ As Adam fed his triplets, he heard some panting from behind him, and two forms assaulted the Half Elf with their tongues. ¡°Oh ho! Who are these cute little girls?¡± Adam asked, ruffling the dire wolves¡¯ fur. ¡°Look at you, look at you! So lively, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jay¡¯a and Kit¡¯a continued to assault Adam with their affection, all the while he embraced the pair. The dire wolves had been found the year previous by them, their mother in by the Blue Dragon which they had dealt with. Jaygak and Kitool had imed them using their frivolous logic, and Adam relented. He had assisted in raising them when they were young, but he could see that their love for him had grown. ¡°You two have to eat to be big and strong for your babies, okay?¡± Adam said, ruffling their hair. The wolves panted towards him, before noting the appearance of the triplets, who were staring at the wolves. The wolves tilted their heads, causing the triplets to tilt their heads too. ¡®I should let them meet the puppies,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should also y with Sky too¡­¡¯ ¡°Woof!¡± Lanarot said, pointing at the pair of wolves. ¡°Woof!¡± The pair of dire wolves barked, causing the babies to twitch and stir, before they cried. The pressure of the Iyrmen silenced them as they crouched, their tails falling to the floor. ¡°You silly wolves,¡± Adam said, before using his Tricks to clean himself before he picked up Jirot to soothe her, gently rocking her in his arms. ¡°However, you guys shouldn¡¯t bully them, since they are new mothers too.¡± Soon the puppies were brought to the shared family estate, carried within baskets by several young teens who had earned the pleasure. Elder Zijin was leading them, with a gentle smile on his face. Jarot remained in the corner, refusing to acknowledge the Elder as the other Iyrmen did. ¡°Doing the rounds?¡± Adam asked, looking at he wolf pups who were looking up out of the basket towards all the new faces. Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a remained near their eleven pups, making sure they did not cry in distress. ¡°We wished to show the wolves to the nearby estates,¡± Zijin said, before sitting down opposite Adam. His eyes fell down to Jirot, who was resting her head against her father¡¯s shoulder, all the while Adam pat her against her back gently to soothe her. The triplets sat near Adam, eating their bread and fish happily, breaking apart the fish meat before eating it from their fingers. They looked up at Elder Zijin, their mouths a mess from the spices on the fish, though they seemed not to care. ¡°I see you are close with your children.¡± ¡°Elder Zijin, you can¡¯t-,¡± ¡°I will not steal them because they are so cute,¡± Zijin assured. Adam paused, wondering if he had be so predictable. ¡°Then why will you steal them?¡± ¡°I will not steal them.¡± Upon the Elder¡¯s words, Jurot noted that his grandfather shed red, his shoulders and neck tensing up. Sonarot remained near him, making sure the old man didn¡¯t pop his neck. ¡°Are you saying my children aren¡¯t good enough to steal?¡± Elder Zijin remained silent, trying to understand what Adam was doing. He stopped thinking about what Adam had asked very quickly, realising that Adam was Adam. He almost reached for one of the children to ruffle their hair, but his entire body froze, having recalled the conversation with Jarot a few days prior. ¡°Have you been feeling unlucky recently?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Unfortunately so,¡± Adam said. ¡°I promised to enchant only when my luck was at least okay, but recently it¡¯s been quite unfortunate.¡± ¡°It is good to see you taking time off to speak with yourpanions,¡± Zijin admitted. ¡°You have spent too much time with your children.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing,¡± Adam said, bringing a cloth to his children¡¯s face, rubbing it mostly clean, before using his magic to clean them properly. ¡°I understand where you¡¯reing from, though.¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, nevermind.¡± ¡°A joke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Zijin nodded, allowing Adam¡¯s his peace, understanding that it was probably something stupid, or offensive, or both. ¡®If my children were as cute as his I would give up being an Elder?¡¯ He was certain that was the joke, but decided against bringing it up. Adam allowed his children to stroke the wolf pups once they were done with breakfast. Jay¡¯a and Kit¡¯a nuzzled against the triplet¡¯s necks and cheeks, licking their faces lightly, causing them to retreat to their father. The other children also stroked the wolf pups, eagerly chatting away with one another about the wolf pups. ¡°What are your ns for the wolf pups?¡± Zijin asked. Adam raised his brow. He remained quiet for a long moment, wondering what Zijin was talking about. The wolf pups were the children of the dire wolves which belonged to Jaygak and Kitool, so wouldn¡¯t they¡­ ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s Sky?¡± Adam asked, cautiously. ¡°We allowed him to remain within the Front Iyr,¡± Zijin said. ¡°We have noticed that you do not care for him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care for him, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Adam paused, thinking about how many times he had yed with Sky, and how many times he had told the Awakened Wolf off. ¡®Damn. I¡¯ve been really mean, haven¡¯t I?¡¯ Adam crossed his arms and fell into thought. ¡®I don¡¯t really need him either, though. I have my magic to summon Zeus, but it is a nice idea to have another, right? No, no, that¡¯s not efficient. Since I have Zeus, shouldn¡¯t I give Sky to someone? Though, then again, having an Awakened Wolf is cool¡­¡¯ ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you want Sky?¡± ¡°Your Awakened Wolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have Zeus, and I haven¡¯t really been looking after Sky much, so it¡¯s probably best for him to be yours.¡± ¡°You were the one to defeat him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t beat him up,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°You should have him, though I hope that some of the wolves he makes will be handed to me. I¡¯d like my children to have a few wolves they could ride, especially if they¡¯re part Awakened Wolf.¡± ¡®Politics?¡¯ Jurot thought, wondering why Adam gave up Sky so easily, considering what a great honour and pride having an Awakened Wolf was. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Adam.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°As long as we remember that I was there too that helped gain these dire wolves and an Awakened Wolf, now you have a bunch of cute little wolf pups, who I hope you will treat well for a while. I understand you want them for the Iyr, but I hope that the Rot, Ool, Gak, and Kan families each have greater ess to the wolves. Also, you know, my kids too.¡± Adam raised his brows towards the Elder. Zijin bowed his head, taking Adam¡¯s words to heart. There was a lot of faith Adam showed the Iyr constantly, something which he hoped the Iyr would show in return. Zijin realised he had only a short while before Jarot would burst. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Zijin excused himself and left. The wolves were soon taken away to the next shared family estate, and Adam used his magic to clean the children, though they were taken away to clean up once more after ying with the wolves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get to y with the wolves when they are older,¡± Adam assured Gurot, who was squinting up at Adam suspiciously, his chubby cheeks puffed out as though he was annoyed. Adam spent some of the day ying with the children, ying Warriors and Wanderers. Dunes appeared during the afternoon, sitting opposite the triplets, who stared up at him, their eyes blinking questioningly towards him. ¡°I have heard that you have started taking breaks,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Have youe to bully me too?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You know, Dunes, I can still beat you up,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m a dad now. I can¡¯t go around being an idiot or beating people up any more.¡± ¡°Did you beat people up?¡± ¡°There was that one kid. John, was it?¡± Adam thought. ¡°The racist punk.¡± Dunes nodded, recalling the boy. ¡°Yes, that is true. You usually beat up small men, but I am not a small man.¡± ¡°No, no, you¡¯re a man of the Gods, Lady Arya, yeah?¡± Adam replied, smirking wide. ¡°With a really nice sword.¡± Dunes narrowed his eyes, but his lips formed a wider smile. ¡°You are always so free with your jokes.¡± ¡°Not so much any more. You know, I¡¯ve stopped myself a few times now.¡± Adam said, sitting up taller. ¡°Well done, Adam.¡± ¡°Have youe to see my cute children?¡± Adam asked, lifting Konarot up towards Dunes, showing her off. ¡°Look! Her horns are so big now!¡± Dunes was certain that her horns had not grown, but decided to keep that to himself. Adam was still as cringe as ever, especially as a father. ¡°They are growing up well.¡± ¡°They are, they are,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Dunes and Adam remained together, talking about nothing in particr. They drank tea together, ate some snacks, and even yed with the triplets, who were eventually pulled away by Sonarot, who let them doodle beside her. ¡°Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t you an Expert too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to retire soon?¡± ¡°In the next few years,¡± Dunes stated, nodding his head. ¡°I may be able to learn Fourth Gate spells, though that might be dangerous while I¡¯m still in Alnd. It would be dangerous within Aswadasad too.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am from ck Mountain, which holds the oldest temple of Wahtu,¡± Dunes said, before pausing, wondering if he should mention what the Easterners say. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there something about your temple which technically didn¡¯t make it the oldest?¡± ¡°Our temple is the oldest temple which was designed for prayer towards Lady Arya,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°Right, right, and those from the west say that their temple is the oldest, but it was technically for another God?¡± ¡°The east, but yes.¡± Adam nodded, recalling one of their first conversations. ¡°Did you say that the first time we met?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°I believe I said something unfortunate about Elves.¡± ¡°Your friend, Lightsomething, had something to say about us?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes began, smiling wider, ¡°he had something to say about half of you.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, Dunes.¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Though Ie from ck Mountain, praying to Lady Arya, the main God within Aswadasad is Noor, the God of Light. We are tolerated, but most Aswadians pray to Noor. During wars, that changes slightly, but Noor is more typical than Lady Arya.¡± ¡°They call him Noor and not Lord Noor or anything?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aalinoorkbar,¡± Dunes said, stating the full name of the God. ¡°However, Noor is mentioned quite often in prayers and in daily life, so simplifying the name became a topic of discussion many years ago. There are still those who do not simplify the name, though they are more extreme than even those who call him Noor.¡± ¡°Extremists, eh? So you¡¯re treated worse in Aswadasad because of your religion, and in Alnd because you¡¯re Aswadian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°I n to retire soon. Someone has offered me a job at their business, and I would hope to marry in the next few years.¡± Adam¡¯s face contorted this way and that as his mind mind processed what Dunes had told him. He wasn¡¯t surprised at Dunes¡¯ retirement, since Sir Vonda had nned to retire too, but he was surprised that someone had offered Dunes a position in their business, and then hearing that Dunes wanted to marry had struck Adam¡¯s mind. Dunes read Adam¡¯s expressions, and heard the noises the Half Elf made, each time broken by a new thought, all the while the Aswadian smiled, sipping his tea. He understood everything from Adam¡¯s expressions and noises, knowing that Adam had almost forgotten who had offered the Priest a job. Adam rubbed his chin, thinking about what to say. ¡°Is the missing friend of yours the one you want to marry?¡± ¡°She is a good friend,¡± Dunes said, seeing that Adam had realised what the Priest had said. ¡°I do not know who I will marry, though.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, thinking about what Dunes had told him. ¡°I¡¯m going to work you hard, Dunes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
Cute little pups and a chat with a friend? Nice. Certainly nothing bubbling under the surface that he doesn''t know about... 467. Days Of Nightval VIII 467. Days Of Nightval VIII Omen: 4, 5 ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ [Would you like to spend XP to empower the weapon?] ¡®Sure,¡¯ Adam replied. XP: 15 500 -> 15 000 Adam finished finalising the enchantment on the weapon, smiling at the magic weapon¡¯s statistics. It was a decent enough weapon, he supposed. When Adam returned,, leaving the staff with Elder Zijin, he froze in ce. His children swarmed him, but he stared at the table, where Jirot sat, her greatfather¡¯s hand supporting her back. Adam inhaled deeply, but first lifted up his triplets, hugging them tight. ¡°You silly little boy and girls, did you miss your daddy?¡± Adam asked, showering them in his affection, before he ced them down. Their tails swayed from side to side as they smiled up at him. ¡°You have finally returned?¡± Jarot asked, a small smirk on his face. Adam narrowed his eyes, sensing how badly the old man wanted to start a fight with him. Adam wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the provocation, but this was about that thing. ¡°Since when did my beautiful little girl be so strong to sit up?¡± Adam asked, approaching the table. The girl¡¯s eyes scanned the area before she saw her father¡¯s face. She stared at him for a moment before she smiled wide, giggling at him. She sucked against her hand, her eyes adventuring across her father¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I missed it, my little Jirot.¡± ¡°Yes, you did miss it,¡± Jarot said, sitting up tall and straight, his lips forming a wider smirk. ¡°I was here to witness it.¡± ¡°Are you starting a fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have already fought you,¡± Jarot retorted, his thumb brushing the back of Jirot¡¯s head. Adam lifted baby Jarot up into his arms, the boy squirming and twitching, before nestling his head against his father¡¯s shoulder. His body was still hot to the touch, as children¡¯s bodies were, even during nightval. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so sad your babo bullies me even though I¡¯ve given him so many cute greatchildren?¡± Adam asked, rubbing his son¡¯s back. ¡°Five is not enough,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You must give me five more every year.¡± ¡°I would prefer my story doesn¡¯t involve a harem.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°They say that daughters are scary, but they¡¯re only scary because their mothers are terrifying,¡± Adam replied. Adam thought about the triplets mother, which only caused him to nod his head at his own statement. Jarot decided against saying anything. Omen: 10, 17 Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 22 (15) Omen: 2, 7 ¡°Ooh? Where¡¯s daddy gone?¡± Adam asked, covering his face. He pulled apart his hands, gasping as he revealed himself. ¡°Here he is!¡± Jirot giggled up at him, and baby Jarot smiled, before he fell into a giggle beside his older sister. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam gasped, hiding his face once more, causing the babies to stopughing. ¡°What?¡± Adam revealed himself again. ¡°Daddy¡¯s back?¡± The twins giggle once more, constantly falling for their father¡¯s Ninth Gate spell of Peekaboo, which caused him to disappear and reappear at will, a most wondrous spell. The children were eventually taken away to be fed, all the while Adam thought about what he should do that day. ¡°Sir Vonda?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda asked, breaking apart a piece of bread to feed Lanarot. ¡°How does Mother Soza feel about people sparring?¡± Adam asked. ¡°To gain strength is not something she is against.¡± Adam slowly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I sparred, so I thought maybe I should spar someone, but at the same time I thought it might be offensive to do so.¡± ¡°Dunes is more eager than I about the matter of sparring, but I sparred from young to gain some of the strength I possess,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°Yeah, I heard that your Order was pretty well respected by the Iyr for itsbat prowess.¡± ¡°We are grateful for the Iyr¡¯s words, though we pale inparison to many of the Orders within thend.¡± ¡°Well, say what you will, but if the Iyr respects you for your ability to fight, then have to respect you for your ability to fight. I mean, you were about as strong as Jurot and I, while being exactly the same age as us, and yet you weren¡¯t an Iyrman, or a guy with a¡­¡± Adam thought about the words he should use. ¡°You aren¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, understanding his point. ¡°We do not continue to fightter in our years like many from within the other Orders. We have our path in life figured out for us, and so we do not need to crave greater power, just the ability to save life, and the wish that we are no longer needed.¡± ¡°Yeah, a bit awkward, isn¡¯t it? You have a job if life is terrible, but if life is good, no one needs you.¡± Adam chuckled, but seeing the sadness in Vonda¡¯s eyes, he quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s pray that your Order isn¡¯t needed any¡­ I mean¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, wondering what he was trying to say. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping that you¡­¡± ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ As Adam continued to fumble his words, Vonda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to go beat up Fred,¡± Adam said, quickly standing and excusing himself. Vonda frowned. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Yo!¡± Adam called, waving his hand towards Fred. The young man was currently with another family, their Guest for the week, spending his days speaking of and listening to various tales, before reuniting with the other Guests to rx for the evening. ¡°Adam,¡± Fred greeted. ¡°Hi everyone,¡± Adam said, nodding his head towards the other Iyrmen, before realising he had rudely interrupted them. ¡°Sorry about that, but I was hoping that Fred and I could spar today.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Fred blinked. ¡°You are Unrivalled?¡± an Iyrman asked, noting his puthral breastte. Adam sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± The Iyrmen shot their looks at the back of Fred¡¯s head, his shoulder slunk from the pressure of their gazes. ¡®What did I do to deserve this?¡¯ Fred donned his armour, and Adam donned his shield, which would provide him with a decent Defence. With his breastte and his magical shield, he held about as much Defence as Fred. ¡°Why have youe to spar with me?¡± ¡°I thought I needed to spar with someone, and realised you were probably the best fit,¡± Adam said, stretching out his arms, swinging his axe around. ¡°I actually though Jonn would be best, but I would feel annoyed if I lost to him. If I lost to you, I wouldn¡¯t mind as much.¡± ¡°You, losing to me?¡± Fred asked. ¡°I think we¡¯re actually about even,¡± Adam said. Without his full te mail, and with no magical weapons, Adam was certain that Fred would be a decent fight for him. It had been some time since he fought without much magical gear, especially not a magical weapon, which was one of the greatest item one could possess to punch above their weight. ¡®What did I do to deserve this?¡¯ Fred thought once more. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 8 (7) Fred leapt into the fray immediately, not wanting to lose in a single round against Adam. He wanted to see how high he could reach when Adam was at his weakest. He did not possess Phantom or Wizard¡¯s Axe, and he was not in his full set of armour. He forced Adam back with Lifede, the same de Adam had created for the young man, and had handed over when they fought against Shama. He had yet to use the magics of the de yet, so still was unsure if it was a weapon with a temporary enchantment. Upon forcing Adam back, Fred shed wildly again, though his de caught Adam¡¯s magical shield, and he stepped back. Adam was about to swing when Fred¡¯s de struck against his side, and he quickly deflected thest blow, realising that Fred had ovee his limits for a moment as he typically did. Health: 65 -> 50 ¡®This isn¡¯t going too bad for me,¡¯ Fred thought. Adam inhaled deeply. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 50 -> 55 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 19 (13) D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 4D6 + 4 = 23 (3, 6)(1, 2)(1, 2, 2, 2) 23 damage! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 10 (4) D20 + 6 = 11 (5) Miss! Adam¡¯s mind went nk as he focused. He allowed his body to move freely, like water, and slipped through Fred¡¯s defences with his blows. His first blow struck Fred across his shoulder, which shed hot with the divine magics of Adam¡¯s abilities. Fred stumbled back, feeling the pain fill him, but upon seeing as he was still up, a though crossed his mind, only for it to disappear as he raised his shield against Adam¡¯s second blow. ¡®I¡¯m still up?¡¯ The thoughts within Fred¡¯s mind passed like a picture show, gaining more confidence as the seconds passed while he shed with Adam. ¡®I can do this,¡¯ Fred thought. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 11 (5) D20 + 6 = 20 (14) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D3 + 2D6 + 4 = 17 (1)(3)(3, 6) 17 damage! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 17 (11) D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 4D6 + 4 = 25 (4, 6)(1, 3)(1, 1, 2, 3) 25 damage! As Fred pressed forward, he walked right into Adam¡¯s axe, which struck him cleanly, and felled the young warrior. He dropped, unable to think any longer as he was brought down. The Iyrmen who watched the bout pped their hands as Adam fell into thought. ¡®Alright, so I can probably take on most Experts pretty handily, even without a magical weapon,¡¯ Adam realised. It was something he already knew, but this bout with Fred had solidified the knowledge. ¡®If they have magical weapons, it will be a little more difficult, but it should be okay. Thanks to all the¡­¡¯ Adam dropped down and stabilised Fred, just in case, before realising what he had done. ¡®Isn¡¯t this bullying?¡¯ Victory! Fred XP Gained: +200 XP: 15 400 -> 15 600
Click banner for Patreon!
Justice for Fred! 468. Days Of Nightval IX 468. Days Of Nightval IX Omen: 2, 13 ¡®I still can¡¯t believe I bullied Fred like that,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about how he had treated Fred the day before. He had apologised a few times, but it still didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡®Aren¡¯t I his boss? I can¡¯t just go around bullying my workers like that¡­¡¯ He spent the day enchanting, rolling poorly. He thought about using his Omen, but decided against it. He had rolled a 2, and though a 13 was good, there was no need to use his Omen. Omen: 11, 19 Mana: 18 -> 17 Enchanting Check D20 + 7 = 10 (3) Omen: 11, 19 -> 11 19 + 6 = 26 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How can I roll poorly for my Omens, and then when I roll for enchanting I roll poorly again? This is bull!¡¯ In his utter annoyance of the situation, Adam set forth a chain of events which no one could have possibly predicted. Omen: 11, 20 ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered to himself in the morning. ¡°Are you feeling lucky today?¡± Sonarot asked, waking Lanarot up to feed her. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. Elder Zijin watched as the Half Elf approached him, and he thought for a moment as to why Adam hade. ¡°You are feeling lucky today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How lucky?¡± ¡°The absolute best, but only for one instance of enchanting,¡± Adam said, revealing more than he realised to the Elder. Zijin spent a moment in thought. They were still in the process of figuring out Adam¡¯s abilities, though they understood arge portion of his enchanting already. However, there was one thing which was still being studied. ¡°Would you like to use the luck for yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really feeling it right now,¡± Adam replied. He frowned. ¡°Actually, I would, but I think it would be best to help the Iyr, since there¡¯s a bunch of weirdness going on.¡± Zijin smiled. He had seen the way Adam frowned at his little white lie. There was a word Adam used to describe his children and his Cousins, and Zijin couldn¡¯t help but describe Adam the same way. ¡°Is that why you have not troubled me?¡± ¡°Do I trouble you?¡± Adam joked, shing a cheeky smile the Elder¡¯s way. ¡°Let¡¯s say that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Very well. Will you create a Greater Enhanced enchantment for the Iyr?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°You tell me the enchantment and I¡¯ll try to figure it out.¡± Zijin thought about the situation. Adam had just enchanted a staff, and he had already given Jaygak and Jurot such great magical weapons. There was one family which Adam had not yet gifted a great magical weapon. ¡°A greatsword with the ability to strike true more often, which can hold several charges to strike with holy might,¡± Zijin asked. ¡°How many charges?¡± Adam asked, already making the enchantment within his mind. ¡°Ten?¡± ¡°Ten?¡± Adam thought, thinking if that would be possible. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be very powerful, but I suppose I could?¡± ¡®I probably can¡¯t use D6 dice, but D3? Or maybe just t damage? But then when it critically hits, it won¡¯t scale.¡¯ ¡°I think it would be more powerful with fewer charges.¡± ¡°How many charges?¡± ¡®Phantom was 9D6 total, right?¡¯ Adam thought, rubbing his chin. ¡®Though Phantom also had another ability too, I think.¡¯ ¡°If you want the same strength as Phantom, then three should do it. If you¡¯re okay with slightly less might with each charge, then four charges? I¡¯m not sure about five¡­¡± ¡°Four charges would be eptable, Adam,¡± Zijin said. ¡°We will pay you at the same rate, but we will certainly recall this favour.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only able to live peacefully because of the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°My children too.¡± Zijin smiled, bowing his head. He wrote Adam a letter to allow him to im a greatsword and set him on his way. The Orcish Elder leaned back on his chair and sighed out. The conversation had left him feeling empty. Not only did Adam not tease him for asking for a Greater Enhanced enchantment on a greatsword, no doubt teasing the Elder not to use his position to empower his own family, but the Half Elf had also thanked the Elder for the Iyr¡¯s treatment of his children. ¡®I will need to inform the Chief,¡¯ Zijin thought, finding that the situation had be even moreplicated. His heart was firm for the Iyr, but Adam¡¯s words had caused him to doubt himself for a moment. ¡®What a scary, but cute, young man.¡¯ Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. He continued to enchant, following the same rules he had set previously. He would take a break if he rolled poorly on both of his Omen rolls. He would enchant if he rolled at least a 10 on any of his Omen rolls. He would enchant a Greater Enhanced weapon for the Iyr if he rolled a 20. He would take at least one day off a week, unless he rolled a 20 for his Omen, in which case he would think about it. These rules defined his life as he continued his days within the Iyr. Omen: 11, 20 ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. It had only been a couple of days since his previous 20. ¡®Elder Zijin¡¯s going to be happy today.¡¯ The Elder thought about what enchantment he should request. ¡°Could you increase the damage of the weapon?¡± ¡°Do you want it to be a specific type of damage?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What could I request?¡± Adam thought about it. ¡°Any type of damage you can probably think of, I think. Fire, ice, thunder, lightning, holy, unholy, uh, you know.¡± Zijin thought about he type of damage he could request, before his thoughts changed. ¡°Could you instill within the de the ability to cast a spell?¡± ¡°Which spell?¡± ¡°Shield.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°How many charges?¡± Zijin remained silent, not expecting the question. ¡®Can you enchant the weapon to hold multiple charges of the spell?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something he had thought of, but if it was Adam¡­ ¡°Three?¡± ¡®Bell, what do you think?¡¯ [It can be done.] ¡®How much?¡¯ [2000 gold.] Adam whistled. ¡°I¡¯ll need gems worth two thousand gold.¡± Zijin nodded. ¡°Basic bonus, extra damage, Shield three times,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re working me to the bone.¡± ¡°I trust your abilities, Adam,¡± Zijin said, writing down on a piece of paper, before handing it over. He watched Adam leave again. Last time he had watched Adam leave, the Half Elf had caused him to think twice against trying to poach his children, but this time¡­ ¡®Extra damage and the Shield spell thrice?¡¯ Zijin thought. He had originally meant a Basic Enhanced weapon with the ability to cast Shield three times, but to think Adam could also increase its damage at the same time. ¡®How frightening.¡¯ Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. Omen: 2, 7 Adam yawned, thinking about what he should do that day. It hadn¡¯t snowed in a few days, but it was still chilly. ¡®Should I do that? I really shouldn¡¯t, since I should tease them both on their birthday, but¡­¡¯ Adam meditated for a short while, before he trained lightly and then yed with the children. He yed sockball, though the children could see he was spaced out. ¡°Cousin Adam?¡± Turot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± ¡®Right. I¡¯ve already prepared, so I should do it.¡¯ ¡°Kitool?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kitool asked, holding her little sister¡¯s hands, allowing the girl to move them around herself as she sat on her older sister¡¯sp. ¡°Would you be willing to spar with me today?¡± Katool gasped, before looking up at her sister, her bob bouncing excitedly. Kitool could feel her sister¡¯s gaze against her, and felt the way those tiny hands squeezed her own. The expectations of the girl¡¯s eyes were a greater pressure than even Kitool would have imagined. ¡°You wish to spar?¡± Jurot asked, containing the shock in his voice. He had heard that Adam went to spar with Fred recently, and of course it ended up exactly as Jurot had expected, but to hear Adam ask for a spar from an Iyrman, it was certainly a surprise. ¡°I¡¯m scared of Iyrmen, but Kitool is nice,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t beat me up too hard.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m nice too.¡± ¡°I would take too much pleasure in beating you up,¡± Adam admitted. Jaygak snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t even have Phantom so¡­¡± Jaygak paused. ¡®No, why wouldn¡¯t he use Phantom against me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll show you mercy this time and let you go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Let¡¯s spar elsewhere, away from the kids,¡± Adam said. ¡°Actually, could we spar with Elder Zijin watching us?¡± ¡°Elder Zijin may be too busy to officiate,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Hah,¡± Adam said, smirking at the Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be d to watch, that way he¡¯d get to know more about my abilities.¡± ¡®That is true,¡¯ Kitool thought. ¡°I cane watch?¡± Katool asked, her tiny eyes beaming up at the pair, her lips puckered shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t want my cute little Cousin to watch me lose,¡± Adam said. ¡°You will lose?¡± Katool asked, staring up at the Half Elf with her head tilted to one side. ¡®Yo! Don¡¯t bully your sister like that!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but your sister is very strong, isn¡¯t she?¡± Katool leaned back to stare up at her sister. ¡°Yes. Sister is very strong.¡± Her bob bounced as she nodded her head.
Click banner for Patreon!
Now it''s time to bully the Iyrmen... 469. Days Of Nightval X 469. Days Of Nightval X ¡®How can you be this cute, Adam?¡¯ Zijin thought, staring at the pair who were stretching. Zijin had figured out Adam long ago, and he was certain Adam was going to do it. Jurot and Jaygak had followed the pair to the Elder¡¯s estate, and another Guest had quickly appeared,ying down on the roof nearby with a drink in hand. Adam donned his helmet, having brought everything for this fight. Fred was Fred, and though he was an Expert, he was no Iyrman. Kitool, as much as she was always quiet and demure, she was also an Iyrman, and the grandniece of that woman who terrified Adam to no end. ¡®Does he wish to bully me after feeling bad about bullying Fred?¡¯ Kitool thought. Kitool never would have thought Adam would have asked her for a spar. He was, as far as she knew, honest when he said he was scared of sparring Iyrmen. However, after beating Lord Morkarai, Adam had slowly lost the darkness and fear which had settled in his heart. She watched as Adam hopped from foot to foot, swinging his arms around like a baboon. The excuse Adam had given was sweet, but¡­ ¡®No,¡¯ Kitool realised. ¡®It was most definitely the truth.¡¯ Adam wanted to face Kitool not because she seemed to be the weakest, but because she was nice. Even she would not wish to go against Jurot, whose rage would terrify any normal man, his swings threatened to cut the air with each swipe. Then there was Jaygak, who¡­ Jaygak was Jaygak. Adam donned his magical shield, wanting to face Kitool at her current strongest, so giving her the justification to use Seekerstaff against him. He would be difficult to strike with his Defence, and though Kitool would do much less damage than someone like Jurot or even Jaygak within a singr blow, there was something else which was utterly terrifying about the Iyrman. She was one of the few who wouldn¡¯t kill you with a blow, but with the aftermath of the blow. ¡°Ready?¡± Adam asked, drawing his mundane axe, feeling theck of the magical tingle he so craved ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool said, holding out her Seekerstaff. Jaygak realised Adam wasn¡¯t using Phantom. ¡®Wait! You aren¡¯t going to use Phantom? Doesn¡¯t that mean I have a chance?¡¯ Jurot could feel her thoughts as they swam towards him, but he kept his mouth shut, letting her think whatever Jaygak thoughts she was having. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 12 (6) D20 + 6 = 16 (10) Miss! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 9 (3) D20 + 6 = 22 (16) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 9 (4)(1) 9 damage! Kitool was the first to move, stepping forward silently though she moved with hawkish swiftness, spinning her staff around in front of herself, trying to confuse Adam. Adam managed to move his head at thest moment as the staff swooshed past his head. He returned with a swing of his own, though Kitool leapt over the Half Elf, dodging the blow. The Iyrman pivoted on her foot and struck Adam with her Seekerstaff towards his side, but Adam turned to meet her, and she struck the rim of his breastte, almost striking true. She brought her staff up to block Adam¡¯s axe, though felt her arms strain from the effort, before she drop kicked Adam, using the momentum to push herself away, readying her staff to block the blows she was expecting. Adam remained still, waiting for her next move. Kitool paused. The blow she had managed to block had caused her arms to throb for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as she expected, meaning Adam didn¡¯t use his holy magics, nor did he press himself to chase her. ¡®What are you doing, Adam?¡¯ were the thoughts of the four who were watching the spar. Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 12 (6) Miss! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 11 (5) Miss! Kitool pressed forward again, her staff meeting Adam¡¯s axe as the pair shed once again. She tried to find a chink within his armour, but the pair were moving in tandem, almost dancing together. She tried to leap up onto his shoulders, but Adam raised his shield, causing her to kick off of it,nding some ways away once more, before the pair raised their weapons to one another once more. Health: 65 -> 51 Strength Save D20 + 6 = 15 (9) Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 6 (1) Stunned: 0 -> 1 The pair pressed forward once more, with Adam and Kitool striking one another¡¯s weapons, before Kitool used the momentum of Adam¡¯s deflection to m her staff down, and lifted herself up using her staff, before bringing her shin down to strike against Adam¡¯s neck, striking true against his neck, threatening to force him away. Adam managed to stay standing, but felt something seize his entire body, causing him to freeze in ce. ¡®So that¡¯s what that feels like,¡¯ Adam thought, before Kitool¡¯s staff blurred. Health: 51 -> 21 Strength Save (Stunned) Automatic failure. Constitution Save D20 + 5 = 25 (20) Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: Health: 21 -> 26 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 19 (13) D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 4D6 + 4 = 33 (3, 4)(1, 3)(2, 4, 6, 6) 33 damage! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 7 (1) D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 12 (6)(2) 12 damage! Kitool¡¯s Seekerstaff blurred as it struck Adam across the side of his neck, before she struck him once more against the side of his helmet, before she spun, kicking him against his chest with so much force that it dented his armour slightly, and forced him back five metres. Her ki tried to invade Adam¡¯s body again, but he flexed his muscles, managing to force it out of him, and the feeling returned to his body again, his fingers loosening around his axe. ¡°You know, Kitool,¡± Adam began, feeling his vocal chords warming up with each word. ¡°I was wrong. You¡¯re really scary too.¡± Kitool leapt forward, spinning Seekerstaff in front of her as Adam inhaled deeply. Adam struck Seekerstaff near the centre, causing the staff to fall still with his great strength, while Kitool¡¯s muscles burned with effort to try and move. She stepped back and brought her staff up to try and defend against Adam¡¯s blow, but the divine magic coursed through her as she fell, and she panted with effort, almost falling unconscious. Adam sighed, removing his helmet as he gasped for breath. He flexed his muscles, trying to fight away the ki which had invaded him to seize his muscles. He was like a statue which hade to life. ¡®Damn, that feels so weird.¡¯ Kitool sat up once she had managed to catch her breath. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Though, I wanted to stretch out my muscles, but they¡¯re all cold now.¡± Kitool bowed her head apologetically. ¡°I had done all I could to defeat you.¡± Adam winced as he twisted his body this way and that. ¡°I thought you would be scary with how you could freeze people in ce, and now I realise how that feels. I feel bad for all those monsters you froze in ce for us to kill. That was scarier than fighting Lord Morkarai.¡± Kitool kept her lips taut, fighting away the smile. It was a great honour to bepared to someone like Lord Morkarai. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to spar you and Jurot,¡± Adam said, making a note of it. ¡°Next time I need to spar an Iyrman, I¡¯ll just bully Jaygak.¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!¡± Since Adam wasn¡¯t using Phantom, or another magical weapon, then even she could probably¡­ Jaygak¡¯s smirk disappeared. ¡®If you can beat Kitool without a magical weapon, then¡­¡¯ Jaygak thought about Kitool¡¯s skill and her own strength. ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s no way to defeat him?¡¯ ¡°Never mind.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t feelfortable, even with Stormdrake in hand?¡± Jaygak thought back to the fight which had just urred. If Kitool was facing Jurot or herself, then the Iyrman would have struck them at least twice as often. Adam, with his te mail and his magical shield, was as hard to hit as the toughest of creatures. Even Dragon Turtles wouldment when they woulde across Adam. ¡°Elder Zijin, Adam keeps bullying me,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°Deservedly so,¡± Zijin replied, ignoring the feigned shock and sadness on Jaygak¡¯s face. Jaygak was about toin when she noted the look on Zijin¡¯s face, before her eyes snapped back to Adam. The Half Elf could feel it, the expectant gazes on his shoulders. He nced between the Iyrmen, noting Kitool going deep into thought. She was wondering why Zijin would be looking at Adam in such a way. Adam sighed. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Zijin replied, smirking wide towards the Half Elf. ¡°Am I really so predictable?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kitool was about to ask when she felt it, the cold shudder at the back of her neck. ¡®I need to change the topic.¡¯ ¡°Is it here?¡± Adam asked. Zijin smiled, before motioning a hand towards his outdoor desk, which had been covered with books in an awkward manner. He guided Adam towards the books, before moving a few away, revealing the staff which had been hidden within them. ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, smiling cheekily. ¡®No,¡¯ Kitool thought. ¡®Of course it was that.¡¯ Adam beamed towards Kitool, the same way her younger sister would. Tigerstaff (Quarterstaff) You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 bludgeoning damage. Contains 3 charges. Spend 1 charge to make an additional attack. Regains 1D3 charges every dawn. Kitool felt the magics within the staff. She wanted to ask why he made it for her, but that was a stupid question to ask. She knew the answer, they all did. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°Any time.¡± Kitool clutched the staff tighter. She had another question to ask, but decided against asking it, since she knew the answer to the question. He certainly spent his own coin on enchanting this staff, even though he should have spent some portion of the party funds.
Click banner for Patreon!
We all know if it was Jaygak Adam would have tried to one shot her. 470. Days Of Nightval XI 470. Days Of Nightval XI Adam¡¯s antics had caused the other Iyrmen to sigh. Upon hearing that Kitool had received a new staff, one which was a Greater Enhanced magical weapon, the group realised Adam had gifted the three families weapons which would make even the Nobles of Alnd to swoon. Phantom, which was perhaps the greatest Greater Enhanced weapon within the Iyr, had been gifted to the Rot family, under pressure of the Great Elders. Stormdrake, which had been created by Lord Hadda many centuries ago, and could rival the greatest of Legendary Enhanced weapons within the Iyr, had been gifted to the Gak family. Some had thought Adam had gifted it away without knowing its true worth, but with how little Adam cared about losing such a weapon, they realised he was just being Adam. Tigerstaff, which was not quite as great as the other two weapons, was still a great weapon. It struck harder than most other staves, but the ability to strike again was something which anyone would have coveted, especially Kitool, who held the ability to freeze creatures in ce. Katool walked up to Adam and pat his knee. ¡°You are good boy, Cousin Adam,¡± she said. ¡°You!¡± She pointed up at him. Her mind raced with all the things she wanted to say, before she finally nodded her head, agreeing with everything she had thought, before walking off. Adam was d Katool hadn¡¯t asked about the fight, too busy caught up with ying with the magical weapon along with the other children. ¡®I earned a decent bit of XP from that.¡¯ XP: 16 000 ¡®I should probably spend some of it soon¡­¡¯ Konarot climbed up onto her father¡¯sp, standing against his thighs as she hugged his neck, resting her head against his shoulder. Adam wrapped an arm around her waist, nuzzling against her neck. ¡®Right, there¡¯s no real point to Level Up yet¡­¡¯ He had more than enough to Level Up, but there were other uses for XP. He could procure the abilities of other sses, like the Rage of a Rage Dancer, or the innate abilities of a Blood Mage. There were many abilities which would assist him and make him far more powerful than Iyrmen may imagine. However, there was also that. The ability to unlock the potential of another. It was perhaps his most dangerous ability. With 5000XP, Mana, as well as some time to rest, Adam could create Scribe Mages, and, having explored the system a little, other sses too. ¡®I could awaken three right now¡­¡¯ His eyes fell to Konarot, as well as to Kirot and Karot, who were both sitting right beside him, staring up at the others around them. ¡®No, no. Perhaps in the future.¡¯ Adam spent the morning with his children, and the afternoon with hispanions. He spoke with Dunes, Fred, Vonda, Brittany, and Nobby. Jonn remained nearby, silent as a statue. ¡°Haaa,¡± Adam sighed, wiping his lips. The fruit wine of the Iyr warmed him up this chilly nightval afternoon. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s such a great ce, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Dunes replied, with Vonda nodding her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about spending the rest of my days here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Retiring within the Iyr, spending my days enchanting. It¡¯s quite the dream, right?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Dunes said, sipping his own fruit wine. He could see the look in Adam¡¯s eyes, the sombreness which had filled the Half Elf that day. ¡°I sparred with Kitool earlier today.¡± Adam sipped his fruit wine again, feeling his cheeks flush from the alcohol. Dunes raised his brows, and the others all leaned in, eager to hear more about what had happened. ¡°I thought Kitool was nice. She¡¯s always so quiet and nice, and she¡¯s got a level head too. Jurot¡¯s always wanting to get out his axe, and Jaygak¡­¡± Adam finished his small cup of wine. ¡°Well, she¡¯s Jaygak, innit?¡± ¡®Innit?¡¯ ¡°Still, I thought Kitool would be nice. You know what she did? She froze me in ce and beat me up. I couldn¡¯t do anything against her! How could she do that to me? Do you know how scary it is being unable to defend yourself against an Iyrman? That¡¯s cheating! She shouldn¡¯t have done that! She can¡¯t! It¡¯s not fair!¡± Adam filled up his wine again, before throwing it back against his throat, swallowing it in a single gulp, coughing slightly. ¡°Did you win?¡± Dunes asked, asking for the entire group. ¡°I was nning on fighting her without using much magic, but then she did that to me so I used my magic,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I won, but I¡¯ve still got a bunch of bruises.¡± Adam pulled his scarf to one side to reveal the swollen blueness of his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was a good fight,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I wish I could have seen it.¡± ¡°You wanted to see me get beat up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied, far too eagerly for Adam¡¯s liking. ¡°Do you want to fight too, Dunes?¡± ¡°How could I face you after someone like Kitool?¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Though, I will not run from a fight if you truly wish for it.¡± Adam thought about facing Dunes, but upon recalling that he possessed Third Gate spells, he decided against it. Even if he did beat Dunes, what with that sword of his, and his ability to use Third Gate spells, it would cost far too much. He didn¡¯t want to return to his children looking all dishevelled. ¡°Never mind.¡± Dunes continued to sip his wine. He had spent too much time within the Iyr. He swallowed, ready to bring the matter up. ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, cing down his cup. ¡°As much as I want to stay in the Iyr, I¡¯ve still got a lot of work to do. Dunes, your¡­¡± Adam raised his brows towards the Priest, wiggling them slightly, ¡°friend, plus Nobby and Brittany, training you two to be Experts, plus trying to find an enchanting shrine, plus¡­¡± Adam sighed, thinking of Freya. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of promises I need to keep. I¡¯m too weak to keep them right now, I gotta get stronger. Plus¡­¡± Adam, for once, decided against mentioning his children. Dunes reached up to pat Adam¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°We can only take the days one at a time.¡± He poured Adam some fruit wine, allowing the Half Elf to drink more. Adam looked down at the fruit wine, sipping it slowly. ¡®I should make us all Paragons.¡¯ Vonda ced a hand on Adam¡¯s back, smiling up towards him. She could see that he was thinking something Adam, something which would have caused her more stress if she didn¡¯t try to deal with it now. Adam eventually fell asleep at the table, having finished an entire bottle of wine, as well as the snacks apanying it. The others gave him his peace, knowing that there was a lot on Adam¡¯s mind. He continued to enchant for the next few days, until he felt unlucky, and so took his triplets out to y with the dire wolves. He allowed Kirot and Karot to sit with Kitool and Jaygak, who held on to the children as they rode their dire wolves. Konarot clung to her father as she watched her siblings y with the dire wolves. When it was her turn, Adam handed her to Kitool, but the girl squirmed and pouted. ¡°Do you want to ride with daddy?¡± Adam asked. Konarot wrapped her arms around his neck and clutched around him tightly. Adam smiled, and rode Kit¡¯a, holding his eldest daughter against himself. Jaygak narrowed her eyes as she watched them ride Kit¡¯a. ¡°Do you think my children will be cute?¡± Kitool nced towards Jaygak. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What am I saying? Of course they¡¯ll be cute.¡± She reached down and ruffled Kirot¡¯s hair, feeling the bumps which formed the girl¡¯s horns. ¡°You¡¯re cute too, Kirot.¡± Kirot looked up at Jaygak, before smiling shyly, holding onto her brother tight. ¡°Should I settle down and get married?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I can let Taygak bring honour to our family.¡± ¡°You must pave the path for her,¡± Kitool said. ¡°She is still learning. It will be six more years until she will leave to make a name for herself.¡± ¡°How can I pave the way for Saygak?¡± Jaygak asked, raising her brow towards Kitool. Kitool¡¯s eyes returned to Adam. She understood what Kitool was talking about, since it was about that thing. Saygak, who was a member of the Rot family, had begun to cause trouble. He was Raygak¡¯s cousin, but Saygak was the politest and quietest of the children. Damokan and Kalokan were both quiet with others, but they were noisy with their own family, yet Saygak remained quiet at home too. ¡°Adam will pave the way for Saygak,¡± Kitool said. Jaygak looked back to the father and daughter pair, each riding the dire wolf they had found over a year ago. The dire wolves were still not yet fully matured, though they had already given birth to their first litter. It was no surprise they had died from the effort. ¡°It really is a shame Adam has no horns,¡± Jaygak said, sighing.
Click banner for Patreon!
Jaygak refuses to be part of the harem. Now that I think about it, isn''t Jaygak kinda racist? 471. Choices I 471. Choices I Jaroty between the pair of goblins, who were twitching beside him, each staring his way. He cooed towards them, reaching around to tickle their exposed cheeks and noses. They returned with their small gurgles, falling silent in shock when they felt his snow covered finger against his cheek, before they returned to gurgling noisily towards him. Out of anyone, Jarot was the one who spent the most time with the twins. He spent hours daily with them, reading story after story to them. He spoke of the tales of his ancestors, those they were named after, sometimes slipping them his own stories, with a cheekiness as though he were slipping them rum. Elder Zijin stared at the trio, his hands crossed behind his back. Seeing Jarot wearing the typical attire of the Iyrmen all whileying in the snow reminded him that the Rot family was truly built differently than other Iyrmen. Upon feeling the unsightly gaze, Jarot sat up, allowing the pair of children to stare at his back while it provided them shade. Jarot remained silent, his eyes glued to the Elder¡¯s. ¡°I will be taking Jarot and Jirot,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡®Now you havee for them?¡¯ Jarot thought. ¡°Without your de?¡± ¡°I am hoping it does note to that.¡± ¡°You will not take them.¡± Jarot remained sitting, and though his axe was not at his side, it was not that far away, resting against the side of the estate. ¡°The Great Elders have asked for the children,¡± Zijin said, trying to invoke the status of the Great Elders for this matter to go smoothly. Jarot¡¯s neck tensed, his jaws clenched. ¡°You will not take them.¡± These were the words he had used in front of the triplets back then too. Unfortunately, they were in the shared family estate, so he could not cut into the desk with his axe. Elder Zijin sighed. He hadn¡¯t spent much time thinking about how to get Jarot to give up the children, for it was an impossible task. Jarot was still wild for an Iyrman, and though his heart was heavy due to the loss of his son, he was still the same Jarot as back then. ¡°Why is it that you havee to me, the greatfather of these children, and not the father?¡± Jarot used, his eyes dark. The usation struck Zijin harshly. Jarot had rubbed salt into the wound which he had made previously when he had spoken such terrible words to the Elderst time. It was a difficult position for Elder Zijin to be in, since Jarot was not under his authority, but the authority of the Great Elders. The Great Elder had not decided to step forward, as Jarot had not pushed them to act yet. ¡°Tell the Great Elders if they wish to shame the Iyr, I will not beplicit, and these innocent children of my Rot family will not be sacrificed for their games,¡± Jarot warned. Jirot cooed quietly, but Jarot remained sitting, ring up at the Elder. Even as she began to cry, Jarot did not move. It was only when the Elder was out of sight that Jarot returned back to his greatdaughter. ¡°Little Jirot, why are you crying?¡± Jarot asked, scooping her up to his chest, coddling her within his arm. He rubbed her stomach, gently rocking her against him as the girl continued to screech and cry, eventually causing baby Jarot to cry too. Jarot reached out with his stub, and for a moment, he felt the ghostly sensation of his hand again. He sighed, calling for one of his nieces to assist him. Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, annoyed that he rolled extremely poorly. ¡°He will not give the children up?¡± Iromin asked, sitting at his gazebo, with tea and snacks at the ready. Elder Zijin bowed his head. ¡°He will not.¡± Iromin remained silent for a long while. He was tasked with testing Adam, to see if he was truly worthy of the Iyr¡¯s faith. The easiest way to test him was to use his children against him. However, that came with quite a downside for the Great Elder, who couldn¡¯t help but think that taking Adam¡¯s children from him would have led to something utterly disastrous. The Chief sighed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I will deal with this matter.¡± He gave a nod to Zijin, allowing the Elder to leave. Zijin stepped away quickly, not wanting to refuse the Chief¡¯s fortune. He, too, understood what the Chief had figured out. Regardless of how much Adam respected, and feared, the Iyr, it was unmatched by how much he doted on his children. ¡®His children should not have been within the Iyr¡¯s sights,¡¯ Iromin eventually thought. There was something in his heart which told him that if they would have done something to Adam¡¯s children, it would have set forward a chain of events which would have led to them losing such a great asset. ¡®We will need to settle with other children.¡¯ Iromin reached for his snacks, biting into them, chewing lightly. And thus Fate was forever changed. Omen: 5, 20 ¡®Hooo!¡¯ Adam thought, smiling to himself. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, holding up her brush towards the Half Elf. ¡°You want me to brush?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± the girl replied, climbing up onto hisp, holding up the brush still. Adam smiled, taking the brush from her. He brushed her hair, listening to her morning babbling, speaking her mind to him, all the while Adam replied to her nonsense. Adam decided against training due to the snow, but did not skip shaving. Hethered his jaw and went to work with the razor the Iyr had provided him with. He could feel how close it went to his skin, taking his time to make sure he didn¡¯t cut himself. Once he was clean shaven, Adam spent time with Jirot and Jarot while they were still awake. He cuddled each of them and spoke to them, tickling their cheeks. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t give you permission to be this cute, did he?¡± Adam asked, nting a soft kiss on their foreheads. ¡°They are growing well,¡± Jarot said, sipping the hot soup that morning. ¡°They will be able to eat solid food soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. He felt it was too soon for them, for they were barely older than a couple of months. Jarot nodded, sipping more of his soup, before reaching up to rub baby Jarot¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are eating well.¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s eating well, he¡¯s such a good boy,¡± Adam said. ¡°You too, my lovely Jirot.¡± Adam tickled the girl¡¯s nose, causing her to gurgle with delight. Konarot eventually climbed onto Adam¡¯sp, holding her bottle of milk with both hands as she drunk from it. Shey back against her father¡¯s chest, cuddling up against him. Kirot and Karot both remained with their nana, who had coaxed them with fish which had been torn apart and mixed with vegetables. The girl looked up towards her father, as if to check he was still there, before looking up ahead towards the sky, drinking from her bottle slowly. Adam brushed her hair with one hand, his other hand wrapped around her stomach. ¡®Right. I¡¯m a dad.¡¯ There were times when Adam would suddenly realised he was a father, the shock sinking through him. Konarot looked back up at him, feeling how he had tensed up for a moment, but she returned back to her drinking when he smiled at her. Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. When he returned to the estate, he raised his brow, wondering what the Prince of mes was doing here. He was settled beside Jarot, looking over the twins. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, before taking a moment to realise the title. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Prince Morkarai?¡± ¡°There are no Princes in the Iyr,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Even I am only a Lord within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam replied, wondering what that meant, but he decided against prodding more. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I am well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°You as well,¡± Morkarai said, motioning a hand to a seat opposite them. Adam sat down, picking up Jirot into his arms, who cooed quietly. He brushed her forehead gently with his thumb, holding the back of her head carefully. Morkarai exchanged a look with Jarot for a moment, before he smiled. ¡°I have enjoyed my time within the Iyr, but I have begun to miss home.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. What he wouldn¡¯t do to have a proper shower and to watch some telly. ¡°It do be that way.¡± Morkarai tilted his head slightly. ¡°I miss the heat of the volcanoes, the smell of the food, and the¡­¡± Morkarai paused. ¡°No, the women here are properly rugged too.¡± Adam stifled a chuckle, though he let slip a smile. ¡°Well, there are some crazy beautiful Iyrmen here. You should see the Kan family. It¡¯s utterly unfair, I say.¡± Jarot nodded his head to punctuate the thought. Morkarai bowed his head, giving the point to Adam. ¡°I¡¯ve a thought in my mind, if you would take no offence.¡± Adam cleared his throat, sitting up straight. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Lord Morkarai. I wouldn¡¯t dare to take offence at what you say. Well, that¡¯s a lie, but you know what I mean.¡± Morakrai chuckled lightly. ¡°I have thought to offer you a position as a Hill Lord, Adam.¡± ¡°A what?¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
I hope nothing bad happens with all these Omens... :) 472. Choices II 472. Choices II ¡°A Hill Lord,¡± Morkarai repeated, smiling down at Adam. It was a great deal to offer Adam, who was a Nephew of the Rot family. Even as a Nephew of the Rot family, there was much more that being a Hill Lord provided. Although many wished to be a Nephew of the Iyr, being a Hill Lord was something many people could only dream of. Only those who were the rank of Prince or Dukes could create Hill Lords, a title formed by the Ancient Giants, who had eventually evolved into the various Giants of the various realms. Adam threw Jarot a look, the old man raising his brows in response, before he looked back to Morkarai. Morkarai¡¯s lips twitched from a smile to a frown. ¡°You do not wish for it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what it is,¡± Adam admitted. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Morkarai thought, realising what Adam had asked moments ago. ¡°A Hill Lord is a position of privilege within our Kingdom. It is simr to the rank of a Guest within the Iyr. You and the next two generations of your family would be taken care of well, while those beyond would be given greater ess to positions of power, if they are capable.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I sort of understand. So I¡¯d be some kind of Lord?¡± ¡°There are two types of Hill Lords. Major Hill Lords, those who are given status of nobility, and Minor Hill Lords, which are guests, with little to no expectations of them, but to enjoy their lives freely.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head, painting a picture within his mind. ¡°So I¡¯d be a Minor Hill Lord?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see, I see,¡± Adam said, thinking about the matter. ¡°So my children would be taken care of?¡± ¡°All five of them, yes,¡± Morkarai said, smiling. ¡°I see¡­¡± It sounded like a great deal. It seemed to be something simr to that of a Nephew of the Iyr, but with a clearer definition. ¡°What about the children?¡± ¡°The children?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You know, Lanarot for example.¡± Morkarai remained quiet in thought, trying to understand what Adam was asking. Then he remembered who he was talking to. ¡°She¡­¡± He thought about the matter. Some Iyrmen had be Hill Lords previously, those who wished to leave the Iyr and live outside of it. Then there was Emperor Hadda, who had hinted at Lanarot to him. ¡°I could grant her the title too.¡± Morkarai felt the embarrassment fill him. Offering the title of a Hill Lord to a baby Iyrman? They would all poke fun at him, no doubt, and even his father would have to check his mind, but considering Adam was Adam, it was more than worth it. ¡°What about Gurot, my chonky little Cousin?¡± Adam said, causing Morkarai to stop his thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s Kavgak, Tavgak, Inakan, Minakan, Maool, and Jitool too.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Then there¡¯s Jurot, Aunt, and my children¡¯s greatfather too,¡± Adam said. ¡°Look at him. There¡¯s not even a moment he can bear away from my children, you know?¡± Morkarai looked to Jarot, who had picked up baby Jarot and had ced the tiny form against his chest while they had been talking. The Iyrman blinked, as though he had been caught red handed. ¡°How could I deny my children their rights to their nana and babo?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯re treating my children so well and now you want to steal them away from them?¡± ¡°They would not have to¡­¡± Morkarai managed to stop himself as he noted the look in Adam¡¯s eyes, realising quickly the mistake he had almost made. ¡°You are right. It is a shame, for you certainly would have been the greatest Hill Lord I had invited, and perhaps the greatest since before my father¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not that good, am I?¡± ¡°You have been vouched for by the Iyr, and more,¡± the Prince of the Fire Giants said. ¡°I¡¯m certain you are greater than even I imagine.¡± ¡°What do you imagine?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I imagine you do not want me to say,¡± Morkarai said, smiling slightly at the Half Elf. ¡°I appreciate your kind words and your offer, Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, bowing his head. ¡°I will not forget them. However, I really can¡¯t ept your offer, and I hope you understand it¡¯s nothing against you. I¡¯m sure if I wasn¡¯t within the Iyr, or so close to the Iyr, I would have instantly epted, but the Iyr has weed me and my family in, and they¡¯ve treated me well so far. They¡¯ve shown me a lot of trust and a lot of faith, and I can¡¯t betray that.¡± Morkarai bowed his head as he sipped his wine, exchanging a look with Jarot. The old Iyrman smirked towards the Prince. They had made a bet of words, a bet for the sake of betting, and Jarot had won on all fronts. Morkarai was certain Adam would not be swayed, no matter how many benefits the title of Hill Lord would confer to him. Adam gained many such benefits from the Iyr, but the Iyr had something the title couldn¡¯t give him. Jirot cooed happily up at her father as he lifted her up, and Adam nuzzled against her stomach, causing her tough quietly, before she rested against his chest. Adam¡¯s strong arms covered her, and he hummed quietly as he waited for the food to be made. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, reaching up with her arms. ¡°You silly girl, papa is holding Jirot,¡± Adam said, blowing a raspberry at her. Lanarot smiled and giggled, before storming off, making her way to her other brother, who lifted her up onto herp. ¡°Are you married, Lord Morkarai?¡± Adam asked, gently patting Jirot¡¯s back. ¡°No,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°I am to marry in the next decade.¡± ¡°Do you have your eye on a woman?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am engaged.¡± ¡°Oh? To who?¡± ¡°Princess Miza¡¯tu¡¯rea¡¯wyz¡¯wyl,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°A Princess of the Sea.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, throwing a look to Jarot. He swore the name sounded simr, but couldn¡¯t quite ce it. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 19 (16) ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°Does she have a younger sister?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have heard that she has several,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Why?¡± Adam threw a look to Jarot again, who shook his head. ¡°No reason.¡± Morkarai understood Adam knew one of the younger siblings, but he decided against prodding the Half Elf for more. ¡°Will I be invited to your wedding?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Only if you invite me to yours,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± Adam continued to enchant for the next few days, using his Omen twice towards the end of the week. He spent the day before the end of the month with his children, though he also helped around the estate, assisting with cooking. Jurot had also taken the day off at his mother¡¯s insistence, and assisting around the ce too, as he used to when he was younger. He noted the triplets rxing in the snow, and stared at them. Konarot say up from the snow, feeling a gaze against her skin, and noted her uncle staring at her. She climbed around her siblings to hide them from his gaze, protecting them with her body. ¡®She does not like me,¡¯ Jurot thought. Omen: 8, 19 Adam returned from enchanting in the evening to find Elder Zijin waiting for him, holding baby Jarot in hisp, with an annoyed Jarot sitting beside him, holding Jirot. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam greeted, before holding out his arms for baby Jarot. ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin replied, handing baby Jarot over to his father. ¡°You have worked so hard for us during the past two months.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I believe you said you wanted me to enchant for a while and that I won¡¯t be bothered during the Twilight Month.¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°I havee for a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, sitting beside the Elder, feeling his son¡¯s breath tickling his neck. ¡°Tomorrow there will be a trip for the children of the Iyr, and I hope you would be willing to take them,¡± Zijin said. ¡°They are to live within a cabin for two weeks, without their parents, and the protection of the Iyr. They will be guided as they try to live off thend and fend off whatever beasts maye, though that responsibilityys on the shoulders of their escorts. We will provide barrels of food in case there is little to hunt. If they stay there for two weeks, they will receive a reward from the Iyr. It is something which the children enjoy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Sounds like fun.¡± ¡°If you assist in this matter, then you will be considered to have assisted in teaching the children, and we will reward you ordingly,¡± Zijin assured. ¡°That sounds like a lot of fun, but what¡¯s the catch?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There is no catch. You must take the children and look after them, along with yourpanions, and you must protect them from whatever may threaten them.¡± ¡°What would dare threaten children of the Iyr within its walls?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They would not be within the Iyr¡¯s walls.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, thinking about what Zijin was requesting. It was such a weird request, considering how they were currently in the process of creating such giant walls against some unknown threat. Adam realised how futile it was to figure out the Iyr¡¯s motives. ¡°Alright, sure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Zijin smiled, before saying his goodbyes to the children, including Adam¡¯s children. He stepped away, standing taller than before, d that the Iyr had decided against using Adam¡¯s children for their plots. The stress which had eaten him for thest two months had finally disappeared.
Click banner for Patreon!
You have to respect the guy for trying at least. 473. Fireside Chat 473. Fireside Chat Omen: 16, 18 ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Iyr is going to steal away my little babies,¡± Adam said, cuddling with Jirot, peppering her forehead with kisses, causing her to squeal and giggle. He did the same with Jarot too, cuddling them both tenderly. Elder Zijin smiled, though there was an awkwardness which clung in the air between himself and Jarot, who was within arm¡¯s reach of the twins. Adam donned his armour, and grabbed the pack which had been prepared for him. Once his preparations were made, he cuddled with his five children once more, before noticing the other Iyrmen who had been tasked to assist. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, looking to his Iyrmenpanions. He should have guessed that it would have been Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool who would support him. ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡°It will be dangerous, but you I believe in your abilities,¡± Zijin said, nodding his head towards the four. He waited another moment to allow Adam to give his third goodbyes to his children. ¡°Papa?¡± Lanarot asked, holding onto Jurot¡¯s trousers, staring up at him with her tiny, curious eyes. ¡°I must go now.¡± ¡°Ooooh?¡± Lanarot groaned, clutching at his trousers harder, pouting up at him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I must go now.¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl burst into tears, though her mother swiftly picked her up. She pointed at her brother. ¡°No!¡± Jurot reached up to her finger, holding it gently. ¡°I will return soon, Lanarot.¡± Adam decided against spoiling his sister in the moment, allowing Jurot and Lanarot to have their tiny moment together. ¡®I want to say goodbye too.¡¯ It was in thete afternoon when they arrived at the Front Iyr, which was nketed white from the gentle snowfall. They approached the centre where familiar forms seemed to be rxing together. There was the form of Lord Morkarai, as well as the two who Adam assumed to be Dragons, as well as a fourth figure. The fourth figure was a Drakken with white scales, and Adam assumed they were a Dragon too. ¡®Lots of Dragons in the Iyr¡­¡¯ Lord Morkarai and Burgwing, the bronze scaled Drakken man, were sharing drinks and talking with one another, while Wingburg, the ck scaled Drakken woman, rxed nearby, humming to herself quietly. The older white scaled Drakken remained some ways away from the fire, though he perked up on the arrival of the new group, his eyes falling to the foreigner with a familiar scent. Adam caught his eyes, bowing his head to the figure, who narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the Half Elf. ¡®He must not like me very much,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is he an Aldishman?¡¯ ¡°Adam,e and join us,¡± Lord Morkarai called, raising a drink to the Half Elf. Adam threw a look to Elder Zijin, who had led them the entire way here, before joining the pair. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam greeted, nodding his head to the pair. ¡°How do you do?¡± ¡°I am well,¡± Morkarai said, picking up a gourd and offering it to Adam. ¡°I am well as well,¡± Burgwing said, his eyes piercing deep into Adam with a knowing look. ¡°I have heard that you have five children, Adam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Half Dragons, I have heard.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re very cute.¡± ¡°Silver scales?¡± ¡°Beautiful scales.¡± ¡°I am certain,¡± Burgwing said, wiggling his brows at Adam, before leaning back. ¡°It seems we have something inmon.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°We have Half Dragon children,¡± Burgwing said. ¡°Yes, but mine are the cutest,¡± Adam replied, unashamedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lord Morkarai?¡± ¡°They are cute,¡± Lord Morkarai said, though not confirming Adam¡¯s words. He realised he needed to be careful, especially since the Dragon beside him was a Wing, and that woman¡¯s brother. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about cute, but mine are certainly strong,¡± Burgwing said. ¡°Big and strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Burgwing smirked. ¡°My children are cute and small,¡± Adam replied, shing his own smirk. ¡®Ah,¡¯ Burgwing thought, realising the kind of father Adam was. ¡°It¡¯s a little lonely with you two strong fellows, mind if I invite my brother and friends?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I won¡¯t refuse an Iyrmen in their home,¡± Burgwing said. ¡°The more the merrier, I say.¡± Adam packed away his things quickly before returning with Jurot and the others, wearing only a breastte, though he carried his magical shield and his axe at his side. ¡°I have heard that you were able to beat the young Prince,¡± Burgwing said, his eyes ncing towards Morkarai for a moment. ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Prince Morkarai.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right, right. Well, I hear there were no Princes in the Iyr, so I forgot.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I was very fortunate to beat you, Lord Morkarai, and I don¡¯t want anyone to think I¡¯m actually stronger than the good Lord.¡± ¡°If you say that, it will hurt my pride as a warrior,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Whether it hurts your pride or not, it¡¯s true,¡± Adam said. ¡°I had a one in ten chance of beating you or so, and that¡¯s what happened that day.¡± ¡°I hear you refused the offer to be a Hill Lord too,¡± Burgwing said. ¡°Though, since you¡¯re in the Iyr¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°My brother here takes good care of me and my family, so I can¡¯t betray him, you know? Plus I have a business to deal with in the future that the Iyr is helping me with. I hear the Empire is threatening the Confederacy too, so¡­¡± Adam looked to Morkarai. ¡°The Empire has begun to encroach within the eastern territories of the Confederacy, though there is also instability to the west, with the breaking of Aswadasad taking away some of the attention away,¡± Morkarai said, though much of what he said was conjecture. He was not within the court, and therefore he could only guess as to the response of his people, those of Greater Voodur. ¡°Lots of war happening,¡± Adam said, thinking about what he knew of the Confederacy. ¡°I hear it¡¯ll be a bad time for the seventeen states.¡± ¡°Three have been overwhelmed quickly, but it will require much greater effort to beat the rest of the Confederacy,¡± Morkarai said. The volcanoes of Voodur will be troublesome for the Empire, and soon warriors will be gathered to take back the lost territories of the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Howe the Empire took over three states so quickly anyway?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There was a famine within the region to the east,¡± Morkarai exined. ¡°We sent supplies to the east, but as we had, the Empire swallowed the three regions in rapid session. The supplies were seized, and the escorts dealt with.¡± Morkarai¡¯s tone of voice was factual, without a hint of emotion. ¡°With the instability to the west, I am certain that soldiers will be sent westward first, to secure the border, and then preparations will continue to deal with the Empire.¡± ¡°Why prepare against Aswadasad first?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Surely the Empire is a more immediate threat.¡± ¡°The Empire is new, and though Aswadasad has split in two, it has remained a great force for over a thousand years, though it is ruled by Humans. There are very few regions which have held such a long tradition with the short lived races, with the same family ruling for over a thousand years, it is unheard of. Alnd has done so, with the support of the Iyr, but Aswadasad? Their faith in Noor is great, and their traditions have held for this long due to their zeal, and their great military might. Even in the western territories of the Confederacy, there is a simr tradition of faith and strength, though they would not rejoin Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Those within the Confederacy believe in Noor, as those within Aswadasad, but they believe in a different interpretation of the God,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°I believe it is that they believe that Noor can take an Avatar form and that Khan was the form of the Noor as man, but those within Aswadasad believe that Noor is Noor, and Khan was merely a worshipper.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to find out the truth?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You just need a decent enough spell and you could probably find out the truth.¡± Morkarai shook his head. ¡°Even within ournds, the Law of Fifth Gate, holds.¡± ¡°Law of Fifth Gate?¡± ¡°Only Head Priests of the various faiths can learn Fifth Gate spells, and those who have learnt Fourth Gate spells are also restricted. If there is anyone who learns spells of Fifth Gate or higher without permission, there is a coalition of warriors sent to deal with the offending party. It is usually made up of at least ten Masters from each region or state, from Alnd to the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Yo,¡± Adam said, raising his brows. ¡°So even the Confederacy would send, what, one hundred and seventy Masters?¡± Morkarai nodded. ¡°Typically, Alnd and Aswadasad send at least ten Grandmasters. It has not been invoked within thest two centuries at least.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°I better not learn Fourth Gate spells then.¡± Adam exchanged a look with Jurot, who bowed his head. Morkarai also looked to Jurot, and bowed his head. He knew that the Iyr had broken thesews, though technically they were not a part of the agreement of thends which formed the Laws of Fifth Gate, which had suppressed the magic of thend and its people. Such a suppression reached from Alnd through to the Confederacy. There were small pockets of Tribesfolk which may have possessed great Mages too, though they were kept in check, no doubt thanks to the Iyr too. Though there have been times Iyrmen have caused trouble within thends, with a not insignificant number of warlords, who went around destabilising regions, holding Iyrman heritage. However, not once had it been any kind of Mage. ¡°Will the Giants call a warmoot?¡± Jurot asked, almost hopefully to Morkarai. ¡°If the Empire takes half of the Confederacy, the chances are likely,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°What¡¯s a warmoot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There Giant Chiefs wille together and vote to war,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Typically, we Giants do not send many of our kin to war, though we supply many arms and equipments, many of which hold magics for a year or two, before the magics fade. We prefer to keep to our ownnds, though we do send a small number of our kin to war. The Confederacy does not mind ourck of kin on the battlefield due to the number of magical items we hand out to the Confederacy.¡± ¡°How many do you send out?¡± Adam asked, interested in how the Giants did business, making a mental note of it for his business. ¡°The deal is to provide a thousand Basic weapons in the first one hundred days, as well as a further hundred monthly. We will also send at least a unit of Giants to war, typically a bloodthirsty Chief and their retinue.¡± ¡°How many is that?¡± ¡°Anywhere between five to ten,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like a lot.¡± Burgwing sat up straighter. ¡°You do not know the strength of the Giants?¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± Adam began, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡­ I guess I do, but still.¡± ¡°One Giant is annoying enough to deal with,¡± Burgwing said. ¡°Two Giants will keep most Dragons away, and three? Three Giants would make even the eldest Dragon think twice.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°How many Giants could face Strom in his prime?¡± ¡°Enough with the talk of war,¡± Stokmar said, dropping down near the group, causing the Drakken to sit up taller. ¡°We are in the Iyr, and there is enough talk about fighting and war already.¡± Adam opened his mouth to say something, but instantly realised whatever he was about to say was going to be extremely stupid, and he didn¡¯t want to offend the Lord of Earth. ¡®Wow. I can¡¯t believe I stopped myself from saying something dumb.¡¯ Jurot nodded his head at Adam, understand what had happened, and Adam smiled proudly. Lord Stokmar had changed the vibe of the area around them, though it quickly calmed again when Jaygak and Kitool spoke with the white scaled Drakken, trying to figure out who he was. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam said, sipping the gourd full of alcohol. ¡°How¡¯s enchanting?¡± ¡°I am creating many Basic weapons for the Iyr, and armours and trinkets too.¡± ¡°Trinkets?¡± ¡°I can create jewellery which can hold resistance to the elements, so that one isn¡¯t too cold or too warm in certain climates,¡± Morkarai said. ¡®Ah,¡¯ Adam thought, realising what he should have been enchanting this entire time. ¡®Once I¡¯m done with the Iyr, I should make those kinds of enchantments too.¡¯ ¡°What about those which protect oneself from blows?¡± ¡°Rings of Protections?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°I have made many of them too,¡± he admitted. ¡°I change what I enchant weekly.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, nodding his head. Morkarai was about to ask Adam about his own enchanting, but stopped himself in time. ¡°I can create many enchantments, but my speciality is within weapons with fire enchantments.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have lost that bet,¡± Adam joked. ¡®A warmoot,¡¯ Jurot thought. He wished to talk more about the issues of the Confederacy, but especially the warmoot. A warmoot would excite even the Iyr into action. A warmoot against the Iyr would have been one of the greatest stories to be told, but such a thing would end up with many grave losses on either side. ¡®Those who could threaten the Iyr are the Giants and Dragons,¡¯ Jurot thought, ncing around the area. He noted the white scaled Drakken, wondering if he was a Raith. ¡®The Iyr is home to three Lords, a Prince of the Fire Giants, and three Dragons¡­¡¯ Jurot tried to recall thest time the Iyr had called in favours. He was sure there were other favours called, but in the past, only one or two Dragons were ever called. Technically, the three Lords hadn¡¯t been called, but to call a Giant as well as Dragons? It was all but unheard of. There was one time a Giant and a Dragon were called, but a Giant and more than one Dragon? Jurot sighed, letting the thoughts fall away. What was the point of thinking when it came to the Iyr? He would do as he was told. ¡°He¡¯s a Raith,¡± Jaygak eventually whispered to Jurot in the evening, when they were about to sleep. Jurot nodded. ¡°Wiseraith,¡± Jaygak said. Jurot furrowed his brows, looking to Jaygak with a curious look. ¡°You are certain?¡± ¡°Yes. Kitool thinks so too.¡± Jurot didn¡¯t ask why, since both Kitool and Jaygak thought so. If it was Jaygak alone, he would only mostly believe it, but if Kitool believed it too, then there was no need to doubt it. ¡®Wiseraith?¡¯ His heart began to pound wildly. Why did the Iyr call in a being who could match Jaeryael, the Golden Empress? Then another thought crossed his mind. When could the Iyr call in a being who could match Jaeryael, the Golden Empress?
Click banner for Patreon!
Just a little chat. Jurot knows how amazing the Iyr is, but even he''s wondering how it''s this amazing. Who is this Wiseraith fellow? I doubt we''ll ever see him do anything... 474. The Trip I 474. The Trip I Omen: 13, 18 ¡°Take this, for it will be dangerous outside the walls of the Iyr,¡± Elder Lykan said. Adam reached for the scroll, only to pause. ¡°I wish this was a sword instead.¡± Adam smiled at his reference, only to realise he was the only one to understand it. ¡°No, nevermind.¡± He epted the scroll. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you tear the scroll, we will know that it has be too dangerous, and will assist you,¡± Lykan said, wondering what Adam was thinking about. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, before nodding his head. ¡°I appreciate that, Elder Lykan.¡± ¡°I wish you good fortune,¡± the Front Iyr Elder said, before allowing Adam to return to the children. There were twelve children chosen for the trip, each of them carrying a satchel with some food stuffs, and a de at their side. One of them was a familiar face, one Adam hadn¡¯t seen in a few days. Asoyah¡¯s cheeks were rosy red from the coldness which struck against them, and his lips were stered into a satisfied smile. He had managed to somehow go on two trips in a single year, something which was rare for any Iyrman child. Adam nced around the rest of the Iyrmen, noting that many of them held tattoos he barely recognised, though he did spot a Gon within the group, wondering what their connection was to the brothers he knew. A dozen teens appeared, as well as four older Iyrmen, each of them at least in their fifties, with two holding Mithril Rank tokens of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°We will be escorted to the area,¡± Jurot exined, simply. ¡°Will I be able to use magic when we get there?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I was thinking about casting my tower spell¡­¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great.¡± The group travelled together, with many of the young children, each of them ranging from six to nine, trekking eagerly along the pathway out of the Front Iyr¡¯s side, where they passed by the newly formed wall to the wilderness. They remained with the more elderly Iyrmen, while the teens made sure to keep an eye out for any beasties which would dare to try and threaten them, while Jurot and Jaygak pushed a rickshaw which carried their supplies. Most of the children¡¯s stuff was carried by the teens, as well as Adam and Kitool. A few hourster they came across an area which had been recently cleaned. There wererge walls of earth, which had been snowed over, and a long cabin in the shape of a T, with a tower jutting out from the top of the intersection. The older Iyrmen checked the area first, before the teens assisted the children in taking out their items and finding a spot within the cabin to make their own. The two small rooms which jutted out relieved Adam, for one of them was to relieve oneself, and the other was even better, a bathroom. ¡°There is a hot stone embedded in the ground to heat up the water,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°We can bring in the snow from outside to fill the bath.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, though he quickly realised how futile this bath was inparison to his spell. ¡®What should I do for the tower? A bath and a bedroom? A bath and a study? A bath and a dining room?¡¯ Adam was guided outside. ¡®Damn, the Iyrmen are so smart,¡¯ je thought, looking to the walls, which also held storage rooms. They ced most of their supplies within the storage rooms, and kept some within the cabin. The children eventually settled their stuff away before the group created arge fire pit within the small fort, the teens assisted with the fire and clearing out the nearby area, double checking everything before most of them left with the Mithril Rank Iyrmen. ¡°The four will stay with us,¡± Jurot said, nodding to the four teens who had stayed behind. ¡°They will support us.¡± ¡°Huh, okay,¡± Adam said, letting Jurot set the pace. He didn¡¯t know much about what he had to do, so leaned on Jurot in these times. Once the children were around the fire, and Jaygak and Kitool took the first watch, the teens approached Adam to introduce themselves. ¡°I am Vowuk,¡± a young Iyrman said. She wore the winter clothes of the Iyrmen, as well as thick gloves, and carried a bow and many arrows, as well as a shortsword at her side. ¡°I am Rokez,¡± another said, one who wore thick leathers, also carrying the same equipment as the other Iyrman. ¡°Fohuv,¡± the third said, wearing thick furs, carrying a halberd on her back, and a shortsword at her side. ¡°Moyah,¡± thest said, carrying arge greatsword on his back, and the only one to wear heavy armour, wearing chain mail over his thick clothing. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he recalled their names from before, but nodded his head. ¡°Adam, Nephew of the Rot family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all, and I¡¯m sure you all have many stories you want to tell me, so why don¡¯t you tell us them over the fire?¡± The four settled themselves between the children, while Adam brought out the pot for the food, beginning to cook with Jurot¡¯s assistance. ¡°Jurot, do I know any of their families?¡± Adam whispered. Jurot paused for a moment, wondering if Adam was being serious. ¡°The Yah family was connected to n Waterveil,¡± Jurot reminded, having met the young teen when he went to go meet them for advice about n Waterveil. ¡°The Huv family is one of the newest families within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, nodding his head. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Yah family a big deal at one point? I feel like I recognise the name?¡± Jurot remained silent for a beat. ¡°During the time Wujyn¡¯s ancestor made a name for themselves, Miryah, the Dragonyer, fought alongside Great Brandon and Atol Giantsbane.¡± ¡°I feel like I recognise the names,¡± Adam said. ¡°Great Brandon is Brandon the Bold, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right, right, I remember now,¡± Adam nodded, recalling the stories. ¡®What a romantic thought.¡¯ He sat down beside Asoyah, cing a hand atop his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a lucky boy, Asoyah? Isn¡¯t this the second trip of the year for you?¡± Asoyah smiled, nodding his head. ¡°Yes.¡± The other children nearby looked his way, surprised to hear that it was his second trip. They quickly began to talk with him about his previous trip, but Asoyah shook his head, looking up to Adam. ¡°You can¡¯t tell all the Iyr¡¯s secrets in front of me,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do our best, shall we? I¡¯ll try and make this really fun for you, and you won¡¯t have to worry one bit since I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You are Unrivalled,¡± a child used from nearby, pointing at Adam. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, wincing. ¡®Seriously. I¡¯m never going to live that down¡­¡¯ Fish was roasted, a soup was cooked, and bread was baked, filling the area with the smell of spices. As darkness approached, they lit the torches, which provided ambiance for the teens as they recited their tales. When night eventually fell, the children were taken inside, while a pair of teens stood on watch at the tower, until the first formal watch would begin. Adam noted that the children remained as pairs, sometimes going off to meet another pair, but they did not leave the side of their partner. ¡®How cute.¡¯ ¡°I will read,¡± the oldest of the children said, holding up a small stone which Jurot had provided. It glowed gently, filling the room with soft light. The children gathered together, allowing the teens and adults to meet in the corner to rx together. They each shared a small portion of their ale, allowing themselves a single drink that evening. ¡°So, we¡¯ll take them out to gather stuff tomorrow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to let you lead us, Jurot.¡± ¡°You must be the one to lead us, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this sort of thing.¡± ¡°You have done well when we left the Iyr with our group,¡± Jurot reminded. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The pair of teens kept their eyes on Adam, Rokez and Moyah remaining within the cabin as theirpanions kept watch. ¡°Ah, right,¡± Adam said, looking to the pair, whose eyes were glued to him. ¡°Let¡¯s pair up a teen and one of us. You guys can pick between yourselves.¡± ¡°I will stay with you,¡± Moyah said. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, wondering why Moyah wanted to be with him specifically. ¡®Does he not like me?¡¯ Soon the children were put to bed, with Moyah and Rokez assisting them, before Adam and Moyah went to go take watch, taking with them a horn and a bell. ¡®How awkward,¡¯ Adam thought, remaining silent while on watch. Omen: 4, 18 Adam and Jurot, along with Moyah and Vowuk, guided half the children around the area, allowing them to scout around the white snow. The children found traces of tiny creatures in hibernation. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, noting how the three Iyrmen were helping the children with their des. ¡°We must guide them in their task,¡± Jurot said, holding one of the children¡¯s hands, who was staring at the creature eagerly as it squeaked and squealed. Adam winced, before nodding his head, walking off as he nced around, trying to keep the terror filled squeaks from entering his heart, as well as the joyful glee. ¡®Iyrmen are so scary¡­¡¯ ¡°Why can¡¯t I go out?¡± Jaygakined. ¡°You and Jurot already went out, so why are you going out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m the strongest, so I should be the one outside of the fort,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°So why does Kitool get to go and not me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s quicker on her feet, like Jurot,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°If there¡¯s danger, they can grab the kids and leave, and I can fly.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡­¡± Jaygak frowned, realising she had nothing special about her movement. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. How about we take a quarter of the kids now with Kitool, and then thest quarter cane out with you and me?¡± Adam offered. Jaygak puffed out her cheeks, annoyed that Adam hadpromised so quickly when she had the need toin further, but she relented in front of the children. ¡°Stormdrake,¡± Asoyah said, pointing to the de at Jaygak¡¯s side, bringing the children¡¯s attention to it, helping Adam take care of Jaygak. ¡®Good job, Asoyah,¡¯ Adam thought, nodding his head to the boy, who returned a nod with his yeah. ¡°Thank Baktu for Asoyah.¡± ¡°My cousin is intelligent,¡± Moyah agreed. Adam nodded his head.
Click banner for Patreon!
Just a nice,fy slice of life mini-arc. :) 475. The Trip II 475. The Trip II The children explored the area near the camp, never straying more than a few hundred metres away, all under the watchful eyes of their elders. They enjoyed the first day out, finding wild fruits which had been frozen by the snow, and those which still clung to the frozen nature around them. The fruit was eventually defrosted while they cooked some beans and t breads, with Adam allowing them to use some of the butter they had brought, melting the butter against the heat of the t bread for more vour. The children yed with one another within the fort, throwing the snow at one another, writing within the snow, building their own forts. Asoyah shuffled up to Adam, bringing with him his partner. He nodded to Moyah first before gaining his confidence. ¡°I can bring back some fruit for Aunt?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, ruffling the boy¡¯s hat. ¡°What a wonderful young man you are.¡± ¡°I will also bring fruit back for mother,¡± the child beside Asoyah said. ¡°What a wonderful young woman you are,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hat too. The girl snorted at Adam, but couldn¡¯t hide her small smirk. The day continued, all the while the watches shifted, with mostly the teens keeping watch, though one of the older four woulde to assist to give them a break. ¡®This would have been simpler with Hades and Zeus,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if the vige was taking care of his giant elk steed. ¡°Hey, Jurot, can I call for Hades? I¡¯ll only have him on the tower to help us keep watch¡­¡± Jurot knew the rules about Familiars, especially those which could fly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°He must remain on the tower at all times,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Yeah, sure!¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers, before his owl Familiar appeared on his shoulder. ¡°Head up to the tower and keep an eye out on things.¡± Upon hismand, Hades took flight, perching on the tower. Rokez, upon seeing the owl, reached down to their de, before Adam shouted up at them with a random shout, causing the pair of teen Iyrmen to look his way. They saw the look Jurot was giving them and decided against pulling out their de. Omen: 8, 12 The children understood that the days were routine. Wake up, clean up the area around them, wash themselves, using Adam¡¯s tower as a bathroom. Adam and the others used the bath within the fort, which was novel to Adam, in the same way the tower was novel for the children. They ate breakfast, oats with fruit, before taking to the walls to scan around the area to make sure there were no creatures nearby. After checking for threatens, they split off into four groups, each of which would be led by one of the four from Adam and hispanions, with one of the teens as the secondary leader. Adam, Kitool, and a pair of teens, took the group of children out of the fort, exploring further away that day. It felt awkward to allow them to go this far, especially with the warnings of the Iyr. However, hearing their joyful gasps and their jabbering between one another about this thing and that, Adam smiled, allowing them to explore the Iyr that even they had not seen before. Kitool narrowed her eyes, spotting something in the whiteness beyond. ¡°Adam,¡± she called, grabbing her staff. Perception Check D20 + 3 + 23 (20) ¡°Oh, crap,¡± Adam whispered, spying the five formsying low, before meeting the wolves¡¯ eyes. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 12 (11) ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Adam said, shouting at the group, with the teens and Kitool quickly darting towards the children, who ran towards the adults. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 26 (1, 2, 2, 2, 4, 4, 5, 6) 26 damage! The magic coursed through Adam¡¯s veins as he held up his die. ¡°Explosion!¡± he chanted, calling forth a bead of red which fell from the sky, engulfing the wolves with fire. ¡®That should do it,¡¯ Adam thought, before four wolves leapt out of the mes towards him, their mighty forms rushing towards him. ¡®What?¡¯ Health: 65 -> 58 Strength Save D20 + 6 = 17 (11) The wolves mmed up against Adam, forcing him to take a step back. He kept them at bay with his magical shield, managing to keep himself upright from their strength. ¡®What kind of wolves tank a Fireball and then keep charging?¡¯ Adam thought, backing away from the four, who were nipping at his shins. ¡®Fucking Iyr.¡¯ A wolf darted past Adam, and though he had faith in the Iyrmen, there was too much at stake. A single w or bite from the wolf would kill any of the children, and Adam knew how unlucky people could be, and so did the only thing he could think of. ¡°Explosion.¡± Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 32 (2, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) 32 damage! Health: 58 -> 26 Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 5 = 14 (4, 5) Health: 26 -> 40 Fire roared over the Half Elf, who had cast the spell in a way which would strike all the wolves, and the only way he could guarantee it was to cast the spell directly over himself. The teens had managed to catch the sight of Adam casting the spell atop himself, the same thought passing through their minds as they grabbed the children and began to flee from the scene. ¡®He is crazy.¡¯ The fire licked all across Adam¡¯s form, though he flexed his muscles, inhaling deeply as he managed to regain some of his Health. The snow around him had melted, and he carefully stepped away from the water, not wanting to slip, leaving the charred forms of the wolves behind. ¡®That really hurts,¡¯ he thought, though he continued to slowly stomp back towards the fort, seeing the distant forms of the Iyrmen as they retreated back to the fort. Howls echoed. Adam looked back over his shoulder, seeing a pack of wolves darting towards him. ¡®You have got to be kidding me.¡¯ Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Fly Adam¡¯s feet floated upwards from the snow, and he turned, flying backwards as he held out his hand, forming a fist. Trick: me Bolt Adam rained down me Bolts from the heavens towards the wolves, managing to y them as he retreated back towards the fort. He flew upwards, but his body shuddered, and he quickly flew near the ground, following the retreating forms of the Iyrmen. ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t get too high up,¡¯ Adam thought, not wanting to give the Iyrmen any reason to kill him. Victory! Wolves XP Gained: +100 XP: 16 000 -> 16 100 ¡°Wolves?¡± Jurot asked, holding Phantom in hand, ready and eager to fight. Adam dropped down, having flown over the locked gates, his eyes quickly scanning the scene to see the children all clustered together, holding onto their daggers tightly. Jaygak was with them, as well as Kitol and two of the teens, while the other two quickly took their ce beside Jurot and Adam. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call them wolves,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯d call them Iyr wolves.¡± ¡°They grow well in the Iyr¡¯snds,¡± Jurot said, his voice full of pride. ¡°You Iyrmen are crazy,¡± Adam said. ¡°You cast Fireball against yourself?¡± Jurot asked, noting the ckness against Adam¡¯s armour and clothing. Adam decided against replying as he marched atop the wall, while Kitool leapt up onto the tower, scanning the horizon with her keen eyes. She spotted more wolves charging the fort, many of theming from where the group had just fled from, but another pack approached from the opposite side. ¡°Kids, into the cabin,¡± Adam ordered, before looking to the teens. ¡°You all get into the cabin too, and make sure you don¡¯te out until I tell you.¡± ¡°We can fight,¡± Moyah said. ¡°Not as good as us,¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers before pointing to the cabin. ¡°I¡¯ll stay on the tower and rain down magic. Kitool, Jaygak, you two cover the side we just came from, Jurot, you can hold off the small pack heading from the other side.¡± Kitool leapt onto the snow, following Jaygak to their position, and Jurot marched his way to the gates, all the while rushed to the tower, where he could oversee the battlefield. The children did not see the carnage which came from the original four members of Fate¡¯s Golden, with Jaygak¡¯s magic burning the wolves while Kitool struck them to bits. Jurot held off a pack by himself, feeling their teeth sink against his muscles, their ws shing against his steely pecs, though they did not fell him as he slew them, one by one. Adam¡¯s magic managed to soften a few of the wolves, but he did not need such support. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong,¡¯ Adam thought, noting how they had cleared the area. Wolves were beasts, and beasts which came across waves of fire usually fled, especially if it was the magics of an Iyrman and a queer Half Elf. Yet, these beasts seemed hell bent on charging towards them, even climbing across the fort¡¯s walls to get to them. ¡®I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
These wolves are truly build different. 476. The Trip III 476. The Trip III Jurot eagerly butchered the wolves they had ughtered, cutting into the pelts, bleeding the creatures into the snow. Some of the children watched, excited as they watched the butchering. Wolves howled in the far distance, and Adam frowned. It would be a small issue to deal with the wolves, and even if they came across such a scene daily for the next week, they¡¯d easily be able to deal with it. However, this entire scenario caused Adam to think in the corner, his eyes glued to the forms of the Iyrmen, who all lived a different life to him. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have been able to beat Morkarai,¡¯ Adam thought. The thought continued to fill his mind, even as he looked at the XP he was currently sitting at. XP: 16, 200 It was more than enough to Level Up. His next Level would have been decent, that was for sure, increasing his Mana, increasing his Health, and generally making him less likely to die. Yet, he would still only be a fraction as powerful as he was previously, and there were still random old men in the world who could look his way and kill him. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear the scroll,¡± Adam said. Jurot stopped his butchering and stood, and Kitool and Jaygak both nodded their heads his way. ¡°What?¡± a child said, all the other children looking the Half Elf¡¯s way. The teens also stared at Adam, surprised to hear that he was willing to tear the scroll. The wolves which would be upon them in the next few minutes wouldn¡¯t be a huge deal, especially considering the teens were fresh and could assist in the fights. ¡°You cannot,¡± another child said. ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked. The children looked between one another in various states of shock. ¡°You cannot,¡± the child repeated, pointing up at him, as though to put a final point in their statement. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here, and I¡¯m not confident enough to protect you,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You are a coward,¡± a child said, pointing at him too. ¡°Yes.¡± The children shook from the blow of the word. Even the teens raised their brows in surprise, before they controlled their brows quickly. Adam admitting he was a coward had struck the Iyrmen deeply. How could he admit to something like that? ¡°You are no Iyrman!¡± a child dered. ¡°Obviously,¡± Adam replied. The teens looked towards Jurot, wondering what he would say. He was the oldest Iyrman here, and even the children looked his way for support. Jurot nodded, giving Adam his blessing to tear the scroll. ¡°This is not right!¡± a child cried. ¡°This is not right!¡± the children dered together. The howls echoed, but they were louder than before. Adam tore the scroll which he had been given, which burnt to ash in an instant, and scattered in the wind. The temperate around them dropped slightly, but they made to move, forcing the children into the cabin with the teens, whilst Adam took his ce at the tower. ¡°You would let him stop this outing?¡± Moyah asked, his eyes glued to Jurot¡¯s. ¡°Yes,¡± the Iyrman replied, simply. Moyah said no more, entering the cabin with the children, all while Jurot and the others took their ce. Jurot understood where Moyah wasing from, for this outing was something the children looked forward to, and the rewards and praise they would receive upon returning home on itspletion were great. However, Jurot also knew Adam. Adam had be so predictable that even Jurot had assumed he was going to tear the scroll whilst he was butchering. ¡®Coward?¡¯ Jurot thought. No. It wasn¡¯t the right word. Adam, who had cast a Fireball against himself, who allowed Jurot the honour of fighting alone against the wolves, was no coward. Adam, who wouldn¡¯t mind one bit if the wolves tore him to shreds if it came down to it, was no coward. The wolves did not appear, but it was Kitool who noted it first from atop the wall. A solitary figure approached the fort, standing tall and proud, with the slight tilt of annoyance that he had been sent here. ¡°Hurry up,¡± the old man said, sighing out, the icy white of his breath floating in the air. Adam narrowed his eyes at the old man, who looked like a white scaled Drakken. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the old man from the fire?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there, wolves are¡­¡± Adam stopped talking, noting the look from the old man¡¯s eyes. He understood what the look was, and after spending half a second thinking about the situation, he nodded. The children all grumbled andined as they grabbed their packs, but they did not stop the adults from leading them out, sticking in their pairs. Asoyah remained near Adam and Moyah, while his partner remained beside him, away from Adam, who had annoyed the other children. ¡°You have returned so soon?¡± Elder Lykan asked, inviting the group into the Front Iyr as night fell across them. The white scaled Drakken, who had remained silent the entire journey back, made his way to the centre. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t guarantee that the children wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡± ¡°You have given up a great boon by failing this task,¡± Lykan said. ¡°You can call it a failure, but I call it a sess,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted after taking a moment to think about it. ¡°The kids don¡¯t like me any more.¡± He sighed. ¡°Though, at least they¡¯re safe.¡± Elder Lykan allowed Adam and the others to head to their estates, and he personally visited the children to ask them about what had happened during the trip. ¡°He is a coward!¡± the childrenined, though Elder Lykan noted that Asoyah remained quiet as the other childrenined. They did, however, hand Elder Lykan a few of the fruits they had managed to pick, though kept most of it for their own families. Lykan brought some wine to the one he had tasked to assist if anything had gone wrong. ¡°I did not expect you to return so quickly,¡± Lykan said, cing the gourd down beside the white scaled Drakken. ¡°I did as I was requested,¡± the Drakken replied, simply. He was annoyed that he had to return so quickly, but staying in the Front Iyr was much nicer than staying out there in the snow with nothing to do but to watch a bunch of children do some random nonsense. ¡°We thank you for it,¡± Lykan said, bowing his head. As much as he disliked what the Iyr had asked him to do, the Iyr had called in their favour, and offered him a deal he couldn¡¯t refuse. Assist them for a few years and they would consider it all even. His family, who had constantly poked and prodded the Iyrmen, had gained more than six debts, and many more had their hoards reduced, and their lives imed. Yet, with his assistance, the Iyr would consider all their debts paid. ¡®I hate kids,¡¯ he thought, thinking about how annoying it was to have so many children. He made a note to beat them up to make sure they understood not to mess with the Iyr. Strom sat down beside Raith, letting out a long sigh, cing down the empty gourd to one side. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± ¡°Your stench is making me sick,¡± Raith stated. The smell of a Dragon who had given up their Spark was more disturbing than it was disgusting. ¡°At least sit in the Main Iyr.¡± ¡°How am I meant to annoy you when I¡¯m in the Main Iyr?¡± Strom asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you meant to be gone, helping out the children?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions, unless you want me to treat you like an idiot.¡± ¡°You old men are rude,¡± Strom said. ¡°You really won¡¯t tell me what you¡¯re still doing here, alive and well?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m a dying old man! Who would I spill your secrets to?¡± ¡°Shama and Lord Stokmar,¡± Raith said, taking care to speak politely about the being who had been formed by the Gods hands. For someone with a deep connection to the Gods, Stokmar wasn¡¯t so bad. Strom grumbled quietly. ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°Of the Fae?¡± ¡°Only half.¡± ¡°Do I need to have an opinion about him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he special?¡± ¡°Special? He is an Anomaly, foreign to this world. He has gained strength quickly, but he¡¯s easy enough to swat away.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed?¡± Strom asked, smirking wide. ¡°I thought someone from your era would at least have sniffed it out.¡± ¡°Sniffed what out?¡± ¡°What are you offering for the information?¡± Strom asked. The old Raith remained silent, not wanting to give anything to Strom, who was known as a troublemaker, even back then. ¡°You¡¯re not tempted?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t live as long as me while being tempted by every little Hero who appears,¡± Raith replied, simply. Strom stared at the old man, who was older than even he. It had been a surprise to even himself to hear that this man was alive, even after finding out that Shama¡¯s father was alive too. No, it was less surprising this one was still alive inparison to Asa, considering Asa had crossed many different borders, to the point it was near impossible to return. ¡°Are you one of the Nine?¡± Strom asked. Raith¡¯s re caused the old Emperor to smile. ¡°I was only asking. I thought, since they would have probably killed you if you were still alive, you must have joined them to survive.¡± Raith¡¯s witty response remained within his mind, not wanting to give Strom even the slightest hint of a clue to anything the Lord of Storms was curious about. ¡°They think you¡¯re Wiseraith,¡± Strom said. The deadly silence continued, and after another round of grumbling, Strom stood up, leaving the old Raith be.
Click banner for Patreon!
Dun dun dun! 477. Predictable 477. Predictable ¡°Do you know who that Drakken is?¡± Adam whispered, taking a sip of the warm soup. ¡°Wiseraith,¡± Jurot replied, feeling the burn of the spice numb his lips. ¡°Whose that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Fazar slew Tameraith, Wiseraith¡¯s decendant, many generations ago,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I thought Fazar killed the Bronze Dragon, Rothw?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Falzar befriended the Brass Dragon, Rothw,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s way different.¡± ¡°Wiseraith was most active after the Iyr and the ckwater Kingdom renewed their ties,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°He ravaged the northern territories for a year, before he was pushed back with the Iyr¡¯s assistance. It was then the White Dragon Knights were formed, one of the first Orders.¡± ¡°Yeah? I haven¡¯t heard about it though so¡­¡± Adam raised his brows. Jurot nodded. ¡°It was destroyed.¡± ¡°That sounds about right.¡± ¡°They were in by Antalia, Entalia¡¯s mother, a few hundred years ago,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°They should have called themselves the Silver Dragon Knights.¡± Jurot¡¯s jaw tensed up. He stared at the ceiling, remaining silent as a thought passed through his mind. ¡®That was funny.¡¯ ¡®How old is Entalia then?¡¯ Adam thought, but he decided against asking for the age of the mother of his children. ¡°Anyway, yeah, Wiseraith?¡± ¡°The White Dragon Knights kept Wiseraith at bay for many years, as they swore themselves to keeping him away. He ravaged other regions in his time, making a name for himself in Noska and beyond. He was more active than typical Dragons, but was less active as time passed. When the Demons appeared, he fought for a short time, before disappearing.¡± ¡°So everyone believed he died to Demons?¡± ¡°Not everyone,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Iyr did not hold any belief.¡± ¡°So he was both alive and dead for the sake of the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡®The Iyr¡¯s so damn careful.¡¯ His thoughts fell to how close he had been to death within the Iyr. ¡®It was probably pretty touch and go for a while¡­¡¯ ¡°Wiseraith is strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I wish to face him in battle.¡± ¡°Is that why your fist is so tense?¡± Adam asked. Jurot rxed his fist. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go fight him?¡± ¡°I have not earned the right.¡± ¡°How can you earn the right?¡± ¡°I must be stronger.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± He sipped his soup, feeling the warmth fill him. ¡®Stronger.¡¯ Even though Adam had decided to grow stronger for his children, there was still that matter to deal with. If he grew stronger too quickly, then it would probably appear within this world. ¡®This world is a lot stronger than before, that¡¯s for sure, but¡­¡¯ He thought about veil, the Goddess of Bnce. ¡®If this world is stronger than before, does that mean it¡¯ll be stronger than before too?¡¯ Omen: 13, 14 The giant gates of the Main Iyr greeted Adam and hispanions, who had been given permission to return earlier. Unfortunately, as the children swarmed them, Adam realised the mistake which had been made. They had brought no gifts. The children frowned, quickly scattering away like leaves in the wind. Adam¡¯s heart sank. ¡®How could I betray them like this? Damn it! I should keep more gifts on me¡­¡¯ Adam looked to Jurot, wondering if he could take some pieces of the pelt, but he decided against it, since there was already so few after the Iyr split it among them and the children. ¡°I am disappointed,¡± Elder Zijin said, hearing the tale from their lips. ¡°You would have received such a great reward.¡± His eyes remained glued to Jurot¡¯s, who remained standing tall. ¡°Don¡¯t look at him like that,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m the one who made the decision to tear the scroll.¡± ¡°You would have received a great reward too,¡± Zijin said, sighing. They had orchestrated this purely for Adam¡¯s benefit. In a single swing, they would have seen if Adam was trustworthy, and they could have rewarded him with ess to a pool. It was a wonderful n, concocted by the Chief. ¡°Oh yeah? What kind of reward?¡± ¡°I cannot say,¡± the Elder replied, his heart filling with greater disappointment. ¡°Whatever it is, it probably was isn¡¯t worth that much,¡± Adam said, before quickly shutting his mouth. ¡®Why did I have to say it like that?¡¯ ¡°It is worth more than you can image.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, Elder Zijin. I can imagine a great many things, including something which could frighten the Chief,¡± Adam admitted, before shutting his mouth again. ¡®Damn, I really am trying to die.¡¯ He cleared his throat. ¡°I mean, nothing is worth seeing those kids get hurt. Plus, if I let them get hurt, there¡¯s no chance the Great Elders wouldn¡¯t use that against me.¡± Zijin remained silent, not wanting to confirm or deny that fact. ¡°You are so cautious, Adam.¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°Is there a need to be so cautious?¡± Adam tilted his head, raising his brows. The incredulous look on his face silenced the Elder, who dismissed the four with a hand. ¡®Have our rights been dyed?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®It does not matter.¡¯ He pushed it away. Adam had asked for their support and he had received it. Whatever consequences which would ur, they would take with pride. The triplets were already looking towards their father as he stepped through the archway into the courtyard. They shuffled out of the snow, which had covered them waist deep, and darted towards their father. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot said, pointed up towards her brothers, before rushing towards them, bread in hand. The triplets grabbed at their father¡¯s leg, while Lanarot rushed to Jurot, seeing as he was more free. ¡°My plot has worked,¡± Adam muttered to himself, though loudly. ¡°I pretended to care about the children and returned home so I could spend my days with my children instead. Kekekekeke.¡± He lifted his triplets up, showering them with affection, before carrying them to the fire. Jurot carried Lanarot, who was showering him in crumbs as she ate her bread, her head resting against the nook of his neck. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hug me like Lanarot?¡± Jaygak asked, grabbing her brother¡¯s head, rubbing her knuckles against his skull. ¡°I am not a boy,¡± Raygak cried, struggling up against her. ¡°What if I was injured?¡± ¡°You are too strong to be injured!¡± Raygak said, struggling against her still. Jaygak snorted, before lifting the boy up, kissing his forehead. ¡°You crafty boy.¡± Raygak smirked slightly in response and hugged her, feeling the pulsing on his forehead from her noogie. Kitool sat beside Katool, who shuffled closer so they were touching hip to hip. The girl reached up with a piece of fruit, which Kitool epted, only to feed her instead. Katool smiled. ¡°What is the story?¡± Sonarot asked, allowing them to speak the tale to their families. Jurot spoke the tale, and the woman nodded her head at the end of it. ¡°Yes. That is very Adam of you.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Am I truly so predictable?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came the reply from many of the Iyrmen around. Adam frowned. ¡°You were going to mention that your muttering was a joke,¡± Sonarot said. Adam formed an open circle with his mouth, unable to stop his reflexes. ¡°Yo!¡± He shook his head. ¡°I really am predictable.¡± Sonarot smiled, waiting for it. ¡°It really was a joke though,¡± he said, his eyes snapping to the rest of the Iyrmen adults. Sonarot smiled wider, d that she had called it. ¡°You gave up the potential for a great reward, but it is no shame to your honour. It is the Iyr¡¯s goal to protect its children, and you have done well. Even if you could protect them, if you thought there was a chance against it, then there is nothing anyone can say to shame you.¡± Adam lifted up his triplets and kissed their foreheads once more. ¡°If I can¡¯t protect the children of the Iyr, how could I possibly protect my own children?¡± Adam held onto his children tighter, pinning them to him. His eyes shed towards Sonarot and Jurot, smiling to himself awkwardly, before furrowing his brows. ¡°Where are the Jarots?¡± Jarot returned with the twins, who were cooing in their baskets. ¡°You had to return so soon?¡± the old man asked, cing down the basket to one side before he sat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a father returning home to spoil his children?¡± Adam asked. Jarot sighed, wondering if he should beat the boy up, but decided against it. ¡°You returned so quickly? Did you not feelfortable protecting the children?¡± ¡®Damn, I really am predictable,¡¯ Adam thought, frowning. ¡®Should I be a little more¡­¡¯ Adam shook his head, throwing away the thought. It was a bad idea to be more chaotic in the Iyr. ¡°Something like that.¡± Jarot remained frowning, sitting still within his seat. Everyone could see how he was tensing up, doing his best to control his annoyance. ¡®How could you return so quickly?¡¯ Jarot had taken the chance to take his greatchildren around the Iyr to show them off, but now that Adam had returned, it was far too embarrassing to continue. ¡®I should beat you up.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam is predictable, but let''s face it, so is Jarot. 478. Adam’s Fault 478. Adam¡¯s Fault Adam returned to work right away, not wanting to give the Great Elders a chance to find any excuse to use against him. He continued enchanting the weapons for the Iyrmen toplete. ¡°What is this?¡± Adam asked, shocked, staring at his twins who were on all fours, their heads pointed up towards their father as he returned from work. ¡°No! You cannot do this! This is not right, not right!¡± Adam hoisted the pair up into his arms. ¡°How could you do this to daddy, you silly little babies.¡± Adam kissed their foreheads all over. ¡°You should stay small and cute forever. Why do you need to crawl?¡± Jarot remained silent, but he nodded his head from nearby. Even if Adam was a fool, he was also right whenever it came to this topic. ¡°They are growing well,¡± Sonarot said, smiling as Adam continued to pepper them in his kisses, causing his triplets to rush over towards him for some affection too. ¡°It may be time for them to eat solid food.¡± Adam¡¯s despair hung in the air as he embraced his children. ¡°How can you do this to me, Jirot? Jarot? How?¡± ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Nirot thought, wondering how Adam could dare to be sad about his children growing well. She shared a look with her cousin, who bowed his head simply, agreeing with her thought. ¡°You truly are close with your children,¡± Morkarai, the Fire Giant Prince, said, sipping some alcohol from beside Jarot. Adam blinked. ¡®Did he just pop out from nowhere?¡¯ He thought back to when he arrived at the estate. No, there was a general blob to his periphery around his twins. ¡°Good evening, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°I see you are well,¡± Morkarai said, smiling at the Half Elf. ¡®Damn. Why did he have to see me being cringe?¡¯ Adam sat down opposite Morkarai, holding his twins who stared up at their father, their eyes trailing across his familiar features. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing pretty well too.¡± Morkarai nodded. ¡°I have been enchanting for some time. I hear you¡¯ve been crafting too.¡± ¡°Well, you know, the Iyr asked me to assist and so I assist.¡± ¡°We are simr in that regard, one might suppose,¡± Morkarai said, speaking further with his eyes. Adam smirked, winking at the Giant. ¡°I suppose that is one way we are simr.¡± Morkarai poured Adam a drink. ¡°I have never seen anyone as close to their children as you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me them, Lord Morkarai, for their children certainly weren¡¯t as cute as mine,¡± Adam stated, as though it were fact. ¡°I suppose we cannot me them if that is true,¡± the Giant said, staring at the two children, whose eyes fell onto his form, admiring his fiery red beard. ¡°May I hold them?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would try and steal my children right in front of their greatfather,¡± Adam said, shaking his head lightly. Morkarai exchanged a look with Jarot for a moment, who took baby Jarot from Adam, allowing Morkarai to pick up Jirot. He held the baby carefully, holding the back of her head with one hand, and her entire body with the other. She was so tiny, much tinier than even Human babies, though they were growing quickly, rapidly approaching the size of the other Iyrmen babes around. ¡°Do you find it difficult to raise the children?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°How can I find it difficult when everyone else is doing the hard work?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t breastfeed them, I don¡¯t entertain them in the day, I barely change their clothies.¡± Morkarai could hear the slight guilt within Adam¡¯s voice. ¡°You work hard every day, Adam. You should not forget it.¡± Adam sighed, leaning back. He looked around to the other Iyrmen around. There was a sad joke, a joke which would probably give the Great Elders a reason to eject him from the Iyr, and another sad joke which caused greater ache to his heart. For once, Adam decided to be wise, and kept his mouth shut. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The children are growing up well in the Iyr,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°I, as a Prince, was afforded such tender care.¡± Jirot coughed out augh and smiled up at Morkarai, cooing loudly, reaching up with her hands for his beard. That thought crossed his mind. Morkarai spent many days stressed out, as Emperor Hadda, who went by Lord Strom within the Iyr, refused to give him his peace. There were times he would speak of his old tales, with a great yearning, but there was something else which Lord Strom spoke about with an even greater passion and excitement. Morkarai¡¯s eyes fell to the triplets, and then to Lanarot, who was babbling away to her papa, pointing out towards the snow, before shrugging her shoulders, no doubt speaking nder about the snow. Jurot would reply with short phrases, pretending to understand the girl, as Adam would. I heard you were trying to steal Adam away from the Iyr, you damn brat. If you dare to ruin my fun, I¡¯ll send someone to haunt you. It was a threat by the Lord of Storms, one which was no doubtpletely true. Morkarai sighed. He supposed the Lord was right. Even if the Giants assisted Adam, there was nothing like the Iyr when it came to birthing terrifying monsters. ¡°Your children are truly the most adorable.¡± ¡°You know, Lord Morkarai, you¡¯re a great guy,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly at the Giant. Omen: 2, 3 Adam spent the day with his children, not realising what he had done, and the consequences of his actions. ¡°Adam,¡± Jarot said, brushing baby Jarot¡¯s hair, the tiny boy yawning as he made to sleep. ¡°My life is truly difficult. I have two cute greatchildren, but only one arm to hold them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said. ¡°One day I¡¯ll find a magical item which will give you an arm and then you can carry all five of them.¡± Jarot hummed quietly, nodding his head. ¡°My grandson has been raised well.¡± ¡°Who is your grandson?¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Jarot replied, smiling slyly. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yum,¡± Lanarot called, pointing to Konarot. The girl walked over to her aunt, who picked up some snow, formed a ball, and then handed it to the girl. She pointed to the wall, making a noise. Konarot blinked, before tossing the ball to the wall, but the ball crumbled before it could reach the wall. ¡°Oo,¡± Lanarot said, before hugging Konarot, kissing her forehead, and she made the girl another snowball. ¡°My sister is such a cute little aunt,¡± Adam said, smiling as he gazed over the children. His eyes then fell to the little babies who wereying beside one another, near their mothers. They were roughly three months old now, and had grown so much bigger. It appeared that Gurot was taking much of Inakan¡¯s growth, as the boy had ballooned, and Inakan was still fairly small. Then he spotted a pair of figures approaching. ¡°When will you return?¡± Mulrot asked, ignoring the others. ¡°It was the family who refused the one called Jarot first,¡± Jarot replied, brushing Churot¡¯s hair as the teen embraced his grandfather. ¡°These are delicate matters,¡± Mulrot stated. ¡°We need to tread carefully.¡± ¡°What is right, is right. What is wrong, is wrong.¡± ¡°You must return before the festival,¡± the Family Elder said. ¡°It is expected of you.¡± ¡°I know what is expected of me,¡± Jarot shot back. ¡°Unlike you and those brothers of mine.¡± Adam sat between them awkwardly, keeping a hand on Jirot¡¯s leg, mostly to centre himself. He kept whatever thoughts he had about Mulrot within his mind, not wanting to curse at the old woman. She was still Jarot¡¯s wife, and Jurot¡¯s grandmother, so he couldn¡¯t think poorly of her, even if she rejected his kids, which she had every right to do. ¡°Jarot¡­¡± Mulrot said, staring down at him. She sighed, before motioning a hand, calling Churot back to her. ¡°Goodbye, cousin Adam,¡± Churot said, before they left, leaving the aura of awkwardness behind. Adam sighed, wondering if the boy would get into trouble for calling him a lower case cousin. ¡°How awkward,¡± Strom said, floating down towards the group. ¡°Baba,¡± Lanarot called, before rushing over to him, tripping into the snow, before picking herself up to cover Strom in snow. ¡°What a big girl you are now, Lanarot,¡± Strom said, lifting the girl up. The old man was the thinnest Adam had ever seen him, though he still held his typical grace. Lanarot smiled, pointing at the wall near them, before babbling andughing at her joke. ¡°Of course she¡¯s a big girl, she¡¯s¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°No, what am I saying. Lanarot should also stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°You should have Dwarf children,¡± Strom said. ¡°I¡¯ve been told they stay quite small for some time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°They grow slow, but well,¡± the old Emperor said, sitting down near them, with Lanarot on hisp. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot said, pointing at Adam, before looking up to Strom. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your papa,¡± the old man said, before noting the awkwardness on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s the Rot families fault for not recognising the boon you are.¡± ¡°Is it really their fault?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your fault a little too¡­¡± Strom ruffled Lanarot¡¯s hair. He noted how the triplets remained some ways away, narrowing their eyes at him. ¡®After all I¡¯ve done for you, you¡¯re still going to look at me like that?¡¯ Konarot held onto her siblings, taking them away from Strom¡¯s gaze. She formed a wall of snow which they could hide behind. Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯s always your fault, Adam,¡± Strom said. ¡°You¡¯re always making a mess in the Iyr.¡± The old man smiled wide with mischief. ¡°I¡¯d have to try hard to make the mess you made.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Half Elf asked, obliviously.
Click banner for Patreon!
It''s always his fault. 479. Nightval Festival I 479. Nightval Festival I It was at that time that Elder Zijin sat opposite the Chief, epting the fried dough snacks and fruit wine. These snacks had never tasted better, and the wine, never so rich. The Orcish Elder sighed, cing down his cup, his eyes meeting the Chief¡¯s. ¡°I am d it was not squandered,¡± Zijin said. Iromin smiled. He had never felt so good after being proven so right. Perhaps it was his greatest victory as Chief, and would define his entire tenure as a Great Elder within the Iyr. Not long ago, the Great Elders had been so awfully unruly during the conversation about Adam, as they always were. Elder Wrath and Elder Teacher had revealed their doubts, but did not push as hard as Elder Forest or Elder Peace, who were far more suspicious about Adam. Iromin had remained silent, along with Elder Gold. ¡°It is my family¡¯s name which will go down in the books for this story,¡± Iromin said to the Great Elders during their meeting. ¡°Chief Iromin, who had made the most grave mistake of destroying a great boon for the Iyr, on behest of the wise counsel of his Great Elders. Though Baktu had graced the Iyr with a Half Elf by the name of Adam, who had been adopted into the Rot family, who had awoken the first Scribe Mage, who had the ability of a Chaos Enchanter, who had the ability to create Legendary weapons for the Iyr, which could bepleted by even novice Enchanters, the Iyr still squandered his grace. Truly, a shame on their families, a shame on their name.¡± ¡°You are going too far, Chief,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°In a time like this, when a Year of Silence will befall us, you would choose to weaken the Iyr,¡± the Chief began, before his lips formed a sneer. ¡°If anyone else would hear, they would think you were an Aldishman.¡± The Chief had only dared to say such a thing to Elder Peace because she had the greatest patience of any Iyrman, save perhaps Elder Story. She rubbed the beads within her hand, the same beads she had inherited, rubbing along the white bead which was one of two beads shaped as a cube. ¡°I will not have my name sullied by such foolishness,¡± Iromin said. ¡°The matter of Adam, and his life and death, will be a matter shared between myself and Elder Story, alone. The matter of Adam, and his children, is no matter for the Great Elders, who have been blinded by shamelessness. To lose the ability of a Half Elf who could create Legendary weapons. He, who holds Baktu¡¯s favour? I will not allow it. Not while I am Chief.¡± The Chief had only raged once before like this, and it was recently too. It was the matter of Adam¡¯s children, but thanks to both Zijin and Jarot, Iromin had fought the Great Elders about the children. After Adam¡¯s reported cowardice, the Great Elders couldn¡¯t help but feel that Adam was showing off, having caught on to their scheming. Yet, there was someone else who had been brought to the Great Elders towards the end of the meeting. The young boy stared nervously at the Great Elders, but Iromin held out his hand towards Asoyah, who took the old man¡¯s hand in his own. ¡°What do you think of Adam?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Adam is very cool,¡± Asoyah said, a shy smirk on his face. ¡®Very cool?¡¯ Iromin picked the boy up, kissed his forehead, where his tattoo would be ced when he would be a man, and let him go. The young boy quickly rushed away, going off to spend time with the Guests of the Iyr, as had been promised to him. ¡°Would you deny the words of little Asoyah?¡± Iromin asked. The Great Elders sighed. Asoyah had been used to keep an eye on Adam, something Iromin had nted to show his sincerity to the Great Chiefs. Since the boy hade and vouched for Adam, it was obvious what Iromin would dere from it. Iromin¡¯s threats silenced the matter, which had been entrusted exclusively to him, with unanimous approval from the other Great Elders. Zijin smiled as he stared at the sky above them. He had no idea what had been said during the meeting, for only the Great Elders and Strom knew what was said, but Iromin had dered the matter over. ¡°Now I can focus on the Year of Silence,¡± Zijin said, sighing as the stressed piled on his shoulders. Iromin bowed his head. Adam was important to deal with, that much was true, but there were greater threats on the horizon. With the breaking of Aswadia, and what was happening in Alnd, the Iyr would have lots of work to do, especially with the Year of Silence soon toe. ¡°Seriously,¡± Adam asked, staring at the dying old man. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± The thought remained within Adam¡¯s mind as he enchanted for the next few days. Strom refused to borate on what he meant, but it did seem that he knew something. The days continued to pass, with Adam either enchanting or taking a break to spend time with his family, watching as his children grew. Jirot and Jarot were able to get on all fours and look up, while the other children were still unable to hold up their heads. Snow fell around the Iyr, and the children were soon adorned in thick clothing. It was not any clothing, however, for it had begun. ¡°Who are these cute little babbies?¡± Adam asked, looking down at Jirot and Jarot, who were smiling up towards their father, cooing and babbling eagerly. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot were also adorned in the thick clothing of the Iyrmen, with the symbol of the Rot family within their sleeves, as well as their cors. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, reaching up for her brother. The Iyrman lifting her up. ¡°Papa.¡± The girl smiled and hugged him tight, pressing her cheek against his. ¡°You will smudge your tattoo,¡± Jurot said, though he rubbed his cheek against hers. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarot groaned quietly, ncing between the twins. ¡°Adam. You must hold them and walk with me today.¡± Adam opened his mouth toin but stopped. There was nothing toin about. He strapped the contraption made of leather to his chest and slipped the children within. It was a smaller contraptionpared to what he was used to, but he didn¡¯t ask how the Iyr had one which was perfect for the twin¡¯s size. His twins looked up at him, squealing happily at him, cooing and babbling. They tossed up their arms and shook excitedly. ¡°My children are too cute,¡± Adam whispered, wrapping his arms around them, peppering them with kisses. ¡°Konarot,e,¡± Jarot called. He ruffled the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Little Taygak will look after you. I will be with your father today.¡± The girl pouted, but she hugged Jarot, and then her father. Her siblings did the same, before they retreated to the eldest child of the children within the shared family estate. Taygak hugged each of the Half Dragons, before checking to see if they had their drinks at their side, and the led them out to explore the festival. ¡°Should we paint their heads?¡± Adam asked, rubbing their dangling feet gently, causing them to kick out their legs. ¡°They are too young,¡± Jarot said. ¡°It may irritate their skin.¡± ¡°Good point¡­¡± Jarot led his grandson and greatchildren through the festival, greeting familiar faces, before introducing his greatchildren to them. The older Iyrmen each smiled and greeted the babies, cooing over them and how cute they were. ¡°They will grow big and strong,¡± they all had said without fail, causing Adam to frown, and Jarot to refute their statement. ¡°How you have grown,¡± Gangak said, reaching out a hand to rub their heads gently. ¡°Look at how you smile. Is Jarot treating you well, or would you like nano to deal with him?¡± ¡°Deal with me?¡± Jarot asked, raising his brow at the Gak Family Elder. ¡°Even if I have retired, I would not lose to you.¡± ¡°If it is for their sake, you would,¡± the elderly Iyrman replied. Adam noted she did not smell like a smoker any longer. ¡°If it¡¯s for their sake, I¡¯ll beat up their babo.¡± ¡°Would you like revenge?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You¡¯re lucky they like you, old geezer, that¡¯s the only reason you haven¡¯t lost to me yet,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You are too young to face me yet,¡± Jarot said. They continued exploring through the festival, with Jarot stopping them to grab some food, before they sat down within a shared family estate and Jarot began to feed the babies some baby food. ¡°Look at how well you both eat,¡± the old Iyrman said, his eyes beaming brightly down towards them. ¡°You do not need to rush eating, little Jirot, no one will steal your food from you.¡± He cleaned up their faces once they were done. He held the babies one by one, alternating between them every so often, each of them enjoying the time they spent passing between their father and greatfather. ¡°Jarot,¡± came a familiar voice. Adam looked back to see Sarot. ¡°We must speak.¡± Jarot stared at his younger brother, his eyes filled with a great fury, though they softened as baby Jarot reached up for his face. ¡°We will speakter.¡± Sarot sighed, before looking down to Adam, who sat opposite his brother. ¡°Adam, it is-,¡± ¡°We will speakter,¡± Jarot repeated, cutting his brother off. Sarot remained quiet, but bowed his head, retreating away. ¡®Why is it all so awkward?¡¯ Adam cried within his heart.
Click banner for Patreon!
Damn. Interlude: Brothers Interlude: Brothers The purple light of dusk washed over the snow. Two Iyrmen sat opposite one another at a table, silent. Between them were two cups and a bottle of wine, peach wine, that which the Rot family loved most. It was a bottle which had been kept in the Rot family¡¯s vault for generations, ever since Jarot¡¯s birth. Sarot poured his elder brother a cup of wine, before pouring himself a cup. He had no doubt his brother would haveined about his singr arm if he had waited any longer, for that was how he was. Jarot stared down at the wine. It was dark, though he could see his face from the reflection of he nearbymp light. For a moment he saw his younger self, the one who had gone out with his red shield, and had in all manner of beasts. In his youth, when he was wild and free, he had caused the Iyr all manner of trouble. A snowke dropped down into the wine. ¡°It was snowing then too,¡± Jarot said, quietly. ¡°When I left the Iyr, when I had be a man, my forehead still burning. You were a boy then, your forehead bare, your face full of tears. Your eyes asked me to stay, but you did not speak the words.¡± ¡°I knew you would not stay even if I asked,¡± Sarot replied. ¡°You were too wild for the Iyr to keep until you were sixteen.¡± Jarot¡¯s lips broke into a wide smile. ¡°They were d to be rid of me. I trekked through the snow, and made my way through the first vige. Chief Merl had be the Chief then, a girl who was forced to be a woman so young. She was afraid of me when she first saw me, but she did not speak her fear. She treated me like an Iyrman, allowing me a few days to prepare, but I left in the morning, without saying goodbye.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d never return to the Iyr,¡± Sarot admitted. ¡°I was prepared to take the role of Family Head. It was not that you were not suited for it, but we did not believe you would return. Not even father.¡± ¡°Everyone believed I would go and be a warlord, as many before me,¡± Jarot said, nodding his head slowly. Even he had thought the life of a warlord would have suited him. ¡°I would sleep at night under the stars, and I would see the stars I saw in the Iyr. They were in different ces, but they were there. When I slept, the Iyr came to me in my dreams. No, perhaps I went to the Iyr in my dreams. When I bled, I saw the Iyr too, and when I killed, I saw the Iyr.¡± Sarot raised his brows. This was the first time he heard his brother talk about this. ¡°The Iyr had already taken your heart, even then?¡± ¡°I do not know, but I did not forget the Iyr, nor the warmth it provided, even during nightval.¡± ¡°It was a surprise to see you when I had returned,¡± Sarot said. Jarot smiled. ¡°I was leaving then, for a second time. You had returned after your first few years. Your Iron tag held five holes.¡± ¡°It was six holes,¡± Sarot corrected. ¡°No,¡± Jarot stated, firmly. He sipped his wine, squinting his eyes as he looked to the past. ¡°It was five. You slew a wolf and a crimson py-,¡± ¡°Python, yes,¡± Sarot said, slowly nodding his head, recalling the quests. ¡°It hade towards the forest thanks to the Beast Wave,¡± Jarot said. ¡°It must have been five holes, then.¡± Sarot spun the cup of wine on the table between his fingers. ¡°I still remember the shock on your face,¡± Jarot said. ¡°It was like father¡¯s.¡± ¡°They always said I looked like mother.¡± ¡°Yes, but you inherited that face from father,¡± Jarot said, smiling. ¡°Mother was better at keeping close her shock.¡± ¡°Not her tears, though.¡± ¡°Not her tears, no,¡± Jarot agreed, remembering how the woman cried when he had returned, revealing his scars so proudly. Sarot thought back to those days, the days when he thought his brother would either leave to be a warlord, or would take the ce of Elder Wrath. ¡°I married for mother¡¯s sake,¡± Jarot admitted, though Sarot had long known the reason why someone as wild as Jarot had married. ¡°You, who had always thought you would be the Family Head, had to step back away from the position. I saw how relieved you were.¡± ¡°I learnt to build cups,¡± Sarot said, motioning to the cups, ¡°not families.¡± ¡°You thought I would fair better?¡± ¡°No, but you married sister,¡± Sarot retorted. Jarot slowly nodded his head, sipping the rest of his wine. ¡°It was unfair of me to force you to take a position you never wanted. I understand if it upset you, and perhaps it was wrong of me to ce my trust in you.¡± Sarot winced from the words, the blow striking him harshly. ¡°What have I done to lose your trust in me, brother?¡± ¡°Sarot.¡± Jarot¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Are you suitable? I do not know. Are you better than me in these matters? I do not know.¡± Jarot shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Even if it is not true, I must believe in it. I must believe that you were suitable for the position before you passed it to Mulrot. I must believe, brother.¡± Sarot frowned, taking a sip of his wine, seeing the words which remained on his brother¡¯s lips. ¡°I must believe in the way of we Iyrmen. I must believe that our way is best, even if it is not true. The rules we have, even if I have rebelled against them, I must believe that they are best.¡± Jarot thought back to when it was raining on that day. ¡°Even back then, I would have forced my way forward, and I would have been beaten by the Chief. I would have been forced to swallow the truth. The Iyr has its rules, it has its customs, and I must believe in them.¡± ¡°Then you must return,¡± Sarot said. ¡°We are not Aldish, Sarot, that we move to act when it best interests us. We Iyrmen have always prepared for whatever we must, even if it was inconceivable. When Alnd fell a dozen times since our treaties, it was the Iyr which kept it together. How many times could we have be masters of thisnd? Yet our borders are a javelin throw beyond Five Bends, as it has been promised, by the King of the Aldish, and our ancestors before us.¡± Jarot pushed away the empty cup. ¡°And now?¡± Jarot whispered, as though his words were poison. ¡°The Iyr is outnumbered. A hundred to one, at least. There was a time disease ravaged thisnd, and yet the Iyr did not suffer, for even diseases dare not tread on ournd. We could have conquered thend then, but we did not. When Demons set foot on thisnd, destroying cities which had stood for hundreds of years, killing more than half the poption of Aldishmen, we could have conquered thend then, but we did not. When the royal family¡¯s influence had fallen low, when even three Duchesses and the Duke came to us, offering us the treasury of the ckwater family to march alongside them, what did we Iyrmen do?¡± ¡°We called Reimwing, and joined beside the King¡¯s forces, forcing the pretenders back.¡± ¡°At that time, if the Iyr wished for it, we could have asked for more, for the King to be our puppet. For the ckwater family to remain within the Iyr¡¯s debt, but we did no more than we had to, for that was promised. By blood and steel, for that is what an Iyrman¡¯s word is, and will always be.¡± Jarot tapped the table with his finger to entuate his point repeatedly. ¡°We did so, because we believe it is right. We did so, because we believe it even if it does not benefit us, for there is glory in the ways of we Iyrmen by such virtues.¡± ¡°Greater than gold,¡± Jarot continued after a moment of silence. ¡°Greater than diamonds. Greater even the Oaths of Guardians. The Iyrman¡¯s word is in a ss of its own, and it is only so, because we believe it to be, and we act as though it is. Even if it is not true, I must believe in it, Sarot.¡± Sarot remained silent, his hands resting against the table between them. It was more like a wall between them, the brothers who could have, if they so wished, reached for higher heights in the Iyr. ¡°How could I hear the words from those called Iyrmen, those who I call Rot, that Goblins cannot help the Iyr. That we must take into consideration what is best for the Iyr and our family.¡± Jarot inhaled deeply, keeping his voice calm. ¡°So what if his children do not share his blood? Why should we deny Jirot and Jarot the same rights we wished to give to them when they all do not share his blood?¡± Sarot stared at the watery eyes of his elder brother, who had long passed the stage of anger, and only knew the despair and betrayal of those who he called his family. ¡®It was Jarot who brought the Devilkin into the Iyr, and it is Jarot who brings Goblins into our family.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
This chapter got me in the heart. 480. Nightval Festival II 480. Nightval Festival II Omen: 11, 12 ¡°Jurot,e,¡± Jarot called, forcing Jurot to wear the baby carrier, and his twin niece and nephew against his chest. Adam crossed his arms, annoyed by the fact he had to give up his children, but he remained silent, allowing Jurot to leave with his grandfather. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, tugging on Adam¡¯s leg, before reaching up with her arms. Adam lifted her up, rubbing his cheek against her forehead, before nuzzling against her nose. ¡°Did you miss papa yesterday?¡± ¡°Oo,¡± the girl replied, resting her head against his shoulder, fiddling with her gloves. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Adam apologised, kissing her cheek. ¡°You can stay with me, smelly girl.¡± Lanarot giggled quietly, cuddling up to her elder brother. She babbled quietly at him, sometimes pointing to the wall and snow. She raised her hands up questioningly. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, pulling her closer into his chest, brushing the strands of hair which peeked out of her hat. ¡°Will you enjoy this festival without enchanting once?¡± Sir Vonda joked, smiling at Adam from behind her scarf. ¡°I have children now, so I have to take the time off properly,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°May I apany you?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°How could I refuse?¡± Adam asked, letting Lanarot down, allowing the girl to lead the way. ¡°Oof,¡± Lanarot said, pressing herself against a stall, trying to climb atop it to grab at the treasured bread. As the bread passed over her to her brother, she groaned and cried, but Adam brought it to her lips, silencing her cries with deliciousness. ¡°She really loves bread,¡± Vonda said. ¡°She¡¯s always loved bread,¡± Adam said. ¡°She has good taste.¡± Adam smiled, and Sir Vonda could see something deeper within the smile, which forced away some of the darkness which she sometimes saw. They travelled together through the Iyr, filling up on the snacks of the Iyr, even finding Dunes, who held out a wrap for Lanarot. She bit into the wrap and smiled, before her eyes went wide. She groaned, blowing out against her lips. Adam brought some snow to her lips, which cooled her lips, and the girl stared suspiciously at Dunes. The Half Elf took her wrap, tearing off some of the bread, before finishing the spicy kebab wrap in her stead. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Dunes betrayed you like this, Lanababy.¡± Lanarot angrily bit into the t bread, before hiding herself against her brother¡¯s leg. She babbled affirmatively at Adam¡¯s usation. ¡°Who dares to betray our little Lanarot?¡± called a familiar voice, who whisked the girl up into his arms. ¡°Baba,¡± the girl said, pointing up at Strom. ¡°I did not betray you, you smelly girl,¡± Strom said, causing Adam to tilt his head. ¡°Is it this Priest? That¡¯s why I said you can¡¯t trust Priests.¡± ¡°Oi,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that Vonda and Dunes are quite dependable, actually.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°Is that the case? Well, I will have to take Lanarot away to tell her the truth.¡± Strom floated upwards, taking the girl away from the pair, waving goodbye with his fingers. Lanarot dropped her torn t bread, but was too distracted by the snow which fell across her to notice. ¡°He just kidnapped my sister,¡± Adam said, looking to Vonda in shock. ¡°Do I chase him?¡± ¡°It should be fine?¡± Vonda replied, staring at the figures at they left, hearing the squealing on the wind. Adam and Vonda exchanged a look, before they continued enjoying the festival together. Dunes understood what Strom had done, and eventually the pair also understood. They found a ce in the corner of a shared estate and sat opposite one another, sharing some wine. Adam made a mental note only to sip a cup or two, but not to drink any more. ¡°We are worried, Adam,¡± Vonda began, deciding to break through the awkwardness. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have not been well.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I?¡± Vonda bowed her head. ¡°It is what I have seen. A stress in your face, a nervousness. If you need someone to talk to, Adam, I am always here for you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, you know how I am. I almost die, have five children thrust upon me¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°No. They weren¡¯t thrust upon me. I chose to have them even though I know I¡¯m weak. It was stupid, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t just abandon them.¡± ¡°You chose life, Adam,¡± Vonda said, a smile within her eyes. ¡°Yeah, something like that,¡± Adam said, sipping his wine. He recalled Shama, who hadpletely cut through himself and hispanions, many of whom were quite tough, like they were made of butter. ¡°He was strong,¡± Vonda said, knowing what Adam was thinking. ¡°The stranger was powerful, but he was not someone that we would ordinarily meet. Such threats are not something we should meet again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Vonda. That kind of threat isn¡¯t normal, you¡¯re right, but that¡¯s for you guys. For me, that sort of thing is normal.¡± Adam frowned, thinking back to even his previous life. Vonda remained silent, seeing Adam fall into thought, the same way he usually did. It was about something important, she gathered, since it always led to eyes full of grief, and wanting. Adam raised his brows with the sudden realisation. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s probably not even the strongest threat I¡¯ve had to face.¡± He leaned back in his chair, sighing out, his breath white from the chill of snow. ¡°Having kids when I¡¯ve got monsters like that after me is irresponsible. I can at least take sce in the fact that Aunt and the others are taking care of them, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Vonda asked, leaning forward slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to them, you know? They¡¯re looking after someone else¡¯s kids, and that¡¯s not right. I wouldn¡¯t mind if we were rted, but I¡¯m just-,¡± ¡°You are Jurot¡¯s brother, Adam,¡± Vonda said, clearly, stating it as a fact. ¡°Jurot believes that to be true in his heart, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sure, but that was¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°He epted me as his brother before he knew the baggage that came with it. Forcing him to be my brother while hiding how much trouble I am, it wasn¡¯t fair to him.¡± ¡°Whether you are trouble or not, and I will not deny the trouble you bring, he is your brother, Adam. The Iyr has adopted you, so you are family, and that is that.¡± ¡°The Iyr hasn¡¯t adopted me, the Rot family has,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°You are right.¡± Vonda raised her brows, emphasising her point. Adam replied with a raise of his own brows, relenting on that point at least. ¡°Once I get my own keep, I¡¯ll move the kids there. I can¡¯t keep epting their favour freely.¡± Vonda blinked. ¡°Freely? Adam, you have spent thest three months enchanting for the Iyr. It is changing, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve felt it too, and though I do not know why, you have assisted them so much. Can anyone dare to im that you are living with them freely? If you are living freely, what of Dunes and I? We assist withbour sometimes, and though I grant my spells, it is nothingpared to what you have done for the Iyr.¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°I guess.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried. The Rot family hasn¡¯t epted them. Their lives are going to be difficult. They¡¯re Goblins and Dragons, Vonda. Jirot and Jarot, they can be in because people view them like rats, vermin. The other three might be in for their bodies, or for glory.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I was thinking about creating a force, but¡­ I can¡¯t even protect them, so how am I meant to create a force to protect them?¡± ¡°I have been with you long enough to know to believe in you,¡± Vonda said, smiling warmly. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I mean, maybe? I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s misced, but¡­ I mean, Nobby might be an Expert soon, I guess. If he¡¯s anything like Jurot, then damn, you know? If I can create a bunch of Experts like Jurot, then maybe I can sleep a little more peacefully at night.¡± ¡°I would feel greatfort in that,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°Jurot is¡­¡± She recalled how Jurot was one of the few who remained up after battling Shama, and he had stood up again, along with Kitool, to try to beat the old monster down. He was the only one who had drawn even a drop of blood. ¡°He is strong.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°Still, I need to be strong. Stronger than anyone else. If I was to create a force¡­ Master, no, Grandmaster, for sure.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly, sipping his wine. ¡°I believe you can do it.¡± Adam sighed, closing his eyes. Vonda¡¯s belief did little to lift the cloud of anxiety. He had buried the darkness within himself, but it seeped out every so often. The darkness was a greater foe than Adam could deal with. ¡°I hope we can find that enchanting shrine.¡± Vonda reached for his hand, causing Adam to jolt upwards, and she quickly pulled her hand back in shock. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°You should at least warn me before you touch me, Vonda,¡± Adam replied, chuckling nervously. ¡°Do you know how scary it is for me to be touched by pretty women out of the blue?¡± Adam thought back to Entalia, and the way she sometimes looked at him. Then there was Lucy, who would stare at the Iyrmen hungrily too. He shuddered at the thought, before smiling, bursting intoughter. Vonda nced aside, the heat in her cheeks filling her with warmth. She wondered if she should speak with Adam about her thoughts, but she decided against it. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Adam smiled, rxing in his seat once more. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Vonda¡¯s hands awkwardly shifted from the table to herp. ¡°I must admit, I was shocked when you saved Jirot and Jarot. I would have saved them too, but not because I thought they were like us, but because of the Right to Life. I did not see them like myself, like a person. However¡­¡± She paused for a moment, falling into thought. ¡°Seeing them grow. Seeing them giggle joyfully. Seeing how you dote on them. How can they not be people, like you and I?¡± ¡°Vonda?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t my kids the cutest?¡± Adam smiled with the smuggest of smiles. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°They are.¡± Adam continued to sip his drink, speaking of how much he adored his children. Vonda smiled, her adoration for Adam increasing. ¡®It is only admiration, isn¡¯t it?¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I''m still trying to fight the romance tag. 481. Nightval Festival III 481. Nightval Festival III Omen: 7, 12 ¡°Cousin Adam, you must y with us today,¡± Katool demanded, pointing up at him. Adam blinked, staring down at the girl. His entire body tensed up as she stared up at him with a look of annoyance. ¡°Kitool, your sister is terrifying,¡± Adam whispered. Kitool decided against responding to Adam, understanding where this was going, and not wanting to humour him. ¡°Her cuteness is terrifying.¡± Kitool nodded, though she had not needed to be told about such matters. ¡°Cousin Adam, you must y with us today!¡± Turot dered, also pointing up at him, puffing out his cheeks. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are Cousin Adam,¡± the boy said, staring up at the Half Elf with Iyrman conviction. Adam narrowed his eyes, his brows furrowed in thought. ¡°That does make sense. I suppose I should, then.¡± Turot nodded, and Katool smiled. Adam joined the children, who led him around the Iyr. There were a few Iyrmen who looked his way, noting that he wasn¡¯t an Iyrman, and yet he was walking around with a bunch of the Iyr¡¯s children. However, seeing the axe at his side, the symbol of the Rot family, his leaf shaped ears, and the fact he was walking alongside Turot, they put the pieces together and left him be, though still kept an eye on him. Adam tossed a snowball towards Katool, who ducked just in time, though she hadn¡¯t needed to, before Taygak managed to strike his side with a snowball. Adam fell, and Taygak hollered in excitement, before she was struck by Saygak. Taygak fell, and Saygak smiled, with a snowball swooshing past his head, hitting the ground. He turned, finding Raygak stuck in shock, for he had snuck up on his cousin with ease, and had the most perfect shock. ¡°This is not right!¡± Raygak shouted, before he was pelted by a snowball from Turot. The group eventually found their way to a stall to eat, eating fried pastries, some of which were full of cheese, which oozed out as they bit into the ky crust. ¡®Man, what I would do for a cheese and onion bake from big G right now,¡¯ Adam thought, though he thoroughly enjoyed the pastry. ¡°Adam,e,¡± Taygak said, motioning with her hand before leading the children, and Adam, away. She made her way towards the sound of fighting, and there they found Jaygak, adorned in armour, swinging a de as she warmed up her body. ¡°Cousin Jaygak, wee,¡± Taygak said, throwing out her arm to reveal the rest of the children. ¡°Have you alle to watch me fight?¡± Jaygak asked, smiling at the group. ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. ¡°Then I can¡¯t lose,¡± Jaygak said, ruffling the children¡¯s hair. ¡°Have youe to bet?¡± ¡°Sure. A hundred gold?¡± ¡°On me winning or losing?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bet against you, Jaygak,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Right,¡± Jaygak replied, her voice full of doubt. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would say that after all we¡¯ve been through,¡± Adam said, pouting. ¡°I do not have Stormdrake.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam fell silent for a moment. ¡°Then maybe I should bet against you.¡± Before Jaygak could annoy Adam, she was called to fight. She waved a hand at the children before marching her way to the stage, under the thunderous apuse of the nearby Iyrmen. Opposite her was an older, taller Iyrman, who wore no armour and carried arge greatsword. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®This is going to be rough for Jaygak.¡¯ The fight went as Adam expected. Jaygak leapt into the fray with a roar, shing for a moment with her opponent. The young Devilkin Iyrman tossed out her fire magic, which almost reached the audience, causing them to cheer, before the greatsword fell against her, causing her to take a knee under its might. Several more exchanges, and Jaygak surrendered, panting heavily. Her opponent had lost the first two exchanges, but the next few, he had made it up. ¡°You have fought well,¡± the Iyrman said, shaking her forearm. ¡°You as well,¡± Jaygak replied, before stumbling towards the children. They smiled up at her eagerly, and pat her armour. The other children nearby also did the same, giving her all kinds of praise. Jaygak sat down beside Adam, frowning. ¡°If I had Stormdrake, I would have won¡­¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, patting her back. Jaygak sighed, ignoring the gaze of her younger brother against her back. ¡°Adam,¡± she whispered. ¡°I want to be stronger. I don¡¯t want to lose in front of Raygak¡­¡± Adam ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no shame in losing for an Iyrman.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡± Jaygak growled, quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose in front of Lanarot or your children!¡± ¡°Raygak will always be proud of his older sister because she¡¯s an Iyrman,¡± Adam said. ¡°What do I have, Jaygak?¡± ¡°Smithing. Alchemy. Enchanting. Expert in both de and magic¡­¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. Adam coughed. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s a good point, I do have a lot of¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t have horns?¡± Jaygak sighed, sitting up taller. ¡°That¡¯s true. If only you had horns, I¡¯d have tried to seduce you into my family.¡± She had already refused when her Family Elder, Gangak tried to bring the topic up. ¡°What a shame,¡± Adam stated, his voice heavy with British sarcasm. ¡°At least my children have horns.¡± Jaygak nodded, before forming a thought within her mind. It started off a spark and turned into an ember. ¡®Two girls. They both have horns¡­¡¯ She looked to Raygak, realising that they weren¡¯t too far away in age. ¡®No, he¡¯s too stupid.¡¯ Her eyes fell to Saygak. ¡°Jaygak, are you thinking something stupid?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, what am I saying?¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°You¡¯re always thinking something stupid.¡± Jaygak tensed up for a moment, ready to strike him. ¡®No, I¡¯m not Lucy.¡¯ Not being able to do anything to him did stir up her nerves. ¡®I¡¯ll slip a pepper into his soup.¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us and y?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I just want to drown my sorrows in pizza and wine,¡± Jaygak replied, sniffling. ¡°Sounds like a n!¡± Taygak led them to an Iyrman who was baking pizza, the children each grabbing a slice, while Adam and Jaygak went to find a drink for themselves. They quickly reconvened, with Taygak carrying a small basket full of extra slices. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your big sister so amazing?¡± Adam asked, sipping his wine. ¡°She almost won against such a strong, older Iyrman!¡± ¡°That is right!¡± Raygak dered, chewing his slice. ¡°Sister is so strong.¡± ¡°Jaygak, strong,¡± Taygak said, nodding her head. Saygak held up a slice of pizza for her as she sipped her wine, nodding his head. Jaygak looked down at all the children who were pampering her, before she wrapped her arms around them, feeling her heart stir. ¡°Why are you all so cute? My cousins are the cutest!¡± It was then it struck her heart, the reason why the Iyrmen spill blood. Iyrheart. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong! So strong that you can tell everyone how amazing your big sister is!¡± Jaygak dered. ¡°My sister is so strong!¡± Raygak shouted, before biting his pizza angrily. ¡°Strong!¡± Katool shouted, with the other children all shouting, causing the other Iyrmen nearby to nce their way. Adamughed, chuckling lightly, before trying to hush the children gently. ¡°It seems you have awoken Jaygak,¡± called a familiar voice. Adam jolted up, looking back to see Sarot, who was standing tall behind the Half Elf. ¡°What¡¯s with you Iyrmen? Every time¡­¡± Sarot looked down to Adam, before motioning with his head. ¡°Come, Adam. We must talk.¡± Adam pat his chest, trying to calm his heart, following the old Iyrman away. They stepped out to a corner, where they were mostly alone, as alone as anyone could be within the Iyr. ¡®Is this guy going to stab me?¡¯ Sarot turned, causing Adam to jump, reaching for his chest once more. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. Sarot had many questions for the Half Elf, though he wasn¡¯t sure which he should ask. ¡°Why did you give Jaygak such a great weapon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been asked this question a lot,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°That is all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you not wish to hand it down to Lanarot?¡± Sarot asked. ¡°It is such a great weapon, one which even the Iyr covets.¡± ¡°Lanarot?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow towards the old Iyrman. ¡°Lanarot? A sword? How could you suggest such a thing. Just because I¡¯m her brother, that doesn¡¯t make her any less of a Rot.¡± ¡®How did he turn this back to me?¡¯ Sarot thought, sighing. His eyes remained on the Half Elf, whose brows were furrowed, obviously offended by such a question. Sarot knew this would be one of thest times he would meet with Adam. ¡°Good,¡± Sarot said, nodding his head. ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± He ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, squeezed it, and left. Adam blinked, turning to watch the old Iyrman leave, wondering what had happened. ¡®He is certainly brother¡¯s grandson,¡¯ Sarot thought.
Click banner for Patreon!
There was a small chance Sarot was there to kill him. 482. Nightval Festival IV 482. Nightval Festival IV Omen: 7, 9 ¡°We are sorry, Adam,¡± Mulrot said, sitting opposite the Half Elf. The light of the noon sun barely broke into the Iyr, providing them with gentle light, but very little warmth. ¡°We have said things no Iyrman ever should.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. The heat of the tea flowed upwards, creating a barrier between the pair. They sat within Elder Zijin¡¯s courtyard, the Elder remaining nearby, writing some matters in his books. Sonarot sat off to one side too, sitting near the older Jarot, while the twins cuddled up to his side. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t sympathise. I¡¯m a bit of a troublemaker, and it¡¯s not like bringing in Goblins to the family will ever bring you glory.¡± Mulrot winced at the words which she had stated back then. The words had formed a rift between herself and her husband, and her daughter, the Family Head. It was not a rift which would have destroyed the family, and when it was required, they would have worked together for the Iyr, but the mood was something which she could not stand. ¡°We have always been those who pride ourselves in our words and actions, but we have betrayed your trust,¡± the old Family Elder said, warming her hands against the cup of tea. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, looking to Jarot sitting off to one side, with Jirot and Jarot beside him. When he had heard that Mulrot hade to speak with Adam, he had forced his way in to attend, bringing his greatchildren with him. It was an obvious message to Mulrot, who knew his stubbornness. ¡°Since we have epted you as a Nephew of our family, and that you are Jurot¡¯s brother, it was only natural to ept your children into our family. We, who are of the Iyr, used a foreign notion of family when discussing your children. Even if they are not your blood, you have epted them, in the same way that the Iyr epts its children.¡± ¡°I hope you understand why I felt so sour when you epted only the two children who shared blood with me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, I¡¯m certain if they didn¡¯t share my blood, you still would have epted them back then, but it was still wrong to judge them like that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mulrot asked, tilting her head. ¡°It has been confirmed that the triplets are Adam¡¯s children by blood,¡± Zijin said, writing more notes within his book. ¡°We were not informed of this matter,¡± Mulrot said. Adam frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We were not informed they were rted to you by blood,¡± Mulrot said. Adam looked to Jarot, who nodded his head slowly, his face revealed that this was the first time he had heard of it. After all this time, no one had told them that the Half Dragon children were Adam¡¯s by blood. There was always a joke that they were Adam¡¯s and Entalia¡¯s, though they expected the children to be Talias by blood, and given to Adam to raise for some reason, but for them to actually be Adam¡¯s children¡­ ¡°So?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that relevant?¡± He had thought this entire time they had epted the Half Dragons because they were his by blood, but to think it was actually because of their race¡­ His blood began to boil at the thought, but he sighed out, trying to calm himself, though the frustration was still evident on his face. Mulrot sighed too, rubbing her forehead. ¡°No, it was not relevant.¡± ¡°You know, I can¡¯t help but wonder why you¡¯ve decided to ept them now,¡± Adam said, looking to Elder Zijin. ¡®Was it about what Strom said?¡¯ ¡°I heard that I caused a bit of an uproar recently, though I wasn¡¯t told of the details.¡± Zijin instinctively knew it was because of Lord Strom, for who else could reveal such secrets without giving the full context to cause trouble? ¡°I do not know what you are speaking of, but must we have an ulterior motive?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°Then, it has to be that, right? You¡¯vee to me because you feel bad about what you did. It¡¯s not a terrible reason, I suppose. Or is it because you think that I, an Enchanter, won¡¯t give you any benefits if you deny to assist them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I know Enchanting, Alchemy, Smithing, and though the Iyr has these in greater quantities, is there anyone who gives away magical weapons, whether they are Basic or Greater, so freely?¡± ¡°Benefits are irrelevant,¡± Mulrot stated, firmly. Adam raised his brows, throwing Jarot a look, who bowed his head in shame. ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to say that after all this?¡± Mulrot rubbed her forehead again. ¡°No.¡± She sighed. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it is between us anyhow? The extended Rot family, and perhaps the Iyr can be included in this. You want stuff from me, and I want stuff from you. You¡¯ll protect my children until I have my own ce, and I¡¯ll raise them from then on. Our rtionship with one another is transactional, like it always has been, and more than likely, will always be.¡± ¡°Is your rtionship with Sonarot also transactional?¡± Mulrot asked, aware of the woman sitting nearby. ¡°No,¡± he admitted. ¡°Lanarot is my sister. Jurot is my brother. Aunt is my Aunt. Even if you, the extended Rot family, and the Iyr, reject me, that won¡¯t change. If they choose to reject me themselves, then that¡¯ll be that.¡± Mulrot bowed her head, taking Adam¡¯s words as fact. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, you know?¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°I know that the Iyr tolerates me, not because I¡¯m a Nephew, but because I have something else no one else has, and you want that from me.¡± ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family, Adam,¡± Mulrot said, her voice deep, full of the authority of a Family Elder. ¡°That is why you are wee.¡± ¡°I keep saying and doing stupid things, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m actually that stupid,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°Before, I would have continued believing in that, even if it wasn¡¯t true. But now, I have children.¡± The stress returned to Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Five previous little boys and girls. Lanarot, I know that she¡¯ll be fine. She has the Iyr, she has you, but what about my little ones? Jirot and Jarot, who were apparently refused their rights for the basis that they¡¯ve got the wrong kind of green skin and are too small. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot, who are precious to me, yes, but they¡¯re probably precious to others for very different reasons. If the Iyr chooses to turn its back on me, if the Rot family chooses to turn its back on me, no matter how small the chance may be¡­ I don¡¯t believe the entire Rot family would bat for me if the entirety of the Iyr decides to force me away, and even if you would, I would prefer that you didn¡¯t. If thates to pass, then who would they have? Me?¡± Adam shook his head, letting out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Do you know how many people I¡¯ve offended? Sure, you can say the Iyr won¡¯t do anything because I¡¯m a Nephew. In fact, I¡¯m certain it has stopped them from killing me, but what about outside of the Iyr? There are so many who want me dead because my ears are slightly pointed. I¡¯m not even from thisnd and they want me dead because of what other, different, Elves, who I am not rted to in the slightest, did to them after they tried and failed to start a war.¡± Adam shook his head again. ¡°I have no doubt that, at the very least, Aunt, my brother, and Jarot, would look after them.¡± Mulrot continued to frown. After all, such worries should not be had by Adam, who had been adopted into their family as a Nephew. To think that he thought so little of them, and though he had every reason to, it hurt her deeply. The words cut her, like tiny razors barely sinking into the firstyer of her skin. ¡°If you had refused, I would have been fine with it. You didn¡¯t refuse, though. You made a choice, a choice to ept only those worthy of your family name. They have my blood, sure, but that¡¯s not what mattered to you, even if you decide to pretend after, or maybe you aren¡¯t pretending, it doesn¡¯t matter. You only decided to ept them after you were ashamed. Ashamed that you were more Aldish than even me.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, and let out a long, slow sigh. Whatever frustrations he had, it had alle out, and though the words may end up biting him in the back, he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t know how any of this works, but it seems to me that the Iyrmen, so proud of their rules, decide not to follow them with it doesn¡¯t benefit them, even if they say otherwise. I, at one point, trusted you, Family Elder Mulrot,¡± Adam said, awkwardly, unsure of what to call her. ¡°I trusted you because you were Jurot¡¯s grandmother, in the same way that I trusted Jarot. However, I trust Jarot today because he is my children¡¯s greatfather.¡± ¡°We made a mistake,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°We are sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah, you did make a mistake. You can get away with making those mistakes because you, your Rot family, your Iyr, you¡¯re way stronger than me, and I need your help. I¡¯m certain if I was ever to make a mistake, you wouldn¡¯t give me a second chance.¡± ¡°That is not true.¡± ¡°Can I believe that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°With so much at stake?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I will give you a second chance.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°If you say so, then it must be true.¡± The thought crossed his mind that even Sonarot could betray her, but he pushed it away. If Sonarot would betray him, then there was really no point in him living, and there was no chance for his children to live either. ¡°I will inform the family, as the Family Elder, that your children are now Nephews and Nieces of the family, by Jurot¡¯s right,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± Adam said. Sonarot sat down beside Adam, holding the back of his hand. She had noted that Adam, who had been poured tea, hadn¡¯t drunk a drop. She pulled him to his chest, hugging him tight. ¡°Your children will always be wee within our family, Adam.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, letting her embrace him tight. He remained within the shared family estate that day, sitting with his children, his triplets having chosen to sleep in the snow beside him. Jarot, too, remained with him and his greatchildren. ¡°You¡¯re not going to enjoy the festival?¡± Adam asked. Jurot, who had sat near Adam, shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said, crossing his arms. He, who still felt the guilt eating at his heart due to what happened back then. He, who had sat silently while his grandmother refused the children. ¡®I should have said something.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
:( I might post up double chapters soon. 483. Nightval Festival V 483. Nightval Festival V Omen: 6, 9 ¡°Do you want to explore the festival with daddy?¡± Adam asked, picking up his eldest daughter. She smiled shyly and rested her head against his chest as she embraced him. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He kissed her face all over, and showered the rest of the triplets in his affection. Jurot held Lanarot in his arms, though she motioned for Adam to pick her up, jealous that the other three received his attention. Adam showered her in affection before letting her down, allowing her to lead the way as they explored the festival together, the triplets, their father, uncle, and their tiny aunt. As they came across the fights, Adam reached down to pick Konarot up, but she followed Lanarot to go watch them, with her siblings following right behind her. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam thought, standing near his children as they watched the fights, hearing the wailing and screaming of their aunt¡¯s thirst for blood. ¡®What have we done to her?¡¯ They found some food, mostly bread, and made their way to a shared family estate where they could eat and drink in peace. Adam allowed his children to bite from his bread first, before taking a bite himself. Lanarot bit into a piece of bread, before biting into a pepper. She quickly spat out the food, shocked as she stared at it. She had never been betrayed by round bread before, having not realised it could be filled with other foods other than cheese, especially not peppers. She looked to her brothers, before she started to shake, crying loudly. ¡°What a silly girl,¡± Adam said, picking her up, giving her some water to drink, and lined up her lips with fresh snow. She quickly stopped crying, as Adam handed her some bread he hard torn apart for her. She pulled away from it for a moment, but she took it, looking at the piece all over, before biting into it. ¡°She will learn to love peppers soon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We Rot must, since we live with the Gaks.¡± ¡°Did you hate spicy food too as a kid?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I did not like it,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Jaygak always found a way to make me eat them.¡± ¡°Was she a prankster when she was a kid too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So that means there¡¯s no chance for Lanarot to lose her blood thirst,¡± Adam muttered. ¡°She will learn our ways well,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Lanarot,¡± Adam called, causing his sister to look up at him, before he hugged her close. ¡°You cannot grow up! You have to be small and cute forever.¡± Lanarot smiled and giggled quietly, before offering him some of her bread. ¡°You can¡¯t bribe me with just bread alone, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, taking the bread, and feeding her with it. ¡°You have to stay small and cute forever. You too, my little babbies, you have to be tiny and cute forever.¡± Konarot opened her mouth for the bread, and Adam fed her, feeding the rest of his children too. ¡°They will grow up well,¡± Jurot said. Adam narrowed his eyes at his brother, though the Iyrman did not relent. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°They were named after great warriors,¡± Jarot said, simply. ¡°Yeah? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard the stories of those lot before.¡± ¡°Konarot slew Windusvir, the Land Wyrm, and allowed Aswadasad freer ess to its deserts. Kirot fought alongside Baron Merryweather against the Ghost Skulls who once came to ravage thend after a Great Twilight. Karot fell to a Champion of War.¡± ¡°Why did the Champion of War kill him?¡± Adam asked. As far as he knew, the Iyr and Wahtu, Lady Arya, were quite close. ¡°He earned the right to duel the Champion, and he died during the bout,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head with pride. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to die, Karot, you hear me?¡± Adam said, reaching down to ruffle his hair. The boy rubbed his head against his father¡¯s hand, before Kirot purred for her father¡¯s attention. ¡°Right, I need to teach you how to speak¡­¡± ¡°They will learn as they grow,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They have the blood of Dragons, so they will learn quickly.¡± Jurot was certain they could speak now, but there was some reason they didn¡¯t. Whatever the reason was, it was their choice to make. Adam fixed Lanarot¡¯s hat on her head, falling into thought. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thanks, for everything.¡± Jurot bowed his head. ¡°There is no need for thanks between us, Adam.¡± Adam looked down to his children, ruffling their hair once more. ¡°You three have to be nice to uncle Jurot, okay? If I hear you are bullying him, I¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± The triplets purred quietly, before biting into Adam¡¯s bread once more. Omen: 1, 9 Adam continued to enjoy the festival with his family, doing his best to rid himself of the thoughts he had held recently. He poured some wine for Filliam, who had decided to join Adam that day, reminding the Half Elf of his existence. Filliam stared down at the triplets and the Goblins, but said nothing about them. Instead, he listened to Adam gush about his children, allowing the Half Elf that much pleasure. ¡®Dragons and Goblins?¡¯ Filliam thought, wondering how that had managed to happen. He had remained within his cabin, fixing up the watches, making many more, all on the Iyr¡¯s coin. He had only recently emerged, and had wanted to show Adam the mechanical watch he had managed to make. Yet, somehow, Adam had something even greater. ¡°Adam,¡± Elder Zijin called, motioning with his head for the Half Elf to follow him. The triplets sniffed the air, looking at the Elder curiously. The Elder smiled towards the triplets, rubbing heir heads gently. They continued to sniff at him and purred, but he shook his head. When they arrived at his estate, the Queen, who was in her Elven form, waved her hand towards the Half Elf. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t the¡­¡± Adam decided against making the joke, realising it would only annoy her. ¡°Entalia, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°I have brought the hoards,¡± she said, cing down five rings. ¡°Ten thousand gold, in coins and gems.¡± ¡°Gold coins, I hope?¡± Adam joked, noting the number of rings. ¡°There are some of the more beautiful kind, but most are gold.¡± Entalia smiled at her joke. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam stared at the rings awkwardly. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I expect that you will ce enchanted weapons into their hoards as they grow older,¡± she said. ¡°They will enjoy the gift from their father.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam remained standing there, awkwardly. Entalia hade all this way to give thousands of gold to children which were hers, and yet she did not give birth to them. They were half her blood, but not hers, and yet she still took responsibility for them. She may have refused them, for political reasons, but she gave them, and the Goblins, a hefty sum. It was something which had been sprung on the both of them, and yet they both had reacted as best as they could. ¡°Thanks for everything, Entalia¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t known you long, Adam, but I know that you will treat them well,¡± she said, bowing her head. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. She looked to Elder Zijin, and then turned. ¡°The Iyr wreaks, so I¡¯ll leave now. Enjoy the festival.¡± ¡°Entalia,¡± Adam called, pausing. He pulled his lips taut, realising he couldn¡¯t ask her for that. ¡°Have a nice nightval, and I hope to speak to you soon.¡± She nodded, and left, an escort of Iyrmen assisting her out. Adam stared at the rings, before reaching down to take them into her hands. The rings themselves were worth a fair sum of change too. He wondered what was in the rings. ¡®Should I give it to them now, or¡­¡¯ Sonarot led Adam to the Rot family treasury, where Adam checked what was within the rings. Three rings were identical, and thest two rings held more coin of different colours, and the gems were also different coloured. There were also furs, fine weapons and armours too. Adam counted the coins and the gems, with Sonarot assisting him with their general worth. ¡°About ten thousand gold in coins and gems,¡± he said, looking to the furs and weapons. ¡°The furs, armours, and weapons total to four or five thousand,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She just had to show me up,¡± Adam said, his lips forming a small smile. It was one thing for Entalia to bring rings for the triplets, but another for her to bring the same for his twins. Sonarot wanted to mention how they were Nieces and Nephews of the Rot family, but she smiled, cing a hand on his shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. Entalia had followed the Iyrmen out towards the Front Iyr, moving as swiftly as they would allow her. She had wanted to avoid the Front Iyr, due to the presence of those four, but since the Iyr was in such a state, she decided against causing trouble. Her journey to the Iyr had been dyed for some time, with many stating she should not cause trouble to the Iyr when they were behaving awkwardly. However, she had forced her way to the Iyr, wanting to cut the connection she had between herself and the children. The secret would onlyst for a short while, but she had done all she could to deal with it cleanly. She stepped past the centre, passing the Dragon who had long been thought dead, a Dragon from an era forgotten by most. ¡°Leaving already?¡± Strom asked, tossing her a gourd full of wine. She stepped aside, allowing one of her escorts to catch it. ¡°The Iyr wreaks of dead men. It¡¯s not pleasant.¡± ¡°Did you at least say your goodbyes to them?¡± ¡°There is no need, since they have nothing to do with me,¡± Entalia said, simply. The other two Dragons, who had smelled the connection between Adam and her, and had formed the connection between the Half Dragons and the pair, smirked slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Strom said. ¡°Those five have nothing to do with you, and they¡¯re part of the Iyr now, so you can¡¯t threaten them any longer.¡± The words were from a dying old man, and though they were not meant for Entalia, they were for the others who may have dared to forget their ce while they were in the Iyr. ¡°The Iyr was smart enough to adopt them as their own,¡± Entalia said, continuing the y. Strom smirked wide, bowing his head, allowing the young Queen to leave. The pair were the only two to know about Adam¡¯s child, though Elder Story probably knew it too. However, there was also something she didn¡¯t know, something which only he, the Chief, Elder Forest, Elder Gold, and Elder Story knew. ¡®I¡¯m going to miss all the fun,¡¯ the dying old man thought.
Click banner for Patreon!
Strom? Dying? For real? No way. 484. Nightval Festival VI 484. Nightval Festival VI Omen: 9, 18 Strom flew Lanarot around the blocks of the Iyr¡¯s shared estates, before dropping down into a pile of snow, which burst upwards and around them. The tiny girl pped excitedly and squealed with joy as he yed with her, almost wetting herself from the sheer joy of their y. ¡®It¡¯s not fair,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®He¡¯s allowed to go up higher than me, but isn¡¯t she my sister? Why can¡¯t I fly her around everywhere? This is bullying!¡¯ Lanarot was panting for air, tired from theughter. Strom tickled her nose, before picking her up, patting her back gently. ¡°Did you have lots of fun?¡± Lanarot replied affirmatively with her babbling, continuing to pant still. Strom smiled, and ced her down, ruffling her hair through her hat. ¡°You can go now, little one. Have fun with your papa.¡± Lanarot rushed up to Adam, almost tripping over, grabbing onto his leg. ¡°Papa.¡± ¡°Your other papa,¡± Strom said, waving his hand, levitating her away towards Jurot. Lanarot gasped as she floated through the air, before shended beside Jurot, who she hugged quickly. ¡°Ooh!¡± she gasped, tapping the snow with her foot, before climbing up Jurot¡¯sp to hug him close. ¡®He keeps bullying me! This isn¡¯t fair!¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°Adam,¡± Strom called, holding out a gourd full of wine. ¡°Come.¡± The old man trekked through the snow, away from the shared family estate. No Iyrman was assigned to escort him, but he was still allowed to freely travel through the Iyr. He found a cabin to one side. An Iyrman who had been tailing him, out of earshot, as had been requested by the old man, cleared the area of any other Iyrman nearby, and kept an eye out for them. Strom poured some wine into Adam¡¯s cup, his hand shaking slightly, before filling his own. He sipped the wine, peach, just as the Rot family preferred. Adam sipped his cup too, waiting for Strom to speak. ¡°I will be dying soon,¡± Strom said. The words weighed heavily on Adam. He had known the old man was dying, and it had been well over a year since they had met before, but it had flown by so quickly. He had thought about it a few times recently too, and every time he forced the thoughts away. ¡°Dragon Fall. That is the affliction which has taken me. It is something which enters the hearts of Dragons, and takes root over centuries. It¡¯s something I had felt many years ago, and it was something that I didn¡¯t fight. I thought I had found the perfect time to retire, to pass on my throne, so that I could fight with my friend onest time, but¡­¡± Strom sipped the rest of his wine and sighed. ¡°She had other ns, that bitch. I still can¡¯t believe she left without telling me¡­¡± Adam remained silent, allowing the old man to reminisce. ¡°We Dragons can live long, but the world will not allow us to live peacefully. Many of our kin are killed before they turn a thousand, and those who live beyond such years, they will experience all manner of mdies. Dragon Fall, or the Iyr¡¯s de.¡± Heughed at his own joke, coughing into his elbow. He winced, feeling the tingle of where his arm had been sliced. ¡°Even if I tried to dy it, I would have sumbed to it eventually. One hundred years? A thousand years? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Adam frowned. The old man had lived for thousands of years, that was for sure, but most of them had been after his daughter had died. Adam thought about it, how he could have lived after one of his own children died. What a nightmare it would be, to live beyond your children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Strom smiled. ¡°The Iyr will under a great change, soon.¡± ¡°Because of you?¡± Strom nodded. ¡°My death shall be the catalyst of change,¡± the old man said, his tone serious for once. ¡°Old shadows, which had once slumbered away from the rays of the sun, will begin to rise again. No doubt a few of them have already begun to rise, and my actions have only elerated that process. After that rat bastard was killed, there¡¯s one less Champion to deal with the threats.¡± ¡®The Champion of Order?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®At least I¡¯m a little safer, though.¡¯ ¡°There are only a few of us from back then,¡± Strom said, pouring another cup of wine, his hand shaking slightly still. ¡°You know, when you¡¯re as strong as me, you can¡¯t be friends with other old monsters. Still, I had those I could call my friends. We spent a lot of our youth together, and we promised to look after one another.¡± The old man poured Adam some more wine, deciding to take his time with his tale. ¡°When the Demons came, I appearedte to this Realm. I had to give up a hundred inds to get that greedy bastard toe and help, but by the time we dealt with the Demons which had attacked our Realm and hade down, the Iyr had forced them away. Of course they did! What a bunch of crazy bastards!¡± Stromughed, almost like a hyena, though it became a coughing fit once more. ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that they follow that Death bastard, but¡­ I suppose he¡¯s the best of them.¡± Strom shook his head. He could feel the gaze of the God across him even now, and it made the wine taste every so slightly worse. ¡°After what happened, we decided to form a triumvirate. Air. Land. Sea. We were the masters of each of those domains. Of course, we had our own dealings within our own Realms, but we were close.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if Strom was being vague on purpose, but realised how dangerous it was to ask for more specifics. ¡°She, who once ruled the seas, passed. It wasn¡¯t long ago, and it remained a secret untilst year. Now, it¡¯s my turn. Two of the three who have been tasked with protecting the Realms, have passed. I¡¯m leaving second, and I can¡¯t help but think my friend will be lonely. I¡¯m leaving her with such a mess.¡± Strom¡¯s smile twitched wider at his words. ¡°When I die, Chaos will seep into this world.¡± Strom¡¯s eyes rose to meet Adam¡¯s, forcing Adam to stare at him with his overwhelming presence. ¡°You are too weak.¡± The words mmed into Adam like a hammer, and the Half Elf felt his sweat pour through him freely. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll be strong. That sister of yours, Lanarot, trained by you and your brother, she¡¯ll definitely grow stronger. Perhaps, in a century or so, one of you two will take the mantle I¡¯ve left behind.¡± Adam wondered if the threats that Strom was mentioning was that thing. ¡®If he¡¯s one of the three big keys in keeping the world safe¡­¡¯ ¡°Just how strong were you?¡± Strom smiled. ¡°I wish your children the best of health, Adam. May their days be full of joy and glory, and their nights full of slumber in blood.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, though he wasn¡¯t sure their nights should be full of slumber in blood, since that would no doubt lead to a number of diseases. ¡°Will you tell Lanarot about me when I¡¯m gone?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Adam promised. ¡°Will you give her my thanks?¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For the joy she brought this dying old man with her smile,¡± Strom said, smiling sadly. ¡°I will.¡± Strom bowed his head, leaving Adam perhaps one of the most important tasks. It was important to his heart, but perhaps not his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t die too quickly, old man, you still owe me.¡± Strom smirked wide. ¡°Whatever debts I owe you, I have paid to your family.¡± ¡°My family?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have paid my debts to them, the family that you call yours,¡± Strom repeated, equally as annoying asst time. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not like we get along that well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adam,¡± Strom said, patting the Half Elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They will get into the right hands, since I was promised.¡± Adam bowed his head, patting Strom¡¯s back too. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get wasted today and have a nice time. I¡¯ll tell you some more stories of my home.¡± Strom smiled. It was thest day of the festival, but he was d that Adam would spend it with him. ¡°Adam, will you promise me something?¡± Adam, who was slightly tipsy, nodded his head. Strom smiled, and continued to pile drinks into Adam, who grew drunker with each passing moment. Strom thought back to thest time he could do such a thing. Adam was not a friend, not like those friends of his from days of old, but he was a good child. He was more like a favoured grandson, though he was too young to be one of Strom¡¯s grandchildren. ¡®Perhaps in another life we could have been close friends,¡¯ Strom thought. ¡®Ah, although, perhaps that other life has alreadye to pass?¡¯ The days of his youth passed by his mind, and he looked down to Adam. ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
I still refuse to believe it. 485. Crazy 485. Crazy Omen: 9, 13 The smell of roasted boar invited Adam to awaken. The pulsing headache told him to return to slumber, but the heavy triplets told him to get up or to suffocate under them. He sat up slowly, noting that his triplets were still fast asleep. ¡®Who are these cute children?¡¯ Adam thought, reaching up to ruffle their hair, causing them to stir awake. He carried the trio out to see the various Iyrmen all around, from the children, to the teens, to the adults, and even to Jarot, who was feeding the Goblin twins their food, fruit which had been mashed until it was almostpletely liquid, though they wore much of the meal on their faces. Adam sat down, and closed his eyes in thought. ¡®I have definitely forgotten that today was something special. What is it? The festival happened a week earlier because usually the Iyrmen need time to leave beforehand for something, and then there was something else.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes scanned around the Iyrmen, only to note that it was the children who looked the most excited. ¡®Hmmm. If the children are excited then it¡¯s one of two things. Fights, or gifts.¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, motioning with his head. ¡°Fights or gifts today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°It is gift giving today.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam nodded. ¡®Right, right! That was it! Damn, do I have anything?¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Gems? I guess? I could give them a bunch of gems, but¡­¡¯ Adam looked to the babies who were resting peacefully to one side. ¡®That isn¡¯t good enough, though¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment,¡± Adam said, all the while the Iyrmen were dolling out food between one another. ¡°Did you forget it was gift giving today?¡± Zijin asked as the Half Elf approached. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been¡­ upied.¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡®How could I forget gift giving of all days¡­¡¯ ¡°You may choose items from the warehouse,¡± Zijin said, writing down a slip for Adam to take to an Iyrman who would be on duty that day. ¡°We will take the coin from your pay at the end of the month.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam eventually returned with myriad of items, each tied together by rope. There were shields, des, axes, and staves within the pile, which he ced down onto a nket. The children looked to their parents, who nodded their heads, and they quickly approached Adam, queueing him before him, with Katool up front, and Taygak at the back. Adam smiled. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± Katool said, epting her staff, letting Adam ruin her bob as he ruffled her hair. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Adam said, handing out the weapons one by one. He handed the children their corresponding weapons, greatswords to the Ool twins, longswords to the Gaks, and an axe to Turot. Saygak epted the longsword awkwardly from Adam, noting the looks from his parents, before he quickly shuffled away, hugging the longsword tight to his chest. He did not dare to pout at the gift, since it was still a wonderful gift from Adam. The children noted there were still weapons and shields left over from the pile, and they eyed Adam curiously. ¡°Did you bring gifts for us too?¡± Jaygak asked, counting the weapons, before realising what they were for. ¡°Obviously they¡¯re for my cute little Cousins who are too small to use them,¡± Adam said, having brought a set of weapons for each of the babies. ¡°I¡¯ve brought gems for my own children, since they seem to need money more, but I¡¯ve brought weapons for the babies.¡± ¡°Why do they need weapons?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°They don¡¯t need weapons, but I¡¯ll have to enchant something eventually for them, won¡¯t I?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Will you?¡± Jaygak asked, tilting her head. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head the opposite way. Adam was truly Adam, the Iyrmen thought. They enjoyed the day together, eating and rxing, though the teens had to step out for a few hours to work, and the adults also did the same, though none worked more than a three hour shift, since it was gift giving. ¡°Why are you silly little babbies wearing your food?¡± Adam asked, causing his twins to squeal andugh as him, all the while he dabbed their face with a cloth to clean them up. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. How could you two be so cute?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, standing beside Kitool and Jaygak, who were all geared up. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Adam asked, before realising he probably shouldn¡¯t ask. ¡°We must leave,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have earned our rights.¡± Adam nced between the trio, before nodding his head. ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°If we survive, the first month of dawnval,¡± Jurot said, extending out his arm. ¡°I shall see you during the first month of dawnval, since you aren¡¯t a Diamond Rank Adventurer yet,¡± Adam replied, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much,¡± Jaygak said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°As if I could.¡± ¡°Be well, Adam,¡± Kitool said. ¡°You too, Kitool. Keep an eye out on Jaygak, otherwise she¡¯ll cause you too much trouble.¡± Kitool bowed her head, though could not correct his words, otherwise she¡¯d give away too much about their rights. They said their goodbyes to the children and the babies, before they left, just like that. Adam sighed, wondering what trouble they¡¯d get up to without him. ¡®It¡¯s probably something dangerous¡­¡¯ Konarot climbed onto her father¡¯sp, revealing the cube she was ying with, which held the stylised image of a Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°I think your birthday is around this time too,¡± Adam whispered. ¡®Should I make it today? No, no, that¡¯s too awkward. The twenty fifth? No, that¡¯s awkward too.¡¯ ¡°Do you want to have daddy¡¯s birthday?¡± Adam asked. Konarot wrapped her arms around his neck and purred quietly. Adam rubbed his cheek against hers and smiled. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s share our birthdays together, then¡­¡± After the words left his mouth, he thought about his twins, who did not share the same birthday as him. ¡®Should I have made their birthdays the same? Damn¡­¡¯ The rest of the week passed with Adam enchanting and taking time off for his family, all the while oblivious to the moves various forces were making in the world. ¡°One hundred years,¡± Hadda said, cing down his cup with a shaky hand. ¡°Do not war with the empire for one hundred years.¡± ¡°It would be more stable under my rule,¡± Shama replied, simply. He sipped the wine of the Iyr, feeling it warm his insides. Though nightval was ending, and the snow no longer epass the entire Iyr, the Front Iyr waspleted covered in snow. ¡°Allow my boy his birthright,¡± Hadda stated, pouring himself another cup of wine. ¡°One hundred years.¡± ¡°One hundred years is too much to ask,¡± Shama asked. ¡°How many times have we almost killed each other for you to request such a thing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hadda smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll do it. Who else can say they are are close to me as you?¡± Shama sighed, still unable to deal with how annoying Hadda was. ¡°Why did you have tomit the ultimate taboo?¡± ¡°My soul will reach my daughter, and that is all that matters,¡± Hadda replied, simply. He sipped his wine. ¡°We will never meet again, in this life, or the next.¡± Shama didn¡¯t want to admit it, but losing Hadda was a great blow to this world, and to him. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d leave you without someone to fight?¡± Hadda asked. ¡°One hundred years, and by then, you¡¯ll have someone to fight.¡± ¡°Are you talking about that boy, Adam?¡± Shama could tell the boy would be troublesome in hister years, and perhaps, if he was lucky, fun. ¡°If not him, his sister.¡± ¡°His sister?¡± Shama could see the way Hadda¡¯s eyes glowed with mischief. ¡°The only Iyrman who can match my strength¡­¡± Shama stopped. He, who knew the identity of that woman, also knew how she came to possess such great strength. ¡°You! You didn¡¯t!¡± Hadda howled like a hyena, coughing a mad fit as he reached for his chest, wheezing. ¡°How could you do something like that?¡± Shama¡¯s brows flew upwards in utter shock, something which he hadn¡¯t needed to do after Hadda desensitised him all those centuries ago with his wild antics. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d, Shama? I¡¯ve left you something to look forward to once I¡¯m gone! Myst gift to you!¡± Hadda coughed, unable to contain hisughter. ¡°You! You¡¯re crazy, you old bastard!¡± Shama shouted, though Hadda continued tough. Shama¡¯s hands were tied. He couldn¡¯t nip the bud before it bloomed since the girl was an Iyrman, and still a babe. He heard the tales of how far the Iyr would go in order for vengeance, and Hadda had warned him many times, enough that it had be fact. Shama was already thinking of a n to deal with the amount of Chaos which would pour into this world when Hadda would die, and no doubt he¡¯d have to clean up after the old man¡¯s mess, but to think he¡¯d go so far. ¡®To think you¡¯dmit two ultimate taboos, you crazy bastard!¡¯
Click banner for Patreon!
What a weird feeling. Adam isn''t the one being called crazy? 486. Moves To Be Made 486. Moves To Be Made Omen: 12, 16 Adam yawned, waking early in the morning. He was trapped under his triplets, who were sprawled against him, as always. That morning felt different, but he supposed it was because it was the Twilight Month, when magic in the world became chaotic. ¡®Thirteen months,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Why did it have to be such an unlucky number?¡¯ Adam spent his morning with his twins, though his triplets were never too far from their father. Since Jarot had left back to the main family estate, they had begun to squirm and cry more often. Adam fed them from the spoon Jurot had carved for them long ago. The Iyrman had spent several evenings on each spoon to make sure they were perfect. ¡°What is this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How can you do this to me? Do you think you can bully me now that you cannot bully your greatfather?¡± Jirot looked up at her father quizzically, before bursting into a giggle. She squealed and reached up for her father¡¯s face, wanting to touch his soft skin. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you only because you are cute,¡± Adam said, before going to change her clothy, doing the same for baby Jarot, who had the same schedule as his sister. Katool squatted over her baby sister, Maool. ¡°She is so small, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam said, recalling how many times they¡¯ve had this conversation. ¡°She is so cute.¡± Katool crawled beside her sister, who turned her head to look her way, squinting at the towering toddler. ¡®Taygak and Katool are the ones that are always looking at their siblings,¡¯ Adam thought, looking to the other children, who were all assisting their families with chores. ¡®I should try and get them all interested in the babies once they¡¯re older. Should I wait until they can at least crawl? That probably is a good idea¡­¡¯ Elder Zijin entered the courtyard, noting the Iyrmen sweeping the ground and working on cleaning their homes. He smiled and waved at the children who always seemed to eager to greet him, even if he was bing a more frequent sight. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam greeted the Elder. ¡°Good morning,¡± Zijin replied, cing down a pouch of gems before the Half Elf. ¡°Your payment forst month.¡± ¡°Appreciated,¡± Adam said, peeking into the pouch, noting the gems. There were ten, as expected. ¡°Is there any chance I can bother the Iyr to send the coin to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± ¡°Is it for Nobby¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Zijin bowed his head. ¡°How much do you wish to send?¡± Adam stared down at the pouch, and Elder Zijin could see that Adam was thinking something ridiculous, but waiting to see what he was going to say. ¡°Could you send five hundred gold? That should be good enough for me not to worry about next year.¡± He had first thought to send the entire one thousand gold, but then realised he needed to make a hoard for his three children, but the guilt of only gifting three of his children a hoard caused him to take half the gems, five in total, for each of his children. ¡®If nothing else, Jirot and Jarot should have enough money to look after themselves if something happens.¡± Adam sighed, thinking about how two Goblins would use the money if they were going to be shot on sight. ¡®Aunt will be able to protect them¡­¡¯ Elder Zijin was certain that Adam was going to send the entire thousand gold to the family, but realising how many gems Adam had decided to keep, he understood what had happened. ¡°It will be done.¡± ¡°You promised that no one would bother me this month, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°No one will bother you to work.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head. ¡°Did you hear that, Jirot, Jarot? I can y with you all day. There¡¯s no way that old man is going to steal you from me.¡± ¡°Where are my greatchildren?¡± Jarot asked as he entered the shared family estate, before marching towards the Goblins, who were fast asleep. ¡®How much free time does this old man?¡¯ Adam thought, frowning. Churot poked his head out from behind his grandfather, holding a book. ¡°Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Cousin Churot,¡± Adam replied, motioning a hand to the seat beside him. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Churot opened up the books and revealed the equations, some of which had been marked, and those which had been marked had been marked correct. ¡°Churot, it¡¯s not fair that you are so smart,¡± Adam said, smiling at the Devilkin. Churot¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. Adam spent the day with his family, rxing the entire day. He waspletely oblivious to the moves greater forces were making throughout thend. The drumming echoed throughout ckwater, the capital of Alnd, and it¡¯s most populous region. Flutes whistled, and boots thumped, as thousands of soldiers marched in step together, forming a line easily a mile long as they marched alongside one another. They were the newest armies which had formed, ten thousand fresh soldiers. Most were peasants who answered the call, wanting a chance to gain coin and glory on the battlefield, and some who hoped to be knighted for their efforts. They had been trained hard thest six months, all the while the smiths of Central Alnd worked overtime to create the arms and armour, mostly spears, shields, and helmets. Of the two new armies, one wore cloaks of ck, and the other, cloaks of chequered ck and white. The ck Legion. The Chequered Legion. They were but the first of many new armies which would be formed over the next few years. Each legion contained four thousand peasants, and a thousand true soldiers, those who had been trained longer than just six months. There were also hundreds of officers, each as powerful as a Bronze Rank Adventurer, though there were many who reached Steel and Silver. King Justinian ckwater inhaled deeply as he stared at the soldiers marching through the capital streets, surrounded by his Royal Guard, ten Knights with the title of King¡¯s de, who had been trained within the Order of the King. The ten beside him were each as powerful as a Mithril Rank Adventurer, though they were supported by several other Knights, giving even the greatest of enemies pause. ¡®Soon,¡¯ Justinian thought, watching his soldiers march through the streets. ¡®Tomorrow we march to the Iyr. Four legions and tenpanies. We will meet with Duke Lionheart, and the Iyr will see what true strength will look like.¡¯ The Iyr, which had only fifty thousand people in total, could only stare with mouths agape at such a force. Thirty thousand soldiers will march onto theirnds, with dozens of warriors each at least Mithril Rank. ¡®If only I could bring the Dragon,¡¯ Justinian thought, though he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to mess with such a terrifying creature, especially when she held powers which were unimaginable. There was a reason as to why the ckwaters had ruled thend for two thousand years, and as to why the capital city had never been razed to the ground before. It was all thanks to the Ancient Gold Dragon who slumbered deep within theke, epting tribute of thousands of gold monthly, and more, for her assistance. ¡®The Grand Army,¡¯ the King thought. ¡®No, not yet. Twenty or thirty thousand soldiers is too small. We must aim for fifty, no, one hundred thousand soldiers. Once I deal with the traitor to the south, I can take the Grand Army to deal with Aswadasad, bringingw and order to thend. Once the sea routes are secured, the inds will be a simple matter to deal with.¡¯ He smiled. He would use the experience of the two wars to train the soldiers, and once they were trained on thisnd, the soldiers could head to the inds. With two wars under their belt, what could possibly deal with them? The Beast Waves would also train the army on the way to the Iyr. Then they would head south and deal with the traitors, gaining more experience. It would take a few months at most to deal with the south, which had yet to recover from what the Elves had done. Then they would march to Aswadia, and there they would wet their des a final time, before they would move to the inds they had won. ¡®After the two wars, who would have an army as powerful as ours?¡¯ Justinian smiled. Once his army had finally managed to bring the inds under his fold, he would then be able to set his sights on finally uniting thend under his banner. There would be no region which would not belong to Alnd, from the Dragon Kingdom to the north, to the Shendom to the south, it would finally be a unitednd under the ckwaters. Such a thing would have been unimaginable to his ancestors, who had spilled their blood against the Iyrmen and Elves for generations, but Justinian looked across his two new legion, who were but two of the twenty which would be formed over the next decade, not including the many guards and personal forces of the various nobles, which would be rolled into the Grand Army. ¡®No, not one hundred thousand, but two hundred thousand,¡¯ Justinian thought, thinking to the resources the ind possessed. Two hundred thousand soldiers, and if the inds were half as rich as he thought, he would not stop there.
Click banner for Patreon!
Imagine thinking two hundred thousand soldiers (which you don''t have) could threaten the Iyr. *Laughs in all the people who are currently in the Front Iyr that aren''t even Iyrmen.* 487. Petition 487. Petition Omen: 1, 17 ¡®Damn, that¡¯s such a good roll,¡¯ Adam thought, trapped under his triplets as per usual. ¡®I should smith¡­¡¯ Konarot broke some bread of the fresh bread on offer, handing the pieces to Kirot and Karot. She dipped her bread into her soup, and looked out to her siblings, who were also dipping their bread into their own soups. Adam did the same, eating beside them. His eldest daughter set the pace of the meal for her family, bringing some fruit once they were done with their bowls of soup, offering some to her father first. Adam smiled, taking a piece of fruit and offering it to her. The girl epted the fruit before she brought a piece up to his lips, before Kirot and Karot also began to feed their father. ¡®I suppose I should rx today too.¡¯ Nirot eyed him up from the side, watching as he and his children fed one another fruit. There was something wrong about the scene to her. Adam, who was ridiculously strong, should be training to be more powerful, not rxing within the estate, ying with his children. Adam noted that the teens remained within the estate. Normally, at least one or two would have left to go work for the Iyr, but today they all remained within the estate. ¡®I wonder what their schedules are like.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Nirot eventually called, while his triplets napped on the floor nearby, his twins being taken care of by Sonarot. Since they were asleep, it meant Adam wasn¡¯t busy. ¡°Nirot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We wish to be stronger,¡± Nirot whispered, noting how the triplets¡¯ ears were twitching. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°You are strong already.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°No. I¡¯m not strong enough. To protect my little babbies, I need to be even stronger.¡± ¡°To protect the Iyr, we must be stronger too,¡± Nirot said. Adam smiled at his Cousin¡¯s patriotism. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time, Cousin.¡± Nirot remained silent, wondering why Adam was being so meek. ¡°We will petition for you, Adam. If you wish to be stronger, we will petition Elder Zijin.¡± ¡®Petition?¡¯ Adam thought, noting the looks on the nearby teens, each of whom were holding in their shock. ¡°What will you petition for?¡± Mirot asked, the other mothers kept an ear on the situation too. ¡°We cannot say, but we will petition for him,¡± Nirot replied to her mother, their gazes shing. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what that means.¡± ¡°If you want it, we will petition for you,¡± Naqokan said, adding her voice into the argument. ¡°In exchange, please help us grow stronger,¡± Nirot requested. ¡°Nirot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Am I your Cousin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why do you need to give me something for me to make you stronger?¡± Adam asked, though he had already promised to assist them, and he had already taken payment from them. ¡°You believe rtionships are transactional.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam agreed, nodding his head slowly. ¡°So I¡¯ll make you stronger so you can think I¡¯m cool.¡± Adam winked, shing a charming smile, one that was definitely from a Fae. ¡°We will petition for you,¡± Nirot said, standing up, and quickly leaving. Mirot did not call out for her daughter, returning her attention back to Gurot, who was snoozing lightly, twitching in his slumber. Nirot had the right to do as she pleased, which included petitioning. ¡®She is grown.¡¯ She wondered when the girl would ept her tattoos. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows towards his Aunt. Sonarot smiled. The teens made their way together, but Naqokan split off, and the teens followed her. Uwajin was snoozing beside her baby brother. She sat up upon hearing the approaching teens, and blinked away her sleepiness. ¡°We are going to petition for Adam,¡± Naqokan said. The Orcish Iyrman hopped onto her feet. ¡°Okay.¡± She was not close enough to Adam to petition for him, but since it was Naqokan asking, she had no need to think about it. ¡°Yes?¡± Elder Zijin asked, noting the approaching teens, who held stern faces. ¡®What has Adam done?¡¯ ¡°We havee to petition for Adam,¡± Uwajin said. ¡®Petition for Adam?¡¯ Zijin blinked, staring at his niece. It was one thing for Nirot and Naqokan, but another for his niece. His eyes fell to Naqokan for a moment, understanding how she hade to him to say something so ridiculous. ¡°You wish to give up your rights for Adam?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the group replied, simply. ¡°Your petition has been refused,¡± Zijin stated, writing on a small piece of paper. ¡°It is not right for you to refuse without giving proper thought to the request,¡± Nirot stated, crossing her arms. ¡°You must think for a reasonable time beforeing to a conclusion.¡± ¡°Did you think you were the first to petition for him?¡± Zijin remarked, a small smirk appearing on his lips. ¡°I have thought long enough.¡± Nirot¡¯s lips formed a frown, and she thought about how to refute his words. ¡°I did not gain the position of Elder because Icked wisdom,¡± Zijin said. ¡°If there is no other business, then you may leave.¡± The teens frowned, but they could do no more. If Elder Zijin said he had already thought about the matter, then that was that. They turned and left. They had expected the response, but that did not mean the matter had ended then. Elder Zijin finished with his desk work quickly. He wrapped a scarf around his neck, before stepping out of his estate. He made his way towards the outer estates, until he found an old, one armed Iyrman, and his grandson. ¡°You have brought another book?¡± Jarot asked. Elder Zijin handed Churot a book full of equations, those which were going to be used for the next year, as well as equations dealing with the general resources of the Iyr, though they were described as pieces of fruit, string, or coins, rather than what they actually were. ¡°Churot, go to your grandmother, she will assist you with your equations,¡± Jarot said, noting the look in Zijin¡¯s eyes. The young teen left, quickly making his way to his grandmother, ready an eager to write the answers to his new book. ¡°What has my grandson done this time?¡± Jarot joked. ¡°It is about your granddaughter,¡± Zijin said, sitting opposite the old Iyrman. ¡°Nirot?¡± ¡°She has petitioned for Adam,¡± the Elder said. ¡°Oh?¡± Jarot furrowed his brows, but a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°She has wisdom beyond her years.¡± ¡°The others have also petitioned for Adam,¡± Zijin said. ¡°They even brought my niece.¡± ¡°Uwajin?¡± Jarot asked. ¡®It must have been Naqokan.¡¯ ¡°How much trouble will your family keep bringing to me?¡± ¡°It is your role, Elder Zijin,¡± Jarot said, his lips forming a wider smile. Hisughter echoed through the estate, causing the children nearby to look his way, though they didn¡¯t seem too surprised by his outburst. ¡°You will not be able to ignore it now!¡± ¡°Do not be so quick to think so,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°If it was another time, I would be unable to ignore it, but¡­¡± Jarot groaned quietly. The Elder had a point. Normally, he would have been unable to refuse if so many people petitioned for Adam, but due to the changes within the Iyr, they could dy it for some time. Zijin leaned back, inhaling deeply. ¡°Have you thought about not causing trouble until the matter has ended?¡± ¡°I will think on it, Elder,¡± Jarot replied, though his sigh was more honest. If he continued to cause trouble during the next year, there was a chance Adam would be caught in the crossfire. ¡°Is he working today?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°He is with his children.¡± Jarot grumbled quietly. Omen: 17, 17 ¡°Where are my adorable greatchildren?¡± Jarotined, having appeared at the shared family estate at breakfast. ¡°How could you keep them to yourself?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my kids,¡± Adam replied, simply, spooning more food for baby Jarot, who wore half the food around his mouth. ¡°Sophistry! You should let them stay with their babo!¡± Jarot sat down beside baby Jarot, ruffling his hair gently with his hand. ¡°Look at how he smiles when he sees me? He must miss me! I will take him to the extended estate!¡± ¡°If they go with you then they¡¯ll like you more!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jarot asked, smirking slightly. ¡°Will they? What an unfortunate consequence.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°They should live with their cousins,¡± Jarot said. ¡°The children will be excited to see them, and they must learn to know who these cute children are.¡± Jarot continued to brush the Goblins¡¯ hair, all the while they smiled up at their greatfather, recognising his face. ¡®So this is your revenge, you old geezer¡­¡¯ ¡°I refuse! How dare you steal my children away from me!¡± ¡°How can you say that after stealing my precious granddaughter from me?¡± Jarot huffed, leaning his head back as he red down at Adam. ¡°You should at least let me spoil my greatchildren!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my job!¡± The others stared at the pair who were fighting, all the while the Goblins were being fed by each of them, giggling between them. ¡®How could I be rted to such fools?¡¯ Mirot thought. ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Nirot thought. ¡°Do you want toe with babo?¡± Jarot asked. Adam held out his hands to the Goblins. ¡°Come to dada.¡± The Goblins looked up between their father and greatfather, before giggling and squealing wildly. They babbled and cooed, before Jirot grabbed Jarot¡¯s finger, and baby Jarot reached for it too. The elder Iyrman smirked with satisfaction. ¡®I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve betrayed me like this.¡¯ Adam slunk into his chair, before Lanarot tugged on his leg, calling for him. Adam lifted her up, hugging her tight. ¡°I knew it! You wouldn¡¯t betray me, would you Lanababy? Do you love baba or papa more?¡± ¡°Papa?¡± Lanarot yawned. ¡°Papa. Seep.¡± She rested her head against his shoulder, before sucking on her thumb, ready for her nap. Adam ced a hand against her back, rubbing it gently. He smiled, thinking about the life he had. ¡®This is truly the best life. A cute little sister. Five adorable children. A beautiful wife.¡¯ Adam froze, feeling Lanarot¡¯s body stirring slightly from her sleeping breaths. He stared up at the sky, a solitary tear running down his cheek. ¡®How do I have five children but I¡¯m a kissless virgin in this life?¡¯ Wisdom Save D20 + 3 = 9 (6) ¡®Damn! Last year, wasn¡¯t I in the same position? Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d make preparations for the inns? Is Nobby even an Expert yet? What about Brittany? Damn it! The only thing I¡¯ve done all year is mope around and-,¡¯ A pretty face broke his thoughts. She smiled down at him, and since his face had brightened, she stepped aside, seating herself among the Iyrmen. ¡®Damn! How can Mara be such a beauty?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Did Lucy tell her how cringe I was? Do I still have a¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s thought broke. ¡®Hold on, what did I do this year?¡¯ He thought back to the year. He had assisted in dealing with the Outbreaks, dealing with logistics andmanding a group of warriors in battle. He helped his friends, his preparations helping in saving Lucy and reuniting her with her best friend. He found that, as one might expect, random old men who travel alone were probably dangerous, but that there were also old monsters in this world who couldpletely put him down with a single flick of a finger. He also managed to have five children, and somehow managed to gain some protection for them under the mightiest military force within thousands of miles. He worked out how his enchanting worked, assisting the Iyr with making great enchantments together, and he assisted in helping the young Iyrmen, and the farmers who may soon be under hismand. ¡®Haven¡¯t I already done it?¡¯ Adam thought. He had one main n for this year, which had been slightly derailed, but he hadpleted arge portion of it already. He had already built it, a solid foundation to work from. There wasnd promised to him in a year or so, one which he could turn into a fort, and he would be able to work from it. Adam looked down to Lanarot¡¯s sleeping form, wrapping a scarf around her, before carrying her to a corner to ce her down. His eyes went from his sleeping sister to his sleeping children, all five of whom had managed to fall asleep within the past couple of minutes. ¡®Hey, Bell?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Aren¡¯t my kids the cutest?¡¯ [¡­]
Click banner for Patreon!
Aren''t they? I sure hope nothing happens to them. 488. Ill Fated 488. Ill Fated Omen: 7, 14 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 9 (3) Omen: 7, 14 -> 7 14 + 6 = 20 Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 16 (11) Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, not thinking of the consequences for a mere 14, and thus Fate was forever changed. He forged an axe, one he would enchant in the future, either to sell or to hand to one of his future workers. ¡®How are they doing without me?¡¯ Adam thought, before he made his way to the extended Rot family estate. Adam entered the courtyard of the Rot family estate, bringing with him an air of awkwardness. He nced around to the Iyrmen, nodding his head slowly to them, though noted that Jarot, the old man, and Jirot were missing. Baby Jarot was within his basket, staring up at all the faces, not recognising them, though once he saw his father, he smiled and cooed. ¡°Jarot, my cute little babby, where is your babo and your sister?¡± Adam asked, lifting the boy up, holding him close to his chest. ¡°Jirot is unwell,¡± Mulrot said, calmly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jarot is looking after her.¡± The Family Elder guided Adam to the room where Jirot was kept, the form of the one armed Iyrman casting a shadow over her. Jirot was fast asleep, but her breath was coarse and loud, as though it was scratching her throat. ¡°I should go get Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, I have Healing Word, I can-,¡± Jarot almost whacked Adam upside the head, but he was holding baby Jarot, so merely grabbed it instead. ¡°What are you thinking? Trying to cast magic in this month, you fool.¡± ¡°Then what am I meant to do?¡± Adam asked, feeling how tightly the old man was holding his head, not quite hard enough to hurt, but enough for him to feel the pressure of an Iyrman¡¯s strength. ¡°She must rest,¡± Jarot said, letting go of Adam¡¯s head. ¡°There is a herb the forest may hold. It will be brought to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said. ¡°A team needs to be formed. I¡¯ll go get¡­¡± ¡®Who can I get? Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak are all gone. Should I take Lucy and Mara? No, they¡¯re busy in the Iyr. Vonda? Dunes? No, magic is awkward this month¡­¡¯ ¡°A team has already been formed,¡± Jarot said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tarot has formed the team, taking with him Experts and Masters of our family.¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes remained glued to the little girl. Adam held his son against his chest, who could feel how quickly his father¡¯s heart was beating. ¡°Where are they? I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Rx, Adam,¡± Jarot said, calmly. ¡°Otkan has gone with them.¡± Jarot¡¯s heart would have been beating as hard as Adam¡¯s, but after hearing that Jirot was ill, Otkan went to assist to ease the old man¡¯s heart. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s Otkan¡­¡± Adam quickly shut his mouth, realising what he had said. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Tarot and the others of the Rot family, but Otkan was someone who he trusted more than the extended Rot family. ¡°Thanks.¡± Jarot sighed. He wanted to go too, but he was needed here, to look after Jirot and Jarot. Tarot had put out the call personally, wanting to earn Adam¡¯s good grace after what had happened. Adam frowned, holding Jarot close to his chest. ¡®What the hell happened? Is it because she moved to a different ce? No, there¡¯s no way Jarot would have moved her if she was going to get sick.¡¯ ¡°At times like this, leave it to us, Adam,¡± Jarot said. ¡°No matter what happens, little Jirot will be fine. I can guarantee no one can take my precious Jirot from me.¡± ¡°How can you say that? She¡¯s obviously sick because she misses her father. What a silly girl, if you missed me, you could have just said. Babo is such a bad influence on you¡­¡± Adam could see the sweat on her forehead, her thin hair stuck against it. He kissed her forehead. A short whileter, Konarot appeared. She pouted up at her father, carrying with her one of the fine furs that Entalia had gifted the triplets as part of their hoard. Kirot and Karot also held their own fine furs, their own personal nkies. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Adam said, pulling them in close to hug them tight. ¡°I should havee back to you. Thank you, Aunt.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°I could not hold against her. She pouted and threatened to cry before me, and she would not eat.¡± ¡°You silly girl, how could you worry Aunt Sonarot like this?¡± Adam lifted his daughter up and showered her in affection. ¡°No matter how cute you are, you can¡¯t do something like that.¡± Konarot wrapped herself around her father and sucked on her thumb, her siblings following suit. ¡°They may remain within the family estate,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It would be good for the children to know their family.¡± Adam held onto his triplets, not allowing the children a chance to meet them, but he couldn¡¯t help it since they slept so well against him. Omen: 10, 14 Konarot narrowed her eyes at the old man who had appeared in the Rot family estate, clutching at her father¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows towards Strom. ¡°More trouble?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you,¡± Strom said, cing down a barrel of ale for the Rot family. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tempt Fate this month. It will be chaotic enough without you.¡± Adam stared up at the old man for a long moment. ¡®Did I tempt Fate and make Jirot sick? No, that¡¯s too coincidental, isn¡¯t it? No, is there anything coincidental when ites to me?¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Strom sighed. He couldn¡¯t believe that he hade to tell someone to have less fun, but he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his six little stars, who would cause havoc on the world if they grew up well. It waster in the day that Jarot huffed angrily at Adam, who was sitting beside him, frowning over the tiny ill Goblin. ¡°I already worry enough!¡± Jarot whispered angrily. ¡°You will only further sour the mood!¡± ¡°I¡¯m her father, old man!¡± Adam replied, his voice also a whisper. ¡°How can you ask me to leave? I can¡¯t! What if something happens to her?¡± Jarot rubbed his forehead. ¡°You do not need to worry. Not even Baktu can take her away from us.¡± Adam raised his brows, wondering how an Iyrman could invoke Baktu¡¯s name so easily. Every time he did it, he got into trouble, but to hear Jarot say it, it caused the tension in his shoulders to release. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll go smith¡­¡¯ Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 10 (4) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 18 (13) Adam¡¯s smithing was as poor as his heart that day, though he was able to stave away the effects of forging a barely passable axe. ¡®I can¡¯t even go see my poor little babby¡­¡¯ Adam spent the evening with his triplets, holding them close to him. He fed them and washed them for bed, before sleeping with them wrapped around him. Sonarot brought a nket for them, but decided against it. ¡®They are Half Silver Dragons.¡¯ Omen: 6, 13 Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 7 (1) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 8 (3) The Rot family decided against sending him back that day, seeing the stress and haggardness overwhelm the Half Elf. They had heard stories about Adam, how he had flung himself forward to y Vandra, the White Dragon who would cause difficult even for Jarot, and even a Blue Dragon. Yet, the Half Elf was just a shadow as he held his daughter¡¯s hand, feeling how hot her body had be. Omen: 1, 20 ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how he could use the 20 to help his daughter. However, Strom¡¯s warning reyed within his mind, and he sighed. Jirot fell asleep after being fed, though Adam remained with her for a short while after. He kissed her forehead, and brushed her hair gently, before going off to smith. Smithing Check (Strength) D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Smithing Check (Constitution) D20 + 5 = 23 (18) ¡®I can¡¯t be moping around,¡¯ Adam thought as he forged another axe. He returned that evening with a less hollow look, more like the Adam the Iyrmen knew. ¡°Which story do you want me to read you?¡± Adam asked, holding up two books. Jirot¡¯s left hand twitched first, so Adam picked the book in his right hand. He had chosen two stories which had happy endings, and very little drama or sorrow. ¡°Huuuu!¡± Baby Jarot sniffled, threatening to cry. He could not see the baby who was always beside him, so constantly cried. He was already in an unfamiliar ce, surrounded by unfamiliar faces. Where were those who used to look after him and give him his milk? Where was the old man who would tell him so many tales? The other children wondered why the Goblin cried so much, and as he was taken away, they muttered between themselves. ¡°Is it because he is a Goblin?¡± ¡°He is not a Goblin, he is an Iyrman.¡± ¡°He cannot be an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The children argued between one another, before going to Churot, who was reading a book. He hadn¡¯t done any maths ever since Jirot had been ill, finding the mood too dark. ¡°Cousin Churot, is baby Jarot an Iyrman?¡± a child asked. Churot blinked. ¡°He is cousin Jurot¡¯s nephew.¡± The children stared up at the Devilkin teen, before ncing between one another, thinking about what had been said. ¡°Yes,¡± a child said. ¡°He is cousin Jurot¡¯s nephew.¡±
Click banner for Patreon!
My poor Jirot! How can this happen to you? Also Churot has a point. 489. What Was Expected 489. What Was Expected Omen: 3, 9 Adam continued to forge axes, keeping his mind busy as the days passed by. He would check on his daughter every morning, and noted that baby Jarot was growing well. The boy would crawl to his father whenever he came in the morning. The tiny baby¡¯s teeth wereing in ever so quickly. The boy was grabbing soft vegetables, eating everything the Rot family put in front of him. When Adam would leave, the boy would wave his tiny arm. Adam sighed, staring up towards the sky. Jirot was not getting any better, but she wasn¡¯t getting any worse either. Seeing his daughter constantly on the verge, it struck Adam¡¯s heart deeply. One evening, Adam whispered to the air ahead of him. ¡°Baktu.¡± He waited to make sure the God of Death was paying attention. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know, politely, that you can¡¯t take her.¡± He said no more, leaving the threat to linger in the air. Whatever consequences woulde from calling out to the God of Death woulde, but that didn¡¯t matter to Adam, as long as Jirot was safe. One morning, in the middle of the Twilight Month, Elder Zijin called for Adam. Hot tea weed Adam, along with arge number of cut fruit all across a wooden tter. ¡°Myst meal?¡± Adam joked, taking the seat opposite the Elder. ¡°I would bring you more for yourst meal,¡± the Elder retorted, smiling slightly. If Adam didn¡¯t joke, then he would have been in the depths of despair. ¡°Pizza, at least.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I appreciate that, Elder Zijin.¡± Zijin motioned to the fruit, and once Adam had taken a piece, he slipped a piece between his lips, chewing slowly. ¡°Do you still wish to gain more strength?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Even if you would be unable to see your sister and your children for a year?¡± Zijin asked, sipping the tea which had cooled down. Adam stared down at his cup of tea, falling into thought. He hadn¡¯t heard that he¡¯d be out for a year. One year. It was one thing to say that if they were in their teens, but a year when they were babies was a lifetime. ¡°You know, Jarot¡¯s teething now. Baby Jarot, obviously. He¡¯s able to pick up food and eat it. He¡¯s crawling everywhere, and I just saw him stand for the first time, using the nearby chair to help him. It was just yesterday I helped him in my arms, covered in mud.¡± Zijin looked up towards the sky, looking to the past. ¡°I understand your feelings, Adam. You are a father now. Such a responsibility is heavy and deep.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to miss out on their early years, but I need to be stronger too¡­¡± Adam sipped the tea. It was the vour of one of the Iyr¡¯s fruits, simr to that of a melon, which caused Adam to tilt his head. ¡°What advice would you have for me?¡± ¡°I will not pretend to understand your mind, even if you are predictable in some ways. However, I would ept whatever fortunes the Iyr bestows upon me, for they are rare and great.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Elder. Is this about the petitioning stuff that Nirot mentioned before?¡± ¡°To petition for someone, it is to sacrifice your future for the present. To give up your rights to something you may not even know you have the rights to, to break the rules of the Iyr, for someone else¡¯s benefit.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. That sounds pretty heavy.¡± Adam frowned. He didn¡¯t like the fact that his cousins had decided to give up their future for him. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Zijin paused. ¡°No. It is never worth it. To the person who has given up their rights? Yes. I have never heard of anyone regretting it.¡± ¡°What adorable Cousins I have.¡± Adam smiled, sipping his head. Zijin remained silent. The tea turned lukewarm. ¡°The Iyr is changing, Adam. Somehow, it is not because of you.¡± ¡°Strom?¡± ¡°I do not know the exact details, for those are left to the wisdom of the Great Elders, but yes,¡± Zijin admitted, wondering how much more he should say. ¡°I have heard the King is marching an army of tens of thousands to our gates.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s trying to take over the Iyr with such a small army?¡± Adam joked. ¡°No. He has brought the army to begin his campaign against the King of the South.¡± ¡°Ah, that guy. What do you call him? The Shan?¡± ¡°It is not against the Shen.¡± ¡°Not the Shen? Then, the Duke guy who is fighting the Shen?¡± Adam thought, trying to recall the title. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then who?¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°You have met him before.¡± Adam tilted his head, trying to understand who could possibly be the King of the South. ¡°We once called him Sir Merry.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adam blinked rapidly, processing what he was hearing. ¡°What? Are you telling me that the King of the South was the previous King¡¯s Sword?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How? What?¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°You need not worry about such matters.¡± The Elder leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes as he inhaled deeply. ¡°I cannot tell you the details, but soon you¡¯ll understand why the Iyr does what is has to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean, but I probably don¡¯t need to know, considering I¡¯m an outsider.¡± ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°You are no outsider, Adam.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°So the Iyr¡¯s changing and something big is going down. I mean, I knew that much, but if you¡¯re telling me like this, it means it¡¯s probably bigger than I thought.¡± ¡°Even for the Iyr, this change will usher in something never before seen within the Iyr¡¯s history.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure he should be listening to this. ¡°Even if the Iyr changes, I hope the Iyr will keep it¡¯s word with me, whatever word it may be.¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Zijin bowed his head. He had wanted to speak with Adam, a way to clear his mind. Adam, who was always a fool, and yet always spoke the truth. ¡°In a few days, Lord Strom will die.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I should go see him.¡± ¡°He has already left.¡± Adam¡¯s heart fell. Thest time they had spoken, the old man had advised Adam. He should have told the old man more stories. His eyes burned slightly for a moment. ¡°I hope he dies with joy.¡± Zijin finished his tea. ¡°You should spend the next few days with your family. You have worked so hard already, and I have heard you have spent almost the entire month smithing.¡± ¡°Just, you know. I¡¯m trying to keep my mind busy. My daughter is sick and I can¡¯t do anything. No magic this month. Couldn¡¯t leave to go find a herb.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Even if I was strong, what could I do in times like this?¡± ¡°You do not need to do anything to help her. She is a Niece of the Rot family, and she will be taken care of.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand what that means, Elder,¡± Adam admitted, frowning. ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s a big thing.¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°It means more than you realise in some ways, and less in other ways.¡± After the conversation with the Elder, Adam took his advice, and returned back to the shared family estate. He yed with the triplets, before deciding to take the triplets, and his sister, to the Rot family estate. His Aunt followed him, having heard news earlier in the day. Jirot and Jarot crawled along the y area, which was restrained by a fence. Adam let out a gasp, before he lifted the girl up into his arms, holding her head to his chest. ¡°Oh my little girl. You silly girl. How can you worry me so much and then go around crawling so happily? Why do you bully your daddy so much?¡± Jirot cooed happily and smiled up at her father, showing her cheeky smile full of teeth. ¡°You silly girl.¡± Adam covered her in kisses, refusing to let her go, even to the old, one armed Iyrman nearby. His tears fell down his cheeks, the relief setting in, his shoulders still heavy and tense, though they were slowly rxing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°At times like this, you should pretend not to see a father¡¯s tears.¡± He ruffled the triplets¡¯ hair, the re from his eyes causing the others to nce away from Adam. ¡°You! Do you think because you¡¯re so cute that I¡¯ll forgive you?¡± Adam asked, brushing her hair repeatedly. Jirot giggled up at her father, reaching up to his face, her tiny hand warm, but it was not as hot when she was ill. ¡°We returned as quickly as we could,¡± Tarot said. ¡°Since you have named a child after Jarot, you should name one after me.¡± Zirot sighed at her husband¡¯s words and that stupid smile on his face. ¡°You have done what was expected of you.¡± Tarot chuckled at his wife reprimanding him.
Click banner for Patreon!
These Iyrmen sure are being too nice to Adam... 490. Apologies 490. Apologies Lanarot looked up to her brother and her mother, before her eyes fell to her nieces and nephews. It was so different here. She knew of her baba, pointing up at the man and calling his name, before climbing on top of hisp, but she barely recognised the other Iyrmen around. She looked around, barely recognising the other faces, but she did recognise the symbol of her family which was tattooed on their foreheads, and were sewn onto their clothing. Sonarot and Lanarot had decided to spent the night at the family estate, since Adam had decided to stay with Jirot. He had slept beside her that night, letting the girl hold his finger until morning. ¡®The shadow is gone,¡¯ Sonarot thought, smiling as she ate food, sharing some of it with her daughter. ¡°Why are you always trying to wear the food, you silly girl,¡± Adam admonished, puffing out his cheeks towards his daughter. She giggled up at him and opened her mouth for the mashed fruit, before Adam ced down some soft vegetables for her to pick up and eat. Jirot and Jarot were only four months old, and yet they were already so big. Well, they were small, evenpared to the other newborns, but they had grown almost as big as them. No longer were they pear sized, now they were around the size of melons. ¡®Why do I alwayspare them to fruit?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, isn¡¯t that normal? Well, they¡¯re much cuter than fruit.¡¯ ¡°You are definitely my brother¡¯s grandson,¡± Tarot said, sipping his morning wine. Adam tensed up, and was about to joke, before catching himself. There were other Rot family members about, not just those who typically stayed within this estate. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to suggest such a thing.¡± ¡°It is a shame we have caused you be so shy,¡± Tarot said, sighing. ¡°One day, we will earn the right from you.¡± ¡°What right will you earn from me?¡± ¡°The right to be your family.¡± Adam was about to respond, but paused. Were they really family? He had a pair of siblings, and an Aunt. One might even say he was rted to the old man, but what about the rest of them? Adam sighed in response, saying no more, unable to think of more. Tarot chuckled, noting how quiet Adam had be. He finished his morning wine, before he and his wife left. Sarot and Mulrot remained within the estate, as expected of them. Many other Rot family members came by to rx in the main estate, speaking with the elderly Rot family members, as well as the other adults. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, pointing to Adam, before hugging his leg. ¡°Up!¡± ¡°You want to fly?¡± ¡°Fai,¡± the girl said, pointing up at the sky. ¡°We can fly when we go back to the estate, okay?¡± Adam said, lifting her up, before kissing her cheek. ¡°Look, your niece and nephew are crawling everywhere. They¡¯re growing up so fast.¡± Adam carried her around, distracting her from the fact he had refused to fly her around the ce, not wanting to upset the other Iyrmen. ¡°You should not work this month,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Yeah, Elder Zijin said the same thing¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to take the month off.¡± ¡°You should spend time with your family,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Come here every morning, and you may leave every noon. There are many who wish to hear your tale. The extended families should also listen to what you have done.¡± ¡°I suppose I should,¡± Adam said, understanding what Jarot was trying to do. The Iyr was a ce of stories, and Adam had quite the stories under his belt. He could earn some favour from the Iyrmen by speaking of his tales, and they may ept him after some time. ¡®I can¡¯t ignore the extended family estates. Half of the votes are within the extended estates.¡¯ Adam leaned back, sighing again. ¡®Politics.¡¯ Eventually he returned back to the shared family estate, where some of the family members of the extended family estates were looking after the children, bringing their own. Adam had noted that they had started to do it recently, though he had seen some of the mothers around previously. ¡°My chonky little Cousin,¡± Adam called, peeking down at Gurot. ¡°Why are you so chonky? You¡¯ll grow big and strong, just like Jurot wants.¡± Adam looked to the others. ¡°Fine. You can grow big and strong, but Kavgak, you must stay small in return.¡± ¡°Kavgak big,¡± Taygak said, narrowing her eyes at Adam. ¡°Taygak, how can you do this to me?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Fine, then Tavgak must stay small.¡± ¡°No, Tavgak will be strong,¡± Raygak said. ¡°I will be stronger, but she will be strong.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Then what about¡­¡± Adam thought about who he could tease, before realising the one he could tease happily. ¡°Inakan must stay cute and small forever. Look, she is already so small and cute, so she must stay like this.¡± Inakan was Amokan¡¯s sister, and had no sibling to defend her. Damokan and Kalokan stared up at Adam, their eyes filled with judgement. The pressure of the twins caused Adam to retreat. Adam remained within the shared estate, though he spent his mornings at the extended family estate. The walk provided him with plenty of exercise. He spent spent much of his time with the twins. He spoke the tales of what he had done, not just to the Rot family, but also the other nearby families, all the while showing off his twins to them. ¡°I see you are doing better,¡± Mara said, having arrived at the family estate to show her face to the extended Rot family. ¡°How can I not be better when I have such cute children?¡± Adam asked, lifting up Jarot, who stared up at the woman with the pale red skin, his eyes piercing her with curiosity. ¡°Are your children all you think about?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Adam said, though stopping his joke in its tracks. ¡°I think about work too.¡± Mara could see he had censored himself, noting how tense he had been around the Iyrmen. He had begun to build up walls before, but he had begun building fortresses between himself and the Iyr now. She had been sent by Lucy to check up on him while they were in the middle of training with the Iyrmen, but her duties as the Demon Lord¡¯s maid also meant she needed to deal with her liege¡¯s worries. Mara reached up and tickled baby Jarot¡¯s nose, causing him to twitch, before he giggled up at her. ¡°They are certainly cute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t have them,¡± Adam said, pulling his son back and holding him tight. ¡°If you want them, you¡¯ll need to go through me and the old-,¡± Adam stumbled over the word for a moment, ¡°great, wizened greatfather.¡± The older Jarot cringed from nearby, wondering why Adam would say something like that about him. ¡®I do not like this.¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t admonish Adam in front of everyone, not after what had happened. Adam was being careful, and Jarot, too, had to be careful. It was all so strange, but it was needed. During the afternoons, Adam would assist in teaching the children, who would spend an hour a day studying, making sure they didn¡¯t forget what they had learnt through the year. He would also y Warriors and Wanderers, with the children making new characters after their previous characters had died to the Lich which had imed their previous characters¡¯ treasure. Dunes had arrived during a game, and watched intently as the children yed. He was interested in hearing the mechanics of how Priests worked in the game, and paid special attention to Kitool, who was ying another Priest. Saygak, again, was ying a spellcaster, this time a Blood Mage, which Adam had spent a half hour making before the game. ¡°I see you¡¯re having fun,¡± Dunes said as Adam packed up the game. ¡°As long as the children have fun, I have fun,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you having fun in the Iyr?¡± ¡°It is a wonderful ce, the Iyr. I train with the Iyrmen, and I can feel myself gaining greater insights for battle. I can see why Lady Arya favours Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I mean, yeah, the Iyrmen are pretty good at war, and good for war.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen are kinder than I expected,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°They asked me to go with them to procure the herb.¡± ¡°They did?¡± ¡°I did not go,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I did not wish to be a burden, and¡­¡± Adam waited for Dunes to find his peace. ¡°I did not want it to be so simple.¡± ¡°You did not what to be so simple?¡± ¡°To earn your forgiveness.¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°You wanted to earn my forgiveness? For what?¡± ¡°For¡­ that day. When I almost killed them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask for my forgiveness,¡± Adam said, patting Dunes¡¯ arm. ¡°If anything, you should apologise for Vonda, for choosing to kill a living being without speaking to her.¡± ¡°If I had known back then they would have been your children, I would not have done such a thing, Adam.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Look, I get that you have a Goddess, the Goddess of War of all Gods, to back you up, but you¡¯re going to need more than that to dare to try to kill my kid.¡± Dunes almost refuted the im, but decided against trying to refute how he would dare to try and kill Adam¡¯s children. ¡°You have such a wicked tongue, Adam.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to use it for a bit,¡± Adam admitted. Dunes sighed. ¡°It feels awkward. You and I. Myself and your children.¡± ¡°When it came to it, you made the right choice,¡± Adam said. ¡°Only because you threatened me.¡± ¡°I think you need to give yourself more credit.¡± Adam pat Dunes¡¯ back. ¡°You did was you thought was merciful. You stopped because I asked you to, not because we were going to fight.¡± ¡°We were not going to fight, you were going to beat me.¡± ¡°Perhaps I would have, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Your magic is greater than you think, and at the time, I didn¡¯t have a magical weapon.¡± ¡°I would not bet against you.¡± Rain began to fall, causing Adam to flinch, having not expected the rain. The clouds gathered quickly, and it did not take long for the Iyr to be drenched.
Click banner for Patreon!
That''s not ominous at all. Interlude: The End of the Storm Interlude: The End of the Storm Hadda hummed quietly, sitting opposite hispanion, who was no longer hidden behind vines. He poured her more of the peach wine from his gourd, and once it trickled empty, he tossed the gourd aside, which was caught by a vine, and pulled away into the earth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my days in the Iyr to be so exciting,¡± Hadda admitted. ¡°Meeting an Anomaly like him, seeing the birth of such great monsters, and to see old legends from before our time.¡± The old man cackled with glee. ¡°How chaotic!¡± He drank the rest of the wine, cing down his empty cup. It was the most delicious cup of wine he had drunk during his time within the Iyr, and since it was so, he pushed away the cup to the side. ¡°Everything is so different. I have heard that Alnd had barely changed, but when I trekked through it, it was nothing like I remembered. Even Shama did not recognise Aswadasad, and it did not recognise him.¡± Hadda looked back to a previous time. It was a simpler time, when he could fight as he pleased. ¡°The pets of the Gods are all but dead, otherwise I could have had some more fun before I gave up my Spark. I thought about it. Bromogor, was that his name? I hear he was making a mess in the far east. I decided against it, since I missed you too much!¡± Hadda smirked wide as he always had. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are a few still sleeping, afraid we¡¯d go hunt them again.¡± ¡°What a time that was. You, me, Orelius, Kaliyah. What were their names? Burok? Tavna?¡± Hadda paused as hispanion replied. ¡°Right! Barak and Torva. Those kids were fun to travel around with too. I wonder how their descendants are doing? Do you still keep in contact with them?¡± Hadda slowly bowed his head at her response. ¡°I can understand that.¡± ¡°This Great Twilight was boring. There were no Ghost Skulls. No Skyseekers.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°No Demons. Did thend even change, or did Stokmar keep it at bay? Why did she have to wake up now? She should have just stayed asleep! Why bothering back into the world at this time?¡± Hadda grumbled, though he knew why she had awoken at this time. How could she not? What with all the Anomalies seeping into their world, and with two of its greatest protectors dying. ¡°I heard that they came to bother you once, the Ghost Skulls.¡± Hadda cackled at the thought of the pair meeting. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so busy, I would havee down to have some fun too.¡± She smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve kept the Order for too long,¡± Hadda admitted, sighing. ¡°We¡¯ve tilted the scale too much, and now it¡¯s all going toe tumbling down. You¡¯re going to have a lot of work to do, and I¡¯m sorry for taking you away from your role to help my boy.¡± She tried to reassure him. ¡°Of course I have to.¡± Hadda growled, annoyed at what she had telepathicallymunicated. ¡°When have I not repaid my debts? I, Emperor Hadda, who had conquered the skies! When I requested him for help, Shama wanted one hundred inds, and I gave them away! The Heart of Lorkim and Thunderwyrm¡¯s Lament, I gave them to that little brat because he¡¯s got a lot of work to do too! What about my Spark? Yet, how can you say I shouldn¡¯t repay you of all people?¡± She relented, knowing better than to argue against him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget any of our bets either,¡± Hadda urged. ¡°That little girl will be able to earn her rights before you can blink, and those five are going to take after their father. I¡¯ve paved the way for them, so you¡¯d better keep the road clear, or whatever the phrase is. The Dragons. The Titans. The Reavers. The Portals. They¡¯re definitely going to start appearing soon. It won¡¯t be like before, you won¡¯t have all of us beside you to help. Once I die, everything wille and bother you, and with Shama staying with my son, you¡¯ll have to deal with it all yourself. Stokmar might help, but Raith, he¡¯s lived this long because he was cautious.¡± ¡°Stokmar, Bromogor, and that Raith¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to see legends from even before our time still active. You¡¯ve got a few centuries in you, don¡¯t you? Millennia, probably. Are you really going to die of old age before you get married and have fun?¡± Hadda blinked, struggling against his heavy eyes. He allowed hispanion to speak for some time, hearing her voice deep within his mind. She spoke of their journeys, the worlds they had travelled together. As the moments passed, he could feel how heavy and tight his body was bing, the soft touch of death threatening to im him any moment. It fell quiet, and a breeze passed between them. ¡°You were always the best of us,¡± Strom admitted. ¡°You know that. I know that. Everyone knew it. You became a better mother than I was a father, all without even giving birth to a single child. We all said you would be the best. I may have made fun of you all the time about it, but I¡¯m d you managed to do it. To live your dream.¡± Hadda smiled. ¡°Even I was only able to do what I could because of you.¡± Strom smiled sadly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the King. Even after I became the King, I wasn¡¯t able to repay you properly. It¡¯s one of my biggest regrets, taking so long dealing with the Demons, and being unable to help you.¡± She tried to reassure him. ¡°So what? Does one month a year repay you for all you¡¯ve done? If that little bastard doesn¡¯t keep to our end of the deal, I give you permission to remove him from the throne! You can put someone younger on the throne, but not Aina or Bael, those two are crazy.¡± She made fun of him. ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that?¡± Theirughs filled the cavern, though only the three of them could hear it. Hadda could feel Baktu call for him, and his body grew heavier. ¡°About what I¡¯ve asked, I don¡¯t need to hear you promise me since I know you¡¯ll do it,¡± Hadda whispered. She was like Shama in a way, keeping their word for his dying wish even if they didn¡¯t agree to it. He opened his hand, but had no strength to reach for her hand. She reached for it, and held it, sharing her warmth with him. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving you now, old friend,¡± Hadda whispered, almost silent. His chest was heavy as Baktu started to take him.¡°I hope you don¡¯t miss me too much, and I hope you don¡¯t have too much fun without me.¡± Hadda managed to chuckle, for he always had strength to chuckle. ¡°Goodbye, Soza.¡± Even though they had barely met in thest two millennia, Hadda was still the man she remembered. He may have been man had conquered the skies and had imed the title of Emperor, who had brought ruin to dozens of kingdoms, earned the ire of the Divines, and had countless epithets. However, he was still the Hadda from back then. Hadda died with a warm smile on his face. Rain fell across the Iyr suddenly. Stokmar became the top of the mountains, looking up towards the sky. She gave the pair the respect they deserved, and closed off her senses to the world. She thought of Hadda, who she had met so long ago. They had fought several times in their youth, and had changed thendscape of various differentnds. As much as Hadda was a troublemaker back then, he had definitely calmed down in hister years. He had caused such little trouble to the Iyr that she first thought he was an imposter, but with how rudely he spoke to her, and how much he threatened her, it was definitely Hadda. A lone figure sat atop a hill. Though snow had fallen all across the Front Iyr, it did not reach within a mile of the Emperor who sat alone, staring up towards the sky. As the rain fell, it first sizzled, but he allowed it to fall against his face. Hadda had refused to see him the past few days. Shama knew why, for the man had too much pride to allow his rival to see him in such a state. Thest few words they exchanged were exactly as they had expected. ¡®So you¡¯ve actually died.¡¯ Even now, Shama did not want to admit it. Hadda and he had fought daily when they had first met, but as the years passed, their fights had spread out further apart, even decades began to pass before they exchanged blows. Yet, there was not a time he couldn¡¯t step out to face Hadda if he wished. Now that was no more. Shama allowed the rain to wet his face, for he would not cry that day. He thumbed the ring on his finger, which kept thest cup of wine his friend had poured him. He reached for the gourd at his side, and uncorked it, spilling the wine which had been gifted to the Iyr. ¡°What need of I to drink any more, when no one is as good as you, you bastard?¡± Shama asked, understanding the sorrow that was the rain.
It''s a terrible day for rain. 491. Goodbyes I 491. Goodbyes I The sudden rain fell across the Iyr. There were very few who understood the sorrow which was the rain, but there were some Iyrmen who understood that the time hade. The Iyr had changed over the course of the entire year, all for this very moment. The rain fell atop Sarot¡¯s shoulders, and he knew he could finally say it. ¡°I have to go.¡± He stood, turning to look at the family members around him. Jarot and Mulrot looked up at him, and seeing the look within his eyes, they bowed their heads. Sarot had little time to do what he had to, so quickly made his way out of the family estate, while Mulrot prepared the items he needed. He had someone he needed to speak with before he left. ¡°Adam,¡± Sarot called, drenched in the rain as he entered the shared family estate. ¡°We must talk.¡± Adam looked up at the older Iyrman from under the shelter which had been hastily formed to protect them under the rain. He followed the Iyrman out, allowing himself to get wet under the rain. ¡°I will be going.¡± ¡°Going?¡± ¡°Yes. I will go, and as a pir of the Rot family, I will be no more.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, trying to understand what the old Iyrman was telling him. Sarot was one of the most powerful Rot family members, and he was going? He¡¯d be no more? ¡°Is it because of Strom?¡± Sarot smiled. ¡°We must know what we must know. I know that I must leave. I must give my life so that the Iyr may continue to thrive. I give my life, representing the entire Rot family, which includes your children.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say from the sudden words. Complicated feelings swirled within him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°When my brother asked you toe and see us every morning, he asked me to speak with you more often. I refused. It was not because I did not wish to speak with you, but there was no need for me, who was leaving soon, to approach you so suddenly. I do not know what you think of me. Perhaps you think poorly of me because of what we did to your children. I do not know, and it is not that I do not care, but it is through my actions I show you what I am, not my words.¡± Adam slowly bowed his head, understanding what Sarot was getting at. ¡°It is shameful for me to ask, but when Jarot or Jirot have a child, will you name one after me?¡± Sarot asked. Adam slowly nodded his head, feeling his throat tighten up. The old man smiled. ¡°It is a shame I will not be able to see them grow. I worry for them because of my brother, but since you are their father, I have no need to worry.¡± Adam nodded again, blinking away the sting within his eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sarot ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I regret that we did not grow closer. You, who have done so much for our family, should not have had to worry about your children or your ce within our family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. The drums began to echo through the Iyr, and Sarot looked up, towards the falling rain. ¡°Come, Adam.¡± Sarot led Adam back to the Rot family estate, where all the Rot family members had gathered. Many of the children stood within the courtyard, while the adults remained outside. The children were unsure of what was happening, ncing around, before seeing one of their elders appear with a Half Elf. ¡°I must go,¡± Sarot said. ¡°Baktu calls for me, and I must answer the call.¡± The children swarmed him, and Sarot embraced them all, hugging clusters of the children, who were excitedly bbering against him. ¡°You will not shame us,¡± Cirot said, embracing her grandfather. ¡°We will not shame you,¡± Sirot said, embracing her grandfather. ¡°If you have said it, then it must be true,¡± Sarot assured, rubbing their heads. Sonarot and Mirot had appeared, bringing with them Lanarot, the triplets, and Gurot, who was crying due being awoken from his slumber. ¡°You cry so well,¡± Sarot said, rubbing the boy¡¯s head as he cried. This boy would not remember him, just like the pair of twins who had been epted into the family only recently. Sarot approached the twins, who stared up at him. He rubbed their heads gently, and they squirmed against his touch, but smiled up at him. ¡°You must grow well, little Jirot, little Jarot.¡± ¡°They will stay small and cute forever,¡± his eldest brother, Jarot, stated. Sarot bowed his head, not wanting to rebuke his eldest brother, not at this time. ¡°You must tell Jurot that I will await for news of his Diamond Rank in death,¡± he said, embracing Nirot. ¡°Okay,¡± Nirot promised. He embraced his nieces and nephews too, as well as his only son, Fakrot. ¡°You must fill in the hole I have left.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I hope that Cirot and Sirot will marry soon, and have many children,¡± Sarot said. ¡°That is more difficult to promise.¡± Sarot smiled, before he then went to embrace his sisters, Mulrot and Zirot, before Jarot and Tarot stepped away with him. ¡°If I had not lost this arm of mine, it would have been me,¡± Jarot said, hugging his brother, patting his back gently. ¡°I will be unable to spoil them, but this glory will be all mine,¡± Sarot said. Tarot hugged his brother too. ¡°I will take your role, brother.¡± ¡°Do as you have always, Tarot,¡± Sarot said. ¡°I will think no less of you.¡± ¡°You will think better of me if I do?¡± Tarot asked, before the pair smiled at one another. ¡°There will be another Sarot who will support the Rot family soon,¡± Sarot said, taking his brother¡¯s hands in his own. ¡°You must wash away the shame that I was unable to.¡± ¡°What shame do you have?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You have gone for them, and they will know that when they are older.¡± ¡°Since they will not remember me, you must tell them my stories.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jarot promised. Tarot nodded, and watched as his brother returned back to the family estate. Sarot wrapped a heavy cloak around himself, and Mulrot ced a scarf around his shoulders, before kissing his forehead. He donned his shield, which was blue, the colour of his family tattoo, and raised his axe. The Iyrmen cheered and pped, forming a pathway to allow him to leave, and he walked out to see the other families and their Grandmasters stepping out. He eventually met with Rangak, Anakan, and Xaool, the Grandmasters who had been born from their elder sibling¡¯s retirement. He raised his axe towards them, and they raised their own weapons, causing the Iyrmen around them to cheer. They marched their way along the roads, each funnelling towards a section within the Iyr where Elder Wrath would call for them to meet. Yet, it was not Elder Wrath who was waiting for them, but Elder Peace, who wore a red bracelet, along with dozens of Shamans. As they approached, they realised it was not a red bracelet, but a snake. The Shamans called out the names of the Iyrmen who had been chosen, and handed out a magic weapon to them, each with at least a Basic enchantment. Lokat handed Sarot an axe made of deathsteel. ¡°Your Nephew enchanted this axe.¡± Sarot held the axe tight within his axe, feeling the uneasy chill from the steel. ¡°I will not shame him.¡± The Iyrmen gathered together, while Elder Shaman stepped up to begin the prayers. The prayer was a tale of old, of the First Iyrmen, and the Mother who had saved them. She spoke of the history of the Iyrmen, from the ckwater Crisis, to the most recent days. Rukhs dove down towards the group, before veering off to one side. More than a hundred rukhs had been gathered, one for each Grandmaster. As night fell, the Iyrmen approached the rukhs, which could go fight toe to toe with a Dragon. They leapt onto the creatures, which screeched with a wicked scream, before they shot upwards like loosened bolts. Arge, red serpent darted around the rukhs, before leading them forward. The sky shattered, thunder rumbled, and lightning fell, for an instant illuminating the force of Iyrmen which had gathered, and as they approached the crack, they disappeared. Those within the Iyr jolted, as the temperature dropped, and thefort which the Iyr had provided them, suddenly vanished. Lanarot looked up towards her brother, who had stopped reading the book, his eyes staring at the closed window, shock on his face. The girl began to cry, as did many of the young children all across the Iyr. Sonarot picked Lanarot up, who continued to screech and cry, while Adam covered his shuddering triplets. ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, looking to his Aunt. ¡°We must know what we must know,¡± Sonarot said, who, as the Family Head, knew nothing about what just happened.
Click banner for Patreon!
Uh oh. 492. Goodbyes II 492. Goodbyes II Omen: 2, 11 Chief Iromin was d he was born within the Iyr. If something had urred likest night within Alnd or any othernd, there would be those with power trying to find out what had happened. Yet, within the Iyr, things moved smoothly, for what they must know, they know. He had to spend his time figuring out how to deal with the most pressing issue, but he had the peace to do so without the additional stress of suspicions cast against the Great Elders. ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Adam said, ncing around. His triplets cuddled up against him, not wanting to leave his presence. Even Lanarot was holding her mother¡¯s hand as she stuck bread into her mouth, looking up to check that her mother was still there. ¡°Will you y with the children today?¡± Sonarot asked, looking out to the other children, who had stuck closely with their own parents. ¡°Sure. We can read and y some WaW, and maybe read some more¡­¡± Adam did as he promised, allowing the children to read to him. The children sat closer together that day, and tried to sit right up beside the Half Elf. ¡®How cute.¡¯ It was during the evening that they approached. More than thirty thousand strong, with banners and cloaks denoting their legions, trekking through the snow. They were not quite as fresh as the beginning of the month, already hardened from the various Beast Waves. Duke Lionheart rode near the King, his Lionguard a short ways away. The King was surrounded by his King¡¯s des, assuring that if the Duke did decide to betray his liege, he would die momentster. They approached the huge walls of the Iyr, noting the greater walls beyond. The King swore he had not seen such walls before, but he smiled. ¡®The Iyr does fear me.¡¯ There was only one thing the Iyr could possibly fear, for their walls were built to keep the Aldish away, and had stood solely for that purpose. At least, that was what the King assumed. Standing atop the gate was a single figure, though within the hidden bunkers nearby, there were at least another few hundred Iyrmen, ready and eager for blood. The King leaned back, refusing to raise his eyes, and stared across the handsome Elder. ¡°Open the gates, Iyrman. I, King Justinian ckwater, ruler of all thends from Drakken to Aswadasad, havee to speak with your Chiefs.¡± Elder Lykan was an Iyrman, which meant he knew the value of patience. He was an Elder of the Front Iyr, which typically developed over the course of years, and had been taught with that in mind. This year was an anomaly, of course. ¡°Our gates are closed, Lord Justinian.¡± The King narrowed his eyes at the words of the Elder. Of course, he had started by belittling the Iyrmen, but to think they would dare to return such words back to him. ¡°That is King Justinian to you, Iyrman,¡± the King stated, his words calm, full of authority. ¡°What do you mean your gates are closed?¡± ¡°We will not open the gates,¡± Lykan replied, simply. ¡°To you, or your army.¡± ¡°Iyrman, my army is thirty thousand strong,¡± Justinian warned. ¡°What do you mean you will not open your gates? I havee for supplies for the war!¡± ¡°Our gates are closed,¡± the Front Iyr Elder repeated. ¡°What treachery is this, Iyrman?¡± Lionheart shouted upwards. ¡°How dare you refuse your King¡¯s words!¡± ¡°Lord ckwater is a great King within hisnds, but these are not Aldishnds, for these are thends of the Iyr, as was promised by blood and steel. It was your ancestor, King Solomon the Wise, who had promised thends beyond the Five Bends.¡± ¡°It is your honour to serve such a great King,¡± Lionheart called. ¡°There are no Kings within the Iyr,¡± Lykan stated, firmly. ¡°If you wish to break the treaty, then you need say no more. I will call the Chief.¡± ¡°You speak of breaking the treaty, but it is you who have broken the treaty,¡± Justinian stated, firmly. ¡°One hundred soldiers were promised for war, and we havee for such warriors, which have been promised.¡± ¡°I will call the Chief,¡± Lykan stated, before raising a hand, and clenching his fist. The King did not notice anything peculiar at the sign, though the King¡¯s des tensed up. The Chief arrived not long after, having already made his way to the Front Iyr before the King¡¯s army had arrived at the gates of the Front Iyr. ¡°I have heard that you wish to break the treaty which has saved Alnd for millennia,¡± the Chief said. ¡°We Iyrmen have always shown great favour to the good ckwater family, but it is no shame to gain such fertile hunting grounds at our borders.¡± The King narrowed his eyes, noticing something within the Chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have note to break the treaty, Chief. I havee for what was promised. A hundred soldiers for war, as was promised by your ancestors.¡± The Chief remained staring down at the King. The Great Elder of the Iyr wore a de at his side, the hilt made of bone and metal, magical of course. The King was adorned in great magical gear from head to toe, even the rings on his fingers were magical. Even so, it was the Chief who looked down at the King like a predator staring at the most delicious prey. The Chief let go of the bloodlust within his eyes. ¡®It would be difficult to war without Elder Peace.¡¯ ¡°It is good news that our treaty continues to stand. As promised, I will send word for one hundred Iyrmen to support you.¡± The King called for his men to make camp around the snowynds of the Iyr. The snow had long melted within Alnd, though it somehow clung to the Iyr. Bells rung within the Iyr, causing Adam to stop his game. ¡°First drums and now bells?¡± The children listened intently, before looking to Taygak. ¡°War,¡± Taygak said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°King,e,¡± she said, certain the bells were due to the treaty. ¡°The King hase?¡± Adam asked. Jarot appeared at the shared family estate not soon after the bells began ringing, wearing Jirot and Jarot against his chest in a leather contraption. ¡°I must go to war,¡± Jarot said. ¡°What?¡± Adam blinked at the one armed old man, picking up his babies. ¡°You¡¯re going to war? Are you nning to die, old man?¡± ¡®Should I beat him?¡¯ Jarot thought. ¡°Jirot and Jarot should stay here with you while their babo is gone.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I hear the King isn¡¯t the best at making good military decisions.¡± ¡°He is not bad,¡± Jarot admitted. ¡°He has made mistakes, yes, but he is not a terrible leader.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°It does not matter for Elder Wrath will lead us.¡± Adam frowned. He couldn¡¯t help but have a bad feeling about this. ¡°Good luck, old man. You can¡¯t die, otherwise my kids will cry.¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°I am not so easy to kill.¡± ¡°Say that when I have Phantom in my hand.¡± Jarot burst out intoughter, before he pat Adam on his shoulder. He brought Adam into a hug, hugging the twins too, before embracing the other children nearby. Gangak and Otkan appeared too, embracing each of the children, including Adam¡¯s twins and triplets. ¡°We will return soon,¡± Gangak assured, hugging the Goblins tight to her chest. They stared up at her withrge smiles, cooing quietly. She looked down to the triplets and smiled, petting their heads. ¡°Grow up well.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping with Jirot,¡± Adam said, shaking Otkan¡¯s forearm. ¡°I will be sure to repay the debt.¡± ¡°I still owe you a debt,¡± Otkan said. ¡°This did not count.¡± ¡°A debt?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I lost the bet.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, even if it doesn¡¯t count to you, it counts to me.¡± Otkan brushed his hair. Health: 65 -> 59 Jarot pped his back. ¡°Just ept her debt, you brat of a grandson.¡± ¡°Whose your grandson?¡± Adam rubbed his back, feeling the pulsing ache. The trio of elderly Iyrmen then left, going off to grab their gear. Soon, they would be led to the Front Iyr. ¡°Granduncle and that old geezer are gone,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡°So, whose the strongest in the Rot family now?¡± ¡°Uncle Kalrot,¡± Sonarot thought. ¡°How strong are they?¡± ¡°They are firmly a Master.¡± ¡®What was that, Silver Rank?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°What was granduncle Sarot?¡± ¡°Firmly a Grandmaster.¡± Adam whistled. He hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡®That¡¯s Gold Rank, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°The old geezer?¡± ¡°He was almost a Grandmaster,¡± Sonarot said, smiling down at the Half Elf. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°He would have been way stronger if he didn¡¯t retire¡­¡± Adam recalled their bout. He was pretty certain he had dealt well over one hundred damage, even without Phantom, and yet the old man wouldn¡¯t drop. ¡°I need to get stronger.¡± ¡°You will,¡± Sonarot said, running a hand through his hair. ¡°You, who constantly surprise us, will continue to grow more powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam felt too embarrassed to say more. ¡°It¡¯s going to be lonely without that old man.¡± ¡°Jirot and Jarot will be lonely too.¡± Adam frowned, before kissing his twins on their foreheads. ¡°Daddy will give you more attention, okay?¡± They cooed in response, reaching up with their tiny hands.
Click banner for Patreon!
First Lanarot''s baba dies and now the twins'' babo leaves. Interlude: To War Interlude: To War ¡®What madness is this?¡¯ Justinian thought, looking out to the Iyrmen who had been brought to him. There were over one hundred Iyrmen, but they were all old men, women, and cripples. His jaw tensed, his brow pulsed, and the rage washed over him. ¡°What use are these old men?¡± Justinian asked, staring at the Chief, who had dared to step out of the gates. The Chief was joined by four others. One was arge man in medarksteel te mail, and carried a greatsword. There were three Drakken, one with bronze scales, another with ck scales, and thest, an older man, white. ¡°They may not be the Iyr¡¯s greatest warriors, but they match those from your Order of the King,¡± Iromin said, simply. ¡°Do you believe my Order to be so weak?¡± Justinian¡¯s brow pulsed as he red at the Iyrman, who had shamed him far too many times. ¡°No, they are fine,¡± Iromin replied, casually. He was in no danger, for he could take on any of those nearby without much effort, even without the three Dragons and the Giant. ¡°The Iyrmen we have provided are at least at Silver Rank if they were to be judged within the guild, and many are as powerful as Mithril. We made the call, and it was they who answered.¡± ¡°They are at least Silver?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Justinian stared at the Iyrmen, each who were less than agreeable. If they were at least Silver Rank, then they wouldn¡¯t be useless. ¡®They must be considered Steel Rank if they are this old.¡¯ ¡°I will rest the night within the Iyr, and we may discuss military matters within the Front Iyr.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s gates are closed,¡± Iromin repeated. ¡°I am the King.¡± Justinian continued to re at the Chief. The Chief was a great warrior, but with his great magical gear, there was no way he would be unable to y the Chief. ¡°The Iyr has its rules. As we follow yours within yournd, so must you obey our rules within ournd.¡± ¡°Yournd?¡± Justinian coughed. ¡°I am the King of thisnd.¡± ¡°Thisnd belongs to we Iyrmen, and there are no Kings in the Iyr,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Even Emperors are Lords within the Iyr.¡± ¡®What utter savages!¡¯ ¡°You would leave us here, at the mercy of beasts?¡± ¡°The beasts will not dare step on ournd, even during a Beast Wave. Baktu will wee them with open arms if they do.¡± ¡®These damn cultists¡­¡¯ ¡°Perhaps I expected too much of you Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You havee to us in an unprecedented time,¡± Iromin said. ¡°We ask simply for your understanding until we have resolved matters of the Iyr.¡± ¡°What matters are these?¡± ¡°Internal matters, which we cannot ignore,¡± Iromin replied, not giving up anything. ¡°We have requested Elder Wrath, and his council, to assist you during the war. In such matters, Elder Wrath holdsplete authority, even greater than my own.¡± ¡°At least you have sent someone more dependable than thest,¡± Justinian said, referring to the previous Elder Wrath who had been so unruly. ¡°I hope this one understands how to takemands.¡± ¡°Elder Wrath hasplete authority over the Iyrmen under hismand,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Three hundred Iyrmen will not die under hismand.¡± ¡°I thought you Iyrmen liked death?¡± ¡°What good is a death which has been given to a failed war?¡± Justinian narrowed his eyes. ¡°It is a simple matter to deal with the traitor.¡± ¡°Lord Harold and his gryphons are not so easily beat.¡± ¡°He is not the only one with gryphons,¡± Justinian said. Iromin bowed his head. ¡°I will bid you a good night, and Elder Wrath will take over as a representative of the Great Elders.¡± ¡°Good night, Chief,¡± Justinian said, not holding back the venomous tone. ¡°Good night, Lord,¡± Iromin said, before bowing his head, and turning. The King¡¯s des were still on edge as the Chief retreated. They were wise enough not to speak for the King, as there were many a great Knight who spoke up against the rudeness towards their liege, only to be cut down immediately. ¡°Tell the men to fish,¡± Justinianmanded, before he retreated back to therge tent which had been set out for him and his advisors. The Iyrmen were surrounded, outnumbered two hundred to one. Yet, they were at least evenly matched with the strongest of the King¡¯s army, none of whom held the strength of the previous King¡¯s Sword. Elder Wrath made sure the Iyrmen were settled well, and on their best behaviour. If any of them died, then it would have meant a full blown war against Alnd, which would have been awkward while Elder Peace was gone. It was not as though they could not, however, for a limited defensive war was not something which required Elder Peace¡¯s authority, but such a thing would be difficult when they had lost two Great Elders for close to a year, and a third Great Elder for the war. Upon seeing that the soldiers were chopping down trees and beginning to dig ditches, Elder Wrath swiftly made his way to speak with the King. Jarot kept watch, noting the several different Orders which hade to assist the King. There were the most likely suspects, but he found one of the Orders strange, considering their allegiance was historically known to be in South Alnd. ¡°You are here to assist the King, though you are a member of the Order of a Thousand Hunts?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°We had been called in the middle of the year,¡± the older man exined. ¡°We are here to assist, along with the other Orders. The Orders from the south have decided to close their gates, and have decided to remain neutral for the duration of the war.¡± ¡°A wise decision,¡± Jarot admitted. ¡°I am Jarot. I retired when I was a Silver Rank Adventurer. You are a Vice Commander of the Thousand Hunts?¡± ¡°I am. Sir Kris Huntmaster, the First Vice Commander.¡± Jarot nodded his head. Huntmaster was a noble name given to those within the Order of the Thousand Hunts, and he was the First Vice Commander, which meant he held the highest rank among those with the same title. It seemed the Order was trying to earn the favour of the King before the war began. Jarot shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Let us y many monsters in our days toe.¡± ¡°I pray for the same,¡± Kris admitted, taking a seat beside the Iyrman. ¡°There will be little killing from we Iyrmen,¡± Gangak said. ¡°We are to remain as a defensive force.¡± Jarot growled quietly, but did not refute the words. Kris bowed his head slowly towards the Devilkin, but did not say any more. Gangak, seeing that the Vice Commander was not pleased with her presence, left, leaving Otkan and Jarot behind. ¡°What is your greatest prey?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Ten years ago there were the Greys who left the Forests,¡± Kris said. ¡°I slew a Greater Grey. Yours, Iyrman?¡± ¡°Otkan and I,¡± Jarot said, motioning his head to the pretty Iyrman with the harsh scar across her face, ¡°as well as our brother and sister, Zaool and Tangak, we slew Forgryn.¡± ¡°The Azure Terror?¡± Kris said, his voice lighter. ¡°I heard he was killed in Aswadia not two decades ago.¡± ¡°We slew him,¡± Jarot said, nodding his head. ¡°He slew my son, my daughter, and my grandson.¡± ¡°I am sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°We bathed in his blood,¡± Jarot said. ¡°We lost our brother and sister in the battle, but it was a good battle.¡± Kris could see the rage sh within the Iyrman¡¯s eyes, and offered him some wine. ¡°If you are as half as strong as you were when you fought Forgryn, then I will be at ease fighting at your side.¡± ¡°I have not grown so weak that I am half as strong, but I no longer possess the power I had back then,¡± Jarot admitted. ¡°You must be the kind who uses his rage,¡± Kris said, noting the furs. ¡°Axe?¡± ¡°Axe and shield, but¡­¡± Jarot motioned with his stub. ¡°It is difficult to wield a shield like this.¡± ¡°I would have assumed.¡± ¡°Still, it is good enough for my greatchildren to y with,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They are small, but they grow quickly. I gained five greatchildren recently, and they will grow well, and be more powerful than I.¡± ¡°Greatchildren?¡± ¡°Great grandchildren,¡± Jarot exined. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Their father is quite strong,¡± Jarot said, smiling. ¡°He has in two Dragons already.¡± ¡°Your grandson?¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Two Dragons? Really?¡± Jarot bowed his head. ¡°He slew two. My other grandson was there both times, and assisted in killing one too.¡± Kris raised his brows. Those of the Thousand Hunts knew Iyrmen didn¡¯t lie. They had formed so long ago, and it was one of the first things all within the Order learnt. ¡°You have such great and mighty grandsons. I hope that our Order will meet them one day.¡± ¡°One day,¡± Jarot said, raising up the cup of wine, drinking it.
Click banner for Patreon!
Even Jarot can be cute. 493. Bullying 493. Bullying Omen: 11, 15 Jirot and Jarot crawled around their small y area, cuddling with the various soft nkets. Jirot grabbed a block and held it up, as though she had conquered the world, before sucking against the wood. Jarot crawled past her from behind, settling himself into a nket. Adam sighed, causing the Iyrmen to nce his way. They quickly realised why he had sighed, for it was Adam. ¡®Where the hell are you, Jurot? I want to tell you about my cute children!¡¯ The pair of twins continued to crawl around, with Adam lifting them up whenever they came to the edge, before cing them back down within the y area. Once they were tuckered out, Sonarot picked them up, and fed them. ¡°The Iyr has closed its gates,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing Jirot¡¯s back after her meal. She had waited until after she had fed the children, since Adam always felt so awkward. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s no longer open?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, you know, people can¡¯t go out ande back in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°So I can¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°You will need to receive permission, but it is difficult to do. You will not be able to return until the end of the next Twilight Month.¡± ¡°Why has the Iyr closed its gates?¡± Adam asked, rubbing Jarot¡¯s back gently, the boy resting his sleepy head against his father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The Iyr must protect itself in its most vulnerable time.¡± Sonarot had only recently heard why the Iyr needed to shut its gates. She had heard that the Iyr was likely going to do so, but not why. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was d for the knowledge. Adam frowned. ¡®So I should probably stop joking around much¡­¡¯ The twins were ced into their baskets, allowing them to sleep peacefully. Lanarot led the triplets to her brother, reaching up with her arms. Adam lifted her up, feeling her squirm against him, before she finally hugged him tight. ¡°Papa,¡± the girl said, almost whimpering. ¡°I¡¯m here, you smelly girl,¡± Adam said, holding her close. His triplets stared up at him expectantly, so he reached down to rub their heads gently, all the while rxing in his chair. ¡®Am I allowed to be so happy?¡¯ Adam thought. He wasn¡¯t sure if he had been so happy before in all his lifetimes. He rubbed his cheek against Lanarot¡¯s, and brushed Konarot¡¯s hair as she nestled her head on his thigh. Kirot and Karot waited for their turns patiently, always allowing their eldest sibling to set the pace. ¡®An adorable little sister and five children. Five. Five children.¡¯ Adam sighed, ncing at the other babies who were off to nap. He leaned back and stared up at the sky. ¡®Stronger.¡¯ Adam closed his eyes, wondering how strong he truly was. No, he was certain he understood his strength, it was just that he didn¡¯t understand the strength of others. ¡®I should study the system more¡­¡¯ Vonda approached Adam, who remained trapped under four children, who had imed each arm and leg to cuddle with. It was as though his children were te mail. ¡°I see you are doing well,¡± Vonda said, taking the seat opposite him. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam nced around at the children, thinking about whether to doff them. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I am well,¡± Vonda said, though nced around the shared family estate. ¡°The Iyr is different. It feels so¡­¡± ¡°It feels like any other ce now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. He had spent some time thinking about why the Iyr felt so ufortable, and he had realised it was because it felt like every other ce now. ¡°Yes.¡± Vonda smiled at the words. ¡°The walls of my Order felt so safe, but when I arrived at the Iyr, I realised I was never safe. Now, I no longer feel safe here. I do not know if it because of the war in the south, or if there is something else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably something else,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it is, though, and at this point, I¡¯m too afraid to ask.¡± Vonda smiled again, her eyes beaming at Adam. ¡°I, too, am afraid to ask.¡± She reached up to brush Konarot¡¯s hair, who looked up at the woman with suspicious eyes for a moment, before returning back to her father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Konarot, it¡¯s Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s a Priest of Life, so get on her good side, okay?¡± Vonda took in the sight of Adam trapped under the children. ¡°They are so close to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they love me the most,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, my little babbies?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot replied, affirmatively. Konarot wrapped her arms around her father¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek, causing Kirot and Karot to climb up to kiss his face too, only for Lanarot to cry out and do the same. ¡°You! What silly little babbies you are!¡± Adam showered them with all his affection. Vonda continued to take in the sight, taking in Adam¡¯s features all the while. ¡°Are Jirot and Jarot asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nap time for them,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you know how troublesome they are now? They can crawl everywhere, but luckily they¡¯re both small so they can¡¯t scoot around too quickly.¡± ¡°They are still so young but they can already crawl.¡± ¡°Right? Why are they growing so quickly, Vonda? Why can¡¯t they stay small and cute forever? I¡¯ll just carry them where they need to go.¡± ¡°Should they not grow to speak with their father?¡± ¡°We speak all the time,¡± Adam said. ¡°They always tell me how much they love me. Sometimes they bully me and cackle when they vomit all over me. In the morning Jarot peed all over me when I was changing him. He looked me in the eye and tried to assert his dominance.¡± ¡°Then he truly must love you,¡± Vonda joked. ¡°He¡¯s always happy to see me¡­¡± Adam smiled as he remembered his son smiling at him that morning. ¡°What a cheeky little boy Jarot is.¡± ¡°Does Jirot bully you?¡± ¡°She bullies me the worst of all.¡± ¡°How does she bully you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you when she¡¯s up.¡± When Jarot awoke, he crawled up to his father, and Adam swiftly lifted him up. ¡°Do you see?¡± ¡°She did note to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My babby Jarotes to me, but she doesn¡¯t!¡± Jirot crawled up to him, looking up at him, blinking twice, before giggling and crawling away. ¡°Do you see?¡± ¡°I see, Adam,¡± Vonda said, not seeing at all. It was time for Adam to read to the children, who had gathered around near him. They did not sit as close as they had the past few days, though Adam noted they were still sitting closer than previously. ¡°I guess it¡¯s Asoyah¡¯s turn,¡± Adam said, epting the book from the young boy, who sat to one side. ¡°Sir Vonda, would you like to read for the children?¡± Vonda noted the expectant gazes of the children, bowing her head. She read the tale of one of the Yah families, which was new to most of the children. Usually the stories they knew were those of their own family, and the three other families who they lived alongside, but sometimes someone would tell them a tale from another family. The children pped once Vonda was done reading the first story within the book, excitedly babbling away between one another. Lanarot looked back at Adam and gasped in shock, as though the ending was utterly surprising. ¡°What?¡± Lanarot pointed out towards Vonda with her hand and babbled wildly as she tried to exin the nuances of what had urred. Adam slowly nodded his head at her as she babbled noisily, before she sighed with an exasperated sigh. ¡°Ipletely understand.¡± Adam reached down to her hair and ruffled it. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± ¡°Bwed?¡± ¡°You can have bread, you smelly girl,¡± Adam assured, causing his sister to cackle and p her hands. Vonda smiled, seeing how bright Adam had be. She lifted Jirot up, the girl looking up at Vonda curiously. ¡°How can you bully your father, Jirot?¡± Jirot raised her brows in shock, copying Vonda¡¯s brows. She reached up to grab the woman¡¯s scarf, taking it off her face, before seeing the burn marks on the Priest¡¯s face. She giggle lightly as she reached up to grab onto the Priest¡¯s face. ¡°Will you bully me too?¡± Vonda pulled the girl to her chest, who cackled before sucking on her hand. When night fell, Vonda remained with the shared family estate, sleeping in the guest room of the Rot family. Adam slept in the same room as his Aunt and sister, staring up at the ceiling, his triplets scattered around him. ¡®I really am happy, Bell.¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®I really appreciate how much you¡¯ve helped.¡¯ [You are wee.] ¡®Yeah, I am.¡¯ Adam thought about raising his Level to 6, but he decided against it. There was no need for him to Level at the moment, and he could always use the XP for something elseter. ¡®Should I make another Scribe Mage?¡¯ Adam thought about it deeply. ¡®Oh wait, it¡¯s the Twilight Month¡­¡¯ Konarot rolled up against her father, sucking on her thumb. Adam smiled, reaching down to brush her hair, before he closed his eyes, and fell asleep.
Click banner for Patreon!
Adam is still trying to get himself killed... A million words? Woo! 494. Trust 494. Trust Omen: 12, 15 ¡°Oo,¡± Jirot said, looking up towards the Elder. ¡°Good morning,¡± Zijin said, reaching down to rub her head. The girl swiftly crawled away from the Elder towards her nana, who lifted her up. Adam smiled wide towards the Elder. ¡°What?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t do something wrong this time.¡± ¡°That would have been taken into consideration,¡± Zijin replied, simply. Adam frowned. Zijin made his rounds, greeting the adults and the children, checking up on the estates to see if they needed repairs with his own eyes, before he motioned his head towards Adam. Adam followed him, bringing along his twins. ¡°They should explore the Iyr now and again with their father.¡± Zijin was going to make tea, but decided against having boiling liquid near the grasp of the tiny pair, whose eyes were exploring the Elder¡¯s estate. The silence was killing Adam like a slow poison. ¡°Hey, Elder Zijin. Should I know why the Iyr¡¯s so different now?¡± ¡°The Iyr is on high alert for the next year,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Should I ask why?¡± ¡°Two Great Elders are missing for the year,¡± Zijin said, simply. ¡°Since one of them is Elder Peace, it is awkward for the Iyr, as we will be unable to call for a war immediately.¡± ¡®So Elder Peace, and Elder Wrath?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®She¡¯s probably gone for a year to do something with Strom? Then Elder Wrath is probably gone for the war? Will it onlyst for a year, then?¡¯ Zijin wondered if he should correct the thoughts on Adam¡¯s face, but decided against it. He had already given Adam too much information, and it wouldn¡¯t do for the Elder to spill all their secrets to the Half Elf. ¡°Whose the strongest Great Elder anyway?¡± Adam asked. If Elder Peace and Elder Wrath were gone, it meant that two of the Iyr¡¯s greatest were indisposed. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say there were at least ten Paragons? So with the Great Elders, that would mean there are roughly twenty Paragons?¡¯ Elder Zijin smiled, still refusing to let slip who the strongest Great Elder was. ¡°So the reason why the Iyr changed was because Strom died?¡± Adam thought. ¡®Elder Peace¡¯s departure meant that they had to close their gates to protect themselves? Elder Wrath¡¯s departure probably wasn¡¯t taken into consideration at the time, meaning they¡¯re weaker than before¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn. Just one guy can cause that much¡­¡± Adam noted Elder Zijin¡¯s look and decided against finishing his sentence. ¡°Are you sure you should be revealing this kind of information to me?¡± ¡°The Iyr has gathered at least two hundred Grandmasters and several Great Elders to deal with an issue because it needed to,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Consider it a threat in case you step out of line.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°Perhaps it was to put you at ease, so you can rest easy knowing that your children will be safe within these walls.¡± ¡°You know, Elder Zijin, you ain¡¯t so bad.¡± Elder Zijin smiled, wondering if he should continue trusting Adam with more. ¡®No. There is only so much I can do.¡¯ ¡°I have spoken you today to speak of such matters because I trust you this much.¡± ¡°You trust me?¡± Surprise shed across Adam¡¯s face, who hadn¡¯t expect any trust from the Elder. Considering all they knew of Adam, even Adam wouldn¡¯t trust himself. ¡°You have given your trust to us, Adam. All those who know you, know how much you care for your children. You have allowed them to join the Rot family as Nieces and Nephews. I know there was trouble in doing so. If there are Iyrmen who do not obey the rules, even if they are the Family Head or Family Elder, you may speak with me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a matter of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Yes, but there are rules every Iyrman must follow, even at the level of the individual. To ept your children based on whether or not they held your blood, or due to their race, it is not done.¡± Elder Zijin¡¯s voice was firm in this regard. However, it was difficult if Adam did not request his assistance. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know anything about that sort of thing¡­¡± ¡°There can be no misunderstandings in such matters,¡± Zijin said, firmly. ¡°We are not Aldish. We are Iyrmen. We Iyrmen were once only Humans. Then came we, the Horcs, Half Orcs. Then, as you know, by Jarot¡¯s virtue, Devilkin became Iyrmen. The rules have been put in ce since the foundation of the Iyr, before even the time of Horcs, and such rules can never be broken, not unless it is to admit that we are no longer Iyrmen.¡± Adam could hear the underlying anger within the Elder¡¯s voice, and the shame which filled it. Zijin sighed. ¡°Your rtionship is peculiar within the Iyr. You are a Nephew, and your children have been adopted in the same manner, rather than as true Iyrmen. Yet, you are a brother to an Iyrman, and they treat you well, better than just a Nephew, different than a true Iyrman, and yet simr in so many ways. Even I am uncertain of what our rtionship is, Adam.¡± ¡°Right, it is a little awkward,¡± Adam admitted. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t sure, it was that everyone wasn¡¯t sure of their rtionship. ¡°I ask that you allow us to make mistakes in regards to our rtionship.¡± ¡°Sure, but what about when I make mistakes,¡± Adam asked. ¡°The mistake was rather egregious, but what about when I do something that bad too?¡± ¡°It is hard to forget your deeds when your family recites them any time you leave,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It would be difficult to press you when you have done so much.¡± Adam frowned slightly. ¡°So what¡¯s the limit?¡± ¡°Do not threaten the Iyr,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Anything else will be discussed between the Great Elders, and I will speak on your behalf.¡± Adam remained silent for a short while, thinking about what he could say. He decided to censor himself. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You are a great young man, Adam. You have already aplished so much. You are an Expert, but can defeat Masters and Grandmasters. You have in two Dragons, and have defeated a Prince of the Fire Giants in singlebat. You, who could make thousands of gold monthly, have no need to ever step foot outside the Iyr. Yet, I do not know your goal, Adam. What is it that you dream of? Do you intend to be an Iyrman?¡± Adam didn¡¯t expect an onught of questions from the Elder, whose eyes stared down at the Half Elf with no emotion. ¡°In terms of bing an Iyrman, I¡¯m not sure. Most likely not. I¡¯m different, too different. There are things I can do and things I can¡¯t do, and some of those things follow along the Iyr¡¯s beliefs, and others which don¡¯t.¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°In terms of my goals and dreams¡­¡± Adam lifted up his children, kissing their foreheads, while they looked up at him and giggled. They bounced on Adam¡¯sp, throwing their hands about. ¡°It¡¯s more than just being a great father. Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Elder, but I want to create a small version of the Iyr. It will be a ce with simr rules to the Iyr, and though it won¡¯t be at the same scale of the Iyr, I¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°I want to create something which will assist the Iyr against a great foe.¡± ¡°A great foe?¡± ¡°A foe so terrible that, even after witnessing the greatness of the Iyr, and even if you were as twice as powerful as I imagine you to be, I can¡¯t help but still fear it.¡± ¡°Is there such a foe?¡± Zijin¡¯s eyes remained emotionless, but his mind thought back to the Chief, who must have known about this great foe. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, Elder.¡± He stared past the Elder, looking to his previous life. shes of the creature came to his mind, and the fight in which he had seen, between the other Brit and the Eldritch horror. ¡°I pray it neveres, but, knowing who and what I am, that¡¯s just wishful thinking.¡± Elder Zijin remained silent. He was confident in the Iyr, to the point of even ying God. Even Adam dared to speak so easily of the Gods, and yet even he paused for thought at a threat? ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think my goal cane true. An army of Paragons? Only the Iyr can manifest such a thing, not me. Still, a small unit of Paragons. A business which will shake the foundation of the world, with weapons and armours which will be simple and effective. That will be used to bankroll my goal, my dream.¡± Zijin was d that Adam understood how terrifying his goals seemed to be, it meant that his actions were not quite so thoughtless, and there was a strangefort in that. ¡°Oiyoyoyoyo,¡± Jirot said, reaching up with her hands to catch a small butterfly that passed her by. ¡°Right, and then there¡¯s putting my children through university,¡± Adam said, winking at the Elder. Zijin remained silent, deep in thought. ¡°Are you still willing to give up time with your children to grow stronger?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss too much of their time when they¡¯re young, but¡­ I think I have to. I¡¯ve got some porters and farmers who are waiting for me.¡± ¡°Thend will remain chaotic for some time. Aswadasad and Alnd has broken in two, and it is unknown of what the next year will bring to thisnd.¡± ¡°Right, Sir, uh, King Merryweather? He¡¯s dered independence or something?¡± ¡°The King of Alnd tried to break the treaty with Aswadasad, and¡­¡± Zijin wasn¡¯t sure if he should say more. ¡°An unfortunate streak of misfortune urred in the past month, and King Merryweather has raised up arms against King ckwater. It appears to be the case that he has killed the previous Duchess, and he intends on creating a separate Kingdom through the war.¡± ¡°What has the worlde to?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Misfortune, eh? Is it because of me? Is that why Strom asked me not to¡­¡¯ Adam rubbed his children¡¯s cheeks. ¡®Who am I kidding? Am I really that egotistical to think everything is because of me?¡¯ Elder Zijin, too, thought about how much connection Adam had with the events which had passed. The Iyr had managed to connect him to the events due to his ability to shift Fate, but if Adam truly had such great abilities, then he would be considered the most dangerous individual in thend, perhaps the world. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°The forces of Alnd are not to be underestimated,¡± Zijin stated, firmly. ¡°The King has raised more than thirty thousand soldiers, but another one hundred thousand soldiers will be raised, though their quality will becking. With the Orders, we Iyrmen, and greater numbers, it will be difficult for the south to win an aggressive war, and a defensive have been difficult, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°The two greatest Knights are within the south, and most of the soldiers within the south are more experienced, save for those in the north, and there is a great being who has recently joined the south.¡± ¡°A great being?¡± Adam asked, for a moment thinking it had arrived. Zijin smile, easing Adam¡¯s worries. ¡°A great being who even Lord Stokmar would think twice before fighting.¡± ¡®Yo, what?¡¯
"then he would be considered the most dangerous individual in thend, perhaps the world" I''m sure this will nevere to y. 495. Chiefly Chat 495. Chiefly Chat Omen: 4, 17 Jirot cackled as she ced a block on top of another. She had gained such a new found power that morning, and so far it had been used for evil. ¡°I told you she keeps bullying me,¡± Adam said, holding Jarot against him, gently patting his back as the boy cuddled up to him. ¡°How are blocks more fun than me? I can fly, you know.¡± ¡°You have not flown with her,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°It¡¯s probably dangerous to fly with her when she¡¯s so small still.¡± Adam tickled his son¡¯s ear gently, causing him to squirm, the boy babbling and cooing quietly. The noon sun basked over the Iyr by the Chief called for Adam. ¡°Chief,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the Iyrman, taking his seat opposite the Chief, in the Great Elder¡¯s estate. He reached for the fried dough snacks the Chief always provided. ¡°Adam,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°The Iyr has changed much this year.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡± Adam helped himself to one of the Chief¡¯s snacks. ¡°You spoke of your goals with Elder Zijin. Are there any goals you have hidden from him?¡± Iromin¡¯s eyes were glued to the Half Elf¡¯s. Ee was one of the few who knew Adam¡¯s true tale. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I might have other, smaller goals, but for the most part, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Do you have any ns to marry into the Iyr?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns to marry at the¡­¡± Adam paused to think about it. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly true. I think I probably should find someone, but it¡¯s going to be rough. Ie with so much damn baggage, you know. I¡¯m a Half Elf with Goblin children. I probably wouldn¡¯t marry into the Iyr, though it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Iromin bowed his head. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was Adam creating distance with the Iyr and himself, but there was no need to dwell on that, not when there was so much going on in the world. ¡°One day.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, leaving it at that. Iromin wondered how many within the Iyr wanted to marry him. He thought of some of Adam¡¯spanions, and he was certain there were a few within them that would wish to marry Adam. Other than Jaygak, perhaps. ¡°Chief,¡± Adam called, pausing for a moment. ¡°I hope you understand that Konarot, Kirot, and Karot, are my children.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not tools to be used against Entalia,¡± Adam stated, firmly. It wasn¡¯t a statement, really, more a threat. Adam, who had decided to censor himself in a number of ways, wanted to make sure the Chief knew where he drew the line. ¡°Your children are Nieces and Nephews of the Rot family,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°Even if the Great Elders wished to use them, it would be far too difficult.¡± ¡°Difficult, but not impossible?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Iomin admitted, but he could say no more, not wishing to reveal such knowledge to Adam. He, the Chief, who had spent so much time protecting the children, could now be at peace since the children had been formally adopted into the Iyr. ¡°You have no need to worry for them within the Iyr now.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to worry! They¡¯re such cute little babies! What if the Iyr wants to steal them from me?¡± ¡°It would be best if they were married into the Iyr,¡± Iromin advised. ¡°They would be raised as true Iyrmen.¡± ¡°See? You already want to steal them from me,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes, before realising he should rx with the jokes. ¡°If they marry into the Iyr, then what will I be to them?¡± ¡°You may remain distant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m their father,¡± Adam said, firmly. ¡°I should be there for them.¡± ¡°We will not deny you that right.¡± ¡°We will see about that.¡± As much as Adam didn¡¯t want to provoke the Iyr, this was not something he would leave vague. ¡°The Rot family has lost its only Grandmaster,¡± Iromin said. ¡°It¡¯s greatest pir is gone. Tarot will train to be a Master, but it may be many years before a Grandmaster appears within the family.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam had recalled there was another who was already nearly a Grandmaster, but not quite a Master. ¡°Is that bad?¡± ¡°No. It is not issue for a family to have no Grandmaster, for the Iyr will assist in raising a Grandmaster. One may be trained to be a Grandmaster with enough time, even for the families which have not seen great glory in time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam wondered what kind of training the Chief meant. ¡®If they join my party, would I get their XP? Would I share my own XP with them?¡¯ ¡°Do you intend to be a pir for the Rot family?¡± ¡°In some ways.¡± ¡°In what ways?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make my friends into Masters and Grandmasters, though Paragon isn¡¯t off the table,¡± Adam said, speaking with a casual audacity that the Chief hadn¡¯t heard in some time. ¡°I¡¯m also creating a business with Aunt Sonarot at the top. There¡¯s the matter with all the enchantments too, though I guess I¡¯m going to be handing those to you too, so that doesn¡¯t count¡­¡± Iromin had almost forgotten how ridiculous Adam¡¯s words were. It had been some time since they had talked like this, just the pair of them, where Adam could let loose his nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m also preparing for that thing,¡± Adam stated, catching the Chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already done a little for the Rot family. I¡¯m sure Churot will be a great Scribe Mage, and I¡¯ll obviously teach my own children too. They¡¯ll help the Rot family since the Rot family will help raise them.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if the extended Rot family would still ept the twins, but he ignored that. Iromin thought about Adam¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t so much that Adam would be a pir for the family, but that he would support them in a different way than the Iyr typically would. ¡°Rather than being a pir, I¡¯ll be a forest for the Rot family, and the Iyr?¡± Adam said, unsure of the metaphor. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°It seems the Iyr did not take into consideration how high you dream.¡± ¡°Those are just my goals, Chief. Slowly,. Piece by piece. Step by step. I¡¯ll set the foundations. If I end up dying, my family will be fine. It¡¯s only thanks to the Iyr that I can even think like that, so don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget my debt to you.¡± Iromin bowed his head, d to hear it from the Half Elf¡¯s mouth. Adam was not the kind to lie, even if it meant he would be put at a disadvantage, so the Chief¡¯s heart filled with relief. ¡°Of course, if you start picking fights, I¡¯ll make sure to¡­¡± Adam stopped. ¡°I mean, thank you very much for your hospitality, I won¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°When did you be so meek, Adam?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°I realised I earned a lot of animosity from the Iyr, and a lot of distrust. This is the one ce I should feel safe, and most of the time I do, but sometimes¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Everyone¡¯s on edge nowadays too.¡± ¡°That is because Elder Story has left the Iyr,¡± Iromin said. ¡°They have left to deal with matters above us.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Considering they¡¯re probably the strongest Iyrman since they¡¯re probably the most ancient person, thing, around.¡± ¡°How did youe to such a conclusion?¡± ¡°Elder Story isn¡¯t sworn in,¡± Adam said, recalling the trouble he had received when Turot had escorted around the Iyr the first time. ¡°They¡¯re someone who even Strom knew, and he¡¯s probably a few thousand years old. I mean, he was.¡± ¡°There is a thing as knowing too much.¡± ¡°Well, you know.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Maybe Elder Story isn¡¯t sworn in because theye from a long line of descendants, though I¡¯m not sure if that would be it. It might be because they have a great ability with memory or something? I don¡¯t actually know. It¡¯s just that all the evidence suggests that. All I know is that they¡¯re probably one hell of a monster, like Strom was, and Lord Stokmar is.¡± Iromin bowed his head, d that Adam had brought up such a topic naturally. ¡°Do you still wish to be strong?¡± Adam wondered why the Chief was mentioning it. Zijin had mentioned it several times too. ¡®Did the Chief ask him to do it?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You are afraid. If you grow more powerful, too quickly, you think it will appear?¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Then grow strong slowly, like a tree. There are ways to increase your strength without personally growing stronger. I do not rmend it, such strength can be taken away from you swiftly, like death.¡± ¡°All strength can be taken away easily. The strength of preparation. The strength of status. The strength of physical might. The strength of magic. The strength of tools. I only need one to protect myself, but to protect my children? I need them all, Chief.¡± Iromin bowed his head. ¡°I will speak to you another day about the matter of strength.¡± ¡®Should I ask for Elder Gold?¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the deal he had made with her. ¡®No. I can¡¯t ask about that sort of thing, especially not now. I can¡¯t wholly rely on the Iyr. Like he said, strength can be taken away from me quickly, and the strength of the Iyr isn¡¯t any different.¡¯ ¡°Enjoy yourself for now, as you have assisted the Iyr greatly,¡± Iromin said, warmly. ¡°Rest well, Adam.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Thanks for the snacks, and the talk, Chief.¡± With that, the Half Elf made his way back to the shared family estate, where no doubt his children were ying peacefully. Adam thought about the Iyr, its strength and its rules. He wondered if he should allow his children to marry within the Iyr. It would provide them a life he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I want to be Blood Mage!¡± came the shout of the little Devilkin boy. His fists were clenched, his face scrunched together as he cried. Though he was crying, he shouted clearly, dering the words to the world. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam thought, having never seen the little Gak like this before. If it had been Raygak, he wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it, but the one shouting and screaming was Saygak. ¡®What did I do this time?¡¯
Damn it, Adam. 496. Crying For Blood 496. Crying For Blood ¡°Saygak, you are a Gak,¡± Kaygak stated, calmly. ¡°You should use a sword and shield.¡± ¡°I want to be a Blood Mage!¡± Saygak shouted again, but seeing his mother motion with her hand, he repeated it, but quieter. ¡°I want to be a Blood Mage.¡± The other children nearby remained silent, sitting at their typical ce during lunch. They nced between the adults and Saygak. ¡°Cousin Jaygak is so strong,¡± Kaygak began. ¡°She is¡­ cool?¡± Saygak sniffled. ¡°Jaygak is cool.¡± He nodded affirmatively. ¡°So you want to be a warrior that uses a sword and shield like Jaygak, yes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Kaygak said, rubbing his head. ¡°You will be a great warrior.¡± ¡°I want to be a Blood Mage!¡± ¡°Saygak, you¡­¡± Kaygak began, frowning towards her son. The hair on the back of Adam¡¯s hair tingled, and he tried to step back, trying to hide behind the other Iyrmen. ¡°Cousin Adam!¡± Saygak cried. ¡°Oo! Woo!¡± The boy gasped for air between crying, but he continued to stand tall, even widening his stance the way Taygak would when she would state something definitively. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Who is bullying my adorable little Cousin?¡± ¡°Who is bullying my son?¡± Kaygak asked, ring at Adam, who had been the root of this nonsense. ¡°Saygak, you want to be a Blood Mage?¡± Adam asked, walking over to the crying boy. Adam ruffled his hair gently, trying to understand what had happened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam hummed quietly, trying to figure out his own thoughts. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I want to learn magic,¡± Saygak said, still gasping for air. Adam brought out a cloth and wiped the boy¡¯s wet face, allowing him to blow his nose into it. ¡°You want to learn magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Magic is good,¡± Saygak stated, simply, no longer crying quite so hard. He continued to sniffle, but no longer did his tears fall. ¡°Is magic good?¡± ¡°Yes. Magic is good. I will learn magic.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam hummed once more. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that magic is good then. Why else do you want to learn magic?¡± ¡°I am Iyrman. I learn the magic for Iyr.¡± ¡°Ah. You want to help the Iyr by learning magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How will you help the Iyr if you learn magic?¡± ¡°I learn magic and help Iyr,¡± Saygak confirmed. ¡°I will enchant.¡± ¡®This is one hundred percent my fault,¡¯ Adam realised, looking up and sighing. He could feel the gazes of the Iyrmen against his back. ¡°So you want to learn magic to help the Iyr, and you want to enchant to help the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The boy nodded. ¡°I learn like Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head as he thought. ¡®I¡¯m trying not to die, Saygak. How can you do this to me?¡¯ ¡°Yes, but, don¡¯t I also know how to use weapons? I use an axe and shield, don¡¯t I?¡± The boy blinked. That waspletely true. However, recently, the emphasis had been on Adam¡¯s ability tomand magic. ¡°I learn Fireball.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To help Iyr.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam racked his brain, trying to find a way to fix this issue. ¡°Well, you know, I don¡¯t think anyone can be a Blood Mage, unfortunately. You have to be born a Blood Mage, I think?¡± ¡°I can be Blood Mage,¡± Saygak confirmed. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Right. This entire time they didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t be a Blood Mage because it was impossible.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Iyr will make me a Blood Mage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to make a Blood Mage, even for the Iyr,¡± Adam said, looking to Aunt Sonarot for support. ¡°The Iyr can do it,¡± Kaygak said, though she did not borate. ¡°Of course it can,¡± Adam whispered, shaking his head. ¡°Alright. Well, then what¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°We are Gak,¡± Kaygak stated. ¡°We use the sword and the shield.¡± ¡°Is it wrong for Saygak to be a Blood Mage?¡± Adam asked, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair still. Saygak looked up to his mother, his lips puckered together as he tried to resist crying. ¡°No, but being a Blood Mage requires certain promises. If you be a Blood Mage, Saygak, you will have to remain within the Iyr. Do you not want to explore the world as a great Adventurer?¡± ¡°No! I will be a Blood Mage!¡± Saygak¡¯s word were full of determination. No matter how confused he might be about what they were saying, he was not going to allow them to change his words. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡°I love going on adventures with my brother, and your cousin too. It¡¯s so fun, and I bring back so many gifts, and stories.¡± ¡°I will be Blood Mage. I will help the Iyr.¡± Adam sighed once more, but he couldn''t help but to smile. ¡°What a lovely boy you are, Saygak. You always are so lovely, and now I can see that it¡¯s true. Staying here and helping the Iyr, it¡¯s such a great honour!¡± He continued to ruffle Saygak¡¯s hair. ¡°How old until you can start training to be a Blood Mage?¡± ¡°Ten,¡± the boy said, his mother confirming with a nod. ¡°Then, if Saygak still wants to be a Blood Mage at that time, I don¡¯t see any reason why he can¡¯t. You still have a few years until then, and maybe Jaygak can try to convince you otherwise with her great tales. She has such a great weapon too.¡± ¡°I enchant great weapon,¡± Saygak said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡± Kaygak sighed. She understood that Adam had no idea how long this had been bubbling within Saygak. For so long had the boy asked to be a Blood Mage, saying it every so often over the course of the year. Then, all of a sudden, it had burst forth. She knew that Saygak would not give this up, not any more. ¡°I want to learn magic,¡± Saygak said, sniffling again. ¡°I will be Blood Mage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saygak,¡± Adam said, smiling down at the Devilkin boy. ¡°If you want to learn magic, you can learn magic. If you want to learn the sword, you can learn the sword.¡± ¡°Saygak,¡± Taygak called, pointing at her brother. ¡°You Gak! Sword. Shield.¡± Saygak¡¯s face began to scrunch up again as he made to cry, but Adam rubbed his head. ¡°Yes, but Saygak is also an Iyrman, isn¡¯t he? He wants to help the Iyr, and he doesn¡¯t want to earn glory for himself. It¡¯s thanks to such lovely boys and girls like Saygak that you can go out and be so strong, Taygak. What a lovely boy your brother is.¡± ¡°Saygak, lovely boy,¡± Taygak confirmed. She walked over to him and hugged him tight, brushing his hair, letting her younger brother hug her. Kaygak stared down at her children, sighing. Laygak had been trying to convince Saygak away from such thoughts, but he had failed. Even Taygak had quietened him down, but now¡­ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± Adam asked, picking up Konarot, who had been jealous that her father had ruffled Saygak¡¯s hair so much. ¡°What about you? Will you be a Blood Mage for the Iyr? Or will you be a warrior and make a name for yourself?¡± Konarot smiled before she snuggled up against her father, causing Kirot and Karot to tug at Adam¡¯s trousers, before he lifted them up too. ¡°That was a trick question, of course! You will do neither since you¡¯ll say so small and cute forever!¡± Adam chuckled, kissing their cheeks and foreheads. ¡®He is so good with children,¡¯ Kaygak thought. Adam had defeated her the year before, in a single blow at that, and since then she knew not to underestimate him. ¡®He assisted Churot into bing a Scribe Mage, though it could have cost him his status as an Expert¡­¡¯ The amount of trouble Adam had caused for them was not small in the slightest, but at the same time, he had always been eager to assist them. Kaygak watched as Adam picked up his sleepy daughter, who had just awoken. The little Goblin girl reached up to grab his chin, before she squealed happily. Adam had spent so much time with the children, the same time that the older Jarot had spent when he was here. ¡°You smelly girl,¡± Adam grumbled, nuzzling her nose. ¡°How can you bully me like this?¡± He left to go change her, taking the awakening twin brother with him. The teens returned momentster, noting Saygak¡¯s wet face and red eyes. They nced to Adam, who was taking away his twins, his triplets settling themselves beside their nana. Nirot gave her aunt a look, who merely nodded her head, and Nirot understood this was definitely Adam¡¯s fault in some way. ¡°You guys are always working, huh?¡± Adam said, returning with his twins cuddled up to his chest, suckling on their thumbs. ¡°There is much work to be done,¡± Nirot replied, simply. Adam looked up towards the sky. ¡°It feels weird not working. I mean, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like this, but¡­ I feel like I should be doing more.¡± ¡°We will spar with you if you are bored,¡± Nirot urged. ¡°Hmm.¡±
Poor Saygak. How can they bully him like this? Hmm. 497. Skooled 497. Skooled ¡°No way,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Why not?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Forgotten?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nirot wasn¡¯t sure what that had to do with anything. ¡°You guys are scary.¡± ¡°You will spar with Lord Morkarai, but you will not spar with me?¡± Nirot¡¯s lips were pulled taut into a frown. ¡°Lord Morkarai isn¡¯t an Iyrman.¡± Nirot wasn¡¯t sure if she could believe Adam¡¯s words. They were utterly ridiculous. ¡®He is more afraid of me than Lord Morkarai?¡¯ The thought stewed within her mind for a short while. ¡°I¡¯d rathere across Lord Morkarai than any of you,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve fought enough Iyrmen for a lifetime.¡± ¡°You will not face us?¡± Naqokan asked. Adam looked to the expectant eyes of the other teen Iyrmen. He sighed, melting under their gazes. ¡°Perhaps in the future. I don¡¯t feel like it right now.¡± Konarot climbed atop her father, wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him. She looked back at the Iyrmen teens who were bullying her father and frowned at them, before returning back to her father. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯ll grow up big and strong to protect daddy? You silly girl, you should stay small and cute forever.¡± Adam brushed her hair tenderly. ¡®My kids are the cutest.¡¯ Omen: 17, 18 ¡®Damn these Omens.¡¯ Adam worked out lightly in the morning, ying with the children, before going off to bathe. He bathed with his triplets, who did not enjoy the warm water, so they sat in their own tubs of cool water, while their father rxed in his warm water. He had almost used his Tricks trick to warm up the bath, but remembered what month it was, so used a stone which heated the water instead. Adam changed them into the attire Sonarot had procured for them, the clothes indistinguishable to any other Iyrman child¡¯s clothing. Seeing them adorned in their clothing, Adam couldn¡¯t help but lift them up and hug them all. ¡°Who gave you permission to be this cute? You silly little babbies!¡± When Adam returned to the estate, he found arge figure looming over his twins, who were reaching up for his red beard. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam called. ¡°Adam,¡± the Prince of the Fire Giants replied. ¡°Is Jirot bullying you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is having fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, because she¡¯s only allowed to bully me,¡± Adam joked, before getting his tea pot, not the Persevian tea pot, but his metal pot, boiling some tea for the Fire Giant. ¡°How are you?¡± Lord Morkarai asked, sipping his tea when it was still piping hot. ¡°I¡¯m alright, not too bad, thanks. You?¡± ¡°I am well. The Iyr has requested I take a break from smithing and enchanting.¡± ¡°Yeah, they won¡¯t let me smith this month either,¡± Adam said, smirking up at the Fire Giant. Morkarai bowed his head. ¡°They are cautious of magic within this month.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone?¡± ¡°Some are less cautious,¡± Morkarai admitted. ¡°We continue to enchant within this month in the volcanoes, but that is because the volcanoes provide us with the magic to enchant.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head, beginning to understand more about the Twilight Month. ¡°So magics be chaotic, but when it¡¯s not magicing from a living being, it¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°The volcanoes are living too, but it is the magics of we mortals which are affected,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Even the Wizards of Skool are cautious during this month. They lock themselves away in their floating citadel, protected by their magical traps and their golems.¡± ¡®You what?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Wizards of Skool?¡± ¡°You have not heard of them?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°I thought your magic was the same? Are you not a Wizard as well?¡± ¡°I suppose I am, but I don¡¯t have any idea of who they are,¡± Adam said. Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure what he was hearing. ¡°I have never heard of a Wizard who did not know of the Wizards of Skool.¡± ¡°Are they famous?¡± ¡°They may be more known than even the Iyr across the entire world.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°They are Wizards who have gained ess to at least Fifth Gate spells, and they say that some have ess to greater spells. They do not travel among thesends typically, but they sometimes do business with port cities. They havee across thesends to sell their magical wares, weapons and armours usually, those of the Basic and Greater varieties, and sometimes, Legendary.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked, more intrigued. ¡°Which enchantments do these magical weapons have?¡± ¡°Your typical enchantments, but sometimes they find ancient weapons of old heroes, and weapons with unique properties that are hard toe by. In thest century, they have sold the Sapphire Shield, a Legendary shield with the ability to hold a Fifth Gate spell.¡± ¡°Which Fifth Gate spell?¡± ¡°Any which one could cast into the weapon.¡± Morkarai sat Jirot on hisp, who was ying with a tiny wooden toy full of tiny scraps of wood, which made noise as she shook it. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Nice.¡± He lifted Jarot up, who was sucking on his thumb and rxing, taking it easy from his busy day of doing almost nothing. ¡°It was sold for an undisclosed sum of money and favour to the previous Duke Eastsea when he was young.¡± ¡°A favour?¡± ¡°The Wizards of Skool have little need for coin, truly, but the favour of a noble family? They had gained a favour from the Eastsea family, not the Duke himself, so it is expected that the descendants will pay for the favour.¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t called for the favour yet?¡± ¡°There has been no need.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Wizard that sold the shield, I mean, aren¡¯t they dead?¡± ¡°The Wizards of Skool work collectively rather than individually when dealing with ournds, due to our strictws against those with greater magic,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°It is the Wizards of Skool which have traded with the Duchy of Eastsea. It would be difficult for the family to try and stub the entire Wizards of Skool.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°There have been a few stories of those who tried to stub the Wizards of Skool,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Many forget how wealthy Wizards can be, especially those with greater magic. It is difficult to deal with an army bought by the gold of Wizards, and though there are few Priests willing to assist them, their own magic is enough toy waste to small towns. Alnd may be resistant to such shocks from the Wizards of Skool, but those who are truly resistant are the Dwarves, under their mountains. The Duchy of Eastsea would not stub the Wizards of Skool, for their port city is far too wealthy to try to offend such a great force.¡± ¡°How powerful are the Wizards of Skool?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Their Order, if that is what we can call them, is secretive. However, we assume there are multiple Wizards with the ability to cast Seventh Gate spells. A single Wizard with ess to Sixth Gate spells could bring great death to most towns and cities, and Seventh Gate spells allow a Wizard to do so without endangering themselves. Other than the capital city of Alnd, and the Iyr, it would be difficult for anyone to deal with even a single Wizard, not unless they sent a small army after a single individual.¡± ¡°Has there ever been conflict between Alnd and the Wizards of Skool?¡± ¡°I recall it has happened once within Alnd,¡± Morkarai admitted. ¡°After the Demonic Devastation, the Wizards of Skool came to request a particr favour. I do not recall the exactly details, but the Wizards of Skool did not waste the opportunity to try to call for a certain demand, which was refused at the time. It wasn¡¯t long before fifteen Wizards arrived, at least three of which couldmand the abilities of Sixth Gate spells, with a small army of capable soldiers, and took over a small portion ofnd just north of Eastsea.¡± Adam was trying to recall when that would have happened in the time line he knew, which must have been within thest millennia. ¡°So what happened?¡± ¡°A town was devastated and the army marched towards the second to deal with it. The Iyr, owing to its treaty, sent a hundred Iyrmen, who assisted in keeping the soldiers at bay with Alnd¡¯s army, but the Wizards were too powerful.¡± ¡°Too powerful for the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Too powerful for the one hundred Iyrmen who made up part of the Aldish army at the time,¡± Morkarai corrected. ¡°The Iyr sent an envoy to meet with the Wizards, made up of their Chief, Elder Peace, and more Iyrmen. The Wizards did not negotiate, and so the Chief was killed, and the Iyr decided to war. A limited war, I think they call it?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°The Wizard¡¯s army did notst, and only a single Wizard managed to flee from the devastation the Iyrmen wrought. There was a second round of negotiations, through Sending spells, where the Iyr called for the Wizard to be brought to them for justice. It was refused, and so the Iyr ced a ban on the Wizards from appearing within the surroundingnds for five hundred years.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Did they obey?¡± ¡°No. They returned fifty yearster, assuming the Iyr would not enforce the bans, but quickly found that their Wizards were hunted by the Iyrmen who travelled across thend. The Wizards of Skool tried to demand for justice, but the Iyr did not forget. The Wizards of Skool had lost two dozen Wizards, some of them who could cast Seventh Gate spells, and they quickly found out why the Iyrmen were so feared even in distantnds.¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°Peace was made,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°The Wizards requested for their spellbooks to be returned, and it was denied. However, the Wizards realised the Iyrmen always kept to their word, and so promises were made between the two groups, and to this day, if a Wizard dies near an Iyrman, whether they be part of the Wizards of Skool or not, the spellbook would be confiscated by the Iyrmen, and if they were a member of the Wizards of Skool, the spellbook would be sent back to them. It is but one of many promises the Iyr made towards the Wizards of Skool.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ weirdly nice.¡± ¡°You may meet them sooner orter,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°I will?¡± ¡°I would bet on it.¡± ¡°What would you bet on it?¡± ¡°A magical weapon.¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam replied, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time. Anything I should consider?¡± ¡°Treat them like they are Aldish nobles, and not Giant nobles.¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°You said you would rather face me than a young Iyrman and I did notin,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Fair, but Iyrmen are scary.¡± Morkarai thought about what he had seen in the Iyr so far, from the appearance of three Lords, and potentially a fourth with the white scaled Drakken. Then there was the story of the Iyrmen and the Wizards of Skool, who, whenever stubbed, would tear across thend until they were satisfied. Yet, the Iyr was one of very few ces which had managed to force them away to lick their wounds with zero hesitation, and had hunted them as though they were dogs. ¡°Yes,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°They are.¡±
Iyr: You can''te here for five hundred years. Skool: What about fifty? Iyr: So you have chosen death. 498. Nobby I 498. Nobby I Thest week of the Twilight Month continued to pass. Adam decided against smithing since the Iyrmen had told him to rx. He assumed that the Great Elders wouldn¡¯t bother him. ¡°Yo!¡± Adam called out, wearing his triplets against his torso. ¡°Adam,¡± Filliam called in response. For once the tinkerer wasn¡¯t working, instead enjoying the time with the Iyrmen and Adam¡¯s otherpanions, who had gathered together to rx near the stream. ¡°How are you all today?¡± Adam asked, allowing his children to drop down. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot, you need to wave hello to mypanions.¡± The triplets looked up at the group, which consisted of all of Adam¡¯spanions who were staying within the Iyr. They waved at the group before clutching at their father¡¯s trousers. Adam sat with hispanions, allowing his children to climb up onto him. ¡°You silly little babbies, I need some space too.¡± Konarot¡¯s lips formed a pout and Kirot and Karot both buried their heads into his neck. ¡°Okay, just this once,¡± Adam relented, giving in to his children far too easily. ¡°How many stories do you have already, Adam?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°I spent some time with the Rot family and I¡¯ve heard at least four different tales.¡± ¡°Yeah? I guess two per year isn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°What about your tales from before the Iyr?¡± ¡°They¡¯re unbelievable,¡± Adam said, waving his hand in the air to dismiss the topic. ¡°More unbelievable than killing two Dragons, beating a Prince of the Fire Giants, and bing an Expert in just a year?¡± ¡°If you think that¡¯s unbelievable, then yes,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken the tale to my Aunt, the Chief, and Elder Story, and they¡¯re the only one¡¯s who need to¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Oh, right. Lucy and Jurot know too.¡± ¡°Lucy¡¯s tale is unbelievable too,¡± Filliam said. He leaned in to the Half Elf to whisper. ¡°She¡¯s really the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°There are things you should know and thing you shouldn¡¯t know, Filliam,¡± Adam said, carefully. ¡°Lucy is ourpanion,¡± Vonda interjected. ¡°She may be a Demon or whatever, but she¡¯s a good one,¡± Fred said. Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Yeah, just like how Fred¡¯s an Aldishman, but he¡¯s one of the good ones.¡± Fred furrowed his brows. ¡°Aldishmen are good.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°How are you guys enjoying the Iyr?¡± ¡°About the same as before,¡± Fred said, nervously. ¡°The Iyr is a wonderful ce, and it is our fortune to remain within it,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting the itch to fight something other than Iyrmen recently, but it¡¯s good,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Brittany added. ¡°Good,¡± Nobby said. Adam looked to Jonn, who didn¡¯t seem to want to respond. ¡°Good,¡± Jonn said, simply. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. If they don¡¯t treat you well, then you can speak with Aunt Sonarot, she¡¯ll sort them out.¡± ¡°It is thanks to your Aunt and your brother that we are able to stay for so long,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We appreciate their faith in us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they appreciate being able to host you and tell you their stories,¡± Adam said. ¡°You two are Priests of some of their favourite Gods, and from fairly well known Orders. Plus, you¡¯ve got a connection to me, so if they need to hear an opinion about me that isn¡¯t from an Iyrman, you could always tell them something.¡± ¡°Do you think we would give you up?¡± Vonda asked, smirking from behind her scarf at her joke. ¡°No, but you should,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t make it awkward for us all and just tell them stuff, unless I specifically ask you to keep something a secret, or you feel like it should be a secret.¡± ¡®Are you still wary of the Iyr?¡¯ Vonda thought. ¡°Have you thought of what to do next year?¡± Dunes asked, trying to change the topic. ¡°Not yet,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Well, I mean, other than the stuff I promised. Working on the business, gathering the first few workers, and helping you find your friend.¡± Dunes bowed his head. ¡°No other ns?¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°We might have to adventure a little to make some coin in order to do stuff. I¡¯m sure information will cost quite a bit.¡± ¡°I have enough that I can deal with that,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯d rather reunite you quickly, so I¡¯ll use whatever funds are necessary.¡± ¡°I can deal with that,¡± Dunes repeated. ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam said, ¡°don¡¯t you forget how hardcore I am when ites to my friends. A thousand gold or two isn¡¯t a big deal if it means finding your friend.¡± ¡°I will hope that it does not require much gold or effort,¡± Dunes finally said, relenting to Adam. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it does.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so free with your coin¡­¡± ¡°Money is meant to be spent.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you have so much money to spend, you should donate to the temples,¡± Vonda joked, smirking further at her own jokes. ¡°Right, I should probably do that.¡± Adam thought about how much money he had made and how much money he should have donated to the Gods. ¡°I need to make a temple for the business too, so maybe that¡¯s where I should focus some of my coin on for now?¡± ¡®Then there¡¯s the children¡¯s university fund.¡¯ ¡°Your children are so well behaved,¡± Filliam said, leaning in as he pushed his sses up. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected since they are Half Dragons but it¡¯s still a surprise.¡± ¡°Ah, right. I need to show you guys something,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the shared estate.¡± ¡®This is what he was excited to show us?¡¯ Jonn thought, staring down at Adam, who was squatting down, holding Jirot and Jarot¡¯s hands with his own. ¡°See?¡± Adam said. Hispanions slowly nodded their heads, wondering why Adam was so enthusiastic about his children. However, Vonda knew that the children were developing quickly. From her temple she had learnt the stages of life for people, especially babies since the Priests of Life were specifically tasked with making sure the infant mortality rate was low. Jirot and Jarot held onto their father¡¯s hands, squatting up and down, showing off their new found strength. ¡°Look at you two go!¡± Adam cooed eagerly. Jirot cackled and Jarotughed, before they were quickly scooped up into their father¡¯s arms. He showered them with his affection. The triplets stared up at their father, before they too began to squat nearby. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you jealous because your daddy is only hugging your brother and sister? Come here you little brats!¡± Adam let his twins go so they could crawl around before he embraced his triplets, showering them in affection too. ¡°How cute are you? Stop it, you¡¯ll make everyone so jealous of me. No, don¡¯t stop it, they should be jealous of me since I have such wonderful children!¡± ¡®This was the man who slew two Dragons?¡¯ Filliam thought. He thought to how much he knew of the Rot family, Jarot specifically, who the tinkerer had met only a few times. ¡®Is he really only their Nephew?¡¯ Adam continued to show off his children to hispanions, before he went to assist with dinner. Lanarot tugged his trousers and pointed up to the sky. ¡°Up.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do it this month, Lanababy,¡± Adam replied. Lanarot frowned. ¡°Up!¡± The girl demanded. ¡°No, not this month,¡± Adam said, rubbing her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, no.¡± ¡°No!¡± She pointed up at Adam. ¡°Up!¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re cute, it doesn¡¯t mean you can boss me around,¡± Adam said, picking her up, before lifting her about as though she were flying. His little sister pped her hands eagerly and squealed. ¡°Mister boss,¡± Nobby called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can we spar, please?¡± Nobby asked. Sonarot¡¯s ears twitched at the words, but she paid them no mind. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam looked to his children and then to Lanarot. ¡®Fight? I¡¯m pretty sure without my magic and with his rage, I¡¯ll have a fairly tough time.¡¯ However, it had been a while since he had flexed his muscles. ¡°Sure.¡± Sonarot¡¯s ears twitched again, and she threw them a look. ¡®Adam and Nobby are to fight?¡¯ ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± Adam went to slip on his breastte, and grabbed his magical shield, which would make up for the shortfall of the rest of his te mail which he decided against wearing. He grabbed his mundane axe too, and stood opposite Nobby to one side. The Iyrmen, hispanions, and the children, kept an eye on them, eager to watch them fight. Lanarot had all but forgotten about her want to fly as she smiled and giggled, eager to watch the fight. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 12 (11) Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 24 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 7 (2)(1) 7 damage! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 20 (14) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 13 (6)(3) 13 damage! ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t go all out right away,¡¯ Adam thought, before leaping forward. Nobby held up his shield, and as the pair fought, Nobby could feel the great strength which Adam possessed. His axe struck greater than Jurot¡¯s did without his rage. ¡®That should be good,¡¯ Adam thought, noting how Nobby was already sweating slightly under Adam¡¯s assault. Nobby inhaled deeply before his entire face grew hot and red with rage. His axe cut through the air, though Adam managed to deflect it off his shield. Health: 65 -> 56 ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the force behind the blow. He was no doubt strong, and probably shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Nobby¡¯s wild axe cut through the air, and as Adam brought up his shield, the axe struck his shield with such might that his entire arm shook, and he slid back away from the raging porter. Health: 56 -> 37 ¡®What the hell?¡¯
What has the Iyr done to our boy Nobby? 499. Nobby II 499. Nobby II Lanarot screamed as though possessed by the God of Death, pping her hands excitedly. Konarot looked to her aunt, whose eyes were glued on the pair. Iyrmen are scary. Sonarot smiled as she watched the realisation appear on Adam¡¯s face. Every since Jurot had begun training Nobby, her son had always spoken to her about how much he enjoyed his role as Nobby¡¯s mentor. Jurot had sparred with Nobby almost daily, and had watched over his growth. Yet, Jurot had revealed something to Sonarot, something that she had not yet told the Great Elders. Although Jurot had drilled the basics into Nobby, it had been their adventures with Adam which had grown the seedling into a tree. Nobby, who had been but a boy when they had first met, had be almost an Expert. The thought came to her. Jurot¡¯s words echoed within her mind as she watched the pair fight. It was something which had shocked Sonarot, though she hadn¡¯t disagreed. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 5 = 14 (4, 5) Health: 37 -> 51 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 15 (9) D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 13 (1, 5)(1, 1) Damage resisted! 7 damage! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 14 (8) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 7 (2)(1) Damage resisted! 4 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 10 (4) D20 + 6 = 19 (13) Miss! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 14 (6) D20 + 6 = 23 (19) Critical hit! 2D6 + 2D3 + 4 = 19 (3, 6)(3, 3) Damage resisted! 10 damage! ¡®Nobby, what have they been feeding you?¡¯ Adam thought, before sping his axe tighter in hand. He could feel the aura the young man was giving off. This was not the sweet little Nobby he was used to, but someone who had trained viciously under an Iyrman. ¡®What did you do to him, Jurot?¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply, feeling his muscles tense as he was reinvigorated with the spirit to fight even harder. He charged towards the young man, who had been abourer for most of his life, and was yet to be an adult truly. Nobby stood tall as Adam mmed his axe against the young man¡¯s shield. He winced only momentarily, but managed to gather himself quickly. ¡®Sorry, Nobby, but I can¡¯t lose in front of my sister,¡¯ Adam thought, hearing the wailing screams from nearby, which spurred him forward. He managed to strike across Nobby¡¯s shield, causing him to almost step back. As Nobby made to swing, Adam forced himself forward, feeling the rush of strength, soaring forward as he tried to cut across Nobby. ¡®19 is a miss?¡¯ Adam pulled back, barely dodging a blow from the young man who was built like the walls of the Iyr. In the gap, he managed to strike Nobby true, slicing into the young man¡¯s side, drawing blood once more. Nobby wore the typical attire of the Iyr, though it was in, unlike those which Adam and his children wore. He had no armour, and wielded only a shield, and yet the young man¡¯s Defence was at least 20? ¡®What the hell?¡¯ If Nobby was an Expert, I would lose. Jurot¡¯s words weighed heavily on Sonarot¡¯s mind as Adam realised the wall known as Nobby. Jurot had realised quickly that Nobby was not only stronger than him naturally, but he was tougher, and far more agile. Nobby, who was abourer, had truly been born in the wrong ce, for if he was in the Iyr, he would have been first among his peers without a shadow of doubt. ¡®You are fortunate to have met my son,¡¯ Sonarot thought, ncing between Adam and Nobby. Adam barely managed to deal with Nobby¡¯s onught, all the while thinking about Nobby¡¯s Defence. ¡®19? That¡¯s crazy! Is he cheating? Bell, what the hell is with that?¡¯ Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 51 -> 56 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 8 (2) D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 11 (5)(2) Damage resisted! 6 damage! Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 14 (6) D20 + 6 = 26 (20) Critical hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 18 (5, 6)(1,2) Damage resisted! 9 damage! Adam rushed forward, managing to strike Nobby once more, realising his Defence was probably 20 or 21, but even so, it was still a shock to him. He managed to draw blood as he cut across Nobby¡¯s chest, the blood trickling on the floor, and the screams echoed louder. Yet, even after taking Adam¡¯s onught, which would have downed any normal Expert, Nobby stepped forward, and swung his axe wildly, forcing Adam back. Health: 56 -> 31 ¡®What a god damn monster!¡¯ Adam thought as his arms pulsed with effort, and his thighs burned as Nobby continued to force him back. ¡®If he doesn¡¯t go down with this next blow, I might have to smite.¡¯ Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 31 -> 36 Attack - Axe D20 + 6 = 9 (3) D20 + 6 = 24 (18) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 4 = 11 (5)(2) Damage resisted! 6 damage! Adam inhaled deeply as he focused, and as Nobby brought down his axe, Adam slipped into the gap of the blow, and mmed the handle of his axe against Nobby¡¯s neck. Though he had struck Nobby¡¯s neck, Adam didn¡¯t feel any slight give, as though he was striking into stone. Yet, Nobby swayed, and Adam dropped his axe to the side, catching the young man before he could fall. Nobby¡¯s body was heavy against Adam, as the Half Elfid him down to the side, moving the shield and axe away. Victory! Nobby XP Gained: +400 XP: 16 200 -> 16 600 The children pped excitedly and Lanarot squealed with utter delight, shaking in herughter. The triplets quickly rushed up to their father, and hugged at his leg. They whimpered quietly, but Adam lifted them up. ¡°Why are you so sad? Daddy won, didn¡¯t he? I didn¡¯t even have to use magic.¡± Adam spun his children around once before letting them down. They remained near him, clutching at his trousers. ¡°You fought well,¡± Sonarot said, keeping the other children at bay, who were excited to swarm Adam to bother him about the fight. ¡°Did you know he was a monster?¡± Adam asked, trying to stretch and limber up. He hadn¡¯t expected Nobby to be so powerful. ¡®If his Defence is 20 with a shield, that means it¡¯s 18 without a shield. As a Rage Dancer his Dexterity and Constitution form his Defence score. Does that mean he has an 18 in both, or a 16 in Dexterity and a 20 in Constitution? He probably has a 16 or 18 in Strength too? Damn, what kind of cheater is this kid? Is he someone like me too?¡¯ ¡°I trust in Jurot¡¯s eyes,¡± Sonarot replied, simply, smirking slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam stared at Nobby, who was greater than he originally managed. ¡®My number one enforcer?¡¯ He wondered if he should really train Nobby to be more powerful. ¡®If you grow stronger, you¡¯ll probably be able to beat Jurot¡­¡¯ Adam frowned at the thought. ¡®I¡¯ll just leave that choice up to you, Jurot.¡¯ The children quickly swarmed Adam, jabbering at him excitedly. ¡°Good fight,¡± Taygak praised, patting his side gently. ¡°Very strong.¡± ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Adam said, sitting down and stretching out his legs. ¡®If I didn¡¯t have my magical shield, Nobby would have beaten me. The guy has as much Defence as I do when I¡¯m fully adorned in te mail¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s lips slowly formed a smile. ¡°Nobby is stronger than I imagined,¡± Vonda admitted, looking over the unconscious form of the teen. Nobby was just seventeen, a couple of years younger than herself and Adam. Yet, already, he was so strong. ¡®There is a high chance you will be an Expert before you turn eighteen¡­¡¯ Dunes shared the same thoughts as Vonda, having met Nobby before her. He had watched Nobby grow for some time. ¡®To think he¡¯s already such a¡­ monster?¡¯ Dunes looked to Adam. ¡®Jurot has trained him well, but it¡¯s mostly likely because of Adam¡­¡¯ Fred¡¯s eyes fell down to Nobby. ¡®He can beat me.¡¯ Fred was certain of it. He watched over Nobby as he trained early in the morning, before he¡¯d go on to work for the Iyr,bouring for it. He did notin once, nor did hein when the Iyrmen tried to spar with him. ¡®Scary.¡¯ Brittany stared at therge form of Nobby. They had joined Adam around the same time, and he had assisted her too, but the difference between Nobby and her was big, too big. Nobby had assisted her against the duabears during the Outbreak, but she was certain that he was much stronger now. ¡°What happened to the sweet Nobby I knew?¡± Adam asked, his voice full of mourning. ¡°He was so cute, and now he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s been corrupted by Jurot! How can you do this to me, Jurot? Why would you turn him into someone so scary?¡± Though Adam wasining, everyone could see the smile on the Half Elf¡¯s face. Nobby awoke some timeter. He awoke to the sensation of a sore body, though he had been bandaged up, and to the smell of food. He sat up, wincing, before he sat with the group to the side. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Adam asked, offering the boy some soup. ¡°Good,¡± Nobby replied. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯ll need to start saving up money so I can afford you when you turn into an Expert next year.¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied, sipping the soup. ¡°We¡¯ll spar from now on, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± Nobby smiled slightly. ¡®I need to find more people like Nobby,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Just four more, one for each kid. No, maybe two for each kid? No, no, definitely five.¡¯ ¡®So that¡¯s what he looks like when he¡¯s thinking something stupid,¡¯ Filliam thought, noting Adam¡¯s face.
Nobby! Why have they corrupted you so? 500. Year’s End 500. Year¡¯s End Adam sparred with Nobby in the mornings, though not quite as harshly as before. Their previous spar was more of a duel, in which Adam learned that there were others who possessed cheat abilities through sheer natural strength. They sparred gently, and Adam had figured out the exact Defence Nobby had held. It was 18 without any gear at all, the same as when Adam wore te mail. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Nobby. I¡¯ll raise you into a true monster.¡¯ Omen: 2, 10 The morning of thest day of the year arrived. Adam awoke early in the morning and trained lightly. He ran tenps around the courtyard, beforepleting fifty push ups and fifty squats, with Nobby following his lead. Once his warm up wasplete, he lifted up one of the weights the Iyr had made, and he trained with the dambells, as they were called. He sparred with Nobby too, though it was a light spar. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done for the day,¡± Adam said, wiping the light sweat off his forehead. ¡°Good work, Nobby.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± Adam led his children and sister away to therge building with the domed roof. He managed to wash them without much bother from the Iyrmen, who had finally begun to recognise him. The token Elder Zijin had handed to him also helped him bathe in peace. He washed the triplets first, who shared a tub together, before assisting Lanarot, making sure she didn¡¯t get any soap in her eyes. Konarot assisted her siblings. Once he was done washing up his children, he washed himself within his own tub, still wearing his shorts, all the while the children sshed in their tub. Once they were clean, Adam dried them off with a towel, cing a clothy on each of them. ¡°No!¡± Lanarot said, making a face. ¡°No, Lanarot!¡± Adam gasped. ¡°Not like this!¡± Lanarot had passed whatever dice check she needed to make, as they had found a toilet she could use first, before he cleaned her up and ced a fresh clothy around her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this,¡± Adam said. Lanarot smiled with great satisfaction towards her older brother, making sure he knew his ce. Adam changed them all, putting them in their clothing, Sonarot making sure they all matchedpletely. ¡°Who gave you permission to be so cute?¡± ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot said, pointing at him, before babbling towards him with the most usatory tone. ¡°What do you mean I gave you permission? I don¡¯t remember this! You all need to be punished!¡± Adam embraced them tight, kissing their foreheads and cheeks. Adam led them back to the shared estate, taking the basket and the contraption which held his twins, strapping it against himself, before he made his way back to that ce. That ce was the ce Jurot had taken him to see the Iyr while it was under snow, where Vonda and he had departed on their first date. He sat down, wearing his twins still so they didn¡¯t crawl about. He ced down the nket and the baskets of food, Lanarot quickly snatching the bread first. She bit into it, tearing it apart so she could have bread on either hand to eat from, as though she were from the Va family, who dual wielded warhammers. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot all sat down near their father. Adam handed them some sandwiches, before he ced down a tter of fruit in front of them. Jirot cried, unable to reach for the fruit, before Adam offered her some warm mashed fruit, alternating between his twins with their different spoons. Jirot¡¯s spoon was marked with a circle, and Jarot¡¯s was marked with a diamond. ¡°You all need to eat well, just like Lanarot,¡± Adam said. ¡°You have to be a little chubby at least, otherwise they¡¯ll say I¡¯m not feeding you right.¡± Konarot nibbled on her sandwich, the same as her siblings, but they listened intently their father¡¯s words. ¡°The Iyr is your home, for now, but I won¡¯t remain a useless guy for long,¡± Adam assured. ¡°One day you¡¯ll be able to speak, and when you¡¯ll speak, you¡¯ll speak proudly of your elder brother and father.¡± Konarot purred quietly in affirmation towards her father, and her siblings did the same. Lanarot did the same, though her mouth was full of bread so her grunt was muffled. ¡°More importantly, I want you to live your lives doing good, but doing as you like. You don¡¯t have to worry about your dreams. Whatever you want to do, your father will clear the path! Not even the Iyr will be able to¡­ well, maybe the Iyr can stop me, and maybe that¡­¡± Adam paused, not wanting to mention that being which was a shadow on the horizon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy will definitely make you fat and rich!¡± He stared down at the children. Lanarot was having fun eating her bread, though Adam also forced her to eat some of the soup. He continued to assist his children in eating, taking a bite of his own food every so often too. ¡°You all need to stay small, and cute, and chubby forever,¡± Adam said, rubbing their heads. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to grow up at all, okay?¡± Jirot looked up at him from the contraption, and cackled up at him, before waving her hands around. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the most difficult,¡± Adam said, rubbing her forehead, before kissing the top of her head. Adam admired the sight of the Iyr beyond them, looking at all the buildings ahead of them, and the few Iyrmen who were moving around. ¡®So much has changed in a year¡­¡¯ ¡°Konarot,¡± Adam called, rubbing her head. ¡°Your nana will take good care of you when I leave.¡± Konarot pouted up at her father. ¡°I know, I know, but daddy will have to leave soon. I¡¯m not sure when, but daddy will have to go and work. Nana will take good care of you until I return. Until then, you¡¯re the oldest of the children, so make sure you look after your four siblings, okay?¡± Konarot stood and hugged her father¡¯s neck from behind, resting her head against his shoulder. Adam reached up to brush her hair gently and smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get up and head back to the estate.¡± Kirot and Karot also hugged him, though were careful due to the sleepy Goblins. Lanarot also climbed onto Adam¡¯sp to hug him, though Adam lifted her up and away, before he ruffled her hair. The group returned to the shared family estate, where Adam¡¯spanions were rxing with the Iyrmen. However, other Iyrmen had also arrived, those from the main family estates, including Tarot and Zirot. ¡°You have finally returned,¡± Tarot said, seeing the sleepy Goblins against Adam¡¯s chest. Adam nodded, beginning to help his twins out of the contraption. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I am well,¡± Tarot said, his eyes glued to the Goblins. ¡°They are still sleeping often?¡± ¡°They do, but they crawl a lot too.¡± ¡°They are growing well.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, cing them down into their nkets, before cing them down to one side. The pair fell asleep almost instantly. It had been barely a few weeks since the Rot family had epted his children and Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to navigate their rtionship. ¡°You found young Nobby in Red Oak?¡± Tarot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I found out about him through his uncle, Remy, whose real name is Jeremy, but there¡¯s his cousin, Jeremiah, who is known as Jeremy,¡± Adam exined. ¡°His father was sick so he needed to make money.¡± ¡°You paid for his treatment and now he is a member of your group,¡± Tarot stated. ¡°Will you continue to train him?¡± ¡°Jurot trains him, but I suppose I should be helping,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s almost an Expert.¡± ¡°He should be a Master.¡± ¡°He will be what he wishes,¡± Zirot rebuked her husband. ¡°Leave him be.¡± ¡°He is learning our way. Once he bes a Master, it would be difficult for most to face him. No, he should be a Grandmaster. If it is him, he could even surpass brother Jarot.¡± Zirot wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to see another Jarot. ¡°If he wishes to live an easier life as an Expert, he may.¡± ¡°What do you think, Nobby?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Do you want to be a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, meekly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you into a Grandmaster,¡± Adam said. Nobby remained silent for a moment. ¡°I want to be a Paragon.¡± Tarot raised his brow, looking towards the young man who was taller and wider than him. ¡°Grandmaster is difficult enough.¡± He grinned wider. His body still ached from his training, and it would take him a few years to be a Master, never mind a Grandmaster. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since you want to be a Paragon, I¡¯ll make you into a Paragon.¡± Tarot and Zirot both looked to Adam, shocked by the statement. The other Iyrmen, Adam¡¯s Aunts and Uncles, had long be used to his words, and so were resistant to his audacity. ¡°Is it so easy?¡± Tarot asked. ¡°Jurot, Kitool, Jaygak, and I, we¡¯re all aiming for Paragon, so what the use of stubbing Nobby before that?¡± Adma asked. Tarot chuckled lightly, stifling it from bing too loud. Zirot wasn¡¯t sure how she should take that, but she noted the smile on Sonarot¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re going to need to be a Paragon if you want to be my number one enforcer,¡± Adam said, simply. Nobby smiled, exchanging a knowing nce with Brittany. ¡®What a crazy bastard,¡¯ she thought. When night fell across the Iyr, Adam put his children to bed. They each climbed up against him, taking their ce atop him as they usually did. Adam smiled, brushing their hair gently. ¡®What cute little children I have¡­¡¯ He sighed. ¡®Baktu, Lord Sozain, whatever you want me to call you. These kids of mine, don¡¯t take them away from me, please.¡¯ He wondered if he could provide them a decent life. He looked to Jurot, seeing him through the darkness with his Half Elvish eyes. He smiled, and closed his eyes. Quest Complete: Arms to the Iyr XP Gained: +3000 XP: 16 600 -> 19 600 ¡®Yo, what?¡¯
Next chapter is an interlude, and then I''ll take a break for at least a few days. Next chapter maybe monday. Interlude: The Last Night Interlude: The Last Night The stars twinkled in the Iyr¡¯s sky, but they were nothingpared to the gems which were offered to the old, white scaled man. He, who appeared to be a Drakken, but was undoubtedly a Dragon. The snow falling across the Front Iyr all but confirmed that fact. He was offered not just a myriad of gems, but also three des, each holding a Basic enchantment, and each forged with great craftsmanship. ¡®They¡¯re no Dwarven des, but they¡¯ll do,¡¯ the old man thought. He could smell the scent against them, each enchanted by a different Iyrman, one who was long passed, but none were of that boy. ¡°I have noticed that the Iyr has made plenty of magical weapons this year, though I see that none of those gifted to me were of his.¡± ¡°We apologise if they are not to your liking,¡± Elder Lykan said, smiling politely. ¡°However, it is always good to be cautious.¡± The words hung in the air like a threat, but the old man let it go. ¡°Thank you for the gems and the weapons, but they were not a part of the deal.¡± ¡°Consider it our good will,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Our deal was fair, but the Iyr does not forget those who have shown her favour, nor those who have dared to tread lightly.¡± ¡®If they¡¯re speaking poetically¡­¡¯ He epted the second threat, knowing that it did note from him, but higher up. It was a warning to him, one of the two Lords who remained behind in the Iyr. Stokmar, too, remained within the Iyr, drinking the barrels of ale the Iyrmen had prepared for her. They had been dug up from the earth, having brewed over the course of centuries, just in case. ¡®Just how much have you prepared?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± the Lord of Earth said, having slid her way towards him, forcing the snow aside. ¡°What is it that you¡¯re thinking about, Grimraith?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me a question, you should at least offer me a drink,¡± Grimraith replied, his arms crossed behind his back. He had no need to defend against the Lord of Earth, the pair had barely crossed paths before, though he still needed to press for proper respect. Stokmar clicked through her teeth before tossing him a gourd of wine, which the old man snatched out of the air, before he sipped it. It was a fruit wine, one freshly made within the Iyr. ¡°I was thinking about nothing important,¡± he admitted, but he knew that Stokmar would have been annoyed with such an answer. ¡°Has there ever been a time when so many of us met in one go? Those of us who couldmand the title of Lord, and even her, she who rules the Iyr and can stand against us by herself. Has there been a time when five of us have met together? There was a sixth, too, I could suppose.¡± Elder Story, Hadda, Lord Stokmar, Shama, Asa, and Grimraith. Any one of them could have wreaked havoc upon thend by their lonesome, but to think they had alle here, in thend of the Iyrmen, all at one time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to have only you aspany,¡± Stokmar admitted. ¡°At least that boy, Hadda, was a decent enough drinkingpanion.¡± ¡®Asa still remains not far from here, but he won¡¯t dare toe to the Iyr¡¯snds, not while I and Lord Stokmar remain,¡¯ Grimraith thought. He, who could im the title of Lord of Ice, could sh with the old man and force him away, especially since he had made the Iyr into hisir, like the other Dragons. The process had been hurried along by the strange magics of the Iyr, but that had done little to dampen the effects of their presence. Though, his own presence overwhelmed the other pair, who wouldn¡¯t dare to match him. ¡°Why are you keeping your thoughts to yourself?¡± Stokmar tossed a barrel at him, but it slid across the snow beside him. ¡°I remember this ce as a rock with only a bunch of savages who killed one another to send to the afterlife,¡± the old man said. ¡°Now they are a terrifying force, who keep secrets between one another too, with creatures who should not exist in this world.¡± His thoughts fell to the creatures, who looked like Iyrmen and yet reeked of death, all of whom kept an eye on the pair. There were five of them total, but they were only the strongest of the Iyrmen who had been sent to keep an eye on them, for there were another twenty Paragons who had been ordered to escort them through the Iyr whenever they needed it. ¡°They made themselves like this in only a few generations,¡± Stokmar said. ¡°They were already a great force by the time I decided to mess around in thisnd. They cut it short, but it wasn¡¯t so bad. There¡¯s quite a few of them who were decent, and then there was that Aswadian boy, he wasn¡¯t too bad either.¡± Grimraith kept up with only the main events of what had urred over the past two millennia, only keeping tabs once every century or so. He paid special attention when anything mentioned his family, and then any of the legendary figures which had still existed from back then, though many had gone quiet. He wondered if they were hiding away, as he had when the Demons had invaded thend. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you step up during the time of the Demons?¡± Grimraith asked. ¡°It was too annoying, and they didn¡¯t do anything to the good Dwarven folk,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°I thought abouting up to help the Iyrmen, but¡­¡± Of all thends which had been affected by such an event, it was the Iyr which had made out like bandits. They had lost many of their warriors, but they had recovered swiftly, and no doubt their treasury had grown at least twofold. However, even then, they hadn¡¯t called in as many favours as they had done so in the previous year. The Giants, the Dragons, and the two Lords, such a force would haveid waste to even the capital of Alnd. Only one of the Lords would need to keep that old woman at bay, and the rest could have their way to ughter tens of thousands freely. Grimraith¡¯s eyes wandered to Lord Stokmar. She, who had been born from the Salt Mother and the Earth Father, was perhaps the greatest of all the Lords. She was perhaps the only one who could make a mess within the Iyr and flee with her life, though she¡¯d find the rest of her life difficult since the Iyr would want to hunt her until Baktu stepped off his throne. ¡°What?¡± Stokmar asked. Grimraith sighed. ¡°How long do you think the war willst?¡± ¡°The war in the Upper Realm, or here?¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°A year, maybe two.¡± ¡°Who will win?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Grimraith nodded. ¡°I wonder why Soza has never-,¡± She was older than time, her face wrinkles like ripples within ake. She wore thick clothing, ck as the starless sky, and wore a medallion which was made of a ck wood, shaped in the symbol of Baktu, the God of Death. She wielded a staff made of the same wood as her medallion too, but that was not the most notable thing about her. Her tattoos were small, hollow circles, also a deep ck. They were notable because an Iyrman¡¯s tattoos were usually filled or hollow, and the central shape was usually thergest. However, her tattoos were all uniform, and were smaller than any other Iyrman¡¯s. The central circle held the symbol of Baktu too. She stepped up to approach the pair of Lords, smiling warmly, like a grandmother would. Yet, the pair of Lords both straightened up. It wasn¡¯t that she possessed greater strength than either of them, and though she had the back of up of four others like her, the stench of death clung to her deeply. Baktu had no Champions, but if he had, these five would have been good enough to im themselves as his. ¡°It is my honour to be with you,¡± the old Iyrman said, bowing her head. ¡°I havee to thank you for your assistance.¡± ¡°The Iyr has thanked me enough,¡± Grimraith said, with Stokmar nodding to agree. ¡°If therees a time to fight, I hope it will be side by side,¡± the old Iyrman said, ncing between the pair. She had hoped to speak with them, but seeing the way they looked at her, she bowed her head and retreated. She couldn¡¯t me them, for their senses were greater than a typical person¡¯s, and she was an abomination, one made for the Iyr, but an abomination none the less. ¡®I cannot even speak with one of my own.¡¯ Stokmar and Grimraith rxed together for some time, both thinking about the uing year. Stokmar understood why Grimraith was thinking about the meeting of all the great powers, for there was no way that they could meet like this without the world reacting. Then, there was that young man. That young man who called for Chaos no matter where he was. That young man, who had just be a father, and yet held the powers which, as Hadda had warned the Lords, had the potential to destroy the world.
Woo! Beyond Chaos Year 2 has ended! I''ll be taking a short break before bringing Year 3. Thank you to everyone for your support and I hope you''ll continue to enjoy the series. I acknowledge Year 2 was a little awkward, because someone decided to absolutely body our protagonist, and then, somehow Palpatine returned, I mean Adam became a father.There wasn''t a lot of action but, Year 3 is very exciting imo. It''s far more action packed than Year 2, and way more insane. Hopefully it reveals more about the world in general. There are a lot of seeds people have noticed in the story and I hope the pay off for those seeds are enjoyable. There are a lot of seeds which probably wont be paid off until Year 10+ (if Adam lives that long) and some won''t be paid off until Year 50+ (if Adam lives that long) and some even at Year 100+ (if I live that long). Thank you all again for all your support! 501. First Of Dawnval 501. First Of Dawnval Omen: 6, 15 The first light of dawnval weed the Iyr into the new year. Many of the Iyrmen, strongly built as they were, enjoyed the first morning by training. Some ran along the roads of the Iyr, while others found themselves within the lush fields, and others trained along the mountain roads. The Iyrmen were great warriors, each Human, Devilkin, or Half Orcs, though they deny any suchbelling. They were Iyrmen, very different to the Humans of Alnd, the Devilkin to the east, or the Half Orcs to the north. Yet, not all those who stayed within the Iyr, were Iyrmen. There was indeed a Half Elf, one who had be family to an Iyrman. But he was no Iyrman. Adam yawned, nestling himself within the bath. His muscles ached from his early morning training, having ran fiftyps around the courtyard of the shared family estate, and lifted the weights he had invented within the Iyr. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t have lifted so much¡­¡¯ Adam sighed. He enjoyed his morning bath, before returning back to the shared family estate, where his three Half Dragon children stared at him as he walked through the archway into the courtyard, chewing on their fish. Konarot, his eldest daughter, reached up with her torn fish meat, while her other hand shoving more fish into her tiny mouth. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± Adam asked, sitting down beside his triplets, eating the fish from his daughter¡¯s hand. Konarot let out a satisfied snort, her thick tail swaying from side to side, silver scales gleaming. She nodded her head, before sticking more fish into her mouth. Kirot and Karot, the younger pair of the triplets, both also tried to feed their father, but Adam ruffled their hair. ¡°Eat first you silly little babbies!¡± Adam beamed down at his children, who were certainly the cutest. ¡®Though, why are you wearing such nice clothes?¡¯ The children were adorned in the Iyr¡¯s clothing, as they usually were. He wore the Iyr¡¯s clothing too, as a Nephew of the Rot family. A top which wrapped over itself and required a sash around his waist to keep the clothing tied together. It also held arge pocket on the inside against his chest, though it flowed towards his side too. The trousers of the Iyr were fairly normal, as trousers ought to be, with pockets for both the men and the women. The children¡¯s lining were made of slightly nicer material, and the tattoo of the Rot family, a blue circle with three blue diamonds one either side of it, was also embroidered with finer thread. ¡®Is there something special today? Well, yeah, but not my birthday. Vonda¡¯s birthday? No, they wouldn¡¯t dress up my kids for just that. Would they?¡¯ Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 17 (14) ¡®Oh.¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply, reaching down to ruffle his children¡¯s hair once more. Everyone else waited with bated breath, while Adam yed with his children¡¯s hair. The triplets stared up at him expectantly. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ A chillness seeped through the Half Elf, a new, strange sensation. ¡®I didn¡¯t make them anything!¡¯ Adam continued to ruffle their hair, trying to make time to find something to give them. How could he, known as an idiot father, forget his children¡¯s first birthday? ¡®It¡¯s not my fault! Didn¡¯t she saw it was near the end of nightval? Why did¡­¡¯ The memories came back to him as he recalled the smiles of his children. Technically, he had no idea when their birthday really was, but he had asked them if they wanted to share a birthday with him. Sonarot, his Aunt, stared at him. She was certain he was thinking something stupid, but what was it that he was thinking about. ¡®Did he forget?¡¯ It was something she never would have thought, since it was impossible for Adam to forget his children¡¯s birthday. However, when it came to Adam, the word impossible didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot called, pointing up at him usatory with her bread, before biting into it. The little girl, who was almost two years old, was also adorned in slightly nicer clothing, and wore a small hair clip. ¡°Yes, my little Lanababy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Bwed,¡± the girl said, pointing at his food before him. ¡°Num num.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Adam said, beginning to eat his bread. ¡°What a pretty clip you are wearing. Something special must be happening today.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes nced across the other, older children, those of the Ool, Kan, Gak, and Rot families. Katool, giggled behind her hands, her little bob cut jiggling as she did. The other other children stifled theirughter too, waiting expectantly, save Damokan and Kalokan, who were just smiling. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam continued, ncing around the children. ¡°That must mean something big is happening today. I wonder what it could be?¡± Adam tilted his head to the side, like a pup, pretending as though he had no idea what was happening. ¡°Cousin Adam!¡± Katool covered her mouth once more as she did her best not to break intoughter. ¡°It must be that, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It must be because¡­¡± His eyes fell across the other children, all the while drinking from his p cup. ¡°It must be because it¡¯s Jurot¡¯s birthday today!¡± The children fell intoughter at his joke, before they stopped, furrowing their brows in thought. At first they hadughed because he was obviously going to say something false, but¡­ It was true. Today, the first of dawnval, was not only Adam¡¯s birthday. It was not only Sir Vonda¡¯s birthday. Nor was it only the triplet¡¯s birthday. It was also Jurot¡¯s birthday, their cousin who was the same age as Adam. He had disappeared the previous month, the thirteenth month of the year, called the Twilight Month, no doubt to im his rights as an Expert. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head again. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Taygak, the oldest of the children, a Devilkin, called. She pointed at him, in the same usatory manner the children always did. ¡°Birthday.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam gasped, holding his cup up to his lips, blinking. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Taygak dered. ¡°By the Gods,¡± Adam gasped. ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Cousin Taygak. It is my birthday!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl nodded emphatically. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Turot called, smirking up at Adam. ¡°It is your children¡¯s birthday too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is not Jirot or Jarot¡¯s birthday. It is not duskval, Cousin Turot.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help speaking stiffly, his lips twitching as he fought off his smile. ¡°Ock.¡± Katool pped her forehead and wiped her face with her hand, before looking to her mother for support. ¡°No, Cousin Adam,¡± Turot smiled. ¡°It¡¯s is Konarot¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Kirot. Karot.¡± Taygak pointed at the younger pair of his triplets. ¡°What? It¡¯s your birthday too?¡± Adam picked his eldest daughter, grunting with effort, before cing her on hisp, smothering her cheek with his affection. ¡°How can this be? Konarot, you are so big now, I can barely pick you up!¡± Konarot huffed out defiantly, before leaning back up against her father¡¯s chest. Karot and Kirot also hugged their father, before tip toeing to try to kiss his cheek. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your birthday today! Did you think I¡¯d forget?¡± Adam wrapped his arms around his children, pulling them in close. He showered them all with his affection. ¡°How could I forget when all I do is think about you?¡± ¡®He definitely forgot,¡¯ Sonarot thought, shaking her head slightly. Of all the things Adam could do, this was the most surprising of all. It was one thing to somehow die twice, but to forget his children¡¯s birthday? The Adam that she knew? Adam continued to eat his breakfast, eating his bread and eggs. He ate his vegetables, keeping an eye on the children to make sure they were eating their vegetables too, while offering his triplets his portion of fish. It was after breakfast that the children offered him their gifts. ¡°A bowl this time?¡± Adam asked, epting the y bowl from Taygak. It was painted red, with the symbols of her family across it. ¡°What a lovely gift.¡± Adam drank from his p cup, the very same the girl had gifted him the previous year. ¡°Taygak better,¡± the girl said, nodding her head. She had spent the previous year working on her pottery, and her bowl was as good as any other found within the Iyr. ¡°Thank you, Taygak.¡± ¡°My turn!¡± Raygak dered after. He, too, was a Devilkin. He brought Adam a strip of leather. ¡°It is noonval elk.¡± The boy smirked wide. ¡°Aunt slew one when she went out.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± Adam smiled, having no idea what a noonval elk was. ¡°I will cherish it, always. Thank you, Raygak.¡± ¡°I have something too,¡± Saygak, Raygak¡¯s cousin and Taygak¡¯s little brother, said. He held up a scale too, though it was made of an unfamiliar wood. It was grey in colour, like a murky British spring day. Or summer day. Or any day, really. ¡°What kind of wood is this?¡± ¡°Greywood.¡± Adam fell silent for a moment, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I should have expected.¡± Saygak smiled. ¡°It is the best wood.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Brother Laygak says so.¡± Adam peeked over to the teen, who was a woodworker. The Devilkin teen nodded his head. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Jurot would disagree.¡± Laygak narrowed his eyes. ¡°Brother Laygak is not wrong,¡± Saygak said, pouting slightly. Adam smiled. Who would of thought that little Saygak would have spoken up like this but months ago? ¡°I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t. Thank you, Saygak.¡± Katool held up her gift, waving it excitedly. The girl smiled, unable to contain herself as she sauntered her way to the Half Elf. ¡°Cousin Adam, it is my turn.¡± ¡°Is this the tale of Katool, who slew Smogburg the Terrible?¡± Adam asked, epting the book from the girl. ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said, puffing up her chest excitedly. ¡°It is a lovely book, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I will y a Dragon when I am big too, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adam ruffled her bob. ¡°Though I thought you would draw something for me.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Katool pointed at the book. ¡°You did?¡± Katool helped Adam open up the book, revealing thest few pages. ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Ah! I see! You drew me and my children?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl nodded, her bob confirming her words. He noted the blob of purple, which was him within his armour, three shapes with horns and silver scales, and two green little blobs, which were no doubt his adorable twins. This time Adam could vaguely make out dots which made for their eyes, and they were within the scribbled circles which he assumed were their heads. He wasn¡¯t sure if Konarot had horns on her shoulders, though. ¡°Thank you, Katool.¡± The pair of silent Kans walked up to Adam with a pair of metal scales, as they had done so the previous year. The metal scales were beautiful, one sparkling red, another sparkling blue, as though they were filled with gemdust. ¡°Rubysteel,¡± Damokan said, who had passed over the dark red scale. ¡°Sappiresteel,¡± Kalokan said, who had passed over the dark blue scale. A vague sense of dejavu filled Adam, who swore the pair had given him metal of the same colour the year previous. ¡°Thank you two too.¡± He reached up to pat their heads simultaneously. Adam raised his brow towards Turot, who smiled innocently, but handed Adam nothing. ¡®Is he going to do something adorable again?¡¯ ¡°Did you all forget about my childrens¡¯ birthday?¡± ¡°No!¡± Taygak replied, pointing at him as she huffed. ¡°Silly, Cousin Adam.¡± Adam smiled. The greatest gift of all was no doubt how he could tease the children. ¡°Hmm. Did Tavgak bring anything for the children then?¡± Taygak jerked, as though she had been pped in the face. She looked to the babies to one side, each who were only a few months old, like Adam¡¯s youngest twins, before furrowing her brows. ¡°No. Baby.¡± ¡°Do not bully the children too much, Adam,¡± Sonarot berated, noting the looks of the other adults nearby. ¡°If you wish to bully someone, we will be heading to the extended family estate.¡± ¡°Before we do that, can I give my children their gifts?¡± Adam asked, his lips forming a small smirk. ¡°In fact, why don¡¯t I thank all my adorable Cousins for their gifts too?¡± It hadn¡¯t taken Adam long to realise that the season had changed. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought as he lifted up his daughter. ¡®I should go see Vonda too.¡¯ The adults pierced Sonarot with their eyes. It was one thing for Adam to make jokes around the Twilight Month, where he was restrained due to the chaotic nature of the month, but it was dawnval now. Sonarot replied to the other adults with a smile. If Adam did try anything, they would just kill him. Mana: 18 -> 15
Thus it returns! The best child raising simto- What? This story isn''t a child raising simtor? It''s about adventuring and ying dragons? Since when? 502. First Of Dawnval II 502. First Of Dawnval II Konarot¡¯s arms shot out as she was flown around the Iyr, following the road adjacent to their estate block, and only slightly above the ground floor, as Adam had promised. Flying through the air filled her tiny body with a light sensation, one she could no longer experience with her own strength. She cooed and purred as her father held her close, the wind rushing through them. He dropped down and picked up Kirot, his second eldest daughter, next. The triplets enjoyed themselves, feeling at ease in the air. It was a natural feeling, the feeling which they had inherited from their mother, a Silver Dragon. Karot, the youngest of the triplets, cuddled up against his father¡¯s neck as the Half Elf floated down. The boy¡¯s tail swayed from side to side as he purred, his heart beating quickly from the excitement. Adam nced around at the children. ¡°My spell is going to end but¡­¡± Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fly Over the next few minutes, Adam flew each child around, before he finally let them go. The group made their way to the Rot family¡¯s extended estate, where many of the other members of the Rot lived. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± Adam asked, all the while Asoyah was eating a small piece of fruit. ¡°I am Asoyah,¡± the boy replied, staring up at the Half Elf. ¡°Are they treating you well?¡± Adam smiled, sitting beside him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re bullying you, you can tell me,¡± Adam assured the youngster. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell Jurot if they¡¯re bullying you, and he¡¯ll sort them out.¡± Asoyah let out a small sigh, half of it a gentleugh. ¡°Okay.¡± Konarot and her siblings were osted by the other children of the Rot family estate, though Adam kept his twins near him at all times. Well, he tried, but Jirot kept crawling away from him. ¡°How can you do this to me, Jirot?¡± Adam asked, lifting her up to kiss her cheek. She giggled and squealed, throwing up her tiny green fists in defiance. Adam continued to kiss her cheek, before nuzzling into her leaf shaped ears, which twitched. Once she was set down, she looked back to her father, met the look in his eyes, before she cackled and crawled away again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the old geezer isn¡¯t¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I can¡¯t believe their babo isn¡¯t here to spoil them.¡± Adam looked down at his youngest son, Jarot, named after his greatfather. The boy sat next to Adam¡¯s leg, his eyes scanning across the entire estate as he took in the sights. As Jirot crawled away, a Devilkin teen lifted her up, causing her to squeal noisily in protest, before she noted the colour of the boy¡¯s skin. Her eyes remained glued to Churot¡¯s face, the boy blinking at the baby girl. ¡°Churot,¡± Adam called, patting the seat beside him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, sitting down beside Adam, Jirot sitting on hisp. The tiny girl remained staring at the boy, unable to take her eyes off him. Even Jarot was looking up at him, though Adam picked him up so the boy didn¡¯t need to stare directly upwards. Asoyah also sat nearby. ¡°Howe you¡¯re in the extended family estate anyway?¡± Adam asked. Asoyah blinked. Was he allowed to tell Adam about why? ¡°We will not deprive Asoyah of his rights to enjoy the extended estate,¡± Sonarot replied, answering nothing. ¡°Alright, well, fair,¡± Adam replied, understanding that it was probably some Iyrman business. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Turot called, holding a nket in his arms. ¡°It is your gift.¡± Adam epted the gift, feeling how thick it was. ¡°A nket?¡± ¡°It is for you and your children,¡± Turot said, showing Adam the markings which denoted their names. Adam¡¯s was written in Aldish, but the triplets¡¯ names were written in the Iyr¡¯s markings. ¡°Thank you, little Turot.¡± Adam ced a hand on Turot¡¯s head, rubbing it gently. Sonarot raised her brows to Asoyah, who scampered off for a moment, before returning with four scales. At first, Adam had thought they were small Dragon scales, but they were smaller than he expected, and the colour was that of mud. ¡°Hydra scales,¡± Asoyah said. ¡°My grandfather killed a hydra when he was young.¡± ¡°Your grandfather must be very strong.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Asoyah replied, letting out a satisfied snort, smirking slightly. ¡°Konarot,e,¡± Adam called, nodding his head to Kirot and Karot. He handed them one of the scales, before letting them go off to y with the other Rot children once more. He watched them, smiling as they yed. He brushed his fingers through the nket, sighing quietly. He clutched the nket tight with his hand, understanding this idyllic life would soon end. ¡°Adam,¡± called a voice. It was a young woman who wore a shield on her back, and a magical mace at her side, one which had been gifted to her a year ago. A scarf covered the burn marks on her lower face. She sat down near Adam, bowing her head at him. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± ¡°And a happy birthday to you, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam replied, shing her a smile. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°I am, and you?¡± she asked, lifting up her shield to reveal a thin, rectangr package which had been hidden by it. ¡°Always.¡± Adam raised his brows. Vonda ced the package on the table, before sliding it towards the Half Elf. ¡°It is my gift to you.¡± ¡°I have to admit, I hadn¡¯t prepared much this year.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you given enough to me?¡± Vonda asked, raising her brows towards him. She could still feel how heavy the mace was, the weapon worth well over a thousand gold coins. ¡°Can I ever give enough to someone as dear as you, Sir Vonda?¡± Adam teased, before undoing the string along the package, pulling away the paper. As Adam had expected, it was a painting. There were five figures sitting. In the middle was Konarot, nked by the rest of the triplets. The twins sat in front slightly, as they were still quite small inparison to the Half Dragons. Adam noted how the twins were looking elsewhere, mesmerised by a Devilkin no doubt, while his triplets were staring up towards Vonda as she painted. The soft whiteness of snowy all around them. ¡®When did you manage to paint this?¡¯ Adam smiled. Without the ability to photograph something, this was the next best thing. ¡°Thank you, Vonda.¡± Adam had finally decided to stop teasing her, dropping the formal title while they were together. ¡°They y well,¡± called a familiar voice, as an older Iyrman sat down near the Priest and the Half Elf. He was slightly leaner than Adam recalled. The Iyrman looked just like his elder siblings, though he had longer hair, and was now seemingly growing a beard. ¡°Of course they y well, they¡¯re my adorable children,¡± Adam replied. Tarot reached out with a finger towards Jirot, who noted the appearance of the appendage, before she grabbed it. Her tiny green hand gripped it firmly, and she tried to bring it to her mouth, but she could not move it. After a moment, she was once again mesmerised by Churot, the Devilkin. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about the older Iyrman ying so casually with his children, but he let the thoughts fall away. Even if it did take a while for Jirot and Jarot to be epted into the family, they were still finally epted, and the Iyrmen had apologised for acting like the Aldishmen. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that some of the Rot aren¡¯t here,¡± Adam said, noting theck of Cirot and Sirot, the pair of Iyrmen twins who had tried to trap him into marrying them. It was rxing to have to not worry about them, but it was weird that he couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°They were taken for the first training,¡± Tarot exined, saying no more about the topic. ¡°Will you marry soon?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t ease me into the conversation?¡± Adam asked. After seeing Tarot¡¯s grin, Adam shook his head lightly. ¡°Probably not.¡± Tarot bowed his head, before reaching down to tickle baby Jarot¡¯s cheek. ¡°Brother will return soon, baby Jarot.¡± ¡°He will?¡± ¡°It is estimated that the war will end before the year¡¯s end.¡± ¡°Really, that quick?¡± Adam asked. He had thought the old man would have been out for a couple of years at least. ¡°King ckwater will not wish to fight a prolonged war against King Merry.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°There is too much at stake.¡± Tarot rubbed baby Jarot¡¯s head, causing the boy to look up at him shyly. ¡°South Alnd will take time to conquer. The King will not risk moving his army towards the Elves, not after the great defeat he had faced a decade ago. South Alnd has enough resources to fight a prolonged conflict, but the King has other business to attend to.¡± ¡°I expected the King to lose after hearing about what happened to the Elves, so that doesn¡¯t sound too surprising.¡± ¡°King ckwater is far more apt than you realise,¡± Tarot said, his lips forming a wider smile. ¡°You have only heard of his single failure against the Elves, but that was to be expected, for the Elves are almost as difficult as the Iyr to conquer.¡± ¡°Almost?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Almost.¡± Tarot smirked wider. ¡°Yet, do you know why Aswadasad broke in two?¡± ¡°You know, Ipletely forgot that Aswadasad was also having a civil war.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°I heard something about the King, uh, the Shen? The Shen, he let some¡­ Pharoah?¡± ¡°Faro,¡± Vonda corrected, smiling. ¡°Order of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± Adam asked. Vonda bowed her head and smiled. It had taken more than a year for Adam to finally remember the name of her Order. ¡°Right, so, the Faro, I mean, the Shen, he let the Faro¡¯s son die, right? Then the Faro dered war. There¡¯s ims of overreaching with his power and stuff?¡± ¡°The Shen¡¯s authority had been waning for many years,¡± Tarot said. ¡°Ever since King ckwater could step onto the battlefield, Alnd and Aswadasad had fought no less than seven wars. He fought two while he was a Prince, and five as King. Though Alnd and Aswadasad have fought for millennia, their strength has remained quite simr. Yet, do you know how many wars Aswadasad have won in recent memory?¡± ¡°One?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°In all fairness, one and none are quite simr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Only a difference of one.¡± Adam smiled at his joke. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Get it? It¡¯s a difference of one, by letters and maths.¡± Adam smiled wide, doing his best not tough. ¡°Algebra,¡± Churot said, looking to his granduncle, who nodded his head slowly. ¡°Not quite, but that¡¯s even funnier,¡± Adam said, patting Churot¡¯s arm, chuckling lightly. ¡°Anyway, you said Aswadasad has won none?¡± ¡°King Justinian ckwater has made his name as a great tactician, and has brought much glory to his family, and his kingdom.¡± ¡°I did hear he won the previous war over the inds, but I guess I didn¡¯t think much of it,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°If he¡¯s so good, then couldn¡¯t he still face South Alnd? I feel like Aswadasad is probably harder to face than the south, even if his opponent is his previous King¡¯s Sword.¡± ¡°King Merry is powerful, and he has Sir Royce, the Knight of Death, at his side.¡± Tarot was about to exin who the knight was, but remembered that Adam had almost had his skull caved in by the knight previously. ¡°King Merry was the one to teach King ckwater strategy, but the young King is considered greater in that regard. King Merry, however, is fighting a defensive war, and he has quite the ally at his side.¡± Tarot smiled. ¡°I vaguely remember chatting to someone about that,¡± Adam said, furrowing his brows. ¡°They didn¡¯t say who.¡± ¡°King ckwater would like for the war to end swiftly, since the passageway through the strait is required if the King wishes to send his navy to im the inds,¡± Tarot continued, ignoring Adam¡¯s obvious question. ¡°So you think they¡¯ll both call for peace?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam was curious about who Sir Merry, not King Merry, had at his side that even the Iyr would speak highly of them. ¡°You say King ckwater is a great tactician, but who is better? Him, or the previous Elder Wrath.¡± Tarot thought for a moment. ¡°Bovin would be better, but King ckwater is not much worse.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°King ckwater is that good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam looked to Vonda, who was from East Alnd. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your King was that amazing.¡± ¡°Many will remember his name in the future,¡± Vonda said, nodding her head. ¡°Like King Solomon the Wise?¡± Vonda frowned. ¡°I am uncertain if he will be remembered in the same manner.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯d love to be known as Adam the Wise.¡± ¡°He is known as King Solomon the Weak,¡± Vonda said. ¡°He was once known as something else, but that became treasonous to say.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Adam asked, but Vonda remained silent. ¡°Right, I forgot that he was called something else in Alnd. I suppose I¡¯d rather be well known in the Iyr than Alnd.¡± ¡°You always speak so poorly of us Aldishmen,¡± Vonda said, her voice calm. ¡°Not all of you,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t speak poorly of Vice Master Paul.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an Aldishman.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I thought he was from East Alnd.¡± ¡°He is from the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Well. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a decent Aldishman that I know. Oh, Dunes. Dunes is a great¡­¡± Vonda raised her brow. Adam¡¯s lips formed a coy smile. ¡°Come on, Vonda. You know who my favourite Aldishman is.¡± ¡°Is it Nobby?¡± Vonda asked. Adam winced, as though he had been punched in the fact. ¡°How did you know I was going to say that?¡± ¡°You are more predictable than you realise, Adam.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes twinkled, hiding her smile behind her scarf. ¡°You know what? This year I¡¯m going to surprise you all to show you I¡¯m not predictable.¡± ¡°That would be predictable,¡± Tarot said. Adam fell quiet. He lifted up his youngest, and pressed their cheeks together, the warmth filling the Half Elf¡¯s cheek. ¡°Jababy how could they bully me like this?¡± The Goblin boy gurgled and cooed, before sucking against his thumb.
Baby Jarot will grow up to protect his father. No wait, he''ll stay small and cute forever! 503. Enchanting I 503. Enchanting I Omen: 5, 14 ¡®I suppose I should finally make those enchanting recipes.¡¯ After his morning routine of working out and feeding his children, Adam made his way to the enchanting shrine. An Iyrman he did not recognise escorted him to the shrine. Six sturdy standing stones encircled arge patterned floor. The entire area, not just the standing stones, was engraved with ancient symbols Adam couldn¡¯tprehend. The sun shone from above, providing them with light and warmth, and its power. Adam ced down seven amber gems, one on each standing stone, and thest on the floor, right in the centre. He held a longsword he had forged within the Iyr over a year ago, one of his best des he had forged. He had thought about using an axe, but he chose a longsword, since it would sell for more. Mana: 18 -> 11 Enchanting Check (Intelligence)(Iyr Shrine) D20 + 7 = 13 (6) Omen: 5, 14 -> 5 14 + 7 = 21 (14) Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, using one of his Omens. His presence had already caused the world to change, but with his ability to shift Fate was something which went further beyond his reach. The Divine knew about his ability to shift Fate, and though there were someints, Lady Arya, Goddess of War, was d for it. How else could civil wars break within Alnd and Aswadasad? ¡®Why did it take so much Mana?¡¯ Adam thought. Typically, his enchanting required much less, one to three Mana, but it had never reached seven before. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Why is it using so much Mana?¡¯ [You are creating a recipe.] ¡®Right?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Oh.¡¯ Adam had forgotten just how useless Bell was in exining the system. ¡®I guess I have to use at least this much Mana to create new recipes for weapons?¡¯ Adam returned to the estate in thete afternoon, his triplets already staring at him as he stepped through through the archway into the courtyard. The Iyr¡¯s estates were made of blocks, each a square, which could be essed through the four entrances in the middle of each side, with a central courtyard in its centre. ¡°It feels a little weird enchanting again,¡± Adam admitted to Sonarot over dinner. Once more, the Ool family cooked, as they always did for the first week of the month. ¡°Working hard feels weird to you, Adam?¡± Sonarot asked, her smile yfully teasing the boy. ¡°Hearing that back also sounds weird,¡± the Half Elf admitted. He had enchanted so much the previous year, he was starting to feel sick of it. Not quite the same sickness he had when he enchanted too much, but more a sickness of the heart. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the n is for this year, but I probably won¡¯t be enchanting as much. I say that, but I do need another axe.¡± Sonarot ced a hand on his knee, smiling warmly as she always did. Adam replied with a nod, realising a darkness had ovee his face. He had lost his greatest treasure to the Rot family, which was now in the hands of his brother, Jurot. Phantom was his greatest axe to date, though he had not yet understood how terrifying the weapon actually was. His second axe, that which he had created to keep the Iyr off his back, was called Wizard¡¯s Axe. It required Adam to connect himself to it on a deeper than typical level, but it was a wonderful axe. It held a Basic bonus, a +1, but it did so much more. It dealt greater damage than a typical battleaxe, and he could use it to channel his spells. It could do all that, all the while he could hide its presence in the form of a ring. Truly, a great weapon anyone could envy. Yet he had lost it to a great foe. He had only lost twice since beginning his third life. Once was to Jarot, the Iyrman his youngest son was named after. The Iyrman was a great warrior, one who could resist almost all damage with his rage, and had beat Adam with only one arm. The second time still haunted him. It was any other day. He had been walking from Red Oak, journeying towards the Awakened Forest to the south. This was before the civil war, when the King¡¯s Sword turned against the King for one reason or another. The group, Adam and many of hispanions, many of whom were Experts, some of whom were even Iyrmen, hade face to face with an old man. He was a handsome old man, which should have warned Adam then and there, but he wasn¡¯t just an old man. He knew of Adam, the fact that he was an Anomaly in this world. That same old man had also known that Lucy, one of Adam¡¯spanions, was also an Anomaly, and a Demon Lord. Adam, who had in two Dragons, had been utterly defeated with ease, along with the rest of hispanions, and Lucy had been killed. The old man, Shama, had taken Adam¡¯s axe, and had walked away as though he hadn¡¯t just killed Adam¡¯s friend. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get stronger, Aunt,¡± Adam said, clenching his fist. ¡°You are strong,¡± Sonarot assured, before cing a hand on his head, rubbing it gently. She smiled, easing Adam¡¯s worries. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought, his lips twitching into a smile. He thought back to when Sonarot told the old man off in the Iyr. His eyes fell to Lanarot, who was currently feasting on a bread bun, her face narrowed in thought. She jerked as Adam picked her up, but rxed, leaning up against his chest as she ate. Konarot, Karot, and Kirot all looked up towards their father, pouting. ¡®Wait.¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Isn¡¯t everyone around me so much cooler?¡¯ He looked to Sonarot, who managed to reprimand someone like Shama, and then his eyes fell to Jarot, the boy named after an Iyrman who had decided to step down after losing his arm to a powerful dragon. Even after losing an arm, many thought he¡¯d still remain active, because he was just that wild. ¡®Should I really just enchant?¡¯ Adam continued to enchant. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how he¡¯d manage to create a recipe for a fire sword, but he continued to enchant the weapon. Even if he had no idea how to create a recipe, a form, for the same enchantment, he¡¯d still be able to sell all the weapons for a pretty copper coin. ¡°One hundred thousand copper,¡± Adam said, standing in front of the Elder. ¡°Yes?¡± Zijin replied. He was an Orcish Iyrman, and the Elder of the nine shared estates, including the estate which Adam currently lived within. ¡°I just realised that a thousand gold is one hundred thousand copper,¡± Adam said, blinking. He had just arrived to speak with Elder Zijin, and had blurted out the random thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t a copper coin about a¡­¡± Adam realised Zijin would have no idea about the currency from his first life. ¡®Isn¡¯t a copper coin about a pound?¡¯ Adam had recently checked how much money he had, and it easily cleared three thousand gold. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Zijin asked, once he realised that Adam had finished his thought. ¡°I just wanted to inform you that I¡¯ve finished enchanting the sword,¡± Adam said. ¡°A sword?¡± Zijin raised his brow. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not for me, obviously. It¡¯s the first of many as I try and figure out how to make a recipe for the weapon.¡± Zijin bowed his head. He had been informed of the deal Adam had created, and was one of the few Iyrmen to know of its existence. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I was thinking that the Iyr could auction them on my behalf? I mean, if you don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°We can.¡± Zijin made a note of it within a book. It was bound within thin, grey leather, with his family symbol in the corner. ¡°Appreciate that, as always.¡± ¡°You are fortunate to auction the weapons this year,¡± Zijin said, pushing forward the tray of snacks towards the Half Elf. ¡°The war will increase their price. They may increase two fold, but you can at least expect an additional half portion. A fifty percent increase.¡± Zijin smiled. Adam whistled, picking up one of the fried, doughy snacks. ¡°Nice. They say war is good for business. Not sure Vonda will like that, but Dunes will love it.¡± He bit into the hard cracker, chewing it quickly. Zijin smirked slightly, before writing in his book. ¡°I will send the weapons to be auctioned. One weapon each month should bring you more coin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll stay this year,¡± Adam admitted, unsure of how many weapons he could make for the auctions. ¡°I was rather lucky today with enchanting, top five percent you might say.¡± Adam chuckled at his joke. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to make a new weapon this year, one that I¡¯ll be allowed to keep, and one that¡¯ll sort out powerful old men who want to kill my friends.¡± ¡°Which enchantments do you wish to ce on the axe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be making something using the nightval bear core I have. I won¡¯t be making it quite as powerful as Phantom, though, I assure you.¡± Zijin bowed his head slowly. Adam wasn¡¯t an idiot, no matter how much he pretended to be one. He had started behaving well after finding out he had five children. ¡°Alright, well, I should head back before dinner gets cold. I¡¯m sure Jirot is being a menace. She¡¯s been crawling all over the ce like a maniac.¡± ¡°Are you still saving up for their university fees?¡± Zijin joked. ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam smiled towards the Elder, winking. ¡°Have a nice dinner, Adam.¡± ¡°You too, Elder.¡± Once Adam left, Zijin brought up the ck book, which would be used as evidence on whether to kill Adam or to spare him. He made a note within the book, before cing it back into his robes.
Elder Zijin''s notes. Adam is so annoying talking about his children all the time. Reason to kill #666. Jirot is indeed a menace but she''s cute. Reason to not kill #4. 504. Enchanting II 504. Enchanting II Omen: 1, 2 ¡®Wow, you really don¡¯t want me enchanting, do you?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at his Omen. ¡®I suppose it is the end of the week.¡¯ During his early morning workout, Adam noted that the children were assisting Katool more than typical. During their y, they allowed her to go first during their games, andplimented her for her y. ¡®Oh! No! Damn it!¡¯ Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡®They won¡¯t get mad if I¡­¡¯ He nced to the other parents. ¡®No, they¡¯ll definitely get mad.¡¯ After his morning bath, he returned to the shared family estate, where his sister was furiously devouring a bread bun, one which had been buttered for her that day. His triplets waited for him to sit down before they sat near him. Adam peeked at Katool, before leaning towards his Aunt, whispering loudly. ¡°Aunt? Who is that big girl over there?¡± Katool snickered at him, covering her mouth. ¡°Cousin Adam!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. What am I meant to get you¡­¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡®Didn¡¯t I¡­¡¯ His eyes fell to Turot. ¡°Turot,e here.¡± Turot, Adam¡¯s Cousin, and Lanarot¡¯s cousin, approached, standing in front of Adam awkwardly. His eyes were dark, and so was his hair, just like the other members of his family. Adam reached up to the boy¡¯s head and rubbed it, trying to recall what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Turot.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Turot asked. ¡°I missed your birthday, didn¡¯t I?¡± Turot furrowed his brows, trying to remember. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It was midway throughst month, wasn¡¯t it? I was probably smithing or something, and I missed your birthday.¡± That didn¡¯t seem quite right to Adam. Even if Adam was smithing, they would have certainly have told him about Turot¡¯s birthday. ¡®Do they only celebrate some birthdays?¡¯ ¡°Jirot was cured on that day,¡± Sonarot exined, as though she had read Adam¡¯s mind. ¡°It was the greatest gift.¡± Turot nodded. ¡°Niece Jirot is okay now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Adam smiled wide, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair a little harder. ¡°I feel reassured when she has a lovely Uncle like you, Turot.¡± Turot snorted happily, before ncing aside shyly. He sat down nearby, a smile stered across his face. Mirot, his mother, said nothing of the matter, since Adam had earned such rights. ¡°Sorry, Katool.¡± Adam offered her some fruit. ¡°What is it that you want for your birthday?¡± ¡°I want to see kaka,¡± the girl said. ¡°You want to see Kitool?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if that was something he was able to give the child. ¡°What else do you want? Cousin Adam will try to get it for you.¡± The girl thought deeply as she ate the fruit Adam had given to her. ¡°I want¡­¡± She looked to her mother and father. ¡°I want to y Warriors and Wanderers with mother and father.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you want to y with Faool too?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied. ¡°What about the other children? We could y with everyone after breakfast, and then in the evening I can run a game for you and your family? When everyone¡¯s back from work?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, hiding her shy smile before her fruit, eating it slowly. ¡®Should I start working on making their magical weapons?¡¯ Adam thought, offering the girl more fruit. ¡®No, no. Gifting children magical weapons is a little silly, even for me.¡¯ Lanarot swiped Adam¡¯s bread, causing him to blink at her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡± The days continued to pass as Adam enchanted,pleting more fire swords. It was midway through the month when it happened. Omen: 1, 20 ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam decided against enchanting a fire sword. ¡°You must be lucky today,¡± Sonarot said, gently patting Jirot¡¯s back after her feeding. ¡°I am. I was nning on enchanting an axe for myself today. I was wondering if I could have one of the axes from the Rot family vault?¡± Sonarot smiled. After breakfast, she took Adam to the family vault. He followed his Aunt through the longwork of tunnels. Eventually they came across tunnels with letters of the Iyr¡¯s alphabet, and they stepped through each one to arrive at the vault. R. O. T. The in wall ahead was marred by forty slots. Sonarot ced her ten coins within the slots, in a very particr order. Adam looked away as he always did, not wanting to give anything away in case he was tortured. The wall shuddered and fell, revealing arge treasury. Tiny gems sparked to life, illuminating the treasures within. It was full of pouches, weapons, most of which were axes, armour, fur and hides, and so much more. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the items which he had personally sent back to the Iyr, his fingers brushing along the furs and hides. He picked up a few of the Dragon scales, white and blue, reminiscing about the pair of Dragons he had assisted in ying. ¡®Bit weird now that I have Half Dragon children,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called, holding up an axe Adam only vaguely remembered seeing the times he had stepped into the vault. The wooden shaft was grey, though not quite greywood, and the de was made of a steel which was the colour of dark night, with a small streak, like lightning, across it. ¡°Stormsteel,¡± Adam whispered, rubbing his thumb along the metal. It was cool to the touch, and Adam swore he could feel something greater within it. ¡°Take it, Adam,¡± Sonarot said, cing a hand over Adam¡¯s. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°It is a great weapon, and it deserves to be in the hands of someone like you. You will give it a great story. Perhaps, one day, you will pass it down to one of your children.¡± Adam gripped the shaft, bowing his head. ¡°Thank you, as always.¡± Sonarot rubbed his head. ¡°If you wish for another, you may pick from any that you see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Adam swung it once to the side, feeling its weight. It was ever so slightly heavier than the average battleaxe. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to y something good with it, so you can fill the void its left within the vault.¡± ¡®You cannot,¡¯ Sonarot thought, but she did not speak the words aloud. Once they returned, Adam grabbed a nightval bear core, and six amber gems. The core would the ce of one of the gems he would need. He looked back to the other nightval bear core he still possessed, but decided against it. Two nightval bear cores seemed like overkill for what he wanted to make. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m running out of amber¡­¡± Adam squinted his eyes. ¡®I have been spending several hundred gold on each fire sword.¡¯ He looked to his other gems, some of which were worth several hundred gold each. ¡®I guess I¡¯m still not poor, though.¡¯ Mana: 18 -> 15 Enchanting Check (Intelligence)(Iyr Shrine) D20 + 7 = 9 (2) Omen: 1, 20 -> 1 20 + 7 = 27 (20) Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. He swung the axe, feeling the gentle trickle of magic within it. Just two more days like this, as well as four more to solidify the magic into it, and the weapon would beplete. Greater magical weapons required at least a week for Adam to enchant, whereas Basic magical weapons required only three. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot pointed at him, huffing angrily. ¡°What is it?¡± She babbled angrily towards him, wagging her finger, before she motioned a hand to Jirot, who was holding her nana¡¯s hands, and was cautiously stepping around. As Sonarot let go, the baby Goblin dropped down and giggled happily, pping her hands excitedly. ¡°Are you jealous because she¡¯s so cute?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be, since you¡¯re so cute too.¡± Lanarot stared up at Adam for a long moment, before huffing out again, and smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± She walked off, hands behind her back as she went off to think on the matter deeply. Adam picked Jirot up, blowing into her tummy. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to his sister. ¡°She wished to y with me, but I was busy with little Jirot,¡± Sonarot replied, holding baby Jarot¡¯s hands as he squatted and stood, smiling up at her with utter joy. ¡°How was your enchanting?¡± ¡°It was pretty good. I¡¯m running out of gold, though. I only have, what, less than two thousand now?¡± ¡°Is that not enough?¡± ¡°These little babbies are always so hungry for gold, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam nted a firm kiss against Jirot¡¯s cheek, causing her to cackle. ¡°You see? Only two thousand gold, she said. How dare you im to be my father with only that little!¡± Adam peppered his daughter¡¯s face with kisses. ¡°Will you enchant tomorrow too?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Probably,¡± Adam replied, rubbing Jirot¡¯s stomach as the girl squirmed. ¡°I need to make more fire swords for the Iyr. Even if they can¡¯t make the fort now, I still need to show them I¡¯m thinking about my end of the deal.¡± ¡°You do not need to work so hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning of the year,¡± Adam said. ¡°Plus, I have been resting, haven¡¯t I?¡± Sonarot sighed. ¡°What am I to do with you, Adam?¡± Adam smiled innocently, before he furrowed his brows. ¡°I literally took a break yesterday.¡± Sonarot sighed again. Omen: 11, 17 Adam went to enchant the next day, plucking a Thread of Fate to assist him in enchanting, before he finally returned back to the shared family estate. Excited chattering shot out from the estate as he approached. There, Adam found his triplets swarming him, while his sister was currently embracing another young man. ¡®How could you do this to me?¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±
How dare they steal Lanarot away from Adam! 505. The Trio 505. The Trio ¡°It¡¯s not fair if you hug her!¡± Adamined, marching his way to the muscr young man. He was tall and strongly built, wearing thick attire. He had dark eyes and dark hair, which fell down to his shoulders. At his side was an axe, one which held great magics within it. On his forehead was a tattoo, at the centre was a single blue circle, with three blue diamonds on each side of it. Jurot wrapped his arms around Lanarot, causing her to grow limp as she snuggled up with her brother. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would do this to me,¡± Adam grumbled, reaching out a hand. ¡°It is good to see you, Adam,¡± Jurot said, sping Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°You too,¡± Adam said, before noting the new scars across Jurot¡¯s body, though none of them seemed fresh. ¡®It hasn¡¯t been that long, but it looks like you¡¯ve been busy. Were you the Vanguard again?¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®No. Didn¡¯t he say he couldn¡¯t do that any more?¡¯ Jurot¡¯s eyes were glued to Adam¡¯s axe. It was made of a grey wood and stormsteel. It was unmistakably that axe. ¡°Mother gave you that axe.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, lifting up the axe. ¡°I started enchanting it recently. Won¡¯t be quite as good as ol¡¯ Phantom, but it won¡¯t be too bad.¡± ¡°It is a good axe,¡± Jurot said, bowing his head slowly. It hadn¡¯t been used in a long while, not since he was a boy. ¡®If it is within your hands¡­¡¯ ¡°I would assume so, considering how nice it is.¡± Adam thought it belonged to Jarot, since it was well built and beautiful. Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently. ¡°It is worthy of you, Adam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Aunt said.¡± Jurot nodded. Since it hade to this, then he would need to ept it. His heart sank, but he flexed his muscles, and fought away the thoughts. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Adam asked, a coy smile on his face. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips almost twitched into a smile. ¡°I have grown stronger.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then I guess I need to get stronger too?¡± ¡®I could Level Up, I suppose¡­¡¯ As Jurot settled within the shared family estate, Adam went to greet Jaygak and Kitool too, the pair having returned with Jurot. ¡°Did you guys enjoy yourselves?¡± Adam asked, approaching the Devilkin and the Human Iyrmen. ¡°I did,¡± Jaygak said, a wide smirk across her face. She was red skinned, like most other Devilkin Adam had met. She was short, but well built, though that was no surprise since she was born within the walls of the Iyr. At her side was a de, a de which would make Phantom look like a toy once she was stronger. Adam shook her forearm, raising his brow. ¡°Not too much, I hope?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± Jaygak replied, innocently. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten pretty cocky in front of me,¡± Adam said, squeezing her forearm slightly. ¡°Have you gotten stronger too?¡± ¡°I may have be stronger?¡± Jaygak replied, her voice full of vaguery. Vaguery, a word used to describe her perfectly. ¡°Did you have fun too, Kitool?¡± Adam asked, shaking her forearm. Kitool was an Iyrman who was deceptively pretty. Her head was shaved at the sides, towards the top, which was also cut fairly short. She carried at her back a quarterstaff, one which had been enchanted recently, and had seen its fair share of blood. ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool replied simply. ¡°Have you been well, Adam?¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you all so much. It¡¯s been a little boring.¡± ¡°Boring?¡± Jaygak asked, ncing around. She, like Jurot and Kitool, could feel it. The Iyr had felt so different. It had changed since they had left, but they couldn¡¯t quite put their finger on why. The trio settled down as the food was made. It was thest day of cooking for the Kan family, who had made piles of t breads, as well as plenty of fried meat and vegetables for them. Damokan and Kalokan had both managed to im some milk for themselves, as was their right for assisting in cooking. They had carried some vegetables around for their family, and though it hadn¡¯t helped much, they were rewarded well for their contribution. ¡®Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen the teens around much¡­¡¯ Adam nced around, noting they weren¡¯t here this evening. He had seen them only a handful of times, though he supposed they were probably working for the Iyr. ¡°You have returned!¡± called Tarot. He stepped into the shared estate carrying a of gourds. ¡®It¡¯s not Rajin this time?¡¯ Adam thought. The old man ced the of gourds to one side, before sping his grandnephew on the shoulder. ¡°I see you have more scars on you, little Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have grown more than I.¡± Tarot grinned wide, squeezing his grandnephew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Can you carry me now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tarot pped the young Iyrman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good! When brother returns, he will be overjoyed.¡± ¡°Grandfather is gone?¡± Jurot asked. He, like the other Iyrmen, hadn¡¯t been briefed about the Iyr since they had returned, though that was normal. ¡°Jarot has gone with the one hundred,¡± Tarot exined. ¡®To war?¡¯ Jurot furrowed his brows. ¡°He will bring much glory.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± Tarot said. The smile on his lips almost wavered. ¡°Sarot has also gone.¡± He noted the boy furrowing his brows in thought, since it was highly unlikely that Sarot had gone to war too. ¡°He is dead. For the honour and glory of the Iyr.¡± ¡°He did not die a coward,¡± Jurot said, bowing his head slightly. It had struck him by surprise to hear that his granduncle, and the strongest member of the family, had died. He understood why Tarot was heavily scarred now, since it would be up to one of the older members of the family to take ce as one of the Grandmasters. ¡°I will be strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will be a pir of our Rot family.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Tarot embraced the young man for a moment, before going off to greet the other two who had returned. ¡®Stronger,¡¯ Jurot thought. He had only just gained new strength, but it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Papa Juju,¡± Lanarot called, reaching up with her arms. Jurot lifted her up again, and let her cuddle up against his neck. He approached Adam and his triplets, who were rxing in the shade behind their father. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot, did you greet your uncle?¡± Adam asked. The triplets looked up at him, a shadow of guilt across their face. Adam raised his brows at them expectantly, before the trio quickly hugged their uncle¡¯s leg, and returned back to the shade. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s good enough?¡± Adam sighed. ¡®You little punks! How can you treat him like that? Even if you are this cute, do you think I¡¯ll forgive you?¡¯ ¡°The Iyr is different,¡± Jurot stated, sitting beside his brother. Lanarot rubbed her head against his neck, before sucking against her thumb. Jurot wondered if Adam had anything to do with that feeling, but there was no way Adam could be responsible for something this big. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s because Elder Story is gone.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Jurot stared at Adam, still unsure if he had heard the Half Elf correctly. Adam had exined his story to him, about how he had already died twice to a God who no longer existed within this time line, and yet even that wasn¡¯t as unbelievable as this. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Elder Story does not go,¡± Jurot replied. Adam wouldn¡¯t lie to him, but even then, this was too much. ¡°It is true,¡± Sonarot said, pouring her son some wine from a gourd Tarot had brought them. It was pink, the peach wine that the Rot family loved most. ¡°Elder Story is gone?¡± Jurot whispered, sipping the wine from his cup. He couldn¡¯t taste it, not while he was deep in thought about what he had learned. His eyes met Jaygak¡¯s and Kitool¡¯s, and the pair were equally as shocked. ¡°We have closed our gates,¡± Sonarot said, pouring Adam some wine too. ¡°Then we will be unable to return if we leave,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will we set out?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes met Adam¡¯s. ¡°I think we should. I mean, after Lanarot¡¯s birthday, of course.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Something like that was exactly what Adam would say. The knowledge that Elder Story had left remained in Jurot¡¯s mind. Elder Story had never left the Iyr, not since it had formed. The other Great Elders could leave the Iyr, since that was within their role, but Elder Story? ¡°Papa, bwead.¡± Lanarot pointed to the t bread opposite them, before returning back to sucking her thumb. Jurot broke a piece of the bread and scooped up some of the meat, before bringing it up to Lanarot¡¯s lips. She epted the food her brother brought, chewing it slowly as she remained against his powerful chest. Her hand reached up to grab his pec, feeling how hard it was. ¡°Lord Strom is dead?¡± Jurot had only guess as to why Elder Story would have left the Iyr. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Jurot remained silent. ¡°Did Elder Story leave on the day he died.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°No, hold on.¡± Adam thought back to when Sarot had spoken with him. It was raining then, and he had very little time to speak with the family. ¡°Your¡­ our granduncle, he wanted to speak with me. He said he gave his life for the Rot family. Baktu called for him, and he answered the call.¡± ¡°He will not shame us,¡± Jurot said, ¡°and we will not shame him.¡± ¡°He asked if I could name one of the twins¡¯ children after him,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. Jurot remained silent, feeding his sister. Elder Story had taken his granduncle, along with many of the Iyr¡¯s strongest, toplete a task due to Lord Strom, Emperor Hadda¡¯s, death. The Iyr was at its most vulnerable, and his grandfather had also gone to war, to assist the Aldish in their war. He wasn¡¯t sure if the Iyr had ever been in such a state, not since their near genocide. He pushed away the thoughts again, finding his brow pulsing with how many times he tried to think. ¡°It is a good name,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, quietly.
Of course it was him! The only one with the power to destroy the world! Interlude: The Trio Interlude: The Trio Night fell across the Iyr. Only the three who had returned from their outings, remained near the fire, which crackled as it began to smoulder. They wore nkets marked with the symbols of their families keeping away the chill of the night. Since they had returned, the Iyr had felt so different, and so much colder than they remembered. Jurot sipped his wine, peach as was the Rot family¡¯s favourite, feeling the warmth it provided. His cheeks were beginning to flush from the alcohol, and he ced his cup down. Since the other two weren¡¯t going to speak up, he thought, as the eldest, he should. ¡°I felled a bakaraba,¡± Jurot said, pouring himself some more wine. Jaygak groaned quietly, though she raised her cup to him, sipping her own drink. It was expected of someone like Jurot to defeat something like that, arge crab creature, with skin almost like rock. With Phantom in hand, it would have still been a difficult fight, but for someone who could walk right into a Fireball without blinking, neither of them were surprised. Kitool already knew what her greatest achievement was, the young Iyrman cing down her cup, sitting up straighter. ¡°I returned with a jar of blood,¡± she said. ¡°From a Red Dragon, in its fifth hundred year.¡± Jurot bowed his head, and Jaygak pat Kitool against her back. Returning with a vial, never mind a jar, would have been more than enough for the Ool to show off. ¡°It¡¯s not fair if you both bring back so much glory,¡± Jaygak grumbled, sipping her wine. She already knew what she was going to say. Kitool narrowed her eyes. She was one of the few people who knew Jaygak to the point of seeing through her jokes. Even so, she had no idea what Jaygak had done to pretend to be this dour. ¡°I slew a wyvern,¡± Jaygak said. Seconds passed. ¡°Alone.¡± For once, Jurot¡¯s brows raised, and even Kitool¡¯s head snapped towards the Devilkin. Jaygak, who had dubbed herself the weakest of the trio, had managed to y a wyvern, alone? A wyvern was far deadlier than Jaygak, even with such a glorious weapon at her side. Even if the Devilkin was a fan of pranks, there was no way she would lie about this. Jurot pped her shoulder, raising a cup of wine to her. ¡°You have done well, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Will you keep moaning about how weak you are?¡± Kitool asked, raising her cup too. ¡°Of course I will,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You¡¯re all so shocked that I faced a wyvern, but if it was either of you, would anyone be surprised?¡± She tossed back the wine down her throat and swallowed it quickly, before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s not fair if you congratte me this much!¡± ¡°Did you bring its body back to the Iyr?¡± Jurot asked, wondering how much of it she had imed. ¡°Did I bring its body back to the Iyr?¡± Jaygak repeated, annoyed by the question. ¡°How could someone like me bring back something like that?¡± Kitool waited, noting the annoyance on Jaygak¡¯s face. ¡°Of course I brought back its body!¡± She whispered angrily. ¡°I brought back its heart too!¡± Jurot pat her shoulder once more. ¡°You have done well, Jaygak.¡± Kitool bowed her head, rubbing the Devilkin¡¯s back. Jaygak¡¯s annoyance only grew at their praise. ¡°Why are you both bullying me like this? I¡¯ll tell Taygak.¡± ¡°I will tell her we were not bullying you,¡± Kitool replied, simply. ¡°You would do that to me?¡± Jaygak asked, replying with the most serious of phrases from within the Iyr. Kitool bowed her head simply, still rubbing Jaygak¡¯s back. ¡°You have done well, Jaygak. ept it.¡± Jaygak huffed, before drinking more wine. ¡°Did I do well?¡± She reached down to touch Stormdrake, a de which was considered Legendary. She hadn¡¯t actually taken it with her, taking Bloodseeker instead. Bloodseeker was a Basic Enhanced de, one with a Basic bonus, which also held an additional property. Whenever she downed an opponent, her next blow was far greater. Such a de had been gifted to her by Adam, which she had then gifted to Taygak. However, she had taken it for fear of losing Stormdrake, and to give the de a greater story. Yet she would have done just as well with Stormdrake, which was simr in its strength, though gave her certain other abilities too, like being able to use the trick, Shocking Touch. The de, however, held greater abilities, and was worth more than she could hope to ever earn. Even one hundred thousand gold would be a pittance for such a priceless treasure. Both weapons had been a gift to her from Adam. Kitool and Jurot both had also received great favour from Adam, both of them gaining two weapons each, and though technically their current weapons were greater than Stormdrake, neither of them would be able topare with Stormdrake once its potential was realised. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Bloodseeker, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to face a wyvern¡­¡± Jaygak¡¯s words were quieter. Jurot looked to Kitool, relying on her ability to deal with Jaygak. Kitool poured Jaygak some wine. ¡°Even if Bloodseeker assisted you, you are still a great warrior.¡± Jaygak nced between both Jurot and Kitool. ¡°Am I? Who can say I¡¯m a great warrior? You can beat me with an arm behind your back, and does Jurot even need a shield to beat me?¡± ¡°You are greater than many warrior we know,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°You can defeat Brittany and Fred.¡± ¡°A little girl Adam picked up, and a warrior who only recently decided he wanted to live?¡± Jaygak sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention Nobby¡­¡± ¡°I would have difficulty against Nobby,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Yes, but you didn¡¯t mention his name because you know he can beat me,¡± Jaygak grumbled quietly. ¡°Nobby is Nobby.¡± ¡°Adam doesn¡¯t need me, not like he needs you or Kitool,¡± she said. ¡°Adam is just me, but better in every way.¡± Although the pair could speak on what Adam could do better than them, it was true that Adam basically possessed the same general strengths as Jaygak. His ability with weapons was greater, he wore greater armour, and possessed magical abilities which could outmatch even Dunes and Sir Vonda. ¡°It does not matter to Adam that you are weaker than him, for you are still an Iyrman,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You still hold sway outside of the Iyr by that virtue.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± Jaygak asked, ncing between the pair before her once more. ¡°You can say that because you don¡¯t have green or red skin.¡± ¡°You are still an Iyrman,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There maye a time when Adam will need you,¡± Kitool said. ¡°If there is a time like that, then it means you two will be busy,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He won¡¯t think of me first, not for anything. He¡¯s not afraid of me like he¡¯s afraid of you.¡± ¡°I do not believe that is true,¡± Kitool said. ¡°He does not wish to face you when your tongue is so wicked.¡± ¡°Even in that way he¡¯s better than me,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°Is he?¡± Kitool asked. Jaygak couldn¡¯t hide her smile, before she quickly downed the rest of her wine. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve pitied myself enough. Let¡¯s get back to sharing stories.¡± They continued to share their stories, from what else they had in during their year in another realm, as well as what else they had brought back to the Iyr. ¡°I brought back its shell,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The shell? It weighs more than I do, even in armour,¡± Jaygak said, narrowing her eyes. Then it must have been because of that. Jurot, too, had grown stronger. She smiled. Katool, had grown more powerful too, exining that her fists were able to slip through the defences of many creatures which could resist mundane weapons. The trio continued to chat about their adventures long into the night, before they eventually settled to sleep outside, under the stars of the Iyr, which they had grown up under. Jaygak remained awake, hearing the light snoozing of herpanions. She stared at the stars, her thoughts remaining on her ce in their group. ¡®At least I¡¯m funnier than him?¡¯
Being funnier than Adam is like being smarter than Adam. Not difficult at all. 506. What Does It Do? 506. What Does It Do? Omen: 2, 20 ¡®Enchanting it is,¡¯ Adam thought, surprised that he had managed to roll another 20 so soon. Upon finishing his bath and returning to the estate, Adam narrowed his eyes. Jirot was cackling joyfully while standing on Jaygak¡¯sp. The little Goblin was grabbing all over Jaygak¡¯s face, including the horns which curled up at the top of the Devilkin¡¯s head. Adam¡¯s eyes met Jaygak¡¯s, and he clenched his fist. ¡®Should I Level Up and beat her?¡¯ ¡°She must have missed me so much,¡± Jaygak said, nuzzling the girl¡¯s nose, causing her to jerk her head back, before she grinned wide. Adam remained frozen, unsure of what to do. Obviously, allowing Jaygak to y with his daughter to steal her away from him was bad, but could he take away Jirot¡¯s joy? ¡®Did she grow craftier during the month she was away? How scary¡­¡¯ ¡°You have such a toothy smile,¡± Jaygak said, picking the girl up, staring up at her. ¡°You can stand on your own two feet, and even bounce along to music.¡± She blinked at the girl, noting how quickly she was growing. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s growing up so quickly,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°She should stay this small and cute forever.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t grow much taller, and she will remain this cute for some time,¡± Jaygak stated, before blowing the girl¡¯s stomach, as her father would. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you starting a fight with me?¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a wide, guilty smirk. ¡°How am I starting a fight with you?¡± Adam remained silent. For once, he realised that he had lost the round. ¡°Nothing.¡± Jaygak pulled Jirot in for a hug, rubbing her cheek against the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Your father is trying to bully me, Jirot. Won¡¯t you save me?¡± ¡°You deserve to be bullied after how much pain you¡¯ve caused Elder Zijin,¡± Adam retorted, before reaching up to tickle Jirot¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you still going to mess around when the Iyr is in such a dire situation?¡± ¡°Is the Iyr in a dire situation?¡± Jaygak tilted her head, allowing Jirot to grab her horns, feeling their hardness with her tiny hands. The girl squealed with joy, almost bouncing while she stood on Jaygak¡¯sp. Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Seriously, Jaygak¡­¡± ¡®Why is she being so annoying? Did she miss teasing me? It¡¯s only been a few weeks.¡¯ Adam went to enchant, plucking a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. He still needed to enchant once more, and then he could passively enchant the rest of the item until a week passed. He continued to enchant throughout the week, though took a break whenever he rolled poorly for both of his Omen rolls. The light strumming of a lute filled the shared estate in the morning, and as the triplets greeted their father at the entrance on his return back from the bath, Adam¡¯s eyes nced around to find the source of the music. There he found two things he didn¡¯t expect. The first was that Jaygak, the troublemaker, was ying a lute. The second was that his youngest son, Jarot, was busting a move, wiggling to the music. ¡®Is she trying to steal them away from me?¡¯ Adam thought, before lifting his triplets up, carrying them to their youngest siblings. Jirot grabbed onto Jaygak¡¯s shirt, squatting and standing as the Iyrman yed her lute. She squealed noisily and continued to make all manner of noises while Jaygak yed the lute. The Devilkin stopped ying the lute, and after a moment, the twins stopped their dancing. They blinked. They waited and waited. They whimpered and made to cry, and Jaygak could feel the pressure Adam was cing on her to continue ying. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could y the lute,¡± Adam said, furrowing his brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t care that much about me?¡± Jaygak replied, smiling wide. ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± Adam replied, frowning. ¡°I mean, sure, I don¡¯t know that much about you, but you don¡¯t know that much about me, do you?¡± ¡°I know enough about you,¡± she retorted. ¡°You¡¯re a troublemaker who slipped peppers into Jurot¡¯s food when he was growing up, and even now continue to give a headache to your parents, and Elder Zijin. You know stuff about jewellery and gems, and you¡¯ve got a queer love for horns.¡± ¡°My love for horns is not queer,¡± Jaygak snorted back, stopping her strumming for a moment, but she picked it back up at Jarot¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°I know plenty about you too. You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Adam waited to hear more, but Jaygak left it at that. ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, that doesn¡¯t mean you know a lot about me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to state the more obvious things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not obvious I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°I suppose it is.¡± ¡®Wait, hold on¡­¡¯ Adam frowned again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do this to me in front of my children. Konarot, can you believe this?¡± Konarot red at Jaygak, before she hugged her father, resting her head against his neck. Kirot and Karot also squinted their eyes suspiciously at Jaygak, before hugging their father¡¯s arms. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e to me,¡± Adam called. Jirot continued to squat, and Jarot continued to wiggle his body, the pair squealing in joy. ¡®How can you betray me like this?¡¯ Adam had already forgiven them before the thought had passed. Adam spent one of his days rxing with his children, doing nothing in particr. He wondered if he should y Warriors and Wanderers, but decided against it, instead reading to the children. Katool rested her head against her sister¡¯s arm. She had finished a long day of ying and learning, and the warmth of the fire lulled her towards slumber. Kitool reached up to ce a hand against her head, causing the girl to jerk awake slightly. ¡°Sleep,¡± Kitool coaxed, allowing the young girl to rest her head once more, before the tiny girl closed her eyes. Raygak yawned, though threw Jaygak a suspicious nce, seeing her hand creeping towards him. She eventually rubbed his head gently, before letting him go. Raygak¡¯s cheeks were flushed slightly, enjoying his sister¡¯s affection with a coy smile on his lips. Eventually he, too, fell asleep against his elder sister. Jogak exchanged a look with Sonarot, who smiled innocently, before she carried the yawning Lanarot away, to clean her teeth and ready her for slumber. Jogak looked to his daughter and son, Jaygak and Raygak, and sighed. Something was wrong with Jaygak, but she didn¡¯t inform him of what was bothering her. He could only guess what the issue was, but considering how well she seededst month, and how she had returned to him alive and well, he could only guess the issue was in rtion to Adam. Citool, the mother of both Kitool and Katool, watched as Adam left, taking his five children with him. He carried both the twins in his arms, while his triplets followed after him, their tails dragging along the ground as they stumbled their way sleepily after their father. Omen: 19, 20 ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, blinking at the Omen. It was one of the best Omens he could possibly ask for. If it was a fight, he could even use the 19 for a Critical Hit, just like when he rolled a 20. Sonarot smiled, noting his smile on that day. She wondered if she could ask for him to face Morkarai once more, to see the fight before her eyes, but she decided against it. There was no need to stress him out about enchanting, especially since, in her estimation, Adam was nearing thepletion of his magical axe, which would be among the greatest he would have created. Adam continued to enchant the weapon as the week passed by,pleting the weapon by the end of the month. When he returned back to the estate, the others waited expectantly. He handed the weapon to Sonarot first, allowing her to swing the axe around. She could feel its magics flowing through her finger tips, feeling a coolness from the axe which it didn¡¯t possess previously. She could certainly feel it was at the same level as Phantom, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it held the same enchantments. ¡°What does it do?¡± Jurot asked. Adam smiled. ¡°What does it do, I wonder?¡± He tilted his head, before allowing the others to y with it. The children also touched it, with Taygak overseeing them, before eventually it returned back to Adam. The triplets sniffed at the weapon, before Konarot ced it in herp. It was cool to the touch, and for the Silver Dragon blood which flowed through her veins, it was nice to touch. She looked up at her father expectantly, holding the axe up to him. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, taking the axe from her, feeling how cold the axe had be. He stared down at it, confused. It wasn¡¯t this cold previously. He reached down to touch Kanarot¡¯s hand, feeling how cold it had be. ¡°Konarot?¡± The girl¡¯s ears twitched as she smiled up at her father, before resting her head against his arm. She purred adoringly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Konarot purred again, nuzzling her head against her father¡¯s arm. ¡°How can you be okay, when you¡¯re this cute?¡± Adam asked, lifting his eldest daughter up, feeling how cold she was. She was usually a little cold, but she was slightly colder than typical. He kissed her forehead, brushing her hair back. The tiny girl stared up at her father, smiling shyly up towards him. She reached up to poke his cheek, before she pulled her hand back quickly, rolling up against his chest. ¡°Aunt,¡± Adam called, ¡°Konarot¡¯s a little cold.¡± Sonarot ced a hand against her forehead. ¡°I will care for her to see if it bes worse.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam pinched Konarot¡¯s cheek. ¡°You can¡¯t get sick. Just because your little sister got sick, doesn¡¯t mean you can worry me, you silly girl.¡± Konarot pouted, cuddling up against her father once more, sucking against her thumb. Adam stroked her hair tenderly. ¡°It could be because I used a nightval bear core. She might have reacted to it?¡± ¡°It may be the case,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Should I call for a Shaman?¡± ¡°If she gets worse,¡± Adam replied, noting that Kirot and Karot didn¡¯t seem to be too bothered. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take a break tomorrow.¡± Adam spent the next day, thest day of dawnval, with his children. Konarot was only as cold as she usually was, allowing him to sigh with relief. He watched as Jurot trained the children, assisting them with their physical education, as well as how to use various weapons. Jaygak was assisting him, but he noted that Kitool was nowhere to be seen. The young Iyrman eventually returned, ncing towards Adam, bowing her head, before she assisting Jurot and the others. ¡°I suppose I might as well let them y Warriors and Wanderers too,¡± Adam said, preparing his notes for the game.
What does the weapon do? What gues Konarot? Will Adam ever get revenge on Jaygak? Who knows? Me. I know. That being said, I''m having a lot of fun writing theter chapters. My favourite npc will make an appearance in July or so. 507. Cutest In The Whole World I 507. Cutest In The Whole World I Omen: 7, 10 ¡°Jurot, you cuddle her first,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll be cuddling her the most.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Lanarot was adorned in a light blue outfit, with the symbol of her family embroidered against her heart. Sonarot dabbed her forehead with blue, in the vague shapes of her family symbol. The tiny girl blinked at Jurot, who lifted her up, and hugged her. She melted against her brother, sucking on her thumb. ¡®Oh, right¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s five children were also dabbed with the paint, and wore matching clothing to their father, uncle, and tiny aunt. Adam stared down at them, with Jarot and Jirot sitting beside each other, cooing quietly as they held their blocks, sucking against them. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot all sat quietly, behaving well, as they usually did. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. He nced around, noting that only the Iyrmen were around. ¡°We¡¯re missing someone.¡± Jurot remained silent, wondering what Adam was nning. The Half Elf disappeared, before dragging along a young man. He was adorned in the attire of the Iyrmen, a light grey, though at his waist was a cloth belt, fashioned out of something yellow with a repeating pattern of red swirls. He sleepy eyes were behind spectacles, which were near miniscule, only two round sses with a tiny triangr bridge connecting them. Filliam had long decided against resisting the storm known as Adam, rubbing his eyes, before looking down at the children. ¡®¡­¡¯ His eyes then fell to Lanarot, realising it must have been her birthday, since he was acting like this. However, Lanarot was currently busy, a beautiful Devilkin currently checking her height, weight, reactions, and her teeth. An assistant beside her was writing down whatever the Shaman was saying. ¡°You are growing well,¡± Lokat said, brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair. The girl smiled up at Lokat shyly, before she returned back to her brother, who hugged her tight. Lokat¡¯s eyes met Adam¡¯s. ¡°I see you are doing well too, Adam.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling as though this scene was familiar. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t do well in the Iyr?¡± Lokat checked the other children too, first assisting Adam¡¯s children. She praised them for growing well, with Jirot and Jarot staring up at her withrge smiles as she checked them. She moved on to the young babies who were only a few months old. She spent most of her time with Inakan, the smallest of the babies. ¡°We will monitor her twice as much,¡± Lokat said to the baby girl¡¯s parents, before excusing herself. ¡®I suppose Konarot is fine then?¡¯ Adam thought. During breakfast, the older children came by to give Lanarot a piece of their bread, as well as their fruit. ¡°Did you get anything for my sister?¡± Adam asked, looking to Filliam. Filliam wondered what he could give up to the young girl. ¡°I have created a smaller watch.¡± ¡°What is a baby going to do with a watch?¡± Adam asked, before sighing. ¡°Filliam, how can you stress me out like this? You¡¯re always working so hard, and you hardly ever take a break.¡± Filliam squinted towards the Half Elf, wondering why the Gnome was calling a Halfzer small. ¡°I have been resting. I take the festival week off, and I take a day or two off every month.¡± Adam could feel the gaze of the Iyrmen against him, understanding that he wasn¡¯t one to talk. ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s good. You should take a few more days off. You know, they say that sleeping well increases your ability to think, and not just that, but it also helps with your creativity. Sleeping well, eating well, and some exercise, it¡¯ll help you in tinkering.¡± ¡°How does exercising help with tinkering?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°It boosts cognitive function,¡± Adam said. Filliam wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, but he was certain that exercise wasn¡¯t for him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to exercise, especially not in the Iyr.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with exercising in the Iyr?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°Oh, well, you don¡¯t need to do anything difficult. Just take a walk around the estate, once every morning and evening. Watch the sunrise and sunset. Eat well, though I suppose you don¡¯t have to worry about that in the Iyr, and sleep well. You¡¯ve got a watch so make sure you sleep for at least eight hours a day.¡± ¡°Walking, eating, sleeping, it all takes away time from tinkering,¡± Filliamined, frowning. ¡°No. They are an extension of you tinkering. How can you tinker when your body is weak? How can you tinker when you don¡¯t have the strength from food? How can you tinker if you fall asleep midway through tinkering? If nothing else, why don¡¯t you eat with the Iyrmen in the morning? Take a walk to see the sunrise, eat some food with a different family estate, and sleep when it¡¯s dark. I guarantee it, Filliam, that you¡¯ll work better than ever before.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know tinkering,¡± Filliam said. ¡°All that takes away from my work.¡± ¡°The average Iyrman is stronger than the Aldish, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Filliam adjusted his sses, wondering why Adam was being so annoying. ¡°Then how do you exin the fact that Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool are all so monstrously strong inparison to the other Iyrmen?¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Filliam nced between the trio. Then he looked at Adam, who was the strongest of the lot, from what he had heard. ¡°Alright, fine¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Filliam, you¡¯re someone the Iyr and I are investing in. You should work at full strength.¡± ¡®How did we even get onto this topic?¡¯ Filliam thought. Once breakfast was done, Adam lifted Lanarot up, nuzzling her nose. ¡°Smelly girl, how can you grow up like this? I told you to stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°No!¡± Lanarot replied, before snickering at him. ¡°No!¡± ¡°How¡­ how can you all grow up? I refuse! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Adam hugged Lanarot, before his triplets also swarmed him. ¡°Jurot, how can they do this to me?¡± ¡°You are growing well, sister,¡± Jurot affirmed, crossing his arms. ¡°You will be the¡­¡± Jurot paused. Making such statements was not Iyrmanlike, and his eyes fell to Adam, who was currently pampering their younger sister with all manner of kisses. Though he had spent a year away from Adam, his brother had engrained his stupidity deeply within him. ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot called, almost cautiously. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Adam kissed his sister. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam held her close, with Lanarot smiling up at him, enjoying all the attention he was giving her. There was no doubt in Adam¡¯s mind she wouldn¡¯t remember this, but that was okay. He would give her as much affection as he could, and hoped it would carry with her forever. Sonarot led her son and his brother, as well as their children, through the Iyr. They left the estates to an area full of one and two stories buildings, with plenty of Iyrmen moving through the area. They arrived at a small, open area, where an older Iyrman was setting up a desk. He had all manner of small objects to one side, each which looked like a dark gem. He spread arge sheet of paper over the desk, keeping the sides pinned under thick blocks of wood. Jurot brought a chair over. It was made of wood, the back of which was made of strips of wood, wrapped around a thick, wooden border. He brought two more chairs, since it was not just Lanarot here this time, but also five other children. Jurot sat down beside his mother, and Adam sat down on the opposite side. ¡°I will hold Jarot,¡± Sonarot said, taking the boy from Adam¡¯s arms. Adam continued to hold Jirot, but Jurot reached for the girl, only to see how his mother was holding Jarot. The baby Goblin sat on his nana¡¯s thigh, on the same side as his father. Sonarot smiled at Jurot, who looked down at the triplets. ¡°I will hold Kirot and Karot.¡± Adam nced between the pair, wondering what they were doing, but he decided against asking. The Iyrmen were Iyrmen. He sat, sitting Jirot to one side, the same side as her twin brother, and sat Konarot his other leg. The girl looked past the other children to see her younger brother and sister, before looking up at her father with a frown. ¡°You silly girl, they¡¯re on their uncle¡¯sp,¡± Adam said, rubbing her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t bully your papo like this.¡± The older Iyrman, who had drawn them the year before, ncing between them all. He hadn¡¯t been informed there were going to be so many, but he started sketching regardless. Even if he wasn¡¯t meant to sketch so many, he wouldn¡¯t get into any trouble, it would be Sonarot who would be questioned. He nced up at them and back down at the sketch over the course of fifteen minutes or so, before pulling the sheet away. Sonarot stood, with Jurot following after her. Adam pulled Jirot and Konarot closer, shutting his eyes tight as he took a moment to realise what had happened. His children had been refused by the Rot family originally, though not by his aunt and his brother, nor the old man who had beaten Adam. Yet, they were now immortalised within the portrait of the main Rot family. ¡°This is definitely the happiest day of my life,¡± Adam said. #
This chapter fills my heart. These chapters are a slow burn but they pick upter. 508. Cutest In The Whole World II 508. Cutest In The Whole World II Lanarot giggled wildly as her extended family swarmed her, flooding her with attention. The young girl babbled excitedly towards her family, all the while they showered her in gifts, handing her strips of coloured cloth, leather, and more. Adam nced around, noting the children all around, including another young boy, one who had been born after Lanarot. He nodded his head to the boy, who hid within his mother¡¯s bosom, before looking back at Adam. For the boy¡¯s sake, Adam looked aside. The Half Dragon triplets remained at Adam¡¯s side, while Adam carried his twins within his arms. He let them down in the corner, so they could y in the little area for little babies. He noted there were other newborn babies here too, those who were no doubt born around the same time as Gurot and the others. ¡®Did the Iyr ask everyone to make babies?¡¯ Adam asked, before taking a seat to one side. He watched as Lanarot was pampered by her extended family, wondering if the other children were also pampered simrly. ¡°Mama,¡± Lanarot called, pointing at the nearby food. ¡°Bwead.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°She really is growing too quick, Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot looked down to Adam, wondering if they would repeat the conversation from earlier. ¡°She is two now.¡± The words struck him by surprise. He had watched her grow, as Adam had. They would leave on their adventures and return to see someonepletely different. He remembered how small she had been when she was born, and how much she would cry. He emptied his mind, not wanting to think about how quickly she was growing up. ¡°What did you get her for her birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I carved a wooden figure,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Is it made of a special wood?¡± ¡°It was from wood gifted to me when I was younger.¡± Jurot paused. He wondered if he should mention that it was from his father, but his throat clogged up, and he was unable to say more. ¡°I made an axe, and I thought I should give it to her,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°That is a good gift.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­¡± Adam recalled the previous gifts he had given to her. A magical axe, and twilight fox core, and now a mundane axe? ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s a poor gift in case he feels bad.¡¯ ¡°I hope she¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam squinted. ¡°No, wait. I don¡¯t want her to grow up. Why am I giving her an axe?¡± Adam rubbed his eyes. ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± called a voice. It was a dark skinned man, well built, with dark hair and green eyes. At his side was a sword, one which had been gifted to him, and named after him in a moment of exhaustion. ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam said, standing to greet the Aswadian Priest. Following him was Sir Vonda, Priest of Life, as well as the thickly built Nobby, and Jonn, the other Half Elf. ¡°Vonda, Nobby,¡± Adam continued, hesitating for a moment, before continuing. ¡°Jonn.¡± Dunes looked to the girl, who was stuffing her face full of bread, eating from the fingers of her rtives. ¡°She¡¯s grown so much.¡± Adam winced, sitting down in his corner. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± ¡°She truly loves bread,¡± Vonda said, taking a seat beside Adam. She wore a mace at her side, and a shield at her back, which she unstrapped to sitfortably. A scarf hid the lower half of her face and neck, as always. ¡°She loves bread like I love offending monsters,¡± Adam said. ¡°I feel like she isn¡¯t as chubby as she should be.¡± ¡°She is round enough.¡± Dunes chuckled. ¡°She can¡¯t be too round, in the Iyr¡­¡± He paused, recalling the few Iyrmen who were not lean and muscr, and instead were round and muscr. Lanarot eventually napped alongside the twins, while the younger babies were taken elsewhere. Meanwhile, the group of adults gathered together, sharing drinks and food, chatting about this and that. ¡°Unless it¡¯s an emergency, I¡¯d like a week¡¯s notice before we leave for our adventuring,¡± Adam finally said, broaching the topic he was dreading. ¡°This year doesn¡¯t have any time limits to return, though I¡­¡± Jurot could see Adam realise the problem he had. It was the most obvious problem, something Adam should have figured out long ago. ¡°Wait a second. Jurot, we can¡¯t return back for the twins¡¯ birthdays, can we?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, affirming Adam¡¯s suspicions. Adam sighed, leaning back in his chair. He didn¡¯t want to miss it, his twins¡¯ first birthday, not when he hadn¡¯t missed his triplets¡¯ first birthday. ¡°Damn.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, shaking his head. ¡°Damn. Damn. Damn. What the hell am I meant to do? I¡­¡± ¡°You could ask the Chief for permission,¡± Jurot offered. ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯d allow something so stupid,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I heard he didn¡¯t even let the King inside the Front Iyr.¡± ¡°Is it stupid to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You should speak with him.¡± Adam sighed again. ¡®Should I?¡¯ He looked to his sister, and the twins beside her. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and speak with him.¡± Adam wasted no time in leaving the family estate, his triplets making to follow him. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Adam saw the pouts on their faces. Wisdom Save D20 + 1 = 7 (6) ¡°How could I refuse you, my little babbies?¡± Adam asked, dropping down to embrace them one by one, kissing their cheeks. The Chief was an older man, with long hair dyed red, though there were white streaks which broke the sea of red. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He was lean for an older man, carrying at his side a longsword at his side, made from a fusion of bone and metal. There were new wrinkles on his forehead, those of stress. ¡°Good afternoon, Chief,¡± Adam called. ¡°I thought you would be enjoying your sister¡¯s birthday,¡± the Chief replied, his voice like ash, airy, with little substance. ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s partly why I¡¯m here to talk to you,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. He looked down to Konarot, who met his eyes, before he returned his attention back to the Chief. ¡°My children are cute, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They are.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, trying to figure out the angle he wanted to use. ¡®No, I can¡¯t do that against him. I should be serious since Elder Story isn¡¯t here.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. No, well, it is, but in, you know, a way that¡¯s rted, but it¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working pretty hard recently.¡± ¡°Yes. Elder Zijin has informed me that you are, still, working hard.¡± ¡°Right. So I was thinking that, if I left the Iyr while its gates were closed¡­ could Ie back for my children¡¯s birthday? Jirot and Jarot, the twins, are going to have their first birthday near the middle of the year, in duskval.¡± Chief Iromin wondered how he didn¡¯t guess it would be about that. Of course, since it was Adam, he would be stressing about that sort of thing. It was such an Adam question to ask. The Chief remained silent for some time. ¡°If you are at the vige around the time of your children¡¯s birthday, an Iyrman will guide you to the Iyr, and you may return for your children¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how easily Iromin had agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sweet. You¡¯re the best, Chief.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yeah, that was it. I really do appreciate that, Chief.¡± Adam ruffled the triplets¡¯ hair. ¡°Say thank you to the Chief.¡± The children looked up at the Chief for a moment, before going to hug his leg, before returning to their father. Iromin restrained his smile, d that he had overruled the other Great Elders in using Adam¡¯s children against him. ¡°There may be a way for you to remain within the Iyr and grow stronger,¡± Iromin said. ¡°You could leave after your children¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Or you could return on their birthday, and stay within the Iyr after,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Stronger?¡± ¡°All will be revealed once you give your word,¡± Iromin said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do it after their birthday, but I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve got a lot of promises I need to keep for this year.¡± Iromin bowed his head, allowing Adam to leave. He would need to speak with the Great Elders to inform them of the situation with Adam¡¯s return. He shouldn¡¯t have made such a promise when the Iyr was going through an unprecedented time, but to have Adam owe them for something like that, it was a great deal. ¡°He says it¡¯s okay,¡± Adam said, returning back to the extended family estate, wearing his triplets. Dunes threw Jurot a look, who had won the small bet, a bet made for bragging rights. ¡°Remind me not to bet against Adam again.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We spoke of when to leave, Adam. We should leave on the fifteenth.¡± ¡°The fifteenth?¡± Adam asked, letting his children dismount him, before he was free to sit. ¡°I knew we were going to leave so soon, but¡­¡± ¡°We should work from dawnval until midway through duskval,¡± Jurot said. ¡°So you may return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We should not worry the Chief,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You missed my triplets¡¯ first birthday, and now this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t even celebrate our birthdays together. You even said you wereing back early this year, but you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I said I would return during the first month,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time since it¡¯s Lanarot¡¯s birthday,¡± Adam said, tutting quietly. Adam nced around at the others, wondering how to tease them. ¡°If we are going to work through noonval, perhaps we should speak with Sir Landon?¡± Dunes offered. ¡°Sir Landon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ah, the tournament?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot let slip a hint of excitement. ¡°Isn¡¯t there also the whole roaming beast thing with the band of mercenaries?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Something about the Great Twilight? Am I making things up?¡± ¡°We could join a group towards East Port,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Right, right, and then we need to find the enchanting shrine. Then there¡¯s the matter of your friend, Dunes, and¡­¡± Adam leaned back in his chair. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Dunes bowed his head, d Adam had remembered about his friend. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± With the group confirming their year, they continued to enjoy the birthday together. Adam decided to let go of his thoughts, taking the day off from stressing about life.
Tournament arc iing? 509. Oathkeeper 509. Oathkeeper Omen: 7, 14 ¡°Adam,¡± Jonn called, adorned in his breastte, carrying his de at his side. Adam ced Lanarot down, the girl panting from herughter. She pointed up, wanting to fly again, but Adam brushed her hair, eyeing up the other Half Elf. ¡°Jonn.¡± ¡°I wish to speak with you,¡± Jonn said. Adam noted Jonn wanted to step aside. He fixed his sister¡¯s hair, and her clothing, before he stood, ready to follow the Half Elf out. Jonn, however, stopped in front of Jurot. ¡°Will you witness it?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman replied, before following the Half Elves out. Jonn led them out to one side, to where a group of cabinsy. One housed a tinkerer who was in the middle of tinkering. Under the shade of a tree, Jonn turned to face Adam. ¡°Please allow me the honour of finally swearing my oaths to you.¡± ¡°Finally, eh?¡± Adam smiled at his joke. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you promised.¡± ¡°I decided long ago, but I wished to wait until after your sister¡¯s birthday,¡± Jonn said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I did not wish to take anything away from her.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s a good response.¡± ¡°I wish to swear to you the Oaths of Vengeance.¡± ¡°Vengeance?¡± Adam replied, raising his brow. He hadn¡¯t expected to hear that, though he was unfamiliar with the various different oaths. ¡°I will swear my oaths to protect your children,¡± Jonn said, having figured out the most optimal chance of finally swearing his oaths. He was still an Oathbreaker, having given up his oaths when he had been abandoned. Though he knew Adam loved his children, he was still an enigma, and Jonn wasn¡¯t sure that Adam would allow him to swear such oaths. ¡°If anyone dares to harm them, I will be the first to act.¡± ¡°The second,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°The third,¡± Jurot further corrected. ¡°I can take the Oath of Sincerity, or the Oath of the Watcher, if you so prefer.¡± Adam chewed on his thoughts for a moment, narrowing his eyes as he scanned Jonn. Jonn, who wore a breastte, and carried at his side a sword, had duelled him long ago. They had met randomly, as if by Fate, and they had made a bet. The bet was won by Adam, and since then the Guardian had yet to keep his promise. Adam had allowed the Guardian to follow him, and though they had fought side by side, the Guardian had yet to swear his oaths. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam nced to one side, looking towards the past. ¡°You promised me almost two years ago. You promised to swear your oaths, and I promised my armour, I think. Puthral te mail, which probably would have fitted you. I shouldn¡¯t have bet it, but I was a bigger fool than now. I don¡¯t like liars. If you have already broken your oath, and you¡¯ve already lied to me, what says you won¡¯t lie now?¡± ¡°I-,¡± Jonn began. ¡°But,¡± Adam interrupted the Half Elf, who was a few years his senior. ¡°They say that actions speak louder than words. You broke your promise, yeah, and I probably would have refused you, but¡­ do you know what I¡¯m thinking about right now?¡± ¡°The Lord of mes?¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°He was a hell of a monster.¡± Adam threw a nce to Jurot. ¡°I fell right away, but Jurot and you, you stood. You had the chance then to surrender, but you helped Lucy, and you tried to let her escape. She died, sure, but you still stood up for her, a Demon, when the odds were against us.¡± Jonn remained silent. Jurot, too, remained silent. He remembered the monster they had faced that day, a creature which would have been considered a contender for strongest across all thend, even including the Iyrmen, the Ancient Gold Dragon in ckwater, and Lord Stokmar, the Lord of Earth. ¡°Vengeance is good,¡± Adam said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like vengeance to spur a man tomit atrocities. If you break this oath, though, I¡¯ll take it as you admitting you¡¯ll harm my children, and I¡¯ll hunt you down personally.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept your oaths, Jonn.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, and then back to Jonn. ¡°So, is there some kind of ritual?¡± Jonn dropped to his knees before Adam, clutching at his amulet, that of Baktu, the God of Death. The God was more familiarly known as Lord Sozain within Alnd, but the Iyr had their own name for the God. The amulet had been gifted to him by the Iyr, more than eager to share the faith of their patron deity, he whose presence was felt in its every nook and cranny. Jonn began to mutter a prayer, his words almost a whisper, though Adam could barely make out hearing their names. After a short while, Jonn raised his voice slightly, allowing the pair to hear him. ¡°My sword, yours, I swear. My magic, yours, I swear. My future, yours, I swear. I will right the wrongs you face, I swear. If there are those who would harm your honour, your life, your children, I will draw my de, I swear.¡± A small pulse of magic emanated from the kneeling Half Elf. Adam could feel it, the electric feeling of magic. It invaded through his body, and caused his heart to pound harder. It grew hotter, so hot that Adam couldn¡¯t help but clutch at his chest. He looked to Jurot, who stood steadfast, staring down at Jonn. ¡°Do you witness, Ju of the Rot family?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°I, Jurot, son of Sonarot, witness you,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam thought, having noted something off about Jurot¡¯s words. Jonn reached to grab the de, and he cut across his palm, before using his finger to paint a crude symbol of Baktu using his blood. Jurot undid the dagger at his side, before holding out his hand. Adam held out his hand towards Jurot, assuming the Iyrman needed it. Jurot turned it face up, and cut across Adam¡¯s palm. Health: 65 -> 64 The blood pooled within Adam¡¯s hand, and Jonn held out his hand, allowing Jurot to bring Adam¡¯s hand over, to drip the blood onto the Guardian¡¯s bloody palm. As Adam¡¯s blood dripped onto Jonn¡¯s hand, it sizzled, and the blood withdrew into their body. Jonn winced, as though he had been struck, before he exhaled. Adam felt his body stiffen for a moment, before he rxed. He stared down at his palm, where the cut had disappeared, before looking to Jonn¡¯s hands, which were unmarked too, as though none of it had happened. Several Iyrmen swiftly marched onto the scene, hands at their weapons, before noting Jurot standing with the Half Elves. ¡°Okay?¡± one asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. The Iyrmen nced between the Half Elves, before withdrawing. They had felt it, the pulse of magic, which had spread a short way. They went to calm the other Iyrmen nearby, who checked to see what had happened, and exchanged nods with Jurot. Adam remained silent, ncing between the pair before him, who seemed to know what they were doing. Quest Complete: Oaths Sworn XP Gained: +100 XP: 19 500 -> 19 600 Jonn inhaled deeply, before letting out a long sigh. ¡°It is done.¡± ¡°Well that was¡­ alright, I suppose?¡± Adam said, quietly, ncing around the area, as though Baktu would appear. ¡®I do need to speak with you, so why don¡¯t youe out?¡¯ Adam looked around, trying to coax the God to appear. ¡°You should rest,¡± Jurot said to Jonn. ¡°Ah, before you rest though¡­¡± Adam led Jurot and Jonn towards the shared estate. Adam entered a room on the first floor, where he had kept it bundled ever since he had enchanted it. The de was long, long enough that it was obviously made for an Iyrman. The wooden handle which was white, something only Jurot could admire. The de held a silver pattern across it like waves. ¡°I enchanted it before Churot¡¯s birthday, a few weeks before we even met Shama. It was provided by Elder Zijin, who promised me to inform you that it was gifted by the Jin family.¡± ¡°Did you think I would swear my oaths back then?¡± Jonn asked. ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then I¡¯d find someone else to gift it to,¡± Adam said, holding the de out to Jonn. ¡°It¡¯s a Greater Enhanced weapon. It can strike true more easily, and if you are heavily wounded, you will strike harder.¡± Oathkeeper You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. You critically hit on a 19 or 20. When you are below half Health, deal an additional 1D6 holy damage. Jonn knelt and epted it from the Half Elf. ¡°I will use it well, mast-,¡± ¡°Heughya!¡± Adam shouted, shuddering. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that.¡± Adam almost gagged, wincing heavily. He hadn¡¯t cringed this hard before during this life. ¡°Call me boss, or sir? No, Sir is a noble title, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Damn. Alright, then how about¡­¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Jonn said. Adam frowned. It didn¡¯t feel quite as good when Jonn said it. ¡°Alright, I suppose it¡¯ll do.¡± Adam motioned his head for Jonn to leave, and after watching the Half Elf go, he turned to Jurot. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes. It was my honour to witness a right.¡± ¡°Right, right, but¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you say your name like that.¡± Jurot nced to Adam¡¯s side, noting the axe for a moment, before he bowed his head. ¡°Father has been missing for too long. He is presumed dead. I must honour my mother when I can.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jurot.¡± ¡°Father would not die easily,¡± Jurot said. He swallowed. ¡°He would die a good death.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s arm. ¡°Why did you give him a sword?¡± Jurot asked, noting how awkward it had be for his brother. ¡°He¡¯s not a Rot.¡± Jurot bowed his head, epting the logic. ¡°He¡¯d be fifth, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There¡¯s also Aunt and the old geezer.¡± Jurot bowed his head, epting the logic.
Finally! It''s been what? 400+ chapters? Also Oathkeeper is around 100+ chapters old too. Now I wonder how long it will take to reveal Wraith''s abilities... 510. Level Six 510. Level Six Adam was d that Elder Zijin had lent him some swords and more gems for his enchanting. He had begun to run out of gems, but the Elder lent him seven for each enchantment, which would be repaid when the swords would be auctioned off in the near future. Adam continued to pluck a Thread of Fate whenever he felt the roll was too poor, bringing great fortune, and misfortune, to denizens across the world. Could one me him? He rolled so well that he offered to enchant the firstyer of a Greater Enhanced enchantment of their choosing, one which they couldplete over time, as they had done the year previous with many of his enchants. He had no idea that his Omen had changed the course of Aswadasad¡¯s history. Omen: 2, 15 Adam held his twins within his arms, kissing their foreheads constantly. The tiny babes squirmed against him, but cooed and squealed excitedly under his intense affection. ¡°Dada has to go out and work now, my little babbies. I¡¯ve got so many enchanted weapons to sell off, and I¡¯ll be sure to bring you back lots of gifts.¡± ¡°Dadada,¡± Jirot replied, reaching to grab his face. Jarot called out for him too, squirming shyly under his father¡¯s adoration. ¡°I know, I know. How can dada leave when you¡¯re finally able to speak for him, but¡­¡± Adam continued to hug them tight, kissing them all over. Once he was done with the twins, he trapped his triplets, not allowing them to escape until he was done spoiling them with his love. He could feel how light they still were, and how warm their tiny bodies were. He stroked their hair gently, cuddling them as much as he could, before he finally let them go. He threw a look to Sonarot, before the pair stepped aside. Adam began to don his armour, slipping on his thick clothing, before slipping on the chain shirt, finally working on strapping his puthral te against himself. ¡°It pains me to leave,¡± he admitted. Sonarot smiled. ¡°You did not enchant yesterday to spoil them.¡± She had seen his face in the morning, knowing that he had the greatest of luck. Yet he spent the entirety of the day with the children, and not just his own children, but the others too. ¡°If anything happens to me¡­¡± Adam began, clearing his throat. ¡°They are my grandchildren,¡± Sonarot reassured. Adam smiled. Once he was within his puthral te mail, the purple armour gleaming under the sun, he noted how his twins stared at him with shock and glee. However, he made his way to the other children, though Taygak was missing. ¡°I expect you all to behave for your mummies and daddies.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. ¡°Raygak, if I hear you are bullying your cousins, I will be disappointed,¡± Adam said. ¡°I do not bully them,¡± Raygak retorted, huffing. ¡°Saygak, if he bullies anyone, you have to tell me when I return.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, smiling shyly. ¡°Turot, since you are my Cousin, I know you will be well.¡± The boy smiled, crossing his arms. ¡°Katool¡­¡± Adam looked down at the girl, whose hair had grown to her back. ¡°Your sister¡­¡± ¡°Is so cute!¡± the girl finished, throwing up her arms in exasperation, still unable to believe it. Adam looked to the twins, nodding his head towards them, which they returned. Once he was done with them, he went to the troublemakers. The seven babies were all in various states of alertness. Upon seeing Adam, all but Inakan, suddenly jolted to stare at the huge man in purple. ¡°Now you all look here,¡± Adam began, wagging his finger at them. ¡°If I hear you are being mean to your mummies and daddies, I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯tin. But, if you grow up too quickly, I won¡¯t be happy about it, do you understand?¡± The babies blinked at him, furrowing their brows, deep in thought about his deal. Adam dropped to a knee and brushed their hair gently, one by one. He started with Inakan, the girl suddenly jerking her head when his hand appeared in front of her. He ended with Gurot, the biggest, and chubbiest of all the babies. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called. Jurot was adorned in heavy furs, as he always was whenever he left the Iyr, and carried Phantom at his side. He approached, ncing at Adam, who gave the Iyrman a look. He lifted Gurot up, the boy squirming and groaning, before he eventually melted against his elder cousin¡¯s hug. ¡°Show off,¡± Adam whispered. Once Jurot had hugged his cousin, Adam took the Iyrman to meet with Lanarot, who was with her mother, babbling away quietly. Upon seeing her brothers, she eximed for them, noting they were in their fighting outfits. Adam picked her up first, nting a firm kiss on her forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no fighting today, Lanababy.¡± ¡°No?¡± The girl pouted, as if making to cry. ¡°Silly girl, how can you do this to me?¡± Adam kissed her forehead again, before offering her to Jurot. ¡°Papa?¡± Lanarot asked, as though trying to change Jurot¡¯s mind. ¡°We are to leave,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Go?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nana?¡± ¡°No. We are to leave the Iyr.¡± Lanarot tilted her head confused, before looking to her mother for support. She then began to babble, stating one thing or another. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Jaygak asked, resting her arm against Stormdrake. Adam almost replied with a joke, but he stopped himself. ¡°Just a little more.¡± He ruffled Lanarot¡¯s hair, before dropping down to his twins again, letting them grab at his armour, which they stared at as though it were the mashed fruit their nana would feed them. ¡°You can¡¯t grow up too quickly before I return, okay?¡± The pair cackled and pped his armour, shocked by how hard it was, before they continued to grab at it. ¡°Konarot,¡± Adam called, holding her head. ¡°Make sure you look after your siblings, okay? If that old geezer returns before me, then it¡¯s up to you to make sure he doesn¡¯t corrupt them.¡± Konarot purred quietly, pouting up at her father. She knew he was leaving, but she didn¡¯t want him to leave. Her tail swayed sadly at the thought, but she nuzzled against her father¡¯s palm. ¡°You two need to be good for your sister, okay?¡± Adam asked, looking down at the twins, who were sucking against his armour. Adam quickly pulled them away, before turning to Kirot and Karot. ¡°You two need to be good for your kaka too.¡± The pair pouted, their tails swaying sadly behind them. Adam smiled sadly, before he said his final goodbyes. He threw a nce to Nirot, who also said her goodbyes to her younger brother and her cousin, before they all prepared themselves to leave. The older children followed Adam and the others as they began to make their way out. They made their way to the front gates of the Big Iyr, where his otherpanions stood, as well as therge walls which gave the Iyr a sense of ease. They were at least six times as tall as him, though the gate was slightly smaller. A small room sat atop the gates, where another Iyrman sat. The nearby Iyrmen noted the children following therge group, realising it was a group that was leaving, and they swiftly made their way to the gates. Though they could have used the rope system, it was an Iyrman¡¯s pleasure to push open the gates, which required at least a few of them to openfortably. ¡°You all need to be good for your mummies and daddies,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. It felt different this time. ¡°Okay,¡± the children replied. ¡°We¡¯ll bring back lots of gifts,¡± Adam assured, forcing a smile. An older Devikin child rushed up towards the front gates, where she could see the familiar forms. She huffed quietly, wiping her brow. ¡°Cousin Jaygak!¡± Taygak called, before rushing over to the Devilkin to embrace her. ¡°Taygak, did you escape your ss?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°No,¡± the girl said, embracing her cousin in chain mail. ¡°Right, you¡¯d never do that,¡± Jaygak brushed the girl¡¯s hair. Taygak hugged the rest of her Cousins, including Uwajin, before shaking the forearms of Adam¡¯spanions. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be good, Taygak,¡± Adam said, patting her head. ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, firmly. Once the giant group was ready, they made their way out of the giant gates. More children hade to watch them go, and they shouted after the leaving figures. ¡°Come home safely!¡± the children cried after the figures. The words were so familiar to Adam, but they caused him to frown within his helmet. He nced at hispanions. Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool. Then there were the others he had picked up during his adventures, as well as the group of Iyrmen teens. It was the first time he had left the Iyr after having children. Thest time he had left, he, and the rest of thepanions around him, had almost died. Adam¡¯s eyes turned to Lucy, who had actually diedst time. He noted how close Mara, her maid, walked beside the Demon Lord. Adam stopped, hearing the echoes of the distant voices. The rest of hispanions stopped. He remained silent, inhaling deeply. ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I just need a second,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on his chest. Trick: Guidance D3 = 2 (2) Perception Check D20 + 3 + 2 = 11 (6) The Half Elf muttered a prayer, and did his best to make out the voices he could hear, but he was unable to. He stared down at his hand, recalling the feeling of the twins¡¯ thin hair, and the small horns atop his triplets¡¯ head. ¡®Do it.¡¯ Level up! XP: 19 600 -> 9 600 Health: 65 -> 78 Gained sher! Strength: 19 -> 20 Mara tensed, crossing her hands in front of her navel. Her eyes remained firmly ced on Adam. Adam clenched his fist tight. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m strong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam reached down to his axe, feeling the cool metal. It was still virgin, not yet bloodied from battle. With it, could he have faced Shama? He was snapped out of his thoughts by the questioning looks of hispanions. They knew he was queer, but he was even more queer now. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Finally! FINALLY! 511. Front Iyr 511. Front Iyr ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called, his eyes scanning across the area. ¡°This is the Front Iyr, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arge town weed the group, with many Iyrmen moving about. There were a great number of children moving all about, but there were far more older Iyrmen, many of whom wore tags of silver, mithril, and through the crowds of Iyrmen, glinted tags of gold. More awkwardly, the entire area was covered in snow, hiding most of the Front Iyr from their eyes, though its silhouette was so different. Jurot blinked. ¡°Yes.¡± He was certain that this ce, which had already grown three timesrger previously, had doubled in size again. It made sense after hearing that Elder Story had left. The snow wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary, since a Raith was nearby. ¡°Adam!¡± The voice boomed from nearby. He was taller than the average person, adorned within te mail made of medarksteel, which betrayed his rank among Fire Giants. He carried at his side a giant de, one which would been impossible for any man to wield. It was too big, more like a b of iron, than a de. His skin was dark, his hair fiery red. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam called, before he shook the Fire Giant¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°I have. It has been some time.¡± ¡°A little while at least,¡± Adam replied, wondering when he hadst seen the Fire Giant. ¡°You missed my children¡¯s first birthday.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°A shame,¡± the Fire Giant replied, his brain working hard to try and find a way to make such a thing right. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll forge a weapon for them?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, if you insist.¡± ¡°Come, sit with me,¡± he said, leading Adam, and hispanions, through the Front Iyr. Adam noted that the estates had increased, the Front Iyr¡¯s borders spanning further out from before. ¡®Why the hell¡¯s it still snowing?¡¯ Nightval had passed two and a half months ago, yet the Iyr was still covered in fresh snow. They arrived towards the centre, where three figures sat. Two of them were Drakken, though Adam was sure they were Dragons. The bronze scaled man grinned towards the group, while the ck scaled woman eyed the rest of the group up. They had managed to smell the group before they had seen therge group arrive. ¡°A new axe?¡± Burgwing, the bronze scaled Drakken, asked, raising his brow. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, patting it. ¡°It¡¯s named Wraith.¡± ¡°A fine name,¡± the Drakken said, his smile faltering for a moment. ¡°Is it named after the Undead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Burgwing rxed visibly. It sounded far too much like Raith for his liking. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°Oh, this and that,¡± Adam replied, taking a seat opposite them. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°The Iyr treats us well,¡± Burgwing said. ¡°Always does,¡± Wingburg, the ck scaled woman, said. Adam was still annoyed they decided to call themselves Burgwing and Wingburg. They didn¡¯t give away their identities to Adam, though he assumed Jurot and the others knew. Burg was the name of some ck Dragons, and Wing was the name for some Bronze Dragons. Adam looked towards the third figure, a beardless Dwarven woman, though she was neither a Dwarf, nor a woman. She was drinking slowly from a barrel of ale. He decided against saying anything to her, since she disliked Fae regardless, and it wasn¡¯t a good idea to speak with someone enjoying a drink like that. ¡°Are you eager to sell the axe?¡± Burgwing asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come now, young man,¡± he said. ¡°Having such an axe, and being an Elf, even half an Elf, will cause you trouble around these parts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Adam began, reaching down to his axe, before the metal shifted, forming a ring around his finger, ¡°it can do this.¡± ¡°A neat trick, but not enough to confuse the senses of a Dragon.¡± ¡°Sure, but another Dragon coveted what was mine, and found itself bing scales which I¡¯ve gifted to a great many children within the Iyr,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That isn¡¯t even to mention Vandra, who was the first Dragon to try it.¡± ¡°Yet you¡¯ve given your spear to Entalia,¡± Burgwing joked. Adam raised his brows. ¡°I expected you to be more gentlemanly than that.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sell the axe?¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, this axe will one day belong to the Rot family, so I don¡¯t think you can afford to keep it,¡± Adam stated, simply. Burgwing looked to Jurot, who wielded an equally great weapon at his side. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°If my brother says it is true, then it must be true,¡± came the Iyrman¡¯s response. ¡°I suppose if it¡¯s called for by the Rot family, I¡¯ll have to step back.¡± Burgwing sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll apologise for being so forward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure if I was a Dragon, I¡¯d want this axe too.¡± Burgwing smirked. Lord Stokmar sighed, cing down the barrel. ¡°I thought I smelt something awful.¡± ¡°How are you, Lord Stokmar?¡± Adam asked, doing his best to keep his voice polite. ¡°Hmph,¡± she replied. ¡°How are your children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re well,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The twins are so chubby and cute. They¡¯re so mean though, cackling at me when I told them I was leaving. They can say dada now, and they can walk around if I hold their hands.¡± Lord Stokmar wondered why the Goblins were growing up so slowly. ¡°What of the Dragons?¡± ¡°They¡¯re cute too,¡± Adam replied, cautiously. Lord Stokmar hadn¡¯t been so interested in his triplets before. ¡°They pouted when I told them I was leaving, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Lord Stokmar replied, grumbling to herself quietly. She eyed up the two Dragons, before dropping the topic. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading out soon,¡± Adam dared to continue. ¡°I probably can¡¯t afford something great enough for you, but would you like me to buy some drinks for you?¡± ¡°Are you trying to bribe me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Stokmar replied. She could at least appreciate that he didn¡¯t lie. ¡°Bring me something good from Ever Green,¡± she said, before remembering it was currently at war, ¡°or Red Oak, or the north.¡± ¡°I will surely do so,¡± Adam said, smiling politely towards the Lord of Earth. ¡®Right,¡¯ Burgwing thought. ¡®He¡¯s close with Entalia, Lord Stokmar, and he was close with the old Emperor too.¡¯ Morkarai sipped some of his own wine, sighing. He was d that the numbers of monsters in the Iyr had halved. There had been Lord Strom, also known as Emperor Hadda, was well as Emperor Shama, Lord Stokmar, and the old Raith. He still wasn¡¯t sure which Raith he was, but it was more than likely Wiseraith. One Emperor had died, and the other had disappeared sometime in the Twilight Month, allowing the snow to cover the entirety of the Front Iyr. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t steal his axeter,¡¯ Wingburg thought, the ck scaled woman thinking about the amount of trouble she would get into. She looked to Jurot, who had stated he was Adam¡¯s brother. If it had been Adam alone, she wouldn¡¯t have minded, but annoying an Iyrman too? ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Not sure,¡± the Half Elf admitted. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of work to do, and then we might also deal with the Noonval Tournament in East Port. Well, we¡¯ll be heading back duringte duskval, since it¡¯ll be my twins¡¯ first birthdays. I can¡¯t miss it, not since I didn¡¯t miss my triplets¡¯ birthdays.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make something for them too,¡± Morkarai said, sipping more of his wine. Adam had already refused bing a Hill Lord, but there were other ways to tie them together. ¡°You shoulde to our volcanoes. I would be willing to host you in my court.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that like?¡± ¡°We invite guests to show off to our family,¡± Morkarai said, before smiling slightly. ¡°You would be a great guest.¡± Adam would no doubt be a one of a kind guest, one that would make all of his siblings annoyed. If he could somehow get his father interested in Adam, he was certain that their prestige would increase. ¡°How would I be someone you show off?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How would you not be someone to show off?¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°I suppose I am pretty handsome.¡± ¡°If you would be willing toe for some time, I would allow you to use my personal forge,¡± Morkarai offered. ¡°Ho?¡± Adam replied, leaning in. ¡°It grants one a bonus to enchanting, and an even greater bonus towards enchanting weapons with the fire property.¡± Morkarai¡¯s words were like honey as Adam continued to lean in. ¡°I might have to check that out,¡± Adam said. ¡°I suppose it would be nice to make a ming swo-, axe.¡± ¡°We could hunt a wyvern for a me core,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would assist in creating a great weapon that uses mes.¡± ¡°We should do that.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly, wondering how great such a weapon would be. ¡°Aswadasad has a great many creatures in its deserts,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°We could hunt a creature there.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head a little quicker, before stopping. ¡°Isn¡¯t Aswadasad currently in the midst of a civil war?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied, almost longingly. ¡°Perhaps not, then.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°The Aldish civil war might be awkward to navigate too¡­¡± ¡®Two civil wars at the same time in the two regions which have been stable for millenia?¡¯ Adam thought about his Omens. ¡®There¡¯s no way, is there?¡¯
Hahahaha! There''s no way that Adam, who can shift Fate, could be the reason why two predominant superpowers, which have been mostly stable for ~2000 years, are currently in civil wars. Right? ... 512. The Village 512. The Vige Omen: 4, 6 Jurot stepped into a building, one which had been changed from thest time he had been invited to it. A silver fox of an Iyrman waited for him while he sipped tea. As Jurot approached, he pushed forward a tray of snacks. He jaw was chiselled, as though Iromin had carved it out of marble. Greyish hair fell down to his shoulders. At a side was a il, though none could think it was impractical, for the tag which hung loosely across his chest glinted the blueish silver of mithril. ¡°Elder Lykan,¡± Jurot greeted. ¡°Jurot,¡± the Elder replied, reaching into his robes, taking out a letter, sealed with red wax. The colour of the paper, the texture, the colour of the wax, the way it was stamped, the way the letter had been folded, it all meant something to those who would receive it. Jurot picked up the letter and slid it into his furs, keeping it safe against his chest. It was the safest ce the letter could be. ¡°Okay.¡± Without exining anything, Lykan bowed his head, dismissing the young man. Jurot left, asking the Front Iyr Elder nothing. He was an Iyrman. He had been entrusted a matter that needed to be dealt with, and that was that. Adam double, triple, and quadruple checked everything. He had more than enough money, most of it in gems. ¡°Do you guys have your diamonds?¡± Adam asked, ncing at hispanions. Vonda, Dunes, Kitool, and Jurot had all been given a diamond worth hundreds of gold, just in case something happened. Adam also had one of the diamonds, which could be used to quickly bring back the dead. ¡°We do, Adam,¡± Vonda said, for the second time that day, but not the second time that week. Ignoring the gems used to bringing back the dead, as well as those used for spells, they had easily three hundred gold in the party fund, and Adam personally brought roughly three hundred gold too. He nced around, noting all the members of the party. There were a lot of them now, so their daily expenses would be quite high. Fortunately, the Iyr handed them a crate of food, which Jurot had strapped to his back. Somehow, he seemed fine carrying the crate, though it held about a month¡¯s worth of dried food for the entire group. ¡®I could always use Goodberry, I suppose,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®One Mana to feed ten people isn¡¯t a terrible deal. Two Mana will deal with most everyone. Though, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t rely too much on my magic?¡¯ Once Adam prepared himself mentally, with onest look towards the Iyr, the group set off. Adam and the trio of Iyrmen led the way, with Fred and Jonn covering their rear. The rolling hills of the Iyr had given away to the gentle ins ahead, the forest on the horizon. The vige was a wee sight, the wooden walls wrapping around it like a protective nket, andpared to the Iyr, the walls seemed no better than such. The vige guards squinted their eyes towards therge group, and noting its size and the purple armour, they realised which group this small army belonged to. ¡°Chief Merl!¡± Adam called, noting the older woman. She was short, barely able to reach Adam¡¯s chest with the top of her head, and in her fifties. She was bundled within thick furs, wearing a scale mail over her torso, a belt wrapped around it to keep it pinned to her. An axe to her side, but a spear in hand. ¡°You¡¯vee again,¡± she said, eyeing up the other Iyrmen, bowing her head to them. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to see you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is all ours,¡± Adam insisted, shaking her forearm. ¡°The Undead cause you any trouble?¡± ¡°With Iyrmen at our sides? Not at all.¡± ¡°Iyrmen?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are they still in the vige?¡± ¡°Some,¡± Merl replied, ncing past him. ¡°I heard the Iyr closed its gates. Dark news. I¡¯ve never heard the Iyr do anything like that before.¡± Merl rubbed her forehead, trying to ignore the terrible thoughtsing to her mind. She had heard old tales of the Iyrmen, when they had warned the nearby viges of their assault. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°The Iyr is well,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°A shame with the war and all,¡± Merl said, changing the topic quickly. She had been the Chief since she was young, and being the Chief of the vige right at the Iyr¡¯s borders, understood how to act when it came to the Iyrmen. ¡°Do you have anyone fighting in the war?¡± ¡°My grandfather,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You probably saw him,¡± Adam added. ¡°He¡¯s got one arm.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember him,¡± Merl said, thinking back to when the group made their way through the vige. She narrowed her eyes slightly as an older, long forgotten memory. ¡°I think I met your grandfather when he was a young man. I had just be the Chief when he passed by. He was one of the wildest Iyrmen I had seen at the time. He carried with him a¡­¡± Adam picked up the red shield at his back. ¡°A red shield?¡± ¡°Yes, a shield just like that one,¡± she admitted. ¡°That¡¯s because it was this one,¡± Adam said. ¡°He gifted it to his grandson, and then my little Cousin gifted it to me.¡± ¡°May I?¡± Merl reached out for it. Adam handed it over, allowing her to hold it. She stroked the shield gently, feeling the ridges. It tingled with magic. ¡°It¡¯s enchanted?¡± ¡°The Iyr recently came in contact with an enchanter, and well, actually, some of us work for the Enchanter,¡± Adam said, smiling innocently. ¡°In fact, many of our weapons were enchanted by them.¡± ¡°That is wonderful.¡± Merl smiled, returning the shield. ¡°Is Nobby finally an Expert? I have been waiting for grandchildren for some time now. My Merl won¡¯t remain young forever.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not quite an Expert yet, but he¡¯s quite strong,¡± Adam said, smiling coyly. ¡°Strong enough that he scares me. I¡¯m sure by the end of the year he¡¯ll be an Expert.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say thatst year?¡± ¡°Yeah, butst year we met with a monster that nearly killed us all, so¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Did I tell you I have children now?¡± ¡°Children?¡± Merl asked. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve got some children now. You remember the Goblins?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Merl replied, cautiously. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I adopted them as my own, and I also have triplets, from myself and¡­¡± Adam thought for a moment. He was certain Merl had met Entalia before, though she was disguised as an Elf. ¡®Did she also arrive as a Dragon? I remember she used her ice abilities but¡­¡¯ ¡°A lovely woman friend.¡± ¡°Not your wife?¡± Merl asked, her lips pulled taut. ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± Adam replied, smiling innocently. He didn¡¯t want to admit he was a virgin with five children, but at the same time, telling everyone his children were Entalia¡¯s children from another life was far more awkward. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to marry some time soon?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± the Chief replied, before inviting them inside. ¡°The older gentleman, Asa, passed through the year before, but I haven¡¯t seen the other gentleman who assisted us. Lord Strom, was it?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°He, uh¡­ he passed away.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Merl said, frowning. ¡°That is a shame.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Adam paused again, realising that he probably couldn¡¯t give up more information. He cleared his throat again. ¡°He was quite close to my sister, and I¡¯m not sure she really understands he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Your sister is still young, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°She turned two recently.¡± ¡°I fear she won¡¯t remember him,¡± Merl said. ¡°They never do at that young.¡± ¡°A shame.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It is.¡± The Chief led them to the centre, where a handful of Iyrmen sat. Adam vaguely recognised the symbols on some of their foreheads, but hadn¡¯t met any of them before. There were a few younger Iyrmen about his age, but most were in theirte twenties or early thirties, with a few which were older. One was older than the Chief, the Iyrman in her sixties or so, with a mithril token dangling at her side. ¡®Level 11 at least, I think? No, 13?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how strong she was. Jurot went to speak with the Iyrmen, while Adam and the others settled within the vige centre, with people moving out of the various buildings to allow them to sleep there that night. The group almost numbered twenty, so Adam ced down two gems within the Chief¡¯s palms. She stared up at the Half Elf, wondering if she should ept it. ¡°Please,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your children, are they being raised in the Iyr?¡± Merl asked. ¡°They are. For now.¡± ¡°Do they ept Goblins in the Iyr?¡± Adam smiled, though it faltered for a moment. ¡°Apparently so. My Aunt, Jurot¡¯s mother, treats them like they are her grandchildren.¡± ¡°They are mother¡¯s grandchildren,¡± Jurot said, settling himself down near Adam. ¡°They are my nieces and nephews.¡± Adam looked to Merl, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°It is what it is, I suppose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good fortune for your children to be raised within the Iyr,¡± Merl said. ¡°They will grow well.¡± ¡°They should remain small and cute forever,¡± Adam replied, sternly. Merl sighed, but smiled. She had met Adam a few times over thest couple of years, but she was certain she understood him. ¡°I will leave you to your business.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear about my children?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Jirot keeps bullying me, Chief. How can she do that to her father?¡± Merl retreated, leaving Adam be. Adam smiled to Jurot. ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to keep out of trouble. I can just gush about my children and annoy people away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, unsure of what to say. Adam nced around to the rest of the group. ¡®Right. I¡¯m representing the Enchanter now, so I probably should be more mature.¡¯ ¡°We need to quest a bunch this year to gain more strength, and to make more money. I don¡¯t have much in the party funds.¡± ¡°There is still money within the bank,¡± Kitool said. ¡°The bank?¡± ¡°You ced some coin within the bank since it was too much to carry.¡± ¡°I did?¡± Adam thought. ¡°That sounds too smart for me. How much is in the bank?¡± ¡°Over one thousand gold.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Jurot, am I a genius?¡± ¡°There are times when you are wise,¡± the Iyrman admitted. Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re a little more free than I expected. We should figure out what to do once we¡¯re in Red Oak.¡± Red Oak, which was the nearest town to the vige and the Iyr, and a part of South Alnd. South Alnd, which was under the rule of a new king, King Harold Merryweather, and currently rebelling against Alnd. ¡®I wonder if the merchant is there.¡¯
Adam is simultaneously 200IQ and 20IQ. Sheet [512] Sheet [512]
Name Race Background
Adam Half Elf Fate Born
ss Level XP
Chaos Sworn 6 9 600
STR DEX CON INT WIS CHA Bonus
20 (+5) 12 (+1) 16 (+3) 16 (+3) 12 (+1) 16 (+3) +2
SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldish, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy INVENTORY: Puthral te, Wraith, warhammer, Strong Shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, (30) gem dust Iyrman nket, backpack, bedroll, (10) torch, (10) ration, tinderbox, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope, thick Iyr clothes, (2) Iyr clothes, (2) pouch, soap, brush, teethleaf, spices and herbs, scarf Alchemist''s Supplies, (5) vials
Minor Basic Enhanced Enhanced +1 Enhanced +2
1D3+1 2D3+3 2D6+4 2D6+5 2D6+6
2 2 2 0 1
Bronze Tag: 15 FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster, sher MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts: Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit: BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Warrior Spirit: BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/SR Improved Criticals. Critical hits now apply on a 19 or 20. MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen (2xD20). Divine Smite: 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes Prepared (9): Feather Fall, Healing Word, Shield, Goodberry, Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly 1st Gate: Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds, 2nd Gate: Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate: Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly
Health DEF Mana
78/78 18/22 18/18
Wraith Unarmed
+8, 2D6+7/8 +7, 1D6+5/7
LS/WH/BA Dagger
+7, 1D6+1D3+5/6 +7, 1D3+5
Handaxe/Mace me Bolt
+7, 1D6+5 +5, 2D6
You thought I was going to reveal Wraith? Hahahahaha! 513. Friends 513. Friends Omen: 7, 11 Adam rubbed the giant elk¡¯s neck. ¡°Did they treat you well, Zeus?¡± ¡®Yes,¡¯ the giant elk replied. ¡°Did you work hard?¡± ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡°Good, good,¡± Adam said, before ncing to Merl, the Chief¡¯s granddaughter, who was one of the most beautiful women he knew. The young woman¡¯s eyes were were glued to the young man, who was built like a damn auroch. Even now, young Merl, who would take the mantle of Chief one day, was unsure of the huge boy. He was barely a man, and held little wit. ¡°Careful with him,¡± Adam said, nodding his head towards Nobby. ¡°He¡¯s quite strong.¡± ¡°He¡¯s built well, but he¡¯s still young, inexperienced,¡± Merl replied. ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but I¡¯m sure Nobby can take on quite a number of Experts. Jurot speaks highly of him, and when I crossed axes with him, well¡­¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°He scares me more than I¡¯d care to admit.¡± Merl remained silent, still doubtful of the young Nobby. She watched as the group made their way out, taking with them the steed which Adam had supplied the vige over thest few months. Zeus had been more than useful, a creature which was greater than any of their mules, requiring no sustenance. To the group, Zeus was a great boon too, already carrying many of the group¡¯s resources. Above, Merl could see Adam¡¯s familiar flying, keeping an eye out for them. ¡®I wonder what they will do this year.¡¯ ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, bringing his senses back to his body. He had taken his familiar¡¯s senses for a moment, seeing far in the distance as he flew around, all the while Jurot assisted him in trekking forward slowly. ¡°Should we have taken the dire wolves?¡± ¡°It would be difficult,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°They would be hunted throughout this year.¡± ¡°Right, right¡­¡± Adam sighed. The dire wolves and the Awakened Wolf would have been a great force for them to utilize, but he supposed he had to give them up. ¡®I¡¯m probably already going to spend a lot on all of us anyway.¡¯ As it approached midday, Adam spotted two figures in the distance with his owl familiar. He needed no Perception Check to note them, since the pair were following the trail towards them. One was a dark skinned man, with fiery red hair, wearing chain mail, and carrying at his side a de. The other was a woman, a Devilkin. ¡°A couple of figures up ahead,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re a couple of monsters who could kill us all, but with me you can never tell.¡± The group prepared themselves, keeping an eye out around the surroundings, just in case there were other figures in the forest around them. The pair ahead of them stopped some ways away, noting howrge the group was. They seemed to speak with one another, and Adam and Jurot exchanged a nce, before moving up on ahead. The pair of strangers noticed the two men approach. ¡°Hello there,¡± Adam called out, a little too quietly, so he repeated himself. ¡°Hello there!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± came a response from the man in chain mail. ¡°Iyrmen?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Jurot, son of Sonarot.¡± ¡°Korin, I¡¯m from the Order of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°Why does that sound familiar?¡± Adam whispered. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 22 (19) ¡°Do you know someone named Dunes?¡± Adam shouted. The strangers nced between one another, taken aback by the question. Adam noted the Devilkin, who wore fine clothing, had a gem set within her forehead. It was a deep red, like blood, though Adam had no idea what it was, or what it meant. ¡°You know of Dunes?¡± the Devilkin asked. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°We were looking for him.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam chuckled before turning back. ¡°Dunes!¡± Adam motioned with his hand, beckoning the Aswadian towards them. As Dunes approached, he noted the figures. ¡°Sara?¡± Dunes called, before removing his helmet. ¡°Korin?¡± Dunes assumed, since he was the one that was most likely to move with Sara. ¡°Dunes!¡± the pair cried, the relief washing over them. They swiftly approached, with Korin embracing Dunes with a heavy hug, before they shook forearms, with Sara taking both of Dunes¡¯ hands in her own. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°We were looking for you,¡± Korin said. ¡°Have you found Amira yet?¡± ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯ve tried to speak with her with Sending, but I was unable to contact her,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°She must be in a ce which the magic cannot prate.¡± ¡°Sending?¡± Korin asked. ¡°A Third Gate spell?¡± Sara asked, surprised. Even she only knew Second Gate spells, and she was greater with magic than Dunes when they hadst seen one another. Dunes smiled. ¡°Let me introduce you to mypanions. This is Jurot, an Iyrman, and this is his brother, Adam.¡± Adam removed his helmet, revealing his Fae features. ¡°A pleasure to meet you. Any friend of Dunes, is a friend of mine.¡± ¡°A Half Elf? Dunes, what would Thordan say?¡± His voice was light as he refrained fromughing. ¡°Adam¡¯s not just any Half Elf,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°He¡¯s got quite the story. He¡¯s¡­¡± Dunes rested his arm against the de at his side, the same magical de which Adam had created for him. At one point in time it was perhaps the greatest magical item Adam had created, though it had been beaten out by a few others since. ¡°He¡¯s treated me well, and I¡¯ve found him to be a fine friend to fight beside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I need to hear,¡± Korin said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Korin, a Guardian from ck Mountain. I¡¯m no Expert, but I fare well in a fight.¡± ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Korin,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°Lady Sara,¡± Sara said, holding both of Adam¡¯s hands. ¡°I am from ck Mountain too, though my parents are both Peysh.¡± ¡°Lords,¡± Dunes exined. ¡°A noblewoman?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a great record with nobles, though I suppose Lady Shamia didn¡¯t seem to mind me much. Perhaps it¡¯s just noblemen who don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Dunes said, smiling slightly, ¡°though you did not try to aggravate her.¡± ¡°Who did I aggravate?¡± ¡°Sir Harvey? The High Alchemist of Red Oak?¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Hey, hey, hey,¡± Adam began toin. ¡°He started aggravating me.¡± ¡°I remember, but it does not change the fact you did aggravate him more than you should have.¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a racist scumbag, I think we would have gotten along well,¡± Adam stated firmly. ¡°Anyway, where are you both headed to now that you¡¯ve found Dunes?¡± ¡°We wish to find Amira,¡± Korin said. ¡°We heard that she left before we returned to our Order. We thought she left with Dunes, but we found out she left before.¡± Sara sighed, a sigh which was definitely only for Amira and her antics. ¡°It is the way she is.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also going to try and find her, so I guess you¡¯re joining with us?¡± Adam asked. The pair looked to Dunes, who nodded. ¡°It would be good fortune for you to join us. Lady Arya will bless ourpany thrice.¡± ¡°Twice, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She blesses me too, I think.¡± Then he looked to the Iyrman beside him. ¡°Okay, maybe it won¡¯t increase by much, but still.¡± ¡°It must have been Fate for us to meet,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, a smile on his face. It quickly dropped, and his eyes nced around the area. ¡°Fate?¡± he called out, expecting something to happen. Korin and Sara looked to Dunes again, who shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I do not sense anyone,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I suppose if they wanted to talk to me, they would have revealed themselves to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°You think Crowseer is around?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Alright, well¡­¡± Adam nodded towards the path. ¡°Let¡¯s head on forward. If we¡¯ve found your friends this easily, then maybe finding Amira might be easier than we thought.¡± Adam winced. ¡°Damn it. I jinxed it.¡± ¡°Is he always like that?¡± Korin whispered. ¡°Yes. You will not get used to it for some time. Adam is¡­¡± Dunes paused. ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said, turning back to the new pair. ¡°We have a rule in our party, and if you¡¯reing with us, then you need to agree to the party fund rule. Ten percent of whatever we make while partying together goes into the party fund, which we¡¯ll use to pay for our living expenses and such.¡± ¡°We agree,¡± Sara replied, trusting in Dunes¡¯ judgement. The group continued forward, heading towards the next vige. Dunes spent the time chatting with hispanions, filling them in about his adventures thus far. ¡°You must be careful when mentioning babies or children around Adam,¡± Dunes whispered, before noting the look of disgust on Sara¡¯s face. ¡°Not like that. He has five children, and he will take any opportunity to speak of them.¡± ¡°He seems quite¡­ queer,¡± Korin said. ¡°He is a Half Elf,¡± Sara replied. ¡°He is, but¡­¡± Dunes chuckled lightly. ¡°He¡¯s the strongest here.¡± ¡°He is?¡± Korin looked to Jurot, and then to Nobby. ¡°Stronger than them?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°How strong?¡± ¡°We could face him together and we would lose,¡± Dunes said. ¡°You know Third Gate spells,¡± Korin said. ¡°I do.¡± Korin remained silent, taking in the information. ¡°What can he do?¡± ¡°He is an Expert in both martial and magical abilities,¡± Dunes said. ¡°So he¡¯s a Master?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s much stronger than a Master?¡± ¡°A Grandmaster?¡± Dunes thought about Adam¡¯s fight with Lord Morkarai. ¡°In some ways strong, in other ways, weaker.¡± Korin slowly nodded his head, epting what Dunes was saying as fact. ¡°Then I should be thankful for his assistance.¡± ¡°We should be careful since his presence brings forth all manner of wicked monsters,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Beings greater than even the Princess of the Red Desert.¡± Sara raised her brows towards Dunes. ¡°You can say that so eagerly in front of me?¡± Dunes thought back to the foe that had defeated the greatpanions around him, even knocking Adam unconscious in a single moment. ¡°I can.¡± Sara frowned, though did not refute Dunes¡¯ words. If Dunes had said something so serious, she would need to take it into consideration. ¡°Why are there two Demons in the party?¡± Korin whispered, motioning his head to Lucy and Mara. ¡°The Demon Lord is Adam¡¯s friend,¡± Dunes replied, simply. ¡°Oh.¡± Korin¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°The what?¡±
The what? 514. Their Thoughts 514. Their Thoughts The road on the way to Red Oak cleared. The group made their way through the pair of viges on the way to Red Oak, handing over the required coin to trek through the viges. As always, it was expected to pass roughly a gold per person, though the adventurers weren¡¯t so high ranked. Adam paid at least ten gold each time, feeling how light the party funds were bing. ¡®I¡¯m so d for past me,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the coin he had left in the bank. Therge walls of Red Oak were a wee sight upon the horizon. Though the walls were pathetic inparison to the Iyr, as all walls were, they were still thick and hard, made of heavy stone. They were roughly triple Adam¡¯s height, with several small towers running along the perimeter. At the front was a thick, wooden gate, and a pair of guards in chain mail, carrying spears in hand. They wore tabards, red, with an imprint of a tree. The guards waved towards the group as they approached, and one made to shout, but was quickly stopped by theirpanion, who whispered something within their ear. The guard, a young woman, nodded her head towards herpanion, understanding the situation. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam called once they had approached. ¡°How are you all?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the male guard said, rxing at the sight of so many Iyrmen. ¡°We can¡¯tin, not like the rest of the south.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, before he tensed up, standing taller. ¡°Oh! Wait a second.¡± Adam¡¯s head snapped to Jurot, before he eyed up the guards. ¡°Can we be here?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± the male guard asked. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Adam continued to nce between Jurot and the guard. ¡°You know. You¡¯re at war with the King of Alnd.¡± The guards smiled awkwardly, as though Adam had said a funny joke, though with a de pressed at their neck. ¡°Fortunately, we are not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± The guards cleared their throat. ¡°We managed to find an amiable resolution to the conflict.¡± ¡°The Iyr provided them safety,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Our Countess has managed to speak with the King, and implored him to remember our great assistance and loyalty during our time under the royal family¡¯s rule,¡± the female guard said, clearing her throat, trying to remember what she had been told to say. ¡°The Iyr has guaranteed Red Oak¡¯s safety,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Iyr and Red Oak have a long rtionship, and we Iyrmen did not wish to see the town besieged.¡± ¡°Our Counte-,¡± the female guard began, before the other nudged her side. ¡°The Iyr assisted in the negotiations, and we are forever grateful,¡± the male guard said, bowing his head to the Iyrmen. ¡°Red Oak and the Iyr have been great allies for centuries. We guards,¡± he said, ncing at the female guard, ¡°have long been taught that our rtionship has been special.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± the female guard said, recalling the basics of their training. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s new,¡± the male guard said. ¡°Alright, so¡­ if we travel through Red Oak, we won¡¯t be enemies of the state or anything like that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No, but you should not head south or east from Red Oak,¡± the guard informed. ¡°If either army finds you, you might find yourself in great trouble.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± Adam said, feeling something tickle the back of his neck. ¡®I really can¡¯t mess around this year.¡¯ ¡°Appreciate the info.¡± ¡°The army has stationed itself just south of Red Oak,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The supplies travel from Red Oak towards the hills to the south.¡± ¡°You sure know a lot about the war,¡± Adam said, raising his brow. ¡°I have been briefed,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam sighed, looking to the guards for support. ¡°Iyrmen, am I right?¡± The guards bowed their head slowly. ¡°So what¡¯s the fee situation?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A gold per person,¡± the guard said. ¡°The war has increased the gate fees.¡± Adam whistled, looking to the party. ¡°So, uh, does the steed count?¡± ¡°Not if it¡¯s magical,¡± the guard replied, though his tone was obviously joking. However, his eyes snapped over to the giant elk, which was not amon steed. ¡°Well it is magical so¡­¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Do you want me to dismiss it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It requires a Second Gate spell, but I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°The steed magical?¡± the guard asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The guard fell silent for a moment in thought, trying to remember the procedure for magical steeds. ¡°Then there¡¯s no fee for the beast, and we hope it won¡¯t act up in the town.¡± ¡°You hear that, Zeus?¡± Adam asked, reaching over to rub the giant elk¡¯s side. ¡°No acting up.¡± ¡®Okay.¡¯ The guards eyed up the Devilkin who had a gem set within her forehead, recalling that she was some kind of noble. They said nothing towards the Aswadian, nor the other figures in the party, allowing them inside without any more trouble. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, realising he had spent well over fifty gold to step into a town. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild stood tall. The ground floor was made of stone, the next three were made of wood. Each floor above the ground floor was smaller than the floor beneath it, allowing certain rogues a decent way to climb up, but also giving the people on the higher floors a better vantage point to see oing people. To one side of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was arge field, targets far to the back. To the other side was a smaller field, with a small stone building connected to the side of the guild. Adam pushed the heavy, red oak doors open, feeling the warmth of the guild press against him. Groups of adventurers sat, rxing as they drank and ate, beginning their rest. Adam noted the wall to his left, covered with posters for the various requests. To the front was the counter, where a red haired young woman stood, noting the figured which had arrived. She shed a professional smile towards them as they approached, noting howrge the group had be. She hadn¡¯t expected to see two of them so quickly after they had just departed. ¡°Good evening,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Emma. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I am well, thank you,¡± Emma replied. ¡°It¡¯s been some time.¡± She eyed up the Half Elf, who always adventured so peculiarly. He had joined the Adventurer¡¯s Guild a couple of years ago, and yet he had somehow already managed to y two Dragons. There was also the matter of him adventuring near daily, without resting, though she supposed he probably rested within the Iyr. ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam shared a look with Emma, who probably knew what Adam hade across the previous year. ¡°A lot of stuff has happened, so we decided to take a break. Though, with howrge the party had be, I think it¡¯s time we get back to work.¡± ¡°There is always work to be done,¡± Emma said. ¡°The guild requires some assistance, if our previous deal still stands.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, before tilting his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure if we had a deal, I will still abide by it.¡± ¡°Free roam and board for your services,¡± Emma reminded. ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, understanding what she was alluding to. ¡°Of course. Yes. Definitely. Tonight?¡± ¡°At your earliest convenience.¡± ¡°I suppose I could do something tonight, but tomorrow would be best if there¡¯s more to be done,¡± Adam said. ¡°I also need to pay for everyone else, so why don¡¯t you take what I owe from the payment?¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Emma said, before writing down notes for the Braun, who would take the next shift. Adam cast his Identify spell to identify an item and its properties, which ended up being a typical +1 dagger. It required an hour of time, as well as his pearl, though the spell did not consume his pearl. He returned to his groupter in the evening, therge group of roughly twenty sitting in their own corner. The other adventurers nced their way, noting howrge their group was, and decided against saying anything to the Aswadians, or the Half Elf. ¡°Alright, we should split ourselves into different groups,¡± Adam said, piling food onto his te. Half of his meal was made of potatoes, though they were cooked several ways, the the other half was a mixture of eggs and meat. ¡°There¡¯s about twenty of us so¡­¡± ¡°Four groups of five?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Three groups of six,¡± Adam said, ncing between the groups. ¡°Jurot and I will be separate for the sake of the calctions, which leaves eighteen. We can create three groups which will rotate, two at a time?¡± Korin and Sara threw a look to Dunes, who had informed them of how Adam adventured. Typically, they would go out to one adventure, and then rx for some time, spending most of their coin, before adventuring again. Adam worked far more, and even saved up most of his coin. ¡®He is an Elf,¡¯ they supposed. ¡°Sir Vonda and Jaygak will lead Nobby, Brittany, Uwajin and Naqokan,¡± Adam said, keeping one of the pairs together. ¡°Dunes and Kitool will lead Nirot, Faool, Laygak, and Bavin.¡± Dunes looked to Korin and Sara, before looking to Lucy and Mara. ¡°Thest group is much more powerful than the other groups.¡± ¡°The other groups have people who can revive the dead,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I trust that Lady Sara and Korin can fend for themselves, even if they are the weakest of the group.¡± ¡°Are we the weakest of the group?¡± Korin asked. ¡°Jonn, Lucy, and Mara are probably the strongest,¡± Adam said, his eyes falling across the beautiful Mara. She had trained for only a few months, but he couldn¡¯t underestimate someone like the Demon Lord¡¯s maid, not when Lucy had spoken so highly of her. His eyes fell to the ring on Mara¡¯s finger. ¡®I¡¯m sure Destroyer also raises her strength quite a bit.¡¯ ¡°Fred faced against that terrifying monster with me, and he¡¯s got a magical weapon, so I¡¯ll probably bet on him. I don¡¯t mean to say you¡¯re weak, of course, just that the rest of them are stronger.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Sara replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Adam smiled, bowing his head. ¡°I meant no offence, good Lady. However, you have to understand that we don¡¯t have too many diamonds to revive people with. Anyway, Jurot will probably join either group of teens who adventure, and if both groups go out, I¡¯ll join the other?¡± ¡°We will do as you state,¡± Jurot said. Korin and Sara thought about what Dunes had told them. Adam definitely didn¡¯t seem like the type who would stay behind while others worked. Then there was the matter of his business, which was currently still in the process of being built. Apparently, he worked for an enchanter, though Dunes remained quite vague about the matter. They would need to keep an eye on the Half Elf. Mara tilted her head slightly, feeling a slightly tingling sensation. Something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t quite ascertain what. Nearby, the most beautiful woman in Alnd remained settled within the corner. She had remained at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild for some time, having waited for the Half Elf to arrive. Her skin was liquid tinum, her veins running like streams of gold. Her eyes held an a wisdom of the greatest of elders, swirls of all manner of colours floating around. In one hand she held a staff with a set of scales, which bnced every so often. veil let out a low sigh, which caused Mara to perk up, though as quickly as the Demon noticed, the scales bnced and the Demon forgot that she had felt something off. The Goddess of the Scales, who remained undetected to all mortals within the town, wondered what nonsense Adam would get up to, and how many times her scales would activate during the journey. ¡®We should just kill him now.¡¯
Another God that wants to kill Adam? He didn''t even do anything... that day. 515. Days In Red Oak I 515. Days In Red Oak I Omen: 1, 10 ¡°Nobby, let¡¯s go meet with your ma and pa,¡± Adam said over breakfast. He had already finished his hot bath that morning, having enjoyed himself thoroughly. His magical tower was great, but there was nothing like a nice hot bath in a town. ¡°Okay, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied, simply. Jonn¡¯s and Dunes¡¯ groups made their way out that morning to quest, off to y some manner of beasts. At first Adam had thought to send Vonda¡¯s group out instead of Jonn¡¯s, since both groups would have had Priests, but upon seeing the deathly re of the Demon Lord, he decided against it. Plus, Dunes was a Priest of War, and Vonda was a Priest of Life, so he supposed that Vonda wouldn¡¯t have feltfortable with ying beasts and such. ¡®Politics.¡¯ The pair of Aswadians followed the Demons out, exchanging nces between one another. He certainly must have known their feelings when putting them together, though he didn¡¯t seem to mind them working together. He hadn¡¯t warned them either. Did he expect them not to kill the Demons? Or did he have that much faith in the Demons? Or was it his faith in them, through Dunes? Adam and Nobby made their way through Red Oak. Adam wore his breastte over his thick clothes, providing him some protection as he travelled through the town, and carried Wraith at his side. He decided against bringing along his shield, finding it too awkward to carry. However, since he was a Half Elf, he also wore a scarf around his head, hiding his pointy ears. Nobby walked alongside the Half Elf, taking away half the attention. He carried an axe at his side, since he followed the way of the Rot family. ¡®Now that I think about it, what is Nobby¡¯s rtionship with the Iyr?¡¯ Adam thought, but he decided to let the thought go. They weaved through the various alleyways, dodging clothing lines, as well as stray cats, before finding a small shack. Adam stepped aside, motioning with his head, and Nobby knocked on the door with a gentle rasp. ¡°Yes?¡± called a quiet voice. ¡°Ma,¡± Nobby said. The doors flung open as the thin woman revealed herself, her dark hair now cut short. ¡°Nobby!¡± She swung her arms around therge boy, but quickly stepped back when she saw Adam¡¯s puthral armour in her peripheral vision. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Annie,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, uh, mister Adam.¡± ¡°Just Adam, please,¡± Adam said, wincing at the name. He noted the thin woman had gained a little bit of weight, but she was still fairly thin. ¡°Is Anne here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at the school,¡± Annie replied, before stepping inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Adam stepped inside, noting how empty the ce was, save for some clothing nearby. ¡°Is Ted at work?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Annie replied, pouring some water in for the pair, before beginning to chop some vegetables. ¡°No issues with the money I hope?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The guild sends it on the first of every month,¡± Annie replied. ¡°Nobby¡¯s pay and Anne¡¯s fees.¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± Adam said, before he ced down a gold coin onto the table. ¡°If you need any more coin, just pass a message to the guild, and I¡¯ll be sure to send some more coin.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve treated us well, mist-, uh, Adam,¡± she said, before bringing some cut vegetables for the pair of men, both of whom were taller and stronger than the average man. Nobby waited for Adam, who reached for a vegetable disc and ate it, before Nobby began to eat. Adam slid the gold coin forward to Nobby¡¯s mother. ¡°I¡¯ll increase the next few months pay a little. Though he¡¯s not an Expert, Nobby can probably fight one pretty well, and I¡¯d guess he¡¯d win at least half the time.¡± ¡°My Nobby?¡± she said, looking to therge boy, who was slowly nibbling against the food. ¡°You¡¯re that strong now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby replied, assuming Adam was telling the truth. ¡°We sparred at the end ofst year and he almost made me wet myself,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Well, maybe not that, but he did scare me. I¡¯d rather face some of the Iyrmen I know rather than Nobby.¡± Annie smiled nervously, rubbing her son¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Are you listening to the good man properly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Jurot¡¯s the one training him,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Still, he¡¯s rather happy with Nobby. He told me recently that if they were both Experts, Nobby would beat him most of the time. Your son¡¯s very special.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annie replied, her smile losing her nervousness. ¡°Nobby¡¯s always been special. So big and strong, my little Nobby.¡± Nobby¡¯s cheeks turned red as his mother rubbed his arm tenderly, praising him so earnestly in front of his boss. Adam blinked rapidly for a moment, feeling his heart drop while watching the scene. ¡°I suppose soon I¡¯ll have to increase the pay to twenty five gold,¡± Adam grumbled, though he smiled. ¡°Then, after everything¡¯s paid off, I¡¯ll increase it to fifty gold as promised.¡± Annie could still hardly believe it. Her Nobby was apparently quite strong, almost to the level of an Expert, and two years had yet to pass. When Adam had first said he would make Nobby an Expert, she thought he had been some kind of chatan. ¡°The contract doesn¡¯t continue after he bes an Expert,¡± Annie reminded him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I must have done it for one reason or another. Nobby, will you work for me after you be an Expert?¡± Adam already knew the answer, since he had already told Nobby that he¡¯d make him much stronger than an Expert. ¡°Yes. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good enough for me.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Is Anne eating well?¡± ¡°She is.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Adam smiled again. ¡°Alright, well, I best be going. I¡¯ll let Nobby stay with you today, but he¡¯s got to go on a quest tomorrow, so don¡¯t keep him up all night. The gold I¡¯ve left is for Anne, so please make sure she gets it and spends it freely.¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Annie replied. ¡°Thank you again, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time. Oh, actually, would you mind if I came back tonight and took you out to dinner? I wanted to speak with Ted and you about the n.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± Annie replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take us out to dinner, I can cook food.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true,¡± Adam said, before cing down two gold coins. ¡°I hope that¡¯s enough to get some more meat. Nobby, make sure you help your mother with carrying groceries and all that.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam threw them a casual salute before heading out. He walked through the town, heading back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. His thoughts were of his first life, and to his family. He stopped at the field, noting the few adventurers who were practising their weapons. He watched them for a few moments, his eyes narrowed as he saw a different time, and a different world. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± an adventurer asked. It was a woman in herte thirties or so, with short dark hair. She wore a steel breastte, with a purple scarf around her neck. At her side was a de. ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, before bowing his head slowly, and making his way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°You say we¡¯re nothing?¡± the adventurer asked. Adam stopped. ¡°No. I¡¯m saying that I was looking past you, reminiscing about something.¡± The adventurer cocked her head slightly. She wasn¡¯t sure how to take his words. They were so blunt and queer, yet seemed to hold true. Upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t going to respond, Adam stepped up to the guild¡¯s doors. ¡°Yeah, walk away, boy,¡± the adventurer said. Adam had his hand pressed against the door, but stopped. He looked back, finding that the adventurer¡¯spanions had turned to watch the scene. Their tags were Steel, a rank higher than his own Bronze, and were stamped a few times, meaning they weren¡¯t just typical Steel Rank adventurers. Adam could feel it at his side. A magical axe, still yet to draw blood. It called to him, but he noted how many adventurers there were. He pushed the guild doors open, peeking inside to see hispanions inside. ¡°Jurot,¡± the Half Elf called, the adventurers gathering together. The Iyrman stepped out of the guild, beside Adam. The adventurers noted his tattoo, and the thick furs of the Iyr. Their eyes darted between the pair. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, motioning with his head to the woman. ¡°If I were to fight her, who¡¯d win?¡± ¡°You,¡± the Iyrman replied, near instantly. He nced between the rest of the adventurers, each who held a greater rank than him, but none which could defeat even himself. ¡°Are we fighting?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, before stepping into the guild. Jurot scanned the adventurer¡¯s faces, before he turned and followed Adam in. ¡°Assholes,¡± the adventurer muttered under her breath. ¡°The Iyrmen think they rule this town. Didn¡¯t they fail in thest war against the Elves?¡± ¡°Speak a little louder,¡± a nearby guard said. ¡°They¡¯re not one to run away from a fight.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°You expect them to kill every dog which barks at them?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Do you want to have a go?¡± The adventurer sized up the guard. The guard smiled. ¡°No, don¡¯t think I will.¡± He tipped his helmet, before chuckling as he walked by, continuing his rounds. ¡°Bill, ol¡¯ boy, you¡¯re gonna have a riot when you find out an idiot tried to mess with the boy in purple. Didn¡¯t hear about no Awakened Beast in town, though. Did he kill it?¡±
Don''t interrupt Adam when he''s reminiscing. 516. Days In Red Oak II 516. Days In Red Oak II Adampleted his tasks at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, identifying several items for them over the course of the day. Once he was done, he ced some of the coin within the party fund, some in his personal funds, and the rest he set aside to pay Nobby and Brittany. ¡®Do I split it in half for both of them, or do I send more to Nobby¡¯s family?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I guess I could give a half share to Anne? I guess she can¡¯t reallyin since we¡¯ve lent her a magical weapon.¡¯ Later in the evening, Adam and Jurot made their way to Nobby¡¯s home. On the way, they procured some bread, though not from their typical bakery. Jurot remained silent about the matter. ¡°Before we quest,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Good evening,¡± Ted said. He was an older fellow, though no longer quite as thin as Adam recalled. He was filling out, with his lean body betraying his returning strength. His eyes held greater strength too, and a weing gaze. ¡°Good evening, Ted,¡± Adam said, revealing the bread he had brought within a small sack. ¡°I brought Jurot with me since he¡¯s probably the best person to tell you how well Nobby¡¯s doing. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Ted said, before inviting the pair inside. The room was filled with the scent of food, from breads, to porridges, to grilled meat and vegetables. ¡°Who is this?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the little girl, who was sitting beside her towering brother. She was still small and thin, though, like her parents, not quite as thin as the first time they had met. ¡°Anne,¡± the girl said, pressing herself against her brother¡¯s side. ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, smiling down at her. ¡°Did you get your gold?¡± Anne smiled coyly from behind Nobby¡¯s massive arm. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you get to spend yourst gold by yourself?¡± Adam asked. After the girl nodded, he smiled. ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°Dress.¡± ¡°Ah, how wonderful,¡± Adam replied, still smiling wide. ¡°One day you¡¯ll be earning a lot more money, so you¡¯ll be able to buy lots of dresses.¡± The girl continued to smile from beside her brother, still half hidden behind him. The group settled to eat dinner together, though there was still food baking forter that evening. Adam ate more eagerly with the family, feeling at ease since he had assisted in putting the meal together. He did not eat any of the bread he had bought, however. ¡°Nobby mastered the core abilities thest time we returned,¡± Jurot began, exining the situation to Ted and Annie. ¡°He has gained greater strength recently, and will soon be an Expert.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe my ears,¡± Ted said. ¡°Even from an Iyrman?¡± Adam joked. Ted¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean nothing like that.¡± Jurot threw Adam a look. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidding,¡± Adam replied, winking at Anne, before chuckling lightly. ¡°Once he bes an Expert, we can discuss a new payment for him. I increased the next few months payment by a little, but send word to the guild if you need more for anything. I told Nobby that I¡¯d take care of you all, and a gold or two each month won¡¯t bother me too much.¡± ¡°We thank you kindly, but you already pay us so well,¡± Ted replied, firmly. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, understanding that this may have been a matter of pride for the old man. ¡°Well, ept the bonus anyway, since he¡¯s about to be an Expert. I was thinking about increasing it recently, but I recently became a father to five children.¡± Ted almost whistled from hearing how many children. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you. They¡¯re the cutest little children. Their cheeks are so chubby, and I can¡¯t help but want to squeeze them. They¡¯re growing up so fast already. I swear, by the time I return to the Iyr, they¡¯ll be walking around, talking about how they want to go around killing all kinds of creatures.¡± Adam chuckled, before frowning. ¡°Why can¡¯t they stay small and cute forever?¡± ¡°They should grow up big and strong so they can work on the fields, or as porters,¡± Ted said. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, about Nobby. Hopefully he¡¯ll be an Expert soon, preferably before the tournament.¡± ¡°The tournament?¡± Annie asked, carefully. ¡°The Noonval Tournament of East Alnd?¡± Ted asked. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Are you going to participate?¡± Ted narrowed his eyes ever so slightly. ¡°We might,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°We¡¯re notpletely sure about it, but it¡¯s a good shout. We¡¯re looking for someone, and it may be that they¡¯ll be at the tournament, so we¡¯ll swing by. We know a Lord over there who might want to sponsor us, and, if Nobby wants to, he could enter it too.¡± ¡°I hear sometimes idents happen in the tournaments,¡± Annie said, cautiously. ¡°They say that some of those who enter don¡¯te out alive.¡± ¡°Nobby, like Jurot, is hard to kill,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the boy, who was built like a damn auroch. ¡°I know that personally.¡± The parents blinked at Adam¡¯s words, but let them go. ¡°As long as you aren¡¯t forcing him,¡± Annie said. ¡°No, no. We might be participating, but if we¡¯re not, he most likely won¡¯t either. I¡¯ll take Nobby¡¯s feelings into consideration if we do anything like that, I assure you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annie replied. ¡°Nobby is worth more than thirty gold,¡± Adam joked, raising his brows towards the pair. ¡°I don¡¯t want him dead. If he¡¯s dead, then who is going to be my number one enforcer?¡± ¡°Nobby is strong,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°If he does not wish to fight, he will not fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the tournament¡¯s been pushed forward by a month,¡± Ted said. ¡°They say it¡¯s because of the war, for one reason or another.¡± ¡°Pushed forward, so it¡¯ll be in the fifth month?¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I guess we should probably make a move quicker than expected then,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot, who nodded. He had already known about the matter of the tournament, but had yet to bring it up for Lucy¡¯s sake. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam said, having remembered the reason why he hade to meet them. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the payment for Nobbyter, I think we mentioned that earlier, but I¡¯m not sure if I let you know about who Jurot and I work for, and the ns for the business.¡± ¡°The business?¡± Annie asked. ¡°You mentioned something about a business before.¡± ¡°Did I tell you what it was?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, sorry about that. Jurot and I work for an enchanter, someone who makes magical weapons.¡± Ted and Annie raised their brows in surprise, ncing between one another. Suddenly, things began to make sense about how Adam could offer magical weapons. However, they were certain it was Adam who was going to be providing magical weapons for the boy, and not whoever he worked for. ¡°Technically, Jurot and I work for the business, and Nobby is working for me personally, but I think that the business wouldn¡¯t mind a great warrior like him,¡± Adam said. ¡°We hold a lot of sway in the business. Jurot¡¯s mother is the President of the business, and his aunts and uncles make up the Directors, something like the council. The Enchanter doesn¡¯t really have a rank, they just want to enchant. Jurot and I are directly under the Directors, but we basically have the ability to do whatever we want, as long as the Directors and President don¡¯t tell us to stop.¡± Jurot nodded, confirming Adam¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know exactly how the business worked, but he followed Adam¡¯s lead. ¡°This business¡­¡± Ted began, waiting for Adam to expand. ¡°Essentially, the Enchanter makes magical weapons. We assist them by procuring materials, and selling the items. The tournament seems to be a great ce to advertise, though we¡¯re also going there for another reason.¡± ¡°Nobby is going to help sell magical weapons?¡± Ted asked. ¡°Well, he¡¯ll help us in procuring materials and selling the magical weapons. Not just weapons, armour and items too.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°We have found a ce for our headquarters, a ce that we can do business out of. It¡¯ll be just a little west from here, near the Iyrman¡¯snds.¡± ¡°On the Iyr¡¯snd,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam continued to smile. ¡°It¡¯ll essentially be a small vige within a fort. There will be ces for Nobby and the rest of you. I imagine Anne will also move there, and she¡¯ll be educated there.¡± ¡°Our family has lived in Red Oak for generations,¡± Ted said. ¡°We live a fine life here.¡± ¡°I want you to live a great life at the fort,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can discuss the specificster, I just want you to be open to the thought of moving. I won¡¯t force you, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel morefortable being near Nobby, and Nobby will befortable being near you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll think about it,¡± Ted said. They enjoyed their meal, Annie revealing the fruit pie she had baked for the group. It wasn¡¯t quite as sweet as the factory made pies Adam had eaten in his first life, but they held a warmth of a mother within them. ¡°Iyrman,¡± Ted called, before correcting himself quickly, ¡°Jurot. If Nobby were to fight in the tournament, how would he do?¡± ¡°As an Expert he would ce in the top three,¡± Jurot replied, instantly. Ted raised his brows in surprise. The fact that Jurot had replied so quickly meant he had thought about it previously, or he was that confident in Nobby¡¯s abilities. His Nobby could take top three in the tournament? Not just any tournament, but the Noonval Tournament of East Alnd? ¡°And as he is now?¡± ¡°Top five.¡± Ted watched the pair leave, each taking a slice of pie with them. He turned back to look at Nobby. The boy, who had always been so big for his age, so strong for his age, and so dumb for his age, could reach the heights of cing so high in one of the greatest tournaments in all thend? ¡°Top five?¡± Adam asked, surprised to hear such a statement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to ce in the top five.¡± ¡°Nobby is strong for his age,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Stronger than I was at his age.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, still. Does being strong for your age really matter? What if hees across someone older, someone more experienced?¡± ¡°The tournament is divided by age,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Oh.¡±
517. Days In Red Oak III 517. Days In Red Oak III The pair returned back to the guild, finding theirpanions had also returned from their adventuring. Dunes rxed in one corner, while Jonn and the others rxed in the another corner. One entire side was full of Adam¡¯s adventuring group. Lucy¡¯s head was nted firmly on the table, revealing how well her questing had gone. ¡°How was it?¡± Adam asked, cing the pie slice down, offering it to Dunes¡¯ group. ¡°Well,¡± Dunes replied. He could feel the stares of the Aldishmen nearby, who weren¡¯t used to seeing Aswadians so far west. ¡°Six boars.¡± ¡°A bear,¡± Lucy said. She stirred from the pie Jurot had ced down in front of them. She cut a piece for herself, chewing it slowly. ¡°Just a bear?¡± Adam asked. Lucy grunted affirmatively. Adam nced between the members of the different parties, realising none of the members in the third group had the same level of tracking skill as those from the first two groups. ¡®Oh dear.¡¯ ¡°Are we staying here long?¡± Lucy grumbled quietly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we meant to be going on some kind of adventure to y monsters that are ravaging thend?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll figure something out for you. I¡¯ll need to speak with the porters and the farmers.¡± Lucy groaned in gratitude, still chewing her pie slowly. ¡°We requested some parts of the creatures we slew,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It should be ced within the party bank that you opened.¡± ¡°Great, thank you.¡± Adam bowed his head to Dunes. ¡°Right. Have you all heard that the tournament has been pulled forward a month?¡± ¡°The fifth month?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yeah. We might be able to find Amira there. If she¡¯s out and about, wouldn¡¯t she want to fight at the tournament?¡± ¡°She may,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°We could spend the time trying to find her. There are quite a few Devilkin in East Port, though she might be easier to spot than most. There aren¡¯t many Devilkin from our order who would travel through Alnd.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a couple more days, and once we¡¯ve finished our preparations, we should be good to go.¡± Adam nced at the teen Iyrmen, who seemed to be far quieter than before. ¡®Why are you all so quiet nowadays?¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± called a voice. ¡®Who did I piss off this time?¡¯ Adam thought. He turned to see familiar faces enter the guild. A man with a heavily scarred face, followed by four others, a pair of men and women. Three of them wore chain mail, and two of them wore leather. They left a bear outside, for the guild to deal with. ¡°Speak of the¡­¡± Adam thought against using the phrase. ¡°Rick. Nice armour.¡± He reached out to shake Rick¡¯s forearm. ¡°Thank you,¡± the adventuring farmer replied. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad, you?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Good, good. Adventuring safely, I hope?¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°We were just talking about you, actually.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We were nning on going to East Port, ying all kinds of beasties on the way, before, maybe, participating in the tournament,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was hoping that you would join us.¡± Rick eyed up the rest of the adventurers at Adam¡¯s side. The Demons, the Iyrmen, the Aswadians, and more. He had fought alongside many of them before, and Adam had treated them well enough. ¡°How long will we need to be gone?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be adventuring most of this year, I imagine,¡± Adam said. ¡°Travelling through thend. We¡¯ll be picking up as many as we can, before it gets too insane.¡± ¡°What is the deal?¡± Adam looked back at his group, before looking back at Rick and the other farmers. It had been a while since theyst met, roughly a year. ¡®They must have been questing slowly, as always.¡¯ Adam had yet to pluck them for his business. ¡°The young ones, Nobby, Brittany, and the teen Iyrmen, will receive one share total. Technically, I¡¯m the one who is paying them to train them, and they¡¯ll owe me once they be Experts. However, I¡¯d like them to get something. The rest of us, we each get a full share, individually.¡± Rick extended an arm out, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°Soon, in the next few days,¡± Adam said, though he had no idea the exact date they¡¯d leave. ¡°I still have the porters to speak to.¡± Omen: 1, 16 Adam bathed early in the morning, before donning his gear. The previous evening had been quite eventful. He made his way down to find the various groups waiting for him, from his own adventuring party, to the farmers, to the porters, and the Aswadian party. ¡°Remy, Jeremy,¡± Adam greeted the porters, greeting Jeremy and Jeremiah, whose names were so confusing in a way that made sense. Remy was actually Jeremy, and Jeremy was actually Jeremiah. Though the pair looked nearly identical, they were actually cousins, as confirmed by Jurot. ¡°I love the armour!¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Is that kura¡­bolo?¡± He had forgotten the name of the creature with the stony exterior, but was certain he was close. ¡°Kurabara,¡± Remy replied, smiling awkwardly. He wore what appeared to be a breastte made of thick hide, that of a snake the party slew in the previous year, with tes that appeared to be made of stone set within it. ¡°Thank you again for the tes,¡± Jeremy said, tipping his helmet, which was also new. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to work you hard for the next few months to make up for it,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Since you owe me, we¡¯ll say you each get a half share, with the other half going to me?¡± ¡°As you say, mister Adam,¡± Remy said. They had stated the terms in the previous year, borrowing a few hundred gold from the Half Elf. The armour had suited them well, saving them multiple times already. Adam made a mental note to hand over ten gold to each of them, and the farmers, to make sure they could send some money back to their families. ¡®It won¡¯t do good to starve their children if they¡¯re going to be working for me.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the group of Aswadians who had arrived the evening prior. There were six of them total, four of whom wore armour, chain mail, with one wearing scale mail, and two who wore none. Each of them wore iron tags, stamped several times. ¡®Three or so?¡¯ Adam assumed, trying to figure out their levels. One of the unarmoured Aswadians was like Kitool, in the sense that she did not need to wear armour while fighting in closebat. She was one of two Devilkin, the other wearing heavy armour. Thest unarmoured individual other was no doubt some kind of mage, since he was a handsome fellow without any scars, and very few callouses on his hands. ¡°Adam,¡± Adam said, reaching out a hand to greet them. ¡°Rose, and we¡¯re the Red River Squad,¡± the unarmoured woman said, shaking the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. Once Adam had introduced himself to each of her party, she continued. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the party?¡± ¡°That I am,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are Iyrmen in your party,¡± she said, simply. Adam couldn¡¯t help but to smile. ¡°One of them is my brother, and I make sure to keep my ear open to whatever they say. Are you the leader of your party?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Adam greeted the rest of the party too, shaking their forearms. ¡°We¡¯re Fate¡¯s Golden, and Rick¡¯s party is currently working under us too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re of different ranks?¡± she asked, noting how the group wore different coloured tags, with a different number of stamps too. ¡°You know how it is,¡± Adam said. ¡°Only a few of us have in Dragons, but I can guarantee that our group is decent. The weakest members of our group are at the level of the teen Iyrmen.¡± Adam motioned his head to Nirot and the others. ¡°Your party has in Dragons?¡± ¡°At least one, but we helped in killing another too,¡± Adam said. ¡°We slew a Blue Dragon, and a White Dragon.¡± ¡°Vandra,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Vandra?¡± Rose replied, trying to think of the name. The rest of her party tried to recall the name. ¡°The White Terror,¡± Zishan said, nodding his head. ¡°She is from further east of Aswadasad. She terrorised the coast to the south of the Confederacy. You slew her?¡± ¡°I mean, I helped?¡± Adam said, smiling politely. ¡°Technically, the Vice Master and a couple of Iyrmen dealt with her. I, on the other hand, managed thest blow.¡± ¡°So you took the glory?¡± Rose asked. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Like I said, I helped.¡± Rose narrowed her eyes. ¡°Will you im victory over our kills too.¡± ¡°We will im to help each other in ying the various beasts we meet,¡± Adam stated. ¡°We share in our glory, in the same way we share loot.¡± ¡°How will we share it?¡± ¡°The teen Iyrmen, Nobby, and Brittany will share a single full share,¡± Adam said. ¡°Everyone else gets a whole share individually. The porters owe me some coin, so I¡¯ll be iming a half share from each of them, but that¡¯s their business.¡± ¡°The porters will gain a full share?¡± Rose eyed them up. ¡°Are they strong?¡± ¡°You see their armour?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That stone there is made from kurabara. Each one would give an Expert trouble. They were there when we fought the kurabaras.¡± ¡°They were there, but did they fight?¡± Her eyes continued to scan them. It was one thing if they were fighting, but if they were portering? ¡°They should not im a full share if they cannot fight or keep up with us.¡± ¡°Speaking of being unable to keep up,¡± Adam began, his voice lowering. He paused, taking a moment topose himself. ¡°Do you believe you could keep up with me?¡± ¡°Are you an Expert?¡± Rose asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Remy and Jeremy may fight alongside us, but their goal is to help with carrying equipment. Do you have anything which will help us carry the remains of what we kill?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I have a steed that can help carry things, a giant elk. Jeremy and Remy have their pnquin, or whatever it¡¯s called. I expect, if a fight breaks out, they will assist us. After that, they will be responsible for carrying the items, in which they will get a fair share. The more they get, the harder they will work. Now, I don¡¯t mind if you want to change the shares depending on the work that we do, but I assure you, none of you will be able to keep up with Jurot and I, or even half the people that make up my party. So if you want to decrease their share, that¡¯s fine, but we will decrease your share ordingly.¡± Rose looked to Dunes and the other Aswadians, and spoke up in their tongue. ¡°Order of ck Mountain?¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Red Sun?¡± he asked in their tongue. Rose nodded. ¡°You follow this Half Elf? Has he forced you into his debt in this cursednd?¡± ¡°He has, but not in the way you think.¡± Dunes almost chuckled, shing a knowing smile. ¡°I follow him because if he were to face the six of you alone, I would bet on him.¡± Rose¡¯s eyes snapped to Adam once more, noting how he stood so casually in front of her, his elbow wresting against his axe. From the entire conversation, she hadn¡¯t been sure of Adam, who seemed to take the glory from the others within hispany. Yet, it didn¡¯t make sense. Dunes, and the other two Aswadians, were from ck Mountain. ck Mountain, known as the region which held the oldest temple to the Goddess of War. There were also more than a few Iyrmen within the party, which would make it easier for anyone if they wished to be known as Dragon yers. Yet, it was one thing to party with one or two Iyrmen, but to have so many follow him? And it was something else for one to allow the Half Elf to call him their brother. ¡°How strong are you?¡± Rose asked. Adam eyed the group up. He could have mentioned how he would probably be able to beat all six of them by himself, but that wouldn¡¯t be conducive towards a friendly environment if they were going to travel with each other. ¡°Uh. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Adam turned to Jurot. ¡°Would you say I¡¯d rank top three from our groups?¡± Jurot paused for a long moment. What Adam said was technically true, since being the strongest would put him in the top three. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam shrugged towards Rose again. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of an Iyrman lie before.¡± ¡°Nor have I,¡± Rose said, extending a hand to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°A full share it is.¡± Adam thought for a moment as she held out her hand. She had taken quite a shot at Remy and Jeremy, who worked under him. However, he shook her forearm. ¡°I think your words, though impolite, were from a ce of making sure that you and your own were taken care of, so I won¡¯t hold them against you. I hope that we will have a fruitful rtionship, Rose of the Red River Squad.¡±
Tbh I''m not 100% sure Adam would beat all of them when he''s only a single pers- *Rereads Adam''s spells.* Oh. Nvm. 518. Quest I 518. Quest I ¡°You did not have them pay into the party funds?¡± Lady Sara asked. Adam eyed up the Aswadian party, which was in its own little corner, eating breakfast. He shook his head slowly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why did you not ask it of them?¡± ¡°Ultimately, they¡¯re not a part of our group, and they won¡¯t have ess to our party funds. Yourself and Korin, you¡¯re Dunes¡¯ friends, meaning you¡¯re my friends. If I need to buy a diamond worth three hundred gold coins to bring you back from the dead, I¡¯ll do that without any questions asked. For those guys? I¡¯ll bring them back, but I won¡¯t be happy about it.¡± ¡°You would revive us from death?¡± ¡°If I get to you quickly, yes,¡± Adam replied. Lady Sara was beginning to understand what Dunes had exined to her. ¡®Adam will say things you might doubt, but he is very much like an Iyrman. If he says ridiculous things, you should believe them to be true, and life will be so much easier.¡¯ Adam was Adam. ¡°Are you adventuring?¡± Adam asked the Red River Squad. ¡°Yes,¡± Rose replied. ¡°We n on questing within the Cherry Wood.¡± Adam looked at his party, with Jonn and Dunes heading out that day. ¡°Would you mind if Jurot and Ie along? I didn¡¯t have anything nned today, and I think Jurot might be a little bored too.¡± Rose wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was trying to do. ¡°You want to quest with us?¡± ¡°Yeah. It would be a good idea to quest together in the Cherry Wood before we trust each other with our lives.¡± ¡°How will we split the loot?¡± Rose asked. It was the most important question, the question of pay. There had been plenty of incidents in the past in which parties turned against another party, or even their ownpanions, for the sake of gold. ¡°Equal shares,¡± Adam said. ¡°If there¡¯s anything special about the loot, we¡¯ll discuss it ande to an agreement once we¡¯re back at the guild.¡± Rose nodded. It was one thing for them to make a deal in the middle of the wood where no one would be able to help them, and another thing to return to the guild and have them oversee the deal. An Iyrman¡¯s presence, especially one who was Bronze Rank, brought them greatfort. ¡°Before we go, let¡¯s go do that,¡± Adam said, smiling towards Jurot. Jurot nodded. ¡°Do what?¡± Rose asked. Rose wasn¡¯t entirely sure why they were at a bakery, but she followed them inside, enticed by the smell of fresh bread. ¡°I recognise that armour anywhere,¡± the chubby baker said, smiling towards the Iyrman and the Half Elf. Her dark eyes beamed at the pair as they entered the bakery, while she reached out to grab some jam buns. Jurot ced down a gold coin as Adam tried to reach for his own pouch. ¡°Bread.¡± ¡°Jam buns too,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. He let Jurot pay this time, aiming to pay the next time. ¡°Whatever else we can spend eight silver coins on. You can keep the rest as a tip.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept your tip kindly,¡± she said. Adam winced, before realising she was actually talking to Jurot, causing him to smile. ¡°We¡¯re nning on heading to the tournament in East Alnd.¡± ¡°The Noonval Tournament of East Alnd?¡± Pam asked, her hands working on wrapping up the bread the pair had bought. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you have a sponsor?¡± ¡°We know a guy,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll see if he¡¯s up for sponsoring us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both do well,¡± Pam said. ¡°ce a bet for me won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± ¡°A gold,¡± Pam said. ¡°Just a gold? Jurot here will earn you hundreds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we have that kind of coin to spare,¡± she admitted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put ten gold coins for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll put your gold coins on Jurot, then,¡± Adam said, before patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you chat with Pam, let her know about¡­¡± Adam tried to remember anything of note they had done since thest time they had met Pam. He turned to Rose, motioning his head out, taking the basket full of bread with him. He offered the jam buns to the others around. ¡°Where is the Iyrman?¡± Zishan asked, staring at the jam buns suspiciously. Adam bit into the jam bun, tasting the sweet fruit within. ¡°Talking to the baker.¡± ¡°Is he noting with us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯ll guide us through the forest, so let him have his breakfast.¡± Rose furrowed her brows. ¡°The Iyrman likes the baker?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Something like that.¡± She threw a nce to the other Aswadians, who were each exchanging nces. ¡°The Iyrman is interested in a baker?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I thought they would be interested in great warriors?¡± ¡°They are,¡± Adam replied, falling silent for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. You have no idea how many women, and men, I¡¯d have to fight off. Still, that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re only interested in great warriors. Sometimes, rather than the hardness of a warrior, one might want the softness of a baker.¡± Antony, one of the Aswadians who wore heavy armour, paused to think about the Half Elf¡¯s words. Ultimately, he nodded, understanding the point. Jurot stepped out, a fresh jam bun in hand. ¡°Let us go.¡± Adam offered the bread to the rest of the Aswadians, but they were still left with a great portion of bread. They walked through the town before getting to Nobby¡¯s home, leaving the bread there for Annie, who thanked them with a ss of milk, before they made their way out towards the Cherry Wood. They followed the road for a short while, before they veered off towards the Cherry Wood, where many young adventurers found their glory, or death. Jurot led the group forward, barely throwing a nce here or there as he followed the tracks. ¡°There¡¯s a civil war in Aswadasad isn¡¯t there?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Which side do you support?¡± ¡°We of the Red Sun have always worked closely with the Shen,¡± Rose said. ¡°Our Order has answered his call.¡± ¡°Did that make it awkward getting to Red Oak? Since, I think, Alnd is currently in a civil war, and I know some of Alnd doesn¡¯t like Aswadasad.¡± ¡°We were travelling through South Alnd originally, but we were able to pass through South Alnd towards Red Oak. The army kept us for some time, but allowed us to pass once they had interrogated us.¡± ¡°Did they torture you or anything?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Rose replied, almost smiling. ¡°They would not, as we held a token from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and the King has sympathies for Aswadasad¡¯s current civil war due to their own civil war. Once it was confirmed that our party was able to pass through thend, they set us on our way.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I think Dunes is on the side of the Shen too. It would have been awkward if you weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Dunes is from ck Mountain, and we are from Red Sun,¡± Rose exined. ¡°If one was within the capital, they could travel the eastern river towards ck Mountain. They could also travel south, and then slightly westward, towards Red Sun. We often send our warriors to ck Mountain to train, though many of us were sent to other Orders within Central Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Aswadasad sounds amazing. It was one of the only ces which managed to push back the Iyr at one point, and has held onto its power for about as long as Alnd, all without the Iyr¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°Not without the Iyr¡¯s assistance,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have assisted Aswadasad a number of times.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There have been many warlords who conquerednds within Aswadasad, but eventually they assimted within Aswadasad. We Iyrmen also enjoy Aswadasad, for though much of it is full of small viges and expansive cities, there is a wilderness within Aswadasad that is not the same as Alnd. The Iyr does not hold a great influence within Aswadasad, so many creatures do not fear trying to stake their im across thend. There are many Dragons within Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Really? How many?¡± ¡°There are at least ten who are currently active within Aswadasad,¡± Jurot said, but allowed the Aswadians to exin more about the Dragons. ¡°The Iyrman speaks true,¡± Rose said, before she coughed, realising what she said. To say an Iyrman spoke true was to say that water was wet. ¡°There are a great number of Dragons within Aswadasad. Many have allied themselves with various towns and cities, and others with the Orders.¡± ¡°Does your Order have an alliance with a Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes, the Princess of the Red Desert.¡± ¡°Ah. I think I¡¯ve heard of her. Does she have a brother?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Veisswing,¡± Rose confirmed. ¡°Man, I¡¯d love to¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Did you say Veisswing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wing?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is Veisswing a Bronze Dragon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot stopped, turning back to look at Adam. His lips almost twitched into a smile, before he continued to lead them. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, shaking his head. ¡®Seriously.¡¯ ¡°How strong is the Princess of the Red Desert?¡± ¡°She is extremely powerful,¡± Rose said. ¡°She has ruled hernd for five centuries.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s actually a Princess?¡± ¡°Yes, though she does exert her powers much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re allied with her?¡± ¡°We are an Order which she had created when she came to power, and we have assisted in keeping thend safe ever since.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°Cool?¡± ¡°It means amazing, but in a¡­¡± Adam thought about how to exin it. ¡°Awe inspiring, or so?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°We adventurers with a guy who was from Bronze Dragon. Is that a simr Order?¡± ¡°Yes, it was made by Veisswing, but he has distanced himself from it,¡± Rose said. ¡°Why? The Order started killing minorities?¡± Adam chuckled at his joke. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam stopped, his face dropping into shock, a sheepishness oveing him. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°They ughtered Devilkin nearby their Order. Men. Women. Children. They ughtered them all.¡± ¡°Was that recent?¡± ¡°No, it was over two hundred years ago. Almost half their ranks are Devilkin, and their current leader is a Devilkin too, Kal Zora.¡± ¡°Kal?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why do I know that name?¡± ¡°It is not a name, it is a title, like Sir.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°It is also the name of a kvatr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Kal kvatr.¡± ¡°Ah! The guy with the sword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Drakkenyer, the original de of the ckwater family.¡± ¡°That was it.¡± ¡°There is a civil war within Alnd,¡± Rose said. ¡°Which side do you support?¡± Adam nced around, as though looking for someone listening in on their conversation. ¡°Personally, I¡¯m a fan of the previous King¡¯s Sword. He was a nice old man. In fact, Jurot fought him, and got to face against a couple Fifth Gate spells.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, almost smiling. ¡°I hear the King of Alnd hates Elves too, so¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Though, I¡¯m not from thisnd, so I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I thought you were not from thisnd,¡± Rose said. ¡°Oh yeah? How¡¯d you gather that?¡± ¡°You call ournd Aswadasad, it¡¯s true name,¡± Rose said. ¡°The Aldishmen have another name, Aswadia.¡± ¡°Ah, right, I did notice that. I just use whatever phrase the Iyrmen use.¡± ¡°Are you close with the Iyr-,¡± Rose began to ask, before Jurot stopped, raising up his arm. The earth ahead of them pulsed and shifted, causing the trees to rock, before they fell. The stones and earth pulled upwards from the earth, as though gravity had reversed, before forming arge, vaguely humanoid shape. ¡°Urka!¡± Zishan shouted, magic crackling between his finger tips as he stepped backwards, ready to flee. Rose stood in shock,ing face to face with such a creature for the first time in her life. For her and her party, this was certain death. ¡°Oh, Noor.¡± The earth around them continued to shift as they drew their weapons, and Adam and Jurot donned their shields, two more creatures forming as the earth shifted. Rose and her party stepped backwards, ready to bolt away from the impending death which swing down on her party, like the scythe of Lord Sozain. ¡°I¡¯ll take the one on the left,¡± Adam said, feeling the tingling of Wraith gripped within his hand tightly. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied.
A fight? Within 20 chapters? Is it true? 519. Quest II 519. Quest II ¡®Curses to your fathers and their fathers before them!¡¯ Rose cursed, holding her fists up towards one of the urka, creatures of earth. ¡®Damn your blood back to your first mother!¡¯ The others within the Red River Squad thought the same as the pair of young men, who they believed to be no more than Experts, leapt into the fray. It all made sense, however. One of them was an Iyrman. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 20 (11) D20 + 9 = 25 (16) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 24 (4, 6)(3, 4) 24 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 11 (2) D20 + 9 = 16 (7) Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 17 -> 16 Spell: Hex Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 22 (13) D20 + 9 = 27 (18) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 23 (2, 3)(1, 4)(6) 23 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 16 (7) D20 + 9 = 27 (18) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 23 (3, 3)(2, 4)(4) 23 damage! Adam slid under a wide fist from the earth creature, pebbles scattering across his puthral armour, while the creature swirled, and he could swear he could see a face. The earth jittered at him, the noisiness lost to the shouts and prayers of the Red River Squad. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Adam asked, dodging under another wide swing of earth, before he exhaled. His mind focused in front of him, and his dance began. Wraith¡¯s cool metal reassured him, as he cut into the face of the creature, the amorphous blob still jittering at him. The heat of the divine magic spread through him, piercing stone and earth deeper. ¡°Some time,¡± Jurot replied, his entire body red as he swung recklessly across the creature¡¯s chest, though barely scraped across it. The earth beneath his feet had shifted, causing him tond a superficial blow across the erta. Adamughed in response to Jurot¡¯s response, wondering when they had foughtst. Jurot remembered. No, it wasn¡¯t that he remembered, it was that he hadn¡¯t forgotten. Thest time they had fought side by side, it had been against an insurmountable foe. The Iyrman¡¯s neck pulsed, and his eyes turned white. His entire body grew hot with greater rage when he recalled the time. He stood still in front of the erta, still holding up his shield, at it was the way of the Rot family, but he held up his axe, and swung downwards simply. It struck across the creature¡¯s side as it made to strike Jurot, though it jittered noisily as Jurot expended one of the charges within his axe to deal a great wound within his foe¡¯s simple mind. Phantom was no normal axe. It had been enchanted with a Greater bonus, a +2 to hit and damage, but Adam had enchanted it to deal 2D6 damage normally too, half the damage being Psychic damage, which struck one¡¯s mind. It was a weapon that had been designed to deal with Jarot, the first person who had defeated Adam in his third life, Jurot¡¯s grandfather. Even with Phantom, Jurot had been unable to stand against the Lord of mes. Wraith was also no normal axe. It had been enchanted with a Greater bonus, like Phantom, and like Phantom, dealt 2D6 damage, though it was purely an increase in the steel¡¯s cutting abilities, though they were not the only enchantments within the axe. Adam tried to cut into the creature again, but the earth had solidified across his axe, but he kicked it, pulling his axe away. Thunder rumbled from ahead, as one of the earth creature¡¯s earthy guts sttered across the battlefield. With the focus of his Fighting Spirit, Adam could find a greater chance of striking an enemy, being able to see slightly more clearly. ¡®Thunder?¡¯ Jurot, who had taken a blow straight to his jaw, had activated Mighty Roar, the magical shield Adam enchanted. The Half Elf inhaled deeply, flexing his muscles, before forcing himself to act once again. His bread and butter technique was awkward to use within the forest, especially with so many people around him, but his skill with his axe was much better when facing a singr foe. Adam slid to the side, and pointed at the creature with his axe, while waving his shield, channelling his Mana from his heart and through Wraith, which could be used to channel his spells. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± Adam chanted, his magic taking hold onto the creature, his mind focusing now on the spell. He shed across the creature, his axe shing white hot with divine magic, and stones and earth dropped at his feet, cut cleanly in half. This was his way of fighting, to charge right in and take out a creature quickly. Each of his blows could have taken down any of the Red River Squad members, and he had dealt enough damage to knock out an Expert easily. Though the creature had lost much of its mass, it still seemed rtively healthy as it shifted and aimed a blow at Adam again. Something tickled the back of the Half Elf¡¯s mind, his body growing cold with a sudden realisation. The sound of thunder. It was Mighty Roar. Might Roar which had been enchanted by Adam himself, one of his first enchantments, enchanted roughly two years ago. Adam was fairly certain he had never heard it before. ¡°Hyat!¡± Rose shouted, her fist, which crackled with fire, struck across the urka¡¯s form. Its skin was hard, though that was to be expected considering it was made of earth and stone, but she could feel how it resisted against her blow. Herpanions found themselves unable to prate its body, their des and magic bouncing off the urka¡¯s stone body, even with the assistance of Kadija¡¯s magic. While the forms of the other two urka¡¯s had slimmed down considerably, the urka ahead of them still towered over the six figures. ¡®Noor, take them!¡¯ she cursed, rolling to one side as the urka mmed down beside her, kicking up earth from the floor. Her mind raced as she wondered whether they should flee. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 14 (5) D20 + 9 = 25 (16) Hit! Mana: 14 -> 13 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 32 (4, 6)(5, 5)(5) 32 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 11 (1) D20 + 9 = 28 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 13 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 45 (3, 3, 4, 4)(1, 2, 6, 6)(3, 6) 45 damage! Adam raised his shield, managing to deflect a blow, and slipped under it as he focused himself. His arm whipped as he cut into the creature¡¯s side, his axe shing white hot again with divine magics. The earth creature jittered wildly, before it shifted like a bending river. The earth around it began to loosen, stone and earth raining down Adam as its form began to dissipate. It grew wider and taller, trying to swallow Adam. Adam stepped forward to meet it, swinging his axe wildly across it, his de catching something deep within it, a shinier piece of earth shooting out, before the jittering stopped and the earth dropped ahead of him. Seeing that it was now still, Adam charged forward, noting howrge the earth creature in front of the six still was. He could see past them too, watching as Jurot and the earth creature slugged it out, earthy fist against axe. Each time Jurot struck it, it jittered noisily, and as it struck Jurot, thunder rumbled outward from the Iyrman, causing more of its earth to scatter all across the area. Antony, the heavily armoured warrior, managed to strike deeply into the creature, and yet found his greatsword did not manage to sink as deeply as he expected. ¡®Right!¡¯ he thought, remembering that the creature was not an ordinary beast. Ra, the heavily armoured Devilkin, managed to cut across the creature¡¯s side with her maul, but barely cracked across the earth. Rose inhaled deeply, and though the creature made to m her, a bolt of fire skid across its skin, while a white beam pierced through its earth, dropping some of the earth. She shouted again, her fists striking the creature¡¯s chest, barely managing to reach deeper within, before she pulled her fists out, allowing the earth to tumble out, before she bowed, managing to dodge a blow. Zishan stepped around to try and find a better spot, stepping up beside Kadija, who was still chanting, trying to call forth another beam of light. ¡°We should-,¡± he stopped, watching as therge form of purple leapt into the fray. Fighting Spirit: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) Miss! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! Mana: 12 -> 11 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 18 (1, 3)(1, 6) 18 damage! Adam grunted as his axe sank into the earth, though it was already loose. He pressed his axe forward, managing to strike deeper into it, his axe shing hot with divine magic again. ¡°Step back! Support Jurot and me from the side,¡± Adammanded, pulling his axe out as the earth shifted to face him. The group took the chance to pull away from the creature, trying to scramble to find their ranged weapons, while Kadija chanted. Adam did not hear a rumble this time, but the jittering grew louder as an axe fell across its shoulders, and Jurot¡¯s shadow loomed across Adam. The Iyrman stood on the creature¡¯s back, forcing the shield against its back as he pulled Phantom out of its back. ¡°Man am I d to see you,¡± Adam said, as a bolt of fire passed between him and the creature, striking a nearby tree. Adam had no time to make ament, as the creature¡¯s shadow loomed over him. He dropped to a knee and raised his shield as it mmed its heavy might onto him, with such great strength that Adam almost sank into the earth before it. His muscles began to burn with effort. Attack - Wraith (nking + Bless) D20 + 10 + 1D3 = 18 (7)(1) Hit! Mana: 12 -> 11 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 7 = 24 (3, 5)(2, 3)(4) 24 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking + Bless) D20 + 10 + 1D3 = 30 (19)(1) Critical hit! Mana: 11 -> 10 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 48 (1, 4, 4, 5)(1, 2, 6, 6)(6, 6) 48 damage! The earth creature mmed down on Adam again, but the Half Elf clutched his axe tight, shifting his spell from the previous creature to the creature currently raining down earth and stone against him. The Red River Squad paused, watching as the mass of moving earth continued to strike down on Adam, whose shield was holding up well against its mighty blows. Their eyes were glued to the pair. Adam heard a cut, followed by its jittering. Suddenly, he twisted his body, shing upwards. His axe barely scraped the earth, though with his divine magic, he left a glowing gash across its chest, before he spun, Jurot doing the same as they cut through its sides, hacking into it from opposite sides, before both struck something within it. Clink. The creature crumbled, the earth falling around them, before a shinier stone dropped from between their axes. Victory! Elementals (Earth) XP Gained: +600 XP: 9 600 -> 10 200
Call a Priest! BUT NOT FOR ME. 520. Quest III 520. Quest III Rose and the rest of the Red River Squad blinked, staring at the pair before them. ¡°You did not use Wraith?¡± Jurot asked casually, sheathing Phantom. Adam did the same with Wraith, smirking at the question. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the need to. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard you use Mighty Roar before.¡± ¡°I would not have defeated it so easily without it,¡± Jurot said. He had never felt the need to use Mighty Roar, but considering there were six others who were with them, and Adam wanted them not to die, he had decided to use his shield¡¯s charges. ¡°You killed three urkas?¡± Rose asked, her voice trembling. She could see the Iyrman was wounded, his body battered by the earth, but he stood tall, as though he could fight another urka. Adam, on the other hand, was fine, though his shield had been battered by the foe. It had somehow not managed to evennd a ncing blow on Adam¡¯s puthral te mail. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, motioning to them all. ¡°We killed three urkas.¡± ¡®We?¡¯ Rose thought, looking to herpanions, who were still unsure of what had happened. ¡°Ertas,¡± Jurot said, ncing between the three. In the back of his mind, he wondered how they had managed to defeat them so easily, but the answer stood beside him. ¡°They are creatures which form for many reasons.¡± The Iyrman began to walk around the area, his eyes ncing between the three creatures, trying to recall where they had formed. He reached began to dig with his hands, shifting through the loose earth, before grabbing something, pulling it out of the earth slowly. He revealed the item to everyone. Adam could only spot earth, which looked like any other, but this earth clung together, and moved almost like jelly. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Living Earth,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The ertas came to life to protect it. It would grow over weeks, months, and years. It was good that we were able to defeat them, or else the forest would prove too dangerous for the adventurers.¡± ¡°How strong are these ertas?¡± ¡°I was unsure if I would be able to defeat them, even with Phantom,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°They¡¯re that strong?¡± Adam replied, his brows raised in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. Why did we fight them then?¡± ¡°You wanted to.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, quietly. ¡°Right. We really need to find a way tomunicate that sort of thing. I don¡¯t want to fight anything that¡¯s strong enough to give you pause.¡± Adam felt his spell fade, the magic unable to find something totch onto for too long. ¡°Okay.¡± Rose blinked. He didn¡¯t know they were that strong? Yet, he still somehow beat them with rtive ease. The Half Elf had managed to defeat the creatures with an easier time than even the Iyrman. ¡®What are you?¡¯ Jurot picked up the shinier pieces of rock from around the area. There were three, one for each erta. He held the Living Earth in one hand, and the three cores in the other. ¡°Three cores and Living Earth.¡± ¡°Living Earth, eh? What is that exactly?¡± ¡°A material which can be used for magical items,¡± Jurot said, giving nothing up. ¡°It is worth a great amount.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Jurot stared down at the Living Earth, which was about the size of the three cores together. ¡°Less than one thousand, but more if it was auctioned.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°The cores?¡± ¡°A few hundred each, but more than one thousand if they were auctioned,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Good to know.¡± Adam looked to the other group. They stood stiffly, awkwardly staring at the pair who had shocked them. They were certain they had heard the Iyrman state that Adam had held back too. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about how to split this at the guild,¡± Adam said, shing a smile. ¡°Jurot, hand the stuff to Rose.¡± ¡°To me?¡± Rose asked, more shocked by this than the fact Adam and Jurot had defeated two urkas almost by themselves. ¡°I think you¡¯d feel morefortable if you held them, right?¡± Rose remained silent. She, like herpanions, had been wary when the Iyrman had collected everything. However, seeing the Iyrman hold out the items to her, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should be walking around with items worth thousands of gold. ¡°You can hold onto them, Iyrman,¡± Rose eventually said. Jurot looked to Adam, who nodded, and he ced the items within his robes, where the letter remained. As they left the scene, Jurot cut into the trees, leaving a trail for them to follow. The town walls of Red Oak greeted them a few hourster, the guards noting the appearance of the eight. ¡°Rough day?¡± a guard asked. ¡°Not bad,¡± Adam replied, before holding out a gem worth ten gold. ¡°We¡¯ve got dire news for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so we can¡¯t stay and chat.¡± ¡°Found danger in the Cherry Wood?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Three ertas,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Three?¡± the raised up his visor, revealing his shocked eyes. ¡°In our Cherry Wood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard epted the gem and let them go along their way. ¡°Three ertas.¡± ¡°Ertas?¡± the other guard asked. ¡°The Elementals?¡± ¡°Aye. Pa! Send word to the Countess¡¯ estate. Three ertas spotted in the Cherry Wood.¡± ¡°Three ertas spotted in the Cherry Wood?¡± Pa shouted back from atop the gate. ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°Auroch shit,¡± Pa muttered under her breath before she hopped down, going to requisition a horse. Adam and his group reached the guild quickly, making their way right to the front desk, where Tom was currently writing notes. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Adam said, having not seen Tom since they had arrived. ¡®Now that I think about it, Emma was taking pretty long shifts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Adam,¡± Tom replied, folding the piece of paper. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± ¡°We killed three ertas in the Cherry Wood.¡± ¡°You killed three ertas in the Cherry Wood?¡± Tom asked, his eyes falling to Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± The Iyrman ced down the three cores, which Tom eyed up for a moment. The guild worker pulled out a sheet of paper, quickly scribbling something down. He refreshed his memory about what he knew of Adam, which exined the situation well enough. ¡°Did you spot any more?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We will ce up a notice, and we appreciate your work,¡± Tom said, before sealing the letter, cing it to one side. ¡°I will sort your reward soon. What do you wish to do with the three cores?¡± ¡°We were going to discuss that between one another,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the Red River Squad. ¡°I shall prepare a room,¡± Tom said, writing up a notice, before cing it on the board behind him. It was written in red, and would be one of the first thing any adventurer would see the moment they stepped in the guild. He led the group up from the ground floor, to the first floor, and then to the second floor. They walked past the library, to a private room the guild prepared to allow adventurers to speak discreetly. The room wasfortable, with an assortment of snacks and drinks. Adam washed his hands in the basin nearby, before preparing some tea for the group. Tom bowed his head and left them, allow them to discuss amongst one another. ¡°So,¡± Adam said, reaching for a snack. ¡°There are four items, and eight of us. Three items for you, one item to us.¡± ¡°What will you im?¡± Rose asked, her tone cautious. Adam looked to Jurot, who ced the cores onto the table. ¡°We will im the Living Earth.¡± ¡°Is that agreeable?¡± Rose asked, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, motioning with a hand to the cores. ¡°We get the Living Earth, you get the three cores.¡± Rose paused, waiting for them to speak up. There was definitely something more they were looking for. ¡°What will you do with the cores?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is that your business?¡± ¡°Just a question from someone who did most of the work,¡± Adam replied, before elbowing Jurot gently, almost cackling. ¡°I mean, if you were going to sell it, we might want to offer you something.¡± ¡°What do you need of these cores?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s our business,¡± Adam replied. After a moment, he smiled. ¡°No, really. It¡¯s our business. We work for an enchanter, Jurot and I. They make decent enough weapons.¡± He tapped Wraith. ¡°You work for an enchanter?¡± Rose asked, looking to Jurot, who nodded. ¡°I understand why you want these cores.¡± ¡°So, would you be willing to sell them?¡± Rose nced between her fivepanions. ¡°For the right price.¡± ¡°What price would that be?¡± ¡°How much are you willing to offer?¡± ¡°Well, I could offer you a¡­¡± Adam thought about the me swords which had been left in the Iyr. They were going to be sold one at a time, but the Iyr had its gates closed, so it was probably quite difficult to offer them. They were meant to be auctioned off for funds, funds which he would use to help with the business. The three cores were worth it, though, but he wasn¡¯t sure how he felt offering the weapons, portions of which belonged to the Iyr. ¡®Damn.¡¯ He could have asked his Aunt, but he didn¡¯t have the spell. ¡°How about this? We will ce the Living Earth, and the three cores, to one side. We¡¯ll pay you¡­¡± Adam thought about how much was in the party funds, and then the magical weapons they had found in the temple. ¡®Could I offer the magical de? I suppose I could, though I¡¯m not sure if any of them use shortswords.¡¯ Rose allowed Adam to think, while thinking about the Half Elf herself. This guy was definitely crazy. Everything about him was dangerous, from the way he talked, to the way he fought, and even all the people he surrounded himself with. Kadija and Mawan, their divine warriors, had confirmed that two of those he travelled with were Demons. Not Devilkin, specifically Demons. ¡°We will pay a hundred gold for dying the full payment,¡± Adam said. ¡°The full payment can be a magical weapon, one which the Enchanter will enchant in the next year. If they do not hand over a magical weapon by the end of the first month next year, you can keep the cores, and we¡¯ll get the Living Earth, and you keep the one hundred gold.¡± ¡°What kind of magical weapon?¡± Rose asked. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± ¡°A Basic Enhanced magical weapon?¡± Rose asked. Adam looked to Jurot, wondering if that was eptable. Jurot knew that the prices of the weapons had increased due to the war, but there was also the matter of the cores. If they really wanted to, they could probably trade the cores for a Basic Enhanced weapon. It would have taken them some time, but it was not that difficult. He nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said. ¡°Which weapon? What enchantment?¡± ¡°A greatsword,¡± Rose said. Equipping Mawan with a greatsword would have helped them greatly, though Antony and Ra could also use it if it was needed. ¡°For the enchantment, it is up to the enchanter¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°A ming sword?¡± Adam offered. ¡°We would prefer something that is not fiery, since Aswadasad is home to many great creatures of fire,¡± Zishan said. ¡°We would like something akin to what your brother has,¡± Mawan said. ¡°I did not see particrly well, but I¡¯m certain his axe holds the ability to expend a charge to discharge even greater wounds onto the enemy.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°Alright. If it¡¯s not fire, is anything else fine?¡± Mawan thought about it, before looking to Antony, who nodded. ¡°Yes. If the enchanter is able to enchant holy magics onto the de, that would be preferred.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to pass on the information,¡± Adam assured. ¡°We keep the items in the hands of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. We¡¯ll pay one hundred gold to the Red River Squad, and will hand over a magical greatsword that is at least Basic Enhanced, preferably with the ability to deal holy damage. If we do not hand over such a weapon by the end of the first month of the next year, the items will be released, the Living Earth to Fate¡¯s Golden, and the three cores to the Red River Squad.¡± Adam held out his hand. ¡°You do not need to pay us the one hundred gold,¡± Rose said, bringing her hand up, though did not make to shake his forearm yet. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, and the pair shook forearms.
Adam being a decent businessman? What is going on? 521. The Iyrmen Are Crazy I 521. The Iyrmen Are Crazy I The deal was codified by the guild, Tom stamping the contracts with their tags, before also handing over their reward. Quest Complete: Trouble in Cherry Wood XP Gained: +200 XP: 10 200 -> 10 400 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 15 -> 17 Adam looked at the gold offered to them. After the fees from the guild, they were left with eight hundred and ten gold. ¡°We can split it eight way, and you can have the ten gold.¡± ¡°You should keep the ten gold, since you paid for the gate fee,¡± Rose said. ¡°That¡¯s a fair point,¡± Adam replied, epting the coin. ¡°Since we¡¯vepleted the request, we should head out for the post quest snack.¡± ¡°The post quest snack?¡± Rose asked. ¡°We slew three ertas,¡± Jurot said, while Adam ced down a gold coin to pay for the bread. ¡°Three ertas?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Elementals of earth,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Oh!¡± she gasped, still unsure of what they were. ¡°They sound dangerous.¡± ¡°They are. They can kill Experts.¡± Pam tilted her head slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an Expert?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an Iyrman,¡± Adam said, before quickly snatching up the bread and buns. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Jurot here to tell the story.¡± Adam caught the sight of Pam¡¯s father, exchanging a nod of the head, before taking the basket outside. He stood outside, his ears twitching as he listened to the tale from outside the bakery. He smiled, eating his fill for both his stomach and his heart. ¡°Do youe here before and after every quest?¡± Rose whispered. Adam nodded. ¡°You know how Iyrmen are. They want a good death, a good story. Sometimes, I have to remind my brother that not all of us want to die, and there¡¯s a reason to live for. Our sister isn¡¯t here, so I had to choose the next best thing.¡± ¡°You have a sister?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, trying not to smile. ¡°She just turned two recently, and she¡¯s quite the Iyrman already.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Of course she is.¡± Adam paused. ¡°Oh, right. Well, she¡¯s Jurot¡¯s blood sister, but she¡¯s my sister too.¡± ¡°How did you be an Iyrman¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°I spoke with his mother.¡± ¡°Is she your mother?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, smiling sadly. ¡°My parents are dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Yeah. Lanarot¡¯s waiting for us back home, but I¡¯ve also got a few kids waiting for me. Five.¡± ¡°Five?¡± Rose asked. ¡°You don¡¯t seem that old, even for a Half Fae.¡± ¡°I just turned twenty, like Jurot,¡± Adam said. ¡°We have the same birthday, actually.¡± ¡°You¡¯re twenty?¡± Rose asked, though herpanions looked more shocked than she sounded. ¡°The Iyrman too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I thought you were both older.¡± ¡°How old?¡± ¡°Twenty seven or so.¡± ¡°How old are you all?¡± ¡°Twenty,¡± Rose replied. ¡°Oh? Same age, then.¡± Rose had been trained quite harshly to be as powerful as she was, but to think that Adam was this much stronger than her, all the while being roughly her age, it was ridiculous. ¡°Are yourpanions as strong as you?¡± ¡°Kitool¡¯s about as strong, and so is Jaygak, I think,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Jonn, Lucy, and Mara, they¡¯re all about as strong too.¡± Rose slowly nibbled on her bread, thinking about how ridiculous it was that this Half Elf was still only twenty years old, and yet held so much power. ¡®This is madness! Pure madness!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve in Dragons?¡± Kadija asked, recalling their previous conversation. ¡°I mean, I helped.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What else have you done?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. We defeated Balrog, but that was mostly the Iyrmen. Oh, you know the forest down south?¡± ¡°The Awakened Forest?¡± Rose asked. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Do you know the story behind that?¡± ¡°The Iyr killed the soldiers there and imed it as their own,¡± Rose said. ¡°It was not right, but the Shen decided against fighting the Iyrmen, out of respect for that they had done.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam said, smirking slightly. ¡°So that¡¯s still the story?¡± ¡°The story? Is it not the truth?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, it depends. From a certain point of view, it¡¯s true.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I heard there was a tournament after. Lion King Ashmir, he beat the previous Elder Wrath, right?¡± ¡°Yes. The Lion King was able to earn his freedom, and I believe he¡¯s at the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Adam paused, deciding against telling them that Dunes was his son. ¡°He¡¯s having quite the life in the Iyr.¡± ¡°You know of Ashmir?¡± ¡°Know him?¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°He invited me to his wedding.¡± Rose wasn¡¯t sure if she should believe him, but it wasn¡¯t the most surprising thing about him. ¡°Ah, right. Speaking of the previous Elder Wrath. You know Bavin? He¡¯s one of the the younger Iyrman we brought with us, with the axe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I recall the young Iyrman,¡± Rose confirmed. ¡°His grandfather was the one who lost to Ashmir.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rose replied, shocked. ¡°He is?¡± ¡°You can ask Jurot when hees back,¡± Adam said, before wondering if he should have revealed that. ¡°Anyway, that was quite the tangent we went on. What were we talking about? Right, the Awakened Forest. Actually, you¡¯re partly right. Alnd and Aswadasad tried to im it, but the Iyr imed it first.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°I say that because I was there. The Awakened Forest, oh, and Jurot was there too, but it formed around us suddenly when we were travelling through it. Actually, it, uh¡­¡± Adam paused again, realising he probably couldn¡¯t tell them about how Mara was used to power the Awakened Forest like some kind of battery. ¡°Anyway, yeah. Jurot and I were there. The Aldish and Aswadians came. Your Aswadians, they ended up torturing a few Iyrmen, and then when word was sent to the Iyr, they brought some of their older Iyrmen. I was there when they ughtered the soldiers. It was a blood bath.¡± Adam sighed, shaking his head. ¡°In fact, and don¡¯t tell her I told you this, but Lucy is still afraid of the Iyrmen because of it. She was there too. She had no idea what the Iyrmen were like, and that was one of the first things she saw.¡± Rose blinked, exchanging a nce with herpanions. She had no idea whether to believe him, considering what he was trying to tell them. He seemed to have so many great connections within the Iyr, and yet, somehow, there was one major reason as to why they could believe him, and that reason was currently inside trying to charm a baker. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m some kind of monster,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re far too strong at your age,¡± Rose replied. ¡°What else can we think?¡± ¡°We made our way to the Awakened Forestst year for some business,¡± Adam said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°I, uh¡­ I had killed two Dragons personally. I mean, I helped, yes, but I wasn¡¯t a slouch. I mean, you¡¯ve seen the way I fought. Apparently, ertas are quite strong, enough to even make you pause. I was about that strong when I fought the Dragons, give or take a little, you know?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, we made our way to the forest, and we were just outside Red Oak. The day after we had left, we found this guy. Handsome old man. He wore lighter clothing, even though it was duskval at the time. He walked alone, like he owned the world. I don¡¯t know what made it so that we met, probably Fate, but uh¡­ He had a problem with some of us. Never met us, but he had issues with some of us. The two Iyrmen with us, Mithril Ranks, they fought him and we ran.¡± ¡®Two Mithril Rank Iyrmen?¡¯ Rose thought, wondering why he had two Mithril Rank Iyrmen with him. ¡°We got away safely. Then, there he was. He stalked after us, no Mithril Rank Iyrmen in sight. He even let us prepare, and let us get in free hits. I fought him with all I could.¡± Adam snapped his fingers. ¡°I woke up a little whileter. I blinked, and I was down. He had defeated us. Jurot,sted the longest against him. Managed to draw blood, I heard, but¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I might seem like a monster to you, but just know that I¡¯m a nobody. There are monsters, real monsters, who travel through thisnd. Beings of unimaginable strength and power. Do you know Lord Stokmar?¡± ¡°The Lord of Earth?¡± ¡°We actually met Lord Stokmar too, Jurot and I,¡± Adam said. ¡°I hear she¡¯s strong, very strong.¡± ¡°They say she is as powerful as the Gold Dragon who protects the capital of Alnd.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s a little stronger, but that sounds about right,¡± Adam said. ¡°That old man that we met was probably about as strong as that Gold Dragon too.¡± Rose began to sweat. She could see the darkness on Adam¡¯s face, but it was not the darkness that caused her to sweat, but the pure, utter defiance in Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know the Iyr¡¯s greatness,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the tales, I¡¯m sure, but trust me when I say you have no idea how understated they are. These guys are crazy. Jurot and I, we met that guy again. He was apparently a friend of a friend, but that¡¯s a long story. Anyway, he tried to touch our sister, and we were about to get beaten up by him again. Jurot¡¯s mother told us off, and then do you know what she did?¡± ¡°No?¡± Rose replied, confused. Adam leaned in. ¡°She told him off. This guy, who could go against Lord Stokmar. She told him off. You have no idea how mad he was, and you know what he did?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rose asked, swallowing. ¡°He tried to threaten the Iyrmen, and-,¡± Adam quickly stopped himself from saying too much about the random old woman who smelled of death. ¡°They didn¡¯t care. These Iyrmen, they¡¯re crazy. I mean I know I¡¯m crazy, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m stupid, but these guys are genuinely mad. You know why they killed all those soldiers in the forest?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Jurot and I were there. We called for the Iyr to help us, and they came. We went out to speak with the captain, and they had a bunch of soldiers trained on us, ready to fire. We tried to exin the situation, peacefully, trying to tell them that the Iyr had imed this ce. They fired on us. Jurot and I. The Iyrmen came out from the shadows. The Chief and Elder Peace, they were dropping some bars, let me tell you. Holy.¡± Adam rubbed his eyes, recalling the scene. ¡°Two thousand soldiers and a hundred Iyrmen. The captain didn¡¯t want war, but the Chief didn¡¯t mind. Man, I remember how terrifying it was. The captain tried to step back multiple times, but the Chief wouldn¡¯t let him. The captain tried to release the prisoners, the Iyrmen that hade with us, but the Chief wasn¡¯t having it. The Iyr wanted one hundred lives from the captain, before anything else was resolved. Then, he set free the Iyrmen. One of them was a Shaman, who had the same tattoos as Elder Peace. They had been tortured. The price went from one hundred to two hundred because the Iyrmen had been tortured. Do you know why it increased to three hundred?¡± ¡°The Shaman was Elder Peace¡¯s rtive?¡± ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t because the Shaman was Elder Peace¡¯s daughter, but because she was a Shaman. You should noty your hands on a Shaman of the Iyr, for they are precious to us. That¡¯s what she said. Damn. Then I watched them. Three hundred soldiers, all adorned in heavy armour, great weapons. They didn¡¯t seem like nobodies, either. Even so. I watched them being ughtered before my eyes. Jurot was there too, and he was grinning. He was having fun watching them die. You know what happened next?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Elder Peace wrote a letter to the Shen using the captain¡¯s blood. The Iyrmen were all Mithril or Gold Rank. One hundred of them. Man, I can¡¯t tell you the other things I¡¯ve seen, but I¡¯ll say this. It¡¯s not the most impressive thing I¡¯ve seen the Iyr do. Not by a long shot. The Iyr is the second scariest thing I know that exists.¡± ¡°The second scariest thing?¡± Rose asked. Even now, when Adam spoke, it seemed to unbelievable. Yet, from the tone of his voice, to him looking to the past, she knew he was there. He wouldn¡¯t lie, not when they could just ask Jurot. ¡°The first scariest thing doesn¡¯t exist,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it stays that way.¡± Jurot stepped out of the bakery, biting into the bun in his hand for the first time since he had held it minutes ago. He saw the looks of horror on the Aswadians¡¯ faces. ¡°Did you tell them about your children?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, I was just telling them how scary the Iyr is. Do you remember the Awakened Forest, and the soldiers that shot at us?¡± Jurot chewed slowly, recalling the bloodbath which had happened because they had shot at him and Adam. His lips formed the smallest of smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam raised his brows and pointed at Jurot, as if to prove his point. He mouthed the word to them all, but they already knew it. The Iyrmen are crazy.
Adam casually revealing he''s met psuedogods and he''s still scared of the Iyr. 522. The Iyrmen Are Crazy II 522. The Iyrmen Are Crazy II Omen: 3, 11 ¡°We¡¯re leaving?¡± Rose asked over breakfast. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Thought it was best to leave now. Early bird catches the worm and all that.¡± Rose remained silent. What was Adam doing? They hadpleted a quest only yesterday, and she had heard that one of the groups under hismand had quested the previous two days. ¡°You don¡¯t rest after youplete a request?¡± Adam smiled, unable to control his lips. ¡°Well¡­¡± He noted the looks of hispanions, who were piercing him with their gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing this up so suddenly, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much need to waste time.¡± ¡°We need time to prepare,¡± Rose said. ¡°We need to procure food, and other necessary items.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of food, and we have two Priests who are able to cast a spell that can assist in feeding us,¡± Adam exined. Rose blinked. He was going to make the Priests use their spells, the same spells they received from the Divine, for food? She remained stunned for a few more seconds, before she regained her thoughts. ¡°You¡­¡± She looked to herpanions, unsure if she had heard him correctly. ¡°We also require items for our spells,¡± Zishan said. ¡°We can get them once we¡¯re in Deadwood,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I know I¡¯m rushing us, but¡­¡± Adam sighed. Lucy was ignoring him. She had returned with such joyst night, speaking of the dawnval wolf they had ughtered. Upon finding out that Adam and Jurot had killed three powerful creatures, she threw a the quietest of tantrums, ming him for finding something so fun, before falling silent and ignoring him. She did, however, give up the dawnval wolf core withoutint. ¡°I would appreciate it if we could leave today.¡± ¡°We will finish our preparations by noon,¡± Rose finally said, giving in to the ridiculous request. ¡°I appreciate that.¡± The group finished their preparations, though they still possessed much of the food the Iyrmen had given them, as well as the various supplied which had been handed to them, from nkets to spare clothing, and most importantly, soap. ¡°If there areponent for spells that you need, make sure you tell me,¡± Adam said to the Priests of his party. ¡°There are tons of great spells which cost a lot of coin, and that¡¯s what the party fund is for.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda and I were discussing the the matter of Brittany,¡± Dunes said, away from the girl. ¡°There is a Second Gate spell, Protected Pair, which requires two rings made of ruby. The price is fifty gold for each ring. The spellsts an hour, more than long enough for the typical skirmish.¡± Adam thought about the spell, trying to recall what it did. ¡°It would protect Brittany, but¡­¡± ¡°I would be wounded with her,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I would find it difficult to concentrate on some spells, but it would protect her.¡± ¡°You are pretty tough, though,¡± Adam said. ¡°Still, making sure Brittany is safe would clear my mind. If I recall correctly, the rings will remain intact after the spell is cast, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good. Sir Vonda, you¡¯ll be sure to cast the spell onto Brittany during any fights first thing. We¡¯ll have Dunes cast spells like Bless and Spectral Sentinels, whereas you can remain as a support. You can cast healing spells, and spells outside ofbat that we might need, like Aid. While Dunes casts Spectral Sentinels, you¡¯ll cast Create Food and Water, because otherwise we¡¯re going to find ourselves out of a party fund real quick.¡± Vonda bowed her head. She could have argued against casting her spell to feed the group, but if it came to casting spells to feed people or kill something, she preferred the former. ¡°I should probably do that too before I leave,¡± Adam said, sighing. The groups all gathered together. Adam¡¯srge group, as well as the Red River Squad, the farmers, and the porters. There were well over thirty of them now, and Adam wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to force them all to move quite as harshly as he normally did. ¡®I suppose we can take a little longer than usual.¡¯ Therge group set out during noon, trekking northward towards the nearby town, Deadwood. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how long they¡¯d spend in each ce, not wanting to spend too long in each town, but he supposed he shouldn¡¯t be too much of a ve driver. Mana: 18 -> 15 Rose blinked. She looked towards Zishan, whose brows were furrowed. They had noticed Adam could use spells previously, but this was something else. How did he manage to cast Third Gate spells? He seemed like an Expert with his martial abilities, and he was also an Expert with magic? Mana: 15 -> 12 Rose nced around to everyone else for support, but noticed that Adam¡¯spanions had found nothing strange in what he was doing. She caught Rick¡¯s eyes, the farmer who had joined them, wearing his heavy chain, with a battleaxe at his side. He could see it in her eyes, the question she had for them. She was right, of course, for she wasn¡¯t the one who was queer. It was Adam who was queer, the Half Elf who cast two Third Gate spells, both for the same spell. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a bath first,¡± Adam said, while Lucy stormed past him. ¡°Second. In between people bathing I¡¯ll clean up the water. The top floors will be used to take a look out, and both Hades and Zeus will assist. We¡¯ll have four people on watch at all times, and with how many we have, that¡¯ll be eight watches of an hour long, so everyone can have at least seven hours of sleep.¡± Rose was still looking around, trying to find someone who will talk about the two towers Adam summoned. ¡°We can reduce the number of people on watch to three if we want our casters to be fresh, but we¡¯ve got enough people that we can have everyone on watch for one hour, all save Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°Why Sir Vonda?¡± Zishan asked, though there was a more pressing question he had on his lips. ¡°Sir Vonda is one of the people who will bring you back from the dead if you go down,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you feel that is not a good enough reason, well, we¡¯ll make sure not to spend three hundred gold to bring you back.¡± Zishan furrowed his brows. ¡°She will revive us if we die?¡± ¡°As long as we can do it quickly and safely, we will resurrect anyone here, as long as you didn¡¯t die being an idiot,¡± Adam said. Suddenly, the question they had for Adam changed. ¡°We would be unable to afford it,¡± Rose said. ¡°Though we would offer you a great favour if it is eptable.¡± ¡°A favour it is, but just know, we¡¯ll probably only revive one or two of you at most, because otherwise there will be none left for mypanions, and I¡¯ll be prioritising them over any of you,¡± Adam said. ¡°That is¡­ understandable,¡± Rose said. Every time she spoke to Adam, she questioned everything she knew about life. The camp was quickly made, with the two towers Adam had summoned falling within the walls. The Iyrmen had made short work of the nearby trees, cutting them down with Iyrman efficiency, while the others had dug out a small ditch around the camp. The two towers had been formed to include a bath, two bedrooms, one which the Red River Squad could use as they took watch, and another for some of Adam¡¯spanions as they took watch, and a dining room for them all to eat at. ¡°Should we ask about the towers?¡± Kadija whispered, unable to control her curiosity. ¡°No,¡± Rose whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could live with the answer.¡± ¡°He likes his baths,¡± Rick replied, simply. Vonda ended up using a Second Gate spell to make food for the group, though Adam it was mostly Adam, the Priests, and the Iyrmen who ate the food. It was normally nd, but Adam voured it using his Tricks trick. Others picked from the food, eating them along with their rations, so they could stretch their rations further. The spell provided enough food for just under half of them. ¡°Damn I miss me some chicken tikka mas,¡± Adam whispered, shaking his head. ¡°I miss my adorable little babbies more.¡± Omen: 6, 15 A beautiful song carried on the dawnval breeze, beckoning the group forward. Adam threw Jurot a look, who exchanged a look with Kitool and Jaygak, before the three continued forward with greater purpose. The forest was full of dangers, but it was also home to those which did not belong to the viges, towns, or cities of Alnd. A womany against a tree, staring up at the sky, continuing her singing in an unknownnguage. She was gaunt, her skin, though typically tan, was pale and cracked. Though she looked like she hadn¡¯t drunk in weeks, her voice held strong. Adam stepped forward, but Jurot held out his arm, stopping the Half Elf. Adam stared at him, but the Iyrman did not move his eyes away from the figure. Kitool nted Tigerstaff on the ground, before she stepped forward. She stepped on a twig obviously, stopping. The woman¡¯s song trailed to silence over a long moment. She turned her head, but the light shone in such a way to hide her features, though it should have revealed her features. ¡°I am Kitool, daughter of Citool, and I havee to answer your call.¡± ¡°You havee, Deathsinger,¡± the woman said, her voice still strong and clear. ¡°It is I who answers your call.¡± She smiled towards the Iyrman. Kitool stood frozen for a long moment, deep in thought. This figure was no doubt rted to her, but she was still uncertain of her decision. ¡°What is it?¡± Kadija whispered. ¡°You should know what you should know,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Kadija asked. ¡°It means that you don¡¯t want to die over nothing,¡± Adam exined. Kitool stepped towards the woman, kneeling in front of her. A wicked crack filled the air, before she stood, and the woman, now dead, sank into the earth, nature iming her. Kitool returned to the group, grabbing Tigerstaff. She remained silent, and Jurot led them forward. ¡°Did you have to kill her?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°She answered my call,¡± Kitool replied, before her eyes scanned the forest. ¡°Mahtu¡¯s grace does not reach this realm.¡± Vonda nced around, finding nothing out of the ordinary. It was only minutester when they realised that things had returned to normal, though they did not feel anything wrong. It was as though they had awoken from a dream. ¡°Iyr business?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Iyr business,¡± Jurot replied. Adam nodded, and with that, continued as though nothing had happened. He had no reason to give the Iyr any more excuses to kill him, not when they were already deciding on what to do with him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell us what happened?¡± Rose asked. ¡°Thest time Aswadians asked the Iyr to exin something, three hundred people died,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should know what you should know.¡±
What is this? Something that won''t pay off until chapter ~1500? Damn it! 523. Deadwood I 523. Deadwood I ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact the journey has been so¡­¡± Adam began, only to realise he was tempting the Divine. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our wits about us.¡± ¡°We will reach Deadwood by dusk,¡± Jurot said, his eyes focused on the area around them. ¡°Our journey is safer with all these warriors at our side. Beasts will not attack us with so many, and others will think twice.¡± ¡°So the things that will attack us will be things we really have to worry about?¡± Adam mused, stepping over a fallen log. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam still didn¡¯t like the quietness of the forest, hearing only sparse cries and calls of critters in the distance. Jurot stopped. He ced a hand against a thin tree, taking a moment to feel it. ¡°Is that some nice wood?¡± Adam joked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, before he donned his shield, and bolted forward. Adam grabbed his shield and followed him, though Kitool rushed past him with ease, kicking off trees to avoidrge bushes in her way, while Adam barrelled through them, followed closely by Jaygak. Terrible screeches echoed through the forest, the sound bouncing across trees, echoing within Adam¡¯s helmet. ¡°Kitool,¡± Jurot called from ahead, causing the Iyrman to veer off to one side, as the roar of a woman greeted them. Adam exploded out of the bush, bits of wood flying all around, to see Kitool in mid air, her Tigerstaff crashing against the side of a ck bear triple her size. It cried out in pain before its body twisted and froze, allowing the Iyrman to kick its head before she dropped, the ck bear dropping behind her. In front of the Iyrman, a heavily armoured woman, crouched, panting with effort. She wielded a de made of a dark wood, which was almost as tall as her. Jurot¡¯s axe cut through another ck bear, splitting its skull in half with a single blow. He kicked therge ck bear off of his axe, before a third giant bear crashed against him, w meeting flesh, only to find the flesh was more like steel. Jurot turned his head to meet its gaze, unbloodied by its ws. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Mana: 18 -> 17 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 36 (2, 4)(6, 6)(5, 6) 36 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) Miss! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 21 (3, 4)(1, 6) 21 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 26 (3, 5)(5, 6) 26 damage! ¡°Thunder!¡± Adam chanted loudly, charging forward with Wraith in hand, followed by Jaygak, whose de crackled with lightning. His axe vibrated with great power as he shed at the creature, an explosion of thunder echoing through the air, his axe shing white hot with holy magic. Jurot¡¯s axe struck across its neck, Kitool¡¯s staff mmed down against its head, and Jaygak¡¯s de also pierced through its back. They continued to assault the creature until it had fallen, requiring the might of all four figures to drop it. The woman watched as the four assaulted the creature. It made sense for a big ck to fall under the force of four Adventurers, though it was surprising that they only wore bronze tags, denoted their rank. It wasn¡¯t strange for the Iyrman to have in the bear she had been fighting either, for she had wounded it greatly. It waspletely strange that the Iyrman with the axe, who had leapt into the fray against a single big ck, had managed to cut it down in a single blow. ¡®Lord Sozain, have you taken me already?¡¯ The remaining big ck fell before the four, its ws, which had aimed for Jurot, had fallen before it could even pierce the Iyrman¡¯s flesh. Victory! Big cks XP Gained: +600 XP: 10 400 -> 11 000 ¡°You did not use Wraith?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t feel the need to,¡± Adam replied, sheathing Wraith to his side, before drawing it again, realising they may not yet be out of danger. ¡°Thank you, Iyrmen,¡± the woman said, still holding her de, though it was pointed towards the ground. ¡°I am Sir Kanna, Darkknight.¡± ¡°I am Jurot, son of Sonarot,¡± the Iyrman said, bowing his head. ¡°Darkknight?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You have met Sir Enna, the Darkknight who apanied us before you slew Vandra,¡± Jurot reminded the Half Elf. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I liked her?¡± ¡°You did not dislike her either,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Did she know the tale of the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°She did.¡± ¡°Sounds like I liked her then,¡± Adam said. ¡°You met with Sir Enna?¡± Sir Kanna asked. ¡°We did. We adventured a couple of years ago. She was escorting Sir Harvey.¡± ¡°The High Alchemist. I recall this, yes. Are you Adam?¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of me,¡± Adam said, joy in his voice, though his lips formed a frown. ¡°What did you hear of me?¡± ¡°That you spoke too much,¡± Sir Kanna said, as politely as she could manage. ¡°Yeah, that sounds about right,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°You dared to nder a noble.¡± ¡°I¡¯d respond with the fact I spoke no lies, but,st I recalled, Vice Master Paul sorted that out. We¡¯re not going to have an issue, are we, Darkknight?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sir Kanna replied. ¡°We will not.¡± Adam sheathed Wraith. ¡°Big cks, eh? How strong are they?¡± ¡°They are stronger than typical bears,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Between bears and ertas.¡± ¡°Stronger than me,¡± Jaygak said, eyeing them up. ¡°No,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Without Stormdrake.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaygak let out a soft sigh, but smiled from under her helmet. If Jurot said so, it must be true. She continued to eye up the bears, which could w apart the average person in half. She spotted the mark against Jurot¡¯s side, his clothing having torn, and yet his skin, though red, was unbroken. ¡°Anyway, are you alright, Sir Kanna?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. Thank you for your assistance. I will inform the guild once I return to Deadwood. Are you on your way?¡± she asked, before she raised her de, her attention towards the new group of adventurers who had arrived. ¡°Oh, hey guys,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to Jonn and Rose, who had led the party forward. ¡°Meet Sir Kanna, a Darkknight. Sir Kanna, this is the rest of our adventuring party.¡± The knight rxed, though eyed the group up. ¡°Aswadians?¡± ¡°Yeah. We formed a group to go around ying creatures, and dealing with whatever magics are permeating thends after a Great Twilight.¡± ¡°There has been a strangeness in the forest,¡± Sir Kanna confirmed. The sounds of jangling chain mail sang from nearby as heavily armoured guards appeared, each carrying a spear. The half a dozen guards quickly stood beside the knight, holding their spears at the ready, but they did not make to attack. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam said towards the guards, nodding his head. ¡°Let us return to Deadwood,¡± Sir Kanna said. ¡°We will im the bodies of the big cks for the guards, but you may take the credit from the guild, which will pay you ordingly.¡± ¡°Would you mind if we had pieces of the creatures?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Pieces of its fur, skin, teeth, that sort of thing?¡± Adam motioned his head to the Iyrmen. ¡°Iyrmen do enjoy iming parts of their kills.¡± Sir Kanna bowed her head. ¡°I will surrender a body to your group, but we require the two bodies.¡± ¡°Thank you kindly.¡± Sir Kanna stepped away, heading out towards a cluster of trees which had been struck aside, and she pushed the logs away, revealing the dead form of her trusted steed. She dropped to a knee, rubbing her hand along the creature¡¯s side tenderly. ¡®Rest easy, my boy.¡¯ ¡°We should butcher the beasts here,¡± she said after her moment of mourning. ¡°We will assist,¡± Jurot said, removing his top, before assisting Kitool in butchering the beasts. ¡°Keep an eye out,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand to his party, while Hades circled the sky. The guards remained tense, though they assisted in butchering and taking watch, some of them keeping an eye on the adventurers. Jaygak stared at the creatures which were being butchered, ncing between Kitool and Jurot. Even if she had not drawn her de, the creature would have died to their assault. She sighed, before pacing around the area, her eyes half focused on keeping watch, her mind wandering. ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Sir Kanna said to Jurot, working on her horse. ¡°Why are you working under him?¡± ¡°He is my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± she asked, looking back to the young man in puthral te mail. He had yet to remove his helmet, revealing the fact he wasn¡¯t an Iyrman. Even the Devilkin had removed her helmet, revealing her family tattoo to them all, iming the glory for them. ¡°He¡¯s no Iyrman.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He is not.¡± ¡°You call an outsider a brother? You Iyrmen have always been queer.¡± ¡°It is not we who are queer,¡± Jurot replied simply, taking no offence to her words. Sir Kanna smiled, working her dagger through her trusted steed. ¡°To the world, you are.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They continued to butcher in silence for a few moment, but Sir Kanna¡¯s thoughts were clouded by what she saw. ¡°How did you manage to y the big ck in a single blow?¡± ¡°My axe holds great magic.¡± ¡°Is it for sale?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Sir Kanna replied, smiling at her joke. She had no doubt the Iyrman wasn¡¯t going to sell it. ¡°An enchanter made it and gave it to my family,¡± Jurot replied, not lying, but not telling the whole truth. ¡°They gave it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Enchanter made the weapon to be used inbat,¡± Jurot said, trying not to lie. ¡°My mother is the President of the business, and the Enchanter has a special rtionship with the Rot family.¡± ¡°Was this was a recent matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your mother is the President of the business?¡± Sir Kanna asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it an enchanting business?¡± Sir Kanna thought of Red Oak and the Iyr. The Iyr had brought weapons to be auctioned off within the town. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard there was a sword which held certain enchantments of fire which was auctioned in Red Oak recently,¡± Sir Kanna said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was that from your Enchanter?¡± ¡°It was from our business, yes,¡± Jurot confirmed. Sir Kanna realised that the Iyrman was speaking truthfully, but in a very specific way. ¡°You are fortunate.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. In truth, it wasn¡¯t his fortune that the axe came to his position, but Adam¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Which enchantments are imbued within your axe?¡± Sir Kanna asked. ¡°It strike a creature¡¯s mind, and holds an ability simr to a Guardian¡¯s smite,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°A Basic Enhanced axe with the ability to smite? It is a wonderful axe,¡± Sir Kanna said. ¡°It is a wonderful axe,¡± Jurot confirmed, ¡°but it does not hold a Basic enchantment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kanna remained silent for a moment. ¡°Is it a Greater Enhanced axe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®What?¡¯
Poor Jaygak. She''s actually quite strong, but she''s surrounded by monsters. 524. Deadwood II 524. Deadwood II It was dusk by the time they arrived at Deadwood. The town was huge, surrounded byrge ck trees, which stood like statues, each spaced twenty metres apart. A second wall stood tall in front of the stone wall which surrounded the town. Near one side of the town, towards where it met the hills, was arge tree, one which could be seen even from where they stood. ¡°The Deadwood,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°When the town is threatened, they can be called to defend it.¡± ¡°I have heard of such magics,¡± Rose said, looking out to therge trees. ¡°They possess wood from the Deadwood, but that¡¯s extremely rare,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Red Oak can be grown pretty good over generations, but there¡¯s actually only a single Deadwood tree, which is different to the trees which guard the town. Its branches and twigs fall, and that¡¯s how they get the wood. If someone forcibly removes a branch, it won¡¯t grow again.¡± ¡°There is a simr tree within Aswadasad,¡± Rose confirmed. Adam looked her way, though both Jurot and Laygak perked up at the information. ¡°Dragontree,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You know of it?¡± Rose asked. ¡°A wood which is as hard as a Dragon¡¯s scales,¡± Laygak piped up from the back. ¡°It has to be worked with special tools made of particr metals, like dragonsteel or dragonss.¡± ¡°Of course it does,¡± Adam said, before smiling. ¡°Where can one find dragonsteel and dragonss?¡± ¡°Much of it is made in Aswadasad and Drakken, but some is created in ckwater, though only once a generation,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°When we be Masters, we are gifted a weapons of dragonsteel,¡± Rose said. ¡®Man, this fantasy world is so cool,¡¯ Adam thought. The guard hailed the group as they approached, standing tall and proud as they noted the Darkknight which apanied them. ¡°You may step inside without the need to pay the gatefee,¡± Sir Kanna said, bowing her head to the group. ¡°The guards will escort you to confirm that you slew three big cks.¡± Adam winced, unsure of how he felt that they called the creatures big cks. ¡®I guess it¡¯s like the shark?¡¯ The guards did as the knightmanded, leading them to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild within Deadwood. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was near identical to the building in Red Oak, save it was made of smooth rock. An adventuring party was currently rxing within the guild, nodding their heads towards therge group stepping inside. The beautiful woman at the counter caused Adam to narrow his eyes slightly. The guards quickly exined the situation, before the rewards were divvied out, and their tokens were stamped. Quest Complete: Trouble in Deadwood XP Gained: +200 XP: 11 000 -> 11 200 Stamps Gained: +1 Stamps: 17 -> 18 Adam hadn¡¯t expected the reward to be so middling, for they handed over no more than fifty gold per head. ¡®I suppose fifty gold is actually a lot of money.¡¯ Rather than ept the coin for himself, Adam slipped it into the party fund. ¡®Oh, damn. I was meant to spend money on trying to find Amira.¡¯ Once the group had settled down within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Sir Kanna appeared, approaching therge group. ¡°The Countess has extended her warm wee to your group, Fate¡¯s Golden. If you would follow me, I will situate you within one of her estates.¡± ¡°You guys can go on ahead,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the others. ¡°Jurot, mind staying with me again?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Sir Kanna paused, trying to understand what Adam was doing. ¡°You would refuse the Countess¡¯ wee?¡± ¡°Thest time I had the Countess¡¯ wee, I¡­¡± Adam bit his tongue. ¡°Sir Kanna, would you mind speaking with me to one side?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to the side. ¡°You can speak your words aloud, Adam,¡± she said. Adam sighed, looking to Jurot. ¡°You saw that I offered, right?¡± ¡°You did.¡± Adam nodded his head at the confirmation. ¡°Thest time I had the Countess¡¯ wee, I found several of her guards pointing their spears at me to drive me out. No offence, but I¡¯m not interested in that kind of hospitality.¡± Sir Kanna remained silent. ¡®What?¡¯ She had just spoken to the Countess, who seemed rather interested in these adventurers after hearing what Sir Kanna had to say, but apparently there was bad blood between them? ¡°Perhaps there was a mistake.¡± ¡°There was no mistake,¡± Adam assured, chuckling lightly. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m keeping my helmet on, Sir Kanna, and that¡¯s because thest time I took it off, the guards were trying their best to find any reason to fight me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Elf?¡± Sir Kanna asked, while the other adventurers peeked at the pair. ¡°Only half,¡± Adam replied. ¡®When was thest time I said that?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure there was a simple misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there was, but considering not even the High Alchemist of Red Oak could deal with the issue, or the Vice Master of the Red Oak Adventurer¡¯s Guild, I hope you understand that I¡¯d rather stay here, under the protection of the guild.¡± Sir Kanna remained silent, trying to build a bridge between the party and the Countess. ¡°Do you work for the business? This United Kindom?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I know Jurot is a¡­ Chief Executive Officer?¡± Sir Kanna tried to recall the title. ¡°What of yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also a Chief Executive Officer, like Jaygak and Kitool,¡± Adam said, motioning his head towards them. ¡°I have certain abilities which the Enchanter finds useful. I¡¯m an alchemist, a fairly good one if I might say so. I was going to assist the High Alchemist with assisting with the Countess¡¯ issue when I first came here, but, uh¡­ you know.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So far the only people who have benefited from my abilities are the Iyrmen, mypanions here, and individuals who hold a higher rank than the Countess.¡± ¡°Which individuals?¡± ¡°That¡¯s confidential,¡± Adam said, before realising he had really said too much. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Why will you not say?¡± ¡°The business of United Kindom remains the business of United Kindom,¡± Adam replied, firmly. ¡°I am a knight, young man,¡± Sir Kanna said. ¡°I do not appreciate your tone.¡± ¡°I will be sure to ry your sentiments, oh Darkknight who works for Countess Deadwood, that you wished to know the business of the Enchanter, and did not appreciate their Chief Executive Officer¡¯s tone,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I will have Jurot also speak with the Enchanter, since Iyrmen don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I apologise if it seemed I was trying to pry into your business, but I had no such thought to do so,¡± Sir Kanna said. ¡°I merely had to verify for the Countess¡¯ sake, to make sure that your business met certain requirements.¡± ¡°It is a shame, then, that our business will not be working within Deadwood for the recent future, but we will surely see what can be done in order to bring our business to Deadwood.¡± ¡°Does the Half Elf speak for your business?¡± Sir Kanna asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°My brother does speak for the business,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What of your opinion?¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s opinions are mine.¡± Sir Kanna bowed her head. ¡°I will bring word to the Countess that there is some disagreement about such matters. I will bring word if she wishes to wee you within her estate, or her town.¡± ¡°We thank you for your understanding,¡± Adam said. ¡°It would be a shame if we are not wee into the town, for the good Countess may find it difficult to contact our business since we do not have a ce where we consistently do business, and we may be too busy enjoying ourselves within towns that do wee us, pointy ears and all.¡± Sir Kanna bowed her head once more, understanding Adam¡¯s threat, before retreating. She would need to inform the Countess of what happened, though she would need to speak with Sir Enna to see what happened with Adam previously. Adam was the Iyrman¡¯s brother, so he must have had a special rtionship with the President. ¡®He said he was an alchemist? Are his abilities with alchemy great because of his Fae blood? Is that why the Enchanter keeps him?¡¯ The thought of Adam being the Enchanter did not cross her mind, since Jurot had mentioned that the pair were the same age during their conversation, and that they had met only two years ago. There was no way a man of twenty could be proficient in alchemy, enchanting, smithing, while also being an Expert in both martial and magic abilities. It was impossible. ¡°Why are you starting a fight with a knight?¡± Rose whispered. ¡°Even if you work for a great enchanter, how can you ask for death so easily?¡± ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t want to treat you like an idiot, so do us both a favour and don¡¯t say anything stupid again, please,¡± Adam said, as politely as he could possibly imagine. Rose blinked, not expecting Adam to snap at her. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything stupid.¡± ¡°When did I start a fight?¡± ¡°I was here, Adam.¡± ¡°Jurot, did I offer to speak to one side so the situation could be resolved quietly?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Rose, if you¡¯re smoking some dragonleaf, you could at least share some with me,¡± Adam said. Rose¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°If we had dragonleaf, we would not have been able to leave South Fort.¡± ¡°You know what?¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Fair enough.¡±
Jurot is a real one. He''s always ride or die. 525. Hill Grave And Gold 525. Hill Grave And Gold The days in Deadwood passed quickly. Adam chose against stepping out of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. He wasn¡¯t sure how the Countess would respond, especially since rumours would soon spread about him through the town thanks to the knight¡¯s pride, and Adam¡¯s stubbornness. ¡®I gave her a way out, and I allowed everyone to step out¡­¡¯ Adam thought about the matter deeply over days they stayed in Deadwood. ¡®She probably wanted to speak with Jurot about the Enchanter. Since I asked Jurot to stay with me, it was awkward for her. Well, you shouldn¡¯t have treated me so poorly when I first came to Deadwood.¡¯ Omen: 9, 13 Once they finished their preparations in Deadwood, they made their way out of the town, following the road which wound around and through the hills, heading eastward towards Hill Grave. ¡°What¡¯s Hill Grave like?¡± Adam asked, having heard the name a few times in the background, but it had nevere within his focus. ¡°It is a ce of many great warriors,¡± Jurot began. ¡°A hill town, with a poption twice the size of Red Oak or Deadwood. When the Demons came, theyid waste to much of it, but the town fought them away. There was once an Order, but it was dissolved many generations ago, but their descendants became well known as Hillknights. Sir Sygmund the Grave is their greatest warrior.¡± ¡°How do theypare with the previous King¡¯s Sword and Knight of Death?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Comparable,¡± Jurot admitted. Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. Anything special about the town?¡± ¡°It is proud of its military tradition,¡± Jurot said, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was notably special. ¡°There is a great statue which guards the tomb of a Demon General. It is carved with ancient runes, and will awaken to protect the town.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Hill Grave was once the home of Ogres, but they were forced away,¡± Kitool said. ¡°The statue is a statue of an Ogre.¡± ¡°Ogre?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are there still Ogres on thisnd?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, but noted the look from Kitool. He bowed his head, knowing he shouldn¡¯t say more. ¡°Cool,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Anything we should be wary of on the way to the town?¡± ¡°There are several military outposts on the way to Hill Grave, and we must pay a fee passing through each,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One gold per head. There are three outposts.¡± Adam groaned. ¡°Well, shit.¡± ¡°We can pay for our own,¡± Rose said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°As much as we¡¯re travelling together to y all kind of creatures, we¡¯ll probably part at East Port, unless you¡¯re going to be participating in the tournament?¡± ¡°We may.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± The sight of the gate weed the group, built between two cliffs, made of thick stone and easily three times as tall as Adam. A dozen guards stood atop the gate, adorned in chain mail, wielding spears. A tan tabard rested against their chests, with a sigil across it, though it was too far in the distance to see. ¡°Halt!¡± came a booming voice from afar, magically enhanced so it was clear even a hundred steps away. ¡°State your business!¡± ¡°We havee to-,¡± Adam began. ¡°Speak up!¡± the guard eximed, before he turned to face the guard at his side, almost smirking. ¡®What¡¯s with the guards being a bunch of assholes?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°With the might of Mother Soza,¡± Vonda prayed, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. The divine magics filled the Half Elf, as though he was hugged by his mother. ¡°We are travelling to East Port!¡± Adam shouted back, his voice booming. ¡°You have mages with you?¡± ¡°Mages, and Priests,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Which Priests?¡± ¡°To the good Lady Arya and Mother Soza,¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Let the Priests approach,¡± the guard shouted. Adam nodded to the pair, allowing them to step forward. Sir Vonda stepped forward, with Dunes following her. The guards eyed the pair up as they approached, noting one of them seemed to be a foreigner, considering the design of his armour. It was certainly Aswadian chain, considering the design of the way the links interlocked, and the material, which was notmon in thesends. ¡°An Aswadian?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I am from ck Mountain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s an Aswadian doing around these parts?¡± ¡°He travels within mypany,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I am Sir Vonda Easke.¡± The guards nced between one another. ¡°Was that Sir Vonda, from the Easke family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guards straightened up. ¡°Is the entire group apanying you, my Lady?¡± ¡°They are, and I am currently representing my Order,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Sir Vonda Easke, of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°As you say, Sir Vonda. Do you vouch for them?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°We must confirm whether you are truly who you say,¡± the guard said. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± ¡°I carry only the symbols of my order,¡± she said, simply. ¡°I do not know if my story has travelled this far west, but I have the scars to prove my identity, if that is enough.¡± The guards nced across the group. ¡°We will send word ahead that you im to be Sir Vonda Easke, of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. The guards at the town will confirm your identity.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± The Priests returned to the party, before they made their way forward. The guards were still unsure of the group. ¡°The gate fee is a gold for each head,¡± a guard said, sending down a dumbwaiter. ¡°The steeds are magical,¡± Sir Vonda said, referring to the two giant elks. ¡°Of course, Sir Vonda,¡± a guard said. ¡®Man, we¡¯re losing so much gold,¡¯ Adam thought. The gates opened for the group, and they followed the path towards the fort, two guys following them from the top of the hills on either side of them. There were a set of half walls built which provided some protection for them, but there was another one hundred steps or so until the main fort, which overlooked them. ¡°We would typically offer nobles stay within the walls, but we cannot in this situation,¡± a guard from above said. ¡°I understand,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°We thank you for your assistance.¡± The group set up camp outside the walls. Adam was about to begin chanting his spell, when he realised he didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Sir Vonda¡­¡± Adam called, whispering the situation to her. ¡°We would like to summon a tower so that we may bathe in peace,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Would you deny us this right?¡± The guards nced between one another. ¡°You can summon your tower near the outer walls.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam sighed, d that they had a noble with them in times like this. ¡®Sir Vonda, you are the best, truly.¡¯ The treatment the party received was roughly the same going forward, with them not being able to enter the outposts, apparently due to their size. The guards kept a watchful eye on the group as they rested during the nights, but Adam expected as much. After losing roughly a hundred gold, they arrived at Hill Grave. It was a muchrger town, easily twice the size of Red Oak and Deadwood. It was set within the rough hills, with several distinct levels, while some of the town wrapping around the hills out of sight. Adam could see a number ofrge buildings even from where he was, spotting several statues within the city too. He whistled. ¡°Nice.¡± The group approached the gates, which shook open, revealing a group of heavily armoured guards. They each wore te mail, and carriedrge weapons, from pikes to des. Their armour was the colour of sand, their cloaks a deep grey. The guard at the centre was taller than the others, and wore an amulet with the symbol of Lady Arya against his chest, a de in front of a crown. ¡°A Hillknight,¡± Jurot whispered, while motioning for the group to stop. The knight stepped forward, the six warriors beside him marching in step with him, before he stopped about fifteen paces ahead of therge group. He pulled off his helmet to reveal handsomely rugged face, with a beard no more than a week old, and sharp eyes which dared them to act up. Adam ced him to be in histe forties. ¡°I am Sir Garad, Third Hillknight,¡± he said, his voice full of authority. ¡°I ask Sir Vonda Easke to step forward.¡± Vonda did as hemanded, taking off her helmet to reveal her face, though the lower half was covered by the scarf. ¡°My face was burnt when I was young, so I will not remove my scarf.¡± ¡°I ask that you do not resist the spell we are to cast,¡± Sir Garad said. ¡°Zone of Truth.¡± ¡°I will not.¡± The Hillknight held his amulet and chanted the words to his spell. Sir Vonda remained still, allowing the spell to take her. ¡°Are you Sir Vonda Easke, member of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. Sir Garad waited for a moment, thinking about how to proceed. ¡°Do you trust yourpanions?¡± ¡°I trust the Iyrmen, and many of thepanions at my side,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Who is the leader of the party?¡± ¡°That would be Adam Fateson, the man in the puthral te mail.¡± ¡°How long have you known them?¡± ¡°I have known them for at least a year. I met them the nightval before the previous nightval.¡± ¡°Why are you travelling in such arge group?¡± ¡°We are currently travelling to East Port, partaking in the rights afforded to us this year after the Great Twilight, but they seem to wish to participate in the Noonval Tournament of East Alnd. We passed by Deadwood, assisting Darkknight Kanna with some dangerous beasts.¡± The Hillknight dropped the spell, bowing his head. ¡°I apologise for the inconvenience, Sir Vonda Easke of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Sir Vonda replied, bowing her head in return. ¡°We have long respected the Order of Life¡¯s Rose within Hill Grave.¡± ¡°And we have always respected the mighty warriors of Hill Grave.¡± ¡°Allow me to escort your group,¡± Sir Garad said. ¡°That is greatly appreciated.¡± ¡®Well, that was easy¡­¡¯ Adam thanked Sir Vonda in his heart, d that the party fund would be able to survive the journey.
Sir Vonda is like a cheat code. 526. Strangers On The Road I 526. Strangers On The Road I ¡°So River Hill, then Water Ford, and then East Port?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Any other outposts on the way?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There may be military units which patrol the area, and we will be expected to pay thirty gold at least each time we meet them,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Damnit¡­¡± Adam muttered. ¡°Well, we have enough in the party fund for now, and worst case scenario I can pay for it out of pocket.¡± ¡°We will assist in paying,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Yeah, thanks. If I do have to borrow money from you, I¡¯ll be sure to repay you from the party fund.¡± ¡°It is no matter, Adam.¡± ¡°It is a matter,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The party fund is still healthy, and I¡¯ll be the one to stress about it. It¡¯s here to make sure no one else worries about it.¡± Adam wondered how long they should stay in Hill Grave. They were at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which was built simrly as those within Red Oak and Deadwood, but it was set atop it¡¯s own hill, with half walls around it. ¡°So how long will it take us to get to River Hill?¡± ¡°Five days, though we can move swiftly to make it within four. If we are to take a ship, we can arrive within a day.¡± ¡°A ship?¡± ¡°We could head out a half day to the fort and take a ship, following along the river,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°If we take a ship from River Hill to Water Ford, it will also take a single day. Then Water Ford to East Port, another day on ship.¡± ¡°How much will it cost to travel on the ship?¡± Adam asked. ¡°At least a gold for each person, but we can expect to pay two or three gold, or five if they wish,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would depend on the captain.¡± ¡°Hmmm. I mean, we could probably afford it¡­¡± ¡°We should travel on foot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The road to East Port will be full of danger.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, rubbing his face. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s spend a little coin here, and then we can make our way.¡± Omen: 9, 17 The group only spent the night in Hill Grave, leaving early in the next morning. Adam made sure to visit the bank so the party fund didn¡¯t seem so empty, and after buying a few trinkets, they made their way out, heading southward along the road. ¡®Maybe we should have explored Hill Grave a little, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll enjoy East Port more¡­¡¯ Upon arriving at the outpost that evening, Adam frowned. ¡®Nevermind. We¡¯ve spent way too much coin just travelling around Hill Grave. What a greedy bunch!¡¯ As they left the outpost, no longer did hills greet the party, opening to the ins of Central Alnd. Adam thanked the Divines on behalf of his calves as they continued their travels. Omen: 9, 20 ¡°So, it¡¯ll be more dangerous now?¡± Adam asked as they travelled along the King¡¯s Road. Adam noted how well it had been built, reminding him of the ancient roads from his own world. ¡°Yes. Deadwood understood the dangers ofing to face us, but we wille across the roaming beasts.¡± Jurot had confirmed the matter within Hill Grave during his rounds. ¡°Alright, cool,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a crit in my back pocket, so we should be alright.¡± Adam tilted his head, feeling as though he had missed something. He nced back towards the giant elk which had joined them. It had been summoned some time in Deadwood, but Adam was sure that the elk didn¡¯t have saddlebags before. ¡®Did Jonn pay for it himself? What do you think the party fund is for, damn it. I¡¯ll let it slide this time, Jonn.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Something stupid.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, in a tone which implied that he already knew that much. Adam furrowed his brows at his brother, but he couldn¡¯t be mad at the truth. Later that day, a screech pierced the air, as a giant beast flew above them. With three heads, each made of a different creature. The heads of a Dragon, a bird, and a goat screeched wickedly as it flew towards them. Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak all prepared themselves for battle, while the others shuffled into a defensive rectangle, with the Priests and Sorcerer within the centre. Brittany held her deadwood bow, readying to knock an arrow. ¡°A chimera!¡± Zishan called, his fingers crackling with magic, ready to fire. Adam stared up at the creature, wondering what he had said that day to invite such trouble. ¡®Did I mention something about a crit in my back pocket, or something?¡¯ The creature circled around them as the casters prepared themselves, ready to chant their spells, but it remained above the group, eyeing them up. ¡®Should I take it down?¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if his bread and butter technique would work. ¡®No. If it drops from this high it¡¯d crush everyone under it.¡¯ Zishan let out a bolt of magical fire, which struck against its side. It let out a blood curdling screech, before it darted away from them. An arrow arched over it, struck by its feathery wing, falling to the ground. ¡°Should we have let it go?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is fine,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would not have been a good kill.¡± ¡°Perhaps not for an Iyrman,¡± Zishan said, his lips pulled taut. ¡°I suppose we should make it a rule that if we attack a creature, we make sure to try our best,¡± Adam said. ¡°I usually just follow Jurot¡¯s lead, or he follows mine.¡± ¡°Would you not follow our lead?¡± Rose asked. ¡°If you had shouted something, we probably would have struck it, but at the same time, killing it while it was so high up, directly above us might I add¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Seemed like a bad idea.¡± Rose bowed her head. ¡°Was my spell not enough to spur you into action?¡± Zishan asked, wearing his annoyance on his face, like the fine robes he wore. ¡°A trick was not enough to spur me into action, no,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you had cast a spell, First Gate or Second Gate, I would have probably acted. I held back against killing it in mid air since it could have harmed many of ourpanions.¡± ¡°It may have been a trick, but these powers are not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t underestimate them, in the same way I don¡¯t underestimate Brittany with her bow, or Nobby with his axe. You struck it and it fled. You should take great pride in that. You, alone, managed to strike and force back a chimera.¡± Zishan admitted that Adam¡¯s words sounded good, but he was still annoyed that no one acted upon his magic. ¡°Let¡¯s keep on keeping on,¡± Adam said, leading therge group once more. ¡®I gotta be careful with these spellcasters. Which spellcaster doesn¡¯t have a chip on their shoulder? Well, other than Dunes and Sir Vonda. It is a little weird that Sir Vonda doesn¡¯t really act like a prick. Hmm.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jurot asked. Adam leaned in to whisper. ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, before switching to the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird Vonda isn¡¯t, you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked, wondering what he was trying to say. Though they were speaking the samenguage, the Iyrman¡¯s tongue was not used this way. ¡°A huge, raging prick,¡± Adam said. ¡°A prick?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I mean, you know. She¡¯s not a¡­¡± Adam thought about how to describe his feelings using words that Jurot might understand, but he couldn¡¯t think of a typical way of describing it to his brother. ¡°Sir Vonda is good, you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that weird? She¡¯s a noble and a member of an Order. I just expected her to be more prideful and all that.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°It is our fortune to fight alongside Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°Dunes is cool too, but I expected that, considering his background. Sir Vonda, though? She¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°She is.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s hiding some kind of secret?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s really evil.¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be this good, Jurot.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I bet she didn¡¯t think my kids were cute at one point.¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Right?¡± Jurot realised Adam was thinking such nonsense because he was suffering from withdrawal symptoms. Jurot¡¯s mind then went to his grandfather, wondering if he was the same. The thought quickly dropped for there was no need to think of such matters. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re walking around and talking already?¡± Adam asked, speaking in the Aldish tongue. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°I bet they miss me. Jurot, why don¡¯t I head back to check on them?¡± ¡°It would be dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s dangerous to leave them alone. How can I do something like that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are you okay, Adam?¡± ¡°I think so?¡± Adam replied, wondering if his jokes were from something deeper. ¡°I¡¯m just a little scatterbrained, maybe?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Evening approached the group, and they began to set up camp. They kept the same watches they always had, with Hades, Zeus, and Elk supporting the group since they required no sleep. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called as Adam finished summoning the two towers. Adam stepped out to see several figures in the distance. They totalled five, each heavily armoured. Three rode on their own warhorses, while a pair rode together. ¡°They dangerous?¡± Adam asked, cing a hand on his axe. ¡®Could be soldiers trying to take more gold from us too.¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°How¡¯d you guess?¡± ¡°They are Watchers.¡±
Nice. We''re finally at this bit! 527. Strangers On The Road II 527. Strangers On The Road II ¡°Right, I can see that now,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. The heavily armoured figures wore dark armour, near ck. One wore a helmet fashioned to look like a bird¡¯s head, whereas the others wore in helmets, though a bird¡¯s head was printed on their breastte. The group slowed on their horses, and were about to stop, but saw the Iyrmen and continued approaching closer. ¡°Good evening, Sir Dunnock,¡± Jurot said, bowing his head lightly. Adam noted the reverence within the Iyrman¡¯s voice, the same reverence Argon had used when speaking with Sir Magpie. ¡°Good evening, Iyrman,¡± Sir Dunnock replied after hopping off her horse. ¡°May we share your camp tonight?¡± She was as tall as Adam, and almost built like Nobby. Jurot turned to Adam, causing the members of the order to nce his way too. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can deny someone in such a prestigious order,¡± Adam replied, before motioning a hand towards their camp. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sir Dunnock said. The five members situated themselves at the camp, some of Adam¡¯spanions moving aside to make room for them. The camp was always built slightlyrger than they needed, though it was far more awkward now that there were few pieces of wood around. Sir Dunnock removed her helmet, revealing her short red hair, and her hazel eyes, which were full of suspicion. She was darker than Aldishmen, her skin slightly redder than the typical Aswadian. Her wrinkles formed a frown around her face. She could feel it. Something was wrong. The other heavily armoured warriors also removed their helmets. Some of them were pale skinned, others darker. The youngest was a man in his twenties, and from what Adam assumed, was an Aldishman. ¡°Kitool, Jay-,¡± Adam paused, thinking about whether Jaygak would act up. ¡°Kitool, Jaygak, could you bring some rations for the good members of the Order of Wings?¡± ¡°Who can we thank for the kind hospitality?¡± Sir Dunnock asked. ¡°I¡¯m Adam Fateson,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of this motley crew.¡± ¡°What kind of motley crew is adorned in such fine armour, and carry such exquisite weapons?¡± Sir Dunnock replied. Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the Chief Executive Officer of United Kindom, like my brother here.¡± Adam motioned his head to Jurot. ¡°We work for the Enchanter who has settled within the Iyr, and currently does business out of it.¡± ¡°You are the Iyrman¡¯s brother?¡± Sir Dunnock asked, her eyes still full of suspicion. Adam looked to Jurot, who nodded to confirm. ¡°We¡¯re Fate¡¯s Golden, an adventuring party that usually works around Red Oak. We¡¯ve done some business outside of Red Oak, but nothing you would have heard of. We just killed a couple of Dragons is all.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve killed Dragons?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had a hand in killing two Dragons,¡± Adam said. ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden¡­ well, I probably shouldn¡¯t take away such a story from my brother. Jurot, why don¡¯t you tell them our stories over dinner?¡± Jurot bowed his head, sitting up straighter from the excitement. He could tell someone like Sir Dunnock his stories? He couldn¡¯t wait to tell his mother. ¡°What brings the Order of Wings around these parts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We are hunting a chimera,¡± Sir Dunnock said, her voice stern. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°We did. It flew around us a few hours ago when we were travelling. Zishan managed to scare it off with his magics, and it fled away.¡± ¡°Do you know which way it went?¡± ¡°I think it followed the road from what we saw,¡± Adam said, thinking back to the creature. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°Is there a reason why you won¡¯t take off your helmet?¡± ¡°Last time I did, one of Sir Magpie¡¯s youth tried to get himself killed bying after me,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Magpie?¡± Sir Dunnock asked. ¡°We met her a couple of years ago, around the viges near the Iyr,¡± Adam exined. ¡°We defended one of the viges against the Undead.¡± ¡°Little Magpie was around this region back then,¡± Sir Dunnock confirmed. ¡°It was probably her heir, who hates Elves with a passion due to the massacre.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Adam said. ¡°We do not hate Elves, so you may remove your helmet,¡± the older woman assured. ¡°I appreciate that,¡± Adam said, removing his helmet to reveal his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t want there to be any unnecessary issues because I was a Half Elf.¡± ¡°There are no unnecessary issues because you are a Half Elf,¡± the older woman stated, pausing. ¡°We are Watchers. We do not care for the threats of Aldishmen, Elves, Dwarves, Aswadians. We care for threats whiche from outside these realms. Titans. Reavers. Demons.¡± The air grew heavy around them. Adam and Sir Dunnock stared between one another. Adam confirmed that she knew, and Sir Dunnock confirmed that he knew. A silence fell across the camp, save for the crackling of fire. ¡°Are we going to have a problem?¡± Adam asked, staring into the older woman¡¯s eyes. He could feel the pressure she exuded. She was probably only a few years older than Sir Magpie, but she was definitely far stronger. ¡°You travel with a pair of Demons,¡± Sir Dunnock said. ¡°We arepelled by our oaths to deal with such threats.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, before sighing. He kept his eyes glued to the older woman ahead of him, but knew that he outnumbered the members of the Order six to one. ¡°Dunes, Sir Vonda, why don¡¯t you take the kids for a walk? Rose, Rick, why don¡¯t you take your friends, go see the sights for a bit too.¡± Dunes and Sir Vonda exchanged a nce, before they stood, rounding up the youngerpanions. Nobby didn¡¯t need to be told twice as his uncles tapped his shoulders, pulling him aside. Nirot frowned, her eyes falling to Adam. She wanted to speak, to watch the fight, but seeing the tension in Adam¡¯s neck and the darkness on his face, she held her tongue. It was going to happen again. It hadn¡¯t even been a year since it had happened, and though Adam had barely managed to work through it, the situation arose once more. The camp was cleared, save for the two groups. The members of the Order, and the strongest members of Fate¡¯s Golden. Five Guardians, one of them Sir Dunnock, who Jurot knew to be only slightly weaker than their order¡¯s leader. Adam, Jurot, Jaygak, Kitool, Jonn, Lucy, Mara, and Fred sat opposite them. ¡°Adam,¡± Fred called, cautiously. Adam could hear the hesitation in Fred¡¯s voice. It made sense, considering how well known the Order was in thend, and the fact they held quite some authority. For Fred, a farmer from Rock Hill, to go up against an order, it was something which ced him in an awkward position. ¡°You should check on the Red River Squad, see if they need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Fred said, getting up, bowing his head to the two groups, and stepped out. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Sir Dunnock asked. ¡°You know, Sir Dunnock,¡± Adam said, his lips almost twitching into a smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened.¡± ¡°Walking with Demons will always bring you trouble,¡± Sir Dunnock confirmed. ¡°You just need to walk away, and it¡¯ll all be over soon.¡± ¡°You said there wasn¡¯t any unnecessary issues with me being a Half Elf, but isn¡¯t it a little rich that you have an issue with a Demon?¡± ¡°Fae are Fae, and Demons are Demons,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°It¡¯s funny,¡± Adam admitted, letting slip a smile. ¡°Last year the same thing happened. We were minding our own business and we met some old guy. He was one hell of a monster, let me tell you. Brought down a Fireball right on his head, and he didn¡¯t take a lick of damage. Fire didn¡¯t hurt him.¡± Adam¡¯s smile almost faltered. ¡°He was a Dragon, you see. An Ancient Dragon at least. I did as much as I could to beat him. I crit him, dealing enough damage to knock out the average Expert. We all fought him, just one old man, and we were crushed. He killed Lucy, stole a magical weapon from us, and walked away like nothing happened.¡± ¡°So you know the consequences of your actions.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I do. I know the consequences of my actions, and I know if I had toe across him again, even now, I¡¯d fight him.¡± Adam¡¯s neck pulsed, and he refrained from grinding his teeth. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to take a guess at what you¡¯re thinking. You see us, Bronze Ranks the lot of us, and you think we¡¯re a group of Experts. We might be a little harder to deal with, considering one of us is wearing puthral te mail, four of us are Iyrmen, and that we all carry magical weapons. That right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°What you don¡¯t know is how strong these magical weapons are. You don¡¯t know what kind of damage my brother here can do with Phantom, or Kitool can do with Tigerstaff, or what Jaygak can do with her magical weapon. What¡¯s even more funny is that not even my brother knows what Wraith can do,¡± Adam said, moving his arm to reveal his axe a little clearer, ¡°and he¡¯s been waiting a long time. You don¡¯t know that, technically, Jonn is the strongest out of all of us, he¡¯s the most experienced you see. You don¡¯t know that I beat him twice, and that from this entire group, I¡¯m probably the strongest.¡± ¡°Why are you speaking so much?¡± Sir Dunnock asked. ¡°Are you trying to bluff your way out of this?¡± Adam smiled, but this smile was real. ¡°You think you can beat us.¡± ¡°I know we can.¡± ¡°You hear that, Jurot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam began tough.
Oh dear. 528. Strangers On The Road III 528. Strangers On The Road III ¡°Tell me, Sir Dunnock, how do you think this will go?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will fend off the Iyrmen, and I will take down the Demon¡¯s with my own de,¡± Sir Dunnock stated, simply. ¡°They will die, and the matter will be done.¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± ¡°How do you think it will go?¡± ¡°That depends,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I have two choices before me, and no, it¡¯s not what you think. We¡¯ll be fighting, but I¡¯m trying to think what I should do. I could summon two Fireballs, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be very fun for mypanions.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the older woman. ¡°Right, right. I know what¡¯ll happen. I¡¯m going to face you, and I¡¯ll fend you off. Jurot here will face one of yours, Kitool will face one of yours, and Jaygak will face one of yours. Jonn is going to support us, he¡¯ll probably help out one of the Iyrmen in some way. Lucy and Mara?¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°Hmmm. No, wait, I think that¡¯s wrong. Lucy and Mara are going to maybee for you, or maybe help Kitool and Jaygak, and though I won¡¯t kill you, and the Iyrmen won¡¯t kill you, we¡¯ll hold back when wend the final blow, Lucy and Mara? They¡¯ll kill whoever they fight, and Jonn? Jonn¡¯s a Guardian, like you. He¡¯s sworn his oaths, as have you. He¡¯s sworn them to me. He¡¯s sworn them for vengeance.¡± ¡®He¡¯s sworn his oaths to you?¡¯ Sir Dunnock thought. Adam leaned in slowly, his smile gone, rage simmering on his face. ¡°Jonn is going to kill your boy. You¡¯re going to fight us, and because of the consequences of your actions, at the very least, your heir is going to die. He¡¯s either going to die by Jonn¡¯s hand, or mine, or the Demon¡¯s, or Jurot¡¯s, because you decided toe into my camp, and threaten my friends, and you¡¯re not even a fucking Dragon.¡± ¡°You overestimate yourself, boy.¡± ¡°Jurot, what do you think? What are our odds?¡± Adam asked, his body tense, like a coil sprung, ready to unfurl into action. Jurot knew the odds, but as he was about to say them, he remembered what Adam had told him earlier in the day. ¡®Well, I¡¯ve got a crit in my back pocket, so we should be alright.¡¯ ¡°Eight to two,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will win.¡± ¡°Jurot, if we can¡¯t kill the heir, will you?¡± Adam asked. The Iyr held a great respect for the Watchers. They were the best of the orders, in the sense that they kept neutral in all conflicts, except for those against greater threats from outside forces. The civil wars did nothing to spur them into action, though they assisted thend against typical creatures, the Undead, and the Beast Waves. They asked for very little in return, doing what they had to and only asking for the kindness of the people¡¯s heart. No Iyrman had ever shamed themselves by killing the heir of a Watcher. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I will.¡± Sir Dunnock remained frozen, and the rest of the Watchers remained equally as still. The Iyrmen and the Watchers had been allies for years. The Iyr did not need the Watchers, but they assisted their order, the Order of Wings, from the very beginning. There was a mutual respect between the two groups, and though the order had fallen to such lows, the Iyr did not rescind their assistance, and most importantly, had never used their influence to block the Watchers in their duties. ¡°You would really kill my heir?¡± Sir Dunnock asked, clenching her fists tight, filling the air with her killing intent. ¡°If my brother asks me to kill them, I will,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°You have your oaths, and I have mine.¡± ¡°Our order has never had any quarrels against your people,¡± she said. ¡°Our people have never had any quarrels against your order,¡± he replied. ¡°Would you really break that tradition for the sake of a Demon?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I would do it for my brother.¡± ¡°These Demons will bring a great catastrophe to ournds,¡± Sir Dunnock said. ¡°How?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They will want for ughter and death.¡± ¡°Has she done so?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Tell me, Sir Dunnock, what have they done that they deserve to die?¡± ¡°Their people have-,¡± ¡°Sir Dunnock!¡± Adam shouted, his face red. ¡°I asked you what they have done! I have not asked you what other Demons have done, but what my friends, Lucy and Mara, have done! If you want to talk about what peoples have done, then why don¡¯t you draw your sword against me? I, a Fae, a member of the race which hadmitted the Massacre of Rock Hill, while I had never stepped on thisnd? Or better yet, should I take your boy¡¯s life since he¡¯s an Aldishman that tried to go against Elves who didn¡¯t even know my existence before a couple of years ago?¡± ¡°It is their way.¡± ¡°Have the Aldishmen nevermitted atrocities? Have the Aswadians nevermitted atrocities?¡± Adam asked. ¡°In the same way that I don¡¯t expect Sir Vonda to kill every random Aswadian she meets, I don¡¯t expect Dunes to kill any random Aldishman he meets.¡± Adam inhaled deeply to try and calm himself. ¡°Nor do I expect Jurot to kill any Aldishman he meets, and nor do I expect you to kill any random Demon you meet.¡± ¡°Is it really the same?¡± ¡°If Lucy and Mara have done something worthy of death, then it shouldn¡¯t be hard to tell me what they have done. If you want to kill them because they exist, don¡¯t make excuses, just tell me that you¡¯re a bunch of no good beasts, thirsty for blood so I can put you down.¡± ¡°Demons are Demons!¡± Sir Dunnock shouted. ¡°They are a gue on thisnd! How could you extend the rights afforded to our people to Demons!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fucking stupid?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are plenty of people who want to kill me because I¡¯m an Elf. They¡¯d say the same thing, especially those who survived Rock Hill. No, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re much worse. Not only have the Demons done nothing to you, but I¡¯ve met someone from Rock Hill who holds little to no hatred for me being a Half Elf. Hell, he even stepped aside, not wanting to fight you because he holds so much respect for you. Fred fought by my side to protect a Demon, and he did so facing a terrifying foe that could kill all of us here without blinking an eye.¡± ¡°I ampelled by my oaths,¡± Sir Dunnock said. ¡°And I¡¯mpelled by not being a huge piece of shit,¡± Adam replied, finally standing up. Jonn, Lucy and Mara also stood, the maid crossing her hands over her navel. Though the Half Elf stood, ready to fight, Jurot and the other Iyrmen remained sitting. They waited since it hadn¡¯t gotten toote just yet. The other Guardians remained sat, waiting for Sir Dunnock. The older woman remained still, thinking, unsettling herpanions. Sir Dunnock, she who could sh with their leader and who loved to fight as much as any Iyrman, remained quiet, even with every reason to fight. Her eyes went from Adam to Jurot. The Iyrman seemed close to Adam, but it wasn¡¯t just that he was close, the pair were brothers. Brothers. They were so close, to the point the Iyrman would even kill her heir? The future Sir Dunnock, who would protect thend from the threat of outsiders? The Iyr had never gone so far before, not when the Iyr and the order protected the world together, typically in secret. The Order of Wings knew, and the Iyr knew, and that was all that mattered. He¡¯d give it up, not for a pair of Demons, but because his brother asked? The way the Iyrmen sat, theck of tension in their bodies, as though they were simply minding their own business, it was very different to the way the Guardians sat. The Watchers, the Guardians who swore their oaths, remained tense. ¡®Eight to two.¡¯ Sir Dunnock thought back through the fifty years she had lived. She did her duty, as was expected of her, keeping the world safe from threats which had yet to arrive on the surface. The creatures she had faced would have been mere fantasy to the typical folk across Alnd, and even across the world. It was a feeling shared by Iyrmen, who, collectively, did the same. They went out and fought unimaginable creatures, and they would return with stories. They would have their own names of creatures, sometimes those names were the same as those in the Aldish, Aswadian, or Drakken tongue, but sometimes they would have their own names. The Iyrmen, known as Deathsingers by those who remembered, were the same in many ways as the Watchers, and yet so different. It was one thing for the Darkknights of Deadwood, or the Hillknights of Hill Grave, or the Eagleknights of Eagle Wing, to overestimate themselves against herself and her fourpanions, but it was another thing entirely when it came to Iyrmen. In the same way that she had seen unimaginable things, the Iyrmen too, saw unimaginable things. ¡°What is your story, Iyrman?¡± Sir Dunnock eventually asked. ¡°My name is Jurot, son of Sonarot,¡± Jurot said, before beginning the tale.
Sir Dunnock: These Iyrmen are way too calm to be facing us... 529. Strangers On The Road IV 529. Strangers On The Road IV ¡°Did you know?¡± Adam asked, biting into the magical chicken which he had voured with his magic. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°How?¡± ¡°They are Watchers.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded. He knew the Watchers were going to find out about Lucy and Mara, and he knew how they would react. There was a delicate bnce Jurot had to maintain as an Iyrman, and as Adam¡¯s brother. He knew Sir Dunnock¡¯s penchant for fighting, and had to consider she was only slightly weaker than the greatest Watcher. However, Sir Dunnock was a member of the Order of Wings, and with Jurot backing up Adam, he understood the chance of them fighting was low. The Watchers had settled themselves in one corner, while the Demons retreated to the opposite corner, where they could sleep in peace within the tower Adam had summoned. ¡°The Order of Wings is well known in Aswadasad,¡± Rose said, eyeing them from afar. ¡°Was it wise to start a fight with them?¡± ¡°Jurot, let¡¯s kill Zishan,¡± Adam said, standing up, reaching for his axe. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, standing up and reaching for Phantom. Rose stepped back, turning her body slightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Zishan is wicked, a threat to this world, so I must kill him,¡± Adam said, donning his shield. ¡°My Oathspel me.¡± Rose raised her fists, which began to heat up, her eyes darting between the Iyrman and the Half Elf. ¡°Do you see this, Jurot?¡± Adam asked, gasping. He ced Wraith away, and Jurot did the same. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. We saved your lives, invited you into our party, we paid for your fees and your stay within the towns. Do you think it¡¯s wise to start a fight with us?¡± ¡°Why do you have go so far to prove your point?¡± Rose asked, cautiously cing her fists down, though her body remained tense. ¡°I think I already warned you once for saying something stupid in front of me, so you can¡¯t me me when you didn¡¯t learn the first time,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°You should be careful of your words, for they are filled with venom, and misunderstandings can arise.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what kind of tone of voice and words should I use when someone threatens to kill my friend for existing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I meant when you speak with me.¡± ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡± Adam cleared his throat, doing his best to keep his voice clear and neutral. ¡°Tell me, what kind of tone of voice should I use for someone who thinks it¡¯s wrong of me to defend my friend when she¡¯s threatened to be killed for existing?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± ¡°I thought so. Don¡¯t say stupid shit, and I won¡¯t treat you like a fucking idiot.¡± Adam red at the woman, before turning and leaving, marching away. ¡°You should be careful with what you say,¡± Jurot said to Rose. ¡°Would you allow him to speak with you in that way?¡± ¡°Yes. If I said something so foolish, I expect Adam to reprimand me.¡± ¡°Would you have really killed the heir?¡± Rose asked. ¡°Yes. We Iyrmen may say foolish things, but we do not lie.¡± Rose slowly bowed her head, swallowing her nerves. She wondered what kind of group she had joined. She originally thought the group would allow her to travel peacefully through Alnd, but considering how they were willing to kill members of an order, she thought she may have made a grave mistake. Fred approached Adam, who was fuming silently in the corner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°What are you sorry about?¡± Adam asked, his brow pulsing as he rubbed it. ¡°I could not fight them.¡± Adam turned to face Fred, his eyes still full of anger, but seeing how nervous Fred was, they softened. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m pretty sure we would have won, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Adam waved his hand casually, but his body was still tense with rage. ¡°It¡¯s just annoying. Them, I mean, not you.¡± Fred nodded. ¡°The stories we were told about the Demons, they were terrible. They came from nowhere and destroyed so many cities, viges too. They say that half of all Alnd was destroyed, and half of all the people were killed, or worse.¡± ¡°What¡¯s worse than dying?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Their souls were imed before they could reach Lord Sozain,¡± Fred said. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy themselves in the Divine Lands. They say that a part of the soul alsoes back to the world, so you can live again. For those who are evil, they get another chance. For those who are good, they get to experience life again. They took that away. A chance to make things right, and a chance to keep experiencing life and doing good. Awful business, that.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that ever happening to me,¡± Fred said, looking up at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Sozain will let Aubrey enjoy her next life,¡± Adam said. Fred threw Adam a look, almost stunned by the words. He nodded his head slowly, before looking back up at the sky. Adam looked at the sky too, searching through the stars, as Lucy and Mara tended to do. He wondered if they had any luck finding a familiar sight. ¡°Did Adam bathe?¡± Nirot asked Naqokan, the group of young Iyrmen sitting together. ¡°No,¡± Naqokan replied, before wondering why Nirot had asked her specifically. ¡°We should leave him be.¡± Omen: 7, 9 ¡°We thank you again for your hospitality, Adam Fateson,¡± Sir Dunnock said, bowing her head to him, before donning her helmet. ¡°It was our pleasure,¡± Adam replied, as politely as he could muster. ¡°May I offer some advice?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°You should be careful speaking so impolitely to nobles,¡± Sir Dunnock said. ¡°We are Watchers, but there are some who would have taken this much further. The Vice Master may have saved you once, but he cannot save you always, nor can the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind,¡± Adam said. ¡°You are a father now,¡± she said. ¡°You should be careful.¡± ¡°If something happens to me I have no doubt they will be raised well within the Iyr,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you have an answer for everything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I have an answer for things I¡¯ve already thought about.¡± ¡°Many blessings to you, Adam,¡± she said, before climbing onto her warhorse. ¡°May Lord Sozain watch over you,¡± Adam said, bowing his head. Sir Dunnock bowed her head in response, before she rode out. She had expected Adam to do much more than to threaten her with the God of Death¡¯s name. They rode away for a short while, bing tiny ants on the horizon. ¡°Do not suffer the wickedness of Fiends, or those who barter with their wickedness,¡± her oldestpanion quoted. Sir Dunnock remained silent for a long while as they rode, before she slowed her warhorse with her thoughts, until they were moving at a snail¡¯s pace. ¡°Do you know how many secrets the Iyr and the Iyrmen hold?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No one does,¡± Sir Dunnock stated. ¡°We know things the Iyr does not, and the Iyr knows things we do not. When we swear our oaths, they are based on our knowledge, and the knowledge of our predecessors. Even you, who have sworn your oaths from the Right Hands and Left Hands of previous Dunnocks, know things I do not. And I, who have sworn the same Oaths the previous Dunnocks have sworn, inheriting their memories and duties, know things you do not.¡± Her Right Hand thought about her words. His eyes fell down to the magical steed, which would have disappeared with the rest of her powers if she had truly broken her oath. Sir Dunnock motioned with a hand, allowing her Right Hand to ride up towards her right, and she reached out to her heir, rubbing his back. ¡°Do you know how many orders havee and gone? Once, the entire north knew of an order. The White Dragon Knights.¡± ¡°One of the first orders,¡± the Right Hand replied. ¡°It had stood for over a thousand years.¡± ¡°A member of it¡¯s order could have started their journey with no coin, no armour or weapons, and even no clothing. From the very north of North Alnd, all the way down to Central Alnd. By the time they would have reached Central Alnd, they would have been adorned in full te mail, wielding their pick of all manner of weapons, some magical, with more gold than they could carry in all their clothes and pouches.¡± ¡°They were destroyed by Queen Silvari¡¯s mother a few hundred years ago,¡± the Right Hand said. ¡°It still lives in some ways,¡± Sir Dunnock said. ¡°The descendants of such an order still work hard in the orders of North Alnd, and some within the orders of other regions. Yet, none of the orders today, not even the Order of the King could match up to the heights the White Dragon Knights had managed to reach. Three hundred years, and barely anyone recalls them, save for some within the north. They speak of the orders which exist today, some of which existed at the same time, and yet even they may have forgotten.¡± ¡°The Order of the Thousand Hunts hasn¡¯t forgotten,¡± the Right Hand said. ¡°Perhaps not.¡± Sir Dunnock smiled, spurring her steed to move a little quicker. ¡°The order did not fall because it failed to heed the Iyr¡¯s warnings, nor it was because it lost the Iyr¡¯s favour. It was formed to deal with Wiseraith, perhaps the greatest of the north¡¯s enemies. He harassed thend for a thousand years, and the White Dragon Knights pushed him back, again and again, until the Demonic Devastation.¡± ¡°Then he disappeared, never to be seen again,¡± Harry said, finally speaking up. He had to study the history of thend in order to be the next Sir Dunnock, and he recalled the tale of the nearly forgotten order. Sir Dunnock smiled. ¡°It would be difficult to train a new heir when you¡¯re already so smart.¡± Harry blinked, taken aback by his mentor¡¯s words. ¡°Some say he died, but we know better than to assume such things,¡± Sir Dunnock said. ¡°In the same way that we know better to assume that the Demons are no longer a threat to our world. The White Dragon Knights had spent hundreds of years fighting against different threats, and their powers extended further. They became so influential, they held defacto rule over certain regions of the north. Some say they were responsible for the death of the ckheart family, but even we do not know the truth.¡± ¡°It was all but confirmed,¡± the Left Hand said. ¡°All but confirmed,¡± Sir Dunnock agreed, ¡°but not confirmed. The White Dragon Knights believed themselves too big to fail. They began to push for more and more, moving outside of their initial goal to protect the north. The Grandmasters ruled theirnd like they were Kings and Queens, and every time the White Dragon Knights began to lose their influence, they would bare their des towards a new threat. The Tribesfolk. Drakken. Giants.¡± ¡°Then they pointed their de towards Antalia the Silver.¡± ¡°Antalia the Silver.¡± Sir Dunnock smiled. ¡°She was less active during the time Wiseraith was. She was a small bother to the Iyr when it was so much smaller and weaker than it was now. She was a greater bother to Alnd, when it had barely began to stretch its wings. The White Dragon Knights fought Wiseraith often, but then he disappeared. Hundreds of yearster, they decided to face Antalia. Antalia, who had grown quiet for over a thousand years. Do you know what happens to Dragons when they grow to over a thousand years old?¡± ¡°They be Ancient,¡± Harry replied, though it wasn¡¯t special knowledge. Even a farmer¡¯s boy knew that Dragons grew in various stages, and a thousand years old was a great milestone. ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Dunnock said, nodding her head. ¡°The Dragon was a match for the great Golden Dragon, she who has guarded the capital for over two thousand years. So the White Dragon Knights pointed their de against a foe who could match even Lady Jaeryael. Who knows truly why. Was it practise to see how they would fair against Lady Jaeryael? Was it because they wanted to unite the entire north against amon foe to push their own ideals? All I know is that the war which imed Antalia¡¯s life,pletely destroyed the White Dragon Knights, and had changed thendscape and history of North Alnd for generations toe.¡± ¡°Some say that the Iyr was involved,¡± Harry said, thinking of how many times the Aldishmen tried to me the Iyr for things which happened to them. ¡°Who knows?¡± Sir Dunnock replied, smirking under her helmet. ¡°The order did not fall because it failed to heed the Iyr¡¯s warnings. Nor did it fall because it lost the Iyr¡¯s favour. It fell because it decided to point its sword against something they shouldn¡¯t have. Yes, they did eventually kill her, but at what cost?¡± ¡°A Whitely victory,¡± Harry said. The White Dragon Knights had indeed eventually in Antalia, and had forced away many of her allies, but the White Dragon Knights did notst much longer. The term was now used to describe a victory which inflicted such a great toll to the victor that it was essentially a loss. ¡°We cannot die,¡± Sir Dunnock stressed. ¡°We are the Watchers, the Order of Wings. Though the Iyr may not, thisnd will forget us, and great enemies which threaten to invade our world, our home. The Iyr protects thisnd due to its duty for its people. We protect thisnd because it is our duty for all people. If two Demons who have not sinned may traverse thisnd freely for us toplete our duty, then it must be so, no matter how much I wish to face a brat who has such a wonderful story and brother.¡±
The fight would have been so cool, though. 530. Strangers On The Road V 530. Strangers On The Road V ¡°Damn it, Jurot,¡± Adam grumbled as they made their way forward. Though his mood had improved after his bath, the Watcher¡¯s words continually reyed within his mind. ¡°She¡¯s right. I have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve told you before to stop me doing something stupid,¡± Adam used. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you do something stupid?¡± Jurot asked, his eyes also usatory. ¡°I suppose not.¡± Adam wondered if Jurot would stop him from doing something stupid, or if his brother would fight by his side when it happened. ¡®Seriously.¡¯ ¡°Anyway!¡± Adam eximed, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We should be careful since there will be all kinds of beasties on our way to River Hill.¡± ¡®I hope there¡¯s a little, since we¡¯re running out of moneys.¡¯ Adam blinked. He stared at the rushing river ahead of him, and therge town up ahead, which was built atop the hill, with streams flowing all around and through it. Therge walls were made of stone, and small towers littered thendscape. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since we met with the Watchers, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t met any beasts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam threw him a look. ¡®Right, I used a negative.¡¯ ¡°So, uh¡­¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like¡­¡± Adam paused, ncing back to his party, before his eyes returned to his brother, leaning in to whisper. ¡°Something¡¯s, you know¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam had a sneaking suspicion that his presence was the reason as to why they hadn¡¯te across anything. ¡°Is itmon for us to find no creatures?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How rare is it?¡± Jurot remained silent for a moment, falling into thought. ¡°It could only happen to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought so. I don¡¯t like the sound of that one bit¡­¡± Adam bit his lower lip as he stared at the town. ¡°Not one bit.¡± They approached the front gates, which were open, revealing the inside of the town, which was built around several streams. There were plenty of people hustling and bustling within. Several guards remained on the walls and at the gates, each adorned in scale mail, greyish in colour with a hint of blue. Those atop the walls carried crossbows, though they were unloaded. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± one of the guards at the front gate called out, though it was bordering evening as the group approached. ¡°Heading to the tournament?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Just passing through.¡± ¡°Just passing through?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Not willing to spend your coin in River Hill? We¡¯ve got all sorts of goods for your kind.¡± ¡°What do you mean my kind?¡± Adam replied, almost indignant, though he quickly chuckled to make sure the guard knew he was joking. ¡®Seriously, what the hell am I doing?¡¯ ¡°Weapons, armours, supplies. Our rations are the best, don¡¯t you know? The fish in River Hill is the best across the entirend, even the King thinks so.¡± ¡°Which¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡®Seriously.¡¯¡¯ ¡°Which fish would you rmend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m partial to le personally, but I know Bobby here enjoys snowfin,¡± the guard said, motioning to hispanions. ¡°Aye, nothing like snowfin with a bit of salt,¡± the second guard confirmed. ¡°Good to know. I like your scale mail,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do they sell that kind of scale mail in River Hill?¡± ¡°This is custom made for we here guards, but I¡¯m sure you could get some,¡± the guard said, eyeing up the purple armour Adam was wearing. ¡°Is that, uh¡­¡± the guard snapped his fingers, trying to recall the name. ¡°Stormsteel?¡± ¡°Puthral,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Puthral?¡± the guard asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°It is simr to mithril,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is crafted within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Mithril¡¯s the Elf armour, isn¡¯t it?¡± the guard asked, his voice falling low. ¡°Believe so,¡± Adam replied, carefully. The guard shook his head, and though made to speak of the Elves, he decided against it. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re looking for armour, follow Third Stream for about a half hour and you¡¯ll find Sam¡¯s Scales. He¡¯s a grumpy old man, but no one can say he ain¡¯t good at his craft.¡± ¡°Not as good as Jay,¡± the other guard said. ¡°Shut up, Bobby.¡± ¡°You only talk about Sam because he¡¯s your old woman¡¯s cousin,¡± Bobby used. The guard cleared his throat. ¡°Anyhow, how many you got? Thirty or so?¡± ¡°Thirty three, I think,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Plus two elks.¡± ¡°Magical steeds?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How long are you nning on staying in River Hill?¡± ¡°We were nning on staying the night and then heading out.¡± ¡°Youe from Hill Grave?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°No coin?¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out real quick,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°Perhaps after the tournament we¡¯ll be flush with coin.¡± ¡°Aye, makes sense,¡± the guard said, slowly bobbing his head. ¡°I got your word you¡¯ll buy some fish while you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°How strong are you all anyhow?¡± the guard asked, eyeing up their tags, and how many Iyrmen there were. ¡°Fairly strong,¡± Adam said. ¡°With the Iyrmen and all.¡± ¡°Aye, that¡¯s true enough,¡± the guard said, nodding his head. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take twenty gold for the gate fee, but I hope you¡¯lle by after the tournament and spend your coin here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do just that, thank you,¡± Adam said, handing out the gold, before entering the town with hispanions. He was d the guards chatted with them, it meant they weren¡¯t going to trouble the group. ¡°You could have gotten more from them, Garry,¡± Bobby whispered to his guardpanion. ¡°Aye, but¡­¡± Garry looked back towards therge group. ¡°They may have a magic item which is storing everything, but they don¡¯t look like they were in a fight recently. One¡¯s wearing puthral, and there¡¯s a bunch of Iyrmen. Hill Grave, the bastards, probably bled ¡®em dry. If we treat ¡®em well, they¡¯ll remember us. He asked about scale mail though he had puthral. May have been small talk, but he¡¯ll remember Sam¡¯s Scales if he needs some for hispanions.¡± ¡°I¡¯d have asked for the whole gold,¡± Bobby said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the one that gets to greet them,¡± Garry replied. ¡°A man in puthral is going to do well in the tournament, no doubt about that.¡± ¡°Good shout.¡± ¡°I wonder which noble¡¯s sponsoring them. The Marquis? The Duchess?¡± ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°I¡¯d bet on it.¡± Adam and hispanions made their way through the town, trekking up and down and around the various hills. ¡®My calves are killing me¡­¡¯ They eventually arrived at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which was about as Adam had expected, built simr to every other he had seen, save for the fact there was arge moat around it. Once they had settled within the guild, Adam checked the board, wondering if they shouldplete a request. ¡®Probably not,¡¯ he thought, perusing the quests. ¡®I should go grab some souvenirs, and some fish.¡¯ Omen: 14, 18 ¡°Are you all heading to Water Ford?¡± a voice called to the party as they approached the gates to leave. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, noting the figures. The pair stood. The tall woman was adorned in heavy chain, with a greatsword against her back. The other was a tan skinned young man, who wore leather with studs, though on closer inspection the studs were scales. A rapier remained dangling at his side, but Adam was too busy admiring hisrge hat, which was pure white, with a white feather which swayed gently. ¡°Nice hat.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the young man smiled, tipping it slightly, the feather shimmering from white to iridescent. ¡®Damn, that is a nice hat.¡¯ ¡°The name¡¯s Pual, and this is mypanion Iggritte. We were heading towards Water Ford, well, East Port for the tournament. Iggritte here is quite the warrior.¡± ¡°Yeah, no doubt. The name¡¯s Adam. We¡¯re Fate¡¯s Golden, and more, and we¡¯re heading to East Port too.¡± ¡°Wonderful! Could we perhaps join with you? It¡¯s always best to move in a bigger group, until it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I disagree with that I suppose,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot for guidance. Jurot nodded. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll have to chip in for the gate fee and pay for your own lodgings, but otherwise we¡¯ll move together.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Pual grinned wide, his eyes scanning across the group. ¡°Are you all entering the tournament?¡± ¡°Most of us,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Which segment?¡± ¡°Segment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Which age group, and will you be fighting in the martial or magic segment?¡± ¡°Twenty one and above, martial,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°With magical weapons.¡± ¡°Magical weapons? Aren¡¯t you an Iyrman?¡± Pual asked. ¡°Wait, twenty one and above?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯re twenty.¡± ¡°They are stronger,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°I have a magical weapon I wish to use.¡± ¡°An Iyrman relying on a magical weapon?¡± Pual joked. ¡°Never heard that before.¡± ¡°Many Iyrmen possess great magical weapons,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± Pual admitted. ¡°Well, we thank you kindly for epting us!¡± ¡°Is your friend okay?¡± Adam asked. Iggritte was currently staring at Nobby, who was staring back at the woman. The pair were around the same height, and were both well built. ¡°Sorry about that, she¡¯s young,¡± Pual said. ¡°Iggritte, stop staring at the nice man.¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s young too.¡± ¡°He is?¡± ¡°Six¡­ seventeen,¡± Adam said, before looking at the boy. ¡°That right? Iggritte¡¯s seventeen too.¡± Pual nced between the pair. ¡°He strong?¡± ¡°Scarily strong,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I bet my Iggritte¡¯s stronger,¡± Pual stated. Adam tilted his head back slightly, eyeing the young man up. ¡°How much?¡±
I believe in you, Nobby! 531. Strangers On The Road VI 531. Strangers On The Road VI ¡°Swifter than any river. Sturdier than any hill.¡± Pual held the woman¡¯s helmet, staring into her eyes through her visor as he half sang the words. ¡°Iggritte,¡± the woman said. ¡°Iggritte.¡± ¡°Taller than the skies! Mightier than the mountains!¡± ¡°Iggritte,¡± the woman repeated. ¡°Iggritte.¡± ¡°Nobby,¡± Adam called, causing the boy to turn to face him. ¡°Yes, mister boss?¡± ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll send the gold to your family,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, donning his shield.¡± ¡°Ten gold on my Iggritte!¡± Pual whipped around, pointing towards the sky. ¡°Bregor would never forgive me if I bet any less.¡± ¡°Ten gold it is,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Your girl got any magical items or such?¡± ¡°No,¡± Pual replied. ¡°Your boy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe so,¡± Adam said, eyeing him up. ¡°I don¡¯t think his axe is at least. Sir Vonda, mind checking for us?¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Vonda replied, holding onto her shield as she began to pray, beginning the ritual to cast her spell. She did not have free ess to the spell, but as a ritual, as long as she had the time to cast the spell, she would not need to expend much of her magical might. The guards watched from the walls, having forced them out of the town so as to not distract the others around them. ¡°What do you think?¡± Bobby asked. ¡°I¡¯m betting on the boy,¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the girl. A copper?¡± ¡°A copper it is.¡± ¡°Why the boy?¡± ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s big. He¡¯s tough. He¡¯s also got no armour, and carries with him an axe and shield. Who else is unarmoured and carries an axe and shield?¡± ¡°Damn it,¡± Bobby grumbled, eyeing up Jurot. The other guards had also bet on their favourites, evenly split between the young man and woman. Sir Vonda bowed her head, confirming that neither of them were using magical weapons. ¡°How can I believe you?¡± Pual asked. ¡°She¡¯s Sir Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Order?¡± Pual asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Vonda confirmed. Pual took off his hat, cing it against his chest before he bowed his head. ¡°It is my pleasure to meet you, Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± Sir Vonda replied, returning a gentle bow of her head. Adam handed Jurot his ten gold. ¡°Will you hand your gold to the Iyrman.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for now,¡± Pual replied. ¡°It¡¯s easier just to collect yours.¡± Adam chuckled lightly from under his helmet. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Iggritte and Nobby stood opposite one another, greatsword, and shield and axe in hand. The pair remained still, while Pual brought out a small flute. ¡°May I?¡± Pual asked. ¡°You may.¡± ¡°Once I blow my flute, you may begin,¡± Pual said, before he inhaled deeply, and he yed a small ditty. He was acutely aware of the spell which still permeated the air from the Priest. Nobby¡¯s entire body unwound like a pouncing tiger, his axe meeting the young woman¡¯s greatsword, the sound of steel striking steel sang in the air. His entire body had turned red with rage, his veins throbbing, his eyes almost purely white as they red at the woman. Iggritt¡¯s muscles burned with effort as she managed to defend against Nobby¡¯s blow, but she brought her de down to strike against the young man, striking his shield, denting it. ¡°Her natural strength is greater than Nobby,¡± Jurot said, his arms crossed. ¡°Stronger than our Nobby?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is as strong as you,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡®So a twenty Strength? Does that mean Nobby is an eighteen?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s it, Iggritte!¡± Pual shouted as the young woman gained the upper hand, managing to use Nobby¡¯s rage against him. She allowed Nobby to strike her against her armour, and though she felt the blows, she used the blow to charge her own attacks, swinging with such great force that she dented Nobby¡¯s shield further. The pair in a heated battle, with Nobby finding that he was beginning to miss or strike only ncing blows. Pual¡¯s brow began to sparkle with sweat, watching the young man take Iggritte¡¯s great blows. ¡®How is he still up?¡¯ Adam remained watching from beside Jurot, the pair¡¯s arms crossed as they casually watched. ¡°Look at him go,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°That¡¯s my number one enforcer.¡± Nobby¡¯s ears twitched, and he paused, allowing Iggritte a moment to gather herself. She inhaled deeply, gaining some of her strength back, before the pair met in a great battle again. They shed, steel ringing against steel one more, and though the young woman stepped forward, pushing past her limits to try and strike Nobby, she could feel how close to the edge her body was. Nobby caught her greatsword with his shield, before swiping across her side, the force of the blow pushing deeper through the chain, before the young woman dropped to a knee. Even as she had managed to use Nobby¡¯s rage against him, she hadn¡¯t managed to force Nobby to take a single step back. Adam pped and the guards whistled at the end of the bout. ¡°Atta boy, Nobby! There are mountains beyond the mountains, and skies above the the skies!¡± The Half Elf¡¯sughter filled the air. ¡®I really am in the wrong genre.¡¯ ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day Iggritte would fall so easily,¡± Pual admitted, tossing a gem Adam¡¯s way. ¡°How¡¯d he get so strong? Had him wrestle bears and oxen like the northerners?¡± Adam rolled the gem between his finger. ¡°No, his training wasn¡¯t quite so easy.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°He trained with the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Pual nced towards Jurot, whose lips were twitching upwards, but not quite into a smile. ¡°Makes sense.¡± ¡°There¡¯s two things I know in life,¡± Adam said, dropping the coins and gem into his pouch. ¡°You never bet against Iyrmen, you never bet against someone trained by Iyrmen, and that maths sucks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s three things,¡± Pual said. ¡°The fourth thing is that I¡¯m not very good at telling jokes.¡± Pual nodded. ¡°This guy¡¯s cold, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, sighing. ¡°Come on, you know that was funny.¡± ¡°It was not.¡± ¡°I bet Churot would appreciate it.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes, before slowly nodding his head. Once Sir Vonda had healed the pair, they shook forearms. ¡°You fight well,¡± Iggritte said. ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby replied, simply. ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Adam called. ¡°No flirting. Nobby¡¯s engaged. Come on, Nobby, what are you doing? You have Merl.¡± Nobby¡¯s cheeks flushed red. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Unless of course you don¡¯t want to marry Merl, in which case you let me know and I¡¯ll sort it out, alright?¡± Adam leaned in to whisper into the young man¡¯s ear. ¡°If you want a big strong woman instead, that¡¯s fine too. Whatever makes you happy.¡± ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Merl is good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, leaning in to whisper even more quietly. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His cheeks turned redder. Adam pat Nobby¡¯s back, chuckling again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going. We¡¯ve dillied and we¡¯ve dallied enough.¡± The group continued forward, with two newpanions apanying them. They kept an eye and ear out for any bother on the way to Water Ford. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jurot said, staring out into the distance. ¡°Jurot, I feel like we¡¯re cursed with good fortune,¡± Adam said, staring out to the walls of Water Ford, arge town built beside the river, with a part of the town built over it. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, disagreeing with Adam¡¯s assessment. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to disagree.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They made their way into Water Ford to rest up for the night. Adam paid the gate fee, including the gate fee for the new pair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s awfully kind of you,¡± Pual replied, tipping his hat. ¡°Why¡¯s it awful when I do it?¡± Adam asked, before chuckling to himself. ¡°Man, it feels so nice making jokes when they won¡¯t get me killed. Gods, I missed it so much.¡± ¡°Who threatened to kill you for jokes?¡± Pual asked. ¡°Everyone, basically,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I felt like I¡¯d die in the Iyr if I joked around too much.¡± ¡®Though, considering Elder Story is gone, that makes sense.¡¯ ¡°Nobles too, but they mostly want to kill me for another reason.¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a¡­¡± Pual asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°It is.¡± Pual nodded, and let the matter end there. He and Iggritte made their way to a different inn, though promised to meet up in the morning. The group made their way to the guild to settle themselves. This guild was built simr to every other guild, though was built beside the river. Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool exchanged a look once they had settled within the guild, making their way out. Omen: 7, 13 Without much bother, they headed out the next morning. They didn¡¯t spend much time exploring any of the towns, with Adam too focused on heading to East Port. Near thete afternoon, the Half Elf stopped, causing everyone else to stop. Adam turned back to look to the horizon, unable to see the town behind him. ¡®God damn it!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t we ask around for Amira in the previous towns?¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°It would be best to ask in East Port.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± Adam sighed, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Alright. Once we¡¯re in East Port we¡¯re going to quest like there¡¯s no tomorrow. We¡¯re going to make a bunch of money to fill up the party fund and we¡¯re going to put hundreds of gold into finding Dunes¡¯ girl.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my girl,¡± Dunes replied back. ¡°Yeah, yeah, and I¡¯m not an idiot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You are not an idiot,¡± Vonda confirmed. ¡°Don¡¯t you start, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam grumbled, before he marched forward. ¡°Where the hell is all the trouble? I want some XP!¡± ¡°Who in the seven underworlds is Ecks?¡± Pual asked. Jaygak coughed intoughter. ¡°Now that was funny!¡± ¡°Be careful, Jaygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve only got the one magical weapon, and whose to say it won¡¯t find its way back to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯d take away your gift to me?¡± Jaygak gasped, grabbing her de. ¡°Only if I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Jaygak remained silent as they continued along their way, following the King¡¯s Road to East Port, which was only a few days away. As the days passed, they found themselves finding a stranger on the road. There he stood. It was a man who stood taller than any other man Adam had ever seen, save one. He came like a mountain, adorned in heavy te mail from head to toe, with a sword as big as he strapped to his back. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam muttered, motioning his head to therge figure up ahead. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Sir Robert, the Mountain,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°There are only two things I know about Sir Robert. He¡¯s stronger than Vice Master Paul, he¡¯s from Rock Hill, and thest time we met, the only time we met, he wanted to kill me.¡±
I made the joke in thements and didn''t realise I also wrote it in this chapter. Adam''s joking has gotten worse, but so has his chances to die. Nice. 532. Strangers On The Road VII 532. Strangers On The Road VII ¡°Now there are more of you,¡± Sir Robert said, his eyes scanning across the group. ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet Jonn?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Which one of you is Jonn?¡± ¡°The Guardian,¡± Adam replied casually, motioning his head to the heavily armoured warrior, the same Half Elf who had swore his Oaths to Adam. Sir Robert¡¯s eyes then fell to Pual. ¡°Do you think you can hide your stench from me?¡± ¡°You must be Sir Robert, the Mountain,¡± Pual said. He had heard the name from Adam, but he knew of the knight before him. ¡°I¡¯m from the Confederacy, and I have no qualms with you, Sir.¡± ¡°You may not have qualms with me, but I have qualms with you,¡± Sir Robert replied, his voice full of venom. He stood like a tower before them. Adam stepped forward, grasping Wraith with his right hand, while grasping his forearm with his left hand. ¡°Let us thank the Gods for our meeting, and continue along our way.¡± Sir Robert remained still. Thest time they had met, Adam had several great warriors at his side. The knight had been stronger than any of them, by his estimations. Though the warriors beside him were now weaker, there were more of them. His eyes fell across the Iyrmen, three of whom had stepped forward slightly, and had straightened. ¡°It is within my rights to demand war tax from you,¡± Sir Robert said. ¡°One gold per head.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who nodded. The Half Elf reached into his personal pouch, grabbing four pieces of obsidian, and handed them to Jurot. Jurot approached the knight, allowing the mountainous figure to pick up each gem from his palms. He picked them up one by one, cing each into his own pouch. Wordless, the knight marched forward, his heavy boots thunking along the King¡¯s Road. Adam stepped aside, and hispanions did the same. Pual stepped slightly in front of Iggritte, keeping his eyes on the ground, following the boots of the knight. The knight passed them by, but as he broke away from the group, the thunking stopped. ¡°What is your name, boy?¡± ¡°Adam. Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you, Adam Fateson,¡± the knight said, stepping forward again. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you too,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Sir Rockhill.¡± Sir Robert of Rock Hill stopped. He turned to nce over his shoulder towards the Half Elf. Seconds passed as he took in Adam¡¯s sight. He turned, and continued his way. ¡°Why are you always trying to get yourself killed, Adam,¡± Jaygak grumbled quietly. ¡°You wish to face him?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It¡¯ll happen one day,¡± Adam said. ¡°How can you be so sure, young man?¡± Pual asked, no longer as tense as he was previous. ¡°It¡¯s Fate.¡± Pual tipped his hat, bowing his head, before they continued towards East Port, following the road and river to the city. Omen: 4, 11 Adam whistled as they approached East Port during the afternoon. The walls of East Port were numerous andrge, though not quite as impressive as the Iyr¡¯s. Two major rivers met together, with branching streams all around them, each heading out towards the sea. Adam had passed by South Port before, anotherrge city which was the capital of South Alnd, now currently at war with the rest of Alnd. However, they had passed through it quickly since he wanted to reunite Lucy and Mara together after the Demon Lord had been unceremoniously killed. ¡°Jurot, was South Port this big?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They are ofparable sizes.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. He didn¡¯t recall much of the city, but they had passed through it quickly, with many other matters on their mind at the time. They approached the gates of the city, which were manned by two warriors adorned in breastte over chain. The breasttes wasn¡¯t made of metal though, appearing to be made from coral. The guard wielded spears, the shafts made of wood, but the spear tips made of fine steel. At their sides were des, the hilts also made of coral. ¡°Seawood,¡± Jurot said, noting the grey and blue wood of the spear. ¡°It grows under the sea, and due to the pressure, it is greater than even forged steel.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, smirking slightly. ¡®I should have expected, damn wood nerd.¡¯ ¡°Well met travellers,¡± the guards called out. ¡°Safe travels I hope?¡± ¡°Weirdly, yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We travelled from Red Oak, up through Deadwood, and found almost no trouble at all.¡± The guards nced between one another, before standing up straighter. ¡°No trouble at all? No roaming beasts or any such?¡± ¡°There was a chimera, but one of ours scared it away with his magic, and other than Sir Robert who we met yesterday, didn¡¯t really meet any others either,¡± Adam said, careful with his words. ¡°Sir Robert did leave recently,¡± a guard confirmed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you have any Elfkind in your party, so hopefully no bother.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s our first time in East Port, is there anything we should know?¡± ¡°First time you say?¡± the guard asked, ncing across the party. ¡°Wee to East Port, where silver and spice flow freely, and greater than South Port for certain.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my first time for sure, but I think we have someone from here?¡± Adam threw a look to one of the Priests within his party. ¡°I am Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± the Priest said, bowing her head slightly. The guards straightened up, though one raised his visor to reveal his tan face and hazel eyes. ¡°Sir Vonda? It has been so long! How have you been?¡± ¡°I have been well, Timothy, and yourself?¡± Sir Vonda replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been great,¡± Timothy replied, a wide smile across his face. Adam nced between the pair. ¡°You know each other?¡± ¡°I spent some time at the order for training,¡± Timothy exined. ¡°We spent a year patrolling the river,¡± Sir Vonda exined. ¡°It was Timothy, Charles, Katya, Jules and I.¡± ¡°Must have been, what, two, three, four years ago?¡± Timothy asked, trying to recall. ¡°At least three years ago I think.¡± ¡°A little over four,¡± Sir Vonda confirmed. ¡°How do the others fare?¡± ¡°Charles and Katya joined the sea guard,¡± Timothy said. ¡°I thought Charles disliked the sea.¡± ¡°Despises it, one might say, but I suppose he adores Katya just that much.¡± Timothy chuckled. ¡°Jules joined one of the noble guards.¡± Timothy smiled wider, leaning in slightly. ¡°The Duchess¡¯ estate.¡± ¡°How wonderful. I thought he would join the noble guards, but the Duchess¡¯ estate? His mother should be within the estate now too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He managed to impress the Duchess by bing an Expert. Must have been earlier this year, I think?¡± ¡°He reached the level of an Expert so young?¡± Sir Vonda smiled. ¡°It is no wonder the Duchess epted him.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± came a shout from behind, as an older guard sauntered his way to the gates. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long over here?¡± ¡°Nothing, captain, just speaking with Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± The captain blinked, before looking to the heavily armoured Sir Vonda. ¡°Sir Vonda?¡± ¡°Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± the Priest confirmed. The captain stood a little straighter. ¡°I apologise for intruding, Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose. Shall I clear some rooms for yourself and yourpanions?¡± ¡°No, that is not needed. I apologise for taking up so much time. It had been some time since I saw Timothy and I did not consider that we were blocking the way.¡± ¡°No, no, nothing like that, Sir Vonda,¡± the captain replied, clearing his throat. ¡°Never any issues from the great warriors of Life¡¯s Rose. Do you have room and board within East Port, or should I send word?¡± ¡°We were nning to stay at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°Timothy, escort Sir Vonda to the guild once you¡¯re done with your conversation,¡± the captain said. ¡°I should return to my rounds, Sir Vonda, but it was an honour to speak with you.¡± ¡°The honour was mine, captain,¡± Sir Vonda replied, bowing her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk as we walk, Sir Vonda?¡± Timothy asked. ¡°A wonderful idea.¡± Adam leaned in to Jurot. ¡°Sir Vonda seems to hold a lot of weight in East Port.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°She is from Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam still wasn¡¯t sure how much sway the orders held within thend. ¡°I thought it would be because of her name, but she hasn¡¯t even mentioned it yet. Is this all the influence from her order?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Should I join an order?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Or should I make my own?¡¯ ¡°Are you here for the tournament?¡± Timothy asked as he led the group forward, taking another guard with him to escort them through the city. The guards kept a hand at their des, but casually, their chain jingling quietly as they marched through the city. ¡°I am not, but mypanions wish to enter.¡± ¡°With all the Iyrmen in your group, I should have expected as much.¡± Timothy chuckled. Adam whispered to Jurot. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why the hell are there so many coloured folk in this ce?¡±
Excuse me? Also we''ll be meeting my favourite npc soon. 533. Colour Full 533. Colour Full No matter where Adam looked, all he could see was coloured folk. Everyone, from the children to the children, wore something bright and vibrant. It was either their entire outfit, or a scarf, a sash around their waist, or even a strip of cloth tied to a finger. It wasn¡¯t just the people which were full of colour, but the buildings too, each painted with sshes, and sometimes more, of any colour imaginable. Adam saw different kinds of reds, and if he had a girlfriend she would have certainly mentioned how it wasn¡¯t red, but scarlet, and that over there was crimson and such. East Port, with its various districts, boundaries formed by the various canals, was an attack on his sight. Any time he saw a person without colour, they were either street urchins, or the guards, who wore more muted colours. ¡°East Port is known for its colours,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You know, it makes sense to me that Sir Vonda¡¯s an artist,¡± Adam said. His eyes continued to scan the area was they stepped over the various bridges, heading through the small districts. As they continued, he also spotted arge number of those who weren¡¯t Aldish, mostly those who he assumed were Aswadian, Half Elves, Devilkin, Noskan, and even Dwarves. Adam noted children carrying packs made of wood, which were full of all manner of items as they followed adults. ¡®This ce sure works them hard while young.¡¯ They found themselves at arge road with stalls on either side as far as the eye could see. ¡°Market Road,¡± Timothy said, ncing around the area. ¡°If you want to buy anything, you can find it here. If you can¡¯t, Dock Road will surely have it.¡± As they passed by the stalls, Adam could see that the ce truly did have everything, or at least, everything Adam could think of. From weapons, to books, to musical instruments. However, he found that many of the stalls sold cloths of all manner of colours, with some merchants selling only a single type of colour. ¡°Yellow Turban!¡± Timothy shouted towards a Devilkin with deep red skin, wearing a yellow turban. Adam noted he was also wearing scale mail, and carried a scimitar at his side, but noted it had no de, only a hilt dangling at the man¡¯s side. ¡°Timothy,¡± Yellow Turban replied. ¡°Have youe for your cloth?¡± ¡°Not yet. I came because a familiar face appeared.¡± He turned and motioned to Sir Vonda. ¡°It¡¯s Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Eh? Sir Vonda? It is you?¡± the old man opened his arms and approached Sir Vonda, taking her hands in his own. ¡°Noor blesses me, for you have returned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Yellow Turban,¡± she said, squeezing his hands. ¡°How fares Kalid?¡± ¡°The foolish boy, son of a cat, is always sleeping!¡± Yellow Turban shouted over his shoulder. A boy, no older than seven, sat up, rubbing his eyes. He looked up at his father with the most indignant look Adam had ever seen, before he spat out a response in their tongue. Jaygak gasped, and Dunes shook his head, as if not believing what the boy had said. ¡°What are you doing still sleeping when mister Timothy is here?¡± Yellow Turban asked. The boy hopped onto his feet, sshing some water from a nearby basin onto his face, before he slicked back his hair, which fell to his shoulders, and he straightened his clothing, which was a creamy yellow. ¡°Hoi hoi hoi,¡± the boy said, sauntering up to the guard. ¡°Mister Timothy only need to pay me nine copper but he pays a silver. So handsome, so generous.¡± He sped his hands together, before pulling his cor up, waiting expectantly. Timothy raised a brow at the boy, but flicked him a silver, which the boy easily caught, slipping it into the robe. ¡°There is no need to be so shy, mister Timothy. You tell this Kalid where you need to go, what needs to be carried, and Kalid will take it there. You need it done in one hour? Kalid do it in fifty nine minute, no problem, as Noor wills it.¡± ¡°You little bastara,¡± Yellow Turban said, tugging him by his ear gently. ¡°Come, say thank you to Sir Vonda, or I will buy a cat for you to eat.¡± ¡°Sir Vonda?¡± the boy asked, trying to search through his brain. ¡°Ah! Sir Vonda! Hoi hoi hoi, you are as beautiful as father has said.¡± ¡°Son of a cat, that is not Sir Vonda,¡± Yellow Turban, turned his son to look from Kitool to Sir Vonda. ¡°Hoi, even more beautiful,¡± Kalid said, pping his hands together, before kissing his bunched up fingers and pointing them out towards Sir Vonda. ¡°For you, Sir Vonda, I carry only for one copper today.¡± Yellow Turban pinched the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Go get a roll of Salifi gold, or I will not cook the cat before I feed it to you, bastara.¡± ¡°Does bastara mean bastard?¡± Adam whispered to Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the cat business?¡± Adam asked. ¡°His n hates cats.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± The boy grabbed a roll of cloth, hoisting it over his shoulder as he held it with one hand, the roll slightlyrger than himself, but he bnced it with ease. ¡°For you, Sir Vonda, I sell this cloth half price.¡± ¡°Half price? Half price, your mother. Sir Vonda save your life and you say half price? Sir Vonda, for you? Free. You will take it, because only Salifi gold is good enough for you.¡± ¡°For you, Sir Vonda,¡± Kalid began, holding his hand out towards her, before looking at his father disapprovingly. ¡°We give two rolls.¡± ¡°Two rolls, your mother, you think I am made of gold when you sleep all day?¡± Yellow Turban pinched the boy¡¯s cheek again. ¡°Bastara, wait until we go back and your mother hears of this.¡± ¡°I try for you, Sir Vonda, but you see this son of cat? Save my life and only one free roll? What I do?¡± The boy shrugged his shoulders, as if there was nothing to be done. Adam leaned in to Jurot. ¡°Jurot, why is this kid so much funnier than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not hard to do,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yellow Turban, from the Golden Desert?¡± ¡°We are from everywhere now,¡± Yellow Turban said. ¡°Wee from Golden Desert, Red Desert, all ces.¡± Jaygak removed her helmet, before she nodded her head, and spoke to Yellow Turban in their tongue. Yellow Turban pped his hands together, before tugging his son by his shoulder, fixing his hair by ruining it and then sweeping it back. He said something to Jaygak. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that,¡± Jaygak replied, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is very capable, but I think his tongue is too wicked even for me.¡± Yellow Turban smiled, before stroking his son¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, he is my son.¡± He grabbed the boy¡¯s cheeks, and wiped his face tenderly. ¡°You follow mister Timothy, ande back right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back as soon as I¡¯m done,¡± Timothy assured. The older Devilkin ced a yellow turban on his son¡¯s head, and made sure the boy was carrying the silver disc at his side, and his dagger. He kissed the boy¡¯s forehead, before allowing him to carry the cloth away. ¡°Sir Vonda, make sure youe back,¡± Yellow Turban said. ¡°I will have all the gold cloth you need. You like yellow instead? I give you yellow. You want orange? I think about it. Red? No. No red. Do I look like Red Turban? No, I am Yellow Turban, yes?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Sir Vonda replied, bowing her head. Timothy continued leading the way, heading towards the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Kalid sauntered after him, his eyes scanning across the area around them. Sometimes he¡¯d motion his hands as though to direct traffic, and other times he¡¯d sigh and shake his head, grumbling to himself, and if he saw something too egregious, he¡¯d p his forehead. ¡°Why do they call him Yellow Turban?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Because he is Yellow Turban,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Is that some kind of title?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam waited. ¡°What is a Yellow Turban then?¡± ¡°Theye from Aswadasad, and from thends of the Confederacy. There was a time when they revolted against a Shen of old, The Turban Rebellions. They were eventually forced away, save the Yellow Turbans and Red Turbans. The Red Turbans fled away to the Red Desert for safety, though some split off further. The Yellow Turbans remained in the Golden Desert, and managed to appease the Shen.¡± ¡°How did they manage that?¡± ¡°They stood in lines of tens, and slit their own throats line by line, until the Shenmanded them to stop, and he forgave them,¡± Jurot exined. Adam¡¯s eyes blinked rapidly. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Later, they made a name for themselves on the battlefield, though they eventually became traders. Yellow Turban is the title of a Great Elder, but each goes by Yellow Turban. He must be Yellow Turban of the West, since he does business in East Port.¡± ¡°Right, because we¡¯re west of Aswadasad?¡± Adam asked, trying to build a map within his head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with his sword?¡± ¡°It is the Windsabre,¡± Jurot whispered, as though speaking of an ancient legend. ¡°It is passed down from Yellow Turban to Yellow Turban. It holds a Greater enchantment, and forms a de of wind when willed forth.¡± ¡°These Yellow Turban guys are cool,¡± Adam said, looking at the boy who shook his head at a nearby woman, who was wearing yellows which did notpliment herplexion, in the boy¡¯s opinion. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They are.¡± ¡°Is Yellow Turban strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How strong?¡± ¡°A Grandmaster at least.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. They¡¯re stronger and funnier than me? That¡¯s not right, Jurot. It¡¯s not right at all.¡± ¡°It is life, Adam.¡±
We meet my favourite npc on 7/7. 7 is one of my favourite numbers. This must be Fate. 534. Fair Pay 534. Fair Pay The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was as Adam had expected, simr to the others, but surrounded by water. This Adventurer¡¯s Guild, however, was farrger than the previous Adventurer Guilds. Adam thought back to the other guilds he had seen in therger towns, and realised they were slightly bigger than the guilds he had seen in Red Oak and Deadwood, but this guild? It was easily four or five times as big as the guild in Red Oak. ¡®She¡¯s a big girl,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I should stop here,¡± Timothy said, not wanting to approach the guild any further. ¡°Adventurers don¡¯t appreciate us guards hanging around too close.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed there was some bother between guards and adventurers in other towns,¡± Adam said. ¡°The guild protected me quite a few times.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Adam replied, frowning. ¡°Right, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°For once, Adam is right on this,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°What do you mean for once?¡± Jaygak smiled innocently, raising her brows towards him. ¡°That time you didn¡¯t try to aggravate anyone, from what I remember. Though, it might have been after you and Sir Harvey fought?¡± She snickered quietly. ¡°It might have been,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°Either way, Vice Master Paul pulled me out.¡± ¡°Well, I hope that they won¡¯t need to pull you out while you¡¯re in East Port,¡± Timothy said. ¡°You¡¯ll find that the Duchess doesn¡¯t give the guild as much leeway in our fine city, though we barely find any trouble from the guild anyhow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m just here to win the tournament with mypanions and nothing more.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Timothy replied. ¡°Sir Vonda, it was a pleasure to see you again. If you need any assistance, the guards are always eager to assist.¡± ¡°It was a pleasure to see you again too, Timothy,¡± Sir Vonda replied, the pair cing a hand on their hearts and bowing slightly. Timothy stepped aside, his eyes glued to the young Devilkin boy, who was still carrying the golden cloth. Kalid looked up towards Timothy, cing his hand on his heart before pointing with his entire hand towards the guard, and tilted his head, as if to tell the guard to have no worries. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head in and¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, ncing around the group. ¡°Where¡¯s Pual?¡± ¡°He left after we entered the city,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Oh.¡± The elks made their way around the guild toze around to one side, while the porters began to unstrap their saddlebags. The rest of the group entered the guild, which struck them with a st of noise. At least seven different groups of adventurers, most which were between four and six members, sat and chattered between one another, sometimes conversations spilled over between other groups. The inside of the guild was simr to the others, except much bigger. The quest wall held so many more requests, with quests across the ground, first, and even the second and third floors. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered to himself, before approaching the desk. There, several beautiful young men and women awaited for the approaching group, a pale skinned Aldish woman, a darker skinned Aswadian man, and a Devilkin woman with deep red skin. Adam approached the Aswadian man in the centre, whose name tag read Bashar. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Bashar said. ¡°How may we assist you?¡± ¡°Adam, of Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the rest. ¡°We travelled from Water Ford to here over the past few days. We didn¡¯t meet much trouble, thankfully.¡± The worker bowed his head, finding the file for the Half Elf¡¯s party quickly, writing down the notes. He casually nced at the note left on the file, and made a mental note of it. Adam ced down the coin for the group¡¯s stay, and then ced down two gems. ¡°I¡¯d like to set up an additional payment to a previous n through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Five gold monthly to Ted and Annie, starting from the month after the extra payment ends, so it¡¯s a steady influx of coin.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Bashar replied, writing down the note. ¡°Is there anything else I may assist with?¡± ¡°Not right now.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°There is a Sir Landon Littlesea who has asked we message him once you have arrived,¡± Bashar informed. ¡°Shall I send word?¡± ¡®His family name is Littlesea?¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes at the worker, a smirk encroaching his face through his visor. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡®Wow. The guild really doesn¡¯t care, do they?¡¯ Adam returned back to his group, where he saw Kalid pretending to refuse Sir Vonda¡¯s silver. He held out his hand for it while pulling his head away from her, as though he was trying to refuse. ¡°How can you do this to me, Sir Vonda?¡± Kalidined. ¡°So beautiful, so generous.¡± He slipped the coin into his robe the moment he felt the cool silver against his palm. ¡°Hoi hoi hoi, what am I to do?¡± ¡°Thank you for carrying the cloth here,¡± Sir Vonda said, smiling down at the boy. ¡°Hey Kalid,¡± Adam called, flicking the boy a gold coin. Kalid turned to face Adam, seeing the blurry gold coin in his peripheral, before his hand blurred and snatched it from the air with reflexes Adam had only seen from an Iyrman. Kalid brought it down towards his robes in a fluid motion, double checking what it was in an instant, before slipping it into his robes. ¡°Mister Adam, you are the most handsome man I have seen in my life.¡± Adam, who was adorned head to toe in full puthral te mail, without having taken off his helmet, chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure I am.¡± ¡°If you need this Kalid, I charge you only nine copper,¡± Kalid said. ¡°I am sure you give me one silver because you are so generous.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied, still chuckling. ¡°Kalid, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°If you call yourself second best, I can only say I am third best,¡± Kalid replied, not even needing to think about thepliment. ¡°You stay safe out there, Kalid.¡± ¡°You must keep your pouch like you keep your heart,¡± Kalid replied, cing a hand against his heart and then pointing at Adam with his whole hand, before finally slipping away out of the guild. ¡°Jaygak, why can¡¯t you be as charming as him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That kid is going to earn ten thousand gold before any of us.¡± ¡°Ten thousand gold is a pittance for the likes of Yellow Turban,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I can¡¯t be as charming as anyone being groomed to be the next Yellow Turban.¡± ¡°That kid certainly is going ces,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly, taking a seat to one side. ¡°Rose, Rick, take a seat.¡± As the porters entered, Adam nodded, motioning a hand to the table beside them. Rose and Rick sat down opposite him, while Jurot took his ce at Adam¡¯s right. ¡°We came here with the intention of splitting the shares evenly between us all, and though the party fund has taken care of our needs, we didn¡¯t reallye across anything.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Unfortunately, that means we didn¡¯t make a lot of gold, and though none of you are down anything, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s probably some slight disappointment in not being able to y anything.¡± Rose bowed her head. ¡°A fair assessment.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Rick said. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure your Red River Squad is probably fine, considering you didn¡¯t really have to pay for anything, and managed to safely traverse thend, though it was quite hurried.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I apologise for that, of course. I was thinking, perhaps we could remain together for a short while longer, with the same rules. We¡¯ll go out and quest, and we¡¯ll split everything in even shares.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Rose paused, thinking about what Adam had said. Typically, adventurers went out to adventure once every short while, making enough coin for their expenses, with very small amounts put aside for savings towards one thing or another. At first, she had thought against it, but two things came to her mind. Firstly, Adam and his cohorts were strong, meaning their ability to quest was greater than their own. Secondly, Adam was a ve driver, who apparently quested multiple days in a row. ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you if you don¡¯t want that, but Rick here isn¡¯t an adventurer, not like us. He came with us very specifically for coin, not to adventure through thend.¡± Adam turned to meet Rick¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll quest here for a few days so you all can send something back to your families, I won¡¯t let you return empty handed.¡± ¡°It is greatly appreciated,¡± Rick replied, bowing his head. He had nned to bring up the matter to Adam at some point, but he was d that Adam had thought about it. ¡°Let us do that,¡± Rose said. ¡°Until the end of the next month.¡± She didn¡¯t want to push her luck, but it was also a good way to give her and her group an out, just in case the deal was too bad, or too good, for them. ¡°I think that is fair since you didn¡¯t split the big cks.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°I suppose we didn¡¯t. I think most of that went into the party fund. I think that was what, twenty gold to everyone?¡± Adam tried to use his maths. ¡°No, nevermind. Let¡¯s just do this new thing. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll beat more than just some big cks. Let¡¯s take a few days off and then start adventuring. I¡¯ll pay for the stay while we¡¯re splitting it this way.¡± Jurot wondered if they would take a break before they started adventuring.
An early chapter? What could this mean? 535. Good Sir I 535. Good Sir I Omen: 4, 15 The knight stood at the entrance of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, waiting for Adam and hispanions to finish with their morning preparations. She had been told to wait, especially for the Half Elf, who enjoyed his baths. ¡°Hoo!¡± Adam groaned, stretching out his neck and his shoulders as he stepped out. Adam eyed up the heavily armoured knight in front of him, nodding his head at them. ¡°Appreciate you waiting, thanks.¡± The knight¡¯s eyes fell across the group. The Half Elf, who wore his puthral breastte, and a scarf around his head, and three Iyrmen, one of whom was a Devilkin. ¡°I shall escort you now,¡± the knight said, before turning on her heel and marching away. Two city guards brought up the rear as the guard brought them to a carriage, with tworge warhorses ready to pull them along. The coat of arms on the carriage was that of a small wave within arge circle. The knight opened the door for them, and offered her hand. Adam motioned a hand to hispanions, entering after them. None took her hand, but Adam thanked her, before he sat down within the carriage, beside Jurot. ¡°Ooh,¡± Adam said, feeling the cushion under his bottom. ¡°Nice.¡± The knight hopped onto her own horse, and the guards stood behind the carriage as it set off towards the Littlesea estate. ¡°Did you know his name was Littlesea?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smirked and shook his head. ¡°No wonder he always said he was of East Port.¡± ¡°It is a good name,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He descends from the original Eastport family.¡± ¡°That right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°What happened to that family anyhow?¡± ¡°They were forced to step down,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°They tried to rebel against Alnd, but they failed,¡± Jurot stated as matter of factly as he always did. ¡°They were spared, but were forced to take the position of Barons Littlesea of East Port.¡± ¡°Well, damn.¡± Adam replied, his brows raised. ¡°Why did they rebel?¡± ¡°It was during a time that the royal family¡¯s influence and power waned.¡± ¡°Did that happen a lot?¡± ¡°More than once.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± Soon the group arrived at the Littlesea estate, which spread wide and far. Adam assumed at least a few hundred people must have lived here, most of them servants. It was separated by walls and fences, and was beside a few other noble estates. At least a dozen or so guards patrolled around the area, while dozens of other servants went about their work. The knight offered her hand to assist the group out, but none took her hand. Adam nodded and thanked her, before she began to lead them along the long path towards arge manor, which could have easily housed a hundred Littleseas, but no doubt only housed a handful and their many servants. They eventually veered off to the side to a smaller manor, which would could have houses thirty or so Littleseas, but no doubt only housed just one. There were other manors and small estates whichy nearby. A beautiful young woman stood at the front of the manor they were brought to, her dark hair slicked back, cut shorter than typical. She wore a small hat atop her head, and carried at her side a dagger. Her eyes were a deep grey, which red at the group with a deep intensity. ¡°Greetings to Adam, Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak,¡± the young woman said, bowing stiffly at a particr angle. ¡°Please, follow me.¡± She turned swiftly and almost bounced away into the estate. It was about as Adam expected, with various plinths which held the busts of all manner of important people, some out of marble, others out of bronze and silver. In therge entrance hall, a suit of armour was posed in a strike, while a stuffed wolfy under it helplessly. As they continued, Adam noted the other furnishings, and the painting hanging on the wall, great scenes of history, most false, others less false. As they passed through an archway into a dining room, Adam saw the form of a familiar face, one which was mangled in the noble¡¯s youth. Freshly trimmed ck hair, and striking blue eyes, the young form of Sir Landon, who was in his mid twenties or so, sat at one side of a table. The table was arge semi circle, though Sir Landon sat at the side with a t edge. Two knights stood on either side of him, both familiar to Adam. Adam¡¯s eyes lingered on one of their swords. ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Sir Landon said, motioning for them to sit. ¡°It has been some time.¡± ¡°It sure has,¡± Adam replied, taking a seat opposite him. Jurot sat to his right, cing the crimson shield onto the table. Iyrmen could carry weapons wherever they pleased, and this extended to the estates of nobles. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you all toe to East Port so soon,¡± the young nobleman said, pausing. ¡°Well, you know.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We thought about visiting therge city, for one reason or another.¡± ¡°Do you n to quest nearby?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that,¡± Adam said. ¡°Have you broken your fast?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Adam replied, assuming he meant if they ate breakfast. ¡°Bring us some wine and cheese, and the fruits of East Port,¡± Sir Landon directed. ¡°Nice ce,¡± Adam said. ¡°You said you were the¡­ fourth son?¡± ¡°The third son.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I liked the centrepiece in the, what do you call it?¡± ¡°The entrance hall?¡± ¡°I thought there was a fancier name for it.¡± ¡°The grand foyer.¡± ¡°That was it, yeah. I liked the chandelier too. Were they sapphires?¡± ¡°Sea sapphires.¡± ¡°Are they different tond sapphires?¡± ¡°They¡¯re worth more.¡± ¡°Of course they are.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Right, uh, I told the children that you generously donated some trinkets.¡± Sir Landon recalled how much he disliked Adam, his lips frowning slightly. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They really liked the trinkets.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they did.¡± ¡°It was a wise decision to make, like graciously allowing us to keep the twilight fox core,¡± Adam said. ¡°We remembered the favour you showed us, Sir Landon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to listen to my request?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how good your wine and cheese is,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. The servants brought the wine and cheese, a tter of at least thirty different kinds of cheese, and three bottles of wine, each identical to one another. It was the butler who poured them their wine, starting with Sir Landon, before moving to Kitool, who sat to Adam¡¯s left, and then Adam, then Jurot, and finally Jaygak. Adam sipped the wine, sweet and smooth. He bit into the various cheeses, though there were some far too pungent for him. ¡°Salifi gold?¡± Jurot asked, motioning to a cheese. ¡°You know of it?¡± Sir Landon asked. ¡°I ate some when I was a boy,¡± Jurot said, cutting himself a tiny piece, chewing it slowly. ¡°It is as good as I remember.¡± Adam cut a thin slice for himself, before chewing on it. It was more powerful than he thought, the vour attacking his mouth with fury. He coughed, chewing it more quickly, before swallowing it. He nced at Jurot, who was eating a small portion about as thin and wide as his pinky nail. Adam sipped on his wine, before sipping some water, and tasting a more manageable amount of cheese. The vour was still great, but this time did not assault him so harshly. ¡°You know what? That is some Gouda cheese,¡± he said, before chuckling. He elbowed Jurot gently. ¡°Get it? Gouda?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°It¡¯s like the name of the cheese.¡± ¡°Gouda cheese?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah. Gouda cheese.¡± ¡°There is no such cheese I have heard of,¡± Jurot said, who had eaten hundreds of cheese. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Is it named after a ce? Oh.¡¯ ¡°The joke¡¯s funnier if you¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Adam sighed, sipping more wine. Adam picked at the fruit in front of him, tasting how sweet each was. ¡°It really was a good joke.¡± ¡°I am sure it was,¡± Jurot replied. Adam continued to pick at the fruit. ¡°So, what do you think, Jurot? Is the wine and cheese good?¡± ¡°They are good,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Your hospitality is wonderful, Sir Landon,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I appreciate the fact that you didn¡¯t ask us to remove our weapons too.¡± ¡°I do not believe you are so foolish to attack me in my own home after being paraded through the city,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate how stupid¡­¡± Adam paused, furrowing his brows. ¡°You¡¯re right, of course, Sir Landon.¡± Sir Landon wasn¡¯t sure if he should give so much faith to Adam. ¡°Have youe to enter the tournament?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking about it.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to enter under our name?¡± ¡°Perhaps. What are the benefits of entering under your name?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You would be under the name of a noble, and would be awarded certain privileges thate with that fact. If you woulde into any minor trouble, my name would shield you. Of course, if you certainly did do something wrong, my name would take a hit, but I¡¯m sure it is in our best interest for us to both remain on our best behaviour in a mutually beneficial rtionship.¡± ¡°We were nning on entering with our weapons with the purpose of promoting a business we are a part of,¡± Adam said. ¡°Which business is that?¡± ¡°We work for an enchanter who works closely with the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°They made our weapons. You¡¯re familiar with their work, I¡¯m sure.¡± Jurot ced Phantom onto the table, causing his knights to tense up for a moment, but they rxed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this axe your weapon?¡± ¡°A weapon made by the Enchanter, but another was made for me, and this was found best within Jurot¡¯s hand,¡± Adam said, carefully. Sir Landon furrowed his brows. ¡°I am quite familiar with your Enchanter¡¯s work. It is fine work.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°It sure is.¡± ¡°I would like to offer yourself, Jurot, and Kitool my name,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°I would have offered more, but three is best. I will pay you fifty gold for each win in the main tournament, and you may keep all the prize money you earn. I would also like you to assist me after the tournament.¡± ¡°How do you want us to assist you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I need your assistance, all your assistance,¡± he said, ncing towards Jaygak, ¡°in ying a few creatures. I am engaged, and wish to offer my betrothed something of great value.¡± ¡°Romance, eh?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°You really know how to pull my heartstrings, Sir Landon. Alright, well, we¡¯ll fight for you during the tournament, and we¡¯ll try and assist you after, but we might have some other matters to attend to. I can¡¯t spend too long adventuring, I need to return to¡­ do some business in duskval.¡± ¡°As long as I have your word that you will assist me,¡± Sir Landon said, signalling to his butler, who pulled out a scroll from her pocket, which was far too small to house such a scroll. Adam read through it, realising it had been written by the Adventurer¡¯s Guildst evening. Adam handed it to Jurot, who scanned it, and returned it back to Adam. Adam gave him a look, but Kitool and Jaygak didn¡¯t seem bothered in the slightest about reading it. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, signing the document with the name of the party. ¡°Before you go, my knight would like to face you inbat,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Adam eyed the knight up, ncing down at his sword once more. ¡°Alright.¡±
A familiar, mangled face? Am I bringing back NPCs to flesh them out? It couldn''t possibly be... Thank you for 100K views! 536. Good Sir II 536. Good Sir II ¡°I didn¡¯t wear all my armour, so you¡¯ll have to forgive me,¡± Adam said, strapping the crimson shield to his forearm, clutching it tight. The shield held a Greater bonus, and held no need for attuning with the shield, meaning it could be used to its full potential at all times, unlike Phantom and Wraith. The knight bowed his head and drew his de, wielding it with both hands. It was no greatsword, but it was still a powerful weapon, one with a Basic Enhanced enchantment. He could have used a shield, but for the sake of fairness, and his pride, he decided against it. ¡°Should we bet on the bout?¡± Adam asked, stretching his neck from side to side, walking along the soft floor of the pathway which led between the various minor estates. ¡°One hundred gold?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, pulling Wraith up from his side, casually swinging the weapon around. ¡°I should warn you, I¡¯m not quite as weak as I was before.¡± ¡°Nor am I.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) The knight¡¯s entire body burst forth, causing Adam to raise his shield. The mes licked at the edges of the shield as he struck against Adam¡¯s shield. The knight, with a level of brutality Adam had only seen from Iyrmen, showered blow after blow onto the Half Elf, mming his de furiously down onto Adam¡¯s shield. Health: 78 -> 42 ¡®God damn!¡¯ Adam thought, feeling his arm already beginning to ache from the furious blows of the knight. He stepped back from the force of the blows, but the knight could not keep up his furious assault for long, and in the moment the knight needed to breathe, Adam inhaled deeply. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 42 -> 47 Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 10 (1) D20 + 9 = 19 (10) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 22 (1, 4)(5, 5) 22 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 16 (7) D20 + 9 = 21 (12) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 23 (2, 6)(3, 5) 23 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 21 (12) D20 + 9 = 24 (15) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 20 (3, 4)(3, 3) 20 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 9 = 20 (10) D20 + 9 = 21 (11) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 18 (2, 4)(1, 4) 18 damage! Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 6 = 15 (3, 6) Health: 47 -> 62 Adam¡¯s arm moved swiftly, his axe blurring through the air. He met the knight¡¯s de, but the great force behind his de caused the knight to slide aside, before his axe continued to blur through the air. Magical steel sang against magical steel, and as Adam pounced on the knight, giving him a taste of his own medicine, each blow hammering down against the nobleman¡¯s personal guard, the knight buckled. Adam inhaled deeply, flexing his muscles, regaining much of his strength. He looked to the unconscious knight under him, deciding against healing him with his magic, just in case it appeared as though he had cast too many spells. Adam forgot the fact Sir Landon had seen him do all manner of incredible feats, never mind defeating his knight with little to no effort. Victory! Knight XP Gained: +300 XP: 11 000 -> 11 300 ¡°You did not use Wraith?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, I did use Wraith, I just didn¡¯t use Wraith,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders before smirking. ¡°You¡¯ll see Wraith soon enough.¡± Jaygak stared at the pair, her eyes slightly narrowed, her lips pulled taut. ¡®Baktu, why did you set me up with these monsters?¡¯ Her eyes then fell to Kitool, causing her to sigh deeply. Kitool ced a hand on Jaygak¡¯s shoulder, understanding the tone of her friend¡¯s sigh. A slow p began, deepening as the figure approached, nked by his own personal guard. The figure was a man in his thirties or so, with ck hair and striking blue eyes. A handsome enough fellow, though his face was powdered and his hair was slicked back neatly. ¡°How amazing,¡± the figure said, smiling wide, revealing his pearly white teeth, though his mrs seemed to be made of gems. ¡°I never would have expected to find such great warriors within the third minor estate.¡± Sir Landon narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here, Manon?¡± ¡°I was talking a walk, dearest brother,¡± Sir Manon replied. ¡°Can I not walk through thends which will soon be mine?¡± ¡°There are still a few years left,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°A lot could happen before then.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Sir Manon said, before his eyes fell to Adam and the others. ¡°So you¡¯veid your bed with four Iyrmen for the tournament?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Iyrman, Sir,¡± Adam corrected, taking off his helmet to reveal his face, and his leaf shaped ears. ¡°Three Iyrmen and a Half Elf,¡± Sir Manon corrected. ¡°What has my brother offered you? One hundred gold for each win? Fifty? I¡¯ll pay you double if you work for me, Half Elf. I¡¯ll take therge Iyrman beside you too. I should leave my brother with at least two of you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we promised Sir Landon that we¡¯d assist him for the tournament, and we¡¯ve signed the contract already,¡± Adam said. ¡°Have you just signed the contract?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you can simply burn it before it gets to the guild. My brother can create another contract for the young women beside you, and I can create one for you and that young man beside you. As I said, whatever my brother has promised, I will double.¡± Sir Manon motioned a hand to his guard, who stepped forward. Adam eyed up the guard, adorned in full te, with arge de on his back. ¡°Unfortunate, Sir Manon, we gave our word to your brother that we¡¯d assist him in this matter.¡± ¡°What does your word cost? I¡¯m certain we can negotiate something satisfactory between us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s priceless,¡± Adam replied. ¡°How quaint,¡± Sir Manon said. ¡°A thousand gold? Two?¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, but he tried to keep it away. ¡°Jurot. What do you think? Two thousand gold to break our word?¡± ¡°It is too cheap,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How much do you think we should break our word for?¡± Adam asked, forming a long smirk. ¡°Nothing less than Sir Landon¡¯s death.¡± Adam coughed. He blinked hard, shaking his head, before opening his eyes to stare at Jurot. Sir Landon raised his brows in surprise, and even Sir Manon tilted his head at the words. ¡°Jurot, what the hell?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You dare to threaten a noble? Within our own home?¡± Sir Manon asked, his voice clear and low. His personal guard, who stood next to Adam, reached for his greatsword. ¡°No,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°It is the truth. If Sir Landon dies, we will no longer be beholden to him, he would be dead. If you wish for us to break our word, we will not. If you kill Sir Landon, we will no longer need to keep our word.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that,¡± Adam whispered loudly. ¡°You¡¯re going to get us into trouble.¡± ¡°It is no threat, for it is true.¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even if I did threaten a noble, we Iyrmen follow the King¡¯s Law out of courtesy. If I threaten, or kill, a noble, I will be punished by the Iyr. Only the Biodi would dare to kill me for breaking thew, and only if the pay is right. You Aldishmen, noble or not, cannot.¡± The knight drew his greatsword, therge de made of a darkish blue metal with golden flecks. It shimmered slightly, the flecks glowing lightly. ¡®Jagite, and it¡¯s enchanted? Nice.¡¯ Adam thought, nodding his head approvingly at the sword. He wondered which magical enchantmentsy on the de. ¡®I¡¯ve gotta be careful, otherwise they¡¯ll lump me in with Jurot.¡¯ Jurot reached for Phantom, but did not unsheathe it yet. Instead, he looked to Adam, waiting to see what he would do. ¡°Don¡¯t involve me,¡± Adam said, raising his hands as he slowly backed away. ¡°You¡¯re the one that can kill everyone and get away with it. I¡¯m no Iyrman, I have to follow the rules of thend, so I¡¯m stepping back. Just gonna step right here, and just watch everything unfold. I¡¯ll let everyone know about what happened.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes fell back onto the knight. He drew his axe, and rolled his shoulders, but made no move to attack just yet. He narrowed his eyes at therge figure, who wielded such arge weapon. It held at least a Basic enchantment, but it was certainly no Phantom. Adam looked to Sir Landon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Landon. I¡¯ll be sure to tell the Iyr that you weren¡¯t involved in this. I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll be free of their wrath, since I¡¯m not sure if my words mean anything, but the rest of your family? Well, we¡¯ll see how long the Littleseasst.¡± ¡°Surrender yourselves before me, and I shall consider it a mere slip of the tongue,¡± Sir Manon said. ¡°The guards will process you ording you to the King¡¯s Law. Threatening a noble is punishable by death, and it will be they who will judge you. Don¡¯t think that you will be able to evade justice either, Fae.¡± ¡®Baktu damn it.¡¯
Damnit, Adam! Why are you always- *Rereads chapter.* Wait. It''s NOT Adam''s fault? 537. Good Sir III 537. Good Sir III ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Adam said. ¡°Like I said, if you want to die, don¡¯t involve me. Sir Landon, hurry up and tell-,¡± Adam cleared his throat, inhaling deeply as he calmed himself. ¡°Sir Landon, I implore you to speak with your brother. If Jurot starts spilling blood, I don¡¯t believe we will be able to stop him. It maye to pass that your brother will find himself at the mercy of my brother¡¯s axe, and, inevitably, there¡¯s going to be a lot of death. I¡¯m sure that things will escte, and we¡¯ll get involved because, let¡¯s face it, you¡¯re going to want to kill us to keep things quiet since we¡¯re witnesses.¡± Sir Landon¡¯s face contorted in immense confusion, trying to understand what Adam was saying. ¡°Once the Iyr finds out that Sir Manon Littlesea has broken the treaty, you¡¯re going to find that there may not be a Littlesea family in East Port, if East Port is even allowed to exist.¡± ¡®What is this fool saying?¡¯ Jurot remained standing tall and proud, ready to fight the knight in heavy armour. He supposed they were almost the level of a Master, but they were more than likely an Aldishman. Jurot estimated, with Phantom in hand, he would be able to defeat the knight before him, but that wasn¡¯t the question at hand. ¡®Do I kill him?¡¯ ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just letting you know,¡± Adam began, ncing between the two nobles, ¡°no guard is going to ask me to disarm and to follow any of you nicely.¡± Adam stated the words casually, as though he had a choice in the matter, keeping his hands up, though not quite as high as they once were. ¡°Once Jurot¡¯s done killing your guard, that¡¯ll be the end of it, because you shouldn¡¯t even try to push your luck. Look, if you were the Duchess, maybe you¡¯d be able to get away with it, but I don¡¯t want to hear any of it from the children of a Baron.¡± Sir Landon blinked again. He knew that Adam was queer, he was a Half Elf after all, and it was about what he expected after adventuring with the Half Elf. ¡°What are you daring to suggest?¡± ¡°I know how this is going to go,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not going to go the way you think it¡¯s going to go. The ckwater Kingdom, Alnd, is going to find itself in an awkward position. If you two want to be the reason that the Iyr decides to burn down East Port, be my guest, but I thought it would be best to at least warn you.¡± ¡°You dare to threaten our Littlesea family?¡± Sir Manon almost growled, though even he was full of confusion. Adam backed away towards Sir Landon. ¡°Sir Landon, please, you have to-,¡± Adam turned his head, noticing Sir Landon¡¯s second guard drawing his de. ¡°Please, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± The guard remained silent, having half drawn his de. Adam side eyed the guard, ncing back to the original guard he beat, and then back to the second, unharmed guard. He let out a sigh and shook his head, as though he was berating a child. ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Adam began, his voice growing far more serious. ¡°Allow me to offer you some advice. You should stop this before it goes too far. You know the Iyrmen and how they speak. Jurot didn¡¯t actually say you should die, just that we will not break our word. If, Lord Sozain forbid it, somehow you pass away before the tournament, we will be free of our oaths. We would not prefer it, since we rather like you, Sir Landon. You¡¯ve done right by us, and we¡¯ll do right by you.¡± ¡°Jurot, is a guest I have brought into my estate,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°The Iyrmen did not learn our way of speaking, for they are not Aldish. We have an agreement, and they do not wish to break it. I see no reason why anyone needs to die.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll allow the guards to deal with the matter,¡± Sir Manon said. ¡°Jurot,e over here,¡± Adam called, motioning with his head. Jurot turned, and as he did, the knight stiffened. The Iyrman did not pause, walking back to Adam and the other Iyrmen. ¡°Stop,¡± Sir Manon demanded. The knight stepped after Jurot, quickly grabbing his de when he saw Adam step forward, donning his shield. Kitool and Jaygak also reached for their weapons, Kitool grabbing Tigerstaff, and Jaygak reaching for Stormdrake. ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Adam said, staring at Sir Manon. ¡°We will discuss other matters another time, perhaps at the guild, since there are issues within the estate.¡± ¡°I will escort you out,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°I should heal your knight,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pouch, pulling out a small vial, one of his many health potions. ¡°May I?¡± ¡°You may.¡± Adam helped the knight drink the potion, wondering why he hadn¡¯t held back against the knight to leave him slightly conscious. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Health Potion 2D3 + 3 = 5 (1, 1) The knight sat up, wincing, in pain. He looked around to see the figures all around him, and the tension in the air pressed against him. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Adam said, patting the knight¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I should have held back.¡± The knight shambled up onto his feet, bowing his head towards Sir Manon. ¡°Sir Manon,¡± he greeted, before ncing between the Iyrman and the other knight, who was still threatening him. ¡°Will you let him go after the honour of our family has been sullied?¡± Sir Manon asked, his knight at the ready. Sir Landon narrowed his eyes, ring at his brother. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°The guild will want to be informed if the Iyrman has caused trouble.¡± ¡°The Duchess should be informed too,¡± Sir Manon retorted. ¡°The Duchess has quite the respect for the Iyrmen,¡± Sir Landon reminded his elder brother. Sir Manon paused to think. That wasn¡¯t entirely true, but the Duchess would have been interested in what happened, and if they revealed that some random Half Elf managed to deal with their knight, rumours may begin to spread like wildfire through the city. Their family would be in a tough spot, the very same family Sir Manon would be taking over. He turned, retreating away from the scene. His knight followed after him. ¡°The sword that you have is most impressive,¡± Adam said, motioning to the de at the knight¡¯s side. ¡°It is,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°We bought it at an auction.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Two thousand and five hundred gold,¡± Sir Landon confirmed. ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, smiling. ¡°A great price for a fine weapon such as this.¡± ¡°It is a good weapon,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, winking to the Sir. ¡°The Enchanter made a few others, but I¡¯m d this one came into your hands. Well, your knight¡¯s hands.¡± As they approached the gates, Adam turned, bowing his head slightly. ¡°It was a pleasure to see you again, Sir Landon.¡± ¡°You as well, Adam,¡± the nobleman replied, his voice low. ¡°If, uh, if you have any more people you want to sponsor, there are a few more Iyrmen who might want it, or they might not. However, we have someone that we¡¯ve been training, a young Nobby. I¡¯m sure you met him. Really big, wide, built like an auroch.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± How could Sir Landon, or anyone, possibly forget the likes of the tower known as Nobby? ¡°He¡¯s nning on joining the tournament too. He¡¯s a big, strongd.¡± ¡°Do you believe he¡¯ll ce?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, thinking about Nobby. He had the same ability as the Rot family, meaning he would take half damage from everyone if he fought in the mundane martial section of the tournament. ¡°I believe that Nobby, given a little more training, mighte in the top three.¡± ¡°My cousins will fight in the tournament for under eighteens,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The same as Nobby.¡± ¡°Under eighteens?¡± Sir Landon said, falling into thought. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Five of them?¡± Adam said. ¡°I will sponsor Nobby, and those that are of the Rot and¡­¡± Sir Landon looked to Kitool. ¡°Your family.¡± ¡°Not the Gaks, the Kans, or the Jins?¡± Adam asked. Jaygak rolled her eyes, ncing aside as she rested her arm against her de. She looked away from him, her eyes scanning along the horizon. ¡°It would be best to sponsor only one or two families,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°It is simpler.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rmend sponsoring¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, throwing a look to the Devilkin, before he bit his lower lip, chewing it gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam cracked his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s say you officially sponsor the two Rots, Ools, Nobby and I. If the otherse into any issues, I¡¯d like you to assist them, the same as you¡¯d assist us.¡± ¡°As long as all of you try to ce in the top ten, top five if you can, I will extend my influence.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not my ce to say, but allow me to state this, Sir Landon,¡± Adam began, keeping his voice neutral, and as polite as he could manage. ¡°Jaygak here holds the same rank as Jurot and Kitool within the business. Their cousins are also trainees under the business, and the Enchanter holds them in high regard. I¡¯m sure the Enchanter would appreciate it if you decided to assist them.¡± Sir Landon met Adam¡¯s eyes, noting the simmering anger, and the fact the Half Elf was holding back. ¡°What rank do you hold within the business.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Chief Executive Officers,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot¡¯s mother is the President, and holds the highest position, alongside the Enchanter. Kitool and Jaygak, their parents hold the position of Directors, second to the President and Enchanter. We, are third inmand, in charge of much of the business. We can bring back information for the President, and sometimes, the Enchanter, for them to make key decisions, like who not to do business with.¡± Sir Landon nodded. ¡°I will keep your words in mind, Adam.¡± The group made their way out, Adam moving swiftly ahead to lead them back to the guild. He ignored the carriage, his hand gripping Wraith tight as he marched away, followed by hispanions. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I should be asking you that.¡± ¡°You do not need to get so angry on my behalf,¡± Jaygak said. Adam stopped, turning to face her. ¡°If not for your behalf, then for behalf of the business, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Think about the gold, Adam,¡± Jaygak urged. ¡°If you get mad at every Aldishmen for their views on Iyrmen, and certain types of Iyrmen, then you¡¯ll have no one to do business with.¡± ¡°Gold is a means to an end, Jaygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are plenty of people who want magical weapons. If we can¡¯t do business in Alnd, then we can just do business in Aswadasad.¡± Jaygak smiled, but sighed. ¡°Okay, Adam.¡± ¡®Even just by existing, I¡¯m causing trouble. Is this how Adam feels?¡¯ She eyed up the Half Elf as he continued to march away, exuding annoyance. ¡®No, he¡¯s not smart enough to think that.¡¯ Jaygak smiled sadly. Adam stopped. ¡°I forgot my one hundred gold.¡±
The first son is still confused. 538. Questing I 538. Questing I Omen: 5, 9 Adam sighed, staring out into the distance. The ground rumbled as they charged towards the group, who had begun to prepare themselves to ept the charge. Korin held out his shield, and Sara¡¯s fingers crackled with magical energy, ready to st out magic. Fred peeked over his shield, his magical de in hand, at the ready. Jurot, Jonn, Lucy, and Mara all waited, far too rxed for the trio¡¯s liking, their weapons in hand, their bodies ready to spring forward to attack. ¡°Jurot, do you think they¡¯re having fun without us?¡± Adam asked, frowning. ¡°They¡¯re growing up way too fast. They¡¯re probably already walking and talking, worrying about their taxes.¡± ¡°They do not pay taxes in the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± He clutched his shield tighter in his left hand, waving it slowly, and raised up Wraith with his right hand. The magical energy flowed through his veins, with afortable heat, before the magic dissipated into the air. ¡°Fireball,¡± Adam chanted. Mana 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 22 (1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 4, 4, 6) Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 22 (1, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4) A tiny bead of light shot from his axe, towards the approaching mass of beasts. They were as tall as Adam while on all fours, bullish creatures, withrge horns which curled out from their skulls. Their fur was thick, hiding their muscr form. A dozen aurochs charged towards them, snorting angrily. The tiny bead of light passed the first few aurochs, and Adam forced his body to act once more, forcing the magic through him again, chanting the words to the spell. Yet, the aurochs did not hear the words, for an explosion of fire engulfed them, causing them to cry out. Auroch mmed against auroch as another ball of me engulfed them, causing four of the mighty beasts to fall, and three others to cry out in pain, almost dead from the fire. The beasts looked around, confused by the mes, some toppling over, while others tried to veer away. Unfortunately for them, Adam¡¯s group fell upon them, like ravenous beasts themselves, as they leapt into the fray. Jurot leapt towards a wounded auroch, cutting into it with Phantom, expending a charge to kill the beast instantly, its body shuddering for only an instant as it snorted blood, before he spun and struck another wounded auroch through its skull, expending another charge. He pulled his axe out, before a shadow engulfed him. Jurot managed to flip over an auroch, only for another to skewer his side, punting him away. He grunted as he tumbled against the earth. Korin inhaled deeply, striking the auroch which struck Jurot, his de narrowly grazing its side, but as he cut across a shoulder, his holy magics shed white hot, causing the auroch to squeal. Lucy cut thest wounded auroch clean in half with her Great Destroyer. Destroyer, Mara¡¯s greataxe, struck an auroch deep through its side, almost cleaving it in half, as dark magic engulfed the creature, Sara¡¯s magic causing the skin of the creature to ke. Mara turned, quickly, seeing Lucy wrestling with an auroch as it tried to m her down. Jonn and Fred stepped forward to y another auroch, their des piercing through the chests of the mighty beast, causing it to screech in pain, before it dropped. ¡®Oh my Gods,¡¯ Adam thought, shuddering. He held Wraith in hand, hesitating as the aurochs cried out in pain. Jurot leapt up onto his feet, inhaling deeply, before looking at the auroch which had managed to force him onto the ground. He roared and cut its head clean off with a single swipe, expending hisst charge. Lucy bisected another auroch, while Korin, Jonn, and Fred, killed thatst auroch, des sticking through the muscr form. ¡°This didn¡¯t feel that great,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Killing aurochs.¡± Victory! Aurochs XP Gained: 700 XP: 11 300 -> 12 000 ¡°We will butcher them,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°They will not go to waste.¡± Adam nodded. Jurot began to butcher the creatures, while Korin began to cook. Lucy and Sara kept an eye out, while Adam began to summon a tower for them. It waste in the day by the time they had found the aurochs, and the journey back would have taken them deep into the night, and would have been exhausting. Fred, Jonn, and Mara cut the nearby trees to form a fence around, while Adam summoned a tower. Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Adam¡¯s Tower He wiped his brow, before beginning to strip out of his clothes, and going off to take a quick dip. Once he was out, wearing his breast te over his chain, he went about assisting hispanions in creating a small fort. To one side were the ins, and the other, a forest, one which they were originally going to explore for a few days, but twelve aurochs were just too good to pass up, especially since they were headed the group¡¯s way. ¡°What¡¯s up with the second pot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s so I can put some pero,¡± Korin said, revealing a small pouch. ¡°A pepper from our region.¡± He continued to knead the dough he was working, while arge metal b was currently heating up to his side. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, looking over to hispanions. Most of them would have been fine with it, but he wasn¡¯t sure about Jonn or Fred, since they were Aldish. ¡°Fair. Though, I could always vour the food to be less spicy.¡± ¡°You will be unable to magic away the burn,¡± Korin said. ¡°Ah.¡± Once evening fell, the group had finished their preparations, and sat together as Korin poured them each some of the soup. ¡°If I had known we were going toe across so many aurochs, I would have invited the porters,¡± Adam said. ¡°We will need to leave much of it behind,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Unless we make a sled.¡± ¡°Can we make a sled?¡± Adam looked to his brother, who narrowed his eyes. ¡°We could.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a sled,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to Zeus. ¡°He¡¯ll be able to pull along quite a bit, considering he¡¯s a giant elk and all.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I will make it in the morning.¡± ¡°Are you done butchering?¡± ¡°No. It will be done soon. Much of the meat will be lost. If we had salt and barrels, we could keep more.¡± Adam began to tear into the t bread, when Korin and Sara brought their together in prayer. Adam paused, before cing the t bread down, and he began to pray too. ¡°Baktu, please ept the deaths of these fine beasts.¡± Once the prayers were done, with Jurot, Lucy, and Mara already eating, Adam began to eat too. He dipped the t bread into the soup, managing to grab some meat with his t bread, before eating it. ¡°If we had some butter, onions, and other spices, not those which are so fiery, then I could have made something far more delicious,¡± Korin said, chewing slowly. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± Adam said. The soup was quite salty, but the auroch meat was cooked through well within its own fat, though there was very little of it. Thankfully, they had some spices which Korin had shared, those which were not as hot as the pero pepper. ¡°How much are the spices?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Two gold for the pouch I showed you,¡± Korin said. Adam whistled. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°It would cost no more than a few silver from where we are from, but this is not Aswadasad,¡± Korin said, shrugging. ¡°The pouch I would like to buy, with other spices and cloves, is sold for five gold.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°You¡¯ve shared a lot of your spices with us, and I appreciate that. Make sure you grab some party funds to pay for any more that you might want.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure for us to share our spices,¡± Korin replied. ¡°There is no need for this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not so poor that we can¡¯t afford some spices,¡± Adam said. ¡°Coming to East Port did cost quite a pretty penny, but you always shared your spices with us. I already get enough heat in the south for being a damn leaf ear, I don¡¯t need people hearing that I¡¯m a cheap sod too.¡± Korin raised his brows at the slur, ncing awkwardly towards Sara, before looking back to Adam. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± ¡°Good stuff.¡± The pair were still unsure of Adam, but considering he was casually nice to them, they didn¡¯t think too deeply about the topic. ¡°Mind if I have some of the food with the pero pepper?¡± Adam asked. Korin handed him some meat which had been cooked with the pero pepper. Adam bit into it, feeling a familiar heat strike his lips. ¡°Oh! Oh?¡± Adam tilted his head, blowing through his lips to cool them. ¡°Have we had this before, Jurot?¡± ¡°Dunes cooked food using pero,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Lanarot did not like it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Makes sense.¡± ¡°Dried perosts for years,¡± Korin said. ¡°I still have some from when we left.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, gree does notst quite so long,¡± Sara said. ¡°Only a year at most.¡± ¡°Yes, but gree is not as good as pero.¡± ¡°Gree is much better than pero,¡± Sara retorted. ¡°Not even Lady Arya thinks so, otherwise why would she not make itst as long?¡± ¡°It is because gree is too wonderful tost so long, otherwise it would be perfect, and nothing is perfect.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s gree like?¡± ¡°It is wonderful. It is vourful, and hot, and brings a wonderful sensation to the lips,¡± Sara said. ¡°Jaygak enjoys gree,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is very hot.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, his eyes falling over the Devilkin. ¡°Fair.¡± ¡°It is just that Korin cannot handle heat.¡± ¡°I can handle heat!¡± Korin replied. Sara said something in the Aswadian tongue, but Adam swore he could hear the word Aldishman. Korin opened his mouth wide in shock for a moment, before closing it quickly. He replied with a whisper, and Sara raised her brows. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you¡¯re poking fun at Aldishmen, you¡¯re not allowed to. That¡¯s my thing, isn¡¯t it, Fred?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Fred replied, a hint of confusion in his voice. Adam chuckled. ¡°Alright, well, make sure you all use the baths, if you want to. I¡¯ll clean it between people. Since there are eight of us, we¡¯ll also take one hour shifts. Zeus and Hades will keep an eye out too, so we don¡¯t have to worry about being alone. I would prefer it if I can have seven hours of uninterrupted sleep, so thest shift or the first shift, if it¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Fred will take first watch,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Korin will take second, and I will take third.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, not needing his brother to exin anything. Adam nced between the members of the group. ¡®Oh. More than half of us have darkvision?¡¯
Thus begins XP farming! 539. Quest II 539. Quest II Omen: 17, 17 The guards watched as the group returned, a giant elk dragging along a sled across the stone road, the skins of the aurochs tied over its back, stacked a dozen high. Jurot, too, carried arge pack, filled to the brim with the skulls of the creatures. The guards leaned over, noting the sled was covered in pelts, each brown and green. ¡°Forest wolves?¡± ¡°Forest wolves,¡± Adam confirmed, smiling politely. They had disrupted Adam¡¯s bath, but quickly found themselves dead from the Experts of the group. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Six.¡± The guard slowly nodded. ¡°No trouble, I assume.¡± ¡°None at all.¡± ¡°How many aurochs?¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± The guard nodded, ncing to hispanion. ¡°They fared awfully well.¡± ¡°That they did.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes from behind his helmet. ¡®What are they doing?¡¯ ¡°You all fighting in the tournament?¡± ¡°We¡¯re nning to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a month earlier, in case you didn¡¯t know,¡± the guard informed. ¡°We did, but thank you kindly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of your party?¡± ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are you fighting under a noble?¡± ¡°Sir Landon Littlesea,¡± Adam said. ¡°Third son of Baron Ramon Littlesea,¡± Jurotpleted. ¡°Ah! My uncle¡¯s cousin works at the estate,¡± a guard said. ¡°Third son, eh? I would have expected you to work for the Baron himself, killing so many aurochs with so few of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s partly thanks to our weapons,¡± Adam said. ¡°Made by the Enchanter who works with the Iyr.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± ¡°A few of them are Basic Enhanced, some are Greater Enhanced.¡± The guard whistled. ¡°Willyseas, ain¡¯t that something! Greater Enhanced? I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to earn enough in my lifetime for that sort of weapon. This Enchanter, he looking for any more guards?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to ask,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re nning on expanding the business over the next few years.¡± The guard chuckled. ¡°Well, if they¡¯re handing out Greater Enhanced weapons, even Basic Enhanced weapons, I don¡¯t suppose he¡¯ll be looking too hard for guards.¡± Adam returned with a chuckle. ¡°True enough.¡± ¡°Would you mind if I held one?¡± the guard asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never held a Greater Enhanced weapon before.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, nodding his head. Jurot handed Phantom out to the guard, who grabbed it by its shaft. ¡°Oooh!¡± the guard said, almost gasping. The tingle was greater than the Basic magical sword he had held before. ¡°Now that¡¯s a magical weapon!¡± ¡°Hey, let me have a turn!¡± The other guard grabbed it and felt its great magic, almost dropping it. ¡°I thought you were joking, but wow. This really is a Greater Enhanced weapon, eh? I heard only nobles carry weapons like these, some adventurers too, but they¡¯re usually at least Silver Rank or so.¡± ¡°A benefit of being high up in the business,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot here is the son of the President, who holds the same rank as the Enchanter.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The guard nodded his head, handing the weapon back. ¡°My father was a guard, like his father before him. Guards for about ten generations now, I think. Had a magical weapon too, a couple hundred years back. Gleamsteel, named after the steel it was made from.¡± ¡°Gleamsteel?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°The axe?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You heard of it?¡± ¡°It was the axe of one of my ancestors,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Your ancestor?¡± the guard said, full of doubt. ¡°Fasrot the Unbending. He fought off Brysear the Blood Fang.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the guard said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Brysear, the Red Dragon? Went around the nearby viges, back when there were viges, and tried to rule over them.¡± ¡°Fasrot cut off the wings of the Dragon, but had been knocked unconscious during the bout.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. My, uh,¡± the guard waved his hand, ¡°grandfather, going that far back, saved someone during the fight. He knew a little about caring for wounds and such.¡± ¡°Once Fasrot had healed, he slew Brysear a short whileter. He returned to the Iyr to tell the tale, and returned to the vige.¡± ¡°The old man had passed away, and during the fray, most of his kids too,¡± the guard said, nodding his head. ¡°There was still a girl, the youngest granddaughter,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Fasrot trained the little girl, Pa, and brought her to East Port. He gave her Gleamsteel, and she became a guard. He retired within East Port, to make sure the weapon was not stolen for at least a generation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the guard said, nodding his head. Hispanion beside him slowly shook his head, surprised to hear the nonsense his friend had been telling him for years had been true. ¡°I heard the man¡¯s name was Fezoh.¡± ¡°Fasrot,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Well, ain¡¯t that something,¡± the guard said, arge smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a shame about losing the axe. It was a lovely axe, I heard.¡± ¡°It was Greater Enhanced, with the ability to glow,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°If I find it, I will return it to your family.¡± ¡°Oh gosh,¡± the guard said, taking off his helmet, arge smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s mighty kind of you. Say, what was your name?¡± ¡°Jurot, son of Sonarot.¡± ¡°Brody,¡± the guard said, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°I can¡¯t help but this is Fate. You know, I was going to bet on you before, cause of the aurochs, but I think I¡¯ll bet a little more on you.¡± ¡°I aim to win,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°I¡¯m sure you do,¡± Brody replied, chuckling. ¡°Ah, shuck, I didn¡¯t mean to keep you from your business. There¡¯s eight of you, but you can just pay a single gold. I¡¯d say none, but with the war going on, we have to charge at least one.¡± ¡°Understandable, and greatly appreciated,¡± Adam said, handing over a single gold. ¡°Many blessings to you all,¡± Brody said, tipping his helmet again, allowing them to enter into therge city. ¡°You know, sometimes I wonder if I¡¯m the only normal one here,¡± Adam said as they made their way back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Korin and Sara could see the faces theirpanions made when Adam spoke. They were d they weren¡¯t the only ones who thought the same way. The smell of food weed the group back, who could see the soups and bread the guild had made for the adventurers, many of whom had returned from their adventuring. Adam smiled, inhaling the smell, before heading to the desk to deal with the matters. Remy and Jeremy passed him by, assisting in bringing the furs inside. Quest Complete: Aurochs XP Gained: +100 XP: 12 050 -> 12 150 Quest Complete: Forest Wolves XP Gained: +50 XP: 12 150 -> 12 200 Stamps: 17 -> 19 Adam stared at the stamps, realising he was only about half way to being able to rank up. ¡®So I need about forty then?¡¯ The group gained one hundred gold for taking the auroch quest, but also an additional twenty gold for the wolves, which was on top of the coin they received for ying each creature, at least ten gold for each head. The group had to give up some of the parts they had butchered, but that was only to be expected. As the group split the gold, Adam realised if he included the party funds as its own share, the gold would be split nine ways into sixty nine gold. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam stretched out his neck, rubbing the side of it. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how we should adventure. I think taking half the group out should work. We¡¯ll go out and adventure for a week, and return with all our bounty. If we kill too many, then we¡¯ll return sooner.¡± ¡°Is there a need to adventure so much?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯ve got kids to feed, you know?¡± Adam said, before his eyes darted to Jurot. ¡°Ah, well, no, it¡¯s not for me, I suppose¡­¡± He cleared his throat, realising that his joke may have made it seem that the Iyr wasn¡¯t doing it¡¯s role well, and more importantly, he was spitting on the Rot family¡¯s assistance. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea for me to take everyone around, making sure they grow stronger. We¡¯ve got a little while before the tournament begins, and I want to make sure we earn enough money beforehand so we can survive during the tournament. Plus, it¡¯ll give everyone a chance to do whatever they need to do during their days off.¡± ¡°I will follow you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Depending on how blood thirsty some of you are, I can take some of you with me at all times, and split the rotating group into three different groups. I¡¯d like to take Nobby with me, make sure he¡¯s an Expert before the tournament.¡± Adam paused. ¡°Nobby, do you want to join the tournament?¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to join, I¡¯m asking you if you want to join the tournament,¡± Adam said. ¡°¡­¡± Nobby remained silent, unsure if he wanted to enter. ¡°If he enters, he will fight in the same grouping as we Iyrmen,¡± Nirot said. ¡°We, too, want to adventure with you.¡± Adam looked to the teen Iyrmen, who he had promised to take with himst year, only to cut the adventuring short because of the monster they faced. ¡°Then, I suppose the permanent grouping will be me, Jurot, the teen Iyrmen, Nobby, Lucy, and Mara?¡± Adam said, looking to the Demons. ¡°We will join you since we will be unable to fight during the tournament,¡± Mara said. If Lucy wasn¡¯t able to fight during the tournament, then there was no doubt that her blood thirst would need to be dealt with before it started. ¡®So it¡¯ll be me, Jurot, Nirot, Uwajin, Naqokan, Faool, Laygak, Bavin, Nobby, Lucy, and Mara? That¡¯s quite a few of us, plus we¡¯ll take a Priest, and then a handful of the others? Cycle them every so often so they all get the appropriate amount of XP, and can spend their time rxing. I¡¯ll take a few days off between adventuring too, so I don¡¯t burn out, and then we¡¯ll stop adventuring a few days before the tournament¡­¡¯ ¡°I guess we can do three cycles of seven days,¡± Adam said. ¡°Take a few days between to rest up, and then thest week to rx¡­¡± ¡°It may be difficult to remain outside for a week,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We may face creatures daily.¡± ¡°I n on taking one of the porters with each group,¡± Adam said. ¡°One Priest and a porter, that way we have someone who can heal and carry each time¡­¡± Adam nced between everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s make two groups. One with Vonda, Jaygak, Brittany, Rick, John, Jonn, Fred, and Remy. The other will have Dunes, Kitool, Ivy, Charley, Greg, Korin, Lady Sara, and Jeremy.¡± Adam had to take into consideration not only the strength of the parties, which were simr, but also theposition. Ivy, Brittany, and John were archers. However, Ivy, Charley, and Greg also preferred to be together, the same with Korin and Sara. Jonn and Fred were more powerful, but he guessed that Dunes and Kitool would beat Vonda and Jaygak, though he wasn¡¯t really sure how well they each fought. Technically, Vonda did not like to kill, so he put Jonn, who did not mind it, in the group, since his abilities were greater than Korin¡¯s. Plus, he supposed the pair would like to be with Dunes. ¡°What of the Red River Squad?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°Will they not join us?¡± ¡°They are free to join us,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s too awkward to split them into the two groups, so they can join either one. We¡¯ll be splitting our loot with them anyhow, since I gave them my word.¡± ¡°Even if they do not quest?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I said I would. I¡¯ll take care of them, in the same way I¡¯ll take care of everyone else within the group, at least, for the next few weeks.¡± Rick slowly nodded his head, and said no more.
No! Where''s all the murder? Where''s all the death? Stop talking and get to ying! 540. An Expected Interlude I 540. An Expected Interlude I Omen: 2, 4 The group decided to take the day off to rest from the previous adventuring. It would allow them to leave during thest week of dawnval to adventure. Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to the Iyr, which he missed dearly. The festival would begin during thest week, in which the Iyrmen would dress up in their festival attire. ¡®Those damn cute brats! How dare they enjoy themselves without their daddy?¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Something stupid.¡± Vonda slowly bowed her head. ¡°The festival begins in the Iyr soon. Are you thinking of your children?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of scary you know me that well, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam replied, his eyes daring to nce her way. ¡°Would you like to go to the market for some gifts to bring back to the Iyr?¡± Vonda offered. ¡°It¡¯s kind of scary how you¡¯re that smart, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said, before smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± The pair made their way out. Vonda wore a scarf around her face, covering her burn marks, but decided against wearing any armour due to the heat. She carried her shield against her back, marked with the symbol of her order, a white rose, and her mace hung at her side. Adam wore a scarf around his head, forgoing his armour that day, though he kept Wraith at his waist. The city was bustling as it always was, with far more people moving through and around. There were easily a million people within the city, the noise and smells betraying the number. The pair ducked through side roads, underundry lines, which were drying bright clothing. ¡°So this is your home?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not quite,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°I was raised in the order, not within this city.¡± ¡°What about your family?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They live here,¡± she confirmed after a pause. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce,¡± Adam said. ¡°Very colourful.¡± ¡°Red Oak has wood, Gold Port has gold, but East Port has colour,¡± Vonda said. ¡°The city of a thousand colours.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your favourite colour?¡± Adam asked. ¡°White,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I like its simplicity.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan of white, ck too, and purple. I suppose I find blueforting too.¡± Vonda smiled from behind her scarf. ¡°Your sister likes the colour too.¡± ¡°That she does, the little scamp,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°I can¡¯t me her, I guess.¡± They finally arrived at Market Road, which was nearly a mile long, with thousands of stalls. Adam could see how many people moved about on the road, each apanied by child porters carrying their wares. ¡°What¡¯s with the children?¡± ¡°Little walkers,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Street urchins, typically, who ept handfuls of copper to assist you carrying your wares.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°What do you wish to buy?¡± Vonda asked, her eyes ncing around the area, spotting all manner of objects being sold, from arms to armour, to clothes and cloth, to inks and paints. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Adam thought about the children, and the older Iyrmen too. ¡°I suppose stuff like wooden carvings and such. Perhaps some jewellery made of shells and such, since we¡¯re in a port city.¡± They continued to pass by the stalls, before Adam spotted someone selling sea shells, each polished to look pristine. ¡°How much for each shell?¡± A young Devilkin woman smiled at Adam and Vonda. ¡°These shells are expertly cleaned by the greatest of cleaners, and polished like a mirror. Three small shells for one silver coin, or one silver coin for therger shells.¡± The small shells were about the size of a pinky nail, and therger shells were the size of a coin. ¡°What about the big ones?¡± Adam asked, noting therger shells. Each were about about the size of Adam¡¯s thumb. ¡°One gold.¡± Adam slowly nodded. "I¡¯ll take thirty small shells, and ten of the middle shells, and a big shell.¡± Adam ced down three gold coins, before epting the shells, which were folded inside a scrap of cloth. He handed one of the medium sized shells to Vonda. Vonda smiled, epting the small white shell, cing it into a pocket. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go buy more gifts!¡± Adam said, far too excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m sure this ce has way more goodies for the kids.¡± Vonda sighed, but smiled, walking around with Adam as they trekked along the road. There were side roads too, allowing more space for various stalls. Adam noted a stall selling all manner of weapons, each of a different design. He thought about buying some weapons, but decided against it. Vonda paused at a stall, eyeing up the paints and inks, wondering if she should buy any. Adam waited for her, eyeing up the stall himself, wondering if he should buy some for the children, so they could paint him things. ¡®No, they¡¯re a little too young, and the paint might be poisonous for them¡­¡¯ ¡°Son of cat! Where are you walking, huh?¡± came a familiar voice. Adam turned to see Kalid, the young Devilkin boy, currently in the middle of cursing out a pair of adventurers. Beside him was a bundle of yellow cloth, which had dropped and unfurled. The pair were pale skinned, with blue eyes, and blonde hair. Each were tall, and heavily tattooed, wearing thick furs, with axes at their side. ¡°Noskan,¡± Vonda said, before she stepped towards Kalid. The Noskan stared down towards Kalid, exchanging nces between one another, grunting in theirnguage. They reached down to grab their axe. ¡°Careful, Redhorn.¡± Kalid fixed his yellow turban, his eyes full of a re. ¡°You think you can walk where you please? This is not your home, yes? This is East Port.¡± The Noskan nced between one another, before shifting again, their eyes glued to the boy. ¡°Careful, we do not ept disrespect.¡± ¡°Son of cat, you think I do not know who you is?¡± Kalid asked. ¡°You think I cannot see your tattoos, huh? This was Aswadasad, I would teach you lesson. You are lucky it is East Port.¡± ¡°Kalid,¡± Adam called, ¡°how are you?¡± Kalid looked up at Adam, confused as to who he was, before noting his size, and hispany. ¡°This Kalid cannotin, always good, always blessed.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the Noskan. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°We are given eyes by the Gods, but we still cannot see,¡± the boy said, shaking his head disapprovingly. ¡°What can I do? This Kalid only tries to work.¡± Adam reached down to pick up the cloth, before chanting to clean it. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we walk with you to deliver the cloth?¡± The Noskan eyed up the Half Elf and the Priest, simply bowing their head to Vonda, who bowed her head in return. The pair of pale skinned warriors stepped away. Kalid shook his head, motioning after them as he looked up at Adam, before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I know,¡± Adam said, before offering the cloth bundle back to Kalid. ¡°Do you see, Sir Vonda, this Kalid always right. Most handsome man I have ever seen.¡± Kalid tilted his head, waiting expectantly with an open hand. Adam ced down a silver coin, which the boy slipped into his robes. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Vonda said. A guard stepped onto the scene quickly, hand on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Clear the way!¡± he demanded, before his eyes snapped across the scene. ¡®Of course it¡¯s him.¡¯ ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°The Noskans have already left,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Kalid, what happened?¡± the guard asked. Kalid inhaled deeply, to tell the tale of the injustice he had faced, by the Noskans walking around from a road, bumping into the bundle of cloth, which caused it to slip out of his hands, though Kalid did not dare to admit it had slipped, but rather it had been torn away. It was not just eventful for the likes of Adam and Vonda, for in such arge city, many found themselves in simr situations, getting osted by all manner of people. Jaygak entered the tall inn, which was full of smoke. She waved her hand as she passed through, heading towards the front desk, manned by an older Devilkin man. He was perhaps in his fifties or so, and judging by the silver rings on his fingers, was a member of an organisation. ¡°What size?¡± the Devilkin man asked. ¡°For one,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Food and drink?¡± ¡°The special for the day,¡± Jaygak said, cing down a gold coin. ¡°The special is two gold.¡± ¡°My mistake,¡± Jaygak said, cing down another ten silver coins beside the gold coin, counting them out slowly. A young worker took her to the side, but she was not taken to the room she expected, but rather, a room all the way to the end. She did not react, however, choosing to follow the young worker to the top floor, where the most prized room waited. Several Devilkin were enjoying themselves within the room, drinking and smoking, eating their meals in between conversations. One was an older Devilkin, who wore a yellow turban. Jaygak had wondered who could dare to interfere in the process of the Iyrmen within the inn, but it made sense for it to be Yellow Turban. ¡°It is our friend, Jaygak, who hase.¡± Yellow Turban smiled, inviting the young Iyrman inside. ¡°Come, sit.¡± Jaygak sat down opposite the smiling Yellow Turban, who was nked by hispanions, each of whom were rxing. She noted there was an Aldishman there too, one who wore fairly in clothing, save for the red scarf around his neck, which covered a gruesome wound. ¡°It is always good to see Iyrmen,¡± Yellow Turban said, pouring Jaygak a drink, his face still a wide grin. ¡°Many blessings to us all for the sight.¡± Jaygak remained silent, and did not touch the drink, even as Yellow Turban waited patiently. ¡°The gates of the Iyr close,¡± he said. ¡°I have not heard this in the tales passed through our tribe.¡± Jaygak remained silent, waiting for Yellow Turban to get to his point. ¡°I have but one question, Iyrman,¡± Yellow Turban said, his lips still a smile, but as he switched to their tongue, the smile faded. ¡°Have youe for Mother?¡± Jaygak picked up the cup, and tasted the wine, which was fiery hot. She ced the cup down, acutely aware of the others around them. ¡°No.¡± Yellow Turban remained staring at Jaygak¡¯s face for a long while, before the smile returned to his face. ¡°Many blessings to you, Jaygak, daughter of Lavgak.¡± ¡°Many blessings to you, Wahib,¡± Jaygak replied. Yellow Turban smiled at the audacity, and bowed his head. ¡°It was our pleasure to drink with you.¡± ¡°The pleasure was mine.¡± ¡°Does the Iyr need the assistance of Yellow Turban?¡± the old Devilkin man asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°The Iyr need only ask,¡± Yellow Turban said, before offering the Devilkin a bottle to take with her. Once Jaygak was done with the meeting with Yellow Turban, she stashed the bottle away before going to speak with a member of the Iyr¡¯swork. Once she had finished with her report, she turned to face the informant. ¡°There are rules to be followed,¡± Jaygak warned. The informant bowed their head apologetically, but said nothing. She eventually picked up the bottle from the front desk and made her way out. She wondered if Yellow Turban would have killed her if she had said anything else, but a hundred year ban would have been a great price to pay for them. ¡®At least he isn¡¯t cheap with the wine.¡¯
What is this politicking? I want to see blood and death and more blood! 541. An Expected Interlude II 541. An Expected Interlude II ¡°Kalid is always thankful,¡± Kalid said, taking Vonda¡¯s hands in his own, before taking Adam¡¯s hands too. ¡°Youe to stall, I get you best cloth, no problem.¡± ¡°I appreciate that young man,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am not young man, I am Kalid,¡± the boy replied, firmly, before he fixed his yellow turban and marched off, a guard following him. ¡°You think the guard is mad we decided to tag along?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I am sure they are thankful they did not have to pay the silver.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Should we return to the guild?¡± ¡°I suppose we should,¡± Adam said, turning on his heel, before trying to recall where the guild was. ¡°Oh. Sir Vonda, do you know where a, uh¡­¡± Adam tried to find the right words for it. ¡°You know, an agency for finding lost people?¡± ¡°You could put up a request in the guild,¡± Vonda offered. ¡°I could, but isn¡¯t that a little too public?¡± Adam asked, before clearing his throat. ¡°You know what, Sir Vonda? Sometimes I¡¯ll say something, and after saying it, I realise just how stupid it sounds.¡± ¡°You have the wisdom to realise it, and that is most important.¡± Vonda smiled from behind her scarf. She escorted Adam back to the guild, taking the side roads away. ¡®Isn¡¯t this city the best for buying cloth?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I could get some for the business.¡¯ The pair passed by a particr shop, causing Adam to stop. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we grab one for adventuring?¡¯ Meanwhile, the teen Iyrmen sat within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, eyeing up the other adventurers nearby. They guessed how powerful each adventurer was, finding most fit in the Expert category. ¡°Have you felt yourself growing more powerful?¡± Naqokan asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± Nirot admitted. ¡°Is he ignoring us on purpose?¡± Laygak asked, whittling away at a piece of wood in the corner, blowing the scraps and dust into a sack nearby. ¡°No,¡± Nirot replied, firmly, ring at the Devilkin. Laygak smiled innocently, before returning back to his whittling. ¡°Adam is focused on empowering Nobby. He did promise the young man first.¡± ¡°Adam will take us with him to quest, he has promised,¡± Nirot reminded the Devilkin, who shrugged his shoulders, returning back to whittling away at his block. It was beginning to take form into the rough shape of an owl. ¡°Adam has so quickly made Nobby into a near Expert,¡± Faool said, biting into a dried fruit. It was chewy, and still ever so sweet. ¡°It will be fortunate if we be Adepts by the end of the year.¡± Nirot thought about how powerful she would be as an Adept. With her abilities, that of the Rot family, she would be as powerful as perhaps the average Expert, or only slightly weaker. However, it was such arge difference to be an Adept with such abilities, and though being an Expert would increase her strength by another tier, there was nothing like the jump between that of her current state into an Adept. ¡°I still wish to be an Expert before the year ends,¡± Nirot admitted. ¡°We must work hard,¡± Faool said, simply, returning back to his food. Uwajin remained napping, her arms crossed as she sat opposite them. Naqokan stared at the young Iyrman who she had brought into the group, before her eyes fell to Bavin, the young man who was the grandson of the previous Elder Wrath. He was far meeker than the previous Great Elder, who was known as a genius among geniuses. Even Jarot, Nirot¡¯s grandfather, the wild, untamed beast that he was, couldn¡¯t beat the mind of that Iyrman. Naqokan¡¯s thoughts then wandered, as they always did. ¡°Bavin, are you well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the young Iyrman replied, quietly. Naqokan wondered how Bavin felt considering they were travelling with Dunes. Dunes¡¯ father had been the one to beat the previous Elder Wrath, and had joined the Mir family, due to the convenience his name ended with Mir, and then the family managed to win the vote for Shamir to be Elder Wrath. ¡®Was it Adam¡¯s fault?¡¯ Dunes stepped into the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, followed by Lady Sara and Korin. They noted the Iyrmen, nodding their heads as they entered, before they approached the group. ¡°Aswadians?¡± came a voice from a nearby adventurer. It was an older Aldishman, his hair half greyed, and his wrinkles deep set within his face, with scars of old. The tag whichy loosely around his neck was gold, revealing his strength to be at least a Grandmaster. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°You from an Order?¡± ¡°ck Mountain,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°Ah,¡± the Aldishman said, nodding his head. ¡°Thought you might be from Gold Sands.¡± ¡°Do you know someone from Gold Sands?¡± ¡°Aye, an oldie like me. Three ws, they call him.¡± ¡°Kal Akmed,¡± Lady Sara said, recalling the nickname. ¡°How do you know of him?¡± ¡°We fought back in the day,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°This was back when he first picked up the Three ws.¡± He pulled his shirt down from his cor, revealing the scars across the side of his neck. ¡°Could have left me for dead, but fed me a potion. I awoke, and found a de the day after, somehow.¡± He revealed the sword, which had been wrapped around in a scarf beside him. It was grey, with a stony appearance, as though it was made from stone. ¡°You are Stone Sword?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°How could you tell?¡± the Aldishman replied, unable to contain his smile. ¡°A lucky guess?¡± Dunes joked. ¡°Even I have heard of you. Are you here to fight in the tournament?¡± ¡°That I am,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, and I haven¡¯t managed to win yet.¡± ¡°This tournament will be quite the show if you are to fight,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It is a shame we may miss it.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for ourpanion,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We ced a request with the guild for any information. Her name is Amira, a Devilkin from our order.¡± ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯ve never met the girl.¡± Dunes bowed his head, a taut smile appearing on his face. ¡°A shame.¡± ¡°If I hear anything, I¡¯ll send word your way,¡± the man said. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Dunes. Morn Dunes.¡± ¡°Prefer your second name, do you?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Same. The name¡¯s Fisher ck. Parents were fishers, fishers of East Port,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°They decided I should be proud of the heritage. Hadn¡¯t realised I could introduce myself using my surname. Still, Stone Sword does sound better.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°I wish you the best of luck in winning the tournament this year.¡± The Aldishman nodded, raising his mug of ale. ¡°Could we buy you a drink?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°I won¡¯t refuse free drinks,¡± Stone Sword said. Naqokan kicked Uwajin¡¯s shin gently, causing the girl to sit upright as she awoke, blinking away the sleepiness immediately. Naqokan motioned her head to the old man, and Uwajin quickly realised it was Stone Sword. ¡°Ah,¡± came another familiar voice, as Adam stepped into the guild. ¡°Dunes, we were just talking about you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I had the genius idea of asking the guild to put up a reward for information on Amira,¡± Adam said. Dunes blinked, before looking towards the counter, and the wall behind it, where several posters were stuck to the wall, one of a young Devilkin woman. ¡°You know, Dunes, sometimes I feel like the world is against me.¡± Vonda smiled from beside Adam. ¡°Perhaps you will think of another way to help.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Perhaps I will. Speaking of which, I bought something which¡¯ll help us during our adventuring.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Come outside, I¡¯ll show you,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to outside. ¡°Adam, did you buy a cart?¡± Jaygak asked, half peering outside as she stepped into the guild. ¡°Why did you have to ruin the surprise?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If I don¡¯t do that, why would I even be here?¡± Jaygak retorted. Adam remained silent, trying toe up with something. ¡°Not sure.¡± Jaygak frowned. ¡°That was mean, even for you, Adam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡± ¡°What have I done that was ever so bad?¡± ¡°You stole Raygak¡¯s peppers.¡± ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Jaygak corrected. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t steal his peppers, I borrowed them.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Surely you can do better than that.¡± ¡°Why did you buy a cart?¡± Jaygak said, changing the topic as quickly as she could. ¡°How will we use it when we go off the trail?¡± ¡°Jurot and I can lift it,¡± Adam said, flexing his muscles from under his clothing, only to realise his clothing hid it too well. ¡°If we need more help, then Nirot, Bavin, Naqokan, and Uwajin can help us carry it off the road for a bit.¡± ¡°Laygak can help too,¡± Jaygak added, frowning. ¡°Just because he¡¯s my cousin, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s as weak as me.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to, since he¡¯ll be too busy looking out for you,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Who is looking out for who?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s whom is looking out for whom,¡± Adam replied, unsure if that was true. ¡°Adam, let¡¯s show them the cart,¡± Vonda said, trying to get Adam to stop teasing Jaygak, who had been sighing far too often for her liking during their journey. ¡°It was only fifty gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°Carts are usually forty,¡± Jaygak informed. ¡°Yeah, but this isn¡¯t any cart, it¡¯s our cart.¡± Adam smiled wide. The Iyrmen stared at the cart, before looking to Laygak, who shrugged his shoulders. He had no idea what was so special about the cart that Adam overpaid by at least ten gold. However, seeing the smile on Adam¡¯s face, they didn¡¯t mention it.
Thank you, Laygak, for allowing Adam to live his peace. 542. Questing III 542. Questing III Omen: 9, 18 ¡°So this Stone Sword guy is strong?¡± Adam asked, leading the group north, towards the forest. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He has travelled through Alnd, and into other realms, and has made a name for himself with his magical weapon. The weapon was was once used by an ancient warrior before the time of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh? Cool.¡± ¡°His de is a Greater Enhanced weapon, which strikes more like a hammer than a sword, and strikes heavier than a typical de. His skin is also tougher, like that of our Rot family.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Quite a wonderful de.¡± ¡°He will fight in the tournament,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He should ce well.¡± ¡°How well do you think?¡± ¡°Top five,¡± Jurot assumed. ¡°In his age bracket?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that the strongest bracket?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He will fight among the warriors who do not use magic. Those who fight with magic are typically stronger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fighting in the bracket that doesn¡¯t use magic either, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Not in the age bracket.¡± ¡°I just meant that I feel like you¡¯ll be able to beat the one¡¯s in the magical bracket,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You will fight in that bracket.¡± ¡°You think I could beat you?¡± Adam asked. Jurot thought Adam and them fighting. ¡°It would be a close fight.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°The Knight of the East would have fought in the tournament,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He would have faced Stone Sword.¡± ¡°Who would have won?¡± ¡°It is too close to tell,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°They would both ce in the top five. The Knight of the East, Stone Sword, Rising Sun de, Raging Bull, The Hawk, and Moon Dancer. It is their tournament to win, but the Knight of the East was killed recently in the south.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He went south to fight in the war and was killed? I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d kill a noble like him.¡± ¡°They would not have,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°The figure who killed him is unknown.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t die to a beast or anything?¡± ¡°There are few beasts which could kill the Knight of the East.¡± ¡°Damn¡­ How strong was the Knight of the East exactly?¡± ¡°He is considered one of the top three knights in the East.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Top three? Was he a Paragon?¡± ¡°He was close to that level of strength,¡± Jurot replied. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure if the knight had reached such a height. ¡°With his magical equipment, he could sh against King Merry.¡± ¡°And he died?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Adam wondered if he had anything to do with it. ¡®Seriously, what is my ego? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m involved in everything.¡¯ The group continued along their way, following the King¡¯s Road northward. Lucy, Mara, Lady Sara, and Jeremy, all awkwardly sat on the cart. Lucy and Mara sat with their legs outstretched, leaning back against their nkets as they stared up towards the sky. Lady Sara sat with her legs crossed, her hands on her knees as she half meditated. Jeremy half leaned across the side of the cart, trying not to offend the noblewoman near him, ncing across the horizon. Korin and Dunes walked alongside the cart, beside Lady Sara. As they approached the forest, the group began to make their camp. Adam started summoning the tower, leaving his brother in charge of leading the Iyrmen, who were eager to dig and cut down trees. The farmers assisted the Iyrmen, along with Jeremy, while the while the Aswadians dealt with the food. Ivy and Kitool kept an eye out for them, Ivy with bow in hand as she circled around the area. ¡°Adam,¡± Kitool called, bringing the group¡¯s attention to the herd of boars following the edge of the forest, charging towards them. ¡°Looks like boar¡¯s back on the menu, boys,¡± Adam said, chuckling to himself lightly. ¡°Sheesh, look at the size of that chonky boy.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, noting one boar was easily twice, perhaps triple, the size of the rest. Its tusks were particrlyrge, even noticeable from how far away they were. Swiftly, the group took their positions, with the Iyrmen bracing upfront, while those who could fling spells remained behind. ¡°We¡¯ve still got the camp to set up so let¡¯s make it quick,¡± Adam said, grabbing his shield, before resting his axe over his shoulder. ¡®They should earn us quite a bit of XP.¡¯ Mana: 12 -> 9 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 28 (1, 1, 2, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 9 -> 6 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 34 (1, 3, 4, 5, 5, 5, 5, 6) Adam¡¯s fiery balls of death washed across the boars, causing them to squeal in pain, silencing arge number of the boars, before the second ball of fire exploded, silencing more. The giant boar fell to the earth, skidding to a halt, while the other boars veered off, only to be sted by other magics and arrows from the rest of Adam¡¯spanions. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, noticing the piercing re from the Demon Lord. ¡°I forgot that Fireball did that much.¡± The teen Iyrmen wondered why Adam had brought them there if he was going to y everything. Victory! Boars XP Gained: +50 XP: 12 200 -> 12 250 ¡®Oh?¡¯ Adam thought, looking at his XP. ¡°We will butcher them,¡± Jurot said, before leading the Iyrmen out. Lady Sara and Korin threw Dunes a look, wanting him to exin what they had just seen. Dunes returned a smile to answer their question, knowing what they wanted to ask. ¡°You can cast four Fireballs?¡± Lady Sara asked, finally working up the courage to ask. She needed to confirm her suspicions, even if it meant asking a stupid question. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I can cast six.¡± ¡®Six?¡¯ the noble Blood Mage thought. She herself knew how one gained strength with magics, and there was no way he could cast six Third Gate spells. No, that wasn¡¯t entirely correct, there was surely a way he could do so. ¡°Oh, well, actually¡­¡± Adam thought about how many he could cast if he meditated. ¡°Seven.¡± ¡°Seven?¡± Lady Sara asked, even more confused by the answer. She was certain that was impossible. ¡°Can you cast Fourth Gate spells?¡± ¡°Fourth Gate spells? Lady Sara, please, you honour me too much. I can only cast Third Gate spells at most.¡± Adam¡¯s response caused her brow to twitch, for no one would ever state they could only cast Third Gate spells. One could live a life of luxury if they knew First Gate spells, and Third Gate spells allowed one to live an even greater life, that among a royal¡¯s court. ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯ XP: 12 250 -> 11 050 Mana: 18 -> 21 Feature Gained: Expert Diviner Spells Gained: Tiny Ward, Sending ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. Mara twitched, narrowing her eyes at Adam. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± the Iyrman replied, carrying the giant boar towards the half made fort. ¡°I¡¯m strong.¡± Jurot, feeling that this had happened before, nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡®Now I can cast Fireball eight times.¡¯ The group returned back topleting the fort around the two towers. Adam thought about which abilities would suit him from other sses. ¡®Rage?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, that¡¯s Jurot¡¯s thing. What about Sneak Strike? I could deal so much extra damage with it¡­¡¯ Adam reread the description, only to realise the huge w with his logic. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡®Lay on Hands?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the ability. It scaled well, though it cost a little more than he expected. The other Guardian abilities were also great, from Divine Health to Aura of Protection, which he could since he was Level 6. Most of the other abilities were greyed out for him since the XP penalty was so severe. ¡®2000 for Lay on Hands, 1500 for Divine Health, and¡­ 3000 for Aura of Protection? Damn. That¡¯s so much XP.¡¯ Yet, Adam stared at them, wondering if he should take them. ¡®Let¡¯s at least take Lay on Hands and Divine Health.¡¯ XP: 11 050 -> 7550 Mara twitched again, eyeing Adam suspiciously. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called, frowning as he stared at the XP. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m poor,¡± the Half Elf said, almost pouting. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, unsure of what Adam was talking about. It didn¡¯t sound like he was talking about money, though it was the most obvious answer. Adam bathed quickly once the fort was finished, before cleaning it with his Tricks trick, and allowing the others to enter. ¡°We¡¯ll put two people on watch,¡± Adam said. ¡°Dunes, Lady Sara, and I will not take watches, but everyone else will take an hour watch each. I¡¯ll keep Hades and Zeus on watch, as always.¡± ¡°I can take watch,¡± Lady Sara said. ¡°You can, but let¡¯s make sure all of our mages rest up properly, so we¡¯re not stingy with our spells,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°Casting eight Fireballs a day is going to make me tired.¡± ¡®Eight?¡¯ Lady Sara thought, wondering if it was a slip of the tongue. Adam winked at his brother, who bowed his head, understanding that Adam had grown more powerful. Adam was still someone Jurot couldn¡¯t understand, but he knew that Adam was Adam, and that was all he needed to know. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s work hard this week and earn tons of XP!¡± Adam raised up his cup of water. ¡®Eckspee?¡¯
Lady Sara and Korin haven''t gotten used to the entity known as Adam yet. 543. Questing IV 543. Questing IV Omen: 7, 10 ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes? ¡°Are you seeing what I¡¯m seeing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are those¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, staring out towards therge creatures, which had been spotted by those on watch. The group had one person on watch at all times, with Zeus and Hades also keeping an eye out, ready to make noise. The creatures wererge, the size of brown bears, and though they were bearish in both form and size, their faces were different. They had the faces of birds, and their upper third was covered in feathers, which shifted as though they were blooming flowers. ¡°Owl-,¡± ¡°Hawkbears,¡± Lady Sara gasped. ¡°I thought our teachers were jesting, but there really are hawkbears in Alnd!¡± Korin¡¯s eyes were wide too, nodding his head slowly. Dunes eyed up the creatures, barely able to believe it. There were times when their mentors had spoken of great beasts in Alnd, but sometimes it would be purely to jest. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Yeah, they do look more hawkish, I suppose.¡± As the seconds passed, the hawkbears noted the outpost which had been built over thest evening, and even more appeared. Adam counted them as they approached, each from one side of the forest. They had made towards the other side of the forest, but had stopped upon seeing the group. ¡°A baker¡¯s dozen,¡± Adam said, counting thirteen. ¡°A baker¡¯s dozen?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Thirteen.¡± ¡°Is that a saying from where you are from?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, casually, donning Strong Shield. ¡°It means thirteen, probably because bakers didn¡¯t want to get their heads lopped off for not providing enough bread.¡± Jurot blinked, donning his own shield. He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, so responded as he always did. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true,¡± Adam admitted as the group readied themselves. ¡®Should I go in and fight with just the teens and Nobby? How would the XP be split then? Bell?¡¯ [If the others do not wish to support you, then it would be split between the active participants.] ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Adam eyed up the creatures. He could probably kill a handful of them by himself, and if the teens dodged, he could probably take out enough of them to force some away. ¡®Each would give what, 500? So that¡¯s 6500XP, split about 700 each or so? That should make a dent in increasing their XP. What if I can¡¯t kill enough? Then my precious Cousins would be in danger.¡¯ Adam could feel it, the re from hispanion, who was eager to spill blood. He sighed, and raised his axe. ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 35 (2, 3, 3, 3, 6, 6, 6, 6) Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 25 (2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5) Mana: 15 -> 12 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 16 (1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3) Adam rained Fireballs from the sky, striking three different groups of hawkbears, while beams of light and bolts of fire shot forward to strike the creatures. An arrow whizzed by, striking a hawkbear across the side, causing it to screech. The hawkbears charged towards the group, as many of Adam¡¯spanions leapt from the walls, almost all Iyrmen, as the two groups met inbat. ¡°What¡¯s the point of these walls if you all jump into the battle?¡± Adam asked, looking to Dunes, who shrugged his shoulders, and leapt over the walls,nding just ahead of the gentle ditch. Jurot¡¯s axe cut down two of the charging hawkbears, expending charges of his Phantom, causing the two to shriek in pain before they were silenced. Jaygak¡¯s Stormdrake crackled as she cut across a hawkbear, dodging a w swipe from another before she spun, cutting into a hawkbear¡¯s neck, before raising her shield to deflect a w. Lucy¡¯s Great Destroyer cleaved a hawkbear in half, and Mara stepped beside her, a hawkbear dropping behind her. Dunes raised his sword, praying his Goddess as des of holy magic surrounded him, stabbing any hawkbear which dared to enter the glowing circle around him. Korinughed wildly as a bear struck across his shield, before he stabbed it, smiting the creature to death, while the brother and sisterbination of Greg and Charley killed another with their own might, before stepping forward to meet another. Nobby raised his shield, managing to force the hawkbear away with his great strength, before his axe struck into its neck, while Nirot cleaved through the hawkbear¡¯s thigh, staying beside therge boy. Naqokan and Uwajin hacked into a hawkbear, cleaving through its arms. Laygak managed to jab a creature in the side, while Faool clobbered it with his staff. Bavin held up his axe, side stepping the hawkbear, hiding behind his shield as he stared at it awkwardly. He hacked forward with his axe, barely managing to cut across it. The hawkbear screeched into his face, while a javelin struck its neck. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Jeremy said from the walls, before looking to Adam. ¡°Can I stay here?¡± Adam ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m d that there¡¯s someone with some sense here.¡± Jeremy bowed his head, d that Adam wasn¡¯t forcing him into the fray. He looked to his side, where Ivy was knocking another arrow, ready to fire. Kitool moved swiftly between the hawkbears the teens were facing, jabbing them with her finger and her staff, causing them to freeze in ce. The teen Iyrmen groaned, but did not make any moreints as they cut the hawkbears down. Kitool looked up to Adam. Her thoughts fell to what Jurot had told her back when the Half Elf had beaten the Prince of the Fire Giants. It didn¡¯t take long for the group to ughter the hawkbears. Adam¡¯s Fireballs had softened them up for the group, which allowed them all easy kills. Victory! Hawkbears XP Gained: +350 XP: 7550 -> 7900 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. He had originally thought they¡¯d receive only a couple of hundred with so many, but the teens and Nobby made up quite arge portion of the group. ¡°We should be careful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Thest week of the month will bring us many great dangers.¡± ¡°Well, sounds like we¡¯ll be having a fun time,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡®I wonder if I can earn enough XP to Level Up again? Hey, Bell, what¡¯s the XP penalty to Level Up?¡¯ [100%] Adam frowned. ¡®Howe it¡¯s¡­¡¯ Adam decided against thinking deeper into the matter, since he remembered the fact his presence brought too much Chaos into the world. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t Level Up too quickly. How fast am I levelling so far?¡¯ [Too quickly.] ¡®Really?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Oh. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ [It is why you have a penalty¡­] ¡®Don¡¯t patronise me, Bell.¡¯ [¡­] ¡°Let¡¯s get these hawkbears butchered,¡± Adam said, patting Jeremy on his back. ¡°Good work, as always. Don¡¯t get swept up by the Iyrmen. Nobby,e here.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± ¡°What are you doing worrying your uncle like this?¡± Adam asked, frowning at the young man. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to charge in to every enemy we face, alright?¡± ¡°Sorry, mister boss.¡± ¡°Nirot, good work on protecting Nobby.¡± Nirot nodded her head in return and went back to assisting her cousin in bringing in the bodies. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Bavin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to charge in either, Bavin.¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman,¡± Bavin replied, simply. ¡°I know, but still.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should be telling Bavin off. He may have been meek, but he was still an Iyrman. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re going in to fight, stay beside Nobby. I want you two helping each other out from now on.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bavin replied. ¡®Seriously, how is this kid that guy¡¯s grandson?¡¯ Adam thought. As the group returned to the fort, beginning the butchering, Adam mumbled aloud. ¡°I wonder how hawkbear meat tastes.¡± ¡°I hear it tastes like chicken,¡± Korin said, readying therge pot, grabbing his pouch of spices. ¡°Then we¡¯re going to be eating good tonight,¡± Adam said, unable to contain his smile. ¡°If only we had some¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Do we have oil?¡± ¡°We do,¡± Korin said, the one who had been in charge of procuring ingredients before they left. ¡°We have chicken. We have flour. We have eggs¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°You bought some salt and spices?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Korin replied. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam thought deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s cook a little bit of the meat to confirm whether it cooks like chicken, and then I have something I¡¯d like to make.¡± Jurot cut a small b of meat, while Korin cooked it, only seasoning it with some salt. He spoke aloud, counting each second as it passed by, and once it had been cooked on both sides, he cut into it, feeling how easy it was to cut, before biting into it. ¡°It¡¯s a little tougher than chicken, but tastes simr enough.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let me use a pot and some of the spices. I¡¯ll also need some flour and some eggs.¡± Korin looked to Dunes, who shrugged his shoulders, but they allowed Adam the ingredients. Adam cooled the pot repeatedly over the next few hours, while the group ate in peace, some of them rxing, while others kept an eye out. Adam bit into the crispy concoction he had formed. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he said, licking his lips. ¡°Not quite as I remember it, but this would kill with some sauce.¡± Adam bit into the fried chicken again. It was slightly dry, but he had missed the taste regardless. ¡®I¡¯d love some sd cream right now. Sweet chilli? Oh man, oh man.¡¯ Adam could feel the burn in his eyes as he reminisced. ¡°I thought you were going to make chicken tikka mas,¡± Jurot admitted, biting into the crispy fried chicken. ¡°I need to taste different spices for that,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though, then again, I¡¯m not entirely sure how it¡¯s made. I think there¡¯s cream and yoghurt, but, it is what it is. Actually, if I want to make it, I probably want to go to Aswadasad. I assume the spices would be found there, so¡­¡± ¡°It does need some sauce, but it is good,¡± Korin admitted. ¡°I did not know you could cook.¡± ¡°Ah, barely,¡± Adam said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°You should swing by the Iyr for some pizza, though. It¡¯s probably the best thing I¡¯ve invented since we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°I will have to,¡± the Aswadian Guardian said. Adam looked up towards the sky, falling into thought. ¡®I do miss it¡­¡¯ He made the same face he always made, one which Jurot recognised. Adam was thinking about that thing, the thing he swore not to bring into the world. His twin cousins had mentioned they had tried it before, but they had disliked it. Jurot supposed, however, that everyone had their own tastes.
I''m craving some fried chicken... 544. Questing V 544. Questing V Omen: 11, 12 ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, looking out towards the road. ¡°Are we in trouble?¡± Adam asked, staring at therge group marching down the road towards them. Jurot remained silent for a short while, but as they approached, he shook his head. ¡°We should not be.¡± All the soldiers carried with them a spear, at least one de, a bundle of javelins, and a shield. There were those who only wore thick clothing and a helmet, while a few wore chain over their thick clothes. Others wore more with their chain, and the soldier leading the entire group wore a breastte. Their cloaks were dark, near ck, but the sun revealed the hints of blue. A third of the group followed behind the four mules, two of which were pulling along carts. The soldiers themselves all carried at least three wooden stakes over a shoulder. ¡°We should meet them on the road,¡± Jurot said, untying the ropes around the logs within the ground, allowing the gate to fall forward like a bridge. He motioned a head to Kitool, who followed him out, and Adam stepped out after them. The soldiers continued to march until they were no more than fifty paces away, with the leader and her fourpanions stepping forward. Herpanions were those which wore full chain main. She noted the tattoos on Jurot and Kitool, and slowly bowed her head. ¡°Iyrmen,¡± the leader said. ¡°Jurot, son of Sonarot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Kitool, daughter of Citool,¡± Kitool added. Adam noted just how young the entire group was, with most of those wearing only helmets in theirte teens. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, noticing the woman was looking at him. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Sergeant Zera Ironwood,¡± the young woman said, bowing her head slightly. ¡°How many make your party?¡± ¡°Twenty people,¡± Adam replied, including Jaygak in the estimation, who had forced her way into the group. ¡°Plus a couple of animals.¡± Zera eyed up the man in puthral armour. She assumed he wasn¡¯t an Iyrman, but with the puthral armour, he must have been close to them. ¡°Are you here to quest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She eyed up the trio, before she noted the others on the walls, pretending to keep a lookout, but were actually listening on their conversation. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°This is the third day, I think,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Any trouble?¡± ¡°Boars and hawkbears.¡± ¡°Hawkbears?¡± the woman asked, unable to control her surprise. ¡°About thirteen of them,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ill news.¡± She straightened up. ¡°We weed them eagerly,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Killed them all before they could do much.¡± Zera saw his Bronze Rank token, and she nodded. ¡°We will be making camp here for the night.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Can you pay war tax?¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Twenty gold.¡± Adam opened up his pouch, stacking up gold within Jurot¡¯s hands, and the Iyrman stepped forward. ¡°May Lady Arya bless you in these times,¡± Zera said. Adam smiled. ¡°May the good goddess bless you too, Sergeant Ironwood.¡± The woman turned and the soldiers began to make their camp, quickly forming a ditch before they set up their stakes and tents. They made their camp on the opposite side, across the river, which was not so deep here and was easily a fifty steps wide. Luckily for the soldiers, there were stone steps they could use to cross the river without getting too wet. ¡°Anything I should know?¡± Adam whispered to Jurot within their own camp. ¡°We should share some of the meat, but otherwise leave them be,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Fair point, we¡¯ve got way too much,¡± Adam agreed. He allowed Jurot to take the meat to the soldiers, who thanked the Iyrman. As evening approached, the group could hear the soldiers going about their business, some keeping watch, others rxing by napping or ying games. ¡°Ironwood is such a cool name,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Fateson isn¡¯t as cool.¡± ¡°I think Fateson is cool,¡± Jurot reassured. ¡°Cooler than Ironwood?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I should think of a cooler name. My kids are going to be taking the name too, so it needs to be the best name. Fateson doesn¡¯t make sense for my daughters.¡± Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to his children. ¡°Jurot, my kids are so cute. How can I have such cute children when my name isn¡¯t cool?¡± Jurot crossed his arms, closing his eyes as he fell into thought. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Adam, do you always think about your children?¡± Jaygak asked. Adam threw Jaygak a look, and she understood how silly her question was. The Devilkin sighed, rubbing her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright? You¡¯re already so strong, so it¡¯s not like they won¡¯t be happy with you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong I am, they¡¯ll all be stronger than me anyway,¡± Adam said. He found almost all of hispanions looked over towards him. ¡°What?¡± Jaygak asked, unable to contain her surprise. ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Your children are going to be stronger than you?¡± ¡°If they want to be,¡± Adam said. ¡°If they don¡¯t want to be, then that¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°Can they even be stronger than you?¡± Jaygak¡¯s tone was serious for once, and a bead of sweat dropped down the side of her face. ¡°The student always surpasses the master.¡± ¡°The next generation will surpass the old,¡± Kitool stated, reciting one of the wisdoms passed through the world. It was often true, and many times, untrue. Yet, the Iyr was stronger than it had ever been, so they could only believe in it. ¡°Is that even¡­¡± Jaygak stopped, realising what she was about to say. Of course it was possible, since it was Adam. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the business to be built,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°They¡¯ll be called young boss, so even if myst name isn¡¯t the coolest, that will be cool anyhow.¡± ¡°Would our children also be called young boss?¡± Jaygak asked. Adam winced. ¡°Sorry, Jaygak, but you¡¯re too horny for me.¡± Jaygak¡¯s brow pulsed. ¡°How could you even think that I¡¯d go for you!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Iyrmen trying to jump on anyone strong?¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Even if you are strong, you don¡¯t have any horns, so why would I want to have children with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m five for five for cute children,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who of the Gak family isn¡¯t cute?¡± Jaygak dared Adam to speak poorly of her adorable cousins. ¡°You.¡± Jaygak winced, as though struck by his words. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Taygak that you said I wasn¡¯t cute.¡± ¡°I suppose I can admit the way you run away is cute,¡± Adam retorted. Jaygak frowned, clenching her fist towards the Half Elf, but she said no more. She wasn¡¯t in the mood toe to blows verbally with the Half Elf. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll just steal your children away from you!¡¯ ¡®He really is an idiot,¡¯ Lucy thought, rxing to one side. She stared at the sky, deep in thought. They had to take Adam¡¯s words seriously, even if they sounded stupid. His children, stronger than him? Adam had no ns on stopping any time soon, and he had already made the n to be a Paragon. However, if it was him, couldn¡¯t he go much higher? ¡®Idol,¡¯ Lucy thought. It was the tier above Paragon, which was the pinnacle of most mortals. Some could reach the level with enough time, though they had already met beings at that level. She had died to one, the memory causing her to tense up. Mara, noticing Lucy tense up, brought her a cup of water. Lord Stokmar, too, was an Idol, but she was no doubt the strongest Idol they had met. The difference between her and someone who would have just reached an Idol would have been the difference between a Paragon and an Expert. No Expert could beat a Paragon. Though, perhaps with enough luck, it coulde to pass. Lucy¡¯s eyes fell to Adam. When speaking of luck, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him. He was an Expert and had beaten someone who was strong enough to be considered a Paragon. ¡®I was lucky,¡¯ the Half Elf had said back then. ¡®Lucky? Isn¡¯t that just another way to say chaotic?¡¯ Korin bit into the smoked hawkbear meat, before looking to Dunes. Dunes returned his look with a smile on his face, the Aswadian Priest deciding to eat peacefully. Omen: 16, 17 The soldiers awoke early in the morning, and didn¡¯t take long to clean up their camp. They filled in the earth, pulled up their stakes, and once their leaders checked everything was in order, they made their way to East Port. ¡°Lots of young soldiers,¡± Adam said, watching them go. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They¡¯re from the north?¡± ¡°They are.¡± ¡°I expected them to be older and grizzled from how you speak of the north.¡± ¡°They are a newpany,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°The King has standardised the military. Equipment, ranks, they have all been taken into consideration. He wishes to form a military of at least fifty thousand strong, controlled directly by himself. The nobles are allowed to form their own orders for their own defence, and will be sent to lead armies, but cannot keep their own.¡± ¡°So most of the army is made of fodder, given thick clothes and a helmet, to appease the nobles?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not great news,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°There are otherpanies which are more experienced, and hold greater ranks and equipment, so the army has not been reduced so low,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will find it difficult even though they outnumber their opponents in the south.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam spent very little time thinking too deeply about the soldiers, for soon he had greater matters to think of. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam stared up ahead. ¡°Are those what I think they are?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s more than one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Three?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, staring at the three creatures which were currently wading through the river towards them. Each wasrger than any of them,rger than even the aurochs they had faced not long ago. Each also had several heads, long and almost snake like, with thick scales. The fort was full of life as the groups each formed their defences, Adam staring at the three creatures as they approached them. Jaygak reached for a quiver, chanting a spell, before the arrows tingled with magic. ¡°Fire stops their regeneration?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied, as Ivy pulled up an arrow from the quiver, feeling it tingle. ¡°Use them to assist the young Iyrmen.¡± Ivy nodded her head slowly, readying her bow and arrow as the group prepared themselves. ¡°It just had to be hydras,¡± Adam muttered to himself. However, his lips formed a wry smile, and Wraith tingled within his hand.
Ironwood is a cool name. 545. Questing VI 545. Questing VI Battle Order D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 29 (1, 3, 3, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6) 29 damage! Adam pointed Wraith towards the three hydras, and he chanted the words to his spell. ¡°Fire. Ball.¡± He felt the rush of magic flood through him before a tiny bead of light shot out, striking the middle hydra, before exploding around towards the others. The water sizzled around them as they screeched in pain, a cacophony of shrieks piercing through the air. Yet, the hydras did not stop, as they charged towards the group. ¡°Lady Arya,¡± Dunes began to chant, clutching his shield tight. ¡°I call upon you to strike our foes.¡± The great magics of his spell also filled the area, swords made of divine might floating all around him. Yet, as the hydras approached, the need to spill blood filled the air. Without waiting for the hydras to approach the walls of the fort, the most eager of Iyrmen charged forward. Jurot charged forward, axe in hand, quickly followed by the Demons, his cousin, and the other teen Iyrmen. The Iyrmen with cooler heads, whose names just so happened to be Gak and Ool, sighed as they went to assist theirpanions. Bavin and Nobby, too, charged forward into the fray. Jeremy groaned, before grabbing his spear, and charging after his nephew. Korin and Dunes exchanged looks between one another, before following the rest intobat. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 31 (2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 5, 6, 6) 31 damage! ¡°Fire! Ball!¡± Adam shouted, chanting the magic once more, the bead of fire exploding, and as the mes dissipate, the hydras found themselves beset by the wicked creatures known as Iyrmen. Dunes¡¯ magic managed to slow the hydras as Jurot charged towards the centre hydra, hacking into a neck, slicing it clean off as another bit into his shoulder. As it struck his neck, its jaw ckened, and the head fell as Jaygak¡¯s de cut it clean off. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have waited?¡± Jaygak asked as a hydra head forced her back, causing her to grunt as it mmed against her shield. Her arm throbbed with great pain, but she gathered herself as she forced herself beyond her limits and swung wildly to cut the head which had tried to strike her down, managing to slice two heads clean off. A shadow blurred above them, as Kitool¡¯s lithe form sprung atop them, holding Tigerstaff clutched with both hands. She swung downwards with her staff, crushing one of the heads, and as shended behind the hydra, she pivoted on her foot, using the momentum to strike a hydra¡¯s skull, shattering another skull. As a hydra head grazed her side, she crushed its head with a well ced elbow, before the hydra¡¯s form shuddered, and it dropped before them. At the same time, the teen Iyrmen leapt onto the hydra to the right, far too eager to face it inbat. Nirot¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she struck a hydra in the neck. ¡®A hydra!¡¯ she thought, and as a head tried to bite her, Naqokan and Uwajin cut it clean off with their greatswords. ¡°Careful,¡± Naqokan shouted, her body red hot with rage, before a head mmed against her, forcing her back. Another hit Uwajin beside her, and she was forced back with herpanion. Faool struck the hydra with its side with his staff, and while Laygak thrust forward with his sword, but before it reached the creature¡¯s side, he saw the blur of a hydra head smack his side. Faool ducked as the Devilkin Iyrman was flung over him, but he found a hydra head making for him from the front. ¡®Oh, Baktu,¡¯ Faool thought as the head mmed into him, causing him to tumble back, his staffnding beside him. Bavin¡¯s axe cut across the extended hydra head, but he did not manage to cleave it through, but thankfully, a spear poked its eye from over his shoulder, and a ming arrow pierced the other. ¡°You alright, Iyrman?¡± Jeremy asked, raising his shield. ¡°Okay,¡± Bavin replied, raising his shield too. Nobby cut a head clean off with his axe, while Greg and Charley managed to strike its side. Dunes raised his de and aimed to strike the creature, his magic already piercing through it. He cried aloud as he swung his sword, which almost missed, but he willed forth the divine guidance of his goddess, and his de pierced through its tough scales, felling the beast. As it dropped, he noticed the pair of Iyrmen had fallen beside them, and were still. Lucy let out a roar, swinging Great Destroyer with all her might, cleaving two heads clean off. Another aimed for her, but it dropped as Mara managed to hack the head with ease, as another pair of heads managed to strike the pair. Yet the Hydra found that Mara had managed to cut another with Destroyer. The mes from their weapons managed to stop any of the hydra¡¯s regeneration, causing it to shriek wildly. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be killing a hydra beside Demons,¡± Korin admitted, shing at a head, nearly smiting it clean off, before a bolt of fiery magic struck a head beside him, allowing him a moment to step aside. ¡°We haven¡¯t killed it yet,¡± Lucy growled, her lips forming a wild grin. Mana: 15 -> 14 Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 5 (2) ¡°Dunes!¡± Adam shouted, spurring the Aswadian Priest to move. Dunes reached Faool first, cing a hand on his side, healing the young Iyrman, while Adam¡¯s voice carried over him towards the Devilkin Iyrman. ¡°Laygak! Are you alright?¡± The healing magic soothed Laygak, who sat up suddenly, groaning in pain as he felt the bruising at his side. He looked around, trying to remember what was happening, watching as Lucy and Mara bisected the hydra opposite him, while the Iyrmen regrouped around Faool and him. ¡°It is done?¡± Laygak asked, reaching for his side, feeling how badly he was aching. Victory! Hydras XP Gained: +700 XP: 7900 -> 8600 ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, his heart beating quickly as he checked up on the pair of Iyrmen. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°I did not manage to strike it,¡± Laygak admitted. ¡°No, but it sure as shit hit you,¡± Adam said, patting his shoulder. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Laygak said, before looking to Faool, who was rubbing his chest. The young Iyrman bowed his head towards his Devilkinpanion, d that the Aswadian Priest had healed him, and his broken ribs. The teen Iyrmen nced between one another, and even the pair who had been downed were grinning stupidly. Hydras! They had managed toe across three, and had faced one themselves. Not only that, they had managed to cut many of their heads by themselves. The entire fight hadn¡¯tsted long, with the group managing to swiftly y the hydras before even half a minute had passed. ¡°You two alright?¡± Adam asked, ncing between Faool and Laygak. ¡°I am fine, thank you,¡± Laygak said. ¡°I am well too, thank you,¡± Faool said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two head into the fort, take the rest of the day off?¡± Adam asked, but his tone of voice was more domineering than usual. ¡°Thank you,¡± Laygak said, deciding against fighting Adam. Faool bowed his head, also thanking the Half Elf, before stepping away with hispanion. Adam sighed, rubbing his head. ¡°What did I say about charging into battle?¡± Adam wagged his finger at Jurot. ¡°Why are you such a bad influence, Jurot? First Lanarot, and now my adorable Cousins? How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°They fought well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s not about fighting well, it¡¯s about trying to fight more than three hydras each day. What if another three appear? If you go in to take more hits than you should, then we won¡¯t be able to fight more in the future.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes at the logic, which waspletely sound. ¡°I understand. I am sorry, Adam.¡± Adam let out a huff, before patting Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I trust you three to be able to fight well, Lucy and Mara too. However, you lot need to not be so eager to die!¡± Adam wagged his finger at the teen Iyrmen too. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we have Dunes and Jeremy here. Without them, you would have been in such trouble.¡± ¡°Nobby, Bavin¡­¡± Adam turned to the pair. He paused. ¡°Ah, who am I kidding? You punks all did great!¡± Adamughed, almost howling withughter as he pat the various Iyrmen on their shoulders. ¡°Did you see that, Dunes? My Cousins fought so well, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They did,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°Three hydras! Dunes! Three! They didn¡¯t even need my help!¡± Adamughed, full of pride over the youngsters in his group. ¡°You cast two Fireballs,¡± Nirot pointed out. ¡°Fireballs? Fireballs? What are two Fireballs when ites to my Cousins¡¯ des? Well done on fighting so well together, and not dying.¡± Adam ruffled their hair, unable to contain his joy. ¡°Three hydras! Wait until your parents hear of this!¡± The teens stared at Adam, wondering why he was so full of joy. He had been telling them off not moments ago, and there was some seriousness in his voice at the time, but now he wasughing with joy. ¡®Aren¡¯t they each worth about a thousand gold? Hehehehehe.¡¯ The group left Adam alone as they went to part the creatures, keeping the tails as proof. The hide of the hydra was tough to pierce into, while the scales were even harder. The smallest scales were slightlyrger than coins, but therger scales were about the size of Adam¡¯s entire hand, from fingertip to wrist. They piled the scales high. ¡®Bell, it¡¯s only been a few days and we¡¯ve already earned more than a thousand XP! If we keep this up, they¡¯ll be Experts in no time!¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®They¡¯re going to get first ce in the tournament for sure!¡¯ As the group continued to butcher the hydras, Adam picked up a scale, holding it in hand. ¡°We should have farmed their heads.¡± ¡°Farmed them?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°No, nothing. It would have been too dangerous.¡± Adam was d they had managed to y so many hydras. He stared down at the scale, rubbing it gently. It was hard to the touch, like bone. ¡°I want the biggest scale.¡± ¡°Why do you get the biggest scale?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to sh at it with Wraith,¡± Adam said, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you guys were in such a rush to fight it and I didn¡¯t get to kill it.¡± Lucy, who didn¡¯t care about wanting the biggest scale one bit, narrowed her eyes. ¡°That just means you weren¡¯t very good at fighting!¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nirot, do you see how Lucy is bullying me? She didn¡¯t talk to me for all that time and now she wants to im the scale I want.¡± ¡°My Cousin struck all three hydras with two Fireballs, he should be allowed to im the biggest scale,¡± Nirot said. ¡°You can¡¯t involve Iyrmen into this!¡± Lucy replied, frowning. ¡°Besides, that scale came from the hydra we killed!¡± ¡°Korin was there too,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Dunes¡¯ magic hit it, and like my Cousin said, I cast two Fireballs.¡± ¡°Everyone knows that hydras resist fire!¡± Lucy dered. ¡°They are not,¡± Nirot replied, firmly. ¡°They¡¯re not?¡± Lucy asked, in shock. ¡°Fire weakens them, and dys their regeneration too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a thing?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I thought you were joking. They can regenerate heads?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They¡¯re nothing like the hydras I know,¡± the Demon Lord said. ¡°Aren¡¯t these juvenile hydras?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lucy replied. ¡°Is that howrge they normally get?¡± ¡°Some are slightly bigger,¡± the Iyrman admitted. ¡°How big are your hydras?¡± Adam asked. ¡°At least three or four timesrger and longer,¡± Lucy said. ¡°The size of a Dragon Turtle?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°If that¡¯s howrge Dragon Turtles are.¡± ¡°Either way, I want the scale,¡± Adam said, rubbing it gently. ¡°Nirot.¡± Lucy grumbled quietly, and allowed Adam to have the scale. There needed to be some push back in order to save face, but she cared very little about the scale. She noted the way he looked at the scale, and the small smile on his face. ¡®What¡¯s so special about that scale?¡¯
"Our hydras are way bigger." *Iyrmen''s need to kill intensifies.* 546. Questing VII 546. Questing VII Omen: 6, 20 ¡°Should we expect anything stranger than three hydras?¡± Adam asked, cleaning the various scales. They left the hides over the walls to dry out, with Lady Sara and Dunes watching over them. They used their magics to speed up the process of drying the hides. Jurot began to list arge number of creatures, some which Adam was familiar with, and others which sounded like jibberish. Meanwhile, Korin was making all manner of facial expressions upon hearing the names of the creatures. ¡°Noonval elks are prized, but we should not expect toe across them until next month,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are also mehounds, which are extremelymon, and hold great fiery magics innately. Most possess cores, and some possess more.¡± ¡°More?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They possess Living Fire, but that is rare.¡± Jurot gave Adam a pointed look, as though he fully expected toe across such an item with Adam at his side. ¡°I see,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°What¡¯s the most dangerous creature we mighte across?¡± ¡°A Dragon.¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah, I guess that makes sense.¡± ¡°They will not wish to face us unless they are powerful, since we are too many, and we possess such great magical weapons.¡± ¡°Will we really split the hide with the other Aswadians?¡± Korin asked. ¡°I said we will, so we will,¡± Adam said, simply. ¡°You¡¯re quite honest.¡± ¡°I have to be,¡± Adam replied, firmly. His lips formed a coy smile. ¡°My brother¡¯s an Iyrman.¡± Jurot nodded, confirming the words. Korin smiled in response, nodding his head slowly in return. He stared at the pair, ncing between the Half Elf and the Iyrman. He had heard the tale of how they had met, though there seemed to be something greater between them than just what he had heard. ¡°I wonder if Lanarot is enjoying the festival,¡± Adam thought aloud. ¡°You think she¡¯s watching the fights?¡± ¡°She may,¡± Jurot replied, thinking about his little sister. The tiny girl who enjoyed watching the fights more than perhaps any other Iyrman he knew. ¡°She will scream well.¡± Adam threw a look towards Jurot, frowning slightly. ¡°Jurot, you can¡¯t corrupt my children like you¡¯ve corrupted Lanababy.¡± ¡°I have not corrupted her.¡± ¡°How can you say that when she¡¯s so thirsty for blood?¡± ¡°She is an Iyrman,¡± Jurot stated, as though it were obvious that she would be thirsty for blood. ¡°Even the most docile Iyrmen be thirsty for blood if the situation calls for it. If the Iyr is threatened, or if a child of the Iyr is killed.¡± ¡°When was thest time a child of the Iyr was killed?¡± Adam asked, cautiously. ¡°Thest time was Churot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam remained silent. ¡°The time before that was seventy years ago, in Aswadasad,¡± Jurot said. ¡°In the mountains,¡± Korin confirmed. ¡°Beyond Severtain and the Order of Ten des.¡± ¡°Oh man,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly, before dropping the smile when he recalled they were talking about dead children. ¡°It must have been a big deal if you heard of it.¡± ¡°It was.¡± Korin thought back to what he knew of the situation. It was something which had put the Shen in such hot water, and had such deep consequences for Aswadasad. ¡°What do you know of it?¡± Jurot asked. Since he was from ck Mountain, he surely knew much of the story. ¡°I heard, uh¡­¡± Korin began, trying to find his bearings. ¡°I heard that a child was killed in Severtain. An ident. A merchant was making their way through the town while riding a horse, and though the Iyrmen grabbed the child, the another horse managed to trample onto their head, and¡­¡± Korin cleared his throat. Jurot nodded. ¡°I have heard the same.¡± Jurot stared at Korin. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes pierced deep into Korin¡¯s soul as he waited for the Aswadian to continue. ¡°Over the months, Iyrmen were spotted near the area. Some were Iyrmen who had retired in the many towns of Aswadasad, those who reached Mithril and Gold Rank within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Then came the group from the Iyr. Some were Iyrmen who had never been seen before. Most were Masters, but there were many Grandmasters. I heard there were Paragons too. They went from the northern fort, taking the river up, passing several orders, including Ten des. Elder Peace and the Chief were with them, I recall.¡± ¡°Elder Wrath too,¡± Jurot added. ¡°They spoke with the Saib, the ruler of the town, and demanded to see the merchant to hear what had happened. Obviously, bringing hundreds of Iyrmen into the town and demanding to see the merchant, such a sight did not sit right with the Saib, who rejected the request. The Iyrmen stepped back. They sent a letter to the merchant, who refused to meet with them.¡± Jurot continued to wait, wondering what else the young man would emit, or what he would mention. ¡°The Iyrmen left towards the western town, stating that they would be cursed for ten years.¡± Korin swallowed, avoiding Jurot¡¯s gaze as he stared firmly at Adam. ¡°Within three months, the Saib was dead. The rest of his family too. The merchant, and his entire family, were killed too. It all happened on the same night.¡± Korin fell silent for a moment, and prayed lightly to Lady Arya. Jurot remained silent, as Adam felt his brow grow slick with sweat, and not from the sun. ¡°A great being made its home within the river between the two towns, and raiders began to plunder the local viges around Severtain, forcing them to the town. The Ten des, who were known as the Thirteen des at the time, sent many warriors down to speak with the Iyrmen in the western town. Three of their Thirteen des, and at least twenty more Experts at least, but they disappeared. An army was raised in Severtain, a few hundred, along with the new Saib, and weekster, their bodies floated to the western town, where the Iyr watched them float by. The Iyrmen drank and ate as the townspeople fished them out of the river. They say the group were attacked by the great being, and a Dragon.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, recalling the story. His jaw tensed up, and the shadow of a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The Shen and the Faro of East Aswadasad were involved with the matter, since Severtain was in the east, and the town the Iyrmen were rxing within was in Central Aswadasad. The Shen, personally, went to the town. She brought with her those from the nearest three orders. The ck Lions, our ck Mountains, and those from the Red Sun. The ck Lions are an unofficial order, since they work as the private force for the Shen.¡± Korin wanted to speak of other matters rather than the story, finding himself growing cold. ¡°She had sent word ahead that she was going on a royal visit to the town, but everyone knew what she was doing. The Faro wanted blood, but the Shen of the time was more patient, and some may suggest wise. It was her wisdom which had managed to fend off the Aldishmen for the entire length of her reign, only warring with them twice.¡± Adam threw a war look to Jurot, seeing the way the Iyrman was doing his best not to smile with satisfaction. ¡°Is that good?¡± ¡°Yes. The Aldishmen and the Aswadians war often. Sometimes multiple times a decade, but at least once a decade.¡± ¡°How long did she rule?¡± ¡°Fifty years.¡± ¡°That is impressive,¡± Adam admitted, his head gently bouncing. ¡°When the Shen reached the Iyrmen, she spoke with them. She asked if they had anything to do with the deaths of the Saib, or the mercenaries, and so on. The Iyrmen replied simrly to the Saib when they had spoken. Their business was their own. Negotiations fell through, and the Shen returned to the capital. There were some issues, but the Shen was fortunate due to the war beginning with Alnd, the first war of her reign, and she allowed the Faro to do as he pleased. The Faro made his way along the sea and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Adam asked, leaning in. ¡°A storm imed him, they say,¡± Korin whispered, in a way that stated he didn¡¯t believe in his words. Adam stared at Korin, and then his eyes fell to Jurot, whose smile had grown. He understood there was more to the story, and wondered if he should ask for more. ¡®The Iyr is so scary¡­¡¯ ¡°The war against the Aldishsted some time, and by the time it was over, a draw that was considered a win by both sides, the matter of the Iyrmen was mostly forgotten. A new family, appointed by the Shen, ruled over Severtain, while she paid a visit to the eastern capital, making sure the transition to the Faro went smoothly.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t smooth?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There was a minor uproar cause by some local rulers who tried toin about the new Faro, but the nearby towns quickly fell into line when recalling how close the forts were. There are three so close to the eastern capital, and they have always been fiercely loyal to the Faro¡¯s family, for many of the leaders there are rted to the Faro¡¯s family. There have been times that a family member has made a y, but such would have brought much danger from the Shen.¡± ¡°A parade was sent to mourn the Faro¡¯s death,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was also used to usher in the new Faro,¡± Korin admitted. ¡°When one rides beside the East Scimitar, and five thousand soldiers, it is hard to remain steadfast against such an appearance. Then, of course, there was the West Scimitar, and another five thousand soldiers beside the Shen.¡± ¡°That went by smoothly then?¡± ¡°Yes. The situation with the Iyr did not resolve for some years, and when the ten years passed, they brought a sack of salt to the town, and thanked the order of Ten des for their des. It was the only acknowledgement the Iyrmen made about the situation, and they returned back to the Iyr.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°You Iyrmen are savage.¡± Jurot threw Adam a nce. ¡°Ah, I mean, not that you¡¯re savages. It¡¯s a saying from where I¡¯m from. It¡¯s like if someone took my dagger from me, and then I took it back, but before I did, I made sure to carve thief into the thief¡¯s chest, you know? I got my revenge, but damn, I didn¡¯t mess around, you know?¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, thinking he understood. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°So, uh¡­ are you guys cool with Severtain?¡± ¡°The matter was resolved,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°It was a shame so much urred to the town and region.¡± Korin knew of the Iyr and its many rules and stories. Some stories were no doubt exaggerated, but there were many stories in which the Iyr was mentioned, but it was always vague, like smoke. Yet, where there was smoke, there was fire. When the order was established, it hade to blows with the Iyrmen. He recalled a story, long old, about the Iyr, and how it was almost reduced to nothing. It was a time before history. The order had its own rules, and many of them had been ced due to the Iyr. It was partly because they worshipped the same Goddess, in a way, but one of the rules was always clear. Do not kill any child of the Iyr. It was a rule etched into the stones by Brandon the Bold, Lady Arya¡¯s greatest Champion, who had retired within the Iyr. He had returned once to etch the rules, and it was before the order was established within ck Mountain. He had carved it with a great weapon, which had been gifted to the temple. The very same de had been lost several times, and every time the Iyr found it, they either sent word of where it was, or retrieved it themselves. ¡°Manticores!¡± came a shout from Laygak, who donned his shield. Adam looked out to see four manticores in the distance, flying towards their outpost. He stood up, grabbing his axe and Strong Shield. ¡°Man, the Iyr is so scary.¡± Adam marched his way towards the while. Korin bowed his head to Jurot, grabbing his own shield. ¡°Let us kill some manticores.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head towards Korin, seeing the question in his eyes. His lips slowly twitched into a smile, confirming Korin¡¯s suspicions.
I forgot how crazy the Iyrmen were. 547. Questing VIII 547. Questing VIII Adam stared at the sky, watching as the four manticores circled around them. The sun caused him to nce away slightly. ¡°Seriously, these guys aren¡¯t that stupid, eh?¡± Adam said, not really talking to anyone in particr. ¡°It will be difficult to face them since they fly,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°We don¡¯t have too many people who can fight at this kind of range¡­¡± Adam blinked at the creatures. The manticores, with their wicked tails, sent down clusters of spikes, which dropped among the group. Faool narrowly dodged a spike, though it managed to graze his side. ¡°How rude,¡± Adam said, raising his Wraith towards the creatures. Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 31 (2, 2, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) 31 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 31 (1, 2, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6, 6) 31 damage! Adam channelled his magic through his veins, which emanated into two beads of fire which shot upwards and exploded against the manticores, engulfing them within the mes twice. The sickening cries pierced through the air as one of the four manticores began to fly away, causing the rest to fly after them, not wishing toe across the force of Fireballs again, with arrows chasing after them, as well as bolts of fire. ¡°Why do you always have to ruin our fun?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°You can just fly after them if you¡¯re upset,¡± Adam replied dryly, before blowing against the top of his axe and sheathing it at his side. Victory! XP Gained: +150 XP: 7900 -> 8050 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, figuring the XP was shared between them all. The howling in the distance caused the group to remain on guard, with two more people cing themselves on guard. ¡°It¡¯s not just the Iyr which is scary,¡± Korin said to Adam. ¡°You¡¯re quite scary yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve not seen the things I¡¯ve seen, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t even think of me as scary,¡± Adam said. ¡°You speak of the Lord of mes, Shama?¡± Korin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You cannot me yourself, since it was Lord Shama after all.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Lady Sara knows the tale. He once roamed thend, before the Iyr came to be, back when Aswadasad became known as Aswadasad.¡± ¡°What was it called?¡± Adam muttered to himself. ¡°Aswa¡­¡± ¡°Aswabayad,¡± Korin confirmed, before pausing. ¡°Lord Stokmar, is he truly awake?¡± ¡°He, she, they¡­¡± Adam thought about what pronouns to use with Lord Stokmar. ¡®Is Stokmar even a being?¡¯ ¡°They¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Lord Stokmar¡­¡± ¡°Do you know of them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Lord Stokmar, the Lord of Earth. He¡­¡± Korin paused. ¡°They¡¯re perhaps the greatest being known across all thends. Evenpared to children of the Gods and the Divine, they¡¯re special. There are legends of old which speak of great creatures, those who long slumber. Before the time of the Iyr, and even before the time of the likes of Emperor Shama, there were many great legends within this world. Lord Stokmar appears to be thest living vestige of such a time. They can shape the world itself with their presence. It is said that half the mountains within Aswadasad were shaped by Lord Stokmar.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. I didn¡¯t realise they could¡­¡± Adam thought back to the Iyr, recalling how the terrain had shifted so suddenly. At first he thought it had been the great might of the Iyr, but it would have required so much great magic. ¡®Was it Lord Stokmar?¡¯ ¡°Emperor Shama may be on a simr level now, but there was a time he was not so powerful, but still quite powerful. In his youth, he spent some time travelling through Aswadasad, and has been passed down in the tales of old. Some believe him to be a prophet of Noor, and others believe he was an angel of Noor, or even a fragment of Noor.¡± ¡°Noor? The God of Light?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Noor is less a God and more a supremew of the world, in the same way that death would still exist without Lord Sozain, Noor is both the God of Light and Light itself. Or, so they say.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, but that I have already sworn myself to Lady Arya, and will pray to her and her alone,¡± Korin said, smiling. ¡°Of course, there are times that I pray to other gods on behalf of others, but I pray to Lady Arya in all matters personally.¡± ¡°Fair. I pray to a few gods myself. Lady Arya and Lord Sozain, mostly. Speaking of which, I need to head to a temple to donate and speak with them more often.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I¡¯m such a busy bee.¡± ¡°That is why you should rest more within town,¡± Korin said, smirking. ¡°Anyway¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure Shama doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the gods,¡± Adam said. ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°Strom hated the gods, and I¡¯m pretty sure Shama is the same way,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Strom? You speak of the one known as Emperor Hadda?¡± Korin asked. ¡°I believe he was apanion of Emperor Shama.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, frowning. Korin recalled how Lucy had been killed by the Emperor. ¡°Still, I believe you are quite scary too.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Man, you should see half the monsters in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Perhaps I will, one day.¡± ¡°Perhaps you will, one day.¡± Korin wasn¡¯t sure how to take Adam¡¯s response. As the hours passed by, they continued to hear the howling in the distance, growing louder and closer. Eventually the group was ready to fight, noting the howling was but a few hundred steps away. A dozen direwolves darted between bushes and trees, trying to hide themselves as they eyed up the fort. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of wolves,¡± Adam said, whistling. ¡°We should fight them,¡± Jurot said, strapping his shield to his arm. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam nodded, eyeing up both Faool and Laygak, who stood beside their older cousins, while Nirot stuck with Jurot, and the others grouped together with Nobby and Dunes. Lucy and Mara stayed near therge group of teens. They stepped out of the fort, ready to fight, while Charley and Greg remained behind with Korin, protecting Ivy and Lady Sara, just in case. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) Health: 78 -> 65 Strength Save D20 + 7 = 18 (11) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 65 -> 70 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7= 25 (3, 6)(4, 5) 25 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) Hit! Mana: 14 -> 13 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 20 (1, 6)(1, 5) 20 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 13 -> 12 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 12 (3) D20 + 10 = 20 (12) Hit! Omen: 6, 20 -> 6 20 + 10 = 30 Critical hit! Mana: 12 -> 11 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 57 (1, 2, 6, 6)(1, 4, 6, 6)(1, 5, 6, 6) 57 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 11 -> 10 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 28 (1, 2, 2, 3)(2, 2, 4, 5) 28 damage! ¡°Kill those that I attack,¡± Adam said to the teen Iyrmen, before he stepped forward, yet found himselfing under the assault of arge wolf, which mmed its ws across his breastte as it leapt atop him. Adam managed to stand tall against its heavy ws, while other wolves darted around him towards the other, less armoured prey. Unfortunately for the wolves, the unarmoured prey they came across were Lucy, Mara, Jurot, and Kitool. Lucy nearly bisected one of the direwolves that came upon her, while two halves of a whole wolf dropped on either side of Mara, who managed to do so. Jurot split the skull of a direwolf, and Kitool smashed the direwolf she faced, while freezing another in ce which had knocked Faool down. The moment allowed Dunes to bring Faool up with a spell, only for the Iyrman to flip away from the creature to take a defensive stance. Jaygak managed to wound a wolf, but remained ahead of it, trying to block it from passing her. Adam struck the wolf which had attacked him, allowing Naqokan and Uwajin to im it with their greatswords, before he stepped forward and came across another wolf, striking it along the side, allowing Bavin and Nobby to kill it. Another wolf tried to leap up against Adam, and since the teen Iyrmen had found themselves against too many direwolves, Adam decided against holding back. Standing atop the fort walls, the figure watched as Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, causing her scales to shift, before they bnced themselves. The Thread of Fate shot towards the scale, sucked into the great artefact. It wrapped itself around the scales, causing the Goddess of the Scales to nce towards it, having never seen this ur before, but the Thread of Fate finally disappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Adam cut a wolf in half, before he stepped forward to cut another wolf against their neck, causing it to whinny in pain, before it met its end under a bolt of fire, a ming arrow, and a javelin. The wolves turned to leave, and while Adam nced around to check hispanions, he shuddered. He could not see the golden bead frozen just millimetres from his head, threatening to pierce his skull. veil recalled the bead, sighing. She rested her head against the scales, which bnced themselves once more, having shifted from her involvement. ¡®Bnce,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I cannot kill him personally.¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +150 XP: 8050 -> 8300
Adam: casually adventures The gods: and I took that personally 548. Useless I 548. Useless I Adam chose against resisting the spell, allowing the magic to take hold. It was warm, though slightly invasive as he felt his mind and throat tingle. The rest of hispanions also allowed the spell to overtake them. ¡°I will ask that you all confirm with yes or no,¡± the guild worker stated, staring at them suspiciously. ¡°You slew a dozen boars and a giant boar?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, along with his group. ¡°Thirteen hawkbears?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Three hydras?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guild worker paused, ncing between the group. There were quite arge number of Iyrmen within the group, and there were almost two dozen of them. ¡°You fended off four manticores, but did not kill them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, while the others replied properly. ¡°Please reply with a yes or no.¡± ¡°Yes, sorry.¡± ¡°You were attacked by twelve direwolves, and you killed them all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± The young woman blinked at the notes she had written down. ¡°You killed a wyvern, fending off another four?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Finally, you killed five trolls?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Korin and Lady Sara sat with the group, and hearing it back, they nced between one another. Dunes, and the others around Adam, didn¡¯t seem to find this out of the ordinary in the slightest. Adam, on the other hand, tilted his head, furrowing his brows. ¡®Man, that does sound like a lot¡­¡¯ Quest Complete: Trouble in East Port XP Gained: +600 XP: 9400 -> 10 000 Stamps Gained: +6 Stamps: 18 -> 24 Due to the roaming beasts after a Great Twilight, one didn¡¯t make quite as much from adventuring, since the price to kill creatures had decreased, and the price of their parts had also decreased somewhat. However, many adventurers continued to adventure, because the experience was invaluable. Due to all the creatures the group had killed, they received a bonus. Jurot calcted the gold to be around three thousand, if it wasn¡¯t after a Great Twilight. With the roaming beasts around, he supposed they could manage to earn roughly a thousand gold, plus whatever bonus the group received. If they sold off the parts of the creatures, they could easily earn more. The guild handed over just under two thousand gold for their service, taking their fee from the reward. Adam stared down at it, realising each of them had earned just under a hundred gold each. ¡®Well, damn¡­¡¯ That was until he realised that the teens and Nobby all shared a single share. ¡°So that¡¯s what, fourteen shares for the gold?¡± Adam began to do what he dreaded most within his head. ¡°Let¡¯s call that¡­¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°Actually, if we say the party funds has a share, it works out at one twenty each.¡± ¡°That sounds good,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Perfect. Jeremy, you can keep a full share, because I don¡¯t want to do any more maths today.¡± Adam waved his hand dismissively at the porter. Jeremy wanted to retort, but the entire journey had been rather exhausting, and terrifying. He had forgotten how crazy Adam was, but was d that he paid appropriately. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little annoying that they don¡¯t pay whole prices for the creatures,¡± Adam whispered quietly. ¡°Still, I suppose we can¡¯tin, since they house us for one gold coin each.¡± ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild needs to maintain bnce,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is why Ritetu is one of their main deities.¡± ¡°I suppose that makes sense.¡± ¡®Bnce¡­¡¯ Adam thought about how they hade across so many foes. ¡°Jurot, did wee across too many creatures?¡± ¡°In some ways, yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Hmm. You know, I have this strange feeling that we¡¯re¡­¡± Adam tried to form the words. ¡°I feel like we¡¯re going at someone else¡¯s pace.¡± ¡°As if the story has already been written?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m crazy, but that¡¯s what it feels like.¡± ¡°There is a chance that the Iyr would have died out before it could be the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We follow this story, and what wille, wille.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°If the gods have a n for me, I will follow it, until I no longer wish to do so,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If Baktu has ns for me, then I will give myself willingly, for there is little greater glory than that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who has ns for you, I¡¯ll make sure you be a Diamond Rank adventurer, and then we can worry about whatever ns the gods have for you, Jurot.¡± Adam grinned wide, holding out his fist. Jurot bumped fists with his brother and said no more. Adam was not someone who followed the whims of the gods, and he certainly wasn¡¯t going to start now. The party eventually returned to themon room, where those who had remained behind were rxing. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I did,¡± Adam replied, groaning as he sat down. ¡°It was rough.¡± ¡°I am sure it was.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take a few days off and then head back to adventuring after. Have you been resting well?¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Adam slowly nodded. Later that evening, Jaygak dragged the teen Iyrmen to a side room. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well!¡± Jaygak dered with great passion. She hoisted out a wine bottle, revealing it to the group, though they didn¡¯t recognise it. ¡°Let me pour you a drink.¡± The teen Iyrmen allowed Jaygak to pour them a drink, unsure of what she was up to. They were fully prepared for her to prank them. ¡°Drink!¡± Jaygak dered, drinking the cup of wine, which was fiery. She could feel the tickle in the back of her throat. Laygak sighed happily, though the other Iyrmen were not quite so healthy, feeling their throats burning. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Great!¡± Laygak replied, licking his lips. ¡°It was good,¡± Nirot replied, feeling the burn in her throat. ¡°Good,¡± Jaygak replied, before smirking slightly. ¡°It¡¯s Yellow Sun wine.¡± Laygak raised his brows in surprise. ¡°You received it from Yellow Turban.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was thinking about sharing it with the everyone else, but you all deserve it. You¡¯ve done well, ying as many creatures as you did.¡± Jaygak beamed with arge smile as she looked over her younger cousins. ¡°One day, when your younger siblings do well, you will need to treat them like this.¡± ¡°How did you procure this wine?¡± Faool asked calmly, trying not to sound suspicious. ¡°It was gifted to me by Yellow Turban,¡± Jaygak said, her lips a coy smile. ¡°A sign of gratitude.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Faool asked, trying to pry more. ¡°For staying out of their business,¡± Jaygak replied. Faool understood it was to do with the fact the Iyrmen had closed their gates, and he fell silent once more. ¡°I¡¯m not like Jurot, Kitool, or even Adam,¡± Jaygak said, pouring them each another cup. ¡°But even I can do this much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Laygak said, before drinking the wine. ¡°Anyone can be strong fighting side by side with Adam,¡± Jaygak stated, smiling towards them all. ¡°So make sure you stick by his side, and bring great glory for your families.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the teen Iyrmen replied, with far more vigor than when they were answering the guild worker. ¡®This is all I can do for you,¡¯ Jaygak thought, pouring them each another cup. Over the next few days, Adam rxed and ate his food. The Iyrmen went about their rounds, sending information back to the Iyr, as well as receiving news. They were informed of the current events from the undergroundwork. ¡°If you¡¯re staying here, we should head out to the west,¡± Dunes finally said over dinner one evening. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving on the morrow.¡± Adam frowned slightly, feeling the guilt eat away at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t been more helpful, Dunes. I should have put it as my priority.¡± ¡°You have done so much for us, Adam,¡± Dunes replied, smiling reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had something to do with bringing me together with Sara and Korin.¡± ¡°Lady Sara,¡± Korin corrected. Dunes threw a response back at him in Aswadian, before continuing to speak with Adam. ¡°If you can stay here and keep an eye out for her, it would be appreciated.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Adam nced between the trio. He couldn¡¯t me them for wanting to leave, but it was rather dangerous. ¡®Aswadians travelling through Central Alnd? Sounds like a bad idea¡­¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Jonn with you?¡± ¡®A Half Elf? What am I, an idiot?¡¯ ¡°Fred too.¡± ¡°You do not need to change your ns for us,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I¡¯m not changing no ns,¡± Adam said. ¡°Look, how about¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment to think. ¡°Take Jonn and Fred, and I¡¯ll feel more at ease. Jonn was once a member of an order, so he probably knows something about something, and Fred is an Aldishman, which should keep some people off your back. Actually, sending Vonda along with you might be best too.¡± ¡°I should remain here if you are to continue adventuring as you have,¡± Vonda said. ¡°You may need my healing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Fred and Jonn are more than enough,¡± Dunes said. Adam slowly nodded his head, smiling sadly as he did. When he went to bed that evening, he thought about what he had to do. ¡®Damn it. I should have helped Dunes more. His friend was in trouble and all I¡¯ve been doing is ying monsters. Then there¡¯s Freya too.¡¯ Adam rubbed his eyes as he stared up at the ceiling. ¡®I need to get to Level 7. No, Level 9? There¡¯s a rule about Fourth Gate spells or something¡­¡¯ The Half Elf sighed, losing himself to his thought. ¡®Bell, how much is it to increase my Trained Bonus?¡¯ [1000.] ¡®A thousand? What? Since when?¡¯ [Since Level 5.] Adam hit his head on his pillow, groaning quietly. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m this damn stupid¡­¡¯ XP: 10 000 -> 9000 Trained Bonus: +2 -> +3 ¡®I have what, 78 HP? 91 when I¡¯m Level 7. Fourth Gate spells too¡­¡¯ Adam thought about the Fourth Gate spells he would take. ¡®Just having more Mana would be good too.¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to his children, who were being raised in the Iyr, and would soon be raised within the fort outside of the Main Iyr. ¡®No. Level 9 isn¡¯t good enough.¡¯
I can''t believe Adam is such an idiot to forget that he could increase his Trained Bonus. Wow. What an idiot. How could he forget something so important. >.> 549. Questing Again I 549. Questing Again I Omen: 9, 19 ¡°I can go,¡± Jaygak said, as the two groups began to prepare themselves. ¡°They could find my support useful.¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam began, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Do you want me to die?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know how precarious the situation is. You know how badly they want to kill me. Do you want to give them more of a reason to want to kill me? They¡¯ll look at me and say, Adam, you did not allow Jaygak her glory, so now you must die.¡± Adam frowned. Jaygak blinked at the Half Elf. ¡°You don¡¯t think I want to go? Of course I do, but I know if I go with them, chances are, I¡¯ll get them killed. Fred and Jonn will do well enough, and I¡¯ll pray for their sess.¡± ¡°Adam is right,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but we should be safe. We will move along with other adventurers if we must.¡± Jaygak frowned, but allowed them to talk her out of it. She had thought she would be useful to them, far more useful than fighting in a tournament which she had no chance of winning, and a very low chance of cing. The groups made their way out, Dunes heading up north, and Adam¡¯s party heading westward along the southern river. Adam was still gued by how he hadn¡¯t done much for Dunes. He sighed, wondering how he could help the Aswadian. There was the whole issue of the tournament, but the tournament was mostly a selfish desire for him and his Iyrmanpanions. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jurot could tell Adam wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but he didn¡¯t take it as Adam lying, but rather Adam trying to figure things out. The group began to make their outpost for the evening, creating it near the river. There was no protection afforded to them by the vast ins, and finding proper wood was slightly difficult, causing them to spread out further than expected. The Iyrmen made sure to nt whatever seeds they could, which would grow into great trees, expected to tower over them within a handful of years. Adam summoned his towers and then checked on the barrels of food and water, covering them with a tarp to protect them. He looked to Vonda, wondering if he should speak with her about her spells. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, looking out to the distance. ¡°What is it? What do your Iyrmen eyes see?¡± Adam asked, looking out to where Jurot was looking. Perception Check (Advantage) D20 + 4 = 14 (10) D20 + 4 = 7 (3) ¡°A noonval elk,¡± Jurot said, pointing towards a shadow far in the distance, which was a dark tan, matching the rest of the ins during the evening. ¡°Do you wish to y it?¡± ¡°Is it a good fight?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Should we go kill it?¡± ¡°Yes. It is worth great coin and may contain a core.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Adam said, grabbing his shield. ¡°We should take it, you and I,¡± Jurot said, donning his own shield. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam said, looking out to it. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡®Bell, would the XP be only shared between us then?¡¯ [It can.] Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Nah, might as well share it between us all.¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®What do you think? Could I take it alone?¡¯ [Most likely.] ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam wondered if he should speak to Bell more, to speak of his worries. However, he wondered if giving too much to Bell would end up being a bad idea. ¡®It can¡¯t be too bad if I just casually chat with him, right?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯lle too,¡± Jaygak said, strapping her shield on. ¡°You can stay here, Jaygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°If something happens to us, you¡¯re in charge.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Jaygak asked, the surprise in her voice almost overwhelming. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied simply. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Sir Vonda be better than me?¡± ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t trust her as much as I trust you,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s no Iyrman.¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She was overwhelmed withplex emotions, both happy and sad about what Adam had said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Though, I suppose maybe we should bring the teens along so they can watch?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Alright, Jaygak, you can lead the teens. If something happens to us, you can lead them to fight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jaygak, Zeus, and the teens followed after Adam and Jurot, though moved towards one side so they could see the fighting more clearly. The noonval elk looked up towards Jurot and Adam, who could see it more clearly now. It looked like a giant elk, like Zeus, but Adam could see the very faint cracks within its antlers, the gentlest of glows leaking from within. ¡°What a big girl,¡± Adam whispered, reaching for Wraith, feeling the cool tingle of magic run through him. Jurot held Phantom in hand, and the noonval elk nced between the pair, and then the other creatures off to one side. It stepped aside, so that Adam and Jurot were between it and the others. It mmed a hoof into the ground, and snorted, embers falling from the cracks within its antlers. Adam and Jurot steadily approached, until they were only thirty or so steps away. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 20 (21) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 24 (13) D20 + 11 = 28 (17) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 22 (3, 4)(3, 5) 22 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 22 (11) D20 + 11 = 25 (14) Hit! Mana: 14 -> 13 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 16 (2, 2)(2, 3) 16 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 21 (10) D20 + 11 = 24 (13) Hit! Mana: 13 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 23 (3, 4)(4, 5) 23 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 24 (13) D20 + 11 = 30 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 12 -> 11 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 30 (1, 2, 2, 3)(1, 2, 6, 6) 30 damage! Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Health: 78 -> 65 Adam and Jurot both charged for it, as it also reared up on its hind legs, before mming down to charge towards them. Adam inhaled, focusing himself as he struck the noonvalk elk around its side, before nearly hacking off its leg. Jurot struck it against its other side, causing it to screech out in pain, before it mmed its head down onto the ground. Adam forced himself to move, striking the creature across its hind, almost killing it outright, as a sea of fire engulfed him and his brother. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 65 -> 70 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 18 (7) D20 + 11 = 29 (18) Hit! Mana: 11 -> 10 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 21 (2, 5)(2, 5) 21 damage! Adam grit his teeth, focusing once more as he healed himself slightly, before he and his brother struck against it, managing to fell it with a final blow. His puthral armour glowed for a moment as the fire faded, and the noonval elky before them, dead. Victory! Noonval Elk XP Gained: +50 XP: 9000 -> 9050 ¡°That was easier than I expected,¡± Adam said. ¡®If I had used Wraith, I would have killed it earlier.¡¯ Jurot looked to Adam, and Adam could see the question in his eyes. Adam replied with a smirk, before Jurot lifted the giant elk up, which would have caused even Adam to struggle, and carried it back to the fort. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered, wondering how the Iyrman had be so strong that he could carry a noonval elk with such ease. Once they returned to the outpost, Jurot began to butcher it with Nirot¡¯s assistance, while Adam looked to the side, seeing Vonda beginning to cook. He blinked, having sworn he had seen Korin there for a moment, before recalling the young man had gone with Dunes. ¡°That was easier than I expected,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It did burn quite nastily, though.¡± ¡°When near death, its strength increases,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Yeah, no doubt,¡± Adam said, doffing his armour so he could tend to it. ¡°Does it have a core?¡± Jurot stuck his arm deep into it, the blood spilling against the ground beneath them, before he pulled it back out. He revealed a tiny core, no bigger than Adam¡¯s pinky nail. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, smiling. ¡°You think we¡¯ll find more creatures with cores?¡± ¡°It is likely,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Noonval is upon us, and therefore its creatures shall dot thend.¡± ¡°Is that how that works?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. He noticed Vonda out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope we won¡¯t have to kill much.¡± Jurot blinked towards the Half Elf, hoping otherwise. Omen: 5, 9 ¡°What are those?¡± Adam asked, staring off into the distance. ¡°Firehounds,¡± Jurot replied, simply. Adam slowly nodded his head. They were indeed hounds, and they were indeed on fire. ¡°They didn¡¯t call them noonval hounds?¡± ¡°Firehounds also appear at other times,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh.¡±
I can''t believe Adam is such an idiot to forget that he could increase his Trained Bonus. Wow. What an idiot. How could he forget something so important. >.> 550. Questing Again II 550. Questing Again II The firehounds were of little consequence to the group, with Adam and Jurot killing one each quickly, and the other three finding themselves under the heavy brunt of sixteen others, some of whom did very little, and others who went on a rampage for blood. Victory! Firehounds XP Gained: +200 XP: 9050 -> 9250 The Iyrmen butchered the creatures, finding five cores, while cing their hides out to dry out. Adam and Vonda used their magics to speed up the process. ¡°Sorry about all the ying,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Some creatures may be in to allow for safer travel,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°This year there is an influx of far too many creatures, and, so, it is permissible to cull them.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam still wasn¡¯t sure about it, but since Vonda had reassured him, he pushed away the thoughts. Omen: 5, 20 Several noonval wolves tried to bother the group, but quickly found themselves dead under the might of the group of seventeen. Victory! Noonval Wolves XP Gained: +100 XP: 9250 -> 9350 ¡®I wonder if they¡¯re Experts yet,¡¯ Adam thought. They had in a great many creatures, and though they had to share the XP, they still gained a great amount. They had travelled together for some time, so he assumed that they were close enough to Experts, or at the very least, Nobby was close. ¡®Hey, Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®How close is Nobby to being an Expert?¡¯ Bell did not respond. ¡®Come on, don¡¯t be like that.¡¯ Bell remained silent. ¡®How much XP have I made total?¡¯ [Almost eighty thousand.] Adam whistled, causing the others to nce his way. ¡°Sorry, I was talking to myself in my head.¡± They left him in peace, understanding that Adam was Adam. ¡®If I didn¡¯t spend my XP on other stuff, I could have been Level 9 or so? That¡¯s not bad. Three levels isn¡¯t so bad, though I suppose I probably punch well above my weight regardless.¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Do you have any rmendations for me?¡¯ [No.] ¡®Do you want to talk about anything?¡¯ [No.] ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡°Noonval¡¯s not going to be nice in a few weeks,¡± Remy said, sipping from his waterskin, staring out across thend. ¡°Might not be so good if other creatures of fire keep showing up.¡± ¡°How likely is it to see so many fire creatures?¡± ¡°Highly unlikely, I reckon.¡± The porter nodded his head, looking out towards the ins. ¡°Especially this early.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam wondered if he had anything to do with the fact they wereing across so many creatures. They had faced against elementals creatures so rarely, but this time they hade across a few across the year, and it was barely noonval. Remy stepped away, filling his waterskin. He settled himself in a corner, dropping to a knee to pray to Lady veil. ¡®I should really pray more. Not just pray more, but put some money in donation boxes.¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes, unsure of how he felt about donating to the Divine. ¡®I suppose they¡¯re undoubtedly real in this world, but still, they probably up to some horrendous nonsense either way.¡¯ Adam vaguely remembered something someone had said about how Mother Soza hadn¡¯t spoken directly to any of her Priests in centuries, and yet the Priests of Life had lied in order to keep their ce at the top. Adam looked to Vonda, who was keeping an eye out even though she wasn¡¯t on watch. She was a noble and a Priest, and yet she didn¡¯t treat him like most nobles did. He thought about Dunes too, the pair of them were Priests Adam spent most of his time with. Other than a few times when they felt their ideology had been challenged, with Adam telling Dunes to step back from a fight, or Adam killing creatures, there had been such little friction between them, and they had always treated him well. ¡®I need to figure out a way to keep them on my side. They¡¯ve epted roles within the business, but should I do something else?¡¯ Adam thought about how much money he could make each month through enchanting, and how much money it would cost to make a business. ¡®I can¡¯t just spend all my time enchanting, can I? That¡¯d be way too boring¡­¡¯ Omen: 4, 6 ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, motioning a hand to the blurry smoke in the distance. ¡°Firta.¡± ¡°Firta?¡± ¡°Elementals of fire.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are they strong?¡± ¡°They are equivalent to ertas.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, smiling slightly. Then, remembering that ertas were meant to be difficult to face, he frowned. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Jurot called, the Devilkin Iyrman appearing beside him. ¡°Firtas?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°This will be difficult.¡± ¡°The three of us should be able to deal with it, with the others supporting us from behind,¡± Adam said. ¡°If they set us on fire we¡¯ll be heavily injured,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Jurot and I can handle it, but it¡¯ll hurt you most.¡± ¡°I can handle it,¡± Adam said, donning Strong Shield and grabbing Wraith. ¡°Careful, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, drawing Stormdrake in hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t y with fire or you¡¯ll get burnt.¡± ¡°Jaygak, making quips like that is beneath you,¡± Adam replied, though he shed her a smile. ¡°Sir Vonda, I¡¯ll entrust everyone to you. If you can, please send down any magic you can to help us.¡± ¡°I can cast Aid,¡± Vonda offered. ¡°Good idea.¡± Vonda held her shield as she prayed to Mother Soza, before the great magics began to fill the trio. A warmth epassed them, like being in the arms of a mother. Health: 78 -> 83 The trio made their way forward, towards the strands of me, which moved like leaves on the wind. They continued to sway, moving from side to side as they slowly made their way towards the three. The tiny strands of me, which were creating more smoke than they should, struck the ground, setting the nearby area aze, before forming into man sized hurricanes of zing fire. The sounds of crackling fire met their ears as the three firtas formed. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 13 (2) D20 + 11 = 15 (4) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 22 (3, 5)(2, 5) 22 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 12 (1) D20 + 11 = 24 (13) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 25 (4, 5)(4, 5) 25 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 14 (3) D20 + 11 = 17 (6) Hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 25 (1, 5)(6, 6) 25 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 15 (4) D20 + 11 = 25 (14) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 22 (3, 3)(4, 5) 22 damage! Jurot¡¯s entire body unfurled into a raging leap, as his entire body turned red hot with rage, and he swung his axe with such might, he cut through the body of his firta, which engulfed him for but a moment, before it almost entirely dissipate into nothingness. The mes tried to reform themselves as Jaygak¡¯s Stormdrake crackled with lightning through them, destroying the mes. Adam inhaled for a moment, feeling the heat of the creatures, before he stepped forward and swung towards the creature made of fire, managing to sink his axe deep into the mes. He almost expended a charge of his Wraith, but decided against it, instead carving into the mes until they were almost gone. Stormdrake cut through thest of the mes, and they were left with a final firta. The final firta swam around Jurot, trapping him in a sea of fire, burning him slightly with its mes. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 25 (14) D20 + 11 = 26 (15) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 29 (5, 6)(5, 6) 29 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 17 (1) D20 + 11 = 27 (16) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 20 (2,2)(3, 6) 20 damage! Jurot did not inhale, instead roaring as he swung wildly with his axe, cutting into the mes raging around him. Adam¡¯s axe and Jaygak¡¯s de cut into the fire, swiping them out, while Jurot continued to burn. Victory! Firtas XP Gained: +300 XP: 9350 -> 9650 ¡°Jurot, you okay?¡± Adam asked, watching as the mes continued to spread across Jurot. The Iyrman dropped onto the ground before rolling around, putting out the fire. Adam looked out to the mes spreading across the ins, before using his magic to put it out before it became too much to handle. Jaygak nced between the pair, each of whom who had managed to nearly y a firta with ease, while she barely struck them to finish them off. Even when she held resistance to fire, somehow the easiest enemies for her to face ended up being so easily dealt with by the pair. The teen Iyrmen watched from the outpost, nodding their heads approvingly. Nirot and Laygak inhaled deeply, puffing out their chests in pride, seeing how well their cousins fought. The back of Naqokan¡¯s mind tingled. She had watched how the trio had fought over the passing months, and she could feel her mind fill with greater insights. It wasn¡¯t just about how to move one¡¯s weapons, but also how to move one¡¯s body. Jurot, though unarmoured, moved as though he wore armour. He allowed himself to take strikes that could kill any normal Aldishman in order to grant himself a greater boon against his foes. Jaygak fought in a way that was very much not like an Iyrman, for she hesitated a half step. Yet, thanks to that, she was able to react to the scene as it unfolded. If she had faced the third firta, then the other two firtas would have engulfed the area in greater fire, which would have led to disastrous consequences. Adam¡­ Adam was Adam. Even without fighting, the teens could feel themselves grow more experienced. Such a process was typically much slower than actively fighting, and yet, somehow, they were filled with greater knowledge and wisdom of battle. Their eyes fell to Adam, who picked up a core. Health: 83 -> 82 He gasped and tossed it between his hands, blowing against the core to cool it down, while Jaygak picked the others up, smirking at him yfully. Though she smirked yfully, Jurot could see the strain against her brows.
I can''t believe Adam is such an idiot to forget that he could increase his Trained Bonus. Wow. What an idiot. How could he forget something so important. >.> 551. Questing Again III 551. Questing Again III Omen: 10, 15 Four boars charged their way towards the outpost. Each wasrger than the boars they had seen previously, slightlyrger than even giant boars. Their fur was partly aze, smoke trailing behind them. ¡°Noonval boars or meboars?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Noonval boars,¡± Jurot replied. Adam nodded, following Jurot, Jaygak, Lucy, and Mara out. The teen Iyrmen, as well as Nobby and Remy, stepped after them, remaining slightly behind the group. It didn¡¯t take long for the group to deal with the boars, along with the support of the two archers from the walls. Victory! Noonval Boars XP Gained: +250 XP: 9650 -> 9900 Jaygak sheathed Stormdrake and approached the noonval boars. She squatted down beside the creatures, running a hand along their fur, which was hot to the touch. ¡®Four noonval boars?¡¯ Jurot kept an eye on Jaygak, wondering what she was thinking. ¡°Beast Wave?¡± Bavin asked. Nirot slowly nodded her head, narrowing her eyes. She, too, thought about what these creatures meant. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see only four noonval boars,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°If they are not with a group of smaller boars, then it¡¯s likely a Beast Wave will appear soon.¡± ¡°We should return back to the city, or we will find ourselves in great danger,¡± Jurot said, looking to Adam. Adam looked up towards the sky, the sun having already passed high noon. If they were to leave now, they¡¯d get the city around night, if they marched quickly with few breaks. ¡°Yeah.¡± The group chose against dismantling the fort, in case the time spent would set them too far behind, or in case they needed to retreat to it for some reason. The group moved with great efficiency, with Lucy and Mara keeping an eye out, while Remy and Jurot confirmed whether everything was strapped correctly. Adam looked at the towers he had summoned, tapping them gently for their hard work in keeping them protected, and clean. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Lucy called, motioning her head. The Demon remained staring at the distance as Jaygak approached, the Devilkin looking out to thendscape, wondering why she had been called. The Demon whispered. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Jaygak remained staring out to thendscape, wondering what she was really asking. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucy replied, saying no more. After a few moments, Jaygak pulled away. She nced back towards Lucy as she stepped away, but she said no more. Jaygak wondered why Lucy had been so quiet during the days they had been here, even allowing them to fight the Fire Elementals without her. The group began their journey back to the capital of East Alnd, marching along the wide road quickly. Zeus pulled the cart along at their pace, while Hades circled around them, keeping an eye out. Adam had cast the tower spell once in the morning, rested to regain his Mana, and waited until the evening to cast the second tower spell, that way they would always have one up if something were to happen. He had all of his Mana thanks to his routine, but even though he could still fight at his peak, his nerves ate away at his gut. The hours passed by, the sun beginning to fall to the west. The walls of East Port could be seen along the horizon, and the group was only a couple of hours away from it. They sped up, and, as fortune would have it, they managed to reach the gates by the twilight hours. ¡°What brings you to East Port sote, travellers?¡± a guard called from atop the wall, the gates closed to the group. ¡°We thought there may be Beast Wave, so we returned,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What signs did you see?¡± ¡°Four noonval bears, alone.¡± The guards nced between one another, unsure if that was really a sign of the Beast Wave. ¡°You¡¯re all adventurers?¡± ¡°Most of us,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°We left East Port a few days ago.¡± ¡°What did you y?¡± ¡°A noonval elk, five firehounds, seven noonval wolves, three firtas, and four noonval boars,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°A noonval elk, you say?¡± a guard asked, whistling. ¡°That¡¯s quite the prize. Alright,e on in. Fees a gold per head, plus an additional five gold for arriving sote in the day.¡± Adam dipped into the party funds as he always did, and the group made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Adam¡¯s feet ached from being on them all day long, especially while wearing his puthral te mail, though he was d it was lighter than typical te mail. The guild was a weing sight, and Adam almost dropped down in the corner, seeing the rest of hispanions who were rxing to one side. However, he went to the counter and cashed in his quests. Quest Complete: Trouble in East Port XP Gained: +700 XP: 9900 -> 10 600 Stamps Gained: +6 Stamps: 24 -> 30 The guild worker checked her notes, finding that the group was the same group which had only just returned not long ago, and yet they had left to quest and had returned again with so many creatures in. ¡®Bell, does everyone get the extra quest XP?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Niiice.¡¯ Adam slowly smiled, nodding his head slowly. ¡®They must be rather close then.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lucy asked, noting the smile on his face as he returned. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Nobby¡¯s going to be an Expert soon.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Quest Complete: Experts Rising XP Gained: +200 XP: 10 600 -> 10 800 Adam whistled, smiling. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m wrong. It appears to be the case he¡¯s already an Expert.¡± ¡°I will train with him in the mornings to assist him,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Careful he doesn¡¯t identally beat you like he almost did to me,¡± Adam said, before his eyes fell to Brittany, who was sitting in the corner with Jaygak. The young woman was looking at her mug of ale, staring at her reflection, a frown on her face. ¡®She¡¯s probably an Expert too, then?¡¯ ¡°I will see to it that Brittany is training,¡± Kitool said, causing the young woman to perk up. ¡°Good stuff!¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete, but if you consider it hasn¡¯t even been half a year, I suppose we were right about making them Experts quick, eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you do not know how to rest properly,¡± Jaygak used, doing her best not to think about how ridiculous it all was. ¡°I know how to rest properly!¡± Adam retorted, crossing his arms. ¡°Just you wait until we head back the Iyr, I¡¯m going to rest like nobodies business. Anyway, let¡¯s drink and eat our fill.¡± Omen: 9, 15 ¡°Nobby is close,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°He will need to train with me to stabilise his strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Adam said, patting his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯re both Experts, I¡¯ll need to pay you more too. We¡¯ll figure it out soon, but why don¡¯t you take the day off and enjoy yourselves? Ah, right, I should probably congratte you properly.¡± Nobby and Brittany stared down at the strings of gold coins before them. There were five for each of them, and each string held ten gold coins. ¡°This is for us?¡± Brittany asked, staring at the fifty gold. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied simply. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d spend it on a new set of weapons. Since you¡¯re working for the Enchanter, I¡¯m sure they might be able to do something for you¡­¡± Adam winked. ¡°Take Jurot or Kitool with you, since they¡¯re the ones that probably know you best, and as Iyrmen, they probably know what a good weapon feels like.¡± The pair left with Jurot, doing as Adam had advised, since the weapons would keep them alive. They didn¡¯t have to worry about payment much, even without knowing that Adam was giving them each an additional fifty gold, since he would be paying them while taking care of their needs. Jurot thought about how quickly he had be an Expert, and how quickly Nobby had be an Expert soon after. At first he had thought it was a fluke since he had assisted in killing a Dragon, but Nobby? Nobby hadn¡¯t really reached such a great height in terms of feats, and yet he was already so strong. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if, at his strength, he could face Nobby. Yes, he was slightly more experienced, but Nobby¡¯s raw, natural abilities were even greater than his own. He felt the tingling sensation, his hair standing on end, as excitement overwhelmed him for a moment. Kitool stepped beside Jurot, her shadow casting over him to cool him down, before they continued to find their trainees weapons. ¡®I should put some more coins in their ounts too. Ah, right, I need to do that too. Should I do it today?¡¯ Adam looked towards the farmers. He spent his day at the guild, rxing as he chatted with hispanions, eating and drinking. He didn¡¯t want to spend the day on his feet, so decided against doing much.
No! How can they do this to us? Bloodthirsty Iyrmen retreating from a fight? 552. Business I 552. Business I Nobby and Brittany returned a couple of hourster, with fresh weapons at their side. Nobby revealed his new axe and shield, each simple in design, but more than likely well made. Brittany revealed a pair of shortswords, which were also simple in design, but seemed to be well made. ¡°Not a bow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I already have a deadwood bow,¡± Brittany said. ¡°Magical arrows are easier to lose.¡± ¡°A fair point,¡± Adam replied, smiling at the pair. ¡®I should make them each +1 weapons. Brittany already has a +1 shortsword, but it¡¯s not exactly hers.¡¯ Brittany still wasn¡¯t sure if she was actually an Expert, though Kitool had confirmed she was close. An Expert. Someone who could easily dispatch the average person, even when facing multiple people at once. She could feel a slightly tingling sensation in her gut, but it quickly disappeared when she remembered the old man they had met in the previous year. Adam, who could easily dispatch Experts, had fallen instantly to him. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you think our adorable cousins are already crawling?¡± Adam asked, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s about that time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Children grow strong in the Iyr,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°I am sure they are crawling well.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam whispered, frowning. ¡°How can they do this to me?¡± As the hours passed, Adam called for the farmers into a private room of the guild, one of the many facilities the guild provided to the adventurers. The room was fairly in, and Adam ordered food for the group to eat as they discussed. ¡°Thank you for meeting with me,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake their forearms, before motioning for them to eat and drink at their leisure. ¡°Of course,¡± Rick replied, settling himself opposite Adam, beside hispanions. He waited for Adam to broach the topic as he helped himself to some fried doughy snacks. ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other that long,¡± Adam began. ¡°Roughly a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rick replied. ¡°I¡¯ve known Nobby only a little longer,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I met him about two years ago now, near the beginning. He was a porter, like his uncles, but Jurot was smitten with his physique. Not in a weird way, of course, just in the way that he wished to make the boy a cold blooded killer.¡± Rick slowly nodded his head as he listened to Adam¡¯s words. The pair lived in different worlds, so it was still weird for Jurot to want to make someone into a cold blooded killer, in his humble opinion. ¡°Two years and he became an Expert. Technically this is the third year, but roughly two years, right?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Yes,¡± Rick replied. ¡°Brittany too. We¡¯ve known her about as long as Nobby, and she¡¯s be an Expert in about as long too. We could have been quicker. In fact, I think we could have done so in a year, but, you know, we should take breaks now and again.¡± Rick nodded, trying to understand where Adam was going with this. ¡°The porters are well equipped too, as you¡¯ve seen,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡°I think you were there when I discussed their gear. I was meant to take half their pay while they¡¯ve been working for us, but it has been a little awkward recently, so I¡¯ve been giving them their pay appropriately.¡± Rick slowly nodded again. ¡°Nobby and Brittany bing Experts is just the start. As you may know, or perhaps you don¡¯t, we work for an Enchanter.¡± John choked on the bread he was eating, quickly drinking down some ale, staring up at Adam in shock. Rick remained far moreposed, while the others reacted in shock. ¡°An enchanter?¡± Rick asked cautiously. ¡°An enchanter,¡± Adam confirmed, smiling at the farmers. ¡°Now, we have ns to expand the business eventually, potentially into inns and what not, but there are certain matters that we need to attend to, and some of those I¡¯d like to discuss today. The Enchanter wishes to create and enchant weapons of all sorts. We helped the Enchanter in some ways before, so they¡¯re rather close with the Rot family, and I possess certain other abilities that are useful, hence why I hold a high rank. The Enchanter wishes to enchant peacefully, and are happy to bankroll whatever endeavours we wish.¡± Rick wasn¡¯t sure how those things converged. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been travelling around for some time, and I am of the belief that you all are quite dependable. Though the business doesn¡¯t have a base yet, it will in the next couple of years, and I¡¯d like to extend an offer for you to think about.¡± ¡°What is the offer?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all quite capable, but you aren¡¯t Experts as of yet, from what I gather. However, you¡¯re already with us, and I¡¯m sure if we keep adventuring together, you¡¯ll be Experts soon enough. Now, that¡¯s just a bonus, but I would like to remind you that we helped you in bing Experts.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Rick replied. He hadn¡¯t thought about it, but it was true that they had been adventuring for some time, and he had certainly grown a little stronger, as one might expect. ¡°We¡¯re still figuring out the contract, lengths and pay, that sort of thing, but we have figured out other benefits. Right now, they¡¯re still rather limited, but they will grow as the business grows. The business will offer healthcare, housing, food, and education, all free for the employees of the business.¡± Rick narrowed his eyes slightly. Healthcare, he presumed the Half Elf meant taking care of them when they were sick, housing, and food, was typically the bulk of expenditures for most people. Education, on the other hand, was something they could barely afford, even while adventuring. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Once the business has its bearings, yes,¡± Adam replied, trying his best not to smile. ¡°Sir Vonda, the Priest of Life apanying us, has agreed to assist the Enchanter. She will be in charge of healthcare, and perhaps, education for a short while. Dunes, he may join, though I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± Adam recalled Dunes was positive previously, but he wasn¡¯t sure if the Priest of War would still want to join. ¡®Jonn¡¯s pretty smart too, so he might be able to help out? I could always ask an Iyrman¡­¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should entrust the Iyrmen with so much. ¡°So the business will provide education?¡± Rick asked. ¡°I know my letters and numbers, I had to, but the business will provide education for others too?¡± ¡°All members of the business will learn their letters and numbers,¡± Adam assured. ¡°These benefits will also extend to your spouses, and your children.¡± Rick narrowed his eyes further, noticing the smile on Adam¡¯s face. It was innocent, but there was a slight hint of a smirk. ¡°Words. Numbers. Religion, if it¡¯s appropriate,¡± Adam offered. ¡°How much will these benefits cost?¡± Adam tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How much will housing, food, and education cost us, and how much are we going to be paid?¡± Rick was sure Adam had said it was all free, but he probably meant that some of these things would be free. ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back for a moment,¡± Adam said, slightly confused. ¡°The business probably won¡¯t pay a lot of coin monthly, however, these benefits are all benefits you¡¯ll receive on top of your pay. They won¡¯t cost anything.¡± Rick leaned back, trying to process what Adam was saying. ¡°Healthcare, housing, food, and education, are all free?¡± He couldn¡¯t have misheard twice, could he? ¡°Like I said, you won¡¯t be earning much coin on top of these benefits, but all basic needs will be dealt with by the business. Eventually, the business will expand to an inn, so we¡¯ll need farmers and such, fresh food that we can use to make the most delicious meals.¡± As Adam spoke, he wasn¡¯t sure how feasible an inn would be. Though he was excited for it, enchanting provided so much more coin for the time involved, and a single business was much easier to deal with than managing so many different inns. ¡°If we were Experts, how much would you pay?¡± Rick asked. ¡°I assume you wouldn¡¯t want us as farmers?¡± ¡°Well, you might have to work as farmers, but as a guard¡­¡± Adam tried to think about how much he wanted to pay them. Technically, they were already decently strong before they joined the party, around Level 3 or so. However, Level 5 was quite different. He recalled the price being roughly one hundred gold a month or so. ¡°We¡¯re figuring that out still,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t join our business for the pay, you¡¯d join because it¡¯s stable living, with all your basic, and less basic, needs dealt with. You¡¯d make enough money that you could spend it on some fun weekly, at least, and it would depend on the rank, how long you¡¯ve worked there, so on. Of course, if you work as a guard, expect some magical weaponsing your way in the future.¡± Rick leaned in, narrowing his eyes, his eyes stern. ¡°Magical weapons?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, as though it were obvious. Rick blinked, trying to understand what he was hearing. Most of their needs would be dealt with, save for clothing and taxes, and they would have free healthcare, housing, food, and education. Education alone was worth epting the deal, even if they received almost nothing as payment. Yet, there was also a magical weapon on offer? ¡®He¡¯s crazy.¡¯
Thus begins Adam''s empire building. 553. Business II 553. Business II ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that we worked for an enchanter?¡± Adam asked, ncing between them. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are plenty of people willing to pay you, what, fifty gold per month? One hundred gold a month for an Expert? Still, how much of that month would you send home? How much of that money would be used to maintain your equipment? How much of that money would be spent on potions for healing?¡± ¡°A fair amount,¡± Rick admitted. Though Experts earned a lot of coin, it came with the expectation that they were in danger at all times. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with those sort of things through the business. You don¡¯t have to worry about your equipment, potions and such. All you need to worry about is where you¡¯re going to spend your money. Now, who can offer an Expert an enchanted weapon to borrow, and then eventually, keep?¡± Adam tapped his chest. ¡°This guy. I mean, obviously the business, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°We would borrow the weapon and then we would be able to earn it?¡± Rick asked. ¡°How long would that take?¡± He noticed Charley was tapping her knee, falling deep into thought. There were no doubt many questions she had too, but she remained silent, leaving it to Rick. ¡°After enough years of service, you¡¯ll keep the weapon,¡± Adam assured. ¡°How many years?¡± Adam remained silent for a short while, thinking. A Basic magical weapon typically went for about a thousand, which was more money than they¡¯d probably ever be able to save. ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡± ¡°An Expert makes roughly fifty to one hundred gold each month. If they saved every penny, then a year or two, but that doesn¡¯t include the shelter and food. If they had the discipline to save and scrimp, then that might be realistic, but that isn¡¯t reasonable. I¡¯d say four or five years.¡± ¡°Sure, but if they had to send money back home to their family, it¡¯d take longer, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Then there¡¯s the matter of buying appropriate gear to make sure they don¡¯t die, as well as health potions and such, again, to make sure they don¡¯t die.¡± Rick nodded his head, agreeing with Adam¡¯s statement. It did take a long while for most people to save up when they worked as mercenaries. ¡°Still, five years isn¡¯t a terrible idea,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though I heard that the price of magical weapons is fluctuating due to the war.¡± ¡®Five years might be good, but ten years might make more sense? Unless we also offer magical shields and armour?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll have to think about that a little deeper, since we may also offer magical armours too.¡± Rick was now certain Adam was crazy. He hadn¡¯t heard of such an offer in his entire life. ¡°We should probably also discuss hours. If you¡¯re a guard, and you¡¯re at the business, then I expect something like¡­ six hours a day, six days a week? Something like that? It would depend on the number of guards, but that would be the end goal.¡± ¡®Six hours a day six days a week?¡¯ Rick couldn¡¯t control his eyes, as they widened for a moment, before he narrowed them, trying to control himself. Adam was beating them with his unforgivably crazy statements. ¡°Right, then there¡¯s the paid holiday of a month or so every year,¡± Adam said, recalling the other benefits he had thought of. ¡®What?¡¯ Rick stared at the Half Elf, still trying to understand what he was saying. ¡®Did he say a holiday of a month? Paid? What does that¡­¡¯ Rick then realised he had heard simr terms before. Such terms reminded him of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which was brutallypetitive since it provided great terms to its workers. ¡°Of course, when if you¡¯re a guard travelling on the road, then we expect you to be working at all times,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Might have to increase pay during the time you¡¯re out, but we¡¯ll have to figure that out at a separate time. I¡¯m d we talked, since I can continue to work on the terms of the contract.¡± ¡®Crazy,¡¯ the farmers thought. ¡®This Half Elf is crazy.¡¯ ¡°If¡­ if you¡¯re willing to offer such great terms, we may be willing to join you,¡± Rick said. ¡°Maybe? Even after all that?¡± Adam asked, chuckling. He was sure everyone would jump at the chance of joining, though he supposed he hadn¡¯t yet mentioned pay. ¡°I¡¯d assume the pay would be at least ten gold per month for a new workers, but for Experts, it¡¯d be¡­ at least twenty gold? Considering that all the twenty gold would be on luxuries, I think that¡¯s fair pay, especially if we¡¯re providing the gear and such too.¡± ¡°We still need to think of our partners,¡± Rick said. ¡°You may offer me such, but I will need to send gold home. If it¡¯s true that you¡¯re going to deal with most of our needs, we¡¯ll have to spend coin on the needs you won¡¯t be dealing with, such as clothes, and we¡¯ll need to send money home to our¡­¡± Rick paused. ¡°Did you say the benefits extended to our spouses and children?¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Yes. Your spouses and children will be provided housing at the business, and with food and education, and also yes, clothing as well. I want you to think of your basic needs, all of those will be taken care of. I really should have written it all down. Stuff like clothing, gear, all that will be sorted out through the business. We¡¯ll also provide some alcohol too, of course. The things you¡¯ll spend your coin on will be luxuries, finer alcohol, finer food, finer clothing, that sort of thing.¡± ¡°That makes this decision much easier,¡± Rick admitted. ¡°I mean, I expect your spouses to work, and your children to work hard in school. Your spouses will be paid whatever ends up being the basic fee, probably ten gold I¡¯d assume, and your children will go through basic education, and once they¡¯re a little older, around maybe around ten or so, they¡¯ll learn a trade or something along those lines. Smithing and alchemy most likely, but perhaps stuff like cooking and baking, tailoring, that sort of thing.¡± Adam¡¯s words continued to beat the farmers, as he continued to reveal more and more about the business to them. He was going to pay their spouses too? Ten gold each month? And provide all of this to his family? He¡¯d also teach the children a trade including smithing and alchemy? If they hadn¡¯t seen Adam and what he was like for the past year or so, they would have politely left. ¡°The goal is to provide your children with education, under the assumption that they¡¯ll take a contract with the guild for some years. Again, all their basic needs will be taken care of, their eventual spouses¡¯ needs, their childrens¡¯ needs, so on. Numbers. Letters. Whatever trade they learn. We will guarantee a decent life for all those under the business.¡± Rick stared at Adam, suddenly understanding what the business was. It was an enchanting business, yes, but it was more than that. It was nning on bing something far greater than an enchanting business, something more like an empire of business. Smithing? Alchemy? All of this was going to be used to further the reach of the business. ¡°Though, if they do end up learning a greater trade, then we will need them to sign a contract stating they will work for the business for much longer than typical,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll allow them to buy their way out of the contract, though it¡¯ll be quite costly. I want to make it difficult for you to leave after we provided you with all the benefits, but I don¡¯t want to force you to be with us forever if you don¡¯t want to be.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t speak for anyone else here, but I will ept,¡± Rick said. ¡°If what you¡¯re telling me is right, that you¡¯ll take care of all our needs, and you¡¯ll offer my children the same, and educate them with a trade so they can live decent lives, then I¡¯ll ept.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful to hear, Rick. I¡¯ll get the contract written up once the business is up and running properly.¡± ¡®I still need to figure out how businesses operate in Alnd. Ah, well, can¡¯t I just pay someone else to do that?¡¯ ¡°If you really will take care of our needs, from clothing to food to shelter, then I suppose I could spend the gold on paint supplies,¡± John said, his thoughts trailing off. Adam looked to Charley, whose fingers were tapping along her thigh. ¡°You can spend the spare coin on dyes.¡± He smirked slightly. Charley replied with a simr smirk. ¡°I could¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re an archer, a magical bow, or sets of arrows, will be offered instead,¡± Adam said, looking to Ivy, who remained half hidden under her cloak, still hunched over. ¡°Though, I¡¯m sure the Enchanter will probably provide a few magical arrows when you go out on duty, if they¡¯ve enchanted any. It won¡¯t be good to lose capable warriors by being stingy.¡± Adam looked to Greg, thinking about what to say to him. He really didn¡¯t have much, he supposed, since Greg was always so quiet. ¡°Anyhow, this was just me telling you about the business and what to expect. We¡¯ll figure out the proper termster, and then you can ept or decline then. Our current deal, with everyone earning the same share, remains intact, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. However, if you need to send more gold back home, let me know and I¡¯ll send some coin back to your families. I¡¯ve got enough coin to deal with it from my personal purse, but we can also use the party fund.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve send coin home already, but thank you,¡± Rick said, not wanting to give Adam too much leverage over them. ¡°Once the loot is split, we¡¯ll be able to send more home.¡± ¡°Good shout. Alright, well, enjoy the snacks and drinks, on me. I¡¯ve got to speak with the other Executives about the matter, and bring them up some concerns that our future employees may have.¡± Adam winked. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to speak to them about the matter of magical weapons, and also the pay for Experts and such.¡± As he stepped out, a thought came to Adam. ¡®This is bing more expensive than I originally thought.¡¯
Free clothing, housing, food, clothes, healthcare, education, gear, magical gear, a day off every week, a month of paid holidays, and twenty gold a month? This really is a fantasy novel. 554. Business III 554. Business III ¡®I need to finish learning the form for the enchantment, and then I should be able to make more weapons easily,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Now that I think about it, is making a form for weapons even feasible? Bell?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Oh, great.¡¯ Adam continued to think about the form. ¡®I suppose it¡¯s mostly just trying to mass produce weapons as cheap as possible. I need to be able to make swords and spears quickly.¡¯ Adam returned back to his room to gather his thoughts. ¡®There¡¯s probably a way to make an assembly line, right? There must be. I suppose that won¡¯t work for enchanting, but for making swords and spears? There¡¯s got to be a way to do that.¡¯ ¡®I can enchant fire swords, but is mass producing Basic magical weapons better? I¡¯d probably earn less, but they would be easier to enchant for¡­¡¯ Adam realised he was the only enchanter. ¡®I need more enchanters. I wonder if there¡¯s a way I can teach others how to enchant?¡¯ He thought back to how he had Awakened Churot¡¯s magical abilities using his XP, and how it had drained him terribly. ¡®+1 weapons, +1 with an additional enchantment¡­¡¯ Adam supposed they sold for roughly a thousand, and a thousand and a half each, or so. ¡®+2 weapons probably sell for way more though. Can I mass produce them? How much does a +2 weapon go for anyway? Two, maybe three thousand? No, they must be rare, so even more? Four thousand? Five?¡¯ Adam crossed his arms, trying to gather himself. ¡®A basic weapon which regains charges daily. That way it can¡¯t be spammed, in case they end up using it against the Iyr, or if I have toe across it. Just an additional 1D6 damage, like a smite. Should I make weapons which can cast a spell once per day instead? They¡¯d probably sell for quite a bit. What if I made abination of the two?¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to how technology had evolved within his lifetime. ¡®I should stagger the releases of each new enchantment, probably. After a few years, I could probablybine both. No, no, once I bring that into the world, it¡¯ll be hard to stop that sort of thing. It¡¯s way too deadly. I should probably market my weapons somehow, with quality, reliability, and being an all around pompous prick, people love that.¡¯ Adam smiled to himself. ¡®If I market my weapons to be of¡­ no, wait. Couldn¡¯t I do both? Have a set of weapons for the masses, and then a more bespoke thing? That might work. Though, I would like to mass produce the weapons that are higher end too. Should I find better materials to make those weapons? So the enchantment can be a slightly higher tier, but the materials are nicer. I could mark them up way more¡­¡¯ However, there was quite a huge issue whichy in front of Adam. ¡®I need to bribe the nobles. If they want to stop my business, they could do it pretty easily. I¡¯ll need to ingratiate myself with a high ranking noble. A marquis? Isn¡¯t the ruler of this ce a duchess? Duchess Eastsea, I think?¡¯ Adam let out a long sigh. ¡®I¡¯ll need to bribe her to get her on my side, and then use her as a shield if anyone tries toe for me. Even the king will have to be wary of offending one of his greatest allies.¡¯ Adam looked over to the supplies he had ced to the side. ¡®Then there¡¯s the matter of alchemy. I should really make more healing potions¡­¡¯ Adam sat up. ¡®Wait. Are there other enchanters in thisnd? There must be, right? The Iyr has a few, but I haven¡¯t heard of an Aldish enchanter yet. Plus, I¡¯ll need to figure out who makes health potions too. If I try to step on another noble¡¯s toes, or gods forbid, the clergy¡¯s toes, I¡¯ll find myself burnt at the stake.¡¯ Adamy on his bed, staring at the ceiling. ¡®Who the hell am I going to teach how to enchant too? I¡¯ll give away my identity to the others. Dunes, Vonda, and some of the rest know, but I trust them enough not to spill my secrets. Rick? The others?¡¯ ¡®Churot? Churot. Churot? Maybe. I have to pick someone who has Mana, meaning Wizards and Blood Mages. The Iyr probably has a few Blood Mages, but¡­¡¯ Adam wondered just how much influence the Iyr should have over the business. It was then he remembered that he had given it all to his Aunt, and a board of Directors formed by the other families in the shared estate. ¡®It¡¯s toote to try and distance myself now¡­¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called as he approached the Iyrman, who was sitting down with his cousins. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, following Adam out. ¡°You know a ce somewhere quiet?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded, before leading Adam through the noisy city, slipping through theundry which dried under the noonval sun. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes noticed coins on various ledges, but he didn¡¯t notice anything rming. Finally, he slipped through into a tavern, the doors almost dropping at the hinge. The smell of dog piss hit him like a brick, as he raised his elbow to his face. The other patrons grinned his way, revealing their missing teeth. Jurot ced down two gold onto the counter, before he was taken around back by the elderly man. The old man led him to a trapdoor, which Jurot hoisted up. He allowed Adam down first, the Half Elf walking down the steps into a dark, empty cer. ¡°How quaint,¡± Adam said, looking around in the darkness to see the ce was a rectangr room, with a tunnel leading out. The sound of the trapdoor shutting caused him to jump, and he looked back to see Jurot lighting up a candle, which illuminated the area more brightly for Adam¡¯s Fae eyes, and dimly for the Iyrman. ¡°What did you wish to speak about?¡± Jurot asked. Adam nced around. ¡°We alone?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°We should be,¡± he replied in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, taking the hint to speak in theirnguage. ¡°I was just thinking about the business.¡± Adam exined his thoughts to Jurot, speaking about his ns for the business, and the tiers of enchanting. ¡°I do not know how that will progress,¡± the Iyrman admitted. Jurot did not have a mind for business, not unless the business was splitting skulls with his axe. ¡°How long does it take for the Iyr to train Blood Mages to be Experts?¡± ¡°From First Gate spells to Third Gate spells, eight to fifteen years, but typically ten.¡± ¡°So what if I made a deal to assist in their training and teach them enchanting?¡± Adam offered. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Should I Awaken some more Scribe Mages then?¡± Adam asked. Jurot, who had gotten used to Adam¡¯s antics, blinked. He recalled how Adam had Awakened Churot into a Scribe Mage, though he wasn¡¯t sure of the details. ¡°You are able to Awaken more Scribe Mages?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Adam said. ¡°I could probably Awaken another person,¡± Adam said, his eyes ncing to the side to check his XP, ¡°two people.¡± Jurot noted Adam¡¯s eyes nce aside, as though he was reading something. However, he remained silent, for what he must know, he knew. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to Adam¡¯s words. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯d rather they be Iyrmen, since I trust you all. I¡¯d rather have Iyrmen who can enchant rather than strangers. They need to know magic, so¡­¡± ¡®Jonn? Dunes and Vonda? They already have their own things to do, though. Jonn¡¯s meant to be teaching too, and protecting my children.¡¯ Jurot remained silent, trying to take in what Adam had said. ¡°You should speak with the Chief when we return.¡± ¡°I should?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°No, I suppose you¡¯re right. I should speak with him about a lot of things¡­¡± Eventually, the pair made their way out, returning back to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡®How does he know all these ces anyway?¡¯ Adam thought, but he dared not to ask, just in case it was the Iyr¡¯s secret. For what he must know, he knew. Adam returned to find his group rxing together, many having returned from a day of enjoying the markets. He noted Jaygak sharing a look with Jurot, but said nothing about it as he dropped down to one side. Adam continued to think about his business, trying to find ways to make more money. He realised that he¡¯d have to dip into being evil if he really wanted to make a lot of money, but he wasn¡¯t sure how far he¡¯d be willing to go. Then, a thought crossed his mind. He looked to the three Iyrmen who had adventured with him the most, from his brother Jurot, to the trickster Jaygak, to the quiet, wise Kitool. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaygak asked, noting the look on his face. ¡°Just some business stuff,¡± Adam replied, returning back to his meal of boar stew, which had been on the menu for a short while now. ¡®I didn¡¯t even ask them if they wanted to be Executives of the business, I just forced them into it. I can¡¯t be forcing everyone to do what I want¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you think Tavgak and Kavgak are already crawling?¡± Jaygak asked, trying to cheer Adam up. ¡°How can you do this to me, Jaygak?¡± Adam whispered, frowning.
Jaygak :( 555. Temple I 555. Temple I Omen: 6, 12 Adam awoke early next morning, stretching out his entire body. He had thought more about his business, and the manner in which he wanted to proceed. After his morning bath, spending far too long rxing in the hot water, he made his way down for breakfast. He found some of hispanions together in their own corner, though noted theck of Iyrmen, as well as Nobby and Brittany. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said, dropping down beside Vonda, who he had spent some time thinking about. ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± Vonda greeted. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°I did, and yourself?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Are you enjoying East Port?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Adam continued to nod his head slowly, and Vonda waited for him to continue. ¡°You, uh, you know, the business?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam nced around and whispered, doing his best to make sure no one could see his lips either. ¡°You¡¯re still willing to join?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°With a shrine to Mother Soza and all?¡± The Priest bowed her head slowly. She had to make ns for retirement since she was an Expert. Chances were, she¡¯d retire within the next ten years, after she¡¯d learn Fourth Gate spells, due to thews surrounding those who learnt greater spells. Adam¡¯s offer was perfect. ¡°I will teach the workers and those who wish to be Priests to the good mother will learn our magic, and the business must not send them to battle,¡± Vonda said, quietly. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s all good, still?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Adam had wanted to make sure, just in case Vonda had changed her mind. However, it would take many years to train anyone to learn magic, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to start until next year anyway. However, having the name Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose attached to his business would lend it some credibility. Food was brought out as the Iyrmen returned. The group prayed before eating. Adam prayed too, lightly. ¡®Baktu, thanks for all you¡¯ve done. I thank all the gods for what you¡¯ve done too. Unless you¡¯re evil, then no thanks to you. Actually, thanks to you too, since I don¡¯t want you to bother me either. Thank you.¡¯ ¡°I should visit a temple,¡± Adam said, rubbing his stomach once he was done with his meal. ¡®Being a Priest sure is easy, knowing all those spells without having to¡­¡¯ Vonda smiled, before noticing the look on Adam¡¯s face. Jurot, too, noted the look on Adam¡¯s face. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that, this entire time, I could have taken the first level into Priest and would have had ess to all Priest spells¡­¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Not like this!¡¯ [¡­] Adam checked how it worked, but found that he didn¡¯t get ess to all the Priest spells unless he paid a great sum of XP. However, he could still gain certain features, which were useful regardless of having ess to Priest spells. ¡°Who is the God of Forging?¡± Adam asked, noting one of the Priest¡¯s abilities. ¡°Forgia, in which the term is derived from,¡± Vonda replied. She hadn¡¯t expected to state something so obvious. She had assumed Adam knew the main pantheon, though he supposed that Forgia was one of the least popr deities since she only truly received prayers from smiths. Though, Adam was also a smith¡­ ¡°Does anyone have a connection to Baktu?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is there any forgeness in him?¡± ¡°Ozatu, Lord Oza, the Great de,¡± Jurot said, speaking of one of the minor gods who were technically considered Lord Sozain¡¯s children. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a pretty cool name. What¡¯s he like?¡± ¡°He forged the Death des,¡± Jurot whispered, though his voice shook with excitement. ¡°A ive, an axe, and a sword. Each have brought great death upon thend for Baktu, though they have not been seen since times of old.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, understanding Jurot¡¯s boyish excitement. Other than how terrifying and awful that sounded, it did sound kind of cool. ¡°Can¡¯t I just pray to Baktu and be a Priest of the Forge?¡± ¡°Will you pray to Baktu to revive yourrades?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Will he answer the call to your prayers if you wish to revive your Iyrmenpanions, when he wees their death so eagerly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Adam hadn¡¯t thought about that. The God of Death would probably be more hesitant to revive the dead, especially Iyrmen. He didn¡¯t have so much of a rtionship with the God of Death in this life, though he supposed he didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship in his previous life either. ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Adam began, tilting his head as he thought. ¡°What about Lady Arya?¡± ¡°Do you wish to pray to her because of Dunes?¡± Vonda asked, hiding her disappointment with ease. ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of that. Lady Arya and I have a connection. I was surprised to learn that she¡­¡± Adam paused. He was fairly certain he hadn¡¯t told Vonda his story yet. ¡°You have a connection with Lady Arya?¡± the Priest asked, trying to coax out more. ¡°Yeah. Though, won¡¯t she be mad if I use axes?¡± Adam asked, sighing. ¡°Politics.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the temple?¡± Vonda offered. ¡°Perhaps you could find someone to pray to there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡°This is why you¡¯re the one teaching our workers and not me.¡± ¡°We should go pray too,¡± Jeremy said, looking to his cousin and nephew. Since they had managed to earn some coin, they should probably thank the divine. Rick looked to the farmers, who nodded. It wouldn¡¯t do for them, peasants who earned very little coin, not to pay respect to the divine when they came into coin, especially since they gave so littlepared to the nobles. Adam wondered how much gold he should take with him. ¡®I suppose I should take enough to drop at least a gold to each god, but also a few more to my favourites?¡¯ However, he wasn¡¯t sure how many gods there were, nor if minor gods would be included. Adam decided to break some of his gems down so he had more coin to spend to the gods. ¡®Just you wait until after the tournament, I¡¯ll be flush with so much coin.¡¯ ¡°You should leave your weapons behind,¡± Vonda said, noting Adam had returned with Wraith at his side. Adam looked down at Wraith. He blinked. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± The group, once they had ced their weapons aside, made their way towards the temple, with Vonda leading the way. They passed over various bridges, and though several districts, before making their way towards the sea. Vonda led them to a long wall, with several archways dotted along it, going further and further away. Clusters of people shifted through the archways. Several guards stood outside the gates, each wearing breasttes, and carrying des at their side. They also wore amulets, with the symbol of a star within a circle. ¡°Halt,¡± a guard said, stopping the group. ¡°You cannot bring your shield.¡± ¡°It is my holy symbol,¡± Vonda said, unstrapping it from her back to show them the symbol against the front. ¡°Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± The guards pat their chests, greeting Vonda, before allowing the group inside. Adam had expected to find arge building within the wall, but realised he hadn¡¯t seen anything toorge, save for the trees. This ce was not like the temples he was used to, as rather than onerge building, Adam found something more akin to a vige. Dozens of colourful buildings, and a great number of fountains and stalls. Adam could spot a priest no matter where he looked, finding them swarming around the ce, adorned in their fine garbs, each muted or monochrome in design. Themoners moved through the area, wearing their most colourful attire, following the flows of traffic dictated by the pathways, which were separated by greenery, all leading to a ce where they could admire something. They would be greeted by statues, religious artefacts, stalls, or priests who would speak sermons and old tales. People would ce down a copper for each attraction, which was enough for the entire family to partake. ¡°This is a temple?¡± Adam asked, finding it seemed more like an amusement part, eyeing up the area ahead where people were buying food from the stalls. However, it didn¡¯t end there, for the entire area, which was already quite wide, as much longer, and disappeared behind distant buildings. He wondered how many people there were, and assumed the number reached well into the thousands. ¡°This is the temple district,¡± Vonda confirmed, before leading them forward. They passed through the attractions, and Vonda led them towards the first temple of many, which was formed of ck stone. The priests were adorned in ck garbs too, and carried at their side small daggers. They were currently cookingrge pots of food, and were pouring food into metal trays, and were handing out the food to any person walking past, seemingly for no coin. Many only spent moments within the dark temple, quickly praying before the statue of a young child sat upon a throne of bone, though many of the older generation spent more time sitting at the benches around the temple, speaking eagerly with one another, and the priests. Adam eyed up the statue, which was intricate and detailed, save for the face which was vague and nondescript. Adam tried to recall how Lord Sozain looked when they hadst met, but found it difficult to find any details. ¡®I should have expected that.¡¯ The farmers and the porters ced their coins at the long box at the foot of the statue, where the silver coins clinked, and dropped to a knee. They began to pray quietly, muttering to the God of Death. Adam ced down an obsidian gem into the box, before dropping to a knee. ¡®Hey, Baktu, how are you? It¡¯s been quite a while, howe you never call? Did you find a new chaotic little Half Elf? I¡¯m just letting you know, but I¡¯m the best little Half Elf. Think about it. Who else has such adorable children? That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget my cute little sister, neither.¡¯ Adam cleared his throat, shaking his head. ¡®Sorry. You know how I am. I hope you¡¯re well. If you need anything, I mean, not that you need anything, but if you would like my assistance you can just send me a message. I was hoping that I could pray to you, but I was looking at the Forge Priests. Is there any chance we-,¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda gasped. Adam threw a nce back over his shoulder towards her, shocked she¡¯d disrupt his prayers, but followed her eyes to the statue. Lord Sozain¡¯s eyes were glowing, but they faded slightly as the glow shifted to the donation box. Adam remained silent as the priests quickly darted towards him, clutching at their des, while checking the donation box. ¡®Baktu damn it.¡¯
Surely Adam isn''t going to start bother with the gods... 556. Temple II 556. Temple II The priests were ready to strike, though Adam remained still, doing his best to make himself appear less of a threat. He was d he was unarmed and unarmoured, otherwise they would have had an excuse to deal with him. ¡®Thank you, Sir Vonda.¡¯ A few of the priests unlocked the donation box, finding the source of the glow. It was a gem, obsidian, which was morphing, bing rounder and thinner. As it morphed, etched within was the symbol of Lord Sozain, that of an eye within a circle. He had many symbols all across the differentnds, but this symbol was the very same which had been adopted by the Iyr. The ever watching eye, for none could escape the sight of death. The priests remained frozen, staring at the symbol. Their own symbol was that of a skull within a circle, but this symbol was well known within Alnd still, for many Iyrmen wore it. ¡°I suppose Lord Sozain has answered my prayers,¡± Adam said, keeping his voice even, beginning to sweat. He could still sense the open des, and the piercing gazes upon his back. ¡°What were your prayers?¡± came a raspy voice of the eldest priest, who looked as though he was going to meet the God of Death any second now. He was perhaps in his eighties or nies, with rivers of wrinkles across his face. He wore the deep ck of the Death Priests, and carried at his side a de. He was one of the few who had not drawn his de. Dangling from his neck was a wooden amulet, that with the Aldish symbol of the God of Death. ¡°I asked him how he was, and was rather sad he didn¡¯t call for me. I spoke of my adorable children, and then apologised. I said if he ever wanted my assistance, he could have it. Then I asked him to answer my prayers if I ever wished to grant my blessings, though I did not wish to be a Priest of Death, but rather, a Priest of the Forge, and then¡­¡± Adam motioned his head to the gem. ¡°I suppose he answered my prayers by changing my offering?¡± ¡®He speaks like a fool,¡¯ the Head Priest thought, staring down at Adam. Though he was old and thin, he stood tall and wide, as though he were a man half his age, and twice as strong. ¡°I am Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda began, sping her hands together as she greeted the Head Priest. The Head Priest¡¯s eyes fell to Vonda, softening slightly. He reached out a hand, and held hers. ¡°It has been many years since I have seen you, young Vonda.¡± ¡°It has been some time, Father,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head slightly, revealing some of her burn marks under her scarf. The Head Priest¡¯s eyes lingered on the burn marks, which confirmed her identity, and his eyes fell back to Adam. ¡°Is this young Half Elf apanion of yours?¡± ¡°He is,¡± Vonda confirmed. The old man let go of Vonda¡¯s hand and motioned a hand to the other priests around them, who stepped back and began to clear out the area, sending the old men away, as well as blocking off the area for other visitors. They carried theirrge pots and crates outside, so they could still offer free food to the people who passed by. ¡°What is your name?¡± the Head Priest asked. ¡°My name is Adam Fateson, good Father.¡± ¡°I am Father Death,¡± the old priest said, and made to continue to speak, until something tickled the back of his head. ¡®Adam Fateson?¡¯ He wondered why the name seemed so familiar. ¡°Did you spend time in Jaghi a few years ago?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I spent some time there due to a quest, well, a failed quest. I think I spent some time in the temple and¡­¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Oh. Oh yes. I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam recalled what had happened back then. He stared deep into the Head Priest¡¯s eyes, who knew that Adam knew, and that Adam knew that he knew that Adam knew. Adam¡¯s brow began to grow slick with sweat. ¡°Please, stand,¡± the Head Priest said, offering his hand. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should take it, but stood as he epted the old man¡¯s hand, feeling the soft, wrinkled flesh give in to his hardened hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± The farmers and porters nced between the priests and Adam. They had been asked to step aside, but Vonda had motioned that they were together, so the priests left them be. ¡°Why is it that Lord Sozain pays such special attention to you?¡± Father Death asked. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely¡­¡± Adam paused, remembering when they had met. ¡®Ah, right.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t really kill people, but he protected me when the¡­¡± ¡®I can¡¯t really say that the Lord of Order had tried to kill me either, otherwise there will be greaterplications.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Lord Sozain helped me out for one reason or another, and that I have been forever thankful for his assistance.¡± ¡°You speak as though he has personally assisted you,¡± Father Death said. ¡°You speak with such familiarity, it is as though you have met the our Lord of Death.¡± ¡°I, uh, yeah. I suppose I¡¯ve met him in my dreams.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°He saved my life, in a way.¡± ¡°In your dreams?¡± ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯ve met quite a few of the Divine in my dreams. Lord Sozain, Lady veil, Lady Arya. They are the gods I¡¯m closest to, but Lord Sozain in particr I¡¯m close with for one reason, and I suppose, Lady veil for another reason, and Lady Arya for a simr reason as with Lord Sozain, but not quite the same?¡± Adam tilted his head slightly, trying to understand how much he should exin exactly. Father Death stared at Adam, wondering what to make of him. The other priests had narrowed their eyes suspiciously at Adam, who seemingly spoke such heretical words, and could have been killed under certain religiousws. ¡°I¡¯ve always prayed to the good Lord of Death, though not in any meaningful way, well, other than now and before. He has yet to ask me to do anything for him, so I¡¯m a little disappointed, but Lord Sozain knows best.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°You seem to be familiar with my name. May I ask what you have heard of me?¡± ¡°I have heard that you were close to those gods specifically,¡± Father Death admitted. ¡°Was there anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing relevant.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt by the words, but what more could he do? ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Father Death took the obsidian disc from the priest who had picked it up, and felt how cool it was to the touch. He stared at the symbol, which was definitely of Baktu, the Iyr¡¯s bastardisation of Lord Sozain. He wondered if he should keep it, and while he thought of keeping it, it shed almost ice cold. He held the holy symbol out towards Adam. ¡°Lord Sozain has epted your prayers, young Adam.¡± ¡°Glory be to Lord Sozain,¡± Adam replied, bowing slightly as he epted the symbol with both hands, cautiously staring into the Father¡¯s eyes, noting the hint of greed which quickly faded. ¡°It is great news that Lord Sozain has picked someone to follow him so intimately.¡± ¡°I only hope that I can be half as devout as yourself, Father Death,¡± Adam replied, trying to remain subservient and charming. Father Death could still see that Adam was nervous, and he smiled. ¡°If you wish to pray, you maye to any of our temples within East Port. I will inform them to treat you well, Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°Thank you dearly,¡± Adam said, holding the holy symbol tight in his hands. ¡°I will be participating in the tournament soon, and once I earn some coin, I¡¯ll be able to donate more to the great God of Death, who always watches over me.¡± ¡°The God of Death will always ept coin, but the coin of the dead is worth more to Lord Sozain, than those of the living,¡± Father Death stated, his tone of voice light considering the unintentional threat. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam bowed his head again. ¡°I, uh, I¡¯ll leave another obsidian gem here for my offering, and I think, maybe, I should leave the temple, since there¡¯s been a bit of a situation.¡± ¡°If that is what you prefer,¡± the Head Priest said, motioning a hand towards the temple, and having his priests assist the group out. He watched Adam leave through the back. As a Priest of Death, he could see how little the Aura of Death clung to the boy, so he could only wonder why Lord Sozain picked him. ¡®Is it because of his potential for death?¡¯ Adam and his group managed to slip away from the temple district through the back, heading around the back all the way to the middle of the district, where they could step back onto a path and in the middle of therge crowds. They left casually, as though they hadn¡¯t just caused a stir near one side of the district. ¡°You always cause such trouble, Adam,¡± Vonda said, her eyes smiling towards him. ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam asked, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m so charming that even the Lord of Death loves me.¡± He held onto the disc, the symbol of Baktu protruding out, with a tiny hole at the top to loop string through. ¡®I¡¯ll take it that I can still be a Priest of the Forge then, Baktu.¡¯ The farmers and porters remained silent, their bodies still cold from the shock of what had happened. Their minds were simultaneously racing with excitement, but also nk from awe. Rick wondered if he had made the right decision in following Adam, as his eyes then fell to Sir Vonda, who was still smiling at Adam from behind her scarf. He looked up towards the sky, praying to all the Divine to assist him. His heart continued to thunder in his chest.
Somehow, Adam didn''t die. 557. Yes 557. Yes ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, revealing the amulet to his brother and the rest of hispanions. ¡°I prayed and got this from Baktu.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was a whisper, not wanting to bring too much attention to himself. Jaygak¡¯s eyes remained glued to the symbol for a long while, before ncing towards Kitool,municating with herpanion with her eyes, before her eyes finallynded on Jurot. The Iyrman¡¯s lips were twitching ever so slightly constantly, as though he were keeping inughter. Jurot crossed his arms, bowing his head slightly. ¡®He is my brother.¡¯ The others could feel the thoughts enter their mind from Jurot¡¯s response. ¡°It seems Baktu likes me quite a bit,¡± Adam whispered, staring down at his amulet as he brushed his thumb along it, feeling the ridges of the symbol. The day had been far too eventful for his liking already, so he decided against leaving the guild. A group of adventurers entered the guild during the evening, and Adam threw a look their way. He smiled and waved towards them. Once they had finished with their dealings at the counter, they joined Adam¡¯srge group. ¡°How was your adventuring?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s been going well,¡± Rose admitted. They had spent a few days adventuring, spending some time in other inns so they could experience for of the city, but they finally returned to deal with their business with Adam. ¡°We will no longer be adventuring for some time, so shall we split our loot?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rose¡¯s brow was full of sweat as she stared down at the items which would be shared with her group. Everything had to be split twenty six ways, twenty five for individuals, and one for the group of youths. Considering the shares, very little would truly go to each person, however, many of the items were of great value. Adam went down the list, using some parchment and ink provided by the guild in order to sort out the items. ¡°Alright, so technically you should be getting between a fifth and a fourth of the loot, so why don¡¯t we just call it a fourth?¡± Adam asked. Rose sighed, but paused, realising a fourth was a greater number of items for her group. ¡°A quarter? You are certain?¡± ¡°It just makes math so simple,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Knowing how to split in fifths and fourths is easier than six of twenty six parts, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who nodded his head, allowing Adam to make the call. It was technically a small hit for the group, but it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. He had to rework the split within his own group in order to make it easier to split, with Rose¡¯s group still earning a quarter of the loot. ¡°We will do as you say,¡± Jurot reassured. Adam still felt guilty since the rest of hispanions would be out some of the loot. The way he split it was awkward after suggesting to split it into fourths, but Rose allowed them to split it less awkwardly in order to allow them to split everything smoothly. It took a short while for them to deal with their items, with Adam splitting the loot as best as he could between the two groups. However, there were certain items which didn¡¯t split cleanly, and though some of them could easily be dealt with, a few of those items were very important. ¡°Okay, so how should we deal with the cores?¡± Adam asked, leaning back. He really wanted to buy them, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could afford it, and nor could the party fund. The Red River Squad currently had almost three cores imed as part of their loot. ¡°We will trade them for one more Basic Enhanced weapon,¡± Rose replied simply, extending out her hand to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Well, damn,¡± Adam said, extending out his forearm, shaking the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Quick and easy.¡± ¡°We will write up the contract and I assume your business will not shirk us when wee to collect the weapos,¡± Rose said. ¡°Of course not,¡± Adam reassured with a nod of his head. ¡°Do you have any specifications for the weapon?¡± ¡°Another de of identical specification.¡± ¡°Done.¡± The group managed to deal with the contract quickly,pleting it through the guild. Adam decided to also give out shares between his party, which was far simpler, as he only needed to split everything into twenty pieces. The farmers and porters sold most of their loot, trying to earn more coin for their families. Though there was very little to go around, they all shared in the loot from the entire group, not just those they were present for, including the hydras and wyvern. Adam imed half of the porters¡¯ shares, however, marking it against their debt. Once the matter was dealt with, Adam made his way to bed. He held the amulet within his hand, rubbing along it still. He wondered if he was doing the right thing. ¡®I mean, I could make so much more money¡­¡¯ Adam was certain he could pay a gold or two a day for each porter and farmer, and sharing the loot and quest rewards with each member would give them more gold overall, most of the time. ¡®No. I can make gold pretty easily. I need to look after my own. If I want them to be loyal to me, I need to treat them right.¡¯ He thought of the future, not just of his business, but of him and his family. He thought of his children while rubbing Baktu¡¯s symbol. He pressed the symbol against his chest, feeling the coolness of the obsidian against his chest. He was acutely aware that it was the symbol of the God of Death. ¡®How much would it cost to create a unit of Experts to protect them? No, not Experts, Masters, right?¡¯ Adam tried to recall what decision he hade to previously. ¡®Grandmasters, obviously.¡¯ Omen: 3, 8 ¡°Why do we even need to participate in this stupid tournament?¡± Adam grumbled quietly over breakfast. He had spent thest night thinking of the children waiting for him at home. Not just his triplets and twins, but his adorable Cousins who would be growing up far too quickly. The others remained silent, allowing Adam toin as he pleased, as it was probably just that kind of day for him. ¡°I just want to pinch Lanababy¡¯s cute, chubby cheeks,¡± Adam said, holding up his hands as he made the motions to pinch an imaginary Lanarot¡¯s cheeks. ¡°How dare a tournament take away such a pleasure from me?¡± ¡°We should hunt tomorrow,¡± Jurot offered. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, frowning. ¡°We¡¯ll hunt and kill everything.¡± He reached down to the obsidian holy symbol which hung against his chest. Jurot nodded, d that Adam had finally perked up. Vonda, sitting in the corner near them, sighed gently, wondering if she should speak up. ¡®If we¡¯re going to adventure tomorrow, I should probably just take the main group,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing around. ¡®Nobby and Brittany need to stay behind. I should let the teens rest too. They¡¯re all already so close to our Level, so I should focus on us.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes then fell to the pair of Demons. ¡®I need to deal with Lucy¡¯s bloodlust too.¡¯ Adam rxed during the day, though as he thought about their adventuring, he wondered if he should take some Abilities from other sses. ¡®What should I take?¡¯ Adam scanned the vast array of options. Each option was pricier than other options from his current ss, but he was sure many of them were well worth their price. However, he didn¡¯t want to spend all of his XP on random things that might seem fun, not when he was still fairly weak. The back of Jaygak¡¯s neck tingled as her eyes fell to Adam, who had his arms crossed, and was deep in thought. He was certainly thinking something stupid. XP: 10 800 -> 10 300 Gained Blessing of Forgia! ¡®Now that I look at it, do I even need Baktu for that ability?¡¯ Adam asked. [No.] ¡®Oh.¡¯ Adam decided to leave it at that. XP: 10 300 -> 9 300 Gained Fighting Style: Defence! XP: 9 300 -> 7 300 Gained Fighting Style: Dueling! ¡®I really should have taken those all before,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing between everything he had gained. Mara¡¯s eyes fell across Adam. ¡°¡­¡± Adam eyed up a few more of the Abilities he could buy with his XP. There was one which tempted him, but it was far too pricey, though it may have been useful for him during noonval. ¡®No, I should keep some XP in my back pocket, just in case.¡¯ Adam checked out his Stats and eyed up the various Abilities he had taken. ¡®Hold on a second.¡¯ Adam tilted his head slightly, causing some of hispanions to stir slightly, wondering what he was doing. Puthral te mail. Strong Shield. Defence. Blessing of Forgia. Abination of all such effects would ce his Defence at 24. 24 was great, so great, that very few creatures would ever reach such heights. However, Adam also possessed Shield, the First Gate spell, which would put his Defence to 29. Then he thought about Wraith, and the potential damage it could put out with Smite. Then he thought about how he could Critically Hit much easier than the typical person. Then he thought about his healing abilities with Lay on Hands. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, opening his eyes, which were full of shock. He nced towards his brother, who met his eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so fucking strong,¡± Adam whispered, as though he had only just realised how crazy his power was. ¡°Yes.¡±
Adam said, forgetting he already killed two Dragons. 558. Days In East Port 558. Days In East Port Adam and hispanions spent the rest of the month hunting down aurochs, for they were plentiful in the area, and proved fierce foes. One auroch was still frightening, as these beasts were perhaps the strongest mundane creatures around, and their horns could still prove deadly even to the likes of Adam. However, Adam didn¡¯t want to push hispanions too much, so made sure they each took a day off between adventuring, and checked up on the others, who were rxing within the city. Jeremy and Remy drank their ale, wondering if they really should be sitting out while the six adventured out to y aurochs. It was their job to porter, to pick up the creatures and to bring them back, and yet they were told to remain at the guild. ¡°Are you sure you want us to remain behind?¡± Rick asked during one of Adam¡¯s days off. ¡°Just enjoy yourselves here,¡± Adam reassured. ¡°I¡¯m sure the library in this ce is much more extensive than the library in Red Oak.¡± ¡°It does,¡± Rick confirmed. Seeing that Adam wasn¡¯t going to budge, Rick just thanked the Half Elf and decided he may as well take the time off. They had been working quite hard recently, so he supposed he could spend his free time without guilt. After the first day of adventuring, Adam explored the market, scanning through the area to find some weapons. ¡®Should I buy him one after the tournament? Speaking of which, I¡¯ll need to buy¡­ Hold on, he won¡¯t use a sword any more, right? What would he use? A shield? No, that¡¯s silly¡­¡¯ Adam sighed when he returned from the market, noticing that Jaygak was wiping down a new sword she had bought. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll buy him a shield then.¡± Jaygak¡¯s ears twitched and she smiled. ¡®Right. Adam is Adam.¡¯ One morning, as the group was preparing to leave, Vonda approached. ¡°Shall Ie with you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going off to kill stuff,¡± Adam replied awkwardly, exchanging a look with the Priest of Life. Vonda bowed her head and let the matter pass, allowing them to enjoy themselves as they went to kill. She knew better than to convince Iyrmen and Demons from killing. As thest week approached, Adam wondered if he should really spend it ying aurochs. ¡®Might as well, since we¡¯re not making the full amount from the kills. I still need to up the party fund, make sure it¡¯s healthy¡­¡¯ As thest few days of the month approached, Adam gathered his group together. They wondered what he had in mind as the Half Elf sighed, no doubt reminiscing about ¡°The tournament begins in only a few days so lets spend the time rxing as we prepare,¡± Adam said. ¡°You want to stop working?¡± Jaygak whispered, almost in an usatory tone. ¡°I still need to figure out tomorrow,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to need your help.¡± Adam felt awkward asking Jaygak for help, since it was Jaygak. Jurot and Kitool he didn¡¯t mind, since they were nice, and sensible. Jaygak? Jaygak was Jaygak. The Iyrman smirked at Adam, crossing her arms. ¡®Look at how the mighty have fallen!¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s probably thinking something stupid,¡¯ Adam thought. Omen: 2, 5 ¡°I mean, he doesn¡¯t need a sword, does he?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Or a shield.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jaygak admitted as they scoured the market, trying to find something to buy. ¡°Why did I have to¡­¡± Adam began, though the guilt quickly filled his gut. ¡°No. He should do what he likes.¡± Jaygak thought about Adam¡¯s influence on the Iyr, and how he was teetering on the precipice of getting himself killed. The fact he had been given permission to return to the Iyr after it had closed its gates was already shocking, but the fact it had been for the reason of celebrating his Goblin twins¡¯ first birthdays was ridiculous. ¡°We could buy some wood,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Wood? Why does he need wood?¡± ¡°It can be carved.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t carve wood.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I suppose I could ask Jurot?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, noting the way she was looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else who can work wood.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained staring at her, wondering if he was missing something obvious. Then he twitched, reaching up to his forehead, rubbing it gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it, but you¡¯re a genius, Jaygak¡­¡± Jaygak raised her brows, before the pair made their way around to buy some wood, and other trinkets for potential gifts. Omen: 3, 5 Adam explored the town with Sir Vonda, tasting the local delicacies with her. ¡°You know what, the fish in that other town wasn¡¯t bad, but the roasted auroch here is pretty good.¡± ¡°The spices in East Port are unique,¡± Vonda agreed. ¡°The seas brings great many visitors, and a great many goods. There are many from Aswadasad, but there are some whoe from further away.¡± ¡°Do you know much about Aswadasad?¡± Adam asked, noting how she called it by its native name. ¡°Not much, but a little,¡± she admitted. ¡°I have spoken with Dunes, who has put to rest some misconceptions I held. I have heard many of his tales, and the tales which are passed through Aswadasad.¡± ¡°What about East Port?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Any interesting tales about your city?¡± ¡°I know a few,¡± Vonda said, walking towards some shade to one side, the noonval sun having reached its zenith. ¡°Several Dragons have made alliances with East Port at one point or another. It once had an Ancient Sea Drake protect it, but it was killed during the Demonic Devastations.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°A shame.¡± ¡°It is fortunate that East Port has always held a great military tradition, and that its fleet always remains one of the greatest within the region.¡± ¡°It alwayses down to military, eh?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d assume it would have a decent navy, considering it one of the greatest port cities of the region.¡± ¡°There are some ships the Order of Life¡¯s Rose can im when they are called to action,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°I have yet to be called to action in such a way.¡± ¡°How influential is your order, anyhow?¡± ¡°We can do as much as the people allow.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°We have been allowed to enter the battlefield to tend to the wounded on either side of a war as we please, for there are few who wish to offend Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Does your order often go to war?¡± ¡°Yes. We can decrease the number of the dead by our presence alone, and if there are those who are heavily injured, we can assist them. When one looks to the west, they will find seven rays of hope.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°We will send a Hope, seven Rays, and a dozen of our youth to assist during a war.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Hope and a Ray?¡± ¡°Our Seven Hopes and Forty Nine Rays are our greatest warriors, sent out to assist regions which need Mother Soza¡¯s touch. Our Seven Hopes are the greatest, besides our Mother Priest and High Priests. Our Forty Nine Rays are weaker than the Seven Hopes, but each are at least an Expert.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awfully powerful for some healers,¡± Adam joked. ¡°It is rare that we must draw our des, but there are times we are forced to do so.¡± Vonda frowned. ¡°We can only pray we must not need to fight.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get that.¡± Vonda thought about her strength at the moment, which matched that of an Expert. If she wanted to, she could apply for a position as one of the Forty Nine Rays. She nced towards Adam, who was slowly nodding his head as he thought. ¡®There is still work to be done.¡¯ ¡°If the Iyrmen respect you for your strength, then I have no doubt that your order is powerful enough to hold sway across thend,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should go check it out one day.¡± ¡°I hope you will.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re hoping something from me, you¡¯ll fine yourself sorely disappointed.¡± ¡°Have you ever disappointed me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve disappointed you at some point,¡± Adam said, a wide smile appearing on his face. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m not doing a very good job at being me.¡± ¡°Do you always put yourself down like this?¡± ¡°I have to keep my ego in check when the Iyr can¡¯t.¡± Vonda stared at the Half Elf. She could feel the gravity within his tone of voice. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Vonda remained silent, before returning her attention back to her food. She stared down at the grilled vegetables, picking at them slowly. ¡°The tournament is soon.¡± ¡°That it is. Will you be betting on us?¡± ¡°I will bet that you will ce high.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t bet on me to win?¡± ¡°I am certain you will all ce high, but winning?¡± Vonda threw him a look. ¡°Are you allowed to win?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Many of those who will participate in the tournament will be of noble blood.¡± Adam winced at the words she used. ¡°Right? Ah. Right, right.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll have Sir Littlesea helping me out, but I suppose he¡¯s the third son of a Baron, so even his influence doesn¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Be careful, Adam.¡± ¡°I will.¡±
The tournament arc begins? 559. Preliminaries I 559. Preliminaries I Omen: 8, 16 ¡°Oh ho? What¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked, finding a familiar face waiting for him in the morning. Sir Landon¡¯s knight, who Adam had beaten recently, was waiting for him at the guild. Arge box sat on the table in front of the knight, while adventurers red at the heavily armoured figure. ¡°I havee to deliver your capes,¡± the knight said, unlocking the box to reveal short capes, each with the symbol of the Littlesea family, a small wave within a circle, embroidered into them. The capes were short, barely covering half of their backs when worn. ¡°I see,¡± Adam said, feeling a slightly giddiness within him. ¡°Is it because the good sir is sponsoring us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam noted how many capes there were. ¡°There seems to be quite a few.¡± ¡°Sir Landon wishes to sponsor yourself, your three Iyrmenpanions, and each of the teen Iyrmen, and Nobby,¡± the knight said, eyeing Nobby up, who towered over even himself. ¡®What do they feed him?¡¯ Adam lifted the cape up, holding it in his hand. It was soft to the touch, and shiny, the light reflecting off the silk. ¡®Cool.¡¯ ¡°You and your threepanions will earn fifty gold for each win, and the teens will receive ten gold.¡± The knight held out the contract, which stated the additional terms. Adam eyed up the contract, before looking to the teens. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°We will fight,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Nobby said. Adam signed the paper, allowing each of them to sign the paper, before it was handed to the guild to process. Once it was done, the knight revealed another box, which held small badges with the Littlesea symbol upon them. Once his business was done, he left the guild. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the tournament then,¡± Adam said, grinning slightly. The group made their way out, followed by several other adventurers, who were also nning on joining the tournament. ¡°How did you manage to find someone to sponsor you?¡± an adventurer beside him asked. ¡°We worked with Sir Landon previously,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°He offered to sponsor us.¡± The adventurer just nodded their head, before returning back to their group, allowing them to leave in peace. The arena was made of sandstone, three floors tall, and was easily a hundred steps wide on each side. Adam tilted his head, noting the arena did not cut off at right angles, but was more circr in shape. ¡°Is it an octagon?¡± Adam asked, eyeing up the sides of the arena. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Cool.¡± They passed the crowd, instead heading to another entrance, which was reserved for those who wished to join the tournament. Adam wondered how many people could fit within the arena, as all he could see was a sea of people around him. Jurot led the group forward, approaching one of the guards of the arena to one side. She guarded an entrance to the side. She was adorned in breastte over chain, and wielded a spear. A de dangled at her side. ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Jurot said, motioning to his badge. After a moment, the guard nodded, allowing them to step through the side entrance to bypass the rest of the warriors trying to sign up. ¡°You guys stay here, and stay out of trouble,¡± Adam said, his eyes glued to Lucy. ¡°I won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± the Demon huffed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam said, bowing his head lightly. A guard escorted the group through the side, and Adam noticed how quiet it had be. He was bing ustomed to the noisiness of the city. They were taken to a group of arena workers, each wearing grey outfits with silver trim. Most were busy with other great warriors sponsored by other nobles. An old woman, who carried a dagger at her side, approached therge group. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± she asked, spotting their badges. She hadn¡¯t expected any noble to have sponsored so many, but considering it was a Littlesea, she supposed it was one of the children trying to toss as many as he could to see if one would stick. ¡°Sir Landon sponsors us,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, motioning a hand for them to follow her, before she grabbed several sheets, one for each of them. ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Age?¡± ¡°Twenty.¡± ¡°Do you wish to fight in the second range?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°The third range?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you certain? It is for those aged between twenty five and thirty five.¡± The older woman wasn¡¯t sure why she was asking an Iyrman if he was sure, considering how normal it was for them to try and fight the harder range. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Twenty five to thirty five? I¡¯m not confident to face against them either.¡± Jaygak blinked, unable to control herself from gawking at Adam for a moment. ¡®Adam!¡¯ Her lips pulled taut. ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident you can win against anyone twenty five and under,¡± Adam continued. ¡°I wish to face those who are stronger,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms. ¡°If you can get first ce, won¡¯t Lanarot think you¡¯re cool?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I want to get first ce too. Can you imagine how happy she¡¯ll be? She¡¯ll get to show off the fact she has two brothers who ced first. Then I can show you off to my kids too.¡± Jurot stared at Adam, who was nodding his head with his eyes closed, imagining the scenario with a satisfied smile. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The second range?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Martial or magical?¡± the woman asked, though she knew the answer. ¡°Martial.¡± ¡°Will you be using magical equipment? Weapons, armours, clothing, or other items?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman continued, probing them for as much as they would share, from their time spent adventuring, to their rank, and so on. She continued, asking each of them the same. She was surprised to hear how quickly they had ranked up. ¡°You are seventeen?¡± she asked, staring at the giant known as Nobby. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to turn eighteen this year,¡± Adam said, as though it was as believable. The older woman stared at the taller, widely built, Nobby. Her eyes were full of suspicion. ¡°He is seventeen,¡± Jurot said. The woman met Jurot¡¯s eyes for a moment, but continued marking down the notes. The teens fought in the first range of the mundane martial tournament, whereas Jurot and the others fought in the second range of the magical martial tournament. Adam fought in the second range of the magical magic tournament. ¡°The second range of the magical magic tournament is full of great warriors this year,¡± she said as though it wasn¡¯t a mouthful. ¡°Many great mercenaries, but the greatest are Sir Roseia, the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, and her cousin, Sir Karra.¡± ¡°I wonder how strong they are,¡± Adam mused aloud, smirking slightly. ¡°I will process your applications,¡± the woman said. ¡°You may leave if you wish.¡± ¡°Should we watch the fights today?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. The group made their way out towards the side exit, which led to other rooms. However, Adam could see to the side, in the centre of the arena, a smaller octagon, with smaller walls emanating out towards the outer arena walls, though they only blocked off sight to the first two floors of the arena. On the ground was arge square tform made of stone, set within the earth so it was flush beside it. ¡°What¡¯s the smaller octagon in the middle?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is where most of the greater nobles rx,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The top floor of the arena is for minor nobles and merchants.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adam almost rolled his eyes. The group made their way up to the first floor, sandwiched between the floor for the nobles, and the floor for the masses. Other warriors rxed within therge area, looking out to the arena floor where warriors without sponsorships would partake in unofficial fights. ¡°Brother Jurot!¡± came a shout from nearby. Adam blinked, recalling the voice. They found a set of Iyrmen alongside a group of adventurers. Adam recognised the three faces, smiling. The handsome bronze skinned Iyrman extended a hand to shake Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°You havee to fight in the tournament?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°Adam,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Amokan,¡± Adam replied, shaking his forearm. ¡°What are you three doing here?¡± ¡°We are here to fight in the tournament,¡± Amokan dered. ¡°It is our first step to be Unrivalled Under The Heavens.¡± Adam winced at the title which he had brought into the Iyr. The guilt of corrupting the Iyrmen youth with such cringe inducing words hurt him deeply, and he couldn¡¯t me the Iyrmen for wanting to kill him because of it. ¡°We are already Experts,¡± Amokan dered, grinning wide. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have many stories to tell.¡± ¡°I have!¡± the Iyrman replied, unable to control his wild grin. ¡°I have avenged my sister!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam replied, stumbling over his words. ¡°I¡¯m, uh, I¡¯m d.¡± Adam exchanged a look with Jurot. ¡°Timojin,¡± Jurot called, having already greeted the Horcish Iyrman. ¡°We have returned your sister¡¯s body to the Iyr.¡± Amokan raised his brows in surprise, ncing to Timojin. The Horcish Iyrman closed his eyes, furrowing his brows in thought for a long moment. ¡°Thank you,¡± Timojin said. ¡°She fought well,¡± Jurot assured. Timojin nodded, and continued greeting the rest of the Iyrmen, including his younger cousin, Uwajin. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too,¡± Adam said, forgetting the beautiful Iyrman¡¯s name. ¡°You as well,¡± Amokan¡¯s cousin replied, shaking Adam¡¯s hand. ¡®Damn it, what was her name?¡¯ Adam thought, before the group settled down to speak with one another.
Imagine thinking I''d go straight to fighting and not giving you another ten chapters of Adam talking way too much. 560. Preliminaries II 560. Preliminaries II ¡°We should deal with the most important matters first,¡± Adam stated, his voice serious. Jaygak felt the hairs on the back of her neck tingle. ¡®Should I stop him?¡¯ ¡°I have five adorable children now,¡± Adam dered with his arms crossed, puffing out his chest. ¡°I have heard the news,¡± Amokan said. ¡°They¡¯re so cute!¡± Adam began to gush about them to the group, while the other adventurers, Amokan¡¯spanions, nced between one another. ¡°You have a cute little sister too. Her name¡¯s Inakan, and she¡¯s so tiny.¡± ¡°I have heard,¡± Amokan replied. ¡°I will win the tournament and return to see her.¡± Timojin snorted, but said nothing. Amokan crossed his arms and leaned back, before eyeing up Timojin. The pair made to quarrel, but Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Which tournament are you fighting in?¡± Adam asked, stopping the pair from arguing. ¡°Magical martial, second range,¡± Amokan replied. ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t that the same as you guys?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, sitting up taller. He met their eyes, recalling when he had faced them both together. Back then, they had barely mastered the basics, and he had narrowly lost against them. This time, he would show them how much he had grown. ¡°This time I will beat you without Timojin¡¯s help,¡± Amokan said. ¡°This time you will be conscious when I beat him,¡± Timojin stated. ¡°What kind of magical gear do you both have?¡± Adam asked, seeing as they were about to fight again. ¡°A Basic Enhanced greatsword,¡± Amokan replied, and Timojin nodded. ¡°What do they do?¡± Adam leaned in, narrowing his eyes. He looked to the des beside them. They wererge, one seemingly made of marble, and the other was more intricate in design, but made of typical steel. ¡°You will see.¡± Amokan grinned wider, exchanging a look with Timojin. ¡°Hmph! Then I won¡¯t tell you what my axe does.¡± ¡°I will find out when we face each other in the tournament.¡± Amokan chuckled. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be facing you. I¡¯m going to be fighting in the magical magic segment.¡± Adam paused, wondering if he said it right. ¡°Then you will face Ilyakan.¡± ¡®Ilyakan! That was it!¡¯ ¡°Will I?¡± Adam asked, looking to the beautiful Iyrman. ¡°I will not be fighting in the tournament,¡± Ilyakan replied, simply. Amokan recalled back to when they were signing up for the tournament. He had been too busy arguing with Timojin and hadn¡¯t realised. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Adam replied, ncing between the pair of Kans. He smirked slightly. ¡°Did you know I faced your grandmother, Amokan?¡± ¡°You did?¡± Amokan asked, leaning in quickly, unable to contain his surprise. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I fought the old geezer, Jarot, and¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°The old geezer, Jarot, beat me up and bragged to her.¡± ¡°You fought Jarot?¡± Amokan asked, even more surprised. ¡°Fought him? He beat me up!¡± Adam huffed again. ¡°That old man! He tried to steal my kids from me too!¡± Amokan could see Adam had be queerer sincest they met, but hearing that he had faced both his grandmother and that Jarot, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the tingling sensation within him. ¡°I would like to hear the tale.¡± ¡°Jurot can tell you it,¡± Adam replied, pretending to be annoyed. Amokan noted the look on Jaygak¡¯s face. On the surface it seemed to be still, but it was far too still for his liking. He had grown up with her, so knew what it meant. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Upon hearing the tale, it all made sense. They had only heard of distant whisperings of Adam since the trio had left the Iyr. In order to be Experts, they pushed themselves to the limit, switching between multiple adventuring parties so they could adventure more often. Yet, to hear that Adam, before they had even be Experts, had faced against Jarot and Otkan, it filled the pair with envy. Not only had he faced Otkan, he had beaten her? Even if she held back, something like that was still nearly impossible. ¡°Adam!¡± Amokan almost shouted. ¡°Let us fight!¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Will you refuse me the honour?¡± ¡°You Iyrmen are too scary. If I lose against you, then I¡¯ll have to say I¡¯ve been beaten three times! I don¡¯t want to admit I lost to Jarot, but I can¡¯t lose to you especially. If I do beat you now, it¡¯ll be harder for you to be Unrivalled Under The Heavens. Once you¡¯re stronger, I¡¯ll face you.¡± ¡°Once I am stronger, I will be scarier,¡± Amokan stated. ¡°Yeah? Me too.¡± Adam almost smirked, though realised he had promised to face Amokan when he was stronger. ¡®Oh, damn.¡¯ ¡°Ah, nevermind. I won¡¯t face you when you¡¯re stronger either.¡± ¡°Would you take back your words?¡± ¡°Jurot, do you see how he bullies me?¡± Adam grumbled, pouting. ¡°If we do not face each other in the tournament, I will face you after it,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°I, too, am strong.¡± Jurot then switched to their tongue to reveal his greatest aplishment. ¡°I joined the Vanguard during my first time.¡± Amokan paused from the shock, and Timojin and Ilyakan also reacted the same. ¡®The Vanguard?¡¯ The trio wondered what had happened in the Iyr whilst they had left. Not only had it closed its gates, something which hadn¡¯t happened previously, but there were so many crazy things which were still ongoing. ¡°You did well,¡± Amokan said, patting Jurot¡¯s shoulder, unable to contain his wild grin. Amokan and Timojin both thought they had caught up to Jurot. Yet, to hear he was still thriving and making a name for himself, they had to prioritise Jurot as a great obstacle in their ambitions once more. ¡°Will you tell us your tales?¡± Ilyakan asked. She avoided looking at Adam, realising this had all happened after Adam had joined the Iyr. She couldn¡¯t help but think there was a connection between him and the events which had passed. The adventurers beside the trio of Iyrmen nced between one another. They realised that this conversation wasn¡¯t a ce for them, especially after hearing the unbelievable tales from Jurot¡¯s lips. ¡®There¡¯s no way it could be true, right?¡¯ ¡®Definitely not.¡¯ ¡®You ever heard of an Iyrman lie before?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but, two Dragons? Two?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Amokan grit his teeth, his entire body turning red hot as he fell into a rage. He rxed once more, stopping himself from shouting at Adam for a fight. Timojin had almost done the same, but he stared at Jurot, who seemed to also hold great strength. Jaygak exchanged a look to Kitool, sighing slightly, sipping the ale she had brought from the server nearby. ¡°Then we returned and found my Jirot and Jarot,¡± Adam said, remembering the day. ¡°It was the eigth day of the ninth month, a day before Nobby¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°It was the seventh,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, feeling his heart drop. ¡°The seventh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam¡¯s cheeks turned red as he flushed. He thought back to the time. ¡®Front Iyr was the ninth. The night before we were at the vige, and then¡­¡¯ ¡°I hate maths, Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was the seventh.¡± Adam closed his eyes and repeated it within his mind. ¡°Anyway, then I found out I had three more children from a previous engagement.¡± ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t mention they¡¯re Entalia¡¯s kids from another world.¡¯ ¡°Twins and triplets?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°Your seed is strong,¡± Timojin said. ¡°Well, they¡¯re not my children by-,¡± Adam stopped himself. ¡°Well, I mean. The triplets are obviously, but they¡¯re special. My twins didn¡¯te from my seed.¡± Adam cringed at the words. ¡°We found them in the mud when the Goblins were eating each other.¡± ¡°They tried to eat your children?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adam admitted, barely remembering the scene other than when he had almost fought Dunes. ¡°Anyway, I picked them up, and they were so tiny. They¡¯re already walking and talking. Jirot keeps bullying me. Jarot is, somehow, well behaved.¡± ¡°Jarot?¡± Amokan asked. However, there was something else Adam said that caused him to think. ¡°Jurot named them,¡± Adam replied awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s Konarot, Kirot, and Karot, and also Jirot and Jarot.¡± ¡°They are good names,¡± Amokan said, nodding his head. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should mention their race, but he didn¡¯t want to say it in public with so many people around. ¡°Anyway, yeah. So what¡¯s your story like?¡± The pair spoke of their adventures, killing all manner of creatures. Manticores, wyverns, and so many more. They had fun during the current year due to all the beasts they hade across. Soon, the unofficial fights began. ¡°Can we bet?¡± Adam asked, realising it was a stupid question. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Jurot. Are you going to win first ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet on¡­¡± Adam frowned. If he bet on Jurot, that would mean he was betting against Kitool and Jaygak. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll bet on Nobby to win his segment. Can we bet on each fight too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You should be careful with your strength,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Especially your magic.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to use much magic,¡± Adam admitted, smiling slightly. After all, he could just do that, the thing he had yet to reveal. His magic was great, and though he could probably use Shield and get away with it a few times during the bout, all of his Mana was instead going to go into smiting. ¡®First ce, here Ie!¡¯
Still no fighting? A thousand curses upon his bloodline! 561. Preliminaries III 561. Preliminaries III Omen: 1, 5 ¡®Should I have bet so much on Nobby?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing at the boy. He was well built, and though he had been trained by Jurot, he still wasn¡¯t sure if he could really ce first. ¡®He¡¯ll probablye across some rising star or something. That¡¯s how it always goes.¡¯ ¡°Vonda, please take some of the party fund with you to pay for your fees, and to pay for food and the like.¡± Adam had checked the party fund, which had be rather lean. They had started off with hundreds of gold, and now it barely reached triple digits. ¡°You should all bet on us too. Just a gold or two, so you can make a little coin. Don¡¯t bet too much, just in case you end up losing it all. In fact¡­¡± Vonda could see Adam was thinking deeply, his eyes falling to the party fund. ¡®Should I use the party fund? If I bet on myself, I could double it at least¡­¡¯ Adam wondered if he could really afford to that. ¡®I could do some alchemy to make some coin if I really need to¡­¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll use one hundred gold of the fund,¡± Adam said. ¡°That should be fine since we¡¯ll have some left over.¡± Vonda, who knew how much was in the party fund, gave nothing away. If they lost the bet, it would have almost nothing. However, she didn¡¯t know Adam still had more gold within the bank, though it still wasn¡¯t much. ¡®I should have kept better tabs on it, really.¡¯ Adam began to sweat slightly. Then a sh of insight came to him, something he was told long ago. ¡°Jurot, can I ess the line of credit with the guild?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have some coin in the Iyr that I could use to bet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that,¡± Adam said, feigning a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s make bank!¡± Dawn was still weing the city as Fate¡¯s Golden made their way to the arena. They managed to slip through the side since Adam was fighting that day, though since some of them weren¡¯t fighting in the tournament, they had to pay. ¡®I¡¯m really counting silvers at this point?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®We had almost a thousand gold before we started. I really should have quested more.¡¯ ¡°Adam Fateson,¡± called a guard as the group settled to one side. ¡°Adam Fateson, of Fate¡¯s Golden!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, raising his hand. ¡°Come along,¡± the guard said, leading Adam away. ¡°Make sure you bet on me!¡± Adam waved at hispanions before he left. They made their way down some side steps, going down to the ground floor. They made their way to the inner walls which split the arenas, where many warriors were readying themselves to fight. Most wore te mail, and many wore symbols of various orders. ¡®I suppose if you¡¯re young and have magical items you¡¯re probably a member of an order or a noble,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how he didn¡¯t realise something so obvious. The guard took him to a small room, reaching for a book and a quill. ¡°So you use magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°All kinds,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Mostly divine, I suppose?¡± Adam motioned to the symbol of Baktu on his chest. ¡°That¡¯s Lord Sozain, isn¡¯t it?¡± the guard asked. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s symbol for the great God of Death, I mean.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Head Priest of the temple handed it to me after I prayed to Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± the man replied dryly. ¡°Your equipment is magical?¡± ¡°My axe and shield, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh, I suppose my armour too. I prayed over it in the morning and it holds some minor magic.¡± The guard bowed his head, writing it down. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to use potions or other consumable items.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The guard paused for a long moment, staring at the amulet. He cleared his throat. ¡°I hope that you will not kill your opponents.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, no problem,¡± Adam replied, almost smirking. ¡°I¡¯ll pray to Lord Sozain for forgiveness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°How powerful are your spells?¡± ¡°Third Gate.¡± The guard wrote down the note. ¡°You are not allowed to cast spells upon yourself before entering the arena. The arena will dispel such spells before you step onto the tform, so it will just waste the magics given to you by the God of Death. Also, no flying.¡± ¡°Thank you. I had no intention of doing so, but I appreciate the heads up.¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°Uh, it just means that I appreciate the information given beforehand,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. The guard nodded. ¡°How shall we announce you when you are to fight?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, having not expected such a question. ¡°Just a moment¡­¡± ¡®What should I go with? Aren¡¯t I meant to be showing off the magical weapons? No, I suppose I shouldn¡¯t just yet. Though¡­¡¯ ¡°Chief Executive Officer Adam.¡± The guard furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you in the military?¡± ¡°No, I work for a business,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You want us to announce you as an officer?¡± ¡°My role is that of a Chief Executive Officer,¡± Adam said. ¡°What kind of business is it?¡± ¡°We sell wares of an enchanter.¡± ¡°An enchanter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The guard stared at Adam, but then marked something in his book. ¡°I wish you the best of luck, Priest of Death.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam returned back to the waiting area with the rest of those who were fighting during the morning. He spotted a great many well kept young men and women, realising most were probably nobles of sorts. However, there was arge number of rougher looking fellows, those hardened by years of fighting as adventurers or mercenaries. He spotted a few who were napping in the corner, one was a Drakken who nursed a bottle to her chest as she snoozed. He wondered who he¡¯d be fighting that day. Adam walked over to a guard. ¡°Excuse me. Where do I bet?¡± ¡°I can write down your bet,¡± the guard said. ¡°How much do you wish to bet?¡± ¡°One hundred¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Two hundred gold on myself?¡± ¡°Do you have two hundred gold?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, I have more, but two hundred gold for now. I¡¯ve already ced a bet on cing high, but I wanted to bet on today¡¯s match too.¡± The guard nced at Adam¡¯s chest, noting the symbol on the badge which kept his cape together, and he nodded. ¡°Alright. Two hundred gold it is.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam watched the fights, noticing that each time someone was called, only one person left their room, and their opponent would appear from the opposite wall which split the arena, and sometimes they¡¯d fight in the other arena behind them. ¡°Are you an adventurer?¡± a young Aldishman beside him asked. He wore te mail, though his helmet was at his side, revealing his reddish hair. He wore a symbol of an order, that of a de above a bow. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Which family has sponsored you?¡± ¡°The Littlesea family.¡± The young man nodded his head. ¡°Your armour is beautiful.¡± ¡°Oh, well, thank you,¡± Adam replied, smiling from behind his helmet. ¡°I like your armour too.¡± The young man nodded. ¡°Where did you acquire it?¡± ¡°I received it in the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you close with the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Somewhat,¡± Adam admitted, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°My brother is an Iyrman.¡± ¡°But you are not, since you have not removed your helmet to reveal your tattoos.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The young man tilted his head slightly, eyeing Adam up. ¡°How did you be an Iyrman¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°His mother told him to be my brother.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°We have an adorable little sister who will be hearing of our tales, so we hope to do well.¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Though I think, perhaps, I might find that difficult.¡± A guard approached Adam. ¡°You¡¯re up next.¡± She motioned her head to the arena which he¡¯d step out towards. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll chat another time,¡± Adam said, extending a hand. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°Sir Charles,¡± the young man replied, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. Adam stepped up towards the wall and began to limber up. He donned his shield and stretching out his arms and kicked out his legs. ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon Littlesea, adorned in purple, with axe of great magical might, Chief Executive Officer Adam!¡± Adam stepped out of the wall, feeling his heart beginning to pound in his chest as he heard the cheers of the crowd, finding that there were easily thousands of people staring at him from the open bleachers to the side, whereas hispanions sat within the first floor above them, surrounded by stone. He stared ahead of him to see his opponent, who had been introduced as Gregory of the Order of Ice des. He was pale skinned, with ck hair, denoting that he was from the north. He wore full te mail, and carried arge axe at his back. The Aldishman from the north stepped out, his eyes glued to Adam. Behind him was a guard, and Adam noted a guard behind him, the pair being escorted towards the centre. ¡°The bets are to be ced,¡± the guard behind him said. ¡°Circle around your opponent and greet the crowd. One you are done with a rotation, reveal your weapons, and greet one another. After a few moments, you will be told to fight.¡± Adam did as he was asked, circling around the arena. He waved his hand to the crowd, noticing that many children were watching from under the bleachers, shouting and pointing at him. Adam waved towards them, before returning back to waving at the crowd. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say, so, for once, he kept his mouth shut. ¡®I need to be careful,¡¯ Adam thought as he kept circling around the arena. ¡®I can¡¯t win too easily.¡¯
Sorry I didn''t realise I didn''t post up yesterday! I haven''t been feeling too well recently so it must have slipped my mind! I''ll try and post up a few more chapters some time next week. 562. Preliminaries IV 562. Preliminaries IV Battle Order D20 + 1 = 19 (18) Health: 78 -> 48 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 14 (4) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Hit! 2D6 + 9 = 20 (5, 6) 20 damage! Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 6 = 14 (3, 5) Health: 48 -> 62 After the pair prepared themselves, the guards shouted for the fight to begin once they had moved to the side. Adam could have taken the lead, but allowed his opponent the first step as he raised his shield. The Aldishman bolted forward with his greataxe in hand. ¡°With the might of my conviction!¡± the Aldishman chanted, before mming it down against Adam¡¯s shield. Adam stumbled backwards from the might of the blow, the explosive magic running through his bones. ¡®Oh Baktu! So that¡¯s how that feels like.¡¯ Adam groaned under the weight of the blow, before the sh of divine magic ran through him. ¡®Damn that hurts!¡¯ As the Aldishman swung his axe for another blow, Adam threw a feint, before stepping around him to strike his axe against the Aldishman¡¯s side, striking him with Wraith, though choosing against expending any Mana or charges. He inhaled deeply, flexing his muscles, regaining back his strength. ¡®I have to be careful.¡¯ The crowd cheered as the pair shed, while Adam¡¯spanions watched from the first floor above. ¡°He¡¯s holding back,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise he could do that.¡± Jurot nodded his head slowly. The pair had bet a pretty sum on the fight. Their eyes remained glued to the pair as they continued their fight. Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! 2D6 + 9 = 15 (2, 4) 15 damage! The pair continued to fight, with Adam meeting the hefty blows of the magical greataxe with his magical shield, deflecting them with some effort, before he swung his axe wildly, managing tond a blow against the Aldishman¡¯s armour. ¡®Careful,¡¯ Adam thought, narrowly dodging the young man¡¯s greataxe. ¡°He¡¯s pretty strong, but not as strong as Adam,¡± Jaygak said, watching as Adam continued to hide behind his shield. Without its magic, he probably would have been hit a few times. The Guardian would have been difficult for Jaygak to face, and yet Adam was holding back in order to not beat him too quickly. ¡®¡­¡¯ Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 1 (1) Critical miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! 4D6 + 9 = 26 (3, 4, 4, 6) 26 damage! The crowd continued to cheer as Adam ducked under the greataxe, before springing upwards and shing violently, only to find the Aldishman had long disappeared, and was aiming a heavy downward swing against him. Adam gripped Wraith tight in hand before swiping his axe against the Aldishman¡¯s helmet, mming with such heft that Wraith dented it. The Aldishman stumbled to the side, before dropping. Adam blinked, before raising his axe into the air, causing the crowd to cheer, shouting and yelping with such bloodthirst, Adam thought he was in the Iyr. Victory! Expert XP Gained: +400 XP: 9300 -> 9700 ¡®Did I win too easily?¡¯ Adam thought, waving his axe still. ¡®I should have pretended to struggle more.¡¯ From what Adam had gathered, the etiquette was to walk around the arena, waving to everyone, before returning back to his section. Once Adam returned, he found some of the other fighters nodding their heads. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I imagined,¡± Charles admitted, extending a hand to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°It¡¯s the magical axe and shield I have,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The Enchanter made sure I had great gear before signing up.¡± ¡°The Enchanter?¡± ¡°I work for a business. The Enchanter enchants magical weapons, which are currently being auctioned off in Red Oak. We¡¯re going to try and find people to sell magical weapons to.¡± ¡°How grand.¡± A guard approached them. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to where you need to rest.¡± Adam rxed in the small room he was taken to, hearing the tournament continue outside. A priest came up to him, checking on his health for a moment, before leaving him be. ¡®I wonder how much money I made from the bet.¡¯ Adam smiled as he was handed more than double his bet back from a guard, before he made his way up to the middle floor, where hispanions were waiting, only to realise they weren¡¯t where he left them. After asking around, he found them in another section, one which had overlooked his fighting. ¡°Did you guys bet on me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We did.¡± Jaygak replied, smirking. ¡°I made bank,¡± Adam whispered, smirking wide in return. The others weren¡¯t sure what to say. They continued to watch the fights. That day was for the magical fights. It started with the youngest group, which usually started a while after dawn. The segment for Adam¡¯s age range was typically dealt with a few hours before noon, and finished a little after noon. There was a great showing from many Priests, Guardians, and even a Wizard, who had cast Fireball, then Shield to deal with the blows, followed by another Fireball which narrowly missed them. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered, nodding his head slowly. During an intermission, the group ordered food, using the newly gained funds from the party fund. ¡°So, who should we be looking out for?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are many,¡± Jurot said, beginning to list off at least fifty different names, some which he had mentioned before to Adam, like Stone Sword. ¡°How about in your segment?¡± ¡°Kitool, Jaygak, Timojin, and Amokan,¡± Jurot replied, almost bluntly. ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Adam waited, but considering Jurot said no more, Adam decided against asking for more. ¡°What about my segment?¡± ¡°Sir Roseia, Sir Karra, and a few mercenaries.¡± ¡°So the King¡¯s Swords¡¯ daughter and her cousin? I wonder if we¡¯ll get to fight one another.¡± ¡°It will be a good fight,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to be more careful, then.¡± Adam began to whisper. ¡°Going to bet my way into oblivion.¡± The group continued to watch the fights. The fights between those of the older segments were far greater than the fights of their own segments. It was obvious, of course, since they were Masters and Grandmasters. The Iyrmen were more familiar with such sights, and though they were familiar with them, they still appreciated the fights deeply, even if many of the fights were greatly mismatched. Stone Sword fought that evening, though hade across someone that was a member of a minor noble¡¯s guard. Stone Sword and the guard shed several times, the pair almost dancing together as they went through the motions, but eventually Stone Sword ended the fight, allowing it to appear closer than it truly was. ¡®I should be careful in not offending nobles while not losing,¡¯ Adam thought. Unfortunately, Adam was the only one to think that way. The next morning, the youth were going to fight. Luckily, none were facing against one another, which allowed Adam to bet on them all. They would be allowed to bet by handing over paper and the coin as a group. Typically, the group would have their bets ready, and once they saw the opponent, they would go through with the bet or to retract it. ¡®Holy,¡¯ Adam thought, watching at the teens fought. They all fought with such fervour, even the typically quiet Bavin and Nobby. The youth crushed through their opponents with ease. ¡®Nice.¡¯ A short whileter, Adam¡¯spanions went to fight in the arena. Adam bet a hundred gold one each Iyrman, and theypletely demolished their opponents. Kitool and Jaygak had gone against members of an order who seemed promising, whereas Jurot made short work of the mercenary he faced. ¡°You guys are winning too easily,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t win so easily so we can keep betting on you.¡± The winnings he made on the teens and the Iyrmen were far less than one to one. He bet five hundred gold on the Iyrmen, and won back an additional four hundred and some change. ¡°I will show my opponents the same respect they show me,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Respect doesn¡¯t feed my kids,¡± Adam grumbled again, though he smirked, his eyes shining with pride. ¡°Timojin and Amokan did pretty well too. Did Amokan really have to fight like that?¡± ¡°It is how he fights,¡± Jurot said. Amokan was the kind to swing wildly within a fight, even more wildly than a typical Iyrman. Yet, any time he hit, it was near deadly. Even his opponent, a mercenary, had chosen to surrender after the first blow, her armour dented to such an extreme degree that she required medical assistance. ¡°Iyrmen are so scary,¡± Adam whispered. The farmers and porters were inclined to agree, though they enjoyed how much coin the Iyrmen had made for the group. ¡°It¡¯s so awkward moving between the ces to watch the fights,¡± Adam said, wondering if there was a way for him to watch all the fights at once. ¡°You can buy a ce at the bottom of the central octagon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is one hundred gold for each segment per day.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Excuse me? One hundred gold?¡± Adam¡¯s jaw almost dropped. ¡°So that¡¯s, what, four, five hundred gold each day if I want to watch every fight? Let me guess, most of the noble don¡¯t have to pay, or they have discount prices?¡± ¡°They donate much less,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Donate?¡± Adam scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡®What a bunch of pricks!¡¯
Sorry I didn''t realise I didn''t post up yesterday! I haven''t been feeling too well recently so it must have slipped my mind! I''ll try and post up a few more chapters some time next week. 563. Preliminaries V 563. Preliminaries V Omen: 11, 15 ¡°They have sent someone to fight?¡± Jurot asked, staring at Adam¡¯s opponent. Adam¡¯s opponent was heavily armoured, adorned in full te. The metal was almost a liquid silver, with tiny ck etchings against it. The metal was worked exclusively by the Magisterium, an ancient order of Magesmiths. Such were the rumours which the Iyr had gathered from all the corners of the world. It was difficult to confirm such rumours, due to who the Magisterium worked for. ¡®This fight will be more difficult.¡¯ Adam had bet quite a pretty penny on himself, using arge portion of his own personal funds, as well as a sensible amount from the party fund. Looking at his opponent, Adam wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good idea. The pair circled around the arena, before meeting at the centre. Adam donned Strong Shield, the red shield glinting with the sun, and gripped Wraith tightly. His opponent before him held out her hands in front of her, as though she was gripping an invisible de, before a greatsword appeared between her hands. It was a de which matched the colour of her armour, with tiny runes etched along the metal. ¡°Cool,¡± Adam whispered, nodding his head towards her. ¡®I should have expected that sine they introduced her as de of the Magisterium.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 20 (19) Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Miss! Health: 78 -> 48 Once the signal was given, which was drowned out by the noise of the crowd, Adam charged forward, swinging his axe wildly at de. He found his opponent was not quite as simple as she seemed, as she stepped to the side, shed with his axe twice as though she were dancing with him, before spinning her de in her hands. Adam was full of confusion as she dropped her de, though still made to strike with her hand. Adam brought it up to the imaginary de, but the young woman, known as de, inhaled deeply. She forced her body to shift as she changed the position of her hands. Though her sword had almost tumbled to the floor, it appeared at Adam¡¯s side as she struck him with a hefty blow. The crowd sheered at the disy of magic which had taken even them by surprise. ¡°Gah!¡± Adam groaned as he stumbled. He had yet to see her form, but considering she was almost as tall as him, and her blows were about as great as his, he felt how physically strong she was. ¡®Damn!¡¯ The crowd roared, noting how Adam had almost keeled over from the hefty blow. ¡®She managed to strike so deeply twice?¡¯ Jurot thought. The odds were hundreds to one, and certainly wasn¡¯t seen every day. Except for when he was beside Adam, in which case it happened almost daily. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 48 -> 53 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 26 (16) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 37 (3, 4, 5, 5)(1, 2, 3, 5) 37 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! 2D6 + 9 = 15 (1, 5) 15 damage! Adam and the young woman engaged again, Adam managing to duck under a while swing, keeping his attention on the fact she could summon her de into her hand if she chose to drop it. As Adam stepped forward, almost shoulder barging her with his shield, before his axe struck right across her front, almost scratching the pristine armour as it shed white hot for a moment. The woman stumbled, and Adam could almost hear the exmation mark from her lips as she raised her de, gripping it tighter. They shed once more, and though a near invisible barrier tried to deflect his axe, he managed to strike her again, causing her to step back once more. Adam held his axe, and as he thought about forcing himself forward, he found that the moment had passed, and the pair shed again, with Adam narrowly dodging a swing, before the pair stepped back to find themselves a moment to themselves. ¡®Fifty two damage,¡¯ Adam thought, holding his de. ¡®So if she¡¯s an Expert, she¡¯s probably only got a little bit of Health.¡¯ ¡®He did not refresh his strength?¡¯ Jurot thought, watching over the fight. He was certain Adam would win, but Adam was dancing on a knife¡¯s edge. The Adam he knew was both more reckless and more cautious. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 53 -> 58 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 17 (7) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! 2D6 + 9 = 20 (5, 6) 20 damage! Once more the pair charged forward, de meeting axe, while Adam deflected a blow with Strong Shield, before his axe slipped across her side, piercing through a chink within her armour, and the woman dropped to a knee, almost falling onto her side. Adam stood over her, victorious. He held up his axe in victory, though was ready to strike her in case she tried anything, before the match was called. Apuse thundered, and Adam stumbled around the side of the arena, keeling over for a moment as he grabbed his knees to brace himself. ¡®I need to milk this for all it¡¯s worth.¡¯ de remained on her knee for a short while as a guard approached her, before realising she had lost consciousness. A Priest quickly approached, healing her, causing her to jolt awake, summoning her greatsword into her hand. Thankfully, she had the wherewithal to not strike a Priest. Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 9 700 -> 10 200 A guard stepped beside Adam, reaching out a hand. Adam took the hand, thanking the guard, before stepping out towards the wall with them. As he approached the wall, he found several more guards waiting for him. ¡°Follow me,¡± one said, before she turned and led Adam away. Two guards stood behind Adam, waiting for him to walk forward. Adam followed the guard out to one side where more workers were currently working. He found taller, thuggish, tattooed fellows nking a door, which the guard knocked on. ¡°Come in,¡± called a gentle voice, and the guards opened the door, revealing the spacious room inside. The furnishings were made of exotic woods Jurot probably knew the name of, with an older Devilkin woman sitting at a desk, currently eating from a tter of fruit. There were all manner of tiny statuettes made of bronze, silver, and gold strewn about the area. The rug on the floor was a deep red, like that of fresh blood. ¡°Step inside,¡± a guard from behind said, and Adam did so. ¡°Take off your boots,¡± the older Devilkin woman said. ¡°This rug costs more than your armour.¡± ¡°My armour is pretty expensive,¡± Adam said, beginning to unstrap his his armour so he could remove his boots. ¡°Not as expensive as a rug from Voodur,¡± the old woman assured. She was ancient, in her seventies or eighties, with dozens of tiny gems embedded within her face. To the corners of the room Adam spotted two heavily armoured warriors, their armour stylised with a symbol of the arena from a bird¡¯s eye view. Sensing the tension in the room, Adam slowly unstrapped the belt at his side, and offered it to the guard behind him. ¡°No need for that,¡± the woman said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so stupid that you¡¯d try to attack me in my own home.¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m not that stupid either,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Still, it would make me feel better if I handed it over until whatever this is,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the guards, ¡°is sorted out.¡± The Devilkin bowed her head, allowing the guards to take his shield and armour. ¡°I should warn you, but those belong to a business which works out of the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°As much as it is my axe, it¡¯s an axe which belongs to the Iyr. The same with the shield.¡± ¡°I swim in gold,¡± the Devilkin replied, smiling to reveal her golden tooth, which was marked with a magical runes. What need of she to steal? ¡°Take a seat, Adam Fateson.¡± Adam dropped into the seat opposite her, sitting upright as best as he could. He stared at the woman, doing his best not to look at the pair of guards who could swing their des down upon him within a moment. ¡°You¡¯re a Bronze Rank Adventurer from Fate¡¯s Golden, adventuring for less than three years,¡± she began. ¡°Within a year you killed two Dragons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It says here you are twenty years old.¡± The woman revealed the piece of paper. It was his application. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is hard to believe you are an Expert when you are so young,¡± she said, staring into his eyes. ¡°Yeah, you can imagine how shocked the Iyr was when learning of that.¡± Adam chuckled, before quickly silencing. ¡°I would like to confirm whether you are truly so young.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The woman motioned a hand for one of the two heavily armoured warriors to step forward. The Guardian began to cast her spell, and Adam could feel the magic wash across his body, tickling his mind and throat. Charisma Save Voluntary failure! ¡°Is your name Adam Fateson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Adam,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Technically Fateson is a name I gave to myself, but Adam is truly my name.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty years old, like my brother Jurot. We have the same birthday.¡± ¡°The Iyrman is your brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did thate to pass?¡± ¡°I prefer not to say under the spell,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Why did you surrender yourself under our spell without confirming what we were doing?¡± ¡°If you did anything inappropriate to me, I¡¯m sure the Iyr would do something to you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If I had to bet between the entirety of East Port or the Iyr, I¡¯d bet on the Iyr.¡± The Devilkin reached to a drawer to one side, and revealed arge ss vial. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°If I had to take a guess, a poison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Widow¡¯s Tears. You drink this before bed, and you pass peacefully in your sleep. Just a few drops will kill any child. During the time of the Demonic Devastation, such a poison was widely circted. Rather than allow Demons to im their children, widows fed themselves and their children this poison. The price of such a poison was great, of course, but the price of salvation was so much greater.¡± ¡°I hope, if the Iyr wants to kill me, they use Widow¡¯s Tears,¡± Adam admitted. The Devilkin paused. ¡®What?¡¯ She reached to her other drawer, and pulled out a pouch, which she ced on the desk, something jingling within. She took another pause to try and gather herself. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°A pouch of gold?¡± ¡°One thousand two hundred and seventy gold,¡± the Devilkin said. ¡°Mostly in gems, due to convenience.¡± Adam remained silent. The Devilkin woman pushed the pouch towards him. ¡°Congrattions.¡± She smiled. ¡°The rest of your party¡¯s bets have been paid out to them.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, reaching out for the pouch. He could feel how heavy it was. ¡°de was in the top five contenders for winning the segment. There will be manyints, I¡¯m sure, but we have confirmed that you are fighting in the appropriate segment.¡± She motioned a hand for him to leave. ¡°I hope you enjoy the tournament.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, slipping into his boots, before stepping out. ¡®Oh. I forgot to ask her for her name.¡¯ ¡®What a frightening young man,¡¯ La thought, surrounded by two Masters, and wearing several magical items to protect her. The Guardians nced between one another, while the woman who had cast the spell nodded her head, confirming he was still under her spell. ¡°Who bets five hundred gold on themselves?¡± La whispered, rubbing her head. ¡°Hispanions bet a hundred or two gold at most. Do you know who decided to bet three hundred gold on the young man?¡± ¡°No,¡± one of her personal guards admitted. ¡°It was that bastard,¡± La grumbled, popping more fruit into her mouth. ¡°Oh.¡±
Who do you think bet on Adam with that much gold? 564. Preliminaries VI 564. Preliminaries VI ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Adam replied. Jurot crossed his arms, wondering if they needed to do anything if the arena owner was going to threaten them. Since she hadn¡¯t done anything to Adam, Jurot decided to let it go. ¡°I made bank,¡± Adam whispered, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep betting on us, though I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be able to make as much as I did today.¡± ¡°de could have taken one of the top three spots with Sir Roseia and Sir Karra,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There were many who would have bet for her.¡± ¡°Does that mean they¡¯ll bet for me if I face Sir Roseia?¡± Adam asked, frowning. ¡®So I¡¯ll make a lot less money.¡¯ ¡°The Aldish will think themselves above the Magisterium. They will bet on Sir Karra and Sir Roseia.¡± ¡°The Aldish still have their pride,¡± Jaygak added. ¡°Good.¡± Adam smirked wide, tasting the gold to be made. ¡°I¡¯ll milk their pride for all it¡¯s worth.¡± The farmers and the porters shared nces between one another. They, too, felt their pouches begin to grow heavy. Once they were at the guild, the farmers and porters met together. ¡°Do you follow the silver rule too?¡± Rick asked. ¡°We do.¡± Rick bowed his head slowly. The silver rule was a rule owed to the Golden Lord, the Lord of Trade, Musa. Simply put, they would pool together their resources together, and would each take a share once the business was concluded. This included the time Adam had split them apart, so though the gold they had gained was different, it was split between them all the same. ¡°We should do the same with the bets,¡± Rick said. ¡°How much have you bet so far?¡± ¡°Thirty gold on each of the older Iyrmen, including Timojin and Amokan,¡± Remy said. ¡°We did the same,¡± Rick admitted. ¡°How much did you bet on Adam?¡± ¡°Thirty gold. You?¡± Rick nodded. ¡°Would you like to join our pot?¡± ¡°What are the rules?¡± ¡°We will all pool into the same pot to bet, and we will only bet with the lowest amountfortable,¡± Rick said. ¡°We will win the same and lose the same.¡± Jeremy threw a look to his cousin, before the pair thought about what Rick was offering, and why. They didn¡¯t need Rick to suggest something like that since they could have made the rule between themselves. However, if they joined the farmers, it would mean there were more people to caution them against betting too much. Rick was a father, and the most cautious among them all in the matter of gold, whereas the porters were cautious in the matters of blood. Remy nodded to Jeremy, who returned with a nod. ¡°We¡¯ll join, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We always bet on Nobby.¡± Remy stared deep into Rick¡¯s eyes, the porter¡¯s re unyielding. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be much, just a gold.¡± ¡°Nobby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ce high, so we should bet on him too,¡± Remy said. ¡°We¡¯ve already ced twenty gold each on the boy to win.¡± ¡°The point of the group is to betfortably,¡± Rick replied. ¡°Forcing us to bet goes against its principles.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s one gold, we should bet on Nobby,¡± Remy said. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether he wins or loses, it¡¯s about the principle. The boy¡¯s been trained by the Iyrmen, and Adam.¡± Rick exchanged a look with the farmers. ¡°Even if we bet only one gold?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rick said, extending a hand, shaking Remy¡¯s forearm. Omen: 7, 18 Once again it was time for the mundane warriors to fight. The group was up bright and early to try and watch as many of their youth¡¯s fights, though there were times they couldn¡¯t since, they were in the wrong section, or they would fight in different arenas at the same time ¡°Laygak, son of Kaygak!¡± a shouter from each side of the room said. ¡°Against Liam, the Steeled Sword!¡± Upon hearing the names, Adam made his bet for Laygak, as he had for each teen Iyrman. Laygak, who had grown more powerful under Adam, crushed his opponent. ¡®I understand what cousin Jaygak meant,¡¯ Laygak thought as his opponent dropped before him. He had yet to begun to sweat against his opponent, who was quite strong considering the average warrior who had signed up. Laygak was surely one of the weakest of the group, and yet, he was probably in the top ten of the entire segment, something which wouldn¡¯t have been true if he hadn¡¯t trained with Adam. ¡®A wyvern amongst Dragons.¡¯ The Iyrmen, who had yet to face one another, crushed their opponents with rtive ease. Adam had gathered their opponents were no more than Level 1 or 2 at most, yet the Iyrmen seemed to be Adepts, Level 3 or so. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Nobby stood tall as he faced against another giant who was roughly his height and as wide as him. She was adorned in heavy chain, with a greatsword against her back. She had been introduced as Bridgette. ¡°Hey, is that Iggritte?¡± Adam asked, squinting his eyes as he stared down at the pair. ¡°It appears to be the case,¡± Vonda replied, recognising the young woman¡¯s silhouette. In the smaller hexagon, a tan skinned young man sat. He wore fine robes, and carried at his side a rapier. Behind him were two hired Experts, which acted as his body guards at the time. He wore arge hat, pure white, with a white feather. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the big boy,¡± his partner said. She was an older Half Elf, nearing a century, and yet looked no older than herte thirties. She was adorned in fine silks too, those imported from the Confederacy. ¡°I¡¯ll refuse this time,¡± Pual said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯ve lost too much gold thest time they fought.¡± ¡°Our Igritte lost?¡± ¡°The boy was trained by an Iyrman,¡± Pual said. ¡°The Iyrmen?¡± The young woman smiled wide. ¡°The Sansant family might be wary of such savages, but the Deathsingers know not to draw too close to our territory.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you start trouble with the Duchess of East Port, but don¡¯t involve me with any bother with the Iyrmen,¡± Pual grumbled quietly. ¡°Since when were you so meek?¡± The Half Elf waved her hand and a bottle of wine floated over to refill their cups. ¡°Last I checked,¡± Pual began, before switching over to Elvish, ¡°we¡¯re still being hunted.¡± Hispanion smiled, before raising a finger as she sipped from the floating cup. ¡°You¡¯re too cautious. Not even our friend, Ramir, is quite so cautious, and he¡¯s stuck with all the children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say his name so openly,¡± Pual rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°Let him have his peace.¡± ¡°The fight is beginning,¡± Kira said, her eyes trailing to therge form of Nobby. ¡®I could dominate him if I-,¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Pual growled quietly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll counter it.¡± Kira sighed. ¡°When did you be such a nork?¡± Nobby and Igritte fought once more, but the gap between them had increased. Whereas the pair had fought at roughly the same strength previously, Nobby had be an Expert in the meantime, and thus for every blow she could throw, Nobby could throw two. ¡°That¡¯s our boy!¡± Adam shouted, cackling like a hyena. The farmers and porters weren¡¯t sure what to think as they nced between Adam and Nobby. Even Brittany, who had fallen into the shadows once Adam proimed his bet, stared at him with a queer look. ¡°Adam, please,¡± Vonda said, trying to get the Half Elf to settle down. ¡°Look at the monster we¡¯ve raised,¡± Adam said, with far too light of a tone. ¡°Do you know what the odds were, Sir Vonda? Twenty to one! Nobby¡¯s going to make me rich once he wins! Well, maybe not rich, since I already have a fair amount of gold, but certainly morefortable!¡± The others around looked his way, wondering who the Half Elf was. Stating he was rich while surrounded by capable warriors certainly put a target on his back, even if he was settled beside a member of an order. ¡°We¡¯re going to take first in at least two different segments,¡± Adam said. ¡°Should we aim for three?¡± Nobby and the Iyrmen made their way up to the group. The teen Iyrmen, who had shown themselves capable, caused the coveting gazes to back away. Adam sped Nobby on his shoulders. ¡°Nobby, do you know how much I bet on you just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam smirked wider. ¡°Five hundred gold, my boy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Brittany wasn¡¯t sure why Adam was lying, since five hundred was only half of the gold he had bet on Nobby. ¡°I bet some of the party fund too,¡± Adam said, patting Nobby on his back. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to take a bit of my earnings and send them to your family.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least I can, my towering muscle of gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°Number one enforcer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam continued tough. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys did well too?¡± ¡°We did,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°I thought so. You guys win too easily, so the bets don¡¯t really favour you much.¡± Adam sighed, though his lips twitched into a smirk. ¡°Oh well.¡± The group remained together, as they had paid the gold required to remain to watch the fights the entire day. Jurot had made sure to pay for the first day with the party fund. He, too, had forgotten in his excitement to watch the tournament. They bought more food as time passed, spending silvers for the snacks. The others weren¡¯t sure how to feel since the party fund was paying for it all. ¡°How many people are in this room?¡± Adam asked a guard. ¡°A thousand?¡± the guard replied. ¡°Damn, that many, really?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much for a mug of ale?¡± ¡°Three coppers.¡± Adam held out four gems to a nearby server. ¡°If anyone orders a mug of ale, please take it from this first.¡± ¡°As you say,¡± the server replied, bowing their head. ¡°Who should we refer to ask their benefactor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s quite up to the title of benefactor, but tell them that¡­¡± Adam thought about it. ¡°The United Kindom.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡®I wonder how much I should bet on Jurot and the others?¡¯ Adam thought.
Enjoying the tournament by watching the fights? :/ Enjoying the tournament by taking all their gold? :) 565. Preliminaries VII 565. Preliminaries VII ¡°Sponsored by Baron Barthold Easke, with his great de in hand, William of the Thunder Riders!¡± ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon Littlesea, the Iyrman with skin of steel, Chief Executive Officer Jurot!¡± William stepped forward into the arena. He wore full te mail, and wore a half cape with the East Lake¡¯s symbol printed against it. At his back was a greatsword of fine steel, well built, with no frills. However, from the red hilt, Jurot understood it was a de from the turbulent time of the Demonic Devastation. The Fifty Red Swords, which eventually declined, and was the inspiration for the Three Hundred des some few hundred yearster. Jurot stepped forward, adorned in the furs of travelling Iyrmen, very different to the uniforms they typically wore in the Iyr. Jurot was the typical appearance of what the Aldish thought the Iyrmen were. Tall, strong, dishevelled hair onlybed by a swipe of the hand, adorned in heavy furs. As they circled around the arena, Jurot held up his axe and shield, feeling the gentle burn of his arms as he disyed his endurance, his muscles flexing and twitching for the crowd. ¡°Sometimes I forget how handsome my brother is,¡± Adam said, nodding his head approvingly. The group had finished with their bets, with Adam betting twice as much as normal. He had to do that at least once since Jurot was his brother. ¡°How strong is the guy?¡± ¡°He is strong,¡± Vonda said, doing her best to avoid looking at William, a young man three years her senior. ¡°Thunder Riders is such a cool name, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It is.¡± Once the pair met in the centre, William swiped his de through the air, before holding it in front of him. ¡°Are you ready for the hardest fight of your life, Iyrman?¡± The young man chuckled, his tone of voice light. ¡°I am ready,¡± Jurot said, holding his axe out towards his opponent, Phantom gleaming in the sun. Seeing that his opponent was so open, William dashed forward, swinging his de wildly in an arc in front of him to strike Jurot. His de held such force, it would have cut a normal man in half. But Jurot was no man. As the heavy swing threatened to bisect Jurot, he leapt up above the swinging de, with such height it had taken even William by surprise, the crowd¡¯s gasps echoing his feelings. The air under Jurot shuddered from the thunderous force of the de¡¯s magic. Jurotnded in a squat, but with the strength forged by the training of the Iyr, he forced his way up, his thighs burning. He used the moment to strike with Phantom, aiming for the young man¡¯s helmet, his axe almost blurring in the air. The thunk was audible in the arena, even managing to reach the crowd, and Phantom shed as Jurot spent all the charges. A single blow and William fell to the side, dropping still. Jurot exhaled, flexing his muscles for a moment, raising his axe high above him before he rxed. The crowd¡¯s noise drowned out the conversations on the first floor above them. ¡°Yeah!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Woo! Hahaha! That¡¯s my brother!¡± Adam kept howling withughter. ¡°Just a hit! Only one!¡± Nirot snorted quietly, crossing her arms as she did her best not to act out. She nced towards the other Iyrmen, her lips twitching into a smile. ¡°First ce! Let¡¯s go!¡± Adam continued to cackle and howl, already feeling the buzz of alcohol. Though there were those around him who wanted him to quieten down, they allowed him this moment. They weren¡¯t going to act up, not when one of the Iyrmen nearby had the same tattoo as the young Iyrman who had dropped an Expert in a single blow. From the second floor above the crowd, Baron Barthold Easke stared at the fallen mercenary. He had managed to procure the young Expert for a sum of one hundred gold, and a hundred gold for each win, plus an additional five hundred gold if he ced, a fair sum of coin. William had once been a candidate to be one of the Three Hundred des, but Fate had taken him away on the path of adventuring. The Baron almost threatened to m his cup of wine against the wall, but kept his cool in front of the other minor nobles and merchants. ¡°It seems the Iyrman was more of a savage than you let on,¡± another lord said from nearby, a merchant pouring him some wine. ¡°Who knows what wicked magics the axe possesses,¡± Barthold replied, his brow pulsing with rage. His face turned red hot, but the lords and merchants made noment on it, allowing the Baron to fume. The priests quickly approached William, who was deathly still. They quickly healed him, and found he was quite alive, though the blood trickling out of his nose and ears had implied otherwise. His mind was still recovering, as he stared around, unsure of where he was, who he was, or even what he was. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called as the Iyrman approached them. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Very cool.¡± Jurot nodded. Kitool¡¯s fight was quite eventful, managing to battler her opponent with a flurry of strikes, before stunning them and repeating the process, managing to take them out. Jaygak on the other hand, slugged it out with her opponent. Though they managed to strike each other with simr frequency, Jaygak¡¯s blows held greater impact, and her opponent, a young warrior from the Order of Three Hundred des, fell to a knee. Amokan¡¯s wild swings brought much fanfare from the crows, as each blow threatened to kill his opponent, who surrendered after being struck against his side. Considering he was perhaps the greatest member of an order in this segment, his loss was utterly shocking, and rippled through the arena as the crowd cheered. The Drakken from the north, from the Order of the Snow Storm, was considered one of the top three to win their segment. ¡°It was my loss toe across you, son of Kan,¡± the Drakken said, shaking forearms with the Iyrman. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Amokan replied, shaking his forearm. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want toe across you Deathsingers.¡± Amokan grinned wide. ¡°Let us drink together when the eveninges.¡± The Drakken sighed, but smiled. ¡°I will see you then.¡± Timojin¡¯s wild swings brought so much fear to his opponent, they only managed to strike across him once, while spending the rest of bout trying to defend. She eventually surrendered, seconds away from passing out. ¡®This entire tournament is stacked for the Iyrmen,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°The bets will no longer be so plentiful,¡± Jurot said, sipping the ale. ¡°We have won too cleanly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said to hold back.¡± Jurot continued to eat and drink, allowing Adam to stew on the coin he was going to miss out. However, his lips still formed a long smile, as he thought about how well they were all doing. Jaygak nced between the pair. ¡®These brothers are crazy.¡¯ She sighed, thinking about how difficult it was for her. When the next morning came, it was Adam¡¯s turn to fight. ¡®Should I finish them off in one blow too?¡¯ Adam thought as he stepped out to the arena, the noonval sun beating down on him in his te mail. ¡®It¡¯s so damn hot!¡¯ ¡°The prodigy of a generation! With a de made of sunsteel, forged by the Fire Giants in the distant volcanoes of Voodur! Sir Carter of the Three Hundred des!¡± ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon Littlesea! With gleaming armour of purple! Chief Executive Officer Adam!¡± ¡®I wonder if Lord Morkarai made his sword,¡¯ Adam thought, seeing the longsword which was almost golden in colour, and gleamed so brightly with the sun. ¡®I bet a lot of money on this match, so I better not lose.¡¯ ¡°It is my honour to face you,¡± the young man in te mail said as they met in the middle. He donned his shield, and held his de out towards the space between them. ¡°The honour is mine,¡± Adam replied, raising his shield, readying himself for the fight. ¡®Damn. He¡¯s a nice guy.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! 2D6 + 9 = 15 (2, 4) 15 damage! Adam managed to deflect a blow with his axe, and as he struck when he saw a chance, he was forced back by a harsh swing by the de, which glowed gently, causing his puthral armour to sparkle. He stepped aside, barely striking the young man across his thigh. Carter leapt away from Adam, shocked by how much damage the Half Elf had managed with just his axe. ¡®He hits like a mountain tiger.¡¯ The pair circled around one another, their de and axe pointed towards each other. Health: 78 -> 52 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 52 -> 57 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 35 (2, 4, 4, 4)(1, 3, 3, 5) 35 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! 2D6 + 9 = 16 (1, 6) 16 damage! ¡°I shall return your strike with greater fury,¡± the Guardian said, and his de almost blurred in front of Adam, who managed to bend backwards. Adam raised his shield, but the de struck down against his side, causing him to roll backwards, his side stinging from where the divine magic struck him. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam leapt up onto his feet, inhaling deeply, before he raised his axe towards the young man again, before they met in battle once more. This time, with Adam deeply focusing on his assault, the Half Elf managed tond a strike across the young man¡¯s armour, which was seared from the divine smite, and he slipped under the shield, managing to force the young man back. The crowd had long drowned out for them, as the pair focused only on each other. Sir Carter¡¯s mind tingled, feeling as though Adam was still holding back against him. He raised his de again towards Adam, but spent a moment catching the Half Elf¡¯s eyes. He bowed his head. Adam returned a bow of his own head. Health: 57 -> 20 Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 20 -> 25 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 20 (10) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 35 (1, 2)(3, 6) 35 damage! Carter charged forward, the pair bumping shields, before they swung together, dancing in the centre of the arena. As Adam focused himself, Carter managed two heavy blows against the puthral te mail, marking it with his divine magic, while Adam swung wildly, striking the young Guardian harshly across his own armour. Sir Carter dropped down to a knee, but Adam caught him, half embracing the Guardian. Carter tried to catch his breath, but was unable to gather more strength as his vision faded to ck. Mana: 19 -> 18 Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°It was an honour to face you, Sir Carter,¡± Adam said, his voice full of healing magic. Sir Carter felt the strength return to him as the Half Elf held him. He tensed slightly, but rxed, before stepping away from the Half Elf. He bowed his head. ¡°The honour is mine, Chief Executive Officer Adam.¡±
I keep forgetting to italicize the stuff my bad. Hardest fight of Jurot''s life? LOL! 566. Preliminaries VIII 566. Preliminaries VIII Victory! XP Gained: +400 XP: 10 200 -> 10 600 ¡®If he had tried to attack me, I would have had to Onward Soar,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I had lost so much gold because he wanted to take a cheap shot, I¡¯d have to stop holding back against everyone.¡¯ ¡®What a crazy bastard,¡¯ La thought from the top of the central octagon, magically hidden from sight. ¡®His party alone managed to shift the odds back to favour them.¡¯ Betting more than a thousand gold was something La saw from the wealthiest of nobles and merchants, those within the central octagon beneath her, and typically only for the fights in the older ranges, those full of Masters, Grandmasters, and Paragons. ¡°Should we refuse his bets?¡± a senior worker asked. ¡°No. If he wishes to bet all that money, then he¡¯ll have to ept losing all of it when he makes the wrong bet. If he keeps making the right bets each time, we won¡¯t act.¡± La wondered if the nobles were going to kick up a fuss after losing such a great bet. Under her, the greatest nobles and merchants were snacking on various fruits, sipping fine wines, and drinking the most delicious teas. ¡°How fortunate,¡± Duchess Eastsea said, beaming towards the beautiful Half Elf. ¡°I¡¯m sure the odds of the bet were greater then two to one.¡± Kira smiled towards the Duchess, leaning back in her plush chair. ¡°I should bet on my own kind, at least.¡± She had bet on Adam out of courtesy, and for the sake of betting. She hadn¡¯t bet on Adam previously, when he had faced de, but this time she had decided to throw a fair sum of gold on the Half Elf, who was currently undefeated. The Duchess had already motioned for one of her guards to find out more about Adam. She would need to keep an eye on him, the young man who had beaten two of the favourites to win the segment. She did not recognise the armour as one which was traded through the regions, though it hadn¡¯t taken long to recall the Iyr¡¯s special alloy known as puthral. ¡°You did not use Wraith?¡± Jurot asked. He was certain that Adam could have used a greater smite, as well as whatever Wraith could do, in order topletely defeat his opponent. ¡°I can¡¯t show you up the day after you do something cool,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Even if I do want to one shot some great prodigy, I don¡¯t want to take away anything from you.¡± ¡°Many will know your name now. You defeated a prodigy of the Three Hundred des.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°The bets will no longer pay as well.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, the fights will take a pause, and we can rest,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The small fights will begin.¡± ¡°Small fights?¡± ¡°Fights which are not official by the eyes of the arena,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Many warriors who could not join the tournament will fight. There are some warriors from the tournament that participate too.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Can we bet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled, slowly nodding his head. Omen: 7, 19 Adam smiled, slowly nodding his head. There were moremoners on the first floor of the arena now, with the arena selling ces within the first floor to those who weren¡¯t merchants or adventurers this day. Adam and his group arrived before noon in order to watch some of the fights. ¡®Should I fight too? I want to make some money so¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, are you Adam?¡± an Aswadian man asked. He was in histe twenties or early thirties, and wore studded leather, with a round disc of painted metal against his chest. At his side were a pair of scimitars. ¡°That I am.¡± ¡°Hari,¡± the Aswadian said, extending a hand. Adam shook Hari¡¯s forearm. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I thought you looked pretty good at fighting. Thought I¡¯d try to have a go myself. I¡¯m pretty well known back home for being a decent warrior. I¡¯m a little older than you, but I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind that, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t have a magical weapon, so if we could, perhaps we can go without the magical weapons?¡± ¡°What about magical armour?¡± ¡°You¡¯d fight in all your armour for a friendly bout?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to bet.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Somethingfortable for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a few bets during the fights,¡± Hari admitted. ¡°A hundred gold?¡± ¡°A hundred gold it is. Nobby, can I borrow your axe?¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam and the Aswadian made their way down. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained glued to the figure, noting the way they walked, their steps light. Jurot assumed he was at least an Expert, but there was something else about the way they moved. It wasn¡¯t the movement of a warrior, but that of someone who tried to blend into the crowd, steps silent, des tucked in close. ¡®He is no thief.¡¯ Jurot tapped on the table with a finger, messaging the other Iyrmen discreetly. Jaygak leaned back, smirking slightly. Her response was the most audacious from the rest of the group. Kitool was nowhere to be seen, disappearing after Jurot¡¯s message. Adam and Hari spoke with a worker, who allowed them to take a section of an arena to themselves once a pair was done with their fight. They handed over the gold to the arena worker, who wrote down their bets. ¡°No killing,¡± the worker said. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, patting his amulet. ¡°I¡¯ll apologise to the good Lord in the evening.¡± The worker cleared their throat, and nodded their head in thanks. After a pair were done with their fights, the worker escorted Adam and Hari. ¡°Would you like to inspect each other¡¯s weapons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Adam replied, looking to Hari. ¡°I am fine as well.¡± ¡°Whatever happens to your equipment cannot be med on the arena. You are responsible for your own equipment, and your lives.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Of course,¡± Hari added, shing a charming smile. ¡°You ready?¡± Adam asked, donning Strong Shield. He had worn his armour that morning because he was sure he was going to fight, especially with the Omen he had received. The Aswadian pulled out his scimitars clumsily, which shone from the sun. Hari held both ahead of him in a cross pattern, before he bowed his head. ¡°Hari, the Red Serpent, shall face you.¡± ¡°What a cool name,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m Chief Executive Officer Adam.¡± He raised his axe. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 20 (19) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Battleaxe D20 + 8 = 14 (6) D20 + 8 = 25 (17) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D3 + 2D6 + 7 = 19 (2)(3)(3, 4) 19 damage! Attack - Battleaxe D20 + 8 = 10 (2) D20 + 8 = 18 (10) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D3 + 2D6 + 7 = 25 (5)(2)(5, 6) 25 damage! Adam shot forward as Hari prepared himself to face Adam¡¯s assault. Hari brought up both scimitars up, catching Adam¡¯s blow, though he was forced back as the divine magic rippled through his body. He coughed up in pain as Adam¡¯s heavy blows managed to bypass his block, and almost threatened to break his ligaments. ¡°Mercy, Executive Adam,¡± the Aswadian cried, inhaling deeply as he darted around the Half Elf, but was unable to slip through the chinks in his armour. ¡®I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯ The Aswadian ducked under an axe blow, and though his scimitar would have slipped through any other, Adam was a walking fortress with his puthral te mail and strong shield. Defence: 24 Such a Defence was only rivalled by the toughest of creatures, and as Jurot had said once before, even the great Urkina, a Dragon Turtle, would envy the Half Elf. ¡®Curses upon your father and his father before him!¡¯ Hari thought, unable to prate Adam¡¯s armour. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack - Battleaxe D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 15 (7) Miss! Attack - Battleaxe D20 + 8 = 11 (3) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D3 + 4D6 + 7 = 37 (3, 4)(3, 3)(1, 4, 6, 6) 37 damage! Adam inhaled deeply, watching as Hari stepped back, putting some distance between them. Adam stepped forward, and Hari dashed towards the Half Elf, one scimitar aiming to block Adam¡¯s axe, and the other aiming for Adam¡¯s neck. Unfortunately for the Aswadian, Adam pulled up his shield just in time, before forcing his way through the scimitar, almost breaking the steel, before managing to contact the Aswadian¡¯s chest, the metal disc denting as the divine magic shed. ¡°Argh!¡± the Aswadian cried, before crumpling to the ground, his eyes white as he fell unconscious. ¡°Good fight,¡± Adam said, cing Strong Shield away. He looked to the worker. ¡°Are you going to deal with him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good stuff.¡± Adam half saluted the worker, before heading out. ¡®That was easy.¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +400 XP: 10 600 -> 11 000 ¡®Was he really worth so much XP?¡¯ Adam thought, almost walking into someone. Adam tensed up, before noting the lithe Kitool at his side. ¡°What¡¯s with you Iyrmen and always sneaking up to me?¡± ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Yeah, it was,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I did not want you to get into trouble.¡± ¡°You can trust me alone, Kitool.¡± Adam chuckled. He stopped chuckling noting Kitool¡¯s silence. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this. I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m very good at keeping out of trouble when I want to.¡± The group watched the fights, and aste afternoon approached, the group made their way out of the arena. ¡°Vonda, would youe with me to the market?¡± Adam asked. Vonda smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam explored the market with Vonda in order to find a particr set of items. Upon finding them, Adam spent his gold, and ced them into his bank. ¡®Did I charge Phantomst night? I think so¡­¡¯ Omen: 11, 15 In the morning, the group approached the arena, which was bustling with greater life. ¡®Whoa. It¡¯s so much louder now.¡¯ ¡°You there, halt at once!¡± Adam stopped, narrowing his eyes. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ He stared at the guard pointing at him. She wore breastte with the markings of the city guard, and she held the hilt of her de with one hand. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, growing tense. ¡°You¡¯re under arrest for suspicion of murder.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°You what?¡±
Try not to get into trouble challenge!!! (IMPOSSIBLE EDITION)!!! 567. Preliminaries IX 567. Preliminaries IX The captain of the guard had pulled Adam to a side room of the arena, understanding there was a certain procedure she needed to follow since the arena was partially involved. The room provided wasrge and bare, just a small table between Adam and the captain, the pair sitting on a set of basic chairs. A pair of guards stood on either side of the exit of the room. They wore half te mail, and carried des at their side. Their cloaks were a deep red with a golden trim, just like their captain. ¡°Do you recognise this man?¡± Captain ra asked, revealing a piece of paper with a sketch. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, staring down at the sketch. ¡°Hari, the Red¡­ something. Serpent, maybe? I faced him yesterday in the arena. Easiest one hundred gold of my life, save for the bets I made. Still, I didn¡¯t kill him. The priests can attest to that since they checked on him.¡± ¡°He was found dead in the river with sh marks against his body,¡± the captain informed. ¡°We can tell they were done by an axe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Adam said, frowning. He had only met the manst night and he had seemed a decent enough fellow. ¡°You think I got something to do with that?¡± ¡°Now how did youe to that conclusion?¡± ra leaned in, narrowing her eyes towards the Half Elf. Adam remained sitting opposite her, his hands on the table. He had handed over his axe and shield to Jurot, understanding that it was a bad idea to take them with him. The guards had made to try to take them from the Iyrmen, but the arena guards had quickly stepped in to stop the situation from escting too hard, and had moved Adam¡¯s group to a nearby room, where they could be easily essed if they needed to gather them for any reason. ¡°If I had to take a guess, it¡¯s because I fought him, won a hundred gold, used an axe, and I¡¯m a Half Elf whose made quite the name for himself and probably upset a noble or two.¡± Adam had an inkling that this was something done by a noble in order to deal with him. He was someone who could challenge the favourites of his segment, and was perhaps an eyesore for the nobles. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve sent word to Sir Landon Littlesea that one of his warriors has been used of murder.¡± ra threw a look to one of the guards, who stepped out, before she turned her gaze back to Adam. ¡®Sir Landon Littlesea? The son of Baron Ramon, was it?¡¯ Adam leaned back to rx, seeing that the woman was no longer questioning him, and had pulled away herself as she waited for Sir Landon to be brought before them. Sir Landon arrived a short whileter, far shorter than expected, escorted by the same guard who had left, as well as an arena guard. A seat had been brought for him, as well as a cushion which was ced upon it. Some tea and fruit was brought for the young noble, and the tension in the air began to melt away. ¡°I hope you have a good reason for bringing me here,¡± Landon said, giving the captain minor trouble for calling him here. However, he understood what the situation was, the unspoken gazes between them exining everything. ¡°Your warrior, Adam, is used of murder.¡± ¡°Murdering who?¡± Landon asked, before leaning in to look down at the paper to see the rough sketch. ¡°An Aswadian? I¡¯m sure he had iting to him. Adam wouldn¡¯t kill a man like this unless it was for self defence.¡± ra rxed slightly, leaning back away from the young noble and the Half Elf. Since Sir Landon had managed to form a decent enough justification, and was willing to defend the boy, it meant that this wasn¡¯t about charging Adam for murder, but rather to learn more about Adam. When two nobles were involved like this, it wasn¡¯t good to aggravate one side over the other, and she hadn¡¯t been given any special requests to make sure Adam was brought to justice. This justification was good enough for her to write up a short report, and for her to continue with a much lighter interrogation of the Half Elf. ¡°Whoa, whoa,¡± Adam raised his hands up from the table, as though he was threatened under crossbowpoint. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was self defence,¡± Landon said, sipping his tea, before giving Adam a look. It was a look to tell him that the matter was settled. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Adam repeated, noting that Landon was looking at him strangely, and gathered that something else was going on. ¡°You didn¡¯t murder him even if you did kill him. Murder is the uwful killing, and killing with the justification of self-,¡± ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Adam said, daring to interrupt the noble, even causing the guards to pause in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve travelled with me before. You know how strong I am. You know that I¡¯m much stronger than before too. Think about it. The wolves. The cult. The Twilight Fox. Even your own warrior. Do you think I, Adam, need to kill a guy if he came to attack me? This guy, he was pretty skilled, sure, but please. I¡¯d be able to knock him out, drag him to the guards, and still fight in a match, and win.¡± Landon knew Adam had been holding back in his fights, though to hear Adam speak so earnestly about his strength like this, it revealed to him that Adam was stronger than even he imagined. He had seen Adam do some pretty crazy things, and then there was his brother, Jurot. The Iyrman had fought the previous King¡¯s Sword, known as perhaps the greatest King¡¯s Sword to date, and had forced the now Traitor King to use his greatest spells to deal with him. None of that was relevant to this situation, however. It seemed Adam had an issue with the matter of killing. He wondered which noble had ordered the interrogation. There were many suspects, of course, but there would be a problem if Adam didn¡¯t go along with the y, especially if it was someone much higher up. ¡®Are you going to cause trouble?¡¯ Landon thought, wondering how far he should go for the Half Elf. ¡°I heard that most other Experts get under a hundred gold per win, but you spent even more money on us because you know that we¡¯re strong, and that was two years ago, before, I believe, I was an Expert.¡± Adam raised his brows towards the young nobleman. Adam, using his knowledge about how nobles typically worked, understood that this was about justification, or assumed that was the case. ¡°Adam is right.¡± Landon decided to bet on Adam. ¡°Adam had no need to kill him, and is strong even to deal with the likes of the Aswadian. Though he prays to Lord Sozain, hispanion is Sir Vonda Easke, a member of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± The guards nced between one another, visibly rxing further. The mention of Life¡¯s Rose had certain eased what little tension remained in the room. ra was d she had received more justification to deal with the matter cleanly. The name of Life¡¯s Rose was probably the best justification they could bring in. ¡°The only other person I know who uses an axe is Jurot, but I don¡¯t think he did it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot?¡± ra asked, d the Half Elf was giving her more information without needing to be prompted. ¡°My brother,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s the one who I handed my shield and axe to.¡± ¡°Is he also a warrior under your name, Sir Landon?¡± ra asked. If she could get him here, then perhaps there could be more she could gleam from the pair. ¡°He is.¡± Sir Landon slowly bowed his head, giving ra permission to continue. ¡®Phew.¡¯ ¡°Your brother is an Iyrman?¡± ra asked Adam. Last she recalled, the person the Half Elf had given the axe to was an Iyrman, as evident by his furs and tattoo. ¡°He is.¡± She looked to his forehead, and then back to Sir Landon, her eyes full of a question. This was something she hadn¡¯t expected, and was a little bit of an issue. Sir Landon replied with a slow nod of his head again. ¡°Send for the Iyrman.¡± The arena workers understood what was going on, and had gotten to work right away. There weren¡¯t many guards which could use their influence within the arena. ra had gone through the proper protocol, and had thus far followed the procedure agreed between the guards and the arena, so they caused no trouble for her. Adam¡¯spanions were hanging out nearby, with the fights shuffled so that the teens could fightter in case they were required for the situation. They assumed that this was the matter of a noble either trying to frame Adam, in which case Sir Landon would be called in to testify on Adam¡¯s behalf, or this was a noble trying to dig up more information about the Half Elf for one reason or another. ¡°So you¡¯re Jurot?¡± ra asked, staring at the young Iyrman who was adorned in heavy furs. She couldn¡¯t help but admire his physique, for the Iyrmen certainly held the greatest physiques in thend. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, noting how rxed ra seemed. He realised that Adam wasn¡¯t really in trouble. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Jurot sat beside Adam, sitting tall and proud. He crossed his arms, waiting to be interrogated. He had no fear of the situation, and it wasn¡¯t because they had allowed him to keep his axe, or because Sir Landon would deal with it, or even because Adam was at his side, or because this wasn¡¯t as serious as expected. He had no fear, because the best thing would be for them to walk away freely, which was most likely, and the second best thing was to spill their blood on the floor, which was most preferred. ¡°The Half Elf ims you¡¯re his brother, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of any Half Elf being an Iyrman.¡± ¡°He is my brother,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I know many tales of the Iyrmen. In East Port, there are many tales which pass by from all of the world. The Fire Giants of Voodur. The people known as Inasir, those of the elements. The Confederacy, with its corsairs and great mercenaries, many of which East Port has hired even in the past decade.¡± ¡°The Brands are currently active around the port district,¡± Jurot confirmed. ra nodded, the Iyrman revealing quite a bit of information with just that singr line. ¡°One thing I know about Iyrmen is that, once you¡¯re a man, or woman, you get tattooed.¡± ra motioned to Adam¡¯s bare forehead. ¡°He¡¯s got no tattoo.¡± ¡°Adam is no Iyrman,¡± Jurot confirmed, ¡°but he is my brother.¡± ra remained silent. She had assumed Adam was lying when he mentioned they were brothers, since he wasn¡¯t an Iyrman. Yet, if the Iyrman said it, then this was another matter entirely. She had been sent in order to gather every little detail. If Adam had been confirmed to be lying, then even Sir Landon wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the matter, and it could have escted further than either side expected. ¡°How can he be your brother if he is not an Iyrman?¡± ¡°We have the same sister,¡± Jurot replied. The captain held the Iyrman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Alright. He says he didn¡¯t kill the Aswadian. What do you think?¡± ¡°He did not do it.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Adam, did you kill him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Then he did not do it.¡± ¡°You believe him just because he said so?¡± ¡°Adam is queer, but he is no liar,¡± stated, as though it were fact. ¡°He would not bring shame to the Rot family name.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained firmly fixated onto the captain¡¯s. He was daring her to disagree. He knew what she was doing here, but even so, he wasn¡¯t going to let her act up freely, not when it came to the Iyr¡¯s matters. ¡°I hear you¡¯re doing quite well in the tournament,¡± ra said, smiling slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to watch your bouts, since I have been working. You¡¯re quite young still, though, so you shouldn¡¯t let it get to your head.¡± ¡°You are strong, captain,¡± Jurot said. He had noted the colour of her cape, red, which meant she was a member of the elite guard. The trim was golden, revealing she carried magical weapons. The buttons that sped her cloak to her armour were far more stylised, meaning she was close to the level of a Master, while the other two were Experts. ¡°There are six warriors in this room, and you would ce in the top half, after my brother and I.¡± ¡°You think you can beat me?¡± ra asked, raising her brow, as though daring him to state it again. ¡°No,¡± Jurot stated, keeping his gaze glued to hers. ¡°I know I can beat you.¡± The pair remained ring at one another. Adam, who had been remaining silent, swallowed. He had figured that something was up, but to think that the greatest card he had drawn in order to deal with the situation was trying to get him killed. ¡®Damn it, Jurot! Stop trying to aggravate her!¡¯ Adam now understood how it felt to be on the receiving end.
Jurot wth bro. 568. Preliminaries X 568. Preliminaries X Adam nced between the guards, Jurot, and Sir Landon. The group were drinking tea together, eating the snacks provided by the arena, various fruits cut small and fried dough snacks. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Jurot spoke their tale, stating his personal involvement clearly, while vaguely brushing past Adam¡¯s actions. He understood the game which was being yed, and though it annoyed the captain, she couldn¡¯t help but admire his audacity. Learning more about Jurot did end up telling her more about Adam too, since there seemed to be a deep connection between the pair. ¡°Are any of yours in the Hundred Iyrmen?¡± ra asked. ¡°My grandfather is fighting in the war,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°The same grandfather you mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fighting in the war with one arm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ra blinked. ¡®Iyrmen are crazy.¡¯ ¡°Is he strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The old geezer¡¯s pretty strong,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°He¡¯s one of only two guys to beat me in thest few years. Him, and a¡­ Demigod?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°Idol,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°An Idol?¡± ra squinted her eyes. She was sure she had heard the term before, but couldn¡¯t quite recall it. ¡°Those greater than Paragons,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Such as the Golden Dragon which protects the capital, Lord Stokmar, and other Greater Dragons and Demigods which roam thend.¡± ¡°That guy was one hell of a monster,¡± Adam said, his voice low. ¡°He is stronger than even the previous King¡¯s Sword,¡± Jurot said, crossing his arms as he tensed up. He recalled the mes which had engulfed him. ¡°Now, now, Iyrman, you can¡¯t say that,¡± a guard said. ¡°The Traitor King was the greatest King¡¯s Sword to date, even if he¡¯s currently rebelling.¡± ¡°Jurot would know, since the Traitor King used two Fourth Gate spells to defeat him,¡± Adam said, smirking slightly. ¡°You can ask Sir Landon, since he was around at the time.¡± Sir Landon nodded, confirming their words. Jurot had merely stated he had the chance to spar with the King¡¯s Sword, and said no more as he continued the topic. Yet, to think the King¡¯s Sword had to use two Fourth Gate spells against him, it was unbelievable. ¡°A fellow stronger than even Sir Merryweather?¡± ra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°His fire was so strong that it knocked me out in a single burst,¡± Adam stated, his face souring at the memory. ¡°Fire? They say the south is being protected by someone known as the Fire Lord.¡± ra stared at the pair, wondering if they knew anything about the figure. From what she gathered, the figure may be the same. ¡°Shama¡¯s father,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Who is-,¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam interrupted the captain, his eyes snapping to Jurot. ¡°He¡¯s Shama¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the old man from the vige? The one you drew your axe against? Asa?¡± Adam asked. He remembered their first meeting. Though the old man seemed to be quite mysterious and dangerous, he had been rather nice to them. ¡®He¡¯s Shama¡¯s dad?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ra was annoyed by Adam¡¯s interruption, but she was focused on Adam¡¯s reaction. The Half Elf waspletely tense, his eyes wide, as though he had juste across a banshee. Even when ra had pinned a murder charge against him, Adam had been fairly rxed, but upon mentioning both Shama and Asa, a shadow loomed over him. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°It was not important.¡± ¡°I could have asked him to beat Shama up for what he did to Lucy,¡± Adam said, trying to ease himself with the joke. His entire body was tense recalling the situation. He clenched his fists together, and the guards could feel the tension in the air rise. ¡°Asa assists King Merryweather with his rebellion,¡± Jurot informed the group. ¡°He has already killed hundreds of soldiers, and has heavily wounded more. He arrives at a camp in the night, and ughters many warriors with his fire.¡± ¡°So he must be the one who killed the Knight of the East,¡± ra said. ¡°Who else could face against such a great warrior?¡± ¡°It is unlikely to be Asa.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Asa is too useful in keeping hundreds and thousands of soldiers at bay. He must be at least as strong as the great Golden Dragon, and can only be harmed by magical weapons, which the army does not possess in great number. Another great warrior would be sent to deal with the Knight of the East, for even the Knight of the East could barely cut such a great foe.¡± ¡°It certainly wasn¡¯t Sir Merryweather, or the Knight of Flowers,¡± ra retorted. ¡°Sir Royce was also said to have been engaged elsewhere at the time.¡± Jurot nodded, agreeing with her words. However, the shared nces stated that Jurot may have known more, but he wasn¡¯t going to let it slip. ra frowned, but understood not to press the Iyrman. The Iyr was fighting on their side, and if the great being was truly so great, then there was a high likelihood that the Iyr would be able to deal with it. When it came to dealing with singr great foes, the Iyr was as good as any of their orders in such matters. ¡®No,¡¯ ra thought. ¡®They are even greater than even the orders.¡¯ ¡°You think the old geezer will be okay?¡± Adam asked, thinking about Jarot. As much as Adam pretended not to like him, Jarot was someone who had stuck his neck out for his children. ¡°If Asa is as strong as Shama, then even the old geezer is going to have trouble.¡± ¡®Should I keep calling him that?¡¯ ¡®The old geezer?¡¯ ra thought, wondering why Adam was referring to Jarot in such a way. ¡®Is he not your grandfather?¡¯ ¡°Grandaunts have also gone to war,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He will not fight Asa alone.¡± ¡®Otkan and Gangak?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If Shaool was with them, I¡¯d feel reassured.¡¯ ¡°Nothing bad can happen to him. I still need to tease him about Jirot and Jarot when he returns.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Grandfather is hard to kill.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. Why else would I-,¡± Adam said, before quickly stopping himself. He had almost let slip something important, the fact that he had made Phantom, and when he realised his mind could have been read, he yed music within his mind, and then shed lewd images just in case. No one seemed to react. ¡°We apologise for taking up so much time, Sir Landon,¡± ra said, finally. She was too busy thinking about all the information she had learnt from Adam and the others. She hadn¡¯t expected to learn who the great Fire Lord was, nor the fact that Adam and Jurot had faced his son, a being even greater than their greatest warriors. ¡°I hope that my champions will not be bothered again by such frivolous statements,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°As long as he stays out of trouble, I¡¯m sure he will no longer be bothered,¡± ra replied. Adam remained still, doing his best not to give anything away. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m going to get into more trouble soon.¡¯ ¡°We apologise for the inconvenience caused, Adam. It appears that you had little to do with the Aswadian¡¯s murder, and I shall write as such. It was a pleasure to hear of your tales, and I wish you both the best of luck in the tournament.¡± ¡°I do not need luck,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I am an Iyrman. I will earn my ce with blood and steel.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m no Iyrman, so I¡¯ll take it all.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. He wanted to ask more about the situation, but decided not to get into more trouble with his words. ¡®I must be maturing if I am trying to stay out of trouble. Is this what being a father is like?¡¯ ¡°Iyrman,¡± ra called as Jurot began to step out. ¡°If Sir Merryweather and Sir Royce faced Asa together, could they win?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, almost instantly. He remained at the doorway for a short while, and when ra bowed her head, he stepped out. ¡°How strong is Asa anyhow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If grandfather and the Chief fought alongside King Merryweather and Sir Royce, I would not bet on them still,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± ¡°We should consider he is as powerful as the Great Jaeryael at least,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even if all the Great Elders came together, their chances would be low.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°There really are mountains beyond mountains.¡± Jurot nodded. Though Adam¡¯s statements were weird, they did make some sense to the Iyrman. As they stepped up to the nearby room, Adam paused. He recalled something he had been told earlier in the year. ¡°Is it true that Lord Stokmar made half of all the mountains in Aswadasad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool asked as the pair stepped inside. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Where are Nobby and the others?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They went to fight.¡± ¡°Ah! Did you bet on my behalf?¡± ¡°We did,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°Did you kill the man?¡± Vonda asked. Adam frowned. ¡°No.¡± Vonda bowed her head. ¡°I knew you had not, but I wished to hear you say it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable killing people around you,¡± Adam said. ¡°I barely feelfortable killing animals.¡± Vonda continued to smile towards the Half Elf, though her face was covered by her scarf. ¡°Let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t get into any more trouble,¡± Adam said. The group made their way up to the first floor in order to watch the fights, while Jurot and the others went to the walls for their fights. ¡°Did they ask you many questions?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Yeah. It was really weird. They used me of murder, and pretty quickly Sir Landon dealt with it. Then we started talking about my story.¡± Vonda understood it must have been because of that. Some noble or another may have tried to embarrass Adam, but it was more than likely to try and gain more information about him. Eventually, it was time for the older Iyrmen to fight. ¡°Sponsored by Marquis Logan Bluewater, the young knight groomed by thete, great Knight of the East, Sir Devon Clearsea!¡± ¡®What¡¯s with all these names being based on water and the sea?¡¯ ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon Littlesea, the Iyrman with skin of steel, Chief Executive Officer Jurot!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Woo! Jurot!¡± ¡°Sir Devon Clearsea is the nephew of the now deceased Knight of the East,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Is he strong?¡± ¡°He is,¡± Vonda said, noting the prying ears on their conversation. She decided against adding more, not wanting to draw more attention to them. ¡°I¡¯m still betting gold on Jurot, though,¡± Adam said.
Asa retires to Ever Green before everything goes to hell. Old man can''t catch a break. 569. Preliminaries XI 569. Preliminaries XI The young knight and the young Iyrman circled around the arena, allowing the people to make time for their bets. Adam had bet the typical amount again, though he thought about betting more. Simultaneousness, he found out that Jaygak was fighting too, and so was Timojin. Once the pair were ready, they faced against one another, greatsword against axe and shield. The young knight was first to spur into action, and though Jurot managed to deflect a blow with his shield, another blow managed to draw blood out of his side. The knight stepped forward, walking into the jaws of the Iyrman, managing another blow against the Iyrman, managing to wound the Iyrman greater than any of his previous foes. Adam noted theck of thunder. Jurot¡¯s entire body shed red hot, and Phantom blurred. The knight tried to block the blow, and though his de had managed to do so, he skid back and almost dropped to a knee, before Jurot brought the axe down towards his helmet, and crushed it, dropping the knight. ¡°Woo!¡± Adam shouted, pping wildly as Jurot raised his axe into the air. The priests approached quickly and checked on the young knight, healing him with their magics. The knight gasped for air, ncing around as the light blurred his vision. He looked towards the Iyrman and pointed with his de. ¡°You wicked savage!¡± The knight managed to stand with his own strength, still pointing his de to the Iyrman. ¡°You must have used some sort of sorcery to defeat me.¡± Jurot turned to face the young knight as the crowd fell silent. The priests nced between one another, and the nearby guards clutched their spears tighter. The Iyrman remained ring at the young knight, who had groomed to be one of the Great Five Knight¡¯s sessor. ¡°Heal,¡± Jurot said, cracking his neck from side to side, flexing his muscles. ¡°I will show you no mercy.¡± The knight red at the Iyrman, but seeing that Jurot was unmoving, even as his blood trickled out of his side, he felt a chill run through his back. He sheathed his de and turned. Jurot raised his axe once more, and the crowd fell into another thunderous apuse. ¡°You¡¯d never catch me calling an Iyrman a cheater,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Vonda sipped her water. ¡°It was quite the shame he marred his defeat. Being gracious in defeat is greater than being gracious in victory.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam found out that Jaygak had done well too, having fought quite the difficult match. ¡®Should I have created a Greater weapon for her too?¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts then fell to his winnings. He had made so much money that he didn¡¯t need to ce in order to earn coin. However, he still had a bet on himself, and losing free money on the table didn¡¯t sit right with him. ¡®Am I bing too enamoured by gold?¡¯ The names of those who were beginning to sweep was bing more evident. By this time, everyone understood who would ce in the top ten in each segment, as long as nothing too crazy threw the rankings off track. It was a wonder to most of the tournament goers that the most of the names belonging to those sweeping in certain segments were all sponsored by the same figure, a young noble whose name would have faded into irrelevance within a decade, and yet was beginning to be the talk of thergest city in East Alnd, and one of the greatest four in all of Alnd. Omen: 4, 9 Adam¡¯s opponent this time was a Priest of the Golden Sea, an order of Eastern Aswadasad. He had pale skin, bright blue eyes, and golden hair. ¡®Noskan?¡¯ Adam thought. He wondered how a Noskan had managed to be a member of an order of Eastern Aswadasad, before recalling that Noska was roughly north east, across the sea. ¡®Right, I guess that does make sense actually.¡¯ The Priest wore full te mail, and carried a shield with the symbol of his order, three golden swiggles atop one another, representing the sea, Adam supposed. He wielded a de which crackled with lightning. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to face you, Priest of the Sea,¡± Adam said. ¡°You as well, Guardian of Death,¡± Sir Jorn replied. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 19 (18) Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) Critical miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 33 (2, 2, 3, 4)(1, 3, 3, 6) 33 damage! Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 21 (17) Sess! Health: 78 -> 72 Adam charged into battle, but the warrior priest was ready for Adam¡¯s first blow, raising his shield. He also charged towards Adam, causing him to almost slip to the side. Somehow, Adam¡¯s second swing managed to clip the warrior priest against his side, his axe shing white hot. Sir Jorn winced, but he focused through the pain to chant the words to his spell. ¡°Lord of the Sea, give me the strength to drag him into the depths!¡± Adam raised his shield, but the divine magic mmed through him as the entire area was filled with bubbles made of divine magic. The bubbles seared Adam¡¯s skin, and he felt as though he was under the sea from the force of it pressing down atop him. However, with such little damage, Adam thought little of it. Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) Critical miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 44 (4, 5, 5, 6)(1, 5, 5, 6) 44 damage! Adam and the warrior priest shed together inbat once more, this time the warrior priest managed to catch Adam¡¯s first strike with his de, which crackled with even greater lightning, before the pair made to swing at one another. Adam¡¯s axe managed to strike the warrior priest first, and he managed to score another strike against his opponent¡¯s side, Wraith shing white hot with divine magic. Sir Jorn almost stumbled to his side, but Adam caught him. The warrior priest dropped his de, nodding his head to Adam as he surrendered, before he chanted the words to a healing spell. Victory! XP Gained: +400 XP: 11 000 -> 11 400 Adam raised his axe towards the crowd, taking a victoryp around the arena. He wondered if he should start a chant, or perhaps create a victory pose for himself, but even the thought caused him to flush crimson with embarrassment. As Adam returned back to his group, he heard the warrior priest to call out to him. ¡°Adam!¡± the warrior priest shouted. ¡°Thank you for catching me.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, waving back at the warrior priest, before heading back to his group. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have beaten him so easily. The nobles are probably going to get annoyed at me.¡¯ ¡°Did you guys bet on me?¡± Adam asked as he sat down with hispanions. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Even Iyrmen enjoy picking up easy money,¡± Jaygak added. Adam nced to the others. ¡°What about you all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rick said. ¡°Aye,¡± Jeremy said, nodding his head. Adam looked to Nobby and the others, before remembering he hadn¡¯t given them any money to spend. ¡®Oh, crap.¡¯ ¡°I was nning on splitting some of the winning with everyone anyhow. The party fund has grown, and my own pockets have gotten fat too, but I can¡¯t just let you all do the work while I¡¯m raking in the gold.¡± Rick remained silent, though his mind was abuzz with more thoughts about how queer Adam was. Jeremy and the others looked to Jurot, as if to have him sort the Half Elf out. ¡°You do not need to share your winnings with us,¡± Nirot said. ¡°We bet using money from the Iyr.¡± ¡°Alright, then all your shares can go to Nobby then,¡± Adam replied, before looking to Brittany. ¡°Did I give you money to bet?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you some of the winnings too.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of ours too. You didn¡¯t join the tournament for one reason or another, but as an Expert, wouldn¡¯t you have ced quite high?¡± ¡°Against the Iyrmen and Nobby?¡± Brittany replied. ¡°I¡¯m best with a bow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too bad with a rapier or shortswords, right?¡± Brittany wasn¡¯t sure about Adam¡¯s statement. She preferred the bow, since it felt morefortable to wield. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really here for the money, but for the freedom, right? Don¡¯t worry. Give it a few years and you¡¯ll be strong enough to explore thend without us. Though, you¡¯ll probably need some coin to hire some guards with you.¡± Adam thought about what he could do with Brittany. ¡°Or we could send you to othernds for the business?¡± Brittany thought back to Shama, who hadpletely defeated Adam, the craziest person she knew, with about as much effort as it took to sneeze. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard at the business.¡± Adam returned a smile towards her. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll treat you right. I¡¯ll be sure to let you explore differentnds, as long as it¡¯s rtively safe.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Brittany replied. She had already given up her freedom to join the business. ¡®As long as I¡¯m alive, then I can still have the chance to be free.¡¯
Ah man it''s so good to see Adam and the grouppletely dominate in a tournament. I should mention that gold rank patrons are seeing some really fun stuff too! 570. Preliminaries XII 570. Preliminaries XII Omen: 11, 18 ¡®I should increase my bets,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I split some of the winnings between everyone, even two hundred gold will be too little. I should at least give them all a tiny bit, but Nobby and Brittany should get the most since¡­¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure why they should get the most. ¡®Since they were the first to believe in me?¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®I can¡¯t bet too much, can I? Won¡¯t the arena get annoyed with me? I wonder what the biggest bets amount to. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ve broken that when the Duchess can swing around tens of thousands of gold with ease.¡¯ ¡°Chief Executive Officer Kitool!¡± came the shout from one side, before it was repeated. ¡°Chief Executive Officer Jaygak!¡± came the shout from the other side, before it was repeated. Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Jaygak thought, frowning as she stared at Kitool opposite her. She gathered they¡¯d have faced each other like this, but to think it would be so soon. ¡®I should have guessed since my luck had been so good.¡¯ Jaygak and Kitool circled around the arena, while everyone was beginning to ce their bets. ¡®Probably Kitool, right?¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the gazes of hispanions sear into his soul. Adam crossed his arms, and did not make a motion. A worker passed by their table, pausing. ¡°Are you not wishing to bet?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, simply. Rick met Remy¡¯s eyes, and the pair remained silent, not moving to bet their coin on either Iyrman. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°The Iyrman,¡± Adam replied, simply. Vonda smiled, wondering if she should tease Adam more, but she decided against it. Jaygak and Kitool met in the centre of the arena, while the bets had been ced. The bets were fairly even, with a slight edge towards Kitool, since she had faced against plenty of opponents wearing heavy armour, though none had been Iyrmen. Jurot crossed his arms as he watched the fight from the wall. He had essentially forced him way into the wall to watch it, the same as Timojin and Amokan, who stood on the opposite side. They each thought against who was going to win, instead focusing on the pair ahead of them. Jaygak held Stormdrake in hand, gripping it tight, tighter than she had ever done so before. Kitool held Tigerstaff, pointing it towards her best friend. She inhaled sharply, before letting out a soft breath. The guards shouted for the pair to begin, but neither moved. A second passed. Two seconds. Three seconds. The three seconds felt almost like an eternity, and the entire arena was eerily quiet. The sounds of distant fighting from the arenas could barely be heard. The tension snapped. Jaygak exploded forward, forcing her body to move as quickly as it possibly could, swinging Stormdrake down, trying to cut her best friend in half. Her de stopped, frozen, mere centimetres from the ground, crackling with lightning. Tigerstaff pressed firmly against the Iyrman¡¯s neck, and though Jaygak tried to force her body to react, her entire body was seized by Kitool¡¯s blow. The lithe Iyrman inhaled and exhaled tiny breaths as her staff showered against her best friend, denting her chain armour. Kitool mmed the quarter staff into the earth, hoisting herself up as she kicked Jaygak against her gut, forcing the Iyrman into the air, the young woman still frozen in her position as shended against her side. After a moment passed, Jaygak¡¯s body slumped to the side as it caught up with her mind, which had fallen unconscious. Adam stared at Kitool, who exhaled, holding Tigerstaff in both hands in front of her as she bowed her head over Jaygak¡¯s unconscious body. ¡®She showed no mercy what so ever.¡¯ Adam¡¯s brow became wet with sweat as he thought about how terrifying Kitool was with her staff. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought, remembering thest time they had fought. ¡®She was terrifying before too.¡¯ The crowd revealed its shock through its wild roars and whistles. Kitool, however, did not circle around the arena, instead she waited for a Guardian to arrive to heal the Iyrman slightly. Jaygak came to, under the shadow of Kitool¡¯s form, which blocked out the blinding sun. Jaygak sighed, staring up at her closestpanion, who had so brutally beaten her. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even allow me a single blow?¡± ¡°I was afraid of your strike,¡± Kitool admitted. Even if Jaygak was considered the weakest of the four, she was still a force to be reckoned with. Even Kitool wasn¡¯t confident in facing Jaygak, especially when she possessed Stormdrake. Jaygak huffed. Kitool didn¡¯t offer her hand to Jaygak, understanding that her friend would have just been annoyed by the gesture, and watched as the Devilkin flexed her body, regaining some of her strength, before she sat up. Jaygak panted for a few moments before she stood, sheathing the de she had refused to let go even in her unconscious state. She returned back to the wall, and so had Kitool, who hadn¡¯tpleted ap of victory as they had all done previously, much to the crowd¡¯s dismay. The trio of Iyrmen had long disappeared from the wall. ¡®I just wanted to hit you once before I surrendered,¡¯ Jaygak thought, sighing as she returned to the group. Adam frowned. ¡®Is Jaygak still going to ce?¡¯ The tournament was a little weird in that it worked with both a bracket and point system. He was unable to wrap his head around it, though Jurot and the others seemed to understand it. As Jaygak dropped beside Adam, she huffed. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say, so instead he motioned to a worker, and ordered three bottles of wine, one for the table, one for Jaygak, and one for... Adam nced around, his brows furrowed. ¡°Where are Lucy and Mara?¡± ¡°They¡¯re watching from atop the gates,¡± Kitool exined, settling herself beside Jaygak. ¡°Atop the gates?¡± ¡°There is a small area above the gates, for special guests,¡± Kitool said, her voice emphasising thest set of words. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are they safe?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool said. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°They are with Yellow Turban.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The wine was brought, for a princely sum of sixty gold. Adam realised they only needed the two bottles, but decided against sending one back. ¡°Thank you.¡± He handed one bottle to the youth, while Adam shared the bottle with Kitool and the other adults, and allowed Jaygak to drink from her own bottle. An awkwardness set with the group as Jaygak drank and drank, while the others rxed, watching the fights as they ate the food of the arena. Adam wondered if they should keep watching the rest of the fights. He was beginning to get burnt out on the tournament, even if many of the warriors in the other ranges were great. ¡®Aren¡¯t the fights only going to get better now? Since they¡¯re be facing only the greatest of warriors?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure how it worked exactly, but he assumed that the quality of the fights were going to increase, and the fights were going to be more even. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam said, looking at Jurot as he returned from his fight. ¡°You look like crap.¡± Jurot, whose hair was dishevelled, and was bandaged by the arena¡¯s priests, sat down opposite Adam. ¡°The Order of Ice des gave their Rage Dancer a set of magical items which almost matched Phantom and Mighty Roar.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°They must have bet on Logan,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any thunder.¡± ¡°I did not need to use it.¡± Adam smiled. ¡®Hehe. That¡¯s my brother.¡¯ ¡°Logan wielded Third Ice,¡± Jurot said. Brittany almost spat out her drink, wiping her mouth quickly as she stared at Jurot. ¡°Third Ice? The sword made from the Silver Dragon Queen of the North?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Jaygak sobered up from hearing the name of the de, and exchanged a look with Kitool. Third Ice? ¡®What?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Silver Dragon Queen of the North?¡± ¡°Antalia, Queen Silvari¡¯s mother,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°She was hunted down by the White Dragon Knights, though the price was their utter demise, and a great shift which rocked the entirety of the north. The King of Alnd at the time managed to assist the cksnow family in stabilising the region, before they were able to force their way into Drakken to sack and raze much of its southern region. Drakken has barely recovered since.¡± ¡°Third Ice is made of Antalia?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Third Ice is the weakest of the Three des of Ice. First Ice, Second Ice, Third Ice. Third Ice is a Greater Enhanced de. Second Ice is a Legendary Enhanced de. First Ice is an Artefact.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Logan must be a candidate to be the Grand Commander of the Order, or he would be unable to wield Third Ice as an Expert.¡± ¡°And you, Jurot, son of Sonarot, have beaten him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, a shadow of a smile appearing on his face.
Poor Jaygak. 571. Preliminaries XIII 571. Preliminaries XIII ¡°Even against Third Ice, you still won!¡± Jaygakined. ¡°I bet I couldn¡¯t evennd a hit on him either!¡± The Iyrmen had rented a room to share drinks and snacks, allowing Jaygak to get rid of her pent up frustrations. Jurot poured Jaygak another drink. ¡°You would be able to strike him, since he is not Kitool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m weak, but because Kitool is too strong! Kitool! Why did you beat me so easily in front of everyone? I¡¯m your best friend!¡± Jaygak grabbed Kitool and hugged her tight, resting her cheek on top of Kitool¡¯s head. ¡°My best friend.¡± Amokan poured some wine in for the Iyrman too. ¡°It was expected you would be the first to lose.¡± Jaygak opened her eyes to re at Amokan. The handsome Iyrman returned a soft smile towards her re, pushing the cup of wine towards her. ¡°You were the weakest out of all of us, even when we were young,¡± Amokan stated. ¡°How could anyone me you when you were born so small?¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Jaygak picked up the cup of wine and drank it down. ¡°Adam¡¯s going to make me a Master and then I¡¯m going to beat you!¡± Amokan shed another smile, a smile far more charming and yful. ¡°I am certain that will be the case. Timojin and I have worked so hard to be Experts, and you were all able to rest within the Iyr for half a year and still grow more powerful. Who but Adam could do such a thing?¡± Jurot bowed his head. He had informed Amokan, Timojin, and Ilyakan, of what had urred over the years. Amokan, who had grown up with the three Iyrmen, had reacted as expected. He had almost cried from hisughter. ¡®He has to be at least that crazy for us to beat him,¡¯ Amokan had dered. ¡°So, you have decided at least to be a Master?¡± Amokan asked, looking to Jaygak. ¡°You, who only wished to reach Steel Rank?¡± ¡°A Master is still Steel Rank,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Almost Silver,¡± Amokan retorted. ¡°Almost, but not Silver.¡± ¡°Iyrmen Steel is Aldish Silver.¡± ¡°I might be an iyrman, but the Aldish can still beat me.¡± ¡°This tournament proves you wrong.¡± Jaygak grabbed a bottle of wine, and reached out to grab Amokan¡¯s cor. ¡°Don¡¯t argue when you¡¯re still sober!¡± Amokan opened his mouth, drinking the wine Jaygak poured down his throat,ughing once he was done drinking. Jaygak eventually drank herself to sleep. Kitool dragged her away to sleep, while Jurot cleaned up the area. Amokan epted the bottles of wine and went to share them with Timojin and Ilyakan. ¡°Did shein much?¡± Ilyakan asked, sipping from her tiny cup. ¡°As she always does,¡± Amokan replied, still smiling wide. ¡°I did not expect everything to change. Jaygak wants to be Silver Rank at least.¡± ¡°The Jaygak that we know?¡± Ilyakan poured more wine for herself. ¡°The Jaygak that we know,¡± Amokan confirmed, taking a small sip from the cup. ¡°Even Kitool has decided to change her path.¡± He gave the pair a look, which told them what they needed to know. Timojin remained silent, falling into thought. ¡°We have always wished to be the Chief of the Iyr,¡± Amokan said. ¡°Jurot had always wished to be Gold Rank. Kitool, she always wished to reach Silver Rank, and Jaygak, she always wished to reach Steel Rank.¡± ¡°Kitool¡¯s decision to reach Silver Rank made little sense, considering her strength,¡± Ilyakan said. ¡°Jaygak chose to step down at afortable position, since she was not as physically capable as you all.¡± Her eyes fell to Timojin, who was also quite the monster. Jurot, Kitool, and Amokan grew up within the shared estate together. Timojin, being Amokan¡¯s rival, had all but grown up with them too. Jaygak, though possessing decent strength, was closer to the average strength of an Iyrman. Amokan and Timojin each ranked at the top of their age group in terms of strength, and though Jurot¡¯s physical strength was not at the same level, his family¡¯s abilities would leave him nearly unrivalled in terms of toughness. Even Kitool¡¯s agility was nearly unmatched within her age group. These four, their natural abilities were monstrous, even among Iyrmen. They could all reach the heights of a Great Elder if they wished. There were often stories of such. Children, born in the same area, each bing well known figures. Golden Children. Each of the Great Elders worked alongside their rivals, many of whom they grew up alongside, and each which aimed for the same spot. It was more than likely that if Amokan or Timojin became the Chief, the other would work alongside them as their aid. Jurot had decided to adventure, taking most of his inspiration from his father. Kitool¡¯s original n was to reach Silver Rank, and then would decide whether she wanted to give herself to the Iyr. If she had wanted to, achieving Gold Rank alongside Jurot was more than reasonable for her. Yet, Jaygak¡­ Jaygak, being of born with a weak body, and only being as strong as the average Iyrman, just couldn¡¯t keep up with herpatriots. She had resigned herself to retiring after bing Steel Rank, before bing a Master. To think that both Kitool and Jaygak would change their ns, to reach even greater heights, it filled the group with a different buzz than the buzz of the alcohol, that of a great pride. ¡°He,¡± Amokan said, speaking in their tongue, ¡°is terrifying.¡± Hispanions knew who he was talking about. They raised their cups of wine, agreeing with his sentiment, before drinking. Adam was an anomaly no one had expected, and to think he held such great abilities, in martial, magic, and even his other skills. It was a surprise to them all he was allowed to live, especially considering the Iyr had closed its gates. ¡®He will force me to work hard once I am Chief,¡¯ Timojin thought, and upon seeing Amokan¡¯s wide grin, realised he was thinking the same thing. Omen: 7, 11 Jaygak wolfed down arge tter of food at the arena, enjoying all the special food stuffs on offer to her. Baked potatoes, soft and fluffy,thered in butter and other herbs, to steaks which had been fried in the kitchen near the doors, the smell wafting through the area to entice the others to order. Adam had allowed them all to use the party fund to buy more food and drinks for themselves, and Jaygak had decided to buy as much as she could until she was stuffed. ¡°Sponsored by Sir Tamon Littlesea, defeating his foes with his zing de, ming Hyena of the Golden Savages!¡± ¡®Tamon Littlesea?¡¯ ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon Littlesea, standing firm like an immovable wall like his brother, Chief Executive Officer Adam!¡± Adam smiled at the introduction, raising his axe in the air as he stepped into the arena from his wall. ¡®An immovable wall?¡¯ The crowd was already shouting, filled with a fervour of excitement. One of the warriors was adorned in purple te mail, and had made a name for himself as defeating one of the top contenders from the nobles. The other wore full te too, though his helmet was fashioned in the shape of a hyena. At his chest was an amulet made of diamond, one worth three hundred gold at least. ¡®What a nice sword.¡¯ Adam was unable to contain his smirk as he circled around the arena, before finallying across his foe. ¡°So you¡¯re Adam,¡± ming Hyena said, utching the lower jaw of his helmet, allowing it to drop. He had tan skin, that of am Aswadian, and his dark eyes stared at Adam fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I see you¡¯re under Sir Tamon Littlesea.¡± ¡°He paid a pretty penny.¡± ¡°How much is a pretty penny?¡± ¡°More than you-,¡± ming Hyena cleared his throat. ¡°Five hundred gold upfront, and one hundred gold each month for each member of our group to be paid monthly, for a year.¡± ¡°How many of you are there?¡± ¡°Six.¡± ¡°Are you the strongest?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam smiled from behind his helmet, before realising how rude he was being. He shifted his visor so his opponent could see his face too. ¡°Let us have a fair fight.¡± ming Hyenatched his helmet together once more. ¡°Yes. May I have a moment topose myself?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, stepping away, while stretching out his muscles, and he waited for the man known as ming Hyena. Jurot stared at the pair as they prepared themselves. He had thought to mention the Golden Savages to Adam, since they were quite decent. In fact, in terms of power, Jurot may have bet on them to win their segment. However, there was one w the group possessed, and it was that they did not use shields. ¡®It deals 1D6 plus 1D6 fire damage, so it can match a greatsword, but why does he have no shield?¡¯ Adam thought, trying to figure out what his opponent was up to. He remained standing still, his hand the hilt of his sheathed de. ¡®Isn¡¯t it weird that my swords havee to haunt me twice from the same family? What are the chances of that?¡¯
¡°Are you the strongest?¡± ¡°No.¡± *Increases bet.* 572. Preliminaries XIV 572. Preliminaries XIV Rook dropped before the imposing figure before him. His fourpanions were in various states of disarray, while the second oldest member of his group, was currently being choked out by their target, a woman who was definitely their age. Rook gathered whatever strength he could to force himself forward, before sinking his teeth against the woman¡¯s leg, but found her thick trousers formed quite the protection against his teeth. He should have thought twice against trying to jump someone who wore full chain, and carried a de at her side. While four of them clubbed the woman, their nimblest would try to snatch her purse, and they would flee. Yet, somehow, she had managed to defeat all five of them. The woman¡¯s lips curled up into a wry smile, and she began to cackle withughter at the five of them. ming Hyena drew his sword, the faint wisp of smoke floating through the air. He began to shake slightly, before the sounds of cackling filled the arena. Adam held up Strong Shield, and gripped Wraith tighter. ¡®Whoa! Damn! Sheesh!¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply to try and calm himself from the fright. ming Hyena continued to cackle before it turned to howlingughter, and, with his de drawn, he leapt forward to fight. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 10 (9) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) Miss! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (12) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 39 (1, 2, 3, 6)(1, 5, 6, 6) 39 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Miss! Theughter unnerved Adam, who, while trying to focus himself with his Fighting Spirit, was unable tond a blow as he dodged the ming de, and then caught it with his axe, trying to gather himself. He inhaled deeply and urged himself to act, ducked under a ming swing, beforending a heavy blow, his divine magic shing white hot as he forced ming Hyena back. Adam had expected a moment of respite after striking his opponent so dearly, but he heard the words to a spell, and watched as the shadow of a ming sword approached the side of his head. His heart stopped for a moment, and in that split second, as the shaking sword reached towards his neck, he plucked a Threat of Fate. Omen: 7, 11 -> 7 The thread shot outwards towards the beautiful woman standing but ten steps away from him, the scales within her hands bncing, forcing whatever Fate had in stored to dissipate into the ether. However, the thread darted past her, but froze in the air, as though realising the mistake it had made, before it was swallowing by the scales. ¡°¡­¡± ming Hyena¡¯sughter stopped, as his de vibrated against Adam¡¯s pauldron harmlessly. ¡®What?¡¯ He knew, with every fibre of his being, that he had managed to strike Adam¡¯s neck. He had called forth his magic, his de ready to smite, not just with thunder, but with divine magic too, as much damage as he could muster, which would have killed any normal Expert. Adam inhaled. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 16 (6) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 28 (18) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 29 (1, 2, 3, 4)(1, 1, 3, 5) 29 damage! Health: 78 -> 54 Wraith struck the air as the Aswadian Guardian stepped back, managing to deflect the blow with his ming sword, while Adam charged towards him, with axe in hand. Adam¡¯s axe managed to strike against his opponent¡¯s chest, followed momentster by an explosion of sound. Adam stepped back, feeling the heat against his side, the divine magic, the fire from the sword, and the thunderous force having rocked through his body, causing his side to pulse. ¡®This guy is noughing matter.¡¯ ming Hyena continued to cackle, before he stepped forward to meet Adam again, swinging his de across his palm, then spinning as he leapt into the fray, swinging his de sideways. Fighting Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 54 -> 59 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 20 (10) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 19 (1, 4)(2, 3) 19 damage! Adam focused on the spin of the de, and though it came diagonally, threatening to strike his knee, Adam leapt up into the air, finding that the blow was a feint, and the sword quickly pointed upwards to skewer him. Adam shifted himself so the shield was below him, sparks flying across the red shield as Adam¡¯s axe managed tond against the Aswadian¡¯s shoulder, shing white hot. Adam dropped on top of the ming Hyena, whoseughter gave way to silence as he fell unconscious. ¡®What a scary guy!¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +600 XP: 11 000 -> 11 600 A Guardian quickly tended to the Aswadian as Adam took hisp of victory, showing off the dark mark against his puthral te from the ming de. ¡°What a fantastic de it was!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was made by the such a great enchanter! I¡¯m sure it was well worth the price too!¡± Adam waved his axe through the air. ¡°It was no match for my axe, though!¡± The crowd continued to cheer and shout, while the thundering of hooves began to echo across the arena as a dozen mounted knights began to ride into the arena through the main gates, circling around the area, even weaving through themselves around Adam, as he quickly retreated away from the creatures and to the wall. ¡°Oof!¡± Adam grunted as he bumped into a guard. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± the arena guard said. ¡®What did I do this time?¡¯ ¡°You again,¡± the arena owner said, with an usatory tone. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Adam nced to ming Hyena, who sat with his helmet at his feet, and the magical de at his side. Adam sat beside him, noting the two Guardians who had nked the arena owner previously, as well as the two guards behind him and the opponent he had just beaten, and was no doubt at only one Health. ¡°We have some suspicions that there may have been some funny business,¡± La said. ¡°There was a blow which should have cut your head nearly clean off, and yet he merely rested his sword against your shoulder.¡± ¡°Oh, that,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s just one of my abilities.¡± ¡°One of your abilities?¡± ¡°Yeah, my magic.¡± Adam smiled innocently. ¡°What kind of magic was it?¡± ming Hyena asked. ¡°The ability to see into the future, and react ordingly?¡± Adam replied, as though he was uncertain. ¡°I shifted Fate to assisted me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like a Diviner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look like I can beat you either, but here we are.¡± ming Hyena nodded. Adam could see ming Hyena¡¯s face more clearly now. The Aswadian was a handsome fellow, save for the numerous cuts across his face and his neck. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Staring is rude,¡± ming Hyena said. ¡°Sorry.¡± Adam looked away towards the arena owner, and after seeing the piercings, he looked at the desk between them. ¡°We will confirm such matters through magic again,¡± she said. ¡°Do not resist.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam felt the invasive magic run through him, feeling a slight tingle in his brain and his throat. ¡°Did you cheat?¡± ¡°No,¡± the pair replied. ¡°Did you fight with all you could?¡± La asked, wanting to be thorough with her investigation. ¡°Yes,¡± ming Hyena said. ¡°¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I mean¡­ I haven¡¯t used something during the entire tournament to its full extent.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s shield has yet to roar, and I have something simr which I haven¡¯t decided to use yet,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°So you have been holding back?¡± ming Hyena asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In all your fights?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Aswadian blinked. ¡°You may leave, Rook,¡± La said. Rook, the man known as ming Hyena, picked up his helmet, and stepped away. ¡®He held back? Even against me? What a crazy Half Elf.¡¯ Rook was in the top ten, and his strength was pretty close with the top three strongest ted to win, from the pair of nobles who were favourites to win, to de. He was only slightly weaker than even his leader, who would have stepped down, not to win, for the sake of the nobles. La stared at Adam. ¡®In all my time, have I seen anyone as monstrous as him at his age? There¡¯s his brother too, the damn Iyrman, and those other three Iyrmen.¡¯ She thought of the Devilkin Iyrman, who would have been able to ce if she had te mail. ¡°You know,¡± Adam began, clearing his throat, ncing between the guards. ¡°If you¡¯re nning on¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t say it so openly.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure my brother is waiting for me.¡± The threat hung in the air for a short while. ¡°Who are you?¡± La asked. Adam could still feel the tingle in his mind and his throat. ¡°I¡¯m Adam.¡± ¡°What are you?¡± Adam thought for a short moment how to respond. He reached up to his amulet, feeling the ridges of the gem, tracing the symbol. ¡°One could say I¡¯m favoured by Lord Sozain.¡± La narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°I have heard the Iyr is chosen by Death.¡± ¡°So he said.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°He has said so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°To you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± La remained silent for a long while. All his words were no doubt thinly veiled threats towards her. Then she saw the realisation on Adam¡¯s face, and he squirmed before them before coughing into his fist awkwardly. ¡°I just realised it sounded like I kept threatening you,¡± Adam said, ncing to the side awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to after the first one.¡± ¡®What a crazy bastard!¡¯
Tfw you kept identally threatening the arena owner. 573. Second Phase I 573. Second Phase I ¡°Jurot, aren¡¯t I strong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Adam slowly nodded his head. He checked his payment, and realised it was more than he expected, considering his showing up to that point. ¡®Yeah, he was pretty strong, I guess¡­¡¯ The next day, Jurot and the other Iyrmen dealt with their opponents with rtive ease. Adam continued to bet, wanting to make as much free money as he could while in the tournament. He no longer felt any gold troubles, and was d for it. ¡®My weapons have probably auctioned off by this month? How much have they made me?¡¯ Once the fifth fights were dealt with, the next two days were exhibitions to show off the prowess of various warriors and the great magics some possessed. The military, the priests, and even the various orders put on a show for the crowd, taking donations as they advertised themselves, inspiring the people with their shows. Adam didn¡¯t spend much time at the arena during the weekend, though allowed his group to watch as much as they wanted, using the party fund to pay for them. Instead, Adam spent time with Vonda, exploring the market, which seemed as lively as ever. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked once they were back at the guild, with his group currently rxing together with drink and food. ¡°The Grand Master of the Order of the Thousand Hunts is a Paragon,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°He has revealed his ability to use Fourth Gate spells during the exhibitions today.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Nice.¡± ¡®I guess that¡¯s pretty big news then?¡¯ Adam thought, though he couldn¡¯t quite understand how big it was considering he was certain the Iyr had far more Paragons than Alnd. ¡°He can now match King Merryweather,¡± Jurot said, seeing how lost Adam was. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, before his eyes shed with even more surprise. ¡°Oh! Wow. Yeah, I forgot about that.¡± ¡°Their bout would be too close to tell, but King Merryweather would have the slightest edge.¡± ¡°That sounds like pretty big news, then.¡± ¡°The city will speak of it for some time.¡± ¡°Are there any other Paragons who are Grand Masters?¡± ¡°There are two which are confirmed,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°The Order of Wings, and the Order of Three Hundred des each have Paragons.¡± ¡°Why would they not want to reveal it?¡± ¡°There are many reasons to hide one¡¯s strength.¡± Adam noted the look in Jurot¡¯s eyes, before bowing his head slowly. ¡°The Order of the Thousand Hunts has closed its gates,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is an order within the south, which is rebelling. They have decided to remain neutral, though some warriors, who had been sent outside before the war began, have chosen to fight for King ckwater.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re not neutral?¡± Jurot slowly nodded. ¡°The Grand Master remains within East Port. His presence will deter any skirmishes from approaching too close to the city or the coast. Aswadasad has chosen against sending any ships near the area since the tournament is ongoing, but once the tournament passes, and duskval approaches, they may think to send their navy.¡± ¡°Aswadasad? Ah! They¡¯re fighting their civil war and Alnd at the same time, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wonder how the war is going¡­¡± Adam nced around, before recalling Dunes wasn¡¯t around. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°Prices have begun to increase in East Port,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Trade has decreased, and though Central Aswadasad deals with much of the food supply, East Port still needs to send some supplies southward.¡± ¡°I heard the war was going to end before the year ends.¡± ¡°It will,¡± Jurot said, with the certainty of an Iyrman¡¯s truth. ¡°It will be too costly for all sides to continue the war. Neither side will be able to make any significant gains. Even Aswadasad¡¯s borders have been drawn, with Aswabayad, the name of the eastern shendom, taking much of the northern forests, and has expanded itself southward towards what was once South Aswadasad, but is now an ejirate.¡± ¡°How long ago did the borders shift like this in the regions?¡± ¡°Alnd has rarely changed borders, save for it expanding further north, it has remained a unified kingdom. There were various cmities, gues and great invaders, which had temporarily changed its borders for no more than a year at a time. Aswadasad, too, was simr, though it had lost much of its eastern territories during a terrible betrayal of family. However, Aswadasad is recognisable today as it was during the formation of Alnd.¡± ¡°Two thousand years?¡± ¡°Yes. Aswadasad grew muchrger, expanding to cover most of the confederacy, but thatsted no more than a couple of generations, and its currently borders have remained near constant since.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡®Cool.¡¯ ¡°Oh, ming Hyena, Rook, he was from Aswadasad wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He is from the Confederacy,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°The Golden Savages follow particr oaths, drawn from many of the mercenary groups which are active in the east. The region has a long history of mercenaries which follow such a path, and there have been many Mercenary Kings, though the title now holds less weight after the Confederacy of the Seventeen United Free Ejirates of the People of Many Bloods and One Tribe.¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°It is the full title of the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam couldn¡¯t recall any of the title. ¡°What¡¯s so special about them anyhow?¡± ¡°It is a great ce,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Thend was split by neither family, or people, but by the terrain.¡± ¡°The terrain?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Even the Western Confederacy, which was once a single state, split among its terrain. It had held the most influence, and gave it away, in the same way other states had, in order to form the Confederacy. It still holds the most sway over the western states, as they were all once part of Aswadasad, and share many of its beliefs and culture. Thergest state still dominates, since it must do so.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Aswadabayad borders it, and it has held bad blood with the region for a long while. Once, thend was ruled by a great Faro, whose renown was probably as great as any Shen¡¯s, though he was lorded over by the greatest Shen in history. The Shen of Shens, they titled him. The Faro was in charge of the western region during the beginning of the decline of the great empire. Once he passed, the territory was split between two brothers.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°One brother killed the other. The child of the dead brother lived on to fight, and fought his uncle. He was killed too. His descendants eventually managed to deal with the family which had betrayed them, and though there have been many changes ofnd since, it neversted long. The current borders have remained since the Confederacy was formed.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡®I should go to the Confederacy.¡¯ ¡°The Bloody River makes the current border,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Aswabayad will surely wish to reim the eastern portion of the Confederacy, for it was once the, now, Shen of Aswabayad¡¯s territory. However, it will be difficult to regain the territory when even when the Shendom was whole, it did not wish to war with the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°The roadwork in the western most ejirate of the Confederacy is the greatest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s roads?¡± ¡°They call the roads the Web of Azhar, after the name of the Faro who started the project to connect the various settlements of the hills together,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The only roads which match the ejirate is the neighbouring ejirate, which was also part of Azhar¡¯s domain.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. That sounds so cool. So is Rook from that particr ejirate?¡± ¡°He is most likely from one of the various tribe states. They are those who refused to join the Confederacy, and are considered neutral territories, though some are antagonistic towards nearby regions. However, they are costly to deal with due to the fact they are typically within the hills, mountains, or the deserts. There are also greater threats to the Confederacy.¡± Adam leaned in slightly. ¡°Greater threats?¡± ¡°There are fifteen Dragons which are antagonist towards the Confederacy,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Fifteen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Shamia say that three of the ejirates had fallen? So that¡¯s more than one per ejirate within the Confedracy.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of Dragons which don¡¯t like the Confederacy.¡± Jurot nodded again. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°Rook muste from one of the various tribe states or free states, many of which provide great warriors as mercenaries,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Many are neutral, and provide warriors for various resources. Even the states which are antagonistic provide warriors to other ejirates. It is often a sore spot for the ejirates which border such tribe states.¡± ¡°Yeah, that would sound annoying.¡± ¡°The Golden Savagese from one of the many mercenary groups of the tribe or free states. They are a group of six who are firmly Experts.¡± ¡®Between Experts and Masters? So about Level 7 then?¡¯ ¡°They¡¯re more experienced than I am, then.¡± Jurot watched as Adam thought. He was unsure of what Adam meant by that, certain that Adam was more experienced than them. Since they had finished five fights, the preliminaries were over. Those who hadn¡¯t gained enough points were cut off from the second stage of the tournament. The groups were also shuffled so it was unlikely for someone to face the same person again. Though Adam had defeated de and Rook, the pair had managed to enter the second stage of the tournament, as well as the other undefeated warriors, which included the likes of Sir Roseia, Sir Karra, and Vasera. Though Jaygak had the opportunity to continue fighting, she dropped out of the tournament, not wishing to face against any of herpanions. Kitool, Timojin, Amokan, and Jurot all had passed, and each held the title of Undefeated. There were still many warriors to fight, but the people of East Alnd made note of how many Iyrmen had passed through. Each of the Iyrmen youth had also managed to gain the title of Undefeated, and so had Nobby. As the days passed, the fights almost seemed like repeats of previous fights. Adam beat his opponents with rtive ease, still bettingrge sums on himself and the others. There were three fights this time, the points adding to the previous round¡¯s points, in order to find the best of each segment. There was also an important event he needed to deal with. ¡°Happy birthday, Dunes,¡± Adam said, casting his Sending spell, which allowed him to sent a short message to anyone he knew. Dunes nced around in the morning, before looking to Korin. Then he realised what had happened. ¡°Thank you, Adam. I wish you the best of luck in the tournament.¡± Adam wondered if he should tell Dunes he was about to ce in the top four, but there was something else he needed to deal with which was more important. ¡°Happy birthday, Taygak,¡± Adam said, casting the spell a second time on the same day. Taygak, who was currently in the middle of exercising, stopped, ncing around. Kaygak threw a look to her daughter. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± Taygak replied. Kaygak blinked. ¡°Taygak?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam, speaking,¡± Taygak said, tapping her head. ¡®What?¡¯ Kaygak thought, before taking Taygak to go see Elder Zijin. Meanwhile, the young Iyrmen prepared themselves for theirst fights. Due to the fact all of them had managed to reach the higher stage, some of them had begun to face one another. Nobby faced against Nirot first. It was a fight between two people who knew the Rot family¡¯s way. The hugely built Nobby managed to force Nirot back almost immediately. Even with Nobby attacking wildly, Nirot found that Nobby was much harder to hit than even Jurot. Nobby, somehow, was not only as strong as Timojin, he was almost as nimble as Kitool, and he was tougher than any of the monstrous Rage Dancers that were Adam¡¯spatriots. Nirot¡¯s heart pounding heavily, and her lips almost formed a wild grin as she faced the monster known as Nobby. Thanks to her rage, shested longer than anyone who had faced Nobby thus far, but she was eventually whittled down, like Jurot¡¯s wood carvings, until she finally fell. ¡°You did well,¡± Adam reassured her. Uwajin also faced Faool. The Rage Dancer had prepared herself, while Faool resigned himself to his fate. He couldn¡¯t me Fate, as he had managed to reach the top ten in his first ever tournament. After the fight ended, Faool clutched his staff tightly, staring down at Uwajin. His face was full of uncharacteristic confusion. The crowd erupted into hectic apuse as the greatest upset in the entire tournament set them off. Even though Uwajin had forced herself conscious from the first time she was knocked out, and had managed to press Faool back, Faool had managed to knock her down for good. He stared at his staff, questioning how it had managed to do it. ¡®Uwajin lost?¡¯ Naqokan thought, hearing of the defeat as she stepped into the arena. She exchanged nced with Laygak. The Devilkin Iyrman approached her and took off his helmet to reveal his bewilderment, before bowing his head. ¡°Okay?¡± he asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Naqokan replied, as the pair prepared themselves. Spurred on by the knowledge that Uwajin had lost, Naqokan fought with an even greater abandonment than typical as she faced Laygak. She had managed to leave a deep dent into his shield as she found victory. Laygak sat beside his cousin, Jaygak, wincing as he felt the pain in his arms. Jaygak pat his back, smiling down at her cousin who had managed to ce in the top ten, as had the others. Naqokan sat beside Uwajin, who had epted her loss to Faool. Though it was a shock to her, it did make sense, since Faool was quite skilled, and he could strike as many times as a typical Expert, though he wasn¡¯t one himself. ¡°Thest phase is full of Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Vonda noted. ¡°Even those in the top ten, they¡¯re mostly Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡®Crazy,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing between the teen Iyrmen. His pride was overtaken by his shock. Adam was sure Uwajin was going to win. He would have bet five hundred on her if he hadn¡¯t made a rule not to bet when his people faced one another, but she lost to Faool? ¡®The Ool family is so damn scary.¡¯ Shaool came to Adam¡¯s mind, Kitool and Faool¡¯s grandaunt. She was one of the first Iyrmen who had truly frightened him, and was considered to be one of the top ten in the Iyr. ¡®Yeah, that makes sense.¡¯ Adam had forgotten it wasn¡¯t just the top ten in the Iyr, but in all of Alnd. Then came thest fights of their segment, with Jurot and the others also fighting that day. They had all managed to win, as expected. Jurot and Amokan had managed to take two of the top four spots. ¡°What?¡± Adam had been worried something like this was going to happen. It was more than obvious that at some point the youth would be facing against one another due to how many of them there were inparison to the others in their age range. However, each of the older Iyrmen had yet to face one another since Jaygak faced Kitool, and somehow, Kitool was fighting another Iyrman. He nced between Faool and Uwajin, wondering how this could be. As the bets came, Adam refused again, and the others took the same cue. Jaygak, too, refused to bet. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Kitool will win,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°She should win if she beat me.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Jaygak. ¡®She¡¯s starting to sound like me.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Kitool¡¯s opponent. If Adam truly had to bet, and he wasn¡¯t close with Kitool, he¡¯d have bet against her. However, he had thought the same when the younger Jin and Ool faced against one another.
The dice are scary, man. 574. Second Phase II 574. Second Phase II Kitool held Tigerstaff in hand, pointing it towards her opponent. She sized him up, wondering if she could truly beat him. Even with Tigerstaff in hand, she didn¡¯t like her odds. Timojin inhaled deeply, before drawing his greatsword, pointing with it towards the sky, before slowly dropping his arms into position, warming up his muscles for the fight. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, the words holding deeper meanings only understood by the pair. Once more, the arena was silent, waiting for the pair to begin. They had only just watched a younger version of the fight, but these two were so different. Thest time Kitool had faced an Iyrman, it had been the Devilkin Iyrman with the chain mail. She had managed to defeat such a great foe with her staff and fists, but this was no normal Iyrman. Timojin had been called the Grey Wall, partly due to the colour of his greenish grey skin, and partly because he refused to drop. He had yet to be even taken down by anyone within the tournament, and though he had yet to face anyone at the same calibre as Jurot and Amokan, he had still faced some great foes. It was a match between fists of steel and skin of steel. A bead of sweat fell down Kitool¡¯s cheek. The normally quiet Timojin began to flex his muscles as his body turned red with rage, but his body fell still, his de frozen still. Kitool¡¯s Tigerstaff was pressed against Timojin¡¯s chest, her body having burst forward to strike him. Timojin wasn¡¯t only Amokan¡¯s rival because he was strong. Amokan and Timojin were both of equal strength, even stronger than Jurot. They were both equally as tough as Jurot too, though Jurot¡¯s family¡¯s abilities allowed him to go against foes with different powers greater than either of them. Jurot was nimbler than Amokan, but Timojin? Timojin was as tough as Amokan and Jurot. Timojin was as strong as Amokan. Timojin was as nimble as Jurot. Timojin was the greatest of them all. Kitool¡¯s entire body was flush with heat, telling her to act as quickly as she could, before he could manage to break free. She struck him with a great flurry of blows with her staff, the magical staff gifted to her by Adam. One blow had struck his chest, but she forced as many blows as she could,nding as many as possibly as she could, before digging the staff into the earth to kick Timojin up into the air. Timojin¡¯s body, which was frozen from Kitool¡¯s most terrifying ability, almost slumped as he dropped, the great assault upon his body leavingrge bruises even on his skin. Kitool had did all she could to the Iyrman, and had managed to deal as much damage as she could before he could fall into his rage. Thankfully, her damage, not minimised by his rage, had managed to rock through the entire Iyrman¡¯s body, and she had knocked him unconscious. Still, Kitool leapt into the air, with her staff in hand as she tried to attack the unconscious Timojin. For Timojin was not like Amokan, nor was he like Jurot, who had faced Timojin before. Jurot had faced both Amokan and Timojin simultaneously, and though he had managed to defeat Amokan, Timojin was another beast entirely. Timojin, an Iyrman like any other, was still, as the Aldishmen might call him, if they were particrly polite, a Horcish Iyrman. As Tigerstaff fell down, threatening to crack Timojin¡¯s skull, the Iyrman¡¯s entire body turned hot red with rage, and his magical de hummed to life as he spun. Kitool barely managed to block the blow, which had used the momentum she had gifted to him by kicking up him, causing Tigerstaff to almost bend as Kitool skid to the side. A shadow formed over Kitool, a shadow by the name of Timojin, as she barely managed to catch Timojin¡¯s de with Tigerstaff. Her entire body screamed in pain as she blocked the blow, the de slowly forcing her to the ground. She was almost forced to kneel, but instead of fighting against the de, Kitool spun, allowing the de to scrape off across Tigerstaff¡¯s side, before her heel met Timojin¡¯s skull. She pivoted on her foot and managed to right herself, letting out a quick sigh as Timojin fell before her. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®She can do that.¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t able to hear any more of his thoughts as the crowd¡¯s raucous shouts and apuse filled the arena, the vibrations even shaking the wooden stands. Kitool¡¯s heart pounded wildly within her chest, but as she held her staff tightly in both hands in front of her, she inhaled and exhaled deeply. Timojin jerked awake from the healing touch of a Guardian, instantly falling into a rage as he willed his body upwards. ¡°Timojin,¡± Kitool called, stopping the Iyrman from trying to swing at the Guardian nearby. Timojin stood, catching his breath, before turning to face Kitool. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The pair left to the walls, and then up to the group, which were waiting for them. Adam had furrowed his brows together, doing his best to keep his face neutral. ¡°Do you need the bathroom?¡± Jaygak whispered. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡®When was Kitool so damn strong?¡¯ ¡°Did you bet?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°No.¡± Kitool sat down. ¡°Then you have gained coin.¡± ¡°Did you think I¡¯d bet against you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You could have put a crossbow to my head and I wouldn¡¯t bet against you,¡± Adam stated firmly. The guilt struck Adam¡¯s heart for even thinking Kitool would lose. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be so taken by my emotions about that sort of thing, right?¡¯ ¡°Did you bet?¡± Kitool asked, looking to Jaygak. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then you have lost coin.¡± Jaygak grabbed Kitool¡¯s shoulders and pulled her in closer. ¡°I¡¯m still stronger than you, Kitool.¡± ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°A good fight,¡± Amokan confirmed. Ilyakan held out her hand, offering to heal herpanion. Timojin snorted in response, taking his seat beside Amokan, refusing the heal. His entire body still hurt, and the bruises against his body swelled. Though they pulsed, they were still the proof of an Iyrman¡¯s effort. ¡°What a great fight it was!¡± Adam confirmed, his voice stilted. ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± Before Adam could pay for the drinks, a set of drinks were ced down in front of Kitool and Timojin. ¡°From the one known as Rose,¡± the server said, before a familiar face popped up nearby. ¡°Rose?¡± Adam called, ncing across the party. ¡°Ah. What are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been watching the fights,¡± Rose replied, taking a seat nearby, while herpanions gathered around her. ¡°You didn¡¯t join?¡± Rose sighed, rubbing her forehead. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°This tournament wasn¡¯t ours,¡± she replied, simply. She had seen the way all the warriors fought. ¡°The Aldish and Iyrmen certainly live up to their reputation.¡± She always considered herself decent in her order, certainly no match for the greater members. ¡®To think our best are matched by so many within thend beside us.¡¯ ¡°Have you been betting properly?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We have. We¡¯ve bet on you, Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak.¡± ¡°Amokan and Timojin are some of ours too,¡± Adam said. ¡°They declined adventuring with me. I can¡¯t me them, I would have shown them up.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± Amokan asked, leaning in towards him. ¡°It was just a joke¡­¡± The Iyrman smiled, throwing a wink Adam¡¯s way. ¡°I thought you guys didn¡¯t joke?¡± ¡°We have our jokes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t jokes, just lies?¡± ¡°Some are, some are not,¡± Amokan said. ¡°Have you heard the joke of the Aldishman and the Iyrman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only joke I know.¡± ¡°What is the joke?¡± Rose asked. Timojin ced down the first mug of ale, before picking the next up. He raised it to Kitool, who was still making her way through the first mug. ¡°He¡¯s no knight!¡± Amokan said. ¡°He¡¯s an Iyrman!¡± Adam finished the punch line of the joke. ¡°Ah,¡± Rose said, nodding her head. Considering the set up, it certainly made sense. She smiled slightly, before exchanging a look with herpanions, who smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s get wasted!¡± Adam spent more coin from the party fund. When night fell, the group returned back to the guild to sleep. Kitool stared at the ceiling above. She thought back to facing Jaygak, how she had managed to stun the young woman before beating her unconscious, and doing the same to Timojin. It was her greatest ability, but there was no doubt that Tigerstaff allowed her to defeat her opponents with greater ease. Amokan exchanged a cup of wine with Timojin, having barged into his best friend¡¯s room to share more drinks. ¡°You need not worry,¡± he began, smirking slightly as he brought the cup to his lips, ¡°I will win on your behalf.¡± ¡°You will have to face her too,¡± Timojin replied simply, sipping the fruit wine. ¡°No, she will have to face me.¡± ¡°Do not forget, there is still Jurot,¡± Timojin said. ¡°Last time you needed me.¡± ¡°Last time he had learned his family¡¯s way,¡± Amokan said. ¡°This time, he will have to face me when I have learnt my family¡¯s way.¡± Timojin thought about Amokan¡¯s grandmother. Even though she had held back, the fact she had lost against Adam was still shocking. ¡°This tournament was not for our Jin family to win.¡± ¡°I would not have thought Faool could have beaten Uwajin.¡± ¡°Jurot picked up a strong warrior.¡± ¡°My cousin will be fighting in the top four,¡± Amokan said, pouring Timojin more wine. ¡°Bavin will be fighting.¡± Amokan nodded, thinking about the teens, and how they must be feeling. Amokan thought about how he had beaten one of the favourites to win, and how Adam had managed to beat two of them. ¡®This is how the crowd must have felt.¡¯ ¡°Naqokan, Bavin, Nobby, Faool.¡± ¡°Amokan, Jurot, Kitool, Gordan,¡± Amokan said, feeling his heart sink slightly. ¡°If we had more luck, it would have been your name.¡± ¡°Roseia, Kanna, Vasera, Adam,¡± Timojin continued. Amokan thought Adam¡¯s segment. Their own may have been stacked, but Adam was going against the likes of those three? The future King¡¯s Sword, herpanion who rivalled her, and of course, that Vasera of the Golden Savages. They thought about the other great names in the other ranges. ¡°Stone Sword,¡± Amokan said. ¡°Raging Bull.¡± ¡°The Hawk.¡± ¡°Moon Dancer.¡± ¡°Rising Sun de,¡± the pair said, together. There were others too, those long retired, but these were the names which would take the world for the next generation. ¡°This tournament will go down in history,¡± Amokan stated. Timojin¡¯s mind wandered to something else. ¡°I would like to see the fight between the brothers.¡± Amokan¡¯s smile widened, but he said nothing.
Kitool is so scary. 575. Final Phase I 575. Final Phase I The next day, the tournament held no official fights as the final phase was prepared. Instead, Adam gave the teens each some pocket money from his own personal coin, and allowed them go and buy weapons for themselves, or whatever else Iyrmen would buy in East Port. Thest day had taken too much out of Adam. ¡®I need to find some normalcy.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, staring at Sir Landon. ¡°You will be the first to face Sir Roseia,¡± Sir Landon repeated. Adam squirmed within the seat, which was far toofortable for his liking. Sir Landon had invited him to each lunch at an extremely expensive restaurant, one which did not have a menu, nor prices. Their room was small, private, and though there was little which furnished the ce, Adam understood everything here cost more than a year¡¯s worth of ie for the average person, even the fork in his hand. Sir Landon, seeing that Adam held the question in his eyes, bowed his head. ¡°You cannot beat her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get this right, I can definitely beat her, but we¡¯d rather not that I beat her,¡± Adam corrected the young sir. Sir Landon relented to Adam¡¯s words. ¡°You will be facing each of the finalists. The cements will be formed once you have faced them all. I will request that you do not beat Sir Karra either.¡± ¡°Two losses in the finals?¡± Adam asked, sighing. ¡°You¡¯re just asking me to lose, right?¡± ¡°I am not foolish enough to ask the Iyrmen to surrender.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± ¡°I know you usually bet a lot, but this time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just bet on my fight against Vasera,¡± Adam said. ¡°She, too, knows not to beat the young knights.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Is she also hired by a small noble family?¡± ¡°She is hired by my elder brother.¡± ¡°Sir Manon? Adam frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to beat her good then.¡± ¡°No, my other brother.¡± ¡°Oh. Sir Tamon, was it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. Is she from the Golden Savages?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sir Landon wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was pretending to be an idiot again. ¡°Ah! She must be the strongest within her group, then. What was his name? Rook? ming Hyena? He said he wasn¡¯t. I thought de and, what¡¯s his face, uh¡­¡± ¡°Sir Carter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one, yeah.¡± Adam snapped his fingers, causing a server to step into the room, ready to take his order. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Star wine,¡± Sir Landon stated, before the worker swiftly left them. ¡°I thought the pair of them would be in the top four with me.¡± ¡°You beat them both,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Vasera is undefeated. It was expected she would remain undefeated until the finals, where she would understand her ce.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re asking me to understand my ce?¡± Adam asked, the words annoying him to no end. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How blunt.¡± ¡°I have a vested interested in making sure you aren¡¯t killed for your audacity.¡± ¡°You and the Iyr.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll let it slide this time¡­¡± Adam fell silent as the food arrived, along with the wine. Adam sipped the wine, tasting how sweet it was. It tasted simr to honey mango. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°I thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°I want you to understand the gravity of what you have asked of me,¡± Adam said, staring down at the food. ¡°I could gain first ce in my first tournament and show off to my children, and my sister. You¡¯re asking me to give that up in order to keep the fragile ego of the nobles intact.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell up to meet Sir Landon¡¯s. ¡°You are very lucky I have children now, otherwise you would have to inform Sir Roseia and Sir Karra to wash their necks and prepare for me.¡± ¡®Wash their necks?¡¯ Adam ate silently opposite Sir Landon. As the minutes passed, he only grew hotter and hotter. ¡®I bet they won¡¯t even appreciate it, the bastards!¡¯ Once Adam was done eating the delicious food, with Sir Landon footing the bill, he returned back to the guild. ¡°He asked you to surrender,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Grand Master of the Order of the Thousand Hunts came to speak with me,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He asked me if I intended to win.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I told him that first ce would belong to the Iyr,¡± Jurot said with a bluntness that only came from an Iyr¡¯s words, and not its des. ¡°¡­¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°His words held a threat.¡± ¡°They did?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°As a Paragon, he would pave the way for my future sess, he said.¡± Jurot paused. Adam remained silent, waiting for it. He knew Jurot had probably said something like¡­ ¡°You are just a Paragon?¡± Jurot said. Adam tossed his head back, biting his lower lip as he shook, refraining fromughing as tears began to sting his eyes. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 10 (6) Hisughter burst, and he was d no one was within the guild due to the tournament. ¡°Is it the Half Elf?¡± a guild worker asked another. The other guild worker nodded their head, and continued about their business. When evening came, Adam made sure to tell the group not to bet. He sent the same message to Rose too. Jaygak, unbeknownst to Adam, had sent word to Yellow Turban. ¡°Son of dogs,¡± Yellow Turban grumbled one he heard the news. ¡°They should let the blood fall where it falls!¡± Kalid shook his head, piling the seventy eighth gold coin he had made while betting on Adam and the Iyrmen. It was in the twenty first pile of one hundred gold coins. Omen: 12, 19 ¡®Damn it! They want me to lose just because they were born lucky? What a bunch of-,¡¯ ¡°Sponsored by the Duchess, the one who will im the title of the Greatest King¡¯s Sword in less than a generation, Sir Roseia Drakkenyer!¡± ¡®Damn, that is a cool name,¡¯ Adam thought, his annoyance falling away. ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon Littlesea, the warrior who shines in purple, Chief Executive Officer Adam!¡± Adam stepped out through the main gate, staring out at the crowd all around them. This time, the crowd was evenrger, and far more colourful. There were as many peasants as there had been during the previous fights, but these peasants were those which held slightly more money than their average fellows. Adam held out his axe, walking along the side, while the peasants waved their colourful scarves around. As he circled around towards the centre of one side, a pair of guards motioned for Adam to approach, while arge group of peasants held out an extremelyrge banner of purple, with two words, each which were bold and giant. EXECUTIVE ADAM Adam stared at it, stunned. A guard stepped up to him and whispered. ¡°Take it and wave it around.¡± Adam blinked, before nodding. He took therge banner, holding it within his hands for a moment, before he swung it over his shoulders, and held it up behind him. His heart pounded wildly as the chorus of shouts began from both sides, alternating between the phrases. ¡°Executive Adam!¡± ¡°Sir Roseia!¡± Adam sauntered around the arena, holding the cape over his shoulders as it billowed. He saw that Sir Roseia was doing the same, before they made a full circle around the arena. Sir Roseia handed therge banner to the guard beside her, and Adam did the same. The pair stepped towards one another to meet in the middle of the arena. Sir Roseia was adorned in full te, silver and red. Her armour was no doubt magical, due to the tiny runes along the trim. She also wore a heavy cloak, which fell to her knees, billowing even in the slightest breeze. Adam swore it was made from blood considering how it glistened. Her cape was without the symbol of the Grand Duchess¡¯ family, which did not need to be shown, though was perhaps kept at bay due to the fact Sir Roseia was one of the King¡¯s people. ¡®How does that even work?¡¯ ¡°So you are the leaf ear who has made his way to the final?¡± Sir Roseia said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I am sure you are quite strong, but your luck ends here,¡± Sir Roseia said, drawing her greatsword. It was one of the only Greater Enhanced weapons within the tournament, and was rumoured to be even greater than Wraith. Adam remained silent. He donned Strong Shield. He rubbed a hand along his holy symbol, bringing it up to his lips to kiss it. Then he grabbed Wraith, feeling the cool metal, before he drew it. ¡°She must have called him a leaf ear,¡± Jurot said, watching from above the crowd. ¡°So that¡¯s why he became so tense,¡± Jaygak said, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Will he¡­¡± ¡°Adam will keep to his word,¡± Jurot reassured. Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure if they could deal with the fallout if Adam beat the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s heir, especially if she was representing the Grand Duchess. ¡®Will Yellow Turban help us to smuggle him out?¡¯ The crowd fell silent as the pair prepared themselves to fight. It was a match which deserved the price of the tickets and food increasing to roughly triple. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 15 (14) Adam stepped forward as Sir Roseia gripped her de tightly, before stepping towards him, ready to strike the Half Elf as he approached. Adam inhaled deeply, before raising Wraith. Mana: 21 -> 20 Spell: Thunderous Smite ¡°I guess I won¡¯t hold back.¡±
When you finally meet someone who can''t keep their mouth shut worse than even Adam. Lord Sozain watch over her soul. 576. Final Phase II 576. Final Phase II Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Omen: 12, 19 -> 12 19 + 10 = 29 Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 3 -> 0 4D6 + 4D6 + 8D6 + 12D6 + 9 = 113 (1, 4, 5, 5)(2, 3, 5, 6)(1, 1, 2, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5)(1, 2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 5, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6) 113 damage! Sir Roseia blinked. She watched as the red threads of her cape floated all around her. She turned slowly to stare at the Half Elf who had walked past her casually. Adam continued to walk away from her, sheathing Wraith as he reached for his helmet. He paused for a moment, wondering how she was still standing up, but then removed it. ¡°I,¡± the Half Elf began, his entire face tense, his jaw twitching as he clenched it, ¡°surrender.¡± An eery silence filled the arena. The crowd was shocked by what they had seen, but even they didn¡¯t truly understand what they had witnessed. The Duchess ced her cup of tea down onto the table before her. Even her guest, the typically boisterous Kira, needed to take a moment to gather herself. She already understood why the arena had refused her bet, since they wouldn¡¯t dare to take coin from anyone from the second floor, or the inner octagon if they had suggested who should win. However, this¡­ Blood Cape. It was a magical item which was handed to only the wealthiest, and greatest, of families. The cape was no doubt gifted to Sir Roseia by her family in order to make sure she had a greater chance of winning. It was one thing for them to equip her with not only a Greater Enhanced greatsword and a Greater te mail, but the Blood Cape? If she had been brought down to no Health, then she would remain standing at a single Health. It was the same ability that the Jin family possessed, and had revealed during the tournament, something which every figure envied. Adam, who casually struck Sir Roseia with a single blow of his axe, and walked past her, had managed to deal enough damage to almost outright kill the young woman. It was something one could only expect from the likes of the Grand Master of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, not some rising star from the second range within the tournament. Adam bowed to the audience on each side, still annoyed that he had lost, but he felt cold that he had to lie like this. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ As he walked out towards the main gate, the audience jeered, expecting a greater fight than what they had seen. None had truly understood what they had witnessed. However, those on the first and second floors, as well as the octagon, knew what Adam¡¯s surrender meant, and the meaning behind the crumbling cape. ¡°That,¡± Jurot said, lifting up his mug of ale, ¡°is my brother.¡± Those who sat nearby nced the Iyrman¡¯s way. ¡°What a shame he had to lose,¡± said a familiar face behind the young Iyrman. ¡°May I sit with you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Fisher ck rested his stony de against the wall beside them. ¡°That young man, he¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He is?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Stone Sword said, understanding how the Iyrman responded. ¡°There were those from the ground floor who bet on Adam, I¡¯m sure. No one in this room was foolish enough to bet on him, knowing who he was against, and who the good sir was sponsored by.¡± Stone Sword¡¯s words struck some of the mercenaries nearby, who had decided to bet big on the off chance Adam did actually have permission to fight her. ¡°Did they ask you to step down?¡± Stone Sword asked, asking Jurot the most important question. It wasn¡¯t just a question for Jurot, but for Kitool and Amokan too. ¡°The Grand Master spoke with us,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°The Grand Master?¡± Stone Sword sighed, recalling, as they all did, the news that he had be a Paragon. ¡°What a shame.¡± Jurot began to stack up gold coins onto the table, the gentle clinking sounds echoing nearby, only drowned out by distant whispers. Jurot then pushed the gold coins towards the edge, and motioned with a hand to order drinks for everyone. ¡°An Iyrman will take first ce,¡± the young Iyrman stated, his voice firm and clear, carrying towards the whispers. ¡°You sure you should be annoying the order?¡± ¡°The Iyr and the order have both closed its gates.¡± ¡°The Grand Master isn¡¯t inside the order.¡± ¡°And we are not in the Iyr.¡± The shadow of a smile appeared on the Iyrman¡¯s face. ¡°You think you¡¯re that strong?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot began, ¡°I know we are.¡± ¡®What a bunch of crazy bastards,¡¯ Stone Sword couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°While you Aldishmen were littering the south with the bodies of your soldiers against the Aswadians, we Iyrmen were busy killing demigods,¡± Amokan said, a wild grin appearing on his face. ¡°A Grand Master of an order? Even if it is the Order of the Thousand Hunts, we Iyrmen do not stop at just one thousand hunts.¡± ¡°Amokan, are you picking fights with Aldishmen?¡± Adam asked, approaching the group, which had gained a famous figure. ¡°How can you bully me like this? I¡¯m the idiot whose meant to be doing that.¡± ¡°I heard that you wished to stop,¡± Amokan retorted. ¡°Why would I stop now?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Amokan said, switching to their tongue, ¡°you are, now, a father.¡± Adam wondered why he said it so awkwardly, but he understood the point, and so sat down beside his brother without causing more bother. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Stone Sword.¡± Stone Sword nodded. ¡°I watched your fight.¡± ¡°What did you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame you weren¡¯t sponsored by someone greater.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, Sir Landon isn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°Their reach is so¡­ little.¡± Adam stifled his chuckle. ¡°I hear you¡¯re in the top four too.¡± ¡°Too?¡± Stone Sword asked. ¡°Are you trying to ce us in the same ranking.¡± ¡°As if,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve faced anyone of your calibre.¡± Stone Sword noted the look Adam shared with Jurot, wondering what that was about. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to find some luck during the fights.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pray for you,¡± Adam said, brushing his amulet. ¡°If I die, I hope he¡¯ll take my soul quickly,¡± Stone Sword quipped, before tapping his heart gently and muttering a quick prayer to Lord Sozain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure Mother Soza will watch over you and your opponent,¡± Adam said, winking to Vonda. ¡°Anyway, whose fighting today that I can bet on?¡± ¡°It will be Kitool against Gordan,¡± Jurot said. ¡°So you¡¯re facing Amokan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®What a weirdbination,¡¯ Adam thought. He wondered why he fought Sir Roseia first, rather than Sir Karra. ¡®Is it because they wanted the finals to be Sir Roseia against Sir Karra? Then I guess it was a coin flip?¡¯ ¡°Nobby is facing Bavin, and Naqokan is facing Faool,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Their fights should end soon.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t a fan of the fact they could only see one set of fights, but he supposed that was just how it was in this kind of arena. The arena was prettyrge, so it was more like four arenas joined together. ¡°You think Bavin will manage to pull out the win against Nobby?¡± ¡°He is the grandson of Bovin,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Who is Bovin?¡± Stone Sword asked, noting the importance Jurot had ced on the word. ¡°The previous Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°Elder Wrath?¡± Stone Sword asked. ¡°I heard there was an Elder Wrath who fought in the south, Aswadia.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Bavin¡¯s grandfather.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a big shot in the Iyr?¡± ¡°The Elder Wrath has changed,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°The families of the Great Elders do not hold more important than others.¡± ¡°You Iyrmen have such a queer system.¡± Stone Sword shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to wrap my head around it. It¡¯s a system where everyone chooses who is the leader? Something about each family having two¡­ votes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So your farmers and your warriors all get to choose who bes the leader?¡± ¡°Every Iyrman is a warrior first,¡± Jurot corrected, ¡°and we allow our family¡¯s leaders to choose on our behalf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all warriors first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even your farmers?¡± ¡°Yes. Every Iyrman will reach the rank of Expert in their lifetime.¡± ¡°Every Iyrman?¡± ¡°All Iyrmen of able body and mind reach the rank of Expert before the age of forty. It is our duty.¡± The look in Jurot¡¯s eyes almost unsettled Stone Sword. It was as though he was within the Iyrman¡¯s sights. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a new Great Elder?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he anyone special?¡± ¡°The Aswadian who defeated the previous Great Elder joined his family,¡± Jurot said. ¡°His family is on the rise.¡± ¡°The Lion King?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Ashmir?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Who in Alnd hasn¡¯t?¡± Stone Sword replied. ¡°He¡¯s been dominating the arena in Aswadasad for almost two generations. They say he was born in the arena, and has lived his entire life there. They also say he¡¯s a Paragon.¡± ¡°He is,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°He joined the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I join the Iyr?¡± Stone Sword asked. ¡°You wish to join the Iyr?¡± Jurot asked as the Iyrmen around suddenly leaned in towards Stone Sword. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just askin¡¯ is all.¡± Stone Sword raised up his hands innocently. ¡°If you wish to join the Iyr, it is a simple matter,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You may be adopted by any family which uses a shield and sword, or another if you wish.¡± ¡°Do you want to join the Gak family?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head to Jaygak. ¡°He has no horns!¡± Jaygak snapped towards the Half Elf. ¡°He should join the Gek family.¡± ¡°The Gek family?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh, Uncle Tonagek?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Stone Sword smiled awkwardly towards the group. ¡°I should be heading out to prepare for my fight.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on you.¡± Stone Sword smiled, bowing his head towards the Half Elf and the Iyrmen, as he made to leave. ¡°We should go too,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes,¡± Amokan replied, following Jurot out. ¡°Good luck, Kitool,¡± Adam said, holding out his fist for her to bump it. Kitool did so, gently, before leaving. ¡°Finally, those crazy monsters are gone,¡± Adam said, sighing out all the tension in his muscles. ¡°Iyrmen are so scary.¡± Rick, Remy, and theirpanions all remained silent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from your mouth, Adam!¡± Jaygak replied, crossing her arms. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°You almost killed the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s heir!¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Just now?¡± ¡°Oh please, if I wanted to kill her, I would have killed her! I can¡¯t go around killing people during a tournament, Jaygak, that¡¯s ridiculous. Think about Sir Vonda, why don¡¯t you?¡± Jaygak huffed, but did not continue, as she looked past Adam. Adam heard the heavy boots stop behind him, and he looked back up. A heavily armoured guard, one who wore full te mail, a cloak of purple and gold, and a longsword at her side. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t kill her!¡± Adam repeated, quickly. ¡®Damn it! Me and my stupid mouth! Why can¡¯t I just learn to shut up?¡¯
Adam just can''t help himself. Hopefully one day he learns to keep his mouth shut. 577. Final Phase III 577. Final Phase III Nobby¡¯s eyes scanned the inner octagon, which was muchrger than it appeared form the outside. The walls were also as thick as he, the floor was made of equally stable stone. Though the walls were thick, they were enchanted so one could look out of them towards the arena, but not through the walls which typically held some of the warriors during the arena fights. He found Adam and the others rxing at a table, which was positioned in a way they could look out at every side as the different tables were set staggered so they could all in every direction. A half floor split the section so the nobility and merchants could stay technically above the bottom floor, which split apart the greatest of themon folk from their betters. Adam waved a hand. ¡°Nobby, my boy! Good fight!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nobby said, while Bavin followed after him, bandaged around his arms and chest. ¡°Are you alright, Bavin?¡± Adam asked, pushing out a chair for each of them. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam held out a hand, cing it against Bavin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Bavin replied, feeling a gentle warmth fill him. Lay on Hands: 20 -> 10 Adam winked. Faool sat beside Laygak, who understood what it felt like to face against someone like Naqokan. She had the ability of the Kan family, which allowed her to strike with divine might during her Rage Dance. ¡°So it¡¯s Nobby against Naqokan,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll see who is the best N here.¡± ¡°Nobby is stronger than I,¡± Naqokan said, without any hint of self deprecation. ¡°It is a great glory for the Rot family to train him.¡± Nirot nodded her head slowly, throwing a look to Adam for a moment, before looking to Nobby. ¡®This generation is for our Rot family.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t it a greater glory that one of theirs will be Elder Peace?¡± ¡°Turot may not-,¡± Nirot began to say, before seeing the way Adam tensed up. He was smiling, but she could see the pulsing in his neck and forehead, that of annoyance. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Turot¡¯s going to be Elder Peace, but what about the others?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Katool wants to be like Kitool, and¡­¡± Adam thought about little Katool, with her tiny little bob cut. ¡°No. She¡¯s not allowed be that scary. My adorable Katool has to remain small and cute.¡± ¡°Stop being so queer,¡± Jaygak replied, physically cringing. ¡°If Katool wants to grow up as skilled as Kitool, it is a great glory for their family.¡± ¡°Kitool, you need to work hard so Katool doesn¡¯t have to, okay?¡± Adam nced towards the side, only to realise the Iyrman wasn¡¯t there. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ Kitool stepped out into the arena to the sounds of a crowd full of blood lust. They cheered for the young Kitool, with a banner of blue and red, the colours of her family, and two words. EXECUTIVE KITOOL Kitool bowed in front of them before epting the banner, before wrapping it around her staff. She walked the crowd¡¯s edge, waving the banner this way and that, to more apuse and shouts. ¡°Executive Kitool!¡± ¡°Sir Gordan!¡± The pair finally prepared themselves. Kitool nced to the young warrior, who was no doubt one of the greatest warriors she had personally faced. He was adorned in full te, which was no doubt magical. She hadn¡¯t expected the de he was wielding, however. Sir Gordan unsheathed the de within his hands, feeling the great tingling of the magic within it. The de was long and silver, made from an Ancient Silver Dragon. It was nearly freezing to the touch, which constantly reminded the young warrior that the de did not belong to him. ¡®I can feel why it¡¯s considered one of the greatest weapons in the order.¡¯ Grand Master James Greatwood stood at the edge of the octagon, looking out to his personal apprentice, and the Iyrman who had dared to refuse his offer. Even the nobles on the top floor dared not to- ¡°Move out of the way,¡± Kira called out towards the Grand Master, annoyed that he would dare to block even a fraction of her view. ¡°I apologise,¡± Sir James Greatwood said, before stepping back towards the table made of red oak. ¡°Shall we bet?¡± ¡°A thousand gold on the Iyrman,¡± Kira said. ¡°Do you think my apprentice would lose against the Iyrman?¡± ¡°You have heard my bet,¡± Kira said. ¡°Very well,¡± Sir James said, bowing his head. The Duchess decided against betting, not wanting to offend the Grand Master. The moment the fight began, Kitool¡¯s body blurred, and Tigerstaff almost disappeared as it showered against Sir Gordan. However, though Sir Gordan was no Iyrman, he was still extremely tough. Tigerstaff continued to strike against Sir Gordan, who fought off not only the staff, but the wicked abilities of the savage before him. Finding that she was unable to stun him, Kitool bent backwards, almost throwing the quarterstaff away as First Ice threatened to bisect her, but she swayed to the side, and mmed Tigerstaff into the earth, before using the staff to brace herself as she kicked Sir Gordan away. The heavily armoured warrior tumbled backwards, rolling once as hended face first into the earth. Kitool stepped back, giving him the chance to right himself. One second passed. Two seconds passed. Three. Sir Gordan remained still. The crowd had seen Kitool¡¯s ability to freeze people in ce, so continued to wait. Kitool brought Tigerstaff back to herself, and she bowed her head to each crowd watching, before she waited for her victory to be called. ¡°No,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°How can she corrupted Katool like this?¡± Jaygak wanted to hit Adam, but decided against it. ¡°The weapon Sir Gordan used was First Ice.¡± ¡°The de made from Antalia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why does he have it?¡± ¡°Sir James must have paid a great price,¡± Jaygak said. Her lips twitched. ¡°It was all for vain.¡± ¡°This fight was pretty even, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°So I should have made a lot of money?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure why Adam had bet so much gold on the single fight, but realised it was probably because he couldn¡¯t bet on the other fights. As Kitool returned, there was very little congrattions to be had, as Jurot and Amokan¡¯s crowds settled down to allow the pair to begin their fight. The fight was perhaps the biggest slugfest yet. Whereas Nobby always slugged it out, especially when he faced Nirot and Bavin, it was nothing like the fight between Jurot and Amokan. Neither seemed to care one bit that they were being hacked apart by axe and greatde. Amokan only managed one strike for each two he took. Amokan, who struck even more wildly than typical Iyrmen, only needed tond one strike for two he took. ¡°Just like that, Jurot!¡± Amokanughed. Unfortunately, Amokan¡¯s typical way of fighting was only useful when his opponent wasn¡¯t someone like Jurot. Jurot¡¯s body was tough, like steel, and though Amokan¡¯s body was simr, that was only true against cool hard metal. Phantom did not strike just the body. Amokan¡¯sughter was cut short as his de struck Jurot¡¯s shield, but it bounced off andnded behind Jurot. Jurot tossed Phantom behind Amokan, catching his falling brother. Amokan¡¯s head was held upright by Jurot¡¯s shoulder, and the crowd could see Amokan was still grinning wide while unconscious. The pair had left much of their blood within the arena, which was quickly cleaned as they were healed by the Priests and Guardians. Jurot returned with a conscious Amokan, who sat down beside Timojin. They exchanged a look, and would need to talk more about how monstrous Jurot was. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel too bad, since Jurot used Phantom,¡± Adam said, trying to make Amokan feel better. ¡°Phantom is great, but isn¡¯t it unmatched by your Wraith?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°Even Jurot could not drop me with a single blow using Phantom.¡± ¡°He could have,¡± Adam stated. ¡°He just didn¡¯t feel like it, or maybe, he wasn¡¯t lucky. Why didn¡¯t you use Mighty Roar¡¯s thunder?¡± ¡°I did not wish to end the fight quickly,¡± Jurot said, before catching Kitool¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will not use it against you.¡± Kitool bowed her head in return. Mighty Roar was quite the shield, not just giving him a bonus to his Defence, but also holding a thunderous might which could rock whoever struck the Iyrman. Jurot rarely used it, however. ¡°So tomorrow, what are the fights looking like?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Tomorrow, you will face Sir Karra.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°The winners of the fights will face the other losers of the day tomorrow,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°What a weird system.¡± ¡°It ensures the best fights are for the finals.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Also the worst fights?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fair enough. So you¡¯re fighting Gordan, and Kitool¡¯s fighting Amokan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nice. You know, I¡¯m getting a little sick of fighting so much, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes moved slightly, as though he were looking at something unseen. XP: 13 500 ¡®Oh, when did I get more XP?¡¯ [You technically defeated Sir Roseia.] ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ An intermission was called, allowing some warriors to face one another, while other groups put on a show for the arena. Adam nced to the side, noting the guards nearby. He had been invited into the octagon on behalf of the Duchess, but she had yet to meet with him. No other noble hade to speak with him either. Adam looked up, wondering if those above could see him. ¡®Probably, the pervs.¡¯ A server approached the group, cing down tters of foods which were cut up to snack size, and also refilled the cups of wine. However, they said no more, leaving as suddenly as they appeared. ¡°The invitation was so you could watch all the fights,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will want to meet with you on another day.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, before rxing and enjoying the rest of the day. ¡®Nobles, man. They¡¯re so weird.¡¯
Oh. Somehow Adam didn''t get into trouble. 578. Final Phase IV 578. Final Phase IV Omen: 8, 19 Jurot sat down opposite Adam, helping himself to some cheese as Kitool and Amokan finished circling around the arena. They didn¡¯t need to talk about his win, since Jurot was the least likely to drop from Sir Gordan, even if he possessed First Ice. Jurot was pretty sure even Nobby would be able to beat Sir Gordan with Phantom in hand. ¡°Okay?¡± Amokan asked, gripping his magical de tight. ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, pointing Tigerstaff at him. Amokan couldn¡¯t allow her go first, so the moment the fight was called, he¡¯d need to dart forward. Unfortunately for him, Kitool was, as always, quicker on the draw. Tigerstaff rained down against Amokan, and a final heel kick dropped Amokan before he could even managed to swing towards the lither Iyrman before him. ¡°My gods,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Is she¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡®Jurot¡¯s tankier than the others too, isn¡¯t he? So Kitool probably won¡¯t be able to basically one shot him. Right?¡¯ Jurot let slip none of his thoughts as he sipped his drink, eating the bread and cheese on offer. The others were able to read Adam¡¯s face, and they, too, held the same thoughts. Could Kitool beat Jurot? Timojin threw Amokan a look as the Iyrman approached. Amokan relented with a bow of his head, taking his ce beside his best friend. The group remained silent, as the one who typically directed the conversation, was preparing for his fight. Amokan spotted something gleaming red from the corner of his eye. ¡®What is that doing there?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Sir Landon called as Adam swung Wraith in front of him casually, warming up for his fight. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Adam stepped out into the arena, holding the banner over his head. He walked around the arena to the cheering crowd, which had figured out the issue Adam was facing, and had long forgotten their reasons to jeer. Though the crowd typically alternated the chants, Adam could still hear shouts of his name when it was Sir Karra¡¯s turn. Adam smiled. He tossed the banner into the air, and though he drew Wraith with one hand, he held up a bottle of wine with the other. He gulped down thest bit of wine left within the bottle and dashed it against to the side, before wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 23 (17) ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sir Karra asked. ¡°I¡¯m just having some fun,¡± Adam replied, managing to stave away any drunkenness. He pointed Wraith towards the young knight. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Sir Karra red at him through her visor. She wore full te mail, and also wielded a great de. As Sir Roseia¡¯s contemporary, and a distant rtive, she also had great magical items, though not quite at the level of her cousin. Still, her armour held Basic magic, and so did her shield, and sword was Greater Enhanced. ¡°Since you have no manners, I will have to teach you,¡± the knight said, raising her de high. ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Sir Karra swung her de wildly downwards towards Adam, calling forth the magic of her oath. Her de shed white hot with divine magic as she almost struck true, her de scraping across Adam¡¯s puthral te mail, sparks flying across. Health: 78 -> 43 The crowd cheered as Adam was struck. He wiped his mouth with the back of his mind while Sir Karra¡¯s de ttered off his armour. ¡°I think it¡¯s my turn?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What?¡± Sir Karra replied, bringing her shield up. ¡®Is he doing it again?¡¯ thought the third figure beside them. Mana: 21 -> 20 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Omen: 8, 19 -> 8 19 + 10 = 29 Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 3 -> 0 4D6 + 4D6 + 8D6 + 12D6 + 9 = 112 (1, 3, 4, 6)(3, 4, 5, 6)(1, 2, 2, 3, 3, 4, 5, 6)(2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) 112 damage! Adam stepped past the falling body of Sir Karra, having struck her as harshly as he had with Sir Roseia. He removed his helmet, and bowed his head gently. He stared up at the crowd, ncing between them, his lips slowly forming a smirk. ¡°I surrender,¡± the Half Elf said, before taking ap of victory around the arena, waving his axe around. A Guardian awkwardly stepped up to Sir Karra to heal her. ¡°That,¡± Jurot said, ¡°is my brother.¡± Adam¡¯s title echoed through the arena, while the nobles and merchants watched from the octagon. Only one person dared to cackle at the results, herughter echoing along the top floor. ¡°What an audacious little Elf boy!¡± Defeat? Sir Karra XP Gained: +400 XP: 13 500 -> 13 900 ¡°Man, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t make the top one hundred,¡± Adam said, sighing as he poured himself a drink. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I lost against the two, meaning my points are only going to be zero, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If I beat¡­¡± Adam paused, cing the bottle of wine down. He blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m bad at maths without being all stroppy about surrendering, so just let me go this one time, please.¡± ¡°I will show you mercy since you lost,¡± Jaygak assured, patting his back. ¡°If you joined the Iyr officially, no one could have bullied you like this.¡± ¡°Maybe I should join the Iyr.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who advised me.¡± ¡°I was just stating the truth,¡± Jaygak replied, feigning annoyance. Adam shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Alright, so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°What¡¯s tomorrow looking like? Me against Vasera, Amokan against Gordan, and¡­¡± ¡°I will face Kitool.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What a stacked day.¡± ¡°Vasera, too, surrendered in each of her fights.¡± ¡°How did it look?¡± ¡°She fought well, but surrendered after a few shes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She is near their level.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Since I don¡¯t have to surrender, I should at least take third ce, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Being the same rank as Amokan¡­¡± Adam looked to the young man. ¡°Being the same rank as the future, potential, Chief. Doesn¡¯t that sound pretty good?¡± ¡°The potential Chief?¡± Amokan replied. Adam winked, looking to Timojin. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell between either of you who¡¯d be Chief. It doesn¡¯t matter if either of you be the Chief, because Cousin Turot will make sure you won¡¯t bully me.¡± Omen: 4, 17 ¡®I guess I can¡¯t do that again?¡¯ veil felt a sense of relief wash over her. Adam¡¯s eyes drifted to Amokan as the Iyrman circled around the arena. ¡°He¡¯s going to win, isn¡¯t he?¡± GREAT AMOKAN ¡®Damn. Great is a pretty cool moniker.¡¯ ¡°If Amokan cannd his blows, it will not be close,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Does he always have to fight like that?¡± ¡°It is the way he prefers to fight.¡± ¡°Even against someone like Sir Gordan? He¡¯s got te mail, and it¡¯s probably magical.¡± ¡°Amokan is¡­¡± ¡°Amokan is Amokan,¡± Jaygak said. The Iyrmen, including the teens, nodded their heads at Jaygak¡¯s words. ¡®I guess I should bet on one of ours, then¡­¡¯ ¡°Again?¡± La asked, leaning back in her chair. She rubbed her forehead, wondering why Adam would continue to harass her like this. She already had to deal with the fallout due to his supposed losses, and now he was taking the noble¡¯s money? ¡°Should we refuse the bet?¡± one of her personal guards asked, before realising she had said something utterly stupid. ¡°Refuse the bet?¡± La snapped her quill. ¡°If the nobles want to make deals with the fighters, that¡¯s their choice to make. If they want to tell me to make less money, then they can take their gold and shove it up their-,¡± The guard cleared her throat. ¡°They can find another great arena in East Port if they want to tell me how to do business! Don¡¯t refuse his bet! In fact, tell him to bet more! I want to see him take all of their gold! Tell them to bet their estates too!¡± La snapped. Not even the Duchess, the floor beneath, could hear the outburst since the magics kept sounds within their respective floors. ¡°One thousand gold?¡± Kira asked the Grand Master. ¡°A thousand gold,¡± Sir James confirmed. There was no way Gordan would lose to all three Iyrmen. Amokan was probably the weakest of the trio, and the best chance for Gordan to win. ¡®Top three isn¡¯t terrible.¡¯ ¡°Holy,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Was Amokan always that strong?¡± The group watched as Gordan crumpled onto the ground. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When he hits, he really does hit,¡± Adam said. ¡®He probably averages, what, thirty damage each hit? Without any smites? What a damn monster.¡¯ Jurot nodded at Adam¡¯s thoughts. Adam may be able to do average as much damage as Amokan, but Amokan could do it without using any magic. ¡°Third and fourth ce have been decided then,¡± Adam said, before getting up. ¡°I should probably im my rank too.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Jurot said. Adam nced to the rest of hispanions. ¡°You better all bet on me! I¡¯m going to bet at least half my coin!¡±
Damn, Adam is so crazy? *Me rereading the chapters I''ve written recently.* Nevermind, Adam right now is super sane. 579. Final Phase V 579. Final Phase V ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad that you¡¯re going to take fourth,¡± the Drakken woman said, removing her helmet to reveal her hardened face. She was more handsome than pretty, with short hair that was cut at the side, with slightly longer hair at the top. Brass scales fell down the sides of her neck, going down to her back. ¡°It¡¯s just your luck toe across me.¡± ¡°Funny that,¡± Adam said, revealing his own face to her. ¡°I was going to say the same thing.¡± ¡°What is a handsome fellow like you doing in the finals?¡± Vasera asked. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make a name for myself, you know how it is.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Vasera confirmed, her hair bouncing as she nodded. ¡°They say I don¡¯t have to surrender against you.¡± ¡°They said the same to me.¡± Vasera donned her helmet. ¡°Good luck, Faeken, you will need it.¡± ¡°You too, Drakken,¡± Adam replied, donning his helmet, before lifting up Strong Shield, and Wraith. ¡°Hey! Do you want to make a bet?¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re speaking mynguage, Faeken.¡± ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s Vifaeken,¡± Adam replied, stating the term in the Drakken tongue, before continuing in the Aldish, ¡°and secondly, I know more than just that.¡± ¡°You speak our great tongue?¡± Vasera asked, speaking in Drakken. ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam replied, in the Aldish tongue. ¡°How much do you want to bet?¡± Adam thought about how much he could spare. ¡®I have quite a bit.¡¯ ¡°A thousand?¡± ¡°Make it two.¡± Vasera reached for the diamond amulet at her chest, holding it up. It shone golden for a moment. ¡°Confirm the bet.¡± Adam reached down to the symbol of Baktu on his chest. ¡°Two thousand gold it is.¡± He felt his hand pulse with warmth as his symbol glowed gently for a moment. ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ Vasera was adorned in full te mail too, brass in colour, though it didn¡¯t appear to be magical. However, she held out her hand, and the brass of her armour seemed to almost melt before it formed a longsword within her hand. ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered in the Drakken tongue. ¡®I¡¯m a little scared now.¡¯ ¡°Should we have warned him about her weapon?¡± Jaygak asked, only realising then that it was more powerful than she realised. Due its magical enchantment, she didn¡¯t seem too bothered about it, and nor was Jurot, but Adam did not have their tolerance for heat. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot began, ¡°is Adam.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 19 (18) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Miss! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 26 (16) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 3 -> 0 4D6 + 6D6 + 12D6 + 9 = 79 (3, 3, 5, 6)(1, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6)(1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6) 79 damage! Victory! XP Gained: +600 XP: 13 900 -> 14 500 Adam and Vasera shed in the centre of the arena, the pair finally able to fight without holding back. Wraith met the brass weapon, which sparked, and Adam ducked under a powerful swing, stepping behind the Drakken warrior. The pair spun together, and struck each other¡¯s weapons once more, sparks flying into the air. Adam could feel the heat of the de as it tried to force its way through the chill of Wraith. Adam flexed his muscles, forcing himself forward as Vasera, who wielded no shield, sped her de with both hands. She began to chant, as Wraith formed a shadow over her. She brought her de up to try and stop Wraith, and though she struck she caught the axe, it still tore across her armour, shing white hot with divine magic, and cool with its charges. Vasera dropped to a knee before Adam, unable tond a blow against the Half Elf. ¡°I told you to take him seriously,¡± Rook muttered under his breath from the second floor, ncing over to the second son of the Littlesea family. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Fourth ce is not so bad.¡± The crowd was shocked, for Adam really only struck once and defeated his foe, which was simr to how he had defeated hisst few opponents. ¡°One strike!¡± ¡°One kill!¡± Adam smiled. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam jogged towards one side of the arena, waving his axe around, before ttering it across Strong Shield. He continued to enjoy his victoryp while someone brought Vasera up. ¡°Finally!¡± Adam huffed once he was back at the inner octagon. ¡°That felt so good.¡± He nced around, furrowing his brows. ¡®Where¡­¡¯ Jurot walked around the arena, holding his axe and shield up. Yet, Kitool was nowhere to be seen. The crowd gasped, and as Adam wondered what they were gasping at, before Kitool¡¯s staffnded on the ground, the banner tied to it twitching in the air. As the staff bounced up from striking the earth, Kitoolnded right beside it, grabbing it before it could fall. ¡®Why the hell are you Iyrmen so crazy?¡¯ Kitool, had been standing atop the walls of the octagon, about twenty Adam¡¯s high. She had tossed her magical staff and dove after it. The dust settled around her, hiding how it had winded her, though Jurot could still see the fact. Kitool flexed her muscles and fought off whatever little damage she had taken. The crowd howled for Kitool¡¯s disy of physical prowess. They cheered for the smaller, thinner Kitool, who had managed to defeat figures seemingly greater than herself. Kitool walked around the arena, holding up her magical staff, causing more of an uproar. Adam tilted his head, noting Kitool¡¯s staff. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ He threw a look to Jaygak, who remained focused on the pair who were about to fight. Jurot held up both Mighty Roar and Phantom, as he always did. Kitool taking damage before the fight began was surely to add to her story, but there was an even greater decision she had taken to make the story truly great, or tragic. ¡°You will not use Tigerstaff?¡± ¡°I do not wish to end the fight quickly,¡± Kitool replied, bowing her head. Jurot lips formed a wide smile, before he felt his body heat up. He controlled the rage, as the fight had yet to begin. Had she used Tigerstaff, Jurot would have had a greater issue to deal with her, but to think she wouldn¡¯t even use it against him. Jurot held Phantom out towards her, and Kitool held Seekerstaff towards him. The pair remained still, their entire bodies taut, ready to spring into action. A silence fell across the arena, while thousand of eyes fell across the pair. Adam¡¯s fight had been a warm up for the audience. Once the order was given, Jurot¡¯s entire body turned red hot, but it was unable to take hold within the Iyrman, as Kitool struck him with Seekerstaff, freezing him in ce. The dust floated in the air around them. Kitool inhaled deeply. She struck Jurot across the side of his leg, before nting Seekerstaff into the earth, kicking Jurot upwards. As Jurot was forced upwards, Kitool slid under him and onto her back, before kicking him further into the air. The dust continued to swirl around them, betraying Kitool¡¯s near ghostly movement. She flipped backwards and swung Seekerstaff with all her might, striking Jurot across his chest, mming his frozen body onto the earth. At this point, Amokan and Timojin would have been knocked out, though Timojin would have immediately gotten back up. As Jurot¡¯s body bounced up, Kitool used the momentum of Seekerstaffs blow to pivot on her foot, and aimed a heel against Jurot¡¯s head, but she found only the dust she and Jurot had kicked up from moving so swiftly. Timojin had focused on his natural strength and might. Amokan had focused on striking wildly with great weapons. Jurot had focused on taking on hell of a beating. Jurot stood beside Kitool, the pair taking a moment to gather themselves. Jurot¡¯s entire body was hot red with rage, but even Kitool could see that he was one blow away from falling. Kitool spun Seekerstaff around her to try and strike Jurot, but before her staff could bruise his neck, it slipped out of her grasp. The people had already seen Phantom in action, and Jurot had revealed its true abilities. Before Adam had earned the phrase, Jurot had disyed Phantom in full force against William of the Thunder Riders. One strike. One kill. Kitool fell within a single blow, in which Jurot had not only struck true, but had used all three charges of Phantom, each of which were stronger than Wraith¡¯s, but Jurot had no luxury of showing Kitool any mercy after her onught. He would have caught her too, but after expending all his strength on striking her down, Jurot was barely able to keep himself standing. He couldn¡¯t even hear the crowd, as his vision blurred. It wasn¡¯t just that Jurot was a simple blow away, but that he stood at a single Health. ¡°Kitool is so scary,¡± Adam said, breaking the silence of his group. Brittany stared at the young Iyrman who had assisted in training her. Her eyes fell to Nobby, before they fell back to Kitool. Her lips twitched into a small smile.
Kitool is way scarier than I originally thought... 580. Final Phase VI 580. Final Phase VI ¡°Damn,¡± Vasera groaned, rubbing her forehead. ¡°What kind of monsters came to join this tournament?¡± Adam smiled innocently. ¡°Why did you have toe and bother me while the finals are ongoing anyway?¡± ¡°Is it that fun to watch them y at who takes first and second?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sir Roseia is going to take first, and Sir Kanna is going to take second.¡± ¡°So why did you leave the octagon toe and speak to me about?¡± ¡°I thought we might as well chat,¡± Adam said, pouring her some wine he had bought. The rest of his group was settled around them, in the corner of one of the first floor segments, to keep out of the way of those interested in the final fight between Sir Roseia and Sir Kanna. Vasera pinched the cup with her thumb and index finger, making the okay sign as she mmed back the cup of wine. Adam wasn¡¯t sure that was how to drink wine. ¡°Rook told me about you. He said there was someone to be careful of, some crazy bastard called Adam. If he had told me you wore purple, I would have remembered.¡± ¡°I did say that,¡± Rook said. ¡°Gods damn it,¡± Vasera grumbled. ¡°Was I drunk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How can you me me for not remembering when I was drunk?¡± ¡°You swore on the symbol you would remember.¡± ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t count.¡± Vasera shot back another cup of wine, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Did I make a bet with you too?¡± Her symbol shed white for a moment. ¡°Damn it. How much was it?¡± ¡°I said a thousand gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°A thousand gold?¡± She clicked her teeth. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°You said two thousand, and we agreed on that,¡± Adam added. ¡°Two thousand? Gods damn it!¡± Vasera grabbed the bottle of wine and began to guzzle it down, before she mmed the bottle of wine down. ¡°What are our bets looking like?¡± ¡°You ced, so we have at least one thousand and five hundred,¡± Rook exined. ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s the money the little noble sir is going to pay us¡­¡± Vasera spoke as though she was suffering from a terrible poison. ¡°Do you ept magical items?¡± Adam blinked, looking towards Jurot for a moment. He hadn¡¯t expected to be on the receiving end of such a statement. ¡°Perhaps?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got a magical shield. It¡¯s Basic, but it usually sells for about a thousand and five hundred. We¡¯ll trade it at a price of a thousand gold. We¡¯ve got a couple of Basic weapons too.¡± ¡®A Basic shield? I did need one for Nobby.¡¯ ¡°I noticed you all use longswords and such, but no shields?¡± ¡°Shields?¡± Vasera flexed from under her armour, with such force the armour visibly shifted. ¡°I am the shield!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the de?¡± ¡°How can I be the de when I couldn¡¯t even hit you?¡± Vasera replied, ring at the Half Elf. She still wasn¡¯t entirely sure how he managed to bring her down with a single blow, but upon hearing he had basically done the same to the other two, she didn¡¯t get too worked up by it. She eyed up Wraith. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s a pretty cool de.¡± ¡°It¡¯s warm,¡± the Drakken replied, almost smirking. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯lle across it another time?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in beating you twice,¡± Adam replied. ¡°This bastard!¡± Vasera reached out and pped Adam¡¯s arm quite roughly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s a funny guy when their shield is an Iyrman.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find my shield is quite strong without my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Adam motioned his head to Jurot. ¡°The Iyrman with skin of diamond.¡± ¡°Diamond skin? You¡¯re praising him too much.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have dropped from the blow that dropped you.¡± ¡°Kekekeke!¡± Vasera let slip a snicker, before leaning back against her chair. ¡°What about your skin?¡± ¡°My skin is obviously puthral.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Vasera¡¯s eyes fell to the purple armour Adam was adorned in, before she nced around towards the Iyrmen surrounding him. ¡°How did you two be brothers?¡± ¡°We have the same sister.¡± Vasera turned to face Jurot, wondering if he¡¯d admit more. Upon seeing him nod, she nced between the pair once more. ¡°Is the sister an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Are you an Iyrman too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, the Iyrmen have always been difficult to understand.¡± Vasera¡¯s eyes fell across the entire group. ¡°Your sword is rather nice, Rook.¡± Adam motioned his head to the Basic Enhanced sword. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°We acquired it at an auction,¡± Rook replied. ¡°It cost quite a pretty penny.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°More than we should have spent on the weapon,¡± Vasera admitted. ¡°The first de sold for fairly cheap, but the rest? They reached four and five thousand.¡± ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°If the shield isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll trade a Basic de too. They typically go for a thousand, but the war has increased their price a little. We¡¯ll add in another two hundred gold with the shield and sword.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the shield, though I would have wished for your de. Metaphorically, I mean. No, that¡¯s not the right word. Business wise, I mean? I¡¯m quite partial to Drakken.¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, I prefer the scent of women,¡± Vasera growled back at him with a wild smirk on her face. ¡°Ah? What a shame?¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡®Is that a thing allowed in thisnd? This ce seems pretty conservative.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll take the shield and what else? If we have to, we¡¯ll hand over the thousand gold as promised.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam thought about what else he should take from her. He really didn¡¯t need a Basic sword, though it would have been a nice addition. ¡°I¡¯ll take the shield, and if I ever have need of your service, I hope you¡¯ll give me a discount. I¡¯ll take this as the fortune of meeting a decent fellow.¡± Adam held out his hand. Vasera sped his forearm. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, mister Adam.¡± ¡°I get that a lot.¡± ¡°Will you shut up?¡± a tipsy adventurer turned to face them, her brow twitching. She wore breastte and a purple scarf around her neck. At her side was a de. She saw those that made up the group. Multiple people who ced in the top ten of their segments, as well as some who even ced in the top four, with even two pairs of those that settled in the top two. Fate¡¯s Golden and the Golden Savages, a group filled with people considered as strong as Masters. ¡®Why does her face annoy me so much?¡¯ Adam thought, narrowing his eyes at her. Jurot red at her, causing her to tense up, her eyes falling across both Adam and the Iyrman, before she turned, trying to pretend as though she hadn¡¯t just berated them. ¡®Who the hell is she?¡¯ ¡°May I sit with you?¡± called a voice. ¡°How are you doing, Stone Sword?¡± Adam asked, motioning a hand to the older warriors, allowing him to sit with them. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re fighting in the finals tomorrow?¡± ¡°I am,¡± the older man admitted. ¡°I¡¯m going to be betting quite a bit on you.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°A few hundred gold, maybe a thousand gold?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you have so much coin to throw around?¡± ¡°The perks of winning almost every fight.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help the smirk which crept up on his face. He had watched many of the great warriors fight. There were quite a few which had caught his interest. Of course, almost all the older warriors who fought after the preliminaries were over were absolute monsters. There were quite a few Noskan warriors who had managed to ce quite high. Even Raging Bull, who Stone Sword was facing against, was a Noskan. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bet on me,¡± Stone Sword admitted. ¡°Raging Bull is another breed of warrior.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He looked to Jurot. ¡°He¡¯s like one of you.¡± ¡°A Rage Dancer?¡± Stone Sword nodded. ¡°Have you heard of Ajax the Mouse?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Iyrmen replied, simply. ¡°Whose Ajax the Mouse?¡± Adam asked, throwing an awkward nce towards the Iyrmen. ¡°He¡¯s collected the Three Gems of the Jiad,¡± Stone Sword informed, his voice low. ¡°He¡¯s the only one whose been able to do so since they were split. Even when the Iyrmen tried, they collected one or two pieces, and were killed shortly after. He¡¯s the only one whose managed to live long enough to im all three, and after collecting all three¡­¡± ¡°Ajax the Immortal.¡± Stone Sword bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s really immortal, but he¡¯s close to it. The Strongest Paragon is another title for him. He¡¯s so strong already, but I hear he¡¯s aiming to find the fourth gem.¡± ¡°The fourth gem of the Three Gems of Jiad?¡± Adam asked. ¡°There are many gems, but the Three Gems of Jiad are the greatest three gems. There are more. Some say seven or eight, others say ten or eleven. Whatever the case, if he really does collect each of the gems, he¡¯ll be unstoppable.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with the Noskan?¡± ¡°Ajax rarely ever talks, it¡¯s why they call him the Mouse. That, and the bloody mouse he keeps on his shoulder. Of thest few things he¡¯s been recorded to say, one of them was that he didn¡¯t want to fight Fjord Vytdrak again.¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot. ¡°Raging Bull¡¯s name is Fjord Vytdrak.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bet on you then.¡±
Idk why I found thest line so funny but it still cracks me up. Vasera is such a cool npc. I''m sure she''ll have many more chapters toe... 581. Ceremonies I 581. Ceremonies I Omen: 1, 3 ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. He was d he hadn¡¯t bet on Stone Sword, especially not after almost dying to the Noskan. The Noskan seemed rtively unhurt even after facing one of the top four warriors of the greatest segment. The audience understood Stone Sword was no slouch, they had watched every fight, some of which he had struggled, but that was only expected since they were all within the final stage. However, Fisher ck, who was native to East Port, had the same showing as the rest of the great warriors against the monster known as Raging Bull. Thankfully, Kitool and Adam had warmed them up to such great upsets, and the crowd went wild for the ridiculousness which was shown even during thest day of the tournament. With the tournament over, the winners of the various segments were announced constantly throughout the day. Adam and the others rxed at the guild. The tournament had burnt Adam out, but there was something greater burning in his pockets. The farmers and the porters spent time in their rooms, trying to understand what was happening. They had, at first, bet thirty gold on each of the fights. Then they increased the bets, before they finally bet three hundred on Adam¡¯s fight against Vasera. They hadn¡¯t lost a bet thanks to them never betting against Adam¡¯s intuition. If they, who were betting conservatively, had managed to earn a thousand gold, then what about the likes of the Iyrmen? Or, more scarily, Adam? ¡®I should buy new clothes,¡¯ Adam thought, staring up at the ceiling within his own room. ¡®My trousers will rip if I carry all this gold around with me.¡¯ The Iyrmen gathered together in a private room to eat and drink. The teens remained together at one half of the room, holding their own conversation. ¡°You should have fought too,¡± Amokan said, pouring his cousin some wine. ¡°You would ced in the top ten of your segment.¡± ¡°The gifts given to me are not to be used lightly,¡± Ilyakan replied, taking a sip of her wine. ¡°There was no need for me to fight in the tournament with so many of we Iyrmen already participating. You and Naqokan have brought much glory to our family.¡± Amokan didn¡¯t press her. Ilyakan followed the pair near silently, and though he did not like the fact that his cousin didn¡¯t seem to want to espouse her own opinions, he was d she assisted them in whatever ridiculous nonsense they wanted to partake in. Jaygak and Kitool shared drinks and food together. ¡°Katool is going to be so happy. Second ce in your first tournament, and you would have beat Jurot if you had used Tigerstaff.¡± ¡°That is not certain,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Nothing is certain with Adam,¡± Jaygak agreed, but she brought up a cup to Kitool¡¯s lips, ¡°except that you would have won.¡± ¡°Why did you sacrifice it?¡± Timojin asked, in their tongue. ¡°I had no need for it,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°If I did beat Jurot with Seekerstaff, then my story would have been greater.¡± ¡°Did you hold back during the fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Timojin just replied with a bow of his head, continuing to drink and pick at the fruit. Jurot crossed his arms, thinking about how he hadn¡¯t won cleanly. If Kitool had fought him with all her strength, he would have lost. There was no doubt in his mind that this win had been gifted to him. ¡°I will send Inakan my winnings,¡± Amokan said. ¡°She should enjoy herself with the winnings.¡± ¡°Will you return home to see her?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No. I will continue to adventure. I will return to marry, and request to leave again.¡± Amokan poured Jurot a drink. ¡°Third ce is not enough.¡± ¡°We may fight again in another tournament.¡± ¡°I will face you with my all again.¡± The pair raised their cups, before drinking their wine. The pair had grown up beside one another since young, and though it seemed obvious that the pair would fight for the position of Chief, Jurot had decided against it when he was young. That did not, however, mean the pair did not see each other as rivals still. In the future, when one would speak of the Paragons in the Iyr, they would mention Amokan and Jurot in the same breath. Amokan, the potential future Chief, and the nephew of the Front Iyr Elder. Jurot, the Gold Rank Adventurer, and the grandson of Jarot, the one who the Iyr could barely contain. Timojin, too would be mentioned as the potential future Chief. Kitool also could be mentioned, but then there was ast name, though he was no Iyrman. Laygak stared at the wine within his cup. Laygak, who had learnt the way of his family, hadn¡¯t done poorly in the tournament. No, it was more that he had done too well. Managing to rank quite high in the top ten, it was something he¡¯d have never expected. He nced aside to Nirot. He would be ranked among her as an equal peer. Him? Laygak, son of Kaygak? With Nirot, daughter of Mirot? ¡®How ridiculous.¡¯ ¡°It is our fortune that we ced well,¡± Faool said, understanding the thoughts which appeared on Laygak¡¯s face. ¡°Top ten,¡± Laygak said. ¡°Taygak, Saygak, and Tavgak, will be proud.¡± Laygak held up his cup, and silently drank down the wine. He would be able to return home to a proud pair of siblings. He could feel something seize his heart, the same thing which had seized the heart of Naqokan first. ¡°You have a little sister now too, Faool.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Faool replied, but he said no more, busy falling into thought about his younger sister. ¡®Third ce,¡¯ Bavin thought. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Uwajin fell asleep half way through the gathering, leaving Naqokan to her thoughts. She thought of the twins, and her youngest sister. ¡®Second ce?¡¯ She frowned. ¡®Second ce.¡¯ Omen: 8, 20 ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered. The arena¡¯s inner walls had disappeared, and the inner octagon was split, spreading atop the outer walls of the arena, leaving the centre bare. ¡®Damn!¡¯ It was only seeing the arena like that that Adam realised howrge the arena was. It wasrger than any football pitch he had seen, and seemed to be an even bigger draw considering the nearby roads were full of people waiting around the arena. The roads were all clear, with dozens of guards patrolling, some even riding horses. The top ten of each segment and range were brought up, starting from the youngest range, before moving along to the older ranges. ¡°Sponsored by Sir Landon,¡± and ¡°of Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± was said so often that one would have thought Adam had spent thousands of gold for the marketing. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Nobby, Uwajin, Naqokan, Nirot, Faool, Laygak, Bavin, had taken the top seven spots of the top ten rankings. During the statements, the Iyrmen responded about as expected. They thanked the Iyr and their families, as well as Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°Thank you, mister bosses,¡± Nobby said, before falling silent. Moments passed. The crowd cheered for their statements, including the brief, almost forgettable statement by Nobby. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank Sir Landon for giving me the opportunity to partake in this great tournament,¡± Adam began. ¡°I will never forget the grace the good sir has shown me. To see Fate¡¯s Golden, a group formed by my brother and I and our best friends reach such a height, it fills me with great pride.¡± Adam nced across the thousands of people watching him. ¡°I want to thank the business, United Kindom, for providing the magical weapons which have assisted the members of Fate¡¯s Golden. As an Executive of the business, I hope that you all have seen the quality of the magical items provided, and will keep the name United Kindom in mind if you have need of magical items. Thank you.¡± As Adam stepped out into the back, he was swarmed by hispanions. ¡°Are you okay, Adam?¡± Jaygak asked, grabbing his head to see if his head was hot. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything cringe!¡± Jaygak stated. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention your sister or your children!¡± Adam turned up his nose at her words. ¡°Showing off foring in third ce? The next time I fight in a tournament, I¡¯m going toe first ce, and then I¡¯ll be sure to embarrass the kids properly.¡± The Iyrmen, however, were far more eager to show off their cing, mentioning their families by name during their speeches. The crowd continued to whisper about how it was rather ridiculous that one group dominated the tournament so handily. Fate¡¯s Golden ced high, and so had almost every Iyrman. Save for Jaygak, who had dropped out, everyone else had managed to dominate the top ten spots. Adam noted Sir Karra and Sir Roseia ring at him from nearby as he waited with all the others who ced high from the bottom two ranges. He waited for Jurot and the others. Apparently they needed to wait in order for some of the nobles to want to meet with them once the ceremony was over. ¡®At least they know how to have fun,¡¯ Adam thought, noting all the magic between the ceremonies. He mostly ignored it all, instead kicking it with the Golden Savages and Fate¡¯s Golden.
Adam didn''t mention his children in his speech? 582. Ceremonies II 582. Ceremonies II ¡°What despicable fellows,¡± Sir Karra said, staring at the Half Elf and the Drakken. ¡°This should be a ce of honour, but it¡¯s sullied by the likes of the beasts,¡± Sir Roseia agreed. Sir Charles narrowed his eyes at the Half Elf who he had spoken to at the beginning of the tournament. It had been queer that the Half Elf hadn¡¯t removed his helmet to speak with him, but it made sense. He was a damn leaf ear. Of course, the group did not speak too loudly while in their corner, unlike the boisterous rabble in their own corner. ¡°Do you want to go again?¡± Vasera growled, leaning in towards the Half Elf. ¡°I already told you that I wasn¡¯t interested in beating you a second time,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°You really think your boy could beat me?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t have any magical weapons, I¡¯d bet on him, that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders far too emphatically. ¡°I mean, look at him. He¡¯s bigger than any of us, was trained by Jurot, mostly, and a little bit from me. He¡¯s ridiculous. Hell, he gave me so much trouble when I fought him.¡± Vasera¡¯s brow pulsed, seeing the unsaid words on his lips. However, being Adam, they didn¡¯t remain unsaid for long. ¡°More trouble than you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back, Rook!¡± Vasera growled, standing up. ¡°Okay,¡± Rook replied, before returning back to picking at the potatoes. Vasera remained standing awkwardly, while Adam chuckled. Eventually he poured her a drink from the bottle she had managed to smuggle in. Jurot and the others soon arrived back within the long room where the other fighters waited. ¡°Jurot, do you think Nobby could beat Vasera?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It would be difficult,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°What about without her magical de?¡± ¡°It would be much easier.¡± ¡°See?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be easy!¡± Vasera growled again, before drinking from her cup, and then grabbing the bottle to drink from it. She eyed up the rest of the Iyrmen, each of whom were a part of Adam¡¯s party. ¡®How many Iyrmen are around him?¡¯ ¡°I see most of you have the same tattoos. How did youe to join together, you five?¡± ¡°Four of our families grew up together,¡± Amokan began. ¡°The Jin family and our Kan family have been long time rivals.¡± ¡°So you all grew up together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you all meet?¡± Adam asked the Drakken. ¡°They tried to rob me so I beat them up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Vasera offered us a way out of our life,¡± Rook said. ¡°She beat us up and offered to help us. We¡¯ve been together for almost ten years now.¡± ¡°So she beat you up when she was about fifteen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All of you?¡± Adam nced around to the rest of theirpanions. There were six of them total. Adam found it hard to believe that five fifteen year olds had gotten bodied by a teen Drakken. ¡°She wore chain mail.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°At that point, you really should have known not to mess with her.¡± ¡°We did not realise how well chain mail protected someone.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve been travelling together for about ten years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cool. I hear that you¡¯re from around the Western Confederacy?¡± ¡°We are,¡± Rook confirmed. ¡°Vasera is from further east.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam focused on his mental map of the Confederacy. ¡°From the deserts?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m from between the deserts, in the hills. I¡¯m from a group of Free People who don¡¯t like the rest of the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Are you the Free People near Kilyun the Restful?¡± Jurot asked. The area between the deserts and within the hills, while also being hostile to the Confederacy, there was only a single ce he had managed to gather from the statement. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Vasera grinned wide, thinking of her people. ¡°Surrounded on all sides by the Confederacy. It¡¯s always fun to be able to pick our own targets.¡± ¡°Why did you choose to be a mercenary?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It was just one of those things,¡± Vasera replied, drinking from her bottle once more. ¡°Who is Kilyun the Restful?¡± ¡°A Dragon who was active five hundred years ago. He gained the nickname after withdrawing from the world and spending most of his time sleeping. One of the reasons why the Tribe State is unable to be dealt with is because of the Dragon.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Another reason is that we¡¯re hard to kill,¡± Vasera growled yfully, still grinning wide. ¡°Have you met Kilyun?¡± Adam asked. Vasera shook her head. ¡°He spends all his time sleeping. The only time he wakes up is during the gatherings for the next chief. He oversees the peaceful transition from one chief to the next, so he only wakes up every few decades.¡± ¡°How close are your people with Kilyun?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been close forever.¡± Vasera furrowed her brows. ¡°I think, before the time of the¡­¡± Vasera tried to recall what she had been taught. ¡°A few hundred years before the Confederacy was formed, there were small unions between groups. Some of my ancestors were from further north at first, beyond thends of the Confederacy, and they were forced south. They travelled for decades, being forced away from all thends. Eventually they met across a group who epted them. They were Drakken, with some being descendants of Kilyun and their family.¡± Vasera motioned to her bronze scales. ¡°Where we were once five, no, six?¡± She thought back to the peoples of the time. ¡°Six peoples, we eventually became one. Kilyun became less active during that time, so even if most of us have some Dragon blood, it¡¯s not much.¡± ¡°Howe you guys don¡¯t like the Confederacy?¡± ¡°When the Confederacy formed, there was a plot to deal with us. Unfortunately for them, the Dragons which were allied with them didn¡¯t make a move. Some of them were old friends of Kilyun, and others who disliked Kilyun still understood that he was neutral, and it wasn¡¯t a good idea to antagonise a neutral Dragon. There were other neutral Dragons who were technically not a part of a formal union. If they had decided to deal with one neutral Dragon, then it would have meant war with all the neutral Dragons.¡± ¡°Yeah, that does sound like a bad idea,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The two greatest powers of the time sent a small group to discuss with our chief a potential alliance. They had tried to force us to join them. When they were declined, our chief were all killed. They call it the Battle of Nighthill, but we call it the Massacre of Nighthill.¡± Vasera snorted. ¡°What a bunch of unrighteous bastards!¡± She began tough immediately after her outburst. ¡°They then prepared four armies to deal with us from all sides. Kilyun killed half of two of the armies, and some of the other two armies. They assumed Kilyun wouldn¡¯t have fought since he had gained the nickname Restful, and had said he wasn¡¯t going to deal with politics. How they thought Kilyun meant he would allow them to kill some of his descendants, I still don¡¯t understand. Even if the Confederacy was one of the greatest forces of the world, they still couldn¡¯t go around fighting Dragons.¡± ¡°I have heard the tale,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Jaygak is more familiar with it, but I have heard the Confederacy wished to continue the war.¡± ¡°They only gave up once three of the nearby neutral Tribe States decided to fight alongside the hostile faction. It caused one of their Dragons to move. That then caused the two nearby neutral Dragons, who weren¡¯t a part of any of the Tribe States, to be hostile too. Even now, they¡¯re still considered hostile, while two of the three Tribe States returned to being neutral Tribe States.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, doing his best to keep up. ¡°This is all soplicated.¡± ¡°You haven''t heard of why almost all the desert Tribe States turned hostile,¡± Vasera replied, chuckling. ¡°Even I barely understand.¡± Adam threw a look to Kitool. ¡°I have heard something about it, but I cannot give a reasonable exnation,¡± Kitool admitted. ¡°Those bastards hated each other with a passion, the Tribe States, but they were neutral to the Confederacy. Then, after a series of events happening over the course of the first ten years of the Confederacy, the neutral Tribe States in the desert ended up bing hostile with everyone around them. Then, over the course of about five years, each separate estate changed stances at least six times each. One Tribe State flipped only six times, the rest all flipped at least ten times. Now they¡¯re all generally hostile to everyone around them. They aren¡¯t hostile towards the Dragons, since all the Dragons near the desert are hostile to the Confederacy. Only sswing has decided to remain neutral, which usually would have caused issues with the desert Tribe States, but sswing is a Wing, and that name carries greater weight than even an ejir of an ejirate, or a shen of a shendom.¡± ¡°In all honesty, I¡¯m still trying to understand why the Confederacy hasn¡¯t united to fight everyone one by one.¡± ¡°We have almost zero contact with half of the states. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever met anyone from a ce like Voodur. The Confederacy has plenty of enemies at its borders, from the various fallen empires, shendoms, and of course, Aswadasad to its west, which is always looking to reim its borders. No, no. There is very little outright antagonism. The Confederate states each pay a peace tax to its bordering antagonistic Free People, and have other agreements with the neutral Tribe States.¡± Adam wondered what the difference between Free People and Tribe States was. She had used them interchangeably, but other times she used them to mean two different things. ¡°Cool. How¡¯s the road situation in the Eastern Confederacy?¡± ¡°If theirwork was anything like Western Confederacy, there would be no Free People in thend,¡± Vasera said. ¡°I once passed through Western Confederacynds. Even a vige in the middle of nowhere had a road, not a simple dirt path. I heard from a local that they allow the Free People their territory in order to train their des and I¡¯m inclined to believe them. The people of the Western Confederacy are perhaps some of the kindest, and craziest, people you will ever meet.¡± ¡°They are?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t speak poorly of their culture or religion, they will leave you alone. I had some trouble finding some women there, but as long as I didn¡¯t cause trouble out in the open, in the sun, they did not mind it, even if they knew.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°How does that make sense.¡± ¡°Keep it out of the light,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°It is a rule even in Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Oh. You know, the more I learn about other ces and cultures, the more I want to travel. Are you familiar with Yellow Turban?¡± ¡°Speaking of crazy bastards,¡± Vasera said, shaking her head. ¡°Some of the Turbans remain in the desert in Aswadasad, but one group has taken a spot north of us with other Tribe States. They¡¯re up to some dark business, but they keep to themselves so no one bothers them.¡± ¡°Dark business?¡± ¡°Everyone has their own secrets, but the Turbans? They¡¯re¡­¡± Vasera tried to find the word for them. ¡°Have you seen Sfi gold?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Adam said, looking to Jurot. ¡°Oh, you mean the colour of cloth?¡± ¡°The cloth itself is great, but the gold it¡¯s named after is stunning.¡± Vasera held up her gauntlet, the brass which moved like liquid at her will. ¡°This is Yunni brass. It was gifted to me by myself when I slew the man who held it, and it¡¯s considered nothingpared to Sfi gold. The magical weapons made from Sfi gold are, at a minimum, Greater Enhanced. One cannot make Basic or Basic Enhanced weapons with it, it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Cool.¡±
Author mentions a dragon. Remember that Adam has killed two. Author reminds people this dragon is old, powerful, and wise. Remember that Adam is an idiot. So that''s how the story ends... 583. Yellow Turban Business I 583. Yellow Turban Business I Theughter echoed through the room as Yellow Turban pped Adam¡¯s shoulders, greeting hispanions in the same manner. Sir Landon¡¯s presence had kept most of the other nobles away, and though the Duchess could have intruded past him, she had remained with Sir Roseia and the others, not wanting to spit on their face. Yellow Turban? He was technically not a noble of Alnd, and therefore did not have to y by the same cultural rules as the other Aldishmen. His position as a quasi noble and great merchant always caused some awkwardness between him and the other nobles, considering the Yellow Turban¡¯s wealth matched some of the greatest families in thend, and their pedigree was considered quite great in the othernds. ¡°Bringers of gold! Why have you note see me in my room, eh? You think this Yellow Turban cannot afford drinks? You think this Yellow Turban is too cheap?¡± Yellow Turban asked, though his grin was wider than even Vasera¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sure my friends enjoyed yourpany,¡± Adam said, ncing to Lucy and Mara at Yellow Turban¡¯s side. Everyone in the area seemed to tense up, considering the pair were well known to be Demons thanks to the various Guardians within the area. ¡°They can drink well,¡± Yellow Turban confirmed. ¡°First, second, third ce, all good, yes?¡± Yellow Turban pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°This Yellow Turban bet much on your fights.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam smirked. ¡°I bet a bit of coin too.¡± ¡°I think I have made thirty, forty thousand gold?¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°That is a lot of money!¡± ¡°My son has made so much less, son of cat, what can he do?¡± Yellow Turban sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Ten thousand gold? What wine you can buy with ten thousand gold? I cannot buy boots for ten thousand gold. What I do? He is my boy, to be Yellow Turban, but what money he can make?¡± Yellow Turban continued to shake his head. ¡°Sometimes, all we can do is prepare our children for the best, and allow them to make their mistakes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Haa,¡± Yellow Turban sighed once more, before shaking his head in defeat. ¡°I can only do so much.¡± Adam had really wanted to make a joke, but the joke was going to put him on everyone¡¯s radar, and would have probably led to him getting in trouble with the nobles at best, and killed at worst. ¡®I really am maturing.¡¯ Sir Landon sat with the group, ncing between them all. Mostly, nobles only gathered a few warriors, at most five or six, but he had sponsored so many more. All but one of those he sponsored had managed to ce. ¡®I almost refused the gift the fool gave me.¡¯ He went from having two people iming first and third, to having almost ten people ce, with roughly half of them cing in the finals. He could feel all the gazes his way, as well as beside him, where his brother sat with his group. He had only sponsored two of the six Golden Savages, and though ming Hyena had done well, and had ced in the top ten, Vasera had also ced in the top four. Then there was his father, in the other room, who had sponsored three warriors, one of which had ced in the top ten. His eldest brother also had a pair who ced just outside the top ten, yet both of them had lost to someone who the Iyrmen had beaten. Sir Landon¡¯s heart warmed up within his chest, slowly growing drunk on victory and the attention. Due to the various presences around Adam and his group, they were left alone in peace for once. Though the Duchess refrained from meeting with them, but she had noted all the gazes which they had managed to gather. ¡°So they just stared at us?¡± Adam said, returning back to the guild, Sir Landon apanying them with his guards. ¡°They will want to meet with you in the next few days,¡± Landon said, dancing around the reasons why. ¡°I will invite you some time soon to reveal the gifts the nobles will have offered you.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± ¡°Your group has done well in the tournament,¡± Landon said, stating the obvious. ¡°You will be gaining the attention of many other nobles. Since you were sponsored by me, they will offer the gifts to me, and I will dispense them to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who just nodded. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I will refuse some gifts on your behalf, but there will be some I will be unable to refuse,¡± Landon admitted. ¡°You should speak with at least one high ranking noble in order to keep the peace.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± ¡®I guess I could speak about the business with them?¡¯ ¡°I mean, of course, Sir Landon.¡± ¡°I will also prepare your payment.¡± ¡°My payment?¡± ¡°One hundred gold for each win,¡± Sir Landon said. ¡®Was it one hundred?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I thought we changed it.¡¯ ¡°I will prepare the youth¡¯s rewards too,¡± the young noble added. ¡°¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded. Once they were at the guild, they found a great many adventurers ncing their way, as usual, but upon seeing the group, their eyes lingered. The adventurers swarmed them for the rest of the evening, not allowing them to retreat after they had at least chatted with each party. There were one group which had retired early, and had decided against speaking with the group. ¡®Why do I recognise her?¡¯ Omen: 8, 20 ¡®Did I roll the same Omen again?¡¯ ¡°Ah,¡± Adam gasped. ¡°So that¡¯s who she was.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, sipping some milk. The entire group had met together in one of thergest rooms of the guild, in order to eat breakfast in peace. ¡°Hehehe,¡± Adam chuckled quietly. ¡°Do you think she now knows we can beat them all up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam continued to chuckle quietly, before he stopped, ncing around to the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden, and the trio of Iyrmen who had joined them. ¡°Nobby,¡± Adam called, motioning the giant of a boy closer. ¡°Good job on cing first.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°Next time you win a tournament, or ce well, make sure you thank your mum and dad, alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, flushing red. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You did really well, and I¡¯m sure your mum and dad will feel so proud of you when they find out. I¡¯m going to send them some coin so don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Nobby nodded, his shoulders rxing ever so slightly. ¡°I just wanted to reward you with something,¡± Adam said, before stepping aside to the side of the room, where he undid the cloth which had hidden the shield, and he held it up for the young man. ¡°It¡¯s a magical shield.¡± ¡°For me?¡± the teen asked, unsure. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a Basic bonus, but it should serve you well. We¡¯ll be equipping everyone with better gear, but I thought I should equip you first so you can help protect everyone else.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied, holding the shield. He could feel the tingle of the shield between his hands, and a different tingling filled him. A childish smile swept across his face. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he had seen Nobby smile before. He reached up and pat the boy on his shoulder. ¡°You did a great job, Nobby.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, mister boss.¡± Adam wondered how many times the boy was going to thank him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to eating.¡± ¡°How long will we spend in East Port?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°We¡¯ll need to do the thing with the nobles, and then once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head out to find Dunes and help him out. I would suppose that some of the nobles might have heard of Amira.¡± ¡°The name might not help, since Amira is also a title for the Shens¡¯ daughter,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We should ask for a Devilkin from the Order of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°They let her have the name Amira even though its used as a title?¡± Adam thought the world wasn¡¯t quite so progressive. ¡°It was once punishable by death, but the rules were rxed over time.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°It is still punishable by death to name yourself King, Duke, Shen, or Faro, and the like.¡± ¡°Fair,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Not fair, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Do I ever know what you mean?¡± ¡°Fair.¡± Adam returned back to eating. ¡°Brittany, don¡¯t think I forgot about you either.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Brittany replied. Adam wondered where she would have ced if she had fought. ¡®Top ten, maybe? She¡¯s an Expert too.¡¯ ¡°I should probably go buy some cloth¡­¡± Adam thought about how much gold he had to spend now that he had bet so much. ¡®Oh, right. I need to figure out how much to give to everyone. I¡¯ll do that after I go to the market and figure out how much we¡¯ve made. I can¡¯t let the party fund get too low after what happened. Why did I have to make it soplicated?¡¯
Wooo boy! Adam is so rich! 584. Yellow Turban Business II 584. Yellow Turban Business II ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam said, rubbing the cloth between his fingers. He nced between all the rolls of fabric, each of which were slightly different. He wondered how they blended the various fibres to form such soft fabric. ¡°Dark reds, a dark blue, and a lighter blue, almost grey,¡± the owner said, finding the swatches of the colours Adam had requested. The dark reds were exactly the kind which Adam had thought. He nced between the several shades of darker blue, some even reaching indigo. The lighter blues held a hint of grey, but some were more like grey with a hint of blue. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are all wonderful colours,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°Which colours do you enjoy most?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no painter, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam mumbled quietly. ¡°Which colours look the most pleasant in your expert eyes?¡± Vonda nced between the reds especially, since they were nearly identical. Adam thought about praying to Baktu to guide her. ¡®No. That¡¯s too weird. I should also put some coin into the temples. I¡¯ve made well over ten thousand, so I should donate a little at least¡­¡¯ ¡°Which colours would you like for ents?¡± the merchant asked. ¡°That¡¯s a good question¡­¡± Adam looked to Vonda. ¡°ck.¡± Vonda had thought about silver, but it would have been awkward to match the lighter blue she had picked. Adam also followed Lord Sozain, and this business was in partnership with the Iyr, so ck suited the most. ¡°How many outfits could the rolls make?¡± ¡°For someone of your height and build?¡± The merchant eyed Adam up, trying to disce the armour away. ¡°Eight, nine, or ten?¡± ¡®Considering I¡¯m a beefy boy, let¡¯s say ten,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°How much for each roll?¡± ¡°Ten gold.¡± ¡®That¡¯s pretty expensive, but it is pretty quality fabric.¡¯ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go for that. I¡¯ll buy¡­ three bundles of each colour, and one for ck?¡± ¡°You should buy three bundles for ck too,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. So that¡¯s what, one hundred and twenty gold?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do you take gems?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Once Adam had finished paying for the cloth, he nced around to the little walkers. Several had darted towards him before stopping nearby, standing tall and strong with their packs made of wood or rope. ¡°Just a moment,¡± Adam said, motioning to them all, before turning back to the cloth merchant. ¡°Could I buy some more cloth? I need yellow, blue, purple, red, and¡­ no, just blue, purple, and red. One of each. Vonda, could you pick the nicest colours of each? After a short while of Vonda perusing the various colours, she picked her favourites for each, and Adam paid an additional ten gold for each roll. ¡°I need one walker for each bundle of cloth,¡± Adam said down to the young urchins. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you each two silver.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The urchins scattered. ¡°Ah! Find me at least two more too!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam made his way through the market, only to stop and let Vonda lead them, realising he barely had any idea where the particr stall was. ¡°For you? Only nine gold, but you pay me ten, yes?¡± said the young boy, who had yet to reach even ten years old. ¡°You will charge me?¡± the older Devilkin woman asked, standing tall and proud with her hands sped behind her back. She stood with such authority, Adam almost didn¡¯t realise she wasn¡¯t even a head taller than Kalid. She wore a long dress of yellow, with a golden sash around her waist. A myriad of golden jewellery scattered across her entire body, from earrings, to nes, to rings, each formed in such a way that they appeared to be made of liquid gold. Four other Devilkin were about, two sitting near Kalid, and two standing near the old woman. Each carried sabres at their side. These Devilkin wore simpler uniforms, reminiscent of the Iyr¡¯s style of clothing. Kalid narrowed his eyes, as though making calctions within his mind. Did he really need to sit down for the rest of the day? Would the spanks be worth it if he was busy thinking of the pain rather than working hard? ¡°Charge you? You think I am son of a cat that I charge my own nana?¡± He cursed out in the Devilkin tongue before tutting at the old woman. ¡®His nana?¡¯ Adam eyed up the woman, before finding the eyes of one of the nearby Devilkin falling across him. Their eyes met. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± the Devilkin guard asked, widening his stance slightly. ¡°Just, uh, perusing the wares,¡± Adam replied, cautiously. ¡°I need some yellow and gold cloth.¡± The guard nced behind Adam at therge baggage train of young walkers. Where typically one might have only expected five at most, Adam was followed by seventeen. ¡°It is busy.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, before ncing towards Kalid and his grandmother. Themotion had drawn the attention of both of them. ¡°Sir Vonda! Adam!¡± Kalid called, standing up and throwing up his hands towards them. ¡°You havee for yellow cloth?¡± ¡°That we have,¡± Adam replied, though his eyes remained glued to the guard. The guard, however, looked to hispanion, and bowed his head gently, before he shifted his stance once more, rxing ever so slightly. ¡°Come, Sir Vonda,¡± the older Devilkin called, reaching out a hand towards the young noblewoman. ¡°I have heard that you saved my Kalid¡¯s life when he was a babe.¡± ¡°It was as Mother Soza willed,¡± Sir Vonda replied, taking the woman¡¯s hand in her own. They didn¡¯t shake hands, but rather, the old woman held Vonda¡¯s hand within her own gently. ¡°I could not hear his vicious cursing if not for your efforts.¡± ¡°I only hope that he lives a long, healthy life.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman replied, smiling. ¡°Who is thispanion of yours?¡± ¡°Adam Fateson. He is a friend of mine who I have adventured with. He ced third within the tournament.¡± ¡°Unfortunately I only arrived today, so I was unable to watch. Come, Adam Fateson. What business do you have with us Yellow Turbans?¡± Kalid stood up taller, but he did not dare to interrupt his grandmother¡¯s words. However, he fixed his yellow turban, which was not the creamy yellow it was previously, but a far more vibrant yellow, almost the same yellow as his father¡¯s. ¡°I just wanted to buy some cloth,¡± Adam began, before pausing. ¡°I was also hoping to request a meeting with Yellow Turban.¡± ¡®Hmm?¡¯ The old woman thought, though her face did not give up her thoughts. ¡®He believes he can request a meeting?¡¯ ¡°Do not let me stop you.¡± The old woman stepped aside. ¡°Oh, no, you can finish your business first,¡± Adam said, chuckling nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t let me interrupt a meeting between grandmother and grandson.¡± ¡°As a Yellow Turban, I should not get in the way of business,¡± the old woman said, still standing to one side. ¡®I can¡¯t just offend her¡­¡¯ ¡°Thank you kindly.¡± Adam stepped up in front of Kalid, clearing his throat, feeling the gazes of six Devilkin upon him. ¡°How are you doing today, Kalid?¡± ¡°How can this Kalidin? Food in stomach, roof up head, gold in bank.¡± Kalid threw up his arms towards the sky, and stated a prayer in their tongue. ¡°How can this Kalid help you today?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to buy a roll of your best yellow, and a roll of Salifi gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°All my yellows are best, yes?¡± ¡°Then the yellow that Sir Vonda picks, since her eyes are the keenest, yes?¡± ¡°How can this Kalid disagree?¡± ¡°And what about a roll of Salifi gold?¡± ¡°No problem, no problem,¡± Kalid said, eyeing Adam up. ¡°You have bet much gold, yes?¡± ¡°I made quite a bit betting on myself and the Iyrmen,¡± Adam replied, catching the young man¡¯s eye. ¡°Kalid only make ten thousand,¡± Kalid said, closing his eyes and shrugging his shoulder, sighing as though it was too little. He peeked through his nearly shut eyes to Adam, whose smirk was wider than even Kalid¡¯s. ¡°I made about the same,¡± Adam replied, winking at the young Devilkin. ¡°I think I can afford a roll or two.¡± ¡°You have made more than ten, yes?¡± ¡°More than ten, yes.¡± ¡°More than fifteen?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kalid narrowed his eyes. ¡°I bring you my best roll of Salifi gold.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all your rolls best?¡± ¡°You see this handsome man? He is so smart, so handsome, what can this Kalid say?¡± Kalid ced the swatches of yellow on the counter before slipping away to bring a roll of Salifi gold. ¡°Which is the cutest yellow, Sir Vonda?¡± Adam asked, noting one of the sitting Devilkin had followed after Kalid. ¡°There are many yellows which go well with greyish green,¡± Vonda said. ¡°What about red?¡± ¡°Red?¡± ¡°They need to match little Kavgak and Tavgak too,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Are you buying rolls for your Cousins too?¡± ¡°Of course! This yellow needs to be all the little babbies,¡± Adam said. ¡°They need to be bright and vibrant.¡± Vonda picked a vibrant yellow, though nced around to see if there were any which caught her eyes. ¡®The kids should all match.¡¯ Adam thought about how cute his children would look. ¡®What should I bring back for their first birthdays?¡¯ ¡®Does he always look so stupid?¡¯ the older Devilkin thought. Kalid returned with a roll of the Salifi gold, which almost shimmered with the light. The roll of Salifi gold was almost as thick as the others, however, the fabric itself was slightly thicker, meaning it was probably only a little over half as much in terms of usable fabric. ¡°How many you buy? One? Two? Ten rolls?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy five of each,¡± Adam said. ¡°No problem, this Kali-,¡± Kalid stopped, eyeing Adam up. ¡°You buy five rolls?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Salifi gold is best gold, you wish to buy five?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Each roll is twenty five gold,¡± the young boy said. ¡°How much for the other five yellows?¡± ¡°Ten gold each.¡± ¡°Make it six Salifi gold then,¡± Adam said, cing down gems worth two hundred gold. ¡°You want meeting with Yellow Turban?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you buy two rolls,¡± Kalid said. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam thought about it. The roll was only good enough for roughly five people, he assumed. If they were babies, then it would probably be closer to fifteen or so? No, wouldn¡¯t it be silly to waste all that money for clothes which would no longer fit? Then he would just gift them to his Aunts and Uncles. ¡®Eh? Why¡¯s he trying to downsell me?¡¯ Once the business was conducted, Adam swiftly retreated, allowing them to continue their conversation. ¡°You sold two rolls of Salifi gold for fifty gold, and set a meeting with Yellow Turban?¡± The older Devilkin stared down at her grandson. ¡°A bronze deal.¡± ¡°My father will say gold deal,¡± Kalid stated. ¡°Why is that?¡± Kalid shrugged his shoulder in a way which suggested he didn¡¯t know, but his smirk and his eyes said otherwise. ¡®Should I flick your forehead, you little son of a cat?¡¯
I''m sorry. Ipletely forgot to post up yesterday''s chapter. 585. Yellow Turban III 585. Yellow Turban III Adam and Vonda enjoyed the street food of East Port, with its variety of spices, important from even the likes of Voska. Adam also brought some for the walkers, not wanting to let the young ones starve while they carried the cloth. Once they were brought to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, he handed the coins over to the young urchins, and made sure they each left with some more food he had brought. ¡°These are the colours I brought for the business,¡± Adam said, revealing a bundle of cloth of each of the four cloths he had brought four rolls of. ¡°Red is far too aggressive for our business,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Sir Vonda picked the red, and I trust in her ability to spot reds,¡± Adam replied. ¡°No, I meant that red is too aggressive for the business, not that this red is too aggressive.¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam replied, frowning. Jaygak replied with an innocent smile. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually listen to me.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s treason then,¡± Adam replied, wondering if he should noogie her. Jaygak pulled away towards Kitool slightly upon seeing the way he was looking at her. ¡°Red can be the clothes for our guards then,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We can use the blue grey for the typical workers, and the brighter blue for some of the higher ranking people. We Executives should have blue clothes with the red for the trim, since that looks coolest.¡± ¡°What are the other rolls for?¡± Jurot asked, spotting the other set Adam was currently packing together. ¡°The red, blue, and purple are for our Aunts and Uncles. The yellow are for the children. The Salifi gold is for Aunt Sonarot, and your aunt and uncle, Jurot.¡± Adam began to write a letter for those back in the Iyr. He wrote who the bundles were for, allowing them to figure it out between themselves, while stating who the yellow and gold belong to. Adam then wrote the most important line. ¡®Also, please find a way to stop Lanababy and my little babbies from growing so they stay small and cute forever. All the best, Adam.¡¯ Adam smiled at his letter. Images of his children shed through his mind. ¡®You little rascals. How can you make me miss you this much?¡¯ Adam thought about his business. It was a good excuse not to adventure if he needed to use it. Then he imagined his children being called the young bosses of the business. ¡®I¡¯m going to be the coolest dad ever.¡¯ ¡°You are writing a letter?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m nning on sending it back with the bundles of cloth.¡± Adam left the letter out to dry, staring at it with a stupid smile on his face. ¡°The gates are closed,¡± Jurot said. Adam blinked, before looking at the Iyrmen and Sir Vonda before him. He looked as though he had been pped out of the blue. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°You can keep it in the Iyr¡¯s ount with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild,¡± Jaygak informed. ¡°They will send it along once the gates are opened, or you can pick it up in Red Oak and take it with you when you return.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± Adam stared at her suspiciously. ¡°Who are you and what have you done to Jaygak.¡± ¡°I have to make it up for teasing you.¡± ¡°So you knew you were bullying me?¡± ¡°I have to bully you,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It must be done.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at her harder. ¡°Anyway, I realised something while we were in the tournament. You don¡¯t have te mail.¡± ¡°Are you bullying me because I hurt your feelings?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m being very serious. Everyone I faced, from the Priests to the Guardians, all wore te mail. Every Expert pretty much wore it, and I realised that you were the only one without te mail. If you had it, you probably¡­¡± Adam realised she had won every fight up until Kitool. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re pretty strong, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak looked to Kitool for support, but Kitool replied with a soft bow of her head. Adam was technically not bullying her, he was just being Adam. ¡°Since this is the matter of the party, we¡¯ll use some of the party funds, and my own, to order the te mail.¡± ¡°I can afford it,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I made a lot of coin in the tournament.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yes. Since you were all having fun fighting, I had my fun betting. I was nning on buying some from the Iyr soon. I could request for it using a favour, but I made enough money that I don¡¯t need to use a favour.¡± ¡°You can call in favours?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the Iyrmen. Jurot nodded. ¡°We gain favours from our deeds, and we can use them to assist us, or others.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°We can petition using our favours too.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s still to do with the party, we can use some of the party funds to pay for it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t use some of the party fund, I¡¯ll conveniently forget to use the party fund when paying for things more often,¡± Adam warned. ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡± Jaygak grumbled quietly, feeling the gazes from both Kitool and Jurot. ¡°I have to be,¡± Adam replied, shing a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯m Adam.¡± The group ate together during thete afternoon, before Adam excused himself to go meet with Yellow Turban at an inn. He hadn¡¯t realised Jaygak was following him, since she also needed to deal with some business at the inn on behalf of the Iyr. Adam coughed from the smoke as he stepped into the inn. ¡®Gods, why is it so smoky inside?¡¯ One of the Devilkin from earlier in the day, the one who had threatened him, spotted the Half Elf and approached. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand through the smoke to stop it from assaulting his senses. The Devilkin stepped out of the inn, and led Adam away towards another nearby building, which was a deep blue, with yellow patterns all across it. It was quite arge building, five stories tall, and was easily twice as long and wide as any of the nearby buildings. Adam stepped through the central gateway, which led into arge garden, rectangr in shape. He spotted at least a hundred Devilkin, some as young as babies, and others older, near venerable. Each wore a different yellow, and wore attire simr to that of the Iyr, and every Devilkin who was at least a teen or older wore a de at their side. Those who didn¡¯t hold des at their sides, being too young for the weapons, wore tiny yellow hats, whilst the older Devilkin wore yellow turbans and scarves. Adam saw the head wear wasn¡¯t split by gender, or by any other obvious distinguishing factors. The Devilkin led him along one of the outer paths, which was split by light greenery from the central courtyard, towards one corner where Yellow Turban was sitting. ¡°Adam! Adam,e!¡± Yellow Turban said, standing up and extending out his arms, motioning for Adam to sit. Adam shook Yellow Turban¡¯s forearm, before taking a seat opposite him. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to meet with me.¡± ¡°How can this Yellow Turban refuse?¡± Yellow Turban replied, before pouring some wine for the pair of them. ¡°Food will be brought soon.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to go that far for me,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m hoping we can deal with our business quite quickly.¡± ¡°How can we talk business if we are hungry? Brrt brrt, our stomachs will say while we speak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point.¡± The Half Elf chuckled, before ncing around to his side, noting therge inner garden area. The building was a rectangle, long and wide, with a garden which took up about half of its area. ¡°Thisnd, fifty years ago, all houses,¡± Yellow Turban began. ¡°All Aswadian. Devilkin, Human, Aswadian, yes? My father, hee, he buy all thend. He buy thisnd, he buynd next, and all across. Cannot buy somend, the inn I tell you to meet, cannot buy. There is statue, three hundred steps out,¡± Yellow Turban motioned a hand towards its direction. ¡°Cannot buy, belong to city and Eastsea family.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and chuckled. Adam assumed it would have been difficult to buy a statue belonging to the city and the Eastsea family, depending on what kind of statue it was, and what it represented. ¡°No problem,¡± Yellow Turban continued. ¡°Father buy up allnd he can see. He break houses, one bazari, one block, at a time. Many people angry, curse. Build all houses you see, up towards sky. More people can live, you see? We meet in garden, I see my neighbour, my families, and we eat and talk together. All thisnd, belong to Yellow Turban. We charge just to make copper on gold for our people. We make just ikya, small bit money. We pay taxes to city, they are happy. The families pay small money, they are happy. We make money from our business, we are happy.¡± ¡°It sounds obvious, but it takes a certain type of person to not want to make more money,¡± Adam replied. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could be so kind. ¡°My father tell me, you keep yourmunity happy, they keep you safe. I tell my father, I see mymunitye when I have Windsabre, yes?¡± Yellow Turbanughed, pping his knee. Adam smiled, chuckling lightly. ¡°Well, I suppose so.¡± ¡°My father tell me, he tell me, you kill all with Windsabre, then why do you need Windsabre?¡± Yellow Turban continued to chuckle lightly. ¡°Windsabre not worthmunity, yes?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yellow Turban slowly nodded his head. ¡°It is still worth much gold, but my people, you cannot buy with gold.¡± ¡°A fair point.¡± The food was brought. Fluffy t bread, simr in some sense to the t bread within the Iyr, but it was thicker and airier. It was like fluffy bread loaf, but t, full of herbs, andthered in butter. The food they were going to eat was undoubtedly some kind of curry,mb or goat from what Adam could see, and it was well spiced, or as Yellow Turban would have put it, lightly spiced. Small basins were brought for each of them to wash their hands, before they could begin their feast. Yellow Turban scooped the curry for Adam, giving him a generous portion, before scooping himself some of the curry. It was messy, the wetness of the curry always threatening to stain their clothing. The meat on the bone almost melted off as Adam used the t bread to tear it off. More than once they had to use the thick, ck, wet handkerchiefs to clean their mouths. Adam almost groaned at the end of the meal, which had been followed up by a dessert made of milk, some kind of thin pasta, and shredded nuts. Adam stifled several burps as he was offered some fruit shakes to deal with his thirst. Even Yellow Turban rxed after eating so much food. ¡°You speak of business?¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam said. ¡°I, uh, heard about this Sfi gold.¡± ¡°The cloth?¡± ¡°The metal.¡± Yellow Turban bowed his head, motioning for Adam to continue. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it can be used to enchant.¡± ¡°We know how to enchant it, yes.¡± ¡°As you probably know, I work for an enchanter, the Enchanter we call them,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡°I believe our Enchanter might be interested in this metal.¡± ¡°Only our people know how working it,¡± Yellow Turban replied. Adam bowed his head slowly. ¡°I was just hoping that, perhaps in the future, we could procure some.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I was also hoping to¡­¡± Yellow Turban raised his brows, slowly bowing his head. ¡°I was hoping to ask about Windsabre, and, perhaps in the future, the Enchanter could¡­ study it?¡± ¡°Sfi gold, for one roll, fifteen gold. We sell to people we like, twenty gold. We sell to people we like like, twenty five gold. Yes?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, unsure of why he would work that way. ¡°I know you, Adam, few days. I know of Iyr, long time. Iyr ask me for Windsabre, I know they bring back, I still think for it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Sfi gold, metal, worth much coin. Your axe, if Salifi gold, maybe thousand gold. You know how much we sell if you we like like?¡± ¡°Two thousand?¡± ¡°We do not sell if we like like. We only give if we like more than like like. I know you, Adam, days. We know years, maybe Kalid, my handsome boy, gift Sfi gold.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Adam replied, though he was still slightly confused due to the way Yellow Turban spoke the Aldish tongue. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to let you know that, once we are open for business properly, we are happy to do business with the Yellow Turbans.¡± ¡°Your business, it sell magical weapons?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Magical armour?¡± ¡°Not right now, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Which weapons?¡± ¡°Basic,¡± Adam said. ¡°If we like like, Basic Enhanced and Greater.¡± ¡°And for this Yellow Turban?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only known you for a few days, so just like like right now,¡± Adam replied. Yellow Turban poured Adam and himself some wine, before raising his cup. ¡°I hope we know for years.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Yellow Turban knocked back the wine in one go, and Adam mimicked him. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Adam swallowed down the wine, which set his throat aze, before coughing lightly into his shoulder. ¡®What the fu-hoooaaaark?¡¯ ¡°This wine, only for people we like like,¡± Yellow Turban said, offering Adam some more. Adam squirmed, feeling a wave of heat rock through his body, his head beginning to grow itchy with ease passing second. Adam nodded, his eyes burning with tears. ¡°Hokay,¡± he managed to gasp out.
This Yellow Turban guy I like like, even if I can barely understand what he''s saying. 586. How Scary 586. How Scary Omen: 12, 13 ¡°Today?¡± Adam asked the knight. ¡°Now,¡± they replied. ¡°You sure are demanding, considering how hard I-,¡± Adam began, only to recall the knight wasn¡¯t a friend so he couldn¡¯t make that kind of joke. ¡°I have some business to deal with today, but I should show my face to the good Sir Landon.¡± ¡°It is the matter of your reward,¡± the knight exined. ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± The knight blinked. Adam donned the rest of his armour, and once the group were prepared, they made their way to Sir Landon¡¯s estate. Several carriages had been prepared, since the teen Iyrmen were also invited to join them, as well as the one who could have been mistaken for an Iyrman. ¡®First. Second. Third.¡¯ Sir Landon thought about how ridiculous it all was. He hadn¡¯t managed to take the top three spots once, but twice, technically. He stared at therge group before him, who were currently feasting on the breakfast he had prepared. He had chanced upon meeting them a couple of years ago to assist him with hunting wolves. He reached up to rub the scars on his face, which pulsed gently. ¡®From wolves to beating the greatest warriors within their age range. Iyrmen are truly monstrous.¡¯ ¡®These nobles really know how to enjoy some good fruit,¡¯ Adam thought, eating his fill. ¡°You have all done me a great service,¡± Sir Landon Littlesea began, motioning a hand to one of his servants. They brought forward arge chest, filled to the brim with gems and gold. There were two sets of blue gems, a set of red gems, and a set of ck gems, as well as piles of gold. ¡°Five thousand gold.¡± ¡°Five thousand gold?¡± Adam replied. He stared down at it, and tried toplete the maths in his head. ¡°Since your young warriors also fought in my name, I thought to reward them,¡± Landon said. He decided against mentioning Jaygak, though had also offered gems equal to a thousand gold for her too. He had bet on each of them cing in the top four, which meant his bets had returned back eight to one odds. His eyed fell to Nobby, who he had bet on achieving first ce, which returned odds of roughly twenty to one. This bet, however, was the greatest bet of all. ¡°Sir Landon, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, trying his best to stop rxing while in the presence of even minor nobles. ¡°I thank you for your magnaniminity?¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Magnanimity,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m neither good with numbers, words, or names. I can beat the future heirs of all kinds of people, but I just can¡¯t remember their names.¡± Sir Landon wondered why Adam was always trying to get himself killed. ¡°I hope you are still willing to assist with my request?¡± ¡°Right, the request,¡± Adam replied, as though he hadn¡¯t forgotten. ¡°I havee to the conclusion that I need the core of a wraith, or a simr creature.¡± ¡°Wraiths?¡± Adam frowned, recalling how tough they were in his previous life. ¡°You want to present her a wraith core?¡± ¡®Is it some kind of noble jewellery stuff?¡¯ ¡°It can be used to create a Greater Enhanced magical weapon,¡± Sir Landon replied. ¡°Oh?¡± A smile crept on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Now, that would be a good gift. Alright, sure, we can handle some wraiths.¡± ¡°They can be found across the wildnds within the north,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°There are many forests which they call home.¡± ¡°When do you want this wraith core?¡± ¡°The sooner the better,¡± Landon admitted. Adam thought for a moment, before ncing to Jurot. ¡°Should we take the farmers?¡± ¡°Are we taking our cousins?¡± Adam paused to think. He could feel their expectant gazes. He had already refused them a great fight previously, perhaps the greatest in their lives. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We should take the farmers.¡± ¡°Alright. I suppose we can all go and deal with it. Having more than twenty people is useful. We can have two people on watch at all times, along with Zeus and Hades.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure who else he could take with them to increase the number of warriors on watch. ¡®Although, we need to go and meet Dunes to help him with Amira. Should I just hand over Wraith instead of killing the wraiths? Is that why he mentioned wraiths specifically?¡¯ ¡°Since you have managed to ce so well, there are many nobles who wish to meet with you,¡± Sir Landon said, before motioning a hand to one of his servants, the young woman who worked as his butler, stepped forward to reveal a scroll which could not fit within her sleeves, and she held it out to Adam. Adam took it, unrolling the scroll, which unfurled almost from his head to his knees if he stood. He ced it on the table, holding down either end, before the butler offered a pair of marble blocks which pinned the sides to the table. His eyes scanned across the offering the various nobles had offered his group in order to meet with them. The words were written neatly, in blocks of text over six columns, starting from light blue from the top left, to red at the fifth column, which held fewer headings, but far more offerings. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam could see the minimum offer was at least a hundred gold to each person the nobles wanted to meet. There were easily two dozen families which wanted to meet with him. ¡°What¡¯s with all the colours?¡± ¡°Those in blue are those considered to be minor powers, those in ck hold greater authority, while those in red are considered major powers,¡± Sir Landon replied, deciding against being coy about such knowledge. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam spotted that the two minor powers offered a fair amount, even more than some of those in ck. He read each column slowly as the others kept eating, and Sir Landon spoke with Jurot and the others. ¡°You are greater than even I imagined,¡± Sir Landon admitted. ¡°Is your grandfather also great?¡± ¡°Grandfather is strong,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I cannot defeat him.¡± ¡°How did hee to possess only one arm?¡± ¡°Grandfather lost his arm to Forgryn, the Azure Terror,¡± Jurot said, his voice lowering slightly. ¡°The Azure Terror?¡± Sir Landon asked, sitting up straighter. ¡°The Blue Dragon which once made its home in Aswadia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A wicked creature which once lived within the desert of Aswadia,¡± Sir Landon regaled. ¡°We receive news from Aswadia through the port and stories of the Azure Terror were quite popr in thest few centuries. It dared to harass the nearby Dragons which lived within the desert, the Princess of the Red Desert, and the Shen of the Golden Desert. Not just those that lived in the desert, but it was even spotted hundreds of miles away, over the mountains, over the seas. For your grandfather to face it ande out alive, it¡¯s a miracle he only lost one arm.¡± Sir Landon hadn¡¯t realised Jurot was the grandson of such a great figure. ¡®It makes sense why you ced first.¡¯ ¡°After grandfather and grandaunt killed Azure Terror, they returned home,¡± Jurot exined, before ncing downward. He closed his eyes, recalling his first few memories. His lips almost formed a frown. ¡®What did he say?¡¯ Landon thought, staring at the Iyrman before him. ¡®Did he just say that¡­¡¯ ¡°Jaygak¡¯s grandmother and Kitool¡¯s grandfather fell in the fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Grandfather cut his arm to repay their deaths and retired.¡± ¡°What?¡± Landon said, unable to control the words escaping through his lips. ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯t lose his arm to Forgryn, but he cut it off himself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Landon fell silent. He had heard that the Azure Terror had been killed by Iyrmen, but he had no idea it had been Jurot¡¯s grandfather, nor the grandparents of those at his side. ¡°If they died to Forgryn, I am certain it was a good death.¡± ¡°It was certainly a good death,¡± Kitool said, bowing her head slightly, while the other Iyrmen nodded their heads. ¡°If they were your grandparents, were they also the grandparents of the teens?¡± The young sir asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Sir Landon¡¯s eyes grew wide. He wasn¡¯t sure about the way the Iyr¡¯s family system worked, but if they were descendants of those that killed Forgryn, then weren¡¯t they fairly high ranking families? ¡®They should be at least the level of a Marquis or Duke within the Iyr.¡¯ ¡°I had no idea I was in the presence of such great families.¡± The Iyrmen sat up taller and straighter, even Uwajin, whose family hadn¡¯t been mentioned. ¡°Each of our families are great,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Ool family holds the greatest honour among us.¡± Landon looked to Kitool, who bowed her head slightly. ¡°How is that?¡± ¡°My grandaunt is one of the Ten Paragons of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Ten Paragons of the Iyr?¡± Landon asked, not recalling anything about the phrase. ¡°The Ten Paragons of the Iyr are those who have reached the strength of Paragon,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°They are tasked to remain within the Iyr to defend it. It is one of the greatest honours in all of the Iyr.¡± ¡°The Iyr houses ten Paragons?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Those as great as the Grand Master of the Order of the Thousand Hunts?¡± ¡°Yes. Ten Paragons, Hundred Grandmasters,¡± Jurot said, stating the second group which were also tasked with protecting the Iyr. ¡°Hundred Grandmasters?¡± Landon wasn¡¯t sure how that was possible when the Iyr was so small. It did enter his mind that perhaps Jurot was exaggerating, but he had yet to lie, and he hadn¡¯t heard of Iyrmen lying before. ¡°Is your grandfather one of the Hundred Grandmasters?¡± ¡°No. Each family typically has a Grandmaster, though our family does not at this time,¡± Jurot admitted. These statements were the only statements he could truly mention, anything more would be dangerous to let slip. The Iyrmen spoke the truth, as it was true the Iyr had a group called the Hundred Grandmasters, and that each family typically possessed a Grandmaster. However, what he decided not to mention was the fact that the Hundred Grandmasters of the Iyr were a separate entity entirely, and did not include any Grandmasters outside of the group. The Hundred Grandmasters didn¡¯t include the Grandmasters of the various families, nor those who had retired outside of the Iyr, who could still be called upon to assist the Iyr. Sir Landon tried to count how many Paragons were across Alnd, and how many Grandmasters there roughly were. He was sure thend had about as many Paragons as the Iyr, but the number of Grandmasters was greater. ¡®Even if the Iyr matches the number of Paragons and Grandmasters, it is only useful for defending themselves. They couldn¡¯t take our cities with so few of them.¡¯ Yet, he still couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡®What a scary group.¡¯ Adam hummed quietly at thest block of text he read. It was smaller than the other red blocks, and though it was simr in value, it was valuable in different ways. Thest red block had revealed the Duchess¡¯ gifts for them. ¡®What a scary woman.¡¯
I have spent a long while thinking about the Iyr and what it has in its possession. 587. Duchess I 587. Duchess I Later in the day, Adam met with the porters and farmers to exin the situation to them. None seemed to have any issues with heading north to deal with Sir Landon¡¯s request, though they could see the annoyance, and worry, on Adam¡¯s face. ¡®Seriously, I should be helping Dunes¡­¡¯ ¡°What is this for?¡± Jaygak asked. Her eyes were glued to the gems Adam had ced down before her. ¡°For the te mail,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°It¡¯s what, a thousand and five hundred or so? I can pay for at least a third of it.¡± Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure if she should ept it, but Adam¡¯s threat hung within her mind. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll pay a visit to the bankter¡­¡¯ ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head towards the Devilkin, before leaving her to stew in her awkwardness. He saw Nobby in the corner, his arms crossed as he thought deeply. Adam wondered why so many people were crossing their arms recently, wondering if he had done so too. ¡®Is it because of Jurot?¡¯ ¡°Hey, Nobby,¡± Adam called as he sat opposite therge Expert. ¡°Hello, mister boss.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I want to tell mother and father.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Should we write a letter back to them?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t write.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write it,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your mother can read it out for everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°Should we keep it a secret that you won the tournament?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We can write that you did well, and you can send back some gold to them. When we meet themter, you can tell them properly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam assisted Nobby in writing a letter, writing that he¡¯s been doing well, and that he fought well in the tournament. He kept most of it vague, though mentioned some of Nobby¡¯s feats during his battles, and how he had assisted in fighting three hydras. Adam prepared the gold to be sent back home, a sum of fifty gold, which was around three months of decent pay for abourer, as well as a scale from one of the hydras. ¡®Ah,¡¯ Adam thought once he had sent the payment back to the family. ¡®I think the money should be running out about now?¡¯ Adam thought about how much he should send back to Nobby¡¯s family, as well as to Brittany, since they had done quite well under him. ¡®Should I send back more money each month, or should I increase the length of time?¡¯ After thinking on the matter, Adam decided to send back ten gold each month into their ount, ten going into Brittany¡¯s ount, and another ten going to Nobby¡¯s parents. ¡®Should be alright if they get sent this much.¡¯ The guild worker¡¯s face remained neutral as Adam ced down so much money for the two different ount they had at the guild. The payments were going to run out soon, but Adam had refilled them on time. The amount he had handed over, and the amount to be given monthly, meant it would take a while for the ounts to finish settling the gold. She wasn¡¯t sure if anyone had asked for such a request previously in her years of working at the guild. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild fell silent as a heavily armoured knight appeared. She wore full te mail, each piece engraved with all manner of symbols. Her cape was thick, a deep blue which represented the Duchess¡¯ personal guard, with golden trim also designed with tiny patterns which shimmered in the light. She carried a de at her side with was slightly longer than a typical de, seemingly made silver, with blue gem ents for the pommel and hilt. Her heavy steps had silenced the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but her sheer size and presence forced the silence to linger. The knight marched towards Adam, her shifting armour breaking the silence, before she stopped abruptly before the Half Elf who she currently towered over. ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± she began. ¡°You have the honour of meeting with the Duchess in the morning.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°It is permissible to wear either a breastte or a chain shirt, and to carry a simple dagger at your side,¡± the knight continued. Adam nced over to the Iyrmen, wondering what their opinions were on this matter. ¡°Does that include we Iyrmen?¡± Kitool asked. The knight turned her head to face Kitool. She tensed for a moment, but upon recalling what the Duchess had stated, she paused. ¡°No. You have been granted the rights to appear with your armour and weapons, but Her Grace¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°We will do as requested,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The carriages will be prepared three hours before noon. You are expected to not offend the Duchess with either your sight or scent. We expect every member to be present, except for extraordinary circumstances. I will personally lead the warriors sent to escort you.¡± Adam¡¯s entire neck tensed up as he refrained form making a joke, almost grinding his teeth. ¡°We feel reassured that someone of such great importance is willing to escort us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the knight replied, simply. She turned and left abruptly, with a gait which suggested she had more important ces to be. ¡®She hasn¡¯t started a fight with us yet?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How scary¡­¡¯ ¡°You should not bring your ring,¡± Jurot said. ¡°My what?¡± ¡°Your ring.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot switched to their tongue. ¡°The ring of Wraith.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Right.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t really feelfortable not having Wraith with me, though.¡¯ XP: 14 500 ¡®Hmmmm.¡¯ XP: 14 500 -> 13 000 Gained Weapon Bond! ¡®I¡¯m going in without a way to defend myself,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Especially since she¡¯s invited Lucy and Mara.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Mara¡¯s eyes fell to Adam for a moment, before her attention returned to the surroundings. Adam could feel the gentle tingle in the back of his head. ¡®It¡¯s all going too well. Should I have really picked the Duchess? If it was another great noble family, we could have worked just as well with them. If we end up fighting our way out¡­¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®Who am I kidding? There¡¯s no way we can fight our way out of the Duchess¡¯ estate. If she wants to kill us, then it¡¯s really up to her. I should probably send word back to the Iyr¡­¡¯ Once evening fell, Adam rxed in his bed. He stared up at the ceiling, his thoughts full of the potential dangers in the near future. Mana: 21 -> 18 ¡°Hello there. I hope you¡¯re all well. We have such a story to tell you. Please tell Lanababy and my children I love them. Night.¡± ¡°We are well. We will wait for the story. Okay. Please send Jurot my love. Thank you. Good night, Adam.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, as Jurot opened his door. ¡°Your mother sends her love.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I cast Sending,¡± Adam said. Jurot nodded. ¡°Please tell her that I love her.¡± Adam waited. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam returned back to his room to cast the spell once more. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Sending ¡°Hello there. Jurot says he loves you too. Please also send it to Lanababy and the other children too. Also my love to Gurot and-,¡± Adam noticed the magic fade. ¡®Oh, right, twenty five words.¡¯ ¡°Okay. I will. Please take good care. We will wait for your return. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot return your love.¡± Adam smiled upon hearing the names of his triplets. ¡®Those little rascals! How could they do this to me? What an adorable set of brats! I love you all so much! Should I cast some more to you?¡¯ Jurot remained in bed, staring at the ceiling. He wondered if there was a way for him to learn Sending too. He tried to remember the price of the stones. Omen: 9, 14 The entire group bathed in the morning. Adam wondered if he should have brought some scented soap from nearby. He had spent some of the morning assisting in cleaning their clothes and armour with his magic, before he went to bathe. He donned his puthral breastte over himself, padding his neck and shoulders with extra cloth so they chafed him less. He carried no weapons, but had spent some time meditating with Wraith, before giving Jurot the ring to wear. ¡°I don¡¯t really know where else to put it,¡± Adam said. Jurot held the ring. He supposed that it was fine for him to wear the ring, since Adam was the one who couldn¡¯t bring it with him, but he, as an Iyrman, could. He wondered how Adam would have reacted if the Iyrmen couldn¡¯t bring their armour or weapons. Jaygak, out of respect, wore just her breastte, but carried Stormdrake at her side. ¡°We will guarantee your safety,¡± Jurot assured the pair of Demons. ¡°The Duchess is no fool.¡± ¡°Mother Soza will watch over us,¡± Sir Vonda added, smiling from under her scarf. ¡°I have a duty to my liege,¡± Mara replied, simply. ¡°If we are not able to take our weapons, then-,¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Lucy grumbled quietly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to guarantee it, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Mara fell silent, and handed over the rings to the Iyrmen. Kitool took the rings, slipping them onto her fingers. ¡®Hmm. I should really guarantee our safety¡­¡¯ Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Sending
I need to write in my notes how long the payments willst. 588. Duchess II 588. Duchess II ¡°I¡¯d like to head to the temple before we head to the Duchess,¡± Adam said to Sir Maria, therge knight from the previous evening. ¡°The Duchess is waiting,¡± Sir Maria replied, her voice stern. Adam stared through the knight¡¯s visor, catching the gleam of her pupils through her visor. For once, he wasn¡¯t actually trying to cause trouble for a noble, but rather, his heart wouldn¡¯t stop beating so harshly, and the back of his neck was sweaty, and not from the noonval heat. ¡°No, perhaps you¡¯re right,¡± Adam began, and the nearby Iyrmen tensed up slightly from Adam¡¯s tone of voice. The Half Elf reached up to his symbol of Baktu, that of the Lord of Death, stroking it gently, as though he was stroking Lanarot¡¯s tummy while she snoozed away. ¡°Who are the Divine inparison to the Duchess.¡± Sir Maria red at Adam through her helmet, though she remained silent as the moments passed. The nearby guards who had arrived with Sir Maria ced their hands on their weapons, causing the teen Iyrmen to reach for their own weapons, while those with shields strapped them against their arms. A horse whinnied from nearby, as a guard quickly grabbed its reins and began to calm it down. The other horses nearby also began to shift about, feeling the blood thirst in the air. ¡°We will stop by the temple district first,¡± Sir Maria stated, with an unsettling calmness. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied. The six carriages were of fine make, finer than any other Adam had ever seen. They were far morefortable too, though Adam was too nervous to feel the plushness of the seats. The blue banners held the symbol of the East Sea family, that of waves crashing down from the right. ¡°Bronzewood,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Bronzewood?¡± ¡°Once the wood was cultivated near the northern penins of Aswadasad,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°It was once imported by the two great ports of Alnd, but during a war, East Port managed to im it for itself when it piged the northern town, though it required great effort. They razed the town down, and had managed to stifle the wood¡¯s growth in Aswadasad for generations. It is still grown in Aswadasad by one of the towns, though no longer near the sea, but deeper within thend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always war, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Every time you hear about something being introduced to thend, it¡¯s always from war.¡± ¡°Many times,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°The Halfzers like the wood, and have offered to protect the town in times of war.¡± ¡°The Halfzers?¡± ¡°They are also known as the Halfmen due to their small statue,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They are the farmer soldiers of the ins within North Aswadasad. They were forced away from thend thousands of years ago, but the Faro of North Aswadasad allowed them to resettle within thend when it was under constant threat by Alnd. The Halfzers im most of the ins for themselves, and the Faro offered much of the northern forest in exchange for keeping the western ins for themselves.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Faro gave away hisnd?¡± ¡°Hernd, yes,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°When the Halfzers returned, Alnd tried to settle on the northern territory beside the sea. Each time they were forced away by the Halfzers. Once they were forced away, the Halfzers returned back to the ins to work their fields.¡± ¡°These Halfzers sound pretty damn cool.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°When the Aldish returned for the fifth time, the Halzfers showed no quarter. During their first skirmishes, the captured nobles were ransomed back to the Aldish for piles of silver and gold. The fifth time, many young nobles of various of Alnd¡¯s houses were lost.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°The Aldish called for a war against the Halfzers, but Northern Aswadasad backed the Halfzers. Arms, shields, food, such was provided to the Halfzers in aid. While Alnd still worked on raising gold for their wars, the Halfzers were gifted aid from Aswadasad, and required much less of it due to their stature and size.¡± ¡®They probably require about two thirds or so, I guess?¡¯ ¡°When the Halfzers were forced back, Aswadasad sent fresh soldiers to assist, not many, but each were members of the various orders. The orders rallied around the Halfzers, and sent not more than a few hundred warriors, but such warriors each were at least Experts, and proved difficult for the Aldish.¡± ¡®How romantic,¡¯ Adam thought, smiling slightly. ¡°They were fierce warriors,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°The Halfzers proved troublesome for even we Iyrmen, for their boars were nimble and swift.¡± ¡°Their boars?¡± ¡°The Halfzers make fine warriors, as many are Rage Dancers, but their greatest strength is that most fight from boarback. Their riders number close to ten thousand, and when faced against such a force, their arrows blot out the sun.¡± ¡°Their arrows?¡± Adam asked, tilted his head. He had originally imagined tiny warriors in full te with great des. ¡°They are boar archers,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Boar archers¡­¡± Adam whispered. ¡®What the hell? Why are these Halfzers so cool?¡¯ Adam exhaled, wondering where the time had passed as he eyed up the temple for Lord Sozain. ¡®I should meet with the Halfzers one day.¡¯ ¡°Father Death,¡± Jurot greeted the older man of the temple. ¡°Iyrman,¡± the old man replied, reaching out with his thin hand. Jurot bowed his head, allowing the old man to rub his head, before he did so with the Iyrmen. ¡°What brings you to the temple of our great Lord of Death?¡± ¡°My brother,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He wishes to donate to the temples.¡± Father Death looked to Adam, the Half Elf who Lord Sozain had personally taken an interest in. It had been difficult to keep the news to themselves, but they had done their best. ¡°You havee to donate?¡± ¡°I have a bunch of gems and such,¡± Adam said, offering the priests a small box full of gems. ¡°We did well in the tournament, so I¡¯vee to donate some of my winnings.¡± ¡°How much are you donating?¡± ¡°Five hundred gold for the God of Death, and five hundred spread out across the other temples,¡± Adam replied, revealing another box full of smaller gems, each worth ten gold. ¡°If you could do that on my behalf, I would appreciate it. I have some business with the Duchess, and I fear I may have annoyed her if I take too long here.¡± ¡°You fear the Duchess more than you fear the Divine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving hundreds of gold to the Duchess,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m also a little shy, and I thought, perhaps, it would be best not to show off too much.¡± The words of Crowseer came across Adam¡¯s mind, the mysterious figure having already warned Adam twice. Father Death understood what the Iyrmen understood, and that was that Adam was Adam. ¡°We will donate the gold on your behalf.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam stepped up to the statue, and knelt before it. He sped his hands together. ¡®I appreciate your help. I hope you watch over us and make sure we don¡¯t die, or if we do, please allow us to take as many as we can with us. I¡¯ll personally offer her head to you if she acts up, but I¡¯d rather it doesn¡¯t get to that. I know that offending her was a bad idea, but I really didn¡¯t mean to ask for death.¡¯ Adam paused. ¡®If anything does happen to me, please ept my, uh, please ept the children once they¡¯ve lived long and healthy lives.¡¯ Adam didn¡¯t feel any response from the Lord of Death. He opened an eye to look at the statue and noted itsck of glow. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Five hundred gold,¡¯ Father Death thought. It wasn¡¯t the highest donation he had ever received, though if hepared it to donations from living individuals, it may have been in the top ten of the surviving records. ¡®Your faith is not just for show, but the God of Death cares more for blood than gold, young Half Elf.¡¯ Adam felt a tingle in the back of his neck as he stepped away. ¡®Are you trying to tell me something?¡¯ Adam left his mind open, rxing it to allow the God of Death to speak with him if he needed to. Momentster, he stepped out, still unsure of how he should feel. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t donate to the temple?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We do not offer gold to the temple of Lord Sozain,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°So you donated to everyone but Baktu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, Adam replied. ¡®The Iyr is the Iyr.¡¯ He thought back to the Iyr, which housed his children, as well as his sister and his Cousins. ¡®You punks, are you growing up too quickly?¡¯ He sighed. ¡°If something happens, make sure you get Lucy and Mara out of there,¡± Adam whispered in their tongue. Adam sat up straighter, as Jurot, who sat with his arm¡¯s crossed, smiled. It wasn¡¯t just any smile, but the wide smile of his grandfather. Something about Jurot¡¯s smile caused Adam¡¯s hair to stand up. ¡°Do not tease Jurot,¡± Jaygak said in their tongue, shaking her head. ¡°He will think of the good fight he will miss if it does not ur.¡± Hearing Jaygak speak as stiffly as the Iyrmen caused Adam to sit up straighter. Jurot may have been chattier while he spoke of old tales, or wood, but it wasn¡¯t like the way Jaygak spoke. Hearing Jaygak speak like an Iyrman caused Adam¡¯s stomach to churn. ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯ The carriages stopped, and Adam nced outside, seeing that they were overlooking the ocean to one side, and the several forts across it, dotted like beads on the waves. A hundred ships docked along the port, and many more made their way about. There were easily hundreds of small ships working on catching fish, many far in the distance, barely able to be spotted by even Iyrmen eyes. The carriage began to move again once more, escorted by the mounted knights. Adam had originally though they were near the Duchess¡¯ ce, but after minutes of travelling within the carriage, he wondered how far they were going to go. ¡®Seriously,e on¡­¡¯
I''m so d Adam is taking it easy and not starting any fights with the nobl- At least he won''t try to offend the Divi- Damn it, Adam! Just one chapter! One chapter where you try not to get yourself killed! 589. Duchess III 589. Duchess III ¡°You will refer to the Duchess as Her Grace, and you will speak only when spoken to,¡± Sir Maria stated firmly as she guided them along the pathway towards one of the many gardens of the Duchess¡¯ estate. Thend around was green, nkets of grass as far as the eyes could see. Adam spotted dozens of buildings of various different styles, each with their own section of greenery, each different to any other, from the flowers to the trees, none appeared elsewhere. Adam could see guards every so often too, but most of the figure he saw were the help, servants adorned in a dark blue, almost navy, except darker, closer to ck. As they marched for at least ten minutes, they approached the archway made of all manner of flowers and greenery, and were weed into arge square garden. The pathways were cement, as the pathways for the entire estate were, with bushes of all manner of flowers growing around the garden. Around the garden were several tertiary tables, which were guarded by a single heavily armoured guard, whereas the table in the centre, a semicircr table which had no further tables between it and the exit, was guarded by at least a half dozen guards. It was probably the fact the Duchess sat at the centre of the t edge that there were so many guards. She sat at an angle, one gloved handying on the edge of the table, her other gloved hand over it. She was beautiful as one might have expected, with tan skin that was contrasted by the silver jewellery she wore. Her hair was darker than the typical Aldish, her eyes a beautiful hazel. She wore dress of deep blue, like the ocean depths, and a ne made of pearls, each catching the light in a way to make it seem like there was a rainbow sea constantly rippling among them. She wore a silver spaulder over one shoulder, with chains of silver connecting between each segment, matching the rest of her jewellery. Resting at her side was a sapphicule dagger settled in white leather. The guards around all wore te mail. All carried des at their side, with most also holding shields. Those at the exits wielded long spears, while those near the Duchess carried des at their side, each made of what looked to be silver. The two warriors beside the Duchess were both female, and were almost identical to Sir Maria, with identical equipment and near identical stature. Servants also stood all along the side of the walls behind the Duchess, like statues. ¡°Good morning, Fate¡¯s Golden, and to Sir Vonda Littlesea,¡± the Duchess said, motioning with a hand to the various tables, though there were four main seats opposite her for Adam and his closest threepanions. She also motioned to the seat on her side which was free, though ity towards the edge. Sir Vonda took her ce on the Duchess¡¯ side of the table. ¡°Good morning, Your Grace,¡± Adam replied, before taking his seat opposite her with the other Iyrmen, while the others settled themselves around the other tables, which were nearby. ¡°I am Duchess Dalia Eastsea of East Port,¡± she said, shifting her hands slightly. The servants nearby moved silently, attending to the tables nearby, silent as mice. ¡°I am d you have epted my invitation.¡± ¡°You honour us, Your Grace.¡± A servant brought over a y teapot with detailed, intricate patterns, as they poured the tea in for the Duchess. Adam raised his brows towards the y pot. ¡°Do you like the tea pot?¡± The Duchess asked. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Is it from Persevia?¡± ¡°You¡¯re familiar?¡± ¡°I am, Your Grace. I bought one during my first year of adventuring. It might have been two years almost to the day, actually, since it was noonval at the time. I haven¡¯t really drunk from it much recently, so I probably should be buying some tea with my winnings.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°How long have you been adventuring?¡± Dalia asked, as though she had no clue, but her eyes were those of someone who knew the answer of such a question. ¡°Two and a half years, Your Grace. Started on the first of Dawnval a couple of years ago, the same as Jurot here.¡± Jurot nodded, but said no more. He knew that she knew, but since Adam had asked him to confirm, he decided to at least nod. ¡°Your brother, the Iyrman,¡± she said, looking to Jurot. He looked like the typical Iyrman, with his dark hair, dark eyes, and scarred skin. He was dressed like a true savage, though she had heard that it was only for the sake of themoners. Their typical attire was simr to the attire of the Aswadians to the south, the same attire which she preferred to wear, rather than the poofy skirts of Alnd. ¡°It¡¯s impressive to lead so many Iyrmen.¡± She nced at the other Iyrmen nearby, taking in each of them with her calcting eyes. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± Once the moment passed, she eyed Jurot up once more. ¡°Jurot. Ju, of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess Eastsea.¡± ¡°I have heard of your grandfather¡¯s exploits. A great warrior, and he still appears to be as such, even after losing an arm. I have heard he had an issue with a Vice Commander of an order. They fought, and he took an arm. One must admit it is quite impressive he could do so, considering hisck of a shield arm.¡± Jurot let out a snort of satisfaction, crossing his arms as he puffed out his chest. ¡°Grandfather is strong.¡± ¡°Your cousin, Nirot, is also a part of your group?¡± ¡°She is,¡± Jurot replied. The Duchess eyed up the young warrior to the side, as well as the other Iyrmen around her, noting the tattoos they each wore across their foreheads, and how they were the same as the others beside Adam, save for two, that of the Kan and Jin families. ¡®The same tattoos as the pair who ced quite high.¡¯ ¡°I am unfamiliar with your family,¡± the Duchess admitted to Kitool. ¡°Our family has preferred to remain within the Iyr in recent times,¡± Kitool replied, simply. It had been a long while since the Ool family had anyone make a great name for themselves out in the world. ¡°The Gak family,¡± the Duchess said, ncing to the Devilkin, ¡°I am more familiar with. If I recall, your family assisted us during the Demonic Devastation.¡± ¡°One of our greatest tales,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°When East Port needed the Iyrmen, we sent many. My ancestor, Jogak,¡± the Devilkin said, before smirking slightly, ¡°fought hard to assist the Duke of the time. Some of our family were cut down by des from the front, and others, through the back.¡± ¡°It was a terrible business,¡± the Duchess confirmed. ¡°The debt was paid.¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a wider smile. One of the many stories of the Gak family, but one which all Gak children learned shortly after being taught about the various ckwater Crises. The Iyr never forgets, and it¡¯s debts were always repaid. The Duchess held Jaygak¡¯s firm gaze for a while, before she bowed her head. ¡°I wished to meet with those who had made a name for themselves in recent times, and in the tournament. The rising stars working in Alnd. I wanted to offer you all roles, though I do understand some of you Iyrmen, but not all of you are off limits, I presume?¡± ¡°It depends on the offer,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though Nobby here is one of mine?¡± ¡°Yours?¡± ¡°He has a contract with me at the moment,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Your Grace,¡± Adam added, clearing his throat. ¡°We trained him up, well, mostly Jurot, and he¡¯s going to work for us for a while to pay that off.¡± Adam decided against mentioning his real n with Nobby, since it would give her an easier time to try and take the boy from him. ¡°Would you take an offer from the Duchess of East Port into consideration?¡± the Duchess asked, before sipping her tea. Adam lifted his cup up, feeling the warm vapours of his tea, smelling the fruity scent. ¡°I will consider it, Your Grace.¡± He sipped the tea, which tasted faintly of berries. ¡°I hope you will take it into consideration, since I have spent some time thinking about the matter,¡± the Duchess stated, though Adam understood it held some threat. ¡°I would give you a position as a Vice Captain of my guards, and you would be paid appropriately. Five hundred gold upfront, one hundred gold for each month, and five hundred gold each Twilight Month. I will also gift you a magical item once you have reached five years of service, and an additional five hundred gold for each five years thereafter. If you work well, there is a chance for you to reach the rank of Captain of the Guard, and a potential knighthood.¡± ¡°In another life I would have epted such an offer, Your Grace,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Unfortunately, a potential knighthood, and what works out to be a couple of hundred gold monthly, doesn¡¯t interest me. I make a decent sum as an adventurer, and, as you¡¯ve mentioned, I¡¯m quite the rising star.¡± ¡°Third ce is a decent rank to achieve,¡± the Duchess stated, staring at the Half Elf. It wasn¡¯t just the pay, but the fact that it was simple work, work which didn¡¯t require him to face against wyverns and other creatures. ¡°It was a shame that my opponents were quite high up on the hierarchy of nobles, otherwise I would have been allowed to take first,¡± Adam replied, sipping more of his tea. ¡°I watched the fights personally,¡± the Duchess admitted, noting how hard Adam was fighting back against such a statement. ¡°You were quite impressive, perhaps the most impressive of all the warriors to fight. You were wise enough to understand your position then.¡± Adam let out a sigh as he stared into the woman¡¯s eyes as she tried to put him down. ¡®Rx. Don¡¯t get yourself killed because of the ego of the rich. I should try to get used to it, since I¡¯ll need it to live within this world. Should I make a revolution in this world so we don¡¯t have to deal with it any more?¡¯
Viva revolution! 590. Duchess IV 590. Duchess IV ¡°A Bronze Rank adventurer is a decent rank for most, but with your strength, why have you not reached higher?¡± Dalia asked, sipping her tea slowly as the servants brought out tiny desserts. They were like cakes, but extremely thick and dense. Some were covered in kes of white, orange, or green. ¡°I like my position right now,¡± Adam replied, simply, staring into the Duchess¡¯ eyes. Dalia continued to stare at Adam, wondering why he was trying to keep a low profile. Her eyes fell across the other Iyrmen, and she wondered if the Iyr had anything to do with it. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just forgot to add the address when I replied.¡± Adam reached for a sweet dessert. ¡°I could feel the re of your knights for being so rude. I hope you understand, but I wasn¡¯t born into nobility.¡± ¡°Forgiveable mistakes,¡± the Duchess replied. ¡®Seriously,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m thinking so positively of the French.¡¯ Adam stifled a shudder. ¡°You seem so close with the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew of the Iyr,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You also work for a business which works hand in hand with the Iyr?¡± the Duchess asked. Adam wondered how much she knew, and how she had managed to gather so much information about him so quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The business is also looking after your children?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam sipped the rest of his tea, which, with the vour of the cake, was probably among the most delicious items he had eaten since he had arrived into the world. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Adventuring is dangerous work,¡± Dalia continue. ¡°It would be best for your children if you chose to settle down peacefully. They would receive a great education as the children of a Vice Captain.¡± The education they would receive would only be slightly below that of the greatest nobles, and greater than even minor nobles. ¡°You sure know how to tug at my heartstrings,¡± Adam replied, almost letting slip a smile. ¡°They will also be raised well in the Iyr.¡± Adam thought about the children¡¯s nana and babo, the pair who were closest to the children, perhaps even closer than Adam. ¡®No, there¡¯s no way the old geezer can be closer to them than me.¡¯ ¡°Will they remain in the Iyr forever?¡± ¡°Perhaps. I assume they¡¯ll want to go out into the world, my precious little babies. If I love them, I should allow them to be free. Of course, I¡¯d make sure they¡¯d be safe out and about.¡± ¡°A difficult task,¡± the Duchess said, noting the smile on Adam¡¯s face, but also the tension against his brow. His smile was not like the other smiles he had revealed, those which were demure. This smile was far more¡­ wild? ¡°You¡¯re right, but as someone whose in two Dragons already, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have some sess,¡± Adam replied, smiling even wider, and wilder. His teeth were bare, like the fangs of a beast, his eyes narrowed to the point they were almost shut tight. ¡°Vandra and Zagryn,¡± the Duchess stated, causing some of the knights to tense up. ¡°Will double the sry be more eptable for your abilities?¡± Such a sry was appropriate for Vice Captains of greater stock, those of minor nobles and such, and would rarely be offered to those who were not of noble blood. ¡°Money isn¡¯t a huge issue for me,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I can make a lot of money if I want to, so it¡¯s pretty low in terms of priorities.¡± Adam also had made a ton of money betting during the tournament, and even after dropping so much on Nobby and the others, he had more than enough to live like a king, or a minor noble, for some time. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my bed with the greatest superpower in the region.¡± The Duchess hadn¡¯t expected Adam to be so explicit with his words. Very few had the gall to dare to suggest such things in front of nobles, and even fewer dared to do so in front of the Duchess, who was only second to the King. ¡°You speak of the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Duchess smiled, though didn¡¯t show her pearly white teeth. ¡°Have you spent much time in East Port?¡± ¡°A short while.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± she said. These words were always spoken by those who had no idea what they were talking about, so Adam prepared himself. ¡°East Port is home to almost two million residents. The Iyr is home to¡­ fifty thousand at most?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Even if you were to double the poption of the Iyr, it would be outnumbered almost twenty to one,¡± the Duchess continued. ¡°The army we could raise would be three times as much as the entire poption of an Iyr with double its poption. That does not include the rest of East Alnd, which could raise another three hundred thousand soldiers if needed.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve even brought it up to Jurot before. It might have been one of the first things I spoke to him about a couple of years ago, actually. Fifty thousand Iyrmen against the entirety of Alnd, with its, what, Thirty or so million people? I suppose it¡¯s probably twenty five or so million now¡­¡± ¡°A war which will end by the end of the year,¡± the Duchess stated. ¡°Jurot said the same thing,¡± Adam added, slowly nodding his head. ¡°In this tournament our party faced against many who would be considered the best of Alnd, not just those from East Alnd. Still, the best of Alnd faced against the Iyrmen, and, from what I recall, lost every time. If I can be more blunt, even a man, or a half man if you prefer, dropped the two best of Central Alnd before gifting them the win.¡± The Duchess smiled, wrinkles forming around her eyes. There was something about Adam¡¯s audacity, the way he flew too close to the sun, that was rather endearing. He was a young man brainwashed by the Iyr, having not seen the true might of the Aldishment. ¡°Even if it was my brother instead, their magics would have done nothing against his rage,¡± Adam stated firmly. ¡°You could raise five million fishermen, but I¡¯d bet on twenty five thousand Iyrmen every time.¡± Jurot nodded his head at his brother¡¯s words. He had many things to say on the matter too, but he kept his mouth shut. It was one thing for an Iyrman to speak of the might of the Iyr, but another thing for someone who wasn¡¯t an Iyrman to speak of it. The guards nearby tensed up, ready to spring into action, but the Duchess raised a hand, and a servant came to refresh their tea. She sipped it gently, thinking about what to do with Adam. His words were quite brutal, and under thews of the Aldishmen, technically he could be tried for something, and with a word from the Duchess, he¡¯d be buried in an unmarked grave within the hour. ¡°Everyone has a price,¡± the Duchess said, motioning a hand for the cakes which had been offered, and the Iyrmen had refrained from eating. ¡°What is yours¡± ¡°I was offered, what, a thousand gold each month?¡± Adam asked, looking to Jurot. ¡°I think they offered me a few thousand as a bonus ever so often too, something like multiple times a month, or once every few months, depending on the situation.¡± Jurot nodded, recalling the scenario within his mind. It had been before the triplets put some distance between their father and mother. It wasn¡¯t the most ridiculous thing to happen to Adam yet, even though it was something already unbelievably ridiculous. The Duchess was struck by Adam¡¯s words. She was certain he wasn¡¯t so stupid that he¡¯d lie to her to get her to pay him more, but to see Jurot nod to confirm the words, she wondered what they were talking about. ¡°Who offered such a deal?¡± Adam paused to think, ncing around to the nearby guards, to see if they were casting any spells or such. Then he nced to Jurot. ¡°Am I even allowed to say?¡± ¡°No,¡± his brother replied. ¡°Well, I can probably say they were at least the rank of a Duchess?¡± Adam said, before eyeing up Jurot to see if he had made a mistake, but his brother¡¯s face was like stone. ¡®Damn, sometimes I forget how handsome you are, Jurot. It makes sense, since you¡¯re my brother.¡¯ ¡°You refused?¡± the Duchess asked, under the assumption he was telling the truth. ¡°I refused for Lanababy.¡± The Duchess tried to recall the phrase, before remembering who it was. ¡°Lanababy?¡± ¡°Our sister.¡± The Duchess bowed her head slowly. ¡°You are no Iyrman, and yet have an Iyrman for a brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but it means that my children will grow well in the Iyr.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you can somehow get the Rot family to move out of the Iyr, then I¡¯d be willing to leave them, but otherwise it¡¯ll be extremely difficult to coax me away.¡± ¡®That being said, should I really raise my children in the Iyr for long? It feels weird taking advantage of them so much¡­¡¯ ¡°You believe the Iyr is better than my capital, where gold flows freely like its rivers?¡± ¡°Gold is gold, but wise men invest in security, otherwise a fool and his gold are soon departed,¡± Adam replied, simply. The knights tensed up once more, with those closest to the Duchess reaching for their des. The teen Iyrmen straightened up, but noted that the trio of Iyrmen made no move to act as of yet. The Duchess motioned with a hand and the knights slowly rxed. ¡°You did not mean me, did you?¡± ¡°I was talking about myself, Your Grace, since I don¡¯t have one of the greatest navies of the region, nor three hundred thousand soldiers,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡®He was so nervous when he arrived, but now he isughing so easily¡­¡¯ ¡°I do not believe you are a fool, though I cannot understand why your respect of the Iyr runs so deep, to the point that you do not hold Alnd in such high regards? They have many great warriors, that is well known, and has been so for hundreds, thousands, of years, but they cannot hope to match the might of Alnd.¡± ¡°We can agree to disagree, Your Grace,¡± Adam replied, smiling wider. ¡®Oh, my sweet summer child.¡¯
When Adam thinks positively of the French you know things are going bad. 591. Duchess V 591. Duchess V The Duchess wasn¡¯t sure how Adam had managed to put her on the back foot. She was certain she had held all the cards, and yet Adam seemed far more rxed. With each conversation, Adam had grown far more confident, and after speaking of the Iyr, he had finally broken out of his shell. ¡°You spoke of a business which deals with enchanted weapons?¡± Dalia asked, finally pushing forward towards what she really wanted to talk about. There were many things she could tolerate, all for the sake of their rtionship with this business he had mentioned. ¡°We are,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°I would have brought my axe, but I was told to leave it behind. Luckily for you, my brother was allowed to bring his axe.¡± Dalia had spent much of her time in the political world. Guilds, unions, domestic nobles, foreign nobles, pirates, beasts, all tried to harass her in order to try and topple her from her throne. She couldn¡¯t help but feel thest sentence was something meant to threaten her. Jurot reached for it, and the knights went for their own des from beside the Duchess. Jurot did not pause however, holding up the axe as des were drawn, but were stopped by a motion of the Duchess¡¯ hand. Jurot held her gaze, holding the axe in front of her. If he truly wanted it, he could have split her skull in half, even if the three guards tried to stop him. ¡°May we cast Identify on the axe?¡± the Duchess asked, reaching for the weapon, feeling its power as she gripped it. ¡°Please do,¡± Adam said, before his thoughts quickly shed to the most pertinent issue. ¡®They can¡¯t just figure out it¡¯s me from a simple Identify spell, right?¡¯ [No.] ¡®Can they find out it was me?¡¯ [With greater magic, yes.] ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ ¡°May I tell you what it does?¡± Adam asked, hoping that she had limited ess to greater magic at this moment. ¡°You may.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an axe which assaults both body and mind, with the strength of an even greater weapon. It holds three charges, which can smite one¡¯s mind, but with great strength, that greater than even the weapon itself. It may even heal the wielder. The charges are regained over several dawns.¡± ¡°It holds a Greater enchantment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You work for an enchanter who created such an item?¡± ¡°We do.¡± ¡®If that is true, it is no wonder that you would not wish to work under even my family,¡¯ the Duchess thought. ¡°You may enjoy the desserts. Our pastrier has knowledge of recipes from the Confederacy, and is familiar with Aswadian cuisine.¡± ¡°Fancy,¡± Adam replied, before eating more of the dense desserts, which seemed to being out by the tray full any time they were even half empty. As the minutes passed, with Jaygak eagerly enjoying the desserts from beside Adam, the others also enjoyed themselves, though with not quite as much vigour. The tea was subtly voured inparison to the desserts, and Adam could taste how the different coloured kes danced on his tongue with unique vours. ¡®Damn. I need to hire this chef.¡¯ The Iyrmen spoke their tales to the Duchess, who didn¡¯t seem to mind spending so long with the group. ¡®Does she not have any other people to meet? I thought nobles were meant to be busy? Oh, who am I kidding, a noble life is easy mode for the most part. She probably needs to check on any of her stewards to make sure they don¡¯t get too much power thought. I wonder if her treasurer is siphoning gold from her? Is there a guard who is in love with her? Is there a guard and maid romance? Damn, I bet there are so many cute stories in this ce. Unless she¡¯s the kind to behead people for doing anything she didn¡¯t like¡­¡¯ A guard returned with the axe an hourter, with a small piece of paper that was furled up. She unwrapped the ribbon and checked what it said, before handing it to a guard who would dispose of it. ¡°Your enchanter is truly great,¡± the Duchess said. ¡°They are,¡± Adam confirmed. The Duchess, noting how Adam had been vague about their identity, and even their gender, decided against asking for more specifics about their identity. ¡°What is their goal?¡± ¡°To enchant.¡± Silence filled the air for a moment. ¡°We deal with everything else, of course, as the Chief Executive Officers. Though, there are the Directors above us, three of whom are the parents of Iyrmen who are here, and then above them are the President and the Enchanter, the President being my Aunt, Jurot¡¯s mother.¡± ¡®A simple structure.¡¯ The Duchess looked to Jurot, whose mother was the President, seemingly holding the same rank as the Enchanter. She was probably the one who dealt with the business if the Enchanter only wanted to enchant, given the opportunity by the Iyr¡¯s great resources. ¡°Do you sell bespoke weapons to nobles?¡± Dalia asked. ¡°We will soon, Your Grace,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand that creating such great weapons takes time, effort, and requires particr materials. The Enchanter is interested in, for now, allowing a single noble family exclusive ess to ordering magical weapons for some time, before allowing more noble families eventual ess to ordering magical weapons, until opening it up to more, potentially.¡± ¡®I really should have rehearsed that¡­¡¯ The Duchess nced between the other Iyrmen. Each who had parents in higher positions, while they themselves were quite high up too. Then her eyes fell to Adam. Adam, who was the one leading the group, speaking on their behalf, and on behalf of the Enchanter. ¡°Why is it that you hold such a high position in the business?¡± ¡°A few reasons,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°I am decent at magic, and the Enchanter and I have a fairly decent rtionship. I am the Head Alchemist of the business, or I will be once it starts rolling. I¡¯m also close to the President and the Directors, and of course, having an Executive who is my brother also helps. Long story short, right ce, right time. Fate, one might say.¡± ¡°I have heard that you were an alchemist,¡± the Duchess stated, noting how lucky the Half Elf was. ¡°You had some business with Sir Harvey, though it went poorly.¡± Adam wiggled his ears. ¡°I¡¯m not Human enough for some people.¡± It made sense for Adam to be fairly high up in the enchanting business due to his skills and abilities. Jurot¡¯s axe was also a great weapons, perhaps matching even the greatest weapons the entirend had to offer. A Greater Enhanced weapon, and even if it held one charge, it would have been coveted by all manner of beings. Even if Jurot was an Iyrman, this weapon was worth risking one¡¯s life for it. ¡°This exclusive deal with the Enchanter, how long would itst, and how many weapons would be offered?¡± ¡°That depends on the offer,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The Enchanter is interested in knowing how many weapons they will need to make, for how long the exclusivity contract will be, and how much each weapon will be bought for. Of course, the Enchanter will also take into consideration all these factors from all the families which will make an offer.¡± ¡°Which families will be offered such a chance?¡± ¡°Any noble family of sufficient rank. I believe it goes King, Duke, Marquis, Count, and then Baron?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Then Count and above, for now. I came to you first due to your gifts, Your Grace.¡± Adam held her eyes for a long moment. The Duchess shed an innocent smile, as though she had no idea he had epted for such a reason. ¡°We have the authority to discuss a contract, and we will bring it back to the Enchanter to discuss it. Though your gifts were great, the Enchanter no doubt wished to inform the Duchess first of the situation, before all other nobles.¡± ¡°I will remember the Enchanters intentions,¡± Dalia confirmed. She wondered if that was true, or if it was because he feared her. ¡°I will not poach the members of the United Kindom. If the Enchanter has need of any materials to work with, we would be surely be willing to gift such as a show of good faith.¡± ¡°You have gifted us more than enough, Your Grace.¡± Adam nced around towards the knights. ¡°I will be sure to keep in mind that the Duchess has offered us not just the greatest gifts, but the most insightful gifts.¡± Adam bowed his head towards her slowly. ¡°We will take this into consideration when we send out word for our business.¡± The Duchess thought about pushing for a deal now. She was sure she could do so, but considering how well everything had gone, she decided against it. If there was no enchanter behind them, she wouldn¡¯t have been so free with her gifts, and would have pressed them into her service. However, though Adam was a decent warrior, and Nobby seemed great too, the Enchanter was worth more than every single person within Fate¡¯s Goldenbined. ¡°Many special materials flow within this city, such which will be offered at an appropriate price, if you will refuse them as gifts.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°That is greatly appreciated, Your Grace. I suppose we shouldn¡¯t take too much of your time. It was our honour to meet with you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, simply. Adam and the others prepared to leave. The Duchess had sized them up. The others were decent enough warriors, enough to fill out the lower ranks of her guards. If they were Experts, she could have offered them decent positions, but poaching any one of them could have offended the Enchanter. The Duchess stood and began to lead them out towards the nearby carriages. ¡°If your business finds trouble in East Alnd, for one reason or another, you may send word to my estate. The silver que should be proof enough of your affiliation with my great family, but if it is not, I will send a letter to deal with any minor matters which may ur.¡± Adam remained silent for a moment, thinking about the silver que she had offered to them within the scroll. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡± ¡®She probably is the best choice¡­¡¯
The Duchess allowed Adam live thanks to the Enchanter. Adam is the Enchanter. Does that mean Adam saved Adam''s life? 592. Gifts of Silver 592. Gifts of Silver The Duchess watched the group leave, ruminating on the meeting. Adam¡¯s behaviour was queer, queerer than she had expected. She could sense some distaste of nobles from him, something which would lead to his death within years if he did not hide it better, but there was something else. Though he had tried his best to hide his thoughts early in the conversation, he had rxed upon mention of the Iyr, but there was something else which had changed his behaviour, something which had unnerved her, even beside her guards. ¡°Your Grace, Stone Sword will arrive at noon,¡± one of her guards reminded her. ¡°Prepare the garden,¡± she said, before a scroll was brought to her. Her eyes scanned the text, refreshing her knowledge about Stone Sword. She had already prepared her offer for the warrior, and then an offer if he refused, and a final offer she would not surpass, even for his abilities. Still, her mind was gued by Adam¡¯s expression. Adam thought about the gifts she had presented in order to meet with them. He had half expected her to force them to make a deal with her, but upon letting them go, he realised that they had little choice but to work with the Duchess. The gifts the Duchess had presented them were technically not the greatest items, and in terms of pure gold value, technically the other families may have offered more. However, the Duchess had offered them exactly enough coin to hand a hundred gold between the members of Fate¡¯s Golden, including the porters, farmers, the Aswadians, save for the Red River Squad. When they returned back to the guild, the others understood why Adam had met with her. She had offered them weapons made of seabronze, finely crafted by the greatest smiths who worked for her family. Each weapon was very deliberately picked too, with the Iyrmen receiving weapons of their families. The farmers and porters received the weapons they typically used too, while the archers received bows made of bronzewood. It wasn¡¯t just weapons, though, as the Duchess had handed over two items which almost forced Adam to meet with her. Laygak and Jaygak received such weapons, as theirpanions had, but they had also been gifted te mail made of fine steel. The te mail well made, with very few markings, save for the mark of the smith¡¯s workshop. With some minor adjusting, the pair would have the greatest armour avable to them. ¡®How scary,¡¯ Adam thought, holding up the silver que which had been handed over to him by the knight who had escorted them back. The Duchess had not only gifted them thousands of gold, but also this silver que. It was fairlyrge, about the size of a letter, with various symbols all across it. One was the symbol of her family, but other symbols were also engraved into the silver. There were magical runes engraved all along the edge of the que too, which would be used to test its authenticity. The others had offered simr items, but they had all offered bronze ques. Bronze ques would allow them to trade within East Port with very little issue. It also set all gate fees in the region to one silver per person at most, even during war time. It set the tax of goods at a certain rate too, depending on the items to be sold. ¡°Silver ques can only be handed out by the greatest of families in each region,¡± Jaygak exined. ¡°They can be used to set the gate fees in other regions, but business can only be conducted seamlessly in East Alnd.¡± ¡°Are there other ques?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Gold ques and tinum ques,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°They can be used to conduct business in all of Alnd without issue.¡± Adam had seen only the greatest families had offered them bronze ques, but the Duchess had been the only one to offer them the silver que. ¡°Can it be used for other things outside of it¡¯s formal scope?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°It alone can assist us in speaking with other nobles, especially since it¡¯s the Duchess¡¯ silver que. Gold ques affect the entirety of Alnd, and can only be handed out by the royal family and the ducal families. tinum ques hold an even greater power by themselves as they are able to ward off most pirates. If one is awarded a tinum que, it means you hold a special rtionship with the entirety of the kingdom, and are worth a great amount. It signals to the pirates that you have great loot on board, and that the navy and army will step in if something were to happen.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°It was a system invented by the one who led Aswadasad when it was at its height, the Shen of Shens. If one carried a tinum que, they could travel the thousands of miles, onnd and sea, from one end of Aswadasad to the other, without being harassed by pirates or bandits. Even today, if a merchant with a tinum que is harassed while in possession of a tinum que of either Alnd or Aswadasad, they can be expected to deal with a navy from bothnds, and even those from the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What about a silver que?¡± ¡°A silver que does cause pause, but gold ques will really trouble others, since it means the family may send their personal soldiers or marines to deal with whoever bothers the merchant.¡± Adam whistled. ¡®Interesting. ¡°It¡¯s a simr system to the Confederacy¡¯s Asfarawa ships, the ck and Yellow ships. Merchant ships which are ck with yellow paint across the upper portions and the bottom of the ship. They are considered envoys, diplomats, of the Confederacy, though they have no real powers to enact any treaties. However, they have the entire might of the Confederacy if someone were to harass them.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Yo¡­¡± Adam thought about making his own system, before realising he didn¡¯t have a hundred thousand soldiers. Yet. ¡°It was put into ce over two hundred years ago, and within the first year, in the span of a week, there were three incidents. A pirate group raided one ship, a mighty Sea Dragon swallowed another whole, and the Suruk Empire, east of the Confederacy, destroyed a third ship.¡± Jaygak recalled the story of the ck and Yellow ships she had learned about when she was young. ¡°The Confederacy flexed its might during that year, and cemented itself as a great power, though it was helped by the fact that its greatest enemies assisted it. The first ship, the ship the pirates raided, held vital supplies for a Tribe State which was suffering under a devastating gue at the time. It was quite quickly dealt with in the Confederacy, but the Tribe State was under great trouble, even causing the Free People and the Confederacy to assist. When the pirates took the supplies meant for them, a navy was formed between the Free People and the Confederacy, and two Dragons, mortal enemies who had nearly killed each other countless times, joined together toy waste to the pirates. Ten days, and the pirates were no more. They had taken only half of the crates, fearing the words of the religious sailors on board, but it was enough for the group to act.¡± As Adam learned about the Confederacy, he felt only more eager to go and explore itsnds. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ ¡°The mighty Sea Dragon was assaulted by three Dragons of the Confederacy, spurred into the action due to the situation. The cargo each of the ship was important as it carried vital supplies for Aswadasad, the southern territory also having issues dealing with the gue, which was currently only affecting it. The devastation it caused due to the supplies being swallowed whole was great. At least a hundred thousand dead, and at least a million more throughout Aswadasad, who had been affected because it had taken longer to deal with.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡®They came together during a medical emergency? How nice.¡¯ He smiled slightly at the thought of ancient enemies settling their differences for the greater good, which was no doubt, one of the greatest stories to be told. ¡°The Suruk Empire thought the deration of the ships was an empty threat, and finding it an excuse to start trouble in order to keep its own popce in check, destroyed a ship to disy its might. The Confederacy, even then, had issues mobilising when someone tried to war with the north eastern or south easternnds. However, there were very few ships which were allowed the title of Asfarawa, and the title came with great emotional weight behind them. They were, at the time, operated only by the various temples, and used for charity. They sold items, yes, but many items were also donated for those who truly needed it. The gue had almost threatened the entire Confederacy, so they saw the need for safe trade between thends.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time the Confederacy had made derations, but they rarely acted swiftly to deal with the issue. They had to make the choice at that time. Did they allow a ship to be destroyed? A ship which had held very few vital supplies, for it was only a ship carrying some food to another region, with no great figure on board. Or would theye together to fight against a great foe to their east, one which they had suffered a loss not a decade before, because they said these ships were important? It was a difficult week, as they had more than enough justification to deal with the pirates and a Sea Dragon, but their great foe to the east?¡± ¡°A hard choice to make,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Upon the destruction of the ship, various religious leaders of the Confederacy spurred up the popce. It was the priests who hade with the proposal of the ships, to the point they did not even ask for the ships to hold more than just a prayer room for people to pray safely within. No markings on the ships, no gs or symbols of their deities, and they did not even ask for a priest to always be present.¡± ¡°Within weeks, tens of thousands of peasants formed together in a crusade against the east. The navies of the eastern states began to assault the empire with full force, and the navies of the western states assisted in patrolling their empty regions. It was a difficult fight, one they were no doubt going to lose.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Jaygak inhaled deeply. ¡°Aswadasad received the herbs which were found in the Confederacy in greater abundance. They were imported cheaply to deal with the gue. They even escorted the ships to Alnd, though their ships weren¡¯t a wee sight at first, until the situation was exined to them. Alnd, too, was suffering from the gue, brought by the birds and rats. The two great forces had been preparing to war again, so they had enough gold to spend, but the Confederacy made sure the herbs were sold for a measly sum. They heard of the situation to the far east, thousands of miles from their borders, but the Confederacy promised to bring more herbs to eachnd so the gue was dealt with, even while warring with the eastern empire.¡± ¡°Was the Iyr affected by the gue?¡± ¡°We Iyrmen dealt with the gue quickly. We lost very few Iyrmen, those who were not in the Iyr at the time. We brought their bodies back to the Iyr.¡± Jaygak smiled, before continuing the tale. ¡°The Confederacy had never once broken the rules for the tinum ques. They were the first to carry on the tradition after the empire of the Shen of Shens was broken and lost the territories within the region. It spurred the other nearby realms to follow the tradition too, since such trade was typically vital for the various nations.¡± ¡°When they finished unloading the herbs, they were rewarded greatly. Thousands of shields, spears, swords, and hundreds of thousands of arrows, brought back to the Confederacy by their Asfarawa ships, and dozens of other ships from both Alnd and Aswadasad. Such cooperation of great kingdoms hadn¡¯t been seen since the time of the Demonic Devastation some seven hundred years prior. The assistance proved quite useful, since the Confederacy lost the war, but the Suruk Empire had paid such a heavy price, that it fell within a few years.¡± Adam whistled, and reached up to wipe a near teary eye. ¡°A ship was destroyed by an sea kingdom some timeter, apparently a storm had brought the ship to a sacred area. Upon finding out what the ship meant, the sea kingdom sent back an apology. It put the Confederacy and the kingdom in an awkward spot, but eventually the issue was resolved when the sea kingdom paid for their mistake, and the ships were painted at the bottom so the sea kingdoms knew. There was a question if it was enough, but the issue was put to rest as marriages were formed between some of the Confederacy and the sea kingdoms beneath.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Adam replied. It would have been easy for one of them to escte the situation, but he was d that it had been resolved lightly. ¡°Lord Morkarai¡¯s marriage was one of such.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°How adorable. The story about the ships are pretty cool too. Do they have more ships now?¡± ¡°One ship per state, though some are river boats,¡± Jaygak exined. ¡°Are the river boats respected too?¡± ¡°We Iyrmen are raised with a saying from the story. The Iyr has its children, the Confederacy its ck and Yellow.¡± Adam stared at her long and hard. Adam had understood its severity previously, but now? He couldn¡¯t even joke about it. ¡°Cool.¡±
What''s this? A region Adam won''t travel for at least fifty years? 593. Rats Along The River 593. Rats Along The River Omen: 4, 5 The group spent very little time in East Port, as the next month approached, they made their way out towards the north, escorting Sir Landon and his two knights. Zeus, the mighty elk, pulled the cart along. Sir Landon sat upfront with Sir Vonda, his two knights nking their sides. Lucy and Mara rxed in the back of the cart, alongside the food which Jurot and Sir Landon had brought for the journey. Jeremy and Remy carried a sack of wheat each within their wooden packs, wanting to work their muscles once more. The month had been the most they hadn¡¯t worked, and it had made them more money than they could have imagined. They wondered how much money Adam had made, and had pegged it at around ten thousand gold. ¡®Man, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so rich,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I have so much XP too.¡¯ The Iyrmen, too, had made a pretty penny. They hadn¡¯t bet quite as much as Adam, but they had made far more than the thousand gold coins the farmers and porters had made. Even Lucy and Mara had made a pretty penny for themselves, betting on the Iyrmen, and Adam. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to get back home,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about all those who were waiting for him. ¡®I¡¯m going to shower you all in gold!¡¯ Omen: 3, 19 ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam looked ahead towards the river, which was easily a hundred steps wide, and watched as a small portion of it rocks from one side to the next as it snaked towards them. He had been wondering why their journey had been so safe recently, considering they had faced so many creatures the first time they hade this way. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It is a waterwyrm,¡± Jurot exined. Adam exchanged a look with his brother, before ncing towards the river once more. They all were trekking on the road, but it wasn¡¯t that far from the river. If they had been travelling by river, Adam wouldn¡¯t be able to wear his armour for the risk of drowning. ¡°Do you want to fight it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will you drag me out if I fall into the river?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jurot said, before reaching for the rope to tie it against Adam¡¯s waist. ¡®I could use my Omen, just in case.¡¯ Adam stepped up towards the waterwyrm as it rushed down the river towards them, Jurot and Lucy taking his side. He threw a look to Lucy, but she threw a look back that dared him to deny her this fight. ¡®Bell, please set it up so this one is for me, the trio, and the Demons.¡¯ Adam had realised that the others were far too close to them right now, and he needed to make sure that Jurot and the others were stronger. [Okay.] Adam inhaled deeply as the rushing waterwyrm approached him. The river heaved to and fro before the waterwyrm shot out from the river, water droplets falling like rain across the trio. It was asrge as the giant pythons he had faced previously, easily twice Adam¡¯s height, though much of it remained within the water. ¡°Hello there,¡± Adam called. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 17 (16) Health: 78 -> 64 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 64 -> 69 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 3 -> 2 2D6 + 2D6 + 2d6 + 9 = 27 (3, 5)(2, 3)(1, 4) 27 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 2 -> 1 2D6 + 2D6 + 2d6 + 9 = 26 (1, 2)(2, 4)(4, 4) 26 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 2D6 + 2d6 + 9 = 21 (1, 2)(1, 3)(1, 4) 21 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 23 (13) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2d6 + 9 = 25 (2, 2)(6, 6) 25 damage! The waterwyrm hissed out water towards them, before water sted the trio, with such force that Adam was pushed back as his shield was sted. Jurot and Lucy fell into a rage, and though the water cut them like a de, their skin was like steel. They leapt up to strike the creature with their axes, ready and eager for ughter. Adam quickly stepped forward as the earth under him became more like mud, before also leaping through the creature, focusing as the pair before him cut into its water body, before he mmed into it, grabbing around it, the water almost like jelly, hacking it wildly with his axe. He struck it as many times as he could, using whatever strength he could muster, before the snake like body of water fell, with Adam dropping into the river with it. He inhaled deeply, his heart pounded wildly, but before he could fall into the water, he was tugged backwards by the two sets of rope tied to him. One was pulled by Nobby and Rick, the other was pulled by Remy and Jeremy. Adam slid backwards, and once he was a few steps clear of the river, he twisted his body and righted himself, carefully stomping towards the group, before casting his Tricks trick to clean his armour. Jurot and Lucy, who had fallen into the water, swam back out. Victory! Waterwyrm XP Gained: +500 XP: 13 000 -> 13 500 ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said to the four, nodding his head at them. ¡°Not the most graceful kill, but it¡¯ll do.¡± He then looked to Vonda. ¡®Oh. Oops.¡¯ ¡°It is fine,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Waterwyrms are a terrible danger in East Alnd.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called from behind, revealing a jelly like substance which was squirming around his hand. ¡°Living water.¡± ¡°Nice!¡± Adam replied, smiling. He was sure he needed it for something, though couldn¡¯t quite remember what. ¡°Is that a core?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot held up the core in his other hand. It was almost clear, and slightlyrger than the other cores the group had managed to gather. ¡°Nice.¡± Adam nced around at the others, before recalling they were still meant to split everything. ¡®Oh, damn it.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll, uh, sort out the loot another time.¡± Thebourers just nodded, not because they feared the trio who had taken out a waterwyrm near instantly, but because they were a thousand gold richer, which was more than they would have made with anyone else. ¡°Careful,¡± Lucy called out, staring out towards the river. A ship approached the group from the horizon. It was ck, and as it approached, they could spot five people. Adam squinted his eyes. The ck of the ship seemed a little off. The ship veered away from them towards the other side of the river, before it turned towards them, flying out of the river. The ship turned into cloth, and spun around one of the five figures like a cloak, before the fivended between Fate¡¯s Golden and the river. Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak each stepped forward, around Adam, while the teen Iyrmen stepped behind them, eyeing up the five strangers who had appeared. The two knights, seeing the way the Iyrmen acted, reached for their des, but did not draw them. The five strangers wore cloaks of ck, which covered them from head to toe, hiding their faces in shadow. None seemed to be well armed, though each carried a dagger at their side. One removed her hood, revealing an older woman with a heavily tattooed forehead. Her hair was grey, but her eyes were a deep ck, like the depths of the ocean. ¡°Greetings,¡± the old woman said, almost in a whisper. ¡°We apologise for the interruption, but have you seen a waterwyrm?¡± ¡°Yeah, we killed it,¡± Adam replied, holding Strong Shield to his side, still strapped to his arm. ¡°We congratte you, great warriors,¡± the old woman said, with the slightest hint of sarcasm, her eyes falling to the Iyrmen. ¡°It is a little awkward for us, since we have need of the living water.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we need the¡­¡± Adam turned to Jurot, furrowing his brow. ¡°Do we need the living water?¡± ¡°It is useful for enchanting.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°What do you need it for?¡± ¡°Ourrade is dying,¡± the old woman replied. ¡°We need it for her health.¡± ¡°Well, if you say it like that, I can¡¯t exactly refuse so easily.¡± Adam continued to eye up the group, but some of his thoughts were on why the Iyrmen had stepped out. ¡°What will you trade for it?¡± ¡°What would you like, young man?¡± ¡°What is yourrade¡¯s life worth?¡± Adam joked. ¡°A dark question.¡± ¡°Take it in good humour,¡± Adam replied, meeting the woman¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°I¡¯m known for my terrible jokes.¡± ¡°Is it a ck Rat?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman replied. ¡°A ck Rat?¡± Adam raised his brow towards his brother. ¡°They are a cult.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained focused on the group, but his eyes were staring past the old woman, towards the figure behind her. The woman smiled at the words, but said nothing. She, as they all did, knew of the Iyrmen¡¯s thoughts on their group. ¡°So, what are you going to trade?¡± ¡°What do you wish for?¡± ¡°I want my children to grow happy and healthy,¡± Adam replied, hearing Lucy¡¯s groan from nearby. ¡°We will be able to provide such a living,¡± the old woman confirmed. ¡°Better than the Iyr?¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes fell to Adam¡¯s armour, and then to his eyes through the slits of his visor. Adam, who hadn¡¯t taken off his helmet, and yet wore armour made of puthral? ¡°What is your connection to the Iyr? Are you a Nephew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then there is much less we can offer,¡± the old woman admitted, no longer smiling. The figure behind her stepped forward, undoing his hood to reveal his face. He was as old as the woman, roughly in his fifties, with the same tattoos on his forehead, though the tattoos fell down to his cheeks too. ¡°I, too, wish for my granddaughter to grow up happy and healthy, young man,¡± the stranger said. His eyes, like two pits into the void, stared deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°The name¡¯s Adam.¡± ¡°I would owe you a great favour, Adam.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. He could feel it in the air. The tension. Whoever these people were, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with. ¡°What do you think? Are they trustworthy?¡± ¡°The ck Rats are a cult who prove troublesome for Drakken,¡± Jurot exined, before pausing. ¡°Their word is golden.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust that you repay this favour one day,¡± Adam said, before nodding his head. Jurot stepped forward, handing the living water to the ck Rat, before stepped back to Adam¡¯s side once more. The ck Rats nced between the group, taking in the sight of the Demons, the Iyrmen, the nobles, and thebourers. They eyed up Nobby especially. ¡°We will repay this favour to you one day,¡± the ck Rat stated once more, before the group bowed their heads, and slipped away onto their ship made of ck cloth, heading further down to East Port. ¡°So, who the hell are they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°An ancient cult,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Are they strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How strong was the old guy?¡± ¡°A Paragon.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°They both were.¡± ¡°Both of them? The old woman too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°d we didn¡¯t start a fight with them then. I had a crit in my back pocket, but I didn¡¯t have any more Wraith charges.¡± Adam looked out towards the disappearing ship near the horizon. ¡°So, what kind of favour can I request?¡± ¡°You assisted the one known as Elder Rat. It will be no small favour.¡± ¡°It feels a bit weird since it¡¯s meant to be shared between us all,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°At least we have the core.¡± ¡®Elder Rat?¡¯ Sir Landon thought, looking out to the group. ¡®¡­¡¯ He looked to Adam, wondering how he didn¡¯t know about the ck Rats, nor to the significance of the favour he had earned. Adam was a creature he still didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡®Should I make a y for the title of Baron?¡¯
It''s been a while since the ck Rats werest mentioned. I''m sure that favour will nevere up again... 594. Life River 594. Life River ¡°They¡¯re that strong?¡± Adam asked, chewing on a leaf which stung the insides of his mouth, the fizzy sensation running along his teeth. Twilight was beginning to creep across the camp, the group already settling down for the night. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot confirmed. Adam spat out the leaf and whistled. ¡°It¡¯s like a mini Iyr up north then.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jurot¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°No?¡± ¡°They are not Iyrmen,¡± Jurot stated, his tone still firm. ¡°They may have roots in the Iyr, but they are not Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re Iyrmen, but that they are like a mini Iyr up north.¡± ¡°They are not.¡± ¡°They¡¯re simr.¡± ¡°In a way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re Iyrmen,¡± Adam repeated, awkwardly. ¡°They¡¯re not Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the conversation over, the group began to settle down for the night, with two people on watch at all times, allowing the knights, the nobles, and Adam, to rest up for the whole night. ¡®These ck Rats are crazy,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Entalia leaves them alone.¡¯ Omen: 2, 5 ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Sir Landon,¡± Adam replied, sipping some water after finishing his salted fish. ¡°I would like to discuss the matter of the waterwyrm core.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°I would like to offer two thousand gold for it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we already getting you a wraith core?¡± Adam asked. He didn¡¯t want to give up the waterwyrm core, not when he could use it for enchanting. ¡°It will be in ce of the wraith core.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°That does make sense.¡± ¡°Two thousand gold for the core and we can part at Life River. You will be free of the task, and two thousand gold richer.¡± ¡°Hmm. Jurot, what do you think?¡± ¡°It is a good deal.¡± Adam reached out a hand. ¡°Once we get to Life River you can pay me the two thousand gold and we can part ways.¡± ¡°As you say.¡± ¡®Well, that was easy¡­¡¯ Adam wondered why everything was going his way. He had way less trouble than he expected during the tournament, and the Duchess had even tried to form a close rtionship with him, even if it was with slightly aggressive undertones behind it. He¡¯d have to check the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to see the offers from the nobles for the magical items. Life River was built around therge river which made its way to East Port, surrounded by miles upon miles of farms. There were no walls as one might have expected, by rings of fences emanating out of the river like ripples. Almost every building was made of wood, though that wasn¡¯t unexpected since most of the surrounding area around was forest. One might have thought that the town was rtively defenceless, especiallypared to Red Oak, which was about a quarter of its size, with walls at least twice as high as the several fences around the rings of the town. However, in the middle of the river, on its own ind between the bridge, was the imposing stature of arge fortress made of stone. It was thergest building he could see, easily five stories high. The ind itself wasrge, like a vige of its own, and the only bridge of the city went towards the ind, but circled around it, like a roundabout, not connected to it. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered, noting the number of people crossing between the bridges during the evening, easily numbering in the hundreds, if not thousands. Each side of the river had its own docks down river of the fort, though Adam couldn¡¯t see much past it. There were guards at the front, but the pair were a young girl, perhaps ten years old, and an older man in histe fifties. They both carried a club or a staff, and wore very little in terms of armour, save for a cloak which held a symbol of Life¡¯s Rose. The pair were eyeing up the group, but upon spotting the noble on the cart, they waved towards them. ¡°Sister Vonda!¡± called the older man as the group approached. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings! You¡¯ve returned?¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings,¡± Sir Vonda replied, stepping off the cart. ¡°I have returned for a moment. I am currently still on my journey.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t to return?¡± the older man asked, raising his brows as he took her hands in his own. ¡°No, I am just passing by.¡± ¡°What unfortunate news,¡± the older man said, though his lips were a smile. Thest time she had been around was when she had left at sixteen, and now she had returned almost five yearster, still the same Vonda he recalled, but no doubt changed from her years of travels. Vonda only bowed her head in response, keeping the fact she returned as an Expert a secret. However, the old man asked with his eyes, but she gave nothing away. Adam nced between the guards, wondering why a little girl and an old man was weing them, with little to no arms or armour. He eyed up the fences too, before throwing a look to Vonda, who was still speaking to the guard at the gate. ¡®I should probably ask her when she¡¯s free.¡¯ ¡°How are you?¡± Vonda asked the young girl, taking her hand in her own. ¡°I am good,¡± the girl replied, shyly, squirming under the young woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°How is your little sister?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled towards Vonda, before she threw a nce towards the old man beside her for a moment. ¡°Mari is good.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vonda ced a hand on the girl¡¯s head for a moment. ¡°I have returned with donations for the order.¡± ¡°Speaking of donations¡­¡± the old man nced across the entire group. ¡°Since you¡¯re all with Sister Vonda¡­¡± His eyes met Sir Landon¡¯s, then he noted two knights and their attire, before he bowed his head. ¡°A donation of a single silver will do fine for the gate fee. I cannot ask for less, since the donations are for our good Mother.¡± ¡°Just a silver?¡± Adam asked, reaching for his pouch. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it a gold,¡± Adam said, handing over a gold coin from his personal funds. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings to you,¡± the guard said, noting Adam¡¯s holy symbol. ¡°May the good Son bless you too.¡± Adam shed a smile towards the guard. ¡°You too.¡± The old man almost frowned, but said nothing, allowing the group to pass on through. They made their way through the town with their cart, allowing Vonda to lead them now. Adam remained quiet, noting the few guards around, seeing they were all wearing the symbol of the order. ¡°The Order of Life¡¯s Rose is not one of the three official orders of East Alnd,¡± Vonda said. ¡°We are not beholden to the Law of Orders, which states the number of official orders which may be active in the regions. There are three in each state, but our order is not considered an order under thew. As such, the order can hold its own guard force, which it uses to guard the area around the river, and the gates along the main road.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± ¡®How do the nobles feel about that?¡¯ Adam thought, before another thought passed through his mind. ¡°Howe its not a part of the Law of Orders?¡± ¡°It was negotiated when thew was first put into ce,¡± Vonda exined, though she kept the threats their order made if they were included. ¡°In war, there are a number of warriors expected to join the war effort from the various orders, at least a Master and a few Experts from each order, but our order is not expected to join in the same manner. We provide our healing to all those who require it, and as such, we send our order members onto the front lines a short whileter to assist with keeping casualties to a minimum.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea for Alnd,¡± Adam said. ¡°We are not beholden just to thend we live in, but all thends, even those across the seas, for that is the Mother¡¯s will. Though it may be frustrating, we have garnered much sympathy from the surroundingnds. During times to call for peace, Alnd has gained many benefits due to our order, whether in victory or defeat.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Our order carries weight even as far at the Confederacy, and Noska.¡± ¡°So the order is a little bit like the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°In some ways,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°I will escort you to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but I must visit the order. Are we to leave tomorrow?¡± ¡°We probably will, yeah.¡± ¡°I will meet you in the morning at the guild.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was about as Adam had expected, though seemed more in in this town. However, opposite the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was a tall building, and he spotted the symbol of Life¡¯s Rose, that of a blooming white rose. Vonda, and Sir Landon, went to visit the building once the group had been dropped off at the guild. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise the Order of Life¡¯s Rose was so big¡­¡± ¡°It holds the greatest influence in thend,¡± Jurot confirmed. Adam leaned in to whisper. ¡°If we make Vonda into a Master, you think they¡¯ll be nice to me?¡± ¡°They will be nice to you because it is their role.¡± ¡°Do they like Elves?¡± ¡°They may hold some judgement against you due to the massacre, but they will not leave you to die if you need help,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is not their way.¡± ¡°Have they ever left someone to die?¡± ¡°If it was too difficult to assist them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty convenient, no?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If they do so because they did not wish to help, they would lose their magic.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±
Woke up not feeling too great since my sleep is rough again but I caught so many typos in this chapter so I''m happy. 595. Nice 595. Nice Omen: 5, 9 ¡°A pleasure doing business with you,¡± Adam said, half saluting the noble. ¡°Do not allow me to keep you,¡± Sir Landon replied, nodding his head at the group as they made their way out. ¡°Thank you again for gifting the core.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I wish you the best of luck on getting married, Sir Landon.¡± ¡°I wish you luck on your journey, Adam.¡± The group made their way north, while Vonda nced his way. ¡°You gave the core away?¡± ¡°I awoke with a terrible feeling in my heart,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I realised that selling a core in the city closest to the Mother was a terrible idea, especially when it¡¯s to do with marriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vonda wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. ¡°I ced a thousand gold into the party fund, though, so it should be okay.¡± The group passed through the fields north of the town, Zeus pulling along the cart. Around noon, the road veered towards the east. ¡°The capital is west of us,¡± Jurot said, bringing up the mental image of the map of Alnd. ¡°It is home to more than East Port and Gold Port. It is the only city with two million inhabitants, though Gold Port is close.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the capital like?¡± ¡°It is expansive. It is thergest city, sprawling over for several miles on every side. The river we followed to East Port does not originate from the capital, but it is the first Aldish city which makes use of it, for previous Kings have disallowed any settlements from being built along it due to an insurrection.¡± ¡°Oh? The river that we followed past Water Ford?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°The fish along that river did taste pretty good. That saltfish, or whatever it was called, wasn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°Snowfin with salt,¡± Jurot reminded him. ¡°Right, right, that was it.¡± Adam paused in thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise Water Ford something?¡± ¡°You promised to return to River Hill to buy scale mail from Sam¡¯s Scales,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°How do you even remember that?¡± ¡°You said it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like how you have such a great¡­¡± Adam recalled Jurot had even corrected him about his children¡¯s birthday. ¡°Jurot, you¡¯re the best brother ever.¡± ¡°I am a good brother,¡± Jurot confirmed. Jaygak and Kitool noted the way his ears twitched. ¡®Why are we going north if we need to go west?¡¯ Lucy thought. Dunes was, as far as they were aware, near the west. ¡®If it means I get to kill things then I¡¯ll just keep my mouth shut¡­¡¯ ¡°Should we head to the capital one day?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Might be best to work there for the business.¡± ¡°The Duchess is good enough,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Just the Duchess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he was imagining it, but he could feel there was a deeper meaning behind Jurot¡¯s words. ¡°Alright.¡± Howling echoed ahead of them, as threerge wolves began to pounce towards them from afar, surrounded by another dozen wolves. ¡°Jurot, do you think Jirot and Jarot will remember me?¡± Adam asked, strapping his shield to his arm. ¡°They¡¯re still so young, and I¡¯ve been away for so long.¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± Jurot also strapped his shield onto his arm, gripping it tight as he felt its magics run through his arm. ¡°You think Lanababy is eating all their bread? She shouldn¡¯t take away food from her niece or nephew. I can¡¯t say anything to her since she¡¯s so cute¡­¡± Adam frowned, sighing lightly. ¡°She will share her food,¡± Jurot replied, his words firm even against Adam¡¯s jokes. ¡°She is an Iyrman.¡± ¡°That she is,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly as he raised Wraith. ¡°That she is.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, narrowed his eyes towards the wolves. ¡°The three are Awakened.¡± ¡°Awakened Wolves?¡± Adam asked, staring at the wolves up ahead. They wererge, about asrge as Sky was, their fur grey and white, with eyes of gold. ¡®He gave away the core and the living water?¡¯ veil thought, the scales shifting ever so slightly. There were many paths ahead of them, but Adam trading away the living water for a favour, and the core for favour, was something outside of her expectations. Not just her expectations, but the expectation of the world. The wolves eventually slowed in front of therge group. One stepped forward, snarling towards the group. ¡°We do not wish to harm you, but we require food, and the coins of gold you possess.¡± Its voice was deep and rough. Adam furrowed his brows, before exchanging a nce with Jurot. ¡°I¡¯ve never been robbed by a wolf before.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot added. ¡°If you do not surrender, we will be forced to harm you.¡± Adam eyed up the three Awakened Wolves. He thought back to his children, each of whom would have their own wolves. ¡°It they mate with other Awakened Wolves, will they give birth to new Awakened Wolves?¡± ¡°Yes. They can also mate with dire wolves to create new Awakened Wolves, but it is rarer.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Well then¡­¡± One of the three greater wolves stepped forward to bark at them. ¡°Enough of your chattering! We shall not allow you to formte a n.¡± ¡®He even knows the word formte?¡¯ Adam smirked slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a smart one, eh? Well, I¡¯m not the kind of guy who goes around giving people gold when they don¡¯t have an army backing them.¡± Adam nced across the wolves. ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight, three of us against the three Awakened Wolves. If you lose, you be ours. If we lose, we¡­¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot again, thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want, other than food and gold.¡± ¡°If you lose, you three will be ours,¡± the Awakened Wolf replied. ¡°A fair trade.¡± ¡°Sounds like a good deal to me,¡± Adam said, while Lucy stepped beside him. ¡°We¡¯ve got our three.¡± The three Awakened Wolves stepped forward. ¡°You will not kill us if we lose?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Adam reassured, imagining the army of Awakened Wolves he would have as they travelled through thend doing business for the United Kindom. ¡®How cool!¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) They had each prepared themselves, but the Awakened Wolves could feel something was off. It had been a while since the greater warriors have travelled through thend, and they had made easy pickings of the few people who travelled along the road recently. They were all dressed up fancy, but they all seemed so young, so they felt quite confident in their chances, but something was definitely wrong. Due to their hesitation, Adam and the other were able to act, with Lucy and Adam charging forward, as one of the more eager Awakened Wolves charged forward and around towards the unarmoured one with the smaller axe. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 23 (2, 6)(2, 4) 23 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 16 (6) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 21 (1, 4)(1, 6) 21 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 16 (6) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 25 (2, 6)(3, 5) 25 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (6, 6)(1, 5) 27 damage! Lucy was the first one into the fray, cutting across the side of the Awakened Wolf, which winced as its fur singled, and caught ame for a moment. It managed to push through the pain and mped its maw around Lucy¡¯s side, biting into her skin. However, as it mped down against Lucy¡¯s side, its teeth could not break skin, and its eyes went up to meet Lucy¡¯s, which were filled with blood lust, her entire body hot with rage as she readied to bring Great Destroyer down. Adam met an Awakened Wolf in battle, which moured up against his armour harmlessly. Adam inhaled deeply, before raising Wraith up. Even as Wraith was raised, the creature mmed up against Adam, not yet backing down. ¡°You¡¯ll be Jirot¡¯s,¡± Adam said, bringing the heavy axe down towards the top of the Awakened Wolf¡¯s skull, expending his Mana to bring forth divine magic to sear it, before Adam knocked it out with a quick flurry of his axe. The Awakened Wolf which attacked Jurot, found Phantom blurring towards it, and its eyes stared past it, to the group behind the Iyrman threatening to bisect it. There were many others adorned in metal, and others who were not. Most of those who were not adorned armour were smiling. Smiling? The Awakened Wolf dropped under Jurot, whose face carried the shadow of a smile, and he raised Phantom once more. It had barely managed to scrape across Jurot¡¯s side with its w, and yet it was the one whose entire body was rocked with pain, especially its mind, which was finding it difficult to think, doubly so after being struck by Phantom. It rolled over and whinnied, as another had done, while Adam¡¯s Awakened Wolf had dropped under his feet. Victory! XP Gained: +300 XP: +13 500 -> 13 800 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, watching as his XP was increasing steadily. ¡®I can prob-,¡¯ Mara tensed up as time fell still, and a coin was flipped.
The title is in reference to the amount of damage Jurot dealt. 596. Coin and Colours 596. Coin and Colours A golden thread slipped through the air, as quick as lightning, threatening to cut the beautiful man¡¯s head clean off. His skin was liquid tinum, his veins like streams of gold. His eyes held the wisdom of the greatest elders, swirling with all manner of colours. He held a pocket watch in one hand. He clicked the secondary button on his pocket watch, the tiny red hand spinning quickly across the entire face, making a full rotation in a single second. As it spun around, he bowed his head in greeting, before the thread whipped across empty air where his head had been a second ago. ¡°Good afternoon, sister,¡± Klok greeted, smiling warmly towards his sister, with that very same smile. The minute timer on his pocket watch continued to tick down, the seconds passing by as time remained still all around them. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± veil asked, as though she hadn¡¯t just tried to kill her brother. She pulled the golden thread back with a pull of her finger, though Klok clicked the secondary button of his pocket watch once more, ducking under the thread. ¡°Haven¡¯t I bowed enough?¡± Klok asked, shing another smile towards his sister. veil¡¯s brow pulsed upon seeing that smile of his, and she darted forward towards the spinning coin, but she found her brothers on either side of her. Klok pressed the button on his pocket watch, managing to freeze the golden thread in ce once more, while their brother, Ono, tried to grab her to freeze her in ce with his godly strength. Ono¡¯s form was far taller than either of them, and though he was quite thin, he still held great strength within his divine form. Yet, even he understood how foolish it was to grapple his sister like this, especially since she had that. The ring of the scales echoed through the air, and the pair of gods found their strength fading. veil grabbed Ono¡¯s head, and with her new found strength, mmed it into the earth beneath them. The dirt kicked up all around them, the earth beneath crackling. ¡°Using the scales against us?¡± Klok chuckled, as though he wasn¡¯t under threat of being killed by his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother will tell you off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from you,¡± veil almost growled, forcing Ono¡¯s head deeper into the earth, before, somehow, her hand slipped across the back of his head, and the God of Luck quickly rolled aside, catching his breath. ¡°When mother finds out what you two are doing, don¡¯t expect to be able to take such forms again within a thousand Great Twilights.¡± veil was acutely aware of the flipping coin, which was slowly making its way to the earth beneath it, as well as the pocket watch in her brother¡¯s hand. Facing against just one of the greatest artefacts was difficult, but two? Without the scale, she would have had no chance, but right now her chances were even. ¡°Sister, please, if mother spots us fighting, she¡¯ll be upset,¡± Klok said, bending backwards to dodge the golden thread, which was nowhere near as great as the three artefacts in their possession, but was still more than enough to maim a God for a few millennia. ¡°Adam is my charge,¡± veil snarled, baring her teeth towards her siblings. ¡°How dare you barge in!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t share your toys with us?¡± Klok asked, clicking the secondary timer again, but found the form of his sister above him, bringing the bottom of the scales down upon his head. A red thread slipped out of the scale and wrapped Klok¡¯s waist, pulling him aside, the scale narrowly missing him. veil¡¯s brows pulsed again, as her re fell upon Ono. ¡°I should have known it was you!¡± ¡°There are beings and matters beyond any of us,¡± Ono said, calmly. ¡°This is merely one of those things.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t any fool you¡¯re messing with, brother,¡± veil said, staring into her brother¡¯s eyes, but she could see the flipping coin still makings its way down past him. ¡°If he finds out you were the one to make him miss his children¡¯s birthday¡­¡± ¡°It is unlikely it would move into the Divine Realm,¡± Ono replied. ¡°The word unlikely is infinitely different to the word impossible.¡± Ono remained silent for a long moment, a moment that was perfectly as long as veil would wait before she would act. ¡°How would he know it was us?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I tell him?¡± ¡°Come now, sister,¡± Klok said, holding his pocket watch in his left hand, daring not to use it as a weapon while his sister possessed the scales. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°To think that the pair of you would work together,¡± veil said, the golden thread beginning to float into the air, slowly shifting like gentle waves as she readied herself. She didn¡¯t have much time left, and if she wasn¡¯t able to stop the coin¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Klok cackled, before he stepped forward. ¡°I never want to hear about it again!¡± ¡°It must be done,¡± Ono said, stepped forward as he called forth a golden staff from nothingness, shing against the scales. His golden staff shook violently, threatening to shatter as it came across an artefact that was beyond even its own might. His staff could guarantee the existence of an entire empire for its wielder, but it was nothing more than a toy against the scales. Klok did his best to deal with the golden thread, making sure it didn¡¯t wrap around any part of him, while using his pocket watch to freeze it in ce. He couldn¡¯t make to attack, but he could keep veil pinned here while the coin continued to flip. With every roll of the dice, with every flip of a coin, a new timeline would form. Adam¡¯s actions, whether he did something or nothing, changed the world with each instance, in the same way that every being¡¯s actions helped change the world. Justinian ckwater was the King of Alnd. It was not because the ck and Yellow ships had stopped a rebellion due a disease spreading like wildfire. It was not because the Iyr had assisted the Kingdom during the Demonic Devastations. It was not because Solomon the Wise relented to the Iyr¡¯s demands. It was not because the first treaty between them, the longest standing alliance to date, was forged. It was not because Kal kvatr slew the Dragon which gued theirnd. It was not because the enchanter enchanted the de with specific properties. It was not because the smith who forged the de had tempered it so perfectly. It was because all of these things, and the countless little decisions made by many others, were true. Yet, if the smith had not tempered the de well enough, then the enchanter would have decided against enchanting the de. Then Kal kvatr wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to face the Dragon, and perhaps thisnd would have been full of the Iyrmen, or the Drakken, or the Aswadians. Adam hade across an insurmountable foe. Adam had dyed more of his adventures due to gaining children. Adam had dyed assisting Dunes properly during the year. Such a timeline pointed to misfortune. It was not because Adam, a single person, held so much power. It was just that, if all of these things were true at once, it meant the world was heading towards disaster. veil inhaled deeply as she managed to dodge catch the golden staff with her golden thread, keeping it pinned. She had also managed to pin Klok¡¯s foot into the earth with the bottom of her scale staff. She let out a soft sigh, before her entire body glowed gold. ¡°I knew I smelled you rats!¡± the Goddess eximed, filled with a passionate fury. She had been far too calm during the bout, and in order to maintain bnce, she allowed the fury to overwhelm her. The scales shook violently, bncing themselves constantly as the trio of Gods engaged in battle. The staff met the scales, still barely managing to remain intact against the artefact. Klok bobbed and weaved through the golden thread, spinning and flipping around as he continued to freeze it in ce for a second at a time. He could barely manage to keep it from slicing him apart, but it was all that was required of him. ¡°How dare you interfere with my rights!¡± veil continued to press Ono backwards, having forced his Luck into Bnce with her scales. Klok continued to try and bother her while his siblings fought seriously. Klok froze the golden thread in ce, panting as he found the effort of dealing with a God far more troublesome. ¡®You should have called for Sekond instead.¡¯ His entire body began to grow heavy as he dodged the thread, freezing it as it almost cut his neck clean off, bowing once more. However, as he froze the golden thread in ce, he watched as a small golden bead pierced through his chest. Klok fell before his sister, coughing up blood as the bead settled itself within him, and begun to poison his body with its magic. His entire body tensed up and convulsed, but he managed tond in such a way that the pocket watch was covered by the rest of his body, protecting it from veil¡¯s wrath. With his brother downed by veil¡¯s bead, Ono called forth divine magic. Golden light surrounded him and began to engulf veil, but it was torn apart by her golden thread, before the scale struck Ono in the gut, and his entire body rocked with pain as his bones shattered. As Ono stumbled backwards, veil struck the earth with the staff of her scales, with a dome of light beginning to expand towards Ono, and made its way towards the coin behind him. As the coin fell to the earth, the light began to near it, threatening to force it upwards. The light stopped a mere hair¡¯s width away from it, and veil turned to see Klok wiping his blood across the pocket watch¡¯s face, while he smiled in the way that he did. She heard the coin drop, and her eyes darted towards it. Tails. ¡°Mother damn it.¡± ¡®I can prob-,¡¯ Adam gasped as the earth beneath his feet gave way, and the entire group fell within the newly formed hole which had appeared in the blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t dark as one might have expected, but rather full of colours mingling together. Golden light shed nearby, but before they could see its source, the colours engulfed the group as they fell. Adam¡¯s mind was nk as he fell into the sea of colours, his entire body tingling as the magic invaded the area around him, shing hot and cold repeatedly. Adam was ready to cast his spell onto the teens as Kitool¡¯s voice rang through the air. ¡°Grab onto someone!¡± the Iyrman cried, grabbing onto Jaygak, who was closest to her. ¡°By the Gods!¡± Remy shouted as the colours struck him all over, and began to pull him away like a river. Jeremy fared no better as the sea of colour began to drag him down. Adam swam through the colours, which ran all across his body, before he grabbed their wrists. ¡°Calm down!¡± Adam shouted, though his own heart pounded wildly with uncertainty. The Half Elf nced around to see the teens grabbing onto each other. He heard Vonda praying as she held her shield, calm in the storm of colours, but Jurot grabbed her and swam towards Adam. ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°What the fu-,¡± The sea of colour raged around them, before dragging them under, until all was ck.
Of course this was going to happen. 597. Magic and Mystery 597. Magic and Mystery Adam groaned as he began to awaken from his slumber, opening his eyes slowly. He saw the form of a floating baby, translucent and blue. He could barely see the distant stars beyond, as well as the floating pieces of shattered moons. Adam blinked, but the baby didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°I am Bell,¡± the baby replied, its lips unmoving. ¡°Bell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The system, Bell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam stared at the baby for a long moment, before he sat up. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re definitely Bell.¡± Gentle hills weed his sight, trees sprinkled across thend. Adam spotted the others nearby, Jurot and Vonda, and the pair of porters. They had all awoken around the same time, though Jurot was the first to his feet, Phantom in hand, while Vonda grabbed her shield. Jurot stared at Adam for a moment, before his eyes floated to the side. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°You can see him?¡± Adam asked, following Jurot¡¯s eyes to the floating baby. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. It¡¯s Bell.¡± ¡°The God of Chaos?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s Belle. This is Bell, the voice inside my head.¡± Adam¡¯s words were casual, as though he wasn¡¯t crazy. ¡°Okay.¡± The others stared at Adam, the baby, and Jurot. They waited for Jurot to continue to ask questions, before realising he was done, leaving the matter mostly unexined. Vonda, Remy, and Jeremy decided against asking either. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯ve a feeling we¡¯re not in Alnd any more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a reference.¡± ¡°To the War of the Stars?¡± ¡°No, to the¡­¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m actually not that familiar with the movie. Alright, let¡¯s¡­¡± Adam spotted the Awakened Wolves off to one side. He dashed to them, calling out with his magic. ¡°Hey! Who gave you permission to die?¡± Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) Spell: Healing Word 1D3 + 3 = 6 (3) As he cast his spells, Bell¡¯s colour deepened for a moment, before it returned back to the lighter blue it was normally. The Awakened Wolves shuddered awakened at the sound of his voice, which healed them with his magic, and they stared up at him. ¡°You guys lost, right?¡± Adam said, reaching for his axe, his smile polite and sweet. ¡°Yes¡­¡± one of the wolves replied, dropping before the Half Elf, revealing its stomach. The second wolf also did the same. ¡°Good,¡± Adam replied, pulling his hand away from Wraith. He threw a look to Jurot and the others, before realising they had left their packs with the group before they had gone to fight. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Vonda reached for her shield and muttered a prayer. She stared at her shield curiously, but remained silent. Adam stared up towards the sky, which was full of colour, with trails of sparkling lights covering the entire sky, as stars sparkled, while others faded. ¡°It¡¯s a very different sky than I¡¯m used to.¡± ¡°We are no longer without our realm,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°We have slipped into another world.¡± ¡°Is it because of the Great Twilight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, but he narrowed his eyes, staring all across the sky. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Jurot continued to stare at the sky for a long while, before his eyes fell across the area. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± Jurot stared down at his hand. The hairs on his body stood on end. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that,¡± Adam said. ¡°We should make camp. I should be able to switch out my spells tomorrow for Goodberry, and then we don¡¯t need to worry about food.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in another world?¡± Remy asked aloud to no one in particr, not even to himself. ¡°Seems like it,¡± Jeremy said, wiping his mouth as he offered Remy his wineskin. Remy sipped it, before returning it back to his cousin. ¡°Gods be with us.¡± ¡°Gods be with us.¡± Adam reached down to his amulet. ¡°Gods be with us.¡± He felt how cool it was. It was a different type of coolness, though he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. The Awakened Wolves sniffed the air. ¡°There is the sea nearby.¡± ¡°Alright, lead the way. If you try anything funny¡­¡± ¡°We will not,¡± one replied, before the pair began to lead the way. The sea wasn¡¯t so far, about a ten minute walk, though they were atop the small hill, staring down at the sea beneath. There was another ind ahead of them, though it was small. ¡°The hill was broken apart,¡± Jurot said, noting how the cliffs seemed to match, as though they were two puzzle pieces. ¡°Broken apart?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jurot stared at the ind, noting the dents within thend. ¡°It was torn apart by a creature.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam backed away. ¡°Let¡¯s head away from here.¡± The group moved around the hill so they were still near the sea, but far enough away they felt safe. Mana: 17 -> 15 Spell: Tower of Adam ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam called out as he nced around, before staring at the tower. He squinted his eyes at it suspiciously. There was a bath for the bottom floor, and a bedroom on the upper floor, but something was wrong. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam began to chant his spell, and Bell¡¯s colour, which had faded slightly, deepened, and returned to its slightly faded colour. ¡°Baktu bless us,¡± Adam chanted. Spell: Bless Adam had cast the spell on Jurot, himself, Vonda, and one of the wolves. He could feel his mind growing heavy while he tried to keep the spell up. He stared at his hands for a moment, before ncing across to the nearby hills. ¡°Fireball.¡± Mana: 15 -> 13 Spell: Fireball The explosive spell struck across the nearby hill, engulfing it in fire, before it soon dissipated. ¡°Blur me,¡± Adam chanted. Mana: 13 -> 12 Spell: Blur Bless dropped as Adam¡¯s mind focused on another spell which caused his body to appear as though it was stuttering around the area he stood. ¡°Let me heal you all,¡± Adam said, casting his Healing Word spell multiple times, far too many times, making sure everyone was at full Health. Mana: 12 ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°All my spells are a little cheaper,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can cast First Gate spells seemingly infinitely, and Fireball? I can cast that more than ten times now.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head. ¡°Magic permeates through this world easily.¡± Vonda raised her brow, before she began to chant. ¡°Good Mother, please fill us with your light.¡± She waited for a moment, before she nced around. Then she sped her hands together and tried to cast another spell. ¡°Good Mother, please allow us our sustenance.¡± ¡°Your connection has been cut?¡± Jurot asked. Vonda frowned, bowing her head. She had felt something had been off, her shield had been too cold for her liking. Now, having tried to cast her spells, she had confirmed her suspicions. ¡°Stick with me,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the porters too. ¡°If my magic is greater, then I¡¯ll be even more of a monster.¡± ¡°We will need it if the Gods do not reach here,¡± Remy whispered, swallowing with a heavy heart. Jurot continued to look around the sky, and then across thend. ¡°Even if we slipped between realms, they all are within the sights of the Gods. If our Gods hold no power here, then we are outside the realms which connect to our world.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Jurot thought about the sh of light he had seen when they had been struck by the sea of colours which had transported them to another realm. He was certain it was the presence of one of the Divine, at least a form they could take while they travelled the realms. However, that only meant that what he was thinking was even less likely. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Something interfered and sent us here,¡± Jurot said, reaching down to grip his axe. He could feel the cool steel against his hand, the hard wood around his palm. ¡°I noticed a sh of light before we passed, could it have been that?¡± ¡°The light was from a God,¡± Jurot exined, though he wasn¡¯t sure what it was exactly. ¡°It was unlikely they had sent us here.¡± ¡°Unlikely, but not impossible, right?¡± Jurot thought about who it could have been. There was one figure who would dare to do such a thing, one of the Divine who was considered a member of the Greater Pantheon, though he had perhaps the fewest followers. ¡°It may have been the Lord of Chaos.¡± ¡°It was not him,¡± Bell said, looking to Adam as he spoke. ¡°How do you know?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow towards the baby. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam was pretty sure the system wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Jurot frowned, unsure of what had send them here, but whatever it was, it could slip by another member of the Divine unnoticed. He was certain it wasn¡¯t the sh of light, since such a sh would have been from one of the Lesser Gods, which could roam thend. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll make another tower for us,¡± Adam said, before stepping away. He was certain that this was all his fault. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ Mana: 12 -> 10 Spell: Tower of Adam After casting his spell, he found that the group had increased in number. ¡°Oh no,¡± Adam groaned. ¡°I thought I had gotten rid of you.¡±
When you roll for what the world is like and it makes Adam even more of a monster. 598. Goofs and Gaffs 598. Goofs and Gaffs ¡°Jurot says you¡¯re stronger now,¡± Jaygak used, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I am,¡± Adam replied. Jaygak sighed, her eyes falling to the baby. ¡°Another child of yours?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Your grandfather is going to be happy.¡± ¡°Whose my grandfather?¡± Adam huffed in reply. He settled with the rest of the group, crossing his arms. ¡°So, we probably haven¡¯t split too far if we all got grouped together like this?¡± ¡°Or they are on the other side of the,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It could be the case.¡± Adam sighed. He nced to Bell, wondering if he had anything he could do in this situation. As he stared at Bell, the baby turned white, disying his various abilities on his stomach. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Wait. What?¡± Adam leaned in to stare at the baby¡¯s stomach. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡®Is he into stomachs? Is that why he always blows against the children¡¯s stomachs?¡¯ Adam reached for his axe and held out his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± As he chanted the words, berries formed within his hand, dropping to the earth around him. ¡°I¡¯ve got all my spells prepared.¡± ¡°All your spells?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You mean those which you know?¡± ¡°Apparently so.¡± Jaygak blinked. It was already ridiculous enough that Adam¡¯s spells seemed to be cheaper to cast in terms of the raw magic required, but he also had ess to every spell? That was¡­ ¡®Crazy!¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s heart cried, causing her to sigh. ¡®How could he¡­¡¯ Jaygak stood up, her eyes wide. She caught Kitool¡¯s eyes with her own, and it took herpanion a moment to understand what was going through Jaygak¡¯s mind. Jaygak quickly shuffled away, before she help up her hands and chanted, calling out the mes from her finger tips, which spread across the air. She waited for a moment, before chanting once more, and another set of fire escapes from her finger tips. She caught Kitool¡¯s eyes, her own fill of mischief. She continued to throw up the fire, mesmerised by the heat and light. ¡°All magic is enhanced?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Not weapons,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Only spells?¡± Jurot nodded in response. Every world was different, though this world seemed to be one of the greatest. He stared at the sky again, noting the fading stars. He realised there were fewer stars in the sky than typical, by about a tenth. His eyes trailed across the different streaks of light, and then the shattered moons around thend. ¡°If only the kids were here,¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°Then I could show off as much as I wanted to.¡± ¡°We will need to explore thend in order to leave the world,¡± Jurot said, certain there was a way out, there always was. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± ¡°A feat must be aplished.¡± ¡°What kind of feat?¡± ¡°Killing the Dragon which gues thend,¡± Jaygak said, having returned from her fun of letting out fire. ¡°Or training the vigers to defeat it,¡± Kitool added. ¡°Or kill a great opponent in singlebat,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are many ways.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s figure it out quickly. We don¡¯t have long until my little gobbos are one.¡± Adam made a face as he thought about his children, as though he was satisfied by a great meal. Then worry shed across it. ¡®What if we take too long?¡¯ ¡°Time may pass different here,¡± Jurot warned. ¡°We may spend a year here and only a week may pass.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± Kitool added, but she did not say more, seeing the look of shock, and anger, on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°If we miss my children¡¯s birthday, I¡¯ll have a word with Baktu,¡± Adam said, holding his amulet. ¡°How dare the Gods interfere! If it¡¯s because of them that I¡¯ll miss my beautiful little babbies¡¯ birthdays, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam noted Vonda from the corner of his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll write a sternly worded letter.¡± Vonda wasn¡¯t sure if she should be d he had left it at that, or if she should be offended that he would dare to belittle the Gods in such a way. ¡°Let us take watches,¡± Jurot said, quickly stopping the sphemous talk. ¡°I¡¯ll summon Zeus and Hades,¡± Adam said, casting his spells, watching as his Mana was reduced by just a single point for his Find Steed spell, summoning the giant elk to them, before realising he was carrying a bunch of stuff, and now it was all gone. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Hades remained atop the tower as Adam began to fall asleep, stewing in his annoyance and anger. Then a thought shed through his mind. ¡®How did I summon Hades if I didn¡¯t use the dust? I definitely cast the spell, and didn¡¯t summon him from nothingness¡­¡¯ Omen: 1, 12 The night had passed uneventfully, though Jurot had been excited to awaken to a giant sea creature which could tear apart thend with its might. The group ate breakfast, eating the berries Adam was able to create infinitely, before they made their way through thend, following the coast from nearby. Jaygak, somehow, was able to contain herself from casting her fire so much. With her ability to now cast Burning Hands near infinitely, her strength had reached the same heights as Kitool and Jurot. Vonda and the porters each rode one of the Awakened Wolves, since each was technically now the weakest. Without her magic, Vonda was far weaker than a typical Expert, whereas Remy and Jeremy, who had somehow gained the abilities of an Expert and were now technically stronger than Vonda, were still weaker than the Adam or the trio of Iyrmen. Adam blinked as they saw a group of tiny little figures in the distance, who were quickly rushing towards the group. They were pale skinned, withrge eyes, and long pointed ears. The tallest managed to reach their waists. Each was adorned in a long piece of cloth which wrapped around them, and wore a de made of bone at their side. Adam sighed, thinking of Jirot and Jarot, and the others understood why he had sighed, considering how simr to Goblins these creatures looked. Remy and Jeremy were a little confused, though, but made noment. The creatures rushed over to them until they were about fifty steps away, and since either group hadn¡¯t drawn their weapons, they stopped and waited. After a moment, the creatures chattered between one another, pointing towards Adam¡¯s group. They eyed up most of the group suspiciously, but pointed to Jurot and Kitool excitedly, jabbering away in their own littlenguage. ¡°Gasha karaka?¡± ¡°Gishu, bodi.¡± ¡°Bodi? Cheka bodi! Cheka bodi!¡± The little figure pped the other upside the head. ¡°Hua bodi?¡± ¡°Cheka bodi!¡± the other replied, smacking hispanion upside the head. ¡°Bodi bodi bodi!¡± ¡°Bodi!¡± The pair began to brawl, while the others ignored the two. Adam reached down to his amulet, and waved his hand around as he spoke, causing the others to look his way. Spell: Comprehend Languages ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying tomunicate to us?¡± ¡°Why are they so big?¡± ¡°Are they Mr?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not Mr, you idiot, look! Some of them are made of metal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not metal, that¡¯s armour.¡± ¡°Armour is made of metal.¡± ¡°You know what I mean, you idiot.¡± ¡°Idiot? You¡¯re the idiot! You¡¯re the idiot! Whose the idiot?¡± Another pair began to fight together. ¡°Look at the one with the axe, he is so handsome.¡± ¡°Very handsome.¡± ¡°His armour is purple?¡± ¡°Armour can¡¯t be purple.¡± ¡°Silver armour, ck armour, blue armour.¡± ¡°There¡¯s gold armour too.¡± ¡°Not any more.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a different type of gold?¡± ¡°A different type of gold? Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°Idiot? You¡¯re the idiot! You¡¯re the idiot! Whose the idiot?¡± Another pair began to fight. Adam removed his helmet, staring down at the group, before clearing his throat. The group looked up at him, the six who were fighting no longer fighting. ¡°Hello there.¡± ¡°Yucky! Look at this ugly guy!¡± Another grabbed his stomach and stumbled away to gag. ¡°It should be against thew to be that ugly.¡± ¡°Look at them! No wonder they wear armour, they must not be allowed to walk around to show their face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always said only ugly people wear armour.¡± ¡°Ugly people and smart people.¡± ¡°Yucky, smart people.¡± ¡°Yucky!¡± They all began to chant together. Adam¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯m about to beat them up.¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°They¡¯re calling me ugly.¡± Jurot reached down for his axe, causing them all to straighten up in shock. Adam reached out a hand to calm Jurot down, before he dropped to his knee. ¡°Hello there.¡± ¡°Yucky!¡± the group all began to chant again, before they looked at Jurot. ¡°You there! Can you speak our tongue?¡± one asked. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He asked if you could speak their tongue.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°Can they understand us?¡± ¡°Obviously not.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be too sure. You there, ugly one! p your hands if you can understand us.¡± Adam pped his hands, but his brow continued to pulse. ¡®I¡¯m a handsome guy, you bastard! My Aunt even says so!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence. Hey, cross your arms if you¡¯re tall.¡± Adam did so. ¡°Oooooh!¡± they all gasped up at Adam. ¡°Okay, you tell the handsome one our words. p hands for yes, cross arms for no.¡± Adam pped his hands. ¡°They said p your hands for yes, cross your arms for no.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± one asked. Adam blinked. ¡°That¡¯s not a yes or no question, idiot.¡± Adam pointed at them. ¡°What? What¡¯s he doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s pointing at us.¡± ¡°You think he¡¯s asking us?¡± ¡°That might be it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re trapped here by a Sea God.¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°They¡¯re trapped here by a Sea God.¡± Jurot huffed, almost smirking, before he pped his hands. ¡°Oooh!¡± they all replied together. ¡®This is going to take a while¡­¡¯
I both love this arc and hate it. 599. Sea God I 599. Sea God I ¡°So, how should we deal with it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be great since I¡¯m in heavy armour. I could take it off and trust my shield, I guess?¡± Adam¡¯s Defence would decrease by such a huge amount, and it was one of his greatest strengths. ¡°You can remain within your armour and use your magic,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Kitool and I can approach the sea, and Jaygak can remain a short way away with her magic.¡± Adam did have a number of spells which he could apply to increase his damage, and Chaos Bolt was a great spell, especially if he could cast it infinitely. ¡®Damn, this is really crazy¡­¡¯ ¡°I can assist,¡± Vonda said. ¡°No,¡± Jurot and Adam replied. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Without Mahtu¡¯s strength, you will burden us.¡± ¡°Damn, Jurot, you didn¡¯t have to say it like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Sir Vonda, please remain a safe distance away, with Remy and Jeremy. Who is to assist them if something happens to us?¡± ¡°I know that I will be unable to assist them,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°We¡¯re going to aim to kill it, so you should be careful, just in case it will affect your rtionship with Mother Soza when we return,¡± Adam exined, doing his best to try and keep her safe. ¡°Very well.¡± If they were going so far, Vonda couldn¡¯t refuse. She sighed, not liking how weak she had be without her Goddess¡¯ guidance. Vonda¡¯s ability to cast Third Gate spells was perhaps her greatest strength, but even her tricks would have proved useful. She touched her magical mace, feeling its magical tingle. ¡°We¡¯ve got to wait until evening for it, I guess?¡± Adam nced across the Goofs, who were each jabbering away quietly, pointing towards Kitool and Jurot. Adam kept his spell up, since he could use it infinitely, and could understand they were admiring their handsomeness. Every so often, they¡¯d look Adam¡¯s way and gag. ¡®I should beat them up.¡¯ The group made their way to the Goof¡¯s vige, settled atop a cliff as it overlooked the sea. Huts made of wood logs which had been cut in such a way they fit together, while they covered the gaps between with a deep green, near ck, sludge. There were easily a hundred of them, though most were young children, perhaps three or four years old in Adam¡¯s estimation. ¡°We feed you all,e,e,¡± Chaka Chi said. He was the leader of the Goofs, as evident by his dagger, which Adam swore was the same as the rest, but was assured it was made of a better bone. Adam wondered what kind of sickly things these creatures ate as they set their fire. They began to grill fish momentster. ¡®Sometimes I surprise myself with how dumb I can be.¡¯ ¡°Ooooh!¡± The Goofs gasped as Jaygak threw out fire into the air. ¡°Fire God? Fire God! Fire God!¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°They¡¯re wondering how long the fish will be done¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe your brother would lie to me, Jurot.¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°They¡¯re calling her Fire God.¡± Jaygak smirked wide, revealing her pearly white teeth. ¡°Are you going to joke even to me?¡± Jurot asked, causing Jaygak to narrow her eyes at him. Adam chuckled. ¡°Nice. Unfortunately, they are really calling her Fire God.¡± Jurot had already known it was the case, but he wanted to join in on joking too. He allowed Jaygak to bask in their attention, d she was feeling better. ¡°I hope everyone else is okay¡­¡± Adam stared at the fish, which Jaygak was shooting fire towards, narrowly charring the scales. ¡°They will be fine,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Even the weakest are nearly Experts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Adam continued to frown. ¡°Our adorable Cousins are in danger, Jurot.¡± ¡°They will be fine.¡± ¡°What about Nobby?¡± ¡°He is strong.¡± ¡°Brittany?¡± ¡°She is skilled with her bow.¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t have her arrows?¡± ¡°She can use her shortdes just as well.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Jurot, do you think Lanababy and the others are having fun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Konarot, Kirot, and Karot, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re behaving, but what about Jirot? What if she bullies your mother?¡± ¡°Mother can handle it.¡± ¡°How can she handle it when my daughter is so cute?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes fell onto Adam, whose shoulders were slumped as he waited for the fish to cook. He wondered how much Adam truly thought of his children, and if he would be the same. ¡°Mother is strong.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Jarot will grow well.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d call your grandfather by his first name.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled, thinking about his youngest son. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he can rein in his sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The fish was finished cooking, but the Goofs thered the grilled fish in some sort of brownish liquid, which caused Adam to make a face. ¡°He¡¯s not that ugly any more,¡± a Goof said. ¡®I should beat them up.¡¯ Adam stared down at the food, checking his spells once more. He reached up to his amulet and began to chant. Spell: Detect Poison and Disease Adam¡¯s eyes nced across the food, but found that it looked no different. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not poisoned.¡± ¡°Did he check if our food as poisoned?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s praying because he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡®Because I¡¯m what?¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes at them, before biting into the fish. Whatever they had added to the fish had caused it to taste almost, not exactly, like fried chicken. It was extremely odd, considering how it looked, and how it felt, the texture not quite like fried chicken, but it was simr enough that Adam almost didn¡¯t mind the brownish sludge across it. Unfortunately, the texture was still that of a fish with sludge. Adam chewed it slowly, making a grimace as he ate it. ¡°It taste good,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Better than it looks.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of wizardry they used to make it taste good, but I¡¯m d they did it.¡± The children stared up at the group from afar, eating their own bread, each child taking a bite of their fish before handing it along. ¡°Why are they so big?¡± ¡°They are Mr?¡± ¡°No. They have no horns.¡± ¡°She has horns.¡± ¡°She¡¯s red. Mr are not red.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, Mr are not red.¡± The other Goof children agreed, nodding their heads as they ate. A horn sted through the tiny vige, causing the children to hop onto their feet, and they were quickly rushed to the side. Adam watched as an adult Goof pushed the crates, revealing a hole for them, which disappeared into a tunnel. ¡°What¡¯s with the horn?¡± Adam asked, before remembering they could not understand him. ¡°The horn calls for the Sea God,¡± Chaka Chi said. ¡°It hase.¡± Jurot and the others nced Chaka Chi¡¯s way. ¡°Well, I guess we better earn our pay,¡± Adam said, getting up. ¡°We cannot pay you,¡± Chaka Chi stated. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a saying.¡± Adam donned his shield and grabbed his axe, before he paused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can understand me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you talk to me before?¡± ¡°I could not understand you then, but I can understand you now,¡± the Goof said. ¡°You have eaten with us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°Can you understand us?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes, handsome one.¡± ¡°What of now?¡± Jurot asked, in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can understand him too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. The pair of brothers exchanged a nce, before Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Magic, man.¡± Chaka Chi led Adam and hispanions, with almost a dozen Goofs following them out. They each carried spears and shields made of wood and bone. ¡®They probably won¡¯t be very useful.¡¯ The group arrived at the beach a short whileter, watching as the waves shook violently, before the water broke and the giant sea serpent, with scales as dark as night, greeted them with its mighty form. It could swallow all dozen of the Goofs in a single bite with its giant maw. ¡°What a big girl,¡± Adam whispered, almost whistling at the size of the sea serpent. ¡°Little ants,¡± the serpent hissed, its maw forming a wry smile. ¡°Why have youe with your little sticks.¡± ¡°Jurot, can you hear it too?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, still not quite understanding how they could all speak to one another. ¡°We havee to ask you to allow us safe passage,¡± Chaka Chi shouted at the Sea God. ¡°I have already promised you safe passage,¡± it replied, hissing out augh. ¡°You destroyed our rafts!¡± ¡°I already told you that was because I was having a nightmare!¡± The creature hissed out augh again. ¡°You will allow us to go freely, or we will fight!¡± The Sea God nced between the entire group, its ck eyes full of mischief. ¡°You found yourself some capable warriors, but have you forgotten who I am? I am-,¡± rather than finishing its sentence, it sted a beam of water at the group. Dexterity Save Voluntary failure! Health: 78 -> 65 The beam of water cut almost like a de, but as it threatened to kill Chaka Chi, a wall of purple covered the tiny form, shielding him from the st, while the others blocked the beam of water from striking the other Goofs. ¡°You!¡± Chaka Chi gasped in shock, staring up at Adam and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said, towering over the Goof. ¡°Cocky bastards are our speciality.¡±
Even if Adam is ugly, at least his heart is handsome. 600. Sea God II 600. Sea God II Battle Order D20 + 1 = 11 (10) Spell: Hex Spell: me Bolt D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Hit! 2D6 + 1D6 = 13 (6, 6)(1) 13 damage! Chaos erupted as the Sea God and the group began to fight. A jet of water sted through one of the javelins from thebourers, managing to strike Jurot cleanly while the others dodged and ducked the beam of water. Another javelin struck across its side, with a set of darts striking against its underbelly, though they seemed to do very little as they bounced off. Jaygak held out her hand to st the creature with fire, while Jurot pushed forward through the water, tossing his own javelins as he closed the distance. Adam also marched forward, holding up his axe as he cast his spells, first casting a Hex upon the creature to cause its strength to wane, before sting it with a me Bolt, which shot out from his axe and struck the creature¡¯s side. Unfortunately, the Sea God was unlike most other creatures they had faced, and though they had dealt some damage, most of it was superficial. The Goofs, hiding behind their wooden shields, watched as the group of tall figures marched towards the sea, ready and eager to face the creature. Vonda had remained behind, herck of ranged attacks causing her to remain distant, hiding behind her own shield. Mana: 21 -> 20 Spell: Spiritual Weapon Attack - Spiritual Weapon (nking) D20 + 7 = 10 (3) D20 + 7 = 12 (5) Miss! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 10 (9) D20 + 11 = 21 (10) Hit! Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 3 -> 2 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 9 = 29 (3, 6)(3, 4)(1, 1)(2) 29 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 10 (9) D20 + 11 = 29 (18) Hit! Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 2 -> 1 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 1D6 + 9 = 40 (6, 6)(4, 6)(2, 5)(2) 40 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Spiritual Weapon (nking) D20 + 7 = 17 (10) D20 + 7 = 26 (19) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 1D6 + 3 = 14 (3)(5)(3) 14 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 13 (2) D20 + 11 = 14 (3) Miss! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 14 (3) D20 + 11 = 18 (7) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite Wraith: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 2D6 + 4D6 + 1D6 + 9 = 45 (5, 6)(2, 3)(2, 3, 4, 6)(5) 45 damage! Adam, forgoing his original n, decided to charge in. Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool had done the same. It charged in to attack them with its maw, swallowing Kitool while she had leapt into the air, before it froze in ce. Jurot, Jaygak, and Adam showered it with their attacks. Adam called forth his magic, a scythe appearing above the creature¡¯s still head, and he struck it with the magical scythe and Wraith, expending his magic for his Divine Smite. However, seeing that the creature was stunned, and that even his Divine Smite ability required less Mana, Adam decided to expend more, to make sure he did as much damage as he could for Kitool¡¯s sake. The creature remained frozen. The pair of porters charged forward, striking the creature with their spears, while Jurot and Jaygak continued to assault it with their des. Adam made to move, when Bell shed gold. Victory! Sea God XP Gained: +400XP XP: 13 800 -> 14 200 ¡®Nice.¡¯ Jurot pried open its maw, allowing Kitool to step out, wet from its saliva. She quickly dunked herself into the sea, before stepping out towards the shocked Goofs. Some of them approached the Sea God, poking it with their spears, before they stared up at therge forms of Adam and hispanions. ¡°Kitool, you¡¯re so scary,¡± Adam whispered. Kitool bowed her head gently, epting Adam¡¯s praise. She was lucky to have been swallowed, theck of her armour having enticed the Sea God, no doubt. ¡°Just how scary is your grandaunt?¡± Kitool stifled a smile, though the shadow of the smile appearing on her face revealed her pride. The Goofs remained silent for a short while, before they mumbled between one another. Havinge to the logical conclusion that these guys were tough, they decided against betraying them, a thought which had appeared in a moment of fear. ¡°You are amazing!¡± Chaka Chi dered, as though they were using them of a crime. ¡°We will never forget your aid! We will cut the Sea God and we will all consume in its divinity.¡± ¡°That sounds nice,¡± Adam replied, before he retreated away from the sea, drying off his armour, as well as hispanions¡¯. ¡°That was easier than I expected, but I forgot how scary you all were. Jaygak too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown stronger here too¡­¡± Jaygakined quietly. ¡°I expected more from a so called Sea God,¡± Adam admitted, noting the low amount of XP he had earned. It was shared between the rest of the group, Vonda too, though he had still expected more. ¡°It was not a true God of the Sea, but a title, like that of the Lords,¡± Jurot exined,ing to the conclusion due to his own disappointment. However, it had struck him quite harshly, managing to deal a great amount of damage even through his rage. The previous beam of water had been nothingpared to the de like jet of water which had struck him. ¡°If it¡¯s against a single creature, Wraith still deals more damage when I hit,pared to a Fireball. Being able to sling ten Fireballs does seem like fun, though, and I could probably do another two if I meditate.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly, thinking about how many Fireballs he could bring down among his enemies. ¡®Nice.¡¯ The Goofs had some trouble cutting into the creature, but eventually found arge de they had to use between many of them. Eventually, Jurot and Jaygak went to assist them. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± Adam asked, ncing towards Vonda, who was sitting with her helmet beside her, her scarf across the lower half of her face. Even with the lower half of her mouth covered, Adam could still see how down she was considering her posture. ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Vonda frowned deeper behind her scarf, before her eyes met Adam¡¯s for a moment, and she sighed. ¡°Must I stay back?¡± ¡°You stayed behind to protect the Goofs without us asking you to.¡± ¡°You know that was not why.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to protect them?¡± ¡°I would have, if it was needed.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There are going to be times when I won¡¯t be able to fight at full capacity, and though I might feel bad about it, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll all remind me of the times when I helped. When I fell in the temple, you went down with me. When Lucy died, you brought her back to life. When we had some trouble on the way to Hill Grave, your presence made it so much smoother, and not to mention when we came further east. Right now your goal is to make sure you stay alive, since you¡¯re a Priest of Life, and make sure we get out of here alive too.¡± ¡°You have a way with words, Adam. You speak much, and say little, sometimes, but this time¡­¡± ¡°This time I spoke so much you aren¡¯t able to respond.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want you to respond when ites to trying to keep you alive. Kitool tempers Jaygak from doing anything too stupid, and you temper me from doing the same.¡± Jaygak threw a nce back to Adam, having heard her name, and assumed he was speaking poorly of her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Wow! Jaygak! You¡¯re so amazing with your fire!¡± Adam shouted towards her, before giving her a thumbs up. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jaygak returned back to butchering the Sea God. Chaka Chi approached Adam and Vonda before they could continue their conversation. He held a longsword in hand, which was almost like a long staff within his hands. ¡°Great one, you have assisted us in our time of need. Please, ept this gift.¡± ¡°Oh? A gift? For me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°We thought it would be best to gift it to you, since we continued to speak poorly of your appearance, though you cannot help it due to your condition.¡± Adam nced towards Vonda, before sighing. ¡°Remember, Adam, Vonda¡¯s still a Priest of Life.¡± Adam reached up to his amulet, rubbing it gently. ¡°Thank you, Chaka Chi. I appreciate that you are so benevolent.¡± ¡°This de was passed down through generations of our families. Scary Sword. Upon wielding the de, if you y three creatures of the sea, you will gain the ability to swim well, and the ability to hold one¡¯s breath for a long while. Also, certain small creatures will adore you, and we thought it would be nice if something liked you.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡± ¡°We will hand to you whatever you wish from the carcass of the Sea God, including its heart and heartstone.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡± The sea nearby began to shift violently, while the Goofs stared out towards the breaking waves. A giant sea turtle broke through the surface, the water slipping off its shell, and it loomed over those who were butchering the Sea God. Adam stood up, brushing himself off, as he reached for Strong Shield. ¡°Welp, time to get to work.¡± ¡°Lord Biggu!¡± Chaka Chi shouted with delight, before the chorus of Lord Biggu¡¯s name began to spread through the air by all the Goofs. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lord Biggu!¡± Chaka Chi rushed over towards the sea, before jabbering away at the giant sea turtle. ¡®What kind of name is Lord Biggu?¡¯
The creature''s stats were pretty crazy. Lucky for us we have Kitool! 601. Lord Biggu 601. Lord Biggu Omen: 5, 20 Lord Biggu carried Adam¡¯s party and many of the Goofs with him to the next ind. The group had gathered some supplies from the Goofs, including much of the Sea God¡¯s scales, while Jurot had taken a small log. The Awakened Wolves rxed nearby,ying on the turtle¡¯s shell as the sun overhead threatened to bake them. The fence of stone keeping much of the water away, but they could still easily ess it so they could ssh some water against themselves, though Lord Biggu shifted around every so often to ssh the lightest spray of water against them to cool them down. Adam used his Tricks trick to dry their armour, making sure it wouldn¡¯t rust. As evening began to fall, they arrived at arge ind which could house them. ¡°The ind is home to no one,¡± a Goof named Rama Ri said. ¡°We will rest for the night and continue on the morning. The inds nearby house no one.¡± ¡°How long until we find civilization?¡± ¡°Weeks?¡± ¡°Weeks?¡± Adam frowned. ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ ¡°We will escort you the entire way,¡± Rama Ri assured. ¡°You speak well, Rama Ri.¡± ¡°I am Rama, so I must speak well.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The others were also named Rama, though Adam wondered if it was perhaps a title instead, since Chaka Chi had been the only Chaka, and had refused toe without the rest of his Goofs, since he was a Chaka. The days continued to pass, and Jurot continued to collect logs, which were carried by the porter¡¯s wooden packs. Jurot had noted how ufortable they had be, and so tasked them with carrying the wood, which had eased their minds slightly. Omen: 13, 19 ¡°By the gods,¡± Adam whispered, flying up into the air as he noted how long the snake was. This Sea God, as the Goofs called it, was farrger than the Sea God they had faced. It had been burnt to a near crisp. ¡°It has been left here for some time, but has only died recently,¡± Jurot said, eyeing up the area, which had been taken by fire too. ¡°It was done by a single individual.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t contact the others?¡± Jaygak asked, her eyes glued to the giant Sea God. If they hade across it, they would find it difficult, but her cousins, and the others? They would stand no chance, especially against whatever killed it. ¡°No. We can talk theirnguage after eating their meal, and though my magic has grown more powerful, but Sending? It doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡± Adam looked up towards the sky, seeing the colours all across the sky. ¡°Bnced, as all things should be.¡± ¡°This is not the work of Ritetu,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s just a phrase that¡¯s said by a viin.¡± ¡°The father?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a different thing entirely. Well, not actually different, since it was bought out, but¡­¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s part out what we can from it.¡± ¡°There is a vige a few miles away,¡± Rama Ri said. ¡°The markings state it.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check on them, then.¡± The group stopped parting out the creature, and followed Rama Ri, who walked swiftly. Lord Biggu had already fallen into the water to rest for the evening, so they had to move on foot. ¡°By the gods¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, his lips pulled taut. There were at least a hundred bodies, each burnt to a crisp. They were all tiny, and many of which there burnt together, someying on others, their backs to the sky. None had been killed by a de. ¡°She Who Curses The World,¡± Rama Ri whispered, his face growing paler. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°She is terrifying. She has the power to control the storms. It must be her. Storm Lord.¡± Rama Ri was barely able to speak upon seeing the sight of all the dead Goofs, but he and the other Goofs went around digging a ditch. ¡°Storm Lord?¡± Adam caught Jurot¡¯s gaze. ¡°If she¡¯s anything like the Storm Lord we know, then I don¡¯t fancy our chances one bit.¡± ¡°She is the greatest God of all, but refuses the title,¡± Rama Ri said. ¡°She is the mother of all Drakons.¡± ¡°Do the Drakons hate you?¡± ¡°No. The Drakons are very nice to us Goofs. Very, very nice.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam wondered if he meant in the way that people at the bottom rung are happy with their ce, for fear of punishment for rising up. ¡°Very, very nice.¡± Rama Ri nodded, before continuing to help the others make the graves for the Goofs. Adam and the others began to help too, digging out the holes, one for each family. ¡°May the darkness take you whole,¡± Rama Ri said, beginning the rites. However, it ended with that, and they began to pour the earth over the dead bodies. He did so for each grave. They rested the night, and continued along their way in the morning. Adam clutched Wraith tight in hand while sitting atop Lord Biggu¡¯s shell. He remained silent, for once, listening to the tales of the Goofs, and the tales of the Iyr he had heard many times before. They found more Goofs, who were unharmed, on an ind, but they continued on, with Lord Biggu promising to assist them. Lord Biggu seemingly didn¡¯t speak, but the Goofs stared into his eyes to understand what he was saying. He refused to speak with Adam and the others, though, but didn¡¯t seem hostile. After a few more days of ind hopping, they came across a muchrger ind, which caused the Goofs to cheer excitedly. They came across a port city, with a harbour designed in a particr way, one which was perfect for Lord Biggu to swim towards, with the fence lining up all around him and the docks in a semi circle. There were three distinct groups within the vige, with a dozen from each arriving at the dock to greet the visitors. One was a group of Goofs, who wore long strips around their necks. The second was a group of humanoid beasts, feline in nature, who carried tied cloths at their waists. The other was a group of, what appeared to be, Half Dragons, who wore studs of precious metals along their cors. Jurot narrowed his eyes towards the Half Dragons. One representative from each group stepped forward to meet the group, each wearing scale mail, carrying des at their side. The Goof was the one to step even closer to meet with the group, which had began to disembark onto the docks. Rama Ri stepped forward. ¡°I am Rama Ri.¡± ¡°Where is your Chaka?¡± the Goof asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°The Chaka remains with the people.¡± The other Goof nodded their head, seemingly satisfied with the answer. ¡°You bring guests.¡± ¡°They are people not from our skies,¡± Rama Ri said. ¡°They saved us from the Sea God which gued our ind.¡± ¡°I am Shaka Ti, Chaka of all Chakas,¡± the Goof said, eyeing up the strangers. ¡°Since you have helped my people, you are wee on this ind. We have others thate from the sky beyond our skies, do you know of them?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Adam said, excitedly. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°There is your leader, the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Ah, so Lucy¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Demon Lord Lucy is indeed here,¡± the Shaka replied, narrowing her eyes at Adam¡¯s tant disrespect. The group was invited into therge city, which, though housing but a few thousand people, was far more expansive than even the vige beside the Iyr. None of the buildings were taller than even two stories, and the two story buildings were spread out wide from one another. Each building was like a small estate, seemingly only for a single family, which allowed them more than ample space to grow their own crops, to rx with their neighbours, and to live within their own rooms. As they walked towards the centre, Adam spotted familiar faces. ¡°You¡¯re safe!¡± Adam shouted, greeting hispanions. ¡°Of course you¡¯d be the first one to find us,¡± Lucy said, shaking his forearm, before she was swallowed by Adam¡¯s hug. ¡°Has she been treating you well?¡± Adam asked, hugging his Cousins too, from Naqokan, Uwajin, and Laygak. He had awkwardly avoided doing the same with Mara, shaking her forearm politely. ¡°She has,¡± Naqokan replied. ¡°Have you found the others?¡± ¡°No, no, not yet.¡± Adam nced around, seeing the other gazes on him and his group. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°For a few days. We arrived by turtleback after helping a nearby ind with an issue.¡± ¡°A Sea God?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No. We awoke near a small Goof vige. It had suffered from andslide before we arrived. We assisted them and they brought us here, by way of a giant turtle named Lord Shakku.¡± ¡°Ours was Lord Biggu. He helped us here after we killed a Sea God.¡± ¡°A worthy foe?¡± ¡°When we have Kitool at our side, what could dare to im they¡¯re a worthy foe?¡± Adam joked. Naqokan smiled. ¡°The others should be safe, if they are together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact the others, but Sending isn¡¯t working properly. It keeps fading, and it takes up half my Mana each time.¡± ¡°Ill news.¡± ¡°So your magic isn¡¯t any good here?¡± Lucy asked, standing up taller. ¡°Then let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°Weirdly, only that spell doesn¡¯t seem to be working,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°My other spells have been empowered. I can cast my First Gate spells infinitely now, and I can cast Fireball well over ten times.¡± Lucy frowned, sitting back down near the central fire. ¡°Never mind. My stomach¡¯s hurting from how stupidly lucky you are.¡± Adamughed.
The one good thing about being really sick is that I''m now the lightest I''ve been this entire year. 602. Mad Dragon I 602. Mad Dragon I The group began to eat together, mostly salted fish, along with other fruits and vegetables grown and imported from nearby inds. Naqokan and Uwajin sparred in the evening as entertainment for the people around, who were still excited to see the violent exchange of steel by Iyrmen. Adam and the others were led to an area to one side, where they could sleep under the stars. They were handed thick nkets of fur, and a jelly type gum which they could chew in the evening. ¡°Keep your teeth clean and strong,¡± the Goof exined, revealing theirrge toothy smile of near perfect teeth. Adam sighed as he stared at the night sky, seeing the stars in the distance. ¡°Jurot, is Jarot eating well? Is Jirot sleeping well? Is Konarot ying well with the others?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I have never seen someone love their children like you,¡± Mara said from nearby. Lucy was rolled over to the side, trying to keep out of the conversation. ¡°I want to pinch their cute chubby cheeks,¡± Adam replied, simply. He sighed, his lips unable to fight the frown. ¡°I want to pick them up and blow raspberries onto their tiny tummies too, hear their little squeals and giggles, and then watch them p excitedly.¡± Adam thought about the other children, who also reacted the same way. ¡®You punks! You better not grow up too much without me!¡¯ ¡°Is that what you think about?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that all you think about?¡± ¡°Lanababy would always grip my finger tight when she slept beside me. It was like she was too afraid to let me go. I think about them a lot because our time is limited, and one day¡­¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°One day I¡¯ll be gone. I have to work, but¡­ I want to spend as much time as I can with them. They¡¯ll be all grown up one day, saying how annoying I am, and they¡¯ll want to spend less time with me. They¡¯ll want to go to the cinema with their friends, onlying to see me for some money.¡± ¡°Time may pass by different here.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It may be that we return and they¡¯ll be all grown up.¡± ¡°Mara, did you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even Gods have stats.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Omen: 7, 9 In the morning, under the sun, the group met with the elders of the area properly. The Drakons, who were no doubt just Half Dragons, wore finer clothing, with precious metals against their cors, and some carried des at their side. The feline beastpeople wore bits and pieces of armour, and all carried weapons at their side. The Goofs all wore simpler clothing, and some carried daggers, and others carried clubs, but Adam noted they were the ones who worked the most. ¡°I am Zambria, Father of Drakons,¡± the beautiful Drakon said. He seemed to be in his forties, but considering how slow they typically aged, he was likely in his sixties or so. His hair was dark, but not quite ck, more a dark blue, and was swept back away from the horns at the side of his head. His eyes were silver and blue, and held a great deal of suspicion. He wore a shirt made of scales, and carried a de at his side. At his cors were three golden studs. Adam stared at the man¡¯s face, which annoyed him to no end, but also caused his heart to drop. ¡®You little punks better not grow up too quick.¡¯ ¡°I am Champion, of the Agi,¡± the Agi woman said, her feline eyes narrowing suspiciously at the group. She was a beastperson, a humanoid cat. She wore a shirt of scales too, though it moulded to her torso almost like skin tighttex, and carried des at her side, as well as a spear in hand, which was tipped with bronze. Dangling from her belt was a tassel, tied with five knots,pared to the other knots of the Agi, which were four or fewer. ¡°I am Shaka Ti, Chaka of all Chakas,¡± the Goof woman from the day before said. She wore a thick cloak, and wore a number of strips of cloth, which draped over her shoulders, with one, a blue strip, tied around her neck like a choker. She held out a chain made of gold towards Adam. ¡°Since you have helped my people, please take this gift of gold.¡± ¡°Oh, we couldn¡¯t possib-,¡± Adam began to refuse, only for Lucy to punch his side. ¡°Your gifts are most appreciated,¡± Lucy said, before Mara knelt down onto a knee to the Goof, epting the chain on behalf of the Demon Lord. She wouldn¡¯t have done so, but Lucy had specifically asked, for the sake of how they had been treated. Other than Adam and the Iyrmen, the Goofs were the only figures who had epted them seemingly without prejudice. ¡°Right, of course, any time.¡± Adam rubbed his side gently. ¡®I should have put on my breastte.¡¯ ¡°We heard mention of a Storm Lord,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yes, a¡­ cousin of ours,¡± Zambria said. ¡°She takes after some of our ancestors, each of whom fell into madness, Dragon Frenzy. Though they had grown quicker to fall into the madness, this time, it was far quicker than ever before.¡± ¡°That sounds terrible.¡± ¡°She left not long ago, and has been on a rampage since,¡± the Father of Drakons admitted, sighing with a great sadness, one only a father could know. ¡°How long ago are we talking?¡± ¡°Not long,¡± Zambria said, before his eyes met Adam¡¯s. ¡°Around the time you arrived into ournd.¡± ¡°Could it be because of us?¡± Adam said, ncing over to Jurot. ¡®There¡¯s no way it could be because of us. Am I really that much of a chaos baby that I can even do this?¡¯ ¡°It a great coincidence,¡± Jurot said, before meeting Adam¡¯s eyes, which said he believed it was probably because of the Half Elf. ¡®How can you do this to me?¡¯ ¡®You cannot me me.¡¯ ¡®Seriously.¡¯ Adam pouted slightly. ¡°How bad is this Dragon Frenzy?¡± ¡°It is terrible, more terrible than any cmity that the world can throw at us.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s such a terrible cmity, why don¡¯t you deal with it?¡± ¡°She is still one of us.¡± Zambria frowned, almost sighing again. ¡°She is closer to our ancestors than we, and we expected the Dragon Frenzy. Typically, she would die after a a few years of madness, due to how close she is to being a True Drakon. However, in the process, she will im many lives. She left after making a small mess here, but no one was wounded too gravely, so it appeared she understood that she was being taken by her madness. It hurts our heart too deeply to allow her to suffer like this, and we cannot send many warriors to deal with her, for the losses would be too great, and no Drakon would wish to harm her.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam could see the way Zambria was looking at him, and the unspoken words behind his gaze. ¡°Putting people out of their misery is a speciality of some of us.¡± Adam cleared his throat, feeling Vonda¡¯s gaze at the back of his head. ¡°In fact, I worship the God of Death, and so-,¡± Adam stopped. A tension hung in the air, as many of the Agi reached for their des. Adam¡¯s own party tensed up too, ready to draw their own weapons. Adam slowly raised his hand. ¡°Probably a different God of Death than you¡¯re thinking. Plus, I still don¡¯t really like killing. Still, it seems like we need each other¡¯s help. We¡¯ll deal with your sick family, and you help us find our friends.¡± ¡°It is a fair dealing,¡± Zambria said, bowing his head gently. ¡°You will deal with our sick cousin, and we will assist you in finding yourpanions.¡± Adam nodded, unsure of why he was repeating the words back at him. ¡°Yeah. Where is this sick cousin of yours?¡± ¡°We are uncertain of where she may be at this moment, but she will head to the Holy Ind, where all those who suffer from the illness have fallen.¡± ¡°Alright, I guess we¡¯ll make our way to your Holy Ind then.¡± ¡°I will escort you,¡± Zambria said. ¡°She and I grew up together, and I would like to watch over herst moments, as I should, being the Father of Drakons.¡± ¡°Alright. Fair enough. When should we get to leaving?¡± ¡°We should prepare today, and leave upon the morrow. Lord Biggu will assist us in this task, as he was also close with her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name anyway?¡± ¡°She has gone by many names, but she is nameless, for she will refuse any name given to her,¡± Zambria replied, awkwardly, as though there was something deeper behind his words. Adam watched as the memories shed across Zambria¡¯s eyes, a bead of sweat dropping down the side of his face. ¡°If we¡¯re going to be fighting near the sea, I probably shouldn¡¯t be using my heavy armour,¡± Adam said, before looking to his friends. ¡°Also, if she¡¯s really that strong, we shouldn¡¯t take everybody.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lucy said, rubbing her finger along her ring. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any fun in thisnd yet.¡± ¡°So it should be me, Jurot, Kitool, Lucy, and Mara?¡± Adam asked, noting the looks on the young Iyrmen¡¯s faces. Even Laygak was staring forlorn towards Adam. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to take you with us.¡± ¡°Would you deny us a great fight?¡± ¡°You know the rules, and-,¡± Adam almost sang, before reaching up to his chin, stopping himself quickly. ¡°Look, I¡¯m never-,¡± Adam continued, before he looked to Jurot, who could see how hard his brother was trying not to be cringe. ¡°Stay here, and wait for our return,¡± Jurot said. If it had been any other situation, he would have fought for the young Iyrmen, but since Adam was doing his best not to be cringe, he should reward it. ¡°It is not right!¡± Naqokan imed, but she stepped back. ¡°With the matter of your armour, we have scale armour which also assists in swimming,¡± Zambria said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Nice! I¡¯ll take that then. Then that means you three will be in charge in looking after my armour. If they threaten to take it away from you, let them have it, it¡¯s not worth your lives. Just remember who took it from you, and I¡¯ll¡­ deal with it.¡± Adam winked. Vonda blinked. Adam had, almost, managed to get away with being diplomatic for once. Zambria also blinked. ¡°We will not steal your armour.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you can try, but don¡¯t forget¡­¡± Adam paused, realising he had put his foot in his mouth. ¡°Just, don¡¯t trouble my Cousins too much, or Sir Vonda, or any of mypanions.¡± ¡°We have not, and we will not.¡± ¡°Alright, cool.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie along?¡± Jaygak asked, frowning. ¡°Obviously because you¡¯re the lead-,¡± Adam said, furrowing his brows. ¡°It feels wrong to say that Jaygak should be left in charge of them¡­¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes slightly, and wondered if he should joke too. ¡°I trust Jaygak to do well.¡± Jaygak huffed quietly, and left the matter there. ¡®What a fiend!¡¯ Zambria stared at the Half Elf and wondered how he became the party leader.
I''m losing even more weight. This cold, or whatever it is, is a super power! I haven''t been this light in years. ¡°Even Gods have stats.¡± Gods: o.o'' Baktu:¡î*:.?.o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o.?.:*¡î 603. Mad Dragon II 603. Mad Dragon II Lightning struck Jonn¡¯s de, forcing him back as he slid across the earth, the blue light illuminating his armour. He panted with effort, feeling the burn of his muscles, as well as the burn of the lightning. His metal armour did him no favours, already charred from the initial st. He stared at the woman ahead of him, gripping Oathkeeper tight. She was a beautiful woman. Long, dark hair, almost ck, which parted around her horns. Her eyes were silver and blue, full of exhaustion, taken by a depression that weighed heavily even on Jonn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I will block her,¡± Jonn said, while the woman raised her hands, readying to st him with even more lightning. ¡°You will not deny us our rights!¡± Nirot replied, darting forward with her shield ahead of her, her axe gripped in hand. Her entire body filled with the heat of rage, and though she was swift, she was slowed down by a st of lightning, which crackled against her shield. Faool and Bavin circled around from behind the young Iyrman, approaching the Drakon woman, who let out another burst of lightning from her fingertips, though instead of a beam of lightning, it came out in a cone, which struck the pair. Faool dropped to the ground, hacking from the blow, while Bavin managed to step up towards her side, swinging his axe wildly. The axe cut into the woman¡¯s side, but instead of meeting flesh, the axe met deep blue scales, and ttered off them. Faool, having managed to gather himself, leapt up ahead of her, swinging his staff towards the woman, but she grabbed him by his throat. Lightning threatened to sizzle the young Iyrman, when Jonn¡¯s greatsword threatened to cut apart her arm. She quickly dropped the boy and caught the sword in hand, and though Bavin aimed another blow to her side, she all but ignored it. Bavin, on the other hand, was forced back by Jonn¡¯s body, which the Drakon woman had tossed aside effortlessly. Nirot shed with the woman, who caught her axe in hand. The Iyrman grit her teeth, trying to hack at her hands, but a st of lightning forced her back. If she had been another person, even another Iyrman, she would have fallen. Yet, she was not just any Iyrman, but a member of the Rot family, so her rage resisted much of the lightning, and she leapt up, ready to fight again. The farmers stared at the fight between the powerful figures, clutching at their weapons as their eyes darted around between them all. Many great beings had fallen when surrounded by multiple creatures. The saying went that even a pack of wolves could kill a bear. However, this woman, whoever she was, was managing to toss the likes of Jonn, an adult Half Elf man in heavy armour, as if he was a toy. For a moment, it seemed like she would beat even Nirot down, before two arms grabbed the vicious woman from behind. The half charred body of Nobby grabbed her, his entire body red hot from rage. His arms wrapped around her stomach, and he nted his feet firmly into the earth, as though they were trunks of a tree. He lifted the woman up, and in a rage induced suplex, mmed her into the ground. Rick was the first to move, charging forward with a de in hand, while Greg and the others followed after him. John and Ivy, too, followed theirpanions, deciding against using their bow and arrows since she would have been hard to hit with the mass ofpanions around her. Yet, even as they all outnumbered her, swinging their weapons furiously down while she was pinned by Nobby, their weapons ttered off of her scales. Even Nobby, with his great strength, couldn¡¯t overpower her. She had already struck Nobby previously with a st of her lightning, almost taking him out without his rage. A dome of lightning exploded out from her, and Nobby¡¯s arms loosened around her waist, while the farmers around her were sted back. John and Ivy, the pair who were used to fighting from the back lines, were instantly taken out of the fray, while Greg, Charlie, and Rick were still up, though barely. Faool tried to stand, only for a wayward bolt of lightning to knock him unconscious. Bavin charged forward, towards the half prone woman, trying to grab her the same way Nobby had. Yet, she punched him with such force, he fell to his knees. He willed his legs up to stand, but they weren¡¯t listening to him, and the woman sted out another wave of lightning, which crashed against the people ahead of her, causing others to fall, and silencing some forever. Nirot roared as she leapt up, crashing her axe against the woman¡¯s side, but the Drakon woman punched her gut, causing the young teen to hack out blood. The teen Iyrman was then tossed aside by a casual kick, rolling across the earth, her axe almost slipping out of hand. She tried to stand when she saw the crackle of blue, threatened to fell the young Iyrman, before a body of steel covered her. Jonn growled in pain as the lightning seared through his armour, marking his skin from under his armour, but he summoned forth his divine magic, not the magic given to him by the Divine, but the magic which came from his conviction. His de shook, from the pain and magic, and he swung wildly with a cry. In his desperation, and with his vow to strike her down, he managed to strike true, cutting across the woman¡¯s shoulder, causing her to stumble. His de shed white hot, with divine magic, and if she had been the average Expert, she would have fallen to his mighty blow. ¡°Go,¡± Jonn cried towards the young Iyrman, realising they were the only two still up. He managed to shift his de deeper against the wound in her shoulder, Oathkeeper shing white hot, with divine magic. It was a Greater Enhanced greatsword, one which dealt greater damage when he was heavily wounded, and such a wound was empowering his strikes. Yet, certain as he was that he would have killed even Adam with his attacks, the woman stood firm. The Drakon woman grabbed his de to stop it from cutting her shoulder off, before she punched his jaw through his helmet, denting it. She punched him again, causing the Half Elf to drop. The farmers had fallen unconscious, some even dying, while the teen Iyrmen were almost all unconscious, and the towering form of Nobby, who perhaps was the strongest of the group,y still where she had once stood. The Drakon woman raised her hands up, shifting the cloud above her, and lightning fell across Nirot, who had tried to hack at her leg, but she fell before her axe could reach flesh. Nirot panted, as she watched the Drakon woman began to ascend slowly, lightning falling across her form, knitting together the split flesh at her shoulder, before she concentrated the lightning together within her hands, before aiming it towards the young Iyrman, thest to remain conscious. A small bead struck the Drakon woman, exploding and engulfing her in fire, causing her to drop to the earth, awkwardly stumbling as she tried to keep herself up within the air. ¡°Just whose Cousin are you trying to kill?¡± called a voice from the sky.
You dare! Courting death! Also. Did anyone spot something weird in this chapter? Not that it was shorter than usual, but something else? 604. Mad Dragon III 604. Mad Dragon III Adam, adorned in the blue scale mail, with Wraith in one hand, and his crimson Strong Shield in the other, flew towards the woman. She was beautiful, as far as Adam could tell, even with her body covered in burn marks from his spell, but whatever beauty she held didn¡¯t distract him from the task at hand. The Half Elf spotted the still bodies of hispanions littered around the battlefield, and the single one who remained conscious, who looked up at him weakly. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Adam asked, gripping his axe tighter, and pointing it at her. ¡°Explosion!¡± Mana: 17 -> 15 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 32 (1, 1, 3, 5, 5, 5, 6, 6) 32 damage! A tiny beam of fire shot towards the woman, exploding around her as the area was engulfed in mes, but the mes expanded further than even Adam expected, and as the fire and smoke dissipated, a giant mass of blue flew towards him. A giant serpent? No, not a giant blue serpent, but a long serpentine Dragon with tworge horns, and scales as dark as night. ¡®Did he say that his cousin was a Dragon?¡¯ Adam thought, but as the thought flowed through his mind, the entire area shed with a light blue. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 20 (19) Sess! Resisting damage! Health: 78 -> 65 Constitution Save (Battlecaster) D20 + 6 = 17 (11) D20 + 6 = 19 (13) Pass! Adam tried to spin in the air as the lightning engulfed him, the lightning tearing his skin apart as he tried to resist it. Somehow, the blue scale armour managed to resist some of the lightning, which bounced off against its scales. Adam grit his teeth and managed to keep his mind focused on his spell, the pair flying towards one another. Adam began to descend slightly, just in case. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 65 -> 70 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (1, 2)(3, 5) 20 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 25 (1, 6)(3, 6) 25 damage! Health: 70 -> 56 Constitution Save (Battlecaster) D20 + 6 = 9 (3) D20 + 6 = 14 (8) Pass! Health: 56 -> 42 Constitution Save (Battlecaster) D20 + 6 = 10 (4) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) Pass! The pair met in battle within the air, the Dragon¡¯s teeth and ws gnashing against the Half Elf and his armour, while his axe struck the Dragon¡¯s scales, managing tond two terrible blows against her. Yet, even with such great blows, she seemed wholly unphased. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam grunted in pain as she managed to strike him twice, barely managing to stave off a third blow. He tried to remain focused on his Fly spell, which could drop if he was wounded too heavily. Thankfully, one of the Features he had taken was Battlecaster, which gave him greater strength to retain the spell. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 42 -> 47 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 23 (16) Hit! Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (1, 2)(3, 5) 20 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) Critical miss! Adam continued to strike with Wraith, the pair tangled between one another. Adam tried to slip between the loops she had created with her body, flying between them. His axe struck her once, and as he tried to strike once more, her head appeared in front of him, and her giant maw began to mp shut tight around him. He twisted his body in the air, almost dropping Wraith, before he raised his arm over his eyes to try and shield himself. If only he had some way of-, Spell: Shield In his anger he had forgotten that he had infinite Mana for First Gate spells, and so was able to cast Shield as much as he wanted to. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t forget how much of a monster I am right now!¡¯ Adam thought, the Dragon¡¯s ws meeting his crimson shield, with his magic also deflecting her mighty ws. Fighting Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 47 -> 52 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (4) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) Miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 26 (16) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 29 (5, 6)(3, 6) 29 damage! Even as Adam focused himself, he found himself barely able to strike the Dragon with his axe, her scales too thick to pierce. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Spell: Shield Health: 47 -> 37 Constitution Save (Battlecaster) D20 + 6 = 8 (2) D20 + 6 = 15 (9) Pass! Health: 37 -> 23 Constitution Save (Battlecaster) D20 + 6 = 12 (6) D20 + 6 = 18 (12) Pass! Though Adam was able to muster his Shield spell, she still managed to sh across him, and bit against his shoulder, almost tearing through the scales armour. Adam could feel some of his bones crack from the might of her maw. ¡°Argh!¡± Adam dropped to the earth, bending at his knees slightly. He could see the distant figure of his younger Cousin dragging herself to her feet some ways away. ¡®She¡¯s probably not going to run away.¡¯ Lightning crackled around the long Dragon, but before she could st the Half Elf with her lightning breath, she froze in ce. The blur of a staff continued to strike against the creature, while three axes, each Adam¡¯s creation, shed wildly against her back, tearing her apart. She dropped, spasming for a moment, before therge form began to shift back into her humanoid form. She reached out for something, sping an imaginary bottle, before closing her eyes for good. Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 14 200 -> 14 700 ¡°What took you all so long?¡± Adam panted, managing to get to his feet. ¡°She almost killed me.¡± ¡°If only,¡± Lucy replied, eyeing up the others. ¡°She might have killed the others though.¡± ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam had only just realised that everyone else was down. The group quickly made their way to the others, though Jurot remained at the sight with the fallen Dragon. Adam brought Jonn up with a Healing Word, while he started bringing others up with a mixture of his Lay on Hands and Healing Word, finding that his Lay on Hands worked as normal, while Healing Word still didn¡¯t use any of his Mana. ¡°Adam,¡± Jonn called, staring down at Rick, John, and Ivy. ¡°I cannot bring them back with my healing.¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± ¡°They are dead.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pocket, bringing out his diamond. He only had two, taking one from Sir Vonda before he hade. He dropped in front of Rick, sping his hands together as he prayed. ¡°Baktu, please,¡± Adam prayed, casting the spell. Mana: 15 -> 13 Spell: Revivify As Adam prayed, Rick gasped for air, looking up to see the others around him. He saw Adam, who quickly got up to go and revive Ivy, finding he was still holding his diamond. ¡°¡­¡± He brought back the pair from death, and stared at the two diamonds. ¡°It didn¡¯t consume the diamonds?¡± Jonn stared at the diamonds, which should have disappeared. ¡®He can cast his spells freely?¡¯ Then Jonn realised, he, too, still had much of his spells avable to him, though he had cast many of his spells during the fight. He had no real need to cast his spells until then, so hadn¡¯t realised the world¡¯s rules in regards to spells. That was probably not the strangest thing about this situation, though. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Nirot called, panting as she sat with the rest of the Iyrmen. ¡°You came to save us?¡± ¡°Of course I came to save you, you punks,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on her shoulder. Spell: Cure Wounds 1D6 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°Well, actually, I came to kill the Dragon, but saving you was far more important,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Jurot shouted from the Dragon. ¡°You must revive her!¡± Adam turned, raising his brow. ¡°You want me to revive the Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam rushed over towards his brother, while Zambria, the Father of Drakons, was also approaching them, floating over their way. ¡°She is dead,¡± Zambria said, ncing between the pair. ¡°You havepleted your task.¡± ¡°Adam, revive her,¡± Jurot repeated. Mana: 9 -> 7 Spell: Revivify Adam prayed over the Dragon¡¯s dead body, before bringing her back to life. She gasped for air, reaching up to her heart, before staring up at the pair of them. She stared at them, confused, before looking up to Zambria. ¡°What are you doing here, you rat bastard?¡± the woman asked, groaning quietly. ¡°I havee to watch over your death,¡± Zambria replied, a bead of sweat dropping down the side of his face. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam stared down at the woman. ¡°I thought you were mad?¡± ¡°Mad?¡± The woman sat up, groaning as she felt the bones in her back crack. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 6 = 15 (3, 6) Health: 23 -> 38 Adam inhaled deeply, flexing his muscles, before exchanging a nce with Jurot. Jurot, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem ready to fight, so Adam rxed. ¡°Why did you revive me?¡± the woman asked, staring up at the Half Elf who she had threatened to kill. ¡°My brother asked me to.¡± Adam motioned his head towards Jurot. ¡°So why did you want to revive me?¡± ¡°We should speak to one side,¡± Jurot said, ring down at her. ¡°Why would Ie with you?¡± ¡°Because I wish to speak with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She sighed and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s only right that the loser listens to the victor.¡± She brushed off her clothing, which had been torn apart from the battle with the youth, but still covered her well enough. Jurot nodded to Adam, and the three of them stepped to one side. Adam eyed up the woman, wondering if he should be angrier since she killed the farmers, but his eyes then fell to Jurot, wondering why he had asked him to revive the mad woman. Jurot stopped some ways away, before turning to face the woman. With each step, he had wondered whether he should mention it, but ncing towards Adam, he decided he should. ¡°You are Lord Strom¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± the pair beside him replied.
You might be thinking if that''s what I wanted you to notice? Yes, but that''s not actually it. Does anyone have any ideas? Someone was actually very close. 605. From The Dead 605. From The Dead ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the woman replied, snorting. ¡°If you dare mention my father again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Jurot, what are you¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes towards his brother, then he looked to the woman. Dark blue hair, near ck. Blue and silver eyes. Adam then looked back to Jurot, his eyes wide, and they darted between the pair a few more times. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± the woman replied, ncing between the pair, who were awkwardly silent. ¡°Umbra?¡± The woman fell silent too, her rage ovee by shock, before her eyes snapped between the pair. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adam Fateson, and this is Jurot, son of Sonarot,¡± Adam said, motioning between them. ¡°Did you die by crossing a sea?¡± ¡°How do you¡­¡± the woman fell silent again, furrowing her brows. Her eyes shed with a myriad of emotions, too quickly for either of them to keep track of. ¡°You¡¯re really Strom¡¯s daughter,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lord Storm, uh, Emperor Hadda.¡± Umbra swallowed. ¡°How do you know my father? From what I know, the worlds are not connected. The Gods, your Divine, are not connected to this world.¡± ¡°In all fairness, they weren¡¯t connected to my world either, but here I am,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly, though he still wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. ¡°We¡¯re from the Iyr. Well, he¡¯s from the Iyr, I¡¯m from another world entirely, but anyway, that¡¯s not important. You¡¯re definitely Strom¡¯s daughter.¡± Adam smiled, he couldn¡¯t believe that he got to meet her so soon after making his promise. Then his lips dropped, and he caught Jurot¡¯s look. ¡°Your father is dead,¡± Jurot said, bluntly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your old man, he passed away in the Iyr,¡± Adam informed. ¡°He died not even a year ago, the end of the previous year. He made me promise to help you if we ever met. I never thought it would happen so quickly.¡± ¡°There is no way my father could die,¡± Umbra said, though she was unable to grow angry, ncing between the pair. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s too strong to die.¡± ¡°He really was strong, but he gave up his Spark.¡± ¡°He-,¡± Umbra grit her teeth, turned, and marched away. ¡°Umbra-,¡± Adam called, before feeling Jurot¡¯s hand against his shoulder. Umbra remained near the trees, and the sky above her filled with clouds, before rain began to fall around them. Umbra hadn¡¯t realised they were Iyrmen. She had smelled the fact they weren¡¯t from this realm, but to think that they were Iyrmen, from the Lower Realms, it was impossible. These realms were distant, disconnected, or far enough away that they were considered disconnected. Lord Sozain, Mother Soza, and all the other gods, they had no sway here. Even they would need to travel through the cosmos in order to find this ce, and if they did, they would find themselves to be little fish in arge pond, rather than a big fish in a small pond. The whish of going from wanting to kill them, to being killed by them, to finding out they knew their father, who was now dead, had washed away. She returned back to the pair. ¡°If you know my name, and you know his name, then you must speak true. Father is the kind who would give up on his Spark and retire in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Your father was¡­ he was a great man, a great warrior, and¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°A great father.¡± ¡°He was annoying,¡± Umbra confirmed. ¡°Were you close with my father?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say so. He was interested in me because of my story, and we bonded together over our little sister.¡± ¡°Your story?¡± Umbra asked, before blinking. ¡®Their sister?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another time.¡± Adam smiled, though the smile was heavy. ¡°I¡¯m so d we met so soon. I didn¡¯t expect to ever find you so quickly.¡± ¡°You expected to find me?¡± Adam exchanged a look with his brother once more. ¡°Stranger things have happened.¡± She nced between the pair, seeing that they knew something she didn¡¯t. ¡°How did you know I was his daughter?¡± ¡°Jurot here can spot people¡¯s rtions nine times out of ten by seeing their faces,¡± Adam said. ¡°I have great sess in seeing parent and child rtionships,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°He even knew Asa was Shama¡¯s father, that asshole,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°Shama? The Lord of mes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°You know of him too?¡± ¡°Know of him? He almost killed us. He killed Lucy, one of the Demons who cut you up with an axe, and then left after beating us all up.¡± ¡°That does sound like my uncle.¡± ¡°Your uncle?¡± Adam grimaced. ¡°Father said to call him my uncle so he doesn¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°That does sound like something Strom would say. He told us all about you, about how he stuck to you when you were a kid, never more than a room away.¡± ¡°You really do know my father.¡± ¡°Yeah. Super powerful guy with his Spark, apparently one of the strongest in the entire world.¡± ¡°Yes. He is. He was.¡± She frowned. ¡°However, there¡¯s no way for us to leave this sted ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that,¡± Adam reassured. ¡°Leave it to us, or me. Getting into ces I shouldn¡¯t be, and getting out of those ces, is my speciality.¡± ¡°You can help me leave this ce?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to stay here long, I¡¯ve got children to spoil.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Umbra understood why perhaps Adam and her father may have been close. The trio returned back to the group, who had gathered together, tending to their wounds. Rick and the other farmers eyed up the woman suspiciously. ¡°Rx,¡± Adam said, motioning with his hand casually. ¡°She¡¯s not going to be killing any more of us.¡± ¡°I am no longer under the effects of Dragon Fall,¡± Umbra confirmed. ¡°Don¡¯t know anything about Dragon Fall, or what not, but I was sure you killed us,¡± Rick said. ¡°I did,¡± Umbra stated. ¡°Well, she¡¯s not going to be killing any more of us,¡± Adam said, raising his voice. ¡°She¡¯s a friend of ours.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Rick asked. ¡°She killed us.¡± ¡°She did.¡± Adam nced between them all. ¡°We killed her too, and I brought everyone back. She¡¯s¡­¡± Adam threw a look to Kitool. ¡°She¡¯s a daughter of a friend of ours.¡± The others stared at Adam, but many of them, those who knew of Strom, quickly ced the dots together. The teen Iyrmen smiled with pride, realising the story they could tell to the Iyr, for how many could say they faced the daughter of Lord Strom? ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for the day and return back to the city tomorrow on top of Lord Biggu, who is a great giant turtle, whose been helping us out for a while.¡± The farmers weren¡¯t sure if he was joking, but this wasn¡¯t the craziest thing he had ever said before, nor the craziest thing he had done. Zambria remained to one side as the group set up a fire. He did his best to avoid Umbra, who threw a chilling nce his way. ¡°Adam,¡± Rick called. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly, first cing his hand at his axe to calm himself, before realising it could be seen as threatening, so he crossed his arms, realising that seemed like he was closing himself off, before he crossing his arms behind his back, and felt as though he was some kind of noble who ruled the world. ¡®What are people meant to do with their hands?¡¯ ¡°You brought us back from the dead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°It¡­¡± Rick paused. ¡°Did it cost much to bring us back?¡± ¡°Luckily for you, it didn¡¯t cost me anything to bring you back in this world, may the gods bless it,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°Though, I guess you must be happy, since I chose to bring you back as one of the two.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I only had two gems, so that would have been awkward.¡± ¡°Why did you choose to bring us back to life?¡± ¡°Why not? It cost nothing, and I had the Mana, and the spell.¡± ¡°You were still willing to use your diamond to bring me back,¡± Rick said. ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t know it wouldn¡¯t take it from you.¡± ¡°Rick. I¡¯m pretty sure you said you were one of mine, and that means I¡¯m going to need to bring you back, as long as I can afford it. I mean, you¡¯re one of the business¡¯ people, and so the business will bring you back. That¡¯s why I have these gems. It¡¯s why I have the spell. It¡¯s why I pray to Lord Sozain.¡± Rick wasn¡¯t sure praying to the God of Death to keep him alive was exactly what he should be doing, but Rick just nodded his head. ¡°Thank you. We, me, John, and Ivy, are grateful.¡± ¡°Of course, any time,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head to the farmer. Rick was certain that Adam was crazy, spending three hundred gold on bringing back a farmer. ¡®Crazy isn¡¯t so bad,¡¯ the farmer thought.
This arc doesn''tst long I promise. 606. Her Story and History 606. Her Story and History Omen: 5, 18 Lord Biggu carried the group back to the main ind. Umbray on her back casually, tossing branches into the air every so often, before shooting up bolts of lightning from her fingertips. Every time the farmers heard the lightning bolts, they winced, recalling their fight from the previous day. Rick could feel that he was different, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he was different because he had died, or if he felt different because he was over thinking about feeling different. ¡°You think too much,¡± Jurot said from beside the farmer. ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Do not apologise.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­ right.¡± Rick cleared his throat. ¡°You were alive, then you were dead, now you are alive,¡± Jurot said, as though life was really that simple. ¡°Right¡­¡± The main ind weed them in the evening, where the Goofs, Agi, and Drakon scrambled when they saw Umbra return, those out of sight going off to find weapons, while the leaders of each race came to meet them at the dock. ¡°Storm Lord! You have returned!¡± Shaka Ti called out, holding up her hands towards the sky. The other two were not quite so eager, with Zambria swiftly taking his position as the Father of Drakons, in front of the others. ¡°Shaka Ti,¡± Umbra said, before reaching down to rub her head. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°We all missed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Umbra replied, dryly, ncing across the other faces. ¡°You can all rx, since you¡¯ll live another day.¡± ¡°Storm Lord, you killed many of our Goofs¡­¡± Shaka Ti frowned up towards Umbra. ¡°I did?¡± Umbra asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shaka Ti. I must have lost my mind during the time.¡± Shaka Ti sighed, nodding her head slowly, though she continued to mourn her people within her heart. ¡°I will not lose my mind any longer, at least, not for a while,¡± Umbra said. ¡°I will be leaving tomorrow morning with the rest of the outsiders. I will return to my original world.¡± Gasps filled the city, with each member whispering emphatically to one another. ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± Zambria asked. ¡°It is.¡± Umbra reached up a hand onto his head, like that of a mother. ¡®How many years have passed? How many times did I reincarnate?¡¯ She sighed, before walking past them. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll exin things to you and leave you with my parting gifts.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sure father would do the same.¡¯ ¡°Damn, she¡¯s so cool,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Jurot, you think I¡¯ll ever be as cool as her?¡± Jurot closed his eyes, allowing a thought to pass through his mind. ¡°Cringe.¡± ¡°Et tu, Jurot?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Who is that?¡± Sir Vonda asked as the group returned to the fire. ¡°Strom¡¯s daughter,¡± Adam said, sitting with the others. The trio of Iyrmen beside the priest leaned in, throwing their eyes towards Nirot, who nodded her head. ¡°Strom¡¯s¡­ daughter?¡± Vonda watched as the woman disappeared out of sight. ¡®Emperor Hadda¡¯s daughter?¡¯ ¡°We managed to find her pretty quickly,¡± Adam said, exchanging a look with Jurot, before he stared down at the crackling fire. ¡®I don¡¯t like this one bit.¡¯ ¡°I am d you have managed to keep your promise,¡± Vonda said, noting the look on his face. Adam sighed, letting the tension escape through his body, before he smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± One of the Awakened Wolves approached Adam, tentatively cing their head beside him. Adam reached down and brushed the wolf¡¯s fur gently. ¡®I really should have treated Sky better.¡¯ ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t given you each names yet.¡± ¡°We have names.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°First Tooth, Second Tooth, Third Tooth.¡± ¡°Jurot, I think I found someone worse at naming things,¡± Adam said, gasping. ¡°They are good names.¡± ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯ve found two people worse at naming things.¡± ¡°Cringe.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use that word twice in one day!¡± Meanwhile, Umbra informed the leaders of the different people about how the world was formed, and when she originally arrived, countless generations ago. ¡°It was difficult enough to deal with the Drakons, considering they were my own children, but every time they acted up, I made sure to beat them up,¡± Umbra said, recalling the first few generations of Drakons who had tried to conquer the nearby people andnds. ¡°Eventually, I had to set them up with all the different races, from your ancestors, to those who had long died out.¡± Zambria stared at her in shock as she spewed out such nonsense. She was the Mother of All Drakons? Not just by title, but by the fact that she was their ancestor? ¡°Now that I¡¯m going, it¡¯s going to be difficult to keep you Drakons in check,¡± Umbra said, her eyes piercing through Zambria. ¡°I¡¯m sure that, once I leave, you¡¯ll go around wreaking havoc all across thends, bringing the Agi and Goofs under you. So I¡¯ll say this right now¡­¡± Umbra cracked her neck, smiling towards Zambria. ¡°If I have to return to kill everyst one of you, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve long severed my emotional attachment to any of you fools who have bothered me so much, and have stabbed me in the back dozens of times. If you think I¡¯ll show you any mercy, even to your children, you¡¯ll find none. Even if I could take you to another realm and let you live there, I¡¯d rather end the entire line with my own two talons.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zambria began to sweat even heavier. ¡®What a bunch of lucky rat bastards,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I haven¡¯t reached the heights of my father in any of my lifetimes, so you¡¯ll at least have a chance to wound me while I ughter you all.¡¯ Zambria was certain she was thinking something scary, so kept his mouth shut. ¡°You really must leave?¡± Shaka Ti asked, pouting up at Umbra. ¡°I must,¡± Umbra said, embracing the tiny Shaka. Out of all the peoples in this world, even those long dead, none had endeared themselves to her like the Goofs. She brushed the Shaka¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve left contingencies in ce in case they act up, but don¡¯t say that Umbra, Mother of All Drakons, had left nothing behind to the three peoples she adored most.¡± Lightning crackled between her fingers as she summoned items from a small demi dimension, a crack which could store items unaffected by time. She held up the de forged out of a Dragon¡¯s Heart, her own. She would spent thest days of her lives forging such great items, and this was her very first. She handed the gem de to Zambria. ¡°Take this, my first weapon, since you are still my descendant,¡± Umbra said. Zambria took it tentatively, thinking it was all a trick, before he gasped, feeling the great magic within it. It was definitely greater than any weapon they currently had in their possession, even Dragon¡¯s Tooth, which was, as Adam would say, a Legendary Enhanced de. This de was simr in its might, but its additional effects were greater than Dragon¡¯s Tooth. ¡°Then, for the Agi, who have done their duty as the warrior ss of our alliance,¡± Umbra said, summoning out a pair of ws, each made from a separate Dragon¡¯s Heart. ¡°The Champion must possess one, and the other shall be given to any Agi that the alliance chooses, save the Champion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Umbra,¡± Champion said, bowing her head deeply as she epted the weapons. ¡°And finally, to my Shaka Ti,¡± Umbra began, before summoning out two items. One, an armour made of her scales, and the other was a spear, made of a Dragon Heart. ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± Shaka Ti did so. Umbra picked Shaka Ti¡¯s finger, and allowed the drops of blood to spill against the armour and the spear, the spear being the item she had createdst. Had she been given the time, she would have created another item for the Goofs, but she hade across the Iyrmen. ¡°Each of these weapons are tied to Goofs, and their true potential is tied to them. These items are handed down to the Shaka, and will only be used by the Goof Shakas of the future.¡± Umbra picked Shaka Ti up and held her close in her arms. She whispered, not quietly in the slightest, into her ear. ¡°If any of them do anything to your Goofs, you may kill them as you please. This armour and the spear are my greatest treasures.¡± ¡°No,¡± Shaka Ti said, reaching up to hold her face. ¡°You are the greatest treasure.¡± Umbra kissed Shaka Ti¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is why I adore you Goofs the most.¡± Shaka Ti¡¯s eyes began to burn with tears, but she did not cry. As night fell, Adam stared up at the darkening sky, seeing meteors fall down onto the world, two or three just that night. The sparkling colours of broken stars and moons covered the sky. ¡®How the hell are we meant to leave this ce?¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When we return, may I tell the story?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m no good at that sort of thing.¡± ¡°I would like to hold Lanarot as I tell the story.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam looked over to Jurot, who was staring at the sky, his eyes glued to the various stars. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d steal my own sister from me.¡± ¡°She is my sister too.¡± Adam smiled, returning back to stare at the stars. ¡°Yeah. She is.¡±
I wonder how they''ll get out of here... 607. Crisis I 607. Crisis I Omen: 6, 18 ¡°It was wonderful meeting you all,¡± Adam shouted, waving at the city as they began to leave on turtleback. ¡°Take good care of yourselves!¡± Those within the city watched as the strangers, and their most precious Umbra, left. The final goodbyes had been painful for Adam to watch, so he had sat to one side as the Goofs cried for Umbra to leave. Whatever would happen between them without the shadow which had watched over them was anyone¡¯s guess. ¡°Why do you have a child floating beside you?¡± Umbra finally asked. ¡°It¡¯s Bell,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He¡¯s part of my story, but we can talk about that at another time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to share it in front of the others?¡± ¡°The knowledge of my story will increase your chance of dying.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°It is forbidden knowledge, and knowledge which has almost gotten me killed several times by the Iyr.¡± ¡°The Iyr wishes to kill you?¡± ¡°Sometimes.¡± ¡°Then you must be cursed.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam smirked, before wiggling his brows to Jurot. Jurot nodded, since being a threat to the Iyr was a good story by itself, so Adam should be proud by that fact alone. ¡®Were they always this crazy?¡¯ Umbra thought. She could barely thest time they had met, lifetimes ago. ¡°So, where are we headed?¡± ¡°We will ind hop until we find a ce which could lead us elsewhere,¡± Umbra said. ¡°I do not know what could allow us to return.¡± ¡°Alright. I guess it¡¯s not that big of a deal. I¡¯ve got a spell that can keep us fed, though I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll want to find something to chew properly now and again.¡± Adam looked off the side of Lord Biggu, where countless fish swam. ¡°You think fish have passports?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing, just a little joke from home,¡± Adam replied, sighing. All the issues from home seemed like nothing now, not when he couldn¡¯t ess the inte to have his own fun. ¡°What do you miss most about home?¡± Umbra asked. ¡°I want to say my family, but if I had to choose between them and this family, I¡¯d probably pick this family.¡± ¡°You did not have children,¡± Jurot stated, nodding his head. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°No wife, no children, no savings,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°A vicious circle.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯m less at the whims of nobles in the shadows and a government focused on funnelling money to their mates. Nowadays I can make quite a bit of money by myself, what with my abilities.¡± Adam noted the farmers were nearby, and he didn¡¯t want to reveal that he was the Enchanter to them. ¡°I don¡¯t know how time passes in rtion to the other world,¡± Umbra admitted. ¡°It may pass by quickly here, but if it¡¯s slower¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s slower, then I¡¯m going to have a word with Baktu,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°Do you have no respect for the Divine?¡± ¡°I have as much respect for them as they deserve,¡± Adam replied. ¡°And that respect is based on how they treat me.¡± Vonda cleared her throat. ¡°I mean, Mother Soza¡¯s pretty good, but I¡¯ve not met her before.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met gods?¡± Umbra asked. ¡°A few of them, mostly the Main Pantheon. Lord Sozain, Lady veil, Lady Arya, and so on. I¡¯ve met the Lord of Order and the Lord of Chaos too, though only one of them seemed to like me, but he¡¯s not that dependable. You know, Baktu is pretty strong. He had these long strings of ck which can keep even the Lord of Order at bay.¡± The Iyrmen nodded their heads, for they worshipped the strongest of all the Divine, the God of Death, and took great pride in it. ¡°You¡¯ve met them and you still don¡¯t show them respect?¡± Umbra blinked at the Half Elf. ¡°They get exactly as much respect as they deserve.¡± Adam brushed along his talisman. ¡°I like a few of them, but if they start messing around, then¡­¡± Adam nced to the side to Vonda, before his eyes fell away. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with them politely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not so bad.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Do you see why your father liked me?¡± ¡°A little, but that isn¡¯t good enough,¡± Umbra said. ¡°You should at least be a little strong too.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t holding back against you, who knows who would have won?¡± Adam tilted his head, his lips forming a cheeky smile. ¡°You held back against me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam almost scoffed. ¡°My goal wasn¡¯t to beat you, but to get to my adorable Cousins in time. I just had to keep you a little busy before my brother and Lucy could have a go at you.¡± ¡°You speak of the Demon Lord?¡± Umbra eyes fell to Lucy. ¡°If I was in my original body, then I¡¯d have beaten you without anyone¡¯s help,¡± Lucy said, narrowing her eyes at the Dragon. ¡°If I was at the height of my power, then you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°You sure talk big for someone who was killed.¡± ¡°The same to you.¡± ¡°At least I got killed by someone who beat the people who killed you!¡± Lucy shouted back, reaching for Great Destroyer. Mara offered Lucy a fish to try and calm her down. ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird to see two women try to out alpha the other,¡± Adam said. ¡°Alpha?¡± ¡°Astrology, for men,¡± Adam exined, but it exined nothing at all. ¡°I¡¯m more of a sigma myself.¡± ¡°What is a sigma?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like an alpha, but I don¡¯t engage within the social hierarchy of alpha and beta, but trust me, I¡¯m also at the top, but outside.¡± Jurot blinked at Adam. He couldn¡¯t understand most things, but this was something else entirely. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°No, no, you see, even though it¡¯s been debunked, I¡¯m still a sigma, because¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms, trying his best not to kill himself through cringe. ¡°Jurot, I can¡¯t even be ironically cringe, otherwise it hurts my soul.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Adam.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Rather than being cringe, you could try to pray,¡± Vonda said. Adam threw her a look. ¡°You know, I¡¯m still not used to the fact that the gods actually exist.¡± ¡°Do they not exist in yournd?¡± Adam looked to Vonda, realising he had said too much. ¡°It¡­ don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Vonda decided against pressing Adam, though curiosity burned through her. ¡°Though Mother Soza does not reach to this world, I still feel her in my heart.¡± ¡°Your heart, eh?¡± Adam sighed, staring up at the sky. ¡°I still feel the Iyr in my heart, I guess?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°An Iyrman may leave the Iyr, but the Iyr does not leave the Iyrman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a saying from mynd too. It¡¯s why I¡¯m drooling thinking about beans, and cheese, on toast.¡± ¡°Nirot said she tried it, but she did not enjoy it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right beans,¡± Adam said. ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted the proper beans in the Iyr to recreate it.¡± ¡°Perhaps one day you will.¡± ¡°Perhaps. Right now, I just want to get back to the Iyr, to see my beautiful babbies.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If they grow up, then they will give you grandchildren.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes met Jurot¡¯s. ¡®Whoa. Is Jurot a genius? If we take a while, won¡¯t they each have one or two children? So then I can have more than five babies to spoil, can¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡°What if we get back and they¡¯re teens, so they don¡¯t have children, but they are too grown up for me to spoil?¡± ¡°Teens can have children.¡± Adam winced. ¡°Not my children! They need to be proper adults first!¡± ¡°They will learn well in the Iyr.¡± ¡°If the Iyr makes them have children when they¡¯re too young¡­¡± At first, Jurot thought Adam was joking, but seeing the way his head flushed red with heat, and his brow pulsed, Jurot realised this wasn¡¯t one of his typical jokes. ¡°Mother will not allow it.¡± ¡°Right, your mother is still looking after them¡­¡± ¡°When grandfather returns from the war, he will look after them too.¡± ¡°We need to get back before then, before he corrupts-,¡± Adam paused, remembering how much like Jarot was like him. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he returns back soon so the Iyr doesn¡¯t corrupt them.¡± ¡°The Iyr will not corrupt them.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already corrupted our sister, so leave my children in peace,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Lanarot will grow up big and strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean!¡± ¡°Does he always talk about his children like that?¡± Umbra asked, biting into a fish. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°I can see why you¡¯re always quick to anger.¡± ¡°I!¡± Lucy bit into her fish harder, chewing it slowly. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If the Iyr writes his story, they will need to summarise each time he mentions his children.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯ll still be annoying.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just like my father.¡± ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t annoying,¡± Lucy said, thinking about Emperor Hadda. ¡°He was a hunk.¡± ¡°A¡­ hunk?¡± ¡°A handsome guy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Umbra threw her a queer look too. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m not as bad as Adam!¡± Umbra remained silent. ¡°Seriously!¡± The days continued to pass as they rode on turtle back and rested on the various inds. Umbra and Lord Biggu coordinated to head to the various magical spots along thend. Adam checked his XP, which had increased a little. ¡®Should I spend some of it?¡¯ ¡°What is that?¡± Adam asked, seeing as how the sea was basically torn apart in a way there were tworge waterfalls. ¡°It¡¯s a wound in the world, left by the battle between Gods.¡± ¡°The what now?¡± ¡°The Gods fought across the world, the worlds,¡± she said, staring up at the streaks of colour in the day sky. ¡°Many vestiges of their battle remain, from the wounds within the world, to the majesties within the skies.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Adam stared up at the colourful sky. ¡°So that was the result of the Gods fighting?¡± ¡°Thews of this world were uprooted by the gods, hence why you can cast an infinite number of first gate spells,¡± Umbra informed, holding up her hand as lightning crackled between her fingers. ¡°Even I can feel my magic is greater within this world than within our own.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind the whole magic being widely empowered bit, personally,¡± Adam said, innocently. ¡°Unfortunately, it means that the world won¡¯t survive after a few thousand¡­¡± Umbra stared at the wound within the sea, before she leapt up into the air, and shifted into her Dragon form. All the while, a hand reached up from the wound, a giant hand which was asrge as the wound. Lord Biggu himself, who could carry Adam¡¯s entire partyfortably on his back, was barely asrge as the first digit of its pinky. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°A rat bastard who should have died thousands of years ago,¡± Umbra replied, as the clouds around them began to darken, and lightning began to fall. The lightning illuminated the forms of therge Dragon and the giant hand. However, while thunder rumbled in the distance, Adam was more focused on the waves around them, which shifted and jolted the giant turtle about. ¡°Damn it!¡± Adam grabbed onto the shell of the giant turtle, trying his best not to fall. For once, he had the good idea of not wearing his armour, but meant it was free to slip and slide around. Nirot grabbed part of it, while the other teen Iyrmen grabbed the other bits, more than able to keep their bnce while carrying his equipment. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing!¡± Adam shouted, staring at Bell¡¯s stomach, trying to see which of his spells would be useful in this situation. ¡°Can you fly?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I can, but¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who was probably the strongest in that regard. Mana: 21 -> 19 Spell: Fly ¡°Jurot, just in case,¡± Adam said, before grabbing the shell of Lord Biggu, who was shifting himself around to make sure the others were mostly stable. The sea around them continued to part as the giant hand loomed over them, causing a giant wave to form. Lord Biggu crashed up against it, while the wind and water around them began to pick up. Umbra¡¯s giant form darted down towards them as a whirlpool weed the group, almost tackling Lord Biggu, as they fell into the tsunami and were swallowed whole.
Oh dear... 608. Crisis II 608. Crisis II ¡°He¡¯s awake,¡± Umbra said, forming a shadow over the near unconscious Half Elf. Adam coughed as he awoke, his blurry eyes taking in Umbra¡¯s form, before he looked to the side to see the teen Iyrmen and Vonda. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± ¡°They should be, I carried them all on my back,¡± Umbra said, reaching over to poke his cheek. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re fine too.¡± Health: 78 ¡°Yeah, somehow.¡± Umbra nced towards Bell as Adam stared at the blue baby¡¯s stomach, but saw only blurred text. Adam stood, drying himself off with his trick, before his eyes crossed across thend, spotting Lucy and Mara fished nearby. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°With Lord Biggu, elsewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°We were split apart.¡± ¡°Of course we were.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Just my luck.¡± ¡°You seem to have a high opinion about yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯ll understand once you hear my story.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got time.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t,¡± Adam said, walking past her to the rest of the group. ¡°You guys alright?¡± ¡°We are well,¡± Nirot replied. Adam looked across the teen Iyrmen, his Cousins. ¡°How are you guys enjoying your first real adventure outside?¡± ¡°It is good,¡± Nirot said. ¡°I did not expect us to fall into another realm, one not connected to our own,¡± Naqokan admitted. ¡°You should have, since Adam is Adam,¡± Laygak said. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re Jaygak¡¯s cousin.¡± Adam chuckled, patting Laygak¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you guys remember the first rule?¡± ¡°Lanarot is the Cutest In The Whole World,¡± the Iyrmen replied. ¡°That was the first rule?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. Second rule?¡± ¡°No marriage,¡± the Iyrmen stated. ¡°¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Third rule?¡± ¡°Make sure you all listen.¡± ¡°Are you guys messing with me?¡± ¡°The fourth rule is that we cannot die without your permission,¡± Nirot said. Adam snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s it! Remember, rules three and four, otherwise when we get back, I¡¯ll leave you in the Iyr and you won¡¯t be able to fall through worlds and find yourself fighting a Dragon.¡± The Iyrmen nodded, and Laygak spoke up. ¡°The fifth rule is to be kind to one another.¡± ¡°I sure as hell can¡¯t name things, but man, do Ie up with the best rules.¡± Adam smiled to himself. Umbra exchanged a look with Lucy, who nodded her head. ¡®Should I go back to suffering Dragon Fall?¡¯ ¡°The group has split in about half, and an equal half at that too,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the group. ¡°No, hold on. There¡¯s way more of them, and they¡¯ve got the wolves. Damn. We should be careful.¡± ¡°I can fly us from ind to ind, but I will need to rest often,¡± Umbra said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me calling down lightning, I can travel further, but I will still need to rest often.¡± ¡°Will it hurt everyone?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°I can just heal everyone, but how do you guys feel about getting zapped?¡± ¡°If it means we can travel, I will undergo it,¡± Vonda said. The teen Iyrmen seemed far more eager, shing wide smiles, and nodded with excitement. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Lucy grumbled quietly. ¡°Fine.¡± The water nearby shifted, and emerging from the water was arge octopus, one that wasrger than even Lord Biggu. ¡°Porbo?¡± Umbra called. ¡°No, you must be Bylyi.¡± The octopus shook about its tentacles affirmatively. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The octopus shook about its tentacles. ¡°We were forced that far away?¡± Umbra asked. She hadn¡¯t felt the magic around them, and had assumed the current had forced her along to a nearby ind, though she hadn¡¯t recognised the ind. ¡°So we¡¯re near the Daggers¡­¡± ¡°Is that good?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s awkward.¡± Umbra remained silent as she thought. ¡°Bylyi, can you send word to keep an eye out for Lord Biggu and mypanions.¡± The giant octopus shifted about its tentacles, waited for a moment, before sinking away. ¡°Lots of docilerge water creatures,¡± Adam mused. ¡°Porbo isn¡¯t quite so docile.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Porbo is a terrifying young woman, not as terrifying as me, but people usually avoid the Daggers because of her.¡± ¡°What are the Daggers exactly?¡± ¡°A chain of inds, a few thousand of them, which form an archipgo.¡± ¡°We¡¯re near there?¡± ¡°Near, but not quite there,¡± Umbra confirmed. ¡°Bylyi probably was able toe here thanks his safety bubble, but it only affects him, and won¡¯tst for a few more days.¡± ¡°Honestly, the more you talk about this ce, the more, and less, I understand.¡± ¡°We should be careful,¡± Umbra said. ¡°Let¡¯s stay the next few days here. Porbo mighte and pick us up.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry everyone.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The group ventured into the ind slightly. Adam caught Nirot¡¯s eyes, and he motioned a hand to her, and then pointed to Vonda, before nodding towards her expectantly. Nirot looked towards Vonda, then back to Adam, nodding, and she began to walk near the priest, whose goddess did not reach this world. Naqokan raised her brows towards Adam, and Adam nodded, motioning to Vonda once more. Naqokan returned a nod. ¡®With Nirot and Naqokan, Vonda should be safe.¡¯ As the group made camp, Adam spotted something nearby. He blinked, rubbed his eyes, and then nced around to everyone else, who seemed not to spot what he was looking at. He approached theke, where an arm stuck out of from it, with a golden sword. ¡°Hello?¡± Adam called, but as there was no response, he reached over towards the sword. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 17 (13) Sess! Adam noted Bell sh red for a moment, before he turned back to blue. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam stepped back from theke, only to find theke had disappeared. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda called, her eyes staring at him curiously. ¡°You found a sword?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam walked over to the rest of the group, who hadn¡¯t noticed him step aside. Umbra stared at him curiously, having not felt any shifts of magic herself, nor had she felt the presence of such a great de until Vonda had called out to the Half Elf. ¡°Feels¡­ good.¡± Adam could feel the magic within the de, which tickled his palm. ¡°Feels really strong.¡± ¡°Can you identify its magic?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Spell: Identify Adam spent a few minutes with the de, admiring it. As he did, its features began to stand out. At first, it was a vague golden de, but as he studied it, it seemed to almost be more real within his hands. It was entirely golden, from the pommel, to the hilt, to the de. It was engraved with all manner of patterns, like golden waves, and the de itself also held pattern of waves, with a thousand different golds across its de. It was heavy too, but it feltfortable in hand. Golden Whisper Requires Attunement You gain a +6 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 4D6 shing damage. The de whispers to all those who are worthy. ¡°Damn! It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s not a Greater de, but¡­ three times as good? Twice as good as a Legendary de? No, twice as good as a Legendary Enhanced de. It hits twice as hard as a greatsword too. There¡¯s something about it whispering to all those who are worthy, but I guess I¡¯m not worthy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s must be the weapon of one of the Dead Gods,¡± Umbra said. ¡°We should cast it away. Who knows what kind of curse it holds.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t say it has a curse,¡± Adam said. ¡°I should have been able to spot it, and I don¡¯t feel any different.¡± ¡°Then hand the sword over,¡± Umbra said, holding out her hand. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, holding out the de to her. ¡°Since you can pass it with ease, then it must be fine,¡± Umbra replied, withdrawing her hand. ¡°Then can I have it?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°If it¡¯s a sword, then I should give it to Jaygak.¡± ¡°Why do you always give her great weapons? First Stormdrake, and now this weapon?¡± ¡°Golden Whisper, and yes, so?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You use greataxes, she uses longswords. If nothing else, I¡¯ll give it to little Tavgak, or Kavgak.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just give great magical weapons to babies.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Lucy stifled her tongue. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Lucy was still trying to ingratiate herself to the children. ¡°You gifted away Stormdrake?¡± Umbra asked, the curiosity having gotten the best of her. She had seen the de at Jaygak¡¯s side, but had made no mention of it. It was, as far as she was aware, made from one of her uncles, and had been forged by her father. It was a Legendary Enhanced de which needed to acknowledge the wielder before it allowed them to use it to its full potential. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam held up Wraith. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, I don¡¯t use swords.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Umbra blinked, before looking to Lucy, who nodded her head. ¡°You gave away Stormdrake, even after knowing what it does?¡± ¡°Well, no, but I would have given it away regardless. I don¡¯t use swords, my brother doesn¡¯t, my sister won¡¯t, so I gave it to Jaygak.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a fool!¡± Umbra finally snapped, unable to control herself. ¡°Oh, why, thank you,¡± Adam replied, smiling towards the woman, who fell still, stunned by Adam¡¯s ridiculousness.
Adam''s not that confusing, is he? He doesn''t use swords. The Gak family does. So the sword goes to the Gak family. That makes sense, right? 609. Crisis III 609. Crisis III ¡°Do you think Adam¡¯s in trouble?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°It is likely,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°If it is not the world, it is his mouth.¡± ¡°Umbra¡¯s taking his madness well,¡± Jaygak said, soft squelching sounds echoing around them. ¡°For now.¡± Jurot continued to butcher the great creatures they had in. ¡°Do you think he¡¯sining about his children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Days continued to pass as the groups tried to find one another. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 5 (1) ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. You?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Vonda looked down at the sword at Adam¡¯s waist, and then to the red baby. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Nirot, here. I don¡¯t really need Wraith if I¡¯ve got this beauty at my side.¡± Adam smiled, tapping the hilt of Golden Whisper. ¡°You will use a sword?¡± ¡°I mean, it is a really nice sword,¡± Adam replied with a smile, eyeing up the de. ¡°Gorgeous.¡± Nirot stared into Adam¡¯s eyes, and for a moment, a single bead of sweat began to drip down her forehead. She reached up for Wraith and epted it, causing the other Iyrmen to rx slightly, their hands pulling away from their weapons. Nirot nced to Vonda, who had also reached for her mace, but the Iyrman had promised to look after the Priest, and couldn¡¯t guarantee her life if they fought Adam. ¡®¡­¡¯ Umbra remained silent. After waiting a few days, with the group eating the fish which was caught by Umbra and the Demons, the water began to shift. A giant seasnake emerged, one which held a carriage upon its back. It was three tiered and made of bronze, with waves of patina all across it. Standing atop the carriage was a small fishman, no bigger than Adam¡¯s triplets, with thick grey skin, with tiny slits for its gills around its neck. It was adorned in scale mail, made of some kind of serpent no doubt, and he carried a de at his side. The fishman grumbled aloud towards Umbra in anguage Adam didn¡¯t know, and the Half Elf decided against casting a spell to find out what they were saying. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you as well,¡± Umbra replied. ¡°Thank you again for carrying us.¡± The fishman threw his head aside, grumbling quietly, but didn¡¯t seem to make any hostile actions. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, he¡¯s always like that,¡± Umbra said. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°The Emperor of the First, Second, and Fifth Seas.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam decided against asking any more questions. ¡®Something is definitely wrong,¡¯ Nirot thought. Adam wasn¡¯t asking stupid questions, and he hadn¡¯t grumbled about his children in days. She caught the eye of Naqokan, who shook her head. Nirot remained silent. Technically, she was a lot stronger now, having attuned to Wraith, which was quite the weapon. Even without its misceneous features, it was a de which rivalled some of the best weapons of the Rot family. As the snake submerged into the ocean, a bubble of air formed around the carriage, protecting the group, and providing them with air. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about the air?¡± Lucy asked, staring at the Half Elf. She had decided against sitting at the top, instead sitting in the middle with Adam, Mara, and Vonda. The teens sat underneath, having their own conversation, which fell silent upon hearing Lucy¡¯s voice. ¡°No?¡± Adam replied. ¡°You¡¯re not going to mention how if you fart, it¡¯ll stay with us?¡± If the baby wasn¡¯t red, Vonda would have tried to stifle augh, but she didn¡¯t dare tough. ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t be weird.¡± ¡°Lucy isn¡¯t weird,¡± Mara replied. ¡°Why¡¯s she talking about farts for in front of Sir Vonda?¡± ¡°Is that an issue?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass us in front of the Priest of Life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the embarrassing one.¡± ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes you are.¡± ¡°Sometimes, but not now,¡± Adam retorted. He had no reason to act stupid around them any more, so why continue acting like an idiot? Mara couldn¡¯t deny it, so remained silent. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam noted the tension in the air, before his eyes met Lucy¡¯s. The teens and Umbra also remained silent, waiting to see what Lucy and the others were going to do. ¡°Do you need to fart?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to fart!¡± ¡°Oh. Alright then.¡± Adam remained silent. ¡®Is it that time of month for her?¡¯ The journey took a few days, the group stopping over at various oversea inds, before they were finally brought to the undersea estate. It was swallowed within arge bubble which provided fresh air, but had streams of rushing water across the top, which sometimes fell down to certain sections of the estate, but only to one half of the side. There were hundreds of fishmen around, and dozens of buildings. Thergest building was the thirteen story tall pce in the centre, made of marble, with golden trim. It was simple in design, like most of the estate. The buildings grew smaller as they swept away from the centre, but even the outer buildings were at least five stories tall. No other building was made of marble though, most made of bronze, wood, or smooth stone. ¡°It¡¯s not terrible, for a sixteenth estate,¡± Umbra joked. The fishman grumbled something. ¡°Oh? The Second Sea? I wonder what the sixteenth estate for the First Sea looks like?¡± The fishman grumbled again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I¡¯m leaving soon.¡± The fishman grumbled once more, before storming away. The other fishmen stared at the group, as well as the Emperor. They bowed lightly towards the fishman who stormed his way towards the pce, before one quickly went to find the Custodian, who would inform everyone of who the tiny fishman was. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he likes you or dislikes you.¡± ¡°Both,¡± Umbra replied, watching as the Emperor left. ¡°He¡¯s the only one who knew my secret, since he reincarnates too. We fought often a few hundred years ago, but we stopped.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Umbra smiled, catching Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nothing mattered any more.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam was unable to look away from her deep eyes, before she finally broke the gaze and marched forward, leading them to the pce. The fishmen servants around eyed up the group, which walked around freely with their Emperor. Adam enjoyed his days at the pce, drinking the fine wine, eating the fine food, and swinging his fine de. For one reason or another, there would always be someone keeping an eye on him, from his people, to the servants of the Emperor. ¡°Yeah, you are a nice de,¡± Adam whispered to it. ¡°No, no, Wraith doesn¡¯t evenpare. I wouldn¡¯t say that, you¡¯re-,¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda called out to him. ¡°Mm? Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you talking to yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s sort of my thing, Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vonda couldn¡¯t exactly refute it, but he had admitted it was usually to Bell, the baby, not to the sword he was holding between both hands. ¡°Okay. Shall we take a walk?¡± ¡°A walk isn¡¯t a bad idea,¡± Adam said, strapping his de to his side. ¡°You can leave your sword behind.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I couldn¡¯t possibly. It¡¯s still dangerous around thesends, and you never know, we might need to fight at any moment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong enough without the sword.¡± ¡°I feel morefortable with the sword at my side,¡± Adam replied, his voice growing firm. ¡°Just like how you want to keep your shield, and scarf, with you.¡± Vonda eyed up the sword, and then the breastte of puthral that he wore. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t want you feeling ufortable, Adam.¡± She smiled towards the Half Elf from behind her scarf. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam returned her smile with his own, far too innocent for her liking. Omen: 18, 19 The teen Iyrmen grew antsy while sitting here for days on end, especially since Adam was so¡­ normal. He didn¡¯t do anything queer, just living his days peacefully, and never once mentioning the need to hurry, his children, or even the food he missed from home. However, they needn¡¯t have worried for long, since their missingpanions had finally arrived. ¡°Nirot, have you been well?¡± Jurot asked, the Iyrman having grown a beard since they hadst seen one another. ¡°Yes,¡± Nirot replied, though her eyes widened slightly, and they pointed towards Adam. Jurot, standing tall and proud, stared at Adam. He had noticed something strange at Nirot¡¯s side, and something even stranger at Adam¡¯s waist. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, reaching out to grab Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam replied, grabbing Jurot¡¯s forearm as they shook it. ¡°You have a nice sword at your side,¡± Jurot said, still holding Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°May I see it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, as the pair stopped shaking one another¡¯s forearm, and Adam motioned to his de. Jurot reached for it, and Adam grabbed his wrist. ¡°You can see just fine with your Iyrman eyes.¡± The Half Elf chuckled. The group stopped chattering with one another. They all nced between Jurot and Adam, the pair of brothers who had journeyed with them this far. ¡°What is the matter, Adam?¡± ¡°Just, you can see it with your eyes, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There is no issue, since you do not use swords,¡± Jurot replied, keeping his gaze locked to his brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Swords are cool. Romantic.¡± ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my sword, Jurot.¡± ¡°I just wish to hold it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just wish to see examine it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my sword.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have it,¡± Adam whispered, his voice growing firm. ¡°You have Phantom already.¡± ¡°I will not keep it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so greedy, Jurot.¡± Adam eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You have so much already, but you won¡¯t even let me keep this sword?¡± ¡°What do I have that is not yours?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± Adam replied, his eyes growing dark. ¡°You were born and raised in the Iyr. You have a family. You have an entire people. What do I have, Jurot? I don¡¯t have a family, I don¡¯t have anything, but this sword. I found it. In theke. It¡¯s the sword that is mine by right. I was worthy enough to take it.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t exactly sure what Adam was talking about, but he was sure it had something to do with the near mythic King Arthur from his first life. ¡°You have a family too, Adam. You are my brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, Jurot,¡± Adam said, squeezing his brother¡¯s wrist a little harder. ¡°You think I really am stupid, don¡¯t you? I just pretend to be stupid, Jurot. I know you¡¯re not my real brother. I know I don¡¯t have a real family. Lanarot. The twins. The triplets. I know they aren¡¯t m-,¡± Health: 78 -> 57
When you almost forget the author is willing to kill the mc. 610. Crisis IV 610. Crisis IV A crackle of lightning had broken Adam¡¯s words, as the onught of Stormdrake struck across him. Even with Adam¡¯s attention solely on his brother, Jaygak was barely able to strike him cleanly, his armour still providing the Half Elf great protection. Jaygak¡¯s body had moved without her thinking, and she had been the first to act. Every fibre of her being had known that Adam couldn¡¯t say those words. ¡®Wake up, Adam!¡¯ Adam¡¯s head turned slowly, and he caught Jaygak¡¯s eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 3 (2) Omen: 18, 19 -> 19 Health: 73 -> 23 Jaygak readied her de, but Adam felt a heat against his wrist, and he turned his head to meet Jurot¡¯s gaze again. Jurot¡¯s eyes were white, his entire body red hot. Adam watched as Phantom blurred, threatening to strike across his neck, but he plucked a Thread of Fate, and Phantom struck across Adam¡¯s shoulder, and the intense pain of the psychic energy invaded his mind, but the Half Elf stood tall. The Awakened Wolves snarled, but paused, realising that one of their owners was attacking the other, and the third remained still, watching. ¡°We will be merciful, Adam,¡± Jurot said, almost growling the words towards his brother. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Adam replied, finding the fine de was already in his hand. Jonn, too, reached for his greatsword, but Uwajin, Laygak, and Faool stepped forward, reaching for their own weapons. ¡°I swore my oaths,¡± the Half Elf said. ¡°So have we,¡± the Iyrmen replied, waiting for the Half Elf to respond. ¡°¡­¡± Health: 23 -> 9 Constitution Save (Aura) D20 + 6 + 3 = 19 (10) Sess! Health: 9 -> 0 As Adam readied to attack, beginning to focus, the staff that he had enchanted rained down strikes against his back, almost threatening to freeze him, but with Jonn¡¯s aura, he managed to shrug it off. He turned to try and meet Kitool¡¯s next blow, but it was already toote. Thebourers remained still, eyeing up the Iyrmen, as well as the unconscious Half Elf, their boss. Nobby stepped forward, but Brittany grabbed his wrist. She wasn¡¯t sure which side Nobby was on, and didn¡¯t want him to do anything he¡¯d regret. She looked to Jonn, seeing he was still in two minds about attacking. ¡°What happened to these brats?¡± the Emperor asked in hisnguage, staring at the scene before him. He wondered whether he should get involved, and left it to Umbra¡¯s will. ¡°One of their minds was taken by the de, and so there was a fight. It seems the other Half Elf also fought on his side, probably because they are both Faeken?¡± Umbra mused. ¡°I believe the fight is over, but there is the matter with the sword.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Emperor marched forward, and lifted up the de, feeling it try to invade his mind, but he forced it away. ¡°I will bury it.¡± ¡°I wille with you,¡± Umbra said, before shouting out to the others. ¡°You, Iyrmen,e with me.¡± Kitool and Jaygak nced her way, while Umbra motioned a hand for them toe with them. ¡°Afraid I have been taken?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have not.¡± ¡°You may be taken while burying it.¡± ¡°I am too powerful for its likes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± The Emperor let out a curse, before leading Umbra and the pair of Iyrmen away, while the teen Iyrmen were left in charge of the unconscious bodies. ¡°His third loss?¡± Nirot thought about Adam¡¯s three losses. Technically, he had lost five times, but the two times he surrendered didn¡¯t really count. Once was to her grandfather, the next was to Emperor Shama, and thest was to thebined might of Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak. However, he was the strongest during this time. ¡°My cousins are strong.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my Cousin too,¡± Laygak said, squatting down as he reached down to poke Adam¡¯s shoulder, making sure he had been knocked out. Hourster, the Half Elf groaned, before his eyes fluttered open. He saw the handsome fellow that was his brother. ¡°Jurot, who, you handsome bas-, guy.¡± He stretched out his entire body. ¡°You¡¯re never going to guess the weird dream I had.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°I think we won a tournament or something, and then we got swallowed up into anothernd. We found Strom¡¯s daughter, who was super hot might I add, and I had this¡­ this¡­ golden axe? No. It was a sword, I think.¡± ¡°Did you use it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You use axes.¡± ¡°Yeah, I do. I don¡¯t know. It was a dream, so I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking about it much¡­ It was the sickest sword, though, bro. It was insane. Plus six to hit and damage, and it dealt so much more damage. It made Wraith look like a toy.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Adam sat up, finding himself in a fairly bare room, with Kitool and Jaygak sitting to one side. He only wore a pair of trousers, and a loose nket for protection. He nced around for Wraith, but found it nowhere. He tried to summon it using his Weapon Bond, but it did not appear within his hand. ¡°Are you still cursed?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, before smirking slightly. ¡°How else could I be this handsome?¡± ¡°I think he is fine,¡± Jurot stated, throwing a look to Jaygak and Kitool. ¡°We should make sure. Should I knock him out?¡± Jaygak asked, cracking her knuckles. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I will do it since it would hurt you too much,¡± Jaygak said, standing up, before she approached Adam. ¡°Careful Jaygak, wouldn¡¯t want to slip on your own ego.¡± Adam cracked his knuckles too, before noting his Health on the blue baby¡¯s stomach. Health: 1 ¡°Only you could slip on your ego.¡± ¡°Why do I only have one Health?¡± Adam asked. Umbra stepped into the room. ¡°I heard you awoke.¡± Adam pointed to her, raising his brows to Jurot. ¡°Told you.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hold up.¡± Adam nced around, before noting the stone room around him, which was fairly bare in design. ¡°Are we in an underwater kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, damn.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, before trying to remember what had happened the day before. ¡°So¡­ was I cursed by the sword?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right. Right. Right¡­¡± Adam chewed on his thoughts. He threw a look to Jurot, clearing his throat. He spoke in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue, and barely whispered. ¡°You know you¡¯re my brother, right?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, remaining quiet for a long while. His lips twitched slightly. ¡°Lanarot, she, and Ko-,¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jurot replied, firmly. Adam slowly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We rid the sword,¡± Umbra said. ¡°You should no longer be under its spell.¡± She looked to the blue baby. ¡°The baby doesn¡¯t like to talk much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s a voice in my head.¡± ¡°How did you not know you were under the curse if he was red?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know? How did you not know fighting an Iyrman was a bad idea when your dad didn¡¯t dare to start a bother in the Iyr? We all do stupid shit.¡± ¡°You definitely aren¡¯t cursed, but you should watch your mouth without your armour, weapons, or shield.¡± Adam motioned a hand to his threepanions. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡± ¡°I could still kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been killed by the Gods twice. Well, the same God, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I mean, you¡¯re no Ggod.¡± Adam raised his brows towards her. ¡°How can you be so casual at this time?¡± ¡°Humour is my defence mechanism,¡± Adam said, slowly shuffling on the bed so he could stand. ¡°Plus, even if you did kill me, and if you somehow managed to escape, you¡¯ll find that trapping yourself here would be a bad idea. The Iyrmen here used to hunt Gods, and I have no doubt they wouldn¡¯t mind spending all of time killing you and your people.¡± ¡°You make it sound like they¡¯re an unstoppable force.¡± ¡°Your father seemed to think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Umbra caught Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is he always so eager to die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Alright, enough joking around. Let¡¯s figure out a way to get out of this damn ce. The quicker we get back to our world, the quicker I get to see my cute little babbies.¡± Umbra all but confirmed that Adam was finally free of the curse. ¡°Did you have any ideas of how we can leave?¡± ¡°I could use my Omens a bunch and just pray it¡¯ll work, but otherwise, maybe I make some other creatures into my pet?¡± The Emperor appeared, and grumbled quietly to Umbra. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Emperor motioned his head outside, while the group followed him out. Adam let out a long sigh as he stared above, pointing up towards it. ¡°I, uh¡­¡± He met Umbra¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think that¡¯s our way out.¡± Umbra stared at the Half Elf, wondering what, and who, he was. ¡°You believe that is the way out?¡± The fishmen around stared above them, towards the sea sky, which was once so dark and stable. ¡°A whirlpool of colour? Yeah, I think that¡¯s a pretty huge indicator, considering its exactly the same as the way we arrived.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Within a pool of a myriad of colours?¡± ¡°Yeah. Alright, no offence, but I hate this ce, so let¡¯s get out of here.¡± The teen Iyrmen approached, carrying parts of Adam¡¯s armour. Nirot held up Wraith for Adam. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam grabbed Wraith, feeling its cool wood against his palm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, old friend. I¡¯m sorry to you too, Nirot. I-,¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Umbra shouted, stepping towards the colourful pool.
That was oddly convenient... 611. Idols I 611. Idols I Omen: 16, 20 ¡°Oof!¡± Adam stamped onto the soft grass and dirt, squatting down to half kneel within it. He slowly righted himself, stamping both of his feet onto the earth, before ncing around. He could see the rest of hispanions, as well as the Awakened Wolves, had managed tond well into the earth. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Adam nced around, finding his cart to one side, beside a figure. It was perhaps the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, her skin liquid tinum, her veins running like streams of gold. Her eyes held an a wisdom of the greatest of elders, swirls of all manner of colours floating around. In one hand she held a staff with a set of scales, which bnced every so often. veil let out a low sigh, which caused Mara to perk up, crossing her hands over her navel. ¡®Whoa,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Goddamn, she¡¯s so hot.¡¯ She raised her free hand in a greeting, before speaking, though it was more like she was reciting poetry than speaking. ¡°I am veil.¡± Adam stared at her, realising what she was by her sight. Though he was enamoured by her beauty, he steeled his mind, before walking over to the teen Iyrmen, before he began to don his armour. ¡°Good morning, uh, afternoon, Lady veil,¡± Adam greeted, before throwing a look to Jurot and the other Iyrmen, who stood rxed, though he noted that Lucy and Mara were far more tense. ¡°There is no need for that, Adam,¡± she said, her voice still near musical. ¡°We shall not be fighting today.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Adam said, still strapping his armour. ¡°I have no doubt that yourself, a Goddess, are no doubt here to chat. Yourself, a Goddess with the suffix of veil. Any rtion to Lady veil?¡± ¡°She is my mother.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Adam said, slipping on his chain shirt, so that he had some protection at least. ¡°The Goddess of Bnce. I¡¯m not sure if the Goddess of Bnce has any issues with me, the one who disrupts such bnce, in more ways than one, but¡­¡± Adam paused, beginning to strap on his gauntlets, before ncing her way, eyeing her up, noting the scales, which were made of pure whiteness, like light, but Adam swore he could see its true form now and again, though his mind kept forgetting its appearance. ¡°Last I spoke with your mother, the good Lady veil, we seemed to have no issues. In fact, I believe she was on my side, alongside her brother, Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°You seem more eager to reveal your dealings with the Divine in front of all yourpanions,¡± she said, motioning a hand to the rest of hispanions. The teen Iyrmen were a buzz with excitement, meeting with one of the Lesser Divine, a child of one of the main pantheon, the child of Ritetu. More excitingly, perhaps they could evene to blows? Vonda held onto her shield with both hands, praying silently as she stared at the young Goddess. Her heart thundered in her chest, though she tried to calm herself. Rick remained frozen, his entire body both hot and cold. ¡®A Goddess? Really?¡¯ His eyes shed across the Iyrmen, then to his own group, the farmers each staring at the woman. Rick dropped to his knees, with the other farmers, and the porters, following right after. ¡®A Goddess!¡¯ Brittany thought, also on her knees, her head growing lighter with each passing second. ¡®It¡¯s a Goddess! Lady veil!¡¯ She had heard the name from when the vige would have its religious sermons now and again. As far as she knew, she was the daughter of the Goddess of Bnce, and she knew no more beyond that. Nobby wasn¡¯t sure who she was, but had dropped to his knees beside his uncles. He stared up at her, wondering how strong she was. The sweet, innocent Nobby, long corrupted by the way of the Iyrmen. The Awakened Wolvesy on their back, revealing their stomachs to the Goddess, unsure of what to do. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether they¡¯ll believe something that crazy,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve shown how you defy all reason?¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s hard to believe that I¡¯ve met the Divine, isn¡¯t it? Plus, it was only through a dream.¡± ¡°You may only meet the Divine through a dream.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± Adam said, staring up at the Goddess as he continued to strap on his equipment. ¡°It¡¯s fine for them to know, since most of them work for me. If they¡¯re about to die, they should at least know the truth.¡± ¡°Why would they die?¡± ¡°Lord Sozain doesn¡¯t exactly give people a heads up when he wants to im them,¡± Adam retorted, tapping his amulet, which was cool to the touch, the kind of cool that revealed his ever watchful eye. ¡°A fair point.¡± Adam remained silent as he continued to slip on his armour. Once he had donned most of it, he spoke up. ¡°What do we owe the pleasure, Lady veil?¡± ¡°I remained with your cart to make sure no one stole it.¡± ¡°Well, thank you kindly,¡± Adam replied, staring into the Goddess¡¯ eyes. Lady veil could see it, the defiance in his eyes, the reason as to why she was so apprehensive about letting him live. She could hear the unspoken question from within his mind. ¡°You must be relieved that you returned so soon.¡± ¡°How soon?¡± ¡°Six nights have fallen since you left,¡± the Goddess replied. Adam finished strapping on his greaves, before leaning back slightly, stopping from donning any more of his armour. ¡°Only six days?¡± ¡°Only six days.¡± Adam continued to stare deep within her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s rather fortunate.¡± The Half Elf smiled, and did not make to don his breastte. ¡°It is,¡± veil replied, her lips pulled taut as she almost red down at the Half Elf. ¡°So, why did you send us between realms?¡± ¡°I did not.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. ¡°So are you here to wee us back?¡± ¡°No. I was to watch over your journey, and to make sure it didn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°What didn¡¯t happen?¡± ¡°Whatever was to happen,¡± the Goddess replied. Adam looked to Jurot, furrowing his brows, before returning back to look at the Goddess. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you were taken, and so I remained to greet you upon your return.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Adam motioned to the cart. ¡°Thanks for looking after the cart too. Did you try the fish?¡± ¡°I did not steal anything.¡± ¡°Not stealing,¡± Adam replied, raising his brows in rm. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to suggest a Goddess was stealing.¡± ¡°No, you would say it outright.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam nodded his head, smiling with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re no noble, though, I guess you¡¯re above nobles?¡± ¡®Maybe I should doublespeak with them?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, falling into thought. ¡®Hold on. She was here to wee us back? Then what sent us there?¡¯ He waited for her to respond, but when he realised she wasn¡¯t going to answer the question, he continued to think. ¡®All of this seems so awfully¡­ convenient?¡¯ He caught Jurot¡¯s eyes, who slowly nodded his head. ¡°Wee back, Adam,¡± called a voice from nearby. He was tall, with pale skin, and was pencil thin. He was adorned in long cloths all about him, with a rapier at his side, and a cane in hand. His eyes were dark, his face hard to see under the thin cloth across his face. Upon his head was arge crow. ¡°Crowseer?¡± Adam called. veil turned to face him, her eyes full of judgement. The scales tipped even, and she clutched it tighter. She continued to re at the stranger, whose presence she had not felt until he had dered himself. ¡°Have you been well?¡± Crowseer asked. ¡°Well enough,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Did you have anything to do with this?¡± ¡°As curious as ever, I see,¡± Crowseer replied, smiling from behind the thin cloth. ¡°I apologise for frightening you all, but I thought to allow you to finish your conversation before I spoke up.¡± ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± ¡°Long enough that it became awkward to not speak up,¡± Crowseer replied. ¡°Right. So¡­ did you have anything to do with it?¡± ¡°You yed a greater part than I.¡± Adam looked to Jurot, sighing. ¡°And I thought the Gods were cryptic.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯ve not taken my warnings to heart,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ I have, a little.¡± ¡°If you wish to act in such a way, you are free to do so. If you do not wish to act such a way, then you are free to do so.¡± Crowseer smiled, cing both hands top his cane. ¡°I hope your children are well?¡± ¡°They¡¯re good.¡± ¡°All¡­ six of them?¡± ¡°Six?¡± Crowseer began to think. ¡°No, five, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Do I have another child I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Crowseer replied, smiling innocently. ¡°What of your sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Crowseer, the Iyr has corrupted her.¡± ¡°They do love their fighting.¡± ¡°What am I to do?¡± ¡°What are any of us to do?¡± Crowseer bowed his head lightly. ¡°What of the other children? You must adore your new Cousins too.¡± ¡°I do, but they won¡¯t let me spoil them,¡± Adam grumbled in response. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to get them as many magical items as I want?¡± ¡°Spoiling them too much will not help them in life.¡± ¡°You know, I hear that a lot, but how many times do you hear the children of nobles failing at life because they were too spoiled? Doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re snorting coke or go around killing peons. Hell,st I checked, telling a noble the truth can get you killed. If you¡¯re rich enough to make thew, it doesn¡¯t matter if you spoil your children and they cause a mess, no one¡¯s going to punish them. Or they¡¯ll be punished with kicking it at home, you know, to snort more coke.¡± Crowseer remained silent. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°Anyway, my point is that if they get into trouble, I¡¯ll be rich enough to sort the situation out, or strong enough to deal with it personally.¡± ¡°No one man can change the world.¡± ¡°No, but being rich helps you influence it.¡± Crowseer remained silent. veil also remained silent. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry.¡±
Adam has definitely learned not to be so cocky. *Reads chapter.* Nevermind. 612. Idols II 612. Idols II ¡°You really won¡¯t tell me?¡± Adam asked, eyeing up Crowseer, who continued to refuse to answer clearly about his involvement. ¡°When it is time for you to know, you will know,¡± Crowseer replied. ¡°As long as I live that long?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯m never going to know.¡± ¡°Would you really die when you have five adorable children waiting for you?¡± ¡°No¡­ I guess not. Am I going to find some other guy who is depressed in life and is half dying who will want to join me?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Perhaps. I was here due to sheer coincidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. Crowseer exchanged a look with the veil. ¡°You are fortunate that it was the Guardian of the Scales to greet you. If another God had been here, perhaps you would have been dead already.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Crowseer bowed his head, though Maurice, the crow, leaned back so she wasn¡¯t bowing her head. ¡°I should be leaving. It was good to see you again, Adam, and it was a pleasure to see you too, Lady veil.¡± ¡°You as well, Crowseer,¡± veil replied, watching as he began to leave. She understood his threat, and wondered what he had to do with Adam, and how much he had to do with slipping between worlds. ¡°Speaking of depressed guys who needed me, where¡¯s Jonn?¡± ¡°He must have returned to Dunes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Yeah. Wasn¡¯t he with Dunes¡¯ group? What? How?¡± Adam furrowed his brows even deeper, wondering how Jonn had appeared into the world. ¡°He must have slipped through too.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little out of the ordinary?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, simply, before giving Adam a look. It was not a look, but the look. ¡°Good point.¡± Once Crowseer was far enough away, he reached down to his heart, wincing. He had felt the phantom pain of a knife made of ice piercing through his heart long ago, and had almost let it slip. ¡°I beg your pardon, Mistress,¡± Crowseer said, chuckling through the pain. He was far enough away that veil wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, her attention to the entire group. She waved a hand, and light and warmth fell across those kneeling. ¡°I will leave you with my blessing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Goddess!¡± came the chorus from those prostrating themselves before her. Shock and awe filled them as the radiance of her divinity passed through them. Every part of them was full of content, and as they opened their eyes, they noticed she had disappeared. Mara remained tense for a moment, before pulling her hands away from her navel. ¡°Alright, since she¡¯s gone, who don¡¯t we¡­¡± Adam nced around, noting the forest nearby, and the ins behind them. ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s make up camp, and I¡¯ll send word to Dunes that we¡¯ll make our way to him.¡± ¡°We should return to East Port,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Though the hills are dangerous, there is less danger heading through Central Alnd.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°It should take us no more than five weeks to get to West Fort.¡± ¡°Then we can get there by mid next month then¡­¡± Adam thought about what day it was. ¡°So it¡¯s what, the second week then? I don¡¯t really remember¡­¡± ¡°It is the second week of the sixth month,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Do you know what day?¡± ¡°The tenth or eleventh.¡± ¡°Alright, so we¡¯ll get to West Fort by the, what, twentieth? That¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Their birthdays were what, the seventh of the ninth? Right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm. We¡¯ll be missing the twin¡¯s birthdays, and Churot¡¯s birthday too¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t wish Asoyah a happy birthday either.¡± ¡°Let us camp,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam tried to cast his spellter in the day, only to realise he had no Mana. ¡®That¡¯s weird¡­¡¯ Adam meditated to try and regain his Mana, finding that he could at least regain some of it. Mana: 0 -> 3 ¡°Mnnn¡­¡± Adam decided against sending a message, and instead began to summon his tower, so they could bathe in peace. ¡°You¡¯ve met with the Divine?¡± Rick whispered over dinner. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, casually. Rick remained silent for a long while, chewing not on his food, but his thoughts. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hey, everyone,¡± Adam called out, waving his hand to everyone. ¡°Just letting you know, but you should probably keep all this a secret, for now at least. Best case scenario, a couple of people buy you drinks for the story. Worst case scenario, you¡¯re impaled for sphemy, or some such.¡± ¡°We met a Goddess,¡± Brittany replied, staring up at Adam. ¡°Yeah, so I kept my end of the promise, so keep up to yours,¡± Adam replied. Brittany fell silent. Just a few years ago she was a nobody in a tiny vige near the Iyr. Yet, only a handful of seasonster, she was an Expert, meeting beings she thought were Gods, and a being who was actually a God. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Once the business is made, and once your family is safe within its walls, then you can start telling them this sort of thing. Until then, let¡¯s keep everything a secret, so we don¡¯t go about bringing unwanted attention.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure he wanted this to go out just yet, especially since they had so much attention on them due to the business already. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Rick, when am I not threatening you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I do, what madness I bring. If there¡¯s a day I¡¯m not threatening someone, it¡¯s the day I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to threaten you, or anyone here. Last I checked, my brother was an Executive, like me, and he¡¯s not the model of thepany, no matter how handsome he is. I mean, look at him. What a hunk.¡± Adam raised his brows to Lucy for support. ¡°Adam isn¡¯t always right, but when he is, damn is he right,¡± Lucy replied, sighing as she nodded her head. ¡°See? Anyhow, I¡¯m just saying it for your safety. I¡¯m the one with the Iyrman for a brother, not any of you. I¡¯ll try to help you, but if I get word from above I can¡¯t, then¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try anyhow, but the Enchanter won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°We will keep it in mind,¡± Rick replied. ¡°A few monthster and the fort should be done,¡± Adam said. ¡°Oh, wait, no¡­ it¡¯s next year for the fort, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Damn.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a bit then¡­ well, it¡¯s about half way through the year, so¡­¡± Adam wondered if he could give them each some more money to keep them eager for the long journey ahead. ¡°Are you all good with your money? Need any to send back home?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Rick said. Remy nodded. ¡°We can pay you back too, boss.¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve paid me back already, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I feel like I needed to do something in one of the towns in the south. Something about buying some fish.¡± ¡°Sam from River Hill, to buy scale mail,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I feel like you told me this before.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam rubbed his forehead gently. ¡°How do you even remember that?¡± ¡°You said it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like how you¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Did I say this before too?¡± ¡°Yes. You said I was the best brother ever.¡± ¡°You are a good brother,¡± Adam confirmed. Jaygak and Kitool noted the way Jurot¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s set up the watches again. We¡¯re no longer in the other world, so I can¡¯t go around saving everyone from death for free again. Zeus and¡­¡± Adam looked around, realising the giant elk wasn¡¯t about. ¡°Damn.¡± The group slept the night, and once morning came, Adam was able to regain all of his Mana, and he was able to pick between his spells once more. ¡°Dunes. Making our way. Jonn should be back to you. He¡¯ll exin.¡± ¡°I hope everything is well. I wish you good fortune.¡± ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m going to need it.¡¯ Once Adam was done with summoning his elk and owl, the group made their way back to Life River. With some bother about the wolves, they were allowed to enter, with assurances they would look after the wolves. They managed to arrive at East Port without any trouble on the road, though at the gate, they had some bother once more due to the wolves. With the Duchess¡¯ silver que, and Vonda¡¯s word, they managed to enter the city, where they could rest in peace. ¡®Should we take a break in the towns every so often?¡¯ Adam thought while continuing on the road the next day. Water Ford was the same, with them not allowing the group through due to the wolves, though with the que, Vonda¡¯s sway, and Jurot and the teen Iyrmen offering to stay with the wolves, they managed to pass through. Omen: 12, 17 ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. They were midway between Water Ford and River Hill when they came across arge group, fifty people at least, each heavily armed. ¡°They are a band due to the Beast Waves,¡± Jurot said, eyeing up the group¡¯s weapons and armour. ¡°Oh yeah. That was meant to be happening this year, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was the reason why they hadn¡¯te across much. ¡°Are they going to give us trouble?¡± Jurot noted the colour of their cloaks, the patterns on their tabards, and whatever other identifiers the group held. ¡°They could be trouble. They outnumber us three to one.¡± Adam looked back to this group. Almost half of the group were Iyrmen, each at least Experts now. Another two had been trained by Iyrmen, and one was someone only the Iyrmen could handle. Then came the porters and the farmers, each near Experts too. Adam checked something, ncing aside, before remembering Bell was no longer a floating blue baby. ¡°A fair fight,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot almost smiled.
Sane person: We''re outnumbered three to one. Iyrman: Good. 613. Alright I 613. Alright I ¡°Hail travellers!¡± called one of those leading the party, one of the five heavily armoured warriors who were mounted. He wore a breastte over his heavy chain, with a long cloak of ck, and even his great steed wore barding made of chain. At his side was a de, and he wielded a long spear, which he rested over his shoulder. He pulled up his visor to reveal his face, with pale skin and dark hair, that of most of Alnd. ¡°How do you fare?¡± ¡°Greetings,¡± Adam replied, walking up to meet him, while the other mounted warriors approached more slowly, but stood some ways behind. Jurot, Jaygak, Kitool, and Sir Vonda, stepped up, though remained behind the Half Elf. ¡°Well enough.¡± ¡°Not well enough to remove your helmet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather cold down here on the ground, so the helmet¡¯s keeping me warm,¡± Adam replied, ncing across the five heavily armoured warriors, each adorned in simr gear, though they wore different capes and cloaks and scarves. ¡°You cannot me yourck of a mount on yourck of respect.¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck a mount, I just don¡¯t need to ride it to feel better than you,¡± Adam replied, still eyeing up the others behind him. They wore more simpler chain, some of them wearing thicker clothing under the chain, others did not. Some wielded simple spears and shields, others wielded des and shields, and some even carried pikes in hand. Adam nced back at hispanions, realising he needed to equip them in te mail, not just Jaygak, who was fortunate enough to receive one from the Duchess. ¡°It seems you have a problem with us,¡± the stranger said. ¡°Not all of you, just you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rence, of the ck Cloaks,¡± the man said. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of us.¡± Adam looked back to Jurot. ¡°My brother seems to know of you, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say I do. I¡¯m Adam, from Fate¡¯s Golden. You might have heard of us as the ones who killed Vandra a couple of years ago, or the ones that killed a Blue Dragon shortly after. If you haven¡¯t heard of us through that, then perhaps you¡¯ve heard that we recently ced in the tournament, taking the top seven spots for one, the third spot for another, and then top two in another.¡± ¡°Rather boastful, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know how this¡¯ll end up when you forget your ce,¡± Adam retorted, inhaling deeply. ¡°You sure have some guts for someone who isn¡¯t at least a Count, no, a Marquis.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out manned and out geared, so watch your tongue, before things get more troublesome.¡± ¡°Out manned?¡± Adam looked back to hispanions, and then back to the group. ¡°How many Iyrmen you got?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°How many Greater Enhanced weapons you got?¡± Adam asked. ¡°¡­¡± rence looked back to hispanions curiously, before turning his gaze back to Adam and the others. ¡°None?¡± ¡°Your definition of out manned and out geared is very different to mine,¡± Adam stated, casually. ¡°How many of yours can sling Fireballs?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How many of yours are from an order?¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, more eagerly. ¡°Which order?¡± ¡°Order of the Thousand Hunts,¡± one of the mounted warriors said, pulling up cloak away from her breastte to reveal the symbol on her chest, that of the order. Adam vaguely recognised the de and bow as the symbol of the Order of the Thousand Hunts.¡± ¡°One of yours was in the tournament wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°There were several, yes,¡± the woman replied. ¡°I must have beaten one, but I feel like you guys did more,¡± Adam said, ncing back to Jurot. ¡°We beat Sir Gordan.¡± ¡°Sir Gordan? Sir Gordan.¡± Adam tried to recall. ¡°He was gifted First Ice,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Oh! Oh yeah,¡± Adam almost shouted, stifling hisughter. ¡°He borrowed First Ice and then got-,¡± Adam turned to stare at the woman in the eye, ¡°absolutely fucking bodied, goddamn! It was so embarrassing. If I was part of his order, who begged to borrow the prized possession of another order, only to lose that badly, even to an Iyrman, I wouldn¡¯t show my face for at least the next year in thend. Easiest bet of my life, and I bet on Nobby here beating up a little farmer boy.¡± The woman¡¯s face turnedpletely red, while Sir Vonda stepped forward and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Adam, please stop aggravating the good Sir of the order.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not aggravating anyone, I¡¯m just saying,¡± Adam replied, innocently. ¡°Anyhow, didn¡¯t he also reach, what, fourth ce? I mean, losing to three Iyrmen back to back isn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of. Didn¡¯t I lose to three Iyrmen too? Granted, it was to all three of them at the same time, but still.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t start controlling your boy, there might be bigger trouble,¡± rence said. ¡°I was once a candidate for the Order of Three Hundred des.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t you beat up a candidate for the Order of Three Hundred des?¡± Adam asked, eyeing up his brother. ¡°William, yes.¡± ¡°Of the Thunder Riders?¡± rence asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You beat him?¡± ¡°Beat him?¡± Adam said. ¡°He beat William easier than I beat Vasera.¡± ¡®And Sir Roseia and Sir Karra, but I feel like they wouldn¡¯t believe that.¡¯ ¡°Vasera?¡± rence looked back to his ownpanions. ¡°The Golden Savages?¡± one from therge group behind them called out. ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t allowed to beat Sir Roseia or Sir Karra, so I had to surrender once I beat them up a little.¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± rence stated, annoyed by all the boasting. He could believe the Iyrmen, since they were Iyrmen, but this guy in puthral was no Iyrman. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many Iyrmen you have, how many great people they¡¯ve beaten, how many Greater Enhanced weapons you have. You¡¯re outnumbered, at least three to one.¡± ¡°A fair fight,¡± came the response from the pair of brothers. ¡®Nice,¡¯ the pair thought. ¡°It seems things have gone too far,¡± Sir Vonda said. ¡°Just who do you think you are?¡± rence asked, not wanting to let go of his reason to fight yet. ¡°I am Sir Vonda Easke, of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Sir Vonda replied. ¡°Quite a im,¡± rence replied, ring down at her. Sir Vonda removed her helmet, revealing her burn marks, and bowed her head to woman of the Thousand Hunts. ¡°Congrattions to your order, I¡¯m sure you must be pleased that your Grand Master is Paragon now.¡± ¡°It is auspicious indeed,¡± the woman replied. ¡°Sir Liana Redhill.¡± ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± Sir Vonda replied. ¡°I often prayed over the matter of the massacre.¡± ¡°It was long ago now,¡± Sir Liana replied, dismounting from her horse. There was a look in her eye. Sir Vonda revealed her shield, with the symbol of her order painted across it. She began to clean it for a moment, before Sir Liana ced her hand against it, and prayed lightly. She did the same, cleaning her breastte, before Sir Vonda ced her hand against it, and prayed lightly. Sir Liana couldn¡¯t recall a Sir Vonda Easke of Life¡¯s Rose, but it did make sense that someone from Easke would join such an order, since they were side by side. However, considering she knew the name Redhill, and was generally acting as she should, she couldn¡¯t really fault her logic. ¡°Yourpanion is boastful.¡± ¡°I have not heard him lie.¡± ¡°Even if he does not lie, he sounds as though he does.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen can confirm his words, for one is his brother.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a brother to an Iyrman?¡± Sir Liana asked, barely masking the surprise in her voice. ¡°Adam is my brother,¡± Jurot confirmed. Suddenly, the mood shifted in the air. At first it had been tense, and though it had slowly rxed with Sir Vonda and Sir Liana talking, it became tense and awkward again. It was one thing for Adam to be boastful, but it was another thing if he was an Iyrman¡¯s brother and said all of those things. Sir Liana turned slightly, straightening up. Sir Vonda epted the invitation, and the pair walked to one side, away from the keen ears of the Iyrmen, leaving the two groups in awkward silence. ¡°Do you know you have two Demons in yourpany?¡± Sir Liana¡¯s voice was neutral, doing her best not to sound threatening. ¡°I keep a watchful eye on them,¡± Sir Vonda replied, simply. Sir Liana slowly nodded her head, pausing to think. ¡°You are still outnumbered three to one. I can guarantee your lives, and perhaps the lives of the Iyrmen, but the others¡­¡± ¡°If it shoulde to blows, I am uncertain of how many of you will die. I can guarantee your life, and I believe Adam will¡­¡± Sir Vonda thought about how new some of the warriors looked, and how Adam could st them with a Fireball and instantly kill them all. ¡°You have seen the amulet on his neck.¡± ¡°Do you really think your group will win?¡± ¡°The weakest of our members are Experts,¡± Sir Vonda replied, simply. Sir Liana remained silent, ncing towards the group. She noted the attire of some of the group, the porters and the farmers, who may have worn decent gear, but were no doubt wearing the typical attire of those who were not adventurers, but porters and farmers first. ¡°You are all at least Experts?¡± ¡°I am certain of it,¡± Sir Vonda replied, looking to the group. ¡°Those who join with us, the farmers, have been adventuring at an extreme pace, and have gone through quite through several experiences which should have killed them, and some which did. Adam, too, had gone through such experiences.¡± ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I, too, am an Expert.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Priest, not a Guardian?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Once the pair returned, Sir Liana mounted her horse, and her horse slowly walked up to beside rence. ¡°Adam,¡± Sir Vonda called. ¡°Yes, Sir Vonda?¡± ¡°I have guaranteed Sir Liana¡¯s life.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, Sir Vonda.¡± rence¡¯s face remained neutral as Sir Liana whispered something into his ears. His eyes fell across the entirety of Fate¡¯s Golden, all twenty three members. Then his eyes fell to Lucy, and Mara, before they finally fell to Umbra. He leaned in to whisper into the woman¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be the one betting my life on it,¡± came the response, for all to hear.
Our viins are... rational? I don''t like this. Blood for Baktu! 614. Alright II 614. Alright II ¡°Adam, are you okay?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said, throwing a nce back towards the band approaching the horizon behind them. Vonda remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°I think so?¡± Adam blinked at her curiously. ¡°Why? Do I look like there¡¯s something wrong?¡± ¡°You just seemed tense.¡± ¡°I did?¡± ¡°Were you rxed?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°You were rather aggressive.¡± ¡°Yeah, he was aggressive too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re normally not quite so aggressive.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯te at me with that type of energy, I wouldn¡¯t have returned that type of energy.¡± Adam shrugged, as though it was truly that simple. ¡°You normally don¡¯t give in to such taunts easily.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the taunt, it was about what would have happened after the taunt,¡± Adam exined, throwing a look back towards the band once more. ¡°As much as it sounds like an excuse, because, let¡¯s be real, it is an excuse, if we rolled on our backs when he came at us with that kind of energy, then he¡¯d think he could do whatever he wanted to us.¡± ¡°I would have stepped in,¡± Vonda reassured. ¡°Sure, but you shouldn¡¯t have to step up just because some idiot thinks he¡¯s something because he rides on a warhorse.¡± ¡°We were outnumbered three to one.¡± ¡°A fair fight,¡± the brother replied together. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°Many could have been hurt.¡± ¡°Sure, but I care more about my group than his group. The fight would have ended after the second Fireball, maybe the third. If we really needed it, I¡¯d cast it a fourth, a fifth time if need be.¡± Vonda blinked. ¡°We are no longer in the other realm.¡± ¡°Sure, but I can still cast five pretty easily,¡± Adam replied, as though what he said wasn¡¯t ridiculous. ¡®Ah. Adam is Adam.¡¯ Vonda let out a long sigh. ¡°Many of them would have died.¡± Adam tapped his amulet. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sending a bunch of idiots to the Lord.¡± ¡°You do mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam closed his eyes, feeling his heart slow slightly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry, Vonda, uh, Sir Vonda, I¡¯ll try and¡­ you know.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The young woman held out her hands. Adam held up his hands and she held them. ¡°Be careful the Iyr does not corrupt you, as it has corrupted your sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrible thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°A terrible thing, indeed,¡± she replied, her eyes smiling up towards him. ¡°See, this is why I like you Sir Vonda. You got jokes.¡± ¡°I got jokes?¡± ¡°You got jokes.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ good?¡± ¡°It may not be good, but it is cool.¡± ¡°Is cool not good?¡± ¡°I guess it is good.¡± Omen: 3, 14 The party approached the front gates of River Hill, which were still open even thatte. It revealed the inside of the town, which was built around several streams. The denizens hustled and bustled about within the town. Several guards remained on the walls of the town, and two stood eagerly at the gates. Each were adorned in scale mail, greyish, with a hint of blue. Those atop the walls carried crossbows, though they were unloaded. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the guard called out, before eyeing up the group. ¡°Say, didn¡¯t you pass by for the tournament?¡± Adam tilted his head slightly. ¡°Are you the guard that informed me about the armour shop?¡± ¡°That I was.¡± ¡°Bobby, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± the guard said, looking to his side. ¡°That¡¯s Bobby, I¡¯m Garry.¡± ¡°You know what? I¡¯m really impressed that I binked Bobby. I¡¯m usually so terrible with names.¡± ¡°Binked?¡± Bobby asked, eyeing up the giant in puthral. ¡°Don¡¯t go around binking people.¡± ¡°Binked just means¡­ uh¡­ it means like¡­ you know when you remember something, and you get it right? You binked it right the first time, you know?¡± ¡°ng?¡± Garry asked. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Anyway, good to see you both. As promised, we did well in the tournament, and so we¡¯vee back to spend some coin in River Hill. We don¡¯t have much time, admittedly, so I¡¯ll order some scale mail ande fetch it another time, or I¡¯ll arrange for it to be delivered, or something.¡± ¡°Aye, you¡¯ve reallye for some scale mail?¡± Garry asked, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°We did really well in the tournament,¡± Adam said, before motioning a hand to hispanions. ¡°Nobby here ced first for his segment, and the teen Iyrmen here ced took the next spots. I took third in my segment, and Kitool and my brother here, both took first and second ce.¡± ¡°Ho! So you¡¯re Fate¡¯s Golden, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help the smile on his face. ¡°Jurot the Savage and Kitool the Steel Fist? Really?¡± Bobby asked, eyeing up the pair. ¡°I am Jurot,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I am Kitool,¡± Kitool confirmed. ¡°So you must be Purple Adam,¡± Garry said. ¡°Made quite the coin betting on you.¡± ¡°Purple Adam?¡± Adam replied, frowning. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Aye, because of the armour.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got the Savage, the Steel Fist, and¡­ Purple.¡± Adam looked back at his brother. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Why couldn¡¯t they give me something cooler than Purple Adam? I could have been Adam the Axe, or, or, or¡­¡± ¡°Adam the Axe is pretty good,¡± Garry said, nodding his head. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people called the Axe, though. There¡¯s only one Purple.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°You know what, next time I enter a tournament, I¡¯m going to win it. Then I¡¯ll get a cool name, like¡­ Adam the Invincible. Or Adam the Immortal.¡± ¡°Adam the Koro,¡± Jaygak added, confidently. ¡°What does Koro mean?¡± Garry asked. ¡°It means fool,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Big talk from someone who dropped out.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my tournament to win,¡± Jaygak replied, simply. After having beaten up Adam, her heart had eased slightly. Though she did not have her uses, it was she who had stopped Adam from saying something unforgivable. ¡°The next tournament I join I¡¯ll be sure to ce.¡± ¡°Not win?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t be the Gak who will rise in this generation,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should keep bullying her. ¡°Are the wolves with you?¡± Bobby asked. ¡°They are,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°Are they going to behave?¡± Garry asked. Adam looked back. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cloud, Adam¡¯s Awakened Wolf, replied. ¡°Gods!¡± Garry reached up to his heard. ¡°He¡¯s an Awakened Wolf?¡± ¡°Yeah, he is.¡± The guards eyed up the wolves. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t act up. If they do, we¡¯llpensate, and we¡¯ll put them down.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll be keeping an eye on them?¡± ¡°We will.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Garry eyed up the group. ¡°We¡¯re meant to tax mounts and such a certain amount. With twenty six of you, the elk being a magical steed, it should be twenty six gold. You trading any goods?¡± ¡°None,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Oh, speaking of trade, we¡¯ve got a que from the Duchess.¡± Jurot pulled the que out of his inner shirt pocket, revealing it to the guard. Garry whistled, the same as the other guards had when they first saw the que. ¡°A silver que? From the Duchess? The Duchess of East Port?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Garry held it, noting the stamps on the que, and he handed it to Bobby, who took it back to verify it. ¡°How¡¯d you managed to get a silver que.¡± ¡°We work for a business called the United Kindom, which isn¡¯t very active right now, but it¡¯s a business which sells magical weapons.¡± ¡°You got any magical weapons on you?¡± ¡°On us? Yeah. For trade? Not right now.¡± ¡°So no trade goods?¡± ¡°No?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Still, the silver que changes the fees to a silver per head, per mount, and per cart.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hand over three gold, since I don¡¯t want to deal with the change.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°How goes the war, anyhow?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard,¡± Garry replied. ¡°We¡¯ve pincered off the left and right side of the ins, and there¡¯s little chance the Traitor King is going to march his army through the hills towards us.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not aiming to fight and take territory, he¡¯s aiming to protect hisnds,¡± Garry said. ¡°Heard that Ever Green should be taken by the end of next season. Price of food¡¯s rising a little, but the price of grain is the same as always, but that¡¯s no surprise.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from Alnd?¡± ¡°No.¡± Garry slowly nodded his head. ¡°The price of grain rarely changes in Alnd, and in Central Alnd, it¡¯s always been the same. Across Alnd, the price of flour is subsidised by the nobles, and some flour is guaranteed at a certain price. In Central Alnd, we have the King¡¯s Dole. It¡¯s the only region of our great country which has it, and it¡¯s why we¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The King¡¯s Dole is given out seasonally, at least. A giant sack of flour,¡± Garry said, holding up his hands to reveal how big the sack was, apparently as big as his torso, ¡°given to every family. In the capital, it¡¯s a monthly urrence, and usually, it¡¯s twice a season for most towns and cities in Central Alnd. Course, cause of the war, it¡¯s been reduced to once a season again.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°The flour that¡¯s given out. Is it¡­ free?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°All that flour?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Now that¡¯s something.¡± ¡°Central Alnd can grow enough to feed all of Alnd. The subsidised flour of other regions is all flour which is grown within Central Alnd too.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Aldish soldiers dying from wounds of battle, poisons of the enemies, and disease,¡± Garry said, before his lips formed a small smile. ¡°Never heard of any Aldish solder starving to death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Garry said. ¡°It is.¡±
When I be president of the UK I will give everyone free bread. 615. The Promises 615. The Promises Omen: 10, 15 ¡°So, this is Sam¡¯s Scales¡­¡± The building was a small wooden shack in one corner, with quite a breadth of space of greenery between it and the other nearby buildings. A sharp smell in the air tickled Adam¡¯s nostrils, though it was kept at bay by the nearby flowers. A sign board hung in the air, that of arge scale with arge tilted S painted within its edges. Adam pushed the door open, the bell ringing above him to dere his entrance. The smell struck him sharply, causing the Half Elf to wince. To his surprise, the store was muchrger on the inside, essentially one long room, with basic shirts of scales tied to wooden posts. An older man, perhaps in his sixties, sat in one corner, sewing scales together. His salt and pepper hair was cut short, though he wore a thick goatee, which was ck as night. He was shorter than a typical Aldishman, and though he was thin, his fingers were thick and heavily scarred. ¡°Mister Sam?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know about no mister, but I¡¯m Sam,¡± the man replied, staring at the stranger who wore a purple breastte. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± he replied. ¡°I passed through the town a while ago and your nephew, Garry, made me promise to buy some scale mail after the tournament. I ced well, so I¡¯m flush with coin.¡± Adam eyed up the scale all around, most of it scale on leather. ¡°How well did you ce?¡± ¡°Third.¡± ¡°Third?¡± ¡°Yeah. They call me Purple Adam, I hear.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t pay attention to the tournament,¡± Sam admitted, cutting the string once he was done tying it up. ¡°Was too busy working.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t disrespect that,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°You covering your ears because you¡¯re a leaf ear?¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± Adam¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°You¡¯re a handsome bastard.¡± ¡°Will you deny my coin?¡± ¡°No. Coin¡¯s the same, whether it¡¯s from an Aldishman, an Aswadian,¡± Sam said, before his eyes caught sight of Adam once more, ¡°or an Elf.¡± ¡°Only half.¡± ¡°What are you lookin¡¯ for?¡± He eyed up the puthral armour. ¡°Don¡¯t know what I can offer anyone wearing Iyrman steel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not steel, it¡¯s-,¡± ¡°Puthral, yes, it was an expression.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good with expressions, being a leaf ear and all.¡± Adam chuckled. Sam ced his scales to one side, and leaned back on his stool, up against the wall. ¡°I can¡¯t offer you anything better.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be buying anything for myself, but I could buy something for someone else, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You can. I¡¯ll need measurements to make sure it¡¯ll fit, but I¡¯ll suppose it¡¯s a gift?¡± ¡°Something like that. Measurements aren¡¯t too important, it¡¯ll be enchanted.¡± ¡°Enchanted?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam shed a smile towards the older Aldishman. ¡°I¡¯m Executive Adam, from the United Kindom. We work for an enchanter, and I would like to procure your finest work for them to enchant. It might be put up for sale, but chances are, it¡¯ll be gifted to someone very special.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sam stared at the Half Elf. ¡°My finest work is pricey.¡± ¡°I ced third, so I¡¯m flush with coin.¡± ¡®Third? So he¡¯s got at least a thousand, no doubt.¡¯ Sam thought, eyeing the Half Elf up. Puthral armour, a fine axe at his side, he wasn¡¯t a nobody, that was for sure. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Do you work with Dragon scales?¡± Adam asked, before wincing. ¡°A little, but can¡¯t get my hands on many at a time. Not a lot of Dragons killed recently. No, I heard something about a White Dragon and a Blue Dragon, but I¡¯m not sure I can get their scales.¡± ¡°Ah, right. I guess I do have some of their scales left¡­¡± ¡®Do I?¡¯ Adam thought back to the pile of Dragon scales. ¡®No, Elder Gold took most of the good bits¡­¡¯ ¡°You have some?¡± ¡°None usable for armour, unfortunately.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I gifted a bunch of them away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, instead of Dragon scales, how about hydra scales? I think we still have some, and I think I could pull some strings to acquire enough for a breastte.¡± ¡°Hydra scales?¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Aye. I¡¯ve worked with hydra scales before.¡± Sam continued to eye the Half Elf up. ¡°So you¡¯ll bring the hydra scales?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got some, so I might as well use them¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Just a moment.¡± Adam fell into thought. ¡®Could I enchant it and gift it to¡­¡¯ ¡°Yeah. Hydra scale mail. That would be perfect.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got the mail, I can make a scale cuirass for it,¡± Sam said. ¡°I don¡¯t deal with mail.¡± ¡°Right, I just meant a cuirass.¡± ¡°A scale cuirass, made of hydra scales.¡± Sam thought for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re providing the scales, and I only need to make the cuirass, it¡¯ll set you back thirty gold, and shouldn¡¯t take me longer than five days. If you want me to take longer to make sure everything is lined up perfectly, then I¡¯ll need at least two weeks, and you¡¯ll be looking to pay at least sixty gold.¡± ¡°I expected to pay much more than that.¡± ¡°If I had to source the hydra scales, then I¡¯d ask for more than a hundred, but if you¡¯re providing them, then you¡¯re only asking me for some leather and thebour.¡± ¡°Right, that makes sense. What¡¯s the best leather you have?¡± ¡°The best leather I have will depend on the colour you want.¡± ¡°Grey.¡± ¡°Grey? Then the best I¡¯ve got is monohorn leather, all the way from Aswadasad. It¡¯s pricey.¡± ¡°How pricey?¡± ¡°I¡¯d charge you at least fifty gold for it.¡± ¡°Done. You¡¯ll take two weeks, you¡¯ll use monohorn leather, the hydra scales we provide, and you¡¯ll make a cuirass made of scale. I¡¯d like for it to be sized roughly to me, but a little¡­ no, actually, I¡¯ll bring someone for you to measure up.¡± ¡°Alright. That¡¯ll be one hundred and ten gold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you fifty gold upfront, and one hundred uponpletion,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯ll need¡­¡± Sam paused. Typically, he¡¯d ask for half the gold upfront, and half uponpletion. ¡°One hundred and fifty gold total?¡± ¡°You have to tell Garry that Adam of Fate¡¯s Golden kept his word.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Sam held out his hand and shook the Half Elf¡¯s forearm. Adam returned in the evening with hydra scales and another muscr hunk by the name of Jurot. He had bought some of the scales from the porters and farmers previously, d he had thought so far ahead. It had also been easy enough to convince Jurot. ¡°Hey, Jurot,e with me to get your measurements taken.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Easy enough. ¡°You¡¯ve asked an Iyrman toe take measurements?¡± Sam asked. ¡°Not an Iyrman, my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± His eyes fell to Adam¡¯s forehead, before he raised his brows. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Well, alright¡­¡± ¡°Who is the scale armour for?¡± Jurot asked while Sam used his string to take his measurements. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for someone,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m keeping it a secret.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®That was it?¡¯ Sam thought. He began to grow curious, but he knew not to ask too many questions. They were paying him good coin, and he wasn¡¯t going to ruin such a chance of making extra coin. ¡°I¡¯ve brought fifty gold, and once you¡¯re done, head to the guild and hand the armour there. They¡¯ll pay you the rest of the gold once they check it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°For the sake of future business, if I wanted basic scale armour, the full set, how much would that cost, and how many days would it take?¡± ¡°About fifty gold, about ten days,¡± Sam replied. ¡°Good to know.¡± Adam held out his hand. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you, Sam.¡± ¡°You too, Adam,¡± Sam replied, holding out his hand, shaking Adam¡¯s. Adam and Jurot stepped outside. Adam inhaled the fresh air, until the back of his nose stung, and he coughed. ¡°Is scale armour that good?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s pretty effective for money, and it¡¯s pretty quick too.¡± ¡°It is decent.¡± ¡°Might have to equip the future warriors with scale armour if ites down to it.¡± ¡°If they are not strong, scale mail is reasonable,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Cool, cool. I¡¯ll think about it. Rick and the others have some nice chain mail and stuff, so we probably shouldn¡¯t get scale for them.¡± Adam wondered if he could get something for them to increase their Defence. ¡®I wonder if there¡¯s an easier way to equip my workers. He can do what, forty or so a year? I doubt I¡¯ll gain that many a year, so I guess it¡¯s not too bad as a way to equip them. Spears and shields are pretty easy to grab too, so if I¡¯m in a pinch it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¯ The pair returned to the guild, where most of their group rxed. Adam eyed up the armour the group wore, and his eyes fell to Vonda. ¡®I should probably equip our Priest with te mail too. I¡¯ve got enough enough to equip her, but would she feel mad? She probably has enough money after betting too, probably? Would she rather donate it to her temple?¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Something stupid.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re our designated lifesaver, otherwise we¡¯d have a problem.¡± Adam slowly smiled, chuckling lightly. Vonda continued to smile at him. ¡°So we will leave in the morning?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you done with your business?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did you need to buy scale armour?¡± ¡°I gave my word.¡± ¡°Who is the scale armour for?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a gift to someone special.¡± ¡°A special someone?¡± ¡°No, someone special. I don¡¯t think I have a special someone.¡± Adam leaned back. ¡®I do need a mother for my kids. Thank Baktu they haven¡¯t asked about their mother. They¡¯re a little young so far, so I have what, one or two years before they start asking? Three years if I¡¯m lucky.¡¯ Vonda decided against interrupting Adam¡¯s thoughts, seeing as he was thinking about his children.
Who is the scale armour for? If you read on patreon don''t reply here with the answer! 616. Journey To Southshire 616. Journey To Southshire ¡°Who are they?¡± Adam asked as the group trekked along the King¡¯s Road through the hilly forest. He could see a pair up ahead who had nced the group¡¯s way before pulling away into the forest. ¡°Tribesfolk,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We will go speak with them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The trio of Iyrmen stepped forward along the King¡¯s Road, while Adam nced around. He had yet to trek this way previously, for this was the path north from River Hill, which apparently led to a ce called South Shire. ¡®To the north towards South Shire?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯m bad enough at geography without this nonsense.¡¯ ¡°Deathsingers,¡± the young woman said, noter than in her thirties, while the other was a young man in histe twenties. The pair looked like any other Aldishman, pale skin, with brown hair and brown eyes. They wore thick furs and carried des at their side, though they did not concern the Iyrmen one bit. ¡°You are so far from home?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°A cub of ours is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°Some beasts came upon us suddenly, and our father took her to safety. We found him dead, and our sister nowhere to be seen. We followed her scent this far, but it has faded.¡± It didn¡¯t answer Jurot¡¯s question, since they were still at least fifty miles away from their region, but he decided against prodding further. ¡°We have note across her.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to help us?¡± the young woman asked. Jurot remained silent for a moment. ¡°I am Jurot.¡± ¡°Kanya.¡± ¡°I have learned your name, Kanya,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have learned your name, Jurot,¡± Kanya replied. ¡°I will speak with my brother,¡± Jurot stated, making no promises. ¡°Come.¡± Adam eyed up the pair as they approached with the Iyrmen. ¡®Aldishmen? Just the pair?¡¯ ¡°They are looking for their little sister,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How little are we talking?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is nearly one hundred moon cycles,¡± the woman said. ¡°About seven, then?¡± Adam replied, furrowing his brows, annoyed he had to do maths. ¡°Alright, where did youst see her, and which way did she go?¡± ¡°She passed through¡­¡± the young woman¡¯s eyes slowly passed through the party to Umbra. ¡°Deathsinger?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The pair of strangers stared at Umbra, their noses twitching. ¡°She is with us,¡± Jurot said. Kanya¡¯s eyes met Jurot¡¯s for a moment, before they returned back to Umbra. However, Umbra was looking off to one side, further west, through the forest. ¡°Hello?¡± Adam called. Kanya remained frozen still in ce, but she visibly rxed, only for her head to snap to the side, her brother¡¯s head doing the same. They tilted their heads, standing at the ready as they stared into the forest. ¡°Excuse me,¡± called a voice from the forest, a familiar voice. Adam¡¯s head turned to find himself staring at a tall, pencil thin man, with a crow atop his head. ¡°Crowseer?¡± Peeking from behind Crowseer¡¯s leg was a young girl, who quickly pounced upon all fours towards her siblings. She hid behind them, her head buried against her sister¡¯s back to hide herself. She was clean, and didn¡¯t seem as though she had been lost in the forest for any length of time. ¡°Pleasant greetings,¡± Crowseer said, shing a smile from behind his light cloth mask. ¡°I hope you have all been well.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you heading north?¡± ¡°I was heading where I was heading,¡± Crowseer replied. ¡°¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot, who was equally as confused. Crowseer probably walked around thend, meaning it was nigh on impossible for him to be here. Unless he turned and walked directly through the forest and the hills to this area, but then why would he head north along the road? ¡°It seems Fate has brought us together once more,¡± Crowseer said, smiling. Cold pierced his heart, a threat unravelling. ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Kanya said, before retreating away with her brother and sister, a swiftness taking their feet that Adam hadn¡¯t ever seen before. ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Crowseer replied towards the retreating Tribesfolk. ¡°You¡¯re a nice guy, Crowseer,¡± Adam said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°A little weird, but nice.¡± ¡°We have much inmon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam looked back towards hispanions, sighing gently. ¡°When you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± Crowseer smiled towards Umbra, before bowing his head. ¡°A pleasure to see you too.¡± Umbra slowly nodded towards the Idol who she hadst met only recently. ¡°You should scamper away before I change my mind.¡± Crowseer shed another smile, before bowing his head, Maurice pulled back slightly. The Idol stepped around the group, and made his way along the King¡¯s Road. Jurot kept his thoughts in his mind, and once they reached South Shire, he would need to confirm what he had learnt previously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about seeing him so quickly after the previous time,¡± Adam admitted. Jurot slowly bowed his head. It was one thing for them to meet him once, and then once every few years, but to meet him twice within roughly a month? Jurot and Adam exchanged a knowing look. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep on keeping on.¡± Adam chuckled nervously, hoping it didn¡¯t mean anything too serious. ¡®Me and my luck.¡¯ Omen: 2, 14 Large fences surrounded the fields around South Shire, which started a mile away from the city, and continued past the city, along the rolling hills in the distance. The city¡¯s outermost walls were shorter than the other towns and cities he had visited, but there were several walls within the city which were slightlyrger. ¡°The breadbasket of Alnd,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head towards the fields. ¡°They say every Aldishman eats bread with South Shire¡¯s wheat before they turn ten,¡± Rick said, looking out across thend to the thousands of farmers working hard on the fields. ¡°Have you?¡± ¡°I have. We can spend weeks adventuring because our families won¡¯t starve immediately, but if we spend too long, we will fall behind in our tax payments.¡± ¡°Right, tax,¡± Adam said. ¡°Speaking of taxes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve paid any taxes?¡± ¡°Every time you receive your rewards you¡¯re taxed,¡± Rick said. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Adventurers can pay the most and the least in taxes,¡± Rick said. ¡°The gate fees also strike adventurers the worst. It¡¯s usually one copper per head for most people, and for most adventurers. Sometimes it¡¯s a silver, like during war time, but for adventurers? During war time it¡¯s a gold per head.¡± ¡°Fair enough. How much do you usually pay in taxes?¡± ¡°One gold per head for each adult in the household, but we also have to pay for thend we work, and thend we live on. All thend within Alnd belongs to the royal family of ckwater, so everyone has to pay thend tax to them.¡± ¡°Sounds like a lot of tax.¡± ¡°Roughly half our ie,¡± Rick said, nodding his head. ¡°Still, we can eat our fill, and can spend a few days drinking without much worry.¡± ¡°And saving for school?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lucky.¡± Adam eyed up the five riders who made their way towards the group. Each wore chain, like their steeds, though they also wore te armour over it, though their legs were also covered in steel. They wielded long spears in one hand, holding the reins of their mighty steeds in the other, and each carried more weapons at their side. ¡°Halt!¡± came a shout from one of the riders, while they slowed down in front of the group. The heavily armoured riders wore a tabard over their armour which was bronze in colour, with two S¡¯s, though they were staggered in a way that each was in the centre, but the left S was higher, and the right lower. ¡°State your names and your business.¡± ¡°Adam, of Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Adam replied, motioning a hand to hispanions. ¡°We¡¯vee to pass through.¡± ¡°Where are you headed to?¡± ¡°West Fort.¡± ¡°What is your business in West Fort?¡± Adam looked to Jurot, unsure if this was an appropriate amount of questioning. ¡°First of all, who are you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re asking a lot of questions, but you haven¡¯t introduced yourselves.¡± The heavily armoured riders nced between one another, while Jurot spoke up. ¡°They are guards of South Shire.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Just making sure. Uh, we have friends in West Fort that we¡¯re meeting.¡± ¡°How long do you n to stay in South Shire.¡± ¡°A night, I think?¡± Adam looked to hispanions. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take too long getting to West Fort, we¡¯re in a bit of a rush.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a rush.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam looked to hispanions, wondering if he should say it. ¡°What¡¯s with all these questions.¡± ¡°Just making sure you¡¯re above board. If you have nothing to hide, then you should be able to answer my questions. If you¡¯re hesitant, it means you have something to hide, and we might not be willing to let you inside the walls of South Shire.¡± ¡°Alright, fair, I suppose. We¡¯re in a rush to help a friend of ours with a missing friend of his. Magic can¡¯t seem to reach her, but we¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s dead. I¡¯d like to do it quickly, so I can eventually return back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Back to the Iyr?¡± the guard asked, eyeing up all the Iyrmen. ¡°What business do you have with the Iyr?¡± ¡°My children are in the Iyr and they¡¯ll be turning one.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°This here is Jurot. He¡¯s my brother. I¡¯m not an Iyrman. I have children in the Iyr being looked after by his family. Their first birthday is soon. I¡¯d like to be there on that day. Jurot¡¯s grandfather is fighting the war. He won¡¯t be there for their birthday. He adores the twins a lot, they¡¯re adorable after all. When hees back from the war, after missing their birthday, I¡¯m going to bully him. I can only do that if I manage to get there on time.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
You know what? When he''s right, he''s right. 617. Journey To West Fort 617. Journey To West Fort The group spent only the night in South Shire, Adam not feelingfortable considering how they had been treated the previous evening. There had almost been a fight when the guards asked for Adam to remove his helmet and the Half Elf had refused. ¡°We ced well in the Noonval Tournament so we¡¯ve got gold to spend. If you don¡¯t want us to spend it in South Shire, just tell me, we¡¯ll go camp outside and continue along our way.¡± Though the guards had tried to extort the group for gold coins, Jurot revealed the silver que which they had received from the Duchess, and the situation was quickly resolved. The days continued to pass as they travelled through the ins and the hills of Central Alnd, the sun high above still roasting them, though the air had begun to grow chilly. They managed to stay within the vige around the nearby order before they finally arrived at Eagle Wing. The walls of Eagle Wing were long and wide, wrapping around towards the hills, where they wrapped upwards to protect the tiered city. The guards outside stood tall and proud in their breastte, each stamped with the symbol of an eagle. Dusky tan cloaks fell from their shoulders, with spears in hand, and short des at their side. Small wings of metal peeked from the side of their helmets, reminding Adam of the avian helmets of those of the Order of Wings. ¡°I forgot how serious the guards looked,¡± Adam admitted, eyeing up the guards as they approached. ¡°Halt!¡± came a shout from a guard, who raised their hand towards the strangers. ¡°State your name and business.¡± ¡°Adam, of Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Adam motioned behind him. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through Eagle Wing to get to West Fort.¡± ¡°What is your business in West Fort?¡± Adam let out a sigh. ¡°We want to help a friend of mine help his missing friend, and West Fort seems to be the ce they might be.¡± The guards eyed Adam up, noting his Bronze tag, his puthral armour, and the cart and steed. ¡°What is in the cart?¡± ¡°Somepanions, and barrels of food,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is it for trade?¡± ¡°No, but we do have a silver que from the Duchess of East Port.¡± ¡°You do?¡± the guard asked, uncharacteristic surprise filling their voice for a moment. Jurot revealed the que, which they then took and checked, before they nodded and allowed Adam and the others through. The pathway inside the town was wide, extremely wide. Fifty people could stand side by side with ease if they needed. The next tier began almost a half mile ahead, with its own set of walls and guards, but the bustling people made it hard to see. The floor was smooth, the buildings to the side were made of smooth stone, or wood, each of them formed into small cubes. Everything in the city was was a light tan or a creamy colour, and most people wore muted clothing. Many people walked about with a small de or axe at their side, and some carried staffs too. ¡°It feels so weird considering how bright and colourful East Port was,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Vonda agreed, ncing around. She could feel a chill run through the back of her spine from theck of vibrant colours. However, she noted therge number of essories the people wore, and the ways they were fashioned. Though the colours were muted, the people wore their colours in various different fashions. ¡°How long until we get to West Fort from Eagle Wing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If we hurry, six to seven days. If we take caution, ten days.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s much quicker than I originally thought,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°There are hills, then the ins, and then the forest and hills beyond, before we will finally arrive at West Fort,¡± Jurot said, simply. ¡°We make decent pace thanks to the cart and your steed.¡± ¡°Sometimes I have my moments.¡± The group spent only the night in Eagle Wing, the party fund also replenishing their food. Adam had first cycled his berries between the people, but upon feeling how awkward it was when some of the group were eating and talking over food, while others sat awkwardly, he had stopped the practise, even though it cost several gold daily. However, he did eat berries himself every so often, with the other Iyrmen around also joining in, as well as their Priest of Life, Vonda. Omen: 3, 3 ¡°You have got to be kidding me,¡± Adam said, staring out into the forest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you head south?¡± The pencil thin Crowseer shed a smile from behind his cloth mask. ¡°It is good to see you again, Adam.¡± ¡°For once, I¡¯m not causing any issues, and yet you¡¯re bothering me, what, twice? Three times now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± ¡°Well, no, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡± Crowseer continued to smile. ¡°You say you didn¡¯t cause any issues, but you¡¯ve been acting up much recently. I asked you not to make a fuss, and you decided to ce third in the tournament, after revealing how powerful you were.¡± Adam began to sweat lightly, and not from the Duskval sun above them. ¡°Well¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡± ¡°I hope you take my warning to heart, Adam,¡± Crowseer said, bowing his head gently, while Maurice leaned back as to not appear to be bowing. ¡°How have you been, Crowseer?¡± Adam asked, clearing his throat. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Keeping busy?¡± Crowseer shed another smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± ¡°For you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Hey, Crowseer?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Where are the depressed people I need to help?¡± ¡°Dunes, Jonn, and Fred are within West Fort,¡± Crowseer replied, simply. ¡°¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. He met Crowseer three times recently, and now he was going to meet with three of his friends who were depressed. ¡®Didn¡¯t realise Dunes was depressed.¡¯ ¡°I shall be leaving you before I bother Her Majesty,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°I¡¯m not that bothered by you,¡± Lucy replied. Crowseer shed another smile, before continuing on his way, passing them as his cane tapped the stone road under them. ¡°Crowseer,¡± Jurot said in their tongue. Crowseer stopped, turning around to face Jurot. ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot remained focused on Crowseer for a long moment. He had thought to ask Crowseer certain questions, questions which hade to Jurot each time they had met. ¡°May Baktu watch over you,¡± the Iyrman said in the Aldish tongue. ¡°I should hope not, but I will consider it a blessing,¡± Crowseer replied, holding Jurot¡¯s gaze. Jurot bowed his head, and the Idol left, the sound of his cane striking the stone floor. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± Adam asked over dinner, the crackling fire still burning nearby around the tiny outpost they had created. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You think we could beat Crowseer if we fought him?¡± Jurot thought for a moment. ¡°Crowseer is not the strongest Idol we have met, but he is the most mysterious. Even the Iyr knows little of him.¡± ¡°Yeah? What do you know about him?¡± ¡°There are rumours he is allied with other great Idols, though I do not know of which,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam wondered how many Idols travelled thend. ¡°You think I could be an Idol?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam noted the others throw him queer looks. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t asked such an obvious question in a long time,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Well, you know¡­ it¡¯s been a while since I said something stupid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Lucy replied, sipping her soup. ¡°You talked about how chubby Lanarot would be when you returned, and if Gurot would be as chubby too.¡± ¡°Like I said, I haven¡¯t said anything stupid in a while,¡± Adam repeated. ¡°It will take us more than two weeks to return to the Iyr,¡± Jurot said, trying to change the topic. ¡°We will not have much time to assist Dunes.¡± ¡°Mnnn.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him with a bunch of gold that he can use to search for his friend if we aren¡¯t done. Do you know of any informationworks in West Fort?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Any that deal with missing people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could you meet with them and ask them for help?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If they want a ton of gold, that¡¯s fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve got gold to burn.¡± ¡°I will discuss with them,¡± Jurot assured. Rick stared down at his soup, listening to what the pair were talking about, before going on to recall what happened this year. He looked to hispanions, and leaned in to whisper to John. ¡°John. Did we meet a Goddess?¡± ¡°We did,¡± John confirmed, his throat closing as he tried to swallow, before he calmed his heart. Rick slowly nodded his head, sipping his soup. Once he was done, he went to bathe in the tower. He used the soap he had bought in East Port, which was beginning to run out, but he still had another full bar in his pack. He stared at the soap in his hand. ¡®Did I smell well meeting the Goddess?¡¯ The thought was the second most grateful Rick had been towards Adam, the first being the mass of gold coins he had made betting on the Half Elf. The days continued to pass as the group made their way through the forest and hills, seeing the mountain to their north east, and the cool air from the sea from the west. ¡°Jurot, I feel like you told me that this area was particrly dangerous,¡± Adam said, spotting the ins ahead, and therge river which cut through the city in the distance. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did we manage to travel for weeks through Central Alnd withouting across any beasts or anything?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The bands may have dealt with the Beast Waves,¡± Jurot said, though he agreed that it felt weird. He had heard there were very few this year, much less than anticipated. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You think maybe Crowseer had something to do with it?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°Are we going to have problems in West Fort?¡± ¡°We may.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Damn. I don¡¯t like it, Jurot. We¡­ing across nothing now means something bad will happenter.¡±
I don''t like this... 618. West Fort I 618. West Fort I The walls of West Fort wererge, made of thick stone. The city wasrge, and spread all across thend, starting from the sea, and heading towards the mountains to their right. Adam could spot the walls continued all the way to the mountains, losing themselves to the horizon in the distance. ¡°How many people are in West¡­¡± Adam¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Is this ce West Fort or West Port?¡± ¡°West Fort is West Port,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°There are almost two million people in West Fort. It is the capital of West Alnd,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Is this the ce Duke Lionheart is from?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°You think we¡¯ll meet him?¡± ¡°No, he is fighting on the front line.¡± ¡°Oh. Cool. I¡¯ve met with the Duchess, so I thought perhaps I could meet the Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°You have met the Duke previously.¡± ¡°I have?¡± History Check D20 + 6 = 8 (2) ¡°When we first made our way to the Iyr,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°A carriage made its way to Red Oak from the viges. The handsome man with yellow hair and blue eyes.¡± ¡°Oh. You know what? I think I do remember that.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I remember he tried to scare me. He hated me for being a Half Elf, right?¡± ¡°He disliked you for it, yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he try to threaten the Iyr?¡± ¡°He tried.¡± ¡°Hmm. What do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± ¡°Can the Iyr take on West Alnd.¡± ¡°West Alnd is difficult,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Almost as difficult as North Alnd.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°The warriors from North Alnd are considered the greatest of all Aldishmen, they are the hardiest. South Alnd¡¯s warriors are greatest with the bow. East Alnd¡¯s warriors are greatest on the sea. Central Alnd possesses the greatest cavalry. West Alnd, however, may not be the greatest in any of these regards, but they are decent in all matters.¡± ¡°Ah, a jack of all trades.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head while Jurot tried to understand what Adam was talking about. ¡°Jurot, why is everything always about the army?¡± ¡°There is a civil war.¡± ¡°Oh. Yeah.¡± Adam looked around, seeing how peaceful thend was. ¡°It¡¯s always weird when war happens. Lots of death. Lots of, you know, other bad stuff. Lots of migrants, refugees, and so on. Feels weird. I, uh¡­¡± Adam nced back to the rest of hispanions, before sighing. ¡®Yeah. War is real. Probably best not to think about what the great patriots of each country are doing to their enemies.¡¯ The road led to a set ofrge gates, each manned by guards wearing a scale tunic over mail, wielding spears in hand, with des at their side. Long rectangr shields rested on the ground, a hand resting against the top of each, as though daring the group to act up in front of them. Their helmets were open faced, with what appeared to be angry eyes ring down from above. A guard held up a hand, and the group stopped some ways away, before the pair of guards lifted up their shields and disappeared, before the gates opened, revealing the inside for only a moment, the mass of buildings disappearing as the guards marched down to meet them. ¡°What business do you have in West Fort?¡± a guard asked, while the other was eyeing the group up. ¡°We¡¯re here to meet some friends who had business within West Fort,¡± Adam said, before motioning his head to Jurot to reveal the silver que the Duchess had gifted them. The guards, disarmed by the que, eyed up the group. They whispered between one another, before one took the que, the other still ring at the group. After a short while, the guard returned with the que, before handing it to Jurot. ¡°We cannot allow you to enter until the Hour of Lion has passed,¡± a guard said. Adam looked to Jurot, who bowed his head. ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrmen replied, simply. ¡°What¡¯s the Hour of Lion?¡± Adam asked as they made up a small camp off to one side, a short distance away, but in front of the guard¡¯s sight. ¡°A celebration for the knights who will soon leave to war,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Once the parade is over, we will be allowed to enter the city. The parade usually starts at noon and ends a few hourster.¡± ¡°So we¡¯ve got a short while to kick it?¡± Adam sipped some of his water, throwing a look to the city so close, and yet so far away. ¡°We should probably hide Lucy and Mara, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It is a good idea.¡± Jurot nodded The sounds of distant drums soon rolled towards them, before they could spot at least a hundred heavily armoured warriors on horse back, each adorned in at least breastte over chain, though most wear full te armour from head to toe. They road mighty steeds, each great and powerful, while a carriage followed them, also pulled by great steeds. The hundred or so riders trotted out of the city, spotting the group from the distance, and ten soldiers broke off towards them. Each wore yellow cloaks, and carried long spears in hand as they approached the group. One removed their helmet, revealing his handsome face. He had dirty blonde hair, and green eyes. He was at least in his forties, and wore full te. Dangling from his side was a short belt with a golden ring. He eyed up the group, his eyes going towards the figures in the cart. ¡°I am Lord Zakaria Tallhill,¡± the leader said, while one of hispanions trotted up beside him. ¡°Jurot,¡± Jurot replied, stepping forward. ¡°What are so many Iyrmen doing so far north?¡± ¡°We havee to West Fort on business.¡± ¡°I have heard that you had a silver que from the Duchess of East Port.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May I see it?¡± Jurot reached into his tunic, all the while a rider, who had nked the carriage, rode up towards the Lord. ¡°Commander, may I speak to the Iyrman?¡± called the young rider that had ridden up. ¡°Do you know of this Iyrman.¡± ¡°I do,¡± the rider said, before undoing his helmet to reveal a younger Aldishman, that with dirty blonde hair and grey eyes. ¡°Jurot, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Sir Rnd Fords.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while,¡± Sir Rnd said, shing a charming smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why have you note to visit our estate?¡± ¡°I did not make my way to West Alnd.¡± Lord Zakaria eyed up Jurot, noting the tattoo on his forehead. He squinted his eyes, taking in the tattoo. ¡°How do you know of each other?¡± ¡°I met Jurot more than a decade ago, when my family travelled north. His father, aunt, and some other Iyrmen,¡± he said, looking to Kitool and Jaygak, noting their tattoos, ¡°apanied us on our travels. They assisted us when we came across a pack of dire wolves.¡± ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jurot replied, recalling the memory. ¡°Father slew two dire wolves, and aunt slew two, but almost fell to the third.¡± ¡°Your father only killed two because he was too busy protecting us,¡± Sir Rnd stated, smiling. ¡°What a great warrior he was, and I¡¯m sure you are just as great.¡± ¡°I ced first in the Noonval Tournament,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Hah! Of course you did!¡± Sir Rndughed. ¡°Did you all fight in the tournament?¡± ¡°Kitool took second, and Adam took third, only surrendering to Sir Roseia and Sir Karra,¡± Jurot confirmed. Lord Zakaria was certain of it now. One of the riders beside the Lord approached him and leaned in to whisper something into his ear. Though the Lord had heard the specific phrase, and though he was certain the member of the order was right, his eyes did not go from Jurot to the cart. Originally, he had nned to request coin from the group, at least ten gold, which would have paid for the horses¡¯ feed for a short while at least. Yet, upon seeing the group of Iyrmen, and not just a group of Iyrmen, but Iyrmen with that tattoo, he fell still and silent. ¡°What of the rest of your group?¡± Sir Rnd asked. ¡°We hold at least one Master, and the weakest are each Experts, or near Experts,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°The entire group?¡± Sir Rnd asked, spotting the teen Iyrmen. They were each probably eighteen or so? Experts, though? ¡°Yes. They all ced well in the tournament too. Nobby was first ce, and my Cousins ced second to seventh.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really Experts?¡± Sir Rnd asked once more, looking across the entire group. ¡°What of the porters?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sir Rnd stared at the group, and then his eyes fell to Jurot. ¡°How amazing. Do you intend to sell your de to fight in the war?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you are, I hope you¡¯ll join the WAF.¡± ¡°We will remember your words.¡± Sir Rnd nodded. ¡°A pleasure to see you again, and I do hope you will visit our estate one day.¡± ¡°I will remember your words. If wee to West Alnd again, I will surely pay a visit.¡± ¡°We should be leaving,¡± the Lord said, before leading his horse away, leaving the soldier beside him stunned, while Sir Rnd retreated back to thepany. The third soldier was certain he had warned the Lord, but he wasn¡¯t going to do anything? ¡°Your family is pretty cool, eh?¡± Adam said, chuckling as he watched thepany leave. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It feels weird they didn¡¯t start any issues¡­¡± ¡°Lord Zakaria is a Baron, and Sir Rnd is the second son of a Count,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would have been awkward to deny Sir Rnd his respect.¡± ¡°Yeah, but still. The Baron was giving you a weird look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wonder why¡­¡± Adam watched as thepany left, riding away as about twenty riders fell behind the chariot to protect it from behind. ¡°What¡¯s the WAF?¡± ¡°The Western Auxiliary Force,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Ah.¡±
The nobles... didn''t start a fight? 619. West Fort II 619. West Fort II ¡°To allow Demons to travel thend, it is a-,¡± ¡°Sir Markin, do not misunderstand,¡± Lord Zakaria replied. ¡°I am d for your counsel, but you must remember there are many who know things you do not.¡± ¡°If the order learns of this matter-,¡± ¡°You should be wary of trying to break our cohesion with your incessantining about the matter,¡± the Baron replied, ring at the knight through his helmet. ¡°Have you no idea why I may have decided against starting trouble?¡± ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°You heard how powerful they were,¡± the Baron said. ¡°Even their porters are Experts.¡± ¡°Tall tales, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°From an Iyrman?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have no idea who that Iyrman is, do you?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Apparently, his father assisted Sir Rnd, that alone should be enough to stifle yourints, but if it¡¯s not enough, then perhaps I should tell you of another who holds the same tattoo?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you receive news recently about a Vice Commander of your order.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡­¡± The rider fell silent for along moment, recalling the information he had received. He reached up to the amulet on his chest, that of a ck moon. ¡°That young Iyrman, he¡­¡± ¡°When I was a boy, I was expected to study in order to take the duties of a Baron. Every morning I would run along the same trail before I would bathe. I do not remember the soap I had used, whether it was from Aswadasad or East Port. I would eat porridge, but I do not remember which fruit I ate with it. As we age, our memories of our past change, so we forget obvious details¡­¡± The Baron fell silent for a long moment. ¡°We received a guest that day. A young Iyrman, around the same age as Sir Rnd is now. Apparently, he had visited our family once previously, in order to fight against the captain of our guard. Do you recall of the one called Seasword?¡± ¡°Dane Seasword?¡± ¡°Dane Seasword,¡± Lord Zakaria confirmed. ¡°Are you talking about the same Seasword who went to the northern ind and returned back alive?¡± ¡°The very same.¡± ¡°I know of him.¡± ¡°He was the captain of our guard.¡± Sir Markin raised his brows. ¡°How did thate to pass?¡± ¡°That is not important,¡± the Baron replied. ¡°The Iyrman who had arrived that day challenged Seasword. They had met years prior, when I was still a babe who could but barely crawl. Apparently, the Iyrman had forced his way in to fight Seasword, who was considered a Grandmaster, and Seasword had almost cut him down. That same Iyrman had returned not even a decadeter to face Seasword again, having spent years adventuring in the north, even beyond Aldishnds, wetting his axe red. He wielded a red shield and a red axe. Some say it was from all the blood he soaked in.¡± ¡°What a savage.¡± ¡°He had returned, still not even half Seasword¡¯s age, and the pair fought. Seasword was perhaps in his fifties at the time, and though his body had grown frailer with age, Seasword was still no slouch. You could have sent two Experts to fight him at once, and he¡¯d still cut them down like he was carving a roasted boar.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I do not remember the soap that I used. I do not remember the fruit I ate¡­¡± Lord Zakaria felt a cold sweat begin to pour down his back. ¡°No, I do not remember such details, but I remember that wild grin. I remember that howlingughter. I remember the blue circle and the blue diamonds on his forehead.¡± The warrior from the order remained silent, staring at the Baron, who was leading thepany of mounted warriors, each great warriors in their own right, save a handful who were assisting with logistics. ¡°I told you I would return,¡± the Baron recounted, his voice low, almost like a growl. ¡°I told you, you sea fucker. I told you I¡¯de and taste your blood.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Those were the words he said when he loomed over the half dying Seasword,¡± the Baron stated, still looking to the past. ¡°The Mad Dog. He, who had lost to Seasword, had returned not a decadeter, and had cut the great warrior down. Yet, right as he had started to make a name for himself, the Iyrman disappeared. I had no idea where he had gone, and though I heard rumours that he went east to Aswadasad to face a Dragon, I did not hear much else. Then, I heard that an Iyrman with one arm killed the Vice Commander of an order, and not just any order¡­¡± ¡°But the Order of the ck Moon,¡± Sir Markin replied, holding his amulet. ¡°Is it really the same?¡± ¡°I heard it was an Iyrman with one arm, but the tattoo on his forehead, and the fact that he seemed to enjoy it¡­¡± Lord Zakaria thought back to that memory, one of the first memories in his mind. ¡°That young Iyrman ced first in the tournament. The very same tournament in which Sir Gordan was gifted First Ice to face against several Iyrmen, and yet ced fourth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That young man no doubt beat Sir Gordan, but he mentioned that hispanion, Kitool was it? She ced second. Meaning she, too, beat Sir Gordan when he wielded First Ice, but¡­ I don¡¯t recall her tattoos one bit. It is one thing to be rted to a monster like Mad Dog, but it is another for the young woman to be rted to nobody significant and still ce second amongst the greatest of warriors of their age.¡± ¡°Our warriors did not fight.¡± ¡°How fortunate you are not embarrassed,¡± Lord Zakaria replied. ¡°If the Demons act up, it will be up to those above us to deal with the matter.¡± ¡°They may me you.¡± ¡°They may, but I would rather face the Demons I know, than a Demon I do not.¡± Sir Markin remained silent, allowing the Baron the slip of the tongue, considering how tense he seemed. It exined why the Baron didn¡¯t decide to demand for war tax from the group. Meanwhile, Adam¡¯s group were finally allowed to enter West Fort, which was definitely more like East Port than it was to South Fort. Arge district made up the docks, a swarm of ships docked, with many more out fishing and patrolling the nearby waters. The dock workers seemed to be an organised mess, though sometimes it bordered on disorganised as some workers shed together, cursing at one another before they continued about their business, all in a rush. ¡°Why do they call it West Fort and not West Port?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The fort is towards the mountain, and houses arge number of soldiers,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°How many soldiers?¡± ¡°Five thousand.¡± ¡°Is that arge number?¡± Adam asked, considering the city could easily raise a hundred thousand. ¡°There is arger number of soldiers in the north, where most skirmishes ur,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°The five thousand within the fort are veterans. It does not include other outposts nearby, they house an additional five thousand soldiers, a thousand of which are riders, like those who had left.¡± ¡°So about ten thousand?¡± ¡°Five thousand in the main fort, and a thousand in each outpost nearby,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°There are conscripts who are trained and used as a reserve force for policing too, and they number five thousand in this city, and a thousand in other towns and cities within Central Alnd.¡± ¡°Do the cities have their own guard?¡± ¡°Yes. The reserve force are additional warriors, those which are gathered first to be led by the experienced veterans.¡± ¡°Oh, makes sense.¡± The Adventurer¡¯s Guild within West Fort was built near the docks district, beside a stream. It was built asrge as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in East Port, and could easily house dozens of parties with ease, and perhaps hundreds if required. Nearby was a guard outpost, and an estate full of artisans. As they entered the guild Adam noted how rxed everyone was. Though adventurers rxed in the other guilds, here most people only carried a de at their side, and there were fewer people adorned in any bit of armour. ¡®What¡¯s this about?¡¯ Adam thought, before ncing to the side where he saw the familiar form of hispanions. ¡°Dunes!¡± Adam called out as Jurot went towards the reception to speak of their business. ¡°Adam!¡± Dunes replied, standing up quickly to greet the Half Elf. ¡°Were your travels safe?¡± ¡°They were, they were,¡± Adam replied, shaking his forearm. ¡°How have you all been?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been well.¡± Dunes shed a charming smile towards the Half Elf. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Adam.¡± ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine,¡± Dunes sighed lightly, though his face was still filled with half a smile. ¡°We¡¯re still looking for Amira, but we have been unable to locate her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here now.¡± Adam pat Dunes¡¯ back. ¡°We¡¯ve got quite the story to tell you, my friend.¡± ¡°I noticed,¡± Dunes replied, motioning his head to Jonn. ¡°He would not tell us.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He said that it would be best if it came from the lips of Adam, or the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡± Adam chuckled, before going to greet Lady Sara, Korin, Fred, and finally Jonn. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonn replied, before falling silent.
Well, he was the first one to beat Adam, so he must have been kind of strong? 620. West Fort III 620. West Fort III ¡°How is it that such things always happen to you?¡± Dunesughed. The buzz of alcohol permeated through him, as it did for most of them. The group was no longer in the guild, but an inn which Kitool had found for them. There were a fair number of patrons, with quite a few who seemed to wear fine clothing, with rings that denoted their families. They were taken to an underground room lit by small gem stones, and food and drinks had been brought to them before they were left be for the next hour, with walls which could not hear. Jaygak frowned, thinking about how useful she had been to Adam. ¡®Attacking him first was good, but¡­¡¯ She looked to Kitool who had brought them to a ce they could speak freely, something extremely valuable to Adam, who wanted to speak his words freely. She nced aside, noting theck of Jurot, who had gone to do what was expected of him. He had done so much for Adam, unlike her. ¡°It do be that way sometimes,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. Since Kitool had said it was safe to speak, he had decided to tell Dunes as much as he could, all the while sipping his tea. He had decided against drinking, wanting to keep his mind clear. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be here for at least a few weeks to try and help you. I¡¯ve got gold to burn, so let¡¯s not spare any expense in helping you find your wom-, friend.¡± Adam cleared his throat, though his eyes sparkled mischievously. Dunes sighed, fighting away the flush on his cheeks. ¡°It will be awkward to find her still. There are almost two million people in this city, and two million across the region at least.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Jurot said he might know some people who can help.¡± Jaygak¡¯s brow twitched, and she slumped slightly. ¡®Jurot will probably meet one of his contacts. It¡¯s awkward for me to move freely since we¡¯re in West Alnd.¡¯ She looked to Uwajin, who was perhaps the only one who would find it more difficult to act alone in the city, due to West Alnd¡¯s general hatred of Horcs, though of course she was no Horc, she was an Iyrman. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend any coin in helping, we can sort it out diplomatically,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°There are two metals which allow diplomacy,¡± Adam said. ¡°Gold and steel.¡± ¡°Steel is not a metal, it is an alloy,¡± Korin spoke up, sipping more of his drink right after. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Adam grumbled, while they continued to drink and eat within the underground room. The bread here was soft, not quite as nd as typical bread. ¡®Did they put milk into it? I bet Lanababy would love it.¡¯ While the group were having fun eating and drinking their fill, Jurot was busy with his own business. He had decided to head to a particr building on a particr road, to ce down a particr amount of coin, to meet with a particr fellow. Jurot was led to a room in the back, where he sat by the candle light, his arms crossed. ¡°How long have you been following me?¡± Jurot asked the darkness. ¡°Not that long,¡± the young man replied, before stepping out from the shadows and into the light, grabbing the chair, turning it around so that his back was free to leap away in peace. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give us a report before you make a request?¡± ¡°I can give my report to you,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡± the young hooded man asked. ¡°You should introduce yourself first.¡± ¡°You can call me Tarren.¡± He shed a charming smile towards Jurot. ¡°Jurot, son of Sonarot.¡± ¡°First ce in the Noonval Tournament,¡± Tarren noted. ¡°I¡¯m rather scared to be stuck in the same room with you.¡± Jurot was pretty sure he could beat the young man, though it would have been awkward due to how swift they could move. If he could have the first swing, he¡¯d win for sure. Still, it would have been an awkward fight. ¡°What is your rank?¡± ¡°Silver.¡± ¡®Is he the next¡­¡¯ Jurot let the thoughts fall away. ¡°I am in need of you to find someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Amira. She is a Devilkin from Aswadasad.¡± ¡°You think she¡¯s here?¡± ¡°She may or may not be,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Are you calling in a favour?¡± ¡°We will pay for it.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°What is the price?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Tarren tapped his chin, leaning his head forward slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll need to send a bunch of the coppers out to search for information, and I¡¯ll need a few other silvers to take charge. If you don¡¯t want to personally ask our gold, then we can charge you a thousand gold coins for each month.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tarren remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Why is this Devilkin so important you¡¯re willing to spend a thousand gold each month to find her?¡± ¡°Are you calling in a favour?¡± ¡°Consider it a curiosity.¡± ¡°She is a friend of a friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to pay so much for a friend of a friend?¡± ¡°I am not paying.¡± ¡°Who is?¡± ¡°My brother.¡± Tarren remained silent, trying to remember if Jurot had a sibling. ¡°Third ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tarren said, as though his curiosity hadn¡¯t been piqued. ¡°Are you going to report now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once Jurot finished his report, he returned back to the inn that Kitool had taken them to. ¡°A thousand gold a month?¡± Adam asked, nibbling on the bread. ¡®Isn¡¯t it like twelve gold a month for the average wage? So they¡¯re moving, what, a hundred people or so? No, probably less, they¡¯ll need some of the gold for bribes and stuff probably.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t scam me?¡± ¡°They will not.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll prepare the gold. I can set up a thousand gold a month for a year, that should be alright.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the party fund for the entire group?¡± Dunes asked, doing his best not to choke on his food. ¡°I¡¯m not using the party fund, I¡¯m using my own funds,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not about you being stupid¡­¡± Dunes remained frozen in shock. ¡°How much money do you have?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam replied, trying to recall how much he had. ¡®Aren¡¯t I too wealthy now? No, I doubt this would be enough to even allow me to match the Barons¡­¡¯ ¡°Enough that I can spend a thousand gold a month for the year and still be alright.¡± ¡°Adam, that¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to spend that much on-,¡± ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam interrupted the Aswadian, ¡°how much money do you think I have?¡± ¡°Fourteen thousand?¡± ¡°I have more than that,¡± Adam stated. ¡°I¡¯ve got all this gold, now tell me, what am I going to spend it on?¡± ¡°Your business?¡± ¡°Sure, but if I need a few thousand gold, I¡¯ll just work and make a bunch of gold,¡± Adam said, letting slip his ability to make too much gold too quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to spend the money on right now, so I might as well help you out.¡± ¡°Adam, that¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing it out of the good of my heart. I¡¯m doing it because it¡¯s an investment in you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll repay me in some way, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much, Adam.¡± ¡°Gold is meant to be spent,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Just because my children are part Dragons, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a Dragon.¡± Jaygak let out a cough, stifling herughter. There¡¯s no way he could be a Dragon, considering how much wealth he had given up freely. ¡°You¡¯re going to spend thousands of gold on Dunes?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Adam¡­ are you actually crazy?¡± Jaygak asked. It was a weird question to ask, since she knew the answer. She continued to drink down more wine, staring up at the crazy Half Elf. ¡°If I need money, I¡¯ll just borrow it from the Iyr,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll pay them back as much as they want, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s so much money!¡± Jaygak exchanged nces with Dunes, who seemed ufortable that Adam was doing so much for him. However, it wasn¡¯t like she was trying to talk him out of it. ¡°Dunes isn¡¯t a stranger to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I can spend three hundred gold bringing back Rick from death, then spending a few thousand gold on Dunes makes sense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a few thousand gold, Adam! It¡¯s ten thousand! Ten thousand gold!¡± Jaygak threw back another shot of wine, sighing. ¡°Do you know what you can do with that much gold? If you wanted to be a noble, you could do so! You could even create a small army with that much coin!¡± ¡°Be a noble? What kind of guy do you think I am?¡± Adam shouted back at her, his jaws tensing. ¡°Jaygak, are you trying to start a fight?¡± ¡°Draw your axe right now, you crazy bastard!¡± Jaygak shouted at him. ¡°If you think I won¡¯t beat you up just because I¡¯m weaker than you, then you have forgotten I¡¯m an Iyrman too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my money! I can spend it however I want! If I want to give each of my children three thousand gold, I¡¯ll do it damn it! If I want to spend it all on Dunes, then I¡¯ll spend it all on Dunes. If I want to throw it into the sea, I¡¯ll throw it into the sea! You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Adam shouted back at her, the pair threatening to fight one another. ¡°Damn it, Adam! You crazy bastard!¡± ¡°Whose a bastard? You¡¯re the bastard, Jaygak!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Jaygak threw herself at Adam. Athletics Check D20 + 8 = 21 (13) They grabbed onto each other¡¯s hands and Jaygak forced Adam to sit back down, pinning him under her. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how much of a fool you can be, Adam!¡± ¡°A fool?¡± Adam grit his teeth, trying to push her away from him. She almost looked like she really wanted to kill him, or perhaps it was something else? ¡°You can call me a fool for starting a fight with the Duchess, but you can¡¯t call me a fool for wanting to help my friend!¡± ¡°I can call you a fool for whatever reason I want! Your gold is your gold, but my tongue is my tongue!¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Enough.¡± Jaygak stared down at Adam, the pair still wrestling with one another, hands intertwined roughly. She slowly rxed, and Adam did the same, before she finally retreated back. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Adam,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t a crazy idiot, you wouldn¡¯t like me as much.¡± Jaygak covered her eyes, her face twitching as she forced herself to calm down. She wiped away the tears with her palms. ¡°Damn it, Adam.¡±
Poor Jaygak. She''s surrounded by monsters and can''t do a damn thing. She did roll really high for that athletics check though! 621. West Fort IV 621. West Fort IV ¡°Dunes,e with me back to the Iyr,¡± Adam said, looking to the Aswadian priest. ¡°You shoulde and see them on their first birthday.¡± ¡°Adam, I¡­¡± Dunes almost tilted his head. He stared at Adam, long and hard. He wanted to refuse. The first time Dunes had met the little Goblin babies, he had threatened to kill them. It was the first time Adam had ever threatened him, not as a joke, but with every intent to beat him down. Now he was spending a thousand gold each month in order to get him to visit them on their first birthday. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll put up the gold for them to search until Dawnval passes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll head back to West Fort and we can spend the entire year searching for your friend. I¡¯ll help, and whoever else wants to help will help too.¡± Dunes sighed. He reached up to rub his eyes. ¡°Adam. Seriously¡­¡± Adam smiled innocently towards the Aswadian priest. Rick sighed too, leaning back as he gave up. The other farmers exchanged looks with one another too. Remy and Jeremy decided just to act normal, deciding to ignore everything they had heard in order to be able to sleep well that evening. Lady Sara and Korin exchanged looks between one another too, though they weren¡¯t certain what they should think. Jonn sipped his wine slowly, pouring some for Fred, the young Aldishman raising his cup to the Half Elf in thanks, the pair just enjoying their drinks calmly while the others did their best to understand Adam. They had long decided against trying to understand what Adam was. Once the group was done with eating, they returned back to the guild, in order to put some space between themselves and the inn. Nirot stared up at the ceiling above her in her room. When she had first met Adam, she had believed him to be an idiot, a chatan. When he had beaten her, he had earned her respect for being a decent fighter, but she didn¡¯t truly believe any of his words. However, as the years passed, she realised what Adam was. Naqokan stared at the ceiling in her own room, wondering how she could manage to win the Half Elf¡¯s heart. She was his Cousin, which seemed to put some distance between them in that particr way. ¡®No. Is it because I am an Iyrman?¡¯ Korin stared at the ceiling too, his thoughts remaining on Adam. A thousand gold a month? A thousand gold was more than a decade¡¯s worth of work for poorest of theirnd. The average wage was roughly ten to fifteen gold, and much of that went to taxes. Adam could spend a hundred people¡¯s sry every year to find their friend, Amira? All because of Dunes? Jaygak sipped her wine slowly, leaned up against Kitool. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. How can he be this stupid?¡± ¡°Adam is Adam,¡± Kitool replied. Jaygak sniffled. ¡°How can he do this to us? He¡¯s bullying us too much.¡± ¡°He enjoys bullying you.¡± ¡°How can he enjoy bullying Dunes more? I thought he was my friend like that! Aren¡¯t I his friend, Kitool?¡± ¡°You are.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°That idiot, he¡¯ll spend thousands of gold on us, and he¡¯ll even spend more than ten thousand for Dunes. Dunes! He¡¯s not even an Iyrman!¡± ¡°Dunes is his friend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s no Iyrman. The Iyr, we¡¯ve already done so much for Adam. Still, he¡¯ll spend all that money on Dunes?¡± ¡°Adam will do more for the Iyr,¡± Kitool assured. ¡°He has already done so much. What of Churot? Did Adam not also help our Cousin?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kitool remained silent for a long while. ¡°Kitool. Am I really his friend?¡± ¡°Do you think you are?¡± Jaygak remained silent for a long while, thinking about all that she had done for Adam. Adam, who had done so much for her, but what had she done? She had struck him once when he had said something terrible, not crazy, but terrible. Still, that was all she had managed to do for him. ¡°I¡¯m a terrible friend, Kit.¡± Kitool rubbed Jaygak¡¯s back. ¡°I do not think so.¡± ¡®Is it really weird to spend ten thousand gold?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It¡¯s only about a million quid or something, right? Plus, I have fifteen thousand, so even if it¡¯s for an entire year, can¡¯t I make the money once I return back to the Iyr? I could spend a bunch of time making magical weapons, and once the Duchess ces an order, I can probably increase the amount of time by a year¡­¡¯ Jurot crossed his arms, thinking about how far Adam was willing to go for Dunes. Was it really just to get Dunes indebted to him? It didn¡¯t really seem like it was because of that. ¡®Adam is Adam.¡¯ Omen: 1, 18 ¡°Morning Bill,¡± the middle aged woman at the guild¡¯s food counter said to the young Aldishman. ¡°Had a nice morning?¡± ¡°Can¡¯tin,¡± the thin middled aged farmer replied, watching as the guild workers passed him for his cart of wheat. ¡°Took a swim in the morning. Sea was a bit cold, but woke me up right. I let Kara know to bring some kippers a littleter.¡± ¡°Always so kind of you.¡± ¡°Though I should mention, I¡¯ve been hearing rumours about the ves in the mines. They say the ves might have a chance of early freedom if they manage a certain quota, or if they choose to join the army. Heard it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Aldish or Aswadian. Apparently, it¡¯s being offered to the Horcs and Devilkin too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The woman replied. ¡°Must be because of the King¡¯s army?¡± ¡°If I had to take a guess, that¡¯d be it.¡± ¡°Thanks for the info, we¡¯ll add that to our register,¡± the guild worker said. ¡°Of course.¡± Bill bowed his head and left. ¡®Devilkin?¡¯ Dunes thought. ¡®There¡¯s no way that Amira would be a ve, not unless¡­¡¯ Dunes raised his brows, realising that it was the most obvious ce to look. ¡®Of course! The mines!¡¯ ¡°The mines?¡± Adam said after breakfast. ¡°I suppose that makes sense?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure about the very issue in thend. He hadn¡¯t seen any from what he had seen of thend, but he supposed if they worked out of sight, it made sense. ¡°Hmmm. I think you should take Sir Vonda with you, just in case. I should head to the bank to ready the gold.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ready the gold,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I received an extra thousand and a half gold from an idiot that I don¡¯t need, so I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°Being an idiot is my thing, Jaygak,¡± Adam replied. ¡°No, I guess it¡¯s your thing too?¡± Jaygak sighed, but let it go as a small smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like it was really my money anyway.¡± ¡°It was given to you so it¡¯s your money.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll spend my money however I want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam watched as the Devilkin left, taking Kitool with her. ¡°You know, maybe I should beat her up. If she takes being an idiot away from me, then what do I have? Other than my adorable children, my dashing good looks, my wonderful heart, and being the most humble of the group?¡± Jurot almost let slip a smirk at the joke, but was acutely aware of the eyes on him. The group made their way out, and Jurot could spot a young man adorned in dark robes, his hood hiding much of his face. As they turned onto a main road, a pair of workers, carryingrge sacks of wheat, walked across from them. ¡°You hear about the Devilkin in the mines? They say she¡¯s a worshipper of Lady Arya. Can you imagine that? A Devilkin worshipping Lady Arya? Next you¡¯ll tell me the sun is going to fall down from the sky.¡± Dunes blinked, his eyes snapping to Adam suspiciously, before seeing Adam¡¯s shocked face, his eyes meeting Dunes in return. Dunes swiftly marched over towards the workers, who could see an angry Aswadian marching up to them. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Dunes almost shouted towards them. ¡°You were talking about a Devilkin who worshipped Lady Arya.¡± Dunes pointed to his amulet, revealing the symbol of the Goddess, which caused the workers to rx slightly. ¡°Can you please tell me more about what you know?¡± ¡°I heard there was a Devilkin in the mines who said she was a worshipper of Lady Arya,¡± one worker said. ¡°Heard she was from an order or something?¡± ¡°Where did you hear this?¡± ¡°I just heard it about,¡± the man replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I heard about it before, about some Devilkin in the mines. I heard this morning it was someone who was worshipping the good Lady.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for the information,¡± Dunes said, scrambling for his pouch, before handing the pair a gold coin each. ¡°May Lady Arya bless you.¡± ¡°Oh, well kind of you,¡± the workers replied, bowing their heads. Dunes met Adam¡¯s eyes, who was staring into the sky, all the while thinking about how unlucky the day would be. ¡®Am I going to die today?¡¯
There''s no way... right? 622. West Fort V 622. West Fort V They sat within the barracks, waiting for the Commander of the barracks to arrive. Adam sipped the drink which had been ced out for them. The tea was quite nd, as though only a single tea bag had been used for all their cups, but tea was tea. ¡®I wish we had some milk and sugar¡­¡¯ The barracks were stark, grey and bare, with furniture that dug into them. If it weren¡¯t for the nkets which softened the sharp edges, Adam was pretty sure he¡¯d had cut himself. It was too cold for someone to say it was cool within the room, but not quite cold enough to be called cold, but more importantly, the entire area was filled with a heavy tension. Heavy steps approached the even heavier door, before it was almost mmed open by the tall, mighty form of the knight who had appeared. He wore full te from head to toe, made of darker steel, with the symbol of a lion¡¯s head stamped atop the breast of the armour. The de at his side was also made of dark steel, the golden pommel smooth, and from his sword belt arge ring of gold hung loosely. He wore a long cape of yellow, with golden pins which pinned the cloak to his shoulders. ¡°Commander Rodrick of the First Minor Fort,¡± the knight dered before removing his helmet, revealing his handsome face. He appeared to be in his fifties, though seemed to have aged quite gracefully. His hair was salt and pepper, and save for the tiny nick right below his ear, his face was smooth and unmarked. ¡°What is your business?¡± ¡°We wish to head to the mines to see if our missingpanions is there,¡± Adam said. ¡°We have been searching for a Devilkin by the name of Amira, who is from the Order of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°What business do you have with such a fiend?¡± ¡°Ourpanion here, Dunes, is also from the Order of ck Mountain,¡± Adam said, before quickly continuing, ¡°and Lady Sara is also from the order too.¡± The Commander¡¯s eyes snapped to the other Devilkin within the room, the young woman with a gem cantered within her forehead. He was vaguely aware of the others, the Iyrman and Guardian from the same orders. As much as the Commander wanted to dismiss them, it was awkward when there was a formal treaty recognising even the Devilkin nobility from Aswadasad. ¡°Are you a Lady?¡± ¡°My parents are both Peysh,¡± the Devilkin confirmed. ¡°I have heard the Devilkin within the mines is not a noble.¡± ¡°She is not.¡± The Commander slowly nodded his head before turning his head to shout back. ¡°Bring more tea and food, and bring the Lady a cushion!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± came a shout from outside the room, before the sounds of heavy steps bolted away. The Commander took his seat opposite the group, eyeing them up. ¡°The Devilkin is currently enved within the mines, but I do not know much else about the situation.¡± ¡®Seriously,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I wonder how they¡¯ll get rid of very in this world.¡¯ ¡°If I recall, she arrived within thest three or four years, so she has at least two years left.¡± Adam¡¯s brow pulsed. ¡°She¡¯s been a ve for that long?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Half Elf leaned in, cing his elbows atop his knees, and he was barely able to control his expression. ¡®very? Damn. Leaves such a bad taste in my mouth. Even though we dealt with it quite poorly, it was still, mostly, ended. I guess they won¡¯t end it until it¡¯s convenient for them?¡¯ ¡°I have heard that you called yourself Executive Adam from United Kindom?¡± the Commander asked. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°You work for an enchanter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°May I see the silver que?¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± Jurot revealed the silver que to the Commander, who raised his hand to dismiss it, before he eyed up the group. It was one thing for Lady Sara toe and demand an audience, but it was entirely different for this Half Elf, Adam, to call for an audience using his business. ¡°I brought you a gift, but it was handed to one of the soldiers, a Captain Oliver, since it was awkward to bring within the fort,¡± Adam said, sipping his tea. He was the only one who was unarmed, as the soldiers wouldn¡¯t dare to take the weapons from the members of the order, nor the Iyrman. Adam rubbed the cool ring against his finger. ¡°A Basic shortde,¡± the Commander replied, bowing his head lightly. ¡°I must thank you for your contribution.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I hope this matter can be resolved quickly, since we have other magical weapons as well as some gold to donate.¡± ¡°What do you have to donate?¡± Commander Rodrick asked, still sitting tall. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called. Jurot brought out small piece of paper which had been rolled up, before offering it to the Commander. The Commander took the paper, unrolling it to read it. ¡®How many magical weapons does he have to contribute?¡¯ the Commander thought, noting the items which Adam had decided to contribute. ¡°You have business with the Duchess?¡± ¡°We have some dealing with the Duchess,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°We have currently offered East Port¡¯s families an offer for exclusive dealings with our business, save for the auctions in Red Oak. The Duchess has treated us well, and I will inform the Enchanter of such a matter. I also wish to tell the Enchanter of the great dealings we have had with West Fort too.¡± ¡°I will inform the Marquis,¡± the Commander said, as tea and snacks were brought to the group. They had arrived inte afternoon, Adam stating he needed to make preparations just in case. The contents within the slip of paper were known only to Adam, as Jurot hadn¡¯t decided to read it, instead holding onto it for safekeeping. Adam had spent only ten minutes thinking about what to give, and another ten minutes verifying how much he could give. It wasn¡¯t just that Adam needed to deal with the forts along the way, Adam also needed to make sure those who owned the mines werepensated properly, as well as showing good faith to the army, who seemed to guard thend towards the mines. Adam decided against being a cheapskate, since it was for Dunes¡¯ friend, and certainly not his girlfriend. The Commander sat with the group for a short while, learning of their recent travels, before leaving to work, allowing the group to remain within the barracks for the evening, free of charge, though they had paid the gate fee at the fort gates. The First Minor Fort was an outpost which housed a thousand soldiers, though Adam noted only five hundred of them were active at the moment, with the nearby viges full of the other soldiers and at least ten thousand vigers. There were also young recruits, those in their teens, who were currently being trained out in the yard. ¡°How much did you offer?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°A fair price,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You will not tell me?¡± ¡°We can speak of it when we return to the business, Manager Dunes,¡± Adam replied, winking at the Aswadian. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam wondered how much weight the silver que held. It was something he had used quite often, and it had gotten him out of several situations. ¡®Seems I¡¯ve got to make my bed with the Duchess¡­¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t used the silver que quite as often, he could have tried to remain distant with the Duchess. ¡®Politics, man¡­¡¯ The group remained to one side, out of the way of the soldiers. Adam rxed, though the Aswadians remained tense, noting the way the soldiers stared at them, those who were technically enemies due to the ongoing war. It was an awkward situation, though Adam seemed to be rather rxed while kicking it in the outpost. It waste afternoon by the time the soldier appeared at the outpost near the mines, a Captain from the First Minor Fort. The Captain had stated it was an emergency, and he had personally brought the Commander¡¯s seal, something the Marquis couldn¡¯t shirk easily. Upon reading the letter, the Marquis understood why the Commander had sent his personal seal with the Captain. ¡°What is it?¡± the older man opposite the Marquis asked. ¡°A letter pertaining to one of the ves,¡± the Marquis replied. He was a man in histe forties, with blonde hair and green eyes, that of many of the noble families in West Alnd. He wore a breastte, though very little other armour since he wasn¡¯t expecting any fights within the outpost. The de at his side was made of darker steel, with a dark gem set within as its pommel. The older man wore no armour and was dressed in fine, if simple, attire. He had silver hair and green eyes, though streaks of blonde slipped through in bits and pieces. The wrinkles across his face suggested he was much older, though he had aged gracefully. He reached out with his scarred hands to take the piece of paper from his nephew, and read it. ¡°Hmmm.¡± ves were typically sold for one hundred to five hundred gold, so to see someone offer so much money for this ve, it was pretty awkward. However, technically, she was a ve with some status, since she was a prisoner of high value. One thousand gold wouldn¡¯t have been out of the ordinary, but considering the amount of magical items meant they had offered farrger than one thousand gold, he wondered what this Devilkin meant to them. ¡°The Enchanter would surely appreciate it. Signed, Executive Adam.¡± The older man stared down at the slip of paper. ¡°Executive Adam. Didn¡¯t he ce third in the Noonval Tournament?¡± ¡°Did he?¡± the Marquis replied. The older man red at the Marquis, causing him to slump slightly. ¡°So what will you do? Will you give up the golden egg which the Dragon hasid?¡± Meanwhile, Adam thought to send word to the Iyr about what he had offered. He was pretty sure his deal was good enough to set Amira free. Even if she held a higher rank within the order, his offer was just way too good. ¡®Ending very is expensive business! No wonder we had to pige a subcontinent and force the freed ves into working for free for decades!¡¯
There''s no way... right? 623. West Fort VI 623. West Fort VI ¡°Dunes?¡± called a voice from nearby. It was a figure adorned in heavy chain armour, with a de strapped to her side and an amulet around her neck. ¡°Amira!¡± Dunes called out, almost in shock, though his heart stated he shouldn¡¯t be in such a shock, especially since he was here. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± the woman asked, embracing Dunes with a hug, before doing the same with Korin and Sara. She said something in the Devilkin tongue, before chuckling. ¡°We came to find you,¡± Dunes replied, his heart pounding as his entire body flushed with the heat of relief. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Amira replied. ¡°I was told to inform you that all I did was work in the lumbercamp and the mines now and again.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Dunes asked, his eyes falling to the Captain beside her. ¡°True enough?¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I was moved here a few years ago, and I was working eight hours a day, five days a week. I didn¡¯t cause any trouble and they didn¡¯t cause any trouble with me. They said they sent word back to the order, but hadn¡¯t received word back.¡± ¡°The order did not received such word,¡± Sara replied, ring at the Captain. ¡°We sent word to the order,¡± the Captain stated. ¡°We do not know if the message was received.¡± ¡°Not an unlikely story,¡± Sara stated, though she continued to re at the Captain. ¡°We¡¯ve got to thank you for putting us up for the day, but we should be heading back,¡± Adam said, noting the tension in the room. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll send the donations tomorrow, or you can send a few soldiers toe with us to get the gold.¡± ¡°Do you not wish to stay here for the night?¡± the Captain asked. ¡°Nah, I¡¯d rather spend the night in the guild,¡± Adam replied, wiggling his ears as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯d feel morefortable there, though please send my thanks to the Commander.¡± ¡°I will call the Commander so you can give your greetings,¡± the Captain said, before quickly retreating away to find the Commander. Amira nced between Adam and the Iyrman, before looking back to Dunes. ¡°Did you ask for the help of the Iyrmen and¡­ whoever this stranger is?¡± ¡°Adam is no stranger,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Adam, this is Amira, a member of our order. Amira, this is Adam, he paid for your release.¡± ¡°I hope you paid a lot for me, since I¡¯m worth so much,¡± Amira said, extending her hand. ¡°I think I paid a fair amount,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when we return back to the guild.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you say it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the business.¡± ¡°Business?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡± She eyed up Adam¡¯s attire, noting theck of armour, as well as theck of his weapons. ¡®A merchant? No, he¡¯s quite well built for a merchant.¡¯ She noted the token around his neck too, which implied he was more than just an Expert, and that. The obsidian disc which revealed he was a follower of Baktu, the Iyrman¡¯s God of Death. Commander Rodrick appeared a short whileter, still adorned in his heavy armour. ¡°I see that the matter has been settled well.¡± ¡°How fortunate,¡± Adam replied, smiling politely. ¡°I¡¯d like to return back to the city, if you don¡¯t mind. We prepared the gold before we made our way, but it¡¯s currently within the city proper. I¡¯d also like to rest within the guild, since I¡¯m an adventurer at heart. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± Adam continued to wiggle his ears as he spoke, and he raised his brows knowingly. ¡°I will send some soldiers with you to make sure you return safely,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Do you take payment in gems?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to transport back.¡± ¡°The soldiers will ept the gems from the guild,¡± the Commander replied, with a gentle bow. With their business sorted, Adam and hispanions made their way back to the carriage. ¡°George, we¡¯re heading back.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the carriage driver replied, an older man in his fifties, adorned in clean, simple clothing, with silver buttons keeping his cor pinned to his shirt. Once the group were safely within the carriage, slightly cramped with Amira now within it, the young woman took off her helmet to reveal her pale red skin. There was a rugged prettiness about her. Her horns had been cut neatly, and her face was only marked by a cut at her cheek. Her amber eyes stared curiously at the Half Elf. ¡°Why did you pay for my freedom?¡± ¡°Dunes asked.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°I recall trying to talk you out of it.¡± ¡°You asked me to help you find Amira.¡± ¡°Yes, which you helped with, in some way,¡± Dunes replied, almost usatory. Adam leaned back slightly, falling into thought. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I helped find her, but I suppose you didn¡¯t ask me to pay for her¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ why did you free me?¡± Amira asked. ¡°Why¡­ not?¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s my money.¡± ¡°How much did you pay exactly?¡± ¡°Like I said, we¡¯ll talk about it once we¡¯re at the guild.¡± She turned to Dunes and asked a question in the Devilkin tongue, to which Dunes replied with a shake of his head, and a sigh. It was a sigh that Adam was used to. Adam is Adam, it said. Night had fallen by the time they returned back to West Fort. They returned back to the guild, where Jaygak was waiting with the gold. Adam eyed it up suspiciously, before looking to the guild. ¡°At least let me do this!¡± Jaygak shouted as Adam had the gold returned, and had exchanged his own coin into gems to pay for the release of the Devilkin. ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°Just give that gold to the Iyr or something!¡± Adam shouted back at her. Jaygak crossed her arms and sat in the corner to strop about, giving up far too quickly for Adam¡¯s liking. ¡®Is she nning something?¡¯ ¡°So how much gold did you pay?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I paid a thousand gold to the fort,¡± Adam replied. ¡°A thousand gold?¡± Amira replied, almost letting slip a gasp. ¡°So much coin?¡± ¡°I paid another thousand gold to the owners of the mine too.¡± ¡°You!¡± Dunes held his head in his hands. ¡°So what? I only had to spend two thousand gold! If I had paid for the other¡¯s help, wouldn¡¯t it have cost more than ten thousand?¡± ¡°They would have found her within a week at most!¡± ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter anyway, two thousand gold isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± ¡°It may not be a big deal to you, but it is a big deal to us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s a saving of ten thousand gold.¡± ¡°Adam, it¡¯s still two thousand gold!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of gold, don¡¯t worry about it. Anyhow, we had to give up the magical weapons we found in the temple, and the business also offered them one of the fire swords.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t just pay with gold?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°You already gave up one magical weapon to them, but you gave up more?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give up a magical weapon, Brittany and the business did,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Adam!¡± Quest Complete! The Rescue XP Gained: +100 XP: 14 600 -> 14 700 Adam smiled as he saw the XP appear. ¡°Anyhow, you now have no excuse to skip my children¡¯s first birthday.¡± ¡°Adam, you¡­¡± Dunes began to sweat from the swirling emotions within him. Even now he couldn¡¯t handle the chaotic maelstrom known as Adam. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of gold, so I don¡¯t want to hear about it,¡± Adam stated. ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, then you better bring a good gift for little Jibaby and Jababy. It can¡¯t be too good though, since mine has to be the best, but it still has to be good.¡± ¡°Jibaby? Jababy?¡± Amira asked. ¡°His children,¡± Dunes replied, before rubbing his face. There was more to say, but it was already confusing enough. Korin and Sara noted the look of utter bewilderment on Amira¡¯s face, who was still trying to understand how the conversation was flowing. They realised she was making the same faces they had when they first met Adam. ¡°Adam,¡± Korin said, patting Amira¡¯s back, ¡°is Adam.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that¡­¡± Korin looked to Adam for a moment, before catching Jurot¡¯s gaze, and then he sighed. ¡°Just prepare yourself. This isn¡¯t the queerest he gets. He¡¯s¡­¡± Korin wondered what else he should say. ¡°He¡¯s quite the father.¡± ¡°Father?¡± Amira asked, trying to understand what any of this had to do with Adam being a father. ¡°We¡¯ll spend a while in West Fort,¡± Adam said, changing the topic quickly. ¡°We need to buy a ton of souvenirs back for the kids at the Iyr.¡± Amira gave Dunes a look, but Dunes replied that Adam wasn¡¯t queer in that way. ¡°You guys drink and eat, I need to go apologise to Brittany,¡± Adam said, getting up and leaving the Aswadians to catch Amira up. Jurot, too, left, taking Jaygak and Kitool with him. As they made their way down, Jurot stopped, waiting until Adam had left. He turned, looking at Jaygak. ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°Did I do what?¡± Jaygak replied, her face full of feigned innocence. Jurot remained silent, before he continued making his way down. He sat down at the table where Adam was apologising to Brittany. ¡°I promise the business will set this right one day,¡± Adam assured. ¡°I know,¡± Brittany replied. Though she had lost a magical weapon, she didn¡¯t feel too bad about it. ¡°If I¡¯m in trouble, will you help me this much too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an investment I can¡¯t lose yet, Brittany,¡± Adam reassured, chuckling lightly. ¡°Am I just an investment?¡± Brittany asked. ¡°I have to say it that way, otherwise I¡¯ll say something embarrassing.¡± ¡°Something¡­ embarrassing?¡± Brittany raised her brow. ¡°Even I have my limits, you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What a crazy bastard.¡¯ Once the group was done eating, they made their way to their rooms. Adam stared at the shoulders of his brother as he stepped into his room. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam called out. ¡°Thanks.¡± Jurot stood still for a moment. ¡°It was not me.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied. ¡®Was it just a coincidence then?¡¯ Meanwhile, in the darkness of the night, a young man stared at the wine bottle before him. The threat of the Iyrman yed within his mind, keeping him awake. ¡°You¡¯d better find out quickly, otherwise I¡¯lle for your neck,¡± she had said, handing him the bottle of wine. ¡®You didn¡¯t have to threaten me,¡¯ Tanner thought. ¡®The moment I received the thousand gold, I would have sent news shortly after.¡¯ The young man sighed, having epted the bottle of wine instead of the gold. ¡®Who in the darks is Adam?¡¯ It was rare for any Iyrman to use their favour for an outsider, especially since if they weren¡¯t siblings.
Jaygak, you''ll always be a hero in my heart. 624. West Fort VII 624. West Fort VII The group spent the next few days within West Fort, with Adam spending as much coin as he could before he began feeling guilty. ¡°He¡¯s just¡­ buying stuff?¡± a young Aldishman asked while eating, his eyes glued to the Half Elf. He wore basic clothing, tan and cream, as most within West Fort did. At his side was a dagger, but many wore daggers at their side, so no one thought much of it. ¡°It seems like it¡­¡± hispanion, another young Aldishman, wearing simr attire, replied. ¡°He¡¯s just buying stuff?¡± a young Aldishman asked while eating, his eyes glued to the Half Elf. He wore basic clothing, tan and cream, as most within West Fort did. At his side was a dagger, but many wore daggers at their side, so no one thought much of it. ¡°I can see that,¡± hispanion, another young Aldishman wearing simr attire, replied. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the other pair also keeping an eye on the Half Elf. ¡°Looks like the guards are keeping an eye on him too.¡± ¡°Probably just want to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s he so important anyway?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Still, even he wondered what was so special about this Half Elf. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, holding up ribbons of a multitude of colours towards his brother. ¡°Should be good for our adorable little Cousins, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t think, but I¡¯m asking how good they are?¡± Adam stated, seriously, before his lips began to quiver. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot decided against ying into the joke. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you,¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°What else should we buy?¡± ¡°Weapons.¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Jurot, you¡¯re a genius.¡± Once the group was done with the smith, they headed back out to the guild, with a porter who assisted them with their donkey, which pulled the small cart along with it. The guards blinked at the smith¡¯s apprentice. ¡°He bought the weapons and armour for¡­ children?¡± ¡°Babies,¡± the smith replied affirmatively. ¡°I heard they hadn¡¯t turned one yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guard exchanged nces between one another. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± the smith¡¯s apprentice replied, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°You know how Iyrmen are.¡± ¡°Thank you for the information,¡± the guard said, cing down two silver coins onto the counter. The urchins blinked at the porter. ¡°He bought the weapons and armour for children?¡± ¡°Babies,¡± the porter replied affirmatively. ¡°Not even one yet.¡± ¡°Iyrmen babies?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I gathered.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± the urchins replied, nodding towards one another. ¡°Thanks Nine Finger Tom.¡± ¡°Ah course,¡± Nine Finger Tom replied, adjusting his t cap. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard the previous Knight of the West is currently staying at West Peaks. My cousin¡¯s niece works as a server there, and she¡¯s sure of it.¡± ¡°West Peaks, eh? Thanks.¡± ¡°Ah course.¡± ¡°Your wheel¡¯s a little loose, head to Marty¡¯s and he¡¯ll put it right as wood,¡± the young urchin said, nodding at the porter before leaving him be. ¡°Thank yous.¡± As the days passed in West Fort, the group prepared for their journey. ¡°So about a month?¡± Adam asked. ¡°When¡¯s the childrens¡¯ birthdays exactly?¡± ¡°We will make it on time,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Their birthdays begin at the end of the eighth month.¡± ¡°Could we spend a couple of days in Red Oak?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam looked towards the rest of the group. Really, they could rush back to the Iyr since they didn¡¯t need to take the farmers and porters with them. He did want Nobby, though, since it would be the twins¡¯ first birthday and Nobby¡¯s job would be to protect them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back soon. We¡¯ll rush back to Red Oak so they can return back to their families. It¡¯ll be almost half a year, so there might be issues if they remain any longer outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Considering the ce is called West Fort, we had very little issues with the Awakened Wolves here.¡± Adam thought back to how easy it was for them to find lodging for the wolves, and how they hadn¡¯t had any issues at the gate either. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°West Alnd has an affinity with wolves.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The Horcs to the north used wolves to assist them in the fights against West Alnd, but they were adopted into West Alnd to do the same.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are they like a sacred animal or something?¡± ¡°No, but they are not distant from such a im.¡± ¡°Huh. You know, maybe West Alnd isn¡¯t too bad. I just expected there to be lions or something.¡± ¡°There are.¡± ¡°There are?¡± ¡°In the mountains.¡± ¡°Mountain lions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°The ducal family also houses lions which were originally imported from Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Oh? Do they keep the lions as pets?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°The Duke¡¯s personal mount is a lion.¡± ¡°It¡­¡± Adam tilted his head. He wasn¡¯t certain he had ever heard of a lion being a mount, but considering it was a magical world where pigs could probably fly, he supposed that it wasn¡¯t out of the realms of possibility. ¡°That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does the Iyr have mounts?¡± ¡°It is not our speciality.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Adam noted how Jurot hadn¡¯t replied firmly with a no. ¡®Should I ask?¡¯ Adam saw the look in Jurot¡¯s eyes, which asked him not to press any further, and so he decided to do what he did best. ¡°You think the children will enjoy riding the wolves?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Omen: 11, 13 ¡°He is leaving?¡± the older Aldishman asked. He wore simple, well made attire, as usual. His silver hair and green eyed betrayed his rtions to the Marquis to all, especially with the strands of gold which still peeked through. ¡°The guards have confirmed it,¡± the lightly armoured Commander replied. He wore a breastte, though his de rested against the side of the table, as to not offend the older Aldishman. His cloak was pinned by arge coin, stamped with the symbol of a lion within a mountain, betraying the name of his squad. ¡°I am only reminded of my good fortunes that I had the wisdom to raise a bunch of loyal cubs,¡± the older Aldishman joked, though his voice was as direly serious as always. ¡°Surrounded by Iyrmen, one he ims to be his brother.¡± ¡°An adventurer asked, and it was confirmed by the female Iyrman to his side.¡± ¡°The same young woman who ced second?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s rtion with the truth is well known,¡± the older Aldishman stated. ¡°Though they speak the truth, they are not ones to speak the whole truth.¡± ¡°It appears his children have been adopted into the Iyr.¡± ¡°His children?¡± ¡°He has five children. A set of triplets and a set of twins. They are a year and a half and almost a year old respectively. The triplets are well behaved, and one of the twins is often mean though she is still young.¡± ¡°How did you find this out?¡± ¡°The guards¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Asked.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°They asked the Half Elf, Adam, about his children.¡± ¡°And he just¡­ spoke of them?¡± the older Aldishman asked, staring at the Commander with a suspicious look. ¡°He didn¡¯t just speak about them, he gushed about them,¡± the Commander replied. ¡°He spoke of them for nigh on an hour, and not just his children, but his sister too, the same sister he has with his brother. She is the Iyrman¡¯s sister by blood, but it appears the Half Elf is also considered her brother.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Jurot, the Iyrman brother of the Half Elf, stated that she may be taught by Adam if she so wishes it.¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± ¡°It appears his children are also extremely intelligent, even though they are so young.¡± ¡°Is it due to their Fae ancestry?¡± ¡°It may be the case, though he mentioned that his triplets had horns. He avoided the topic about them, but we realised that he was quite close to the Devilkin Iyrman too.¡± ¡°Could they be married?¡± ¡°They fight like it, but it does not seem to be the case.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Sir Vonda confirmed that Adam was unmarried, though he had five children.¡± ¡°Bastards?¡± ¡°Apparently, though we are uncertain if they are his by blood, since their definition of family is not by blood.¡± ¡°Did she give up any more information?¡± ¡°She said it was best not to pry too deeply about the children.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She said¡­¡± the Commander paused. ¡°I pray to Mother Soza, so I would like for you to live long lives.¡± The older Aldishman remained silent. The young woman was a member of one of the greatest orders in all thend, and so she could dare to threaten them like this. However, considering who she was, it didn¡¯t appear to be a threat. ¡®What is to be done with them?¡¯ Meanwhile, Adam and the others made their way southward, following along the main road back to Eagle Wing, so they could head south from there to Dead Wood, though they could have veered westward to the middle vige. ¡°So, whose the Knight of the West?¡± Adam asked, once they were a safe distance away from West Fort. ¡°The current Knight of the West is Sir Johnson, the son of a merchant. He was trained by the previous Knight of the West. Sir Johnson became the Knight of the West in the past few years, after his mentor retired from the position.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? How strong was the previous Knight of the West.¡± ¡°Some say he is only slightly weaker than King¡¯s Sword,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Is he?¡± ¡°The previous Knight of the West, Sir Edward, was the only of the Five Knights of Alnd to keep his ego in check when they fought on the battlefield. King Merryweather had once stated that of all the Generals he had worked with, Sir Edward was the one he looked forward to working alongside most, after the King.¡± ¡°After the King, or did he just say that because he didn¡¯t want to offend the King?¡± ¡°Thetter.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°In Alnd, the King is closest with those of North Alnd, but recently he has be closer with those of West Alnd. The Grand Duchess of the North, due to her rtion to the previous Queen, managed to ce northerners into the King¡¯s court, and the current King¡¯s Sword is also a northerner. However, the Knight of the West, the uncle of the current Marquis, managed to form closer rtions between the Lionhearts and the King, and also shuffled westerners into the army, and the current Grand Minister, is a westerner.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ¡°The Knight of the West had a part to y in the frigid rtionship between King Merryweather and the King. The pair have retired, but the Knight of the West had been more active in the King¡¯s life, beyond just teaching him. If King Merryweather had assisted during his retirement, they would not havee to blows this way.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever betray Jurot, but perhaps time would have created distance between them, and if something happened¡­ ¡°So Sir Edward is a pretty scary guy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I should avoid him then.¡± ¡°It is toote for that.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°The Marquis¡¯ family owns the mines, which Sir Edward assists in managing. Your offer must be known to him, and he has already looked into you.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, frowning slightly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°He knows that we know that he is looking into you.¡± ¡°Jurot, why are you bullying me by reminding me about how scary you all are?¡± Umbra nced between the Iyrmen. She had heard about the Iyr¡¯s fervour, so it was a surprise that the Iyr hadsted so long. Though, it appeared to be the case that the surroundingnds had also managed to survive for a while,pared to the other kingdoms and empires within this world, all with mortals who barely reached a hundred years of age under perfect conditions. ¡®Hmm.¡¯
When West Fort learns... Adam is Adam. 625. Journey Home I 625. Journey Home I Omen: 10, 13 ¡°Brightly coloured stuff, eh?¡± Adam said, staring at the stalls within Eagle Wing. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, recalling someone informing him about Goblin sight previously. ¡®So that¡¯s why they liked Jaygak.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll buy a bunch of that sort of thing then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Should I ask Jaygak about jewellery?¡¯ Adam thought as he finished buying up the items from Eagle Wing. Their journey had been disappointingly smooth. For whatever reason, many creatures left them be. It was as thought they had been walking around with a terrifying creature, like a Dragon, within their midst. Once at Eagle Wing, Adam allowed them an extra day, but he was eager to head to Red Oak, where he had several tasks to handle. ¡°Hey, Jaygak,¡± Adam called out before settling down with her and the other Iyrmen within the guild. ¡°Since you work with jewellery, could you make stuff for the kids if I get you some gold and silver?¡± ¡°I could.¡± ¡°Would you?¡± Jaygak remained silent for a long while. ¡°Perhaps?¡± ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°After all I¡¯ve done for you?¡± ¡°What have you done for me?¡± ¡°I only teased you a little when you lost the tournament.¡± Jaygak hummed quietly in thought. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She smirked slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°I guess the kids don¡¯t need any jewellery yet, but I thought it would be nice for them to have something you made in their hoards, you know?¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Adam waved his hand, dismissing the topic since Jaygak was being difficult. He eyed up the group, noting how smooth everything was going. ¡®We might not be this lucky next year when we adventure. I should make us some rings? I could enchant them with protection magic and it should be able to bump our Defence.¡¯ ¡°Stop thinking so much, Adam,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re making the food taste bad.¡± ¡°You sure are talkative now, Jaygak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re thinking too often.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always thinking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always annoying.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Jaygak.¡± ¡°When you think about your children I leave it be,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°If the look on your face is stupid, you¡¯re thinking about something stupid. If it¡¯s really stupid, you¡¯re thinking about your children.¡± ¡®Are my thoughts always on my face?¡¯ Adam thought, making a face. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about your children that time.¡± ¡°If I¡¯ve be so predictable, that¡¯s rather dangerous¡­¡± The next day the group set out of Eagle Wing, heading down towards Deadwood. As evening began approaching, they found a camp of soldiers who were making their way up towards Eagle Wing. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You do the¡­ Kitool, you do the talking.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, going up with Sir Vonda and Jurot to speak with the group of soldiers. ¡®If I talk, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll start a fight,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing across the ins on either side. They had been lucky, too lucky, recently, and he was certain their luck was going to run out soon. ¡®I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.¡¯ ¡°They wish for war tax,¡± Kitool stated. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll hand over thirty gold, then, a little extra to make sure they don¡¯t bother us,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head, but more thoughts began to invade his mind. ¡°Or should we give exactly as much as we should to not tempt them into doing more? No, maybe we should show the que?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Jaygak said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very calm,¡± Adam replied, before noting the ways the rest of them were ncing at him. ¡°Thirty gold should be fine.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°We are almost to the Iyr,¡± Vonda said. ¡°We will return by the end of the eighth month.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Vonda bowed her head slowly, understanding why Adam was bing more tense as they neared the Iyr. The days continued as they made their way to Deadwood. The spotted a caravan ahead of them, making their way from Deadwood to Eagle Wing. The caravan was at fifteen vehicles long, and Adam could see each was guarded by at least four warriors, some of whom were seemingly unarmoured, but were darker skinned. There were two sets of mounted guards, each guarding the front and back of the caravan. ¡°Trouble?¡± Adam asked, noting therge number of warriors ahead of them. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. The front group of riders numbered six, each who were darker skinned rode up towards the group. They were adorned in chain armour, wielding long spears in hand, and carried shorter des at their side. A hammer dangled beside their saddlebags. They wore long cloaks, ck, with white letters within a circle, though they were of a foreignnguage. Adam, Jurot, Kitool, Vonda, Dunes, and Sara, stepped up to meet them. The leader dismounted, rubbing the side of his horse gently, before he removed his helmet to reveal that he was much younger than hispanions. He had ck hair which fell down to his shoulders, and his beard was thick, but short and well trimmed. ¡°Aswadi?¡± the young man asked, eyeing up Dunes and the others. Dunes removed his own helmet, nodding his head. ¡°Chakari?¡± The man replied in Aswadian, and Dunes nodded. The man asked another question in their tongue, and Dunes looked past him to the group of guards behind them. Dunes replied with a rather casual response, motioning his head to Adam. The young Aswadian stared at Adam, before his eyes fell across the Iyrmen beside the Half Elf. The young man said something, causing the others behind him tough. Dunes smiled, before giving his response. ¡°Adam, remove your helmet.¡± Adam did so, revealing his handsome face, and his pointed ears. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Acha!¡± The young man nodded his ahead approvingly, shing more of a smile. He turned his head back to hispanions. ¡°Kal, ajuk.¡± One of the other riders dismounted, a man who wore a peculiar helmet which was more of a box at the top, but as he removed it, he revealed a white, box like hat which contained his hair, which was almost as white as his hat. His wrinkled face betrayed that he was at least in his forties, but his white hair made him appear much older. ¡°I am Adil Al Zuhd,¡± he said, his words permeated with a deep ent. ¡°Adam Fateson.¡± ¡°I trante.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You are the leader?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Our leader, Zain Al Zuhd.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°He say the same.¡± Adam looked to Dunes, wondering why he wasn¡¯t tranting. Dunes replied with a shake of his head, and Adam left it at that. ¡°You are head to Deadwood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Trouble on road?¡± ¡°We have been very lucky,¡± Adam said, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say the same for another group.¡± ¡°Noor watches over you.¡± Adam smiled, tapping his amulet. ¡°Baktu, Lord Sozain, seems to not bless me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Do you have any trinkets to sell?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some for my children.¡± ¡°No trinkets, only treasures.¡± Adam reached into his tunic, and though the heavily armoured warriors tensed up behind them, Zain and Adil did not seem to react. Adam held out a gem. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to buy a few treasures for my children. I have five, but I should buy some more for the other children too. I¡¯d like at least¡­ fifty items?¡± Adam reached into his pouch and pulled out another tiger eye. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Very rich Half Elf,¡± Adil said. ¡°I made a lot of money betting in the tournament.¡± ¡°Aha, bets in tournament? Very good?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand to Jurot. ¡°My brother here came first ce, and Kitool here came second. Nobby here, and my Cousins, also ced very well, first through seventh in their segment.¡± ¡°Oho! Very strong! You fight too?¡± ¡°I did okay too.¡± ¡°Very okay?¡± ¡°Very okay.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I beat Vasera, if you know of her.¡± ¡°Golden Savages?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°You beat Vasera?¡± Adil asked once more, narrowing his eyes at Adam. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I beat everyone I fought.¡± ¡°You ce third.¡± ¡°I beat everyone, but I surrendered too.¡± Zain said something in their tongue, before Adil replied, his eyes never leaving Adam¡¯s. Zain eyed Adam up, narrowing his eyes at the Half Elf. He spoke, mentioning Vasera¡¯s name, and Adil replied to him in their tongue. ¡°We trade,¡± Adil said, nodding his head to Adam, before handing the gems to one of the riders, who brought it back to a merchant. The merchant pulled out a tiny monocle and stared at the gem. ¡°The gems are from the Iyr, aren¡¯t they?¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. Adil shouted something back, and the merchant nced their way. The merchants eyes fell across the group, taking in the sights of the Iyrmen, before he pocketed the gems and called for one of the servants to bring some trinkets. Adil asked something in Aswadian, causing Dunes tough, before the Priest of War smiled wide. He replied something in their tongue, motioning his head to Jurot. ¡°Why did you choose the God of Death?¡± Adil asked, his eyes staring suspiciously at Adam. ¡°I like him,¡± Adam replied, before thinking back to his past life. ¡°It¡¯s probably more correct to say he chose me, though?¡± Dunes and Sara turned towards Adam, even more surprised he¡¯d admit to something like that.
Adam trying to be careful when he''s on his way home. "I was chosen by Death." ... 626. Journey Home II 626. Journey Home II ¡°Is the Iyrman your brother?¡± Adil asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he really your brother?¡± Adil asked Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He is no Iyrman.¡± ¡°He is no Iyrman, but he is my brother.¡± Adil extended a hand out towards the Half Elf. ¡°It is pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°You too, Adil.¡± The guards brought a small crate of trinkets, many of which were made of wood. Jurot and Laygak inspected the different woods, noting the woods which came from further east. Adil also held out a small pouch of spices. ¡°A gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring something for you.¡± ¡°No problem, is gift for you, no problem.¡± ¡°Adil Al Zuhd, was it?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is that the name of your people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If I ever make my way that way, I¡¯ll be sure to pay a visit,¡± Adam assured. ¡°We are from very far.¡± ¡°How far?¡± ¡°Confederacy.¡± ¡°Oh. I suppose we could still make our way one day, in the far future.¡± ¡°Youe to ournd, in ins in Chakar, say you know Zain Al Zuhd and Adil Al Zuhd.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Adam stated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can say the same, since technically I live in the Iyr, but if you ever have need to buy magical weapons, please doe to us.¡± ¡°You sell magical weapons?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Chief Executive Officer of the United Kindom, and we work for an enchanter who currently specialises in magical weapons,¡± Adam stated. ¡°We currently aren¡¯t active with our business, but we will be in the next few years.¡± ¡°We will remember,¡± Adil stated. The pair kept conversing for a short while, before the groups said their goodbyes, and passed one another. Adil rode up to Zain, staring out ahead, but not looking at anything in particr, lost deep within his thoughts. ¡°He said he works for an enchanter in the Iyr,¡± Adil said. ¡°He said that ming Hyena, Rook, used a weapon that the enchanter made, and that it was difficult to face him in the tournament.¡± ¡°He must beat Rook if he beat Vasera,¡± Zain said, before realising how young Adam was. ¡°So he is the same age as Vasera?¡± Zain wasn¡¯t sure if he had heard of Adam before, but that wasn¡¯t shocking since Adam was a prodigy of a distantnd. ¡°No. He is the same age as his brother, Jurot.¡± ¡°How old?¡± Zain asked, noting how the older man had avoided answering so clearly. Adil remained silent for a long while. ¡°Twenty.¡± ¡°Twenty?¡± ¡°And half.¡± Zain stared at Adil, the older man who was a distant rtive. ¡°He is same age as me, but can beat Vasera?¡± ¡°He said that his brother, and woman beside with staff, could beat Vasera too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Iyrmen. Awakened Wolves. The young man also wore puthral.¡± ¡°Puthral?¡± ¡°It is armour of the Iyrmen. Almost as light as mithril of Elves.¡± ¡°The purple armour?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zain wondered what kind of crazy nonsense was happening in the Aldishnds. ¡°They work for enchanter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Iyrmen too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zain thought about how easily Adam had handed out the gems, and how rxed he had been the entire time. ¡®If three of them could beat Vasera, then they must be quite strong. No, he was surrounded by more great warriors too.¡¯ He noted the two Iyrmen who had worn full te armour, and then the others, especially the beautiful woman who kept to the side, and had constantly looked elsewhere, as though they were so insignificant. ¡°When we return, we will speak with father,¡± Zain said. ¡°Yes,¡± Adil replied. Meanwhile, Adam was trying to understand how important the people he had just met were. ¡°The Al Zuhd family are well known for their caravan guards, unmatched onnd.¡± Dunes paused. ¡°No, they are only matched by the Al Jumal family. The Al Zuhd family are best on thend, but not the deserts. The Al Jumal family are best within the desert. They hold a monopoly on the best camels.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re still pretty important?¡± ¡°They are well known within their specific Ejirate, and carry some weight in the nearbynds,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°They would have tried to take more gold from you if you were not surrounded by so many Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I thought they were going to start trouble.¡± ¡°If there was no war, they would have perhaps tried to threaten you,¡± Dunes said. ¡°They are not mistaken for Aswadians, but if they did try to start something, if they did not finish what they started, they would be in great trouble.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re not good guys?¡± ¡°They are as good as any other people,¡± Dunes stated, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Why are they travelling so far in Alnd while onnd?¡± ¡°They provide guards for any caravan group,¡± Dunes said, before realising many of the merchants were also dark skinned. ¡°Hmm. Perhaps they had special orders for the various innernd town and cities? It is rare, but there are times when towns and cities contact distant merchants to sell their wares within their towns and cities, partly to tax them, but partly to bring wonders and treasures from the east.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± ¡°I should have asked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. If it was shady business, then best we didn¡¯t pry. I swore we would have fought though, things are going too well.¡± ¡°Are you wanting to fight?¡± ¡°In some sense,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Things are going too well.¡± ¡°It will be fine, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Omen: 7, 9 ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Adam whispered, staring at the walls of Deadwood before them. The journey had been fraught with little danger. ¡®Aren¡¯t there meant to be Beast Waves?¡¯ ¡°Do you think another God is nearby?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, Jurot. I don¡¯t like it one bit.¡± ¡°Awakened Wolves?¡± the guards asked, tensing up as Jurot reached within his tunic. ¡°Yes,¡± the Iyrman said, handing over the silver que, before the group were allowed within the town walls without much more trouble. Once the group were settled at the guild, Adam let out a sigh of relief, especially when he saw the appearance of a familiar form. A heavily armoured woman, adorned in darker metal, with arge de on her back. ¡°Sir Kanna, what do we owe the pleasure?¡± Adam asked, almost beaming up at her. Sir Kanna hadn¡¯t expected him to be smiling so much, but it made sense. ¡°I havee to congratte your group on behalf of the Countess.¡± ¡®If it¡¯s just the Countess, I¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ Adam thought, still beaming up at the knight. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why she had to go so far for the likes of us, but I appreciate the sentiment.¡± ¡°The Countess invites you to her estate.¡± ¡°Once again, I must refuse,¡± Adam replied, still smiling so joyfully at the knight. ¡°We have done very little to allow our business to work here within the recent future, due to our business elsewhere.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a wider smile. ¡°The Duchess of East Port found our insignificant business sufficient enough to strike a deal.¡± Sir Kanna remained silent, ring down at the smiling Half Elf. ¡®Is he asking for death?¡¯ ¡°It appears we¡¯re still wee in Deadwood, though, so I can at least say that I appreciate that,¡± Adam stated, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to keep out of trouble.¡± ¡°As you say, Executive,¡± Sir Kanna stated, before excusing herself, stepping out of the guild, with so many adventurer¡¯s eyes ring at her back ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called out quietly, before switching into the Iyrman¡¯s tongue, leaning in to whisper. ¡°What do you think? Could you beat her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot was pretty sure, with Phantom and Mighty Roar, he could beat the Darkknight, not that it would have been easy. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°I could not beat you.¡± ¡°No, I mean, you probably could,¡± Adam replied, raising his brow at Jurot, ¡°but I¡¯m asking whether or not I could beat her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. He wondered how strong she was, sure she was at least a Master, but was she closer to a Grandmaster? ¡®Whose the strongest person I¡¯ve beaten?¡¯ Adam thought about the tournament, not remembering how he had fought a Fire Giant Prince. ¡®Hopefully she doesn¡¯t start any trouble, but if she does, then the rest of the journey should go smoothly, right?¡¯ Adam thought, looking out towards the doors Sir Kanna had walked through. ¡®I wonder if another God is nearby, ready to cause trouble¡­¡¯ The group only spent a single night in Deadwood, with Adam notfortable with spending much time in the town due to their frosty rtionship with the Duchess. They made their way through the dangerous forest, following the road towards Red Oak. They could feel distant gazes as they made their way through the forest. The forest was quieter than usual, but they could hear the ecosystem at work, from distant insects and birds, to a number of smaller creatures. Omen: 9, 20 ¡°I don¡¯t like this one bit,¡± Adam whispered, staring at the walls of Red Oak. ¡°Not one bit.¡± ¡°We are close now,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes scanned across the walls. ¡°We¡¯re close.¡±
Wow I hope nothing terrible has happened to Adam''s family with all this luck... 627. Red Oak I 627. Red Oak I The group entered Red Oak with little fanfare, and after the situation with the Awakened Wolves was resolved, the group made their way towards the guild. ¡®I don¡¯t like this one bit,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®What the hell is going to happen on the way back?¡¯ Adam set up the group within the guild, procuring rooms for the farmers andbourers still. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all excited to go back to your family, but we¡¯ve got something we need to do before that, and I¡¯d like to speak with you in the morning. I¡¯m pretty tired, and I¡¯m sure you all are too, so let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re less tired and my brain actually works.¡± Once that business was done, Adam could feel Jurot¡¯s gaze on the back of his head. ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Adam assured, before taking the Iyrmen aside into a separate room to speak with them. ¡°Good job, everyone.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head. ¡°The journey was surprisingly uneventful and eventful,¡± Jaygak said, thinking about how they hadn¡¯te across much, and yet hade across so much more than she ever would have thought. ¡°No waves, but at least one Demigod.¡± ¡°A Demigod, not a God?¡± ¡°A Demigod that was given the rights of a God temporarily,¡± Jaygak confirmed, before ncing aside. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t speak of this right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who mentioned it.¡± ¡°I mentioned it because I wanted to mention it.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, the business with Dunes was quick.¡± Adam threw Jurot a look, wondering if he really did have nothing to do with it. It was all so convenient, and if they didn¡¯t have anything to do with it, it meant that Fate was ying with him. ¡°We¡¯ve managed to return pretty quickly, but the deal with the farmers was pretty raw for them,¡± Adam continued. ¡°They didn¡¯t really make that much, I mean, outside of the fact they made a ton of money betting. I n on giving them at least another hundred gold to each of them.¡± ¡°From the party fund?¡± Jaygak asked, wondering if he was being stupid. ¡°No, from my personal wealth.¡± She slowly nodded her head, realising he was being stupid. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak with us about that.¡± ¡°Yeah, I just felt like it, I guess?¡± Adam nced to the side, wondering if this would be one of thest few times he¡¯d get to speak with her. ¡®Eh? When did she start wearing te mail?¡¯ Adam blinked, but sighed as he fell into deeper thought. ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Should be okay once we¡¯re at the Iyr.¡± Adam continued to think for a long moment. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s call it here tonight.¡± He stood up, ncing at the trio. ¡°Hey. The matter with Dunes¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Did the Iyr help?¡± ¡°You should know what you should know,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Yeah. Alright.¡± Adam left, heading to bed. ¡®Just a few more days.¡¯ Adam¡¯s stomach churned as he stared up at the ceiling. He closed his eyes and clutched the amulet at his chest. ¡®Please, Baktu. I¡¯ve been pretty good recently. I swear I¡¯ll try and be better, so¡­¡¯ Omen: 5, 11 Adam stared at the Omen rolls. ¡®Bell, are you fucking with me?¡¯ [No.] Adam groaned quietly, but he sat up. ¡®Feeling unlucky today¡­¡¯ After a nice, hot, soapy bath, Adam shuffled down the steps and found his party eating early in the morning. ¡°Nice bath?¡± Lucy teased. ¡°Don¡¯t sexually harass me,¡± Adam replied, sitting down with the group, taking a baked potato, smearing some butter and salt against it, before helping himself to some eggs. ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Lucy huffed aloud. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything like that this entire year!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Lucy looked to Mara for support, who thought for a moment. ¡°Lucy has been well behaved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lucy winced, giving a look to Mara, as though she had been betrayed. ¡®I¡¯m not some kind of dog¡­¡¯ ¡°Anyhow,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat, looking to the farmers and porters. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with you all privately in a moment.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just say that and leave,¡± Lucyined, turning even redder. ¡°I can and I will.¡± ¡®Just you wait, Adam!¡¯ Once the group were finished with breakfast, Adam met with the farmers and porters, including Nobby, in a private room. ¡°I apologise that we hadn¡¯t really managed to y enough creatures. I know that the deal was to part the creatures between everyone, but we didn¡¯t reallye across much. I know you guys made quite a bit of coin from betting, but it doesn¡¯t sit right with me that fair pair isn¡¯t going to be given out.¡± ¡°It sounds plenty fair to me,¡± Rick replied, already beginning to sweat slightly. ¡°Everyone here was well taken care of, and we were given enough coin to send back to our families. We made plenty on betting too, and couldn¡¯t have done so without you.¡± ¡°Sure, but my heart is still guilty, so please, ept the bonus I¡¯m giving to you.¡± Adam handed a gem to each of them, though patted Nobby¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting you your bonus in a short while.¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to,¡± Rick said. ¡°We were paid well, and the Duchess also gave us some coin.¡± ¡°She did, I know, but at least with this, you¡¯ve made at least a gold coin for each day you¡¯ve worked with me, maybe even two gold coins or so.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about maths, I¡¯m not great at it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You should probably keep how much you made a secret too. I wouldn¡¯t go around spending too much coin, though I¡¯m sure you can spend a little more right now since you¡¯vee back, don¡¯t spend enough that¡¯ll get you noticed. Unfortunately, the moment I leave Red Oak, I¡¯m probably noting back until the next year, so I won¡¯t be able to assist you if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Rick replied. ¡°Next time we work together, I¡¯ll be sure to hand over fifty gold right away as a bonus foring with me, though I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯ll be enough now that you¡¯re all rich.¡± Adam smirked slightly. ¡°My offer is still on the table.¡± Rick slowly nodded his head. With the thousand gold he had earned, the offer was less attractive, but there were some great bonuses the Half Elf had offered. Also, there was also the fact he had saved them from death. ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t go spending your coin on better gear just yet,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you end up joining us, it¡¯ll just be a waste of coin. I¡¯ll be able to situate you with either better gear for your coin, or some gear at a discounted rate. I know a thousand is pretty close to te mail, but¡­ I¡¯m sure the business can assist in that matter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rick stared up at Adam. He was certain that wasn¡¯t a part of the offer. ¡®Is he trying to say that he¡¯ll give us more if we join him?¡¯ ¡°Nobby, let¡¯s go,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the boy. ¡°We should get going too,¡± Jeremy said, following the Half Elf and his nephew out. ¡°Mister Adam, mind talking for a moment?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Adam said, stepping to one side with them. ¡°I just wanted to say thank you,¡± Jeremy began. ¡°Aye,¡± Remy said, nodding his head. ¡°Wanted to thank you for what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Adam said, half smiling. ¡°Sounds like you won¡¯t be taking my offer?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Jeremy replied. ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure, but we¡¯re of a mind to join you.¡± ¡°Aye. On the journey we found that we¡¯re a lot stronger too,¡± Remy added. ¡°Experts,¡± Jeremy confirmed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have done something like that without you. You kept us safe, and took good care of us. Never known anyone like you before. Sometimes you get peopleing by who treat their workers well, but I never heard of no one like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there is no one like me,¡± Adam replied, shing a smile, one he couldn¡¯t control. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your words.¡± ¡°Thank you again, mister Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Adam nodded, before heading out with Nobby. ¡°Ah, right. Could you tell everyone to meet with me at the guild? We still need to do one more thing.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam gathered the entire group, from the Aldishment, the Aswadians, the Iyrmen, and even Umbra. Then they made their way through a certain set of roads. Adam stared at the building for a moment, before cing a hand on Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°The party fund will pay for it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Who are these strange faces?¡± the baker asked, smiling up towards the pair. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a long moment.¡± ¡°We were busy, fought in the tournament,¡± Adam said, looking up to Jurot expectantly. ¡°Which tournament?¡± ¡°The Noonval Tournament.¡± ¡°Oh! Wow! Normally the tournament for South Alnd is the Dawnval Tournament, but it¡¯s been a little¡­¡± Pam quickly nced aside, ¡°what with the war and all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Well, we fought in the tournament. I had to fight against the¡­¡± Adam grit his teeth together. ¡®I¡¯m meant to be the wing man!¡¯ ¡°Go on, Jurot, why don¡¯t you tell her about the tournament. Meanwhile, can we get a few baskets?¡± Adam ced down ten gold coins.
Will Jurot have little baker babies? Everything''s going too well... 628. Red Oak II 628. Red Oak II Adam and the others remained outside, eating their bread slowly. Adam could taste the jam filled buns, though to say they were jam filled was a bit of an overstatement. Still, the sweetness, though not matching the sweetness of the jams in his first life, still sparked his taste buds to life. He exchanged a look with Lucy, the pair nodding towards one another, before they went back to enjoying the meal for their hearts. Pam stared up at Jurot in shock, not realising that her father, who was hiding in the other room, was also frozen in shock. They had heard that a group of Iyrmen had ced extremely well in the tournament, but she had no idea Jurot had managed to take first ce. ¡°You ranked first?¡± Pam asked, a bead of sweat dropping down the side of her cheek, and not from the heat of the ovens slipping through the doorway behind her. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I heard that there were the members of the orders in the tournament too!¡± ¡°There were,¡± Jurot confirmed, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Did you fight one?¡± Pam asked, smiling slightly. The members of the various orders were often the best of the best. Many of them, even when they were young, were stronger than many other warriors within their age group. ¡°I fought many.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± Pam almost whispered, her eyes sparkling with awe towards the Iyrman. ¡°You said you had fought ertas, but¡­ I didn¡¯t realise you were that strong!¡± ¡°I am strong,¡± Jurot confirmed, crossing his arms. ¡°We left the tournament and came across¡­¡± Jurot paused, realising he shouldn¡¯t mention anything more. ¡°I have gained much honour for my family.¡± ¡°The Row family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, though understood that she was probably imagining a different spelling. ¡°How amazing.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched and he tried to speak more, but his throat clogged up. He tensed up slightly, but he couldn¡¯t work up the courage ask her that. ¡°I should go.¡± ¡°Since you gained first ce, why don¡¯t you take another few buns for you and your friends?¡± Pam swiftly procured more buns for the young Iyrman, shing him a smile. ¡®Our bread is feeding so many great warriors! If we start telling people about it, we should be able to gain more customers!¡¯ ¡°Are you done?¡± Adam asked, watching as Jurot stepped out with arge basket of buns for them. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam stared at Jurot expectantly. ¡°You know, your grandfather is going to expect more greatchildren soon.¡± Jurot¡¯s ears turned red as he ate a bun, before the group then parted ways. Adam made sure the farmers and porters each had more than their fill of bread for the rest of their families. Adam carried a basket as they made their way through the roads, while the others of his group made their way about to finish their own business within the town. ¡°Nobby!¡± Annie gasped as she saw her giant boy, quickly embracing him tight. The woman was still thin, but not quite as thin as before, with her hair now cut much shorter. Her strength seemed to have increased too, since she was hugging Nobby tighter than previously. ¡°Ma,¡± Nobby replied, awkwardly. He embraced his mother in return, his arms gently wrapped around her like a nket. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all safe,¡± Annie said, breaking the hug as she noticed the other two giants. ¡°Come in,e in. Ted¡¯s working, but he should be back in the evening.¡± ¡°Is Anne at school?¡± Adam asked as he stepped into the small house, ncing aside to see nothing much had changed, though Annie seemed to be working on sewing a small dress, a muted blue in colour. ¡°She is,¡± Annie confirmed, pouring them each a cup of a drink she had stored in a small cask. ¡°Good, good. I hope she¡¯s learning well.¡± ¡°She¡¯s counting well, and she can even write her name now,¡± Annie confirmed. ¡°No issues with her school, is there?¡± Adam asked, taking a seat opposite Nobby, taking a sip of the grain drink. It was a thin drink, with a slightly sour taste, and didn¡¯t seem to be alcoholic. ¡°Oh no, no, she¡¯s loving it,¡± Annie replied, smiling wide. Insight Check D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Adam wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong with the smile, but it could have been that she was excited to see her son. ¡°Alright, well, if there are any issues you cane to me about them, I¡¯ll sort it out right away.¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer,¡± Annie replied, still smiling awkwardly. ¡°Anyhow, we¡¯re here to inform you that¡­¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Maybe we should wait for Ted. There¡¯s quite a bit we need to tell you. Nobby, why don¡¯t you stay here with your mother and help her around the house? Jurot and I will go buy a pig or something.¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Will you be able to roast the animal when we return?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Great, because we¡¯ve got quite a few things to celebrate, especially since my brother here¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°No, no, we¡¯ll wait until the evening. Why don¡¯t you let the people around know we¡¯ll be having a party?¡± Annie watched the pair go, before her eyes fell to her son. ¡®Things to celebrate? Nobby, are you¡­¡¯ She rubbed his arm gently, and though the slight tingle of curiosity ran through her mind, she decided against asking about it for now. Instead, she prepared the garden to roast whatever the pair would bring, letting the neighbours know of the party. ¡°What are we celebrating?¡± one asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be big,¡± Annie replied. ¡°Nobby¡¯s employers said there was a lot to celebrate.¡± ¡°The ones who work for an enchanter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± Adam and Jurot went to the market, with Jurot going to find the meat, and Adam going to find the alcohol. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how big the party would be, but he bought a barrel of ale, while Jurot held the leashes of two pigs. ¡®I should have brought another barrel,¡¯ Adam thought. The pair brought a sack of vegetables before returning back to Nobby¡¯s home, where they found many of the wives, as well as a few young women and men, helping around with setting up the party. It didn¡¯t take long until the pigs were being roasted, with someone sending word to the guards that there was a party. It hadn¡¯t taken long until a pair appeared, wearing chain, with des at their side. Annie handed over some baked bread Adam had brought for them, as well as some meat they had folded into a swatch of hemp. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± a guard asked. ¡°We ced well in the Noonval Tournament,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sir Landon, our sponsor, made out like a¡­¡± Adam realised calling the noble a bandit would have been a bad idea. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that our group allowed Sir Landon to gain quite a bit of influence.¡± ¡°How well did you ce?¡± ¡°I did the worst, cing third,¡± Adam said. ¡°Only surrendering to the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter and her cousin. My brother here¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°First,¡± Jurot stated. The guards eyed them up. ¡°Right¡­¡± They tipped their helmets and swiftly retreated away from the pair. ¡°You think he really ced first?¡± ¡°Not sure,¡± hispanion replied. ¡°Heard someone with purple armour did really well.¡± ¡°Could be a bunch of chatans.¡± ¡°Could be, but how many people dare to act like an Iyrman?¡± ¡°True.¡± Adam watched the guards leave. ¡°What¡¯s with that anyhow?¡± ¡°Always a good idea to give the guards notice about a party, and to gift them some food,¡± Annie said. ¡°Alright, fair.¡± ¡°Congrattions on your cement,¡± Annie said, going off to begin pouring ale for the pair of young men. ¡°Well, we should be celebrating the fact that Nobby here is an Expert,¡± Adam said, reaching over to pat Nobby on his back. ¡°Once your pops is here, you can tell everyone about your achievements during the adventure, and the time we spent in East Port.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The party began with some of the younger folk drumming along. There was a slight bother with a set of guards making their way in, and Annie exining they had already spoken to other guards, but sent them on their way with some bread and meat once more. The others mostly left Adam and Jurot alone, deciding against bothering the pair at the moment. As evening began to fall across the area, the workers, mostly the fathers and older children, both boys and girls, returned back to find a party in full swing. ¡°Nobby!¡± Ted almost shouted, before embracing his son. His hair had greyed further, but his body had grown fuller. No longer was he quite so thin, with his muscles filling out once more. ¡°Pa.¡± Nobby hugged his father in return, before their hug abruptly ended by each of them. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re both well,¡± Ted said, shaking Adam and Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°How¡¯s my boy been?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Adam replied. ¡°More than well, but why don¡¯t we let him say it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Expert,¡± Nobby said. Ted¡¯s eyes beamed up as he ced his hands on Jurot¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I knew you could do it.¡± ¡°First,¡± Nobby said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I came first.¡± ¡°You came first?¡± ¡°In the tournament.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ted asked, squeezing his son¡¯s shoulders gently. ¡°You came first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In the tournament?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ted looked to Jurot and Adam, his eyes curious. Annie also did the same, staring at the pair of young men. ¡°Look at this punk!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°How can he be so happy that he showed his boss up? I only came third, you know?¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a smirk, threatening to break intoughter. ¡°Though, you shouldn¡¯t be surprised, since he was taught by my brother.¡±
I can''t believe Nobby would show Adam up like that smh! 629. Red Oak III 629. Red Oak III ¡®By the Gods¡­¡¯ Ted thought, sipping more of his grain wine. ¡®First ce! My Nobby!¡¯ Nobby was busy being overtaken by all the boys and girls who were jabbering away asking questions about the tournament, though giving him no time to speak as they filled in their own answers by talking over one another. The adults were more shocked, almost not believing the matter, wondering if it was some kind of trick, but there was an Iyrman right beside the Half Elf who was acknowledging the words. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Adam said, drinking some of the grain wine, which had been mixed with fruit juice. ¡°I¡¯d make him into an Expert. Having him win the tournament was just a bonus, though he worked hard for it. Our Cousins were also a part of the tournament, the Iyrmen teens, and when they came across Nobby, even they couldn¡¯t beat him.¡± Ted wasn¡¯t sure what he was hearing. He wasn¡¯t dreaming, he was certain of that. Things seemed too clear, the faces of the pair ahead of him, especially the one smirking at him, and the sounds of the party nearby, even his own words. Nobby. Beating Iyrmen. Winning a tournament. Ted thanked all the Gods he could name within his heart, from the Major Divine to the Minor Divine. He thanked even the Minor God of Portermen, Lord Porter, for watching over the boy when he was young. ¡°I would let him stay here with everyone now that our journeying is done for the year, but¡­¡± Adam felt awkward saying any more. ¡°I need him to be there for my children¡¯s first birthday.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ted replied, wondering what was so important about it. ¡°Nobby may be a part of the business, but more importantly, he¡¯s one of mine,¡± Adam exined. ¡°His role in the future will be my number one enforcer, and the most important role he¡¯ll have is protecting my children. I¡¯d like him to be there for their first birthday, even if they probably won¡¯t remember it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Ted replied, sipping more of his grain wine. ¡°You have been paying us ten gold each month for the boy, as well as some more every so often. With that coin, we¡¯ve been able to eat well enough, and send Anne to school.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll still receive ten gold each month as part of his wages, but I¡¯m also sending a bonus for the rest of the year,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll also send Nobby¡¯s winnings to you, splitting it apart into monthly payments once more. It wasn¡¯t muchpared to the greater segments, but it was still a hundred gold.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d change his pay once he became an Expert,¡± Ted said, cautiously. He had half a mind not to speak about it, but he was abuzz with liquid courage. ¡°Yeah, and I said that part of his payment would be taken out for the items we provide him,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We¡¯ll keep the pay as ten gold each month for the rest of the year, and then next year, or rather, next time we¡¯re in Red Oak, we¡¯ll sort out his payment then. Until then, he can enjoy his magical shield.¡± ¡°Magical shield?¡± ¡°I made a bet with a well known mercenary,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡°Since she couldn¡¯t pay up, she forked over her magical shield. I¡¯ve handed it over to Nobby, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll protect him well enough.¡± ¡°What does the shield do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Basic shield.¡± Ted raised his brows in surprise. He had heard of magical shields. Some enhanced one¡¯s senses, or provided other bonuses rather than protecting someone. However, a Basic shield was extremely rare, and well sought after. Great warriors often possessed magical weapons, but magical shields? It was borderline unheard of. Ted just bowed his head, understanding that a magical shield could require Nobby to work for Adam without pay for years. ¡°I¡¯ll set up the bonus before I leave, but even if Nobby isn¡¯t working, you¡¯ll still get paid monthly,¡± Adam assured. ¡°I¡¯ve set up the payment for the next¡­ few years, so you probably don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve set up payment for a few years?¡± ¡°Ten gold a month for¡­ a few years,¡± Adam said, trying to recall how many years it was. ¡°Three or four?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ted said, keeping his face straight. It was weird to hear that someone had set up payment for so long, typically they¡¯d only set it up for the contracted amount, or for a year at most. However, it was a relief that Nobby had steady pay for that long, and it seemed that Adam intended to increase the pay eventually. ¡®Ten gold should be enough for now¡­¡¯ Ted thought. Even though most of the money went to Anne¡¯s education, it was still enough for them to go out as a family to eat once a week. However, there were times when Adam would send a little more, so they could splurge a little more often. ¡®We¡¯re going to be gone for the rest of the year, so if something happens, I won¡¯t be able to help out¡­¡¯ ¡°Nobby¡¯s winnings, maybe they should be put aside?¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll set it up so that you can request for the whole winnings, in case something happens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ted paused for a moment, having originally thought that Adam was trying to im it. Even if he did, he was still paying them so much money so it wouldn¡¯t be a huge deal. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that before I leave too,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Oh, right. Nobby will tell you about the adventures he went on with us. I would say that you should keep an open mind, and whatever Nobby tells you, it¡¯s probably more fantastic than even that.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve brought over some souvenirs of the creatures we fought.¡± Adam pulled out a piece of fabric that had been knotted and tied with hemp, handing it out to Ted. ¡°Please hand them over to Anne when you get the chance. I¡¯d rmend not opening it up until she¡¯s back and after Nobby¡¯s told you the stories.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a wide, yful grin. ¡°Right¡­¡± Ted wasn¡¯t sure about this Half Elf still, but from everything he had seen, Adam had treated him well. ¡°Oh, actually, I¡¯ve got to ask Nobby to keep a couple of things secret, for the sake of our lives,¡± Adam said, before getting up to go and speak with the boy. ¡®What?¡¯ Ted blinked, before looking to the Iyrman, who nodded. ¡°Nobby, remember, don¡¯t mention Umbra or the Gods,¡± Adam whispered into his ear. ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡°You can mention pretty much everything else, though.¡± Adam pat his back. Adam and Jurot enjoyed the party, allowing them all to fawn over Nobby. The drums yed lightly nearby while every chat about. A few people came up to Adam and Jurot, showing off their daughters, and their sons. Adam eyed up the kids, wondering if he should begin working on them to make a bunch of workers in the future, but he recalled that the fort wasn¡¯t made yet. ¡°Do not worry, he is not like that,¡± Jurot assured the parents, who were awkwardly pulling the children aside. ¡°¡­¡± Adam realised why they were showing off the teens most, before he sighed. ¡®I¡¯m a wholesome Baktian boy, how can they try to corrupt me like this?¡¯ Once the party was in full swing, Adam looked to Jurot, and nodded his head. Once they were done eating a bit of meat, they said their goodbyes to Nobby and slipped away. Adam noted a guard walking around the neighbourhood, keeping an eye out. The guard spotted Adam and Jurot, narrowing her eyes at them. ¡°Move along now,¡± the guard said. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, before making his way to the guild. ¡®Purple armour?¡¯ the guard thought, watching as the Half Elf quickly stepped away. ¡°Hey, you there.¡± Adam stopped, sighing for a moment, before turning with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Sorry, were you talking to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the guard replied, eyeing the pair up. ¡°You the ones who ced in the tournament?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You were beaten by the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°I surrendered to her and her cousin, yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You must be quite strong then.¡± ¡°I suppose I am, though I¡¯m trying not to let it fill my ego.¡± The guard smiled. ¡°Iyrman, you were first, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head, smiling slightly. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°Adam Fateson,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Jurot, son of Sonarot.¡± ¡°Alright, good evening to you, and safe travels,¡± the guard said, tipping her helmet gently. ¡°You as well, thank you,¡± Adam said, waving at her, before turning and heading back. ¡®I didn¡¯t get in trouble? That feels nice¡­¡¯ ¡°Ted should be proud of Nobby,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is.¡± ¡°It was hard to see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do it once they¡¯re alone.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while. ¡°Since I havee first, mother will be proud of me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Father too.¡± Adam gently nodded his head. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure he will be.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your children will be proud too.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Ah, well¡­ maybe I should have gotten first ce after all?¡±
He didn''t get beaten, he surrendered! 630. A Storm Of Trouble I 630. A Storm Of Trouble I Adam made the necessary preparations for the payment to Nobby¡¯s family. He had given Nobby ten gold coins to hand to his parents for that month, but he¡¯d need to set up the payments for the ninth month onwards. ¡®Oh, right, Sir Landon also paid money to Nobby too,¡¯ Adam recalled, trying to figure out how he should split that coin to the family. ¡®I¡¯ll give them another ten gold for this month, and then fifteen gold each month for two years? I¡¯ll make it start from next year.¡¯ The group spent a few days in Red Oak, allowing everyone to rx. Adam thought about going to visit the porters and the farmers, but decided against it. Instead, he set up an additional payment of ten gold each month for them, starting from the ninth month, up until the end of the year. Adam spent more money on gifts for the children, buying daggers for each of the children, from his own children, to the other babies, to even the older children. Once he had spent a princely sum within Red Oak for the gifts, the group readied themselves to return back to the Iyr, with a cart full of all the souvenirs the group had bought, most of which were bought by a singr Half Elf. Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Sending ¡°Chief. In Red Oak. Returning soon. Can I bring back the group? Also more guests. Oh! Very important guest! Very very important guest! Chief, very-¡± The spell cut off. ¡®Oops,¡¯ Adam thought, havingpletely forgotten about Umbra. He wasn¡¯t sure how to talk about her through the spell either. ¡°Okay.¡± Omen 6, 15 Adam stared at the cart, which had been covered by arge tarp, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was enough to protect the gifts. ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ He eyed up Zeus too, wondering if this was too much for the elk to pull along. Nobby also returned, bringing with him two small sacks, which he held out to Adam. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, reaching for the sacks. ¡°Ma finished your task.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam smiled, peeking into one of the sacks, before seeing the fresh vegetables. ¡®Eh?¡¯ He checked the other, which was full of bits. ¡°Nice!¡± Once the group were ready, having secured the crate of food, and the barrels of ale, near the back and side of the cart, they stepped out of Red Oak, making their way back to the Iyr. ¡®A shame I couldn¡¯t meet with Paul, but I guess he was busy, what with the war and all¡­¡¯ Other than the soldiers which had passed through Red Oak, they had barely recalled there was an ongoing war. Adam thought little of it, since it was, apparently, going to end before the year¡¯s end. Adam eyed up the barrels of ale, half of which Jaygak had bought with her. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect her to bring back so much¡­¡¯ They had fought lightly about the ale, since they had so many things to bring back, but she was adamant that they needed to bring the barrels. Jurot and Lucy rode the Awakened Wolves, while Jonn rode on his elk. Mara rode Cloud, though Adam had offered Vonda the wolf, but she was heavily armoured and therefore would have ced a heavy strain on the Awakened Wolf. Dunes, Korin, Amira, and Lady Sara all gathered as a group together, standing behind the pair who were leading the wagon, Jaygak and Kitool. Adam remained near the back with the teen Iyrmen, Nobby, and Fred. Umbray on the wagon¡¯s seat, staring up at the sky. Adam remained tense, but within the walls of his puthral armour, he felt safe. Mostly safe. There was still the fact that they had met two random fellows, each who were such a great threat that they could, by themselves, sway a war in the favour of their allies. ¡®Home stretch, but we gotta be careful¡­¡¯ They trekked through the forest, with Adam creating two towers to protect them in the evening. The group used a small outpost that they had made previously, though it had taken a short while to reim it from nature. Omen: 2, 16 ¡°A storm ising,¡± Umbra said, still rxing on the driver¡¯s seat of the cart. ¡°A storm?¡± ¡°A terrible storm,¡± Umbra said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A storm.¡± ¡°Yeah, but who is it?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ oh, you mean like lightning and thunder?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I thought you meant in a metaphorical sense.¡± Umbra just let out a soft sigh. She didn¡¯t help as the group began to cut down the nearby trees to make a fence. Jurot and the others couldn¡¯t sense the storm, but as the hour passed, they could see the clouds in the distance. ¡°Adam, you should make more towers,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°As many as you wish,¡± Jurot stated. Adam counted how many of them there were. He would need to make six towers for them all to befortable, though five made more sense. He summoned out six towers, splitting the group into six different groups. Umbra remained with Jurot, Kitool, and Adam. Adam looked to the cart, and the two steeds. ¡°¡­¡± Mana: 3 -> 0 Spell: Tower of Adam Hades and Zeus kept an eye out, while the Awakened Wolves rxed with Lucy and Mara in their tower. By the time evening approached, the rain began to fall across thend, first as a pitter patter, but eventually into a shower, before they could no longer hear themselves think, and could no longer see even the trees around them. The sky shed. A moment passed. Two moments. Three moments. Thunder rumbled. Umbra remained atop the tower, rxing as the water fell across thend, threatening to flood the nearby river. She hummed quietly, a tune that her father would often hum to her. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of rain,¡± Adam said, staring out, but barely being able to see anything. ¡°It will not be over soon,¡± Jurot said, eyeing up the river, which even his Iyrman eyes could barely spot. Luckily they had formed the outpost some ways away, on slightly higher ground. If the river did flood, it would flood away from them. ¡°If we left the day after Nobby¡¯s party, we could have been back at the Iyr by the time of this storm¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°No, maybe this storm is for us?¡± ¡°It could be.¡± Jurot stared out into the distance. ¡°It does not storm like this often.¡± ¡°The giants must be fighting,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The Storm Giants may be warring in the sky.¡± ¡°Is that a thing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A thing?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I mean, does that really happen?¡± ¡°Often,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°Typically in the mountains, but many times in the sky.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Did Storm Giants fly?¡¯ Adam recalled back to his previous life. ¡®The bridge, maybe?¡¯ ¡°You should be careful, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, almost beginning to whisper, though loudly due to the storm. ¡°In these realms, you may be strong, but in the Higher Realms, you would be considered an ant, like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an ant,¡± Adam said, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Jaygak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an antpared to you, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°I am certain.¡± ¡°Stop it, Jaygak!¡± Adam growled. ¡°Why are you here, anyway? You should be looking after the others!¡± ¡°I wanted to be here because I was bored,¡± Jaygak said, taking out her wineskin. ¡°Let¡¯s drink a little.¡± ¡°We should keep on edge, otherwise-,¡± ¡°Otherwise you¡¯ll kill me from how tense you are,¡± Jaygak stated, pouring him a small cup of wine. ¡°Now drink it, you monster.¡± ¡°Monster? I¡¯m not a monster!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a monster, what are you?¡± ¡°An ant!¡± ¡°An ant? An ant? If you¡¯re an ant, what am I?¡± ¡°Jaygak, daughter of Lavgak!¡± ¡°You and your glib tongue,¡± Jaygak grumbled, before sipping some wine too. She continued to pour Adam some cups of wine, every so often doing the same for Jurot and Kitool, but she knew they wanted to be alert in case anything happened. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t say that type of thing,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You¡¯re not some ant, Jaygak. Aren¡¯t you pretty damn strong?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Fred fears you.¡± ¡°Fred fears his own shadow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. He¡¯s an Expert, like you, but he¡¯s still scared of you. Jaygak, the Devilkin. Wait until you¡¯re a Master, then we¡¯ll see who will call you an ant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one whose going to bring the name of Gak to the continent,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°This generation will not belong to me.¡± ¡°If not you, then who?¡± ¡°Taygak,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Raygak, Saygak too.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adam thought about the young Taygak, who was always so stern, and the pair of boys. Raygak, who was often bullied by Jaygak, and Saygak, who Adam had corrupted into bing a Blood Mage. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just clear the path,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to carry them up.¡± ¡°Of course I will,¡± Adam said, sipping more of the wine. He stared at Jaygak. ¡°Jaygak, you know I think you¡¯re cool, right?¡± ¡°Cool? I¡¯m hot!¡± She reached out with her hands, but decided against spraying out fire, in case they really did need to fight. ¡°Hot means something else,¡± Adam said. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°Something like beautiful.¡± ¡°I am hot,¡± Jaygak stated, motioning to her horns. Adam shook his head, smiling slightly. Then he thought about the other Devilkin. ¡°Hey, uh, Amira doesn¡¯t have horns. Should I avoid talking about them?¡± Adam¡¯s words were a whisper, almost drowned out by the rain and thunder, but Jaygak was still an Iyrman, and her keen ears picked up on the whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they were cut off, but that¡¯s probably a good idea,¡± she admitted. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°You think their kids will be cute?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Not as cute as mine,¡± he retorted, firmly. ¡°They might be as cute as yours,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°They¡¯ll have horns.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°They¡¯ll have horns.¡± ¡®Since I helped save her, that means I can dote on them too, right? They won¡¯tin if I gift them a few magical items, will they? Just, two or three for each of them, it¡¯s more than I spent on their mother¡­¡¯ ¡®Jaygak knows him so well,¡¯ Jurot thought, noting how Adam¡¯s shoulders were no longer so stiff. ¡°You have a visitor,¡± Umbra¡¯s voice called, carrying through the whipping winds and the heavy rain. Adam¡¯s shoulders tensed up once more as he stood, making his way down to the bottom floor, before stepping out into the rain, which crashed against him and his armour, sttering into tiny pieces. He couldn¡¯t see anything past the fence they had made, but cutting through the thick rain was a cane. ¡°Oh no,¡± Adam whispered, staring at the cane. ¡®Gods damn it.¡¯
Not again! 631. A Storm Of Trouble II 631. A Storm Of Trouble II ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you are well,¡± he said, smiling from behind his cloth mask. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Crowseer,¡± Adam replied. ¡°At least, I think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Thank you for allowing me to stay within the tower,¡± Crowseer said, having dried himself off with a tap of his cane to the floor. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re always wee around our camp.¡± ¡°It is a great fortune that I¡¯ve met you.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°I have some business with the Iyr.¡± ¡°May I inquire as to what?¡± ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should have Crowseer stay with the cart, or Umbra. Eventually, he decided to take Nobby, Brittany, and Vonda. He trusted each of them, and other than Vonda, they didn¡¯t have an important task assigned to them. ¡®Jurot and Kitool should be able to bide for time if something happens¡­¡¯ Adam thought, cleaning his armour. He looked over the cart towards the items that were covered by the tarp. So many of the items were the souvenirs, while some were food stuffs. ¡®Do I have my priorities correct?¡¯ The storm continued to pass through the night. Umbra remained atop the tower, opening an eye as she stared out towards the small group of Storm Giants who were staring at the towers. If there were so many towers, it meant there would be quite a few mages, something they probably needed to keep an eye on. However, they stared towards one of the windows, where a crow red at them, and they retreated away from the area. ¡®What a shame,¡¯ Umbra thought, watching as a decent fight slipped away from her grasp. She closed her eyes and went back to rxing. The next day, the rain was gentle, but Adam decided against moving through the rain, instead waiting for the next day. Omen: 2, 20 Thend around them was still wet from the rain, but they could travel along the road without much issue. Adam was d that Alnd had spent the effort in making a road even to as far as the borders of the Iyr. ¡®Good to try and invade them, but also lets them know where you¡¯reing from,¡¯ Adam thought, staring out ahead. He nced over to Umbra, stillying on the driver¡¯s seat of the cart. ¡°You really liked the storm, eh?¡± ¡°The rain was soft,¡± Umbra replied, simply. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°The breeze is cool.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°If we had more drinks, I would have enjoyed it more.¡± ¡°Next time I¡¯ll be sure to bring more drinks so you can enjoy the storm.¡± ¡°If only there was a fight.¡± Umbra let out a long sigh. ¡®She really is his daughter¡­¡¯ The group made their way westward towards the Iyr. They passed through the first vige without many issues. The vigers were keen to see what was within the cart, but upon hearing they were gifts for the children in the Iyr, their curiosity slipped away. ¡°You want to spend some time with your family?¡± Adam asked Brittany once they were within her vige. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam had noted that she had barely mentioned her family, and from what he saw whenever they passed by, she didn¡¯t spend much time with the vigers. As the group passed the river just before the vige closest to the Iyr, Adam eyed it up. ¡°Hey, Nirot, what¡¯s with this river?¡± Adam asked, having thought little of it each time he had passed it, but with it now raging so harshly, it was something he couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°It is the river which heads south, then east to South Alnd.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Is this the one that the other river joins down to the south?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there another river that joins it too?¡± Adam said, trying to recall. ¡°From the mountains?¡± Nirot had originally thought Adam meant that particr river, but realised he meant the Iyr¡¯s river. ¡°Yes. From the high hills.¡± ¡°Right, right, yeah¡­ passed by Rock Hill, I think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°To Every Green, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, trying to form a mental map in his head. ¡°Then it goes to South Fort, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Near the Awakened Forest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mmmm.¡± Adam continued to nod his head, noting the nts around the river were no more, having been swept away by the flooding river. ¡®If he¡¯s asking about the river, he must be calm,¡¯ the young Iyrman thought. The third vige greeted them the day after, with the Chief approaching the group. With so many mounts, she had half expected it to be a party of adventurers, the kind that call themselves adventurers, but are more like rowdy fools, but it was just Adam and his group. The short woman nted her staff firmly into the ground, and rested her weight against it. She was bundled in thick furs, wearing a shirt of scale over her torso, with a belt wrapped around her stomach to keep it pinned to her. She carried a de at her side, one made of the darker steel from West Alnd. ¡°Good evening!¡± Adam called, having made his way to the front. ¡°A pleasure to see you, Chief Merl.¡± ¡°You as well, Adam,¡± the Chief replied, shaking his forearm, before doing the same for all the Iyrmen. ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you are all safe. If you¡¯vee now, the storm must have hit you.¡± ¡°It sure did,¡± Adam confirmed, chuckling lightly, before noting the fences nearby were broken. ¡°Did it hit you?¡± ¡°We prepared against it, but it still exceeded our expectations,¡± Merl confirmed. ¡°Though it did not cause much damage. Some of the harvest was unfortunately ruined, but we will make do.¡± ¡°Need any help?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯ve got a few days to spare to assist.¡± ¡°No, no, couldn¡¯t bother you with that,¡± Chief Merl said, smiling politely. ¡°Come in, tell us about the adventures that you¡¯ve had.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll tell you some of them, since you wouldn¡¯t believe the others,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°That is up for me to decide.¡± ¡°Well, partly, because it¡¯s information for the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°So if I told you, I¡¯m not sure how they would feel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that important?¡± Adam turned his head to the woman he had brought along. Then he turned his head back to the Chief. ¡°Do you remember the¡­¡± Adam closed his eyes. ¡®If I tell her about Asa, wouldn¡¯t that put her in danger? She also probably knows Strom, but it would be awkward if she knew about Umbra.¡¯ ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s that important.¡± Merl eyed up the young woman nearby. ¡°Is that your wife?¡± Adam coughed, almost bursting out intoughter. ¡°No! Definitely not! I mean, she might be beautiful, but¡­¡± Adam thought about his children. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it make sense for her to be my wife though? The daughter of my friend. Part Dragon, so she would know how to raise the triplets. She seems to like the Goofs, so maybe she¡¯d like Goblins too?¡¯ ¡°Well, let¡¯s get you situated, and you can tell us all about the things you can, and not the things you can¡¯t,¡± Merl said, seeing the thoughts on his face. ¡°Oh, speaking of which¡­¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°Nobby joined the tournament.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Merl replied, staring back at therge boy. ¡°How well did he do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get some dinner made and we can discuss some more,¡± Adam said, smirking towards the Chief. Adam handed the Chief¡¯s granddaughter the payment for their stay, thirty gold. The Awakened Wolves had gone with Jurot, Lucy, and Mara, to hunt some food for themselves, and had returned within a couple of hours, when the party was in full swing. Amira remained silent as she sipped some of the grain wine from the vigers, her eyes falling to Dunes. She had heard the various stories a few times, from Dunes, from the Iyrmen, and now from Adam, who had certainly been the worst at telling the stories in many ways, but when it came to speaking as though hispanions were above the clouds, there was no one better. How did he say it? Hyping up? ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam said, looking to the younger Merl. ¡°Nobby here is not only an Expert, but he came first ce in the Noonval Tournament.¡± Merl couldn¡¯t deny that, and not only couldn¡¯t she deny it, she couldn¡¯t diminish the victory either. It was one thing to win the tournament of the youngest section, which was full of the weakest of warriors, but it was another to win first against half a dozen Iyrmen. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Merl asked. ¡°I said I¡¯d do it, so I did it. There¡¯s always something along the horizon for me, what with how much Fate likes to y with me.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Some stuff happened.¡± He sipped some of the grain wine, which had been mixed with some fruit. It tasted different to the grain wine of Red Oak, the drink from the vige far sweeter. ¡°And when I say some stuff happened, I mean something crazier than fighting multiple hydras at once.¡± ¡°Does that kind of thing always happen to you?¡± Merl asked. Adam reached down to his amulet, feeling the symbol of Baktu. ¡°Do you know who made this amulet?¡± ¡°It must have been a fine crafter.¡± ¡°A fine crafter?¡± Adam replied, raising his brow. He nced to the side, towards the Iyr¡¯snds beyond the river. ¡°That¡¯s putting it lightly. This amulet wasn¡¯t exactly made by a crafter, but¡­¡± Adam sipped more of his wine. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe who made it, and you wouldn¡¯t believe that we also met with a niece of his.¡± ¡°What is so special about his niece?¡± Merl asked, before looking towards Umbra. ¡°No, no, she¡¯s not a¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Well, she was something like a God from where she was from, but she¡¯s not the God I¡¯m talking about.¡± Merl¡¯s eyes snapped to Adam. ¡°You have to be careful with your words, Adam.¡± ¡°Careful?¡± Adam grinned wide, tapping his amulet gently. ¡°With this around my neck?¡± ¡°Just because you carry an amulet of Baktu around your neck, it doesn¡¯t mean he will grant you all his protections.¡± ¡°If the God of Death went so far as to gift me-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, holding out a small y bottle of wine to pour some into his cup. ¡°You cannot say more.¡± ¡°Whose going to stop me?¡± Adam replied, his cheeks flushed red, huffing out with a sigh. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Hmph! Just because you¡¯re my brother, it doesn¡¯t mean you can stop me from talking! Freedom of speech! Freedom of speech! You can¡¯t take away my freedom of speech! You can¡¯t take it away unless I disagree with it!¡± Adam howled withughter at his joke, almost beginning to cry from hisughter. Merl looked to Jurot, wondering what Adam was talking about, and wondering what he had been talking about previously, to the point that even the Iyrman would choose to interrupt. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯
Adam is so close to the Iyr that he''s now an idiot again. 632. A Storm Of Trouble III 632. A Storm Of Trouble III Omen: 1, 18 ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam stared at Shaool, wondering if maybe he had joked too close to the sun while so near to the Iyr. He eyed up the other Iyrmen nearby, recognising a couple of familiar faces, from Rasam to Okvar, and then the Iyrman with the skull across their face. ¡°We have heard you had brought an important guest,¡± Shaool said, smiling politely towards the Half Elf. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, smiling awkwardly in return. ¡°You¡¯re never going to believe me.¡± ¡°When ites to you, many things are not unbelievable,¡± Shaool stated. ¡°Who is this guest of yours?¡± ¡°Jurot, you wanna tell your grandaunt?¡± Adam said, motioning with his head. ¡°You¡¯re the one who confirmed it.¡± ¡®Jurot,¡¯ Shaool thought. What could it be that Adam would leave it to Jurot to speak of. The pair stepped to one side, and after Jurot whispered something in their tongue, just two words, Shaool slowly nodded her head and returned back to the group. ¡®Of course.¡¯ Adam raised his brows, his eyes knowing, and he sighed lightly. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We will confirm the matter in the Front Iyr,¡± Shaool said. ¡°The gates have opened for you, Adam.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°They may step within the Iyr¡¯snds too,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Phew.¡± She looked out to the rest of his group, noting that the number of Aswadians had increased, though it didn¡¯t seem like he was going to introduce them. ¡°Who are yourpanions?¡± ¡°Oh, this is Korin, and Lady Sara, and Amira,¡± Adam said, motioning back to the group. ¡°They¡¯re from the Order of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°Wee,¡± Shaool said, bowing her head lightly to the young warriors of the order, which the Iyr had some rtions with. ¡°I must confirm, if you are to step within the Iyr¡¯snds now, you may not be able to leave for some time.¡± The Aswadians exchanged nces. They had never heard of the Iyr doing something like this previously. ¡°It is understandable,¡± Lady Sara replied. ¡°Dunes has sent word that we will be unavable for some time.¡± ¡°The wisdom of the ck Mountain is well known,¡± Shaool stated, bowing her head once more. Crowseer sat awkwardly, trying to find a good point to step in to speak. However, Shaool continued to check up on Adam¡¯s group, with the older Iyrmen remaining to one side. It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of a particr Iyrman when the Iyrmen finally acknowledged the great figure. He was an older man, with long hair which had been dyed red, though streaks of white peeked through. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He was fairly lean for an older man, and walking with the floating grace of a butterfly. He was dressed in the finest of silks, ck like starless night, with golden thread which darted all along the hem, the thread forming some kind of pattern. At his side was a longsword, made of a fusion of bone and metal. Adam was about to call out to him, but his eyes were firmly fixed on Crowseer. ¡®Is he a bigger threat than me?¡¯ Adam frowned slightly, before realising how good that news was. ¡®Phew.¡¯ ¡°Crowseer,¡± Chief Iromin said, his eyes piercing into Crowseer¡¯s. ¡°We did not expect such a great guest toe speak with us this year.¡± ¡°I did not expect to make my way to the Iyr, but I wished to speak with you,¡± Crowseer replied, smiling casually. ¡°It must be important if you havee all the way to the Iyr in its darkest hour.¡± ¡°If it was not important, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to step so close to the Iyr,¡± Crowseer confirmed. ¡°¡­¡± The Chief¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the Crowseer. ¡°If you enter the Iyr, you will be unable to leave until we choose to formally open the gates.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Chief noted that though the Iyrmen were surrounding Crowseer in a particr manner, they were also around the beautiful woman nearby. Who was she for her to be considered on the same level as Crowseer? It seemed they hadn¡¯t brought enough Iyrmen, though that did make sense, since it was Adam. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re well, Chief,¡± Adam said, following the Iyrman. ¡°You as well, Adam,¡± the Chief replied. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, but we brought back a ton of items and gifts,¡± Adam said. ¡°We had to leave some of it in the bank since it was too much.¡± ¡°I will wish to hear your tale once you are safe within the Front Iyr,¡± the Chief said, still aware of the two figures. Adam noted how the Chief was staring ahead, walking rather stiffly. ¡®Is he okay?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, causing Adam to pull back towards them. ¡°There will be many tales to tell.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Which do you wish to tell?¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam thought. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my children about my fights in the tournament, and the rest you guys can tell everyone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched, realising how close he was to seeing his children. ¡®The Iyr wouldn¡¯t kill me while on the way, would they?¡¯ As they approached the Front Iyr, there was a nket of white all across thend. ¡®Snow?¡¯ Adam pulled his cloak around himself, while the others also did so, confused by why the Iyr was still covered in snow. ¡®How amazing,¡¯ Amira thought, having never thought she¡¯d be able to ever step within the Iyr¡¯snds. ¡®How mysterious!¡¯ Therge walls weed them, with them following the gentle slop upwards, where Iyrmen remained hidden. Umbra eyed up the walls, but said nothing. Really, these walls were impressive, but due to her ability to fly, they were all but useless. The Front Iyr Elder stared down at the group. A silver fox of a man, with a chiselled jaw, and greyish hair which fell to his shoulders. At his side was a il, though none could think it was impractical, as his Adventurer¡¯s tag hung loosely across his bare chest, glinting the blueish silver of mithril. His eyes soaked in the entire group. He had received word that Adam had brought a special guest, and his eyes fell to Crowseer, who was quite the special guest. ¡°The gates are closed,¡± Elder Lykan said, staring down at them. Shaool raised her hand, cing it over her temple. Elder Lykan motioned with his head. "You may approach, Shaool.¡± The gates were opened ever so slightly, allowing Shaool to slip through, and after a short while, she appeared beside Lykan, whispering something in their tongue. Lykan¡¯s eyes then fell to Umbra. Shaool had just given him a greater reason to refuse their entry, but if it was really true, then it meant that¡­ ¡°Okay,¡± Elder Lykan said, and the gates opened, slowly, loudly, as though to remind them that these gates were not to be trifled with. Adam blinked. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ He had forgotten that the Front Iyr had changed, with walls almost as impressive as the walls of the Main Iyr. Arge mass of Iyrmen awaited for them, most quite old, and some in their teens. Therge estates weed the group as they made their way through the new Front Iyr, which had been restructured to allow a quick response to any threat which maye for them. The group were taken towards the fire in the centre, where many guests rxed, sipping and drinking wine as they chatted. Adam saw Burgwing and Wingburg, who were tensed up, staring in their direction. ¡®Where¡¯s Wiseraith and Stokmar?¡¯ ¡°So you¡¯ve returned!¡± a familiar voice called out. Slightly taller than the average person, adorned head to toe in te mail made of medarksteel, which betrayed his rank among the Fire Giants. ¡°That I did,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake his forearm. ¡°I see you¡¯re well, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°I am,¡± the Fire Giant confirmed. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡°How have you been? Working hard, I hope?¡± ¡°I hope the Iyr will agree that I am,¡± Morkarai replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°I am keeping my end of the deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you are.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Have you been adoring the children while I¡¯ve been gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy working.¡± ¡°I thought we were friends,¡± Adam replied, frowning slightly. Morkarai smiled. ¡°It will only mean they will enjoy it more when you adore them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You know what, Lord Morkarai? You¡¯re on to something with that.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve returned,¡± called a familiar voice beside them, the beardless Dwarf woman, though she was neither a Dwarf nor a woman. ¡°I smell something good.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam said, almost continuing, before shuddering. ¡®No, Lord Stokmar would actually kill me if I made a joke like that.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s the ale you promised me?¡± Lord Stokmar asked. ¡°The ale that I¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ Adam, with all the chaos of what had happened, hadpletely forgotten about the barrel of ale he had promised to the Lord of Earth, the only figure which could sh against the greatest of figures in the world. ¡®Oh fuck.¡¯
Oh no. 633. A Storm Of Trouble IV 633. A Storm Of Trouble IV Adam¡¯s face was like a stone, neutral and unmoving. ¡®Jaygak. You¡¯re the best. I¡¯m not going to bully you for at least the rest of this month.¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s smirk was wide, the widest it had ever been, all the while Lord Stokmar guzzled down the barrel of ale she had brought along. ¡®Now I can bully you harder, at least until your children¡¯s birthday.¡¯ ¡°Did you bring only one?¡± Lord Stokmar asked, finishing the barrel. It was fine enough for her taste, though she wondered if they had also brought her a sweet wine to wash down the taste. ¡°Apologies, Lord Stokmar, there were quite a few things which ended up happening on our journeys,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head lightly, frowning. ¡°Speaking of which, I should probably speak with the Chief.¡± ¡°Just what happened that you dared to ignore my wants?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°We met a Divine,¡± Jurot stated, causing the many great figures to turn their gazes on the Iyrman and hispanions. Lord Morkarai remained silent, not daring to speak out of turn in front of someone like Lord Stokmar. Lord Morkarai was called Lord Morkarai in the Iyr because he was a Prince, and there were no Princes in the Iyr. However, Lord Stokmar was called Lord because they were a Lord of Earth, and perhaps not a Lord of Earth, but the Lord of Earth. Morkarai¡¯s own father, the King of Fire Giants, the strongest of his people, wouldn¡¯t dare to im the title of Lord of mes, so the Prince understood the difference between himself and Lord Stokmar. Even so, all he could think was the same as many of the Iyrmen about. ¡®Of course he did.¡¯ ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± Adam asked, noting the Dragons slyly ncing his way, the way the Lord of Earth eyed him, and the Iyrmen staring. ¡°This time it wasn¡¯t even my¡­¡± Adam paused, thinking back to when he met the Goddess. ¡®Oh, wait. I think it was my fault.¡¯ ¡°Just this one time, maybe it was my fault.¡± The various figures, from the Dragons, to the pair of Lords, and even the Prince of Fire Giants, wondered why exactly the Iyrmen allowed him to walk around freely, even if they did surround him with several Iyrmen. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not like that¡¯s the most important thing anyhow,¡± Adam said. ¡°Meeting a Lesser God while being surrounded by great wondrous figures, it¡¯s not exactly, you know¡­ special. I mean, I¡¯ve met with Lord Stokmar several times, so meeting someone like veil isn¡¯t something out of the ordinary for me, especially inparison to the Lord of Earth¡¯s majesty.¡± Charisma Save D20 + 3 = 20 (17) ¡°It is always the Divine¡¯s fault,¡± Lord Stokmar confirmed, allowing the matter to rest. ¡°I will forgive you this time.¡± ¡®Lord Stokmar, you¡¯re truly the best,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I thank you for your grace.¡± ¡°Where did you procure that amulet?¡± the Lord of Earth asked. ¡°This amulet? It was gifted to me by Baktu.¡± ¡°I am asking you where you bought it, you fool.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really buy it?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I donated to a temple, then Baktu-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot interrupted his brother. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, realising he probably said too much. ¡°You, son of Gek, would-,¡± ¡°I am a son of the Rot family,¡± Jurot corrected, daring to interrupt the Lord of Earth, staring down at the great figure. Jurot, who was the first person to realise who Lord Stokmar was when they had first met, and also how powerful they were, still dared to draw his line in the sand. ¡®Jurot, what are you doing?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I let you die the first time and it broke me, don¡¯t do this to me! I can¡¯t hold off Lord Stokmar for that long!¡¯ Stokmar grunted, recalling how Hadda had informed her about the issue with the names, but she continued to re up at the Iyrman. ¡°You would interrupt his tale to me?¡± ¡°I wish to tell the tale,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°There is much to be said.¡± Stokmar wasn¡¯t sure if Jurot had really interrupted for just that much, but considering the Iyrmen¡¯s proclivity to truth, she decided to let it go. The amount of ale the Iyr had fed her was more than enough for at least that much, even if she did have to work to shift the earth around for them every so often. Then her eyes shifted from the Half Elf and the Iyrman, to the Dragon within the group. ¡°The unfilial child has finally returned.¡± ¡°I have heard that I have returned toote,¡± Umbra stated. ¡°I hope you¡¯d be willing to give me some time to mourn before you continue, Stokmar.¡± Wingburg and Burgwing couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces, the pair of them great figures in their own right, even great enough to belittle the likes of Morkarai, but Stokmar? Not even together would they dare to even nce inappropriately towards the Lord of Earth. Grimraith remained silent, wondering who this strange Human woman was. No doubt she was a Dragon in disguise, but she probably wasn¡¯t in the same league as himself or Lord Stokmar, who even he paid respects too. However, the sheer audacity of her words, and considering the Lord of Earth¡¯s words, he realised that the young woman was probably one of Hadda¡¯s children, though he had no idea which. He had very little knowledge of the Higher Realms, other than that they were still keeping the peace between their own realm and the Lower Realms. Stokmar didn¡¯t react against the disrespect, only because she had started the fight, and because she was definitely that man¡¯s daughter. Though her entire being had mostly changed, not her shifting into a Human, but her entire being. Stokmar could only assume the woman had gone through dozens of reincarnations. Compared to how long Hadda had missed her, no doubt it was nothingpared to the time she had experienced. ¡°I will allow it,¡± Lord Stokmar stated. Wingburg and Burgwing decided against paying more attention to the situation, Wingburg pouring herpanion some wine, before they both sipped them slowly. It was tense enough to feel the presence of so many great figures in the Iyr, and what with all their escorts about, but it was another thing to hear the Iyr¡¯s secrets, and the secrets of figures which paid no mind to the Great Lords. ¡°Lord Stokmar,¡± Adam called, clearing his throat awkwardly as he sensed the tension in the air. ¡°Speak up!¡± ¡°Would you be willing toe to my children¡¯s first birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Jirot and Jarot will be turning one soon.¡± The others paused, wondering what Adam was up to. Even he could feel the tension in the air, and yet he asked about such a ridiculous thing? ¡°Why would I want toe and visit your children on their birthday?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re cute,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡®Ah, right.¡¯ ¡°I hear that you¡¯re¡­ not opposed to Goblins, so¡­¡± ¡®Adam, what are you doing?¡¯ Morkarai thought, ncing down towards the Half Elf. ¡®Do I speak up? No, Lord Stokmar will probably beat me.¡¯ Stokmar still wasn¡¯t used to this sort of audacity. The stupid, queer, Half Elven kind of audacity. The audacity of a young man who had lost his family twice, and now doted upon them too much. He reminded her of Hadda in that respect, and it was no doubt why the Half Elf got along so well with the Emperor before he passed. Stokmar¡¯s eyes passed to Jurot, who had spoken up about his family, and to Adam, who had spoken up about his family too. In some sense, the pair were so different, and in another sense, they were almost the same. ¡°I will spare a moment if there is something good to drink,¡± Stokmar said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure there will be alcohol at my children¡¯s birthday,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I will see what I can do. They have a¡­ I have a¡­¡± Adam paused, trying to understand what Rajin was to him. ¡°There¡¯s a Family Elder, Rajin, who seems to know his way around making drinks.¡± ¡°I have heard of this one,¡± Stokmar confirmed, recalling the sour wine the Horcish Iyrman would sometimes bring. ¡°His drinks are eptable.¡± Uwajin nodded her head slowly, throwing a smirk to Naqokan. It was certainly her grandfather who had the best wine in all of the Iyr, and Lord Stokmar¡¯s praise was a great honour to his name. ¡®Damn, am I going to have to marry into the Jin family?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, the old geezer will throw a fit and stop it for sure. He won¡¯t let me go so easy, not when he loves my Jirot and Jarot so much.¡¯ Adam huffed, making a face, startling most of them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Their babo won¡¯t even be there for their first birthday,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°How can he do this to them?¡± ¡°Grandfather is bringing them great honour for fighting in the war,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It will only add to his name.¡± ¡°He better win,¡± Adam stated. ¡®Old man, how can you miss their first birthday when you¡¯re the one that helped them the most?¡¯ ¡°Otherwise I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Adam paused, thinking about his chances of winning against him with Wraith. ¡°I¡¯m going to sternly speak with him.¡± ¡®Should I just kill him?¡¯ Stokmar thought.
Cringe. 634. A Storm Of Trouble V 634. A Storm Of Trouble V Wow! The Half Elf tapped the word on in her book. Adam turned to face her, having not noticed the arrival of the dark skinned Half Elf. She wore long, thick robes, dark green and brown, and her staff rested beside her. It was made of a dark wood, with a gem settled at the top. ¡°Oh, hey Tariel,¡± Adam said, blinking at her. ¡°You¡¯re still about?¡± The young Half Elf tapped another word in her book. Yes. ¡°Been a while, have you been well?¡± Yes. ¡°Anything interesting happen?¡± Yes. Tariel then shifted through her book to begin writing once more, while Adam nced aside to find Jurot had decided to step aside, following the Chief away. He had mentioned most things within the story, though kept the specifics of the other world light. I spoke with the Dragons. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. They treating you well?¡± She flipped back to the beginning of her book. Yes. ¡°That¡¯s good. The Iyr too?¡± Yes. ¡°Cool. What did you talk to the Dragons about?¡± She tapped a separate word next to where she wrote Yes. Life. ¡°Oh, cool.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. She tapped another line nearby. My hand hurts, sorry. ¡°Oh, well I¡¯m sorry for chatting so much,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± She flipped to the back of the book to write something anew. ¡°No, no, if your hand hurts, you can tell me another time. I have some healing through some of my abilities, do you need any?¡± Yes. Adam held out his hand and the Half Elf ced her own into his hand, before Adam sent warmth magic out towards her. Lay on Hands: 30 -> 20 ¡°There you go,¡± Adam said, pulling his hand away from hers. ¡°Feeling better?¡± Yes. Thank you. ¡°Any time.¡± Adam shed a smile her way while she continued to write. Meanwhile, Jurot sat opposite the Chief, eating some of the hard snacks on offer. The Chief had eventually understood why everyone was looking towards the beautiful woman, especially after seeing Lord Stokmar and her speak to one another. ¡°Are you certain?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°It is confirmed.¡± ¡°She has admitted to it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If it was Jurot saying it, the young man whose ability to see the simrities between parent and child was near perfect, then they had to take it seriously. If they believed it, and if Stokmar all but confirmed it, they would need to treat her as a serious threat. It would have been easy for them to deal with her, but unfortunately, the one figure who would want to speak to her was currently away. Once Jurot left, Chief Iromin leaned back. He chewed on his thoughts, and his snacks. ¡®I picked the right time to be the Chief.¡¯ Iromin thought about the once in a generation events which were happening right after one another. The Awakened Forest, Demon Lords, Great Twilights, the deaths of two Lords, the arrival of other various Lords to the Iyr, Crowseer¡¯s arrival into the Iyr, and now even Emperor Hadda¡¯s daughter, who had been confirmed to be dead, had arrived, alive. ¡®Adam, you will be the end of me.¡¯ Since Umbra was speaking with Stokmar at the time, the Chief epted Crowseer¡¯s request toe and speak with him that evening. ¡°It¡¯s good to meet with you, Chief Iromin,¡± Crowseer said, cing his cane to one side, sitting opposite the Chief in the small room. ¡°You wished to speak with me?¡± ¡°The Iyr sure is a wonderful ce,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since we were allowed within its walls.¡± Iromin had known that Crowseer had oncee to the Iyr, but he was not privy to why. Such was the domain of Elder Story, and had been one of the reasons why he wanted to refuse Crowseer, but this time the Idol had specificallye to meet with him, the Chief. Iromin remained silent, waiting for Crowseer to continue. Crowseer had almost forgotten that the Iyr was more patient than even himself, so decided against spending too long, even as a joke. ¡°They¡¯ve begun to notice the young man. The Divine ced a member to watch over him, but others have different ns. I can¡¯t guarantee this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°I already know you know that much, but I thought I should also warn you¡­¡± Crowseer bowed his head lightly, with Maurice pulling her head back to look down at the Chief. ¡°The world is beginning to react ordingly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Iromin remained silent as he stared at the Idol. Crowseer¡¯s eyes were closed, his hands sped together as he thought. ¡°I thought I should warn you that the status quo that you¡¯ve maintained is beginning to crumble.,¡± Crowseer stated, opening his eyes slowly, cautiously. He stared into Iromin¡¯s eyes. Alnd and Aswadasad were perhaps two of the greatest powers in the entire world, each right beside one another. Aswadasad kept Alnd¡¯s reach away from the east, and the Alnd distracted Aswadasad so it couldn¡¯t extend its reach east either. The number of empires which had grown and fallen while these two empires, the two Dragons, had enjoyed rtive stability over the course of two millennia, were near countless. How was it that two such great powers were able to remain on top for so long? Especially considering the hundreds of wars that had almost torn apart each nation, and the great cmities which would ur, at least once in a century, and yet, from the ruins, the two Dragons would rise again. Yet, somehow, under the watchful eyes of the Iyrmen, two civil wars broke apart two of the greatest nations in perhaps the entire world? ¡°We Iyrmen have eyes,¡± Iromin replied, simply. Crowseer¡¯s lips twitched into a wide smirk. ¡°It is not as though such a conflict doesn¡¯t benefit you, however.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s secondary focus is on the stability of the nearby regions, and it will always remain secondary,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s alliance with Alnd is the longest standing alliance known between thend nations,¡± Crowseer said, speaking very particrly. Technically, the Iyr¡¯s alliance with other realms hassted longer, but he decided against speaking of something so dear when the Iyr was on such high alert. ¡°I¡¯d have thought you would have done more for Alnd.¡± ¡°King Merryweather has made no motions toe for thends of the Iyr, and though our promise to the ckwater family remains, we are currently not in the position to assist in fixing Alnd¡¯s issues as we have done previously,¡± Iromin stated, firmly. He motioned a hand for Crowseer to eat some snacks. Crowseer picked up one of the snacks and held it up to Maurice, who snapped it between her beak and instantly swallowed it down. ¡°I hadn¡¯t realised that the Iyr had a connection to Grimraith.¡± ¡°The Iyr has many dealings,¡± Iromin replied, though he wasn¡¯t sure the depths of Crowseer¡¯s knowledge. ¡°You seem to know much of the Iyr.¡± ¡°I know what I must know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In the next few years, thendscape will shift,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°The bnce that the Iyr has maintained will be broken. Great Cmities will begin to fall from the sky. Will the Iyr continue to keep its des hidden, or will it reveal its des to the world?¡± The words of the Idol were merely thoughts he was saying out loud, not quite expecting a response from the Chief. ¡°It maye to pass that all manner of ancient and hidden orders will begin to step out too.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s concerns are the Iyr¡¯s concerns,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°The Iyr is not alone in this world.¡± ¡°The Iyr has never been alone in this world,¡± Iromin confirmed. Crowseer realised his words were taken in a very different way, but he supposed he couldn¡¯t do much against the Iyr¡¯s words. The Iyr, which had onlye to be shaped this way due to the influence of its mother, as well as the near genocide of its people. Crowseer bowed his head, hiding his eyes. He was d the Iyr hadn¡¯t mentioned the Crowseer¡¯s involvement during that time. Crowseer wasn¡¯t sure if this future was ever expected by the individuals involved during that time. The Iyr, which had not forgiven those that had decided to almost wipe out its people, and had spent several centuries hunting the greatest Idols and even the Divine, for their transgressions. ¡°Ritetu made a mistake,¡± Crowseer said, pausing for a long while. ¡°There are few mistakes the Lady of Bnce has ever made. It seems the only mistakes she can make involve the Iyr, which has always shown grace towards her.¡± ¡°The debts were repaid,¡± Iromin stated, firmly. ¡°This time, her mistake was keeping an eye on Adam,¡± Crowseer continued. ¡°cing her daughter to watch over the boy was a mistake, especially since she passed along those scales.¡± Crowseer shook his head, though Maurice¡¯s head remained still, staring down at the Chief. ¡°Who would have thought that such a mistake would have caused so many other of the Divine to react, and would have led to the delicate Bnce she had maintained to finally crumble.¡± ¡°Bnce must be maintained,¡± Iromin said. ¡°There has been far too much Order for far too long, Chief Iromin,¡± Crowseer warned. The shadow of a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The world is begging for a little more Chaos.¡±
Cringe. 635. The Tale I 635. The Tale I Days continued to pass within the Front Iyr. Adam assisted the Front Iyr, pulling along rickshaws full of grain for the Iyrmen, while also bringing the Iyrmen stationed within the Front Iyr their drinks too. He had no idea the Iyr produced so many drinks, enough to deal with the thirst of a figure like Lord Stokmar, but also enough for the older Iyrmen who were settled in the Front Iyr. The Front Iyr, which was the first line of defence against any invading force, and was currently under the protection of several Dragons, from the likes of three Dragons, and a Lord of Earth, as well as a Fire Giant Prince. Perhaps most impressively were the hundreds of older Iyrmen, with many reaching into their sixties, who remained in the Iyr. Adam noted the tags around many of these Iyrmen, Steel, Silver, Mithril, and every so often, Gold. However, Adam kept his head down, not wanting to bring any more attention to himself. He didn¡¯t spend much time with Tariel either, as she was busy spending most of her time with the pair of Dragons, listening to their exciting tales, and their grand abilities. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Adam so quiet before,¡± Dunes whispered, looking at the Half Elf, who was settled in the corner. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Vonda said, staring at the Half Elf as he sipped his milk. Dunes narrowed his eyes slightly. It felt weird for Adam to behave so well. ¡®I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ Adam just worked around the Front Iyr, keeping himself out of trouble, somehow. Even Lord Morkarai, seeing the way Adam was behaving, decided against speaking with him. There wasn¡¯t much to be done in terms of farming due to all the snow around them, but there was always need for them to clear the roads, as well as to move around food stuffs, and other resources. Adam sighed, longingly. Early evening had fallen across the entire Iyr, with thete sun still illuminating the Main Iyr. Soft fire crackled in the shared family estate. Lanarot scribbled on a piece of paper with her little gem, drawing all manner of contraptions she was imagining. She was beside her mother who was in the middle of breastfeeding a baby. The Half Dragon triplets rested nearby, cuddled on a pile of nkets, their tails resting beside them. Their tails twitched, before they shot upwards towards the sky. The children pushed themselves up from their nket and looked towards one of the four entrances to the shared family estate. The soft steps of the Iyrmen were not quite so pronounced, but the heavily armoured Half Elf wasn¡¯t quite so silent as the group entered the shared estate. The Devilkin was much worse, her armour was not made of puthral. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot began to squeal, before her mother grabbed her head, trying to hush her down. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot hoisted herself up, scrambling onto her feet, before she darted towards the arriving figures. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. Jurot dropped to a knee and Lanarot threw herself into his arms, wrapping hers around his neck as he lifted her up. Lanarot hugged her elder brother tight. ¡°Papa! Is papa!¡± the girl dered, as though she needed to inform the others. Jurot held the girl close within his arms, his heart pounding wildly within his chest. He held the girl tighter, before she began to melt up against him, beginning to rx within her brother¡¯s embrace. Jurot understood, at least a little, as to why Adam was so excited to return. Adam dropped to his knees and held out his arms to scoop his triplets within his arms, his heart suddenly thundering within his chest. He said no words at first, just enjoying the embrace as he held his children within his arms. He kissed them each on their foreheads, before returning back to hugging them again. Adam began to make noises, quiet noises, that sounded like an engine getting rid of all the pressure within it. He slowly fell back, allowing his children to climb on top of his armour as they continued to nuzzle up to his neck and face. Adam brushed their hair gently, rubbing their horns lightly too, before he nted another kiss onto each of their foreheads warm. ¡°Konarot. Kirot. Karot.¡± He whispered into each of their ears, kissing their leaf shaped ears gently too. ¡°Ohohohohoho.¡± He wrapped his arms around them and pinned them on top of him. The others allowed Adam to melt into the side with his children, while they noticed the situation, realising what had happened while they had left. Jaygak embraced her brother, Raygak, lifting him up within her arms. ¡°Did you eat up all my peppers?¡± ¡°No,¡± Raygak replied, wrapping his arms around her. ¡°I do not do that.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Jaygak let him down. ¡°I will ask Elder Zijin.¡± Raygak huffed out quietly, while his sister then went to embrace Saygak. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat my peppers did you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Saygak replied, hugging Jaygak back. ¡°Hmmm. Okay.¡± She brushed his hair gently, before then embracing Taygak. ¡°Cousin Taygak, back,¡± Taygak said, hugging her cousin tight. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jaygak smiled, brushing Taygak¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Did you take care of your little sister?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Taygak confirmed as she pointed down to Tavgak. ¡°Tavgak, good.¡± ¡°She is.¡± Jaygak ruffled Taygak¡¯s hair. ¡°I look after Kavgak too,¡± Raygak stated. ¡°Tavgak too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you so.¡± Jaygak ruffled their hair. Kitool held Katool within her arms, the tiny girl resting her head on Kitool¡¯s shoulder. Katool looked up towards Kitool, before smiling wide, and then going back to resting against her shoulder. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot eximed, while others tried to hush her. Adam looked up at the girl, who was half squatting beside him, arms out for a hug. ¡°Okay, okay, one second.¡± Adam plucked his children off of him one by one before Lanarot climbed on top of him and the pair hugged tight. Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°Who is this smelly girl?¡± ¡°Lanawoh,¡± the girl replied, smiling shyly. Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right. My little sister, Lanababy.¡± She giggled and squealed, pping her hands excitedly while Adam continued to kiss her head all over. ¡°How are you so big now?¡± Adam asked, letting her go, the girl running back to her other brother to hug him again. ¡°When did you begin to run so well? When could you talk so well?¡± Adam sighed, staring out to her, still not noticing the situation around them. However, his eyes snapped around to find his twins. The pair of greyish green skinned babies were staring up towards him from beside an exhausted Mirot, who was currently breastfeeding a baby. The pair were adorned in the Iyr¡¯s clothing, and were no longer quite the newborn babies he was used to. They were muchrger than before, though still tiny. Their hair had thickened, and covered the top of their greyish green head. They were both ying with tiny figures, each sped in either of their tiny hands. ¡°You two punks, your daddy is back and you¡¯re not going to run and hug him?¡± Adam asked, holding out his arms. ¡°Puh?¡± Jirot looked up towards her grandaunt and pointed towards the Half Elf in puthral. ¡°Oo?¡± ¡°That is your father,¡± Mirot confirmed. ¡°You should go and hug him.¡± Jirot eyed up Adam suspiciously. Jarot sat beside her, also staring up at Adam stupidly. Their eyes were constantly distracted by his armour, which sparkled with all manner of colours thanks to the fire nearby. ¡°Jirot, say hello to your father,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°No!¡± Jirot shook her head, and remained at her grandaunt¡¯s side. Her eyes remained glued on Adam¡¯s armour, however, unable to draw herself away. ¡°How can she do¡­¡± Adam paused, ncing around the area. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ He eyed up the Iyrmen about, and then back to the bundled figures, and the babies who were currently being breastfed. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, shocked by the fact that Jirot was refusing toe and see him, but also from his sudden realisation. ¡°The babies have multiplied.¡± Adam was certain of it. He counted the number of babies, and not including his own, he was sure there were fourteen, which was only possible if¡­ Adam nced around awkwardly, noting how his aunts were currently in the middle of feeding their newborn children, while the others were snoozing lightly nearby, still somehow not awakened by the other children being so loud nearby. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Do we have enough gifts?¡± Jurot thought back to all the gifts Adam had bought, recalling how much money the Half Elf had spent personally. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam then threw a look towards the older children, who were waiting patiently and quietly near to the fire. ¡°Alright, hold on.¡± Adam walked over to his twins slowly, before dropping to a knee. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of items, each made from various strips of cloth. He held them out with each hand, wiggling them lightly in front of the twins. Jirot and Jarot stared at the cloths as they shifted around, the colours swirling within the air as Adam swayed his hands. ¡°Come on,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You can have them.¡± He held them out to the twins, who looked up to their grandaunt, and with a nod of her head, the children stood up and approached Adam, taking the ribbons from him. Adam then wrapped his arms around them and lifted them both up, before showering them in kisses. ¡°You little punks, how can you make daddy bribe you like that?¡± Adam constantly peppered them with his kisses, but they squirmed away from him, and he allowed them to run free to their grandmother, who was done with feeding the baby she was caring for. Sonarot handed the baby to Halikan, who took the baby with her to rest with the others. ¡°How can they do this to me?¡± Adam whispered. Dunes¡¯ lips formed a smile, though his eyes nced aside away from the sight. Vonda smiled more eagerly from beside him. ¡°It is time to give the souvenirs,¡± Jurot said, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lanababy, do you love papa, or do you love gifts?¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± Lanarot asked, staring up at him expectantly. Adam sighed. He looked down at his triplets, who were standing right beside him, staring up at him expectantly. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you all bully me like this because you¡¯re cute.¡± As the group began to settle themselves, the older children eyed up therge sacks the group had brought along. The others within the group also began to settle down, with the Iyrmen preparing for the babies to be sent elsewhere. ¡°Why are Jirot and Jarot cuddling up so close to your aunt and not me?¡± Adam whispered, keeping a ratherrge sack beside him full of gifts, as well as arge leather sack. ¡°Aunt is also raising them well,¡± Jurot replied, as if it were obvious. ¡°¡­¡± Adam threw a look towards Mirot. ¡®I thought she didn¡¯t like me though?¡¯ Then his eyes fell to the newborn children, who were being organised. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it. Who thought it was a good idea for the Iyr to give me more children to spoil?¡¯ Sonarot walked over to Umbra with a cup of water. ¡°I see you are a new guest my son has brought.¡± Umbra, half focused on the children, and the way the other Iyrmen around were tense around her, epted the cup. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°This is Umbra, Lord Strom¡¯s daughter.¡± The adult Iyrmen sighed, and the adult Iyrmen who had just appeared, the fathers and uncles, also sighed. They picked up the babies and moved them elsewhere, some of the mothers going with them. ¡®¡­¡¯ Umbra stared at Adam, wondering how he could just spill everything just like that.
FINALLY! 636. The Tale II 636. The Tale II ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam said, his eyes darting between the pair of young men. Not quite men, they weren¡¯t even ten years old yet. ¡°Jurot, I recognise this one. Turot, but who is this handsome young man?¡± ¡°That is Aso-,¡± Jurot began, allowing himself to fall for Adam¡¯s joke. ¡°Asorot,¡± Sonarot called, wiping clean a bowl for him. The young boy quickly darted over to his aunt, before taking the bowl from her, confused since he already had a bowl, but his aunt passed him another bowl, and he understood, returning with two bowls. However, he didn¡¯t understand what had actually happened, too young to understand what Sonarot had signalled to the pair. Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, looking to Jurot. Jurot nodded his head, as if that was that. ¡°Thanks, Asorot,¡± Adam said, epting the bowl from him. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognise you.¡± Asorot sat opposite them, beside his brother, Turot. Adam was pretty sure that wasn¡¯t the case when he left. ¡®Did the world change when we passed through the realms or something?¡¯ ¡°Asorot is Mirot¡¯s son,¡± Sonarot said, pointedly. Adam¡¯s eyes twitched, and he looked to Jurot. ¡°Jurot,¡± he whispered, and then he looked to Asorot, who squirmed slightly. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°He has been adopted into the family?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot stated, more so for Adam¡¯s benefit than his own. Adam raised his brows. ¡®Just like that?¡¯ Jurot nodded his head in response, before reaching out to rub Asorot¡¯s head. ¡°You will grow well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Asorot replied, squirming slightly. He looked down at his bowl, squeezing the bottom of it with both hands. He shuffled awkwardly beside Turot. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to like it much,¡¯ Adam thought, reaching out with a hand to pat Asorot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start giving out gifts, eh?¡± ¡°Oooh,¡± the children replied, eager to respond now that the babies were gone. ¡°I¡¯ll save some of the gifts for the chonky boy and the other cuties, but let¡¯s start with my Konarot, Kirot, and Karot.¡± Adam brought out small strips of golden cloth. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Sfi gold,¡± Raygak said, pointing towards it. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sfi gold, from Yellow Turban,¡± Adam said, before tying the ribbon around Konarot¡¯s arm, doing the same with the rest of the triplets. ¡°That¡¯s one of your gifts. I¡¯ll give you the restter.¡± Adam embraced his triplets one by one, kissing their cheeks too. The twins were staring at their older siblings, and Jirot pointed up to the ribbon andined, groaning quietly as she looked at her nana about such an injustice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I already gave you your first gifts.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jirotined, narrowing her eyes at the Half Elf before her lips formed a wide frown and quivered. ¡°Okay, fine, fine,¡± Adam said, before finding another pair of strips for each of them, tying it against their arms gently, causing the pair to stop whining, their eyes glued to the ribbons. Adam also quickly pulled them up to kiss their cheeks quickly, letting them down beside their older siblings, each of them showing off their little ribbons to one another. ¡®You punks, who gave you permission to be so cute?¡¯ Adam thought, ruffling their hair. ¡°Daddy,¡± Konarot informed Jirot, pointing up towards Adam. Jirot looked up at Adam, still with narrowed eyes. ¡°No.¡± She smirked wide and cackled up at him, before rushing up towards her nana, hugging her leg. Jarot followed after her and hid beside his nana too. ¡°You see this?¡± Adam sighed, shaking his head lightly. ¡°They think they can bully me like this because they¡¯re cute. It¡¯s not right!¡± Adam huffed, and looked down at his children. ¡°Just this once I¡¯ll forgive them.¡± As much as Adam wasining, Jurot hadn¡¯t seen his brother smile like this in a long while. ¡°Before we give out too many gifts, and spoil the surprises, why don¡¯t we have someone here tell the story?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Before Konarot sniffs it out, and Jirot bullies it out of me.¡± ¡°Yoo?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Yeah, you. You see another Jirot around here somewhere? You watch it, you little brat, otherwise daddy¡¯s going to throw you into the air!¡± Jirot cackled at her father, before staring up at her nana. ¡°Nooo!¡± She continued to cackle. ¡°Is that her favourite new word?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled again. ¡°No!¡± Lanarot added, cackling with her niece. ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot said, wiping Jirot¡¯s face lightly with a hand, before offering her some raw vegetables to eat. The girl was soon distracted by eating the vegetables, offering some to her brother, who ate from her fingers. ¡®Why are my kids so grown up now?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the twins. He looked to the triplets, with Konarot offering food to her younger siblings too. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to grow up too quickly, you silly children?¡± Adam sighed, feeling his heart ache. Jurot began the story, speaking of their tale. How they conveniently met with Korin and Sara, and then met a group of Aswadians. Adam recalled he needed to sort out the weapons for the Aswadians, rubbing his forehead. Jurot mentioned the Ertas, the dying woman, and then their rather uneventful journey through Deadwood and Hill Grave, before mentioning the Chimeras and Nobby¡¯s duel. Of course, it seemed quite a boring affair considering Adam was involved. That was, until, they went north from East Port and made their own little fort. ¡°Hydras?¡± Sonarot gasped. Not just one, but multiple? ¡°Yeah, hydras,¡± Adam said, before reaching into his leather satchel. ¡°Suckers came out from nowhere. Adam didn¡¯t see theming. Tore him apart, killed him right then and there. Poor guy.¡± Konarot gasped as she looked at her father, narrowing her eyes as she pouted at him. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°One day your father wille back to the Iyr alive.¡± ¡°No!¡± Konarot pointed up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you start.¡± ¡°That is not what happened,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You are still alive.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°Oh, Baktu. I am!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Of course I came back alive, you silly girl.¡± Adam brushed her hair and rubbed her cheek, squeezing them gently. ¡°Speaking of Baktu, wait until we get to that part.¡± Jurot continued the tale, speaking about how they defeated the hydras, and the might of the teen Iyrmen. ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said, revealing arge, thick scale, easily the side of his head. ¡°I had to wrassle this bad boy away from a Demon Lord, you know?¡± Adam rubbed along the hydra. ¡°Found the biggest, baddest scale for someone special.¡± Adam looked to Asorot. ¡°Come here.¡± Asorot finished thest of his soup whilst Adam shimmied away from Jurot, picking up Konarot to sit on hisp. Asorot quickly sat between the pair of them, ncing up between the two who had killed hydras. Hydras! ¡°I got this for you because your¡­¡± Adam held out the scale to Asorot, before looking to Jurot. ¡®Wait. If he¡¯s a Rot now, that means his grandfather¡­ did he still kill a hydra, or is the story no longer the same?¡¯ ¡°A hydra scale¡­ for me?¡± Asorot asked, looking up at Adam innocently. ¡°I got you more than that, Asorot,¡± Adam said, brushing his hair. ¡°I heard it was a young man¡¯s birthday a few months ago. First of the sixth month. I don¡¯t quite recall exactly whose birthday it was¡­¡± Asorot flushed slightly, looking down at the scale. ¡®My birthday.¡¯ It was a thought that he was too shy to state. ¡°Ah, well, maybe as the story continues, I¡¯ll remember?¡± Jaygak continued to speak the tale, revealing the fact they dealt with wyverns and trolls too, and not just a small number of them either. ¡°When Adam returned from the temple, it was found that Baktu chose him personally.¡± Adam tapped his amulet, causing the children to gasp up at him, while the adult Iyrmen exchanged nces between one another. Of course he did. Though it was perhaps the most significant event, it was glossed over quickly, so that they couldn¡¯t ruminate on the thoughts for too long. They mentioned the aurochs, but before Jaygak continued speaking the tale, she looked to Adam. He nodded, reaching into his leather sack, unbuttoning the side of it since he was going to be giving out most of the items from within it. ¡°So there I was, within the depths of abyrinth known as the East Port Market,¡± Adam whispered, as though it was grave news. ¡°Through the gentle fog, I could see a beast like no other.¡± Adam slowly pulled out the item from his leather sack. ¡°I fell in love the moment I saw it. The greatest shield that I had ever seen, that day and in that particr moment. One might say it was the only shield I had seen that day, but no, I saw a few more, I just wanted the best one.¡± Adam pulled it onto hisp. ¡°A shield as strong as this, it should be able to help someone with their older sister bullying them.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°I also found an item.¡± She reached into her own leather sack, revealing a long de. The cross guard was wider than typical and curved slightly upwards. It was a well built sword, that was for certain. Jaygak pulled it out of its scabbard, revealing the faint waves along the de¡¯s edge. ¡°I already have a sword though, so you can have it, Raygak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Adam snapped at her, holding out his shield. ¡°You have to tell him its for his birthday. Raygak, you see how she bullies you like this? That¡¯s why you need this shield.¡± ¡°Sister, you must not bully me,¡± Raygak said. ¡°I am a big boy now. You are not allowed to bully me.¡± ¡°I can bully you if I want!¡± Jaygak held out the sword, but her eyes fell to the top of his head, and she readied herself to noogie him, but she could feel her father shift nearby, ready to do the same to her. ¡°I¡¯m not even bullying you, I bought you such a nice longsword for your birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Raygak said, taking the sword from her. He looked down at the de, and then to the shield, taking it from Adam too. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam.¡± Adam smiled slightly, doing his best not to allow it to creep across his face any wider. ¡®You little punk, how can you be so cute when you¡¯re her little brother? You should be my brother instead.¡¯ ¡°Adam, Raygak is my brother,¡± Jaygak said, hugging her brother, causing the young Raygak to flush deeper. ¡®Damn, she really does know me that well¡­¡¯
Okay. So I rolled for the children''s stats when they were born, as you might have expected me to do since this is a DiceRPG where even the author is at the whims of the dice. 4D6D1. I roll four dice and drop the lowest, so if I roll 1, 3, 4, 5, that''s a 12, because the 1 is dropped. 12 is basically the average for the stat. Sometimes you''ll roll 8 and 16, but the average is usually about 12. Set A, Gurot, Kavgak, Tavgak, Inakan, Minakan, Jitool, Maool, rolled a little bit worse than average. One baby rolled really great and will probably end up as one of the strongest across thend. That baby would be considered the second weakest in Set B. Set B, Murot, Maygak, Faygak, Mokan, Alykan, Minool, Jazool rolled crazy. I think we need to take drug tests for them. That doesn''t consider how much Adam is going to spoil them. Chapter 6,000 these kids are going to pop off. 637. The Tale III 637. The Tale III ¡°I have such a nice, long block of wood,¡± Adam said, revealing another item from his leather satchel. ¡°I wanted to make it into a staff, but I¡¯m not really good at wood working, and I know Jurot¡¯s busy.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You¡¯re busy, right?¡± ¡°No. I am not busy.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, raising his brows. ¡°The twins babo are gone, so they¡¯re going to need another positive role model to follow.¡± ¡°Grandmother can take that role.¡± ¡°Yeah, but Jarot needs a male role model too,¡± Adam stated, raising his brows further towards his brother. ¡°You are a good role model.¡± ¡°From the Rot family, I mean.¡± ¡°You are a member of this family,¡± Jurot stated. Adam looked to his Aunt, before taking a moment. ¡°Jarot needs a male role model from the Rot family, who is tattooed, so that he feels wee by the family and well taken care of.¡± Jurot inhaled deeply, ready to retort, but he could see that way his mother was looking at him, and then Jaygak¡¯s expectant eyes. There was something he was missing for sure. ¡°I may be busy¡­¡± Jurot finally said, ncing between everyone, still uncertain of what was going on. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear,¡± Adam said, looking to Saygak. ¡°This wood can be made into such a nice staff for you, but we¡¯re going to need to find someone to help with carving it.¡± Saygak squirmed shyly under the sight of Adam¡¯s gaze, before he looked over to his elder brother, Laygak, who was sitting right beside him, breaking apart a pepper for the boy. Laygak looked up at Adam with a half smile on his face, shaking his head lightly. ¡°I am sure my brother can find someone who can work the wood into a staff,¡± Laygak said, ruffling Saygak¡¯s hair, before offering the boy a pepper. Saygak bit it from his brother¡¯s hand, eating the pepper with a small smile on his face. Taygak inhaled deeply, and pointed up at her elder brother, before stopping, looking to Adam. She narrowed her eyes at him, and then slowly nodded her head. She gave him a thumbs up, as he always did to her. Adam smiled, returning the thumbs up, before Jaygak continued their stories, mentioning how they had met with the other Iyrmen, and then the stories began. ¡°I met some guy named Sir Gregory, I think it was?¡± Adam said. ¡°Order of the Ice des. I fought him inbat, and I managed to beat him.¡± The children stared up at Adam, waiting for more, but that was all he said. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Adam replied, frowning slightly. ¡°He wasn¡¯t even that good at fighting, so what am I meant to say?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a member of an order,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He was decent.¡± ¡°Well he wasn¡¯t anythingpared to the other fights,¡± Adam stated. Jaygak thought back to Adam¡¯s opponents, and she smiled, nodding her head lightly. Her reaction caused the children to perk up from their disappointment. Adam went back to feeding his triplets from his hands, while she continued to speak of the fights, each Iyrmen describing their own fights. ¡°So there I was, rested and ready to fight,¡± Adam said. ¡°I saw her, a woman adorned in a wall of steel, but it wasn¡¯t steel, it was some kind of magical steel of sorts. I could see tiny ck etchings across her armour.¡± ¡°de!¡± Taygak gasped, covering her mouth in shock. ¡°de,¡± Adam said, ncing up towards the sky as though he was trying to remember. ¡°Yes. Yes, that sounds about right. de was her name.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± The children pped their hands excitedly. ¡°I had no idea she was so strong,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°We fought, and she killed me, so I wasn¡¯t able to return back to the Iyr to give my children their presents.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Konarot pointed up towards him, her lips quivering as she pouted up at him. ¡°It was just a joke, baby,¡± Adam cooed quietly towards her, picking her up to kiss her forehead. He nuzzled against her nose, brushing her cheek tenderly. ¡°Okay, no more jokes. Daddy will try to be good.¡± Konarot continued to pout up at him, her lips still quivering. She grabbed his shirt tight and hugged him close. ¡°Tough crowd,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Anyway, there she was. She had no de that I saw, but as she prepared against me, she summoned her de. It was such a wicked technique, a de which appeared from nothingness. The battle began, and we shed together. It was like a dance of steel, my axe, Wraith, meeting de¡¯s de. She was so strong and tough, I wasn¡¯t able to managed a decent blow, but she dropped her de, and swung nothingness towards me, and though it was imaginary at first, it appeared right within her hands and she struck me, almost felling me!¡± The children gasped, Lanarot sticking more bread into her mouth as she watched, shocked. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what Adam was saying, but she understood it was crazy, since it was her papa. ¡°Me, Cousin Adam, the strongest, almost falling to de?¡± Adam whispered, also in shock. ¡°But, I could hear how much Jaygak would bully me if I fell, so I grabbed my axe in hand, and we went back to battle. This time I was focused, my mind trained by battling so many Iyrmen and hydras.¡± Adam reached up to his head, narrowing his eyes. ¡°My axe had been honed by the time I spent with the greatest warriors in all thend, so how could I are to lose to the likes of someone named de. I¡¯m a member of the Rot family, you know? If someone¡¯s going to beat me, it has to be with an axe!¡± Turot nodded his head, understanding the logic behind his words, whereas Taygak pointed at Adam, and then looked to his mother, looking to her for support. ¡°So even though she could drop her de and summon it, we fought again, but this time, my axe caught a chink within her armour, and I used the greatest smite I could muster. I brought down divine magic, but¡­ she stood. What a terrifying foe! I had used my axe with all the strength I could muster with my divine magic, but she still was ready to tear me apart!¡± Horror shed across Adam¡¯s face, and he reached up to pretend to rub his invisible sweat. ¡°What a scary woman!¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± the children confirmed. ¡°What could I do?¡± Adam whispered, shifting his body from side to side. ¡°I managed to defend myself against her onught, and as she forced me on the back foot, I thought back to the times I lost. This time, though, I had Wraith and Strong Shield.¡± Adam raised his crimson shield. ¡°Without them, I certainly would have fallen already! But! She was no Iyrman! She was no Lord of such and such! She was de! If I was going to lose, you need to be at least an Iyrman or a Lord of something!¡± Adamined, huffing quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t lose unless you¡¯re actually super strong!¡± Konarot reached up with a sliced cucumber, offering it to her father. Adam leaned in to bite it, before continuing the story. ¡°So,¡± Adam said, chewing quickly before swallowing, ¡°I focused my mind again. Bam! Crash! Cha! My axe met de¡¯s de, and then I spun to the side, burying my axe into the gap between her armour. Fwa! Cha! I struck her in the side and she fell to a knee, beaten!¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± ¡°But then, right as I beat de, I had to face an even greater foe!¡± Adam stated, sitting up straighter as he stared down at the children with a deep seriousness. ¡°I was escorted to the arena owner, a Devilkin woman by the name of¡­ La? I took off my axe and shield and ced it to the side, and she checked to see whether I was lying about my age. Lying, me? Adam? Adam the Honest? I might joke sometimes, but I do not lie!¡± The children nodded their heads, mumbling between themselves in agreement. Katool wanted to speak up, but realised every time Adam had lied, it was for a joke. Is that still not lying, though? She narrowed her eyes. ¡°So she had a spell cast on me to speak only the truth.¡± ¡°Zone!¡± Taygak said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Zone of Truth,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°She threatened me with a poison, Widow¡¯s Tears. Apparently, a very powerful poison, something that can kill people quickly.¡± Adam looked to Sonarot. ¡°An easy way to go.¡± He winked, before smiling at the others. ¡°Then she paid me my bet and let me go. It wasn¡¯t thest time I¡¯d be speaking with her, I assure you.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Cousin Adam, strong!¡± Taygak stated, pointing up at the young man. ¡°Ho? I¡¯m strong? Just you wait until you hear the rest of the story¡­¡± The Iyrmen each spoke of their own fights, and how well they had fought, as well as how well Timojin and Amokan had also fought. As Jaygak mentioned her fight with Kitool, her father ced a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. ¡°Good fight,¡± Taygak said, patting Jaygak¡¯s thigh. ¡°Yes,¡± Raygak confirmed. ¡°My sister is strong too!¡± ¡°Kitool, is scary,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°I¡¯d rather face anyone else but Kitool.¡± Katool looked up to her sister, her cheeky little grin pointed up towards her sister. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± Adam said, staring at the young Katool. ¡°I am Katool,¡± she replied, smiling wide at Adam¡¯s joke, before realising it wasn¡¯t her birthday. ¡°What happened to your hair, Katool?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s so long!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Katool shook her head and let her hair bounce. ¡°It is nice.¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°When you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡± They continued the tale, with the others not realising what was toe.
Jaygak, one day you''ll be a monster too. 638. The Tale IV 638. The Tale IV ¡°My Jurot¡­¡± Sonarot whispered, almost in shock. She looked to Adam and then back to her son, reaching over to brush her boy¡¯s hair. Jurot had his arms crossed, and though he sat up tall, he bowed his head lightly so his mother could brush his hair easier. He held Lanarot tight within his arm while the girl hugged him, looking up towards him through the strands of her hair. Katool was also looking up at her sister, having not realised she was so strong. She looked around, her mouth forming a tiny circle in shock, ncing towards the other children, before looking back up at her mother. Citool wasn¡¯t sure she had heard correctly either, that Kitool had almost beaten Jurot without her Tigerstaff. ¡°It was my most difficult fight,¡± Jurot confirmed, sipping his milk. Even with Phantom in hand, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could beat Kitool again. If she had Tigerstaff, he still may not be able to defeat her, considering how swift she was to act. Jogak continued to rub Jaygak¡¯s shoulder gently. Even though she had dropped out, he was pretty sure she would have ced well. ¡°You did well, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak decided against even joking about it, instead sipping some fruit wine. It was worse for her that her own her father tried to cheer her up. She looked to Adam, who was feeding Karot from his hand, the boy shyly eating from his father¡¯s fingers. Even though he had chosen toe third, the Half Elf didn¡¯t seem to care one bit. ¡°Speaking of which, the teens did pretty good too,¡± Adam said. ¡°They imed all the top spots.¡± Adam reached over and pat Nobby against his back. ¡°What a bunch of scary monsters you¡¯ve all be.¡± ¡°Strong!¡± Taygak confirmed, hugging her brother who had ced so well. ¡°Taygak, win.¡± ¡°You will have to,¡± Laygak confirmed, hugging his sister back. ¡°You have to get revenge for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I will fight well too,¡± Raygak said. ¡°Sister, I will win for you.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want, Raygak,¡± Jaygak said, reaching over to pinch his cheek. ¡°If you want to win, or if you want to stay at home.¡± ¡°I will win,¡± the boy stated. ¡°I will win too!¡± Katool stated. Damokan and Kalokan both remained silent, cuddled up beside their sibling, who had ced high in the tournament. ¡°You think Bavin¡¯s showing off too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Bovin will be happy,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°I kept my end of the promise, so he¡¯d better be happy,¡± Adam said, daring to speak of the previous Great Elder. ¡°Papa, stwong,¡± Lanarot said, patting Adam¡¯s leg gently. She gave him a thumbs up and nodded at him, her hair gently bouncing. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam smiled, reaching down to ruffle her hair gently, causing it to cover her eyes. The others continued to speak the tale, with Jurot speaking of what happened in the other world with greater details. He held Lanarot on hisp, the girlying against him as she sucked on her thumb, staring up at her older brother with narrowed eyes. However, it was Nirot who would state what happened during the fight with Umbra. She revealed the great loss they had faced, and the fact they had almost died. She also revealed what she had seen, half conscious as she was. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Right, well, she and I fought a little, and then I was saved by Jurot, Lucy, Mara, and Kitool.¡± ¡®You left my Jaygak behind?¡¯ Jogak thought, wondering why Adam would have done such a thing. Nirot waited to see if he¡¯d actually speak about the fight, but Adam refused to borate, so she continued to tell them what she had seen. Adam went back to checking on his triplets, making sure their sses were full of milk, and their faces were clean, wiping their mouths with a wet cloth. ¡°Uh oh,¡± Jirot said, looking up to her nana. They paused the story and assisted in cleaning up the young children, while the others went to check on the babies nearby. Citool threw Mirot a look, letting her know that the story was even crazier than she originally thought. The story was eventually finished, revealing their great tale, as well as the fact that the teen Iyrmen had returned to them as Experts. Experts! Of all the things that Adam did, it was probably the craziest thing he had managed. The teens had been travelling for just a short while, and yet they hade back to the Iyr with great strength. Every Iyrman of able body and sound mind became an Expert by the time they reached their mid thirties, as was expected of them. However, to be an Expert before reaching even the age of twenty, and never mind the age of twenty, but within a couple years of adventuring, that was rare even for Iyrmen. For the likes of Amokan and Timojin, perhaps it was expected, but they were the best of the best when it came to Iyrmen. However, for each of the Iyrmen, especially the likes of Laygak and Faool, to gain the strength of an Expert so quickly¡­ In another estate, the roar ofughter filled the air. ¡°That fool! He did it! He actually did it!¡± Bovin continued tough, grabbing his grandson by the shoulders, pping them wildly. ¡°Gaa! Hahaha!¡± He embraced his grandson so tightly while the other Vin family members stared in shock. Meanwhile, Mirot and the other Iyrmen wondered how much the Duchess knew. It had appeared to be the case she had decided to learn more about Adam, but did she know any of his secrets? They were unsure. However, she seemed to have found that Adam was quite the special case. ¡°Daddy came third ce in the tournament,¡± Adam said, brushing Konarot¡¯s hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to congratte him?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Konarot said, standing up beside her father before hugging his shoulder. Kirot and Karot did the same, hugging his legs. ¡°Hm,¡± Adam replied, wrapping an arm around his eldest daughter, before rubbing Kirot and Karot¡¯s head gently. He brushed along their horns too, and the pair climbed up onto hisp. ¡°Ah, I forgot. I almost did forget the birthday.¡± Adam chuckled. Unfortunately, he was trapped by his children, and so decided against shifting away from them. ¡°Asorot, I missed your birthday, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°One second,¡± Adam said, rubbing his cheek against Konarot¡¯s. ¡°Behbee, I need to get your uncle¡¯s present, so give me one second.¡± Konarot held onto her father¡¯s arm, staring up at him with her tiny eyes. The silver eyes blinked innocently up towards her father, while the girl kept her arms around him, trapping him within a hug. ¡®So, even you¡¯re going to act up against your father too?¡¯ Adam winced slightly. ¡®Damn it! Why are my children so cute?¡¯ ¡°Jurot¡­¡± Adam began, having been defeated by his eldest daughter. ¡°The vest.¡± Jurot reached into the leather sack, before pulling out the vest made of hydra scales. ¡°It¡¯s made of the hydra scales,¡± Adam said, reaching out awkwardly to ruffle Asorot¡¯s hair nearby. ¡°I had it made by Sam¡¯s Scales from Water Ford.¡± ¡°River Hill,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°I knew it was one of the two,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s nonmagical right now, but I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t have a conversation with the Enchanter in the future.¡± Adam winked at the young man. ¡°It¡¯s a little big right now, sure, but you¡¯ll grow into it. Even if it won¡¯t protect you, it will look cool, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Asorot said, hugging the scale armour, which was way too big and heavy for him at the moment. ¡°It is cool.¡± ¡°Of course it is! Only the coolest gifts for my Cousin, of course.¡± Adam eyed up the rest of the kids. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get you all the coolest gifts too.¡± Umbra stared at Adam from nearby. At first she thought he was a fool of a father, but he was more than just that. He was wholly a fool and wholly a father. Amira exchanged a nce with Dunes, wondering just how much Adam adored his Cousins. She had heard him mention them a few times, but when the Half Elf was among them, he couldn¡¯t help but dote on them. ¡°I bought some more gifts for everyone,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Unfortunately, I had to leave quite a bit of it behind at the guild bank, so I won¡¯t be able to see all these cute little brats wearing cute clothes, but maybe in the future.¡± Adam lifted Konarot up, blowing raspberries against her stomach, causing her to giggle and cry out, before peppering her with more kisses. He settled the girl on his shoulders and did the same to Kirot and Karot, though settled them on his thighs. ¡°Sorry for spending so much time away. Daddy will try not to leave for so long next time¡­¡± Konarot rested her head on top of her father¡¯s, purring quietly. She held onto his head with her tiny hands, her fingers clutching at his head, as though she wouldn¡¯t let him go. Kirot pat Adam¡¯s chest gently, before resting her head against it, while Karot snuggled against his bicep, staring up at his father. ¡°No!¡± Jirot dered, pointing up at him, yawning lightly. ¡°Jurot, look at how smart my daughter is,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jirot, what¡¯s the opposite of yes?¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl cackled. ¡°Will you refuse your father?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°See? She¡¯s a genius.¡± Jurot looked down at the Goblin girl who continued to cackle wildly, sping her hands together diabolically. ¡°Jirot, is your name Adam?¡± Jirot looked up at Jurot, before she grabbed her nana and climbed on top of her, hiding her face into the woman¡¯s bosom. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your daughter is a genius,¡± Jurot confirmed. Adam smiled wide, gently rubbing his younger triplet¡¯s sides. ¡°Of course, all my children are so cute and smart.¡± He looked to the little Jarot, the tiny boy staring up at his father suspiciously, before hiding beside his twin sister. Adam smiled even wider. ¡®How adorable!¡¯
Jirot do you like this story? Wait... 639. The Tale V 639. The Tale V Sonarot helped with brushing the twin¡¯s teeth, while Adam cleaned the triplet¡¯s teeth, and Jurot assisted his sister. Lanarotined at first, but since it was Jurot helping, she opened her mouth wide for him. ¡°Did you listen to mother?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°No,¡± Jirot stated, yawning lightly. ¡°You must listen to your nana,¡± Jurot said, reaching out to ce a hand on Jirot¡¯s head. Jirot shyly moved away from his hand and cuddled with her nana. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you would take away the children from me,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to hug my chonky boy.¡± ¡°You may hug Gurot tomorrow,¡± Sonarot said, brushing Jirot¡¯s hair gently with a brush. ¡°He may not remember you since you have been away for so long.¡± ¡°Why did I even leave?¡± Adam thought. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a half year since we¡¯ve gone, of course they¡¯d forget us. Luckily, we didn¡¯t miss his birthday.¡± ¡°Murot was born today,¡± Sonarot informed. ¡°Murot?¡± ¡°Gurot¡¯s younger brother.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Is he a chonky boy too?¡± ¡°He is not as chonky as Maygak and Faygak,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Maygak and Faygak are both so big for their age.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to spoil them all,¡± Adam whispered, almost as though it was a threat. Jarot eyed the Half Elf up from the corner of the room, all the while holding his twin sister¡¯s hand. Jirot yawned and mewed quietly to Jarot, before she dropped down with her brother onto the thick nket. She pointed up to Adam and babbled quietly. Jarot just nodded. The pair then kissed each other¡¯s forehead, and they turned to the triplets, who came over to hug and kiss their younger siblings too, embracing them tight. Adam was sitting down against the wall, closing his eyes as he ate the dessert for his heart. ¡®No. This should be illegal. My kids are too cute.¡¯ He sighed. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, hugging his head before kissing his forehead. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Yes, very good.¡± ¡°Weading?¡± ¡°You want me to read for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°Lanarot, it¡¯s time to sleep,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°No,¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°Book.¡± ¡°Tomorrow your papa can read.¡± ¡°Books!¡± Lanarot stated firmly. ¡°Lanababy,¡± Adam said, picking her up, blowing against her stomach. ¡°Papa will read you a book tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Book¡­¡± Lanarot pouted. ¡°I will,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair gently with a hand. ¡°If you sleep like a good girl, papa will read you a book tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mowoh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lanarot hugged him again, still pouting. She threw up her hand towards him angrily. ¡°Hand.¡± ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Adam said, letting her take his finger as hey down. His triplets climbed on top of him from the side, pulling their nkets over him so they could sleep against his side. ¡®I¡¯m trapped¡­¡¯ As the night overcame them, Adam opened his eyes, peeking over towards his twins. The pair were cuddled up in the corner, holding each other¡¯s hand, snoozing lightly. ¡®They¡¯re so much bigger now,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Jirot is way more cheeky too¡­¡¯ Hey his head back onto his pillow and stared up at the ceiling. His entire body was full of a gentle buzz, and he could feel the ache within his entire body, an ache that only came from working hard for too long without stress. He closed his eyes, his thoughts slowly melting away like the rest of his body. Omen: 7, 13 ¡°Oh! My chonky boy! How can you do this to me?¡± Adam asked as he held Gurot within his arms, the boy¡¯s eyes wide with shock as he stared up at Adam. Gurot wasrge for his age, and was far chubbier than the other children. Persuasion Check D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Gurot continued to stare up at Adam in shock, wondering who this Half Elf was, but with how Adam was carrying him, gently shifting him from side to side in the air like a dance, the boy smiled, and let out a light giggle. ¡°Did you miss me, my Gurot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I missed you so much too!¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against the boy¡¯s cheeks, feeling how warm his little Cousin was. Adam eventually offered the boy to Jurot, causing Gurot to twitch and stare up at him in shock again, but seeing the tattoo, the boy smiled up at Jurot. ¡°Hello, Gurot,¡± Jurot said, holding the boy in his arms. ¡°Heh!¡± Gurot replied, sucking on his hand shyly as he looked away. ¡°You punks! Did you think you could hide away from me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You think just because you¡¯re a year old now that you can bully me like this? No shot! I¡¯m going to spoil you all so much that your parents might actuallyin to Elder Zijin, and then I¡¯ll need to find another way to stop the Iyr from trying to put me down.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing her forehead. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aunt, even you can¡¯t stop me from spoiling them.¡± Sonarot sighed, before picking up the twins. ¡°Are you sad that your children will not hug you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do this to me, Aunt,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Inakan, you need to help me.¡± Inakan was sucking against a block of wood, before she brought it up to her eyes and checked it out. She heard her name and looked up, ncing around the vague shapes around her, before going back to sucking against therge block. Adam looked down at the girl, who was the smallest of all the children, as well as the oldest from the younger set of babies. He reached down to rub her head gently, causing the girl to twitch away from the hand, staring up at it in shock. ¡°You must call her before you y with her,¡± Shikan said, before reaching for his daughter. ¡°Inakan,e.¡± The girl heard her father¡¯s voice and turned to face his general direction, before she smiled. Shikan gently wrapped his arms around her and lifted her up. Inakan squealed as she was picked up andughed at her father. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You should allugh as well as Inakan.¡± ¡°When you said you had Goblin children, I didn¡¯t believe it,¡± Umbra admitted, while Konarot stared at her, sitting between the woman and her siblings. Konarot¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion as she stared at the woman. ¡°The fact that your Half Dragon children are also the children of-,¡± ¡°They¡¯re my children,¡± Adam said. ¡°They¡¯re my triplets and twins, not my Goblin and Half Dragon children.¡± ¡°The Goblins do not share your-,¡± ¡°Careful, Umbra,¡± Adam said, his eyes glued to the other children. ¡°Last I checked, Jurot and I could still beat you.¡± ¡°I am merely stating that-,¡± ¡°And I¡¯m merely stating that you should drop this topic while I¡¯m being polite,¡± Adam said, his cheeks flushing lightly. He watched as the Ool babies hid from him behind Katool, who was brushing their hair gently with her tiny hands. ¡°The Chief has stated I¡¯m a guest. Shouldn¡¯t you treat me well?¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll spank you with my rights as a Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam replied, before looking to his twins, who were sitting with their nana, babbling away at her. It was mostly Jirot babbling, with Jarot nodding and adding an affirmative babble, sometimes throwing up a hand as if to entuate the point. ¡°Jurot, look at how well they talk.¡± ¡°Jirot speaks well,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡®What an idiot,¡¯ Umbra thought. ¡°Jurot, will you hug them?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°If you hug them, they¡¯ll drop their defences around us and then I¡¯ll be able to smother them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, before holding out his arms. ¡°Jirot,e.¡± Jirot looked up at Jurot, before looking back at her nana. ¡°Oo?¡± ¡°Go, hug your uncle,¡± Sonarot said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. Jirot slowly walked over to Jurot, sping her hands together shyly. Jurot slowly lifted her up and hugged her, the girl resisting for a moment, before she slumped, melted against her uncle. ¡®Bell, how much is that now?¡¯ [One hundred thousand.] ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, biting his lower lip. ¡®That¡¯ll take me a couple of years.¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± Jarot cried aloud, before Jurot let Jirot down, and held out his arms for the boy. Jirot slowly awoke from the aftermath of the hug, and quickly ran back to her nana, her eyes darting towards Jurot in shock. Jarot ran away after her and held onto his nana¡¯s leg too. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying Jirot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± ¡°I do not hug as well as father,¡± Jurot stated, simply. ¡°Where are Murot and the others?¡± Adam asked, realising he didn¡¯t want Lanarot to ask about him yet. ¡°They are elsewhere for now,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°They will be taken care of by the extended family and their parents.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s just going to be Aunt and the bois,¡± Adam said. ¡°The girls as well.¡± ¡°No, not the boys, the bois,¡± Adam said, trying to emphasise the word. ¡°You know, like¡­ the homies.¡± ¡°The homies?¡± ¡°Jurot, I told you to interrupt me when I was being cringe,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Were you being cringe?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay. Stop it, Adam.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam sighed, looking at his kids. ¡°Do you think daddy is cringe?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°If nothing else, my children are not liars,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hair. ¡°So how is it that my twins have forgotten me?¡± ¡°They are growing up quickly,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°They are already speaking and moving so well. They understand as much as the triplets and Lanarot.¡± ¡°My kids are too smart,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°How the hell did that happen?¡± Jurot remained silent, also wondering how his children were so smart. ¡°Perhaps it is because of their mother?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Right, maybe you¡¯re on to something,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be because of me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oi.¡±
100,000 XP for Best Hugs. 640. The Tale VI 640. The Tale VI ¡°I still can¡¯t get used to how queer you are, Adam,¡± Amira admitted, watching as Adam fed his triplets from his fingers, but also the twins, who hadined, jealous that the triplets were being fed in such a way. ¡°I have managed to worm my way back into their heart using food,¡± Adam said, looking over to the Aswadian woman. ¡°It works for everyone.¡± Amira smirked slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you loved your children so much. I had heard from Dunes and the others, and with how much youined¡­ I still wouldn¡¯t have guessed it was this much.¡± ¡°You underestimate my power,¡± Adam said, feeding his youngest daughter a hard carrot from his hand, the girl¡¯s teeth crunching through it with ease. Adam lifted Jirot up onto hisp and he kissed her forehead, causing the girl to look up at him. She smiled and shoved more carrot into her mouth, before she squirmed away from him. Adam did the same to Jarot, the boy staring up at his father, taking in his sight. There was certainly a sense of familiarity with the Half Elf, but the man did not have the tattoos on his forehead, like the others who raised him. The others watched as Adam also helped feed Gurot, spooning some of the thick, mashed fruit, before feeding the boy. Gurot looked up at Adam shyly, but allowed the Half Elf to feed him. ¡°Did you think I forgot about you, my chonky boy?¡± Adam asked, brushing his hair gently. ¡°Turot, Asorot, I can¡¯t believe your brother is so cute. Are you spoiling him properly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot replied. ¡°I spoil him good.¡± ¡°Are you feeding him properly?¡± Adam asked, half hugging the giant baby on hisp. ¡°Gurot, you let me know if they don¡¯t give you the right amount of food, I¡¯ll sort them out.¡± Gurot smiled, before eating from the spoon again, sucking the mashed fruit down. He looked up towards his aunt, before he smiled shyly again, sticking his hand into his mouth. ¡°I feed him!¡± Turot stated. ¡°Mother asks me to feed Gurot.¡± ¡°Then he must be fed well,¡± Adam confirmed, shing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you two. Look at how cute your little brother is! I don¡¯t have a cute little brother to spoil.¡± ¡°I am!¡± Lanarot said, sitting up straight. ¡°You¡¯re a little sister, not a little brother,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Lanarot confirmed. ¡°I am your kaka.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, scooping up more food for Gurot. ¡°I want a little brother to spoil. Hold on¡­ don¡¯t you two now have two little brothers to spoil? There¡¯s Murot too.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot confirmed. ¡°Hold on, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± Adam thought deeply. ¡°Nirot, Turot, Asorot, Gurot, Murot. Five! Five children! Aunt Mirot, how could she have so many children? Five is too many. Who has five children? She needs to leave babies for the rest of us!¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°Adam, you have five children.¡± Katool started tough at Adam, and the other children joined in. Even Jirot, who had no idea what was going on, began tough, causing the younger babies to smile andugh too. ¡°What? No way, that doesn¡¯t count! I have triplets and twins, so that only counts as two children.¡± ¡°No,¡± Konarot said, pointing up at her father with an usatory finger. ¡°What do you mean no?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t steal your sister¡¯s joke.¡± Konarot huffed, before looking to her nana, pouting up at her for support. ¡°Aunt, how can you do this to me?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Konarot was the one that loved me the most, but now she looks to you for support. What have you done to my children? You¡¯ve stolen them away from me.¡± Adam lifted Gurot up and hugged him tighter. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m stealing Gurot and the others then! Right, Gurot, you want to be with Cousin Adam, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mama,¡± Gurot said, seeing his mother approach with Murot. Adam closed his eyes, and allowed the boy to leave his arms, the chonky baby boy waddling his way to his mother before he was picked up by her strong arm. Mirot was pretty certain that Adam was doing something stupid, especially since he seemed to be stunned. Konarot kissed her father¡¯s cheek to awaken him from his stupid thoughts. Adam looked down to his eldest daughter. He brushed her hair gently and pulled her head to his chest. ¡°I missed you all so much.¡± He ran his fingers through her dark hair, which was nearly ck, but with a hint of silver. ¡°Daddy is going to try and work less so he can spend more time with you.¡± Konarot purred affirmatively at his words and rested her head against his chest. Her tail swayed gently from side to side. Kirot and Karot also cuddled up beside their father on either side, while Jirot and Jarot stared at their elder siblings, seeing how close they were with the man. Adam looked out to all the children, even the baby girls who were eating beside one another, near their mothers and fathers. ¡°Jurot, I¡¯m going to spoil them all.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated, knowing it was true. ¡°Even if they¡¯ve forgotten me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll spoil them so much. The Gods, they¡¯ve truly given me a great fortune in this life.¡± He nted a kiss on Konarot¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thank the Gods and their grace.¡± ¡®I should go and give more money to the temples¡­¡¯ Once they were done with breakfast, Adam was excited to y with the children. Unfortunately for them, an Iyrman adorned in dark grey clothing appeared, with a message from Elder Zijin. ¡°Elder Zijin wishes to speak with you,¡± the Iyrman said, looking to Adam and the trio of Iyrmen. Adam sighed, before putting his children down, getting up to stretch. He looked to his five children and just nodded, giving in to the Iyr¡¯s demands. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam and the trio of Iyrmen followed the Elder¡¯s aid out, making their way to the Elder¡¯s estate, the most central estate. They found the Elder sitting at his desk, skimming through all manner of books, while checking the ounts to make sure they had enough food prepared for the Front Iyr. They couldn¡¯t farm thend around the Front Iyr while that man was still there. Elder Zijin¡¯s eyes snapped up towards Adam and hispanions. ¡°Adam,¡± the Elder said, before nodding to the other Iyrmen, motioning with a hand to the side. ¡°Take a seat.¡± ¡°Elder Zijin, good to see you.¡± Adam dropped down onto one of the four seats in front of the Elder, ncing down at some of the papers, before his eyes shot upwards, deciding against learning more about the Iyr in this manner. ¡°Congrattions on cing so well in the tournament,¡± Elder Zijin said, closing his book, before offering the four snacks and drinks. The aid stepped to one side, allowing the five to speak more privately. ¡°First, second, third¡­¡± ¡°If you wanted to congratte us, you should have invited Nobby and the others,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will congratte them too, but I thought to inform you first of what is expected of you, as those who have ced well in the tournament,¡± Elder Zijin began. ¡°I will request that you take the day off to rx within the park, as the families wille speak with you. There will be much food to eat, and much alcohol to drink. There will be many Iyrmen who wille to greet you as someone who has ced well in the tournament.¡± ¡°Oh? What about Bavin, and the others, the teens?¡± ¡°They will also do the same in the near future,¡± the Elder assured. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I understand you may wish to spend time with your family, but this must be done,¡± Elder Zijin said, his eyes staring deep into Adam¡¯s apologetically. ¡°So we¡¯ve got to meet and greet people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ could my children also be there to watch?¡± Elder Zijin paused for a moment to think. It was such an Adam question to ask, and was perhaps the most obvious question he should have originally considered.¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled slightly. The Iyr was giving him a chance to be cool in front of his children? ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I will deal with the logistics,¡± Zijin assured, tapping his book, having already prepared for it. ¡°I am d to hear that you did so well.¡± His eyes remained focused on Adam. ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± ¡°It seems it was not time for the Jin family,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°Uwajin and Timojin both did well,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Yes.¡± He waved a hand to dismiss the group. ¡°Take my congrattions and go.¡± The Elder chuckled, shing a smile towards the Half Elf. There s Adam chuckled, getting up to make his way out. Jaygak stood too, but the Elder shook his head, motioning for her to sit down. Adam nced between the pair, but decided to leave them be, heading out with Jurot and Kitool. ¡°You dropped out of the tournament?¡± Zijin asked, offering her more snacks. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my time.¡± ¡°The Jaygak that I know would not have dropped out.¡± ¡°What was the point? I wasn¡¯t going to ce well.¡± ¡°cing in the top ten would have been more than enough to gain glory.¡± ¡°Maybe I could have reached top ten, maybe I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You could have.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°With Stormdrake in hand?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°Even with Stormdrake in hand. If I had te mail, I may have continued, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t the time for the Gak family.¡± ¡°Laygak ced well.¡± Jaygak slowly nodded her head. ¡°He did.¡± ¡°Jaygak. You always cause me such trouble, but I ept it all, because I know you do not mean harm.¡± He leaned in towards her, staring into her eyes. ¡°If your heart is not up to the task, I ask you to remember this one thing. Even if you were to fail, I expect you to fail with a mouth full of blood. I do not expect this of you as an Iyrman, but as the elder sister to Raygak, and the one Taygak looks up to most¡± Jaygak swallowed. Failing with a mouth full of blood? It was something she hadn¡¯t heard in a long while. ¡°I think they should find someone else to look up to.¡± ¡°Who? Adam?¡± Zijin shook his head. ¡°In their eyes, in our eyes, there is only you, Jaygak.¡± ¡°I want to retire, Elder.¡± ¡°It is refused.¡± ¡°It is my right.¡± ¡°What am I to say to Raygak?¡± Elder Zijin whispered, raising his brows towards her. ¡°I will tell him.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± Zijin remained staring into the woman¡¯s eyes, his own trying to see what she truly meant. Jaygak frowned. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It is not time for you to retire yet, Jaygak,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°As I clear the path for Adam, I will do the same for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearing a path for me?¡± ¡°I do not need to clear a path for Jurot,¡± Zijin began. ¡°I do not need to clear a path for Kitool. Raygak and Taygak, they both see a wall they cannot climb. That wall is named Gak. When was thest time anyone from the Gak family has risen? Gangak? Yes, perhaps she was the only one to break through it, but that was a long time ago. Even Kaygak stopped before she could climb the wall. I will clear the path for you, Jaygak, and you must clear a path for them.¡± ¡°What is my path, Elder?¡± Jaygak asked, cautiously. She had heard what Taygak had said before, and it had broken her heart. Adam had heard it too, but he had reacted differently. Whereas Jaygak could only react with shame, Adam reacted with shock and had argued against it. It was always Adam who could do such things. Elder Zijin smiled. ¡°Your path¡­¡± The older Iyrman sighed. ¡°You would not believe me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It is more unbelievable than even Adam.¡± Jaygak raised her brow towards the Elder. This was the very first that she had heard he had ns for her. No matter how much Jaygak thought, she had no idea what the Elder was thinking. She supposed that one had to think in such a way in order to be an Elder. ¡®Something more unbelievable than Adam?¡¯ ¡°I do not care if your mouth if full of your foe¡¯s blood or your own,¡± Zijin said, ¡°but Jaygak, please. It must be full of blood.¡± ¡°I understand, Elder Zijin¡­¡± Jaygak replied, though her lips were still a frown. Zijin could see she didn¡¯t believe in herself still, but it was fine. She said she understood, and that was all he could ask. ¡°Oh damn,¡± Adam whispered as he stopped at the entrance of the shared estate. ¡°I forgot to give the twins their gifts.¡± Jurot was certain their birthdays hadn¡¯t passed yet.
Jaygak, do not believe in yourself. Believe in the me who believed in you! 641. The Tale VII 641. The Tale VII ¡°Why?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why are you all so cute?¡± Adam fawned over the six girls, Gurot¡¯s cousins. Inakanpletely ignored him, but the two Devilkin girls, Kavgak and Tavgak, stared up at him. The pair had been sitting, ying with their blocks, but upon seeing Adam, they focusedpletely on the Half Elf. Kavgak, Jaygak¡¯s baby sister, was thergest of all the children, even bigger than the likes of Gurot. Adam squeezed her cheeky together lightly, causing her to twitch backwards away from him, while Tavgak, Taygak¡¯s baby sister, smiled up towards the Half Elf shyly and giggled. Minakan, Naqokan¡¯s baby sister, ignored him too, just like her cousin, but partly because she sat by herself elsewhere from the children, and continued to stack her blocks. Her face was contorted with the focused concentration of an Iyrman ready to slip a dagger between one¡¯s ribs. Jitool, Kitool¡¯s baby sister, would often bring herself to Jirot and Jarot. She showed off her blocks before ying alongside the twins. Her cousin, Maool, Faool¡¯s baby sister, often yed beside Karot, who would allow her to set the pace of their y. The boy picked up the blocks when they fell and handed them to her. ¡°Jurot, it¡¯s not right for them to be this cute,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Jurot replied. Adam¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared down at all the children. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Jurot.¡± Jurot blinked, wondering what Adam was up to. He had been whispering about the gifts he had prepared, but had immediately decided to fawn over the babies instead. Adam inhaled deeply to try and calm himself. ¡°Damokan, Kalokan,¡± Adam called out for the twins. ¡°Come here.¡± The boy and girl walked over to him. The pair had been keeping an eye on Inakan and their own sibling, who was ying by herself. ¡°Have you been good?¡± Adam asked. The pair nodded in reply. ¡°What a silly question, of course you¡¯ve been good,¡± Adam stated, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I forgot to give you two your gifts, but I didn¡¯t forget about you!¡± The pair blinked at him. They had waited for their gifts yesterday and assumed they had been forgotten by their Cousin. Adam quickly left to find his leather sack, before he returned. He held out a pair of rings in hand, each made of a different colour metal. ¡°I found these rings at a market, they were side by side, and I thought of you two instantly.¡± Adam held the rings out. ¡°Perhaps in the future they could be enchanted with something to protect you, but for now, just ept them as they are.¡± Adam winked. Damokan and Kalokan looked at the rings, one blue, and the other red. Damokan reached for the blue ring and Kalokan reached for the red ring. Adam narrowed his eyes. He swore that Damokan gave him a scale made of bloodsteel and Kalokan had given him one made of stormsteel. ¡®These punks, are they giving me the stuff they don¡¯t like?¡¯ ¡°Thank you,¡± the pair said, together, staring up at Adam with their innocent eyes. Adam could see it within their the eyes, the memory of the promise they had forced out of him. Adam smiled, reaching up to ruffle their hair. ¡°Grow up big and strong, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the pair replied, together. ¡°No, wait,¡± Adam whispered, frowning. ¡°Stay small and cute forever.¡± They blinked at him, before retreating away. They held onto the ring within their fists, sping it tight. ¡®Protect¡­¡¯ ¡°Naqokan, your siblings are so scary with how cute they are,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± Naqokan confirmed, before realising something. She nced around, almost beginning to panic. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam, I did not bring them a gift,¡± Naqokan whispered. Adam blinked. His eyes stated that she wasn¡¯t allowed to do that, but his mind rushed in a buzz. ¡°Naqokan, didn¡¯t you want to speak with the Elder?¡± ¡°What?¡± Naqokan replied. ¡°You know, for that thing,¡± Adam said, raising his brows towards her. ¡°The two things that you wanted? You can let the Elder know that the Enchanter will deal with the payment.¡± Naqokan narrowed her eyes towards Adam, before she suddenly understood what he meant. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Adam nodded, before sighing. Then he looked at the other teens. ¡°Did you guys need to speak with the Elder too about anything?¡± Nirot and Faool stood up, realising that they had made a mistake, and quickly fled to the Elder too. ¡®These punks,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How can they do that to their little brothers and sisters? Should I beat the ability to love their siblings into them?¡¯ ¡°It is Maool and Minakan¡¯s birthdays tomorrow,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is Jitool¡¯s birthday the day after. Have you bought their gifts?¡± ¡°Have I bought their gifts?¡± Adam asked, almost scoffing. ¡°Jurot, are you starting a fight with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have I bought their gifts? Have I bought their gifts! The utter audacity! Jurot, you can call me an idiot. You can call me a damn fool. But to ask if I¡¯ve bought gifts for the six princesses?¡± ¡°There are no-,¡± ¡°Jurot, I¡¯ve never been more offended by any question in my life!¡± Adam picked up Konarot, huffing slightly. ¡°Did you hear that, Konarot? Do you see how your uncle bullies your father? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Konarot red up at Jurot, pointing up at him. ¡°Stop!¡± She then wrapped her arms around her father¡¯s head and hugged him, kissing her father¡¯s forehead before brushing his hair back. Jurot thought about the question he asked. ¡°It was a stupid question.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I spent all this time acting like an idiot for these kids and you dare to suggest I¡¯d forget their birthdays. Did you forget how much money I spent on the gifts?¡± Adam then noted the way the adult Iyrmen looked his way. ¡°Obviously not enough, but it was more than a bit.¡± ¡°How much did you spend?¡± Sonarot asked. Adam felt her gaze on the back of his head. ¡°Hmmm. I don¡¯t remember exactly how much I spent?¡± ¡°Do you know the estimate?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he should admit to how much he had spent. ¡°Less than one thousand.¡± ¡®Did he spend more than a hundred gold?¡¯ Sonarot thought, reaching up to rub her forehead. ¡®Adam.¡¯ ¡°I think it was less than a thousand¡­¡± Adam whispered. ¡°No, no, it must be less than a thousand. I¡¯m not that stupid, am I?¡± ¡®Did he really spend a thousand?¡¯ Jogak thought, staring at the Half Elf. Eventually, Adam was saved. He, along with Jurot and Kitool, made their way to the park. Sonarot also came with them, bringing along Adam¡¯s five children. The older children also went with them, holding the hands of their younger siblings. Citool, Lavgak, and Arokan brought up the rear, in order to keep an eye on the babies, and to take a break from the newborns. The teens had remained behind at the shared family estate, since they would have their own time to be showered in praise. ¡®Ah, so it¡¯s a barbecue?¡¯ Adam thought, several older Iyrmen each were cutting pieces of meat to fry and grill them, offering the food out to Adam and the others, as well as the visiting Iyrmen who hade to greet Jurot and the others who had ced well. The youth were especially excited. They were going to meet those who had ced so well, during the most turbulent time of the Iyr, when it¡¯s gates were closed. The young teens greeted those who had ced, before the younger children were allowed to, then, finally, the toddlers were made to shake their hands. They each took their turns to speak of their fights. Adam looked to Jurot for support, his brother choosing to assist Adam in telling his tale. Adam only spoke of his battle against Sir Karra and Sir Roseia. ¡°So I beat them up,¡± Adam said, holding up his clenched fist. ¡°One strike. One kill.¡± Adam made a noise as he punched through the air, audibly shifting the air. ¡°Oooh!¡± The Iyrmen children pped. ¡°I had to surrender though.¡± ¡°Why?¡± a child asked. ¡°Because¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms, sighing. ¡°They were nobles.¡± ¡°They were nobles,¡± the child replied, before bobbing his head up and down, understanding why Adam had to surrender. The other children nodded too, with the younger few not quite understanding why. ¡°You, too, must do well to honour your ancestors,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You do not have to fight in a tournament, but you should do well for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Not just for your ancestors though. You all have little siblings, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. ¡°Good. Make sure you do well to honour your ancestors, but also make sure you help out your little brothers and sisters. Jurot and I came first and third, but just you wait until Lanarot grows up.¡± Lanarot looked over their way, sticking a piece of bread into her mouth. She had heard her name, and nced between her brothers. She blinked, chewing her bread slowly, before furrowing her brows at Adam questioningly. Adam lifted her up and ced her onto hisp. He rubbed her stomach gently. ¡°Are you happy? Your papas ced well in the tournament.¡± ¡°Stwong?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°Yes, your papa is very strong,¡± Adam confirmed. Lanarot smiled, before offering Adam a torn bit of bread. She nced towards her other brother. ¡°Papa, stwong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, breaking him some bread too before offering it to him. ¡°Eat. Stwong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam confirmed, brushing her hair. ¡°Eat up the bread and be strong.¡± Lanarot smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± She held up her arms and flexed them for her brothers. ¡°Wow! Do you see how strong my little sister is?¡± Adam kissed her cheek. ¡°Lanarot, you¡¯re going to protect me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lanarot smiled even wider. Adam beamed down towards his children with thergest smile. ¡°See? Your daddy is strong!¡± Konarot pat Adam¡¯s leg, before giving him a thumbs up. ¡°Good.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a cheeky smirk, and he did his best not tough. ¡°You know what? Next time daddy wille first ce! I won¡¯t let anyone stop me!¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± the Iyrmen children replied, pping their hands excitedly towards the statement.
Strong. 642. The Promise I 642. The Promise I ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam looked over to the twins who were eating up the meat from their nana¡¯s fork. Adam snatched Jirot up and kissed her cheek all over. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re ignoring me? Is it because daddy only came in third ce? Did you expect better from me? I¡¯m so sorry, Jibaby! I¡¯ll do much better next time.¡± Jirot huffed quietly and squirmed, trying to get out of his grasp, until she finally gave up, relenting to her father¡¯s affections as he kissed her all over and hugged her tight. Jarot puffed up his cheeks, pouting up at his father, looking to his grandmother for support. ¡°What are you doing?¡± an Iyrman child asked. ¡°I¡¯m kissing my children.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I love them so much,¡± Adam said, picking up Jarot to kiss his face all over too, causing the boy to shyly look away and squirm. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean why? I¡¯m a father, that¡¯s why.¡± The children narrowed their eyes at Adam. ¡°Does mother love me?¡± ¡°Of course your mother loves you.¡± The child blinked, before looking to an Iyrman nearby with a curious look. The woman motioned for the child toe, and the pair embraced. ¡°You see?¡± Adam said. ¡°Why do you think your parents are so strong? It¡¯s because they love you so much.¡± The children looked to their family, trying to understand what Adam was saying. The adult Iyrmen sighed, annoyed by Adam¡¯s words, since they were¡­ The adult Iyrmen nced between one another. He was¡­ right? ¡°Daddy, stwong,¡± Konarot said, patting his knee gently. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m strong because I love you all so much.¡± Adam lifted Konarot up, kissing her forehead, before doing the same with the rest of his triplets too. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! Daddy is going to protect you all! Daddy¡¯s going to be the strongest!¡± ¡°I will protect you too,¡± Jurot said, reaching down to ruffle Jirot¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle Jurot will protect you too, so you have to be nice to him,¡± Adam stated. Jirot cackled up at Jurot and hugged his arm, giggling wildly as she trapped his arm to her. ¡°Not that nice,¡± Adam whispered, ruffling her hair. ¡°Jarot,¡± Jurot called, causing the boy to look his way. Jarot nibbled on some meat, but stopped nibbling as he stared up at his uncle, frozen. ¡°You must grow up well.¡± Jurot rubbed the boy¡¯s hair, causing him to turn away, hiding himself from his uncle. ¡°No, he needs to stay small and cute forever,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°His name is Jarot, so he must grow well,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°He¡¯s too young to grow up well,¡± Adam replied. ¡°He¡¯s the youngest, so he should stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°So Konarot will grow up big and strong?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No, Konarot is too young, so she should stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°They must grow well.¡± ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam said, hugging his triplets tighter. ¡°You cannot. It¡¯s not right! It¡¯s not right!¡± He kissed their foreheads once more and rubbed his cheeks against theirs. Jurot wondered why Adam was even more of an idiot now, but he supposed that Adam was recharging once more, and that he¡¯d calm down in a few days. ¡®Cringe.¡¯ More children would pass on by as they greeted Adam and the others, as well as a few of the older Iyrmen. A few hours after noon, after the fourth set of Iyrmen greeted the group, a familiar face appeared. An older Iyrman, wheeling a rickshaw of barrels and gourds. He was tall and thin, though well muscled, and carried a greatsword on his back. He set the rickshaw down nearby, before picking up a long rope of gourds, which he brought over to the group. ¡®Isn¡¯t this how we met the first time?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I had heard my grandnephews and grandnieces returned,¡± Rajin said, his voice as small as ever. ¡°We have returned,¡± Jurot confirmed, shaking his granduncle¡¯s arm, before epting a gourd. Rajin greeted Kitool, offering her a gourd, before he finally sped Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Come,¡± he said. ¡°Marry into my family.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Seriously.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do this while the old man¡¯s out fighting.¡± ¡°I would have gone too, if I was not the Family Elder,¡± Rajin stated, offering Adam a gourd. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, epting the wine. ¡°By any chance, could you provide some drinks for Lord Stokmar during the seventh of this month?¡± ¡°The twins¡¯ birthday?¡± Rajin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam confirmed, surprised that the old Iyrman knew so much. ¡°Lord Stokmar said they¡¯de if they had some eptable drinks.¡± ¡°Will you marry into the Jin family?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no. I¡¯m still married to my work.¡± ¡°It would be best for you to marry,¡± Rajin said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently. ¡°For the children.¡± ¡°I can see that the Jin¡¯s Family Elder is wise,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Unfortunately, you underestimate how much of an idiot I am.¡± ¡°I have not underestimated it,¡± Rajin assured. ¡°You are Jarot¡¯s grandson.¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡°Whose that old man¡¯s grand-,¡± Adam cleared his throat, realising that his children were watching. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to miss their birthday.¡± Rajin¡¯s brows shot upwards, but he stifled hisughter, instead smiling warmly. ¡°I am sure it will hurt him.¡± Adam frowned, suddenly filled with guilt. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡®Should I send word to him on their birthday?¡¯ ¡°I will see which drinks I can gift,¡± Rajin said, before cing down a few barrels, then heading out. The other children nearby were excited to see the Jin Family Elder, pping their hands excitedly as Rajin left. ¡°So, Family Elder¡¯s don¡¯t go out to fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No, they remain behind to watch over the family.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they normally the strongest?¡± ¡°In granduncle Rajin¡¯s case that is true, but it is often not,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Grandfather is our strongest, grandaunt Zirot is stronger than grandmother too.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I heard that¡­¡± Adam thought about Sarot, Jarot¡¯s younger brother who had gone to die right before the gates were closed. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong too, though?¡± ¡°I am not as strong as grandfather,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Even with one arm, grandfather can beat me.¡± ¡°Yeah, that old man is pretty damn strong,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°He should be, since he was the first one to beat me.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Did you hear, Jarot? Your greatfather is strong.¡± Jarot looked up to Jurot, before waddling over to his grandmother, hugging her leg. The boy hid his head against her leg, before looking back to see Jurot still looking at him, before he hid himself once more. Sonarot rubbed his head gently, smiling down at him. It was only thanks to Jarot leaving to fight that Sonarot was able to be so close to them, otherwise her father would have monopolised the twins for himself. The chaos which would have ensued if Adam returned back to find the old man closer to the twins than himself¡­ Sonarot closed her eyes, and almost wished she could have seen it. ¡°Kekekekeke,¡± Jirot cackled, looking back towards her grandmother as she grabbed some more meat to chew. ¡°Jirot, you cannot eat it all,¡± Sonarot said, picking up the girl and cing the tiny twin on herp. She hade to check on the children to make sure they were behaving well, especially Jirot. The little girl continued to nibble on the meat, before offering some to her twin brothers. Adam poured the wine into a cup and sipped it slowly. He winced. ¡®Caught me slipping.¡¯ He coughed and shook his head. ¡°I think I¡¯ll give this to Jaygak.¡± ¡°It is good wine,¡± Jurot said, his face contorted as he sipped the sour wine. Konarot looked up at the gourd, but Adam rubbed her head. ¡°This is not for you, my daughter.¡± Adam rubbed her head gently. ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°My daughter,¡± Adam stated, smirking slightly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°My daughter¡­¡± Adam kept rubbing her head. ¡°My daughter.¡± He sat up straighter, his chest out with pride. His entire body tingled as he realised what that meant, and his heart lightened slightly, realising why he left to fight so much. Konarot smiled up at her father, before resting her head against his leg, half hugging him. She allowed him to feed her some of the fried meat, with Adam almost falling to the wayside as the others excitedly heard the tale from Jurot and Kitool. Meanwhile, Umbra was rxing on a rooftop, sipping some wine. She could feel the gaze of several Iyrmen upon her, as well as figures from the shadows. ¡°You are not Lord Storm, so we cannot allow you to move freely while Elder Story is not here,¡± Iromin had stated to her. Umbra recalled her father, and how much joy he had speaking of his friends, especially the one known as Elder Story. Since she was his friend, she decided against causing trouble in the Iyr, especially recalling the warnings she had received from Adam. Adam, who would dare to fight the world, but not the Iyr. Umbra decided to wait for Elder Story to return. ¡®She¡¯s off to keep my boy in check?¡¯ Umbra thought about whether she should return to the Upper Realms, but with her arrival, chaos would ensue, and she would be engulfed in a civil war, one she wasn¡¯t particrly interested in. ¡®I could request the Iyr¡¯s assistance¡­¡¯ She winced, thinking about ruling the soon to crumble empire. ¡®Uncle Shama has gone too? Is he going to help keep it stable for a few years?¡¯ Umbra thought back to the old man who used to fight with her father. Even back then, that old man was considered one of the strongest across the Upper Realm, and her father¡¯s name would cause the world to shake. The pair had once made a mess in the Lower Realms, but it was thanks to a great number of individuals, including Elder Story, that the mess was cleaned up well enough. ¡®He didn¡¯t kill Asa?¡¯ Umbra frowned. There were things she had been told, and things she thought she knew. Shama had certainly killed his father to take his throne, but that old man was alive? The Asa? The same Asa that was a legend before Jaeryael was even a babe? That Asa? Who was now fighting to defend South Alnd? She wondered if the arrival of these impossible figures, including herself, were thanks to the machinations of other figures. Her thoughts then fell to Crowseer, who had decided to trap himself within the Iyr. ¡®Are those bastard Stars to me?¡¯ Finally, her thoughts fell back to the fool of a father she had met. ¡®¡­¡¯
This uing arc is very, very slow. Some important things may or may not happen. It may or may not set up important things in the near (next 100 chapters) or far (500+ chapters) future. It may or may not be wholesome. It may or may not be tragic. It is, however, very, very slow. The next arc after that? Fufufu. Fufufufu. Fufufufufu. I''m posting up twice because I''m pretty sure I still owed a double chapter from before when I identally skipped a day. 643. The Promise II 643. The Promise II Omen: 6, 8 Adam stared down at the two girls, narrowing his eyes towards them. Katool was already giggling, covering her mouth with her hands. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes further. ¡°These kids. They look¡­ familiar.¡± The other children snickered at Adam¡¯s joke, all the while the Half Elf rubbed his chin. ¡°Aha! This must be Maool and Minakan!¡± Katool cackled, pping her knee as she began tough. ¡°No, cousin Adam, it is¡­¡± She stoppedughing and furrowed her brows. This time, he was right? ¡°Of course it is Maool and Minakan,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°It all makes sense.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak replied, nodding her head. She reached up to pat Adam¡¯s back for doing such a good job in remembering who they were. The tiny girls were dressed up in the Iyrman attire, and their foreheads were painted with marks, each the colours of their respective families. The attention the pair received caused Maool to smile, while Minakan ignored it as best as she could, her face transfixed into a sour pout. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, reaching into his shirt, pulling out two small pieces of paper which had been rolled up into small scrolls, with tiny ribbons of ck tying them together. ¡°This is my gift for the two of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shikan asked, surprised it wasn¡¯t a set of weapons as he had originally expected. ¡®No. Even Adam is not that foolish.¡¯ Adam held the paper out to Halikan and Raool, since it was their daughters¡¯ birthdays. ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± ¡°A¡­ promise?¡± Shikan asked, before feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. His eyes met Sonarot¡¯s for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that!¡± Adam frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything crazy.¡± ¡°What is the promise?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, this and that¡­¡± Adam reached up to hide his guilty smirk with a fist, clearing his throat. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Sonarot called. ¡°It¡¯s just, you know¡­ they can bring the paper and the Enchanter will promise to make them a magical item with their elder sibling¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°The gifts are magical items?¡± Shikan asked, covering his face. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s the promise of a magical item. The promise is only to them, and not to their family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Faool and Naqokan nced between one another, wondering if their gifts could match that. Though, Adam had also included them with the gifts. Amira looked to Dunes, her eyes asking whether Adam could do such a thing. Dunes replied with only a soft smile, before sipping his milk. Adam was Adam. ¡°You can¡¯t gift babies magical weapons,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It¡¯s not a magical weapon,¡± Adam replied, firmly. ¡°It¡¯s a promise to create a magical item. Item! It doesn¡¯t have to be a magical weapon!¡± ¡°They¡¯re Iyrmen!¡± Jaygak eximed. ¡°What else do you think they¡¯ll ask for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be the bulwark against the horrible influence the Iyr will have. I¡¯ll make sure they aren¡¯t corrupted to ask for only weapons!¡± ¡°Magical weapons are a fine request,¡± Shikan said, before shutting his mouth tight. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had fallen into the pace Adam had set. ¡°They will be raised well in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Shikan, have yo-,¡± ¡°Uncle Shikan,¡± Sonarot stated. Adam cleared his throat, flushing slightly from his embarrassment at being called out. ¡°Uncle Shikan, have you forgotten how Lanarot reacts to fights?¡± ¡°She reacts well,¡± Shikan confirmed. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. If¡­ if Inakan acts that way, then I¡¯ll have failed as her Cousin! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°Inakan is a Kan,¡± Shikan replied, simply. ¡°She will be raised well in the Iyr.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to corrupt my adorable Cousins,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°They are our children.¡± Adam inhaled deeply once more, turning his head. ¡°Just you wait until their baba returns.¡± ¡°Their¡­¡± Shikan paused, realising who Adam meant. ¡®That will be difficult to deal with.¡¯ ¡°Adam, you must allow them to grow up well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I refuse.¡± Adam¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°They¡¯ll stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°If Gurot grows bigger, won¡¯t he be chonkier?¡± Jaygak asked. Adam caught Jaygak¡¯s eyes, his eyes growing wider. ¡®Wait. She¡¯s on to something. If Gurot grows up bigger, maybe he¡¯ll be even chonkier? Then I can pretend to struggle to lift him even more.¡¯ ¡°This is why you¡¯re my favourite, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Who wants to be your favourite?¡± Jaygak replied, raising a fist into the air towards him. ¡®I should beat him.¡¯ ¡°Taygak, Jaygak is bullying me,¡± Adam grumbled. Taygak looked up to Jaygak and then back to Adam. She stood up and pat Jaygak¡¯s arm gently. She gave Jaygak a knowing look, slowly nodding her head in understanding. Jaygak reached out to hold the girl¡¯s hand, thanking her for her understanding. ¡°Et tu, Taygak?¡± Halikan exchanged a look with her brother. She was quite d Adam hadn¡¯t done something ridiculous for their first birthday. Considering it was Adam, a promise for a future magical item was actually quite tame. Adam watched as the children passed gifts to the little girls, and he looked at his own children expectantly. However, they had nothing to gift, other than light hugs. ¡°Hey, now, you need to give gifts properly,¡± Adam said, wagging his finger at his children. ¡°They do not,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°They are the nieces and nephews.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s not for them, but for me.¡± ¡°For you?¡± ¡°I want to see them being all cute giving away gifts, then I can show off to the other parents about how good my children are,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Just like how you all show off to other parents about your own children.¡± Sonarot raised her brow towards the Half Elf. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°Aunt, your son came first ce. I know you¡¯re giving the other adults side eyes and smirks about how your son is so amazing. Aunt Citool, you think I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve been showing off your daughter? Uncle Jogak, you think I don¡¯t notice how you¡­ okay, maybe Jaygak doesn¡¯t have any-,¡± Adam pped his leg, realising he was about to say something bad about Jaygak. ¡®No, I need to be nice since she saved my life.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how you show off how¡­¡± Adam began to shake lightly, and coughed, as though he was taking internal damage. ¡°Smart. Jaygak. Is.¡± Adam covered his face, stopping himself from shaking too much. Jaygak exchanged a look to her father, her brow pulsing slightly. ¡®Don¡¯t you stop me from beating him.¡¯ ¡®Beating him?¡¯ Jogak replied, raising his brow towards his daughter. ¡®Do you wish for Raygak to see you get beaten up again?¡¯ Jaygak frowned, crossing her arms, letting the matter go. She thought about going to the Elder to get her revenge. ¡°They do not need to give gifts,¡± Halikan confirmed. ¡°They are the nieces and nephews.¡± ¡°Aunt Halikan, do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just because Minakan is so cute?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Konarot, do you have something you want to give your¡­¡± Adam paused. He looked to his triplets, realising they were older, but they were of a younger generation. ¡®¡­¡¯ He nced between his aunts and uncles. ¡®They do have a point¡­¡¯ Konarot hopped off the stool and rushed away to the house, with Kirot and Karot chasing after her. The triplets finally returned with little cups in hand, as well as ribbons. Konarot had brought four of each, Kirot too, while Karot had brought two of each. They tied up the ribbons around the cups, and handed the one year olds the cups. ¡°Jiwoh,¡± Konarot called, before handing the girl a cup and ribbon, with Kirot doing the same to Jarot. Jirot took the cup and tried to drink from it, before realising it was empty. She raised it up to her grandmother. ¡°Nana.¡± ¡°You are to gift it, Jirot,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot said. Jirot looked to Konarot, confused for a moment. Konarot pointed to the ribbon and helped the girl with putting the ribbon around the cup and within it, before guiding her to hand it to Minakan, doing the same for Maool for thest cup and ribbon. Kirot guided Jarot, who did not resist, instead following the motions which had been shown to him. Jirot stared at the cups she had given away, before looking up to her nana. ¡°Mik.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot said, picking her up to breastfeed the greedy girl. ¡°My kids are so cute and so smart,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, ignoring the fact that they hadn¡¯t brought enough. ¡°You see that? She even brought her sister gifts to give. My Konarot, and my Kirot and Karot, are so sweet and smart.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a wide smirk. The others stared at Adam, seeing how he was restraining himself from hugging and kissing his children. Jurot stared down at Adam¡¯s children, crossing his arms. They were truly good children, and were growing up well. Adam remained sitting down, frozen with his arms crossed, eating the dessert that was his children¡¯s adorableness. However, Jurot could see something glisten at the back of the Half Elf¡¯s neck. ¡°Your children are truly adorable,¡± Jurot said, patting his brother¡¯s back, casually. However, he felt something against Adam¡¯s back that he hadn¡¯t expected. It was wet, and cold. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam whispered in response, clearing his throat, realising that Jurot had felt how cold he had be. ¡®¡­¡¯
Uh oh. 644. The Promise III 644. The Promise III The children yed on the soft grass within the park, while Adam sat on the bench. Konarot sat on her father¡¯sp, holding onto his shirt as she rested her cheek against his torso, feeling his beating heart. Adam gently brushed through her silver hair, his eyes glued to the children as they yed. Lanarot led the y, with Kirot and Jirot following her, running all around, leaving their brothers to chase after them too. The other children, Gurot and the younger set of children who were only a year old, remained sitting and ying by themselves. Two were missing, off in their family estates to celebrate with their families. Adam looked down at his daughter, his eldest, noting the faint scar across her cheek. He continued to brush her hair gently, before lifting her up, kissing her forehead. ¡°What a good girl you are, my Konarot. So sweet. So polite. So responsible.¡± The word responsible cut through his heart. She was too young for such a word. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. Daddy¡¯s here to protect you. Daddy is going to be so strong, and daddy¡¯s going to protect you from everything.¡± Konarot smiled and nuzzled her neck against his chest, enjoying the way he brushed her hair. Adam eventually held her tiny hand in his own, brushing his thumb along the back of it. ¡®Small.¡¯ Even now, the girl was tiny. Yet, she behaved more maturely than any child, even those in their early teens. ¡®It¡¯s not fair, my baby.¡¯ He kissed her forehead again and held her close to his chest. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Daddy¡¯s going to find all sort of strong warriors to look after you. I¡¯ll find a bunch of Grandmasters, Paragons if I can, and I¡¯ll set them up with the best weapons and armour to protect you. No. I¡¯ll get an entire squad for each of you.¡¯ Adam continued to hold her against his chest, doing his best to keep his heart calm. ¡®Should I just leave you in the Iyr?¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart fell. Konarot looked up at her father, feeling the way his heart beat had shifted. He smiled down at her, kissing her forehead again, before rubbing her head. ¡°You¡¯ve done so well, haven¡¯t you?¡± Adam whispered, his lips almost twitching. ¡°Looking after the children.¡± She nodded and smiled, hiding her face in his chest again. ¡°Not just the triplets, but your little siblings, Jirot and Jarot, too?¡± She nodded again and cuddled up against him tighter, her tail swaying from side to side. ¡°Good girl, good girl!¡± He continued to pet her head gently. ¡°You are such a good big sister, Konarot. Such a good girl.¡± Konarot squirmed against his hand and rubbed her head against it harder. Adam smiled and lifted her up again to kiss her face repeatedly, nuzzling her nose. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and y with your siblings? They probably want to have some fun with you too.¡± Konarot looked up towards the shadow past her father, and squirmed slightly. ¡°You silly girl,¡± Adam said, tickling her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t bully your uncle like that.¡± Jurot sat beside Adam, looking down towards his niece. She was so small, but the look in her eyes was defiant. ¡°Just because he¡¯s big and strong, it doesn¡¯t mean you can hurt his feelings,¡± Adam said, poking her nose gently. Konarot hid her face within his chest. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are you being so shy now? He¡¯s my brother, you know. Just like how Jarot is your brother.¡± Konarot looked up towards her uncle, pouting slightly up at him. Jurot stared down at her, unsure of how to respond. She didn¡¯t like him much for one reason or another, though she seemed to adore her grandmother. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you rub her head for doing a good job?¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking after her younger brothers and sisters so well.¡± ¡°That is good,¡± Jurot said, rubbing her head, causing her to squirm and cuddle her father harder. ¡°Now, go on, you little rapscallion,¡± Adam joked. ¡°You should go y with your brothers and sisters.¡± Konarot slipped out of her father¡¯s embrace and rushed off to go y with her aunt and siblings. ¡°Lanababy is the oldest of the small kids,¡± Adam said, watching as Lanarot hugged her niece and kissed her forehead, before ying with her. ¡°She¡¯ll be the Young Boss of our business once it¡¯s up and running.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to funnel some coin into their hoards, too.¡± ¡°She is growing well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled, though his lips twitched awkwardly. ¡°They¡¯ll be less shy around you one day.¡± He watched as the children yed. ¡°They may take their time.¡± Adam swallowed. Jurot remained silent beside his brother, his eyes glued to the children too. The question remained hanging in the air for a long while. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve already given your mother some grandchildren, but are you nning on marrying any time soon?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°I will speak with Elder Zijin soon. I am to adventure, or to marry.¡± ¡°What about Pam?¡± Adam asked. Jurot remained silent. ¡°If you need any help, I can help. We can offer Pam a deal of some kind to work at the business. Or, you can let her know that you¡¯re interested in her. She can¡¯t be unmarried for long, I think, so we need to decide soon.¡± ¡°I do not know. She is no warrior. She is no Iyrman.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I do not know what to do if they are not Iyrmen, or strong warriors,¡± Jurot admitted. Adam smirked slightly. ¡®Isn¡¯t my brother also the cutest?¡¯ ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯m sure you can swoon her off her feet, but I can send her a¡­¡± Adam recalled how the Iyr¡¯s gates were closed. ¡°Ah, perhaps we should save it for next year?¡± ¡°That is a good idea.¡± Jurot almost let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I bet your kids would be so cute.¡± ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head slowly. The pair fell silent as they watched the children. The question remained unasked by Jurot, but Adam could feel the tension rise. ¡°What happened with you and Jonn?¡± the Half Elf asked. ¡°After I was knocked out.¡± ¡°We fought,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I was defeated.¡± ¡°You make it sound like he was stronger than you,¡± Adam replied, shaking his head lightly. ¡°He was, in that world,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°You almost cut my head off with all those Phantom charges,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°Plus, he had Oathkeeper, so I can¡¯t really me you for losing when he fought you at your weakest.¡± ¡°He was surrounded by many Iyrmen, and still chose to fight. He did not break his word. He will serve you well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam swallowed again. ¡°It¡¯s all gone too well, Jurot.¡± Adam spoke in a whisper. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Winning the tournament,¡± Adam paused for a moment, not wanting to say any more. ¡°Finding Amira. Finding Umbra. Returning to the Iyr, safely and on time.¡± Jurot slowly bowed his head. ¡°I kind of wished that we returned after the birthdays,¡± Adam admitted, still whispering. ¡°That way I knew my luck had run out. So that everything wouldn¡¯t be so¡­¡± Adam dared not to invoke the phrase, not when he was already a target of the Lord of Order. ¡°They will be fine,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°They are within the Iyr.¡± ¡°This year, yeah.¡± ¡°They may remain in the Iyr.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not Iyrmen.¡± ¡°They are my nieces and nephews,¡± Jurot stated, firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take advantage of the Iyr. The Iyr has done so much for me, and¡­ I don¡¯t want the Iyr to think that I¡¯m using it.¡± ¡°We do not think such.¡± ¡°Once the fort is made, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re raised there. They cane back for the festivals, and during the Twilight Month, but otherwise, they should remain within the fort. Jonn and Nobby will protect them, they¡¯re pretty strong. I doubt they can go against the greatest of foes, like, uh, the guys you were telling me about. What do you call them? The des?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°me de is the weakest, but even Jonn would have trouble against him.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was nning on making a few more warriors. I might even hire some of them, if they¡¯re avable for hire.¡± ¡°Grandfather will want to see them often,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He will miss them too much.¡± ¡°He can stay around the fort then, I guess?¡± Adam replied, awkwardly. ¡°Or they can visit him often in the Front Iyr, or the Main Iyr, during the festivals.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if Adam should pull them out of the Iyr, it was the safest ce for them. However, he understood that the rtionship between Adam and the Iyr was quite awkward, especially considering how he was Jurot¡¯s brother, and yet only considered a Nephew outside of the Rot family. Adam exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m real worried, Jurot. I have a feeling that something big is going to happen. Something bad. I wouldn¡¯t mind if it happens to me, but¡­¡± Adam stared at his children, feeling his throat clog up. ¡°They¡¯ll be safe here until the end of the year, I¡¯m sure of it, but¡­¡± ¡°They will be safe in the Iyr. If something happens to them in the Iyr, they will be fine. The Iyr allows its children to fall, but it does not allow them to stay down.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not children of the Iyr, though.¡± ¡°They are my niece and nephew,¡± Jurot stated once more. ¡°They¡¯re no-,¡± ¡°They are my grandfather¡¯s greatchildren,¡± Jurot stated, staring at the youngest of Adam¡¯s children. ¡°Grandfather will not allow the Iyr to refuse their rights.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what the Iyr would do if something would happen, and he decided he never wanted to find out, so pushed the thought away. ¡°Jurot. I hope that, whatever happens, happens to me. And if something does happen to me¡­¡± Jurot swallowed. He remained staring at the children, the same as Adam. ¡°Would you take them as your own?¡± Jurot swallowed again, crossing his arms. ¡°I would not be a good father.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be the best father.¡± ¡°Kitool and Jaygak would be better.¡± ¡°It can only be you, Jurot,¡± Adam stated, feeling a little guilty to attack Jurot so out of the blue with this. ¡°I will do so. You are my brother, Adam,¡± Jurot replied, swallowing again. ¡°You did not need to ask.¡± Adam felt his throat twitch, his lower lip quiver. ¡°I know. I just¡­ I just needed to hear it from your mouth.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam quickly looked back to his children. ¡°Let¡¯s hope nothing happens to me so you can be free to do as you please, Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It might be awkward to marry Pam if you have five kids already.¡± Jurot sighed, rxing slightly. ¡°They are so cute, she would adore them.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help the smile which crept across his strained face. ¡°Yeah. Cutest In The Whole World.¡±
I''m not sure if there''s anything scarier in the world than a parent knowing their kid is going to die and being unable to stop it. 645. Birthdays I 645. Birthdays I Omen: 5, 17 ¡°No!¡± Katool pointed up at Adam, ring up at him with a pout. Adam nced to the side, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°Katool, how can you do this to me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Katool warned, still pointing at Adam with her finger usatory. ¡°My kaka.¡± Adam looked down at Jitool, who was sitting on hisp, eating a small bun. ¡°Impossible.¡± Katool puffed out her cheeks before she marched to her mother, and pointed towards Adam once more. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Adam, you should not bully Katool like this,¡± Citool said, brushing her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m not bullying Katool,¡± Adam replied, before bringing another piece of bread to the girl¡¯s lips. Jitool looked up towards him, slowly chewing her bread. ¡°She¡¯s bullying me. How can she steal Jitool from me?¡± ¡°Jitool is hers to steal.¡± ¡°My kaka,¡± Katool confirmed. ¡°Jitool,e!¡± She held out her arms, and Jitool squirmed out of Adam¡¯s grasp to hug her elder sister. ¡°I¡¯m only forgiving you this once because you¡¯re both so cute,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Next time, if you steal my Jitool, I will call you a smelly girl.¡± ¡°I smell very nice,¡± Katool retorted, hugging her sister as she rubbed the back of the girl¡¯s head. She nted a kiss on her sister¡¯s forehead. ¡°What happened to the cool Katool that used to cry when I¡­ didn¡¯t bully her,¡± Adam said, recalling the fact that he didn¡¯t actually ever bully Katool but she still cried. ¡°She is older now,¡± Jurot stated, as though it exined everything. It did, of course, but Adam refused to acknowledge it. Once the gifts were given, with Adam also passing Jitool a promise for a magical item, only with Katool and Kitool¡¯s support, they returned back to eating peacefully. ¡°Are you going to make them into monsters?¡± Lucy asked, chewing on a piece of bread Lanarot had given to her. ¡°Monsters? Of course not! I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re raised well! My cute little Cousins will be raised well in the Iyr, and I¡¯ll make sure to spoil them rotten!¡± Adam stated, firmly, in front of all the parents who had remained. ¡°I earned that right.¡± Adam threw a look to Mirot and Kaygak, the pair gently rubbing their newborn children¡¯s backs to make sure they had drank well. ¡°They¡¯re really going to get magical weapons?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Magical items, but yes,¡± Adam confirmed. Lucy sighed, looking to Mara. The pair had already begun training within the Iyr, slowly gaining more strength. They thought about what to do with the Iyr, which had treated them so well. ¡°Hey, Lucy, why don¡¯t you help them out when they¡¯re young?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°They¡¯ll be sure to help you out once they¡­ once you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Adam refused to admit they would grow up. ¡°How can I do that when you¡¯re always stealing them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stealing them!¡± Adam huffed out defensively. ¡°There are plenty of children now, you know? They¡¯re all so cute that I can¡¯t help but steal them.¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t stealing them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stealing them, but I can¡¯t help but to steal them. Look! They are so cute and chubby! Look at my Chonky boy! Look at little Jitool, whose got the same bob cut her sister usually has! Aren¡¯t you so adorable?¡± Adam lifted her up once more and made all manner of noises, rubbing his cheek against her tummy, causing her to squeal. Katool ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will y with her.¡± ¡°Katool, just because you¡¯re her sister, it doesn¡¯t mean you can steal her away from me.¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Adam stared up at the girl, seeing her smug expression. Adam relented, handing the little girl over to her older sister, the young Katool leading her away to y. ¡°Lanababy, where are you, my Lanababy?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Lanarot shouted from nearby, raising her hand. ¡°Come to papa,¡± Adam said, holding out his hands. She ran over to her brother and he lifted her up. ¡°Lanababy, oof! Why are you so big now?¡± ¡°Stwong,¡± Lanarot confirmed, flexing her arms. ¡°That¡¯s right. So big and strong.¡± Adam brushed her hair gently. ¡°So big and strong.¡± ¡°You speak well,¡± Jurot praised, nodding his head. Lanarot smiled shyly, hugging her Half Elf brother and cuddling up to him. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, blinking. ¡°How can she speak so well?¡± Jurot thought back to not long ago. ¡°She did not know how to walk, but she now knows how to speak well and walk well?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Lanababy, how can you do this to us? You¡¯re meant to stay small and cute forever. You¡¯re not allowed to get any better.¡± ¡°No! I big and stwong.¡± ¡°Do see you that Jurot? Just like Katool, she¡¯s fighting with me. How mean!¡± Adam showered his younger sister with kisses, hugging her a little tighter, before giving her up to Jurot. Jurot held her close, hugging her the way he did, causing her to melt against him. He remembered when she was a baby. So small. So feeble. Now she could walk right beside him, and talk to him about random nonsense. She could talk so much better than when they originally left in the beginning of the year too. ¡®Were we gone for too long?¡¯ Adam looked out to the children, even ncing at his own. ¡°Soon, Jurot, they¡¯ll be walking and talking like Lanababy. They¡¯ll be going off to learn their skills, and one day, they¡¯ll y their first boar. Their first manticore. Their first Dragon.¡± Adam kept the frown from appearing on his face. ¡°No. Why? They need to stay small forever! I won¡¯t let them get any bigger, Jurot.¡± Jurot was slowly beginning to understand what Adam meant. One day they would grow big and strong, like him. They would go out to fight, win their own tournaments, and they would potentially¡­ Jurot furrowed his brows. He looked to Adam¡¯s children, and then to Adam. ¡®Die?¡¯ His eyes scanned across the children once more. From Gurot who was snoozing lightly beside his mother, to Jitool who was ying with the ribbon she had received from Katool, and even Katool, who was sitting right beside her sister, brushing her hair. They could die? No. That was impossible. How could they go and die? These little boys and girls who still hide within their mother¡¯s bosom when he would greet them. These little boys and girls who still suck their thumbs and still drink their mother¡¯s milk? Jurot remained frozen in thought. He tried to push it away, but the images continued to sh in front of him. ¡®They cannot die. I will not allow it. I will¡­¡¯ What? Could he deny them their rights to a good death? Shikan almost spoke up, but he noticed the look in Adam¡¯s eyes. Somehow, the pair were thinking the same think, with Adam gently rubbing Konarot¡¯s head to try and calm himself from the thoughts of watching these children pass away before dying himself. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to remain a little chaotic, so I never have to see that kind of thing¡­¡¯ Adam rolled the ball over to Gurot, the boy giggling lightly as they yed together. Gurot picked up the ball and tossed it over to Adam, who kept rolling the ball back to him. Jurot sat behind Gurot, rubbing his head gently. Gurot looked up at him before squealing and crawling away. Adam lifted the boy up, groaning as he did. ¡°What are you doing, running away from your cousin like this? You can¡¯t bully him like this.¡± Gurot sucked on his hand shyly, before hiding his head into Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°He already likes you so much,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Of course he likes me, I y with him everyday,¡± Adam replied, brushing the boy¡¯s hair back. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Gurot? I¡¯m your favourite Cousin, and not because I¡¯m so handsome.¡± ¡°I am handsome too,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°When you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right, Jurot,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°Not as handsome as our Gurot, of course. Look at him. So stout. He¡¯s going to swing the biggest axe around. Isn¡¯t that right, Gurot?¡± ¡°Choo,¡± Gurot confirmed. An Iyrman approached the estate,ing to give orders for the teen and young adult for work. ¡°Jurot will be unable to work today,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman replied, marking Jurot as unable to work that day, before he waited for Sonarot¡¯s reason. ¡°He must remain with the children,¡± she said. ¡°¡­¡± The Iyrman wrote the reason, but with a punctuation that marked he was unsure, but he stepped out. It was evening when Jurot finally approached his mother. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sonarot asked, finishing with cutting Karot¡¯s nails, before letting him go to his siblings, Konarot hugging the boy before sitting with him. ¡°The children¡­¡± Jurot began, awkwardly. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say to his mother. ¡°They will grow up, and they will die?¡± ¡°They are young and small now, but they will be older, and they will gain the rights afforded to them, like you. They will grow big and strong, and they will have the right to leave the Iyr. To fight, and to die.¡± ¡°I do not wish for them to die,¡± Jurot said, frowning. ¡°Is it our choice to make?¡± Jurot¡¯s frown deepened. That¡¯s not what he wanted to hear. She should have said something like he should do what he feels is right. That he should protect them well when he¡¯s stronger. However, there were no words offort from his mother, who would alwaysfort him well. Sonarot reached up to brush his hair, smiling sadly. As much as she wanted tofort him, there were rules the Iyr followed, and there was a reason why the Iyr, outnumbered hundreds to one by its enemies, was still able to exert so much influence. Jurot held Lanarot against his chest that night, allowing her to sleep atop him. The girl cuddled with her brother excitedly, though quickly sumbed to his hug, falling fast asleep. Konarot cuddled up with her father, while her siblings were cuddled up with their grandmother. Jirot and Jarot both stayed with their other nana, their grandaunt, who had allowed them to grab her hands to sleep together. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained glued to the ceiling. His heart had been gripped by the darkness once more, and though his body had grown cold, the nket kept his sister warm. Originally, he had thought that Adam refusing to be an Iyrman was foolish, but he realised something he hadn¡¯t thought of previously. Adam was chained by the Iyr because he chose to be, but he was no Iyrman. The rules of the Iyrmen did not apply to him, and therefore¡­ Therefore, Adam could refuse the Iyrman way to live.
Poor Jurot. 646. Birthdays II 646. Birthdays II Omen: 7, 8 ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Asorot called while Adam was gently rocking Jirot and Jarot to sleep. ¡°Yes, Cousin Asorot?¡± Adam replied, smiling towards the young boy. ¡°When I grow up, will I be as strong as you?¡± the boy asked, ncing down to the floor, frowning slightly. Adam smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten who your grandfather is?¡± Asorot thought back to his grandfather, who was currently one of the highest ranking Iyrmen in all of the Iyr. As one of the Great Eld-, ¡°Back in the day, he was a crazy, wild Iyrman,¡± Adam said, thinking back to the story he had been told. ¡°He was someone who could go toe to toe with the likes of Elder Wrath, and could cause such a mess in the Iyr.¡± Asorot narrowed his eyes. ¡®Grandfather? Cause a mess?¡¯ Asorot visibly tilted his head to one side. ¡°He was the one who went to go kill a Dragon for killing his grandchild,¡± Adam said, noting the way Asorot puckered his lips, furrowing his brows in anger. ¡°Right, exactly. He was the kind of man to cut off his arm to apologise to his family, and then¡­ and then¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°And then be the first guy to beat me up!¡± Asorot realised that Adam was talking about Jarot, who was¡­ Right. Jarot was Asorot¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Your grandfather, is that kind of guy,¡± Adam said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your cousin came in first ce. You¡¯re lucky, because you¡¯re one of the few people who can say that your grandfather chose not to cause trouble for the Iyr, and that you have a cousin who is strong, stronger than even the future Grand Commander of an order.¡± Asorot snorted slightly, standing a little taller. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As long as you train hard, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be stronger than even me!¡± Adam reassured, smiling wide at the boy. Asorot smiled wider. ¡°I will grow strong and cause trouble for the Iyr.¡± Adam grit his teeth, trying to stop himself fromughing too hard. ¡°How can you say that, Asorot? Your brother is going to be Elder Peace, so you can¡¯t cause him too much trouble. Just a little trouble, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Asorot smiled shyly in response. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± ¡°Because you made me feel good,¡± Asorot said, flushing slightly. ¡®My Cousin is the cutest,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Ah, well, thank you for making me feel good too.¡± ¡°Can I hug you, Cousin Adam?¡± ¡°You silly boy,¡± Adam said, leaning forward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask.¡± Asorot hugged Adam awkwardly, trying not to bother Jirot or Jarot, before he stepped back. ¡°I will grow up strong.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t grow up at all, my Asorot.¡± Asorot flushed again, before running away. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Adam asked, looking down to Jirot and Jarot. ¡°I was talking about your greatfather, you know? The guy who caused a mess in the north and then retired.¡± Jarot sucked on his thumb, staring up at his father. He closed his eyes, trying to fall asleep. Meanwhile, Jirot reached up to grab her father¡¯s shirt, before she rolled closer to his chest, trying to fall asleep too. ¡®Old man, when are youing back?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Are you really going to miss their birthday?¡¯ ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, holding up a ball for Jurot. ¡°y.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. He tossed the ball against the wall, taking turns with Lanarot. He could see Konarot and the others watching. ¡°Do you wish to y?¡± Konarot frowned up at Jurot, and shook her head. Kirot and Karot had both nodded, but seeing their sister had shook her head, they shook their heads after. ¡°Lanarot, y with your nieces and nephew,¡± Jurot said, before he sat down to watch them. Gurot walked over to tug his shirt, rubbing his eyes as he yawned. He stared up expectantly at Jurot, who lifted the boy up, and then hugged him until the boy fell asleep. Jurot could feel how heavy the boy was, so stout, like a boy of the Rot family. Gurot, who had three brothers, Turot being the only brother he had at first, but now he had two new brothers, Asorot, and Murot. ¡®Asorot must grow well to watch over you, but you must grow up well to watch over Murot.¡¯ Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Fly ¡°Kekeke!¡± Jirot squealed with delight as Adam flew her around the block, while Jarot clutched at his father tight, closing his eyes as he soiled his clothy. Adam continued to fly the other children around, causing some to cry, while others pped their hands excitedly, squealing as they were flown around. The Iyrmen nearby kept an eye on Adam who flew the children around, but they didn¡¯t stop him. They were prepared to catch the children if something were to happen, and to beat Adam. Adam ced down the crying Gurot, who had begun crying within moments of flying. Jurot picked the boy up, patting his back gently. ¡°It is fine, Gurot.¡± ¡°Hoo!¡± Gurot grabbed his cousin¡¯s shirt, sucking on his thumb as he slowly calmed down. He rested his head against Jurot¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you think Adam would allow you to be harmed?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Silly boy,¡± the Iyrman said, beginning to adopt Adam¡¯s words. He held Gurot up to his chest. ¡°You are still young, Gurot. We will not allow any harm toe to you.¡± ¡°Hoo,¡± Gurot replied, sucking on his thumb noisily. Dunes stared at Jurot, who was giving off a terrible aura. It was an aura which had also befallen Adam recently. His eyes then turned to the twins nearby, watching as the pair yed together. ¡°Why are you looking at them like that?¡± Amira asked. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised to see how they have grown up,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go y with them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to do something like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amira remained silent, unsure if she could speak on Adam¡¯s behalf. She sighed, pressing a hand against the Priest¡¯s back. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, causing some of the babies to flee from him with their waddling steps. ¡°It¡¯s story time.¡± Katool helped with bringing the children together, before they eventually settled down with one another. Lanarot sat near the front excitedly, and Jirot and Jarot settled beside her, with Jitool also sitting near the twins. The triplets sat near the twins and their aunt too, while the other babies sat randomly about the area. ¡°I¡¯m going to read a story from the Rot family today,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, it is Gak turn,¡± Katool stated. ¡°I know, I know, but this time I wanted to read something,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay, Katool?¡± ¡°It is Gak family turn.¡± ¡°Just this one time,¡± Adam said. Katool puffed out her cheeks, and waved her hand at him threateningly. ¡°Gak family turn.¡± ¡°I will read the Gak family story,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Adam can read the Rot family story, and I will read the Gak family after after. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Katool replied, settling herself down near her younger sister. Vonda watched as Adam began to read the tale to the children, speaking quite positively of his grandfather, who he wouldn¡¯t admit was his grandfather. ¡®How cute,¡¯ she thought, trying to stifle her smile. ¡°Will you speak with him?¡± Dunes whispered, sitting down beside the Priest of Life. ¡°The others are getting worried too.¡± ¡°The brothers have great weights on their shoulders,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I will speak with him if he still holds such weight after the twins¡¯ birthday.¡± Dunes had seen how eager Adam was to fight, but to see him so anxious, even within the Iyr, it caused him stress too. ¡°That is a good idea.¡± ¡°Adam may fall, but he always stands back up,¡± Vonda said. ¡°He is closer to the Iyr than one might realise.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a brother of an Iyrman, so I would say he is quite close.¡± ¡°He is closer than just being the brother of an Iyrman.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell to his amulet around the Half Elf¡¯s neck. Dunes wondered if perhaps Kitool or Jaygak should speak with Adam and Jurot, but Adam seemed to trust Vonda too. He wondered if he should speak with the Half Elf, but his eyes fell to the twins once more, and he nced aside. Meanwhile, Elder Zijin was checking the maths behind all the movement within the Iyr. He confirmed the sheet, handing it to one of his aides, before he sat down in his chair. ¡®Churot is a gift from Baktu, that is for certain.¡¯ The Devilkin had assisted all the Elders in their tasks, and the Great Elders often had him assist too, though they had to make sure that Churot didn¡¯t understand exactly what he was calcting since he was still a boy. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± called the Jin Family Elder. ¡°How may I help you, Elder?¡± Zijin replied to his uncle, who he technically outranked, but also didn¡¯t, as was the way of the Iyr. ¡°I need drinks to offer to Lord Stokmar,¡± Rajin said. ¡°I will offer one of the first bottles I had enclosed within the family treasury.¡± ¡°What is the asion?¡± Zijin asked, pulling out a little notebook before writing within it. ¡°A birthday.¡± ¡°On the seventh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It has been written,¡± Zijin confirmed. Rajin turned, but paused. ¡°How goes the war?¡± ¡°It goes well.¡± ¡°Are you replying as an Elder, or as my nephew?¡± ¡°I can only reply as an Elder,¡± Zijin stated. Rajin grunted. ¡°Are you replying to me, your uncle, or the Family Elder?¡± ¡°I can only reply to you as the Family Elder.¡± Rajin sighed. ¡°You should be flexible, or you will find that you will break.¡± ¡°I am flexible in some matters,¡± Zijin replied, letting out a sigh that could only be given if one was the Elder of that particr young Half Elf. ¡°If the war requires more blood, the Jin family is always ready,¡± Rajin stated. ¡°The war has enough blood, and it will end soon,¡± Zijin said, dismissing the older Iyrman. However, in his heart, he wondered how well the Iyr would fare at the end of the war. Asa had been kind to the Iyrmen thus far, no doubt not wishing to rock the boat too much, but it wasn¡¯t just Asa who had chosen to defend King Merryweather. Another figure had also made his bed with the King of the South, a figure which was familiar with rituals of death and blood. Zijin kept an eye on Adam until the day of the twin¡¯s birthday, wondering if perhaps he had done something which had caused the war to shift.
Poor Jurot. 647. Birthdays III 647. Birthdays III Omen: 9, 16 ¡°Daddy,¡± Jirot said, trying to squirm away from his attention. Unfortunately for her, this was one day that Adam refused to stop showering her with affection. Adam held both of his twins together, and constantly peppered them with kisses. This was also the one day that the others decided against calling him cringe for how much he adored his children. ¡°You punks, how can you do this to me?¡± Adam whispered as he blew into Jirot¡¯s stomach, causing her to squeal andugh before doing the same to Jarot, who also squealed with glee. ¡°You¡¯re both so big now! How can you do this to me? It¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°Adam, I must dress them,¡± Sonarot said, eventually, trying to take them away to clean up and dress in proper attire for the day. ¡°On this day, you would steal them from me?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°They are my grandchildren.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam let his twins go, who excitedly rushed up to their nana, before being taken away to bathe. Adam sighed, hearing them ssh away in their tubs with glee, before they were changed into a set of grey and blue Iyrmen clothing. Sonarot dabbed their foreheads too, marking them with the crude symbols representing the Rot family tattoo. The others began to give their gifts to Jirot and Jarot, strips of colourful cloth, which they excitedly grabbed and shook about in the air. Adam gave a thumbs up to the older children, who had gifted his children something so perfect. ¡°No!¡± Jirot said, pointing to Jurot. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, feeding Jarot, who sat on hisp. ¡°No seep!¡± Jirot stated, squatting with her hands out to stop Jurot from picking her up and doing that to her. ¡°No sleep,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°Uncle Jurot just wants to feed you yum yum.¡± ¡°Yum yum?¡± Jirot asked, retreating to her father as she eyed her uncle up suspiciously. Jurot picked up a bowl of porridge and pat hisp. ¡°Come, Jirot. I will feed you.¡± ¡°No seep?¡± ¡°No sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said, shuffling her way to her uncle. She did not allow him to pick her up, instead she climbed atop hisp, and allowed him to feed her. ¡®My kid is so smart,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is she¡­¡¯ Adam didn¡¯t continue the thought even as a joke. ¡®It¡¯s because she¡¯s so cute.¡¯ ¡°Daddy?¡± Jarot asked, looking up at him with thoserge, expectant eyes. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Adam said, feeding his youngest son more porridge, as well as some fruit which some of the older children had gifted to the twins. Before the twins were taken away, Jaygak lifted each of them up. She kissed their cheeks and gently bounced them in her arms. She whispered quietly into their ears. ¡°Today is the day you can bully your father most, so make sure you take full advantage of it.¡± Jirot smiled, cackling quietly, while Jarot smiled shyly at her. He pointed up at her. ¡°What? You want to bully me?¡± Jarot nodded his head, before hugging her tight. Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about this, but she supposed she could only relent since it was their first birthday. Adam waited nearby, his arms crossed. He did his best not to let out huffs of frustration as Jaygak stole away his children. ¡°Kitool, I¡¯m worried for Jirot and Jarot,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Maybe they should be my children?¡± Kitool watched as Adam shed a dangerous set of eyes towards the prankster. ¡°I am less worried when they are with Adam.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Jaygak whispered back at her. ¡°I was only joking.¡± ¡°Perhaps I was joking too?¡± ¡°You definitely weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e to daddy!¡± Adam said, holding out his arms for his twins. ¡°If you stay with aunt Jaygak, you can y with my horns,¡± Jaygak said, causing the twins to go from reaching out to their dad to looking at her horns instead. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only ones with horns?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Konarot, call for your sister.¡± ¡°Jiwoh,¡± Konarot called, holding up her arms. ¡°Kaka,¡± Jirot replied, reaching down, squirming against Jaygak¡¯s hold, before the twins were finally set down. She rushed over to her sister and hugged her, with Jarot following right after. ¡°I wasn¡¯t defeated by you, but by your daughter,¡± Jaygak stated, firmly. ¡°You lost against my kid?¡± Adam smirked. ¡°You lose to her daily.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam frowned, before smiling almost immediately after. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The twins were then taken away through the Iyr were an old man was currently preparing some paper and blocks, ncing back towards the others. He had already sketched them earlier in the year, and was surprised they were back so soon, but said nothing. Adam held Jirot and Jarot in hisp, smiling stupidly during the sketch. Lanarot and Konarot remained with Sonarot, while Kirot and Karot sat on Jurot¡¯sp. Once the sketch was done, Adam embraced his twins tightly. ¡®You two! How can you do this to your father?¡¯ He kissed their stomachs and held them against his chest, carrying them to the extended family estate. ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to ask if they should be going there, but Sonarot was the one leading them. ¡®I guess it¡¯s fine then?¡¯ Adam watched as Sonarot was swarmed by the various youth in the extended family estate, before they then swarmed Jurot and Adam. Jirot and Jarot squirmed shyly, but upon seeing their nano, they called out to her, holding out their arms. Mulrot, the Family Elder of the Rot family, picked up the twins, who excitedly babbled towards her and embraced her tight. ¡®When did they get so close?¡¯ Adam thought, watching as the other children held out strips of different coloured cloth for the children, some of them also offering longer fabric to Sonarot for them. ¡°So they are here?¡± came a joyful voice, before Tarot began tough. The older Iyrman reached out to grab Jarot, picking him up from Mulrot, and holding him close. ¡°Jarot, you are finally back from the war?¡± He continued tough at his joke. Jarot pulled his hands up to his chest and squirmed, trying to get away from the loud Iyrman, but Tarot continued to embrace him tight, swaying him within his arms. ¡°Are you trying to escape from me?¡± Tarot lifted him up into the air, causing Jarot to squirm again, before he blew into the boy¡¯s stomach, causing him to squeal. ¡°No!¡± Jirot pointed up at Tarot. ¡°No?¡± Tarot brushed Jarot¡¯s hair and held the boy against his chest. ¡°That defiance. Can it be Konarot?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then it must be Jirot?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You are not Jirot?¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you are not Jirot or you are Jirot?¡± Tarot asked. ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes at the older man. ¡°Today, only I¡¯m allowed to bully my children.¡± ¡°You would refuse me my rights?¡± Tarot asked, grinning wide towards the Half Elf. ¡°You, who have finallye to see us after so long? I have heard that you have a story to tell us! You have been back for so long and have note to speak with us?¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Oh, yeah. Oops.¡¯ ¡°Why should Ie here when I can¡¯t even bully the old man?¡± ¡°Brother will return soon, but you should bring your children to us often,¡± Tarot said. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, before pulling his lips taut. He nced around towards the others awkwardly. He decided against mentioning anything since it was their birthday, and he had already said that he had forgiven them. ¡°Right.¡± Tarot ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Come. Sit and tell the tale.¡± ¡°Jurot will tell it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tarot said, taking the baby Jarot with him, reaching up to tickle the boy¡¯s nose. Jirot huffed out after him, before being picked up by Zirot, Tarot¡¯s wife. ¡°Jirot, how big have you be?¡± Zirot held Jirot close to her chest. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot twitched, having not been refused like this before. She sucked on her thumb and held onto Zirot¡¯s shoulder, before cuddling up to her. They all began to eat together, with Jirot and Jarot being handed vegetables that were quite tough to eat, which they excitedly bit into and chewed. Adam could hear every little crunch as they bit into the food. Once Jurot finished the tale, the children excitedly pping, causing Jirot and Jarot to p too, and Tarotughed. ¡°News should have travelled to brother already,¡± Tarot said. ¡°What a shame he is not here to see them.¡± Tarot brushed the little baby Jarot¡¯s hair, allowing him to rest against his chest. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Oh, right, I should probably bully him.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Tarot stared at Adam as he held onto his symbol and began to speak into the air. ¡°Old man, how can you do this? First to the triplets, and now to the twins? Shameless! Shameful! You can¡¯t bully my kids like this!¡± Adam heardughter enter his mind before it shifted. ¡®Tell them not to grow up too quickly, and that I will return soon!¡¯ The Iyrmen blinked, staring at Adam. Did he really just cast a spell to send a message to outside the Iyr¡¯s walls? He wasn¡¯t allowed to do that¡­ was he? ¡°You two!¡± Adam said, looking to Jirot and Jarot. ¡°Your babo said not to grow up too quick and that he¡¯ll return soon!¡± Jirot and Jarot blinked at their father, but returned back to cuddling with their other babo and nano. ¡°Adam, you-,¡± Mulrot began, before Sonarot held up a cup of water for the Family Elder. Sonarot shook her head, stopping Mulrot from saying any more. Mulrot¡¯s eyes said there were rules to follow, and Sonarot raised her brows. Mulrot decided to relent, especially considering what they had done.
Our adorable twins are growing up too fast :( 648. Birthdays IV 648. Birthdays IV ¡°Why¡¯s he smiling so much?¡± a soldier whispered to hispanion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was so happy hearing his grandson ced first in the tournament, but today he was all dower. Now he¡¯s all¡­ happy? You think he killed someone?¡± ¡°Probably¡­¡± The crippled older Iyrman remained with hispanions, drinking with the Devilkin and the older woman, both of whom he had remained with the entire time. ¡°I will bring back a head for each of them!¡± Jarot stated, grinning wildly like a beast. ¡°What need of your greatchildren of heads?¡± Gangak asked. ¡°You should bring them gems.¡± ¡°Gems, yes,¡± Jarot said, smiling wildly. ¡°Should I beat some gems out of the Order Masters?¡± ¡°Do not cause any more trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble? Who do you think I am? I am Jarot!¡± Jarot cackled withughter, which echoed through the camp. He, who shared his name with his greatson, only wished to add to his story. ¡®Jarot, I will return soon! Wait for me, my boy!¡¯ Meanwhile, Jarot waited for his babo, having all but forgotten the older Iyrman. ¡°I heard there were going to be drinks,¡± a figure said, a beardless Dwarven woman. She had walked in through an entrance of the extended family estate, her four escorts remaining outside. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Lord Stokmar,¡± Adam said, smiling awkwardly towards the Lord of Earth. ¡°Of course, I made sure to speak with my granduncle and he assured me that there would be drinks.¡± Adam had no idea where the drinks would be, but Elder Zijin had promised that the drinks would be ready. ¡°Brother Rajin brought a bottle that he had kept aside for decades,¡± Zirot said, motioning a hand for one of the teens to go and bring it for the Lord of Earth. ¡°Hmph,¡± Lord Stokmar said, approaching Tarot and Zirot. She looked down at the pair of Goblins, and reached out to them. She rubbed their heads gently with her hands, causing the Goblins to purr and mew quietly. ¡°¡­¡± Morkarai remained silent as he watched Lord Stokmar rub the children¡¯s heads, standing at the entrance. He nced over to the Iyrmen escorts, nodding his head to them, before he quietly stepped into the estate. Eventually, the Lord of Earth stopped rubbing their heads, and made her way to the side. The Rot youth began to whisper between one another, shocked to see the Lord of Earth there. It wasn¡¯t just anybody, but perhaps one of the most powerful figures to ever step foot within the Iyr. She was considered as prestigious as the Ancient Golden Dragon which protected the capital. Tarot rubbed the little Jarot¡¯s head, d that his first birthday would be a tale all by itself. Not everyone could say that the Lord of Earth had visited them during their first birthday. Zirot held Jirot closer, squeezing her cheeks gently, smiling towards the girl. Jirot let out a wicked cackle, before she gasped up towards her grandaunt, who had squinted suspiciously towards her. Jirot flushed shyly and hid her face within the woman¡¯s bosom. ¡°Oh, hey Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake the Fire Giant¡¯s forearm, shing a smile. ¡°d you could make it.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Morkarai replied, not wanting to give up a chance to grow closer to the likes of Adam. ¡°I hope I was notte?¡± ¡°No, no, plenty early,¡± Adam said, leading the Prince of Fire Giants to his twins. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, look! It¡¯s Lord Morkarai!¡± The twins looked up towards the Fire Giant, seeing his fiery red beard, and reached up for it. Morkarai allowed them to grab his beard, which had been well conditioned, and was as thick as ever. ¡°They must see colour well.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam replied, doing his best not to joke about not seeing colour. ¡°Then they will enjoy my gift,¡± Morkarai said, reaching into his pocket, before pulling out two rings. They were made of metal, though the metal seemed to shift colours within the light. ¡°I will give them to your father, since you are too small to have them.¡± ¡°Make sure you say thank you properly,¡± Adam said, epting the rings into his palm. He raised his brows as he felt the gentle tingle of magic within them. ¡°Are they magical?¡± ¡°They are rings of protection,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°I brought some for your triplets too, since I had missed their birthday.¡± ¡°Lord Morkarai, you¡¯re such a cool guy,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°It was a simple matter to make such items. I hope your children will grow well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they will.¡± Adam epted the other rings Morkarai had brought too, these more silver, and sometimes also caught the light. The soft tingle of magic ran through him. ¡®Morkarai really is a cool guy¡­¡¯ Jirot and Jarot eventually went to nap, along with the numerous other babies who had been born in the past couple of years. Zirot and Tarot went to watch over the children, along with a few of the mothers, who were still not allowed to work since they just had children. ¡°Thanks foring,¡± Adam said to the Lord of Earth, offering her another bottle of wine, one that Mulrot had given to him to gift. ¡°The drinks are eptable,¡± Stokmar replied, sipping the sour drink slowly, savouring it. ¡°It means a lot to me, and it will mean a lot to the children in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Stokmar waved her hand to dismiss the Half Elf. ¡°You¡¯re ruining the vour of the drinks.¡± Adam swiftly excused himself, before going to sit beside Morkarai and Filliam. He sighed, before ncing to the side at the young man. He was adorned in the attire of the Iyrmen, a light grey. At his waist was a cloth belt, fashioned out of a particr yellow, with a repeating pattern of red swirls. His sleepy eyes peeked through tiny spectacles, two round sses with a tiny triangr bridge connecting them. ¡°Filliam?¡± Adam called, almost shocked by his appearance. ¡°Adam,¡± Filliam replied, adjusting his sses. ¡°I heard that it was your children¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Oops. I forgot all about you.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± Adam smiled, extending out a hand to shake his forearm. ¡°Yeah, it is. Their first birthday, aren¡¯t they so cute?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Filliam replied, awkwardly. ¡°I made watches for them.¡± Filliam revealed tworge pocket watches, each made of silver. However, as they caught the light, Adam noted they turned into a myriad of colours. ¡°I noticed they were interested in colour so I used a silver that shifted colours within the light.¡± ¡®Did everyone know about Goblins liking different colours?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll love it.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not sturdy enough for the children to y with, so I thought you should have them.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, epting the watches. He could feel how hefty they were, though apparently they weren¡¯t sturdy? He supposed that children did have a knack for breaking things they shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Have you been walking properly every morning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sleeping well, too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡­ I am sleeping much better, except for the past week,¡± Filliam admitted, ncing towards the watches. ¡°I will sleep better tonight.¡± Adam pat Filliam¡¯s back. ¡°Thanks, Filliam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m enjoying my time within the Iyr,¡± the young tinkerer admitted. ¡°I thought about leaving recently, but I realised just how much I love practising my craft with all the resources the Iyr offers. Luckily, they also give me items which I can tinker with and gift away.¡± ¡°It is a pretty good ce, eh?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°The best ce across all thends.¡± ¡°I miss Voodur,¡± Morkarai admitted, sitting up slightly straighter. ¡°The Iyr is good, but Voodur is¡­ warmer.¡± He thought about the Ancient White Dragon which currently made its home within the Front Iyr, and how such a presence even overwhelmed the other Dragons which had been tasked with defending the Iyr. ¡°I don¡¯t like the heat too much,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It¡¯s warm, not hot.¡± ¡°If a Fire Giant tells me something is warm, I assume it¡¯s hot.¡± Morkarai bowed his head, relenting to Adam¡¯s words. ¡°That is fair.¡± Adam remained quiet, just rxing in the extended estate. He nced around to the various youth, noting how they were excitedly jabbering away about Lord Morkarai and Lord Stokmar. The triplets all yed with the other children in the extended family estate, and Adam sipped his wine with the guests and his brother. The children eventually awoke a short whileter, and returned to ying with one another. ¡°You must take it,¡± Asorot said, offering the twins a bracelet made of different coloured strings. He had personally made it over the course of a week during his evenings. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, you must ept,¡± Turot said, gifting them both a scale of smooth metal, mostly blue, though it shifted purple under the light. ¡®What a bunch of cute Cousins I have.¡¯ ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e,¡± Jurot said, holding out two wooden pieces for them. Jurot had crafted cups of wood, with their names at the bottom, and he had etched a pattern along the cups for each of them. The patterns were simr, but with slight differences at the top of the cup. Adam smiled, before handing Sonarot two pieces of paper, which had been rolled up with a ribbon tied around them. ¡°They can ask their older siblings for help in deciding what they want.¡± Sonarot smiled, epting the paper. Of course this was Adam¡¯s gift for them. ¡°Goblin children¡­¡± Morkarai whispered, staring at the pair as they yed with Asorot and Turot. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, eyeing up the Fire Giant. Morkarai sipped his cup of wine and ced it down, frowning slightly. ¡°I hope that they will be treated well by the world.¡± ¡°Do you have to be such a downer, Morkarai?¡± Adam grumbled, feeling the back of his neck tense up. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Right, right, sorry, Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t catch me wanting to be called Lord right beside the Lord of Earth though.¡± Morkarai wondered what he had said for Adam to do this to him. ¡°Morkarai is fine.¡± ¡°No, no, can¡¯t be showing you disrespect,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. Morkarai rubbed his forehead, the corners of his lips curling upwards. ¡°You speak with so much vigour for a young man who ced third.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I beat you already?¡± Morkarai grinned wide. ¡°You did.¡± ¡°I held back, though?¡± ¡°I did too.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adamughed, patting the Prince of Fire Giants against his back, and they continued to chat between one another. A few hourster, Adam and the main Rot family began to make their way back to the shared estate. They were weed by the smell of spiced meat, and the sight of Adam¡¯spanions, and various bottles. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Adam asked, as hispanions had prepared drinks for them, and some food, which the Aswadians had cooked for them using their spices. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rx,¡± Vonda said, ting some food for him, chunks of meat and grilled vegetables. Lucy picked up Jirot, hoisting her up with a light huff, before rubbing the girl¡¯s hair. Mara picked up the boy, poking his nose gently, while the boy tried to hide away from her, giggling lightly. The pair took the children to one side to y with them. ¡°Rx?¡± Adam nced between hispanions, noting the way they were looking at him. He raised his brows, but gave in to them. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The others had brought gifts for the twins too, from scarves to ribbons, which the children excitedly waved within the air while ying with the Demons. Dunes remained to one side, cooking the food, while Korin, Sara, and Amira each ate and spoke with Adam. Amira looked to Dunes, who remained at the grill, cooking for the group, and keeping away from the twins. His eyes were focused on the grill, not allowing his eyes or mind to wander. Fred sat awkwardly nearby, looking at the twins as they tossed the balls back to the Demons. ¡®Goblins. Demons.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure how he managed to be in the service of such a father. He eventually handed the pair bracelets made of colourful beads. The colours were more intense than other beads, though that was to be expected since he had bought them in East Port. He retreated back to the corner, keeping an eye on the pair. ¡®I should be used to it, but¡­¡¯ Jonn also gifted the children strips of cloth, staring down at the pair who he had promised to protect. How he had managed toe to swear his Oaths to protect Goblins, he didn¡¯t know, but he supposed it was a good enough reason to live for the future. Vonda brought a pair of amulets to the children, made of carved wood. ¡°Live long, happy lives,¡± she whispered, praying to Mother Soza, before handing the amulets to the pair, who grabbed at them and raised them, staring at them for a long moment, before raising them up to their father. ¡°Do you see?¡± Adam said to his twins, picking them up instead. ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re so cute, that¡¯s why they all showered you in affection!¡± Jirot and Jarot smiled, cackling lightly as they embraced their father. They rested their cheeks against their father¡¯s chest, holding the amulet tightly. ¡°No one loves you as much as daddy, though.¡± Adam kissed their foreheads. ¡°Daddy will protect you, and if daddy isn¡¯t around, then it¡¯ll be nana and papo, and probably your babo too, once he¡¯s back.¡± Mirot narrowed her eyes, wondering why he hadn¡¯t mentioned her. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember anything, remember that, okay?¡± Adam kissed their cheeks repeatedly, holding them closer. The twins, who had first refused Adam when he had returned, quickly had allowed their father into their hearts. He was the one to give them the most affection, as much as everyone elsebined. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, even if you forget me again, I¡¯ll remind you that I love you!¡¯ Jurot was d to see Adam so joyful, having lost the stress which had been building within him, even on the day. ¡®Will my children be the same?¡¯ ¡°Lanarot¡¯s still a baby too,¡± Adam whispered, letting his children rx against his chest. ¡°She probably won¡¯t remember much of this time, but she needs to remember that we love her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lanarot assured, holding up a piece of bread affirmatively. ¡°Love papa!¡± ¡°Lanababy, you¡¯re too cute.¡± Lanarot smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± She returned back to eating her bread. ¡°My first memory was of grandfather,¡± Jurot said, his eyes looking back towards the past. ¡°Not your father?¡± Adam asked, surprised. ¡°No,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°It was of grandfather. He was so¡­ big.¡± ¡°Well, you must have been so small then.¡± Adam embraced his small children tighter within his arms, allowing them to nap within his arms. ¡°Just like my widdle babies.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, but didn¡¯t borate, instead closing his eyes. His memories returned to him, recalling when he was just a boy. It had been raining on that day, Jurot recalled. As the lightning shed, it illuminated his grandfather in his entirety. He saw the rage on the older Iyrman¡¯s face, and how his muscles were flexed, poised to kill.
So much foreshadowing! I can''t wait for Jarot to return so he can spoil them. 649. Reasons To Kill I 649. Reasons To Kill I Omen: 4, 13 ¡°No,¡± Jirot said, while Adam embraced her tight and kissed her face all over. ¡°What do you mean, no? You think just because it¡¯s not your birthday I won¡¯t give you all my love?¡± Adam rubbed her stomach, but she squirmed out of his grasp. He grabbed Jarot and kissed him all over too, and though the boy pretended to squirm, he fell further into his father¡¯s arms and hugged him close. ¡°Why are you pretending that you don¡¯t want this?¡± Adam nuzzled his nose and let him go to his sister, before he continued with the triplets. Sonarot wondered if Adam was showing more affection today because he nned to do that today. ¡°You! You all need to hug each other since you¡¯re siblings!¡± Adam began, raising his voice slightly. ¡°Lanarot, you too, you need to join in since they are your niece and nephew. Make sure you hug each other every morning.¡± Adam stared down at the children. ¡®They¡¯re too cute!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are angry at each other, hug each other nicely every morning, otherwise¡­¡± Adam wondered how he could threaten them. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t give you as many gifts, do you understand?¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes at her father. Less gifts? ¡°Lanarot, do you hear that? Papa won¡¯t give you as many gifts if you do not hug them.¡± ¡°I hug them,¡± Lanarot confirmed, before hugging Jarot first, causing Jirot toin, until Lanarot hugged Jarot and then the triplets. ¡°You two! It¡¯s not your birthday today, so hug your aunt back!¡± Adam pulled Jirot and Jarot to Lanarot. ¡°Hug!¡± Jarot and Jirot both hugged their aunt, who returned their hug again, rubbing their heads. She brushed their hair back, as Adam and Jurot often did to her. ¡°He is fostering good rtions between them,¡± Jurot said, wondering if this was a step towards being a good father. ¡°No, he just wants to eat,¡± Jaygak said, seeing how Adam was struggling to not smile as they all hugged one another. ¡°Well done, well done!¡± Adam embraced them all. ¡°Just like that from now on, okay? Every morning!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lanarot said, hugging her brother¡¯s leg. ¡°My papa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right!¡± Adam lifted her up and hugged her, feeling how warm she was in the morning. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget it.¡± ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot smiled wider and embraced him even tighter, before she also hugged Jurot, who returned the hug, though this time did his best not to hug her so that she was slumped. ¡°Now, daddy has to inform you all that¡­¡± Adam looked down at his children, who all stared up at him expectantly. He almost gave in to them. ¡®No, Adam. You¡¯ve acted too much like a fool, you¡¯ve got to actually be productive now.¡¯ ¡°Daddy has to go work, so he won¡¯t be able to hug and kiss you as much daily now.¡± Konarot gasped, blinking up at him in shock. Kirot and Karot pouted too, while Jirot smiled up at her father, reaching up for a high five, which Adam caught, and Jarot also asked for a high five, which Adam replied to. ¡°I know, I know, but daddy needs to work hard so you can all live happy and healthy,¡± Adam exined. ¡°So make sure you listen to your nanas properly, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Konarot replied, nodding her head, though she was still pouting up at her father. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 11 (7) ¡°Nevermind, I won¡¯t work a day in my life and I¡¯ll spend it all with you,¡± Adam said, wrapping his arms around Konarot to pick her up in a hug. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. His eyes held a particr look. Adam frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, Jurot. Not in front of the children.¡± ¡°If you know, then you must go and work,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Are you threatening me in front of my own children?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done this.¡± Adam eventually relented to Jurot, though first made sure to feed his children, even feeding them his own food. He slipped Lanarot some bread when she pouted that she wasn¡¯t getting any food, but she quickly smiled, and gave her brother a thumbs up, before shoving the bread into her mouth. Elder Zijin heard news that Adam was working again. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ assisting the Iyr in cutting down trees again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± his aide replied. ¡°He seems to be thinking.¡± Zijin rubbed his chin, understanding that Adam thinking wasn¡¯t exactly good news. ¡°I see.¡± ¡®How much will it cost to make a ring of protection?¡¯ Adam thought to Bell. [You can check yourself.] ¡®I just want to make some small talk.¡¯ [¡­] ¡®¡­¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Fine. Be like that. You¡¯re awfully uppity for a baby.¡¯ [I am not a baby.] ¡®That¡¯s not what I saw in the other world.¡¯ [I am not a baby.] ¡®That¡¯s what baby¡¯s say.¡¯ [You are a baby.] ¡®Come now, how can you be so immature? Calling someone a baby? Tut tut.¡¯ [¡­] Adam checked his various abilities to see what he could buy with all of his XP. ¡°He¡­¡± Zijin tilted his head. ¡°Stared at the air stupidly and rubbed his eyes as though he was shocked.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the aide confirmed. ¡°Adam is quite queer.¡± ¡°He also said the Iyr was certainly going to kill him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zijin dismissed the aide once she was done stating the report. He wondered when Adam woulde and speak with him. His thoughts were distracted by the rain which began to fall around him. He sighed, putting away his books, before focusing on his other duties. ¡°Hmm?¡± Zijin held out a hand to feel the rain. ¡°Ooh! Ah!¡± Adam gasped, feeling how cold the rain was. He quickly found a ce to hide from the rain, looking up towards the sky, where the dark clouds had rolled across with such crity. Umbra remainedying atop a building, rxing as the cool rain fell across her. She noted the shadow which formed over her, and she opened an eye to see the Chief of the Iyr staring down at her, his arms behind his back, but with his de of bone and metal at his side. She noted the question in his eyes, and she closed her eyes. ¡°What an ominous rain,¡± she said, and soon the shadow slipped away. ¡°Oh dear,¡± Adam said, having returned back to the shared estate. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jarot looked up towards his father with hisrge eyes, sighing after drinking his warm milk. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± ¡°He slipped due to the rain and scraped his knee,¡± Sonarot said, reaching out to rub Jarot¡¯s head. ¡°He cries so well.¡± ¡°Of course he cries well, he¡¯s my son,¡± Adam said, picking up his youngest child and rubbed his head, brushing the boy¡¯s hair back. ¡°Hmm? Did someone cut your hair?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He kept pushing it aside but it continued to block his sight.¡± ¡°No wonder you slipped,¡± Adam said, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. Adam smiled, brushing his son¡¯s forehead with a thumb, feeling how warm he was to the touch. ¡°Adadada?¡± Jirot asked, pointing up at Vonda. ¡°I am certain that must be true,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head. ¡°Eez go nana odeh,¡± Jirot said, pointing to her grandmother, before shrugging her shoulders. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Vonda said ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot said, nodding her head, before cing her hands behind her back and walking off to think deeply on the matter, the gentle rain not bothering her one bit. ¡°You silly girl,¡± Adam said, hoisting her out of the rain. ¡°Why are you acting all cool in the rain? You¡¯ll get sick.¡± Inakan coughed as though to prove Adam¡¯s point, but she remained focused on staring intently at the statue Jurot had created. She rubbed a tiny hand all across it, and leaned down to stare at it, sometimes bringing it closer to her face. ¡°No,¡± Jirot said, but she leaned back to snuggle up to her father. She closed her eyes. ¡°Ez go odeh.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°She¡¯s speaks so much,¡± Vonda said, smiling down at the young girl who had closed her eyes, to think deeply and not to nap, of course. ¡°Are you talking Vonda¡¯s ears off?¡± Adam asked his daughter. ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll forgive you just because you¡¯re cute?¡± ¡°Daddy, sh,¡± Jirot said, rubbing her eyes before she rolled over towards his chest, grabbing his shirt with one hand, before sucking her thumb. ¡°How rude,¡± Adam whispered, but he sat there with a stupid smile on his face. He stared down at his daughter, her curly hair having been cut a little shorter too. He looked to the side to see how long the triplets hair was, though it appeared to be easier to manage as the hair could be pulled back over their horns and kept at bay thanks to the tiny nubs. A shadow formed over Adam. He looked back to see the Chief looming over him.
I''m sure the title of this chapter isn''t ominous at all. 650. Reasons To Kill II 650. Reasons To Kill II ¡°For a moment, I thought you hade to kill me,¡± Adam said, sipping the orange juice the Chief had offered. They were sitting in the Chief¡¯s gazebo. Iromin had told his assistants to step out, and had motioned for those lurking in the shadows to leave them be. ¡°I apologise for interrupting your time with your children,¡± Iromin said, reaching for his dried dough snacks, which were lightly salted, just as he preferred. ¡°As long as you understand it was something bad, then it¡¯s fine,¡± Adam joked, sipping more of the orange juice. It was was sweet and pulpy, with the slightest tangy after taste. ¡®These oranges are definitely the freshest.¡¯ ¡°Does it pain you to stay out of trouble?¡± Iromin asked, staring down at the boy. ¡°Is it a hobby of yours to try and get yourself killed by speaking so terribly?¡± ¡°I need to make sure you have some spice in your life, Chief.¡± Adam chuckled lightly, his lips forming the most yful smile. ¡°There is enough spice within my life now that the Iyr¡¯s gates are closed.¡± Adam¡¯s lips quickly dropped, and he sipped at his orange juice awkwardly. ¡°Yeah, and I really appreciate what you did for me.¡± Adam ced down his cup, staring at it for a moment. He realised that he should be a little more serious now that he was speaking to the Chief, especially considering they were alone. ¡°I won¡¯t forget that the Iyr did me a great favour.¡± ¡°That is how our rtionship is.¡± Iromin pushed the jug of juice closer towards Adam. ¡°We do not forget the favour you have shown us, and you do not forget the favour we have shown you.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± Adam poured more juice for himself. ¡°Thanks for epting everyone else within the Iyr even though it closed its gates.¡± ¡°The gates are harder to open, but as long as the Front Iyr Elder agrees, it is little issue,¡± the Chief stated, though his tone of voice was serious. ¡°Elder Lykan holds that much power?¡± ¡°Each Great Elder holds supreme authority over their domain,¡± Iromin exined. ¡°Elder Gold over the wealth of the Iyr, used for the Iyr¡¯s sake in internal and external affairs. Elder Forest over the resources of the Iyr to build the Iyr, for infrastructure and so on. Elder Teacher, who guides over the next generation. Elder Peace, who deres wars, and Elder Wrath, whomands the army during times of war.¡± ¡°You too, right?¡± Adam asked. He knew the general authority of each of the Great Elders, but had no idea how some of the other psuedo Great Elders. ¡°I hold great authority in all matters, and allow each of the Great Elders to work smoothly in their own domains. The position of Chief, in some ways, may be the second most important position in the Iyr. The position of Elder Peace, though, is the most difficult.¡± ¡®I guess Elder Peace being the most important makes sense, but what about Elder Story?¡¯ ¡°The Front Iyr Elder, and Elder Shaman, each also hold great authority over their domain,¡± Iromin continued to exin. ¡°Elder Shaman, though not a Great Elder, is in charge of the Shamans of the Iyr. We defer to their authority in most matters, but they are least free when ites to their authority. The Front Iyr Elder is important too, for reasons I am sure you understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first line of defence?¡± Iromin smiled, bowing his head. ¡°There are votes to veto against the supreme authority of the Elders, but it is easier to veto the likes of Elder Shaman and the Front Iyr Elder, than it is to veto a Great Elder. A veto against a supreme decision also forces that Great Elder to step down, even if they believe in their heart that they were correct.¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Adam said, quietly. ¡®So if the Great Elders need something to be done, the Front Iyr Elder can¡¯t choose to cause trouble. If every other Great Elder refuses the Chief¡¯s order, then it means that his decision was too risky, and so he¡¯d need to step down? They¡¯ll want someone with a clear vision, one which agrees with theirs, and so that they will ept it as theirs wholly?¡¯ ¡°The Iyr has evolved itsws over time, and has been able to react ordingly to the great cmities which havee to gue the world,¡± Iromin said, hiding none of the pride he had for being an Iyrman. Iromin recalled the times when the Iyr had reacted to the cmities, and had ended them before they had even surfaced. They may have been good stories, but if Elder Story stated something needed to be dealt with, it was dealt with, with Iyrman efficiency. ¡°You have to be that good if you want to survive beside great kingdoms and empires,¡± Adam stated, nodding his head slowly. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s influence probably can¡¯t be understated across thend, though I¡¯m sure you keep it as invisible as possible so you aren¡¯t bothered by the other kingdoms.¡± Iromin let slip a smile, one which Adam was certain he showed on purpose. ¡°Perhaps that is the case.¡± ¡°Yeah, perhaps,¡± Adam replied, recalling how terrifying the Iyr was. A bead of sweat formed down the side of his forehead. Adam understood that if the Great Elders all decided to kill him, they could vote against the Chief and deal with him. ¡®I really gotta be careful¡­¡¯ Adam sipped more of the drink, but could no longer taste the sweetness. ¡°So, what did you want to chat about, Chief?¡± ¡°Do you wish to return to work?¡± Iromin asked. Adam nced to the side to check his XP. XP: 9 700 ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, simply. He still wasn¡¯t sure if he should admit to the Iyrmen what he could do, especially considering how dangerous his new ability was. ¡°Your des have auctioned well,¡± Iromin said. ¡°At least two thousand gold for each de, but most have auctioned for greater than three thousand.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡®I¡¯m rich!¡¯ ¡°Damn?¡± ¡°I mean, a good damn,¡± Adam replied, scratching between his lip and nose. ¡®Damn! So what, I probably made sixteen thousand, after all the fees and the Iyr¡¯s cut? Did I just double my money?¡¯ ¡°Will the recipe bepleted soon?¡± Iromin asked, staring down at the Half Elf, seeing how his eyes were full of gold coins. ¡®He made over ten thousand during the tournament, but he spends his gold quite freely.¡¯ Iromin decided against thinking about how dangerous it was for Adam to create these recipes. ¡°I think I need to enchant two more?¡± Adam said, ncing to the side. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Six days?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Not exactly?¡± Adam continued to think about how to work his new abilities. ¡°Oh, right. I was chosen by Baktu, or something like that?¡± ¡°I have heard, yes.¡± ¡°So does that mean you¡¯ll think twice about killing me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°Well, then I suppose I should inform you that I can enchant passively now.¡± ¡°Passively?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to roll well to enchant, I can just kind of¡­ do it.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, unsure of how to exin what he can do. Iromin wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Adam was getting at. He narrowed his eyes slightly at the Half Elf, giving him permission to continue. ¡°You know, before, I could enchant a weapon if my luck was decent, and I needed to actively focus on the enchanting,¡± Adam said. ¡°However, I still needed to pass a certain amount of quality with my¡­ luck? Anyway, now I can kind of just¡­ do it. I can enchant a Basic magical weapon in the course of about three days, a Basic Enhanced or Great weapon in about a week or so.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the Chief said, still not entirely sure how things had changed. ¡°You mean to say that you do not need luck to create Basic weapons, and that Basic Enhanced weapons take longer, but you need no longer be lucky to create such weapons?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Iromin thought. Didn¡¯t that mean that Adam could now enchant whenever he pleased. ¡°Can you enchant an item and pick it upter?¡± ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Most likely.] ¡°Most likely,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What of other magical items?¡± ¡°Most likely,¡± Adam stated. Iromin sped his hands together as he fell deeper into thought. ¡°Then, is it easier for you to create recipes?¡± ¡°I think so?¡± Adam replied. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [¡­] ¡°I¡¯m not actually sure,¡± Adam continued. ¡°Speaking of recipes, I¡¯m hoping to create recipes for rings of protection, and other items that might be useful. I think there¡¯s also gauntlets that can be enchanted for defence, and also archery too? I think they might be useful. Certain other items that are less about beating people up and more about utility, like things that could allow me to fly, or other stuff¡­¡± Iromin was certain he couldn¡¯t allow Adam to act too freely to create such items, or he really wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the Great Elders from wanting to kill him. It was a good thing Elder Wrath was out leading the one hundred Iyrmen. ¡°Right now the goal is Basic weapons, armours, and stuff like rings of protection, maybe even cloaks of protection too,¡± Adam admitted. ¡®+1 weapons, +1 armour, rings of protection, those three alone are enough for a pretty basic set of gear.¡¯ ¡°You wish to create recipes for such items?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Which you will gift to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Iromin remained stone faced, but Adam could see the question sh within his eyes. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯ll grant many such recipes to the Iyr,¡± Adam said, quietly, sweating a little harder. ¡°I know how dangerous these items would be, but I¡¯ll pass them to the Iyr, so they can be kept safe.¡± ¡°No,¡± Iromin said. ¡°The existence of such recipes could be too much for the world.¡± They already existed within the world, and the Iyr already possessed many, but having more copies, each a different recipe, may lead to unintended consequences in the future. ¡°Then I guess I won¡¯t make recipes for it, since I can just passively enchant?¡± Adam said, tilting his head. Iromin was d Adam had picked up on what he was thinking about. The Chief sighed. ¡°Adam, should I keep you alive?¡± ¡°You¡¯d really kill me after my children¡¯s first birthday?¡± Adam joked. ¡°You¡¯re an existence which threatens this world more than any other,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°I heard you guys hunted Gods before,¡± Adam said, meeting Iromin¡¯s eyes with his own. ¡°If I get out of hand, you can just ask me to calm down, and I¡¯ll probably do it.¡± ¡°Are there times you will not give in to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Sure, probably.¡± ¡°What are those times?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m too angry, to say it lightly. It really does depend, though, but there isn¡¯t a lot that would make me go against the Iyr.¡± Adam smiled, sipping more of the juice. ¡°Anyway, doesn¡¯t the Iyr have ess to my weaknesses? All six of them?¡±
Adam trying not to die seems a lot like him trying to live. 651. Reasons To Kill III 651. Reasons To Kill III ¡°¡­¡± Iromin still wasn¡¯t used to the fact that Adam was so open. He understood what was so crazy about him, but also the fact that he was so weak, and had given up so much to the Iyr, making sure the Iyr had ways to keep him in line. ¡°No, I guess it¡¯s more than six, isn¡¯t it? If you include Turot, Katool, and all the other children. Then there¡¯s their younger siblings too, ah, right, there¡¯s also Asorot too.¡± Adam thought about how many weaknesses of his the Iyr held, though most were sources of great strength for him too. ¡®Asorot¡­¡¯ Iromin thought of the boy. ¡°Are you still willing to mentor the boy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been cking on that, but I¡¯ll try to be a little better,¡± Adam replied sheepishly. He had meant to assist with teaching the boy, but he had been too busy, and he had left most of it to the Iyr. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what he must be feeling. I lost my parents too, but I got to choose my family. Asorot, he¡¯s a good kid. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been keeping his emotions bottled inside. You know, it wasn¡¯t long ago when I was speaking about his grandfather. He seemed confused until he realised it was about the old man, Jarot.¡± ¡°Your grandfather?¡± ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam replied with a huff, before quickly rxing. ¡°Anyway, he probably needs some time to adjust. I still think it will be best for him to be raised by the Iyr.¡± Adam thought back to what the boy had asked so long ago. ¡°You know, he asked to be my son.¡± ¡°He did?¡± Iromin asked, as though he hadn¡¯t heard of the matter previously. ¡°You refused?¡± ¡°I told him that if he was my son, he wouldn¡¯t be an Iyrman,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Why would he not be an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Because, he¡¯d be my son first, right?¡± Adam replied, staring up at the Chief. ¡°You can¡¯t steal my children away from me, Chief.¡± ¡°Are you saying that your children are not Iyrmen?¡± ¡°As far as I am aware.¡± ¡°Their greatfather is an Iyrman. Their grandmother is an Iyrman. Their uncle, their aunt, are Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me already,¡± Adam whispered, as though he didn¡¯t want to say the words. ¡°I need to remember, though, that I¡¯m not an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Is that so important?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think being an Iyrman is for me.¡± ¡°Will you raise your children elsewhere?¡± ¡°In the fort.¡± Iromin slowly nodded his head. ¡°If that is your wish.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want them to be Iyrmen, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Adam sipped more of the juice, thinking for a long moment. ¡°I just want them to be free.¡± ¡°No one is free in this world.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Iromin wasn¡¯t sure if Adam had said something that warranted a reason to kill him, but it certainly had felt like it. ¡°I can¡¯t take responsibility for Asorot,¡± Adam said. ¡°That kind of responsibility is too heavy for me. I can¡¯t match the likes of his parents. You should see the way the boy talks about them. I can¡¯t rece his parents. I¡¯m too much of an idiot, Chief, and he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s an Iyrman. He should be raised by Iyrmen, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Iromin could see why Adam wouldn¡¯t want to be Asorot¡¯s father. It was quite aplicated situation, and he couldn¡¯t me the young Half Elf, not when he had his hands full with the triplets and twins, the Half Dragons and Goblins. ¡°I can¡¯t be his father, but his Cousin?¡± Adam¡¯s lips slowly formed a smile. ¡°I can do that. I¡¯ll spoil the boy rotten. I¡¯ll spoil him like I¡¯ll spoil Turot and Gurot. Murot too, of course.¡± Iromin was d to hear it. He was the one who pushed the boy to be adopted into the Rot family, and it was thanks to Adam¡¯s presence. It wasn¡¯t a difficult request to make of the Rot family, and it wasn¡¯t something the other Great Elders would involve themselves within. ¡°Chief, can you believe it?¡± Adam sped his hands together, furrowing his brows at the Chief disapprovingly. ¡°Their grandmothers have stolen the twins from me. They still prefer even their other nana over me. Can you believe it?¡± Adam leaned in slowly. ¡°It¡¯s unfair if I can¡¯t spoil Gurot and Murot, even though she can spoil my kids?¡± ¡°It does sound unfair.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Adam stared up at the Chief, wiggling his brows. ¡°I can spoil Gurot and Murot, right? It would be only fair, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I believe so,¡± Iromin said, biting into his own snacks. How did they go from wondering whether Adam should live, to Adam asking for permission to spoil his Cousins? ¡°It must be hard being the Chief, when you¡¯ve got someone like me around,¡± Adam said, pouring the Chief some orange juice. ¡°It must be stressful for you too.¡± ¡°A little, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m more beneficial to the Iyr than I am dangerous,¡± Adam replied with a level of calmness the Chief hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Though I do have to wonder, why haven¡¯t you killed me? I mean, you of all people have the reasons to kill me, considering you know what I can do.¡± ¡°I think your heart is good, Adam,¡± Iromin admitted. Adam blinked, taken aback by the words. He flushed red slightly, unable to control his lips. ¡°You say that now, but just you wait until you hear my ideas about how to make money.¡± ¡°How?¡± Iromin asked, leaning in slightly. He was sure Adam was drawing back to his first life, the life in which Adam had revealed great items which would no doubt cause great destruction to the world, and yet Adam seemed to find such technology normal. ¡°nned obsolescence,¡± Adam said, raising his finger as though to entuate the point. ¡°I¡¯ll create magical items which will break once you¡¯ve used them. They¡¯ll be cheaper than typical magical items, sure, but they won¡¯t be permanent. No, once they break, and you have had a taste of them, you¡¯lle back and open your coin pouch again, passing over gems and gold to fund my business. Sure, the profit margins won¡¯t be quite as high, but more people could afford them, and they would definitely break over time, so they¡¯ll alwayse back.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Chief, don¡¯t be so surprised yet,¡± Adam stated, his lips forming a wide smile. ¡°Do you know what a subscription is?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I would create an item which would would be magical, and the magical effects would cost a certain price each month. Instead of paying, what, four thousand gold for a Greater Enhanced de that deals fire damage? No, no, you pay a thousand gold upfront, maybe two thousand gold upfront, for the Greater part of the weapon, and then every month you¡¯ll pay, I don¡¯t know, fifty gold? A hundred gold? Every single month you pay the coin, you¡¯ll get ess to the Enhanced part of the weapon.¡± Iromin furrowed his brows, doing the maths in his head. ¡°Instead of paying four thousand gold, you pay two thousand gold upfront, and then, what, fifty gold a month to keep ess to the Enhanced features? Fifty gold a month, meaning about, six hundred gold a year, six fifty, but let¡¯s say six hundred because it¡¯s a little easier to do maths with. Three years down the road, I¡¯d have made that coin I missed, but then¡­¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Then, all the money after the third year? That¡¯s free money.¡± Iromin stared at Adam, seeing the yful look in the Half Elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, you might realise that you¡¯ve paid more, but maybe you couldn¡¯t afford the entire weapon at first? Well, fifty gold a month, for an Expert? Not terrible. Technically, Experts could make about a hundred gold a month, and half of that on a magical weapon that you could buy a few years sooner to catapult you further up? Even a Master might want to save that money upfront, instead wanting to buy better armour, or maybe even another magical item or some such, hence why they would want to save the two thousand gold. It¡¯s not a big deal, is it? If the people keep paying for the extra features, for ten years, that¡¯s an extra, what? Four and a bit thousand gold? The price of basically another whole Greater Enhanced weapon?¡± Iromin wasn¡¯t sure if people would want to do that, but there were plenty of people who went into debt for all manner of things. Not Iyrmen, of course, but Aldishmen? Aswadians? ¡°Could even do it for Basic weapons. They¡¯re normally, what, a thousand gold? Hard to get a thousand gold for an Expert, right? Fifty gold a month, though? They could pay for the weapon, and the Basic enchantment would be on the weapon, but would only be activated when they pay that fifty gold a month. They¡¯ll pop on the Basic subscription for a few months, and maybe, maybe I put a penalty for unsubscribing, not just taking away the magic, but maybe it costs a little bit of money to unsubscribe?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Or, if I¡¯m feeling nicer, maybe if you pay for three months, instead of one hundred and fifty gold, maybe it¡¯s one hundred and twenty gold? That¡¯s only forty gold a month, a whole ten gold per month off the typical price. Perhaps six months could be two hundred gold? That¡¯s what, thirty three ish gold a month? Say you don¡¯t work during the Twilight Month, that¡¯s only four hundred gold a year.¡± Iromin remained silent, hiding his lower mouth with his sped hands, staring into Adam¡¯s eyes.
Capitalism! Woo! 652. Reasons To Kill IV 652. Reasons To Kill IV ¡°So over the course of three years, you basically paid for a full Basic weapon, and you have to keep paying to still use a Basic weapon? Feels bad, right? Well, maybe three years pass, and¡­ I could maybe update your weapon.¡± Adam spoke as though the Chief was the one buying a magical item from him. ¡°You subscribed to this Basic weapon, Chief, because you couldn¡¯t afford it. However, you spent those three years grinding hard, and now¡­ now you¡¯re stronger. Now, you¡¯ve got more money.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°So we have something called a trade in offer. Youe back with the de, the de you paid, what? At least a thousand and two hundred gold? So basically, you paid off the weapon, but if you don¡¯t keep paying, it just bes a mundane weapon. Still, a Basic weapon doesn¡¯t really work well for you, you need something better. You trade in the weapon that you paid for, basically full price, and we give you a discount on an upgraded version of the weapon.¡± Iromin narrowed his eyes. ¡°You upgrade from a Basic weapon, to a Basic Enhanced, or a Great, weapon. Right? What are they, like three, four thousand gold? Well, you don¡¯t have three or four thousand gold, but you brought in the weapon that you don¡¯t need, right? I mean, it¡¯s so silly to have two magical weapons you pay for. Well, that¡¯s five hundred gold off the price. Let¡¯s say it was four thousand originally, I think I used that before, so we¡¯ll use four thousand for simplicity. Well, now the weapon is three thousand five hundred, but maybe you still can¡¯t afford that. Well, normally, it¡¯s two thousand and a monthly fee, but you traded in the weapon you don¡¯t need, so it¡¯s one thousand and five hundred with a monthly fee.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°You pay one thousand and five hundred, and look at that, the monthly payment is roughly the same, just a little more. You¡¯ve rationalised the payment before, right? Well, now it¡¯s for something even better, so you can spare an extra ten gold a month, an extra one hundred or so gold a year, no problem. Plus, now you¡¯re earning even more, so it¡¯s technically even cheaper than before.¡± ¡®How did hee up with this?¡¯ ¡°So don¡¯t you feel happy with a better weapon, and you even got a discount for returning the weapon you didn¡¯t need any more! You leave a happy customer, and we¡¯re happy you¡¯re happy, but we¡¯re even more happy, because now¡­¡± Adam held up Wraith, and then began to clean it using his sleeve. ¡°We¡¯ve got the weapon that you paid over a thousand gold for.¡± Adam checked Wraith, eyeing it up. ¡°Needs a little elbow grease, but it¡¯ll be as good as new, and it¡¯ll be on the shelf. Would you look at that, a new customer, a brand new customer, who needs a Basic weapon. Well, we¡¯ve got a Basic weapon, and what¡¯s that? You want a subscription? No problem. We have this weapon, a wonderful weapon, that someone is paying full price for once more. Then, maybe in another three years, would you look at that? Someone¡¯se to return this weapon that has been bought and paid for twice.¡± ¡®How terrifying!¡¯ ¡°Perhaps, a noble wants a really nice weapon. Legendary Enhanced. Obviously, who has the¡­¡± Adam thought about the price of such a weapon. ¡°Fifty thousand gold? Let¡¯s just say that¡¯s the price for such a weapon, even if it isn¡¯t. Perhaps, instead, they can afford ten thousand gold, and that¡¯s about the price for a good Greater Enhanced de, or might be expensive for that too? I don¡¯t know. Anyway¡­¡± ¡®How far is he willing to go? ¡°That noble buys a Greater Enhanced weapon for ten thousand. It¡¯s got some extra fire damage, because that¡¯s ssic, right? Then, that noble, maybe he wants to show off to his friends. They have their own wizards with Identify, right? Well, before he lets them Identify it, he pays the one thousand gold for the month, and maybe, just maybe, there¡¯s a Legendary bonus on the weapon. He pays another thousand gold? Well, maybe the extra fire damage the weapon does, maybe there¡¯s a little bit more fire now.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, sipping more of his juice. Iromin remained staring at Adam. ¡°It is unreasonable to assume they will pay two thousand gold a month for such extra bonuses.¡± ¡°He might go to war to show off his weapon, and he doesn¡¯t want to die, so he¡¯ll keep paying a thousand gold each month, maybe even two thousand each month. There¡¯s a lot of wars happening around the area. Maybe he goes out to hunt a powerful hydra? His kids will also fight in wars. His kids kids will fight in wars. Maybe it averages out to a thousand gold a year, but over the course of fifty years? A hundred? That¡¯s a lot of money, Chief. Money from the Aldishmen that might find its way into the Iyr¡¯s coffers, slowly bleeding them dry.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Iromin wasn¡¯t even able to think. The words Adam had spoken to him, they should never have been uttered. ¡°With such weapons, they would deal great damage to we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Well, damn, isn¡¯t it a shame that¡¯s a breach of the contract they sign for the subscription, and so the weapon is no longer powered quite as well as it should be?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If they¡¯re going to break their contract, then screw them. If someone kills the guy, and doesn¡¯t pay the money for it, well they won¡¯t get the extra bonuses either. They¡¯ll need to pay up to put their subscription in their name, and then they can start paying for the subscription.¡± Iromin had no idea that someone could be so evil for the sake of gold. ¡®Adam, have you lost that good heart of yours?¡¯ ¡°Right now, I n to keep the nned obsolescence. I¡¯ll make weapons with charges which will eventually run out, and then once that happens, maybe the weapon bes just a normal weapon, or if it¡¯s Basic Enhanced, just a Basic weapon. That way the Iyr won¡¯t be in danger if the weapons are used against them.¡± ¡°You have thought that much ahead?¡± Adamughed. ¡°Of course! All I do is think, Chief.¡± Adam continued to chuckle, sipping more of his juice. ¡°You know, this reminds me about a story in my world. It¡¯s a made up story, but often times we like to read these made up stories. Anyway, there¡¯s this guy, right? Give him enough time to prepare, and he can beat anyone, even beings that are as strong as the Divine. He¡¯s just that smart.¡± Iromin remained silent, wondering what Adam was getting at. ¡°Now, the difference between him and I is, I have cheats, but he¡¯s still smart enough to kill me, given enough prep time.¡± Adamughed, patting his leg. ¡°So even if I seem dangerous, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only a Half Elf, and I¡¯m sure that the Iyr, what with all its secrets, could easily kill me.¡± Adam stared into the Chief¡¯s eyes, wondering if he understood what Adam had gotten at. Iromin slowly bowed his head, realising that it wasn¡¯t he who was the figure that could even kill the Gods given enough time. ¡°I will bring this matter up to the Great Elders.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Chief?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe and say hello to my precious babies on their birthday?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I cannot leave my duties so easily.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re nning on killing their daddy, you should at least do that much. You should be like me, Chief, a good man with a good heart!¡± Iromin remained silent for a long moment, before bowing his head. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Iromin wondered what he should say. ¡°The tides of war are changing, and soon, Alnd will lose.¡± ¡°Even with the Iyr¡¯s help?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen had remained as a defensive force. They shall soon return, however, as the King will be forced into a peace. If the King does not wish for peace, then we will send the Iyrmen tot he capital, where they will defend it to keep our promise.¡± ¡°So he might still want to keep fighting the war even if he loses?¡± ¡°It is unlikely, since the King will want to press his ims to the inds he has won, and will be unable to do so if he cannot ess the strait. The strait will allow his various ships to ess the inds. He has ess to them now, but only Duke Lionheart is able to send his ships. If the King allows the Duke to act first, the Duke may be able to gain more influence.¡± ¡°Politics.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I spoke to Jarot recently, and he seemed fine,¡± Adam said. ¡°I swear, if he dies, I¡¯ll bully him. He can¡¯t go dying without saying happy birthday to his greatchildren.¡± ¡°Perhaps we should kill you after all?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just joking, right, Chief?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, fine, don¡¯t reply,¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I do have a request, though.¡± ¡°What is it?¡±
Be careful of subscriptions! I wonder what the request is. 653. Number One 653. Number One Omen: 1, 19 Jiroty within her father¡¯s arms, drinking the milk from her bottle. She held it tight with both hands, having learnt not to let it go, otherwise it would fall and she would lose the milk. She looked up at her father, pausing for a moment, before returning to drinking. ¡°Jurot, today, would you mind helping me with something?¡± Adam asked, while scooping up some porridge with his spoon, and feeding his youngest son, who somehow managed not to wear his food, unlike his uncle Gurot. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, cleaning Gurot¡¯s face with a wet cloth, the boy closing his eyes and wincing, before looking up at his cousin. The boy smiled, before finding a piece of bread had suddenly appeared in front of him, not realising it had been Adam who had ced it before him. Adam hugged each of his children, cing a kiss on their forehead, before walking off. He stopped. He returned to the children, picking up Gurot, with a noisy grunt, before hugging him close too. ¡°Oboo?¡± Gurot asked. ¡°Of course I can!¡± Adam ced a kiss on his forehead, brushing his hair. ¡°Be good for your mother and aunt, okay? You can bully cousin Kitool, though, she¡¯s tough. Jaygak¡­ you have to be nice to Jaygak since she helped me out, do you understand?¡± Gurot blinked, before smiling up at his Cousin. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand,¡± Adam said, brushing his hair once more, before cing him down. ¡°If you all grow up too fast while I¡¯m gone to work, I¡¯ll give you a good talking to. No, a bad talking to, bad. Do you understand?¡± All the babies were busy ying,pletely ignoring the Half Elf. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, walking off to go and smith that day. ¡°Daddy?¡± Konarot called as she followed him. ¡°What is it, princess?¡± Adam asked, lifting his daughter up without meaning to. ¡°Working?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Working?¡± Konarot asked, pointing to her chest. ¡°No, no, you should go and y with your siblings,¡± Adam said, rubbing his cheek against her forehead. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Konarot¡¯s tail drooped, but she returned back to her siblings to y with them. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed. Smithing (Intelligence) D20 + 6 = 9 (3) Smithing (Strength) D20 + 8 = 13 (5) Omen: 1, 19 -> 1 19 + 8 = 27 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and Jarot refused to return to the Iyr, choosing to die on the battlefield, and thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, staring at his work. ¡°It isrge,¡± Jurot said, staring at the axe head. It was a little toorge, more for using with two hands, but if the wielder was strong enough, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue. ¡°What is that, Jurot?¡± Adam asked, staring at the long, thick, piece of wood. It stared at Adam angrily, with such beautiful curves, a heaviness that he had never seen before on such a piece of wood. ¡°The handle,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Have you been holding out on me?¡± Adam asked, reaching out to hold the hefty handle. There were smooth patterns within the wood at the bottom and at the top. The middle would be wrapped with leather, but Adam had requested words to be etched across the surface. ¡°I do not know what that means.¡± ¡°I mean, you made something so special today,¡± Adam rubbed his fingers along the words etched along the middle. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°You do not need to thank me.¡± Adam sighed, raising his brow towards his brother, before tapping the head onto the axe, wrapping the leather around the handle. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam and Jurot returned back to the shared family estate, with Konarot almost tackling her father¡¯s legs as he stepped through the archway. ¡°How is it that you¡¯re able to know when I return?¡± Adam reached down to her head to rub it, while Kirot and Karot both waited to be picked up and kissed, having almost tackled him too. ¡°They always know when you return,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°It must be because their senses are so good.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ruin our surprise!¡± Adam chuckled, lifting his eldest daughter up after having given his affection to the younger triplets. He nted a firm kiss on her forehead and brushed the girl¡¯s hair, having done to the same to her siblings. Jurot stared down at the triplets. Their senses were great, and would be good for when they were trained in their family ways. ¡°You should be proud that your children will be so big and strong in the future.¡± ¡°Jurot, if you want to fight, just say it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully my children like that!¡± ¡°I am not bullying your children.¡± ¡°Ignore your uncle, you three will stay small and cute forever,¡± Adam assured his children, cing Konarot down to go and greet his twins, who were drinking milk quietly in the corner. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot said, holding up sheet of paper towards Jurot. It was covered with paint. ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot took the paper and stared down at the chaos of colours. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°I am looking.¡± Lanarot smiled, proud, before she returned back to her mother. She giggled and pped her hands, before hugging her mother. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but since she was happy, he supposed it was fine. Adam towered over his children. ¡°How can you do this to me? I have returned, but you are¡­ drinking milk?¡± Jirot smiled up towards her father, before returning back to drinking her milk from the bottle. Shey beside Jarot, just drinking away the milk that had been given to them. ¡°Just this once I¡¯ll forgive you, but don¡¯t expect it again,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Only because you¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°Does he only have the same three jokes?¡± Lucy whispered to Mara. ¡°They are not jokes, but yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, he probably does think they are cute,¡± Lucy said, staring at the children. ¡°They are cute.¡± Lucy threw a look to Mara, before looking back to the Goblins. Goblins¡­ cute? She continued to watch them. They finished their milk and eventually asked for their father to pick them up, and Adam kissed their foreheads and nuzzled into their cheeks. ¡°Okay, maybe just a little cute.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So he should only forgive them a little.¡± ¡®Did he corrupt her too much?¡¯ Mara thought. However, Adam was perhaps her greatest true ally, so she thought against slitting his throat at night. Though she knew it would have been difficult for even her to deal with the likes of the Half Elf. As dinner was cooked, the Kan family grilling meat and vegetables, Adam¡¯spanions gathered together. They half expected him to show off his children to them, again, for the umpteenth time that week. Of course, he did show them off, but very quickly he settled the children away. ¡°Hold on, Jirot, daddy needs to do something,¡± Adam said, pretending as though she didn¡¯t want to leave his side, even though she was walking over to her nana for her attention. Jarot had followed after her, though had spotted his other nana, and waved his hand at her and smiled and squealed towards her. ¡°Just this once, because you¡¯re cute,¡± Adam grumbled, while the others mouthed the words. As the smell of food permeated through the air, Naqokan spoke a tale of her family. It was the tale of Dragon ying, a ssic in the Kan family, and the rise of a Great Elder within their family, more than likely a Chief considering their heritage. ¡°What a great story,¡± Adam said, pping his hands, with his triplets also pping their hands beside their father. They didn¡¯t seem to mind hearing about the Dragon ying, since it was about ying a Red Dragon, and not a Silver Dragon, which was totally different. As the food was passed around, Adam cleared his throat and then opened his mouth in order to speak. His mind went nk. He hadpletely forgotten all the things he had prepared to say. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He noted all the looks that he had gathered, since they had noticed he wanted to say something. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep it short and sweet, just like my-,¡± Adam raised his fist to his mouth, and closed his eyes as he tried to stop himself from being cringe. ¡®Just this once.¡¯ ¡°I wanted to say thank you to everyone here. To my Aunts and Uncles, to the rest of my family, and to my friends, and those who decided to follow me for whatever reason. I only get to live with such joy because of you all.¡± Adam¡¯s cheeks turned red and he cleared his throat again, quickly moving on from saying something so embarrassing. ¡°I wanted to specially note someone who trusted us early. Someone who we came to meet by pure Fate, though, then again¡­¡± Adam nced around to all of hispanions. ¡°Okay, so maybe the Fate thing isn¡¯t that special, but with him, it¡¯s a little different, since he was fated to meet not me, but my brother, Jurot.¡± Slowly, the attention turned to the giant of a boy, who was technically no longer a boy to Adam, though he had long been a man to many of them. ¡°Nobby here has been a member of our motley crew for a long while, since the first few months I arrived in thisnd.¡± Adam paused, realising he had said way too much. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Nobby turned slightly red from all the attention, and stopped eating, too conscious from all the gazes. ¡°Jurot, did you have fun training Nobby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s not much more to say, other than perhaps, that we¡¯ll take good care of you Nobby, as we have so far. I¡¯m not sure about you, but I¡¯m d that you came with us, Nobby. Today, you turn eighteen, and¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Nobby, you do turn eighteen today, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so good with the numbers,¡± Adam admitted, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°The only reason I know my children¡¯s ages is because it¡¯s less than five.¡± Adam smiled, chuckling at his little joke. ¡®Damn it! Just one time, Adam! One time!¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I just wanted to say it was a pleasure Nobby, and that I hope you¡¯ll continue to work with us. Well, specifically me, since I need you. Well, I need all of you in one way or another, but Nobby, you¡¯re a little special. It¡¯s not that I need you for myself, but I need you for my children, and the business too, I guess. You might be an Expert, Nobby, but I hope to see you fly a little higher, and to help you with that, I had to speak with Elder Zijin, and he gave me some nice steel to work with. I had a little bit of wood from helping the Iyr previously too.¡± ¡°Stormwood,¡± Jurot confirmed, as Adam reached back to the sack he had brought with him, revealing the axe they had made together. Laygak nodded his head, unable to control himself, noting the stormwood and stormsteel together. ¡°I hadn¡¯t worked with stormsteel before, and didn¡¯t realise it was so heavy when I was done with it, that¡¯s my bad,¡± Adam said, before holding out the weapon. ¡°Under the leather, there¡¯s a little statement I left for you, but you can read itter.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t read,¡± Nobby replied. Adam¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll write it down for yout-,¡± Adam looked to Jaygak, raising his finger towards her. ¡°Yes, I understand what I said.¡± Jaygak had her brows raised, and she had leaned forward, ready to snap at the bait, but she pulled back and held up her hands innocently. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you itter, Nobby.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That axe, it¡¯s mundane, but it¡¯s our gift to you. Ites with a promise, too.¡± Adam held out a piece of paper that had been tied by a ribbon. Nobby blinked, sure he had stated he couldn¡¯t read only moments ago. ¡°In the future, you can bring this to have your axe enchanted,¡± Adam promised. ¡°Happy birthday, Nobby.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Nobby replied. Receiving such an axe caused him to turn warmer, d that Adam had remembered this time. The axe itself was perhaps the best present he had received on his birthday, never mind the offer for enchantment. No, perhaps it wasn¡¯t the best birthday present since his family wasn¡¯t here? Adam chatted with Nobbyter, about his ideas for what to pay the young man in the future considering his status, as well as what was engraved onto the wood. Nobbyy in a guest room in the shared family estate, his entire body warm, with the smallest of smiles as he stared up at the ceiling. Sure, he could have gone to work for someone else for fifty gold a month, perhaps even more, but¡­ Nobby thought about the axe, and what was engraved on the side. He closed his eyes and fell asleep, still smiling.
This time he didn''t forget! Thankfully he used his Omen and nothing horrible happened. 654. Stories Of Old 654. Stories Of Old Adam had decided against using his rolls or Omens during enchanting, not wishing to tempt Fate any more than he had. If his Omens could really shift Fate in the world, he didn¡¯t want to end up causing any civil wars, or worse, cause any illness to befall his children as he had done the previous year. His morning began with a light workout, a bath, and then breakfast. He read to his children after breakfast, a single chapter of one of the many stories of the Rot family, before going off to enchant. He enchanted fromte morning to the early evening. He returned to y with the children, before eating with the group. He spent his evenings then reading to the children again, before spending time with his own children. He spent the early nights with his friends and family, just chatting away, before they would need to turn in to the night. However, he was not the only one hard at work. Jonn continued to train Brittany, focusing on her agility and her skill. Nobby assisted the Iyr with his might, for strong bodies were always wee in the Iyr. Fred also assisted the Iyr, wanting to keep his body moving, and his mind upied. Kitool had chosen to begin her studies into the way of the Iyrmen. Jurot continued to assist the Iyr as he usually did, though worked a few hours less than typical. His mother saw him spend more time with the youth, speaking of their tales, as well as generally assisting the parents with the young children. ¡°Ji?¡± Jirot asked, looking up towards her uncle¡¯s face. She sat on hisp, beside her brother, who also looked up at Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°You were named after Ji of the Rot family, Jirot.¡± ¡°Oooh,¡± Jirot replied, as though she understood. ¡°Ji?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oooh.¡± The girl stared down at the book, before cing her hand on the page. ¡°Wead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The pair of Goblins stared down at his finger as he continued to read, following along. In the back of Jurot¡¯s head, he thought about how distant the triplets remained. Konarot was currently whispering to a bird, while her younger siblings yed nearby. Jaygak assisted the Iyr with whatever matters they required, trying to keep her body busy as she thought about what she wanted to do. ¡®I have te mail now, but they don¡¯t need me,¡¯ she thought. ¡®I should retire now that I am an Expert.¡¯ Yet, Elder Zijin¡¯s words gued her mind. She sighed, staring at the lumber that was to head to storage. When she returned back to the shared estate during the evening, she saw Raygak sitting beside Kavgak, reading to her. Kavgak was not quite as, to borrow the phrase which Adam often used, chonky as Gurot, but she was still rather tall and broad for her age. She sat up straight, and Jaygak could have sworn the girl was more like Taygak than herself. ¡°Look,¡± Taygak said, holding up Tavgak, her own younger sibling, towards her cousin. ¡°Poop.¡± ¡°She soiled herself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak said. ¡°Big poop.¡± ¡°I will go clean her.¡± ¡°Taygak help,¡± Taygak said, before following Jaygak to clean up her sister. Jaygak returned with a sleepy Tavgak, who had also decided to pee all over the older pair, before finally yawning and making to sleep. Jaygak ced her aside with the other children who were also sleeping, and she returned back to see Maygak suckling on the teet of their mother. Maygak, who was so young, and had yet to hear of her elder sister¡¯s tales. Raygak sat nearby, his hands sped together, the boy deep in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jaygak asked, reaching down to rub the boy¡¯s head. Raygak winced, expecting her to rub his head much harder, but as Jaygak showed him mercy, he looked up at her. ¡°Kavgak was as small as Maygak, but now she is so big.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So does that mean Maygak will be as big as Kavgak next year?¡± ¡°As big as Kavgak? She is bigger than the other children, but Maygak may grow almost as big.¡± Raygak fell silent again, thinking about this newfound knowledge. ¡°Cousin Lanarot has also grown big.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Raygak slowly nodded his head, as though understanding the profound nature of such words. Jaygak thought about tugging his hair, but instead, she pulled her hand away, allowing her little brother to think. She sighed, wondering if she should really abandon Raygak and the others like this. ¡®Laygak will do well, especially with Adam¡¯s help¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Mara asked for an audience with the Chief. It wouldn¡¯t have been such a great deal, but Iromin chose to speak with her almost immediately. The Demon sat opposite the Chief, sitting upright. She, for the moment, ignored the Chief¡¯s offers for snacks, though sipped the juice he offered. ¡°You wish to speak with me as a representative of the Demon Lord?¡± Chief Iromin replied. ¡°The Demon Lord would like to inform you of her intentions tomit herself to the Iyr.¡± ¡°What need of the Iyr of a Demon Lord?¡± Iromin replied, as politely as one could. ¡°A Demon Lord possesses great strength at their peak,¡± Mara replied, as politely as one could. ¡°It is never a bad idea to gain the support of a great figure.¡± ¡°The Iyr is not one to sharpen a de which may spill Iyrman blood.¡± ¡°Then why have you not killed Adam?¡± Mara asked, speaking of the one figure that caused her worry. ¡°We have many sheaths for the de known as Adam,¡± Iromin replied, sipping more of his freshly squeezed juice. ¡°The Demon Lord promises to be a staunch ally.¡± Iromin reached for the snacks and fell quiet for a long moment. Mara, too, decided to bite into the fried dough snacks Iromin would often eat. ¡°One thousand years ago, the Demonic Devastation swept across thesends,¡± Iromin informed, speaking of the tale of old. ¡°It is the reason why Demons are so hated across the entirend. It is already a miracle you have not been killed. You were apanied by Iyrmen and Sir Vonda, which has assisted in keeping you alive.¡± ¡°I have heard many of the tales of the Demonic Devastation,¡± Mara confirmed. ¡°The Rot family gained great honour during the wars. It was unfortunate what happened to the Gak family.¡± ¡°Treachery from the Aldishmen,¡± Iromin confirmed. ¡°They have never forgotten.¡± ¡°I have heard the Iyr never forgets.¡± ¡°We do not,¡± Iromin stated, firmly. He caught Mara¡¯s eyes, and though the young woman held a great presence, one of a woman who had known war for generations at least, Iromin, too, knew what it meant to fight for his life. A wound throbbed at his side, the same wound he had received from the hydra he had killed when he was young. ¡°We are not the same Demons.¡± ¡°No,¡± Iromin admitted. ¡°It is why you have been allowed to walk the Iyr as freely as you have.¡± Mara nodded. ¡°We have made our intentions known.¡± ¡°We will consider them,¡± Iromin assured. He waited for a long while, and seeing that she had no more to say, he raised his hand to dismiss her. Mara stood. ¡°I appreciate that you met with me so soon.¡± ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Iromin replied, watching as she stepped away. ¡°Do you know the story of Jirot?¡± ¡°The Jirot of the Demonic Devastation?¡± Mara replied. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°A tale as sad as time,¡± Iromin said. ¡°She once trusted the Ancient Dragon, the Demon General Bkazor, only toe to blow many yearster. She fell, allowing Jurot to save the child.¡± ¡°Jurot has spoken of the tale to the elder twin.¡± Iromin nodded. ¡°I am fond of the girl,¡± Mara said. ¡°So was Bkazor,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°¡­¡± Mara understood the threat behind Iromin¡¯s words. ¡°She is no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Whether she is an Iyrman or not,¡± Iromin began, his voice remaining neutral, ¡°she carries the name of Rot. You may not know of this, but her greatfather was wild in his youth.¡± ¡°I have heard the tales.¡± ¡°No,¡± Iromin said. ¡°You have not. If you knew of the tales, you would never have mentioned that the girl was no Iyrman.¡± ¡°I am merely stating facts.¡± ¡°The Iyr has many rules,¡± Iromin said, holding the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Even I, the Chief of the Iyr, find it difficult to keep track. However, every rule derives from one singr rule, or as you might call it, the firstw. Every time we Iyrmen wake up to wee the next day, the sun¡¯s ray¡¯s greeting us in the morning. Every time we Iyrmen reach for our weapons, ready to wet the steel with our enemy¡¯s blood. We do it for the sake of the firstw. Do you know of it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°It is a rule which we have engraved into thisnd, by blood and steel,¡± Iromin said, recalling thest time it happened. ¡°We Iyrmen never forget. One year. Ten. One hundred. One thousand. It does not matter. We Iyrmen never forget. Where you are from Alnd. Whether you are from Aswadasad. Whether you are from this realm. Whether you are from outside our realm. It does not matter. We Iyrmen never forget.¡± ¡°I shall take your words to the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Adam has offered us a great many boons,¡± Iromin said. ¡°We will repay him in kind. It does not matter whether you are an Elf, full blooded or otherwise, or a Demon. We Iyrmen never forget.¡±
Yeah if anything happens to our little Jirot I''m sure the old man Jarot will do something. Oh... 655. Altered Deals 655. Altered Deals Omen: 1, 9 [I would like to make a deal.] Adam wiped his brow, finishing his tenth and final me de. He had passively enchanted thest two over the course of twelve days. He stared down at the de, before ncing off to one side. ¡°Well, well, well, how the turntables have turned table,¡± Adam said, butchering the phrase. He noted the way the nearby Iyrman looked at him, though they had been informed that sometimes Adam spoke to himself. ¡®Well, well, well, how the-,¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®What is it that you want, little Bell?¡¯ [I am not little. I am a system.] ¡®Right, right. Are we going to get to the point?¡¯ [Creating an enchanting form should take much longer, and should require effort.] ¡®I don¡¯t like where this is heading.¡¯ [I would like to make a deal.] ¡®I¡¯m listening.¡¯ [I will allow you to make enchanting forms. You may request a quest, and I will send you a quest that, uponpletion, will grant you the enchanting form as a reward.] ¡®Sure, but¡­¡¯ [I will grant you additional XP in exchange for this form, and I will grant a special quest to you in the future in rtion to enchanting.] ¡®Will it be good?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Okay. Sure.¡¯ Quest Complete: Deals Struck XP Gained: +1000 XP: 9 700 -> 10 700 ¡®Should have said I would have gotten a thousand XP,¡¯ Adam thought, before smiling slightly. He sighed, ncing over to the side. ¡°I need to go speak with Elder Zijin, maybe even the Chief.¡± Adam made his way through the Iyr, following his escort, the greyish skinned Iyrman. His eyes wandered about, noting the various Iyrmen moving about. Some pulled along rickshaws carrying bags of wheat, others carrying small crates. Some where adult Iyrmen, assisted by teens with their own rickshaws. Eventually, Adam ced down the tenth me sword in front of Elder Zijin, the Elder cing aside his book. ¡°Elder Zijin, a word?¡± Elder Zijin smiled, waving a hand towards Adam¡¯s escort to dismiss them casually. ¡°Of course, Adam.¡± The Elder poured Adam a cup tea, and offered the Half Elf dried fruit he had managed to procure. Adam chewed on the thick fruit, feeling the fibres break apart within his mouth, before chewing it further to swallow it down. It was as sweet as ever, and still mushy and juicy even after it had been dried out. He sipped the tea slowly, tasting the light vour, something akin got berries, before sighing. ¡°That¡¯s some good stuff,¡± the Half Elf said, smiling. ¡°Others prefer stronger tea, but I prefer my tea lighter,¡± Zijin admitted. ¡°I get that. Where I¡¯m from, we have tea with milk and sugar. Pop on the kettle, and less than five minutester you can sip your tea, ten minutes if you don¡¯t want to scald your mouth.¡± ¡°Sounds reasonable,¡± Zijin said, sipping his tea. ¡°Why did you wish to speak with me.¡± ¡°Well, you know, something awkward happened,¡± Adam fell silent for a moment, ncing downwards, thinking of how to say it. ¡°The form thing is a little harder than expected. I was denied the, uh, rights to the form.¡± Adam winked at his little joke. ¡°Denied?¡± ¡°The baby,¡± Adam said, raising his brows slightly. Zijin slowly nodded. He had heard of the tale, and about this baby which seemed to be connected to Adam in some way. ¡°So you cannot make forms?¡± ¡°I can, it¡¯s just a little more difficult. Requires a lot more effort than just sitting at home and passively enchanting while kicking it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So unfortunately, I am unable to hand over forms quite as easily as I expected.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°However, I still finished the me sword, and it¡¯s still out to be sold. I can make more if needed, and whatever deal we made to split the gold, it can continue as per usual, and we can sort out any debts I owe.¡± ¡°You may speak with the Chief to deal with such matters.¡± ¡°Yeah, that was the n,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡®Seriously, Bell, you couldn¡¯t have warned me beforehand?¡¯ [¡­] ¡°The baby made a deal with me, so perhaps I¡¯ll get something in return for giving up the rights, something which will help the Iyr better than a form for an enchantment it doesn¡¯t want in the world.¡± Adam shed a smile, hoping that it would at least help out with any thoughts the Iyrmen may have against him. "What kind of deal?¡± ¡°I had to give up the form, but¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure quite how to exin XP. ¡°It made me a little more experienced in the ways of life, and it offered me a chance for something else. I¡¯m not exactly sure what it is, but it should be good.¡± Zijin remained deep in thought, but still couldn¡¯t figure out what Adam was speaking about exactly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I should go and speak with the Chief. Thank you for the tea and the fruit, Elder Zijin, and yourpany was wonderful too.¡± ¡°Do you have anything you wish to tell me?¡± Zijin asked, not liking how cordial Adam was being. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Adam said, seeing the look on Zijin¡¯s face. ¡°Actually¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did the Jin family also have babies?¡± Adam asked. ¡°¡­¡± Zijin narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam made a face. Zijin could see the face Adam made, and he thought to stop Adam, but he decided against it. Adam left the Elder to his thoughts, making his way to the Chief. The pair shared drinks and Adam exined the situation. The Chief fell deep in thought. This matter wasn¡¯t exactly that huge. He was certain that Adam wasn¡¯t trying to get out of their deal. Adam may have been a fool, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He thought about whether he should mention that think to the young Half Elf, but decided against it. ¡°I understand,¡± the Chief said. ¡°We will take the me sword you enchanted today.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, before he was dismissed by the Chief. ¡®That went smoothly¡­¡¯ Adam frowned. He looked up towards the sky, seeing how it was beginning to darken. He sighed, returning back to the shared family estate. Jirot babbled angrily towards Konarot, pointing towards the older girl, before crossing her arms. Konarot blinked in response and remained still and silent, like a tiny statue. ¡°Jirot, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, resisting the urge to start doting on his children. Jirot twisted her body to look upwards, and almost tumbled over before she squatted to catch herself, and then shuffled her entire body to face her father. ¡°Iz!¡± She pointed at her eldest sister and babbled noisily in her passion towards her father, before she let out a huff, and waited. ¡°I see,¡± Adam replied. His eyes nced away to the side slightly. ¡®Should I cast it?¡¯ Spell: Comprehend Languages ¡®No.¡¯ ¡°Konarot, what is the matter?¡± Adam asked, reaching down to rub her hair. ¡°ying,¡± Konarot said. ¡°You¡¯re just ying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you ying?¡± ¡°Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Oh, I see, you¡¯re ying as Iyrmen?¡± ¡°No! Iz no!¡± Jirot said, pointing at Konarot. ¡°No paying!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want her to y?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Konarot is not ying with them,¡± Sonarot said, bringing some cut vegetables for Jirot and Jarot, letting them snack on the hard vegetables. ¡°Oh. Konababy, why are you not ying with them?¡± Konarot turned, pointing up towards the bird that was resting on the edge of the building. ¡°Bird.¡± ¡°Konarot, use your words.¡± ¡°ying bird.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying with the bird?¡± She nodded. ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam ruffled her hair again. ¡°Jirot, your sister is ying with birds, so she can¡¯t y with you right now.¡± Jirot continued to bite into the vegetable, staring up at her father as she chewed noisily. She turned slightly to look at her sister. ¡°Ater?¡± ¡°Later?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Paying?¡± ¡°Konarot, make sure to y with your sisterter, okay?¡± Adam said, rubbing her hair, before also rubbing Jirot¡¯s hair too. ¡°Okay,¡± Konarot said, before going off to the bird to growl lightly towards it, causing it to tweet in return. Kirot and Karot also followed her, while Jirot and Jarot sat and ate their vegetables. ¡®Now that I think about it, Karot and Jarot are pretty meek. Should I try and y with them more often? I don¡¯t want them to be too shy when they grow up¡­¡¯ Adam lifted Jarot up, causing Jirot to stare up at him in shock. She turned, looking for her nana, before looking back to her father and brother. ¡°No!¡± Jirot held up her arms, still bbergasted she hadn¡¯t been picked up yet. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam said, giving in to his youngest daughter, lifting her up so she could embrace him as she ate. He kissed her forehead, before rubbing his cheek against Jarot¡¯s forehead. ¡°Jarot, why do I never hear you cry?¡± ¡°No,¡± the boy confirmed, smiling slightly. ¡°What a good boy you are,¡± Adam said, nuzzling his nose. ¡°If you want to act up a little, daddy will forgive it.¡± ¡°Jarot is a good boy,¡± Mirot said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d call your own father by his name,¡± Adam gasped. ¡°Do not corrupt him.¡± ¡°I can corrupt him, he¡¯s my son,¡± Adam said, kissing his son¡¯s cheek and ear. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jarot smiled wide, revealing all eight of his canines, and he quickly hid his head into his father¡¯s chest. Mirot nced away from Adam, though the stupid grin on his face had seared deep within her mind. She looked towards her own son, Gurot, who wasying down and staring at the sky. Gurot narrowed his eyes and frowned to the one who had picked him up, but upon seeing his mother¡¯s face, he smiled and his eyes lit up with delight. ¡°Mama.¡± Mirot held her to his chest, holding hisrge form against her. She brushed his hair and his cheek gently, before nting a soft kiss against the side of his head. ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± ¡°Mama.¡± The boy smiled. Adam eventually let his children down when they were called to eat. The Gak family had finished cooking a meat soup, and had baked plenty of fluffy bread for dinner. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot said, reaching up with her bread in hand. Adam took the bread and waited, raising his brows towards her. ¡°Peas.¡± He tore the bread in half, and the girl grabbed the pair in each hand, dual wielding the bread. She dipped one into the soup and brought it to her mouth. ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Yummy!¡± Lanarot said. ¡°What do you say to me for helping you?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°What great manners my sister has, so polite, so polite. Do you hear how polite she is? You all need to be that polite too, do you understand?¡± Konarot was handing out the bread she had broken apart to each of her siblings, before beginning to eat. She began to break up more bread for her siblings, and Adam thought to reach down to assist. ¡®No, I can¡¯t spoil them too much today. I should spoil them the next week instead.¡¯
Pray I do not alter it further. 656. Duskval Festival I 656. Duskval Festival I Omen: 6, 11 ¡°Stop it,¡± Adam said, picking up Jarot to embrace him tightly, showering him with affection. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal to be this cute?¡± Adam¡¯s five children were all adorned in the attire of the Iyr, with all those within the Rot family wearing identical outfits. They wore grey clothing, the Rot family symbol of a blue circle and diamonds embroidered along the shoulders where the outer shirt cut off at an angle. They also wore a deep blue sash around their waists, which kept their outer shirt contained together, rather than with buttons. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, kissing Jarot¡¯s neck, causing the boy to squirm and smile within his father¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Jurot confirmed, his eyes staring down at the triplets. They were staring up at their father, wanting more affection for themselves. Konarot noted Jurot was staring at him, and she stared back at him. During thest duskval festival, they hid behind their father, but now they looked at him so defiantly. ¡°Papa! I am cute!¡± Lanarot shouted, pointing up at her brother. ¡°Quietly,¡± Adam whispered, before lifting his sister up, hugging her tight, nting a firm kiss on her forehead too. ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Lanarot smiled, her eyes narrowing with satisfaction, before she grabbed Adam¡¯s head and kissed his cheek. ¡°Papa is cute.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you say so, then it must be true,¡± Adam ruffled her hair, before realising it had been brushed to look so neat. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Adam spent a short while brushing her hair to fix her hair. Jurot and Lanarot explored the festival with Adam, who was mostly trying to rein in his youngest daughter, who was marching off randomly through the festival. Adam held her in one arm and fed her with the other, realising it was the best way to keep her out of trouble. Luckily for him, Konarot kept the other children in line, whereas Jurot watched over their little sister. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, chewing the food Jurot offered to him, holding it towards Adam¡¯s lips so he could eat too. The wraps contained long strips of meat and thinly cut vegetables. The bread itself was alsothered in hot butter and herbs, adding a little kick of vour with every bite. ¡°No, I feeding,¡± Lanarot said, holding out her food towards her older brother. Adam leaned in to eat from her hand, though some of the vegetables spilled on the floor. ¡°Oh no.¡± The girl gasped. ¡°Papa Jurot will feed me, okay?¡± ¡°No, I feeding.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t waste food, it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°No good,¡± Lanarot confirmed, huffing slightly, before pulling the wrap together and devouring it like she had been starving for generations. Eventually they found the area where the children could toss small filled bags into circles which were made of ropes. Lanarot was eager to start, tossing the bags eagerly. Adam and Jurot watched the children as they yed. The soft music in the distance echoing around. ¡°Look at ¡®em,¡± Adam whispered, watching Jirot and Jarot tossing the bags too, both managing tond them within the various circles. ¡°They could only crawl when we left, and now¡­¡± ¡°They are growing up well.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam smiled slightly, his lips pulled taut as he thought about what he needed to do for them. ¡®I spent so long enchanting, so I should make sure to hug them a lot this week.¡¯ The pair continued to explore the festival with the children, watching the fights, in which Lanarot squealed so eagerly, but Karot and Jarot shirked way from the sight. Adam fed each of them, before finding the Iyrmen who were cooking pizza. ¡°You should eat this,¡± Adam said, excitedly, offering slices to the children. Jirot and Jarot seemed to enjoy eating all of the pizza, while the triplets offered Lanarot their crusts. Lanarot, being a bread fiend, happily epted every bit of crust, dipping them into a small pot of sauce they had been offered. Jarot yawned, rubbing his eye with the back of his hand. He looked up at his father with his sleepy eyes, and Adam picked the boy up. He was still so small, shorter than all of his triplets, and he was a little chubby. Adam recalled that Gurot had finally managed to grow taller than the pair, who were once the size of pears within his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a nap,¡± Adam said, leading them out to find a small section to the side. A few Iyrmen were already watching over young children who were snoozing aware in the courtyard of a shared family estate. They eyed up Adam suspiciously, but said nothing as Jurot ced down a basket of food for them, before carrying a smaller basket so Adam and he could snack in peace as they watched over the children. Jurot sometimes threw Adam a nce, noting the satisfaction on the young Half Elf¡¯s face. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam had killed a hydra, something which only a few people could im, but he was far happier handing Asorot the scale tunic. Adam had killed two Dragons, but he preferred to talk about his children than such a great feat. Yet, though Adam loved his children so much, he still went to work for twelve days, to enchant a pair of ming swords. Jurot wasn¡¯t entirely certain how to connect those thoughts together. Once night fell, they returned back to the shared family estate. Adam helped his children clean up for the night, allowing Jirot and Jarot to cuddle up within his arms as he read, while his tripletsy all around him. ¡°Did you have a nice time at the festival?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied, before cackling up at him. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Adam poked her nose gently, before speaking with each of his children. Eventually, he picked out a book and read it to them, before they turned in for the night. As the festival progressed, Adam spent time with the others, allowing his children to explore with others. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re stealing my children like this,¡± Adam said. ¡°They are my grandchildren,¡± Sonarot replied, simply, before picking up Konarot, brushing her hair. Mirot picked the twins up, holding them close to her. Gurot stared up at her in shock. How could they do this to him? That was where he should be. Konarot pouted slightly towards her grandmother, but she didn¡¯tin. She waved towards her father, and Adam waved back. His heart sank watching the children go, but he supposed he should spend some time with Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak. Adam sipped the wine in a quiet corner alongside his closestpanions. ¡°Man, it¡¯s only been, what, almost three years since we¡¯ve known each other?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Time flies, huh?¡± Adam let out a long, tired sigh. ¡°This wasn¡¯t exactly how I thought things would go?¡± ¡°How did you think it would go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I thought we¡¯d go out and adventure, more than now, and more¡­ freely.¡± Adam thought back to his first few years in the Iyr. He had spent so much time enchanting, and though certainly it had helped him in his adventures, it had taken a lot of time out of him. Yet, his ns were always to spend the time enchanting first so he could adventure freely, but then¡­ ¡°Your children are growing well,¡± Jurot said, pouring Adam some more wine. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam sipped more wine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adam, you¡¯re still an idiot,¡± Jaygak said, patting his shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to fight, I think my debt has been repaid,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard not to spend up all that frustration trying to bully me.¡± ¡°Trying?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the young woman¡¯s smirk. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re my best friend, otherwise I¡¯d take offence to that.¡± ¡°Best friend?¡± ¡°Yeah, best friend,¡± Adam replied, wondering if she¡¯d deny him. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means from all my friends, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m closest to.¡± ¡°What of Jurot?¡± ¡°Jurot doesn¡¯t count, he¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°What of Kitool?¡± ¡°Kitool is more like¡­¡± Adam thought. ¡°Kitool is more like the big sister that looks after her idiot younger brother.¡± Kitool bowed her head, epting the words gratefully. ¡°Out of everyone in this world, you¡¯re the people I trust the most,¡± Adam said, pouring them all wine, before sipping more of his own. ¡°An Iyrman¡¯s trust is harder to earn,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel like Jurot trusts me pretty good.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°See.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t count, he¡¯s your brother,¡± Jaygak grumbled quietly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Adam smiled, drinking into the night with hispanions. Fortunately for him, they stopped him before he became too much of a fool, not wanting him to act up in front of his children. The festival continued to pass, with Tarot and Zirot also stealing his children from him, though it allowed Adam to meet with Dunes and the others. Adam noted that Dunes was spending a lot of time with Amira, and Sara and Korin remained a pair glued together too. Dunes held out an extra kebab for Adam, eating some of the grilled vegetables. ¡°Thank you again, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, epting the kebab, unsure why Dunes was thanking him. ¡°What are you thanking me for, exactly?¡± ¡°For your assistance with finding Amira.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I did much,¡± Adam said, before realising he had spend a few thousand gold. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like I helped find her, I just paid the bribes.¡± ¡°It is more than I could do.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, now you¡¯ll be doing things I can¡¯t do, right?¡± Adam winked, rubbing his elbow against Dunes¡¯ side. Dunes furrowed his brows curiously, before he understood what Adam was getting at. ¡®I should leave him to his friends and family.¡¯ Fred thought, exploring the festival himself. He nced around towards the Iyrmen women, wondering if he¡¯d be able to catch any of their attention. Then he noted the other Iyrmen nearby, their steel and silver tokens, and he realised that there would be no way he could do so, not when he was considered average in the Iyr, even as an Expert. Adam was able to spend one day with all the children, taking the teen Iyrmen with him. ¡°Yes, good job, Gurot, high five!¡± he said, allowing the boy to high five him when he managed to throw the bag well. He missed thending, but it was a mighty throw. ¡°Inakan, no!¡± Adam picked her up as she almost walked into the way of other Iyrmen. They had stopped, but hadn¡¯t realised that she wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°What are you doing, you silly girl?¡± Adam stared at the girl, who twitched and looked his way, squinting her eyes towards him. ¡°I can¡¯t be mad at you, though, my Inakan.¡± ¡°He keeps calling them his,¡± Nirot said, throwing a look to Naqokan. ¡°When we marry, she will be his little sister,¡± Naqokan replied, simply. ¡°¡­¡± Nirot couldn¡¯t refute that. Adam excitedly yed with the children, before going to nap with them, Nirot and Naqokan remaining with him to watch over the children. Eventually they returned back to the shared estate, where they saw a set of familiar faces, those they hadn¡¯t seen in almost a year. ¡°My my, who are these strange faces?¡± Adam said, approaching the trio, holding Inakan in his arms. ¡°So you finally show your faces now? After you missed our beautiful babies birth-,¡± Adam joked, before he froze in ce, shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected the older Iyrmen to return. One was an older woman, with red skin and a set of horns which grew out the side of her forehead. She was Gangak, the Family Elder of the Gak family, who had forced her way to fight, leaving her duties to another Gak. She carried a de at her side, a de of deep blue, the Gak¡¯s family¡¯s most prized possession. The other was Otkan, who was tall and strong, and would have been a beautiful woman if it wasn¡¯t for the huge scar across her left eye and down the side of her neck. Adam had fought her once, and she had held back against him, giving him just enough of an edge to bet her with his luck. She carried a greatsword against her back, but it was a weapon she could no longer used, for where her arm should have been, was the inner shirt that was tied around the stub which formed at her elbow. The same Otkan which had gone to kill Forgryn and survived? Thest was the one Adam¡¯s youngest son was named after. The Jarot, whose name was still well known among the older generation. The Jarot, who went out to the north to make a mess. The Jarot, who had defeated Seasword in his youth. The Jarot who had gone to kill Forgryn, and had given up his arm in shame afterwards, and retired. The Jarot who, even with his one arm, had been the first figure to beat Adam handily in this life, even though the old man had used a mundane axe. Adam had been wielding one of the greatest weapons he had created even to that day, and he had still lost against the terriying old man. Adam grew hot with shame for a moment, and his heart pounded wildly in his heart. Jarot sat beside Otkan, whose missing arm was more obvious. Jarot¡¯s hand remained on his knee, and had almost hidden the fact that he now had a wooden leg. ¡®What happened?¡¯
Oh no. 657. Duskval Festival II 657. Duskval Festival II Adam stood before the older trio awkwardly, still holding onto the tiny Inakan. Her head rested against his shoulder, her fist clutching his outer shirt tight while she sucked her thumb as she tried to snooze. Adam¡¯s eyes nced to the side where he saw Citool and a few of the extended Ool family, one of whom he recognised, but his eyes returned back to the old man. When Adam had first met Jarot, the older Iyrman had been watering nts in the background. Like every Iyrman, he wore a weapon at his side, and since he was a member of the Rot family, it was an axe. After the old man had cursed out his daughter, Aunt Sonarot, the pair hade to blows. Adam had been armed with a magical weapon at the time, one which had enchanted for Dunes, a de of wonderful enchantments. It could choose to critically hit three times each day, and had the ability to heal whenever the wielder critically hit. Jarot, with his one arm and his mundane axe, had taken many great blows from Adam. If he was a normal man, he would have fallen, and even if he was an Iyrman he would have fallen too. Adam had managed to deal one hundred and fifty damage to the old man. It was more than enough to even deal with Grandmasters, though with Jarot¡¯s toughness, and the rage of the Rot family, it had been merely a flesh wound. That man, who had lost so much in his life, and had given up his arm to retire, had still been the picture of strength. Yet, now¡­ ¡°What are you doing, standing so far away?¡± Jarot asked, a heavy smirk appearing on his face. It was as though the smirk was trying to fight him, and Adam could see the strain on the old man¡¯s face. Adam stepped towards them cautiously, the children following him, staring up at the trio, before noting their aunt to the side, who was currently looking after the shared estate, and had stayed behind for their arrival. ¡°Inakan, look,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat as he tried to find his strength to speak. ¡°It¡¯s your nana.¡± Inakan looked up towards Adam, hearing his voice and she squinted up at him. Otkan held out an arm to ept the girl onto herp, and Adam awkwardly ced the girl onto herp. Otkan was still fairly powerful, with Adam only having defeated her when he had used everything in his power, and while she held back a great degree. For her to lose her arm, it was almost unthinkable for Adam, who viewed almost all the older Iyrmen as killing machines. ¡°Gurot, my chonky boy,e here,¡± Adam said, lifting the boy up, nting a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Look, it¡¯s your baba. Your mama¡¯s dada.¡± Gurot peered towards Jarot, who was still smiling towards him sadly, before he noted the tattoos. He smiled towards the older man, and then hid his face into Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Hoo!¡± Adam feigned a groan as he pretended to struggle holding the boy. ¡°I think you¡¯re too heavy for me today, but your babo, he¡¯s so strong, he can hold you.¡± Adam ced the boy onto Jarot¡¯s leg, his right leg, the lower half of which had been taken. ¡°You are definitely Mirot¡¯s son,¡± Jarot said, reaching up to brush the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°You are as big as her when she was just a little girl.¡± Gurot giggled and hid his face inside of the old man¡¯s chest, allowing him to brush the boy¡¯s hair. Jarot held the back of the boy¡¯s head, embracing him lightly, pressing his cheek against the top of the boy¡¯s head. Gurot was so heavy, so warm. He held the smell of a baby, that of milk and various lotions the Iyrmen used to keep the baby¡¯s skin healthy. It was a smell he hadn¡¯t smelled in so long, not since he had left almost a year ago, which was more than a lifetime ago for these children, and for Jarot too. ¡°Kavgak, Tavgak,e,¡± Gangak said, reaching out her hands. The girls, one of whom was slightlyrger than even Gurot, twitched slightly, before looking up towards their Cousin for support. ¡°What are you doing? You should be going to your nana at once, you silly girls!¡± Adam motioned for them to go to their grandmother. ¡°You have all grown up so much,¡± Gangak said, lifting the girls up, who squirmed under their grandmother¡¯s affection, but they couldn¡¯t escape from her kisses. The old woman gently rocked them in her arms. ¡°All you could do was cry, but now you can even dare to deny your grandmother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! They¡¯re growing up way too much!¡± Adamined, trying to lighten the air. ¡°Except Gurot, he can be chonkier, but everyone else is growing up too quickly. I guess Inakan isn¡¯t growing up too quickly, so good job Inakan.¡± ¡°She should grow big and strong,¡± Otkan said. ¡°Will you let her bully me like this, old man?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Old man?¡± Jarot rubbed Gurot¡¯s stomach gently. ¡°Who is this old man? If you cannot call me grandfather, do not ask for my help!¡± ¡°Whose my grandfather?¡± Adam replied, still feeling awkward about fighting with the older Iyrman. He let out a sigh. ¡°Just you wait until Jababy is here, I¡¯m going to bully you so much.¡± ¡°Are they growing well?¡± ¡°She and Jarot are growing up too quickly. Just the other day, Jirot threw up all over me and,ughed at me. She knows I can¡¯t discipline her, she¡¯s too cute, so she bullies me all the time. Jarot is so good though, he onlyughs at me sometimes, but he¡¯s so shy and sweet¡­¡± Adam did his best not to gush too much about his children. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarot replied, still gently rubbing his grandson¡¯s stomach. ¡°Did you adventure this year, or did you spent all your time enchanting?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I did quite a bit this year, you know?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re never going to believe what we aplished this year.¡± Jarot, being a trained Iyrman, didn¡¯t let up that he knew what Adam had aplished that year. ¡°I have believed many things I should not believe when ites to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Jurot tell the tale, since he¡¯s the one that can tell it the best,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, I want to hear it from you,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Sit, and tell us the tale, and when they return, we will speak our tale.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jurot can say it so much better than me¡­¡± ¡°You see how my grandson bullies me? I give up my leg for him, and he will not tell me the tale!¡± Jarot leaned down to kiss Gurot¡¯s forehead, hugging him tighter. ¡°Will you be so defiant when you are older? You should! You should take after me, my Gurot!¡± A softer smile slipped through the darkness, but the old man stifled a deeperugh. Shame filled Adam through Jarot¡¯s words. No doubt the old man was joking, but it hurt that there was some truth to it. Adam had wanted to let Jurot tell the tale, since he would be most excited, but if the old man wanted to hear it from him¡­ ¡°Alright, I can at least tell you the first half, since it¡¯s the most boring bit,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some food and you can situate the children. They napped already, so they¡¯re full of energy, but I¡¯m sure you can handle it since you¡¯re all so strong.¡± Though the joke left his lips, it hadn¡¯t lifted his spirits one bit. Adam found some food and drink, mostly bread, pizza, and meat, and brought the food back to the group. Kavgak was alreadyughing at Gangak as the older Iyrman nuzzled against her nose and asked her all kinds of questions in their tongue. Tavgak alsoughed, seeing as that her cousin wasughing. Gurot was happily eating cut pieces of fruit from Jarot¡¯s hands, the old man staring down at the chubby boy, thinking of another time. Inakan was almostpletely ignoring her grandmother, who was doting on the Ool and Kan children, while the tiny girl pressed her cheek against a block to feel it against her skin. Adam ced down the basket, and sat opposite the trio of older Iyrmen. His eyes remained focused on rtive eye level, trying not to peek at their lost leg and lost arm. The curiosity was eating him up from the inside, but he decided against asking. They would tell their tale, and he¡¯d hear it along with everyone else. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll begin the tale then?¡± Adam said, before he picked up Inakan, leaning in to speak to her ear. ¡°Story time, Inakan.¡± Inakan looked up towards Adam, blinking rapidly before she squinted up at him, before a wide smile appeared on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right, so you have to be a good girl and listen.¡± Adam rubbed her head gently, before he began the tale.
I''m sad. 658. Duskval Festival III 658. Duskval Festival III ¡°So Jurot came first, Kitool came second, and I came third,¡± Adam stated, finally. ¡°Also, you know, everyone else who did well.¡± The tale had taken Adam a short while, though the others had yet to return to the extended family estate even by the time he was done. ¡°That¡¯s right, Inakan, even your big brother did so good,¡± Adam said, right next to her ear. ¡°He and I did just as good, so make sure you¡¯re proud of us, okay?¡± Inakan looked back up towards Adam with her narrowed eyes, though her lips formed an innocent smile, in the same way that Jirot¡¯s lips formed an innocent smile before she would do something not quite so innocent. ¡°Inakan, please, mercy,¡± Adam said, holding her closer to his chest, gently brushing her hair. The little girl returned back to ying with her block, rubbing it against her cheek, deciding to show mercy to the one who had spoken his tale. ¡°Of course my grandsons did so well,¡± Jarot said, his lips a wide smirk, fighting off the heaviness within his face. ¡°First and third, it should be at least that much!¡± He roared withughter, causing Gurot to jolt and look back at his grandfather. He looked back towards Adam in shock, before his lips began to tremble, and he let out a screeching cry. ¡°How can you do this to my Gurot?¡± Adam asked, cing Inakan down, before going to steal Gurot from the old man. Jarot let the boy go, who was still crying and screeching, but quickly began to calm as Adam held rocked the boy gently within his arms. ¡°How can he do this? I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry, Gurot, when you¡¯re big, I¡¯ll give you Phantom and you can teach him a lesson.¡± Adam ced a kiss on the boy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Your Gurot? He is my Gurot!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my Cousin!¡± ¡°Your cousin,¡± Jarot corrected, ¡°but my grandson.¡± ¡°Your grandson?¡± Adam asked, rubbing the back of Gurot¡¯s head. ¡°As if he¡¯s your¡­¡± Adam suddenly felt hot with embarrassment and shame once more. ¡°Just because he¡¯s your grandson, it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully him.¡± ¡°I can bully him because he is my grandson.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Damn it, the old man¡¯s right!¡¯ Adam held onto Gurot tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gurot, Cousin Adam will protect you.¡± Gangak held onto her granddaughters, cuddling them close. ¡°Do not worry, Jaygak did well. It is good to know when to step forward, but it is more important to know when to step back.¡± Gangak could only think about how Jaygak felt about stepping back from her first tournament. It was true she was unprepared, she should have been given te mail at least, but to do so well, undefeated by the time she took a step back, the young Iyrman could take pride in that. ¡®Third ce?¡¯ Otkan thought. ¡®My Shikan?¡¯ Her grandson aimed to be the Chief, and so of course he would have ced well, the top ten if not the top four, but¡­ for him to lose against Kitool? Shikan, Timojin, Jurot, these were each golden children. Kitool was a golden child too, but her sights were set so much lower than any of theirs. Kitool was also a golden child, but it would have been difficult for her to defeat Shikan so easily. No. Themon thread between everything was obvious. Shikan, though possessing a decent magical item, didn¡¯t possess anything simr to the likes of Tigerstaff. Tigerstaff was a weapon which was perhaps the greatest in its league, and could match the likes of Phantom and Wraith in its own way. For Kitool, there was perhaps no greater weapon to wield. Then, of course, there was the fact that Shaool, one of the top ten strongest Iyrmen, was also the young woman¡¯s grandaunt. It only made sense for Kitool to ce well, and manage to beat almost everyone, save for Jurot, who she had held back against. She, who had chosen to step back when facing Jurot, though had almost won an even greater victory to share with her family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said, smiling widely, an innocent smile, the kind which Inakan had revealed not long ago. ¡°Next time, Jaygak¡¯s going to ce at least in the top four, if not first.¡± ¡°It is only right,¡± Jarot said, nodding his head. ¡°You cannot forget those by your side, and the sacrifices they make for you.¡± Adam could hear the guilt within Jarot¡¯s voice, and though back to how two of his closestpanions had died for his vengeance. ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t forget anything the Iyr has done for me, neither.¡± ¡°If you say so, it must be true,¡± Jarot said, smiling slightly, though the heaviness had returned. ¡°You will not continue the tale?¡± ¡°The next part shoulde from an Iyrman¡¯s lips, since it¡¯s unbelievable,¡± Adam retorted, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°My grandson would never lie to me,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯ll be the one to tell the story.¡± ¡°Will you refuse my affections even now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Adam replied, his voice light, while he picked Gurot up. ¡°Gurot, are you going to tell the story?¡± Gurot, who had been suckling his thumb, smiled down at the Half Elf, before he reached down for more hugs. Adam gave into the boy, hugging him tight. Gurot clutched at his shirt and continued to suckle on his thumb, resting his cheek against Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that my Gurot is so cute,¡± Adam said, with great affection. ¡°Your Gurot?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°My Gurot.¡± ¡°You are so distant with me, but you im my grandson as yours?¡± Jarot growled quietly. ¡°That¡¯s because Chief Iromin wrote me a letter that said I can do this,¡± Adam said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Since Aunt Sonarot and Aunt Mirot get to dote on my children, and cuddle and kiss them, then it¡¯s only fair I can do the same to Gurot, right? I can do the same to Murot too!¡± Adam grinned wide, the same grin only found on viins. ¡®Murot?¡¯ Jarot thought, having yet to be informed of the new children. ¡®A new grandchild?¡¯ ¡°Speaking of which, you know the hydra we killed? I fashioned some of the scales into a tunic and gifted it to Asorot.¡± ¡®Asorot?¡¯ Jarot thought, realising who Adam was talking about. ¡®He gave up his grandson to me?¡¯ Jarot had wondered why Aso had been handed to his family by that man, but to think it was to integrate the boy into the Rot family? The few times they had spoken, the boy had mentioned his mother and father, and yet he was to be handed to their family? The old Iyrman shared nces between Otkan and Gangak, before his eyes fell back to Adam. ¡®It will be fine, since it is Adam.¡¯ ¡°You have returned,¡± Jurot called, bringing with him the twins in his arms, with Jirot bbering about one thing or another, beforeughing at her jokes, her brother doing the same near instantly. ¡°I have,¡± Jarot said, straightening up slightly. He met Jurot¡¯s eyes only for a moment, before they trailed down towards the little twins. ¡°Who are these two babies? Such a big boy and girl.¡± Jirot and Jarot eventually noticed the older Iyrman, noting the tattoo on his forehead, and then the gentle smile on his face. Jirot smiled shyly towards him, while Jarot stared at the older man, his brain trying to recognise who he was, but he only recognised the family tattoo. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,¡± Jurot replied, as though their names needed to be stated. Jirot then spotted her father, and she pointed up at him. ¡°Daddy!¡± She then howled withughter at her joke, and a short momentter, Jarot also called for his father andughed. ¡°What are you little cutiesughing about?¡± Adam asked, still holding Gurot in one arm, but he approached his youngest children and brushed their hair. Their hair held a single streak of colour, and they both wore a braid, with blue string tying it together. ¡°Did you have fun at the festival?¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± Jirot cackled, before looking up to Jurot, wanting to see how he¡¯d react. Jurot remained silent, looking towards Gurot, who was staring up at therger Iyrman, smiling shyly. ¡°Do you see how she bullies me?¡± ¡°Gangak, do you see? Otkan, do you see? They have grown up so much!¡± Jarot said, reaching up to cover his face. ¡°How can they do such things to me?¡± ¡°You should speak of the tale,¡± Gangak said, offering Jarot the right. ¡°No,¡± Jarot said, wiping away the tears which had fallen. ¡°I have heard there is a tale I must hear from my grandson. Jurot, I have heard the tale from Adam, but I must hear the rest of the tale from you.¡± Jurot threw a look towards Adam. ¡°You have spoken of the tournament?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The Iyrman nodded, understanding why Jurot left the rest to him, and he ced down the twins. Adam ced down Gurot, who went to hug his Iyrman cousin¡¯s leg, while Adam lifted up his twins and kissed them repeatedly. The pair squirmed and giggled. Adam looked towards Jarot with a satisfied look, and the old man smiled, d that Adam was still willing to tease him like this. ¡®Should I beat him?¡¯ Jarot thought. ¡°You two, look,¡± Adam said, motioning towards the older man. ¡°It¡¯s your babo.¡± ¡°Bababoo?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Bah. Boh. Babo.¡± ¡°Babo,¡± Jirot said. ¡°That¡¯s right, babo. It¡¯s your nana¡¯s dada.¡± Jirot blinked, looking to Jarot, who blinked and looked towards her. ¡°Babo, he is babo, okay? You have to love him¡­ after daddy, but not before daddy, okay?¡± Adam kissed their foreheads. ¡°Jarot, do you know what babo¡¯s name is?¡± ¡°Nay?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yes, do you know?¡± ¡°Jawoh.¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s right! His name is Jarot too!¡± Adam peppered the boy in kisses, who had only said his own name. Little Jarot didn¡¯t quite understand, but he smiled from his father¡¯s affections. ¡°Me!¡± Jirotmanded, also wanting her father to kiss her. The older Jarot stared at the twins, before his eyes met Otkan¡¯s. He sighed, smiling slightly, and relenting to the fact that he owed her. He was d that she had convinced him to return so that he could see the pair, who were so grown up now, though the price still ate at his gut. He resisted the urge to embrace them himself, waiting for his turn toe. ¡®Goblins?¡¯ Wazool, the young boy with the sun kissed hair and blue eyes, which betrayed his heritage, thought. He had been adopted into the Ool family, thanks to Jurot and Kitool, and though he thought they were a savage lot, this was something else entirely. He stared at the Goblins, and then to the rest of the Iyrmen, who seemed to think this waspletely normal. ¡®By the Divine!¡¯
Oh no. 659. Duskval Festival IV 659. Duskval Festival IV Katool lifted up her yawning sister, Jitool, who blinked sleeping and stared up at her older sister. The young girl leaned in to kiss her little sister¡¯s forehead, causing the little girl to smile, before Jitool ced her head against her sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is it time for sleeping?¡± Adam asked, looking over towards the young children who were all in varying stages of sleep, with Inakanpletely passed out in her father¡¯s arms. ¡°It is time for sleeping, not hugging,¡± Katool used, narrowing her eyes at Adam. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to hug them, I¡¯m their Cousin,¡± Adam stated. ¡°I am Jitool¡¯s sister,¡± Katool replied firmly, hugging her sister a little tighter, before she turned and carried her sister away. ¡°Katool is almost as wise as you, Kitool,¡± Adam said, frowning slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve corrupted her like this.¡± Kitool knew it was best to ignore Adam so he could wallow in the awkwardness, so picked up Maool and took her to her home. Adam sighed, ncing around at the others, who were trying to assist their siblings. Raygak had picked up Kavgak, and Taygak was holding Tavgak, nting a wet kiss against her forehead. Gurot was carried about by his mother, while Naqokan lifted her sister up. The youngest babies were all taken away to sleep already. They slept in their own section outside of the shared family so that they would not be disturbed, and so the adults could take watch over the night. The extended family also assisted, allowing the main family to function properly even with so many needy children. Jirot had fallen asleep during the story, her head resting against her grandmother¡¯s bosom, and her brother had fallen asleep in the same way. The triplets had remained awake, and though they were yawning, they didn¡¯t seem too tired. Konarot¡¯s eyes were glued to a beetle nearby, and she whispered quietly to it, sometimes even telling it to be quiet during the story. The older Jarot remained silent as he ruminated on the story, thinking about what had happened to his grandchildren. To think the youngsters had managed to enter a new world, seemingly a dying realm with dying Gods, and not only survived, but found Lord Strom¡¯s daughter? That Lord Strom? Jarot thought about Lord Strom, who he had personally faced, along with Otkan. The pair who had faced the old man seemed to be the ones to lose their limbs. Jarot looked towards Adam for a moment, but realised that both the Chief and Shaool no doubt retained their limbs. ¡®No, it cannot be.¡¯ Whatever had happened that day, it wasn¡¯t due to Adam, it was due to their own weakness. He could feel Otkan trying to catch his eyes, but he refused to entertain the thought. The others began to leave, but Jarot nced towards a pair. ¡°Turot, Asorot,e.¡± The boys almost jolted upright upon hearing Jarot¡¯s voice, turning to face the old one armed and one legged Iyrman. They stepped towards him cautiously. Jarot reached up towards Turot¡¯s head first, rubbing it gently, before his eyes met Asorot¡¯s. ¡°Is Adam treating you well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, slowly bowing his head, too shy to stand tall in front of the older Iyrman. ¡°If he bullies you, you must tell your grandfather. I will deal with him.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Asorot squirmed, bowing his head a little more as the old man rubbed his head. ¡°I will tell you my tale tomorrow, but you must first sleep well, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Go, and Turot, take good care of your younger brother,¡± Jarot said, feeling his throat clog up slightly. ¡°You must do so, do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Turot replied, almost letting out a snort. ¡°If you say so, it must be true,¡± Jarot replied, watching as the pair of boys left. ¡®You must be a better brother than I, Turot.¡¯ ¡°Meeting one of the Divine is a great boon,¡± Gangak said, reaching out to the returning Jaygak, rubbing her head. ¡°You have all done well to bring a great story back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not as good as your story,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I heard you guys got up to some trouble, and then¡­¡± Adam raised his brows, trying not to speak about the elephant in the room. ¡°Your story is much better,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°It is the tale of my grandsons, so it is best.¡± ¡°It is a fine story,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Fine story? It is a great story.¡± ¡°Yes, a great, fine story.¡± ¡°It is the greatest story,¡± Jarot stated as firmly as he could. ¡°Your granddaughter cut Adam down with Stormdrake in hand.¡± Gangak thought for a long moment. ¡°Is it the greatest story.¡± She smiled, rubbing Jaygak¡¯s head again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about me getting beaten being the measurement of how good a story is,¡± Adam grumbled quietly. Konarot looked up towards Jaygak with a frown, before she hugged her father¡¯s leg. Kirot did the same, though Karot hesitated. He nced to the side at first, before he finally hugged his father¡¯s leg. ¡°Your father is strong,¡± Jurot said to his nieces and nephew. ¡°It required the three of we Iyrmen to defeat him.¡± ¡°Your uncle is pretty strong too,¡± Adam said, wondering how to word it. ¡°He faced me when I was at my strongest, and then immediately after fought Jonn, who was empowered. Even I would have lost to Jonn.¡± ¡°Cannot,¡± Konarot said, hugging her father¡¯s leg, trying to resist the urge to yawn. ¡°Let me put the triplets to sleep and you can tell us your tale,¡± Adam said, lifting Konarot up with a groan, allowing her to wrap herself around his torso, before he grabbed the other pair within each arm, and carried them off to bed, their tails swaying behind them. ¡°First ce,¡± Jarot said, looking to Jurot. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°It is only because of Phantom,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°It was you who wielded the axe,¡± Jarot stated, reaching up to brush his grandson¡¯s hair, the boy bowing his head to allow easier ess. ¡°They also gave their own First Ice, and you did not wield Strong Shield, though you had every right.¡± ¡°Kitool stepped back and allowed me to win,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Do not forget,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°We Iyrmen never forget.¡± ¡°The Iyr never forgets,¡± Jarot confirmed, pouring his grandson a drink, some peach wine which the youth had brought for the older group. Jurot sipped the drink slowly, staring at his grandfather. ¡®He is like then,¡¯ Jurot thought. Since that day, Jarot had been so different. It began to rain lightly. Once Adam returned, childless, he sat opposite the older Iyrmen, and the younger trio. They sat under a wooden frame which kept the rain from falling atop them, which the teens had set up, only to leave them since it was not yet time for them to hear the tale. ¡°Adam,¡± Jarot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°In the next tournament, even if you face the Prince himself, do not surrender first ce,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I will deal with the fallout.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯d slit my throat by the time the moon rises,¡± Adam replied. ¡°They¡¯re Aldishmen.¡± ¡°You are strong enough to deal with the assassins they would send, and Jurot would hear of it,¡± Jarot replied, as though it were truly that simple. ¡°What if they cast Silence?¡± ¡°He would hear the quiet,¡± Jarot said, and Jurot nodded. ¡°It would be a good story for you to tell.¡± ¡°Only if I live.¡± ¡°If you die, the story will return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°You just want me to die so you can keep my children for yourself,¡± Adam used, ring up at the old man. ¡°¡­¡± Jarot remained silent for a short while, deep in thought. ¡°Is that so wrong?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s wrong!¡± Adam thought about whether he should beat the old man, but losing to him with one arm was embarrassing enough, and now he¡¯d beat the old man when he was crippled. ¡®Is he doing it on purpose?¡¯ ¡°Stop bullying your grandson,¡± Gangak said. ¡°He has given you five greatchildren, and you wish for him to die before he gives you ten?¡± Jarot hummed quietly. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, shouldn¡¯t I be your favourite since I gave you five greatchildren?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My favourite what?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Your favourite, uh, brother of your grandson.¡± ¡°You are the only brother of my grandson.¡± ¡°There¡¯s Asorot too, he¡¯s a brother of your grandson, and so is Turot, and so is¡­¡± Adam realised if he said more, it would state that he was the old man¡¯s grandson too. ¡°Hold on, my greatchildren are your favourite greatchildren, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They are grandfather¡¯s only greatchildren,¡± Jurot said. ¡°No need to be jealous, Jurot,¡± Adam said, patting his back. ¡°I¡¯m sure your children will be his favourite too, one day.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes slightly, and once the mood was lifted, they shared more drinks and ate more food, before the older Iyrmen finally finally began the tale.
Adam''s only three losses are insane. I''m going to post up a couple of chapters at a time to speed up the slice of life arc, even though important stuff is being set up for the far future. 660. Duskval Festival V 660. Duskval Festival V ¡°I will sleep here tonight,¡± Jarot said, having finished the tale. He nodded to Gangak and Otkan, who had decided to head back to the extended family estate. Jarot stood, holding the wince at bay as he bnced himself on his wooden leg, before he slowly shambled his way to a spare room to sleep in. Adam watched him as he stepped away, noting how slow the old man had be after losing his leg. Usually he was as swift as Jurot, even in his older age, but now he was about as slow as the children. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, also ready to turn in for the night. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to take a walk first,¡± Adam said, who could not bare to look at Jurot, staring at the building for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Once Adam was left alone, he started walking through the Iyr, which glistened under the stars, the rain still gently falling from the dark sky, though it was barely a drizzle. He walked through the Iyr, not noting the eyes glued to him from the shadows, but he had no need to look out for them this day. Adam finally stopped, staring at the walls around him, and then the cabins to one side, the same cabins which held the youngest children. ¡®How is it that all of a sudden Asa decided to attack, and the Blood Knight, or the Blood Demon, whatever his name was, imed his leg? Did I spend an Omen then? No, didn¡¯t I spend the Omen the day after, so¡­¡¯ Adam clenched his fists tight behind his back, ring down at the floor before him. ¡®Blood Knight, Blood Demon, whatever they call you, you bastard! You better watch out!¡¯ The rain continued to fall within the Iyr, and atop a roof top, a beautiful woman sipped at the wine the Iyr had given to her. She had been enjoying the festival by her lonesome, rxing as she heard the distant music, the shing of des, and the noisy chatter of people during the day, and the quiet, near ominous silence of the night. ¡®Is this what you didst year?¡¯ Umbra thought, thinking of her father. ¡®What were you thinking when you drank away your sadness?¡¯ She ced the bottle to one side andy down against the roof, staring at the sky for a long while, seeing the stars of thisnd, so different than the stars of her previous world. She closed her eyes, and the gentle pitter patter of rain lulled her to sleep. Omen: 5, 20 Little Jarot stared up at the older one armed Jarot confused, but happily epted the food from the spoon his babo was feeding him with. ¡°Have they not been feeding you?¡± Jarot asked, bringing another spoonful of porridge up to the boy¡¯s lips. ¡°You are too thin, my greatson.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Jababy is¡­¡± Adam looked to his young, who was shout and round, still a little chubby. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, he needs to be eating more. He should be a chonky boy like little Gurot.¡± ¡°Jirot,e, I will feed you too,¡± Jarot offered, the girl looking up at him shyly from beside her twin brother, before she leaned towards her father, smiling awkwardly. ¡°Why are you running away from your babo?¡± Adam asked, ruffling her hair. ¡°Let him feed you, it¡¯s the least you can do after all he¡¯s done for you, you little punk.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but rub her head, smiling slightly as she continued to fall back to him. ¡°Then I will feed my little Jarot,¡± Jarot said, picking up the sliced fruit, feeing his greatson from his fingers. ¡°Eat as much as you like, my greatson, no one can stop you while I am here!¡± Little Jarot smiled up at the old man, before finally retreating away from him, hiding beside his father. The older Iyrman smiled, d to see how active the pair had be. ¡°When I left, you were both so small. It was I who would hold you so you could sit, but now you can run from me? They are already so strong, but it is only right, since they are my greatchildren.¡± The old man surged with pride, his eyes almost sparkling as he stared down at them. ¡°What of your grandson?¡± Mirot asked, rubbing Gurot¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Will you not feed him?¡± ¡°If I feed him, he will burst,¡± Jarot replied to his daughter, almost growling at her. ¡°Gurot,e, I will feed you. Let no one say I will not fatten my grandchildren or my greatchildren.¡± ¡°Baba,¡± Gurot said, before looking up at his mother, and hiding into her bosom. Jarot smiled warmly, and returned to eating himself, having neglected his own food for the sake of the children. ¡°I will remain here with the youngest children, they should not forget who I am as they grow.¡± ¡°You do not wish to explore the festival?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°With this leg of mine?¡± Jarot asked, rubbing his knee. ¡°No. I will not.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mirot wasn¡¯t sure what to say to her old man, who was as stubborn as an auroch. ¡°I¡¯ll stay too,¡± Adam said, trying not to frown. ¡°I can¡¯t let him steal away the youngest from me, not when I only just managed to im my twins back from him.¡± ¡°I will not steal them,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°I will share them with you, but not Murot, for he is mine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my Cousin too.¡± ¡°Then I will have Maygak, since she is Gangak¡¯s granddaughter, she is mine too,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Hold on, you can¡¯t take Maygak from me,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Are you trying to im all the chonky children for yourself?¡± ¡°She will grow big and strong,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°I can see it.¡± ¡°No, no, Maygak¡¯s mine too.¡± ¡°Then I will take Inakan.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, far more seriously. ¡°You can¡¯t have Inakan. She needs to be protected from your corruption.¡± ¡°Then who will you give up?¡± Adam thought about all the children, remaining silent as he wondered who he would allow the old man to steal from him. ¡°No one.¡± ¡°Do you think you are so strong?¡± ¡°Even if you are an Iyrman, there are limits to what I will allow you to take from me,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Even if I am your grandfather?¡± Jarot asked, smirking slightly. ¡®I¡¯ll let it slide this time, old man, but don¡¯t expect me to give up easily when I¡¯m used to you having one leg.¡¯ Adam nced to the side. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e, give daddy a kiss.¡± Jarot tried to force his body into a hot rage as a joke, but he was unable to call for it. Sonarot stared at the old man, letting slip her shock only for a moment, but it passed as quickly as it hade. The old man just smiled. Once the children were finished with their light meal, they were cleaned up and dressed. Jarot couldn¡¯t help but dote on each of the children, kissing their foreheads, before allowing them to go. ¡°You have to hug your babo before you go,¡± Adam stated. ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that,¡± Adam said, lifting the girl up. ¡°That¡¯s your babo, and you need to be nice. You know your nano?¡± ¡°Nano?¡± Jirot asked, looking around to try and find her. ¡°Yes, nano, this is babo, and he and nano are married,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to describe it to the girl. Her grandmother had no one, since Surot was missing, and he didn¡¯t have anyone either. ¡°You know nano Mirot? Baba Gorot? It¡¯s like that.¡± Jirot stared up at him and blinked, tilting her head. ¡°Babo is nano¡¯s daddy,¡± Adam said, though the girl remained staring up at him with confusion. ¡°Jirot.¡± Adam said, pointing to her. ¡°Jirot daddy.¡± Adam pointed to himself. ¡°Nana. Nana¡¯s daddy.¡± Adam pointed from Sonarot to the older Iyrman. Jirot stared up at the older Iyrmen, confused. ¡°Nana?¡± the girl asked, pointing to her grandmother. ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot pointed to the older Jarot. ¡°Nana daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot stared up at Adam in shock, before staring at both her grandmother and her greatfather. The fact that other children had daddy¡¯s didn¡¯t surprise her, she knew of Inakan and her father, and so on, but the fact that even her nana had a father, shook the girl to her core. ¡°No!¡± the girl said, as though it couldn¡¯t possibly be true. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head with passion, her eyes staring up at Adam in utter bewilderment. She babbled noisily towards her father, as though trying to present evidence it couldn¡¯t be true, but eventually she hugged her father and then nced back towards her greatfather. Little Jarot blinked, ncing between his grandmother and greatfather. ¡°Nana?¡± Jarot asked, pointing to his grandmother. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Babo?¡± Little Jarot pointed to old Jarot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oo,¡± the boy said, as though he understood. Finally, the children made their way out, with the triplets looking back to their father. Konarot stopped, and Sonarot called for her. Konarot looked back towards her grandmother, before pointing to her father. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s staying with your babo,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°¡­¡± Konarot looked back to the pair. ¡°Staying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, before walking back to her father. Kirot and Karot followed after her. Sonarot waited, watching as Adam embraced them, wondering what they were doing. ¡°Staying,¡± Konarot said, hugging her father, before reaching out her arms to her greatfather to let him hug her too. She understood her father wanted them to be close with the old man, so she did as he wanted. ¡°Look at how you have grown, Konarot,¡± Jarot said, holding the girl on hisp. ¡°Was it you who taught my Jirot to be so defiant?¡± Konarot shook her head, while the older Iyrman brushed her hair. They embraced lightly together while Adam held Kirot and Karot. ¡°I still remember how you growled at me, Konarot,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You are such a good elder sister.¡± Konarot flushed slightly and squirmed, before resting her head on his chest. Jarot held the girl close to him, smiling slightly. Whatever darkness which had ovee him was kept at bay by the girl.
These kids are too cute. Oh no. Whose going to die? 661. Duskval Festival VI 661. Duskval Festival VI ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda called, staring at the young man, who was holding the youngest pair from his triplets, while the older girl half snoozed lightly against her greatfather. She could spot the newborn babies nearby, tended to by Halikan and Shikan, as well as a few of the teens. ¡°Sir Vonda,¡± Adam called out, raising his brows towards her, noting that she carried arge basket of food. ¡°What brings you to these parts?¡± She ced down the basket, before taking her ce opposite the group. ¡°I brought food and drinks, and I wanted to see your children.¡± ¡°You know I won¡¯t be able to help myself if you want me to show off my children,¡± Adam said, nting kisses on the top of his children¡¯s heads. ¡°How are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°I¡¯m enjoying it, as always,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°You have decided to stay here?¡± ¡°Just listening to the old man¡¯s stories,¡± Adam said. ¡°Hearing all about the mess he made in the north.¡± ¡°I was wild in my youth,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°If it was not for my children, I would have brought the north under my heel.¡± His lips widened into the most wicked smirk. ¡°Sir Royce probably would have had something to say about that,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The Marshal would have tried,¡± Jarot replied, grinning wider. ¡°If I continued, they would have had to call for a new Knight of Death.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I hear he¡¯s about as strong as King Merryweather?¡± ¡°If I chose to continue with my journey, I would have shed with him,¡± Jarot said, certain of it. ¡°I would have grown to be a Paragon, and I would have beaten him, as I had so many Aldishmen before him.¡± ¡°You sure have a lot of faith in that.¡± ¡°Faith? The Rot family is tougher than any other family in the Iyr,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°King Merryweather has nothing to deal with our toughness, save for forcing us elsewhere. Even Jurot will be able to defeat him, if he travels with you for a few more years.¡± ¡°Yeah, Jurot is pretty strong,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°He¡¯s hard to kill.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot stated, grinning like a beast, slowly nodding his head with pride. Vonda blinked, unsure of how the pair could speak about such a topic like that so quickly. ¡°I have heard many of your tales. Adam often reads them to the twins before they sleep.¡± Jarot threw a look towards Adam, who pretended as though he hadn¡¯t heard what they were talking about, but the flush at his cheeks revealed his embarrassment. ¡°If I knew I would have such cute greatchildren, I would have gone to face the likes of the White Lion.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°When I was a boy, there was an Aldishman called the White Lion,¡± Jarot said. ¡°He slew a Grandmaster of the Order of Ice des. He was hunted by the other orders of the north, but he managed to defeat his pursuers. They were unable to assassinate him too. He retired within Central Alnd, and though some caused him trouble, he slew most who had gone to do so.¡± ¡°He sounds pretty strong.¡± ¡°He was considered one of the strongest of the generation before mine,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°It is a shame he has since passed, he would have been a good fight.¡± ¡°Did he have some kind of great magical weapon?¡± ¡°A ive,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°A heavy ive which could rival even the likes of the Drakkenyer. It is now missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°It may be in the hands of someone who does not wish for the world to know they possess it,¡± Jarot admitted, before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°A Dragon may possess it within their hoard, or it may have been swallowed up by the earth.¡± ¡°So we have no idea?¡± Jarot nodded, and reached up to gently rub Konarot¡¯s head. ¡°Shall I tell you of when I met me de?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Konarot replied, hugging the older man¡¯s front. ¡°You met me de?¡± Vonda asked. She had heard Jurot speak of the des previously, but had no idea that Jarot had met the weakest of the des. ¡°We shed in our youth,¡± Jarot stated, thinking to the past. ¡°I would have killed him, but it was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Did you win?¡± ¡°I would not have won.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, surprised. ¡°He¡¯s that strong?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jarot replied, thinking back to the past. ¡°I was wounded when we shed. We fought for a short while but it ended when hispanions arrived and stopped the fight.¡± ¡°Were hispanions anyone of note?¡± ¡°They eventually formed a name for themselves, but me de is still the most famous.¡± ¡°Fair, fair,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°So his weapon, how strong is it?¡± ¡°It is a Greater Enhanced de which lights ame,¡± Jarot said. ¡°It has allowed me de to be renowned across the entirend.¡± ¡°Oh, cool,¡± Adam replied, thinking about Phantom and Wraith. The pair were also considered Greater Enhanced des, but Phantom was in a league of its own. ¡®Greater Enhanced¡­¡¯ ¡°All who possess such weapons be well known across Alnd, and many are known even beyond the country.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°They might start calling me Purple Adam in Aswadasad? I need to change my nickname, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Puthral Adam is better,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They should know you are tied to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m tied to the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Everyone I meet knows that I am.¡± ¡°They should not forget.¡± ¡°If they forget, they forget,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°It will be their mistake.¡± Karot looked up towards Vonda, staring at her face, which was half hidden by her scarf. He blinked up at her innocently. Vonda noted the boy looking at her and she smiled, before picking up a small bun to offer to him. The little boy took it from her and began to eat it slowly, offering some to his elder sister. ¡°Vonda, are you trying to steal them from me too?¡± ¡°They will be too hard to steal for the triplets have always loved you so dearly,¡± the young woman replied. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Adam epted the bread bun Karot offered to him, eating from his son¡¯s hands, before he brushed the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t they so good, these children of mine?¡± ¡°They are.¡± ¡°These children of mine¡­¡± The words caused Adam to tingle, and he began to assault the children with his lips, kissing their faces all over. Vonda smiled, noting how rxed Adam had be, almost melting into his seat. ¡°Jirot is a good kid, but she¡¯s not quite so nice.¡± Adam smiled, even at the thought of his daughter bullying him. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t go around bullying the children.¡± ¡°Konarot guides her well.¡± Adam looked to his eldest daughter, who was sucking her thumb, looking over to her father from her greatfather¡¯s chest. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are a good girl too, Konarot.¡± Konarot smiled, before she returned back to sucking on her thumb. She felt a hand against the top of her head, and she rubbed her cheek against her greatfather¡¯s chest. She nced up towards him, seeing the smile on his face. She quickly hid herself against his chest again and closed her eyes. Vonda remained with Adam, and the pair assisted Shikan with the other babies too, going off to change them. Adam was trusted, as a Nephew of the Rot family, though Vonda required an escort. It was one thing for Vonda to go around alone through the Iyr, it was another for her to walk around with a child, considering the Iyr¡¯s penchant for massacres when their children were harmed. The festival continued, until the final day, when Jarot decided to explore the festival with the twins, with Adam watching over the twins. Jarot held up some food for the pair to eat from his hands, the two enjoying eating the hard vegetables. ¡°They eat so well,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Of course they do, my little chubby twins love to eat.¡± ¡°They used to embrace me so tightly when they were children, but they do not remember me.¡± ¡°They were the same with me not long ago,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Just give it a few weeks and they¡¯ll want to y with you all the time.¡± Jarot sighed, rubbing his knee gently. If he had both legs he would have been able to keep up with the pair, but with the wooden leg, it was far more awkward. He thought about his dream of walking through a field carrying the pair, and realised it was impossible to truly enjoy something like that. ¡°You two, if I hear you¡¯re bullying your babo, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam stared down at his twins who looked up at him innocently, slowly chewing on the food. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you off, even if it hurts me. Do you understand? You have to be nice to babo.¡± ¡°Babo,¡± Jirot said, pointing at the older Iyrman. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Adam reached over to rub her head gently. ¡°He¡¯s your babo, so be nice.¡± Jirot rubbed her head against his hand in return, before pointing up at her father and babbling. ¡°What do you mean you want to change the deal?¡± Adam asked. Jirot babbled with more passion, before pausing, waiting for her father to respond. ¡°You can¡¯t just change the deal, Jirot.¡± Jirot sighed, looking to her greatfather, pointing at her father. ¡°Ee?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, before sighing again, returning back to eating. ¡°What did she say?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°She said what she said,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head slowly. Jarot wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, but he reached down to lift the girl up, before kissing the side of her head and nuzzled into her neck. He could feel how warm she was. ¡°You cannot bully your father, Jirot.¡± ¡°Wa?¡± Jirot asked, shocked. She babbled furiously towards her greatfather. Jarot smiled. ¡°Would you like more food?¡± Jirot stopped babbling, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Num num,¡± she confirmed.
You have to respect Jirot for trying. 662. Enchanting I 662. Enchanting I Omen: 6, 15 Karot yawned after his teeth were brushed, before he rested his head against his father¡¯s arm. He wanted to return back to sleep, the festival having exhausted all the children out. Thest day had been the most rxing day, but the children continued to y their games while the adults rxed in the evening. Adam made a face as though he had just eaten a raw lemon, trying to resist the urge to skip work that day in order to y with his children, but he let out a long sigh. ¡®I need to work hard so they can sleep easy.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡± Filliam asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sighing lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve got to work, you know?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Filliam said, adjusting his sses. ¡°I know.¡± Adam turned to face the tinkerer, blinking towards him. Adam¡¯s face remained neutral, almost tired and sad. ¡®When did Filliam get here?¡¯ ¡°What work will youplete?¡± Filliam asked, innocently. ¡°I was thinking about speaking with the Chief and Elder Zijin about smithing, but I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Adam said. ¡®There¡¯s also the magical weapons I owe Rose. I should work on those passively too. Luckily they only asked for Basic Enhanced. I think they wanted it with a charge like Jurot¡¯s?¡¯ Adam finished ying with the children in the morning, his own children, as well as Gurot and the others. They walked together for a short time before they yed with the balls, pushing and kicking them with some effort, before they were ready to wash their hands and eat. ¡°Adam,¡± Mirot said, staring at the Half Elf. ¡°He must learn to feed himself.¡± Adam held a sliced vegetable in his hand, which was nearing Gurot¡¯s lips. ¡°Just one, please.¡± ¡°Just one,¡± Mirot allowed, watching as the Half Elf offered each baby something to eat, but only one thing. Gurot waited for more, and pouted when he didn¡¯t receive any more from the Half Elf, and he made to cry. However, his mother ced his hand over the vegetable, and he grabbed it, before shoving it into his mouth. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot huffed at the Half Elf. ¡°You!¡± She began to babble at him noisily, staring up at him while her mouth was covered in porridge. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot said, before returning back to her porridge. ¡°What did she say?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°She said what she said,¡± Adam replied, before eating a light breakfast of scrambled eggs, lightly salted. ¡®Should I skip breakfast? It always feels awkward eating before working, my stomach feels so weird.¡¯ He looked to the children, who were eating happily. ¡®No, they might try to copy me.¡¯ Once they were done with breakfast, Jirot pointed up at her father. ¡°No!¡± She stared at him in shock, before looking to her grandmother. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Your father must go to work,¡± her grandmother said. Jirot shook her head, her hair bouncing from side to side. ¡°No¡­¡± Her voice was uncharacteristically quiet, slowly dipping her head as her lips quivered into a pout. ¡°Come, Jirot, I will take you to babo,¡± Sonarot said, reaching out her arms. Jirot rushed into her grandmother¡¯s arms, and as she was picked up, she thought about what the older Iyrman had said. ¡°Babo?¡± ¡°Yes. Babo will y with you.¡± ¡°Pay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sonarot nted a kiss on her forehead, before looking down to Little Jarot, who waited patiently to be picked up too, his eyes staring up at her expectantly. The look in his eyes was the same that Jurot used to give her whenever he wanted hugs as a child, but didn¡¯t want to ask for them. She smiled, lifting the little boy up, nting a kiss on his forehead too. His lips formed a small smile, and he embraced his grandmother. ¡®I¡¯m only letting you steal them from me because you¡¯re my aunt,¡¯ Adam thought, narrowing his eyes at the woman. The Half Elf made his way from the estate to the estate in the centre. Each shared estate was only one ninth of a super block of estates, with the central estate belonging to the Elder. ¡°What do I owe the pleasure?¡± Elder Zijin asked, with a young Devilkin teen sitting beside him. ¡°I came because I heard you¡¯ve been stealing Churot for so long, isn¡¯t that right, Churot?¡± Adam asked, shaking the Elder¡¯s forearm before ruffling Churot¡¯s hair. ¡°No,¡± the boy replied, staring up at Adam. ¡°I like maths.¡± ¡°Aha? You¡¯re doing maths for the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are they paying you well?¡± ¡°No. I am an Iyrman. I am helping.¡± Adam stared down at his Cousin, who was also far too adorable. ¡°Right, right. If they¡¯re not paying you, maybe I should pay you.¡± ¡°No. I will do the maths.¡± Churot stared up at Adam defiantly. ¡°Fine, fine, you can do the maths,¡± Adam said, ruffling his hair some more. ¡°Grandfather has one less leg,¡± Churot stated, far too matter of factly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam remained silent for a moment, noticing how much Elder Zijin was enjoying the awkwardness. ¡°Since he has one less leg, you need to love him more.¡± ¡°I cannot love grandfather more,¡± Churot said. ¡°I already love him so much.¡± Adam covered his lower face, hiding the smile, but also doing his best not to let out augh. ¡®Why is he so cute? Was he always this cute?¡¯ ¡°We will remember that little Churot is assisting us well,¡± Elder Zijin stated. ¡°The Iyr never forgets.¡± ¡°I seem to have missed your birthday,¡± Adam said, still ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Is there something you want?¡± ¡°No,¡± the teen replied, blinking up at Adam. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam noted theck of the tattoo on his forehead. ¡®He¡¯s still a kid, so it¡¯s not like they can refuse my gifts for him. Should I make him something cool?¡¯ ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Would you like another book?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you another book.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Have youe here to speak with only the boy?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°No, I actually came to speak with you about¡­¡± Adam paused, looking to Churot. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ ¡°Actually, I think Churot might be useful for this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I was thinking about how to be an industrial powerhouse of a smithy for the business so we have arge stock of weapons that we can pump out quickly to enchant,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have one smith who can make a sword every other day, but I wanted to figure out a way to create more weapons quickly, and consider the Iyr is the death machine of this entirend, I realised it¡¯s probably best I tell you how it works, so that maybe the Iyr can go through the trials to figure it out?¡± ¡°What did you have in mind.¡± Adam began to exin to Elder Zijin the concept of an assembly line, but also how to use maths to have the appropriate number of people within the same station. ¡°I would rmend finding out how many days it requires for each section of an item, from the pommel, the hilt, the de, and so on.¡± Adam began to draw out the hypothetical into a book. ¡°Let¡¯s say one person can make ten pommels each day, another person can make five hilts each day, and thest person can make one de each day. Then what you need to do is find out a number in which all these three meet up, in a reasonable way.¡± Churot leaned in to pay deeper attention to the conversation, since he would be tasked with this. ¡°Luckily, ten, five, and one, all have a shared number they meet up with pretty quickly. Ten. So, all you need to do, is find the number of people for each task to reach that number. Which is one person for the pommel, two people for the hilt, ten people for the de.¡± Elder Zijin narrowed his eyes slightly, slowly nodding his head, Churot doing the same. ¡°Of course, there are other factors you have to take into consideration, but once you figure out that thing for basically everything you can manufacture, you can make double, triple, maybe even more, in terms of the weapons. The thing you lose, obviously, is that people be specialised doing one thing. However, if you have people who aren¡¯t smiths, they can still do something to help out, like assembling things, and each person assembles the same thing, every time.¡± ¡°So we will create weapons at a faster rate, but of lower quality?¡± ¡°Potentially lower quality, but considering you¡¯re Iyrmen, as long as you don¡¯t focus too much on speed, you can make items of the same quality. Really, does a pommel need to be the best quality? No. As long as it meets the minimum standard, should be alright, and obviously it depends on which weapons you make.¡± Elder Zijin thought, furrowing his brows. The Iyr made sure they always had enough smiths, enough to repair and create whatever they needed. However, if they really could speed up their process by even a little, they could shift some smiths into this new process and test it out. ¡°You are going to work?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s another thing I wanted to speak to you about.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I need to repay someone for something, and it requires two Basic Enhanced weapons, simr to Phantom, although, obviously, not going to make something like Phantom. I¡¯d like to know how much I can do¡­¡± ¡°As long as it is weaker, it will be eptable,¡± Zijin confirmed. ¡°A weaker charge once per day?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That sounds eptable.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± Adam let out a gentle sigh. ¡®Politics sucks.¡¯
Thus begins an enchanting arc. 663. Enchanting II 663. Enchanting II Adam spent the next two weeks enchanting the greatswords for Rose, enchanting them with a Basic Enhanced enchantment, with the ability to expend a charge once per day to smite a foe with holy energy. It was nothingpared to Wraith, but more than enough for Experts to wield. ¡®How good would these weapons be anyhow?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I guess they¡¯d be better than most magical weapons since the average one would be just a Basic de, but in terms of Basic Enhanced weapons, where would they rank?¡¯ Adam spent the first six days enchanting, and the seventh day with his family and friends. He would typically y with the children in the morning every day, but he spent the seventh day watching over the children for the rest of the day too. He fed them, he changed them, and he read them the tales of the Iyrmen, their own family¡¯s great stories typically. ¡°Gurot, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, the boy whimpering as his lips trembled. He picked the boy up and ced the boy on hisp. ¡°You-,¡± Adam said, before feeling why the boy was whimpering. ¡°You could have warned me, Gurot.¡± ¡°Poopoo,¡± the boy said, pouting up at his Cousin. ¡°This betrayal, Gurot. I will never forget it.¡± ¡°Poopoo,¡± the boy repeated, sniffling. Adam finally picked him up to take him away to change him, and upon his arrival, he saw the look on Jirot¡¯s face. The girl had that look on her face, the smirk, the defiant, yful look in her eyes. ¡°No,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Not like this.¡± Adam took his children to the extended family estate during the afternoons, with Jarot¡¯s eyes lighting up as he saw his five greatchildren. ¡°Did you miss your greatfather?¡± Jarot asked, embracing each of his five greatchildren, before giving them all of his affection. Jarot picked up Little Jarot, and rubbed his cheek against his greatson¡¯s cheek. ¡°Have you been behaving well, my little Jarot? Is your father treating you well? Do you wish to stay with your babo?¡± ¡°Babo,¡± the boy replied, allowing the older Jarot to continue to embrace him with all his affection. ¡°Yes, that is right, my boy.¡± Jarot embraced him tighter. ¡°I will tell you the tale of how I took the arm of a Vice Commander. It was earlier this year, and I thought of you when I did so.¡± Little Jarot flushed slightly with embarrassment from all the attention and then rested his head against the older man¡¯s chest. The older Jarot hummed with joy as he held the boy, before he speak the tale, rubbing the little boy¡¯s back. Adam motioned with his hand for his children to sit down and listen to their greatfather, though Jirot stormed up to the old man¡¯s side so that she would be beside her brother. Adam decided to let his children spend time with their greatfather, while spending his own time with the extended family estate. ¡°Lucy?¡± Adam called, blinking towards the Demon in the corner, whoy in the corner. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Training,¡± the Demon replied, staring up towards the sky. ¡°Training?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing as how she was replying stiltedly, Adam decided against asking more from the Demon. He nced around, noting the distinctck of some of the other older Iyrmen, save for Mulrot and Zirot, who werepleting their duties at the extended family estate. They mostly watched over the children. ¡®There¡¯s a bunch of new kids here too,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing between the really young children, some of whom were fawned over by the Family Elder, Mulrot. ¡®Can she stop me from giving them magical items?¡¯ Adam thought, but he shook his head gently, decided against thinking too deeply about the matter. ¡°Dimo?¡± Jirot asked, looking at the red skinned woman in the corner she was familiar with. ¡°Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Woad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the Demon Lord,¡± Lucy said. ¡®Dimo Woad,¡¯ Jirot thought. She had heard the name previously through the various stories of the Iyrmen. She blinked at Lucy and raised her hand, forming a thumbs up. ¡°Okay.¡± She walked off towards her father, with Little Jarot following after her, who looked back to Lucy for a moment, before rushing over to his father. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Did you poopoo?¡± Adam asked, picking her up, his eyes usatory. Jirot forgot what she wanted to say and just smiled cheekily. ¡°Noooooo.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re so cute.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her cheek. ¡°Jarot, did you poopoo too?¡± Little Jarot shook his head. ¡°I was talking to-,¡± Adam cleared his throat, understanding it was still too soon for that kind of joke. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Little Jarot replied, though he reached up with his arms to be picked up too. ¡®My kids¡­ aren¡¯t they the cutest?¡¯ Adam thought. Konarot stared at Lucy, noticing how she was wincing in pain every so often. ¡°Hurting?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the bird replied her tweeted. ¡°Hurting! Hurting!¡± Konarot frowned. She marched over towards Lucy and ced a hand on her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lucy stared up at the young girl, the eldest of that idiot¡¯s children. ¡°Konarot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Konarot said, rubbing Lucy¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°Good job.¡± Lucy flushed slightly, her body tingling as the little girl praised her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Konarot blinked. ¡°Any time.¡± She kept rubbing Lucy¡¯s head. Lucy¡¯s entire body ached so terribly. ¡®These Iyrmen are so scary! Konarot, you can¡¯t be like them!¡¯ Lucy reached up to brush the girl¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied, smiling shyly, before she rushed away from the Demon Lord. ¡®¡­¡¯ Lucy wondered how she could steal Adam¡¯s children away for herself, but realised it was impossible. She couldn¡¯t do it that way, since he was an idiot and she couldn¡¯t handle that, but she also couldn¡¯t outlove Adam when it came to his children. ¡®Should I just steal his sister?¡¯ Lanarot yed with her extended family excitedly, though sometimes rushed her way to the youngest. ¡°Babies?¡± she would ask her grandmother. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lanarot said, nodding her head, before kissing their foreheads, before storming off to y again. ¡°Lanarot,¡± Lucy called, causing the girl to leap to a stop, before her head snapped around to see Lucy. ¡°Come.¡± Lanarot rushed over to the Demon Lord. ¡°I, Lanawoh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lucy said with a small smile. ¡°Who is your papa?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot said, pointing back, her finger trying to find her brother, but she was unable to do so. ¡°Papa gone?¡± ¡°Is it Adam?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°What about Jurot?¡± ¡°Papa Juwoh.¡± Lanarot smiled, puffing out her cheeks slightly. ¡°Who is your favourite?¡± ¡°Favewit?¡± ¡°Who do you love most?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Lanarot closed her eyes to think deeply. ¡°Mama.¡± ¡°Who is your favourite papa?¡± ¡°Favewit? Papa?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Is it Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about Adam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have to tell Adam that your brother Jurot is your favourite, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Upon Adam¡¯s return, he was assaulted by his triplets, as well as his sister. ¡°Do you think you can defeat me?¡± Adam asked, feeling them hug at his legs. ¡°Yes,¡± Lanarot stated, defiantly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lanarot confirmed. ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Bwead?¡± ¡°You want some bread?¡± ¡°Yes. Favewit.¡± ¡°Do you love bread more than papa?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°¡­¡± Lucy blinked. ¡®That works too.¡¯ ¡°Do you see how she bullies me?¡± Adam asked, before picking the girl up to kiss her face all over. ¡°No bread for you, you smelly girl.¡± Lanarot giggled and squirmed. ¡°Bwead.¡± She continued to try and dodge her brother¡¯s kisses, but he pulled her head to his chest so she couldn¡¯t bob and weave, and she finally gave up. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll get you some bread,¡± Adam assured, cing the girl down. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What good manners you have!¡± Adam picked her up again to kiss her once more. Lanarot huffed, but allowed it, since he was going to bring her bread. ¡°Jarot,¡± the older Jarot called, causing the boy to look his way. The old man had a tter of vegetables that had been cut up. ¡°Jarot, Jirot,e. I will feed you.¡± The children charged up towards their babo, and allowed him to feed them. ¡°I am feeding you, but you must stay small and cute.¡± Jirot bit into the vegetable, before allowing Little Jarot to do the same, while the older Jarot finished the vegetable. It was mostly made of water, and had only a slight vour to it, like a cucumber. The water dripped down the sides of their faces, though their greatfather dabbed their mouths clean. ¡°Why is it always food?¡± Lucy whispered. ¡°We ughter for food, we eat for ughter,¡± a familiar voice said, carryingrge sacks over his shoulders. ¡°I forget that you¡¯re scary too,¡± Lucy admitted, throwing a look towards Jurot. ¡°We Iyrmen never forget.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m told.¡± Lucy eyed Jurot up, wondering if she should steal Jurot from Adam, and then his children via the Iyrman. Then she thought about the baker, and she nced aside, defeated before she could even try to make a y. ¡°Working hard, I see,¡± Adam said, handing Lanarot a piece of t bread, before going to help his brother with the sacks. He huffed as he took one of the sacks, which he could barely hold within his arms, while Jurot seemed perfectly fine. ¡®Sometimes I forget you¡¯re scary, Jurot.¡¯ ¡°We Iyrmen never forget,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say it.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained staring at Adam¡¯s, before they looked down towards the triplets who had been followed their father. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Konarot replied. Jurot nodded.
She''s a little confused but she''s got the spirit! I''ll be posting up double chapters until the next arc to speed up the wholesomeness. 664. Enchanting III 664. Enchanting III ¡°Asorot,e,¡± Jarot called, embracing the boy who had been adopted into his family. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Asorot replied, sitting beside his grandfather. ¡®What¡¯s he doing here?¡¯ Adam though, returning back from enchanting for the day. Then he nced to the side, noting another figure who hadn¡¯t spent much time here either. ¡°Hey, Wazool,¡± Adam said, noting the boy for the second time that year. ¡®Even worse than Filliam and Tariel, I almost forgot about him.¡¯ Adam nced aside to Jurot, who seemingly had finished work early that day, and was spending his time with his grandfather at the shared family estate. ¡°Adam,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Katool stated. ¡°You cannot say such things, cousin Wazool.¡± Wazool let out a long sigh. The little girl was the sister of the one who had managed to bring him to the Iyr for safety, so he had to be careful with his words towards his benefactors. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adam said, ncing between the boy, who now had sun kissed hair and blue eyes. He swore the boy had looked differentlyst time, but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why. He looked vaguely familiar too, and while he was trying to connect the dots, he cut them off. ¡®This feels like dangerous knowledge, so I probably shouldn¡¯t peer in too deeply.¡¯ Konarot snoozed beside her greatfather, before she sniffed the air, noting her father had returned. She forced herself to wake up, and sat upright, blinking away her sleepiness, before she stared up towards the Half Elf. Seeing that he was thinking, she leaned over beside her greatfather, and then fell back to sleep. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, sipping on some wine from opposite his grandfather, with the twins only slightly beyond him, also snoozing lightly. ¡°The war is considered over.¡± ¡°It is?¡± Adam asked, sitting opposite his brother, epting a small cup of wine. ¡°The negotiations for peace have begun, the Order of Life¡¯s Rose has sent some of their warriors to assist.¡± ¡°So an order from East Alnd is trying to negotiate peace between its country and¡­¡± ¡°Floria,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Floria?¡± ¡°It was the old name given to the southernnds, before the time of Kal kvatr,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°What was that, more than two thousand years ago?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn. So he¡¯s trying to invoke the name of the kingdom when they were freest time? King Merryweather isn¡¯t messing around. I¡¯m surprised he managed to end the war quickly, no matter the reason.¡± ¡°Floria and Aswadasad have formed a union, the Union of ck and Green,¡± Jurot said. ¡°ck for the Aswadian Shendom, and Green for the Kingdom of Floria.¡± ¡°Feels a bit racially charged,¡± Adam joked. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°The ck is for the name of the shendom.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The ck Dragon Shendom.¡± ¡°Oh. I feel like I knew that, actually.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°End of the war, eh? Didn¡¯tst very long.¡± ¡°It was not expected tost long,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°It is arge blow for King ckwater and Shen Asad.¡± ¡°Asad?¡± ¡°Shen Hussun Asad,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realise that was his name,¡± Adam admitted, realising he hadn¡¯t asked for the name of the Shen this entire time. He always just knew the figure as the Shen, and that was that. ¡°So, what do you think is going to happen?¡± ¡°There will be a tentative peace for many years,¡± Jurot said. ¡°King Merryweather will increase his fleet, and will focus on creating a defensive force for his kingdom. King ckwater will reorganise his army, since it was so ineffective during the war.¡± ¡°I thought he was doing well?¡± Adam said. ¡°King Merryweather aimed for a singlerge victory from the beginning,¡± Jurot stated, thinking about how the war had developed. ¡°With Lord Asa, there was little chance the Aldish could defeat the Florians by nightval. Lord Asa had whittled down the Aldishmen¡¯s forces, and since the Aldish had only begun forming their soldiers, they were caught unaware by such a great foe.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Iyr tell them about him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he kicking it in the Iyr?¡± ¡°We promised to assist with a hundred warriors,¡± Jurot said, and left it at that. ¡°Right.¡± Adam remained quiet for a short while, thinking about what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t get caught by the war.¡± ¡°It would have been a good fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not face someone like Asa,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Once is enough, for now. Maybe when I¡¯m a Paragon or something, then I might want to have a go, but even then¡­¡± Adam thought about how both Okvar and Rasam, both great warriors even in the Iyr, barely were able to scratch Shama before he then beat pretty much all of Adam¡¯spanions. ¡®Maybe I need to be stronger than a Paragon?¡¯ Jurot thought about how his grandfather had so eagerly faced Asa before losing his leg to the Blood Knight. Had it not been for the fact it was a sneak attack, his grandfather surely would have been fine. Jurot closed his eyes, falling into thought. ¡®Stronger,¡¯ the Iyrman thought. ¡°So, Alnd¡¯s going to ept all that loss ofnd?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They have gained the inds, which seem to hold rare resources,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Aldish care for theirnd, but they care more for gold. Since themonfolk have not suffered from a tragedy, they will not rebel, and we will not need to assist in quelling the rebellions. The Aldish will twist the victory in their own way, or use it to galvanise greater support for their new army.¡± ¡°Right, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°The Aldish lost?¡± Wazool asked. ¡°They did.¡± ¡°What of Western Alnd?¡± the boy asked, ring up at the pair. ¡°They lost since the Aldish lost, though I¡¯m not sure if their warriors were defeated?¡± Adam looked to Jurot. ¡°During thest push, they were defeated, but they did not suffer heavy losses.¡± Wazool remained silent, full of mixed emotions. Finally, he inhaled deeply. ¡°They should have been killed, the traitors.¡± He stormed off. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like the Florians, eh?¡± Jurot decided not to inform Adam that he wasn¡¯t speaking of the Florians, since it was something only few Iyrmen knew. Gurot tugged on Adam¡¯s pant and stared up at him expectantly, sucking on his dummy. Adam lifted the boy up and sat him on hisp. ¡°Yes, my Gurot?¡± Gurot began to mumble against his dummy, before going back to sucking his dummy, staring at the Half Elf expectantly. ¡°That¡¯s really interesting, actually,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. Gurotughed through his dummy, before he hugged his cousin, squealing quietly. Adam smiled and continued to brush the boy¡¯s hair, before leaning in to nuzzle his cheek. ¡°Gurot,¡± Jurot called. Gurot spun his head towards Jurot, blinking towards him. He smiled and hid his head back into Adam¡¯s chest once more. ¡°You cannot steal him from me,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Gurot,e.¡± Gurot looked back towards Jurot, blinking again, before he smiled and held out his arms, almost falling, though Adam grabbed him by his waist. Jurot took the boy from Adam, who whispered to himself quietly about the betrayal, yet he had already forgive his young Cousin. Jurot brushed the boy¡¯s hair too. The boy who was his cousin, his aunt¡¯s son. She had four sons now, Turot, Asorot, Gurot, and Murot. Turot he understood, for Turot could speak, and even Jurot could tell when the boy was trying to hold in his excitement or a question. Gurot, though? He was too young. Jurot didn¡¯t understand why the boy¡¯s eyes lit up every time he saw his older cousin, or what his blustering babbling meant. ¡°Gurot,¡± Jurot said. Gurot replied with a questioning grunt through his dummy, sucking on it lightly. The boy remained waiting as Jurot thought deeply about what he wanted to say. However, he did not say a word, instead Jurot brought the boy¡¯s head to his chest. ¡°Hugging,¡± Lanarot used, pointing at her older brother. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, before opening his arms out towards her. The girl smiled and rushed up towards her older brother, almost tackling him as they embraced tightly. ¡°You¡¯ve be so big now, Lanarot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Big girl.¡± ¡°Big girl, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam whispered, slowly rocking from side to side as he held his sister. ¡®Big girl,¡¯ Jurot thought, staring at his siblings. Then his eyes fell down to Gurot, who had been staring up at the older Iyrman still. ¡°Big boy.¡± Gurot smiled once more, and squealed, slowly bouncing on his feet, which were firmly ced on Jurot¡¯s thighs. ¡°One day, you will grow up, Gurot,¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°You will be as strong as me.¡± Gurot cackled from under his dummy, before he grabbed Jurot¡¯s shirt tightly, bouncing more excitedly. Jurot continued to brush the boy¡¯s hair gently. Jurot could not recall any memories from when he was as young as Gurot was now. ¡®He will not remember.¡¯ Jurot pulled the boy closer to his chest, and leaned in to his ear. He whispered a phrase no Iyrman should whisper, and hoped that, even if the boy did not remember anything, he would at least remember that. Adam was the only one close enough to hear, and he smiled, sadly. He looked down to his sister, who was reaching up to grab his jaw, squeezing it gently. She could feel the light hair that begun growing, due to the fact it was nightval. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to, either.¡± Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, papa won¡¯t allow it to happen.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot confirmed, wrapping her arms around his neck to embrace him tightly. Jarot sighed, staring out towards his grandsons who sat nearby. He brushed Asorot¡¯s hair, understanding that the boy must still feel out of ce here. ¡°Adam,¡± Jarot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Have you made Asorot an axe and shield?¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°You must.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Adam assured, smiling at Asorot. ¡°Axe and shield.¡± ¡°Axe and shield,¡± the boy whispered. ¡®Right, I can spoil him too,¡¯ Adam thought, smirking slightly.
Even the brat Wazool has given up to the Iyr. Our Lanababy is way too big now! Why is she growing up? Right. Adam can spoil Asorot too, can''t he? 665. Enchanting IV 665. Enchanting IV ¡°Finally,¡± Adam whispered, before finally standing. He groaned as he stretched out his body, taking a fewps around the enchanting shrine, while an Iyrman by the name of Kojin, from the extended Jin family, watched the young man. The Jin had been ced as Adam¡¯s escort personally by the Elder, who knew Adam wouldn¡¯t make a fuss around one of his. ¡®If you act up, I¡¯ll ask Rajin to speak with your grandfather about your marriage,¡¯ Elder Zijin had warned. ¡®Whose my grandfather?¡¯ Adam had retorted back then, before the old man had returned from the war. ¡°Oh by the Gods,¡± Adam groaned, stretching out his arms, his legs, and his back, which made all manner of noises as he reached for his toes and then nked, curving his shoulders up and back, before finally standing once more. The Half Elf made his way towards the Elder, who had prepared for him by brewing tea, as well as setting up an assortment of snacks. Adam smiled, taking his seat opposite the Iyrman Elder, before eyeing up the fruit, fresh and dried, as well as fried bread balls. ¡°What¡¯s the special asion?¡± Adam asked, popping a bread ball into his mouth. As he bit into it, he realised it was filled with melted cheese, smiling slightly as he ate the food slowly. ¡°I wanted to speak with you now that you are done with your enchanting,¡± Zijin said, sipping his warm milk. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°What ns do you have now that you are done enchanting?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adam admitted. He still had a couple of months of enchanting left, so he could enchant much more to sell off, but he also wanted to spend more time with his family. ¡®Then there¡¯s the little cutie pies who are still growing up¡­¡¯ Elder Zijin allowed Adam to think about the children for a short while, before he cleared his throat. ¡°Would you be willing to enchant items for the Iyr again? One hundred gold for each Basic weapon.¡± ¡°I assume you¡¯re paying for the gems and such, so sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Three days for each magical items, so I can make two hundred gold a week. One hundred gold if I want to spend more time with my family?¡¯ ¡°You wish to sell bespoke weapons to the Aldish,¡± Zijin said, thinking about what they had talked about. ¡°Those which grow weaker as time passes?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I might make more permanent items, but the goal is to switch over to the charges so they feel like they¡¯re missing out on the magic. I think it¡¯s a good idea to still supply some items with permanent magic, especially if they¡¯re gifts.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably get into a lot of trouble, so I should prepare for that, you know?¡± Adam smirked slightly, winking at the Elder. ¡°Have you thought about staying out of trouble?¡± Zijin asked, pouring Adam a drink. ¡°Troublees to find me,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°That is my life, Elder Zijin. I just need to adapt to it, and hopefully, things will work out alright in the end. Of course, I hope the Iyr will assist with that.¡± ¡°The Iyr always pays its debts.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Adam confirmed, sipping the warm milk. ¡°The auctions will bring in a little extra coin, since the weapons will go for a little more there. I¡¯m thinking about creating a Greater Enhanced weapon every year to be auctioned, and a monthly Basic Enhanced weapon, or perhaps it should be seasonal? Basic weapons monthly.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Zijin said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°The price of magical weapons may not fall for some time, so there will be much gold to earn.¡± ¡°Yeah, but the Iyr is making out like bandits,¡± Adam said. ¡°One hundred gold for each Basic weapon?¡± Adam chuckled, and then noted the way Elder Zijin was looking at him. ¡®What did I just say?¡¯ ¡°Oh. Wait. It¡¯s just a phrase where I¡¯m from. It doesn¡¯t have any bad connotations. It just means you¡¯ve got the best deal.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Zijin said, letting the matter go. Adam was often thoughtless with his words. ¡°I see why you will need to create so many items to gift.¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡°I am trying, Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°I know. I have heard you were quite restrained recently, and you have been much better behaved.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam squirmed awkwardly before the Elder¡¯s gaze. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I hear you will be creating weapons for the children.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam stared up at Zijin awkwardly, wondering why he would mention that. Zijin remained silent for a long while. ¡°If youe across trouble, you maye speak with me.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, though the Elder didn¡¯t continue. ¡°Thanks.¡± Zijin nodded. ¡°Your children are growing well.¡± ¡°They are,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡°Jirot is such a little bully, and Jarot is such a little sweetheart. Konarot keeps me in check, and Kirot and Karot just kind of follow along. They¡¯re still gathering their bearings in the world.¡± ¡°I hear you are close with Gurot too.¡± ¡°Gurot is my chonky boy,¡± Adam confirmed, smiling slightly. ¡°He¡¯s growing up to be such a big chubby boy. He eats so well, even when its from our hands. Lanarot likes to feed him too.¡± ¡°You spend time with Inakan?¡± ¡°Inakan¡­¡± Adam thought about what to say about the little one. ¡°She¡¯s so cute too. I hope she grows up well.¡± Adam¡¯s tone was not quite as light as it was with Gurot. Zijin slowly bowed his head. Inakan was perhaps the least healthy child to be born from all the shared family estates he watched over. Her parents tried to dote on her well, though they also had another child to watch over. It was their choice to have the second child, which they ultimately epted. Zijin stared at Adam, who was no doubt a reason as to why the pair had decided to have a second child. ¡°Elder Zijin, I can spoil all the children too, can¡¯t I?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Chief said I can spoil Gurot, but what about the others?¡± ¡°You may spoil them lightly.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± Adam asked, frowning. Zijin smiled. ¡°We will pay you one hundred gold for each Basic weapon you create. If you wish to create weapons for yourself or yourpanions, you may do so too.¡± Adam finished eating and returned back to the shared family estate, where he found Jirot wasying down and drinking from her bottle. She watched as her elder siblings went to embrace their father, before she got up and reached up with an arm to be picked up, drinking her milk still. ¡°Are you enjoying your milk?¡± Adam asked. The girl smiled, before returning to her drinking, cuddling up against her father¡¯s chest as she drunk her milk. Adam nced to the side, where Little Jarot was sitting on Vonda¡¯sp, staring up at her scarf. He was drinking from his milk bottle too, but had almost finished. Vonda took the bottle from his mouth and ced it down, while he reached up to her bright scarf, and grabbed it. Vonda looked down at him as the boy stared at the scarf and pulled it towards him, revealing her burn marks. He twitched slightly while staring at her pale skin, blinking rapidly for a moment, before he smiled, and then pulled down her scarf, holding it tight in hand as he stared at the bright yellow. ¡°Jarot, what are you doing?¡± Adam asked. Jarot twitched and looked up to see that his father had returned. ¡°Daddy.¡± Jarot smiled, Adam ruffling his hair. ¡°Are you bullying Sir Vonda?¡± Jarot smiled innocently, before hiding himself beside Vonda. He started squealing and giggling. Vonda rubbed his head gently, before pulling her scarf up to cover her face. She noted the triplets had been staring up at her face. ¡°Jirot seems tired,¡± Adam said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Did she spend all day bullying everyone?¡± ¡°She caused quite the mess,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°She kept throwing things that would shatter, but her grandmother dealt with it.¡± ¡°She was acting up?¡± Adam frowned, looking down at his daughter, who was sleepily drinking from her bottle. ¡°Acting up?¡± ¡°I mean, was she causing havoc on purpose?¡± ¡°No, she is still a child, and she is trying to understand the world. She was allowed to y with a ballter and she did not shatter other cups.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My good girl only is mean to me on purpose.¡± Adam brushed her hair gently, feeling how hot her face was. The girl stared up at him, awakening slightly from her sleepiness as she stared up at her father. Adam smiled, and couldn¡¯t help but bring her up to kiss her forehead, before nuzzling her nose. ¡°Make sure you drink all your milk, smelly girl.¡± Jirot pulled away from the bottle and cackled at her father, before holding up the bottle to him. ¡°No more?¡± ¡°No!¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Okay.¡± He picked up the bottle and allowed the girl to grab onto his shield, standing on his thighs as she rested her head against his chest. She babbled quietly to herself and rubbed her face against his shirt. ¡°Adam, your children are so cute,¡± Vonda said, rubbing the boy¡¯s nose gently. ¡°You can¡¯t keep them all to yourself.¡± ¡°I can! They¡¯re my children!¡± Adam lifted Jirot up to kiss her face all over. The girl squirmed and giggled, staring down at her father with a smile only a child could have for their father. ¡°Even if you bully me, I will spoil you so much!¡± ¡°I want to spoil them too,¡± Vonda said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair gently, who continued to hide shyly from her. ¡°You can¡¯t spoil them more than me, I¡¯m their father,¡± Adam said. His triplets sat near him, and sometimes rubbed their heads against his legs, even hugging them slightly. ¡°I can try.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°You can try.¡± Adam nced down to see his daughter staring up at him suspiciously, Jirot wondering how she should mess with her father. ¡®A hundred gold for Basic weapons?¡¯ Adam thought, pinching the girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡®No. Aren¡¯t I the one making out like a bandit?¡¯ Jirot smiled, letting him go, just this once.
Jirot is such a little punk! We''ll forgive her but only because she''s too cute. The Iyr always pays its debts... 666. Terrible Talks 666. Terrible Talks Lucy panted as she fell onto the ground, not quite as gracefully as she would have liked. Her heart thundered, her chest heaved for air. The sun had only risen a short while ago, long enough for her to walk and arrive at one of the long fields of the Iyr, where the walls gave way to fields for miles and miles, only to be hidden by the shadows of distant mountain peaks. The chill of nightval began to seep within her body, cooling her sweat, but the burning within her body did not leave as the ache set within. ¡®These damn Iyrmen!¡¯ The shing of steel rang in the air once more, a song of death formed by two figures who were ready to kill one another. A shadow formed over Lucy before she saw a cloth block her vision. She reached up, wincing slightly, before epting it. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, politely, as she did with all Iyrmen. Tarot pat his face with his own cloth. ¡°You fight well,¡± he admitted, barely able to keep up with the young woman. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lucy repeated. She stared up at the smiling Iyrman, who was apparently Jarot¡¯s brother. The two were almost entirely different, with Tarot far more rxed and more like a gentle uncle. Jarot was more like a crazy beast, though he seemed to have settled down in hister years, and especially after he lost his limbs. Tarot, byparison, was almost a kitten. He was perhaps one of the weakest of the Rot family, with many who were younger than him who could im to be stronger. His wife, on the other hand¡­ Mara sped her hands over her navel and gently bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for the teaching.¡± The Demon¡¯s entire body ached, only a moment away from passing out. ¡°You may rest,¡± Zirot said, smiling innocently towards the young Demon. Her eyes then passed to the other Demon, the one who imed to be the Demon Lord, and then to her husband, who was panting heavily. Though she was easily far more experienced than any of them there, she, too, had grown old. Tarot eventually hoisted himself up, ncing around therge field, noting the other Iyrmen nearby, those who were trying to train. He noticed a few carried dambells with them, choosing to lift weights rather than to spar. He threw a look to his wife and the pair began to walk, trying to stretch out their legs, leaving the Demons to rx and talk before they continued to the next set of sparring. ¡°I had not expected to be bested by such a young one,¡± Tarot admitted, chuckling lightly. His lips formed a wide grin. ¡°You retired so young,¡± Zirot stated, matter of factly, without judgement. ¡°Too young,¡± Tarot stated, bringing the judgement. ¡°I did not think Sarot would leave so soon.¡± ¡°He had taken that responsibility for so long¡­¡± Zirot looked up towards the sky, looking at the clouds above. ¡°I thought Jarot would take it, but he cannot.¡± ¡°I must take responsibility,¡± Tarot said, stretching out his neck. ¡°Sister cannot, so it must be me.¡± Jarot was crippled and Mulrot was the Family Elder. Sarot and Lukkrot were both dead. It left Tarot and Zirot the responsibility, and though Zirot was second to Jarot, she had already spent so much time training to take on the work he had left behind. ¡°It would be awkward for me if you were stronger,¡± Zirot said, reaching out to sp the old man¡¯s bicep, smiling adoringly towards him. ¡°If you be so strong, I will be unable to control you.¡± ¡°If I did not wish to be controlled by you, I would not be controlled by you,¡± Tarot replied, bursting out intoughter. Zirot smiled, rubbing her husband¡¯s bicep, walking with him to one side before they sat together. ¡°Are they flirting again?¡± Lucy asked, staring at the sky. ¡°Yes,¡± Mara replied. The sun floated upwards in the sky, still not quite noon, but it covered the Iyr with its rays. Nightval still brought with it a gentle chill, still too early for the likes of snow in the Main Iyr, though the Front Iyr was no doubt still covered in a nket of cold whiteness. ¡°I am sorry, Otkan,¡± Jarot said, pouring the woman a cup of warm milk, pouring himself a cup too. He ced the pot down onto the dying embers, allowing the final throes of the embers to keep the pot warm. ¡°Why do you apologise?¡± Otkan asked, bringing the drink up to her lips, letting it warm her body. In her old age, the chill took to her easier, though she forced the shakes away from her, not wishing to do so in front of all the young Iyrmen. ¡°Was there a need for you to lose your arm?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°It was I who wished to die, Otkan.¡± ¡°It was not your time to die,¡± the woman replied, simply. She, who had sacrificed her arm for the sake her brother, could not allow him to die. He had caused so much trouble during the year away, but it was still tame for the Iyrman. He had certainly held back in order to return to meet his greatchildren, the greatchildren he cooed for daily when they were out in the field. ¡°I keep dreaming of the rain,¡± Jarot said, holding the warm cup still, feeling the warmth flow up his arm, though it grew weaker as time passed. ¡°I thought I had grown wiser, tamer, all that time ago. I thought, perhaps if it was the Jarot of today, Tangak and Zaool would not have died.¡± ¡°Forgryn was not so weak.¡± ¡°No, but if I had taken Sha-,¡± ¡°The ink is dry, Jarot,¡± Otkan stated, firmly. ¡°Would you deny them a good death?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jarot replied, sipping the cool milk. ¡°Hooo!¡± Came a shout from the entrance of the extended family estate. Standing tall and strong was the mighty form of a young Iyrman. She wore thick clothing, grey and blue, with a sash dyed with all manner of colours around her waist. Her stance was wide, deeply rooted like an iron oak, and her re scanned the area keenly. Once she found her quarry, she pointed up towards the fellow. ¡°Babo!¡± Konarot nodded her head, rubbing her youngest sister¡¯s head, though she had already smelled their babo before her younger sister had even stepped within the archway. ¡°Good.¡± Jirot and Little Jarot ran towards their babo, their legs stamping on the cold ground, while Konarot sighed, shaking her head as she looked up to her father. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam said, smirking slightly. ¡°Hello,¡± Konarot said, greeting the Iyrmen around, waving her hand to each of them, her siblings following suit. Jirot and Little Jarot continued to charge up towards their greatfather, only to skid to one side. ¡°Nano!¡± Jirot shouted, before running towards her greatmother. Mulrot lifted the girl up, swinging her slightly since the girl hadn¡¯t slowed down. Her brother was far more sensible as he stopped a few steps away before slowly approaching. ¡°I wondered why it was so noisy, but of course it is our Jirot.¡± Jirot cackled, her eyes squinting with joy as she embraced her greatmother, waiting for the kiss, before she kissed her greatmother¡¯s cheek. Mulrot reached for the boy, who had turned to look at the older Jarot, before he gasped and shuddered as he was picked up. Once he was kissed, he rxed, and he kissed his nano¡¯s cheek, before shyly hiding against her neck. ¡®Isn¡¯t it wrong for my kids to be the cutest?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How can other childrenpare?¡¯ ¡®Do I tell him he is cringe?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®No, he has not spoken aloud.¡¯ ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot asked, preparing himself. ¡°How can they bully their greatfather like that?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head gently. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you see how they bully me, Otkan?¡± Jarot asked, sipping the rest of his milk. ¡°They only bully me this well.¡± The old man smiled, reaching out an arm for Little Jarot, who Mulrot offered towards him. ¡°My boy, how can you do this to me?¡± Little Jarot smiled shyly, before he hid his face into the old man¡¯s chest. Jarot held the boy close, feeling how light he was still. ¡°Are they not feeding you, my boy? I will speak with my daughter to make sure they feed you more.¡± ¡°You know, when your grandfather¡¯s right, he sure is right,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. Jurot blinked. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Baba!¡± Lanarot called, pointing up at the old man. ¡°Eating the bwead?¡± ¡°Do you want some bread?¡± Lanarot, who had not meant that, smiled and nodded her head hesitantly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let me pour you all some milk,¡± the old Iyrman said, smiling wide as he started pouring more drinks into the spare cups, allowing Lanarot to pick up her own while he brought a cup to Little Jarot¡¯s lips. ¡°Slowly, slowly.¡± Some of the milk dripped down onto the boy¡¯s clothes, but he drank as much of the milk as he could, before sighing, smiling up at his greatfather. The old man used his scarf to dab the boy¡¯s face clean. ¡°You are my greatson, who else could drink milk so well?¡± Little Jarot hid his face against his greatfather¡¯s chest once more. Jarot rubbed the back of the boy¡¯s head, snorting proudly, before smirking towards Otkan. ¡°There is no need to be jealous, I am sure your greatchildren wille soon.¡± Adam felt a chill run down his spine, pausing as he handed Konarot to Otkan, his eyes meeting the old woman¡¯s eyes expectantly. ¡°You can¡¯t keep them.¡± ¡°When will you give me greatchildren?¡± Otkan asked. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, his cheeks flushing red. Luckily for Adam, someone unlikely appeared to help him, as Jirot stormed towards the entrance of the extended family estate.
When you remember other people also have things they want to do. Damn. Everyone needs homies like Otkan. 667. The Passing Days I 667. The Passing Days I ¡®Naqokan is not bad,¡¯ Jarot thought, before his eyes fell to the side, watching as Jirot stopped before Lucy, staring up at the woman. Jirot pointed up towards the woman, babbling towards her. Lucy blinked, staring down at the young girl, her entire body still aching, filled with exhaustion from the heavy training. ¡°I see,¡± Lucy replied towards the little girl. Jirot smirked, before nodding her head and cackling, rushing back towards her greatfather. She tripped over, letting out a low grunt, before she hoisted herself to her feet and ran towards the older Iyrman, hugging his leg. She giggled wildly, betraying the fact she had been rather naughty, though no one knew how. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Jarot said, ring up towards Lucy, before noting how Mara sped her hands ahead of her navel. He grinned wide towards the Demon woman, who was currently being beaten by his younger siblings. ¡®Even with one arm and one leg, I could bury you into the earth.¡¯ Mara¡¯s eyes remained focused on the older Iyrman, understanding the difference between herself and the crazy old man, but she had a duty to fulfil, and not even the Iyrmen could stop her. As the pair red between one another, Lucy fell beside Adam, staring down at the Goblin girl. Jirot looked to the side, giggling wildly, but she stopped when she didn¡¯t see Lucy, and instead looked up at her greatfather. Then she looked to the side, smirking at her father, before noticing Lucy. Jirot quickly waddled towards the Demon. ¡°Up!¡± Jirot demanded. ¡°Pick up!¡± Lucy slowly bent forward and picked the girl up, wincing in pain, before she pulled the girl onto herp. Jirot stared up at the Demon woman, blinking up at her, before she cackled again, bringing her hands up to her mouth. ¡°She seems happy today,¡± Lucy said. ¡°She¡¯s happy everyday,¡± Adam said. ¡°How can she not be when I adore her so much?¡± ¡°She seems to like to sit with me and not you even though you adore her so much?¡± Lucy replied, her lips twitching slightly. ¡°You sure have grown quite courageous, Demon Lord,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t cast my First Gate spells infinitely any more, I¡¯m still a bit of a monster.¡± ¡°A bit?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose more than just a bit?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Nn!¡± Little Jarotined, reaching out towards Lucy. ¡°See? Even your son wants to y with me.¡± ¡°He wants to y with his sister,¡± Adam corrected, though it still annoyed him. ¡°Whatever allows you to sleep at night.¡± ¡°Howe you¡¯re starting a fight with me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You were being cringe.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t being that cringe,¡± Adam replied, frowning. Little Jarot sat beside his sister and stared up at Lucy, Jirot also doing the same. Jirot babbled a question towards Lucy, and waited expectantly. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°See?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, before cackling once again, staring up at her father expectantly, waiting for him to tell her off. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to bully Lucy,¡± Adam said, rubbing the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Not as much as you bully me though.¡± Otkan gently rubbed Konarot¡¯s head, watching over the triplets as the group enjoyed themselves. She noticed how Jarot glowed upon seeing his greatchildren, eventually taking Konarot from the old woman. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Jarot eventually said, while the group were all eating food. ¡°I will stay at the shared estate for a short time.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he was allowed to do that, but he wasn¡¯t going to tease the old man, not since it was still so soon after what happened. The group prepared to return, with Lucy saying her goodbyes to the Goblins, embracing them tight, before poking their noses. ¡°You need to bully your father more, otherwise he¡¯ll be cringe,¡± the Demon Lord said. ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied, before widening her stance as she stared up at the woman. She smirked wide, before she rushed up towards her greatfather. Jarot lifted the girl up, kissing her cheek, letting her melt up against him. Little Jarot waited patiently to be picked up, before the pair were tied into a leather contraption so Jarot could carry them both. Adam thought about helping him, but decided against it, instead following Jarot¡¯s pace. Jarot was once swifter than him, but with his missing leg, the old man was much slower. Every other step, the sound of wood striking stone apanied them, though it was eventually drowned out into the background. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s really Jarot¡¯s grandson?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°They are so simr,¡± Mara agreed. ¡°¡­¡± Lucy was pretty sure it was impossible, but wasn¡¯t that why it was possible? ¡°Gurot!¡± Adam called out, the chonky boy yawning towards Adam, having just awoken from his nap. Adam lifted the boy up and hugged him close, gently swaying with him. ¡°Oh dear!¡± Adam said, noting how full the boy¡¯s clothy was. ¡°Let¡¯s get you all cleaned up?¡± Jarot watched as Adam carried the boy away, slowly cing Jirot and Little Jarot down, the pair having fallen asleep within the leather contraption. ¡°Does he spoil his Cousins too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, knitting nearby, watching over the one year olds. Jarot nodded, before his eyes fell across the group of one years olds. He looked to his own greatchildren, then his eyes went back to the one year olds. He leaned back and thought about what Adam had done for hispanions, the weapons he had given up and gifted. A small smile appeared across his face, and he couldn¡¯t help but imagine the chaotic future whichy ahead of the Iyr. ¡°Babo,¡± Konarot called, staring up at him, seeing the way he smiled. ¡°Yes?¡± Konarot blinked, before she sat down beside him, staring down at the wooden leg. The old man, who had seemed like a wall, had returned to them looking so¡­ Small. As the days passed, Adam continued to enchant and rx, alternating between the two. He would enchant every first, third, and fifth day of the week,pleting one weapon a week, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. Adam took his triplets for a walk during his first break, allowing the twins to spend time with their greatfather, who couldn¡¯t help but spoil them daily. Even though he was a crippled old man, he was still an Iyrman, and kept up with the boundless energy of the twins. However, Adam wasn¡¯t the only one spending time with the younger children. ¡°Raygak,e,¡± Jaygak called. Raygak looked up at her, unsure of what she was nning. He rushed up towards her, however, since his elder sister had called. Jaygak reached down to her belt, and undid it, holding it out towards her brother. ¡°Yes?¡± Raygak asked, narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°You can carry it today,¡± Jaygak said. Raygak blinked. He stared at the de, a beautiful de. He knew of its worth vaguely, since it was a weapon from Lord Strom. The Lord had lost it in a bet to Adam, who had gifted it to his sister and the Gak family. Apparently, it was a de which was Legendary, though it was not yet quite that powerful. One needed to be worthy to use its full capabilities. ¡°I can?¡± Raygak asked, wondering if this was a prank. ¡°Don¡¯t unsheathe the de, and don¡¯t let anyone else unsheathe it,¡± Jaygak said, rubbing his head. ¡°You can let others hold it too, but you are to carry it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Raygak grabbed Stormdrake, his eyes shooting up to Jaygak, waiting for her to pull it back, before he slowly pulled the de towards him. His eyes beamed down towards the weapon, which apparently was the greatest weapon within the Gak arsenal. Raygak held the de to his chest, as though to hug it. His heart pounded with excitement. Jaygak watched as the boy admired the de, his eyespletely glued to it. Not only was there a deep joy, but his greedy thoughts slipped through, the boy imagining his future wielding such a grand weapon. Jaygak¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, though her eyes remained without their typical yful light. ¡®I was able to keep up with the likes of those four all thanks to him,¡¯ she thought. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for you, what could I have done?¡¯ Jaygak thought of the Half Elf, who had done so much for her. Stormdrake itself was an unbelievable gift. If Adam had given it to the Iyr, he would have been epted into it with very little fuss. Yet, he hadn¡¯t just given it to the Iyr, he specifically gave it to Jaygak. Perhaps he truly didn¡¯t know of it¡¯s great capabilities, but even after being warned of it several times, he had merely shrugged his shoulders. Even after using her favour, and recalling Lord Stokmar¡¯s request, she still hadn¡¯t repaid the debt Adam had made. Even now, watching Raygak hold onto the de, almost frozen in shock, how could she think to stop? She nced over to the side, seeing that Taygak was staring their way. Jaygak held out a hand and motioned the girl to approach, so that she could admire the de too. ¡®What am I to do?¡¯
Jaygak is cute too. 668. The Passing Days II 668. The Passing Days II ¡°Hoi hoi hoi,¡± Adam said, lifting Gurot up, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done reading, should we go for a walk?¡± Gurot smiled, pointing up behind him for Adam to carry him, but the Half Elf ced Gurot down. The boy pouted up towards his Cousin, his lips trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Adam squatted to pinch the boy¡¯s cheeks, jiggling them lightly. ¡°Who asked you to be so chonky?¡± He ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, distracting him from the want to be carried, before Adam began to walk off. ¡°Just because I ask you to be chonky it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m prepared to carry you everywhere.¡± Adam stopped, turning and waiting expectantly for the boy, who shuffled up to Adam and then stopped, waiting for Adam to continue. ¡°Ooboo!¡± Gurot said, pointing towards a nt. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a nt,¡± Adam stated, nodding his head. ¡°Pah,¡± Gurot confirmed, before rushing past it, pointing towards the wall. He looked back at Adam and waited. ¡°Wall.¡± ¡°Oo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. Gurot smiled and continued to point at various things, having Adam name them for him. The Iyrmen nced Adam¡¯s way often, though considering he was wearing the Iyrmen¡¯s attire, embroidered with a blue circle, with blue diamonds emanating from either side, they left him be. Eventually the boy stopped and looked up towards Adam, holding up his arms towards his Cousin. Adam lifted the boy up, brushing his hair. ¡°Since you walked so well, I¡¯ll carry you back, okay?¡± Adam said. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone though, otherwise they¡¯ll expect me to carry them all too.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Gurot promised. As the pair made their way back, Gurot squirmed, before he pulled his head away from Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dada!¡± he cried, pointing to an Iyrman in the distance. ¡°Dada!¡± Adam noted the boy¡¯s smile before he turned, seeing Gorot in the distance, pushing along a rickshaw of wood. Adam walked over, and the boy¡¯s calls eventually caused Gorot to tense up and he turned, seeing the boy, who had been allowed to run towards his father. Gorot lifted his son up. ¡°Gurot.¡± ¡°Dada!¡± The boy showed off his toothy smile towards his father, before he pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Dada!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gorot replied, before brushing the boy¡¯s hair, allowing the boy to hide into his chest. Gorot was like any other Iyrman, with the tanned skin of someone whoboured under the sun, a lean body shaped by sparring. He had lighter hair and eyes than Mirot, though not by much, though his son had been gifted his hair and eyes. At his side hung an axe, ready to spill blood should the Iyr call for it. Gorot¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, the Half Elf who had been adopted into his family. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Uncle Gorot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You are well?¡± ¡°Well enough, thanks to all the hard work the Iyr is doing for me, and you as well,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head lightly. Gorot nodded his head in return, and with that, he was done with his yearly conversation with the Half Elf. ¡°Gurot, I must return to work.¡± ¡°Oo,¡± the boy said, staring up at his father for a moment, before going back to resting up against his father¡¯s chest. ¡°You must listen well to Adam,¡± Gorot said, holding the boy out to Adam. Gurot began to squirm and whimper, and Adam¡¯s heart sank as he stole the boy away from his father. ¡°Let¡¯s go to mummy,¡± Adam said, taking the boy, who shifted his body so that he could see his father. ¡°Say bye bye to daddy.¡± Adam held up the boy¡¯s hand and waved it to his father. ¡°Hoo!¡± Gurot whimpered as he waved his hand, his eyes beginning to tear up as he was torn away from his father too quickly. He sobbed and shook, before wailing in Adam¡¯s arms as the Half Elf returned him back to the shared estate. Mirot rubbed the boy¡¯s head, noting how his eyes were so puffy. ¡°Why did he cry?¡± ¡°We met daddy, didn¡¯t we Gurot?¡± ¡°Dada.¡± Gurot pouted. ¡°Your father is working hard,¡± Mirot said, holding her son close to her chest. ¡°When he returns, you can y with him then.¡± ¡®How is it that my Cousin can be this cute?¡¯ Adam often read to the children, from the older set of children of Taygak to Katool, to the younger set of children, from Lanarot to Jitool. While he read to the children, Jurot sat nearby, carving tiny statues, though he did so out of sight of the children, and out of reach. He made sure to clean up any wood chippings too, taking the duty of brushing the floor clean during the evenings. Kitool, too, read to the children, though spent much time with Katool, who would hold a book and slowly read to her elder instead. ¡°Dragons are so big,¡± Katool stated, reaching up with her hand to denote how big. ¡°Sometimes they are not big, sometimes they are small, like me.¡± ¡°When they are babies,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Dragons are not babies, Dragons are eggs,¡± Katool stated. ¡°The Dragon babies are in the eggs.¡± Katool looked up to her sister, furrowing her brows in confusion. ¡°Dragon babies are in eggs?¡± ¡°In Dragon eggs, yes.¡± ¡°Do I eat Dragon babies?¡± Katool gasped. ¡°No.¡± Kitool brushed the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you want to?¡± ¡°No! I do not want to eat babies! That is no good, no good,¡± the girl said, shaking her head, causing her bob to shake. Adam tried to y Warriors and Wanderers with the children too, trying to y at least once a week. He wanted to continue their story, with the children going off to try and find their Aunt in the story, while Adam asked his Aunt what she had nned to do with her ill gotten gains earlier in the story. ¡°This is not right!¡± Turot dered. ¡°Aunt, you cannot run!¡± ¡°I am not running, it is my character who is running,¡± Sonarot replied, cing a hand on the boy¡¯s head. Turot huffed, looking to Asorot for help. Asorot blinked, before looking at his sheet. He wondered if there was a way to convince his Aunt, so he picked up his dice and rolled. 14. Asorot looked to Adam to see what the number meant in game. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s a pretty good roll,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Aunt, can you make me a roll?¡± 5. ¡°Asorot, you find some information pertaining to a mysterious figure who is said to be in the far state of Ramsgotten.¡± ¡°I write it down,¡± Asorot said, writing the word into his notes slowly. ¡°It is Aunt?¡± ¡°You think it is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Fight,¡± Taygak said, sitting up taller as she red at her aunt. ¡°Stormdrake.¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t found Stormdrake yet, Taygak, but maybe once you have it, you can get revenge.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled, before Lanarot barged up to him and hugged him. ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Lanawoh big,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are big.¡± She pulled away and pointed at the die expectantly. Adam smiled, handing the die to her, before the girl rolled. 11. Lanarot smiled, looking towards her brother. Adam smiled. ¡°Good job!¡± He ruffled her hair, before she giggle and hugged him tight. ¡°Big girl,¡± she said, cuddling up to him. ¡°Big girl,¡± Adam confirmed, before he ended the session, carrying his sister back home. The days continued to pass, with Adam spending some time with hispanions too. He noticed Filliam was speaking with Dunes quite regrly, and Vonda was often found besides Jaygak. The tripletsy on the floor, staring at the purple sky, the sun beginning to set. Konarot¡¯s eyes remained focused on the sky, wanting to see the purple turn to dark blue, and eventually to ck. Jirot and Little Jaroty beside the triplets, the pair babbling between one another. They would often point towards the sky, and some timeter, the stars became more noticeable for the rest. ¡°Ogoo?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Bab,¡± her brother replied. ¡°Bab,¡± Jarot confirmed, sitting from near them. The twins looked over towards him, before they started to cackle withughter towards him. For one reason or another, their babo saying such a word caused them to fall into hysteria. ¡°My kids are so-,¡± Adam began, before he turned to see little Kavgak, who was actually quiterge, even chonkier than Gurot. ¡°Hello Kavbaby.¡± Kavgak held up her hand, which clutched a stone tightly. She red up at Adam. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam asked, holding out his hand, before the girl dropped the stone into his hand. She red up at him for a few moments longer, letting out a soft sigh, before she marched off. ¡°¡­¡± Adam nced towards the others, confused, but he said nothing of the matter. Later in the evening, Adam made his way up to the store room, and he unbundled a nket from a crate, before opening it up. There he found a small box, kept shut by strips of leather which were slipped through atch. He undid thetch to find a strip of noonval elk, scales made of wood, scales made of metal, and a book wrapped within cloth. Adam tore a bit of spare cloth and wrapped it over the stone, before cing it in the corner. He then closed the box,tching it shut, before cing it in the corner of the crate, beside other items wrapped in cloth. ¡®Who gave Kavgak permission to be so cute?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Of course she¡¯s such a trouble maker, she¡¯s Jaygak¡¯s sister!¡¯ It was during thest day of the month when Jurot approached Adam. ¡°There is a new litter.¡± ¡°A new litter?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Of pups.¡± ¡°Pups?¡±
Kavgak is our chonky girl too. 669. The Passing Days III 669. The Passing Days III ¡°You punk! Who gave you permission to have such cute kids?¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°They are not kids, they are pups,¡± Sky replied. ¡°You see how he talks back to me?¡± Adam nced towards Jurot, frowning slightly. ¡°He¡¯s lucky these kids are so cute, otherwise I would have sorted him out.¡± The nine pups twitched lightly beside their mothers, who licked at their fur, and nuzzled against their sides. Adam watched with quivering lips, doing his best not to fawn over them too much. ¡°Nine pups,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Iyr will wish to im some, but there will be enough for your children.¡± ¡°Five pups for my kids, and four for the Iyr?¡± Adam said. ¡°No, it should be six for us, one for Lanababy.¡± ¡°She likes to y with Sky. I will give Sky to her.¡± Jurot has already spoken to Sky about the matter, since Lanarot enjoyedying against the Awakened Wolf¡¯s side. ¡°That¡¯s good, but what about your children?¡± ¡°My children?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given your grandfather five children, won¡¯t you?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows, his lips almost smirking slightly. Jurot blinked. ¡°Where are the other pups anyhow?¡± Adam hadpletely forgotten the existence of the first batch of the wolves, which were born to the same Awakened Wolf and pair of dire wolves the previous year. ¡°They have been gifted to the Iyr, since they were raised during this time,¡± Jurot said, ncing up towards the sky. ¡°This time?¡± ¡°The time the Iyr closed its gates.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam hadn¡¯t heard that they had been stolen from him, but he supposed he shouldn¡¯t begrudge the Iyr, not since they did so much for him already. ¡°Alright.¡± Jurot nodded, having expected that Adam would understand, especially since he was willing to give the Iyr so much. Jurot kept an eye on the little pups, wondering if they would be taken from Adam too. There was only so much the Iyr could take from Adam before the Rot family would need to speak up. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about making Jaygak a weapon. Raygak seems to like Stormdrake, so maybe he should y with it in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Raygak is too young,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Stormdrake would be best for Jaygak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t actually mean that Raygak should y with it, but that Stormdrake, which is apparently this great weapon and catches so much attention, should probably remain here.¡± Jurot grunted, relenting with a nod. He should have realised Adam meant something else, even he wasn¡¯t that¡­ ¡®No, it is an Adam thing to do.¡¯ ¡®Should I go ask Elder Zijin for a sword?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I probably should.¡¯ Adam approached the Elder at his estate, waving a hand towards the Elder. ¡°Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± the Elder replied, closing his book. ¡°Did you enjoy your time with the wolves?¡± ¡°I did, I did, thank you,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head lightly. His eyes flickered slightly, the Half Elf trying to refrain from reading anything he wasn¡¯t allowed to. ¡°I¡¯ve got a favour to ask you.¡± ¡°A favour, from me?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam paused, trying to think about how to word it. ¡®I should have thought about it on the way here¡­¡¯ Elder Zijin waited for the Half Elf, allowing him to think in peace. Though he was busy with all the situations forced into his hands, especially due to the fact the war had ended and the negotiations had ended, and what with the Iyr¡¯s gates still being closed, he still gave Adam his peace. Adam was Adam, after all. ¡°Raygak seems to like Stormdrake, so I was thinking it should stay in the Iyr so he can y with it.¡± Zijin blinked. When he had heard Adam needed a favour, the Elder hadn¡¯t expected the Half Elf to be so¡­ Adam about it. ¡°It is a good thought.¡± ¡°So, yeah, I need a decent sword to enchant so that it can stay here.¡± ¡°What kind of enchantment will you ce onto it?¡± ¡°Something that works well with the Gak family¡¯s abilities,¡± Adam said, vaguely. He had no idea what he wanted to enchant onto it, but he had the night to think it over. ¡°Okay,¡± Zijin replied, bowing his head. Adam had been rather well behaved recently, and he had already assisted the Iyr so much. ¡°How long will you be enchanting it?¡± ¡°If I enchant at around the same pace, probably a month?¡± Adam said, thinking about it. ¡®If I enchant three times a week, then I¡¯ll be done by the end of the month. No, wait, don¡¯t I also have to do that too?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll enchant every other day or so, and then I¡¯ll take thest few weeks of the year off. Ah, I mean, the twelfth month, not the year. I¡¯ll probably take thest month off too.¡± ¡°You have been resting well,¡± Zijin almost used. ¡°Even I was shocked you had decided to take days off from working.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little awkward since the Iyr asked me to make stuff for them, but I thought I should probably spend plenty of time with my kids. Everyone knows how cute they are so I¡¯m afraid the Iyr will steal them from me.¡± ¡°The Iyr will only take them if you allow it,¡± the Elder stated. ¡°How can I allow you to take my greatest treasures?¡± Elder Zijin smiled. ¡°I will find you a de. You maye to the estate in the morning to pick it up.¡± ¡°Thank you again, Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, bowing his head, before leaving. ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin called as the boy left. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, turning half way to nce at the Elder. ¡°Your children may be cute, but you should be careful,¡± the Elder began. ¡°It is the cutest children who are most difficult.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Adam replied, letting out a low sigh. ¡°Jirot keeps bullying me.¡± Zijin smiled, nodding his head. Adam returned back to the shared family estate, where he found his triplets rushing up to him. ¡°You¡¯re always spoiling the surprise.¡± Adam hoisted them up one by one to hug and kiss them, before letting them down to follow him. Jurot nced his way, noting theck of a sword, but returned back to whittling at his wood. Adam sat opposite the young Iyrman, yawning, before stretching out his back. He stared at Jurot¡¯s figurne, that of an elk. He blinked towards it and then thought about Zeus, who remained at the vige, along with the cart. ¡®Zeus is way too useful,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about how much the elk had helped him. ¡®I should try and get more steeds somehow.¡¯ The evening passed uneventfully, with Adam reading to the children and ying Warriors and Wanderers with the older children. It was a routine that Adam had be used to, wondering how he had managed to work so much in the past. ¡°Oof,¡± Jirot said, dropping down beside her father, before half climbing on top of him, cing her head on his stomach. She ced her hand towards his chest and she gripped his shirt. ¡°I guess I¡¯m sleeping with you two today?¡± Adam asked, reaching for the girl¡¯s hair, before brushing Jarot¡¯s head too. ¡°Babo?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Babo? He¡¯s at the other estate,¡± Adam replied, rubbing his head. ¡°Oo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, before sucking his thumb as he rested up against his father. ¡°You two are a little close with your aunt, right?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What do you think? What kind of sword do you think Jaygak would want?¡± ¡°Ogoo,¡± the boy replied. ¡°No,¡± Jirot said, before she sucked against her thumb. She looked up at her father and then pointed up at him. ¡°I know I¡¯m your favourite, but that wasn¡¯t the question,¡± Adam whispered, rubbing their backs gently, before he rested his head back, and he stared at the ceiling. ¡®I need to make something that¡¯s at least as good as Wraith,¡¯ the Half Elf thought. ¡®Can I? I mean, it is passive enchanting¡­¡¯ Jurot wondered what Adam was nning. Phantom was a weapon that would be coveted by the entirend, and Tigerstaff and Wraith were equally as impressive. Perhaps Wraith was a slightly toned down version, but for someone who used magic, Wraith was worth much more. ¡®A ming sword would be kinda sick,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Very thematically appropriate, but would that be weird? What about lightning instead, just a weaker version of Stormdrake? No, it has to be a stronger than what Stormdrake can do right now.¡¯ Adam looked down at his children. ¡®You¡¯ll probably like it with the fire since it will look cool, right? She¡¯ll be cooler than daddy, though¡­¡¯ Adam sighed lightly, causing his daughter to stir slightly, looking up towards her father. She crawled upwards towards her father. ¡°Daddy,¡± she said, looking down at his face, cing a hand against his chin, her we thumb pressing against the side of his neck. She felt the softness of her father¡¯s beard, which had been growing slowly during nightval. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said, reaching up to brush her hair. ¡°Daddy will think of something.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said, resting her head against his shoulder, pulling the pillow under head head, before pinning her father¡¯s arm down. ¡®Am I allowed to be this happy?¡¯ Adam thought, smiling.
I wonder what kind of weapon it will be? 670. The Passing Days IV 670. The Passing Days IV ¡°That¡¯s a nice sword,¡± Adam said, holding the sword in hand. The hilt was dark, not quite ck, but a dark grey. The de itself was dark too, a simr colour, but shifted purple under the light. The hilt of the de was slightly longer than usual, with a diamond shaped pommel that was smooth. ¡°Moonsteel,¡± Elder Zijin said. ¡°It holds properties without magic, for it gently glows in the night, and it is easier to enchant.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Adam whispered, smiling. ¡°I think I need to change what I originally wanted to enchant, but not by much.¡± ¡°What did you wish to enchant onto the de?¡± Elder Zijin asked. Adam smiled. Adam enchanted every other day, no longer taking the weekend off. It was during the second week that snow began to fall onto the Iyr. It was a light snow, but more than enough for the triplets toy against it with their bare bodies, almost melting into the snow as though it were a cloud. They were taken elsewhere by Sonarot so they could do so without influencing the other children. ¡®These punks!¡¯ Adam thought, staring down at his twins. ¡®Who gave them permission to be so cute?¡¯ Jirot and Jarot were both bundled up so they looked as though they had doubled in weight, with their nose tips red from the cold. They were ying in the snow, sometimes feeling the snow drops fall across their faces, causing them to twitch. ¡°Snow,¡± Lanarot said, pushing the snow together to pile it high, while the older children made snow castles and snowmen. The younger children were sitting around the snow, staring all around it, while also twitching when the snow fell against their cheeks. Kavgak and Tavgak felt the snow drop onto their cheeks, twitching as it did. They looked up towards Adam, before their faces contorted, their tiny red lips trembling, they they finally shook and sobbed. Adam lifted the pair up, bringing them to his chest, hiding them from the snow. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. Is it too cold for you? What silly snow. Do you want me to speak with Mother Nature and tell her off?¡± ¡°Do you wish to cause trouble with Nahtu?¡± Jurot asked, pouring hot milk into the cups for the children. ¡°Nahtu?¡± ¡°The Goddess of Nature,¡± Jurot exined, leaving it at that. ¡°¡­¡± Adam looked down at the pair of girls, who were only sniffling now. ¡°For Kavgak and Tavgak? Of course.¡± He embraced the girls tighter, before slipping his scarf over them so they were protected from the wind. During dinner, the Iyrmen melted cheese over the grilled meat, and chewed it slowly. The Gak family didn¡¯t wait for their food to cool, but the other Iyrmen did not have such heat tolerances. Adam kept some of the cheese to nibble against, but Lanarot pointed towards it. ¡°Cheese, peas.¡± ¡°You want some of papa¡¯s cheese?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes, papa. Peas, papa.¡± ¡°Hmmm, just this once, because you¡¯re so cute,¡± Adam said, offering her a chunk of his cheese. ¡°Cheese!¡± Jirot demanded from beside her father, her brows furrowed, as though daring him to deny her. ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Adam said, offering her the rest of his cheese. Jirot bit into the cheese and slowly chewed, before looking towards her brother, offering him the cheese. Jarot leaned in and ate it from her fingers, before Jirot offered it to her older siblings. Konarot pushed the girl¡¯s hand back towards her sister¡¯s mouth, letting Jirot eat the rest of the cheese. Konarot then looked up at her father expectantly. ¡®You punks, you¡¯re too cute!¡¯ Adam thought, before reaching for more cheese, only to realise he had given it all away. ¡°Uncle Jurot, will you share some of your cheese?¡± Konarot looked up towards her uncle, who sat nearby. She blinked towards the Iyrman, who blinked back towards her. He held out the cheese for her, and the girl leaned in to bite at it from his fingers. Jurot blinked again while the girl pulled back to chew the cheese slowly. He then offered the cheese to the two younger siblings, whose tail swayed happily as they ate from his fingers. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot felt a gentle warmth fill him. He reached over to pat the girl¡¯s head, causing her to pull away from her uncle. ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s your uncle! What are you doing?¡± Adam brushed her hair gently. Konarot shook her head, and hid her head beside her father¡¯s leg, hiding away from her uncle. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°Is papa,¡± Lanarot said, still chewing her food. ¡°Big. Stwong.¡± ¡°See?¡± Adam said, smiling lightly. Konarot looked up towards the Iyrman, before slowly pulling away from her father. Her tails gently rubbed against the snowy floor as she sat, before she finally returned back to her meal. Adam sighed, ncing between everyone. ¡°Thanks, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded, before returning back to his meal. ¡°The Divine have truly blessed me in this life,¡± Adam said, brushing his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°What a wonderful life I get to live because of all of you. You, and everyone else, I mean.¡± Adam motioned his head to everyone around. ¡°My children wouldn¡¯t be growing so well without all of you.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°We will take care of them well.¡± She stared down at the girl, who bowed her head gently, and Sonarot reached over to rub it. ¡°They are all my grandchildren.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡± ¡°You are not.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t change how I feel,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not even an Iyrman.¡± ¡°You are Jurot¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Is papa!¡± Lanarot confirmed. Adam smiled, tearing bits of his bread before offering them to his sister. ¡°How can you be so cute?¡± ¡°Coot,¡± Lanarot confirmed, eating the small bits of bread her brother had torn for her. Adam smiled, before ncing towards Turot and Asorot. He wondered if Asorot felt the same way, though hoped he didn¡¯t. Adam nodded towards the pair, before returning back to eat. ¡°How can there be so many cute kids here?¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°There¡¯s too many.¡± His eyes fell across the children, including Kavgak, who was staring shocked at Jaygak. Her older sister had stolen away her pepper, and she made to cry, before it was quickly stopped by Jaygak bringing her own pepper to her sister¡¯s lips. ¡°No, there¡¯s no such thing¡­¡± Something cold and dark crept within his heart. His eyes fell across the children, from the youngest to the oldest. ¡®Will they all be okay?¡¯ His eyes darted towards Inakan. ¡®She can¡¯t really do much, but what about the rest of them? They¡¯re all fine, and they¡¯re probably going to be corrupted. Once they turn, what is it, seventeen? Eighteen?¡¯ Adam frowned, thinking about the Iyr¡¯s protection ending on the children. ¡®I¡¯ll need to Level Up so I can cast those spells, then.¡¯ He let out a low sigh, realising he still had at least fifteen or sixteen years before he had to think about it. Then his eyes fell towards the older children, Katool, then to the Gaks, the twins, and then he realised who has the most important in terms of how quickly he needed to progress. Taygak brought a pepper to Tavgak¡¯s lips, before she kissed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Eating. Good.¡± Taygak took a bite of her own pepper, waiting for her baby sister to finish eating, before offering another pepper. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the creeping darkness once more. ¡®I¡¯ve got less than eight.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. Adam let out a long, slow sigh, one that didn¡¯t push away the darkness. ¡°Which of the Gods do I have to me for having such cute Cousins?¡± Adam continued to enchant as the days passed by, but he also spent time with the babies during his breaks. He read to them as much as he could, but during the second week, the Shamans appeared to check their health, staring with the youngest babies, before moving on the to the slightly older children. ¡°Inakan¡¯s ears are weak, but her eyes are much weaker,¡± a Shaman said, writing something down within his book, while his aides also wrote within their own. ¡°The rest are blessed with health.¡± His eyes fell to the youngest set of babies, who seemed to be among some of the healthiest he had seen. He was acutely aware of the Half Elf nearby, who was waiting for the Shamans to be done with the children so he could read to them. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Inakan,¡± Adam said, holding the girl to her chest once the Shamans had left. ¡°It¡¯s because the world needs to remain in bnce. You can¡¯t be perfect, you know?¡± Adam brushed her hair. Adam also spent time with Filliam, walking with him every morning to make sure he was working on his health. Adam needed him in tip top shape, just in case he needed the young man for something. ¡°Filliam, how much would it cost for a watch?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They¡¯re quite expensive,¡± Filliam said, thinking. ¡°At least fifty gold each?¡± ¡°How about a hundred gold for each watch? I want them to be slightly nicer than a normal watch, and maybe with some custom work for each one?¡± ¡°That could be arranged.¡± ¡°I need quite a few.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°At least twenty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot of watches.¡± ¡°Will you be able to do it?¡± ¡°A hundred gold for each watch? I can, of course. It will take some time¡­¡± Filliam wondered if he could still experiment with each watch. ¡°I¡¯ll just pay you three thousand gold, that should be enough for the watches. I don¡¯t think I need thirty, but let¡¯s just say I¡¯ll hand you three thousand gold. Do you ept payment in gems?¡± ¡®Three thousand gold?¡¯ Filliam thought, blinking at Adam. Yet, somehow, this wasn¡¯t that crazy for Adam. ¡°Yes.¡±
Spending three thousand gold on watches... Has Adam bes what he hates most? 671. The Passing Days V 671. The Passing Days V ¡°Six des and Eighteen Sheaths?¡± Adam asked, sipping on his tea, a fruit tea with no milk or sugar, which was what he usually preferred as a Brit. ¡°Some of our best warriors,¡± Dunes confirmed, sipping his own tea, which had been brewed within a pan with certain spices. ¡°Each de is a Grandmaster, each Sheath is a Master.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam said, hearing about the great warriors across thends. He wondered how he would stack up to them, especially about how he would stack up to them without a weapon like Wraith. ¡°Just like Alnd, ournd has many orders, and many who can be considered Grandmasters and so on.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess there is a reason why Alnd has been unable to take out Aswadasad,¡± Adam said, sipping more of his tea. ¡°You should be careful in Aswadasad too, Adam,¡± Dunes warned. ¡°No, you should be more careful. There are many Dragons who make their home near civilization within Aswadasad, and they may not be so forgiving to your jokes.¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll have Jurot right beside me, so what will they try?¡± ¡°When you are beside Iyrmen? I¡¯m sure they will not try much. They may not try much within the year. Within ten. Within a hundred. Dragons live long lives, and they may not even try to do anything while you live. Two hundred years? Three hundred years? Perhaps your descendants find themselves at the mercy of the Dragon when you are dead¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained silent for a long while. ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re friends, Dunes.¡± Dunes smiled, raising his cup of tea, bowing his head, before sipping it. ¡°Of course, Adam.¡± Adam continued to enchant as the days passed, and finished enchanting the sword, which he named. XP: 10 200 ¡®Damn, I still have so much XP even after everything?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the sword. ¡®I guess it should be good enough for her?¡¯ Adam continued to enjoy the days as they passed by, ying with his children in the snow, but also ying with the other children every so often. Inakan could only y for a short while in the snow each time, but was taken away often to keep her fairly warm, along with the Gaks, who enjoyed the warmth more. He continued to enchant every other day too, focused on enchanting an axe. Adam let out a low sigh, watching as the vapour floated out of his mouth. ¡®What should I get for the kids?¡¯ His thoughts focused on his children. ¡®No, not just magical stuff, but stuff like education. Vonda and Dunes, they said they¡¯d join the business, so they can teach them a fair amount. Then there¡¯s Amira too, Dunes¡¯ woman, so I gotta make sure she¡¯s well taken care of too. If she was trained by the order it should be okay too..¡± Adam sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡®Hold on, does she even want to join?¡¯ ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam called, approaching the Aswadian, who was currently sipping hot tea to warm himself up in the corner. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°About, uh, Amira.¡± Adam sat beside the Aswadian, ncing around. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You, uh¡­ you going to¡­ you know?¡± ¡°I may,¡± Dunes replied, sipping his tea. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Well, I was wondering, if you were to, you know, would she also join the business?¡± ¡°You may have to ask,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I will join, you can be certain of that, though you will need to speak with the Priest Commander.¡± ¡°Right, makes sense,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll, uh, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Amira approached the pair, carrying a y pot. She ced the pot down onto the table, pouring herself some tea, but also pouring the others tea too. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Amira.¡± ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I have five healthy children and piles of gold in my bank,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Great.¡± He winked. ¡°That is good.¡± She sipped her tea, ncing between the pair. ¡°It is still a surprise to me that you have Goblin children.¡± ¡°Why is it such a surprise?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Also, sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been rude. How are you?¡± ¡°I am well,¡± Amira replied, shing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just because they are¡­ Goblins.¡± She blinked, as though that exined everything. ¡°Would you say the same if they were Devilkin?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not exactly¡­ people, like us.¡± ¡°Are they not?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Humans. Elves. Giants. Devilkin. Orcs. Goblins. Iyrmen. They¡¯re all the same to me.¡± ¡°We Devilkin have a proud culture spanning thousands of years,¡± Amira stated. ¡°Goblins have been nothing more than¡­¡± Amira blinked. ¡°I mean no offence, Adam. I am not speaking of your children, but of the history of Goblins.¡± ¡°I know, though it will still annoy me, but please, continue.¡± ¡°Goblins have been nothing more than pests throughout history¡­¡± Amira realised she should have worded it better, especially seeing the small smile on Adam¡¯s face as he leaned back. ¡°I do not mean I believe that, I mean that is how it is for the rest of the world¡­¡± She quickly sipped her tea. Adam smirked a little wider. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know their culture. You know nothing about Goblins, and nor do I, in all fairness. The question, really, is whether I care about their culture, or yours.¡± ¡°Of course you should!¡± Amira snapped, her eyes going wide. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful culture. We, who once ruled thends, were enved, and then we rose up to defeat our oppressors.¡± ¡°You, who were once the oppressor, then the oppressed, and then an oppressor once more, especially of Goblins, think I care about that?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Aswadians, the Devilkin, so on and so on, have a beautiful culture. I¡¯m sure that culture was built on the blood and bones of many they believed not to be people. That¡¯s how it is. Some people are not considered people, then they are, and sometime even if they are the same, they are viewed different, and so on and so on. The thing you, perhaps, have forgotten is that I care only about how adorable my children are.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called, rushing up to him angrily. She held up a block of wood, and she waved it in front of him. ¡°Iz go gan doh!¡± Adam grabbed his daughter, picking her up, his eyes going wide as he gasped at her. ¡°Who is this? Is this my Jirot? My adorable little baby Jirot?¡± Jirot, at first shocked by his sudden actions, smiled. She giggled lightly and pointed towards him. ¡°Izi mo daddy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I am your daddy! Don¡¯t you forget it, you punk!¡± Adam pulled her in close, kissing her cheek, before embracing her tight. ¡°Look at you! Look at you! My darling little girl!¡± Amira cleared her throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, Adam.¡± ¡°Rx, you¡¯re Dunes¡¯ girl¡­ friend.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Though, you have to understand, even though I think your culture might be cool, it¡¯s nothingpared to what I think of the Iyr, which is almost nothingpared to what I think of my babies.¡± Adam blew into the girl¡¯s neck, causing her to giggle. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± Jirot squirmed against her father. ¡°That¡¯s right! Daddy is right here! Jarot,e here, I¡¯ll kiss you too.¡± Adam hoisted his son up, who had been patiently waiting at the side, as though he were but Jirot¡¯s shadow. Adam kissed his boy¡¯s face all over. ¡°Daddy is right here and he¡¯s going to make sure you¡¯re both happy and healthy.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied. Amira stared at Adam as he kissed and held the babies, both of whom were apparently his children. She knew they did not share the same blood, but to see him with his children like this, how could she say they were not a family? ¡°Half Dragon children too?¡± ¡°Goblins? Half Dragons? No. These little cutie pies, they¡¯re my children, and there¡¯s nothing else you need to quantify!¡± Adam hoisted them both up, allowing them to kiss his face too. Amira turned towards Dunes, speaking in the Devilkin tongue. ¡°How can he be like this? I heard he was meant to be strong.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°He is. I¡¯ve only known him to lose three times. Once to his grandfather¡­¡± Dunes paused, raising his brows as he gave Amira time to think about the old man, who was also a monster, and was simr to Adam in the way he was affectionate with the twins. ¡°Second, it was to¡­¡± Dunes stated a title in the Aswadian tongue, revealing the existence of that figure. Amira narrowed her eyes, unsure if that was certainly possible. She had heard it several times, but even now she didn¡¯t believe it. How could she? That figure was technically part of the founding myth of the currently royal family, and yet¡­ he was still alive? ¡°He could definitely defeat multiple Elders of the Iyr at once,¡± Dunes stated,still speaking in their tongue, thinking back to when they came across Shama. No, considering what they head learnt about Asa, the figure¡¯s supposed father, then Shama was even stronger than his original estimates. ¡°The third time he lost was to abination of Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool. If he didn¡¯t surrender in the tournament, surely he would have ced first, against figures who would make us seem like children.¡± Amira still wasn¡¯t sure about Adam. It wasn¡¯t that he was weak or evil, nothing of that sort, it was just that¡­ she wasn¡¯t sure about Adam. Undead, Dragons, flying castles, these were normal. Adam? Adam was not. ¡°Staying with him will ensure future sess.¡± ¡°You trust him that much?¡± Amira asked, noticing how Dunes did his best not to look at the twins while Adam nuzzled them and yed with them. ¡°Adam is queer, but I know his heart is true.¡± Dunes thought about how he was going to slit the twins¡¯ throats mercifully when he had met them so long ago, silencing them before they could even giggle and call for their father. ¡°He may forget things. He may take a while to assist hispanions. He may start trouble with those he shouldn¡¯t. But, in the end, he will always help.¡± Jurot stepped forward while wearing Lanarot, the girl hugging his torso, while he wrapped an arm around her. Lanarot clutched at the back of his shirt, her eyes shut as she started to fall asleep. ¡°Who is this cutie?¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot replied, ncing towards her elder brother sleepily. Adam rubbed the top of her head, smiling at her. ¡°Ah!¡± Adam gasped, having remembered something for the tenth time that month. ¡°I almost forgot again. Jurot, can you make a small wooden elk figure, please?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied.
What did Adam remember? How adorable his kids are? No, he can''t remember that because he won''t forget it. 672. Passing Days VI 672. Passing Days VI ¡°Adam,¡± Elder Zijin said, finishing up with his paperwork for the morning. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± ¡°I was wondering, could I get a spell scroll for a certain spell?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Rather than paying me the gold for the Basic weapons, I¡¯d like to get scrolls for some spells.¡± ¡°Which spell?¡± ¡°Find Steed.¡± Adam paused for a moment as the Elder waited. ¡°It¡¯s so that we can move a little swifter while we¡¯re out an about, or to have a an extra¡­ mount around for stuff.¡± ¡°Stuff?¡± ¡°You know. Carrying stuff for us. If we¡¯re inbat, it¡¯s an extra body. That sort of thing.¡± ¡°You should be careful being so reliant on magic, or magical steeds.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know, but I think having it as an option might be good. The n was to make a figurine which could cast the spell, once per week, or when it¡¯s refilled, but having a few spell scrolls on hand would be nice.¡± Zijin remained silent for a long moment, before bowing his head slowly. Adam had enchanted so many weapons, but he also possessed the ability to enchant much more. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam continued to alternate between working and taking a break, though on a particr day, the third of the month, he took a moment before heading to work to call out to a particr Iyrman. Nirot held the axe in hand, feeling the strange tingling sensation at the handle. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an axe that I made a while ago,¡± Adam said. ¡°I had it enchanted for your birthday. You just turned eighteen, and back where I¡¯m from, that means you¡¯re an adult.¡± Nirot narrowed her eyes towards the Half Elf. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I, uh¡­ I¡¯ve been giving everyone else great gifts, but you¡¯re my Cousin too, Nirot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, enjoy your day.¡± Adam excused him, heading to work. Nirot stared at the axe in hand. It was a magical axe, that was for certain, but she had no idea what it did. However, it seemed to be a Basic item, otherwise she would have felt a greater tingle from the handle. She reached into her torso pocket and pulled out a small bracelet, one which her brothers had made and had gifted to her earlier in the day. She rubbed along the smooth metals, before wrapping it around her axe, swapping her mundane axe at her side with the magical axe. The days continued to pass. Snow continued to nket the Iyr. Adam continued to spoil the children. ¡°How can you keep them away from me even on this day?¡± the older Iyrman asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to explore the festival and eat,¡± Adam replied, standing in front of his five children, as though to protect them from their greatfather¡¯s affection. ¡°My Jirot and Jarot are bundled up so adorably, yet you would deny me my rights?¡± ¡°I have rights too, as their father.¡± ¡°What of my rights as their greatfather?¡± Adam and Jarot both faced off against one another, their eyes glued to one another. The distant music revealed the festival was already underway, with some of the teens working to assist with generalbour. ¡°Babo,¡± Little Jarot called. ¡°My boy,¡± Jarot called back, chuckling with adoration towards his greatson. Little Jarot, wrapped up as much as he was, shook slightly as he giggled and squealed at his greatfather. He hoisted out his arms, waiting for his greatfather to pick him up, his eyes lit up with joy. Jarot tried to kneel to pick up his son, but it was awkward with his wooden leg. Adam hoisted the boy up, cing him onto his greatfather¡¯s torso, which Little Jarot wrapped himself around. Jarot wrapped his arm around the boy and held him close, leaning in to nuzzle his nose. ¡°How can you do this to me, my boy? Why do you note to see me?¡± Little Jarot cackled lightly before he embraced his grandfather¡¯s neck, struggling to wrap his arms around the older man¡¯s thick neck. It was still well muscled, even after a whole season in which he could not walk as much as he wished. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot shouted, pouting up at her greatfather. ¡°I did not forget you, my girl,¡± Jarot assured, before offering the boy back to his father, who helped him down. ¡°Come. Let us explore and eat.¡± ¡°Num num,¡± Jirot confirmed, while her greatfather ruffled her hair, embracing her lightly for a moment before he held her hand. Adam spent the first day of the festival with his family, that of his children, brother, sisters, and the old man. Jurot kept an eye on the young girl, while Jarot watched over the twins with Adam¡¯s assistance, and each vaguely watched over the triplets, who behaved sensibly. Adam ate well that day, not just because all they did was eat, but also because the twins kept feeding their greatfather with their hands. The triplets also fed their father from their hands, and Adam ced a hand on their heads. They wore slightly thinner clothing than the rest, enjoying the cold more than the other children. Adam had noted that the triplets slept more often during nightval, though were also more energetic, ying furiously for hours at a time before napping for hours at a time. Adam spent the second day of the festival with the other children, with their elder siblings also watching over them. From Taygak to Kitool, they each enjoyed their time with their one year old siblings, who sometimes cried for their mothers and aunts, but were often soothed by their older siblings, or Adam. Adam watched over the one year olds as they slept within the estate for nap time. His eyes fell across the tiny forms, though they were missing Inakan. He thought back to when she was taken away by her father, the man informing Adam he hadpleted the task of handing the weapons over to the Guild for Rose and the others. Even then, Adam was still upset she was taken away from him, but understood Inakan needed more rest than the other children. ¡®You punks,¡¯ Adam thought, sighing lightly. ¡®Don¡¯t you worry. Inakan, even if you¡¯ll be the weakest, I¡¯ll be sure to make you into a Paragon if you want it.¡¯ Adam blinked. ¡®No. You should remain cute like this forever.¡¯ Adam spent the days of the festival with hispanions, extended family, and even spent a day with Vonda. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted to her question. ¡°I think I¡¯m fine.¡± Vonda poured Adam another cup of fruit wine, allowing the Half Elf to stare into it in thought. Adam had definitely changed, for he hadn¡¯t spent most waking days working, but rather only worked half the time at worst. That alone had signalled that Adam had changed from the previous years, when he had spent almost his entire days working, even when he had children. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam admitted again. ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯m just waiting for it.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°It,¡± Adam stated, this time far more seriously. ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen. Something. To me, or to my friends, or to my¡­ family.¡± Vonda ced a hand over Adam¡¯s, her rough palms squeezing around the back of his hand. ¡°The Iyr has Baktu to watch over it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure that stating the God of Death watches over the Iyr is going to reassure me that much,¡± Adam joked, shing a small smile. ¡°I think¡­¡± Adam reached up to his amulet, feeling how cool it was. ¡°Well, I guess¡­ I guess if something happens, then something happens, and I¡¯ll have to deal with it then.¡± ¡°Rivers need to flood for one to eat,¡± Vonda said, smiling warmly towards her. ¡°Sometimes you have to bury¡­¡± Adam paused, catching her expectant gaze. ¡°Yeah. Right.¡± Umbra sipped her own wine, feeling the warmth fill her body. She remainedying on the roofs of the Iyr, feeling the gazes of the shadows watching her. Even after all this time, several Iyrmen, each Masters, watched over her. ¡®The Iyr is so cautious.¡¯ She thought back to how they hade into being, and understood the Iyr¡¯s extremities. Then she thought of Adam, and how much he was worrying. She supposed she couldn¡¯t me the Half Elf, since he was worried about the Chaos all around him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a good dad, Vonda?¡± Adam asked, sipping his wine slowly, his eyes firmly fixed within the young woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯re a very loving father,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I believe that is good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very fortunate that I have everyone around me. People like you, and Dunes, and of course,¡± Adam said, waving his hand around himself, ¡°the Iyr, the Rot family, so on and so on.¡± ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Vonda replied, almost smirking towards the Half Elf. ¡°There are times where you alone cannot fix something, and you know that.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°You step back for the Iyr.¡± ¡°I step back for the Iyr because I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°That is good enough.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That just seems¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say someone was smart or wise if they stepped back when the Iyr asked them to.¡± ¡°Some do not step back,¡± Vonda said, frowning slightly. ¡°Yeah, and then death follows,¡± Adam said, noting the thoughts in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like killing, really.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam remained silent for a long moment. ¡°What about you, Vonda? Do you think you¡¯re a good dad?¡± Vonda tilted her head slightly, confused. ¡°Are you saying that I am a man with how I behave?¡± Adam raised his brows, surprised she had thrown the joke back at him. ¡°You¡¯re so brutal when you need to be, Vonda.¡± Adam chuckled, pouring her more wine. ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I think you¡¯d make a good dad.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Vonda replied, sipping her wine. ¡®No wonder he loves his children so much, he¡¯s so terrible at flirting,¡¯ Umbra thought. During nightval, the festival was in the third week of thest month, Allowing the Iyrmen a week to prepare for the thirteenth month, the Twilight Month. However, Adam was not focused on that, instead he was focused on giving each child a finely made dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Murot,¡± Adam said, causing the boy tough towards him, before the tiny boy sucked against his hand. ¡°How was I meant to know you were going to be born this year? I would have bought more for you.¡± Sonarot was surprised Adam¡¯s gifts were so tame. A finely made dagger was a decent gift, since almost all Iyrmen carried a dagger with them, regardless of their family weapon. She had expected Adam to do something ridiculous, and as that thought passed within her mind, she waited. And waited. And waited. Adam yawned, stretching out his muscles, before he wasmandeered by Lanarot to read her a story. He sat on the nket, ready to read her a bedtime story, one of the Rot family. Sonarot blinked. ¡®He will not say something ridiculous?¡¯ ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot pointed up at him, her finger usatory. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Weading book!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m about to do that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes, waiting for a moment, before she shuffled up beside him. Jarot sat beside her and stared up at his father expectantly. The triplets gathered around too, but almost immediately fell asleep, snoozing lightly. Adam smiled and read for the children. Still, Sonarot waited, and waited, and waited. Yet, as she stared at the dark ceiling, hearing the light snoring of her family nearby, she closed her eyes. ¡®¡­¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about Adam maturing. Adam spent much of thest week with his children, taking them daily to the extended family estate. The twins loved to y with their babo and the Demons, with the rest of the extended family also enjoying theirpany. The triplets did note as often, spending their time sleeping. The Shamans had checked on the children to make sure there was nothing wrong with them, but as far as they could gather, not being experts on Half Dragons, the triplets seemed fine. ¡®I made quite a lot from the ming swords,¡¯ Adam thought. His cut was much lower than he expected, almost losing a third of it, but he didn¡¯t mind much. The Iyr had taken a little more, having informed Adam they were going to do so, but he had almost doubled his money so he didn¡¯t mind much. The Elder had also gifted several scrolls to the Half Elf, which he was more than happy to ept. The Iyr never forgets. Elder¡¯s Zijin¡¯s words remained ingrained within his mind. It was a vague sense of hope, a hope which Adam prayed woulde into effect if something happened to him. There was of course the Rot family, but it was always nice to have extra insurance, just in case. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, causing the Half Elf to stir from his thoughts. ¡°Elder Zijin is calling for you.¡± Adam hoisted himself up, doffing his children, before he patted the snow off his back. ¡°Well, if the Elder¡¯s calling for me, I suppose I should go and see him.¡± Jirot red up at her father, as if daring him to leave. Adam red back at her, narrowing his eyes at her. Jirot huffed, pointing up at him. Adam pointed back down towards her. Jirot gasped, before looking up towards Jaygak, rushing towards her leg. She pouted towards her horned aunt. ¡°I know,¡± Jaygak said, picking the girl up. ¡°How can he do this?¡± Jirot hugged Jaygak, ncing away from her father, refusing to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, Jibaby,¡± Adam said, making his way out. ¡°No!¡± Adam smiled. Elder Zijin, for once, had just a single ck book on the table. It was a nondescript ck book, though it did seem out of ce, and ominous to the Half Elf. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam called. ¡°Take a seat, Adam.¡± Adam did so, only pausing for a moment, before he dropped down ahead of the Elder. Adam made to speak, but something told him to keep his mouth shut, a gently tingle at the back of his head. ¡®Am I dying today?¡¯ Elder Zijin remained silent. Moments passed. ¡°I have asked you if you wished to grow stronger many times.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, vaguely remembering how many times Elder Zijin had asked him if he wanted to grow stronger. After his defeat to Shama, and what with him bing a father, Adam had thought about it often. Shama was strong. No, he was insurmountable, stronger than any Iyrman Adam had ever met, and Adam had met plenty of Iyrmen who could kill him. Adam thought back to Shama. The fight which he had instantly fallen. The fight which had killed Lucy. The fight which had almost killed the teen Iyrmen. The fight which had lost him Wizard¡¯s Axe, Wraith¡¯s predecessor. He thought back to how Shama had then arrived at the Iyr, and nothing was done. He thought back to how Shama had even tried to cause trouble in the Iyr. He thought back to how Sonarot had admonished Adam and Jurot for being rude to a guest, a guest who had killed their friend. Adam thought back to how Sonarot had the gall to then admonish the Emperor, then to the Chief stating that the Iyr was always up to fight even someone like him, and then the strange Iyrman who had appeared to watch over the Emperor. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking of the Emperor. If Shama was an insurmountable mountain, then the Iyr was the sky beyond. With all it¡¯s resources. With all it¡¯s warriors. With all it¡¯s secrets. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam stated, more confidently this time.
I hope you all enjoyed the double chapters! 673. The Sun, Stars, And Moon 673. The Sun, Stars, And Moon ¡°Do you wish to grow stronger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you must pack up you items today. You will spend the entirety of the Twilight Month away, and the first week of Dawnval.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit sudden,¡± Adam said. ¡°No,¡± Elder Zijin replied. ¡°We have thought on the matter for a long while.¡± ¡°Sincest year?¡± ¡°Since it was appropriate,¡± Elder Zijin said, ncing towards the ck book. ¡°There was much to think about.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± Adam replied, his eyes ncing towards the ck book, wondering what it was. Yet, his thoughts fell elsewhere, biting his lower lip as he chewed on his thoughts. ¡°The first week?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam remained silent for a moment, thinking over what the Elder had said. The first week was home to arge number of birthdays. Adam¡¯s. Jurot¡¯s. Vonda¡¯s. Adam frowned. ¡®The triplets¡¯ too.¡¯ ¡°It is your choice to make.¡± ¡°Please make sure my gifts get to them, Elder.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°This, uh¡­ training. What¡¯s the chance of dying?¡± ¡°You may die.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll get stronger?¡± ¡°I am certain of it.¡± Adam continued to slowly nod his head. ¡°Can I write some letters for the kids?¡± ¡°Letters?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just in case.¡± ¡°I must read them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. They¡¯ll only be cringe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool will go with you,¡± Zijin stated. ¡°Take what you can, for it is dangerous.¡± ¡°Dangerous for even the likes of Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head again. ¡°Okay.¡± Once he was done with his letters, taking quite a long while since there were so many to write, having chosen to write some for hispanions too, and his family, Adam returned back to the estate. He caught Jurot¡¯s gaze, the young Iyrman already sitting while in his furs, with his pack at his feet. The Iyrman nodded towards his brother, who nodded back, before going to grab his own gear. He donned his puthral armour, his magical axe, and all which he typically took during his adventures. He remained within the house for a short while, his eyes twitching slightly. He reached down to his holy symbol, feeling how cool it was to the touch. He brought it up and kissed it, before letting it hang once more, before he stepped out, adorned in all his equipment. Konarot yawned, before noting her father. She tilted her head before quickly leaping to her feet, pouting up towards her father. Adam smiled, fighting off the sadness, the chill which was beginning to fill him. He dropped down before his children and embraced them, starting with Konarot first, gently rocking side to side as he held her. ¡°Daddy has to go.¡± Konarot frowned, but she embraced him. Adam regretted putting on his armour before embracing his children, but he peppered them with kisses and ruffled their hair as much as he could. Kirot and Karot hugged him tight, almost locking him into ce. ¡°No,¡± Jirot stated, frowning up towards her father. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I must go.¡± Adam lifted the girl up, kissing her neck, before rubbing his cheek against hers. ¡°You must bully your babo a lot while I am gone.¡± Jirot huffed quietly, before smirking slightly. She cackled lightly. Jarot also pouted, but hugged his father, exchanging kisses with him. ¡°Going?¡± Lanarot asked, also hugging her brother. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl held her brother¡¯s head, cheek against cheek. ¡°Papa. Love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Adam almost melted into the snow, quickly donning his helmet, so that his tears could fall in peace. He turned to the rest of the babies, each of whom were napping. He wanted to embrace them too, but left them to sleep. ¡°You have to spoil them a lot,¡± Adam said to the teens and the older children, clearing his throat. He sniffled. ¡°They¡¯ll look up to while we¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Taygak stated, giving Adam a thumbs up. ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Adam hugged all of the children one by one. ¡°Raygak, you can¡¯t bully your sisters while I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°I will not!¡± ¡°Saygak, you have to make sure Raygak doesn¡¯t bully his sisters, or yours,¡± Adam said, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay.¡± Saygak flushed slightly. ¡°Turot, you better study hard.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Asorot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Make sure you bully your grandfather appropriately with Jirot, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Asorot replied, his lips smirking slightly. Adam nced towards the twins. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± He nodded towards them, and they returned the nod. ¡°Katool.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You cannot steal Jitool from me.¡± Katool widened her stance, as if to make to fight, and pointed up at him. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°You cannot.¡± Katool huffed and looked towards her mother, before narrowing her eyes at Adam. She then marched her way to her sister andy beside the girl, pulling a nket over herself as shey beside Jitool. Adam smiled. ¡°Lanababy.¡± ¡°Papa.¡± ¡°You smelly girl, why are you so thin now? You must eat more bread.¡± ¡°Not smelly,¡± she replied,ughing before she embraced her brother again. ¡°Bwead.¡± Adam smiled, before handing the girl to Jurot, who embraced her tight. ¡°You five, hug your uncle too, he¡¯s going too!¡± With some coaxing, the five children embraced their uncle, before they hugged their father once more. Adam kissed each of their heads once more, after making sure his eyes were dry. He eyed up hispanions, each adorned in their best gear, and each carrying gifted weapons at their side. ¡°Did you say goodbye?¡± Adam asked, staring at Jaygak. ¡°I did.¡± Adam eyed up Stormdrake. ¡°One sec.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Jaygak asked, eyeing up the weapon made of darker steel. ¡°A magical sword. Greater Enhanced.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°I have a sword already.¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam said, ncing past her to see Raygak. He motioned with his head, and stepped to one side with hispanion. ¡°Elder Zijin mentioned it was going to be dangerous.¡± Jaygak was surprised he was speaking in the Iyrmen¡¯s tongue, he hadn¡¯t done so in so long. ¡°My kids might not remember me, but you? Jaygak, you¡¯re lucky. You can take this moment and form a memory. A memory which will be seared into Raygak¡¯s mind. A memory he will never forget.¡± Adam held out the sword. Jaygak slowly bowed her head and understood what Adam meant. This wasn¡¯t about Raygak remembering something nice she had done. It was a memory which should be formed, just in case. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Jaygak took the de from his hand, feeling its great magic, and she gripped it tight. She returned back to the group, staring down at the three Gaks. She blinked rapidly for a moment, recalling the conversation she had with the Elder. ¡®It seems I can¡¯t retire just yet.¡¯ ¡°Raygak,¡± Jaygak called, though she was unsure if she should call him. It would be better to give the de to Taygak, who was definitely the daughter of Kaygak, one of the Gaks who would form the backbone of the family in a decade or two. Raygak walked over to her, staring into her eyes. Jaygak dropped to a knee, and she utched Stormdrake from her sword belt, before offering the de to her brother. Raygak stared at it in shock for a moment, before looking back up at her. ¡°Take good care of this sword, Raygak.¡± Jaygak swallowed, feeling her jaw muscles strain, her throat also clogging. ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, his lips forming a wide smile as his body filled with excitement. Jaygak¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, and she pulled him in close. She looked up at Taygak. ¡°You must watch over them well, Taygak.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied. Jaygak held onto her brother for a long while, before she nted a firm kiss on his cheek. ¡°You must grow big and strong, Raygak. You must find out what Stormdrake does.¡± ¡°I will,¡± the boy replied, his cheeks puffed up with pride. Jaygak smiled and pulled away from him, reaching over to brush his hair, as well as the other Gak children¡¯s hair. Kitool nced towards her sister, who was stillying down beside her baby sister, but was looking at Kitool. Kitool bowed her head. Katool quickly scrambled away from her baby sister and rushed up to her elder sister. She sniffled, her face contorting to cry, but Kitool picked her up and held her close. ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool asked, tickling the back of her head as her little bob cut hair wiggled against her hand. ¡°Okay,¡± the little Katool replied, sniffling into her sister¡¯s chest. Then, with a wave, the four left the shared estate, finding a group of Iyrmen waiting for them. They were escorted away by the six Iyrmen, each adorned in dark clothes, and each unarmed. Adam decided not to pay too much attention to them. ¡°I don¡¯t think he understood,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°He was focused on the sword. I don¡¯t think he understood that may be thest time we see each other.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Hisst thoughts of you will be happy.¡± Jaygak felt the sting in her eyes. When she had heard they were leaving that day, she had gotten ready without much thought. However, to see Adam so serious, and to think that this may be thest time she would see her family¡­ ¡°What does the de do?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find that out once we fight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± ¡°I definitely don¡¯t want to fight you when that¡¯s in your hands, Jaygak,¡± Adam stated. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Great Moon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why did you name it that?¡± ¡°If the Rot family is my sun, then the Gak family is my moon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s romantic,¡± Jaygak replied, trying to smile, but she couldn¡¯t force it. ¡°What about the Ool family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a star,¡± Adam said. ¡°Then why are we a moon?¡± Adam wondered how he should word it, in a way not to bring up old wounds, or to make the other families feel bad. He thought back to the first Family Elder which had epted his children wholly. ¡°They say the Iyr never forgets. Well, I won¡¯t forget what your grandmother did for me either.¡± Jaygak swallowed, not liking how serious Adam had be. For once, even she was speechless, unable to think of a response to such a statement. She hoped that it didn¡¯t effect Adam too deeply, especially since the Rot family had adopted the Goblins wholeheartedly. ¡°You need to meditate with the weapon to use it properly,¡± Adam warned. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± The four approached a cart to one side, where a sack, a set of shackles, and a pill waited for them. Adam eyed up the sack and the shackles, ncing towards one of the Iyrmen. ¡°You must swallow the pill, and we will blindfold you and shackle you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, cing his pack on the cart, and without hesitation, he reached for the pill and swallowed it. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 14 (8) Failure! Adam¡¯s body naturally fought against the pill, but a warmth overcame Adam, and he jolted awake. The light from the stars and edge of the moon greeted him as he awoke. He yawned, rubbing his eyes, before ncing to his side where he saw Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool, as well as ake beyond them. Jurot and Jaygak both awakened upon sensing Adam startling awake beside them. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Adam asked, rolling his shoulders. ¡°You fell asleep,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I took a pill and¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a pill,¡± Adam whispered, cracking his neck from side to side. ¡°We must enter theke soon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam nced towards it, hoisting up his pack. He did his best not to take in too many details around him, vaguely aware they were in some kind of cave. ¡°So, do we go one by one?¡± As he asked the question, theke began to gently glow, the gentle moonlight falling across its surface. The others stood, and Jurot reached for his hand. ¡°We should hold hands and enter together.¡± ¡°How cute.¡± Adam held his brother¡¯s hand, and took the other hand offered to him, Jaygak nodding her head at him. Once they formed a chain, they approached the water, and began to step into it. They slowly submerged into the cool water, which grew warmer as they stepped deeper into it, before the light grew too bright, and they were forced to shut their eyes, the water engulfing them whole. Meanwhile, Elder Zijin bit into his dried fruit, chewing it slowly. He stared down at the ck book. ¡°Did I make the right choice?¡± ¡°I believe you did,¡± Sonarot replied, sipping the hot milk which the Elder had offered her. She knew of the existence of the various books of the Elders, and she could assume what a ck book meant. ¡°Adam is¡­¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°If Adam dies, what will you do with the children?¡± Elder Zijin asked. Without skipping a beat, Sonarot replied, her eyes sternly ring at the Elder. ¡°They are my grandchildren.¡±
No. How can I do this? An entire arc without our adorable children? I didn''t even mention the newborns that often! 674. Common Problems I 674. Common Problems I Omen: 4, 17 Adam gasped for air as he submerged through the water, before he swam towardsnd, quickly scrambling up. He rolled onto thend, panting for air as he stared up towards the sky. The sun¡¯s rays began to peek over thend, nature¡¯s melody of the gentle swaying of branches apanied the sight. ¡®The water is so scary,¡¯ Adam thought, panting as he shook his body, trying to dry himself. He sat up, seeing they were beside a smallke, with rock all around them, keeping them closed in from the four sides. Vines fell down like a skirt, keeping the most of the walls covered. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°We are in another realm,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°We must be careful, for it is dangerous.¡± ¡°So I won¡¯t have ess to my spells?¡± Adam asked, before ncing to the side, expecting to see a baby. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Oh, thank Baktu you¡¯re here at least.¡¯ ¡°Your magic will be sure to work, for it is still within the grasp of the Divine,¡± Jurot began, shaking himself to dry himself. ¡°You should be careful, for magic is not wee here.¡± ¡°Not wee?¡± ¡°The people do not like it.¡± ¡°Can I use some now, though?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Trick: Tricks Adam used his trick to dry them all, before he stretched out his body. The water had woken him up, and seeing that the sun was still rising, he was thankful for it. ¡°No magic in front of people. Got it. How about my smites?¡± ¡°You must be careful with your smites.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam said, sighing. ¡°Would this world be considered dangerous even if I had my magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Adam let out a groan, before stretching out his body. ¡°So you guys know about this world?¡± ¡°We were briefed.¡± ¡°Howe I wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°You are no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yeah, rub it in my face, why don¡¯t you?¡± Adam grumbled quietly, before he nced between the trio. ¡°Alright, so who wants to be in charge?¡± ¡°You do not wish to be?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t briefed.¡± Adam squinted towards Jurot¡¯s forehead, and nced between their foreheads. ¡®¡­¡¯ He was certain they realised it. ¡®No, what if they¡¯re under some kind of illusion.¡¯ ¡°Your, uh, tattoos¡­¡± ¡°They are not wee here,¡± Jurot stated, as though that exined everything. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Do you wish to lead?¡± Jurot nced towards hispanions. Jaygak looked to Kitool, and then to Jurot. The pair were the most likely to lead, Kitool being the most likely, but she preferred to remain at one¡¯s side, offering her advice, rather than to make decisions. ¡°You may lead, Jurot,¡± Kitool eventually said, bowing her head lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot led them out, picking up the vine to the right of the stone, revealing a tunnel which led out. He led the way in the darkness, counting the steps, beforeing across two exits which led out in two different ces. His first decision was to pick which way they should leave, and how they should explore the world. After a moment, the Iyrman chose a path, and the trio followed silently. Adam felt awkward not talking, but he trusted Jurot, who seemed to know what he was doing. Also, he was busy thinking about the children who would be enjoying the Twilight Month without him. He recalled the previous Twilight Month, and how one of his children had fallen sick, while magical healing was basically forbidden. ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling his body grow cold and tense. ¡®They¡¯re in the Iyr. Aunt won¡¯t let anything happen to them. The old man will cause a mess if something happens too¡­¡¯ Light eventually seeped into the tunnel in the distance, but as it did, Jurot stopped, causing the others to stop. Kitool, who did not have vision in the dark, unlike the other two behind her, was also counting Jurot¡¯s steps. Jurot stepped to the side, into the wall, the rock bing almost soft against his skin. He continued to press himself into it, until he waspletely engulfed by the rock. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam blinked, watching as his brother disappeared into the rock, before Kitool followed after him. Jaygak threw a nce back towards him, shrugged her shoulders, and she stepped into the rock too, the rock swallowing her. Adam inhaled deeply before he followed after her. ¡®Oh!¡¯ He continued to push through it. ¡®Feels just like a sponge!¡¯ He continued to push through, finding that it was bing difficult to hold his breath, and he wondered if he was going to pass out. His mouth finally opened and he inhaled in air, realising it had been all for naught. Adam continued to push through, and as the seconds turned to minutes, he felt the rock continue to give in more and more to him, before it felt like he was walking through a gentle wind pushing against him. After a short while, he stepped out into thend, and saw hispanions across from him, Jurot ncing around to try and catch signs of civilization, while Kitool and Jaygak kept an eye and ear around for threats. Adam decided to keep his mouth shut. ¡®I guess I don¡¯t want to know what happened.¡¯ The four trekked their way through thend, and as the sun crested well over head and beyond, they came across a path. Jurot nced either way before choosing to walk one way over the other, with Adam following after. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Do we have to be silent?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam blinked. He said no more. The trees began to thin out slightly, before they noted the fields nearby, and then figures moving around working them in the early spring. As the figures noticed them, some rushed over and began to ring a bell. ¡°We gonna be okay?¡± ¡°It will be fine,¡± Jurot said. As they continued to walk through the path, heading towards the vige centre, which was fenced with logs, they saw figures beginning to gather along the entrance. They carried spears, many of them wearing thick clothing, while a couple wore shirts made of scale over their thick clothing, while thest, an older man, wore leather with palm sized metal discs set within. ¡°Travellers,¡± the older man called, stepping forward. He was bald, with arge burn mark against the top of his head, and he had a thick, grey beard, sprinkled with strands of ck and white. ¡°What brings you to our humble vige, Farm by the Lake¡¯s Way.¡± ¡®The Lake,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if the group was familiar with theke they had emerged from. ¡°We havee to assist the vige if it requires help,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We wish to make a name for ourselves within thisnd.¡± ¡°Warriors trying to make a name for yourselves?¡± the older man asked, ncing at the group, noticing two of them wore te armour, and the other two wore clothing which allowed them freedom of movement. They were all heavily armed too. ¡°There¡¯s been a few wolves who have been attacking some of us when we go to cut down trees, so if you can deal with them, we¡¯d be happy to wee you inside,¡± the older man said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Where are the wolves?¡± Jurot asked, simply. The old man narrowed his eyes at the four ahead of him. Of course, if they wanted to cause a bother, the vigers would have a hard time dealing with it. Most of the vigers weren¡¯t trained warriors, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to even nick their armour, never mind wound them. ¡°What my brother is trying to say is that we¡¯re happy to take the task,¡± Adam said. ¡°We just need someone to guide us, or point us in the right direction, and we¡¯ll do our best to deal with the wolves. Speaking of, I assume you want us to bring the bodies back? I¡¯m sure the pelts would be useful.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old man replied, narrowing his eyes at the man in the dark purple te mail. ¡°It would be best not to waste the creature¡¯s pelts, meat, and bones.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam nodded, before a horn was blown nearby, towards the east of the vige. ¡°Gah! Shadows take you!¡± The old man¡¯s entire body jolted from the sound of the horn, before he gripped his spear tighter. He remained tense as he stared at the strangers, unsure of whether to leave. Jurot moved first, running towards the sounds of the horn, while hispanions followed after him. The older man was suspicious of the four who were rushing forward up ahead of him, and he wondered if he should start shooting at them now. Jane, Emily, and Maisie each had light crossbows that could probably hurt them quite hard. ¡°I guess wolf meat¡¯s on the menu tonight,¡± Adam said, still unsure of how thisnd was going to help him grow stronger. ¡®I could have in wolves near the Iyr¡­¡¯ The howling up ahead spurred the group as they watched as vigers scrambled away from the unseen wolves, until one burst from the heavy bushes, before snapping its jaws around one of the lumberjack¡¯s side. ¡®They¡¯re not even that strong looking,¡¯ Adam thought, until a wolf, easily the size of a brown bear, leapt over the viges towards the four, before its attention snapped towards them. ¡®Alright, fair.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15)
I''m sure Jirot is bullying her greatfather well. 675. Common Problems II 675. Common Problems II Jurot, Kaygak, and Kitool were all Iyrmen. They all had their reasons to fight, the first reason, and perhaps the main reason, was that they were Iyrmen. Warriors who fought for glory, not for themselves, but for their families. Each were eager to go into the fray, but there was only one creature which would bring them the greatest glory. It was obvious to each Iyrmen what they should kill. Phantom shone under thete afternoon sun, almost blinding the great wolf as Jurot shed against its side. A pained howl filled the air as Jurot faced the creature inbat. Its maw mping tight against the side of his body, managing to pierce through his near iron like skin. It would have killed any normal man. The great wolf¡¯s eye shifted upwards, meeting the Iyrman¡¯s empty, rage filled gaze. Kitool¡¯s staff crashed against a wolf, crushing its skull into a dozen pieces, before her staff blurred and struck another wolf, causing it to fly backwards, and it crashed against a nearby tree. Jaygak¡¯s de silenced the wolf for good. A wolf snarled towards Kitool, leaping up towards the unarmoured Iyrman, but its headnded bounced behind her, its body falling slump in front of the young Iyrman. Jaygak paused for a moment, surprised at how she had easily bisected the wolf, as though she was wielding a hot knife and had carved through butter. ¡®¡­¡¯ Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) Critical miss! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 14 (4) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 23 (2, 6)(3, 6) 23 damage! A wolf snarled towards Kitool and leapt up towards her, but Adam struck it across its side, his axe shing white hot for a moment, and dropping the wolf instantly. He turned towards the greater wolf, which was currently trapped beside Jurot. ¡®Did they see me whiff it before it leapt up towards Kitool?¡¯ Adam thought, flushing red at the thought of his miss. The trio waited for Jurot to finish with therger wolf. The greater wolf mped harder against Jurot¡¯s side, but still couldn¡¯t pierce through the tough skin, before Phantom shone against its eyes, and it dropped. The great wolf¡¯s headnded behind Jurot, while its body slumped in front. ¡®I have to be careful,¡¯ Adam thought, having almost healed the vigers around. ¡®They said no magic¡­¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +100 XP: 10 200 -> 10 300 The older man stared at the four who had so easily killed the wolves. He watched the young man flex his body and crack his neck, before he calmed from his rage, and nced around. ¡°Who are you?¡± the old man whispered, still in shock from the scene before him. ¡°We are Fortune¡¯s Steel,¡± Jurot said, thinking of their original party name, but shifting it. ¡°We work as mercenaries, of sorts, but we are new across thisnd.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The old man wondered why they were here. If they wanted to make a name for themselves, then they¡¯d want to head to arger town away, not stay in this random vige here. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°Very far away.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve killed the wolves.¡± He looked to the viger to the side, who had been mauled quite harshly by the wolf, though Kitool had put an end to it swiftly. ¡°He going to be okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the viger replied through a pained grunt. ¡°I¡¯m going to be just pears.¡± ¡®Pears?¡¯ Adam thought, before his mouth began to water. ¡®Pears are good, yeah.¡¯ ¡°Allow me to thank you for your assistance,¡± the older man said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m Old Jim, the chief of the vige.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Kitool.¡± ¡°Jaygak.¡± ¡°Adam.¡± Jim nodded his head, before ncing back towards the vigers who hade. ¡°Well, you did exactly what we asked. I suppose we can¡¯t really stop you froming to our vige either way.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, simply. ¡°Alright.¡± Jim led them back, with Jurot carrying the dead great wolf back, and the others carrying the smaller wolves. Adam carried one in each arm and Jaygak doing the same, while Kitool followed with the heads of the dead beasts. ¡°How much are you offering your services for?¡± Jim asked. ¡°How much would our services typically pay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°We are not used to thisnd¡¯s customs, so we would like some information as part of the payment.¡± ¡°Your services?¡± Jim nced between them all. ¡°I¡¯d say at least a few gold each day. A minimum of two, as high as ten, depending on who you work for.¡± ¡°How much will you pay our group?¡± ¡°The four of you?¡± Jim eyed them all up again, thinking deeply. Of course, he could have tried to cheat them, but that would lead to some resentment if they ever found out. He looked around towards the vigers, who numbered a little over one hundred, with more than half being children. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to pay much. We can house you, feed you, and pay, about¡­ a hundred copper coins for each day? That¡¯s a hundred copper coins split between you all. You can keep whatever you kill, but that¡¯s all we can offer.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Okay?¡± Jim replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot stated, once more. ¡°You will spread news of our good work to the nearby settlements.¡± Jim narrowed his eyes once more, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Sun Father, who have you sent to us?¡¯ the old chief thought, rubbing one of the metal discs to his side. It had long been worn by his constant worrying. ¡°You may keep the wolves,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will take their teeth, and therger wolf¡¯s fur, but you may keep the rest.¡± Jim raised his brow, unsure why the group were being so nice to them. ¡°Alright. Thank you kindly, strangers.¡± ¡°Considering us strangers after all that?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re an awfully untrustful bunch.¡± He chuckled, before Jaygak elbowed him in the side. ¡°Sorry about him, he¡¯s an idiot.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but I won¡¯t disagree with you neither,¡± Jim stated, not wanting to offend either of them. ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t disagree.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just saying that because he¡¯s scared of you.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s not scared of you?¡± ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m a charismatic fellow.¡± ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Of course! How else could I be-,¡± Adam quickly swayed backwards, dodging Jaygak¡¯s slow hand, which had aimed for the side of his helmet. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stopping you from being an idiot,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Why did you dodge?¡± ¡°Do you want to fight, Jaygak?¡± ¡°Adam, Jaygak,¡± Jurot called. He stared at them nkly. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam replied. Jaygak nced Adam¡¯s way, thinking if she should push her luck, but eventually deciding against it. The group were situated into one of the long houses, which had been cleared out for them. Adam ced down his pack, and checked his items. He had brought so much, and he realised that most of them would have gotten wet during them submerging themselves. That¡¯s when he realised how light his pack had been. Most of the stuff was missing. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Half my stuff is gone.¡± ¡°Yes. It was reced.¡± ¡°Reced?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did the Iy-¡° ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, raising a finger right in front of his own lips. Once Adam was quiet, he slowly lowered his finger. ¡°Your items are safe.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam continued to rifle through his pack. He hadn¡¯t checked it since he had arrived, not needing to. Jurot had handed Adam some of the rations he had brought, some nut balls which left much to be desired, but were packed full of calories. Thankfully, the vige was currently cooking food for them, as the smell of bread wafted through the air. ¡°We should spend a month here to gain coin,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Yeah, they took away our coin, which is a bit awkward,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Gems too. Well, except for the¡­¡¯ Eventually they stepped out towards the central fire, where many of the vigers had gathered. The vigers seemed to stare at them awkwardly, but as time passed, and drinks were brought out, they all loosened up. Adam bit into the fresh bread, which tore apart like meat, requiring some effort, and he tasted the soup, which was slightly salted, and full of vegetables. The wolf meat was being cooked in butter and spices. ¡®The food in the Iyr tastes so much better,¡¯ Adam thought. As the night approached, the vigers began to retire for the night, all save for three, who began the nightly watch. Adam wondered why there was a nightly watch, but he didn¡¯t ask, instead going to bed. ¡°Keep your weapons close,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head to Adam. ¡°Always do,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. The group spent many days within the vige, protecting it from all manner of threats. Mostly, they walked around and helped out the vigers, Adam finding it awkward to do nothing all day. Jaygak and Adam wore their breastte, since wearing their entire armour intimidated the vigers. Jim wondered if he should ask them to wear their te mail, but the pair seemed morefortable without their entire set of armour. One of them always remained back at the long house to keep an eye on their equipment, just in case. ¡®We really should get ourselves some kind of magical bag that holds things.¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Then we can move around with all our stuff with us.¡¯ The day after the new moon, the bell rung within the vige.
Thus ends their first quest! Wow! Everything is going so easy! 676. Common Problems III 676. Common Problems III Omen: 9, 12 ¡°Misfortune, perhaps?¡± Jaygak asked, shing a smile towards Adam. It was a knowing smile, and her brows raised in an usatory manner. ¡°You never know with me,¡± Adam replied, meeting with the chief at the vige¡¯s centre. Jurot and Kitool stood, already waiting for the pair. ¡°It¡¯s tax day,¡± Old Jim informed, ncing towards the neers. ¡°The lord¡¯lle and take our taxes.¡± ¡°Tax day, eh?¡± Adam said, almost sighing. ¡®Can¡¯t escape death or taxes even in this realm?¡¯ He shook his head slowly at his own thoughts, almost smirking. They could see the shapes in the distance, three heavily armoured individuals on horseback, one towards the front, with two riding slightly behind them. One of the pair in the back carried a banner, chequered yellow and white. As they approached, Adam noted the leading rider wore full te, while the others wore chain, with extra bits of metal strapped to them to form greater protection for their shoulders and front. As the leading rider approached, slowing once he was within the vige, he lifted his visor to reveal his face. He was scarred from cheek to cheek, and wore a thick beard under his helmet, which was hidden behind the chains that fell like a curtain to cover his chin and neck. ¡°Chief.¡± ¡°M¡¯lord.¡± The lord¡¯s eyes fell across the four neers. He noted their te mail, meaning they could have easily been nobles, though no doubt were just fortunate adventurers. Two did not wear armour, but they seemed quite fit and capable, and considering their weapons, they didn¡¯t seem to be wet behind their ears. ¡°Any trouble?¡± ¡°No, m¡¯lord.¡± ¡°The tax is due.¡± ¡°Of course, m¡¯lord.¡± The chief nodded towards another, who brought over a small chest, opening it up to reveal the gold and silver. The knight nced towards it, and seeing that it was mostly in order, he nodded, and the rider who wasn¡¯t holding the banner, trotted up and took the chest. ¡°The tax from travellers is a gold per head,¡± the knight said. ¡°It must be paid if you wish to survive in a vige under my protection.¡± Adam chewed on his thoughts for a moment, resisting the urge to speak up. He had so much he wanted to say, but realised he shouldn¡¯t start a fight with every little lord that he met. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We have yet to be paid, but we have earned more than four gold.¡± Jurot¡¯s head slowly turned to the chief, waiting to see what he would do. ¡°Right,¡± the chief said, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll, uh, gather some more silver, shall we?¡± As someone went to find some silver, the knight continued to eye up the group. Jurot thought for a moment, and noted the look in the knight¡¯s eyes. It was obviously displeasure, something they had all picked up on, something which they were all used to. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Bring the pelt.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam stepped away for a moment, feeling the gaze of the knight against his back. He grabbed the pelt which had been treated, and had been bundled to one side, and brought it out with him. ¡°We are new in thisnd, and have yet to learn of its customs,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will gift you this pelt.¡± ¡°A greatwolf pelt?¡± the knight asked, his eyes ncing across it. ¡°I did hear that you had managed to kill it.¡± He continued to eye up each of them. He had also heard that only one of them had fought it, an impressive aplishment. ¡°Did you y it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Unarmoured?¡± ¡°I do not shirk from blows.¡± ¡°Shall I confirm such a matter?¡± the knight asked, reaching for his de. Adam cleared his throat, and was about to speak up, before Jurot spoke up. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to-, the Iyrman stated, before he was interrupted. ¡°You may,¡± Kitool said. ¡°If you are willing to allow him to do the same.¡± ¡°You wish to take a swing at a noble?¡± ¡°We have swung at many nobles,¡± Kitool said. ¡°They are typically well trained, so are worthy to spar against.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sparred against nobles?¡± ¡°We have fought them in a setting which did not call for either side to die.¡± The knight narrowed his eyes towards the young woman. She spoke in a peculiar way, a way which nobles preferred to speak. He wasn¡¯t sure what she meant by it, or if it was a threat. No, who would wish to start trouble with nobles? They seemed to want to do the opposite, and they had kept out of trouble thus far. ¡°I will ept the pelt as a gift,¡± the knight stated, bowing his head lightly. ¡°Good ch-,¡± Adam said, wincing as Jaygak elbowed him. ¡°You almost managed to get through one meeting with a noble without trying to get yourself killed,¡± Jaygak stated. ¡°I think you¡¯ll fine, Jaygak, that plenty of nobles love me. In fact, I was going topliment the good lord, and then you so rudely stopped me. Forgive her, good lord, for she has no idea how to speak with nobles.¡± ¡°What about all the nobles you¡¯ve offended?¡± ¡°Name one.¡± ¡°Only one?¡± ¡°Just one.¡± ¡°There¡¯s Sir Har-,¡± ¡°See? You can¡¯t even name a single noble.¡± ¡°Sir Ros-,¡± ¡°How is it that you can¡¯t even name a single noble when you¡¯re so confident?¡± ¡°Sir Ka-,¡± ¡°Anyhow, how about we stop this nonsense. We¡¯ve got to show our best side to the noble, and it¡¯s difficult with you bickering with me.¡± Jaygak noted Adam¡¯s light tone throughout, understanding he was joking, and she could see how he shook to stifle hisughter. ¡°Adam.¡± Jaygak¡¯s tone was serious, and very quickly Adam stopped shaking. Jurot looked up towards the knight and blinked. ¡°My brother ismonly known as a fool.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the knight replied, nodding his head. Once he had received the tax he returned back and followed the trail out, heading to the next vige to receive more tax. ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes us,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes you,¡± Jaygak corrected. ¡°You talking a lot of smack for someone whose within axe swinging range.¡± ¡°You talk a lot of smack for someone whose brother is within verbal range.¡± ¡°Jurot wouldn¡¯t attack me.¡± ¡°He has.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°When you had the sword.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. I was cur-,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak stated, pping his shoulder. ¡°It does.¡± Adam threw a look towards his brother for support, before sighing. ¡°Alright. Sure.¡± The chief stared at the trio, wondering if they were going to be the death of him. The bell rung within the vige. It had been a couple of weeks since the knight had taken their tax. As the days had passed by, the group continued to help the vige deal with the beasts which drew close to the town. It had been a week since they hadst seen any beasts, but even when they had attacked, the vigers hadn¡¯t rung the bell. Adam marched calmly through the streets, the vigers bustling chaotically, grabbing various arms as a group of ten figures approached the vige. Three wore chain armour, six wore thick hides, and another was half naked, her chest almost bare. The half naked woman carried arge scythe, one that was far too unwieldy for any normal person to wield, but she was even taller than Adam, and was thick with muscle. Her dark hair had been cut short, though not quite as clean as Katool¡¯s bobs. It was as though she had used the scythe to cut her hair. ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. It was then he noticed that most of the figures were women, all save three. ¡°We¡¯vee for your taxes!¡± shouted the dark haired, half naked woman. She noted the appearance of the four, each far more heavily armed than the vigers, with two wearing full te. Her lips formed wide grin, revealing her jagged, yellow teeth. Adam looked to Jurot, wondering if he wanted to talk, but Jurot motioned Adam with his head. The Half Elf stepped forward, rxing his arm between his axe head and his thigh. ¡°Weird, that. I recall we paid taxes to the lord not so long ago.¡± The woman grinned wider. ¡°You¡¯ve got a quarter, otherwise we¡¯ll start ruining your farms, and beating a few of you.¡± She eyed up the four. They did seem quite tough, but they didn¡¯t need to fight them in particr, they could just cause some trouble and retreat. They could always hit another vige if they needed to. ¡°A quarter?¡± ¡°A quarter¡¯s plenty of time for you to grab your valuables,¡± the woman said, smirking wider. ¡°Nice armour.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, ncing to his side. ¡°Quarter¡¯s plenty of time to figure out what we should do. Hey, chief, bandits amon problem around these parts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fair.¡± Adam nodded to Jurot. ¡°You handle the woman, I¡¯ll handle the three guys to the side?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want the leader?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°If I beat a woman I¡¯ll get cancelled,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I will deal with the leader,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°You good to handle three women each?¡± Adam asked the pair. ¡°Hey!¡± the woman snarled, stepping forward. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just how we¡¯re splitting you all,¡± Adam replied, casually. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± Jim asked, staring at the woman. ¡°That¡¯s Red Scythe Brenna. Hadn¡¯t heard she had made her way here.¡± ¡°They got a bounty on their head?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯re eating good tonight,¡± Adam said, grinning wide. ¡°Can you really fight them?¡± Jim asked, while Jurot removed his tunic, revealing his under shirt, which he pulled off. ¡°Chief Jim, bandits are our speciality.¡± Adam shrugged off his cloak, and drew Wraith. ¡°Bastards!¡± Brenna growled. ¡°Get ¡®em!¡±
A quarter is more than enough time. 677. Common Problems IV 677. Common Problems IV Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5) Kitool was first to move, her staff blurring as she cracked it against the sides of two of the bandits, who crumpled like paper before her staff, even though they were adorned in chain. They dropped, spitting up from the sheer pain of her blows, and Kitool ducked under another¡¯s de, mming her staff into the earth before drop kicking the third bandit, who mmed against the nearby wall. A de made for her side, but the arm dropped as the bandit howled in pain. Another two dropped beside the bandit, deep gashes across the pair who had fallen. Jaygak rested her de against her shoulder casually, ncing to the side, where she watched as the rest of the bandits shed with Adam and Jurot. ¡®What?¡¯ Brenna remained frozen in shock as she tried to push her scythe harder against the young man¡¯s neck. Yet, even as she tried to reap the man¡¯s neck clean off, it was as though she was trying to cut against a solid oak trunk. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 30 (3, 6)(6, 6) 30 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 25 (1, 6)(4, 5) 25 damage! The chief, Old Jim, watched as the four strangers he had hired cut down the bandits with ease. The young Half Elf in purple te mail easily cut down two of the bandits, seemingly not breaking a sweat, his axe shing white hot with¡­ something. Meanwhile, Brenna was fighting the topless Jurot, whose axe sank deep within the woman¡¯s shoulder, though that didn¡¯t seem to exin the nose bleed, nor why the young woman dropped and clutched at her head. ¡°S-stop!¡± Brenna shouted, spitting up blood, trying to catch her breath. ¡°We surrender, damn it! We surrender!¡± Thest bandit, whose de had been shaking as Adam approached him, dropped his weapon and he dropped down before the giant wall of purple. ¡®Sun Father!¡¯ Jim felt the strength in his legs give, but he leaned against his spear. ¡®How terrifying!¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +100 10 600 -> 10 700 ¡°Why¡¯d you chop off her arm for?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to live an honest life now.¡± ¡°She tried to stab Kitool,¡± Jaygak replied, simply. ¡°Alright, fair.¡± ¡°Tie them up,¡± Jim stated, and the vigers nced his way, shocked. How were they going to tie up that group? ¡°We can¡¯t let the bandits walk freely.¡± The vigers let out a collective sigh of relief, realising who he was talking about. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll leave them to you, then,¡± Adam said, yawning lightly. ¡°I thought you said she was some kind of terror or something?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were even more terrifying,¡± Jim admitted. ¡°Yeah, fair.¡± ¡°You will take them to the town?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jim stated, a bead of sweat running down the side of his face. ¡°I will go and inform the lord of what happened.¡± ¡°Will you bring back the bounty then?¡± Adam asked. The vige chief nodded. The bandits were tied up, with the vigers barely bandaging the missing arm, before the bandits were forced to march towards the town. There were five vigers to ended up taking the bandits, the vige chief, another man in his forties, and three women who wielded crossbows. Omen: 10, 16 Quest Complete: Bandit Subjugation XP Gained: +100 XP: 10 700 -> 10 800 ¡®Oh? Why didn¡¯t I get it yesterday?¡¯ The chief had returned with their reward, a hundred gold coins, as well as a letter that congratted them for their good work. ¡°The Baron wishes to meet us at the end of the month,¡± Jurot said, closing the letter and slipping it within hisrge torso pocket. ¡°He¡¯s given us quite a bit of gold,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Might be a good idea to buddy up with him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Alright.¡± The days continued to pass by uneventfully. The group continued to assist the farmers andbourers with their task, finding there was little which threatened them after the beasts and bandits were dealt with. Omen: 1, 10 ¡°We wish you good fortune,¡± Jim said, handing the group small sacks of flour, dried meats, and dried fruit. There were also skins full of fruit wine. ¡°Sun Father watch over you,¡± Jurot said, bowing his head lightly. ¡°You as well.¡± The four began to make their way out, Adam waving his hand towards the farmers. The town was apparently a few miles down the path, and after an hour of walking, with thend slowly inclining upwards, they could spot a castle atop a hill, with a town nearby. As they trekked along the dirt path, it eventually gave way to stone, and as they veered towards the entrance of the town, Adam noted the distant people, tiny ants, who were working on their fields. The Half Elf halted abruptly. He blinked. Ten nude bodies, each written on with all manner of obscenities, with their faces branded, were impaled atop metal rods. They were grey with death, still being pecked apart by birds. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 7 (1) Adam stumbled off to one side, spilling his breakfast into the grass, spitting out repeatedly. ¡°Ah, fuck.¡± He rinsed his mouth out with the grain wine repeatedly, before he nced back towards hispanions. They waited for Adam to finish up, Jurot and Kitoolpletely nk, while Jaygak¡¯s head was slightly tilted. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to vomit?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve seen death, Adam,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Yeah, but¡­ this isn¡¯t just death. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s savage. Beastly.¡± ¡°This is the world.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam shook his head, cleaning out his mouth once more, but the bitter taste of reality could not be washed away. ¡°Yeah.¡± They approached the town. Its walls were barely an Adam tall, though made of sturdy stone and built upon raised earth. Wooden watch towers stood guard over the walls from within the town, spread out every fifty steps or so. The gates of the town were open, but were nked by a pair of guards, who wore chain shirts, carrying spears in hand. ¡°Halt!¡± called a guard, raising their hand towards the strangers. ¡°State your business.¡± ¡°We were summoned,¡± Jurot stated, reaching into his torso pocket, revealing the letter to the tense guard. The guard skimmed it and nodded. ¡°You will need to give up your arms.¡± ¡°I rather like my arms, thanks,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You are not allowed to step inside with-,¡± ¡°Leave them,¡± called an older guard, who emerged from within the town. His hair was salt and pepper, his skin weathered by the sun, his eyes wizened from dealing with too much nonsense in his time. ¡°They were called by the Baron for dealing with Brenna.¡± ¡°The gate fee?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Waive it,¡± the older guard said, waving his hand to dismiss the matter. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll lead you to the castle.¡± The small town was exactly such. A small town, barely a half hour walk from gate to gate, with perhaps a few thousand people at most. It was smaller than even the viges beside the Iyr. Adam noted most people were working hard, though many were no doubt working in the fields outside the walls. ¡®Quiet,¡¯ Adam thought. The group were led to the castle, which had its own set of walls, and its own small viges beyond. The guards of the castle were adorned in chain and carried spears, but they wore a de at their side too. Adam hadn¡¯t noted any other guards than the gate guards, but he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the area. ¡°The guests,¡± George said, nodding his head to the guards, who nodded back. ¡°Follow me,¡± a new guard said, leading them through the gates, then upwards towards the castle. The way up had the slightest of incline, Adam¡¯s calves beginning to tingle as they made their way up. ¡®The walls are thicker and taller around the castle,¡¯ Adam thought, eyeing them up. ¡®I guess that makes sense.¡¯ He noted a few more guards, easily a dozen, who patrolled around the area like pairs of dutiful ants. ¡®Are they expecting some kind of attack?¡¯ His eyes fell across the stable, where a five horses rxed. A boy no older than ten hurried towards them with a heavy bucket. The castle was small, but Adam hadn¡¯t expected muchpared to the estates of the various orders. The order¡¯s had estates easily a square mile, about asrge as this entire town. Even Sir Landon¡¯s estate was several timesrger than the castle, and the young man was the third son of a low ranking noble. ¡®I wonder how strong we arepared to everyone.¡¯ They were led through the castle towards a dining room, where a servant was still setting out the silverware, while another brought forth hot tea and cakes. ¡°The Baron will be with you soon,¡± a servant said, bowing their head lightly, before the sounds of distant steps filled the area. ¡®I feel like this ce is meant to be impressive, but its so¡­¡¯ Adam nced around towards all the silver and the various furniture and items, which caused the already small area to feel far more cramped. An man in his forties appeared not soon after Adam¡¯s thoughts began to wander. His greying hair was cut short, and he wore a thick beard. The man was strongly built, though he definitely seemed to have retired a few years ago, filling out his breastte well. He carried a de of silver at his side. He was nked by two heavily armoured warriors, each adorned in full te, and each carrying fine des at their side. Their long cloaks fell down their shoulders, squaring their great stature. ¡°You must be the four strangers who assisted my vige so well,¡± the Baron said, motioning a hand to allow them to sit at the sides of the table, while he took his ce at the head. His two knights nked him on either side. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, before taking his ce to the seat nearest to the Baron on one side, Adam sitting opposite him. The food was hurried in as the Baron praised them so eagerly, cutting into his food with his knife and fork with expert precision. Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about the Baron praising him so much. It felt weird for a noble to be so polite, save for Lord Morkarai and a few other nobles he had met. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you all possess such fine weapons,¡± Baron John Firstfield stated, having swiftly pushed through the pleasantries. ¡°Though I am most interested in admiring the sword.¡± He motioned to a knight who stepped towards Jaygak and waited patiently. Jaygak undid her sword belt, and once the de was within the Baron¡¯s hands, he drew the de to admire it. He pointed it up towards the sky, and admired the way the light refracted from the dark steel. He smiled like a boy with a new toy. ¡°How much would you be willing to part with it for?¡± the Baron asked, still admiring the de. ¡°I will not sell it,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I certainly would not ept such a fine de as a gift,¡± the Baron said. ¡°I will not part with it.¡± ¡°I just fear it will fall into the wrong hands.¡± ¡°It will not.¡± The Baron sheathed the sword, and though his lips were still smiling, his eyes no longer sparkled quite so brightly. ¡®There we go,¡¯ Adam thought, letting out a soft sigh as he rxed. He caught Jurot¡¯s face, which was stone cold. His brother could see how Adam smiled, suddenly far morefortable.
Ah. There we go. 678. Noble Problems I 678. Noble Problems I ¡°I remember thest guy who tried to take a weapon from our Jaygak,¡± Adam said, leaning back into his chair, ncing up towards the ceiling. ¡°What a monster¡­¡± Adam slowly smiled. ¡°Beat us like dogs. I fell instantly. Me. Adam. In this armour of mine. Didn¡¯t evenst more than a moment against him.¡± Adam shook his head, sipping the wine slowly. ¡°My second loss to date. Myst loss¡­ no, I¡¯ve lost three times? Right? Right.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, recalling that he had been beaten by the trio around him. ¡°That guy, he let us wail on him.¡± Adam motioned as though he was striking someone repeatedly with a de. ¡°Not just us four, but other pretty scarypanions too. Just let us beat on him, but he didn¡¯t twitch. We were like ants against a boar. Then, he almost killed us all.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, before staring into the noble¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know what he did?¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°That weapon. It was a weapon much better than this one. A weapon worth more than all of our weapons, and even this castle,bined.¡± Adam remained staring into the noble¡¯s eyes, and though his lips were yfully smiling, his eyes were starkly serious. ¡°He left it. He was too scared to take the weapon. Why? Why did a monster like that leave it?¡± Adam leaned in, chewing on his thoughts for a moment. ¡°Even the greatest of monsters across the entirend value their lives, and if you want to take Great Moon from us, you¡¯d better be prepared to pay the price.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Baron John¡¯s lips continued to form a smile, though his eyes remained focused on Adam. ¡°Threatening a noble?¡± Adam asked, watching as the knight tensed up. ¡°We¡¯ve sent all manner of creatures to meet the God of Death. You know, the thing with the God of Death¡­¡± Adam leaned back, still smiling towards the noble, this time his eyes beaming with a yfulness. ¡°Death doesn¡¯t discriminate, and nor do our des. If you want to covet something like Great Moon, then you need to send a letter to call for other knights, because you certainly don¡¯t have enough to deal with us.¡± ¡°There are many who believe themselves to be more powerful than our great warriors,¡± the baron said, his eyes also growing yful. ¡°Do you believe yourself to be so powerful?¡± Adam nced between the heavily armoured knights, noting the sounds of other guards surrounding the room, though not yet entering. ¡°I count what, a dozen guards? Two knights. A retired nobleman whose only half armoured. I reckon that Jurot and Jaygak can handle the three of you, and Kitool and I can handle the rest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered four to one.¡± ¡°A fair fight.¡± Intimidation Check D20 + 6 = 22 (16) The Baron held out the de to Jaygak, letting it go, but his eyes never left Adam¡¯s. A cold bead of sweat ran down the back of his neck. He had faced many a creature. Those who crept in the night. Those who did not. John had managed to live until his forties, with de in hand, because his neck would tell him when he should and should not step forward, with de in hand. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know, Baron John Firstfield, that if your knight draws his de, you¡¯re going to have to find a new knight.¡± ¡°Threatening a noble is punishable by death.¡± ¡°Funny that,¡± Adam replied, smiling wider, his eyes still yful. ¡°Threatening my friends has the same punishment.¡± Jurot reached up to rub his ear lobe gently, feeling the tension within the air. Jaygak spotted the sign, and Kitool did so a half momentter. The baron red at Adam, who had decided against shutting his mouth. It was one thing for him to warn the baron, but it was another to continue to berate him, especially in front of his vassals. ¡°We should have disarmed you before you arrived.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Health: 78 -> 74 The symphony of metal filled the air as the group leapt up from the table, kicking away the chairs towards the rushing guards, before drawing their weapons. Had it not been for the fact they had been sitting, they would have been able to cut the noble¡¯s head clean off before he could have even reached for his de. Baron John slipped back as the knights cut towards the group, Adam and Jurot both meeting their des, but spears pushed through against their sides, meeting puthral and iron skin. Kitool grabbed her staff, but from her position to the side, her staff scraped against the table. Unable to wield it properly, the guards forced her back as she tried to defend herself. Fortunately, she was able to split between a spear blow, and her heel dropped a guard, while she crushed another¡¯s windpipe. She spun her staff around her, threatening any other guard who wished to step forward. Jaygak¡¯s de caught a spear, before she side stepped and slipped the spear against the side of her armour. She struck the guard swiftly between the pit, before cutting across another¡¯s neck, causing him to drop. ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, ring at the knight in front of him. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 74 -> 78 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (2, 6)(4, 6) 27 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (6) D20 + 10 = 27 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 45 (2, 4, 5, 6)(3, 4, 6, 6) 45 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 19 (2, 2)(2, 4) 19 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (1, 1)(4, 5) 20 damage! ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Adam asked, Wraith holding the greatsword at bay. ¡°You¡¯re going to need a new knight!¡± The pair shed once more, with Adam forcing the knight backwards while the baron readied himself. Adam¡¯s axe forced the knight back, shing white hot, before he cut through the side of the knight¡¯s neck, therge armoured figure swaying for a moment before he dropped to a knee. Phantom shed and the knight coughed up blood before dropping, the two great warriors so close to death within an instant, while the baron clutched his de. He stared at them in shock, his eyes wide. A silence fell within the room. It was that kind of silence, a silence which fell before the storm. ¡°They were nobles, weren¡¯t they?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Adam slowly nod his head. He inhaled deeply. He hadn¡¯t killed anyone in this life. Beasts, sure. Undead, of course. People? No. Even when he fought against Balrog and the other bandits who trafficked children, he had held back to not kill any of them. ¡°Okay.¡± The baron let out a sigh as he heard the word, and as he stepped forward to meet Adam in battle, Wraith cut through the noble¡¯s arm, disarming him of both bone and silver. The nobleman howled in pain and dropped to his knees, trembling before the Half Elf. The guards to clutch their spears tighter, but they could not step forward. No, not when such an intense aura of death clung around the four. ¡°We-we surrender,¡± Baron John whimpered, clutching his arm, trying to pull his sleeve up and around his wound to stop the blood. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°No?¡± The baron stared up at Adam, his eyes wide with shock. Adam threw a look to Jurot, nodded, and turned. He heard the Iyrman¡¯s axe hack apart the three, while he watched the guards jolt and shake from the shock of the sight. Blood began to pool under Adam¡¯s boots, the young man¡¯s lips quivering. ¡°We¡¯re¡­¡± Adam began, trying to gather himself. ¡°We¡¯re going to take our loot, and we¡¯re going to leave. Anyone else who wants to die to protect someone else¡¯s wealth, you can be my guest.¡± Adam motioned a hand towards his brother. ¡°Otherwise, you should step aside, so we can take our silver and gold.¡± The guards swallowed, staring at the Half Elf. The four seemed rtively unphased after being targeted by two knights and a dozen knights, and with their strongest dying so easily before the group, the guards decided against stepping forward. ¡°Who is going to be a good little helper?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Who knows where the lord¡¯s room is, and where he keeps the good stuff?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t expect us to help you,¡± a guard said, doing his best to stand tall. If they couldn¡¯t stop these crazy savages, they at least wouldn¡¯t help them. ¡°If no one steps forward with the information then you¡¯re going to be the first to get cut down,¡± Adam said, pointing towards the guard who spoke. ¡°One by one, we¡¯ll start killing you. If you run, you¡¯ll be hunted, like deer.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± one said, inhaling deeply. ¡°I, uh, I c-can take you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll let us live?¡± ¡°Not only will I let you live, I¡¯ll hand over some coin to you, young man,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re the only reason why any of you are going to be returning to your families tonight.¡±
Nobles, am I right? 679. Noble Problems II 679. Noble Problems II Adam had wished for a hot bath, a proper hot bath, with the steam rising against the tiles, and his favourite soap that would create such a thickther across his body. He supposed that a warm bath in the wash room of a small inn, with a near rock like soap was good enough. ¡®Thank all the Divine I¡¯m a Half Elf,¡¯ Adam thought. As someone with some Fae ancestry, Adam did not sweat quite as much, and he didn¡¯t smell too bad after a long day. Once the group were together they ate the leftovers of meat and potatoes, which had cooled over the evening. They nced between one another while eating quietly, leaving their words unspoken. Adam could see the innkeeper from the corner of his eye, whose eyes would sometimes wander towards the group of four who had arrived in the dead of night. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam whispered in the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. ¡°No more ransacking and burning down castles.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We¡¯re probably not going to be able to sell off anything in this ce.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I do think¡­ that was my bad. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± ¡°It was he who wished to fight,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°If he wished to take the de, it was only through killing us.¡± ¡°I received this de so recently, I don¡¯t want to give it up, yet!¡± Jaygak wrapped an arm around her de, feeling its magic coursing through her. ¡°Will you ever give it up?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°I might.¡± ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°I may gift it to Raygak.¡± ¡°Fine, but only because I adore Raygak so much.¡± ¡°You do not y with him enough.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡± Jurot reached into his pocket, pulling out the map which a local from the town over had drawn for them. It had cost them a gold though it was not worth a gold, but paying a guide well made sure they didn¡¯t get any bright ideas. ¡°We will be able to travel at least forty miles tomorrow if we continue to trade horses.¡± ¡°Can we afford it with all the horse trading?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. We will be able to sell the jewellery once we are further away.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± They left early in the morning and continued to trade horses along the way, before they finally approached a town at night. A few gold shorter, and with the guard¡¯s warnings, they made their way to the inn to stay the night. Omen: 4, 14 ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve probably travelled far enough?¡± Adam said, biting into his hot, buttered potato. Jurot nodded. ¡°We should find work within the area and earn a letter.¡± ¡°Yeah, good idea. We should be careful with the¡­¡± Adam nced aside to the other travellers, who were pretending not to be listening to the heavily armoured individuals. ¡®Right, the guards did say we weren¡¯t allowed to wear all of our armour¡­¡¯ Adam kept only his breastte as he made his way through the town, noting how many people were ncing his way, giving him a wide berth. He supposed the trio of Iyrmen didn¡¯t help, since they were each armed, with Jaygak also wearing her breastte. ¡°Great warriors!¡± shouted a young man, ringing a bell between his statements. ¡°Great warriors! Join the Lord! Join the Lord! Great warriors! Great warriors! Join the Lord! Join the Lord!¡± Adam exchanged looks with hispanions, before noting the noticeboard. They stared at the board, littered with small parchments filled with information, some important, some less so. One, however, was unlike any other. It was not filled to the brim, with its lettersrge and looming, its information sparse, yet the parchment itself was thrice asrge as any other around it. FOR GOD AND GRACE FOR GOLD AND GLORY MONSTERS RAVAGE THE LAND HONOURABLE WARRIORS HEED THE CALL FORTUNE AWAITS ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam said, staring at the paper, which gave no information about what to do. ¡°Misters and madams,¡± a young child called, rushing over to them, before sping their hands in front of themselves. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was a boy or girl, but they were definitely only ten or eleven. Their hair fell down beneath their ears, their eyes dark. They wore simple clothing, and seemed to be quite clean, though they definitely seemed to give the aura of an urchin. ¡°Do you wish to assist the lord?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam replied. ¡°For a small fee I can assist,¡± the child said. ¡°I know where the lord is gathering the great warriors!¡± ¡°How much of a small fee?¡± ¡°A silver.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam said, tossing a silver towards the child, who snatched it from the air, mping it tight within their hand. ¡°Please follow me!¡± The child turned and swiftly made their way through the town, heading towards the castle. ¡®Even I knew it was going to be near the castle,¡¯ Adam thought, but the four followed the child out towards the castle. The child led them slightly out of the way, around the castle than towards it, towards an open area. A small outpost had been built nearby, and Adam supposed it was either for soldiers or guards. Therge field adjoining it was full of warriors, a few dozen at least. Many were young men and women, but some were older, adorned in chain, carrying des and axes at their sides. One man seemed very different than all the others. He had tan skin, green eyes, short and wavy hair, brown with grey streaks. He wore a breastte, and carried a de at his side. He held the widest smile on his face as he watched the sparring warriors, each of whom sparred against one another. Adam and the others approached, feeling the eyes of the guards eyeing the group up. They noted the breastte, one made of steel, the other of puthral, then they noted the weapons at the sides of the four. Adam spotted a few people with reddish skin, though none wore horns atop their heads like Jaygak. A knight stepped up to the group, a woman who was a wall of steel, carrying arge ive on her back. ¡°Are you here to join the hunting party.¡± ¡°If the pay¡¯s good,¡± Adam replied. He noted hispanions look his way, noting how he had almost instantly opened his mouth to respond. ¡°The lord pays well for those who work well.¡± ¡°I sure ho-,¡± Adam fell silent as Jaygak elbowed his side. ¡°Of course.¡± The knight narrowed her eyes through her visor, while the others began to look towards their way. The Lord stepped up towards the neers, nked by two guards in chain, while another knight, adorned in te mail, stepped around towards the four¡¯s backs. ¡°I can see that you are all experienced,¡± the Lord said, eyeing up the group. He noted the way they stood, their armour, their weapons. These four were not nobodies like most of those who had arrived to try and im fame and fortune. ¡°We like to think so,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am Baron Kegan Rockcastle.¡± ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Jaygak.¡± ¡°Kitool.¡± ¡°Where do you hail?¡± the baron asked. ¡°We havee from very far away to make a name for ourselves,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We slew many great creatures from ournd, but wished to make our way in newnds.¡± The baron noted how he hadn¡¯t responded to his question, but he let it go. ¡°How strong are you?¡± Jurot nced between the knights. ¡°I could face your knights well.¡± ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± Jurot thought for a moment. He was pretty certain they didn¡¯t want to start a fight with the noble this time. ¡°If I held back, I would certainly lose.¡± The vague response caused the baron to smile. However, Jurot had taken a step back, showing the baron and his knights respect, even if he meant something else entirely. ¡°Charles, test this one.¡± ¡°By your will, my lord,¡± one of the guards standing nearby said. He was a middle aged fellow, in his early forties, wearing chain, and wielded a de and shield. Jurot pulled up Phantom and held it in hand, his eyes glued to the guard ahead of him. ¡°You won¡¯t use your shield?¡± Charles asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I wish to show off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Charles growled. Once the pair were ready, the baron smiled, reaching up with his hands. ¡°You may begin.¡± He pped his hands once. Charles waited to see what the young Iyrman would do. Unfortunately for him, giving an Iyrman a chance to make the first move was always a bad idea. Jurot rushed in towards him like a boar, swinging his axe wildly. The pair shed, though it was only for a moment. Charles skid back, feeling the throbbing against his shield arm. He stared at the Iyrman in shock, bringing his shield up once more, dropping to a knee as the blow shook through him into the earth. ¡°At least he¡¯s not holding back that much,¡± Adam said, noting that other than not using his shield, Jurot was doing his best to crush Charles. Charles managed to strike Jurot against his side, a ncing blow against his iron skin, which did more to his clothes than his body. Charles¡¯ eyes went wide, and he stepped away from the red Iyrman. Jurot marched forward, raising his axe once more. ¡®This kid is a damn monster!¡¯
Jurot, the Terminator. 680. Noble Problems III 680. Noble Problems III Victory! XP Gained: +300 XP: 11 100 -> 11 400 Quest Complete: Noble Problems XP Gained: +100 XP: 11 400 -> 11 700 The third body dropped while Adam sheathed his axe, cing Wraith at his side. He nced towards the Baron, resting his elbow between his axe and himself, and raised his brows. Jurot had defeated Charles with little effort, and considering the old man was an Expert, it was quite a feat. Kitool fought next, facing against a pair of opponents who were quite tough, not quite Experts, but decent. With Tigerstaff in hand, she was unstoppable, dropping the pair before they could even cut her clothing. Jaygak fought after the unarmoured Iyrmen, facing a mercenary who was taller and wider than her. He was adorned in thick chains, and wielded a giant axe, one which could have sliced a boar as though he were slicing an onion. Against his giant axe, her armour had some trouble to deal with his blows, but Jaygak, too, was an Iyrman. Though the axe had forced her back, with Great Moon in hand, Jaygak managed to defeat the mercenary with some effort. ¡®I should have used my shield,¡¯ the Iyrman had thought, though she also wanted to show off. Adam had fought next, facing against three individuals who were all weaker than the others who had fought, but had already long finished with basic training. They had barely a chance to defend themselves when the storm known as Adam hade upon them. He knocked one away with a mighty swing, side stepped another¡¯s blow before beating him unconscious, finally spinning and striking thest with the back of his axe. The baron pped his hands, shing the widest smile towards the four neers. If it was them, then there was no doubt he could finally extend his reach. ¡°Wonderful! How wonderful! With such great warriors in my employ, those wicked fiends stand no chance!¡± Kegan Rockcastleughed with glee. ¡®I guess we passed,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Wonderful!¡± The baron nodded to his knights. ¡°I believe all those who have arrived are great enough to form an army. You will all be paid a gold for each day, doubled for those who have shown themselves to be skilled.¡± One gold a day? Two gold for those who were skilled? Some of the eager youth smiled, for a gold per day was ster pay. However, those who were not quite so young understood that they were being robbed. Baron Kegan raised a finger upwards, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I will receive one tenth of all the spoils, but the rest will be split equally among everyone else, with the greatest mercenaries receiving a double share.¡± Suddenly, the mercenaries straightened up, shing greedy smiles. This waspletely different from what they had originally expected. It was more than typical for the lord to im at least half the loot, but only one tenth? That meant their share had essentially doubled. No, not quite. Typically some of the better mercenaries would share more between themselves, but if the difference was only up to double, then that meant there would be more spoils for them, and they wouldn¡¯t be hyenas who would lick across the scraps on the bone. ¡®Will he give us a letter if we do well?¡¯ Adam thought, not interested in the spoils one bit. ¡°With your assistance, surely the people of mynd will be able to thrive. They will remember you always as great heroes, those who came in times of darkness as their light, to wash away the shadows with hope!¡± Baron Kegan grinned wide, all the while wondering how lovely the title of count would be. The mercenaries swiftly gathered within their groups, each discussing loudly how to split everything between themselves. The eager youths weren¡¯t sure why everyone was so excited, not yet understanding the worth of loot inparison to gold. Baron Kegan circled around from group to group, informing of them of their rate of pay, while also praising them for their wisdom in joining him. He approached Adam¡¯s group, eyeing them up as they stretched out their bodies and yawned. One of them, a Vr like them all, though handsome and with pointy ears, was deep in thought. ¡®Our armour should be fine, right? They wouldn¡¯t try to steal it, would they? If we wore our armour, we¡¯d get into trouble, but without it we should be able to get into less fights? Jurot threatened them, but maybe they thought he was bluffing?¡¯ ¡°You all seem so powerful,¡± Kegan Rockcastle stated, still shing a charming smile. ¡°I hope that two gold to each of you each day, and a double share, is good enough for such fine warriors.¡± ¡°It seems fine, though we¡¯re also interested in a letter of rmendation,¡± Adam replied, unable to control his mouth. ¡°If you work well, a letter is a small issue,¡± the baron assured, smiling towards the keys of his sess. ¡°I have noticed that your weapons are great.¡± ¡°Sure, though thest time a-,¡± Jaygak elbowed Adam, trying to get him to stop talking. She gave him a look, the look that had stated he was meant to be quiet, and yet somehow he kept on talking? ¡°Are you the leader of the party?¡± the baron asked, noticing how Jaygak was trying to keep him in line. ¡°I was, though my big mouth kept getting us into trouble,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly as his cheeks filled with heat. ¡°May I?¡± Baron Kegan held out his hand. Adam pulled up Wraith, noting how the knights tensed up, before he spun the axe and offered the baron the handle. His eyes fell towards the knights, his lips forming the gentlest of smirks. He had no doubt that they could probably deal with the knights, and the baron, even though they weren¡¯t at their best, and while wearing such little armour. The baron sped the axe, almost dropping it as the magic filled through his hand, shing up his arm, causing him to tingle. His heart thundered within his chest, and his eyes widened slightly. There was no doubt that this axe, like all the other weapons they wielded, were artefacts. ¡°How did youe across such fine weapons?¡± ¡°Fortune,¡± Jurot swiftly stated. The baron held the weapon for a few moments, before he returned the axe back to Adam. He continued to hold the other magical weapons one by one. ¡°We will be leaving tomorrow, so prepare yourselves appropriately,¡± the baron said once he had managed to m himself, though his heart continued to pound heavily. ¡°We will clear out the local area of the beasts and monsters which have gued thend. If you are able to do so well, we may be able to conquer the crypt.¡± ¡°Crypt?¡± Adam asked, his leaf shaped ears twitching slightly. ¡°An ancient tomb to some ancient hero or horror,¡± Baron Kegan said. ¡°If it is an ancient hero, then it is a shame, but the world requires such great treasures to keep it safe. If it is an ancient horror, then it is all the better.¡± Adam wondered if the loot would be split in the same way for the ancient crypt too, but he decided against asking. ¡°Is there a contract we have to sign?¡± ¡°A verbal agreement with a noble is enough,¡± the baron stated, shing a charming smile. ¡°I am certain you will not break such a deal.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not about us¡­¡¯ Adam looked towards Jaygak, smiling towards her. His eyes were beaming like a boy. Jaygak slowly nodded her head, d that he had held back from getting them killed. Adam had grown cocky since they hadn¡¯te across anything which had proved to be a great threat, and he had forgotten the Iyr¡¯s warning. ¡°We have had some issues with nobles not keeping their promises,¡± Jurot said. Adam nced towards Jurot in shock, surprised he was the one to mention it. ¡®Jurot, are you trying to get us killed?¡¯ Jaygak and Kitool exchanged looks, before their eyes fell back to the knights beside the noble. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± one of the knights growled, shifting his stance towards the Iyrman. ¡°I am Jurot.¡± ¡°And who gave you permission to belittle the baron?¡± the knight asked, standing straighter, a menacing aura emanating from the warrior in full te. Jurot tilted his head slightly, cracking his neck. ¡°I am not given permission. I take it, by blood and steel.¡± ¡®What is this crazy bastard saying?¡¯ The knight reached for his de. ¡°Your words against the baron are-,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll warn you the same as I warned the other noble,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your knight draws his de, and you¡¯ll need to find another knight.¡± The baron raised a hand towards his knight. ¡°Now, now. It would not be good for misunderstandings to arise while we¡¯re about to rid thend of great evils. Whatever petty, mortal, issues we have, they are but small before the greater evils, those of the night.¡± Baron Kegan wasn¡¯t sure why his knight was trying to start a bother with those who carried such artefacts. They were the keys to his n, those who were going to lead the charge into making him a count, and perhaps, a true king. Not just one of those little brats, the petty kings that were barons but pretended to be more. No, he would have influence over so many others with their help. ¡®They must be the children of nobles from anothernd. No doubt they¡¯re from and which had pushed back the darkness and have formed greater nobility. Are they exploring thesends to gain fame and fortune, or are they the undisciplined lot to be punished? Sun Father, help me.¡¯ He hoped they were the former, so he could ask them for advice on rallying the realm together. He wouldn¡¯t mind their assistance in helping him to be a king, even if it meant bending the knee. Once he had established his realm, he could work on rallying thend against the outside threat for their independence.
If someone''s trying to fix their sleep, please don''t wake them up at 4am to mumble some random nonsense and then just leave. Thank you. 681. Noble Problems IV 681. Noble Problems IV ¡°What are those?¡± Adam asked. He had gone ahead with a few of the mercenaries, and as the sky darkened, they expected to find other visitors. Thebourers screamed and shouted as they rushed towards the heavily armed and armoured warriors, who readied themselves within the small fenced outpost. They were a half day away from town and had begun creating the small outpost needed by the baron to assist in defence of thends. ¡°Mandogs,¡± abourer gasped, clutching at their hammer tight against their chest, their eyes wide. Emerging from the wood all around them were wild dogs. Their fur thick and jagged, a dark grey which melted into the shadows. Adam frowned. Dogs were awkward to fight, since they were man¡¯s best friend. However, these things were¡­ Their faces were contorted wickedly, but most unnervingly, each wore human faces. Human heads upon a dog¡¯s body. ¡°They strong?¡± Adam asked, hearing his party shuffling, readying themselves for the fight. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are they strong?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, donning Strong Shield, and raising Wraith ahead of him. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve got to beat my annoyance into them then.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) Health: 78 -> 70 Strength Save D20 + 8 = 21 (13) Pass! The monstrosities leapt towards thebourers, though found the mercenaries ahead of them. They didn¡¯t seem to mind, however, as the mandogs leapt up to w at their foes, regardless if they wore leather or metal. Adam pulled up his shield, and though he was forced back by a heavy w, he managed to keep upright from the heavy blow. ¡®Alright, they are a little strong!¡¯ Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 70 -> 75 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 35 (1, 2, 3, 6)(1, 4, 5, 5) 35 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 30 (1, 2)(2, 4)(6, 6) 30 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 22 (1, 2)(2, 6)(1, 2) 22 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 17 (7) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 24 (2, 3)(2, 4)(2, 2) 24 damage! Adam¡¯s axe bisected the first mandog which had struck him, but he didn¡¯t spend much time thinking about it. Instead, he swiftly moved towards another which had tried to slip around him. His axe shed white hot with divine strength, but the air turned cold as his cool steel ran through another, causing blood to spray out. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact there were innocents all around him, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed the magic which shed from his axe. His axe cut through a second mandog, before he leapt over its dead body and he cut another, dropping it dead. A fourth tried to snap its maw around abourer nearby, who swung his axe, which crashed against a dead mandog¡¯s face, its guts already spilling across the floor from an axe wound. Adam turned, watching as Jurot killed another nearby, while Kitool and Jaygak had moved away to support the other mercenaries, killing thest mandog which had mp around a metal leg, trying to drag them away into the dark forest. Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 11 700 -> 11 900 Thebourers stared at the four, who had so easily cut down almost a mandog with each swing. The other mercenaries had managed to barely kill a couple between themselves, whereas Adam¡¯s group had averaged over two individually. ¡°I hope we won¡¯t be eating mandog today,¡± Adam said, ncing towards the cook, who held a butcher¡¯s knife to defend herself. ¡°No,¡± she assured, slowly nodding her head towards the young leaf eared Vr. As the evening passed, the rest of the army appeared, the entire group now numbering a hundred, though half werebourers. ¡°I hope it was¡­¡± The baron¡¯s eyes fell across the mandogs which had been piled to one side, and were in the process of being butchered. ¡°Mandogs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mikael, the mercenary leader, said. ¡°We took care of them.¡± ¡°Well done,¡± the Baron said, his brows raised in surprise. He nced around once more, counting that thebourers that had been sent ahead were all ounted for. ¡°You slew the mandogs without any casualties?¡± ¡°One of ours was wounded in the fray.¡± ¡°Oh my. Then, to reward you all, you may split the mandogs between yourselves, and we will take none of the spoils.¡± Baron Kegan Rockcastle shed a charming smile. ¡°How are we splitting them?¡± Adam asked, sipping some of the salty soup. His eyes slowly turned to meet Mikael¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fairly,¡± Mikael said, feeling the gaze seep into you. ¡°You killed most of them, so you can have most of them.¡± Adam, almost stunned that the mercenary wasn¡¯t trying to rip them off, tilted his head slightly. He then turned towards the baron, noting the way he was judging the pair of groups, processing what was happening. ¡°I don¡¯t really feelfortable with the mandog spoils. If you want, you can buy our share for half price, in coin.¡± ¡°We can buy it at half price?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mikael didn¡¯t really want all the spoils, but he nced to the side, towards the rest of the soldiers, who were ready to step in to ept the deal. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll pay half for it.¡± ¡°Do we want a w from each?¡± Adam asked, looking towards Jurot. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take a w from each too,¡± Adam said, frowning slightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Mikael wasn¡¯t going to look a gift horse in the mouth, and once the group gathered the twelve ws, they handed it to Adam¡¯s party. He wasn¡¯t sure if Adam wanted ten, one from each they had in, or twelve, one from all the creatures total, but he decided to repay the young man for his kindness. ¡°You slew ten of the mandogs?¡± Baron Kegan asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Baron Kegan wasn¡¯t sure if a group of his four greatest knights could kill ten of twelve mandogs whilepeting against a mercenary group. Seven, certainly. Eight, perhaps. Ten? It was borderline impossible. ¡®Is it luck?¡¯ The baron thought back to what he had seen of the group, who had held back and had still passed his tests with flying colours. ¡®No.¡¯ Adam and the group, who had been whispering in Iyrish before the baron had arrived, fell silent for the rest of the evening. Since they had figured a way to do that, Adam felt morefortable with his chances of survival. ¡°It would be untoward of myself to not pay you appropriately,¡± the baron said, having caught Adam as he was about to start watch. ¡°Two gold a day is too little, so I will pay you each five gold daily for your services.¡± Adam¡¯s brows raised in surprise. ¡®What is going on this year?¡¯ ¡°I appreciate your generosity, Lord Kegan.¡± ¡°I hope you all continue to do good work.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The baron smiled, wondering if the young man was shirking him on purpose. ¡®Do they address one another differently in the othernd?¡¯ Over the next few days, they continued to make their way out, creating a series of outposts in a line, with Adam¡¯s group leading the frontier force, while the baron¡¯s force would arriveter in the evening, or the evening after. Eventually, they formed arger outpost, more closer to a fort, one which could house arger army more permanently, rather than the small outposts which could house half of them easily, and their full one hundred far more awkwardly. Days passed as they formed thisrger outpost, which was build with several fences within to form walls, but a muchrger wooden wall outside with arger ditch surrounding them. Adam smiled as he heard the screaming from thebourers all around them, and he donned Strong Shield, and grabbed Wraith. ¡®I knew things were going too smoothly.¡¯ The ckness emerged from the forest. The torch¡¯s mes flickered angrily, and then they fell still, barely illuminating the area. The ckness was a sky made of pure ckness, not shadows. It was certainly something greater, something wicked, than what they had faced previously. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 22 (18) Pass! The ckness cast a great shadow across the entire area, and the temperature dropped all about them. A cold sweat ran through the entire group, and even the normally steadfast Kitool, fell still, her heart thundering within her chest. ¡°Haa!¡± came a wild, terrified shout, and the mercenaries darted forward, striking towards one of the dark figures. Yet, as their des pierced through the darkness, they found it to be formless, like air. They continued to frantically swing their des, trying to destroy the darkness which had crept into their hearts. The baron¡¯s knights stepped all around him, ready to defend their liege lord. ¡®No!¡¯ Baron Kegan stared at the darkness he had only heard about when he was but a boy. The Encroaching Darkness, which he swore was just a myth to make him behave when he was a boy. A darkness which would consume all within its sight, with weapons of iron, steel, and silver renderedpletely useless against the impeding death. ¡®Has the Sun Father abandoned me? Moon Mother, what have I done to earn your wrath? What is this most ill fortune as I finally set out to civilise the darkness to bring safety to my people?¡¯ ¡°I guess we gotta earn our pay,¡± called a voice through the darkness, cutting the baron¡¯s dark thoughts.
The baron''s paying well so might as well help out. 682. Noble Problems V 682. Noble Problems V ¡°We must retreat!¡± the baron shouted, finally able to shrug off the fear, though his entire back was slick with a cold sweat. This darkness was not just any darkness, but a darkness which utterly consumed. He had sworn it was a myth, for it was perhaps one of the greatest disasters known to man. It wasn¡¯t a monster, it wasn¡¯t even a Night Lord, it was more like the Night King, no, the Night God. Though the shout for retreat had been given, themoners remained still, clutched by a dark fear, even as it began to swallow the mercenaries towards the edge. ¡°Just a sec.¡± The Baron turned, his eyes staring at the Half Elf and his threepanions. The Half Elf¡¯s armour was eerily quiet as he stepped forward, while hispanion, the red skinned woman, jangled to his left, her de clutched tightly in hand. ¡°Great Moon,¡± Jaygak called, willing the de to glow faintly, before she focused, and the de grew even brighter, pushing back the edges of the darkness. She raised her shield to cover most of her torso, hiding behind it like a turtle. Jurot¡¯s entire body filled with red hot rage, his neck pulsing as he marched forward towards the encroaching darkness. He gripped the shield¡¯s handle tighter with one hand, and pressed the handle of Phantom harder against his palm, his index finger loosening slightly. Kitool wielded Tigerstaff as though it were a walking stick, gently pressing it against the earth with every other step. She inhaled deeply, calming her heart from the initial fear which had frozen her body. She remained on the right nk, which soothed her. ¡®Katool will enjoy this tale.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 17 (16) Jurot leapt into the fray, swinging his axe wildly as he always did, and he met the darkness as though it were but a beast. Phantom tore through the ckness, and though Jurot swore he would have mortally wounded an Expert, the darkness seemed as ever present as it had been before his wild blows. The darkness seeped within his body as he tried to prepare himself. Kitool¡¯s staff swam through the creature, also flowing through it near harmlessly. She was certain she would have mortally wounded an Expert, yet the darkness seemed to epass her, sapping her strength. The ckness began to swallow the pair whole, threatening to slip them into Baktu¡¯s embrace. Yet, a light shed beside the pair of Iyrmen. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 27 (17) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 30 (4, 5)(1, 1)(2, 4, 4) Damage resisted! Damage vulnerability! 39 damage! Health: 78 -> 75 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) Miss! Wraith shed white hot with holy magics, cutting through the creature¡¯s darkness, illuminating Adam¡¯spanions. Adam swung once more, though the darkness slipped around his head, stealing his warmth. The back of Adam¡¯s head grew cold as he realised what had happened. This creature had certainly taken enough damage to deal with pretty much any Grandmaster, and yet it was still threatening to consume the entire outpost. Adam realised why the baron was so terrified of this creature, and why the Iyr had warned him. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 19 -> 18 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 0 Mana: 18 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 8D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 107 (4, 5, 6, 6)(1, 3, 4, 5)(1, 1, 1, 2, 3, 3, 6, 6)(3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 5, 6) Damage resisted! Damage vulnerability! 139 damage! Health: 75 -> 71 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 19 (9) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical Hit! Mana: 15 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 55 (1, 2, 4, 4)(2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6) Damage vulnerability! 90 damage! Health: 71 -> 69 ¡°You need to be cut down to size!¡± Adam shouted, his voice full of magical fervour, Wraith vibrating within his hand as it crashed against the darkness. Wraith exploded the darkness, the light shing against the darkness, which pulled away for a moment, and yet Adam stepped forward, wincing from the darkness whichshed out against him. Adam¡¯s brow began to sweat heavily as he realised that the creature, whatever it was, still nketed the sky around them. ¡®God! Damn!¡¯ Yet, he marched forward, for behind him were hispanions, who were readying themselves to strike again. Wraith shed white hot with holy magic again, and though much of the darkness had thinned out, it still covered the group, blotting out the stars. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Adam grit his teeth and braced for the darkness to swallow him while he prepared to swing Wraith once more, calling forth more holy magic. Jurot and Kitool both understood. They understood that Adam, with his Wraith charges, with his Divine Smite, with his Thunderous Smite, and striking true within the creature, had done the most damage he had ever done within the span of moments. Yet, somehow, whatever this creature was, it still threatened to swallow them. They had dealt more than enough damage to kill Dragons between the three of them, even the likes of Forgryn, no doubt, and yet this force of nature, that was utter ckness, continued to encroach around them. A light shone across the trio, illuminating their backs, before it shed past them, the young Iyrman throwing her entire body into the darkness as her de cut through it. Jaygak, who had stepped down from the tournament before even cing within it, charged face first into the ckness. Great Moon¡¯s light diminished within the darkness as it engulfed the four, rapidly consuming the four insignificant gnats within. Health: 69 -> 47 The baron stared, mouth agape towards the four fools. Even watching the mercenaries being swallowed whole hadn¡¯t deterred them from stepping forward to meet the challenge of the nightmare. He felt a hand at his shoulder, the knight beside him trying to pull his lord away, though his own legs trembled from the sight. ¡°We must-,¡± the knight began, only to stop as his eyes darted towards the darkness. A single beam of light peeked through from the inside of the still darkness, before several more beams of light pierced through the mass of ck, until the darkness exploded with radiance. The figures trapped within the darkness, the mercenaries which thebBaron had paid good coin for,y on the ground dead. Four stood tall, weapons midway through striking at the phantom threat which had disappeared, as though it were truly only a nightmare. One grey, another purple, a third red, and thest, pale white. Adam panted, his heart pounding within his chest. A deep chill seeped through into the core of his being, but the light radiating from Great Moon warmed his heart. His eyes darted around, trying to find the rest of the darkness, but the torches grew brighter and flickered with joy. Victory! XP Gained: +2000 XP: 11 900 -> 13 900 ¡®Crazy,¡¯ Adam thought, before inhaling deeply, clenching his fists tight as his muscles flexed before they rxed. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 6 = 12 (1, 5) Health: 47 -> 59 ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, waving Great Moon to illuminate the area around them, but its light couldn¡¯t pierce the stone nearby. No, it wasn¡¯t a stone. It moved too much to be a stone, pulsing every few moments. ¡°How ominous,¡± Adam stated, staring at it, watching as it sucked in the light. ¡°I hope that no one has any issues with us taking the spoils?¡± He nced around, noting the terrified faces, the dozens of unconscious bodies, as well as the handful whichy forever still. His eye¡¯s then caught the baron¡¯s, who seemed to still be gripped by a heinous terror. The entire area was still nearly ice cold, the mes barely beginning to beat back the chill which had taken thend. The baron remained shuddering, not just from the cold, but from the sheer terror which had gripped him. His eyes remained focused on Adam, though his vision had grown blurry, his eyes twitching. Baron Kegan clenched his fists tight, letting out a long exhale as he tried to calm himself, his breath visible in the air before it dissipated. He could still feel the hand against his shoulder, his knights ready to assist him still, even though they had most certainly been overwhelmed by the creature and the sight. ¡°I do not believe anyone would disagree such a request by our saviour,¡± Baron Kegan Rockcastle stated, his face still pale, his smile cold, lips shuddering. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the pulsing heart. ¡°We should probably contain it somehow. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, also thinking about how to take the heart. ¡°We need a silver box.¡± ¡°A silver box?¡± ¡°A silver box will keep the magic contained.¡± ¡°That¡¯s going to cost a lot of money.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, I hope the lord is feeling grateful, because I don¡¯t think we can afford that.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°The matter will be dealt with,¡± the baron said, letting out another exhale as his heart continued to pound wildly within his chest. ¡°Oh, brilliant. Thank you, my lord.¡± Adam gently bowed his head, smiling at the baron. ¡®A heart made of some kind of shadow thing? That¡¯s so cool!¡¯ ¡®He knows magic,¡¯ the baron thought. ¡®So he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s not a Vr? He¡¯s no mortal, like us?¡¯ The baron swallowed. ¡®Is that why I am so pleasant with him? Has he charmed me with his wicked magics?¡¯ The baron¡¯s heart was still weak from the encounter with it, so he stumbled his way back to his tent, thinking deeply on such a terrifying matter. ¡®A Night Lord! A Night Lord who can walk in the light?¡¯
The partly dealt more than 500 damage and Jaygak did 1/4 of it. She did more than Kitool and Jurot, even with Tigerstaff and Phantom. I think she critically hit two or three times. 683. Noble Problems VI 683. Noble Problems VI Jaygak stared at her de, which had glowed so brightly during their fight. They had only managed to defeat the creature so easily thanks to Adam¡¯s ridiculous abilities, but her de had also cut through it, the light banishing the darkness. ¡®Is this what Adam feels like normally?¡¯ Jaygak was certain that she had dealt enough damage to the being that she could have dropped a Master, and even a Grandmaster would have been staggered by her viciousness. Still, a single strand of doubt floated through her mind. ¡®It was only because of Great Moon.¡¯ Great Moon, the Greater Enhanced de, made and gifted by a particr Half Elf. The Half Elf was still involved with in her sesses. She sighed. As the days passed, they continued to trek through the forest, encountering all manner of beasts. They were not quite as spectacr as the mandogs, or the great darkness which threatened to kill them, but Adam took them all seriously. ¡®Why the hell did I get all cocky when the Iyr told me it was dangerous?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I almost got everyone killed!¡¯ Adam nced aside to Jurot, the young Iyrman butchering the beasts they had in. ¡®No, I suppose he wants that, but I still don¡¯t want to die yet! My kids are waiting for me!¡¯ Adam continued to patrol the area. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t die. If you¡¯re going to kill me, at least let me feel the warm embrace of a woman, damn it!¡¯ His eyes fell across the sky, before he let out a low sigh. The group continued to force their way deeper into the forest, the group still cutting their way through any foe which dared to step towards them. Adam¡¯s group formed the vanguard, and would march on ahead, clearing the path for the rest of the army. ¡°Careful, Barry,¡± Adam called, assisting the older man with the crate. ¡°Can¡¯t be hurting your back this young.¡± The old man¡¯s lips formed a small smirk, his thick beard rustling slightly as he did. ¡°I¡¯m too old t¡¯care about tha¡¯ sorta thing.¡± He stood up straighter, the thin, short man reaching around to his back to massage it, his bones cracking slightly. ¡°Gunna get me some pik. Make sure you getta eatin¡¯ too.¡± ¡°Will do, Barry,¡± Adam said, waving the older man away as he shuffled the crate further to the side, up against the rest. He wiped his brow, before walking around the camp, nodding his head and waving towards all the otherbourers. He checked the casks of water to make sure they were at least half full as he made his rounds, before he made his way towards the centre of the camp, where the cooks were hard at work, baking bread and roasting meat. ¡°Ten gold a day,¡± Adam said, dropping beside hispanions. ¡°After the, you know what, I ten gold a day doesn¡¯t seem like much, but since it¡¯s been calm, I feel like I¡¯ll grow old and fat.¡± ¡°Are you trying to call more disasters upon us?¡± Jaygak asked, narrowing her eyes towards the Half Elf, her lips forming a pout. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, I¡¯m liking how much money we¡¯re earning,¡± Adam said. ¡®We¡¯ll have what, three hundred each at the end of the month.¡¯ ¡°Pay day can¡¯te soon enough.¡± Jaygak raised her brow, wondering why Adam was excited by some gold coins. No doubt it was for something stupid, and upon seeing him making that face, she decided to ignore him. As the days continued to pass, and Adam¡¯s pockets grew heavy with coin, Adam wondered when they would be done. They had chosen to work for a little while longer for the baron, who seemed to be making his way through thend with some fervour. ¡°We will continue to clear the forest around, I fear there may be something else we have missed,¡± Baron Rockcastle said to the nearby knights, slowly tilting his head. ¡°Of course, my lord,¡± came the response from the knights, who were preparing for that for the next morning. Omen: 13, 19 Adam sipped the soup, tasting something a little saltier than he expected. ¡®A new kind of spice?¡¯ Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 15 Sess! Health: 78 -> 74 Adam¡¯s stomach tightened and he winced, his entire body shing red hot for a moment. Adam¡¯s ears twitched, hearing the symphony of des leaving their sheaths. He reached towards his side, pulling up his axe, and his eyes darted around to find where the foe was approaching from, he found Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool leaping up into action around him. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Jaygak¡¯s de shed with her foe, one of the baron¡¯s knights, though she stumbled backwards, spitting up ckness. She tried to bring her de up, but found her strength had been sapped away. Jurot shed with a pair of mercenaries, his axe swinging wildly, his iron skin causing several blows to bounce off. Kitool¡¯s staff spun wildly, fending off another pair of mercenaries. Adam¡¯s eyes caught the baron¡¯s, who was nked by a knight, however, he was then distracted by the several guards and mercenaries charging towards him. Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly, feeling his body begin to cool down. He brought up his arm ahead of him, blocking a blow meant for his head, and Wraith shed against another de aiming for his neck. He stumbled backwards from the heft of the blows as a guard grabbed at his waist, and another tried to grab at his arm, though Adam managed shifted to the side so the guard was in the way between them. Health: 74 -> 58 ¡°Damn it!¡± Jaygak growled, feeling the poison work its way through her. The entire area shed red hot for a moment as she held out a hand, the mes engulfing the mercenaries ahead of her. The young Iyrman still coughed, feeling the poison enter deep into her. Adam¡¯s entire body grew hot, and he clenched Wraith tighter in hand. He was still, causing even his opponents to freeze. He nced between them all, his eyes then falling to find the baron¡¯s once more. ¡°Are you done?¡± Adam asked, before pointing his axe towards the baron. The baron opened his mouth, but Adam cared little for his answer. Mana: 21 -> 18 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 36 (1, 3, 3, 5, 6, 6, 6, 6) 36 damage! A tiny bead of red shot out from Wraith, shooting past the guards and mercenaries, before it struck the baron¡¯s armour. ¡°This-,¡± the baron began, before fire exploded outwards, engulfing him, his knight, the mercenaries and guards all around him, as well as the crates, the tents, and the nearbymoners. The mes reached out towards Adam, and though it engulfed the mercenaries who charged him, it only tickled the area in front of the Half Elf. Screaming filled the air as the mes roared, before they disappeared, leaving only burnt bodies, and a pair who remained twitching, the knight and the mercenary captain. They panted, breathing in the hot air, which caused their lungs to burn. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 58 -> 63 Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 20 (10) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 18 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (2, 3)(4, 6)(1, 2) 27 damage! Mana: 15 -> 14 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 77 (1, 4, 6, 6)(3, 5, 5, 6)(3, 4, 5, 5)(1, 2, 6, 6) 77 damage! Adam forced his body to action, smashing Wraith against the guard who had grappled him, instantly dropping the warrior. He red at the warriors ahead of him, who stared at him in shock, before he turned, stepping beside Jaygak, who shed with a mercenary. ¡°You stupid, fucking,¡± Adam began, before he swung his de towards the mercenary who had kicked Jaygak away to meet Adam inbat. As the mercenary swung towards Adam, the Half Elf chanted the words to his magic, and he hacked into the mercenary¡¯s head, mming through the visor of the te, cutting deep into the man¡¯s face. Adam forced his axe into the man¡¯s head, and before he could even scream, Wraith squelched deep, before the warrior¡¯s lifeless body dropped. Another mercenary dropped dead, as Phantom pulled out from the side of his neck, and Jurot turned to face another. Kitool broke the knee of one of her foes, before mming her staff against the back of the head of one of the mercenaries facing Jaygak, causing him to drop. Adam could hear Jurot still fighting behind him, but other than his brother¡¯s senseless victims, no other moved. The mes from the Fireball crackled lightly, barely alight on the tent. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam said, holding out a hand towards her, though still staring at their foes. Though he had taken out at least a dozen by himself, there were still many guards all around them, though many with legs which shook beneath them. Jaygak stumbled beside Adam, Great Moon in hand. She felt Adam¡¯s hand against the back of her head, a gentle warmth filling her from head to toe, before she shuddered, shrugging off the chill of poison which had taken her. Lay On Hands: 30 -> 25 Adam¡¯s amulet glowed faintly, causing the others to take a step back, their eyes shing with fear. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called. ¡°You should kill the knight.¡± Jurot, who had almost struck another guard dead, paused. He turned, allowing the guard to strike at his back, though this guard decided against giving the Iyrman a reason to swing that mighty axe towards him, and fled. Jurot marched up to the knight, who swung his de wildly towards the Iyrman, and though his de cut against Jurot¡¯s side, he barely cut even a nail¡¯s width, before his head rolled on the floor. Jurot stared down at the baron, and he raised his axe. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, stellping away from Jaygak and towards the baron, causing the warriors around to step away from his approaching form. Adam stared down at the baron, who hadnded against his side. He was charred, but Adam could see the way the noble¡¯s chest shifted with each breath. His eyes nced to the side, where he saw the charred remains of the others he had killed alongside the baron. Adam raised his axe. Victory! XP Gained: +1000 XP: 15 000 -> 16 000 Quest Complete: The Baron¡¯s Betrayal XP Gained: +100 XP: 16 000 -> 16 100 The four rode away silently on horses, leaving behind them a fiery mess. Jurot held the reins tightly in hand, staring out ahead of him, towards his brother. Kitool and Jaygak rode together, trailing a short ways behind the pair. ¡°L,¡± Adam said, riding up ahead. ¡°That was the nickname Barry used for his granddaughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent. ¡°The cook, the one with the ginger hair, she was caught in the st,¡± Adam said. ¡°So was her nephew.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°That bastard baron should have been my first.¡± A silent tear slipped down Adam¡¯s cheek.
Damn. 684. Noble Problems VII 684. Noble Problems VII Screams and shouting echoed in the distance as the four rode up to the town near thete afternoon, their fresh horses letting out whinnies, slowing from the riders pulling their reins. Adam threw a nce towards Jurot, who nodded his head, and they trotted in, past the gates which had been forced open, with dead guards scattered about like toy soldiers. They rode in on their horses, who snorted at the scent of blood, but did not back away. They rode through the main road, watching as people peeked out from their homes, others still running around, trying to keep out of the way. The centre was filled with chaos and death, with dozens of bandits, each adorned with furs and des, shed and cut at the nearby guards. The bodies ofmonersy dead all around them, like litter on the road. Several of the bandits were unlike the others, wielded muchrger studded greatclubs, withrge metal discs covering their chests. They shed against the guards with greater fervour, and broke bones with every other swing, even through their thin chain armour. The nobles were easy enough to spot, adorned in their full te, with long capes which fell from their shoulders. One wore a cape of brilliant silver, and the other wore a cape which was the colour of the ocean depths. One wielded a longsword in hand, and the other wielded arge warhammer, not quite a maul. Their opponent was a humanoid wolf, which snarled at the pair, but held them both at bay. The de cut against its skin, but the warhammer mmed against the creature and bounced off harmlessly. Yet, while the creature was facing two heavily armoured warriors, it was forcing them back with its terrifying ws, which tore apart the te mail as though it were cardboard. ¡°Ha!¡± the silver caped noble roared, his de managing to cut a deep gash across the creature¡¯s chest, causing it to wince for the first time in their bout. ¡°You wicked beast! Back to the moon with you! Back!¡± ¡°Boss, we need to get outta here!¡± a bandit shouted. ¡°Boss! Trouble!¡± another bandit shouted, noting the approaching four, two of whom were adorned in full steel, though one was purple, and each were heavily armed. The silence within the storm surrounded the town as the three groups stepped in line between another, while themoners swiftly retreated away from the scene. Adam¡¯s eyes nced from the bandits to the wolfman and then to the nobles. His eyes fell across the scene, the wolves which had been ughtered, and the many moremoners. Many of the guards and bandits seemed rtively fine, and though some were heavily wounded, none were dead, yet. Adam almost hopped off his horse, and he sauntered a few steps forward, resting his arm between his axe and his waist. ¡°Hm.¡± Adam hummed out, his eyes still ncing around the scene. ¡°Who are you?¡± the wolfman growled. ¡°Careful!¡± the silver caped noble shouted. ¡°His bite is contagious!¡± ¡°Really now?¡± Adam replied, his eyes meeting the wolfman¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m rather good with diseases.¡± ¡°A lycanthrope¡¯s bite is a curse, not a disease,¡± Kitool stated, slowly bowing her head. Adam paused, blinking for a moment. ¡®Kitool, you really had to do me like that?¡¯ ¡°Well, either way, this is a little awkward.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± snarled the wolfman, extending his ws towards the Half Elf from his rag tag group. ¡°I am a guy whose been betrayed by two nobles,¡± Adam replied, his eyes darting between the werewolf and the noble. ¡°Which is a little awkward in this situation.¡± ¡°We have earned our spoils, so let us pass, and you may take whatever we have not snatched from their fiendish grasp,¡± the werewolf stated, their voice still a growl. Adam hummed, donning Strong Shield, his head obviously ncing between the noble and the wolfman. ¡°The wolfman has made his offer, and what of you, Lord suchandsuch?¡± ¡°Two hundred gold,¡± the noble replied, simply. ¡°Fifty gold each,¡± Adam tranted, thinking about if it was worth it. ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to pay a single gold. I want to be knighted. No, I want all of us to be knighted without any obligations towards you.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Adam turned his head towards the wolfman obviously, whose face had contorted viciously, his face entirely red. ¡°So what is your offer?¡± ¡°You want freedom?¡± The wolfman stood tall. ¡°I will give you your freedom! We¡¯re leaving, boys! Get them!¡± He snarled and stepped forward. ¡°Good choice.¡± Battle Order: D20 + 1 = 12 (11) Health: 78 -> 63 Those with the studded greatclubs paved the way as they charged towards Adam and Jurot, who had stepped up in front. Their greatclubs struck the pair, ttering against their shields and armour, and skin which was almost like armour. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these punks to you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam stepped to the left, his armour soaking in a blow from a greatclub, while he marched towards the werewolf, the bandits circling around the group while Kitool and Jaygak stepped behind Jurot, and pressed their backs together. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 58 -> 63 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 14 (4) Omen: 9, 20 -> 9 20 + 10 = 30 Critical Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 21 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 12D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 89 (1, 2, 2, 3)(1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 6)(1, 3, 3, 3, 4, 5, 5, 5, 6, 6) 89 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 20 (30) Critical Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 38 (2, 2, 3, 4)(4, 4, 4, 6) 38 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 23 (3, 3)(2, 6) 23 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 25 (5, 5)(2, 6) 25 damage! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here, little man!¡± the wolfman snarled towards the Half Elf, as the pair stepped towards one another. Adam heard the shouts and cries behind him, and ignored the others who were beginning to swarm around Kitool and Jaygak, who could down any one of them with a single blow. ¡°You met me at a bad time, wolfy,¡± Adam said, inhaling deeply, before his axe swam the air. He plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. He decided against leaving things to chance, since he didn¡¯t want to return to his children as a cursed creature. The werewolf howled, bringing his other arm to strike Adam, before Adam sliced it off, and left the creature on his knees, screaming and howling in pain. Adam pulled away from the wolf, before turning, going to deal with the remaining enforcers who were battering away at his brother¡¯s body. ¡°Sorry, Jurot,¡± Adam said, having knocking a pair of enforcers down, while Jurot killed the others. ¡°Thought we should deal with it quickly, otherwise the nobles might start getting bright ideas.¡± Jurot nodded, ncing to the side as he watched the bandits flee. They took with them their hard earned loot, only to findmoners ready to pelt them with stones, and jabbing them with sticks and spears. Had they not seen their baron force back the creature, or the new gang which had stepped into town and dealt with the beast with ease, they certainly would have remained within their homes, safe and sound. Yet the bandit¡¯s morale had broken, and thus they began to avenge their fellow peoples, whose riches had been stolen. The clean up had taken not long at all, while the silver caped noble stepped up towards the four. ¡°I cannot thank you enough, great heroes.¡± ¡°Great heroes?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head lightly. ¡°We got paid to do our job, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Adam says that, but he would have helped you out even if you didn¡¯t pay as much,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yeah? How do you gather that?¡± ¡°Commoners were killed,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You would have at least made it troublesome for them to leave after that.¡± ¡°You know me too well.¡± ¡°How Guntherian,¡± the noble said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Guntherian? It¡¯s a term used for those who follow the teachings of Gunther.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is, but I suppose he sounds like a good guy,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You must not be from thesends,¡± the noble stated, eyeing them up through his visor. ¡°Gunther is the most well known hero across all thend, spoken in the same breath as Saul and Petra.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re pretty new,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Though he sounds like a good guy, so I won¡¯t use it against you.¡± The noble nced towards the wolfman, who had fallen unconscious, though his arms had seemingly healed over. ¡°You have left him alive?¡± ¡°I thought you might want to interrogate him,¡± Adam replied, though his heart still ached from killing recently. The baron drew his de, a de of shimmering silver, runes etched across the de. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have abandoned the Sun Father, beast.¡± He cut through the werewolf¡¯s neck cleanly, before blood pooled towards Adam¡¯s boots. Victory! XP Gained: +300 XP: 16 100 -> 16 400
Look at that sweet, sweet XP! 685. Noble Problems VIII 685. Noble Problems VIII ¡®Damn, that was cold,¡¯ Adam though, staring at the dead body before his feet, whichy still. The blood continued to seep against his boots. ¡°I know who and what it is,¡± the noble stated, cleaning his de with a rag, before sheathing it. ¡°Thank you once again, strangers. Without your help they would have been far too much to deal with.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, gently bowing his head. The noble walked around, checking on those who had been injured and wounded. Adam noted the another heavily armoured knight whoy to one side, slowly panting and wheezing, having been taken out early in the fight. The silver caped noble stepped up towards him and dropped to one knee. He pulled up his own visor, so the knight could see his lord¡¯s face. He then removed the knight¡¯s helmet, seeing how pale the knight had be. ¡°Sir Ronald,¡± the silver caped noble said. ¡°It is my displeasure to announce that you were bitten.¡± The knight, with his pale face, his clumped ginger hair, only bowed his head lightly. ¡°It was an honour to serve you, my lord.¡± ¡°The honour was mine, Sir Ronald.¡± The lord pulled down his visor and assisted the knight onto his knees. He reached for the knight¡¯s de and held it tightly in hand. Themoners had begun slipping out of their homes, noting the sounds of violence had died down, and though they hat chattered together, they nced around to see the Lord and the knight, each falling silent. ¡°A decade ago, you swore your fealty to me, Sir Ronald,¡± the lord began, clutching the de tight in hand. ¡°You¡¯ve served my family well. It is only your honour that you were wounded in battle, and for that your family will be cared for. To save your soul from damnation, to make sure that your soul will reach the Sun Father, I will y you now, under the Lord¡¯s rays.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± the Lord asked. The knight looked over towards the terrifiedmoners, some of whom had been bitten by the wolves, and would no doubt be put down, just in case. He ced his hands onto his knees, slowly bowing his head as he closed his eyes, and muttered a prayer. After a short moment, he opened his eyes and looked up towards the sky. The sun may have arched from high noon, but it still provided the town day light. ¡°It is the sky at day which is most beautiful.¡± The lord bowed his head, beginning a prayer, before, suddenly, he swung the de, with a most practised swing, cutting the knight¡¯s head clean off. ¡°N-no,¡± amoner said as a guard dragged them forward towards the lord. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bitten by no creature of tha night, I was bitten by a proppa wolf.¡± ¡°I am not graced with the fortune of taking such a chance,¡± the lord said. ¡°Speak yourst words, and be sure they do not shame your family, or our Lord above, while his gaze is upon you.¡± Themoner¡¯s face trembled, but he looked up towards the sky. He prostrated himself before the sky, and wept. ¡°Forgive me, my Lord!¡± Adam watched as the lord, the noble and not the God they referenced, cut down each and every person who seemed to have bite marks from any of the wolf creatures. Adam understood it, but he wasn¡¯t a fan of the noble going around killing everyone. The noble also killed the bandits who had raided them, and though they were given the chance to speak theirst words, the noble was not quite so polite in allowing them to seem quite so faithful before the Sun Father. The lord let out a low sigh, before he removed his helmet, revealing his handsome face. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, removing his own helmet. The pair of Half Elves stared at one another. The noble¡¯s eyes were emerald green, his hair like liquid copper, with silver strewn throughout. His ears were leaf shaped, and though he was no doubt in his nies or so, he was still as limber as someone in theirte forties. The noble narrowed his eyes, but only bowed his head towards Adam, who was no doubt rted to him distantly. ¡°I had not expected a distant nephew.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite a distant nephew,¡± Adam replied, shing a charming smile. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re of a simr kin.¡± The noble narrowed his eyes towards his fellow Vr, unsure of what he meant by that. He was certain he had said the same thing. ¡°Regardless, I thank you for your assistance.¡± The noble nced towards the headless lycanthrope, his eyes looking back towards the past. He recalled the memories which gued him, but he supposed he could rest easier at night now that he had managed to take vengeance. The noble nced across the people, noting the mood. ¡°We have forced back such great enemies! Let us feast while the light guides us!¡± The noble drew his beautiful de and pointed it up towards the sky, and with the single action, the mood shifted. The townsfolk quickly scattered, going off to bring drinks and food which would be cooked that day. ¡°Lord Moonglow,¡± the living knight called, stepping up towards the noble. He whispered something into the silver caped noble¡¯s ear, before waiting. The silver caped noble looked towards the four, before stepping up towards them. ¡°Since business is dealt with, I hope that we can exchange pleasantries. I am Baron Matteas Moonglow, and I wish to invite you for the celebrations as our guests of honour.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, before ncing to his allies. He shed them that kind of smile and gave them that kind of look. Then his eyes went to the horses, and the silver chest, as well as the sacks which hung loosely on the horse. The others just bowed their heads, understanding what Adam was referring to. ¡°Sure, my lord,¡± Adam said, emphasising his address towards the baron. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to join you this evening.¡± Adam inhaled the air, ncing around between the guards and the knight who was staring at them. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to make so much coin.¡± ¡°Stop sounding so suspicious,¡± Jaygak said, patting Adam¡¯s back gently. ¡°If you keep that up, it¡¯ll be justified when he poisons you.¡± ¡°Last time I checked, you were the one who fell for the poison,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Yes, and I was the one that didn¡¯t put us into trouble.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how, but I¡¯m pretty sure it was my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always your fault, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so handsome, smart, lucky, and humble,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Me getting into so much trouble just keeps things in bnce.¡± ¡°You forgot that you¡¯re so annoying and cringe,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°Warriors, please,¡± the knight said, stepping forward. ¡°Allow me to lead you to the seats of honour.¡± Adam was surprised to see they were going to sit at the centre of the square. He had been sure that they would have been invited into the keep, but he didn¡¯t mind it one bit. His horse followed after him, holding most of the treasures. ¡°I will guide your horses to the stable,¡± the knight said, while the Iyrmen undid their bags to keep their items close. ¡°Zed stays with me,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the horse beside him, which followed the young man with supernatural obedience. ¡°The horse may be spooked during the festivities.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°The baron¡¯s security is my highest priority,¡± the knight stated, firmly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Sir Gerald,¡± the knight replied, his eyes stern. ¡°Well, Sir Gerald, I think you need to slow your roll.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the knight. ¡°If the baron¡¯s security is your highest priority, remember who saved his town. It sure wasn¡¯t you, struggling against the wolfman as you were, and it wasn¡¯t your sword which incapacitated him.¡± ¡°Disarmed,¡± Jaygak corrected. Adam pointed towards Jaygak, who had a point. ¡®I forgot how funny she was.¡¯ Sir Gerald¡¯s jaws pulled taut. ¡°I merely request you do this favour to me.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°My family¡¯s security is my highest priority. Now, I wonder how that could be troubling for you.¡± ¡°We will guarantee their lives.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even guarantee your baron¡¯s life, never mind the strangers who walked into town to save you,¡± Adam replied, ring into his eyes. ¡°So either draw your sword, or find my horse some delicious apples.¡± A horn sted from nearby, and as Adam turned to find out what was going on, he quickly tensed up, before ncing to see Sir Gerald. The knight, too, had nced over to the sounds of the horns, though his hand was firmly wrapped around the hilt of his de. Five heavily armoured warriors rode into town, upon mighty horses, covered in chain. Each wielded long spears, with des at their side, and other weaponstched onto the saddlebags. Adam reached for Wraith, sighing. ¡®Here we go again.¡¯
Here we go again! 686. Noble Problems IX 686. Noble Problems IX Theughter echoed through the town, themoners silent from the arrival of the familiar faces. One was younger than all the rest, not even in his twenties yet. The rest were older, in theirte thirties and early forties, each well known to the town for they had each been knighted in the town square, the same square they had all gathered to celebrate. ¡°Truly a great shame I was not here,¡± the young noble said, his hair like liquid copper, his eyes emerald green, his ears leaf shaped. ¡°I would have cut down the dogs like¡­ dogs.¡± He continued to roar withughter as he pulled out his de, which was seemingly made of pure silver, and he swiped through the air swiftly, so swiftly they could hear the wind whip around the de. ¡°Sit down, Mikael,¡± Baron Matteas Moonglow stated, firmly. The young noble smirked even wider, before he walked up to the older noble. ¡°You keep shuddering, you¡¯re old. Your bones, like you, are too cold. If I was here, we wouldn¡¯t have lost such a valuable knight.¡± ¡°If you were here, I¡¯d need to remarry so my line could continue, boy,¡± Matteas stated. ¡°There is a reason you arrived with four knights, and I only needed two.¡± ¡°Yet you can see that I still have four, and you only have the one.¡± ¡°While you were prancing on your pony, I was beheading beasts that only appear in your nightmares,¡± Matteas stated, firmly. ¡°Now sit down, boy, and drink.¡± Mikael smirked, before he raised his ss, and finished it all in a single gulp. He stepped aside, going off to find more alcohol to drink, and to find a wench or two to warm him up that evening. Matteas red at the boy as he stepped away, going off to party. It was a miracle the boy was still alive, his only living descendant, considering the curse which gued his family. There was no thought within the baron¡¯s mind that the young man had conveniently arrived after they had dealt with the attack, nor that he had been somehow safe from the bandits. The baron sighed, before making his way towards his personal knight, and the four strangers who had arrived. The young man in purple fed his horse an apple, stroking the side of the creature tenderly. ¡°Once again, I must thank you for your assistance,¡± Baron Moonglow stated. He needed to make sure the mercenaries were on his side, so that they wouldn¡¯t think of using his own grandson against him. ¡°As long as we¡¯re rewarded, we don¡¯t mind,¡± Adam replied, still rubbing the side of his mount. ¡°You said you wished for an unrestrained knighthood?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°What does that entail, exactly?¡± ¡°You will knight us for our good work, give us our dues, and then allow us to leave away as knights.¡± Adam turned to face the noble, feeling the deathly re from the knight beside the baron. Adam shed a charming smile towards the knight and winked at him, before his eyes fell back to the lord. Matteas remained silent for a long while, trying to decipher what the young man meant. ¡°You would like me to knight you, but you do not wish for the responsibilities of a knight?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The baron furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t heard of such a request previously. There was no one shameless enough to ask for such a thing. His eyes fell across the four, noting how rxed the trio were, but not the young man in purple, who seemed to be ready for¡­ something. ¡°You believe what you¡¯ve done warrants such a reward?¡± ¡°I believe that was the deal we made,¡± Adam replied, simply. He smiled slightly, his neck growing tense. ¡°You believed it was fair when your people had been killed and looted, and thanks to us, your people have been returned their loot, and the wicked fiends have been dealt with.¡± Adam pulled out his axe, causing the knight beside the baron to tense up. He ran a finger along the side of the axe head, feeling the cool metal. ¡°Dealt with so easily, mind you, while you and yours struggled to defend just your lives.¡± Adam¡¯s smile seemed almost innocent, but the shadows formed by the nearby fire painted his face with sinister darkness. ¡°It is difficult, but not impossible,¡± the baron admitted. ¡°If you are willing to assist my barony for a year after gaining your knighthood, it is possible.¡± ¡°How unfortunate,¡± Adam replied, sighing, wondering how they would make their escape after killing a third noble. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t even do so for a month, never mind a year.¡± Jurot nodded his head, as if to emphasise Adam¡¯s point. They couldn¡¯t spend their times doing nothing for a year, not when they only had a year toplete their tasks and find a way back to the Iyr. The baron thought for a moment, feeling the tension in the air. ¡°It is not an issue to hand you such knighthoods,¡± he began, his eyes ncing between the pair of young men, who seemingly ready to do something, something which caused the back of the baron¡¯s neck to grow wet with a chilly sweat. ¡°I fear this attack has dealt quite a blow to the town, and once such is known to the nearby barons, it maye to pass that they will attack the town. I could give you a knighthood, but the moment this town falls, such knighthoods would be worth nothing.¡± Adam hummed quietly, almost groaning. The lord had a good point. The reason why he wanted a knighthood was so things would be easier for them as they moved about thend, but if they did so much for the baron only for him to fall, what was the point? ¡°Have you had some trouble with nobility?¡± Matteas asked. There was only one logical reason they needed a knighthood, especially if they didn¡¯t want to remain bound to his service. Adam smirked, the shadow forming across his face once more. ¡°More than one noble have caused trouble for us, mee loadship,¡± Adam stated sarcastically, struggling to not let out a chuckle. ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t start any trouble, because it¡¯ll be awkward for us if it bes a habit.¡± ¡°Which nobles have caused you trouble?¡± the baron asked. He had heard some news recently that some nobles had been killed, but that was expected considering how many had begun trying to force the nearbynds to heel. ¡°We don¡¯t need to speak of them since dead men can¡¯t trouble us any longer,¡± Adam stated, keeping his gaze firmly glued to Matteas¡¯ eyes. The baron narrowed his eyes lightly. ¡°You killed them?¡± ¡°If a man covets your magical weapon, I think you have a right to defend your property. If a man poisons you, I think you have a right to defend yourself. This right extends regardless of whether the aggressor is a noble, and whether the defendant is a dirty, filthy, no good peasant.¡± Adam remained ring at the baron before his face softened. ¡°Though, that being said, technically aren¡¯t each of you nobles?¡± Adam asked, turning to face hispanions. ¡°Adam!¡± Jaygak gasped. ¡°How could you state such a thing?¡± ¡°I mean, in a technical sense.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re all the oldest of the main line of your families. You were all raised up pretty well, learning multiplenguages, learning how to fight, with all the equipment that was given to you, so on and so on¡­¡± ¡°There are some things you can say and some things you cannot say, Adam,¡± Jaygak stated, frowning towards the Half Elf. ¡°If you want to call us nobles, then what are you?¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Adam said, raising his hands up defensively. ¡°I¡¯m no noble.¡± ¡°You know multiplenguages, you were raised well, know how to fight better than even myself, and your equipment makes my own look like toys, so on and so on,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yeah, but I-,¡± ¡°What of your children?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°They will be raised better than yourself and even any of us. Will they be considered nobles?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my adorable little Princes and Princesses,¡± Adam replied, though he cleared his throat. ¡°There are no-,¡± Jurot began, before he crossed his arms, stopping himself from saying too much in front of the baron. ¡®Is he¡­¡¯ Matteas narrowed his eyes towards the young man in purple. If he was the son of a distant ruler, things made much more sense, though why would he need a knighthood from a lowly baron if that was the case? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said, frowning slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any offence by it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t joke that much, Adam,¡± Jaygak stated. Adam caught the other Iyrmen staring at him and he quickly nced aside. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°We forgive you, this time,¡± Jaygak stated, shaking her head lightly. Adam paused for a moment, thinking deeply. ¡°Right. The only way for my children to be called princes or princesses are if I was a duke or king, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam fell deep into thought. ¡®Should I?¡¯ The baron blinked, realising they were using the term noble as a pejorative. ¡®He wants to be a duke or king?¡¯ Matteas remained silent, realising just how dangerous the four warriors were. Then his eyes fell to the mount nearby, as well as the well saddlebags, which were filled with sacks of coin, a silver box, and something long which was wrapped within cloth. ¡®¡­¡¯
Hold on. Wait a minute. If he bes a Duke... 687. Impending Doom I 687. Impending Doom I Somehow, Adam and hispanions hadn¡¯t been poisoned during the party. They slept within a shared house, each taking turns for their watch, while Zee rested up directly outside the house. Days passed, and they were eventually moved to their own house. Somehow, Adam and hispanions had yet to fall under a scheme from the baron, though they kept on guard at all times. They lost several silvers each day to live peacefully within the vige, eating whatever the vigers had brought them, but making sure they were paid for theirbour and produce. Baron Matteas Moonglow, nked by a pair of knights, approached the house. He was adorned in his armour, and his knights were also dressed head to toe in heavy te mail, and each carried their weapons at their side. One carried a box. Adam stepped out first, Wraith at his side, and his shield strapped to his back. ¡®No other knights or guards?¡¯ ¡®No,¡¯ Zee replied. The baron motioned a hand to the knight beside him, the same knight who was carrying the small box. ¡°I have brought to you your ques. You are to be knighted at great light.¡± The knight opened the box to reveal four ques, each made of silver, with the baron¡¯s sigil stamped within it, as well as their names. ¡°You may take your ques,¡± the knight informed. Adam reached for the silver que first, tensing up as he reached for it, before he lifted it up, holding the heavy que within his hand. It was as long as his palm and half as wide. ¡°What do we need to know about this ceremony?¡± ¡°You do not need to know much. You merely have to present yourself, and once the rites arepleted, you will be considered a knight by my authority.¡± ¡°By your authority and not under it, correct?¡± Adam asked, staring into the baron¡¯s eyes. ¡°Correct.¡± The baron then excused himself, returning back to the nearby fort. ¡°This is going rather well¡­¡± Adam threw a look towards hispanions. ¡°You think he¡¯ll betray us at the ceremony?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best time for the betrayal,¡± Jaygak said, slowly nodding her head. ¡°He might be Aldish and betray us when our backs are turned.¡± ¡°True.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°Not gonna lie, I hate this ce.¡± ¡°We just need to survive,¡± Jaygak said, resting her arm between her de and her waist. ¡®Just a year.¡¯ Once it was high noon, Adam and the others made their way to the town centre, where they found the baron, his grandson, the knights, the guards, and themoners waiting for them. Adam threw a look to Jurot, before raising his finger towards the sky, waiting to see how Jurot would respond. The Iyrman stared ahead of himself towards the others, and narrowed his eyes, which meant Adam should wait a little longer. The baron unsheathed his de, and motioned for Adam to approach. Adam stepped forward towards the baron, and waited. The lord of the town motioned to the ground, and Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°You must kneel for the knighting ceremony,¡± the baron stated. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam frowned, staring into the lord¡¯s eyes for a moment. He sighed, before dropping to a knee. ¡®I guess he is a noble.¡¯ ¡°For the service you have provided for our humble town, it is my honour to knight you,¡± Baron Matteas Moonglow stated, cing the t side of his de against Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°May the Sun Father forever watch over you, and for his light to guide you.¡± He then brought his sword up over the young man¡¯s head, and ced the same t of his de against Adam¡¯s other shoulder. ¡°Thus rise, Sir Adam.¡± Adam stood up, awkwardly, ncing between the knights and the other guards, before furrowing his brows. A knight brought a cup of wine, and suddenly Adam smiled, before sipping the wine. He waited, and waited, but nothing happened. ¡°I will not kneel,¡± Jurot said, crossing his arms. ¡°Can they be knighted if they don¡¯t kneel?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± the baron replied, his eyes also falling across the women, who made no move to step up towards him. Adam raised his brows towards them. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to be knighted?¡± ¡°We will ept gems and coin in its stead,¡± Kitool stated. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°You can be the only noble between us, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, patting his back. Adam narrowed his eyes towards the Iyrman, the gears in his brain turning. ¡°Did you do this on purpose.¡± ¡°What need of we to be nobles when you¡¯re a noble?¡± Jaygak asked, her face far too innocent for her true thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak smiled, still patting his back. ¡°Of course, Sir Adam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Adam said, shuddering. ¡®Damn, that feels awful.¡¯ ¡°If you do not wish to be knighted, then you must return the ques,¡± he stated. ¡°If I¡¯m a knight, can I knight them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Only a baron or greater can knight an individual.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That is the rule.¡± ¡°Who made the rule?¡± ¡°Our forefathers.¡± ¡°So I just need to be a baron then?¡± Adam asked. ¡°One does not simply be a Baron.¡± ¡°You said that other people would being for you, right?¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. Baron Moonglow remained silent, wondering where the young man was going with such a train of thought. His knights prepared themselves, and the guards gripped their spears tighter in hand. ¡°So once theye and attack, can¡¯t we just beat them up, and I¡¯ll take the title of baron and then I¡¯ll just knight you?¡± Adam asked, ncing towards hispanions. ¡®What?¡¯ Matteas thought. ¡°You wish to be a baron.¡± Adam visibly winced in front of the baron, before he let out a soft sigh. ¡°If I must.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Matteas wasn¡¯t sure how much he should allow Adam to make fun of him before he needed to teach the young man a lesson, especially since his own grandson was currently stifling his cackling. ¡°Yeah, I guess we should do that?¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°I will send word that you have been knighted,¡± the baron said, motioning a hand to his knights, all but two leaving upon horseback to bring word back to their vige, and beyond. ¡°You must return the ques.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hand back the ques, and then once I knight you, then you can get them back,¡± Adam said. Themoners nced between one another, wondering if that¡¯s how that worked. Someone fighting to be a baron was unheard of, for that was something that was from before, not something which happened in the now. The day passed by and both Adam and the baron were surprised that the other hadn¡¯t made a move. However, a knight had returned back to the town the next day, and Adam and hispanions were summoned. They stood opposite the baron, who was nked by his knights and a handful of guards, all armed and armoured. ¡°We have received word that Lord Kegan Rockcastle was in by a Night Lord,¡± the baron said. ¡°They say that the Night Lord was adorned in purple, and was surrounded by threepanions.¡± Adam turned back to Jurot, furrowing his brows. ¡°What¡¯s a Night Lord?¡± ¡°A Night Lord is a dangerous being which is most active in the night,¡± Jurot replied, thinking carefully. ¡°They are those who are not vr, not mortal, and are creatures, like vampires, dragons, and so on.¡± ¡°Thest Night Lord who was a dragon was killed centuries ago,¡± the lord stated. ¡°Regardless, I wish to know if it was you who killed the baron.¡± ¡°I mean, I definitely killed him, but I¡¯m no Night Lord,¡± Adam said. ¡°I would like to hear of the situation¡­¡± Matteas was fairly certain they had no chance against the Night Lord before them, but there was something wrong. No Night Lord travelled in the day, as that was the Law of the World, for the Sun Father would destroy them. The baron listened intently to Adam¡¯s words, who exined the rough situation. ¡®That was not what I heard¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s how we killed Baron John Firstfield,¡± Adam stated, before continuing on with the story. ¡®They killed¡­ two barons?¡¯ ¡°So that¡¯s why we killed the barons,¡± Adam said. ¡°Basically, don¡¯t covet our weapons, and don¡¯t try to poison us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matteas blinked. ¡°You know of great magics, but you are not a Night Lord?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Matteas, though surprised he was so willing to reveal that he had killed two barons previously, was more shocked by the fact the young man knew great magics and wasn¡¯t a Night Lord. As far as he was aware, some of the vr knew minor magic, a spell or two at most, but he hadn¡¯t heard of any half fae who knew such great magic, at least, not one who wasn¡¯t a Night Lord. The knights beside the baron stood awkwardly, certain they were going to fight, but the baron hadn¡¯t called for them yet. ¡®Sun Father, help me.¡¯
I''m not sure who is more confused in this situation. 688. Impending Doom II 688. Impending Doom II ¡°Nice ce,¡± Adam said, taking a seat opposite the baron within the dining hall. Several guards stood nearby, some within the room, others at the various exits, while two knights stood beside their lord. ¡®Are we going to Firstfield this ce?¡¯ Servants brought out food for the lord and his guests, though they were brought separately for each person. First came the soup, which the baron sipped from his spoon first, allowing the others to eat. Though, as time passed, Lord Moonglow realised the group weren¡¯t going to eat. ¡°The baron has invited you to eat,¡± a knight said. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The baron has invited us to talk. So, when the good baron wishes to talk, we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°It would be rude to refuse the baron¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°Is it rude for you to shut your stupid mouth?¡± Adam asked. The knight blinked through his visor, before reaching for his de, though the baron raised a hand. ¡°Will you continue to antagonise my guards?¡± Adam inhaled deeply, before tilting his head back as he closed his eyes. ¡°By all the gods, the goddesses, the demons, the angels, and all the other higher beings, including the Night Lords, I¡¯m asking for your help. I don¡¯t want to kill people, even considering who I worship, but these nobles can¡¯t help themselves.¡± Adam let out a long sigh, before ncing to the side, catching Jurot¡¯s eyes. Jurot bowed his head simply. ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°The baron is far too close to my axe to be starting nonsense with me, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The knights and guards tensed up, while Moonglow stared at the young man, who seemed to have such a big mouth. ¡®Is he asking to die?¡¯ ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam turned back to stare into Moonglow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Firstfield was about sitting about as far away as you were.¡± The half elf remained focused on Moonglow¡¯s eyes, leaning in slightly, though he raised his voice slightly. ¡°It didn¡¯t help him. Ain¡¯t that right, Jaygak?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jaygak stated, the young woman resting her arm between her de and thigh. Adam raised his brows and made to speak, before pausing for a moment. ¡°Sorry, one second. What was his name? Rock something? Rockcastle, that was it, sorry.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Rockcastle, he was smarter, you see. He surrounded himself with more guards than you have right now, mercenaries too, and he poisoned us without us realising he was trying to kill us. The mercenaries also got the jump on us too. He stood so far away, surrounded by knights¡­¡± Adam continued to stare into the noble¡¯s eyes. ¡°It didn¡¯t help him. Ain¡¯t that right, Kitool?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Now,¡± Adam said, leaning away from the baron, his neck pulsing slightly as he tried to cool the heat of annoyance which filled him. ¡°You wanted to speak with me, and perhaps, if you¡¯ll forgive the unsolicited word of advice, you should remember that. The next time one of your knights starts acting up, I¡¯m taking one of your fingers, baron. Not theirs. Yours. If you can¡¯t control your dogs, you need to put them down, or you¡¯re going to start losing fingers.¡± ¡°You seem to believe I will fall for your bluffs,¡± Baron Moonglow replied, still trying to gather what he knew about the young man before him. He certainly saw the young man do things he could only dream of, but that didn¡¯t mean he could handle all the guards and knights around. Adam smiled, throwing a look to Jurot once more. ¡°I might be the best brother ever.¡± Adam nced around. ¡°You want the knights, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Kitool, Jaygak, will you take the guards?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± the pair replied. ¡®Jurot, did you let him take the lead because you wanted to kill more?¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, eyeing up the baron, before checking to see how many guards there were. ¡°No, no. This isn¡¯t right. Since we aren¡¯t going to eat anything, it means we won¡¯t be poisoned, and we¡¯ll know when the fight is starting too. Why don¡¯t you call in more guards? Double, no, triple the amount of guards, that way we¡¯ll have a good story.¡± ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell across Jurot, who was nodding his head approvingly at Adam¡¯s words. She exchanged a look with Kitool, who reached up to pat the young woman¡¯s shoulder. Baron Moonglow blinked. There was no doubt Adam had threatened him and cursed at him obviously, multiple times, throughout the short conversation they had. ¡°You want me to¡­ call more guards?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No one¡¯s going to be impressed if we tell them this tale,¡± Adam stated. ¡°We should be outnumbered a little more, since most of your guards are barely more trained than the average farmer.¡± Adam motioned with his hand dismissively. ¡°Go ahead. Arm yourselves with whatever magical weapons you have, bring whatever potions you have, and prepare yourselves. Since there¡¯ll be more guards, I¡¯ll deal with them with Kitool, Jaygak, you deal with Matty boy.¡± ¡°You want me to deal with the baron?¡± Jaygak asked, surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve got Great Moon, so you should handle Moonglow?¡± Adam replied, wondering how he can be so poetic. ¡°Plus, I can tell my babbies that I beat up most of the guys.¡± ¡°I, too, wish to tell Katool I defeated the most,¡± Kitool stated. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve got Fireball.¡± Adam smirked towards his friend. Kitool bowed her head, relenting to the half elf. Moonglow blinked. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ He nced between the bewildered and annoyed looks of the guards and knights, and noted that some of the guards were paler than he expected. They certainly outnumbered the four, at least three to one, no, closer to four to one, and yet the aura around the ce made it appear as though they were the victims. No, they weren¡¯t the victims, they were prey. ¡°Now that we have revelled in our humour, shall we discuss business matters?¡± Matteas asked, feeling a cold sweat at the back of his head. He could feel it, the cool metal up against his neck, an axe ready to take his head. ¡°I intended to ask you to assist me in dealing with our neighbours to the south.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you called us?¡± Adam asked, staring into the noble¡¯s eyes. ¡®Should I keep messing with him? He seems like he has a nice sword, and his castle seems to be a little nicer than the other nobles. Ah, no, if we kill him, our knighthood wouldn¡¯t matter any more¡­¡¯ ¡°The territory south has been overrun by all manner of wicked beasts, and if I am able to tame it, then I will be able to expand my territory. If I bring other barons to heel, I can gain a greater title, and I will be able to unite thends against the darkness which encroaches across ournds.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t work together?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I thought you were all nobles?¡± ¡°Though we respect one another¡¯s power and title, we are each independent from one another, for it has been difficult to extend our influence too far from our walls. The darkness of the night causes too much trouble for us to focus beyond our walls. There are some distantnds which have managed to deal with the darkness to unite, but such are but stories in thesends.¡± ¡°So basically, you want me to make you a count?¡± ¡°If you assist in making me a count, as you have mentioned previously, you will be able to knight yourpanions.¡± Adam thought for a moment, wondering what the count really wanted. Power was obvious, but was there something else he wanted? How was he going to betray them? ¡°If you are willing to assist, I will also hand yourpanions titles of their own, if you are willing.¡± ¡°A temporary title might be nice,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°We¡¯re currently adventuring to make some coin, and to make a name for ourselves, and then we¡¯ll head back home once we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°You do not wish to stay in thesends?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What if you are made nobles within thisnd?¡± Baron Matteas asked, eyeing up the four before him. ¡°Would you not wish to bring your families here?¡± ¡°I would rathery in a bed of fire than to stay in thisnd longer than I have to,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°I can barely tolerate you when you know we can kill you, but not everyone¡¯s like you, Lord Matteas. Some people have no idea we have no qualms with killing nobles and getting away with it.¡± Baron Matteas cleared his throat, shocked by how overt Adam¡¯s words had be, but also how light they sounded. Adam was speaking about killing them as though he was about to go for a walk. ¡°We have no time to make you a king,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It would take too long, and we have other business to deal with.¡± ¡°Though, perhaps making you a king isn¡¯t the best idea for the future of thend,¡± Adam said. ¡°Perhaps making a confederacy of¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes drifted to the side. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent, staring at Adam, who seemed to be looking at something else. The baron swallowed, a moment moment away from signalling his knights to attack, ready to draw his own de. ¡°Just how lucky can you get, your lordship?¡± Adam asked, sighing, his eyes still glued to the side. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re going to make you a king.¡±
Hmmm? 689. Impending Doom III 689. Impending Doom III Adam remained silent for a long while. ¡°You know, you¡¯re probably the noble whose pissed me off the least. From what I know, thisnd is cursed. I hate this ce, but I understand that everyone else here doesn¡¯t have as many options as me. Sometimes, even though my mouth almost gets me killed, I am very d that I¡¯ve made my home where I¡¯ve made my home.¡± ¡®Why is he being so vague?¡¯ Matteas thought, narrowing his eyes at the Half Elf, who called one of hispanions his brother. ¡°This is what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to make mypanions into knights, without all the kneeling nonsense. I don¡¯t care that¡¯s not how it¡¯s done, you¡¯re going to be the king, and you need to act like one. You¡¯re going to be put into a position of power, so you need to stand upright, and that also means you need to break whatever shackles other people have decided to put on people from the past.¡± Adam raised his brows towards Matteas, who had almost spoken up about decorum. ¡°We¡¯re going to help you conquer thend, and you¡¯re going to elevate us into barons, and then we¡¯re going to legitimize you as a count. We¡¯re going to keep doing that until you¡¯re a king, and while we¡¯re doing that, I¡¯ll need to figure out a way how to give you your keys to power so you don¡¯t lose it all once we¡¯re gone.¡± Adam ced his hands together, trying to think about everything a future king would need. ¡®The biggest threats to his regime are me and the others, so he might end up stabbing us in the back. We might need to figure out another way of keeping him in check.¡¯ ¡°If you are able to assist me, you will bepensated fairly,¡± the Baron stated, wondering if he could pull the conversation away from knighting them and giving them more power. Adam narrowed his eyes at the Baron. ¡°We want half the treasure.¡± ¡°Half the treasure?¡± Matteas asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to getnd as we be nobles, but we don¡¯t need titles ornd, so we¡¯ll return thend back to you for you to use as you see fit, but if I¡¯m going to make you a king, then I better get enough money for being a damn kingmaker. Gems, treasure, so on and so on, that¡¯s what we want. You¡¯ll be a king, you¡¯ll get yournd to spread among your vassals, and we get to go home with all kinds of treasure. A fair trade.¡± ¡°A fair trade?¡± ¡°You be a king, we get the money. There is no one else in thisnd that would want to make someone else a king. We don¡¯t care for your titles, as you¡¯ve seen, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us stabbing you in the back, as long as you don¡¯t mess with our coin.¡± Baron Matteas wasn¡¯t sure if he should believe Adam, but of all the people in the world, wasn¡¯t Adam the craziest person he had met? Every word which left his lips were unbelievable, but he said such crazy things as though they werepletely normal. ¡®Should I use my alchemy and enchanting to help him out?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I reveal a bunch of my secrets, he might want to keep me, but we can use it for leverage too.¡¯ Matteas still wasn¡¯t sure about the young man. Moments ago, he was threatening the Baron, and then the boy offered to make him a king? ¡®Is this how the youth are these days?¡¯ ¡°Fate is truly a harsh mistress,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I could use some of my other abilities, then I¡¯d be able to help you out. s, I don¡¯t have the tools required.¡± ¡°Truly, a most harsh mistress,¡± Matteas agreed, frowning slightly. ¡°My family once owned a shrine which could bless weapons with divine magic, but we have long lost such abilities. Three of my ancestors knew how to utilize it, but they died, all within a week of one another, and thus the knowledge was forever lost.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°My ancestors, they once knew how to bless weapons using a shrine and the moon,¡± the Baron stated, sighing once more. ¡°A hundred years ago, a short while before I was born, those who knew how to use the shrine all passed away rapidly. I was gifted Wolffang, as was my right as Baron Moonglow, but from my generation onwards, we have lost the ability to create magical weapons to push away the darkness.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡®How much XP to use the shrine to enchant?¡¯ [As long as the conditions are met, you are able to enchant using the shrine.] ¡®You¡¯re being awfully nice, Bell. Do you feel that guilty about taking my ability to create forms?¡¯ Adam smirked to himself. ¡®Can I unlock it for him the same way I unlocked it for Churot?¡¯ [Yes.] Adam stared at the Baron, still smiling slightly. ¡®So I can unlock his ability to enchant? How much XP?¡¯ [1000.] ¡®Damn! That¡¯s so cheap!¡¯ The others could see the way Adam¡¯s face twitched and moved, as though he were having a conversation with himself. Jurot crossed his arms and waited for Adam to be done with his conversation with Bell. ¡®So 1000 XP and he can enchant everything?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Does he need to roll for it?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®What about passive enchanting?¡¯ [1000.] ¡®What if I wanted him to enchant only a few things? +1, +2, and passive?¡¯ [3000.] ¡®So a thousand for each?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®What if I unlock some things, will they be able to unlock other things?¡¯ [If they wish to enchant in ways outside of what you have granted them, they must learn how to do so separately.] ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Adam closed his eyes and crossed his arms, tapping his bicep gently, falling deep in thought once more. ¡®Hmmm. What should I do?¡¯ ¡°Is he alright?¡± Matteas asked. ¡°He might be thinking about how difficult it is to let you live now that you¡¯ve offended him,¡± Jaygak replied, before chuckling to herself. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It seems Fate may not be a harsh mistress after all,¡± Adam said, slowly opening his eyes as he caught the Baron¡¯s eyes. ¡°We might be able to assist you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is¡­ I quite like the moon?¡± Adam nced aside to Great Moon and then to Wolffang, wondering what it¡¯s abilities were. ¡°Your sword, is it magical?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Do you know what it does?¡± ¡°Somewhat.¡± ¡°Do you have a pearl I can borrow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A pearl?¡± Matteas asked, before understanding what Adam might need the pearl for. ¡°You wish to understand more about my de?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You want me to risk my life for you in making you a king, and you can¡¯t do this much?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°Considering the darkness which we vanquished, I feel like we¡¯ve earned quite a bit of good will from thend, and you should understand just how powerful that probably makes us.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Matteas undid the de at his side and handed it to Adam. ¡°You may study it tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the weapon. It was made of almost pure silver, and had a weight to match, almost twice as heavy as most de its size. ¡°I need the pearl.¡± The Baron motioned a hand to one of his servants, who swiftly brought the pearl, one set within a ne. Adam held it and the de, meditating with it, clutching the pearl with his other hand. Spell: Identify Wolffang You gain a +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. When fighting against lycanthropes, gain an additional +1 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. While wielding this weapon you may will its greater magic to activate once per day causing Wolffang to glow for one minute. Any lycanthrope within the glow will suffer three levels of exhaustion. Adam whistled. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Adam handed the de back to the Baron. ¡°As you know, good against lycanthropes and such. You can will it to glow too, and it¡¯ll¡­ poison them as long as they stay within its glow.¡± ¡°How can I will it?¡± ¡°You just think about it glowing I guess?¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Itsts a minute and you can only do that once per day.¡± ¡®Is he truly not a Night Lord?¡¯ Matteas thought. ¡®Only some vr know how to use minor magics, and though the spell is considered minor magics, he seems to be able to wield greater magics¡­¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me to this shrine and I¡¯ll make you a nicer weapon?¡± ¡°What?¡± Matteas blinked. Adam could see his Iyrmenpanions nce his way, and the look within their eyes. ¡°What? If we¡¯re going to make him a king, I might as well make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡±
He''s not wrong but... what is he doing? Also thank you everyone! I''ve been recently getting a lot of views and I don''t know why but I want to thank everyone for their support! 690. Impending Doom IV 690. Impending Doom IV Baron Moonglow remained silent, while his guards and knights nearby nced between one another, unsure of what to do. From the moment Adam opened his mouth, he had been speaking utter nonsense, and yet they couldn¡¯t deny that he had been so open and candid. Either he was the world¡¯s greatest scammer, or he was an existence that was borderline unexinable. ¡°Pick a sword and I¡¯ll enchant it for you,¡± Adam said. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll need gems too.¡± The Baron blinked, while Adam nced to the side, his brows furrowed questioningly. ¡®Holy on. Do I need gems? That¡¯s only for the Iyr, isn¡¯t it? Bell?¡¯ [The price to pay is dependant on the shrine.] ¡°So how exactly do you use the shrine?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Baron Moonglow admitted, furrowing his brows. ¡°The knowledge had been passed to my ancestors, but I am uncertain of the specifics. I hear magics and the moon are used.¡± ¡°The moon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Matteas thought for a moment. ¡®Is the full moon not tomorrow?¡¯ He narrowed his eyes. ¡®Did the Sun Father send such a ridiculous figure to me for this purpose?¡¯ ¡°Then I don¡¯t think I need gems?¡± Adam replied, unsure. ¡®I thought enchanting required a cost?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Either way, aren¡¯t you happy? You met me and didn¡¯t annoy me enough to not help you, and now you¡¯re going to get a magical weapon.¡± Adam grinned wide towards the noble. Kitool remained still, thinking deeply on Adam¡¯s erratic behaviour. ¡®Is he cursed once more? Is it because he misses his children so much?¡¯ ¡°If you are truly an enchanter, then tomorrow¡¯s sun will be the brightest,¡± the Baron said, wondering if he could truly ce his faith in the crazy young man in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out and the magical weapon I make you should allow you to keep a hold of the power once we¡¯ve given it to you,¡± Adam said, before his eyes fell across the rest of the knights and guards. ¡°Such power is intoxicating, and turns even brothers against one another.¡± Matteas frowned. Adam had surely nted a seed within each of them, even mentioning that they could betray him would spur some thoughts. ¡®Is he trying to make me a king, or is he trying to kill me with the des I¡¯ve raised?¡¯ ¡°Obviously, Jurot and I wouldn¡¯t do something like that, but then again, no one¡¯s quite as queer as us.¡± ¡°No one is quite as queer as you,¡± Jaygak confirmed, letting out a short sigh. Adam behaving like this put her at ease, since he had been far too serious for far too long. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, if I was a king and Jurot wanted to be a king, I¡¯d give it up for him.¡± ¡°I do not wish to be a king,¡± Jurot said. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re my brother,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°Anyhow, I believe there¡¯s enchanting to be done?¡± ¡°It would be best to start tomorrow since the full moon will bless us,¡± Matteas stated, still not entirely certain he should trust the young man. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly still. ¡°What kind of enchantment would you like on the sword?¡± ¡°¡­¡±Matteas narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Something which can hold against the vile darkness.¡± ¡°Do you have anything less vague?¡± ¡°I do not entirely understand the question.¡± ¡°If you could receive a magical weapon, what would you like it to do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Something like Wolffang, where it glows and deals with certain creatures easily, or would you like something else?¡± ¡°Something simple which will assist us. If it can y creatures of the night easier, that would be best.¡± ¡°What kind of creatures of the night?¡± ¡°There are many monstrosities. Vampires, lycanthropes, and the various monstrosities which are formed through negative emotions, the Neji. They are most numerous, but if onees across a Neji, like the mandogs you slew, there is still hope. When onees across a Vampire? A lycanthrope? A Night Lord?¡± The baron shook his head. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± Adam thought, thinking about what he should enchant. He wanted to make something which would help them, but wouldn¡¯t allow the Baron to try and act up. ¡®Is he saying he can create a variety of enchantments?¡¯ the Baron thought. ¡®No, that is utterly ridiculous.¡¯ He decided against thinking more about how crazy Adam was. ¡°You said you were going to teach me to enchant?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that another time, once I¡¯ve made you your weapon,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the baron. ¡®No, should I do it before? I¡¯ll be heavily injured if I do it and he chooses to betray me. Nah, I should keep acting cocky, make him the weapon and then be weak. Give him a chance to betray me, and then we can ransack the ce.¡¯ ¡°I must thank you again, Sir Adam, for your assistance has been most gracious,¡± the baron said, bowing his head gently. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, shing him a smile. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t try to make a move on us, we¡¯re more than happy to assist. Like I said, once we¡¯re done making a name for ourselves and make enough money, we¡¯ll head back and leave you in charge of everything.¡± ¡®Somehow, I doubt that.¡¯ ¡®Hmmm. I can¡¯t just give him everything, though, I¡¯ll need to make sure he has someone else that can help him, and that will keep him in check.¡¯ Adam then reached for the utensils, beginning to eat, with hispanions also doing the same. ¡®I might as well trust him for now, otherwise he might feel like we¡¯ve been bullying him too much. I really should try and control my stupid mouth more often, otherwise it will really get me into trouble.¡¯ Somehow, the group weren¡¯t poisoned, and were allowed to step out from the castle unmolested. ¡®That¡¯s a surprise,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I would have bet a lot of money he was going to betray us.¡¯ Matteas let out a long sigh. ¡®I¡¯m d they¡¯re gone.¡¯ ¡°My lord, shall I-,¡± Sir Gerald began, before being interrupted by the baron. ¡°No, leave them be.¡± ¡®I must be crazy to think he may actually be an enchanter, but¡­¡¯ Adam made his way through the town, ncing around from side to side. He needed to find that. ¡®I can¡¯t just let the Baron have all the power in his hands, that¡¯s going to end up being pretty bad the people. I can¡¯t just give all the power to them either, it¡¯s going to be too chaotic, and then everything¡¯ll end up worse¡­¡¯ ¡°Why are you thinking so deeply?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°If we¡¯re going to rise the Baron up, we¡¯ll need to take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°Must we? We will leave soon.¡± ¡°Jaygak, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°Why not?¡± Jaygak eyed the Half Elf up, noting the sadness in his eyes. ¡°Like the Iyr has a reputation for being a death cult, where I¡¯m from, we¡¯ve got a reputation too.¡± ¡°Tea?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°More than that.¡± ¡°Beans on toast?¡± Jaygak asked, recalling how often Adam spoke of it. ¡°Fish and chips?¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Adam asked, raising her brow. ¡°How is everything you know about me about food.¡± ¡°Are your people well known for adoring their children so much?¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, flushing lightly. He was too embarrassed to admit how they treated children inparison to the Iyr. ¡°Anyway, I need to find a kid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough children.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing!¡± Adam huffed in response. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not like that. I want to find a kid so I can¡­¡± Adam was about to say he wanted to adopt them, but that wasn¡¯t quite what he meant either. ¡°I want to train a kid.¡± ¡°You want to train a kid?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be good practise for when I train Asorot, and when I teach and train my own kids.¡± His eyes nced between the townsfolk who spotted the heavily armoured four making their way through town, leaving them a wide berth. ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± ¡°Just¡­ train them?¡± Adam replied, having not thought too deeply about it. ¡°There¡¯s a boy whose been following us for a short while,¡± Jaygak said, motioning with her head back towards a boy who was about ten. He had short, dark hair, cut into a bob. He was mostly clean, still partly wet from having dipped himself in the river recently. ¡°Come here, boy,¡± Adam called, eyeing the boy up. ¡°Yessir,¡± the boy replied, his voice weak as he shuffled his way towards Adam. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°They calls me Bobby.¡± ¡®Of course it is.¡¯ ¡°What are you doing following us around?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t quite answer my question, but why don¡¯t we grab some food?¡± Adam asked, leading the boy to a nearby stall, cing down some copper coins for some bread, and some more for a bowl of fresh porridge. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at home, or¡­ work?¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t got no home, ain¡¯t got no work.¡± ¡°Where are your mother and father?¡± ¡°Never had no ma.¡± The boy slowly formed a small smile. ¡°Pa died from the wolfman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re happy about that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re mean to be now, callin¡¯ me a beast¡¯s boy, but I don¡¯t mind. Pa always hit me. It hurt.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so thin? You don¡¯t have anyone to look after you?¡± ¡°Mm. Sometimes they give me food in the market at night. Sometimes they give me bread in the morning, from the temple, but I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Alright.¡± He nced to the side. ¡°Jurot, what do you think?¡± ¡°He is small. Weak.¡± ¡°Yeah. Think you can train him with your rage?¡± ¡°It will be difficult,¡± Jurot thought. They had less than half a year, and seeing how small the boy was. However, Jurot had to take into consideration his brother. ¡°I can.¡± ¡®What are you nning, Adam?¡¯ Kitool thought. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°No. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t learn to rage.¡±
Adam is Adam. 691. Impending Doom V 691. Impending Doom V ¡°Look at this handsome young man,¡± Adam said, smiling down towards the boy. ¡°Son of a beast? I think not!¡± Bobby flushed red, shuffling between his feet. He wore deep blue clothing with silver trim. The boy felt the soft cloth against his skin, the fabric a different blend than what he typically wore. He was the cleanest he had been since he was born. A servant had trimmed his hair around the back and sides to reveal more of his young face. ¡®So he¡¯s a boy lover?¡¯ the servant at the doorway thought, bringing in food for the young boy. A pile of bread waited for the boy, with a bowl of hot soup, and strips of fried meat. ¡°Wash your hands first and then eat the food slowly,¡± Adam said, picking up the hot bread buns, cutting them in half before buttering each half. ¡°You have to eat it all, otherwise you¡¯ll still be all skin and bones.¡± Bobby didn¡¯tin, dipping the buttered bread into the soup before eating it slowly. He had never tasted such vours before, the spices dancing along his tongue. He nibbled bits of the meat between bites of the bread and soup. ¡®He¡¯ll need to learn etiquette, otherwise they¡¯ll all pick apart everything he¡¯ll do.¡¯ Adam sighed, thinking about how much he disliked the politics of it all. Once the boy was full of bread, Adam assisted him in making sure he was washing his hands properly after eating, before guiding the boy in brushing his teeth and flossing. ¡°I know it¡¯s awkward, you have to do it every morning and night, understand?¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Adam corrected. The boy was eventually allowed to sleep within their room. Adam had forced his way into the castle and hadmandeered a room for them all. The Baron, still unsure of the young man, allowing him to take the room, posting up guards nearby to make sure he behaved. The four dyed their sleep for a while, though took watch to make sure there was no funny business from the Baron. Omen: 6, 20 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought, smiling. ¡®This magical weapon is going to be so sick.¡¯ Adam had the boy train with them that morning. Bobby walked a fewps around the yard before joining them with running. Adam handed the boy a staff, before training the boy with the staff, teaching him the basic movements with the staff. ¡®I¡¯ll have to figure out something for you,¡¯ Adam thought, training the boy well past noon, though the training was still light. ¡°I want you to take another walkter in the day, alright?¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°I¡¯ll request the baron send someone to tutor you, but I¡¯ll be in charge of your physical training, alright?¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Adam corrected once more. Adam ate with the boy, assisting him with his meal, before the Baron assigned someone to tutor the boy. The lord stared at the young man, wondering what he was nning. ¡°That boy is going to be the key to your sess,¡± Adam said, shing a charming smile towards Baron Moonglow. Matteas only saw a wicked smile on the young man¡¯s face, but he said nothing. His thoughts were full of scenarios of Adam betraying him. ¡®I can¡¯t allow him the upper hand.¡¯ Adam nappedter in the day, trying to force his schedule forward so he could enchant throughout the night. Jaygak forced him awake, causing him to twitch towards her angrily, before he sat up. The tiredness of half sleeping twice clung to his body, dragging his steps as he marched towards the field, where he found the young boy and the young lord. Bobby wore a pair of shorts and a sea of bruises across his body. Fortunately for him, Kitool stood in front like a wall, her staff resting against her shoulder casually. Adam marched onto the scene, unarmoured, though Wraith hung at his side, the handle rubbing against the side of his legs. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The young lord states he was sparring with Bobby,¡± Kitool exined while Adam heard the heavy footfalls of the Baron and his guards quickly arriving onto the scene. ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam stared down at Bobby, who had been struck with the sheathed de several times, even across the face. ¡°I tried not to hit his face, so you could enjoy himter on, but I missed,¡± Mikael stated, shrugging his shoulders, a wide smirk stered across his face. ¡°Good to know,¡± Adam said, pulling out Wraith, causing the guards nearby to tense, and the knights to reach for their de. Adam handed the axe to his brother, who stood beside the half elf, silent like a statue. ¡°Baron, how tough is your boy?¡± ¡°He has been trained since he was young,¡± Baron Matteas replied, ncing between the pair. ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, cracking the side of his neck, before motioning with a finger. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a breastte and you¡¯re wielding a sword, so that should be good enough.¡± ¡°First the boy was ying at being a noble, and now you¡¯re ying at being a hero?¡± Mikael almost cackled withughter. ¡°Are you going to keep yapping?¡± Adam asked, tilting his head again, cracking his knuckles. ¡°I have heard that you were disrespec-,¡± Attack - Fist D20 + 8 = 20 (12) Hit! 1D6 + 7 = 12 (5) 12 damage! Adam¡¯s fist struck against the young noble¡¯s face, forcing him back from the heavy blow, before Adam stepped forward towards the retreating young noble. The knights stepped forward, but found Jurot and Jaygak stepping after them. Attack - Fist D20 + 8 = 12 (4) Miss! Health: 78 -> 66 As Adam stepped forward, Mikael gathered his bearings, before he swung with his sheathed de, barely deflecting Adam¡¯s arm. The half elf barely winced as his arm was struck, before Mikael swung his sword towards Adam¡¯s chin, causing him to back up slightly. ¡°You bastard! How dare you hit my face!¡± Mikael snarled, though he began to grin, unsheathing his de. As he did, he noted the shadow of a smile appearing on Adam¡¯s face. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 66 -> 71 Attack - Fist D20 + 8 = 13 (5) D20 + 8 = 25 (17) Hit! 1D6 + 7 = 9 (2) 9 damage! Attack - Fist D20 + 10 = 24 (7) D20 + 10 = 27 (14) Hit! 1D6 + 7 = 12 (5) 12 damage! While Mikael drew his bare de, Adam darted forward, striking the young man square across his face, breaking his nose, before his left fist struck the young noble¡¯s chin, before he wobbled and fell onto the floor, without a chance to retreat. ¡°Halt!¡± the Baron shouted, thrusting his hand into the air. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°If I wanted him dead, he¡¯d be dead,¡± Adam replied, without so much as looking at the older half elf, before he squatted down in front of the young man who was clutching at his face. ¡°I¡¯ve got to thank you, because beating up nobles always brings a smile to my face.¡± ¡°You! You bastard!¡± Adam pped the young noble across the fact while his heavily armoured knights watched. Jurot and Jaygak stood opposite, hands against their weapons, ready to act in case the knights decided to take action. Adam grabbed Mikael¡¯s hair, gripping it tight in hand, before bringing his head up. ¡°Even your grandfather knows his ce, so who do you think you are to act up in front of me, you little shit? I¡¯m the one who let your grandfather live. I¡¯m the one whose going to put a crown on his head. I¡¯m the one making you a prince.¡± Adam pulled Mikael up by his hair, turning his head so he could see the onlookers. ¡°Who is my little bitch?¡± Adam asked, ring at them all. ¡°Go on, tell them.¡± ¡°You are a bastard,¡± Mikael growled, readying to spit on Adam¡¯s face, but he could only spit on the floor as Adam pped him across the face. ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Adam said, dragging the boy by his hair, stepping towards the Baron. ¡°Who is my little bitch?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Baron asked, his eyes filled with shock, seeing the red flush against Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Your son is seconds away from death, so someone better answer my fucking question right,¡± Adam replied, ring back into the baron¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let him go.¡± Adam stepped up towards the baron, leaning in ufortably close. ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°This is unbing of you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of reasons why I hate nobles. You¡¯re stuck in the past. You think you¡¯re big shit because you were born into the right family. You think you¡¯re unkible. Motherfucker, don¡¯t you forget how many barons we¡¯ve killed this year alone.¡± ¡°I asked you to let him go,¡± the Baron stated, grinding his teeth together, his jaw clenched tight. Adam pushed Mikael away from him and tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a guess at what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re thinking, oh yeah, I¡¯ve got my armour. I¡¯ve got Wolffang. I know what it does now. He doesn¡¯t even have Wraith, which makes my Wolffang look like a toy. Even if he has magic, I can cut him down before he can cast a spell.¡± The Baron remained silent and still, ring into Adam¡¯s eyes. He could see how the young half elf¡¯s face was deep red, almost crimson, from rage. ¡°Try it.¡± Adam beckoned with his head. ¡°Go on. No armour. No magical axe. This is the best chance you have to cut me down.¡± The Baron remained still, feeling the cold sweat on the back of his neck, though his face was also growing red hot with anger, the same as the young man opposite him. ¡°Whose. My. Bitch?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°It is enough.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes remained ring at the baron, before he reached up, finger pointing towards the lord before him. ¡°You are.¡± He looked towards the young man, pointing towards him. ¡°You are.¡± He turned his back to the baron, and waited, and waited, before pointing to all the knights. ¡°You are. You are. You are.¡± Adam continued to point at the knights and guards. ¡°All of you are my bitches,¡± Adam stated, firmly, before he stepped towards the young boy, who was wincing from breathing. Adam dropped down to a knee before cing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. Lay on Hands: 30 -> 25 The warmth flowed into the boy, soothing his aching wounds, healing them until his body was free of blue and ck. ¡°Anyone hurts my Robert, I¡¯ll butcher Mikael before you, Matteas, and then I¡¯ll castrate you. Am I understood, Lord Matteas?¡± ¡°You are understood, Sir Adam,¡± the Baron replied, a bead of sweat dripping down the side of his face.
Uh oh. 692. Kingmaker I 692. Kingmaker I ¡°Robert?¡± the boy asked, staring up at the half elf. ¡°That¡¯s your name now.¡± ¡°The name¡¯s Bobby, sir.¡± ¡°That the name your pa gave you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You want to keep that name, or do you want to be Robert?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Robert is more refined, and you¡¯re going to need it.¡± ¡°Fined?¡± ¡°Refined. More¡­ noble.¡± Adam smiled. Robert narrowed his eyes towards the half elf, though squirmed under the man¡¯s gaze, before he pulled up his nket and made to sleep. The boy remained thinking about what Adam had done for him. He had fought against nobles for him. Nobles! How can he do such a thing? Adam went back to napping too, before he was awoken by Jurot, and the four of them made their way with the Baron to the shrine. A knight and a pair of guards followed them to the top of the hill nearby, still within the walls of the castle, where a tiny ruined shack hidden within the woodsy. Once Adam stepped within the musky shack, dust kicking up all around them, illuminated by the moon. He noted the markings on the floor, glowing from the moonlight flooding through the broken ceiling. ¡°Not going to lie, thought it was going to look fancier than this,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The shrine was always quaint,¡± Baron Moonglow admitted, awkwardly. His eyes scanned the four who seemed to be almost wide awake. ¡°Alright, so, I¡¯ll figure out how to enchant, and then I¡¯ll try to teach you another time,¡± Adam said, his eyes falling across the shack. ¡°About, uh¡­ you know. Earlier in the day. I was hot headed, and got a little¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Hitting kids around me is a bad idea.¡± ¡°You are more idealistic than I thought.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Either way. I¡¯m sorry, Lord Moonglow.¡± ¡°Understood, Sir Adam.¡± Adam could still see the displeasure in the Baron¡¯s eyes. ¡®He¡¯s probably pretty close to betraying me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to work hard on enchanting this sword.¡± ¡°As you say.¡± The Baron left, taking his entourage with him. He was too tired to deal with Adam, especially since there were so many moves to be made. Enchanting Check (Intelligence)(Moon Shrine) D20 + 9 = 8 (17) Omen: 6, 20 -> 6 20 + 7 = 27 (20) Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, a crow fluttering over the shack, a bloodstone within her beak, and thus Fate was forever changed. The half elf held onto de the Baron had offered to him, sitting under the warm moonlight. He remained silent and still as he felt the moon¡¯s glow, which caused his entire body to tingle. He opened his eyes to see the moon¡¯s light had all but disappeared from within the room. Runes faintly glowed on the de¡¯s steel. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam blinked, ncing around, confused. ¡®Did I fall asleep?¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I will sleep.¡± Adam nodded, allowing Jurot to sleep, while Kitool awoke Jaygak, and the pair with the ability to see in the dark took watch together, silent as death. As dawn peeked through the shack, Jurot and Kitool awoke, noting the half elf had fallen asleep while hugging the de. A single pair of steps made their way to the shack, but settled outside. Adam awoke a few momentster, rubbing his eyes. He nodded to hispanions, before he yawned and got up. ¡°Sir Adam?¡± called Sir Gerald. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Have youpleted your task?¡± ¡°I need to enchant it for a few more days,¡± Adam said, hopping onto his feet. ¡°Thankfully, the enchanting has taken hold.¡± ¡°May I enter?¡± ¡°We¡¯lle out to you,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to hispanions, before opening the door. He had half expected crossbows to point at him, but he only saw the lone knight. ¡°Here.¡± Adam handed the de to the knight. ¡°I need a bath after all that hard work.¡± Sir Gerald took the de silently. As they made their way back, Adam noted the dozens of warriors who had gathered together. Many wore very little in regards to armour, but most wore helmets and carried shields, each with a spear or de at the ready. ¡®There¡¯s no way he expects them to handle us.¡¯ Adam noted the same amount of people at the ready nearby, those who weren¡¯t armed quite as heavily, but were ready to oxen and carts, each filled with sacks. ¡®Oh?¡¯ ¡°Sir Adam,¡± Baron Moonglow greeted, eyeing up the four. ¡°Do you wish to sleep?¡± ¡°Lord Moonglow,¡± Adam replied, ncing around at all the soldiers nearby. ¡°Perhaps, though I see that you¡¯re ready to work.¡± ¡°I n on marching south to extend my reach,¡± the Baron stated. ¡°Alright, well, let me bathe and I¡¯ll be happy to support you.¡± ¡°You do not wish to rest for the day?¡± Lord Matteas asked, hoping Adam would take the hint. ¡°I said I¡¯d make you king, and it¡¯ll be better to do that by helping you expand your influence. No point in getting all these peasants killed, I can probably get most barons to surrender within a minute or two.¡± Matteas felt a bead of sweat begin to drip down the side of his face, noting how casual Adam was when speaking about it, as though he could truly do such a thing. ¡°How did the enchanting go?¡± ¡°Good, but I need more time.¡± ¡°Would you prefer to remain behind to enchant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be more useful at your side to make sure you don¡¯t get killed, and to make sure you still have subjects to rule over.¡± Adam winced, feeling sick to the stomach at his words. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°Plus, this first barony is going to be ours, isn¡¯t it, count?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam headed to the castle to bathe, and assisted Robert in getting ready too. ¡®Damn, I don¡¯t really have anything for him right now¡­¡¯ Matteas relented to Adam¡¯s request, and the boy was outfitted with a helmet, a chain shirt, which was far toorge for him, and a spear and shield. ¡°Is he your squire?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Adam shed the baron a smile. ¡°He¡¯s one of the keys to make sure you keep your power.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matteas blinked. The army marched south, following the trail out towards the next town. The soldiers andbourers were split into quarters, alternating between each grouping so they were spread out evenly. The baron led with his knights, surrounded by four heavily armoured warriors, while Adam and hispanions trailed behind. They had returned back to the vige where they had procured their current horses, swapping out their previous horses while gaining some coin since they had a spare horse to trade at the time. The chief of the vige came to meet with the Baron, ncing at Adam and the others. ¡°How can I help you, lordship?¡± the chief asked. He was a young man, no older than twenty, but he wore his ancestor¡¯s armour with pride, and carried a spear in hand. He stared up at the Baron with the confidence only a foolish youth could hold. ¡°I havee to assist your vige,¡± Lord Moonglow stated. ¡°I have heard that your lord was recently killed, and I havee to extend my offer.¡± The chief nced across all the soldiers, and raised his brows. ¡°Your offer?¡± ¡°You will swear yourself to me. Nothing will change, save that you will have someone living to lord over you, rather than a foolish baron who got himself killed by extending himself too far.¡± ¡°Heard the youngdy took over.¡± ¡°She will be relieved of her duties.¡± The chief threw a look to Adam, slowly chewing on his thoughts. ¡°That the killer?¡± ¡°That is Sir Adam, who indeed had killed the Baron for his betrayal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know about no betrayal, but heard he killed the Night Terror.¡± ¡°So he ims.¡± ¡°Suppose you have to be that strong to kill a bunch of knights,¡± the chief said, nting his spear into the earth. ¡°You¡¯ll need to speak with the baroness, but you can stay the night.¡± ¡°Will you guarantee us?¡± ¡°Aye, I will.¡± Adam, in his near exhaustion, passed out almost immediately with Robert. The others took their watches, with Zee and Jurot¡¯s steed also keeping watch. Somehow, the Baron hadn¡¯t decided to betray them so far, but things always changed when darkness came. Omen: 1, 15 ¡°Looks like they were prepared,¡± Adam said, noting the soldiers who had stepped out to meet them halfway between the vige and the town. There were easily a hundred soldiers, each as hastily brought together as Moonglow¡¯s forces. ¡°It seems that way.¡± The Baron stared at his opponents, almost outnumbered two to one. He rode up to meet with the enemy lord, each of them nked by their entourage. Adam followed on his horse too, too curious to stay behind. ¡°Only my knights are to escort me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than your knight, Baron,¡± Adam replied, almost chuckling. ¡°You bring to me my father¡¯s murderer,¡± the young woman said, wearing her grand armour. Full te, intricately detailed, certainly made to fit her rather than being passed down through the generations. ¡°Not in chains, but on a steed?¡± ¡°Sir Adam is my knight,¡± Lord Moonglow said. ¡°He¡¯s a wicked fiend, a Night Lord!¡± the young Baroness snarled. ¡°He is no Night Lord, and though he may be wicked, he is no fiend,¡± the Baron stated, firmly. ¡°I ask that you surrender to my authority, so that-,¡± ¡°Surrender to your authority? You, who surrounds himself along with my father¡¯s murderer?¡± She undid her visor to reveal her tan skin and angry green eyes. She spat on the floor between them. ¡°Curse on you! Curse on your father! Curse on your son! Surrender under my authority, and perhaps I will show you mercy!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s to des.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to des,¡± the young woman confirmed, raising her sword, which seemed to be made of earth. ¡®Damn, that¡¯s a nice sword.¡¯
*Checks sword stats.* Damn, that is a nice sword. 693. Kingmaker II 693. Kingmaker II ¡°Aren¡¯t you d you had me here?¡± Adam asked, doing his best to ignore the fact their army was currently cutting down fleeing soldiers. The Baron¡¯s eyes were wide with shock, having never seen such a force of nature before. ¡®He is surely a Night Lord!¡¯ Yet, though Adam was smiling, the Baron could see the look in his eyes. It was a deeper pain than he would have expected, considering how eager Adam was to rain down balls of raging fire against his foes. Some of the soldiers assisted with putting out the flickering mes, which was threatened to set the fields and woods alight. Robert stared at the death before him, frozen in fear. ¡®The sir is a Night Lord?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s head to the town, I guess¡­¡± Adam said, staring ahead of him. ¡°You do not wish to im the loot?¡± the Baron asked. ¡°Leave some of the army behind and let them handle the loot.¡± ¡°It would be too dangerous to leave even half the army behind,¡± Matteas stated. ¡°The darkness may engulf them.¡± ¡°Then leave behind your most trusted knight and three quarters of your army,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even if they try to rebel, they can¡¯t do anything, not when I¡¯m by your side.¡± Matteas was going to refuse exactly because of that, but he wouldn¡¯t have admitted to it. Of course, there was also the fact the army would protect him against Adam. ¡®No¡­¡¯ Matteas thought back to the three giant balls of fire which had rained from the sky. ¡®Even with my army, I would be unable to defeat him.¡¯ ¡°Arm one of your knights with that de, though I might consider to take it as our share of the loot,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Ah, actually, I¡¯ll let your knight use it for now, but once I return the barony to you, I¡¯d like that sword.¡± ¡®Does he truly not wish for the power of a baron?¡¯ Matteas slowly bowed his head, before they made their way forward. Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 16 400 -> 16 600 ¡°You finished the battle too easily,¡± Jurot stated, his entire body itching to fight. ¡°Against some random baroness whose family we already defeated?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°We¡¯re here to make a decent story for ourselves.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I would like to fight in a duel.¡± ¡°A duel¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Now that¡¯s a great idea.¡± Jurot nodded again. ¡°You¡¯re a Night Lord!¡± Robert used, staring up at Adam in awe and shock. ¡°I¡¯m no Night Lord,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You are!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You are!¡± ¡°Robert, have I lied to you so far?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Night Lord! I¡¯m very strong, and I know magic, but I¡¯m not a Night Lord! From what I know, Night Lords can¡¯t walk in the day, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re a Night Lord!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Day Lord, not a Night Lord!¡± Adam growled in response. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Day Lord?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Robert blinked. ¡°All the Day Lords are dead!¡± ¡°There really are Day Lords?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows in shock. ¡®I guess that makes sense?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°They are the warriors of the Sun Father.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not a Day Lord.¡± ¡°Yessir, you¡¯re a Night Lord.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Adam corrected, ¡°and I am not a Night Lord.¡± ¡°You-,¡± ¡°If you call me a Night Lord one more time, I¡¯ll leave you back in town and you can find someone else to help raise you into a strong warrior!¡± Robert frowned. ¡°No, sir! You ain¡¯t no Night Lord!¡± Adam huffed. ¡°Look at this ungrateful punk!¡± Adam shook his head, before chuckling. His eyes and smile remained sad. The group continued forward, the Baron leading his knight and a dozen soldiers, as well as Adam and hispanions. They left behind the gossiping soldiers and knights, who were still in awe of Adam¡¯s capabilities. They were all certain he was a Night Lord. Matteas rode up towards the town, which had closed its gates upon seeing the foreign army. Guards gathered at the walls, with the oldest guard standing atop it. Charles stared down at the arriving warriors, and his eyes fell to Adam and the others. ¡®They¡¯re here¡­¡¯ The lord motioned to his knight, who raised the rocky de, revealing they had at least taken the baroness¡¯ de. ¡°I havee after defeating yourdy¡¯s army in battle,¡± Matteas stated, certain some of the army had managed to return back to the town. ¡°Surrender yourself to me and I will treat you fairly.¡± ¡°You wish to be our lord, Baron?¡± ¡°I will honour another to be your lord, and with you in my domain, I shall be your count,¡± the baron stated. ¡°It has been many generations since ournd has heard of a count, your lordship,¡± Charles stated calmly. ¡°Thest time we heard of a count, they looted their way through thend, and met their end at the hands of a Night Lord.¡± ¡°To the victor, the spoils flow,¡± Baron Matteas stated. Adam was about to speak up, but paused. He rode up gently to beside the baron, leaning in to whisper into his ear. ¡°We won¡¯t loot the town or the vige.¡± Matteas stared at Adam. ¡°If we deny the army their loot, we will find their spears pointed at us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay them well enough that they won¡¯t, but more importantly, we can spread some of the old noble family¡¯s items around. I said half the loot was yours, half is mine. The noble family probably has most of the loot. Let¡¯s split that in half, and you can use some of your half to reward the soldiers.¡± ¡°What of your half?¡± ¡°If things get really bad, I¡¯ll help you out with it, but I¡¯ll be using that to make sure the town doesn¡¯t rebel.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The Baron turned towards Charles, but Adam leaned in once more. ¡°Can I do the talking?¡± ¡°I would rather you not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like talking to nobles, but with themonfolk? I have a deep love for them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matteas remained silent for a long moment, unsure of how to proceed. Adam was¡­ Adam rode forward on Zee, staring up at the guard. ¡°Do you remember me, Charles?¡± ¡°How can I forget?¡± ¡°I was the one to kill your lord, so I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t forget that, but it wasn¡¯t just your lord I killed. I killed a lot of people when I killed your baron. I only wanted to kill your baron, but I was poisoned at that time. Your baron really shouldn¡¯t have poisoned me or mypanions. We saved him from the Night Terror, and that was how he repaid us?¡± Adam frowned, before realising he had started off too negatively. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t mean to kill the others. The guards, sure. The mercenaries, definitely. The knights, a great pleasure. The cook? No. Barry? No.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t apologise for the guards, the mercenaries, the knights, even the noble. I will apologise for killing the cook, Barry, the others. I¡¯m sorry, truly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Night Lord,¡± Charles used, swallowing his fear. ¡°A great evil, no, the greatest evil.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Night Lord, Charles. You¡¯ve seen mypanions. I mean, you¡¯ve been a victim under my brother¡¯s great might. Our powers aren¡¯t unexinable, and our weapons are perhaps the greatest in all thend, but not unimaginable. I don¡¯t really know what a Night Lord is exactly, but I know I¡¯m not one of them, not when I¡¯vee across beings that would make even the Night Terror look like a baby sucking at its mother¡¯s teet.¡± Adam stared into Charles¡¯ eyes, though shes of fire crossed his eyes, the same as Charles¡¯. ¡°Charles,¡± Adam continued, though he paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve got a choice to make. I¡¯m going to be your baron. Then, as time will pass, I will be a count, then so on, and so on, until I be a duke. Then, one day, I¡¯ll pass that title on.¡± Baron Moonglow raised his brows in surprise he was admitting to it right away. If Adam didn¡¯t, then the Baron would have a just reason to go after him. ¡°Baron Moonglow here, he¡¯s going to knight you. You¡¯ll be his knight. Then I¡¯ll be a baron, and you will be a knight in my employ. Once I leave, you will take your position as a lord here. Your family will be raised into nobility. You¡¯ll protect this town, your town, and your family will do so as generations pass. You will serve your king faithfully, and will honour him for the chance you¡¯ve been given, for the chance that you took. There is another choice, but I wouldn¡¯t rmend that choice, because that choice is a choice where you keep your gates closed, and you will be remembered forever as the man who put so many of his people to death.¡± Charles stared at Adam, his words sweet, so sweet that he was certain to be a Night Lord. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a word you say.¡± ¡°Thene. Come here and see for yourself.¡± Adam threw a look towards the Baron while motioning a hand to the guard. ¡°I hope you will knight him, my lord.¡± ¡°If you submit yourself to me now, I shall do so,¡± the Baron said, holding out his hand, his knight cing the de into his lord¡¯s hand. Charles did not make to move or speak for a long moment, though he could feel the expectant gazes of hispanions all around him. He retreated from the wall, disappearing behind it, before the door was slowly opened, only slightly, just enough to let him through. ¡®Sun Father, help me,¡¯ Charles thought, approaching the small army ahead of him, ready to die.
Good luck. 694. Kingmaker III 694. Kingmaker III The ceremony for Adam had been simple, with the baron lifting the young man up to the status of a baron, before he lifted himself up to the status of a count. The nearby knight red at Adam with a terrifying fury. The young man had taken the title meant for him, and had promised the town meant for him to another, a local, lowly guard captain. ¡°What did I say?¡± Adam asked, patting Charles on the back. ¡°Once I¡¯m done here, you¡¯ll be in charge, you can be sure of that.¡± Charles blinked. His voice had long left him. The man who had killed his lord, the various knights tasked with protecting the town and nearby viges, and many of themoners, had kept his word. He blinked once more, still trying to process what had happened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put you to work, Sir Charles,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly, awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ll leave you here to administer the town since we¡¯ve got to go and fight. Figure out stuff from the workers of the previous lord, ask them what the tax situation is like and all that.¡± ¡®Of course,¡¯ the newly appointed knight thought. ¡®Money and power, that¡¯s how it always is. Suppose I can¡¯t say nothing about it though¡­¡¯ The soldiers made their way up to the castle, while Adam and the others remained at the town centre. He nced around, wondering if he could find the young fellow. Perception Check D20 + 4 = 20 (16) He managed to spot the figure ring at him. Adam furrowed his brows, before motioning a finger towards them. However, they disappeared into the crowd and the shadows. ¡®They must have really loved the lord¡­¡¯ ¡°I want to thank you all for epting me so easily as your baron,¡± Adam began, standing tall, the light of the flickering fire cascading all across his puthral armour. ¡°We didn¡¯t meet on the best foot, but I hope that you will remember me as a decent lord. I can¡¯t do much for you right now, though if you have any issues you may bring them to Sir Charles, who will work to deal with the town¡¯s matters in my stead.¡± Adam could see the awkwardness all among the people. ¡°However, know that I am no tyrant. Next month, I expect you to all work hard, as you have done so for years and years, and be d that you will be able to enjoy the fruits of yourbour, for next month you shall pay only half your tax!¡± A liveliness filled the town upon hearing they would only need to pay half the tax for the next month. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m no tyrant, so from now on, the townsfolk will pay half the tax twice a year, during months of the lord¡¯s choice. I have chosen next month, and I will leave it to Sir Charles to pick the second month for this year. I am but your lord temporarily, and I will do my best to work together with Sir Charles so that Rockcastle will prosper for you, your children, your grandchildren, and so on and so on!¡± Adam raised a mug of ale into the air. ¡°Lit! Lit!¡± came the response from the vigers, who raised their mugs into the sky, before sipping their ales. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam whispered to the stunned knight beside him. ¡°It means they wish you will live a long life.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. Me too.¡± Adam chuckled lightly, his smile softening. ¡®¡­¡¯ Sir Charles remained silent, thinking deeply about Adam¡¯s promation. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ Adam retired to the castle, which had been set within the rocky hill. The town wrapped around the hill, with arge field with guards to one side, though it only half as lively as he had seen previously. The castle was certainlyrger than the castles of the nearby towns, and was no doubt hard to impregnate, especially with therge river which ran through, and the several towers set within the rock. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°Good evening, Count Moonglow,¡± Adam called, arriving into the dining hall where the Count had been eating with his soldiers. ¡°Good evening, Baron Fateson,¡± the Count replied. ¡°How¡¯s the food?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the servants. ¡°Not poisoned, I hope.¡± ¡°Not poisoned.¡± ¡°Well, I can double check if you give me a few minutes. Not hard to check for poison.¡± ¡®Were you not poisoned?¡¯ Adam frowned, reading the thought on the Count¡¯s face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting itst time, but I can check for poison given a quarter.¡± ¡°That quickly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteas wasn¡¯t sure if he should be surprised by such a statement, considering how Adam could rain down fire from the sky. ¡°Alright, well, I¡¯ll have someone lead me to my treasury, and once we catalogue everything, we can split everything then.¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Who is the leader of the servants?¡± ¡°I am,¡± a young man said, stepping forward. His hair was dark brown, trimmed and neat, swept to the side. His eyes were a dark, dark grey, not quite ck. He was thin, and carried himself as though a ruler that been glued to the back of his neck and his back. ¡°I am the attendant head.¡± ¡°I was about toment on how young you are, but I know how annoying that is.¡± Adam raised his brows knowingly. ¡°Great, you can fill me in with the situation at the castle, the amount of workers, their names, their sries, and so on. We¡¯ll do that after we check out the treasury though, so I know how much to pay you and whatever.¡± ¡°There is no need for you to deal with such matters, my lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no need, but I want to make sure my house is in order,¡± Adam stated, smiling once more. ¡°Such matters are typically dealt with by myself, my lord.¡± Adam continued to smile, and as the seconds passed, his eyes stopped smiling. ¡°It seems as though you are all quite a loyal bunch to your old lord. I understand that it might displease you that I killed your previous lord, the same lord who aimed to murder me, but I want to make sure you understand the situation. If you wish to be stripped of your roles here, I am more than happy to allow you to leave with the clothes on your back, a pouch of silver, and a dagger to protect you as you make your way to the nearby viges and towns, one by one.¡± The attendant head stared at Adam, his eyes widened slightly, and he could feel the chill at the back of his neck. ¡°A baron who has no respect for his staff, is no lord worth following.¡± ¡°Staff who have no respect for their baron, are not staff worth employing,¡± Adam replied, thought he raised his brows slightly at the attendant head. ¡°I am certain, with your age, that you are ster at your role. It would be a shame to lose your job because you do not want to serve your temporary lord, who will not spend much time within the castle, and will leave you to your business once he understands the situation within the castle.¡± The attendant head swallowed, certain that he had baited the young baron into trying to kill him, but he made no such moves. ¡°I don¡¯t care that you disrespected me in front of the Count. I don¡¯t care that you disrespected me in front of the other staff. What I care about is that you are trying to y with the livelihoods of those you grew up around, and those you lead. I¡¯m not entirely certain what the attendant head deals with, which is why I wanted you to help me understand, but you don¡¯t seem to want to.¡± Adam frowned, trying to y a fine line between beingpassionate, but also getting the job done. ¡°Understand that I will not just punish you for your disobedience, but those around you as well. If you will not tell me what the other servants do, then I must fire them. If you will not follow the simplest of orders, then I must fire you. You, with your generations of serving this family dutifully, fired. Why? Is that family so important? Is it Rockcastle, or its rulers, you should be serving?¡± The young attendant head did not reply to Adam¡¯s words. ¡°If you want me to do my job properly, then you should do yours. Now, fill me in with the situation at the castle.¡± ¡°As you say, my lord.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The attendant head let slip a look of shock towards the new Baron, understanding he was not noble born. Even the Count threw a look towards Adam, blinking. ¡°A word of advice, Baron Fateson,¡± the count began, staring at the young man, who continued to shock him. ¡°It is not right for a man of your rank to thank their lessers.¡± Adam swallowed for a moment and closed his eyes. ¡®Lessers?¡¯ He inhaled deeply, before letting out a long, tired sigh. ¡°A word of advice, Count Moonglow. If you have a man that wants to make you a king, don¡¯t give him a reason not to.¡±
So it begins. Adam has be what he hates most. 695. Kingmaker IV 695. Kingmaker IV ¡°I¡¯ll leave the town to you, Sir Charles,¡± Adam said, tipping his helmet. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember the advice I give you.¡± Sir Charles merely bowed his head in response, watching as the group began to make their way out, continuing on their journey to bring the various different baronies to heel. With Adam was the newly appointed knight¡¯s grandson, Charles Junior, or Junior as he was known by most. The Count had left behind a knight and a quarter of his soldiers, while taking along half the soldiers which Adam had pardoned, leaving the other half behind. He was certain his soldiers could hold out in the castle if anything were to happen. He disagreed with Adam¡¯s actions, pardoning all the soldiers, though he understood the pragmatic decisions behind it. Yet the young man wouldn¡¯t hear of even killing a single soldier to send a message. ¡°I have sent my message, loud and clear,¡± the young man had stated the previous day, before the rest of his army had even arrived at the castle. ¡®He¡¯s dancing far too close to the sun¡­¡¯ They continued to march forward, towards the nearby viges, who were now under their domain. Adam made sure to greet the chiefs of the various viges, bringing them each pieces of silver and brass he had taken from the treasury. The army received small bags of flour and moved along their way. They camped within a vige, almost doubling its residents for the night, but continued along the next morning. The heat of the summer days were brutal, but this army had something no other army possessed in thend, and that was Adam. Trick: Tricks Adam sipped his cool water, d that he was able to use simple magics to assist with the heat of the Sun Father. ¡°We really had to go during the summer?¡± ¡°Battles are most just during the second season,¡± Count Moonglow stated. ¡°The Sun Father will watch over the most noble.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡®That¡¯s how it always is¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam, are you okay?¡± Jaygak asked, riding up beside him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaygak pat his back. ¡°Let¡¯s bring back a lot of gifts.¡± A wide smile crept along his face, before he nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± As evening descended across them, they approached the town, which had already formed its armies outside the walls, at least three hundred strong, though most were peasants with farm utensils. The baroness, a young woman adorned in full te, with a brass de at her side, rode forward with her knights. ¡°Count Moonglow,¡± the young woman greeted, bowing her head gently. ¡°Baroness Brasswall,¡± the Count replied, bowing his head in a simr fashion. ¡°You havee to conquer me, but know that it will not be easy, for our walls are tough.¡± ¡°I ask that you bend the knee to me and I will allow you to continue to work as you have.¡± ¡°We of the Brasswalls once ruled over the nearbynds, though not quite to Rockcastle or Moonglow, and though we have lost our distantnds, we have never bent the knee. That will not end with me this year.¡± ¡°There is no need for bloodshed, not when there are greater evils to point our des against.¡± ¡°How many times has this cycle repeated, Count? It will not end even if you are to raise your de.¡± The young Baroness let out a gentle sigh, looking beyond the Count, beyond his army, and beyond even the sky. ¡°You¡¯re shaking the bnce needlessly.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to be lecturing me?¡± ¡°If you cannot see it, then it¡¯s to des.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to des.¡± The pair raised their des, before they retreated. Adam wondered if he could have spoken up, but seeing the resolute eyes of the young woman, he sighed. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, Jurot. I don¡¯t think I could have spoken up¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head. Mana: 21 -> 18 Mana: 18 -> 15 Mana: 15 -> 12 Count Moonglow watched as the soldiers retreated back to their town, and the gates quickly shut. He rode up to the charred body of the nobles, the Baroness and her knights, finding one knight atop her to try and protect her, though it had been useless. ¡°It is a shame you did not bend the knee, Baroness Brasswall,¡± the Count said as the soldiers began to cremate the dead outside, before he began to deal with the town. ¡°A word of advice,¡± Adam said, riding up to the count. ¡°You want people to love you as their king.¡± ¡°Punishments must be meted out appropriately.¡± ¡°The Baroness you just killed didn¡¯t look at the bigger picture, and now you¡¯re burying her. We can only protect you until the fourth season, and then we¡¯re going to head back home. You? You¡¯ve got to live with these people.¡± Adam tipped his helmet, before retreating away from him. Junior sat with Robert, frozen in shock. Robert held up a piece of bread for the young man, who took it with a shaky hand, and bit into it. ¡®A Night Lord!¡¯ ¡°Here,¡± Jurot said, cing down a small bowl of freshly made porridge. ¡°Eat it slowly. It will help.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Jurot.¡± Jurot¡¯s neck pulled taut as he was called Sir, but he remained silent. Adam had bullied Jurot into taking the dishonour of being a sir. If it weren¡¯t for Adamining about how he also felt bad about it, Jurot would have refused, but to allow his brother to suffer alone? Kitool and Jaygak had almost refused too, but Jurot joined in on bullying them before they also relented. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jaygak asked. Adam stared at the burnt bodies which were being piled onto the pyres. ¡°Let¡¯s bring back a lot of gifts.¡± As the days passed, they continued their march forward, managing to take several viges and towns with minimal losses. Adam¡¯s Fireballs was the greatest weapon that any army possessed within thends. He had even used the Fireballs against the horde of giant lizards which hade across the party, much to the Count¡¯s chagrin. ¡°I¡¯d rather use it against beasts than people,¡± Adam stated, with almost a furious re within his eyes when the Count had informed him of how much the giant lizards were worth. They also came across various armies which were out to conquer thends, and Jurot was finally able to duel appropriately. He defeated each army¡¯s greatest warrior before Adam rained Fireballs upon the armies which chose not to surrender. Within a month, Count Moonglow had brought over a half dozen towns under his fold, and he raised Adam and Gerald into counts too. ¡°You want me to kneel?¡± Count Moonglow asked, surprised Adam could still shock him. ¡°These ceremonies are important, Count,¡± Adam stated. ¡°If you don¡¯t do this much for the nobles beneath you, resentment will grow. You want to make sure you¡¯re working with your partners, or as you might call them, your lessers. If you don¡¯t, then continue looking over your shoulder for the daggers they¡¯ll send your way.¡± ¡°I am to be a king,¡± Count Moonglow dered, his eyes ring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°A king for a day, or a king for a century?¡± Adam asked. ¡®A century?¡¯ Count Moonglow could already feel how heavy his body had be, even as they rode forward to bring all the towns to heel. ¡°The ceremony shall be only once for each ranking, save perhaps for the title of duke, and since you¡¯ll be a king, you¡¯ll only need to do it once. It¡¯ll be only before your dukes and duchesses, who will need at least this much from you. It will be expected of them to raise you to kinghood, and if they use that ceremony to grab power, then you will know who your enemies are out in the open.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°The Moonglows can be in power for one generation, or they will be a dynastysting thousands of years. It is up to you to pick which you would like.¡± ¡°You are going too far, Count Fateson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you what I¡¯ve seen, Count Moonglow. What I am doing is giving you the keys to make sure your realm is stable from your people. I can¡¯t deal with everything, but this much should give your lords pause in trying to deal with you. Some might want more power, but with this much power? They should be satisfied for a while. Those who are stronger may want to vie for greater power, but the other nobles will recall how you treated them, and the people? They¡¯ll love you too. If you can do that much, the people will want you in power, even if they are worse for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the ceremony, with the Count kneeling to take his title as a margrave, Adam returned back to his group. ¡®I¡¯ve earned quite a bit of XP, and they should level up soon too. How the hell do people learn magic though? How am I going to get Robert to be a¡­¡¯ Robert and Junior had been fighting on the battlefield with Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool guiding them, but Adam still needed to work them hard. The group began to return back to their original town, having conquered enough, but needing to settle the towns they had already conquered. Adam¡¯s group had gained quite a few baronies, and they had been given to Jaygak and Kitool to administer, while Adam raised Robert to the status of a baron, and his heir. ¡°Count Fateson,¡± Margrave Moonglow called during one night within a vige, staring beyond its walls, the moonlight illuminating thend beyond. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. Margave Moonglow finally realised Adam wasn¡¯t a Night Lord.
Okay, so I know there''s a lot happening in this chapter, but let''s ignore all that. In the most recent chapter I''m writing, I rolled three natural 20s in a row. Three. That''s roughly a 1 in 8000 kind of roll. It''s also not the craziest thing that happened in that chapter. Hype! 696. Kingmaker V 696. Kingmaker V ¡°What are you, some kind of Night Lord?¡± Adam asked, staring at the figures ahead of him. Jurot stepped forward, slightly ahead of his brother. The Iyrman crossed his wrists, simrly to a Demon Lord¡¯s aide, his shield arm covering his stomach as he waited. He could feel it. The thundering of his chest. The heat of excitement filling his body. Arge wolf,rger than any other wolf they had seen previously, red towards Adam. It was not the wolf Adam was looking at, but rather the heavily armoured warrior atop it, adorned in armour that was made of the night sky, wielding arge ve which seemed to almost reach the sky with its presence. An army of creatures, which were part man, part animal, part darkness, shambled behind the mysterious being. A darkness emanated from the mysterious figure, pressing down even against Adam¡¯s shoulders. Adam could feel it, that sensation which had seeped into his heart, a darkness which had taken him during the year, even within the Iyr. When he hade across the Encroaching Darkness, he had been too cocky, but this figure? This figure gave the same presence as that man, a presence which stated that they thought of the creatures before them as nothing but ants. They believed themselves not just above the people, but they believed themselves to be among the Divine. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 8 (7) The figure motioned with its ve towards the group. It did not wish for subjugation, but ughter. The soldiers had prepared themselves, spears and shields in hand, ready to face the Night Lord inbat. ¡°Ha!¡± came a shout from a soldier, whose face had grown pale, sweat dripping down their entire body. They charged forward, and a half step behind the rest of the army charged with them. Health: 78 -> 64 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 18 (7) D20 + 11 = 29 (18) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 32 (2, 6)(3, 6)(1, 5) 32 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 15 (4) D20 + 10 = 20 (9) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 33 (4, 6)(2, 6)(1, 5) 33 damage! Onward Soar: 0 -> 1 Mana: 19 -> 16 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 32 (1, 2, 2, 5, 5, 5, 6, 6) 32 damage! Adam raised his shield, barely managing to deflect a blow from the wolf, though the wolf¡¯s paw held such might that he was forced back a step. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam¡¯s arm throbbed, but he inhaled and focused, stepping aside another blow, which ttered against his side, before he swung Wraith across the creature¡¯s side. Though Wraith shed white with divine magic, the axe didn¡¯t manage to cut too deep. ¡®Whoa!¡¯ Due to Adam taking a step forward first, Kitool and Jaygak both charged around it, cutting off the creature¡¯s escape, while de and staff cut and crashed against its side. Jaygak did not hold back, her glowing de moving with expert swiftness as she cut into the creature. Kitool¡¯s staff blurred wildly, crashing against the wolf, managing to finally crush its skull. It was a wolf that would have eaten even an Expert for breakfast, but it was nothing before the monsters known as Adam, Jaygak, and Kitool. ¡°We will handle the Night Lord, Adam,¡± Kitool stated, turning her back to the fighting soldiers. Jurot had leapt up to face the Night Lord inbat, his axe meeting ve. Yet, as Kitool had informed Adam to deal with the Night Lord, the trio watched as Jurot was forced back, winded by the blow of the Night Lord, who had stood while their giant wolf had fallen. ¡®Holy!¡¯ Adam thought, watching how easily the Night Lord had swatted away Jurot. Adam was about to step forward when he heard Jurot¡¯s voice. ¡°Adam.¡± Adam turned, swinging his axe wildly, pointing it towards the mass of soldiers. He felt the electricity of magic run through his body as he called forth a great spell. ¡°Explosion.¡± A tiny bead of fire shot forward, engulfing the middle of the enemy soldiers in fire, managing to kill at least a dozen of them, while those who had managed to defend themselves from the mes, barely managed to shamble ever forward. The vr soldiers gasped in awe for a moment, but they continued to charge forward, renewed by the sh of light. ¡®Danger.¡¯ Adam nced back towards Zee and the other magical steed, watching as a small portion of the enemy army had nked around, meeting the noble and his retinue in battle. Yet, a few soldiers had slipped past, and had marched towards the steeds, where a box of silver gleamed under the torchlight. ¡°Margrave!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°Protect the mounts!¡± ¡°The mounts?¡± Margave Moonglow shouted back, de in hand as he readied himself to engage the soldiers. ¡°We have bigger issues than your mounts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot! Do you think I care about the mounts?¡± Adam shouted back. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to the mounts!¡± Mana: 16 -> 13 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 31 (1, 1, 1, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6) 31 damage! Adam held out Wraith, still pointing it towards the enemy soldiers, the electricity of magic rushing through him again. ¡°Explosion!¡± The light of the Fireball illuminated the Night Lord, whose ve met axe while staff and de ttered against his armour, the four in a dance of death. Jurot continued to step forward to sh with the Night Lord, keeping the great figure¡¯s attention while Kitool and Jaygak darted around. Kitool swept the Night Lord off their feet, but as the Night Lord fell, they twisted their body, swinging their de wildly to the side. Jaygak could see the blur of the ve as she swung her de. Her de made its way towards the falling neck of the Night Lord, while the ve made for her neck. For any other person, perhaps there was a choice to be made, to stab at the cost of taking a mortal wound, or to change the trajectory of their de to deflect the ve. Jaygak was not just any person. ¡®I¡¯m an Iyrman too!¡¯ Jaygak thought, forcing her de down, while the ve struck across the side of her neck, denting her helmet, striking against her jaw with so much effort that she spun andnded to one side, while her own de struck against the Night Lord¡¯s helmet in the same manner, though it felt like she had cut into stone. ¡°Gah!¡± Jaygak coughed out, her head ringing as the battle raged around her. Margave Moonglow shed towards the enemy soldiers who had managed to slip through, along with a handful of guards who had remained by his side. Thebourers threw stones and jabbed with their spears towards the enemy, their hearts pounding with fright. Mana: 13 -> 10 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 15 (1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 2, 3, 5) 15 damage! Adam continued to rain down fire onto the enemy, cursing from hisck of damage as the enemy soldiers continued to march forward. The trio of Iyrmen continued to press the Night Lord. The giant ve crashed against Jaygak, who swung her de wildly to barely deflect the blow, though she crashed against a tree. She coughed, almost falling unconscious. Jurot and the Night Lord continued their dance, steel meeting steel, ringing even through the screams and shouts of dying soldiers. Kitool¡¯s blowsnded upon the Night Lord from the darkness, forcing the Night Lord to take a knee, though they still focused solely on the red Iyrman ahead, who could shrug off blows which could kill any normal man. ¡®Jaygak¡¯s in trouble,¡¯ Adam thought, throwing barely a nce back towards the fights. However, he pointed Wraith forward once more, and willed his magic. Mana: 10 -> 7 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 21 (1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 3, 5, 6) 21 damage! The mes engulfed the enemy soldiers once more, with Adam having taken out or wounded over fifty of them. Images of the charred birdcat corpses filled Adam¡¯s mind, perhaps one of the first times he had used Fireball in such a manner previously, but now¡­ The ve filled with darkness, before shing white for a moment. The Night Lord brought down their ve with a great heft, threatening to split the earth in half, while Jurot swung wildly to meet their ve with Phantom. Jurot winced as he was forced to bend his knees, squatting down as he tried to resist the Night Lord, his thighs burning with effort. Jurot could already feel his consciousness slipping. He had already found it difficult to sh with the Night Lord, each blow threatening to force his arms to fly back if not for his sheer strength and rage. This blow, however, was unlike any other he had felt previously. It was a blow which almost downed the young Iyrman, but it was also a blow which told Jurot something important. Taking the moment gathered from the Iyrman¡¯s thinking, the Night Lord spun their ve wildly, managing to catch Tigerstaff, causing it to bend and flex, forcing Kitool to skid away. With Kitool taking a moment to gather herself, Jurot readied to fight, but he was in so much pain and Phantom had never felt heavier. He raised his axe and shed with the Night Lord, but this sh was unlike any of the previous blows either. The ve shook violently as the Night Lord shed with Jurot, while Kitool struck against the back of their head, though the armour made of the night sky still felt like stone. It was not that blow which caused the Night Lord to barely meet Phantom with their mighty ve, but the de which had pierced through the back of their knee. Jaygak held the hilt of Great Moon against the back of the Night Lord¡¯s knee, gritting her teeth as she fought through the pain. She had crawled through the dirt, willing her de to darken as the bright light had been too blinding to her eyes, and the sounds of battle had drowned out the noise of her armour. ¡°I¡¯m an Iyrman too!¡±
Yes, you are. 697. Kingmaker VI 697. Kingmaker VI Lay on Hands: 30 -> 25 Lay on Hands: 25 -> 20 ¡°You absolute baboons!¡± Adam shouted, darting back towards the mounts, before grabbing onto their shoulders. ¡°Who told you to fight?¡± ¡°Protect the mounts,¡± Robert grunted, feeling the warmth of the divine magic flow through him, slowly knitting the shes at his side. Junior let out a long sigh, his body still sweaty as the divine magic poured through him, healing the young man. He didn¡¯t reply, keeping a cautious eye on the young Half Elf. ¡®Scary!¡¯ He had juste across a true Night Lord, butpared to that figure, Adam was far more terrifying. ¡°The Night Lord is dead! Fight, my warriors! Fight!¡± Margrave Moonglow shouted, his chest growing tense, his entire body seizing up for a moment, before he stepped forward. Count Gerald followed at his side dutifully, ready to catch his lord at any moment. Their forces managed to force the Night Lord¡¯s army back, ughtering many of them as they retreated, though the nearby knights and lords kept their own army from scattering too far ahead. Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 17 800 -> 18 000 Quest Complete: Night Lord XP Gained: +100 XP: 18 000 -> 18 200 ¡®These kids, seriously,¡¯ Adam thought, sighing. ¡®Since I¡¯ve been sharing my XP with them, they should be at least Level 2 or Level 3, right?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, standing beside the remains of the Night Lord. Adam walked over to the Night Lord, whose ve and armour remained deathly still on the ground. Jaygak panted from beside the dead Night Lord, trying to catch her breath. Her armour dented and marked all over from the abuse of the Night Lord, but it fulfilled its role dutifully. Jurot remained standing stiffly, while Kitool sped her staff tightly in hand in front of her, as though in a silent prayer. Lay on Hands: 20 -> 10 ¡°You alright?¡± Adam asked, healing the young Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, feeling the gentle warmth fill her, dealing with her wounds. She could still feel the pain throughout her body, but she no longer felt on the verge of death. ¡°So, we iming the weapon and armour?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It would be best,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Alright.¡± The group looted the dead Night Lord, whose remains were but dust, scattering into the wind. The armour was heavier than typical armour, almost twice as heavy, and the ve felt heavy, as though Adam was lifting a boulder. With his great strength, he could lift it with some effort, though Jurot seemed to be able to carry it easier. ¡°Do you want to use the ve?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am a Rot.¡± Adam smiled, winking at his brother, before rubbing his chin. ¡°Should I?¡± ¡°You are a Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Then, should I keep it for the kids?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we get a share?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Adam shed a smile. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t my children also Rot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated, though he swallowed the bitter memory. ¡°We¡¯ve got three really nice things,¡± Adam said, thinking of the ve, the armour, and the heart. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can¡¯t find something else, so we can split everything evenly.¡± Margrave Moonglow appearedter in the night, before the four were going to retire for the evening, though one of them would still keep an eye out on watch. ¡°Count Adam. Am I intruding?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam replied, no longer doffing his armour. ¡°How may I help you, your lordship?¡± ¡°Your assistance was most helpful,¡± the Margrave stated, pausing for a moment. ¡°I wish to let you know that there will be no trouble in splitting the spoils. You will received the Night Lord¡¯s armour and ve without issue.¡± ¡°I sure ho-,¡± Adam began, clearing his throat. ¡°Of course, thank you, your lordship.¡± ¡°You also assisted the soldiers with their battle, but I hope that you would be willing to give up the spoils so they can be split among the brave soldiers who fought.¡± ¡°Of course, your lordship.¡± The Margrave paused, thinking for a moment once more. It was always this way when it came to this young man. ¡°I am curious of one thing, if you are willing to share such.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is in the silver box?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Of all the things you want to know, Margrave Moonglow, you don¡¯t want to know that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matteas retired for the evening. The journey back to town was filled with little terror inparison to the Night Lord, with the soldiers eager to return back to their homes. The triumphant soldiers, many of whom had been pressed into the army, brought back tales of the valour, and the greatness of their new lords. Celebrations were held nightly, with merchants hearing of the tall tales of the soldiers, before confirming the matter with the nobles¡¯ words, and the sight of the Night Lord¡¯s weapons. Adam epted all manner of trinkets for the merchants to touch and hold the ve, which was so heavy it could only be wielded by a Night Lord. ¡°What did I say?¡± Adam asked, patting Sir Charles on his shoulder. ¡°Leave your kid to me, and there will only be glory. He almost got himself killed, but he¡¯s a hero no doubt.¡± Sir Charles was still uncertain of what had happened, but he remained silent. It was more than unbelievable for the tale to be true, but everyone who had returned had spoken of the tale, themoners and the knights. ¡°The Sun Father shone his rays upon the enemies and burnt them with his divinity!¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Sir Charles¡¯s eyes shifted towards Adam slowly. He sipped his wine silently and said nothing of the matter, for he had heard the terror of such an ability from the others that Adam had fought against. ¡®I suppose I should hand out some our spoils to some of the soldiers,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should probably give a bunch to the two too¡­¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Right, don¡¯t I have to do that too?¡¯ XP: 18 500 -> 15 500 The many nobles under the Margrave sent word of their sess, which spread like wildfire to the distantnds. It was in the middle of the third season, when the leaves began to fall, that word was returned back to the Margrave of distant baronies wishing to swear fealty. ¡®No doubt those who wished to depose me will remain quiet,¡¯ the Margrave thought. The Margrave did not rest on hisurels, refusing Adam¡¯s offer as he pushed forward with his army, dealing with the threats of the night. Jurot and Kitool assisted him as his personal guards, the pair of knights, each of whom had been knighted by Adam, made sure the Margrave was safe. Adam and Jaygak remained elsewhere, dealing with other matters, each also important. As the season passed, Adam had been focused on that. Jaygak trained the two knights, Sir Robert and Sir Charles Junior, who had grown in strength. They were nowhere near Experts, but they were greater than the averagemoner on the street. Duke Moonglow returned from the warring to find Adam with four knights, each of whom the young man had personally knighted. Sir Robert, Sir Junior, and two others who the Duke vaguely recognised. ¡°I heard about your promotion, Duke,¡± the young Count stated, shing his liege lord a smile. ¡°I have heard that you were finished?¡± the Duke asked, unsure of what the words had meant. He had simply received word that Adam was about to finish, though it was no more than that, and when he had returned to the town, he had been informed that Adam had indeed finished. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to Sir me de,¡± Adam said, patting Sir Junior on his back. ¡°Then we have Sir Ice de and Sir Storm de, who I¡¯m sure you recall, for they were the pair who had been gravely wounded during the skirmish against the Night Lord.¡± The Duke recalled the young soldiers Adam had healed with his magic, though many of them had been terrified of him originally. ¡°Of course.¡± The Duke bowed his head towards them, noting the des at their side. ¡°Then we have Sir Oathde,¡± Adam said, motioning towards Sir Robert. ¡°Who will soon be raised to the position of a Duke, once I¡¯m given my proper titles.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam winked. ¡°He is my heir, and will take my position once I retire.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I have your grand weapon too, your grace,¡± Adam stated, shing the slyest smile. ¡°Stop sounding so suspicious,¡± Jaygak said, elbowing his side. ¡°Adam here-,¡± ¡°Lord Adam,¡± Adam stated. Jaygak winced, throwing Adam a look. Adam bowed his head, clenching his fists together as his entire body tensed up. ¡°Never have I said anything more cringe in my entire life,¡± the young man said, his voice full of shame. ¡°I¡¯m about to be sick.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Duke Moonglow, for Lord Adam has used Littletree well,¡± Jaygak informed, shing the slyest smile. ¡°Stop being so suspicious, Jaygak,¡± Adam said, elbowing her side. The Duke blinked, wondering what they were up to. ¡®If it¡¯s Littletree, then it must be that?¡¯
Of course, it must be that. 698. Kingmaker VII 698. Kingmaker VII He was certain he was going to be betrayed. He had been told to arrive with no armour, though he was informed to carry his weapon at his side. Hispanions were allowed to keep their arms and armour, however, so his heart was eased slightly, but he was still in a precarious situation. The lords had arrived to the town with a small retinue of their elite body guards, a half dozen knights, each on horseback. However, with how many lords had arrived with so many of their guards, Duke Moonglow¡¯s brow pulsed with stress, and his entire body grew colder. It didn¡¯t help that many merchants had arrived too, each ready to flock their wares, but also ready to earn information to be sold to others. They, too, had their own guards, and so the town was suddenly in the awkward position of hosting more foreign soldiers than it could reasonably raise. Something was going to happen this day. ¡®He has kept his word thus far.¡¯ Duke Moonglow let out a long sigh, before he continued to step through the hallway, heading towards his main chamber. He opened the doors to find Adam checking a slip of paper, before the young vr nced his way. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, your grace,¡± Adam stated, before his head snapped to a nearby servant. ¡°I want the Duke spotless, and make sure he wears the proper garb for the ceremony.¡± ¡®Ceremony?¡¯ Duke Moonglow flushed slightly, realising what Adam had nned, unless it was smoke and mirrors in order to betray him. The servants washed their lord and dried him as though he were the fine clothes he wore. He did not wear any jewellery, as ordered by the young vr, but he wore his de at his side. He wore clothing of silver, with a deep purple, almost ck, trim. Adam had asked about whether his hair could have been trimmed, but the Duke refused. An hour passed before he decided to mount his steed. Guards lined either side of the road from the castle to the town square. A mass of lords awaited at the centre, their knights and guards forming the secondyer around the group, whereas themoners watched and listened from further away, some even from within and atop buildings. The Duke noted the four Margraves waiting for him, unarmoured, though only one was apanied by a pair of retainers who were also unarmoured. The Duke dismounted from his horse, which was led away by another, before he marched up towards the rest of the lords. Four margraves, six counts, and a dozen barons all waited for the Duke. He stopped once he was among his peers, ncing between them all. Suspicious nces. Unspoken plots. Readied des. The air was thick with the calm before the storm. Adam caught the Duke¡¯s eyes, and bowed his head, allowing the Duke to set the pace. ¡°We are gathered here today to create history. They will speak of this moment as a turning point for we vr, those who have inherited the world from the Sun Father and Moon Mother. When I grew up as a boy, I was told the distant tales of Saul and Petra.¡± He paused for a moment, noting the nodding from the other lords, who had also heard of the tales of ancient heroes, echoes of another time. ¡°I wish nothing more than peace and stability for thisnd scourged by darkness. We must vanquish the darkness. We must reim our heritage. We must fight today so our children may know peace tomorrow. It is my hope that you all share the same view.¡± The lords all began to grumble affirmatively towards the Duke, as though it were their natural inclination. The names of Saul and Petra spoke to something deeper within their souls. In times when old lords used to meet every decade to discuss matters of the realm, grumbling to agree or disagree on particr matters. That was a different time, a time before the darkness took root within thend, like an unwashed sin. ¡°I cannot fight this fight alone,¡± the Duke stated, looking across all the gathered lords. ¡°I am but one man, and one man cannot change the world alone.¡± He looked towards Margrave Gerald Brasswall and motioned a hand. ¡°I could not have united thend if it were not for the great Lord Brasswall, who has stood by my side dutifully as a knight, and then a peer. For that, I wish to bestow upon you the title of Duke, to stand among me as an equal.¡± The lords grumbled loudly, some pping their hands in approval. Adam also pped his hands, grumbling quietly along with the other lords. Duke Moonglowpleted the ducal ceremony, the only ceremony in which one did not kneel, instead the gathered lords drew their des and pointed them towards the sky. The Duke ced a small crown atop the Duke¡¯s head, one which was mostly in, but wasrger than the crowns of all lesser nobles. Duke Moonglow handed the title of Duke to two others, a pair of distant nobles who had already brought to heel their area, and had decided to bend the knee as long as certain demands were met. The Duke paused for a moment as his eyes fell to the most difficult subject. Adam smiled towards the Duke, beaming eagerly as he waited in line. His face was expectant, but he seemed eager for either oue. In his infinite wisdom, Duke Moonglow decided to call Adam forward. ¡°Duke Brasswall stood by my side since he was a knight, but you, Lord Adam, had stood by my side since you were a stranger. You, who had rode so valiantly into town upon your mighty steed, and had cut a wicked beast to save my people their lives and livelihood. If not for you, none would be standing here to share in the glory. You swore to me an oath, one which you have kept dutifully. You had every opportunity to im more than you have, and you have watched over my loyal subjects with a heart full of sun, and a tongue full of light. I say to you, Margrave Adam, step forward and take your ce among us.¡± ¡°Your grace,¡± called Duchess Cloudhill, one of the two distant nobles who had bent the knee. ¡°Margrave Fateson¡¯s position is already so grand, a respectable position for the likes of such a fine warrior. Perhaps it would be best to allow the young warrior to wizen in his role before he is to take his ce among us.¡± ¡°It seems the Duchess misunderstands,¡± Adam said, staring at the woman, shing her a smile. ¡®Oh no,¡¯ Duke Moonglow thought, for he knew Adam¡¯s proclivity to disrespect nobles so eagerly. ¡°Duke Moonglow had thought to make me his Duke before you had even bent the knee, your grace,¡± Adam stated, firmly, smiling wider. ¡°This is but a formality.¡± ¡°We should all agree to allow you to-,¡± the Duchess began, before straightening up as Adam stepped up towards her. The retainers behind her readied themselves, causing Duke Moonglow to recall how Duke Brasswall would respond to the young man back when he was a knight. Adam walked up to the older woman, close enough that her perfume invaded his lungs. He winced slightly from the intense smell of flowers, but he smiled. ¡°What is it that you¡¯ve done to earn the title of Duchess, Duchess Hillcloud?¡± ¡°Duchess Cloudhill,¡± the woman stated, her lips pursing tight, controlling the anger with the practise of ady. ¡°Right, excuse me. You see, I¡¯m very bad with names. I¡¯m not so bad with the name of Moonglow or the name of Brasswall. You see, I fought side by side with great men who hold those names. I fought side by side by the great lords of such names. We looked a Night Lord in the eyes together, Duchess Cloudhill. I can¡¯t help but not recall your name, because I don¡¯t recall what you¡¯ve done. I know what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve dealt with a Night Lord. I¡¯ve dealt with something greater than a Night Lord too. What have you done?¡± ¡°I imed the hills across the horizons from Cloudhill,¡± the Duchess replied. ¡°I can¡¯t deny you your wisdom, Duchess Cloudhill, but you only gained your title because you knew your ce. Unless you have a Night Lord backing you, I would ask that you remember who allowed you your position here, among the great families such as Moonglow and Brasswall.¡± ¡°I have brought great allies to the Duke¡¯s cause,¡± the Duchess stated firmly. ¡°Even you cannot dare to suggest you have done more.¡± ¡°Not only will I dare to suggest it, I will dare to suggest that the only lord here that has done more for the Duke was Duke Brasswall, who was given such a great title because he had a twenty year head start in assisting the Duke.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes remained ring at the woman, searing into her soul. ¡°I know of what the Duke has promised the other two Dukes, but you shall have to remember, the only reason he could promise you so much was because I was not there to cause you nightmares.¡± ¡°Whatever story you speak of, this Night Lord that you have supposedly in, is enough pretending. You shouldn¡¯t pretend to stand among us as an equal as well.¡± ¡°Even now, unarmoured as I am, I could gut your greatest knight like he was a pig,¡± Adam stated, grinning wide. ¡°They say that a ceremony without blood is a boring affair. Go on, your grace, pick the sacrifice you wish to make.¡± ¡°Has the Margrave lost his mind?¡± the Duchess turned to face Duke Moonglow, catching the face he was making. It was the kind of face a parent made when their child was causing a mess, but they were unable to stop it. ¡°Allow me to face him, your grace,¡± a heavily armoured knight behind the Duchess stated, stepping forward. He was built like an auroch, and almost towered over even the likes of Adam. ¡°There is no need to hear more disrespect from the Margrave.¡± ¡°We will duel until first yield,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I lose, not only will I give up the position of Margrave, but I will also gift the great warrior a great enchanted de, one befitting of his stature. However, if your knight loses, I want your crown. You can keep the title of Duchess, but I want your crown.¡± The Duchess smiled. ¡°With the Sun Father as my witness, I shall ept your conditions.¡± ¡°Wonderful,¡± Adam said, grabbing Phantom. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) Health: 78 -> 48 Adam barely managed to deflect the heavy blows which wrought down against him, threatening to cut him in half if they ever trulynded. He inhaled deeply before side stepping the heavily armoured knight. He inhaled deeply, but smiled wide as he raised his axe and swung it down. Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 3 (14) Omen: 10, 20 -> 10 20 + 10 = 30 Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 21 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 12D6 + 8D6 + 9 = 83 (1, 3, 5, 5)(1, 1, 1, 1, 3, 3, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6)(1, 1, 1, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) 83 damage! Adam plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. His axe finding a chink in the knight¡¯s armour. The knight fell, his side hot and cold from the magics, while his entire body screamed in pain. He stared at the young man in utter shock through his visor, while the young man just smiled innocently. ¡°Do you yield?¡± the unarmoured Margrave asked. Adam graciously epted the Duchess¡¯ crown, handing it to Jurot for safekeeping, before epting his own crown as Duke. ¡®So, from now on my kids are princes and princesses?¡¯ ¡°What a coincidence,¡± a voice called out from the crowd. Adam heard it. Something striking the floor. The guards quickly moved towards the figure, who had stepped onto the road. Duke Moonglow stared at Adam, having never seen him with such an expression before. His eyes then turned to the figure. He was tall, with pale skin, and was pencil thin. He was adorned in long cloths all about him, with a rapier at his side, and a cane in hand. His eyes were dark, his face hard to see under the thin cloth across his face. Upon his head sat arge crow.
EXCUSE ME? 699. Kingmaker VIII 699. Kingmaker VIII Duke Moonglow felt his heart pound heavily in his chest, though it struggled to pump. It was one thing for Adam to be utterly baffled by the appearance of such a stranger, but it was another thing for even his trio ofpanions to react. Whoever this new being was, he was definitely trouble, even more trouble than Adam. Thankfully, the stranger stepped to one side at Adam¡¯s insistence, beside the young Duke¡¯s retainers. Duke Moonglow inhaled deeply. ¡°It was the son of Saul who became the first King of Vr thousands of years past, far to the east.¡± His words cut through the air sharply, like a honed de, gathering all the attention upon him once more. ¡°I have no wishes to be the King of Vr, for it is a burden I cannot bear. However, with your assistance, I will im the title of King Matteas Moonglow, King of all of Maronia.¡± Adam noted how quickly everyone straightened up at such a deration. He assumed it was because the Duke wanted to be a king, and so readied himself to support the lord in his endeavours. Though that man was here, Adam was certain the Iyrmen would keep an eye on him. The lord had been eager to speak of the stranger, but with such a deration, their thoughts turned to what Duke Moonglow had stated. Maronia? ¡°Maronia is the heritage of my family,¡± a young noble called. He was pale of skin, dark of hair, and his eyes deep grey. He wore a cloak, deep ck, one of the few nobles to do so, though he was the only noble who dared to wear a cloak which was entirely ck, without another colour to mar it¡¯s richness. ¡°The tides of history ebb and flow,¡± Duke Moonglow stated. ¡°Once your family ruled over the old kingdom as peerless kings. Your family ruled after the time of the Ficians and the Arazians, and after such a time came the Taemuns. Still, it was the Marons who built the greatest empire, in which all our beliefs have formed.¡± ¡°That does not take away from the fact that Maronia is the heritage of my family,¡± the young noble stated firmly. ¡°No one else may im the kingdom of Maronia, save my own family.¡± ¡°I would dare not deny you your rights to the kingdom, and so I ask that your family take the role of the Stewards of Maronia.¡± The young noble inhaled deeply to refute the statement, but noted how the Duke bowed his head lightly, raising his brows expectantly. The air fell silent for a long moment, just enough time for someone else to quickly change the pace. ¡°Duke Moonglow, you speak of Maronia before you speak of the stranger in our midst?¡± Duke Ironrock stated, taking a step forward to draw attention to him. He was a young man, with milky white skin, amber eyes, and hair the colour of ash. ¡°Strangers standing among strangers, standing among the retainers for the most important ceremony in generations.¡± The lords nearby grumbled in approval. Duke Moonglow¡¯s eyes slowly shifted to the side, towards the stranger. ¡°It seems the lords are at unease at your presence, stranger. At the very least, should you not introduce yourself?¡± ¡°I did not mean any offence,¡± the stranger said, bowing his head slightly as the crow shifted back as to now appear to be bowing. ¡°I am known as Crowseer.¡± ¡°Who is the young woman at your side?¡± ¡°I¡¯m-,¡± the young woman started to reply. ¡°You may call her Kiara,¡± Crowseer stated, shing a smile towards the gathered lords. ¡°Who is she anyway?¡± Adam asked, far too casually for Moonglow¡¯s likings. ¡°Is she your daughter?¡± ¡°No.¡± Duke Moonglow blinked. He was certain Adam had been unnerved by the figure, and yet he was speaking so casually to this stranger known as Crowseer? ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡± ¡°I havee to speak with you,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you here toin about what I¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°What is it that you have done?¡± ¡°You know¡­ Fate and all that?¡± Adam nced away. He had rolled extremely well for his Omens recently, especially for enchanting. In this world he felt far morefortable using his Omens, sure they wouldn¡¯t affect the other world. ¡°We shall speak in private once you are done with the ceremony.¡± ¡°This is the Ceremony of Gathering Lords,¡± Duke Ironrock stated, his voice gathering more gravity. ¡°It is a ce to speak of such matters.¡± ¡°My matter is no concern for the people of thisnd, but for Adam and hispanions,¡± Crowseer replied. ¡°Lord Adam is a Duke of ournd, and this his matters are matters of thend.¡± The lords grumbled approvingly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would give all the lords here permission to meddle with your affairs, Lord Ironrock,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you wish to set such a precedent, know it means that any lord gathered here can say the same for your own affairs within Ironrock and your surroundingnds.¡± The lords grumbled quietly, also approvingly. ¡°Since Lord Ironrock has given permission for us all to meddle in his affairs, I am more than happy to take the lead,¡± Adam said, smiling so brightly towards him. ¡°What shall we speak of first?¡± ¡°I will ept,¡± a voice broke through the ridiculousness. The eyes of all those gathered that day turned to the young noble, who had finished with his thoughts. ¡°My family will take the title of Stewards,¡± the young noble stated. ¡°Then I will ask that all the lords gathered here will ept me as their king, first among equals,¡± Duke Moonglow stated. ¡°I will cast my vote for Duke Moonglow,¡± Duke Brasswall stated. ¡°Who else could have united so many lords together at such a rapid pace?¡± ¡°I will also cast my vote for Duke Moonglow,¡± Adam stated, shing a smile. ¡°Surely thend will flourish under the guidance of all of the lords gathered here today.¡± ¡°The matter of Crowseer is still to be dealt with,¡± Duke Ironrock stated. ¡°Crowseer is my guest,¡± Adam replied, ring at the young noble. ¡®These guys, seriously. They¡¯re scared of Night Lord, but not me? That¡¯s one thing, but not to be scared of Crowseer¡­¡¯ ¡°Of all the people you should be afraid of, Crowseer is number one.¡± Adam let out a sigh. ¡°Do you see how much trouble you¡¯re bringing me?¡± ¡°I apologise, Adam, but it had to be this way.¡± ¡°Had to be this way?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Just what was so important that you had to offend them?¡± ¡°What ever do you mean?¡± ¡°Last I checked, you promised to stay there, didn¡¯t you?¡± Crowseer shed a smile from behind his mask. ¡°It must be this way.¡± ¡°Seriously! You know how scary they are! Of all the people in all the stars, you just had to offend them? This entire time I thought I was the crazy one, but you make me look like a damn sheep!¡± The lords watched as Adam let out passionate tantrum towards the mysterious figure known as Crowseer, but they could each hear the hidden threats behind his words. Still, even though Adam was speaking about something dangerous, Crowseer continued to smile. ¡°You¡¯re risking your life to cause trouble,¡± Adam grumbled quietly, annoyed that his n had been derailed. ¡°To hear that from you¡­¡± Crowseer smiled. ¡°Look at how tense you¡¯ve made my brother,¡± Adam said, tutting towards the mysterious figure who had been guing him this year. Jurot remained ring at Crowseer, who had promised to remain within the Iyr. ¡°Perhaps I received permission toe?¡± Crowseer asked. ¡°Somehow, I doubt that.¡± ¡°You wound me, Adam.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± He rubbed his forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s get to crowning Duke Moonglow as the King and then I can sort out everything else.¡± ¡°You are all from a foreign force?¡± Duchess Cloudhill asked. ¡°We are foreign, but we¡¯re not here on business from our people,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Well, not our people, their people, but don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°You see? A foreigner plots amongst our midst.¡± Duke Ironrock held out a hand towards the nearby lords. ¡°You are perhaps the stupidest noble I¡¯ve ever had the displeasure of knowing,¡± Adam said, cracking his neck. ¡°You should have epted your title in peace, but you just had to keep pushing me. All you needed to do was wait. I would have left by the end of the year, and if you wanted to rebel, you could have done it then. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help the King keep his title, and you could have spent some effort in trying to take his crown. Instead, you decided to pick a fight while I was still around. Not just me, but my brother andpanions, each of whom are twice as powerful as your greatest of knights. Twice, meaning two, which just so happens to be the number of Night Lords we¡¯ve managed to deal with.¡± ¡°Lord Adam,¡± Duke Moonglow called. ¡°You have said too much.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°I haven¡¯t said enough. Once the ceremony is over, you better return to your castle, Duke Ironrock, and enjoy yourst few days there, because I¡¯m going toe and burn it down. I don¡¯t want your title, I don¡¯t want your castle, I don¡¯t want anything to do with yournd. I¡¯ming for one thing, and one thing only, and that¡¯s your life.¡± Jaygak ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, causing him to turn his head, his entire face hot red with rage, tense. He wasn¡¯t going to draw his axe here, for he couldn¡¯t set the precedent of blood being spilled here in the ceremony. There was too much at stake for the future of the world. If a rogue lord here started a fight, it meant there could be no hope for a stable future. ¡°Is this why we have gathered? For we great nobles to act at the whims of a foreigner?¡± Duke Ironrock shouted. Duke Moonglow reached up towards his chest. He could feel it tighten, the stress of the situation filling him with greater dread as he tried to pull away from the darkest embrace. ¡°How is it that you feel so free and open to speak when my grandfather showed you such honour?¡± called a voice from behind the Duke. The attention of all those gathered, from the lords to themoners, turned towards the young handsome fellow, his hair like liquid copper, his eyes emerald green, his ears leaf shaped. ¡°I told you to retire,¡± the young, heavily armoured Prince stated, stepping forward towards his father, cing a hand on the older man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If I was in charge, do you think they would have dared to step out of line?¡± Duke Moonglow stared towards his grandson, who had caused him so much trouble, and yet hade along during hisst campaign. He had proved to be a bother with his words, fighting with him in front of the other nobles. Yet, when it came time to fight on the field, he was there, de in hand. Duke Moonglow then turned to face Adam, his entire body stiff as a statue. ¡°Please,¡± he began, before he found his strength fading. Prince Moonglow felt his grandfather¡¯s body slump, quickly catching him into a hug. Adam¡¯s eyes went wide, realising he had just heard thest words of the Duke, and gasps filled the area as the first legitimate Duke in generations fell.
F 700. Kingmaker IX 700. Kingmaker IX Adam stared at the Duke¡¯s face, his eyes still open, staring ahead of him, propped up on his grandson¡¯s shoulder. The air grew thick and heavy. The shock of the Duke¡¯s death rippled through the lords, like a pebble dropping into a stillke. All remained silent for a moment before the gasps of themoners broke the silence. Duke Ironrock stepped forward, though stopped as Adam almost leapt beside the Prince. The Prince turned, staring at Adam, his eyes lost like a deer struck by headlights. ¡°Duke Moonglow has worked hard and now he must rest,¡± Adam said, trying to find his thoughts, swallowing deeply. ¡°Sir Charles, please take the lord¡¯s body and prepare him for the funeral.¡± Duke Brasswall stepped forward, but stopped upon seeing Adam¡¯s sharp look towards him, threatening to cut him like a de. Duke Gerald Brasswall red at the half elf. ¡°I was the closest with the Duke.¡± ¡°You were,¡± Adam relented, ¡°and you were greatly rewarded for your service to a higher station. This matter should be dealt with by his knights and household, not by the nobles of other houses.¡± Duke Brasswall remained ring at the half elf, but he couldn¡¯t step forward, not when it wasn¡¯t his ce to do so. He, who had stood by the Duke¡¯s side for so long, couldn¡¯t step forward at this time? An older man stepped forward from the crowd, a man in histe sixties, stopping Duke Ironrock¡¯s words as they all turned to face him. He wore finer clothes than a typicalmoner, though not quite as fine as the lords around. He carried a short de at his side. His hair was thin, though he had still grown it out, yet his moustache was thick. ¡°Sir Hadrick,¡± Duke Brasswall greeted the older man. ¡°If it will please your lordships, I will assist with the funeral,¡± the old man offered. ¡°I will leave the former Duke in your capable hands,¡± Duke Brasswall stated. ¡°Prince Moonglow, we should proceed with your ceremony before we continue discussions,¡± Adam said. ¡°What an ominous sign,¡± Duke Ironrock called. ¡°The former Duke wished to be a king, but the Sun Father took him away.¡± The lords nearby grumbled. ¡°The Sun Father took him at great light for his hard work in life,¡± Adam replied, ring at the Duke. ¡°How suspicious that the Duke had fallen as you caused trouble.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I believe you may have a point, Duke Ironrock. You caused trouble for the former Duke and now he has passed.¡± ¡°It was the former Duke Moonglow who brought us here together, but now what? You want us to coronate his young son as the King of Maronia?¡± ¡°With the blessing of the Steward of Maronia, I do not see why we cannot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I will not agree,¡± Duke Ironrock stated. ¡°I will not agree,¡± the Duchess added. Duke Brasswall stepped forward, his entire body tense as he red at the pair across from him. ¡°I will agree with the coronation of the Prince.¡± Adam sighed. ¡®I wasn¡¯t sure if he would step forward, but that makes it easy.¡¯ ¡°I also agree with Duke Brasswall.¡± ¡°I will not ept the words of a foreigner,¡± Duke Ironrock stated. ¡°Such a state born from the meddling of foreigners will only lead to disaster.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not like I can refute that, considering I¡¯m a Brit,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I was brought up to the rank of Duke by the former Duke, and so I will do what I can for thisnd in his honour.¡± ¡°You all speak so easily while my grandfather has passed,¡± the Prince said, his entire body shaking red hot with rage. ¡°Prince Moonglow, what were thest words of your grandfather?¡± Adam asked. The Prince blinked, his fury tempered by confusion. ¡°Please?¡± ¡°And to whom did he say such words?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Your grandfather, with his dying breath, requested I make you a king, and I intend to do just that,¡± Adam said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many more nobles I have to kill to do it.¡± ¡°This farce shoulde to an end,¡± Duke Ironrock shouted. ¡°I will not kneel before some puppet king of a foreigner!¡± ¡°I agree with the good Duke Ironrock,¡± the Duchess added. The lords nced between another, wondering what was going to happen here. ¡°You!¡± Duke Brasswall growled, reaching for his de, but he found a firm grip against his elbow. ¡°No one will dare to spill blood here under the sight of the Sun Father,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°Those who wish to remain within the protection of the Kingdom of Maronia may remain, and those who wish to leave, may do so peacefully. Once the coronation of the young Prince is dealt with, we shalle and bring you to heel, and you will see what it means to refuse the mercy which had been gifted to you.¡± The lords all nced at the two ducal lords, the pair throwing a domineering look towards their own nobles, leaving no room to disagree, before they made to leave. ¡°Knights, escort the lords out of town and bar the gates,¡± Adammanded. The knights of the town nced towards Adam, a duke under their own lord, but he was still not their liege lord. However, it was the knights Adam had knights who escorted the ducal lords out, though the trio of Iyrmen remained near Crowseer. Two thirds of the lords remained, many the previous Duke had personally lifted into their positions. ¡°Are there any here who will refuse the Prince¡¯s rights?¡± Adam asked, no longer interested in going through the ceremony as he had originally nned. Silence followed. ¡°Good.¡± Adam nodded to Prince Robert, the little boy he had adopted as his trainee months ago. The boy wore heavier armour, which jangled as he stepped forward. ¡°I understand that many of you do not trust me, partly because those who held your titles before you had the misfortune of meeting me. I will inform you now, I do not intend to keep my title for long, for I must return home. The title of duke does not interest me in the slightest, and I do not know my people enough to lord over them for Ie from anothernd, another culture.¡± ¡°However, Prince Robert here was born as one of you. No, he was specifically born in this town. He had suffered plenty of injustices in this town. From the treatment he had received from some of hismunity, to the suffering he had received from the hands of those who worked with Night Lords.¡± Adam held out a hand, and Sir Charles Junior, the son of the knight who had taken the previous Duke away, brought a de which had been recently crafted, and even more recently enchanted. ¡°There must be someone who brings justice to this world, to right the wrongsmitted by thend and its people. For the weeping mothers who lost their husbands and children to war. For the children the world abandoned after tearing them away from their parents.¡± Adam raised up the de. ¡°Oathde, for the one who will take the title of Oathde.¡± Prince Robert knelt before Adam, the young boy having practised for thest few days. Adam had him swear his oaths, the same oaths he had prepared previously, and the same oaths which would form him into a true Guardian. ¡°Arise Prince Robert Littletree, for you are granted the title of Oathde. From now until the end of time, it shall only be those chosen by the Oathde who will forever hold the title.¡± The de Adam had enchanted for him had been toorge for the boy, a de which could be found in the hands of Amokan or Timojin. Yet, the boy wore his inheritance, his body not quite as thin as it had been previously, his cheeks full of fat, puffed out with pride. Themoners pped, watching as the boy stood, though they were still unsure of what they were witnessing. Such a ceremony was typically from the past, not from the days of now. The ceremony continued, with the Steward of Maronia taking the title of duke. Thus were born the Three Dukes. One who took the title of Steward, one who took the title of Sword, and thest, that of the Brasswalls, who took the title of Shield. Adam looked towards the Steward, passing the crown and the de to him, each which tingled with magic. The Steward¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, who merely bowed his head. Adam had done too much alread, and in order for there to be stability and bnce, the future dukes and kings would need their own specific roles. Quest Complete: Dukedom XP Gained: +100 XP: 15 500 -> 15 600 Quest Complete: Conferring Kingship XP Gained: +100 XP: 15 600 -> 15 700 Adam stared at the rewards. It was already sote in the year, but he couldn¡¯t stop now, not when he could taste the rewards of the final quest. ¡®I¡¯m really going this far just so the Iyrmen can kill me?¡¯ Adam shook his head, smirking slightly. ¡®I should deal with the most important thing, though¡­¡¯ Adam and Jurot sat opposite Crowseer and the young woman, who seemed to be in her mid teens. If Adam passed her by he wouldn¡¯t even have registered her, but upon seeing her, he found the averageness of this young woman to be suspicious. ¡°So you¡¯ll follow me even to thisnd?¡± Adam asked, pouring them each some tea he had procured from the King¡¯s pantry. ¡°I needed to speak with you,¡± Crowseer replied. ¡°You wanted to¡­ speak with me?¡± Adam stared at Crowseer. Though they had crossed paths a few times, Crowseer had nevere to specifically meet with Adam, as far as he was aware. ¡°Crowseer¡­¡± Jurot red at the figure. ¡°How have youe here?¡± ¡°I have my ways.¡± ¡°You will be punished for your transgression.¡± ¡°I will ask for mercy when she returns,¡± Crowseer replied, smirking slightly, for Jurot hadn¡¯t realised which Great Elder he referred to. ¡°I wish to speak with you alone, Adam.¡± ¡°Anything you can say to me you can say to Jurot,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It must be only you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They should not hear of this.¡± ¡°Crowseer, there is no way I¡¯m going to be able to keep what you tell me a secret, especially considering an ability I will gain in the future.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. Crowseer remained silent for a moment, closing his eyes as he thought deeply. It was true enough, for Adam was someone who was still being judged by the Iyr. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s trust is hardly earned and easily lost.¡± ¡°Not so easy,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°No, perhaps not quite so easily, but to most it may be considered easily,¡± Crowseer replied, shing a smile. ¡°Very well. I wish to ask you to take the girl with you.¡± ¡°No,¡± the Iyrman replied instantly. ¡°We cannot.¡± ¡°Her ancestor made a deal with a Night Lord,¡± Crowseer said, looking towards Adam. ¡°She will die if she remains here. You must take her with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite believe that¡¯s the end of the story.¡± ¡°She is an enchanter, one who would be useful to your business,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°I cannot say more, except she will, more than likely, only be a boon to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± Crowseer smiled wider in response, his smile sickly innocent. ¡°I would not forget this favour.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure. He was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t allowed to bring the girl back over to the other side. ¡®The Iyr might really kill me if I mess about too much.¡¯ Crowseer reached into his cloak and took out a small crystal, one which was no bigger than his thumb, before cing it on the table. ¡°Expend your magics into the crystal and it will grow. You will be able to harvest the material to smith into weapons and armour in the future. I believe you picked up another gem, one which will require your blood and magic. I would rmend you do so. I hope that is payment enough to ease your worries.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll owe me one too?¡± ¡°I will surely repay you for your faith in me.¡± ¡°Faith and not trust?¡± ¡°Should you trust me?¡± ¡°Fair point.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to keep her protected considering what I have nned.¡± ¡°You may allow her to remain with Duke Brasswall, who will appreciate her presence while you assist the King.¡± ¡°Crowseer, you¡¯re one scary guy¡­¡± Crowseer smiled once more. ¡°I am nothingpared to those you surround yourself with.¡± Adam sighed, looking towards Jurot. ¡°Can we take her?¡± ¡°Crowseer¡¯s ns are not the Iyr¡¯s ns.¡± ¡°You will ept, for you are Adam¡¯s brother,¡± Crowseer said, shing the Iyrman another charming smile. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent, his arms crossed. ¡°I have gifted the Iyr with the presence of another Fate Enchanter,¡± Crowseer said. ¡°Are you certain she should remain in my hands?¡± ¡°A Fate Enchanter?¡± Adam asked, looking to the young woman. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡®Damn!¡¯ Jurot tapped his bicep for a long moment. ¡°Adam, will you call Kitool?¡± Adam nced towards his brother, wondering why he didn¡¯t go get her himself, but then his eyes fell to Crowseer. He stood up and went to find the Iyrman, who had remained nearby, before they returned to find the air between Jurot and Crowseer much calmer. ¡°Kitool, we must take the girl with us,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It cannot be done.¡± ¡°It must be done.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, seeing as how Jurot was pushing for it. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam asked. Jurot nodded, and left it at that. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you all again but I have some business I must attend to,¡± Crowseer said, before standing to excuse himself. He had so much work to do due to the Prince¡¯s death. ¡°What a shame that you¡¯re going so soon. I¡¯ll see you next year, Crowseer.¡± Crowseer shed a knowing smile, before excusing himself to the door, but he paused as Jurot spoke to him. ¡°How do you know the Iyr¡¯s symbols?¡± Jurot asked. Crowseer turned back to meet Jurot¡¯s gaze, still smiling innocently. Then his eyes fell to Adam. ¡°I almost forgot. Congrattions, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Crowseer just bowed his head lightly, Maurice pulling back so she didn¡¯t seem to be bowing her head, before Crowseer stepped out and left. Adam sighed, leaning back. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we met him again.¡± Jurot nodded. Kitool sat beside the girl, opposite the pair. She caught Jurot¡¯s eyes, and saw the look within the young Iyrman¡¯s eyes. Jurot shook his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on the task at hand,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ll form an elite team with us, the knights, and the King. Then we¡¯ll go on and deal with everything ourselves, and once we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll return back and leave with our spoils and the girl.¡± Adam, Jurot, Kitool, Jaygak, the knights, and the King. A small army of perhaps twenty figures, each on horseback. If it was just twenty of them, Adam would need to expend but two Mana in order to cast Goodberry, and he could feed the lot of them. ¡®Ah, wait, I¡¯ll need to expend four casts, for the horses too. I¡¯ll need enough for three or four Fireballs, and if we need to run, we¡¯ll ride our horses away. That should be enough to conquer thend, especially since most of us will be Experts before too long.¡¯ Jurot thought on Crowseer¡¯s words for a long while. ¡®Yes. I am a good brother.¡¯
Adam in a low magic world is just too broken. Next chapter is an interlude and thest for Year 02 of Beyond Chaos! Expect the next chapter not the following Monday, but the Monday after? Interlude: Family Interlude: Family The old one armed Iyrman huffed as he curled the dambell with his one good hand, feeling the burn against his bicep. He could hear the nearby shing between his siblings, the married couple doing their best to kill one another. Once his brother lost, he returned back to the one armed Iyrman. ¡°I knew you had fought to gain your strength, but did you truly face against such monsters?¡± Tarot joked, sitting opposite his elder brother, panting for air. ¡°Sister is holding back against you,¡± Jarot replied, almost smirking. ¡°I would not call her such a monster.¡± Tarot chuckled, before drinking a cup of water. He sighed as though he had drunk his favourite peach wine. ¡°Do you think brother is doing well in paradise?¡± ¡°What a brother we have to leave us behind to have his fun,¡± Jarot joked, lifting up the dambell above his head,pleting his presses. He stabilised himself through his good foot, rather than his wooden leg. Tarot thought of his elder brothers, one who had grown so wildly and yet had be so tame in his older age, and another who had been so tame, and yet had to leave to be wild. He watched as Jarot carefully lifted the weight over his head, each repetitionpleted with intention. ¡°You are too old for this now, brother,¡± Tarot said. ¡°You have done enough for the Iyr.¡± Jarot remained silent as he continued to lift the weight, before cing it down onto his knee, and then beside him onto his seat. ¡°I do not train for the Iyr, but for those named Rot.¡± Tarot let out a guilty sigh, before he smiled once more. ¡°It is this way.¡± ¡°It is this way,¡± Jarot confirmed. Zirot allowed the brothers to stew in their thoughts before continuing to sh with Tarot, until the trio returned back to their shared estate. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot eximed as the old man approached, rushing up to him with little Jarot in tow, grabbing onto his leg. ¡°What is this gift given to me today?¡± the older Iyrman asked, dropping to a knee to embrace the pair. ¡°Have youe to y with your babo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot dered, before she started to climb up the old man¡¯s arm to ride his back, while little Jarot waited to be lifted up. The old man hid his wince with the wide grin on his face, before he lifted the boy up. ¡°Since you havee to y, we must y!¡± Heughed wildly, but the children nearby had be so used to it. ¡°Ie y!¡± Jirot stated, wrapping her arms around his pulsing neck. ¡°Babo ying with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jarot chuckled as he held the twins against him. Konarot pointed to her grandmother and looked up towards Vonda, who smiled and nodded her head, before Konarot led the rest of the triplets to their nano. Vonda ced down the basket of goods onto a table before she greeted the little Rot children of the extended family, who were excited to see the Priest of Life once more. After all, she was a member of the most prestigious order across thend. Mulrot lifted the triplets up one by one and kissed their foreheads, before letting them go off to y with the other Rot children. The Family Elder sent one of the young Iyrmen to bring tea and peach wine, while she settled herself opposite the priest. ¡°You did not bring Lanarot?¡± ¡°Turot began reading the tale early,¡± Vonda replied. Mulrot poured the young woman tea first, and the pair sat in silence as they watched the children y together. The triplets ran around with the children of the extended family estate before they all settled together to listen to Jarot¡¯s stories. ¡°Did you think this old man would lose to the likes of a manticore?¡± Jarot eximed. ¡°No!¡± the children shouted back in response. Jarot howled withughter. ¡°You are right! You are right! I would not lose to the likes of a manticore!¡± Jarot went on to tell the tale of when he slew the some of thest few manticore many years ago, before even their parents¡¯ time. It was thest week of the year, and within the next fortnight, the Rot family would know if Adam was dead or alive. Mulrot stared at the children, especially the twins who sat against their babo, sucking their thumbs as they gripped his shirt. ¡°The children are growing so well,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Jirot speaks so well now.¡± ¡°She speaks so much how can she not speak well?¡± Murlot asked, wondering what the young girl would speak about once the tale was done. ¡°She will be able to bully Adam so well when he returns.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mulrot replied, before she sent a young Iyrman for some fruit. Once the fruit was brought, she cut it, though Vonda and Tarot both assisted her. Karot took a piece of fruit and brought it up to his lips, before picking one up to offer to Vonda. Vonda smiled and took it from him, thanking the boy, before the boy offered some to his nano and his other babo. ¡°You must eat too, Karot,¡± Tarot said, picking the boy up, bringing the fruit to the boy¡¯s lips. Karot smiled shyly and rested his head against the old man¡¯s chest, chewing the fruit slowly. Tarot held the boy close to his chest, brushing his hair tenderly. ¡°I fighting!¡± Jirot dered, pointing up towards the sky. ¡°I fighting the ball and it the wall and the balling.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± Jarot said, petting her head gently. ¡°Daddying?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Your father will return soon,¡± Jarot assured. ¡°Yes?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Little Jarot pouted up towards his greatfather. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Are you worried, my boy?¡± Jarot asked, rubbing the boy¡¯s head. ¡°You do not need to worry. Your father is strong, and so is his brother. Papo Jurot will help him.¡± ¡°Papo Juwoh?¡± ¡°Yes. Your aunts are with him too, kako Kitool and kako Jaygak.¡± ¡°Kako Jaygah?¡± Little Jarot looked around to try and find his aunt, whose skin was so bright and beautiful. ¡°She will return soon.¡± Jarot kissed the boy¡¯s forehead and held him closer to his chest. ¡°No! Iing!¡± Jirot stated, holding up his finger towards her babo as she told him off. ¡°Yes, of course, my Jirot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl hugged him tighter. ¡°Your father will make such a mess,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, sucking her thumb as she cuddled beside her grandfather. The old man smiled, holding the pair closer to him. ¡°Daddye back soon?¡± Konarot asked the bird, which tweeted in response. ¡°Soon is soon.¡± The bird tweeted once more to the young girl. ¡°Okay.¡± Konarot nodded and watched the bird fly away. ¡°Daddye back soon?¡± Kirot asked her eldest sister. ¡°Daddy still inke.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kirot frowned. ¡°¡­¡± Zirot stared at the pair of girls and blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ Vonda stayed at the extended family estate with the five children, the young woman staying with the triplets while the twins cuddled with their babo that night. ¡°She can truly speak with animals?¡± Mulrot asked her sister, tapping the table. ¡°She knows of theke,¡± Zirot stated. Mulrot reached up to rub her forehead gently. ¡°It is not a surprise that his daughter would also cause trouble.¡± Tarot chuckled from beside them. ¡°If she can speak with animals, it is only a boon. Perhaps theke means something else, or perhaps she truly knows what has happened to her father.¡± ¡°I will inform Elder Zijin of the matter and allow him to deal with it,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°You do not wish to deal with it?¡± Tarot asked, a knowing look within his eyes. ¡°We lost such a right.¡± ¡°Adam has forgiven us.¡± ¡°It is not shameless for him to forgive us easily since he did no wrong.¡± Tarot chuckled once more. ¡°Since you know, you know.¡± ¡°He will return and we will find another way to redeem ourselves,¡± Mulrot stated. ¡°If he does not return?¡± ¡°Then redemption wille easy.¡± Mulrot sipped her tea quietly. Jarot remainedying with his greatchildren in his room, feeling the pair snooze against him. ¡®If you do not return soon, I will steal them away from you, Adam.¡¯ He smiled, before closing his eyes to sleep. Karot held onto Vonda¡¯s hand, sucking on his thumb. ¡°Vonda?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Kako is home?¡± ¡°Which kako?¡± ¡°Kako Lanawoh?¡± ¡°Yes. She is back with your nana.¡± ¡°Nana is home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I like nana.¡± ¡°I like your nana too.¡± Karot smiled. ¡°I love nana.¡± Vonda reached over and brushed his cheek gently. ¡°That is because you are a good boy.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kirot said, climbing up beside Karot to hug him tight. ¡°Good boy.¡± Karot smiled and hugged his sister in return. ¡°Good boy.¡± ¡°You are a good girl too, Kirot,¡± Vonda said, before watching as Konarot got up and made her way out. ¡°Konarot, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Toilet.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda said, getting up. ¡°You two stay here, okay?¡± Kirot and Karot stood up, and Vonda smiled slightly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the toilet together.¡± The triplets led Vonda away to the nearby toilet, while Tarot followed them from nearby, pretending to take a walk in the night, before assisting the triplets. ¡°What? You wish to sleep with me tonight?¡± Tarot asked, picking up Karot. The boy shook his head and pointed to Vonda. ¡°What? But I am your babo too!¡± He peppered the boy with adoring kisses all over his face. Kirot reached up to hold his hand and led her babo back to where they were going to sleep, and pulled him in so he would also sleep with them. Tarot held the girl close to his chest. ¡°Kirot, you are the one who loves me most?¡± Kirot smiled. ¡°I love babo.¡± She hugged him tighter. ¡®I understand why your father adores you so much.¡¯ Tarot let out a sigh as he held the girl close to his chest. ¡°Kirot, you cannot allow my brother to steal you.¡± Kirot looked up towards her babo, before she smirked, the same way her younger sister would smirk and cause trouble. Tarot sighed. ¡°Your babo will train hard for you, my girl.¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Kirot reached up to pat his head. Tarot tried to stifle his chuckle as to not howl withughter. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Thus ends Beyond Chaos, Book 3, Year 02 AA! AA? After Adam of course. Y03 – 701. The Return Y03 ¨C 701. The Return Theke glowed brightly for a moment before the five figures broke through the surface, gasping for air as they swam towards the nearbynd. Adam, adorned in his full puthral te mail, clutched at the grass as he scrambled onto dryernd, almost kissing it as relief washed all over him. ¡°Ohnd! Sweetn-,¡± the young half elf began, before his entire body shed with heat as though he had swam through a sea of fire. Strength Save D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 14 (13) Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 14 (8) Intelligence Save D20 + 6 = 22 (16) Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 5 (1) Failure! Wisdom: 12 -> 9 Charisma Save D20 + 3 = 11 (8) Failure! Charisma: 16 -> 13 Exhaustion: 0 -> 2 Adam¡¯s entire body seized up before it tried to fight off the exhaustion which hit him like a truck, the young half elf convulsing for a moment before he fell onto the earth, panting for air. Adam had experienced this several times previously, though previously he had awakened someone¡¯s abilities to use magic or to enchant. He turned to one side where he found the twelve year old girl being choked out by an Iyrman, while another set of ominous shadows loomed over him, and another pair pulled on the rope tied to his brother. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, feeling his heart still thundering within his chest from the assault on his body. ¡°Only four should return,¡± the Iyrman replied. Adam could barely make out that he was a horcish Iyrman, with greyish green skin, and a pair of tusks jutting out. He couldn¡¯t see the tattoo on his forehead due to his blurred vision. ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°It is not up to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the Chief myself,¡± Adam managed to pant out as he felt the exhaustion fill him further. The girl slumped beside him, but he was sure the Iyrmen wouldn¡¯t kill her. Adam reached into his cloak before holding up a pouch towards the Iyrmen. ¡°Hand this to Aunt Sonarot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please,¡± Adam said, holding the pouch up while hey on the earth, staring up at the Iyrman. Though his vision blurred and the pouch felt like the entire world, his arm shaking slightly, he continued to hold the pouch up. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 24 (18) The Iyrman picked up the pouch from the half elf, feeling the few items as he fondled the pouch. ¡®¡­¡¯ He was fairly certain he understood what was in the pouch, though had no idea why the young man wanted to hand this to his Aunt. ¡°What day is it?¡± ¡°The first of the first,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°Good,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°Please make sure they get it today.¡± With those final words, Adam¡¯s eyelids shut tight, and he passed out, beside his brother, his two other Iyrmanpanions, and the unconscious girl who had been forced into his party by the most suspicious and mysterious figure he knew. The group of Iyrmen who had been tasked to theke nced between one another. The four were to make sure the four had returned safely, and to assist with pulling the rope to make sure whatever they had brought through the realms made it to them. They turned to face the older Iyrman beside them, a fifth, who sped a bird within her hands. ¡®How much trouble will you make for me?¡¯ the bald Iyrman thought, staring at the young man who had travelled with one of her own. The bird within her hands tweeted in a panic, before it fell still from a finger jab, and as the vibrations ran through it for an instant, it fell forever still. The bald Iyrman opened the pouch and checked the items within. Four rings, five gems, a tiara, and a leather square. She picked up the leather square and read the words etched within it. She read the leather before her eyes fell down to Adam, and then to Kitool, one of the young women who had copsed beside the half elf. ¡®¡­¡¯ Chief Iromin awoke early in the morning, barely able to sleep through the night. Today was the first day of the year, and though many considered it to be a day of Mother Soza, the Goddess of Life, it was the day in which most Iyrmen died. He had just finished his morning run when he spotted the bald Iyrman waiting for him dutifully. ¡°Shaool,¡± the Chief called. ¡°They have returned.¡± ¡°I have heard they have brought another.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chief Iromin stared at the woman, remaining quiet for a long moment, before bowing his head for her to continue. ¡°Adam has brought gifts.¡± Shaool handed the Chief the pouch, who checked through the items, before reading the leather square. ¡®How is it that you are so smart when ites to things like this?¡¯ Iromin thought, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°I will allow Elder Zijin to make the decision.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shaool replied, before taking the items and taking them to the Elder who watched over the eight shared estates. ¡°It is only the first day but he causes me such stress.¡± Elder Zijin sighed, staring at the message in the leather. Shaool waited for the Elder to make a decision. When it came to Adam, the decisions remained within the rights of the Chief of the Iyr, Iromin, the Elder of the shared estates, Zijin, and the Family Head of the Rot family, Sonarot, though the Rot Family Elder, Mulrot, also held some influence. ¡°I will hand the items to Sonarot and Citool,¡± Zijin finally said. The rules of the Iyr were clear. They would not inform the return to the rest of their families untilter, as they had done so for millennia. Since the Chief had given him the choice, Zijin decided to show his favour for the young half elf. ¡°Would you like to visit the shared estate?¡± ¡°I must return to the Front Iyr,¡± Shaool replied. Zijin nodded, allowing her to leave, before he leaned back in his chair. ¡®You could not have waited even a day?¡¯ A small smile appeared on the Elder¡¯s face. His eyes then fell to the side, where Shaool stood, waiting patiently. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have dealt with the bird.¡± Zijin bowed his head, and with that, the older Iyrman left, leaving the Elder to his thoughts. ¡®Of course she would be troublesome too, as his eldest daughter¡­¡¯ Another smiled formed on the Elder¡¯s lips. Konarot¡¯s tail fell still as she looked up towards the entrance to the shared estate, watching as the Iyrman Elder approached. The other children all stopped their y, their eyes glued to the Elder, who approached one of their aunts. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Sonarot greeted, before taking the pouch from the Elder. She peeked inside, pulling out the leather square to read it. She narrowed her eyes at the Elder, who merely smiled, before letting out a sigh. It was that kind of sigh, a sigh which entered the lexicon due to the appearance of that young man. Elder Zijin stepped aside, checking on the children, many which were yet to be even toddlers. Seven who were not yet even a year old, each within their mother¡¯s embrace, currently being fed. Another seven who were a year older, sitting besides their older siblings and eating, and another young girl who was eating beside her nieces and nephews, each only slightly younger than her. One of such nieces was currently staring at a nearby ledge, waiting for her friend to return, before she twitched and looked up towards the Elder. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± the Elder said, rubbing the eldest of the triplets¡¯ head, feeling her tiny torn nubs against the sides of his hand. He rubbed her younger siblings¡¯ heads too, including the twins who excitedly jabbered up towards him. ¡°Daddy?¡± Konarot asked, blinking up towards the man, who had brought a pouch which held her father¡¯s scent. ¡°He will see you soon, okay?¡± Konarot pouted. ¡°Okay.¡± She quickly scampered away, before returning a short whileter with a bracelet made up of many tiny little stones. She held it up towards the Elder. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Once the Elder left, taking with him the bracelet the girl had given to him, the shared family estate celebrated the childrens¡¯ birthday. Sonarot gifted the five gems to the triplets and twins, before gifting the rings to each of the triplets too, who clutched the rings tight in hand. ¡°Hoo!¡± Jirot pouted up towards her nana, who hadn¡¯t given her a ring. Her tiny lips twitched and her brows furrowed angrily, though she was halfway between fury and distress. ¡°It is their birthday,¡± Sonarot stated, rubbing the girl¡¯s head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Do not worry, babo will spoil you soon,¡± Sonarot informed. ¡°No!¡± Jirot huffed, before she twitched and her brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Babo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, the Chief stepped up towards the cave, having heard theints from the other Great Elders. He walked in to find the three Iyrmen half sat within the basin, with a heavy liquid pressing them down. They were unable to shift their position due to the weight of the liquid, which appeared to be water, but it was easily twice as heavy. ¡°Chief, did you hear that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°How can she say something like that?¡± ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you start with me too!¡± Adam huffed, trying to lift up his arms and hands out of the water, but he was unable to move them. The water came up to his neck, and though he was unable to sink further in to drown, he was also unable to lift himself up. ¡°What is this stuff anyway?¡± ¡°It is to assist you in your recovery,¡± the Chief reply simply. ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s good to see you again, Chief.¡± ¡°It is good to see you too, Adam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking too soon.¡± ¡°Do you bring more ill news?¡± ¡°First¡­¡± Adam stared up the Chief. The Chief was an older man, with long hair dyed red, streaks of white peeking through. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He was fairly lean for an older man, dressed in the finest of silks, ck like starless night, with golden thread which darted all along the hem, the thread forming an Iyrman pattern. At his sidey a longsword, made of a fusion of bone and metal. ¡°You gotta promise me that you won¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°I will not make such a promise.¡± ¡®Yeah, expected as much.¡¯
Thus begins Book 4, Year 2003 AA! I try to write each year as though new readers will be picking up the story from that particr year so expect some exnations even if they''ve already been exined previously. I will also be writing as though you can pick up the crumbs I''ve left, but I''ll also be keeping some things a mystery like always, which may or not pay off in the next 10-1000 years. I''m going to give a trigger warning for cringe for at least the next 20 chapters. Please be merciful because it is my birthday. Y03 – 702. Reasons To Kill Y03 ¨C 702. Reasons To Kill ¡°Then at least promise me that I¡¯ll be able to see my family and say goodbye,¡± Adam asked, far too casually considering how close he felt to dying at the moment. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam let out a sigh of relief. If he could at least see his family before he died, it was more than what the God of Chaos had offered before he was ripped apart from his second life and family. ¡°Did they get my gifts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d give them considering, you know...¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I recallst year that my own brother and best friends abandoned me to have fun in another world without me.¡± Adam turned his head away from the trio of Iyrmen whoy in their own basins. ¡°You must know what you must know,¡± the Chief stated, doing his best not to find reasons to kill the young man, no matter how much the young man wished for death. ¡°I really do appreciate that you let it slide for me.¡± ¡°Have you grown stronger?¡± ¡°Something like that¡­¡± Adam nced aside, checking his statistics. ¡°I can probably learn Fourth Gate spells soon, but that¡¯s not really that important right now.¡± ¡®Something more important than Fourth Gate spells?¡¯ Iromin, who couldn¡¯t cast any spells, knew the relevance of Fourth Gate spells, for there were many within the Iyr who could cast such great spells. Fourth Gate spells would put anyone on the map within the surroundingnds, thousands of miles in any direction from the Iyr. Adam knowing such spells would cause them so much trouble for certain, but there was something even more important, even more troublesome? Jaygak remained silent, pretending as though she wasn¡¯t listening to Adam¡¯s words. Whenever she had asked him about his new ability, he had refused to answer, instead deflecting the conversation to how his children were now considered princes and princesses. It had felt good to remind him that it was only true while they remained in the other world, wiping that smug look off his face. Jurot noted the look on Jaygak¡¯s face, realising she was remember that from the other world. There were few people who could match the wicked tongue of Adam, Jaygak counted among them, considering how much trouble she used to cause. Of course, the trouble Jaygak caused was very different to the trouble Adam caused, with only Adam being considered for death. ¡®You should remember he can still beat you,¡¯ Kitool thought, hoping Jaygak wouldn¡¯t take things too far. However, it was refreshing to see Adam put back into his ce. He had grown toofortable in the other world, the same world which was said to be extremely dangerous, and yet had been almost entirely trivial due to Adam¡¯s peculiar magic. ¡°I havee to hear the tale from you,¡± Iromin said, leaving Adam¡¯s ridiculous abilities forter. There was something about the way Adam was speaking that tickled the back of his head. He was certain the other world was dangerous even for the likes of Adam, but the young man had been too rxed. ¡®Is it because it was too stressful, or¡­¡¯ ¡°Man, do we have a tale for you!¡± Adam¡¯sughter echoed through the cave. Something dark crept into the Chief¡¯s heart. The world which the four had been sent to was considered extremely dangerous for the likes of Experts, those who gained a certain level of mastery with their abilities, being able to strike more swiftly, or being able to cast Third Gate spells. Even so, the four had returned, with rtively few wounds, and Adam was far too joyful. ¡®Were they lucky enough not toe across a Night Lord?¡¯ Iromin¡¯s eyes caught Jurot¡¯s eyes. The young Iyrman who was Adam¡¯s brother, not by blood, but by rights of the Iyr, which were simple to Iyrmen butplex to outsiders. The eyes of the young Iyrmen stated that, that which entered the lexicon due to the appearance of this crazy young man. ¡°We killed a few barons, then we picked a baron to be a king. We¡­¡± Adam¡¯s smile dropped. ¡°We had to kill a lot of people, and well¡­¡± Adam tried to reach up to his amulet out of habit, but he still couldn¡¯t move his arm through the water, and his amulet had been taken away by the Iyrmen. ¡°Anyway, long story short, we killed a bunch of people, made some punk a king, and I became a duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Iromin blinked. ¡°Such a tale is missing many details.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the outline, but it¡¯s not like anything special happened.¡± ¡°We killed several Night Lords,¡± Jurot added. ¡°Oh, right. Yeah, we killed a Night Lord, a Night God?¡± ¡°A Night God?¡± ¡°The darkness thing.¡± ¡°The Encroaching Darkness?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Iromin slowly nodded, keeping his face nk, something which he had learnt to do when he became one of the Great Elders of the Iyr. ¡°We killed the darkness, then another Night Lord, then we joined forces with another Night Lord and killed him, uh, her?¡± Adam looked to Jurot, trying to recall what the figure was exactly. ¡°Them? Anyway, they ended up betraying us so we killed them too.¡± ¡°You killed three Night Lords?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°We killed three and forced away a fourth and fifth when they joined forced to try and attack us,¡± Adam informed. ¡°That was really hard, since one of them could cast Counterspell, so my Fireballs didn¡¯t work. Luckily, he could only do it three times, so I could still cast about four more, and by that time we had made a bunch of knights into Experts and I had made them some magical weapons too. Oh, right, I mentored a kid into being a guardian, and that was pretty fun.¡± Iromin realised there was an even more pressing question to ask, something he had missed due to how ridiculous the tale was. ¡°You yed kingmaker?¡± Adam winced. ¡°I only did it to be a duke and because I got a really nice reward once I finished it.¡± ¡°We met Crowseer,¡± Jurot added. ¡°Oh yeah, we met¡­¡± Adam fell silent upon seeing the Chief¡¯s face. He had never seen the Chief more annoyed, and considering how much trouble just his very existence caused, that was saying something. ¡°You met Crowseer?¡± Iromin¡¯s attention fell to Jurot, the young Iyrman staring back at the Chief. The shadows hid how sickly the four appeared, something the Iyr had taken into consideration when originally forming these pools for those who travelled between the realms. However, Jurot stared up at the Chief with a defiant look within his eyes. ¡°He requested us to bring the girl.¡± ¡°You know the rules, Jurot.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°We must kill her.¡± ¡°Well, hold on now,¡± Adam interjected, catching the Chief¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°I said I¡¯d take her in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s useful, she¡¯s a Fate Enchanter.¡± ¡°That is reason enough to kill you, Adam, but she is not a Niece of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Crowseer asked me to watch over her, and that she¡¯ll be useful for the business¡­¡± Adam scrambled to find reasons to protect the girl, especially considering she was still only twelve. ¡°She is a native to the other world?¡± ¡°As far as I am aware.¡± ¡°You should not have brought her here.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill her, Chief.¡± ¡°We are within our rights to kill her.¡± Adam swallowed, staring at the Chief, whose facial expression had calmed when he mentioned killing the girl. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Iromin gave him that sort of look, the look which meant Adam shouldn¡¯t press further for the Iyr¡¯s secrets. ¡°Give me a minute to think.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, trying to push away whatever exhaustion he could still feel. ¡®I can¡¯t let Kiara die, not when I brought her along.¡¯ Jurot began to the tale of what happened in the other world to the Chief, allowing Adam to figure out a way to save the young woman¡¯s life. If Jurot needed to, he would speak up on behalf of the girl, for he had his rights as an Iyrman. While their father was thinking of a way to save a random girl, the five children, along with their young aunt and uncles, made their way to the extended family estate, led by their grandmother, Sonarot. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot shouted before rushing up towards the old one armed, one legged Iyrman. Her twin brother also rushed up towards the old man, his face holding the widest grin. Their babo let out a light chuckle before he allowed them to climb atop him and embrace him close. ¡°Hoh! My Jirot, you are still so loud?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, shing him a toothy smile, before hugging his neck. Jarot lifted up his greatson who shared the same name as him and pulled him to his chest. ¡°Little Jarot, you are still so quiet?¡± The little boy nodded his head before cuddling up to his greatfather¡¯s chest. ¡°Look!¡± Jirot held up the gem she had been gifted earlier in the morning. It was a mixture of colours, from green, to red, to purple, to pink, and it shimmered under the dawnval sun. ¡°Daddy give!¡± ¡°Oh? Your father gifted you the gem?¡± Jarot asked, reaching up to pet her head gently. ¡°Yes!¡± Konarot hugged her greatmother, the Family Elder, tight, before revealing the gem her father had also gifted her. ¡°Daddy give present,¡± the girl said as she revealed the ring. ¡°Your father adores you so much,¡± Mulrot said, smiling towards the little girl who had just turned two years old. ¡°Let us pray he returns soon.¡± Konarot looked back up towards the sky, wondering when her bird friend woulde to speak with her. Mulrot brushed the girl¡¯s hair, understanding the bird wouldn¡¯t being any more if it had truly been at theke. ¡°Adam brought the rings for the little ones from his recent adventure,¡± Sonarot informed before she sat down beside her mother. Mulrot replied with a nod of her head, sending a young Iyrman of the Rot family to bring some tea and snacks for those of the main estate. Even if the five children were technically not Children of the Iyr, Sonarot and Jarot made no distinction between them, and so neither did the rest of the Rot family. Mulrot remained quiet for a long while, but something bothered her about what her daughter had said. She turned, catching the woman¡¯s eyes, before furrowing her brows. They spoke using their eyes and brows for a moment, before the shock settled within Mulrot. ¡°They have returned?¡± ¡°They have.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mulrot remained frozen in shock. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Elder Zijin brought a pouch with their gifts.¡± Mulrot wasn¡¯t sure how Adam had managed to break the rules of the Iyr, but it was because of that, that which entered the lexicon due to the appearance of this boy who her daughter had vouched for, and had quickly be their grandson¡¯s brother. ¡°Konarot, bring your babo to us,¡± Mulrot called, rubbing the girl¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Konarot darted off to her babo to call for him. The old man was currently nuzzling into his greatson¡¯s leaf shaped ear, causing the boy to giggle and squeal. ¡°Ah, little Kona,e here my greatdaughter!¡± He reached out with a hand to pull her in close. ¡°Look at how much you have grown! How can you do this? You must stay small like Jirot and Jarot.¡± ¡°Nano,¡± the girl said, pointing back towards the older woman. ¡°Let me spoil you first!¡± Jarot leaned in to blow raspberries into the girl¡¯s neck, before calling for Kirot and Karot to give them his affection too. ¡°Oh how big you are bing! When your father returns, he will not recognise you!¡± ¡°Daddying?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Soon, soon, I am certain of it,¡± the old man replied. ¡°Since it is your father, he will certainly return. It is the same as when I had faced against Seasword.¡± ¡°Dane?¡± Konarot asked, recalling the name. ¡°Have I already spoken of the tale?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied, nodding her head, causing her silver hair to bounce. ¡°Did I tell you the tale of the manticores?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Blood Hound?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°me de?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The wyverns?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The wraiths?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Prince Raknar? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many stories will you go through before you realised you have told them all?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°Come here quickly so we may tell you the news.¡± ¡°Do you see how your nano misses me?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jarot chuckled, causing Jirot to cackle too, before he carried the twins to their nano, shuffling with his wooden leg, before sitting opposite his wife and daughter. ¡°What was so important that I could not dote on my greatchildren?¡± ¡°Your grandsons have returned.¡± Jarot did not reply for some time. ¡®They have returned?¡¯ He looked between his wife and daughter, before his lips began to form the widest of smiles. ¡°Of course they have!¡± He began to roar withughter, since the rule could only be broken by that young punk. Hisughter caused the other children about to alsough, from Adam¡¯s children, to his sister, to even the nearby children of the extended family. ¡°He should be at least that wild as my grandson!¡±
This year is dubbed "The Fast and the Furious" though it is neither fast nor furious, but there is a lot of F. How is it that this chapter is already called Reasons to Kill? It''s only been two chapters! Luckily, I have been inspired to write so much more recently, and really crave writing the story! Some of these chapters are longer than typical too which is unfortunate for the chapter count but at least you all get more! Y03 – 703. The Future Y03 ¨C 703. The Future As the children enjoyed their time with their family, the Chief continued to interrogate their father. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why it had to me, but if I had to take a guess, I guess it¡¯s because a simr thing happened to me?¡± Adam replied, staring at the Chief. ¡®Did I tell Jaygak and Kitool my story? I don¡¯t remember.¡¯ ¡°Even if you trade all the treasures we cannot allow her to remain.¡± ¡®Damn it!¡¯ ¡°Is there something I could offer?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, I did gain quite the special ability.¡± ¡°That would depend on the ability you have gained.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± As the Chief listened to Adam¡¯s exnation of his new abilities, he raised a hand, stopping the half elf. Chief Iromin stepped out. Adam threw a look towards his brother, wondering if he was actually going to die that day. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t joke as much¡­¡¯ The Chief returned a short whileter, having taken the moment to breathe. After listening to Adam, who had just informed him of something utterly crazy, he needed to process his thoughts. ¡®I thought I had be used to his chaos.¡¯ ¡°Wee back, Chief¡­¡± Adam said, feeling the impending doom of death lingering over his neck. Iromin ced a bracelet beside Adam, atop his basin. ¡°You have received a gift from your children.¡± Adam let out a small squeak, before ncing to the side. ¡°Give me a second topose myself.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, before letting out a sigh. He counted the beads atop the bracelet. ¡®Eh? Is there an extra one?¡¯ He counted one for each of his children, each of the babies, and then each of his cousins. He rubbed the little y bead which was certainly a bead little Taygak had made for him. The red and blue bead was certainly from the twin Kans, and then each of the others were more difficult to ascribe to the various children. ¡®Why is there an extra one?¡¯ ¡®The square bead is from Churot,¡± Jaygak said. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped towards Jaygak, blinking rapidly towards her. ¡°Jaygak, are you some kind of genius?¡± Jaygak was about to retort, before she heard Kitool let out a quick, sharp breath, causing her to remain quiet. ¡®I can¡¯t even tease him when he has such a ridiculous ability?¡¯ ¡°Chief, how can these children be so adorable?¡± Adam asked, shing the widest of smiles. ¡°¡­¡± Iromin realised how long Adam had spent without his children, considering a year had passed in the other realm, and how much it had affected the young man. ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Jurot thought, but he allowed Adam his moment since so much had happened in the other world. ¡°It is my birthday too, Chief.¡± ¡°Konarot did not pass along a gift for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if the Chief was messing with him. ¡°I have not given Adam his gift either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Iromin saw the defiant gaze in the young Iyrman¡¯s eyes. ¡°You wish to save the girl?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jurot¡¯s neck tensed up. He could barely believe what he was about to say. ¡°I am a good brother.¡± He felt his brother¡¯s gaze upon him, and realised what Adam felt when they looked at him whenever he was being cringe. Iromin exchanged a look with Adam, wondering what the young man had done to his brother in the other world for him to say something like that. Adam shrugged his shoulders, surprised, but with the most yful smile spread across his face. ¡°Chief,¡± Jurot called again. ¡°You will vouch for her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What? That¡¯s¡­ it?¡± ¡°Jurot is an Iyrman,¡± the Chief stated, as though that exined everything. ¡°¡­¡± Adam turned to face his brother, still taken aback by the fact it had been that easy. ¡°I will leave you to rest,¡± Iromin said, making to leave. ¡°Once you learn Fourth Gate spells, please inform me.¡± ¡°Oh, sure. I can do it right now, if you want?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Iromin blinked. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°One second.¡± Level Up! XP: 23 500 -> 10 500 Health: 78 -> 91 Mana: 21 -> 25 Gained two spells! ¡°There we go. I know Divination and Dimension Door.¡± ¡°Those are eptable spells,¡± Iromin stated, before turning to finally leave. There was no doubt in his mind that Adam had randomly learnt Fourth Gate spells out of the blue, because of that. Divination, though peculiar, and perhaps a spell which they shouldn¡¯t allow Adam to possess, was not exactly the most dangerous thing about him. Thankfully, Adam had gone a long way to keep the Iyr from killing him. He always surrendered himself to the Iyr whenever asked, and he had chained himself to the Iyr, and his children remained within the Iyr¡¯s reach at all times. Had Adam shown less sincerity, and had Adam kept all his secrets hidden from the Chief, he would have undoubtedly been killed. Iromin, as Chief of the Iyr, wasn¡¯t sure what to do with Adam. He had been the young man¡¯s bulwark against the other Great Elders, but he still had his doubts. The face Adam had made when he had been given the bracelet caused the Chief to rx. Even if Adam was a crazy existence of pure, utter chaos, he was still just a father. Adam let out a sigh, ncing over towards Jurot. ¡°Thanks, Jurot.¡± Jurot nodded in response, Crowseer¡¯s words reying within his mind. ¡°Oh, and happy birthday, Jurot.¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Adam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect it from me, Adam,¡± Jaygak grumbled. ¡°Even after I gave you Stormdrake and Great Moon?¡± ¡°Wait until Raygak hears how you treated me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make him a really nice sword,¡± Adam replied. ¡°A Greater Enhanced sword like Great Moon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Saygak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Saygak¡¯s favourite.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Taygak.¡± ¡°Well, hold on a second, I haven¡¯t been that mean to you.¡± Jaygak caught Kitool¡¯s eyes and let out a huff, while Kitool only bowed her head. However, the pair watched as Adam slumped within the basin, sighing out deeply, before he fell asleep. The pair weren¡¯t sure just how close Adam was to dying when he spoke with the Chief, especially considering how ridiculous his enchanting had be aftering back from the other world. As the evening fell across the Iyr, a group of young men and women appeared at the shared family estate, finding older Iyrmen had gathered here too. There was Jarot, who was expected, but Gangak and Otkan were also sitting with him, sharing bottles of wine. Karot, the youngest of the triplets, rushed up towards Vonda, smiling shyly towards her. He revealed the gem and ring his father had gifted to him. ¡°Did your father gift you such items for your birthday?¡± Vonda asked, her eyes seeking for the young half elf, though she hadn¡¯t spotted him. ¡°Yes!¡± The boy smiled even wider, before taking the woman¡¯s hand to bring her to the rest of the children. Dunes followed her awkwardly, also scanning for Adam and the others, though he didn¡¯t find them, presuming they hadn¡¯t returned. He had gathered they had gone to adventure during the Twilight Month, the most dangerous month of the year, when even his divine magic could fail him. A month of training during that month was something which only the mostmitted dared toplete, like those of the northern Aldishmen. He supposed, however, there were many from his order who alsopleted such a task, something he had yet toplete personally. ¡®Should I?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Amira said, patting his back. ¡°Are you still afraid of the goblins?¡± she asked in vilspeech. Dunes threw the devilkin an awkward re, settling himself in the corner. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± he replied in the tongue, before switching to Aldish, ¡°and do not speak in our tongue.¡± ¡°They understand it,¡± Amira began, before stopping herself from mentioning that there were devilkin Iyrmen about. She nced to Gangak, who was a devilkin Iyrman, though the Iyrmen would disagree. The Iyrmen¡¯s view of family and race were peculiar to the outsiders, those of the Aldish and those of the Aswadians, like Dunes and herself. Dunes pleaded her with his eyes. Of all the people he didn¡¯t want to offend, the Iyrmen were at the top of the list. She may have forgotten the great figures within the Front Iyr, but Dunes hadn¡¯t. Even if you didn¡¯t include the dragons which currentlyzed in the Front Iyr, there was Lord Stokmar, the Lord of Earth, who was said to have created half the mountains within Aswadasad. Then there was the mysterious dragon who made the other dragons cower in fear, and Dunes was fairly certain the pair of dragons were grand names within Aswadasad, with his own estimations of who they were. Yet, even the two great figures did not act up before the Iyrmen, even when the Iyr was at its weakest, without two of its Great Elders. Jonn made his way towards the triplets, the half elf taking a knee before the children. ¡°I have brought you gifts.¡± Konarot stared up at the young warrior, a half elf like her father, and blinked. Jonn tied a ribbon to their wrists, before retreating away from them, sitting in a corner by himself. ¡°Am Ite?¡± a figure called, entering the shared estate. He was adorned head to toe in medarksteel, though the pair of Iyrmen who escorted him were doffed outside the walls of the shared estate. His skin was dark like coal, his eyes deep red, his beard flowing out like the raging fire of a forge, a touch darker than his eyes. He nced around to try and find Adam, but they then fixated on the young half dragons instead. ¡°If you have brought gifts for my greatchildren, then you are never toote, Lord Morkarai,¡± Jarot called, raising a cup of peach wine towards him. ¡°Gifts?¡± Lord Morkarai¡¯s beard widened as he grinned, though his mouth was covered by it. ¡°Have I forgotten them?¡± He patted his armour, before he reached down to his pouch, pulling out a golden coin. The triplets stood up straighter as they gathered around the Prince, who dropped to a knee and handed them each a golden coin. They could smell the faint smell of magic, the tingling sensation running through their hands. ¡°I have gifts for your siblings too,¡± Lord Morkarai stated. ¡°Jiwoh, Jawoh,¡± Konarot called, causing her siblings to rush over from their nana. Lord Morkarai handed the baby goblins a pair of coins, these coins more silver than gold, and far more vibrant. ¡°The face of the coin will change to those you think of.¡± Morkarai tapped the coin in little Jarot¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jarot gasped, staring at the coin¡¯s face. His mouth formed a tiny circle of surprise as he stared up at Lord Morkarai. ¡°Look!¡± Konarot stated, showing the brass ring to the fire giant. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Daddy gift.¡± ¡°Oh? Your father gifted you such a ring?¡± Morkarai asked, surprised there was no magic within the ring. ¡°Then my gift is so cheap inparison.¡± Konarot patted the Prince¡¯s leg gently. ¡°Is good.¡± Morkarai chuckled, before taking his ce along with the older trio of Iyrmen. ¡°I am surprised to see Adam hasn¡¯t returned. If he hasn¡¯t returned yet, it must mean something serious is keeping him away.¡± Jarot smiled knowingly, pouring the fire giant a cup of peach wine. ¡°Do you wish to know?¡± ¡°I value my life too much to pry into the Iyr¡¯s affairs,¡± Lord Morkarai said. ¡°I will remain with the Iyr until I am no longer needed.¡± ¡°Will you not stay to win the favour of my grandson?¡± ¡°If I am required home to assist with the war, I must return,¡± the Prince replied. ¡°Let us hope the war ends,¡± Jarot said. ¡°¡­¡± Jarot began to chuckle lightly at his words, before his granddaughter distracted him, climbing on top of hisp. ¡°Little Lanarot, what is wrong?¡± Lanarot pointed up at Lord Morkarai. ¡°Coin!¡± ¡°Are you upset I did not give you a coin?¡± Lord Morkarai asked. Lanarot pouted in response, her lower lip trembling. ¡°Why noh?¡± ¡°Your birthday is next month, so you must wait?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What has Jirot done to you?¡± Jarot chuckled lightly, cing a hand on her head. ¡°How can you bully his sister like this, Lord Morkarai?¡± The Prince shook his head, before reaching into his pouch. ¡°Here you are, little Lanarot.¡± Lanarot gasped, pointing to the coin face. ¡°Is papa!¡± She brought the coin to her chest. ¡°Is my papa.¡± ¡°Do you miss your brothers?¡± ¡°I missing them so much,¡± Lanarot replied, resting her head against her grandfather¡¯s chest. ¡°Baba, you ah missing papa?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarot replied, as though he was truly thinking about it. ¡°Yes,¡± Lanarot replied on his behalf. ¡°Woad Mohk, you ah missing papa?¡± ¡°I am missing your papa too.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lanarot replied, nodding her head approvingly. ¡°I missing my papa, I do not miss my mama.¡± ¡°Why do you not miss your mother?¡± ¡°Mama is here,¡± Lanarot replied, pointing towards where she thought her mother was, before her head scanned around the area, eventually finding her with Murot. ¡°Mama is here! Look, is Muwoh.¡± She pointed towards her mother and her cousin. ¡°Muwoh is baby.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a little baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you a little baby?¡± ¡°No, I not a baby, I am Lanawoh.¡± Lord Morkarai remained staring at the little girl, who was doted by all manner of monsters. Not just Adam, her brother, but the crazy figure known as Emperor Hadda, who she no doubt had forgotten. Considering who she was doted by, from the likes of Emperor Hadda, Mad Dog Jarot, and her brothers, Lord Morkarai couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what kind of a monster she would grow up to be. ¡®I should also try to please this little one,¡¯ Lord Morkarai thought, trying to forge two des with one strike. The giant¡¯s eyes fell to the half dragons, who were half silver dragon from their mother¡¯s side. ¡®¡­¡¯ Lord Morkarai couldn¡¯t help but tie the connection between the Talia family and the half dragons, especially since Entalia had appeared several times within this region recently, around the times they had been born. ¡°You should not think of such stressful things.¡± Gangak poured a cup of wine for one of the Princes of Shakador, who seemed to be deep in thought. Lord Morkarai sighed. ¡®Just what madness will you bring this year, Adam?¡¯ ¡°Nano!¡± Jirot shouted at Gangak, before reaching up her arms. ¡°Yes, my Jirot?¡± Gangak asked, picking the girl up. Once Jirot was within her arms, she cuddled up with the older Iyrman, sucking on her thumb. Gangak also picked up her brother, so they could cuddle and sleep within her arms together. She smirked towards the older Jarot. ¡°You cannot have them,¡± the old Iyrman grumbled. ¡®Are they really not blood rted?¡¯ Morkarai thought.
The buff of being an Iyrman is too OP. Y03 – 704. The Cousins Y03 ¨C 704. The Cousins Konarot rushed up towards the entrance of the shared estate, followed by her siblings, who bounced with joy with each step. She hugged the purple leg and pressed her cheek against the cool metal. Kirot and Karot also grabbed at the metallic figure, their rings pressed up against his puthral armour from their ne. ¡°Papa! Is papa!¡± Lanarot squealed, hoisting herself up onto her feet with a grunt before she charged her brothers. Adam bowed his head to Jurot, who stepped forward and lifted the girl up, hugging her tight. Meanwhile, Adam stared down at his children through his visor. He removed his helmet, his narrow eyes staring suspiciously at the triplets before him, while another pair of squeals filled the air, before their tiny green forms appeared behind their eldest siblings. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes further. ¡°Daddy,¡± Konarot called, blinking up at him expectantly. ¡°Who are these handsome young women and men?¡± Adam asked, his eyes still full of suspicion. Konarot arched her back and narrowed her eyes towards her father, before she hugged his leg again. Her silver tail swayed from side to side, dragging across the floor. ¡°I recognise Jirot and Jarot, of course, since they¡¯re so small and cute.¡± Adam tried to squat down to rub their heads, but his triplets kept him pinned, so he merely reached out with his hands so the pair could hold his hands with their tiny little green hands. ¡°Who are these three handsome little, uh, big ones?¡± ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot called as she was set down before she rushed up towards her brother. ¡°Lanababy, did you miss me?¡± Adam asked, reaching down a hand so she could hold it, but the girl bounced excitedly. ¡°I miss you so much!¡± Adam nced away, as though struck by a heavy blow, before he shimmied his way through his triplets to squat down. He hugged Lanarot first, kissing her face and neck all over. ¡°I missed you too.¡± ¡°No, I missed you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Adam chuckled before letting her free, the little girl taking a step back so she could see his face properly. Lanarot smiled and giggled, pping her hands excitedly, before she turned to find her mother. ¡°Mama! Look! Is papa! Is papa!¡± She pointed at her brothers with a de like thrust. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e,¡± Adam called, embracing the tiny little goblins, who he hoisted up against his chest. ¡°Come, you must take me to Konarot, Kirot, and Karot.¡± ¡°Kaka?¡± Jirot asked, before pointing down to her eldest sibling. ¡°Konawoh.¡± ¡°What? Since when did you speak so well?¡± Adam asked, peppering her with kissed, before doing the same with his youngest son. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay small and cute?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled, pping her hands excitedly. ¡°I should have expected as much from you, you little troublemaker.¡± Adam blew a raspberry into her neck, before he returned his attention to the triplets. ¡°So these are your eldest siblings?¡± ¡°Kaka, papa,¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°How can this be? Are you really my Konarot, Kirot, and Karot?¡± Adam asked. The triplets nodded once, their silver hair bouncing as they did. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot stated. ¡°Jurot, how can this be? These children, aren¡¯t they too big to be my triplets? My triplets, they¡¯re only a year old, aren¡¯t they? These children, no matter how adorable they may be, aren¡¯t they too big? They¡¯re at least two years old, aren¡¯t they? ¡®Should I stop it now?¡¯ Jurot asked, but considering how dour Adam was in the other world, he decided to let it go. ¡°They have grown.¡± ¡°What? How can you do this to daddy? You grew up while I was gone? This betrayal will never be forgotten!¡± Adam squatted down once more, trying to pull all five of his children into a single hug. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this once since you¡¯re so cute, but you cannot do it again.¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Konarot wrapped her arms around her father¡¯s neck, pulling him in close. Adam remained kneeling for some time as he embraced his children. A torrent of joy filled him, quickly washing away the darkness rooted within his heart from the other world. He could feel their warmth against his face, smell the ointments rubbed into their skin, and hear their soft breathing and mews of joy at being within their father¡¯s arms. Jurot brushed Lanarot¡¯s hair, causing the girl to giggle before she hugged his leg once more. Jurot¡¯s eyes fell to the other four children of the Rot family. One remained upon their back, too young to do much else, while another young boy stared up at him from beside his two elder brothers. ¡°I have returned.¡± ¡°Wee back, cousin Jurot,¡± Turot said, sitting awkwardly at the table as he waited for their cousins toe to them. ¡°Turot, how can you sit there like that?¡± Adam asked, huffing. He led his children to the table, before he held out his arms for one of the boys. ¡°How can you leave me like this?¡± Asorot stared up at Adam confused, but he embraced the half elf, the pair hugging one another. ¡°Have you been well, my Turot?¡± Adam asked. Asorot blinked, before ncing towards his elder brother, the boy known as Turot. Turot blinked too, before tilting his head. ¡°Jurot, do you see how he¡¯s ignoring me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was up to. ¡°If you bully me like this, I¡¯ll tell your aunt,¡± Adam hoisted the boy up in his arms, before gently swaying with him as he hugged the young boy. ¡°Cousin Adam, I am not Turot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Adam pulled back slightly. ¡°No, no, you must be Turot. Who but my Turot can be this well behaved.¡± Turot huffed from his seat, looking towards Jurot for support. ¡°I am Turot, cousin Adam.¡± ¡°You? Aren¡¯t you Elder Peace?¡± Turot blinked, before his lips formed a coy smile. ¡°No. I am not Elder Peace.¡± ¡°Silly cousin Adam,¡± Katool called from her sister¡¯s arms, hugging Kitool tight. Her tiny hair was cut into a bob once more, and she wore a ring against her neck, the same as the triplets. ¡°You are joking too much.¡± ¡°That defiance can only be from my little Katool,¡± Adam retorted, before reaching up for the girl, who pulled away from him to hug her sister tighter. ¡°You see this? Katool has turned seven years old and has be this cheeky. This is what happens when you be big. That¡¯s why I told you to stay small and cute too.¡± ¡°I am cute,¡± Katool replied, before looking up towards her sister expectantly. ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Raygak, will you bully me too?¡± Adam asked, looking towards the boy, who was standing right beside Jaygak. ¡°You deserve it, cousin Adam,¡± he said, before quickly hiding behind his sister¡¯s legs, peeking out from the side. ¡°Do you think Jaygak will protect you from me?¡± Adam warned. ¡°My sister is the strongest!¡± Raygak dered, pointing at Adam, as though to dare him toe. ¡°Asorot, will you bully me?¡± Adam asked, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I knew I could trust you.¡± ¡°Will you continue to tease them?¡± Sonarot asked, picking up Murot, who was squirming and grumbling for milk. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time to keep teasing them since I have so many more adorable cousins to bully,¡± Adam said, his eyes snapping towards Gurot. The boy had been drinking his bottle of milk peacefully, but as Adam¡¯s eyes snapped towards him, he froze in ce. The boy stared into Adam¡¯s eyes before he finally smiled, going back to drinking from his bottle. ¡°The only one whose allowed to grow bigger is my Gurot, but only because he¡¯s such a chonky boy.¡± ¡°What of Kavgak?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Okay, Kavgak too,¡± Adam relented. Once Adam was done with his stupidity, he doffed his armour, returning back to the courtyard. The four walls around him filled him with a greater sense of relief, the inner courtyard of the shared estate greater than any fort across all thends. As he sat down, swarmed by his children, hey back into his seat. He nced around, towards his friends and family, and then to all the children around him. ¡®At least Murot didn¡¯t grow up too much while I was gone.¡¯ ¡°Back!¡± Taygak called out, noting the return of her four cousins. She hugged Jaygak first, before greeting the rest of them with a hug. ¡°Taygak, you have grown too much,¡± Adam said, hugging her tight. ¡°No,¡± the girl replied simply, returning back to her siblings, greeting them. She kissed Tavgak¡¯s forehead, before she lifted up her cousin, Kavgak, bringing her to Adam. ¡°Big girl.¡± She showed off her cousin to the half elf. ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t she so chonky?¡± Adam smiled, reaching up to rub Kavgak¡¯s hair, while the girl shyly pulled her head back. ¡°Have you all forgotten me? Gurot, have you forgotten me too?¡± Gurot nced towards Adam and smiled towards him. ¡°Adda.¡± He started tough and squeal, his body shaking as he did. ¡°I¡¯m only forgiving you all because you¡¯re safe and healthy.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Inakan, who squinted at her food, slowly bringing it up to her mouth. She chewed slowly, her eyes unfocused at the food before her. Thankfully, Damokan and Kalokan watched over the girl, making sure she was eating properly. The triplets perked up from their meal, and the sounds of wood striking the floor began to grow louder. Adam sighed, wrapping his arms around his twins, pulling them to his chest. ¡°You have returned,¡± the old one armed, one legged Iyrman called, while the twins smiled towards their babo. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even give me a day to y with my children in peace?¡± Adam grumbled. ¡°I missed my little twins too,¡± the horned woman behind the old man admitted, wearing a belt of gourds across her front. Jirot and Jarot reached up for the red skinned horned woman eagerly, smiling and squealing for her. Adam surrendered his twins to the woman, unable to refuse her, since it was Gangak. Old Jarot grunted as he dropped beside his grandsons, rubbing his knee, before eyeing the pair up, trying to spot any new scars. Since it was a tale to do with Jurot and Adam, he knew it would be good, though he would be unable to hear the tale until the children were put to bed. ¡°Daddy,¡± Konarot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Bird friend gone?¡± ¡°Your what friend?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows disapprovingly. ¡°Bird friend gone.¡± ¡°Bird friend?¡± Konarot nodded, causing her father to let out a sigh of relief. He rubbed her head gently. ¡°Perhaps your bird friend has gone back to their family?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Konarot pouted. Jarot shared a knowing look with Sonarot. ¡®How dare they kill my greatdaughter¡¯s bird friend.¡¯ He reached up to brush the girl¡¯s cheek tenderly, his thick, rough hands brushing against her smooth skin. The girl leaned up against her babo, her tail swaying gently. Sonarot could see the look within the old man¡¯s eyes, and she wondered if he really would cause a mess. She exchanged a look with Mirot, who motioned her head to Adam and Jurot, who would no doubt be able to stop the old man¡¯s rampage if he decided to do something. The Rot family was now filled with two troublemakers, one by the name of Jarot, and the other by the name of Adam. At the very least, Adam was afraid of the Iyr. ¡®How can he steal her away from me like this?¡¯ Adam thought. Sonarot let out a sigh, realising Adam may still cause a mess if it was for his children. The role of a Family Head was truly burdensome with the likes of those two. ¡°Cringe,¡± Jurot said. Adam bolted upright. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cringe.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡± ¡°You were thinking it.¡± ¡°Asorot, do you see?¡± Asorot smiled shyly. ¡°Cringe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Cousin Adam, look,¡± Katool called, pulling her hair behind her ears before she tilted her head upwards. ¡°Oh my, oh my, where did you get that tiara?¡± ¡°Sister gifted for my birthday,¡± Katool said, smiling wide. ¡°I am too pretty.¡± She shook her head, causing her hair to bounce. Adam chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s unfair if you¡¯re that cute, Katool.¡± ¡°It is okay, cousin Adam, because I am cute.¡± ¡°When did your sister be so smart?¡± Adam whispered loudly. ¡°Katool has always been so smart,¡± Kitool replied firmly. ¡°Yes!¡± Katool shed her wide grin, before hiding beside her sister, giggling. ¡°Gifts?¡± Taygak asked. ¡°We¡¯ll give the gifts soon,¡± Adam assured the young Iyrman. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, the Great Elders gathered together, though one of the seats remained empty. Even after a week, Iromin wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to exin the matter to the rest of the Great Elders. ¡®Elder Story, when will you return?¡¯
How can they grow up? Just a reminder that the Iyr is not Lyr but iyr. Iyr, like Irnd. Rot is also pronounced row, as in to row your boat gently down the stream. Y03 – 705. Convening Y03 ¨C 705. Convening ¡°It would be best for Elder Zijin to continue to watch over Adam,¡± the Chief stated after informing the other Great Elders of the matter. Elder Teacher remained silent. He was in the awkward position in which he didn¡¯te across Adam much, other than when the young half elf had awakened the first Iyrman scribe mage, the Iyr¡¯s first wizard. Awkwardly, he had taken a stance against the young half elf recently. His eyes fell to Elder Forest and Elder Gold, both who had more personal dealing with the young half elf. Elder Forest, who was the most recent Great Elder outside of the Chief to make a deal with the young half elf, crossed her arms as she fell into thought. She threw a nce towards Elder Gold, who caught her eye for a moment, before the pair returned to their thoughts. They were put in the awkward spot of still viewing Adam as a threat, even though he had only helped them, especially with his introduction of certain mathematical concepts. Then there was the matter of Churot. Churot. He was an Iyrman like that of Elder Teacher, with red skin and horns on his forehead. He was born into the Rot family, and the circumstances of his birth had been terrible. If it weren¡¯t for his birth, certainly that old man would have continued to rampage across thend when the spirit took to him. Churot, who was the first scribe mage of the Iyr, and who had understood the mathematical concepts the best. The boy had assisted his Elder and the pair of Great Elders so much in the past year, the Year of Silence. It was only today the boy hadpleted the calctions for many of the Iyr¡¯s logistics for the entire season of dawnval. Even upon hearing Adam¡¯s ridiculous ability, they couldn¡¯t help but think of just how much it would assist the Iyr. Although it was another reason to kill the young man, whose existence was borderline unbelievable, who brought chaos wherever he walked, who did nothing but worry the various Iyrmen. Even so, the young half elf had given them a cor and leash to keep him in check. ¡®Even if we are unable to use his children against him, they are still within our grasp,¡¯ Elder Forest thought. Then her thoughts went to the old man who doted after the five children. There was no doubt the old man doted on the children with all his heart, but there was the thought that part of it was to keep the Great Elders at bay. Elder Gold¡¯s thoughts were also on the young half elf. They had created an unprecedented deal within the Iyr. The Iyr had guaranteed the lives of many outsiders, but they had never guaranteed the lives of Iyrmen for an outsider. There were so many factors to take into consideration, reasons to kill the young half elf, and reasons to let him live. Elder Wrath leaned in to speak. ¡°I do not believe it is a good idea to keep him alive, but Elder Zijin has yet to falter in this regard.¡± ¡°I am in agreement with Elder Wrath,¡± Elder Teacher said, before the pair eyed up thest two Great Elders who had yet to make a decision. ¡®Elder Zijin¡­¡¯ Elder Gold recalled the day when Elder Zijin hade to speak with her. It had been about Adam, of course. He had offered Churot¡¯s assistance to the Great Elder, and though it was unconditional, the Elder had stated they shouldn¡¯t forget the roots of Churot¡¯s assistance. In order for the Great Elders to make a move against Adam, there were several hurdles to ovee. The Chief, Elder Zijin, the Family Elder and the Family Head of the Rot family. Only one of these hurdles would have been difficult to ovee, even the old Jarot would have been nothingpared to such authority, but all four together? Then there was Elder Story. ¡°I agree,¡± Elder Forest said. Elder Gold remained silent for a long while. The votes had been cast, so her vote wasn¡¯t important, though she had also been the most likely to agree. However, she thought back to the meeting with Elder Zijin, and the warning he had given to her, and the promise he had made. ¡°If it is Elder Zijin, then I will cast my vote to agree.¡± The Chief hadn¡¯t expected them all to agree. It was most surprising that Elder Wrath of all people had been the first to agree, since he was the most vehement against the young half elf, even considering their distant, fated connection. ¡°Will we speak of Adam¡¯s new ability?¡± Elder Gold asked, putting forward the second most important topic onto the table. ¡°We should leave it within Elder Zijin¡¯s judgement for now,¡± the Chief stated. ¡°¡­¡± Elder Gold wondered if she should press for it, and she could see Elder Forest was also struggling for it too. The ability, which they trusted to be true since it was Adam, was something which very few possessed, and it was something which technically fell under their domains. Elder Gold, who dealt with the wealth of the Iyr when it came to external affairs, and Elder Forest, who dealt with the wealth of the Iyr when it came to domestic matters. This time, Elder Wrath and Elder Teacher waited for the other pair to vote. ¡®He must be speaking of the tale now,¡¯ the Chief thought, waiting for the pair to cast their votes. ¡°No!¡± Jirotined, yawning as she rested her head against her nano¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll put you to sleep,¡± Adam said, reaching out for Jirot. The girl squirmed away from him for a moment, before she eventually reached out for her father. He kissed her leaf shaped ears and embraced her tight, feeling her warmth against him. He lifted up little Jarot too, nuzzling against a leaf shaped ear gently, before kissing his cheek. He allowed them to say good night to the others first before he carried his youngest children to bed, followed by his triplets. Adam assisted his children in brushing their teeth and washing their faces, before he changed them and their clothies for bed. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you all too young to not wear your clothies?¡± ¡°I can myself, daddy,¡± Konarot replied, standing up taller, her fists clenched with pride. Adam pulled her head to his chest. ¡°How can you all do this to me?¡± He nuzzled Kirot and Karot¡¯s noses before tucking them into bed. ¡°I¡¯ll read you a story next time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, sleeping?¡± Jirot asked, yawning once more, twitching slightly as slumber almost took her. ¡°Later.¡± ¡°I will sleep with you,¡± Mirot said, cing Gurot nearby, nting a kiss on his forehead before shey down on the thick nket beside the children. Jirot smiled as she saw her nana right beside them and a wave of sleepiness took her into the sea known as slumber. Jarot¡¯s eyes remained focused on his father for a moment before he closed them and he fell asleep too. ¡®Should I tease Jurot for not having cute kids?¡¯ Sonarot, who had taken Lanarot to use the bathroom before bed, assisted in tucking her to bed. Before she could pout, her mother kissed her forehead. ¡°Good night, Lanarot.¡± ¡°Good night, mama. Papa, good night.¡± ¡°Good night, Lanababy.¡± Adam nted kissed on each of their foreheads, resisting the urge to kiss Gurot, afraid he¡¯d wake the boy up. ¡°Turot, Asorot, you must protect little Gurot in his dreams.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot whispered firmly, Asorot nodding his head. Adam and Sonarot returned to find another Iyrman had appeared, sitting beside Citool. She wore a spear against her back, and though the spear was one of the two Ool family weapons, Adam wasn¡¯t certain he had seen many wield one. On her forehead was the tattoo of the Ool family, a blue semicircle within the centre and three red, hollow ovals extending out from each side. ¡®Kitool¡¯s grandmother?¡¯ Adam had only ever seen the woman a few times. He knew little about her, except the fact her husband had died back when Jarot and the others went to avenge Churot¡¯s death. ¡®I guess it makes sense she would want to be here. I guess the grandparents want to hear their grandchildren¡¯s tale.¡¯ Jurot began the tale, though the trio shared the glory of regaling the tale to their family. Once they mentioned Adam raining down Fireballs upon his enemies, the young man ced a hand on his holy amulet, the symbol of Baktu pressing against his palm. Though the old Jarot grinned, he noted how dour the young half elf had be. Adam had spent thest week thinking about how many people he had killed, typically with a single word, and a few hand motions. ¡®No wonder they don¡¯t allow mages to grow too powerful.¡¯ ¡°Adam is right,¡± Jarot said, disrupting Adam¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Of course I¡¯m right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°There are no princes or princesses in the Iyr,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Adam was a duke, therefore my greatchildren are princesses and princes.¡± ¡°You wish for your greatchildren to be nobles?¡± Gangak asked. Jarot winced, and for a moment, Adam swore they were actually rted. ¡°It is not up to me.¡± ¡°This is why I wished for them to be my greatchildren.¡± ¡°It would not change anything.¡± ¡°They would grow well under my guidance.¡± Jarot huffed in response. ¡°It is fine if they are not royalty, for they are still my greatchildren.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they aren¡¯t nobles considering how well they¡¯re being raised in the Iyr¡­¡± Adam nced between the Iyrmen. ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t joke about that, Adam,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I take my words back.¡± ¡°The tale is a good tale,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You should be proud to bring such glory to our families.¡± ¡®Good thing the kids won¡¯t know about it.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡°You did well, Adam.¡± Jarot pat the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I killed way too many people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jarot paused. ¡°It had to be done.¡± ¡°Did it?¡± ¡°You had no time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good enough reason.¡± ¡°Did you do it to be a duke?¡± ¡°Partly, but¡­¡± Adam thought about that world and how awful it had been for the people. He had killed a lot of people in order to put in ce, what he assumed to be, a stable foundation. ¡°I guess I really am British.¡± ¡°You feel guilty?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Killing does note easy to even we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it ever toe easy.¡± Jarot pat the young man¡¯s back. ¡°You have brought back many gifts?¡± ¡°Yeah, though not as much as I would have liked since I didn¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°You did not wish to die?¡± ¡°Adam has gained a new ability,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°What is it?¡± Jarot leaned in towards the half elf. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, and the Iyrmen around prepared themselves.
What''s this? An early chapter? It couldn''t be... Thank you everyone for your support and I hope you all enjoy the holidays. Y03 – 706. Brothers Y03 ¨C 706. Brothers Adam stared at the night sky, staring at the vaguely familiar sight. The stars in the other world had been so different he had almost forgotten what the stars of this world looked like. ¡®Staring sombrely into the night sky¡­ who am I, Lucy?¡¯ Jurot stood nearby, keeping an eye on his brother. Adam was leaned up against a wall, staring at the night sky. Adam had his arms crossed, having chosen the position after awkwardly shifting his hands about. ¡°Jurot, I stopped counting after a hundred,¡± the young half elf whispered. Jurot remained silent, his eyes still glued to his brother. ¡°I don¡¯t think I reached a thousand, but there were definitely more than a hundred. It might sound bad, but when it was the nobles, I didn¡¯t mind as much. I still didn¡¯t like to do it, but I didn¡¯t feel that guilty over them. Still, there were a lot ofmoners. A lot of them. Most of them, actually. Farmers and cooks, probably forced into fighting. I just had to give a word. I just had to wave my hand. That was it. It was so¡­ easy. I killed them like they were, they were those birdcats, remember?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m lucky, Jurot. I think about that a lot. I died twice, but I was revived both times. I¡­ I found you both times. Your family looked after me both times.¡± ¡°Our family.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched for a moment, but they remained a frown. ¡°I was gifted a lot of great abilities. I was gifted a lot of great children, some of them technically sharing the same blood as me, apparently, but as far as I¡¯m aware, I didn¡¯t sleep with a dragon. Not yet, anyway.¡± Adam shook his head, his lips having formed a smile by the time he mentioned his children. ¡°I¡¯ve had such great luck and I went around killing the most unlucky people around. It¡¯s a little¡­ it¡¯s a lot bad, you know?¡± Jurot bowed his head as he fell into thought. ¡°No. I do not.¡± Adam nced towards his brother, who had been born within the Iyr. It was, as Adam would have politely described it, amunist death cult. They worshipped one god above all, Baktu, or as he wasmonly known across thend, Lord Sozain, the God of Death. ¡°For most people, death is permanent. They won¡¯t be lucky enough to find a God of Chaos, who doesn¡¯t exist any more, to save them twice. They won¡¯t be lucky enough to have some idiot with a diamond worth more than their entire life¡¯s earnings to save them. Three hundred gold, Jurot. That¡¯s the worth of a person¡¯s life if you want to bring them back. More if you take too long. If you want to kill a man? That doesn¡¯t cost anything.¡± ¡°Death is a part of life.¡± ¡°What right do I have to impart death?¡± ¡°You are chosen by Baktu.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam reached down to his amulet, rubbing along it. ¡°I only picked him because I wanted some abilities.¡± ¡°He also chose you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us made a bad choice. I¡¯m, well, me, and he¡¯s the same god who protected me from the Lord of Order. I suppose I should thank Strom too, since he ended up killing the Champion of Order too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you¡­¡± Adam paused for a long moment. ¡°Lanarot won¡¯t remember him.¡± ¡°She is too young.¡± The shes of Jurot¡¯s first memories struck him. It was raining that day. ¡°If I died in the other world, would she remember me? Would they remember me? Konarot, Kirot, Karot? Jirot, Jarot? They¡¯re smart, too smart, but they¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°If I died, what would you have told them? Would you have told them that I killed a bunch of people? I¡¯d be dead, so I guess my opinion doesn¡¯t matter, but I wouldn¡¯t want them knowing that. I¡¯d want them to know that I loved them very much. I wouldn¡¯t mind if they knew I was an idiot, but a killer?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m no Iyrman, Jurot.¡± ¡°You are my brother, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If you cannot kill, I will.¡± ¡°Does that make me any better?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°It¡¯ll make me feel better, but the sin is still on me. Does a king get off scot free because his servants killed?¡± ¡°You are no king, and I am not your servant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn it back around like that,¡± Adam¡¯s eyes snapped to Jurot, who remained asposed as ever. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°You were a duke, and I am your brother,¡± Jurot said, and while Adam was thinking, he added, ¡°Was I also a prince?¡± Adam¡¯s thoughts quickly fell away to Jurot¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How does it work here?¡± ¡°They would hold the rank below that of a duke, a marquis, and would be heir apparent unless there was a child born to the duke.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I understand why Sir Vonda does not wish to kill, for she prays to Mahtu above all others, but I do not understand why you do not kill when you follow Baktu.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m not evil?¡± ¡°Do you believe me to be evil?¡± Adam winced as though he had pped across the face. ¡°No. I¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re evil, but I guess you do have no qualms with killing?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t thought about it previously, the fact his brother didn¡¯t mind killing in a fight. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re bad.¡± ¡°I have killed many.¡± ¡°Yeah, but they were all beasts.¡± ¡°Is killing beasts different?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re beasts, not people.¡± ¡°You have killed a dragon too.¡± ¡°Yeah but they¡¯re¡­ higher beings, so I guess I can see the justification behind it? Especially since it was self defence, well, the second time. The first time was to make sure Princess Mina was okay.¡± ¡°If a beast kills a person, is the beast evil?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re a beast.¡± Jurot remained silent in thought. ¡°Mahtu believes life to be sacred. Even within her believers, there are some who take lives to eat. Some do not take the lives of animals, but take the lives of fish. Some do not even take the lives of fish. Mahtu breathes life into all, but we take such lives.¡± Adam tapped his bicep with his fingers, thinking on his brother¡¯s words. ¡°When I die, I will enjoy my time in paradise.¡± ¡°You believe in an afterlife?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why did you reply like that?¡± ¡°You sound as if you do not believe in the afterlife.¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen anything that suggests it exists.¡± ¡°It does exist.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Baktu watches over it.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam fell silent. He furrowed his brows, his face twitching in thought. ¡°There¡¯s an afterlife?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam blinked. He looked up towards the sky, the twinkling stars, the streaks of colour all across the dark sky. ¡°Oh. Right. Gods. They exist in this world. So does magic.¡± Adam blinked again before he threw a look towards Jurot, though his face was still full of confusion, having not thought of the obvious connections between the world and how it was so different to his first life. Jurot remained silent as Adam continued to think. He had heard of Adam¡¯s first life, where there were giant carriages of steel which could fly the masses without magic, at a pace which could cross the entirely of Alnd in hours rather than days. ¡°Jurot, I think, after pretending to be an idiot for so long, I¡¯ve actually be stupid.¡± ¡°You think too much of your children and not enough of the world.¡± ¡°So¡­ you know how Sa-, I mean, granduncle Sarot died, does that mean he¡¯ll be in the afterlife? Paradise?¡± ¡°He will enjoy his time reliving his wonderful memories and he will fight and hunt creatures which are not native to this realm.¡± ¡°I mean, will he really exist? With a body and all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can people travel to the afterlife without dying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°The afterlife is another realm, like ours. It has its own rules, like the rules of the previous worlds we have explored. Baktu administers the realm, and so do his many guards.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam blinked as he continued to think. ¡°How strong are the guards of Baktu?¡± ¡°Most are stronger than the Night Lords we faced.¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam blinked again. ¡°I feel a little bit better knowing that death isn¡¯t the end of someone¡¯s existence, but it still feels bad.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you kill me to protect your children?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Would you kill me to protect your children?¡± ¡°Why are you asking something like that?¡± Adam frowned, feeling his body heat up, partly from the shock of the question, and partly because of the answer. ¡°You must answer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You must.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam caught Jurot¡¯s eyes, which stared deep into his eyes expectantly. ¡°Of course I would.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I would do the same.¡± ¡°I would never hurt my children.¡± ¡°I know.¡±
Nothing says brotherly love like promising to kill one another. Y03 – 707. Family and Business Y03 ¨C 707. Family and Business Omen: 4, 20 ¡®Nice.¡¯ Though the Omen tickled Adam, he knew not to tempt Fate, and so decided against using it. ¡®Right, I have to do that¡­¡¯ Adam worked out lightly in the morning, along with the older children, before he went to bathe. He carried Jirot and Jarot back from the baths while his triplets followed him. He fed them all, including his sister, resisting the urge to also feed the other children around. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, following Adam out. ¡°You must use your magic upon the gem.¡± ¡°The gem?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ah, the one that Crowseer gave?¡± ¡°Yes, but also the blood gem.¡± ¡°The blood¡­ ah, that gem?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll do thatter tonight then. Thanks for reminding me.¡± Jurot nodded, before letting Adam leave to enchant. Crowseer¡¯s words had burned into his mind. The young Iyrman was uncertain if their talk in the night had helped his brother, but hopefully this would do something. He was uncertain if he should trust Crowseer, but with what he had said¡­ ¡®I will inform Elder Zijin.¡¯ ¡°Lovely to see you again, Fawyx,¡± Adam called to the Iyrman who was apanying him. ¡°You as well, Adam,¡± the Iyrman replied. He wore lighter clothing and carried a de at his side. He was one of the few Iyrmen who was thin rather than muscr. He was one of the tusked Iyrmen, with greyish green skin. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°I enjoyed my time with my family so was unable to miss you,¡± Fawyx replied. ¡°Ouch, harsh.¡± Adam pretended to wince. ¡°I am sure you can handle it, Unrivalled Und-,¡± ¡°Lovely weather we¡¯re having,¡± Adam interrupted, almost cringing at the title. A shadow of a smile crept across Fawyx¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. It is.¡± Adam enchanted that day, passively enchanting as he had done near the previous year¡¯s end. Fawyx blinked towards the young half elf, having never seen him do such a thing before. The Iyrman recalled what Elder Zijin had told him, something which sounded so impossible that it could only be something Adam could do. ¡°¡­¡± Adam¡¯s spent the three days enchanting a Basic modifier, a typical +1 to hit and damage. Due to his passive enchanting it required only three days to enchant such an effect onto a weapon, which was already great enough, though it did not reach the likes of the fire giants, who could enchant one Basic weapon each day. Adam went to see Elder Zijin, who he would see every evening whenever he expended his Health and Mana into the blood gem. This time the Elder had his books in front of him, checking the ledgers, making sure the families he was watchful over had their needs taken care of. Mana: 19 -> 9 Health: 91 -> 57 Adam winced as the blood gem drained his Health and Mana, and the pulsing gem pulsed with more life than it had done so the day before. Each day Adam fed the gem, it grew more powerful, more lively. Adam did his best not to look at the shadows, understanding the Iyr probably had a few warriors nearby, just in case something happened. ¡®I wonder if that olddy is also here.¡¯ ¡°Would you be willing to sell the magical weapons at the same rate as the previous year?¡± Elder Zijin asked. ¡°A hundred gold for each one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam raised his brows, smirking at the Elder. However, he thought better than to joke about the Iyr, not when he was still in the process of feeding a mysterious gem which required his blood and magic. ¡°Of course. Such lovely weapons they were, each identical to the other.¡± ¡°We thank you for your assistance in these matters, Adam. You have done so much for us.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯ll keep being nice to me.¡± ¡°The Iyr never forgets.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s always done right by me. Mostly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Elder Zijin ced a diamond onto the table. The diamond, with its gleam, was identical to most of the diamonds Adam had in his possession. The half elf eyed it up for a moment before he picked it up and slipped it into his pocket. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said. Elder Zijin bowed his head, and with their business over, the half elf began to leave. ¡°Adam,¡± the Elder called. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam turned to face him. ¡°If you have trouble sleeping, you may request night tea from a warehouse.¡± Adam slowly bowed his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Elder Zijin bowed his head and allowed the half elf to leave. The Elder reached into his pouch and felt the diamonds within. There were many ways the Iyr could have paid Adam, from gold coins, to all manner of gems, but a single diamond worth three hundred gold? Such was a rare gem, and it was a gem which meant one thing in particr. It was the least he could do, considering how much Adam was doing for them. Elder Zijin pulled out a little ck book, and wrote within it. Though Adam was treating them well, they still needed to judge him. As the Elder wrote within the book, a thought came to him. He leaned back into his chair, ncing to one side, where Shaool waited, hidden in the shadow. ¡®Can it be done?¡¯ Omen: 10, 12 Adam awoke early the next morning, and noting the looks of the nearby Iyrmen, realised he should take the day off. ¡®I should probably still do the gemter, though.¡¯ ¡°Papa, look!¡± Lanarot called, pointing towards the blob of purple. ¡°Is you.¡± ¡°Oh wow, look at that, it is me! You drew me so handsome too. Am I really that handsome?¡± ¡°Yes! So handsome. Papa so handsome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I am handsome, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam slowly nodded. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot shouted, pointing up towards him, her eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°Yes?¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes further. ¡°Okay.¡± She stormed off towards the nearby wall and stared at it, crossing her arms behind her as she fell deep in thought. ¡°Jurot, there¡¯s no need to be jealous,¡± Adam said, ncing to his side, only to find Jurot had left. ¡°Papa working.¡± ¡°Right, he is working¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Howe no one bullies him when he works so much, but they bully me?¡± ¡°Is papa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Lanababy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lanarot smiled before returning back to her drawing. ¡°I draw Gurot, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam replied, getting up to meet the Elder, who remained at the entrance. The Elder¡¯s gaze was fixated on the pair of goblin twins, each who were staring at the wall, jabbering towards one another. No, one was jabbering to the other, who listened intently to his elder sister, nodding his head every so often. ¡°The Iyr wishes to test something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, following the Elder, who had motioned for the half elf to follow him. ¡°We wish to know if another enchanter can enchant the weapons once you have ced the base enchantment upon them.¡± ¡°Ah, right,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. The Iyr had already figured out they could, but they hadn¡¯t tested his current enchanting ability. ¡°So you want me working today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lanarot is going to be so annoyed¡­¡± Lanarot pouted up towards her brother once she was informed. Her nieces and nephew, the triplets, assisted by pouting up towards him. ¡°Papa always working!¡± the little girl used, her lips pursed together, threatening to cry. ¡°Ah, I will try to work less so I can y with you, Lanababy.¡± Upon noticing the triplets pouting further, Adam dropped down to embrace the four. ¡°I¡¯ll y with you all tomorrow, I promise. You hear that, Elder Zijin? You need to protect me tomorrow so I can y with the children!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elder Zijin replied. ¡°Did you hear? Elder Zijin will make sure I can y with you tomorrow, so don¡¯t be sad.¡± Adam kissed them all over their faces. Lanarot turned her head away from him, pouting towards her mother, before she rushed up to her to hug her leg. ¡°Mama! Papa so mean!¡± Sonarot picked her up, gently patting her back. Her grandchildren also walked over towards her to hug her leg, hoping she would assist them. ¡°Adam must go work today, but tomorrow he will y with you.¡± Adam sighed, before narrowing his eyes at the Elder. ¡°I hope the Iyr doesn¡¯t forget how much distress they¡¯re causing my children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam huffed as he made his way to work, Fawyx escorting the young half elf to the shrine. Adam met the Elder in the evening, handing him the three weapons the Iyr had provided for him to enchant that day. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Payment.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not done yet.¡± ¡°It does not matter in this case.¡± ¡°Well, alright,¡± Adam said, pocketing the diamond, d he was still making three hundred gold, about a year¡¯s sry for someone making decent ie in thisnd. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot shouted once he returned, with Jirot following after with her own shout, before he was swarmed by the six children. Adam dropped to his knees and lifted them up, showering them with affection, before letting them go. ¡°Were you all behaving today?¡± ¡°Papa, look!¡± Lanarot grabbed Adam¡¯s hand while Jirot replied with her favourite word, before Adam was dragged away. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Adam replied, staring down at the picture the girl had drawn. The girl began to point out each of the people she drew to her brother. ¡°Where¡¯s Inakan?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Lanarot pointing to one of the scribbles, which just so happened to be where she had pointed to for Gurot, Jaygak, and her grandfather. ¡°Of course. Where was papa Jurot again?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Lanarot pointed to the blob she had said was Kavgak, and also Gurot, again. ¡°Gosh, your drawing is so amazing!¡± Adam lifted her up and kissed her face all over. Lanarot squealed with joy, while Jirot rushed up towards Gangak, who hade to visit the children. ¡°Babo?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°He is at the estate,¡± Gangak replied. Jirot hugged Gangak, kissing her cheek, before pointing towards a seat. Jarot remained hugging her neck as he sucked his thumb. ¡°Your grandfather tells me you are working hard again,¡± Gangak used the half elf. ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam replied, crossing his arms. Gangak smiled. She dodged a few of Jirot¡¯s pokes, before she brought the girl¡¯s head to her bosom. ¡°Do you think you can bully me?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, cackling. ¡°That is right.¡± Gangak rubbed her cheek against the girl¡¯s head. ¡°You must listen well to your father.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jirot smirked slightly and whispered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you n to bring more chaos to the world this year?¡± Gangak asked once the group settled together to eat. ¡°Is that up to me?¡± Adam asked, feeding Kavgak from hisp. The girl looked up towards Adam, before shyly looking to the side, opening her mouth for the spoonful of porridge. ¡°Your way of causing trouble is just like your grandfather¡¯s.¡± ¡°That old man¡­¡± Adam found his triplets looking up towards him, and his twins were also staring at him as they drank from their bottle. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that sort of thing is up to me, but I would prefer not for things to get too chaotic.¡± ¡°Not daddy!¡± Jirot said, pointing towards Kavgak. She pointed towards her nano. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°I am her grandaunt, like I am your greataunt, my Jirot,¡± Gangak replied with utmost affection. ¡°Even though Kavgak is not my daughter, she still love me so much, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Adam nted a kiss against her cheek. ¡°She gave me a lovely little gift.¡± ¡°You changed her clothy?¡± ¡°Not that kind of gift, but even if she gives me that kind of gift, I¡¯ll still love her forever.¡± Adam held her closer to him, while noting the envious eyes of his children. ¡°I¡¯ll hug you too, but right now it Kavgak¡¯s turn, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Konarot replied, but she continued to pout, her tail swaying from side to side. Her face darkened as she red at Kavgak, before her grandmother rubbed her head, and wiped her face clean. ¡°Jaygak, you should give me Kavgak since you¡¯ll just bully her. Raygak, we should protect little Kavgak, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Raygak nodded his head, while Jaygak reached out towards her brother subconsciously, but instead of bullying him, brushed his hair gently, having caught herself. She could sense her father was ready to act too, but he had remained seated while she brushed her brother¡¯s hair. ¡°Taygak, Adam is trying to steal Kavgak from me.¡± Taygak¡¯s eyes widened as she red at Adam, as though daring him to try. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Taygak, you cannot do this to me.¡± Taygak looked towards her nana for support, the older Iyrman brushing Jirot¡¯s hair gently, while Jarot clutched at her shirt with a vice grip, slowly drinking from his bottle of milk. Gangak¡¯s eyes then met Adam¡¯s. ¡°I will take Jirot and Jarot, you can take Kavgak and Maygak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained silent for a long moment. ¡°If their babo agrees,¡± Adam replied, his tone too serious. ¡°What a shame.¡± Gangak gently rocked the pair within her arms. ¡°I should have taken you when I had the chance.¡± An air of awkwardness filled the air, while Gangak grinned wide, enjoying the moment of chaos she had created. She pulled the goblins closer to her chest, the pair she was ready to adopt when the Rot family had initially refused. ¡®Damn. Old people really don¡¯t care, do they?¡¯
I hope you enjoyed the triple chapters today! The next two chapters are rather crazy, 709 especially. Y03 – 708. Business and Family Y03 ¨C 708. Business and Family Omen: 18, 18 ¡®I guess I can¡¯t enchant even if I really wanted to¡­¡¯ Adam thought, trapped under the weight of his children. The twins drooled over his chest and stomach, while his arms and legsy trapped under his triplets¡¯ silver tails. ¡°Are you working today?¡± Adam asked Jurot over breakfast, holding Inakan in hisp as he fed her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I am needed in the fields.¡± ¡°Oh, fair.¡± ¡°Are you going to work today?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Adam replied, feeling his eldest daughter¡¯s re against the back of his head. ¡°I fear I will be unable to handle the reprisal.¡± ¡°She has you by the leash.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that my daughter is cute.¡± ¡°That is beside the point.¡± ¡°That is the point.¡± Adam continued to feed Inakan, who slowly ate the food, feeling the texture of the oatmeal within her mouth as she pressed it against the roof of her mouth with her tongue. ¡®Should I keep waiting before I tease him?¡¯ Jaygak thought. Adam had doted on the children too much recently, but he still seemed bothered by the events within the other world. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you keep Jirot for yourself. She adores my grandaunt the most, so she should y with me too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to corrupt her.¡± ¡°Jirot,e here,¡± Jaygak called. Jirot threw her head aside to find out who had been calling her. She looked up at the red skinned Jaygak, shoving a sliced vegetable into her mouth. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jirot,e to daddy,¡± Adam called, reaching out a hand. Jirot smirked towards her father, and with a menacing whisper she replied. ¡°No.¡± She remained silent, still smirking towards her father. ¡°Do you want to change her clothy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is your daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Once they had finished with breakfast, Adam brought the children together to read to them. He read the tale of an Iyrman from the Kan family to the children, of one of the many who had gone on to be a Chief. Once he was done with the story, he relinquished the babies to their mothers so they could be fed and napped. ¡°Asorot, the hydra winds its head back and snaps it vicious maw towards you,¡± Adam said, rolling his die. ¡°Oh no! That¡¯s a natural twenty!¡± The children gasped, with Asorot¡¯s lips stuck in a small circle. The boy frowned. ¡°How can it do this, cousin Adam?¡± ¡°Of course it had to do this, since you are so strong,¡± Adam replied, as though it were a fact. ¡°I will gain my vengeance.¡± ¡°No,¡± Saygak said. ¡°I will cast my spell!¡± ¡°Oh, what are you casting?¡± ¡°Fates and Pots,¡± the little Gak replied. ¡°Cousin Adam, you must roll again.¡± Adam rolled once more and the children all gasped. ¡°Wow. I¡¯ve never met anyone unluckier in my life. That¡¯s another natural twenty.¡± Saygak frowned, before marking the spell on my sheet. ¡°No!¡± Turot shouted, raising a hand towards Adam to stop him. ¡°I will protect my little brother.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? How are you going to do that?¡± ¡°My shield is very good,¡± the boy said, picking up the little card with the shield¡¯s statistics. The shield, Very Good Shield, was indeed a very good shield. ¡°Oh, I gotta roll again?¡± Adam picked up therge twenty sided die once more. ¡°There¡¯s no way I get three natural twenties in a row.¡± He rolled the die, the children leaning over to watch it roll. It struck off the side of the tray before it settled within it. Even Damokan and Kalokan made faces upon seeing the roll. ¡°This is all my fault,¡± Adam said. ¡°The hydra must know that I gifted you the vest.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°This cannot be!¡± Turot stared up towards his cousin in shock. ¡°This is not right!¡± ¡°It is not right!¡± the children agreed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s how it is,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s a one in eight thousand chance, but three natural twenties in a row is still a possibility.¡± Asorot sat in shock, ncing around towards the other children, unable to believe Adam was able to roll so well three times in a row. ¡°You are so lucky, cousin Adam!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m lucky! Have you ever seen anyone as lucky as me? What adorable children I have! What adorable cousins I have! Who in this world can be as lucky as me?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam!¡± Raygak held up a little slip. ¡°I critically hitst time so the hydra must roll a bad dice.¡± ¡°Is that right? Where does it say that?¡± Raygak pointed to the first ability of his weapon. ¡°It is Big Bad from Big Sword.¡± ¡°I see, Big Bad. When you critically hit, the enemy rolls their next attacks with bad dice. Wow, that is big bad, isn¡¯t it? Alright, well, everyone¡¯s trying to save Asorot, even though he¡¯s raging and can handle the critical hit.¡± ¡°We must save the vigers,¡± Katool said, brushing her hair behind her ear, pulling up her chin nobly. ¡°Right, right. Alright, well, let me roll one more time.¡± Adam picked up the die, shook it within his hand for far too long. ¡°Okay, are we ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You know what, maybe I¡¯m just being really lucky today. Konarot,e here.¡± Konarot, who had beenzing around nearby, hoisted herself up and rushed to her father, fighting away the sleepiness within her. She rubbed her eye. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°First¡­¡± Adam hugged the girl and they kissed each other¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Okay, now, I want you to roll the dice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Konarot picked up the dice before she half tossed it into the tray. ¡°Wow, look at how unlucky you are!¡± Adam noted the three on the die, while the other children nodded approvingly towards the girl. ¡°It¡¯s only right since Ritetu has to keep the bnce. You can¡¯t be lucky and have me as your father.¡± Adam pulled his daughter onto hisp while the sleepy Kirot and Karot sat beside him. ¡°Okay, Kirot and Karot will also roll the dice too.¡± Kirot and Karot smiled, their tails swaying gently. ¡®I really am so lucky¡­¡¯ ¡°Anyway, the hydra tried to snap against your neck, and even with Saygak¡¯s magic, it pushed through, and even as your brother tried to intercept with his shield, another head mped against it, but finally, the blow from Big Sword managed to cause it to wince, so it missed you as you ducked out of the way.¡± ¡°I am too nimble, cousin Adam,¡± Asorot replied, nodding his head as he sat up taller. ¡°You are too nimble. Too swift, too nimble, too tough. What kind of hydra can deal with the mighty Asorot?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The boy puffed out his chest in pride. ¡°Grandfather killed a hydra, cousin Adam and cousin Jurot killed a hydra, and now I will kill a hydra!¡± ¡°Well, before that, it¡¯s still the hydra¡¯s turn, and it¡¯s going to snap its head towards Turot who tried to intercept, as well as Raygak, who hurt it so badlyst round.¡± ¡®Would the hydra not attack one or two at most?¡¯ Mirot thought, gently rocking with Murot against her, holding the little one against her bosom. The baby sucked against his dummy as he slept peacefully within his mother¡¯s arms. Once the game of warriors and wanderers was finished, they made their way to the nearby park. In the same way the Elder¡¯s estate was within the cube of nine shared estates, the park was within the cube of the nine sets of shared estates, which made up one of the Iyr¡¯s many urban centres. Adam watched as the children yed, noting the appearance of other Iyrmen who kept an eye on him. Thankfully, Mirot and Kaygak hade along to y with the children, while the others remained behind to watch over the youngest set of babies. ¡®They¡¯re ying well even without their aunt and siblings,¡¯ Adam thought, watching his triplets as they yed with the others, Asorot taking the role of remaining with them. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Jibabyined so much to have me stay here and then she abandoned me for that old man¡­¡¯ Adam sighed, though his lips formed a small smile. ¡®I should probably get more XP this year. I¡¯ve got a bit, but there¡¯s so much to do. Hopefully, Elder Story will be back and the fort will get set up by the end of the year. If I let it take too long, the farmers and porters might go elsewhere considering they¡¯re Experts now.¡¯ The half elf yawned lightly, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡®Should I drink more of that tea at night?¡¯ He let out another long sigh, though the weight in his shoulders did not lighten. ¡®Five adorable children, but no wife? I really should get married, at least so they can have a mother.¡¯ A frown crept across Adam¡¯s lips. ¡®Half dragons are one thing, but goblins? Who the hell is going to get married to me when I have goblin children?¡¯ Adam thought about how tiny the pair had been when he had first found them, covered in dirt and mud, their mother in the most terrible state. He covered his face with his hands, letting slip his frustrations into the darkness. Konarot pat his head, causing him to pull back, and she twitched from the sudden movement. She blinked up towards her father, whose face was full of shock, before he smiled, lifting the girl up to smother her in his affection. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± the girl replied, hugging her father tight. ¡°Good, good,¡± Adam held her close, before noting the expectant gazes of the younger pair of his triplets. ¡°Come here, you little brats! Who gave you permission to be this cute?¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to grow?¡± Jarot asked, reaching up to pinch little Jarot¡¯s nose. Adam blinked, staring at the old man was holding his youngest son on hisp, teasing the boy. Little Jarot cackled like his elder sister, before he returned back to sucking against his thumb, his other hand clutching his greatfather¡¯s shirt with the tightest of grips. ¡°I asked you to remain small and cute, but you are growing so quickly!¡± Jarot huffed once more. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying,¡± Adam added, nodding his head. ¡°How can they do this to us?¡± ¡°They believe themselves to be so cute.¡± ¡°Well, they are, but that¡¯s beside the point.¡± ¡°It is beside the point,¡± the old man agreed. Adam dropped opposite the old man, allowing him to greet the triplets, who enjoyed the way he rubbed their heads. Adam noted the old man¡¯s missing leg, which had been taken by a terrible demon the previous year. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°How can I not be well with such adorable greatchildren?¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Adam asked, finally working up the courage to ask about his leg. ¡°When I travelled across thend they called me Mad Dog,¡± the old man replied. ¡°If I say this wooden leg hurts me, they will call me Sad Pup.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°It is difficult to walk with,¡± the old man eventually admitted. ¡°Why must I walk all this way to see my greatchildren?¡± His eyes cut through Adam with an usatory re. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them to you more often.¡± ¡°At least twice a week.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring them once a week, but they should stay with you sometimes too.¡± Jarot groaned, before noting the way his greatson stared at him while he sucked his thumb. ¡°It is eptable. It is unforgivable you have not done so before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to guilt trip me.¡± ¡°I will only forgive you if you bring me another child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I can joke about something like that.¡± ¡®How can there be such a thing as too many children?¡¯ Jarot stifled a chuckle at the thoughts on his grandson¡¯s face, before little Jarot stopped sucking his thumb and shifted to look at his father. The boy waited for his father¡¯s affection, before his greatfather pulled him in closer, distracting him. ¡®The wooden leg is a bit awkward. Should I¡­¡¯ ¡°I need to go deal with the gem, so I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Jirot¡¯s head snapped from her grandmother to her father, her eyes piercing into Adam. ¡°Working?¡± Konarot stood up straighter as she stared at her father expectantly. ¡°Working, daddy?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not working! I just need to do this one thing, it¡¯s not work at all!¡± Jirot pointed towards her father, staring up at her grandmother for support, while Konarot did the same towards her greatfather. ¡°Are you working when you promised not to?¡± Jarot asked, his eyes narrowed towards the half elf. ¡°No, no. I just need to do something, it won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Something that¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°It is not work?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If it is dangerous and it is not work then it must be fun,¡± Jarot reasoned. ¡°Since your father is not going to work, he may go.¡± ¡°Not working?¡± Jirot asked, staring up at her greatfather to confirm. ¡°It is not working.¡± Jirot huffed, crossing her arms as she stared up at her father. ¡°Daddy working, is bad boy.¡± She wagged her finger up at her father. ¡°Daddy¡¯s a very good boy.¡± Adam lifted the girl up and blew a raspberry against her neck, causing her to squeal and squirm, before he let her down, allowing his giggling daughter to retreat back to her babo. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the old Jarot said. ¡°Okay,¡± Konarot said, though she remained focused on her father as he left, narrowing her eyes. She tilted her head upwards. ¡®You must tell me if daddy is working.¡¯ ¡®Okay,¡¯ the bird replied, fluttering off to follow the half elf. Jarot watched as the bird left, before ncing down towards his greatdaughter, who watched the bird fly away. ¡°Konarot.¡± ¡°Babo?¡± The girl waited beside her greatfather expectantly. ¡°¡­¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°You must bully your father more.¡± Konarot pouted. ¡°I not bully daddy.¡± ¡°Will you bully me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Babo.¡± ¡°I am your babo so you will not bully me?¡± ¡°My babo.¡± Konarot climbed up beside her greatfather. ¡°At first you wanted to fight me, and now you wish to cuddle me?¡± Jarot smiled wider. ¡°Yes, you must be my greatdaughter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jarot felt the girl¡¯s head against his arm, his hand still wrapped around his youngest greatson. He let out a joyful sigh. ¡®I should bring Otkan a drink.¡¯ ¡°Is Adam working?¡± Jurot asked, stepping into the shared estate. ¡°No. He has gone to visit the Elder for something dangerous but not work.¡± ¡®It must be that,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°You can probably add studs to the bottom,¡± Adam informed the Elder within his estate. ¡°I don¡¯t actually remember how it was done, but that should help?¡± Elder Zijin stared down at the doodle Adam had created. ¡®The dwarves and gnomes would understand how to work the steel this way. Should I request Filliam to assist?¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Since this should help some of the Iyrmen, I hope you¡¯ll work on it for my children¡¯s greatfather first.¡± ¡°Your grandfather?¡± ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam retorted. ¡®He must be feeling better if he¡¯s joking again.¡¯ ¡°Will you ce your strength into the gem?¡± Adam nced to the side, noting the nearby Iyrmen. He assumed they were at minimum at the level of Masters, though he wondered if they had also brought more Iyrmen nearby, just in case. ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t think about how much the Iyr prepares.¡¯ Mana: 25 -> 15 Health: 91 -> 50 Adam hissed out in pain, wincing as his mana filled the gem, and the fiery pain flooded through his arm and into the rest of his body. Whatever the gem was doing to him, it was dealing more damage than a Fireball, and he couldn¡¯t resist the damage either. ¡®Thankfully it didn¡¯t reduce any of-,¡¯ Adam¡¯s thought cut off when he stared within the box where the gem hadin. In the moment between him wincing in pain and thinking about the pain, the gem had disappeared. No, it hadn¡¯t quite disappeared, for where the gem oncey, something else had appeared. The Iyrmen nearby grew tense, but staring down at what was within the silver box they had made to keep the gem¡¯s magic from leaking, was something they hadn¡¯t expected. Adam met Elder Zijin¡¯s gaze, the pair¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest, that was not what I expected.¡±
What could it be? Next chapter is going to be crazy and not for the reasons you think. Y03 – 709. The Father Y03 ¨C 709. The Father Elder Zijin closed his little ck book, before sping his hands together, staring at where the half elf had been sitting. Only a short few moments ago, the pair had been discussing something which Adam wished to bring existence within the Iyr, and now¡­ He had been promised the day off, but at the very least he didn¡¯t want to lose progress on the pulsing gem. It was something the Iyr wasn¡¯t entirely familiar with, and even as they tried to identify the gem, the magic was merely absorbed into the gem. ¡®Of course.¡¯ The Elder rubbed his forehead, thinking of the phrase which had entered the Iyr¡¯s lexicon. Jarot¡¯sughter filled the shared estate. The Iyrmen were d they had taken the youngest babies away, though theughter had rmed Murot and the others, causing them to cry. Even so, the old one armed Iyrman was unable to stop hisughter, tears beginning to form in his eyes. Adam stood there awkwardly, holding the back of the baby¡¯s head. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the babies crying? If you¡¯re going tough, at least muffle yourughter.¡± Jarot tried to respond, but he was unable to do so through hisughter. Jurot lifted little Jarot up, holding the boy to his chest, allowing his grandfather to cover his mouth, tears still burning with his eyes. Hisughter caused Jirot tough, and soon Adam¡¯s children all began to add to the symphony ofughter which filled the estate. Inakan joined in theughter, having barely heard it erupt nearby, but even Gurot, who had been crying within his mother¡¯s bosom, began tough and squeal. ¡°I get what this looks like, but this time¡­¡± Adam caught Jaygak staring at him, giving him that look. It was the look that dared him to finish his statement, but Adam couldn¡¯t, having realised it wasn¡¯t honest midway through. ¡°Actually, no, even this time it is my fault.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot blinked as Adam sat down with the baby, still supporting the back of the tiny one¡¯s head. ¡°So, apparently, that gem thing was¡­ I don¡¯t know what it was, but yeah.¡± Adam could feel the warmth of the newborn baby¡¯s body against him. The baby looked like any half fae out there, except the babe¡¯s skin was deep red, like blood. ¡°A demon?¡± Sonarot asked. The devilkin from Aswadasad all had horns, but there were tales during the Demonic Devastation which stated some demons did not have horns. ¡°Just because he¡¯s that adorable, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a demon,¡± Adam replied, causing Jarot to almost howl withughter again. The half elf could feel all the gazes upon him, since this was exactly something which would have happened to him. Jurot thought about what Crowseer had said. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am the best brother.¡± ¡°How can you say that when Turot and Asorot are sitting right there?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Turot and Asorot y so well with one another and little Gurot.¡± ¡°I y well too,¡± Raygak added. ¡°I did not borrow Jaygak¡¯s peppers all year.¡± ¡°The year has only begun, Raygak,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°I read to Kavgak too.¡± ¡°Raygak¡¯s right, of course,¡± Adam stated. ¡°How can you say that when there are such great brothers all around us?¡± Jurot remained silent, blinking. Jaygak stifled augh, before noting the way Kitool stared at her, and the young Iyrman nced aside. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you all to say you¡¯re joint first at being the best brother,¡± Adam finally relented, winking. ¡°Daddy,¡± Konarot called, walking up to her father. ¡°Is baby?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is your baby?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. ¡°Uh¡­¡± A pair of familiar faces arrived, a bald Iyrman who wore the same tattoo as some within the shared estate, and another Iyrman, a beautiful woman with deep red skin, with a purple tilted cross in the centre of her forehead and six hollowed hexes. She wore the attire of the shamans, dresses in her heavy cloak, dark green with a golden hem, and wore two amulets of Baktu. Lokat stared down at the child, before she muttered a prayer, and bowed her head. ¡°The babe is a demon.¡± Adam held the child against himself still, his eyes ncing between Lokat and Shaool. Shaool rubbed Konarot¡¯s head, while the girl nced around in the sky, trying to find her bird friend. Shaool smiled tenderly towards the young girl, who pouted up at her, before eventually giving into her nano¡¯s affection. ¡°Adam,¡± Jarot finally called, having managed to stop hisughter. ¡°I forgive you.¡± ¡°You forgive me?¡± ¡°You have kept your word.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is he not my sixth greatson?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, flushing red hot. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°A demon?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I feel like demons are likely to be hunted, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam looked down at the boy, whoy within his arms. The boy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared above, his red eyes so simr to the colour of blood. Adam noted the leaf shaped ears of the boy, the boy not just a demon, but also a fae. ¡®Is it because I was the one to give my mana and health?¡¯ ¡°If you do not wish to adopt him, I will,¡± Jurot said, causing the various gazes to shift from his brother to him in shock. ¡°You?¡± Jaygak let slip, before Kitool jabbed her with a finger to the side. ¡°He will be in danger if he grows without the name of our family,¡± Jurot replied, sitting up tall and straight, his arms crossed. ¡°Who would dare to bother him when he is son of Jurot?¡± ¡°I will ept this too.¡± Jarot chuckled. ¡°How can he be your son when he¡¯s this adorable?¡± Adam asked, his heart pounding in his chest, his chest tightening. ¡°Obviously he¡¯s my son!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, leaving the matter there. ¡°¡­¡± Adam stared down at the demon baby. ¡°Is it true no one would mess with him if he was an Iyrman?¡± ¡°There would be fewer threats,¡± Jurot replied after thinking for a moment. ¡°Even demons?¡± ¡°He would be an Iyrman,¡± Jurot stated firmly. ¡®The buff of being an Iyrman is insane¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell across his own children. Konarot, Kirot, Karot, all half dragons who would be hunted for their dragon ancestry. Jirot, Jarot, each who would be hunted because they were considered vermin. Then this demon baby, who would be hunted because he was a demon, just like Lucy. shes of fire crossed Adam¡¯s eyes as he recalled the meeting with Shama, the Lord of mes. An unimaginably powerful foe who had essentially defeated him with a flick of his finger. Even aftering across a Night God and several Night Lords, he hadn¡¯t yet faced a creature even half as powerful as that man. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot huffed, breaking his thought. ¡°My daddy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The girl looked down at the baby, and then to the other Iyrmen nearby. She nced between Kavgak, Jaygak, and Logak. ¡°Jaygak dohta?¡± ¡°No, no, he¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Jirot asked, narrowing her eyes. She looked between the boy and then to her father. Her eyes fell to Jurot and Adam, and then to her grandmother. Her lower lip began to quiver. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Jibaby?¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl began to scream, before the screaming turned to a cry. ¡°Not my daddy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam blinked, stunned from her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Not my daddy!¡± She pointed at her father with her dagger like finger. ¡°Not my nana!¡± She pointed at her grandmother. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°You are not my daddy!¡± ¡®Is she angry at the baby?¡¯ Adam, trapped by holding the baby, nced over towards the old man. ¡°What is wrong, my Jirot?¡± Jarot asked, with the little boy named after him standing beside his greatfather awkwardly. ¡°Not my daddy!¡± Jirot shouted towards her father. ¡°Look!¡± She raised her arm. ¡°Look! Not my daddy!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Look!¡± She sniffled and pointed to Kavgak and Jaygak. ¡°Gak.¡± She pointed between Lanarot and Jurot. ¡°Woh.¡± Adam¡¯s face grew paler. ¡°Jibaby¡­¡± He swallowed, his throat full of silence. Little Jarot stared up at his father, his mouth agape, before he turned to face his greatfather. His lips trembled and he made to cry too. The older Jarot hoisted the boy up within his arms. ¡°Jirot, how can you say such things? You are my greatdaughter!¡± Jirot stared up at the old man, her eyes growing wetter with tears. She slowly bowed her head, her eyes ring up toward the old man. ¡°No.¡± She trembled for a moment before she burst into further tears, letting out the loudest of wails. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained glued to Adam¡¯s face, seeing the look of rm on the half elf¡¯s face, and the sweat across the back of his neck. ¡°Jirot.¡± ¡°No!¡± She pointed up towards Jurot angrily. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Jaygak called, softly. ¡°Obviously you are Adam¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot sobbed, before Sonarot picked the girl up, holding her close. Jirot continued to wail and cry, even as she was rocked within the woman¡¯s arms, which had always soothed her. Jaygak sighed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your daughter causing trouble.¡± Jaygak took little time gloating, instead making her way to the Gak section of the shared estate. Adam¡¯s heart continued to thunder deep within his chest. He held the boy closer to his chest. ¡®Of course you¡¯re my children, you little punk!¡¯ Adam winced, unable to shake the feeling that he was just saying it to convince himself. ¡®No! Of course you¡¯re my daughter! Jaygak¡¯s right! Only my daughter can make this trouble.¡¯ Even so, Adam couldn¡¯t find the strength to speak. Jaygak finally returned, holding up a mirror she had received when she was a girl. The amount of chaos she had caused with the mirror caused Jogak to sit up straighter and raise his brows at his daughter. ¡°Jirot,e.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cried into her grandmother¡¯s bosom. Jaygak sighed. ¡°You¡¯re looking at the picture wrong, Jirot.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jirot sniffled. Jaygak picked up Konarot, holding the girl to her chest. ¡°Is Konarot daddy¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot sniffled, turning back to look towards her eldest sister, then towards her father. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right. You see?¡± Jaygak brushed Konarot¡¯s hair. ¡°Daddy does not have silver hair, but Konarot is still his daughter.¡± Jirot stared at the girl, narrowing her eyes at Konarot, before she nodded her head slowly. ¡°Siva¡¯air.¡± She sniffled once more, staring up towards her kako¡¯s beautiful red skin, distracted for a moment. ¡°Karot and Kirot, they¡¯re Konarot¡¯s sister and brother too, just like you.¡± ¡°I not.¡± Jirot pped the air, pouting towards Jaygak. Jaygak sighed, throwing a look to Adam, who was still trying to understand what she was doing. ¡°How can you say he is not your father when you are both the same? Look.¡± Jaygak sat beside Adam, before bringing Konarot¡¯s head up to her father¡¯s. Konarot took the chance to kiss her father¡¯s cheek before she pressed her cheek against his. ¡°Konarot is definitely your daughter, Adam.¡± Jaygak pulled the girl¡¯s head away from Adam¡¯s for a moment. ¡°Do you see it?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Konarot has horns, daddy does not. Konarot has silver hair, daddy does not. But¡­¡± Jaygak rubbed Konarot¡¯s ear gently. ¡°Do you see it? Their ears are the same.¡± Jirot sniffled again, furrowing her brows, staring at their ears. ¡°Jirot, look.¡± Jaygak brought Konarot beside the little Jarot, who was gently bouncing on his babo¡¯sp. Jaygak rubbed their ears gently. ¡°They have the same ears, just like daddy.¡± Sonarot took the mirror from Jaygak, holding it up to Jirot. ¡°Do you see? Your ears are the same, Jirot.¡± Jirot reached up to her ears, seeing her reflection doing the same. She rubbed them gently, and noted they were pointed, leaf shaped, like her father¡¯s. ¡°Eahs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Who else but this leaf ear can be your father?¡± Adam asked, his eyes burning. ¡°You silly girl, how can you worry your father like this?¡± Jirot¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Daddy!¡± She reached out for her father and began to wail. Jurot took the demon baby from his brother, allowing the father and daughter to embrace one another. Adam and Jirot hugged tight, the young man gently rocking from side to side. He could feel how light she still was. ¡°Jirot.¡± Adam grit his teeth for a moment, his entire body filling with relief. ¡°My Jirot! Of course you are my daughter!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot held onto her father¡¯s neck tightly, still sobbing and sniffling. Her tears and snot covered her father¡¯s neck as they hugged tightly. Little Jarot sniffled too. ¡°Daddy?¡± the boy asked, staring up towards his father with hisrge eyes, his lips trembling. ¡°Yes, my Jarot?¡± Adam held out his arm, and stole his son away from his greatfather. Adam embraced his twins tight, gently rocking them against him, calming them, and himself, down. ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯ the boy thought within the arms of the Iyrman, who stared down at him. ¡®Who do you think you are, you brat?¡¯ Jurot stared down at the demon baby. ¡°You, too, are his son.¡± ¡®Whose son am I?¡¯ The baby squinted towards Jurot, barely able to make the sights and sounds around him. ¡®Where am I?¡¯
Of course Jirot is the one to cause the most trouble. Y03 – 710. Family and Politics Y03 ¨C 710. Family and Politics Jirot sucked on her thumb as shey her head against her father¡¯s chest, clutching his shirt tight with her tiny green hand. Her brother mirrored her on the other side, feeling his father¡¯s chest rise and fall with every breath. The pair had been so quiet during the evening, and even in the night. Other than some lightining before they cuddled with their father they had been eerily silent. Adam let out a sigh, noting his twins shift upon hearing and feeling their father¡¯s sigh. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Adam brushed their hair back as the children shifted once more to try to sleep. ¡®Six kids¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, the older Jarot held Karot within his arms. ¡°You must not cause trouble for your father.¡± He pat the boy¡¯s knee gently. ¡°Since it is you, I know you will not.¡± Konarot noted the usatory nce her greatfather threw to her and she pouted. Jarotughed, pulling her closer to him too. ¡°There is less of me to hold, but I will love you all the same!¡± Kirot pointed up at the old man, wagging her finger at him, before she returned back to his side to cuddle him, her tail swaying behind her. Konarot stood and sauntered her way to the corner, squatting down to find it, before bringing it back to her greatfather. It was an older story of the Iyr, a story which every family possessed, and typically several copies. Each copy of the story was almost the same, except certain sections where more or less developed depending on the family involved. ¡°Babo?¡± Konarot asked, holding the book up. It was an older book, a book which had been read at least a hundred times throughout the years. ¡°You wish to hear the tale?¡± Jarot asked, before reaching up for the book with his one hand, flicking through its pages. As he did, he creased a page, before noting the crease on the next page. He smiled, recalling the memory of his father creasing the page, before handing the book to him when he was a boy. ¡°You must hold the book so I can read it well,¡± Jarot said, recalling the words his father had said. Konarot sat on her greatfather¡¯sp, her tail falling between their legs, the same as Karot¡¯s. She held the book up for her greatfather to read, ncing aside to see Kirot¡¯s eyes were closed while her tail swayed behind her. Karot also leaned back against his greatfather¡¯s chest with his eyes closed, waiting to hear the tale, not for the first time. Gangak received word at the extended family Gak estate of the trouble in the shared family estate. ¡°If it was not Adam¡¯s family, I would worry.¡± She held out the book to her husband, the current Family Elder, before she stood, stretching out her back. ¡®How can my greatniece worry me like this?¡¯ ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rogak asked, his thumb pressed against the line he needed to start at. ¡°I miss my grandnephew,¡± she replied, before crossing her arms behind her back as she made her way towards the collection of shared estates. The extended family estates were each built simrly to the shared family estates. Each building three floors tall, arge square when seen from above, with a smaller square in the centre which had been cut out for the courtyard. The extended family estates were different in their format, rather than being built around the Elder¡¯s estate, the main family estate was the primary focused, with other estates flowing out of it in different designs, though each approved by Elder Forest. ¡°What do I owe the pleasure?¡± Elder Zijin asked, sitting at his desk within his estate, a candle illuminating the books before him. ¡°I have heard you have caused trouble,¡± Gangak said. ¡°I have caused trouble?¡± the Iyrman asked, certain she was here about what had urred earlier in the day. ¡°You have kept my grandnephew away from his family for so long.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zijin tried to pick up the pieces together. ¡°Must you speak like an Aldishman?¡± Gangak inhaled deeply. She supposed her joke had gone far enough. ¡°Churot should spend more time with his family. He has been working so much, his nieces and nephews will forget him.¡± ¡°He is working hard for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Since when was the Iyr so shameless?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zijin reached up to his chin, rubbing it gently. ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°I will inform the Great Elders.¡± Gangak hade with the intention to threaten the Elder with Rogak and Mulrot, but since he had given in, she let the matter end. ¡°I will stay with my niece so I may see my grandnephew in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Jirot, who had almost fallen asleep, forced herself up, staring at her father as her hair fell across her face. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Yes, my Jirot?¡± Adam whispered, brushing her hair away from her face. ¡°You are not my daddy, I still love you, okay?¡± ¡°Smelly girl, of course I¡¯m your daddy, and I love you too!¡± Adam brought her to his chest. ¡°Who else can have such an adorable little girl?¡± Jirot sucked her thumb and smiled, falling asleep in her father¡¯s chest. Jarot also sucked his thumb. ¡®Daddy is my daddy and I am Jawoh, like babo.¡¯ In the morning, Adam found another familiar face. He lifted the boy up, hugging him tight. ¡°Churot, oh my Churot, where have you been?¡± ¡°Helping,¡± Churot replied simply, waiting for Adam to put him down, before walking over to his grandfather to settle himself beside the old man. The older Jarot brushed the boy¡¯s hair and rubbed his forehead, rubbing along the boy¡¯s small horns too. ¡°Who else but my Churot can be so helpful?¡± Jarot asked. Jirot and little Jarot stared at the teen Iyrman who had cuddled up beside their babo, before throwing a look to their father for support. ¡°It is difficult, since your babo loves Churot so much,¡± Adam admitted. Jirot huffed, before rushing up towards Gangak, who hoisted the girl up. She red towards Churot, but was distracted by Gangak peppering her with affection. ¡°Have you been well, Churot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Doing lots of maths, I hope?¡± Churot¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are they working you too hard? Should Iin to the Chief?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I like maths.¡± ¡°Should I ask them to give you more maths?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Churot leaned in slightly, his lips twitching once again. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°Churot, you are working so hard already,¡± Jarot said, rubbing his head. ¡°Too much! You must also stay with me.¡± ¡°I like working.¡± ¡°Have you grown so much you do not need your grandfather any longer?¡± Jarot pulled the boy in. ¡°I still need you.¡± Jarot pulled the boy in closer. ¡°Just because I have lost a leg, it does not mean I will not run after you.¡± ¡°I will not run.¡± Jaygak¡¯s eyes went from Churot to Gangak, before she realised how simply the situation could have been resolved. ¡®I worked so hard to prove it too¡­¡¯ During lunch, Elder Forest and Elder Gold met together to discuss matters. The pair brought their books, each which had beenpleted by the same boy. ¡°Have you noticed it too?¡± Elder Forest asked. ¡°I have,¡± Elder Gold replied, sipping her tea. ¡°My aides are no longer as rxed during work.¡± ¡°I should have refused.¡± ¡°How can we refuse?¡± Elder Gold thought about who had asked for the boy to return. The previous Family Elder of the Gak family, who had gained the title due to the death of her brother, during the time when Churot had been killed. Elder Forest sighed, crossing her arms as she leaned back into her chair. Churot had certainly been a boon for the Iyr, especially the pair who dealt with the logistics of the Iyr. ¡°I hope he does not take the girl¡¯s words to heart.¡± Elder Gold¡¯s eyes met Elder Forest¡¯s and she bowed her head. Even if his family was in an awkward position considering their status with the Rot family, they should never question their connection to their father. It was not the way of the Iyr. ¡°It is a surprise since he spoils his children so dearly.¡± ¡°How can she not be his daughter when he adores her so much?¡± Elder Forest joked. She hadn¡¯t believed Adam¡¯s behaviour with his children, but as she grew to know more about the half elf, she realised he was just a foolish father, just like his grandfather. Especially considering how Adam treated Asorot, who had been adopted into the Rot family as one of their own. As far as she knew, Adam had no idea the boy was a direct descendant of one of the Great Elders. Adam had chosen against working that day in order to y with his children. His eyes fell to Jirot and Jarot, who were settled beside their greatfather and their grandaunt. His triplets remained near their grandmother, though mostlyzed around under the dawnval sun. ¡®Six kids¡­¡¯ Gangak held Adam¡¯s youngest son within her arms while rxing in the corner. The boy snoozed lightly, and had yet to make many sounds, save for a few coughing and mewing noises for when he was hungry or when he needed to be changed. ¡®Will you cause trouble when you grow too?¡¯ Her eyes then fell to the nearby Elder, who had arrived with his aides. ¡°May I take the boy?¡± Elder Zijin asked, noting how rxed the little boy was within Gangak¡¯s arms. ¡°Where will you take him?¡± Gangak asked. ¡°I will bring him to the shamans.¡± ¡°You may bring a shaman here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elder Zijin smiled politely. ¡°It must be done.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Gangak called, before handing the boy to his father. ¡°You should remain with your son while he is still a newborn.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam nced between the pair, wondering what they were up to. ¡°How can they take my greatson away from me so soon?¡± Jarot asked, his eyes also glued to Elder Zijin. ¡°Return with him quickly.¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing between them all, noting the tension in the air from all the older Iyrmen and the Elder. ¡°Come, Adam.¡± Adam strapped the boy within his chest with the leather contraption, and though he didn¡¯t need to, he ced his hand against the back of the boy¡¯s head, which was already supported by the leather. ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ ZIjin refrained from frowning as he felt two pairs of piercing eyes burning against his back. ¡®Did I not also protect his children?¡¯
Y03 – 711. Young Business Y03 ¨C 711. Young Business Adam was in no position to refuse as he handed his son away to the shamans. He wasn¡¯t sure what this was all about, considering they hadn¡¯t done this to the goblins when they had been born. ¡®Ah, well, they did take the kids away after we brought them here¡­¡¯ ¡°He will be safe and unharmed,¡± Zijin assured, before leading him to a cabin to one side, and offered the young half elf some tea. ¡°We wish to confirm his health and other matters. We must make sure he is able to grow well.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam thought there was more to it but was in no mood to joke about it. He thought back to how Jarot and Gangak had basically threatened the Elder. ¡®Are they even allowed to do that?¡¯ ¡°We hope for Elder Story and Elder Peace to return soon,¡± Zijin said, noting Adam¡¯s thoughts on his face. ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I probably should head out to finish some business.¡± Zijin nodded, sipping his tea. ¡°We shall begin work on the fort soon after they return.¡± ¡°The fort...¡± Adam had almost forgotten about the matter. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°So, what¡¯ll be the deal with the fort?¡± ¡°You will pay one hundred gold monthly for thend, and we will¡­¡± Elder Zijin paused, realising who else would be listening to the conversation. ¡°Let us speak of it once the boy has been checked.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± ¡°Have you thought of a name for the little one?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t yet.¡± Adam sipped the tea, barely able to taste it. ¡®They¡¯ll also have the name Rot, right?¡¯ ¡°I heard Jirot bullied you yesterday.¡± ¡°She always bullies me, but that was much harder on my heart¡­¡± ¡°When children are upset, they do not mean their words,¡± Zijin assured. ¡°Even my own daughter refused to acknowledge me when she was angry.¡± ¡°Even though it hurts, I forgive her, because she¡¯s so cute,¡± Adam stated, making the face he always made when he thought of his children. ¡°How can she say that, though? Is it because I haven¡¯t given her enough gems? Magical weapons?¡± Zijin sighed once more, unsure if he was able to stop Adam from speaking about something so stupid. He allowed Adam to rant and rave, though the young half elf found every way to gush over his children. The shamans returned with the boy, who squinted at them annoyed, before they handed an envelope to the Elder, while two shamans stepped away. ¡°He will grow up well,¡± Lokat stated, before allowing Adam to pick up the boy. ¡°Yeah. Thank you, as always.¡± Adam bowed his head, before he carried his son away, following Elder Zijin. ¡®Three envelopes?¡¯ Elder Zijin thought. ¡®If Elder Shaman and the Chief need to be informed¡­¡¯ Adam followed the Elder back to his estate, taking a seat opposite him. He nced down towards the baby, noting how sour his face was, though he was half asleep from what Adam could gather. ¡°We will rent thend to you for one hundred gold each month, while the enchanters may remain within the Front Iyr.¡± ¡°In the Front Iyr?¡± ¡°They will remain safe within the walls of the Iyr, so they may enchant in peace.¡± ¡°Speaking of enchanters¡­¡± ¡°The girl is safe.¡± ¡°Kiara,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°She is safe within the Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she is, for now.¡± ¡°She must familiarise herself within the Iyr.¡± ¡°The poor girl must be scared. I dragged her through a pool and she was choked out almost immediately by the most terrifying people across this entirend.¡± ¡°Yourpliment is noted, but there are some who are more terrifying than us, even across thisnd.¡± ¡°Like who?¡± ¡°Lord Stokmar.¡± ¡°Okay, fair, but if you can be talked about in the same breath as Lord Stokmar, then it still counts.¡± Elder Zijin¡¯s lips formed the most satisfied smile and he bowed his head. ¡°It would be best for the enchanters to remain within the Front Iyr.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like for them to stay in the fort so they can live among their families.¡± ¡°That would be difficult.¡± ¡®Right, they probably won¡¯t have shrines out in the fort.¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°I would have liked to have spent time with my children. I guess I¡¯ll find a shrine I can put into the fort, somehow.¡± ¡®Jurot mentioned something about asking the Iyrmen to keep an eye out before. Wouldn¡¯t they just hand it to the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°You may rent shrines from the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh? I can do that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much would that cost?¡± ¡°You will need to discuss the matter with Elder Gold.¡± ¡°Not Elder Forest?¡± ¡°You are a foreign business.¡± ¡°Right, yeah. I didn¡¯t mean to imply I was an Iyrman business.¡± Elder Zijin nodded, before Adam excused himself, returning to the shared estate. The Elder opened the envelope, before his eyes scanned the document. He read it over and over again before he wrote something within the little ck book, and burnt the letter. He tapped the table for a long while as the thought. He stopped tapping. ¡°Call for the Rot Family Head and the Family Elder.¡± ¡°Daddy, look!¡± Jirot called as she charged her father. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°What am I looking at?¡± Adam asked while Jirot held up her hands, smiling wide. ¡°Is mine, daddy, is mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it is yours,¡± Adam replied, making his way to the old man. He nced around, trying to find his triplets, who typically greeted him. ¡°Jirot, where are your kakas and papa?¡± Jirot pointed around the estate, spinning around several times to try and find her siblings, before she stared up at her father, her mouth agape. ¡°Gone, daddy?¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Adam walked over towards his aunt, Mirot. ¡°Would you look after the baby while I go speak with Elder Gold, please?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the woman replied simply, reaching up to take the child from him. She could feel the warmth of the child¡¯s body against her, bringing his head to her chest, gently rocking him to sleep. ¡°Daddy! You are working?¡± Jirot asked, widening her stance, throwing out her fists beside her. ¡°I am just speaking about the fort, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not working, I¡¯m doing business.¡± ¡°Biss niss?¡± Jirot asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°No good, daddy, no good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right but it must be done.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Jirot,e,¡± the older Jarot called, the girl darting towards him, allowing him to tickle her as he had her younger brother. ¡°If it is the fort, it is okay.¡± ¡°Okay, babo?¡± Jirot asked, settling beside little Jarot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay, daddy, okay.¡± Jirot waved her hand towards her father, little Jarot also doing the same, his thumb still within his mouth. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Adam noticed the looks from the nearby Iyrmen and realised he was making that face. He quickly retreated, making his way to Elder Gold. As he made his way, an Iyrman stepped up towards him. Her forehead was painted with a red tilted cross followed with yellow hollow ovals. She carried a spear on her back, and wore a steel rank adventurer¡¯s tag on a chain around her neck. She wore dark grey clothing, and wore an Iyrman pattern against her cor which signified she worked with Elder Gold. ¡°I will escort you to Elder Gold,¡± the woman said. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, eyeing up her tattoo. ¡°Are you of the Var family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head awkwardly. ¡°It was my uncle who assisted you previously.¡± Adam continued to nod his head. ¡°I owe Okvar quite a bit after his help.¡± ¡°There is no debt in such a matter to we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°In the same way the Iyr does something, so do I.¡± Adam recalled thest time he spoke with Okvar. Shama had managed to dispatch of Okvar and Rasam, another powerful figure within the Iyr, and then he went on to defeat Adam and hispanions a short whileter. The Iyrman had also been there when they had found the goblins. ¡®Should I make him some spears as thanks?¡¯ Elder Gold waited for him at the cabin, with snacks and tea prepared since they would need to discuss important business. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Elder Gold.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Elder Gold motioned a hand for him to sit, before dismissing her aides, allowing them to speak in peace. ¡°You havee to speak about your business?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Have you formed the n of your business.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Do you know of the costs associated with your business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a rough calction,¡± Adam admitted, smiling awkwardly. ¡°Since I can enchant so many weapons in one go, I was thinking about making a stash of them before slowly trickling them out while I awaken a few enchanters.¡± ¡°Who do you wish to awaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably awaken Dunes, if he wants it, and¡­ I don¡¯t know. Someone else who has some magical ability. There¡¯s also Jonn, whose sworn his oaths to me. If Dunes doesn¡¯t ept, Jonn is probably going to have make a weapon monthly, along with Kiara.¡± ¡°You would ask a warrior like Jonn, with his great de and magic, to remain here to enchant?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll also assist with other matters, but yes.¡± ¡°What other matters?¡± ¡°He will assist in teaching my children.¡± Elder Gold fell silent for a short while, before bowing her head gently. ¡°You will create only Basic weapons?¡± ¡°For now.¡± ¡°The Chief had mentioned you had other ideas, something about the terrors of capitalism.¡± ¡°nned obsolescence, subscriptions, yeah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Essentially, Basic Enhanced weapons with charges. Ten, twenty, fifty charges, and then, once those charges run out, they be just Basic weapons. Then there¡¯s subscriptions, where someone will pay monthly for the weapon for the magic to be activated, and if they stop paying for it, they no longer have the magic, and there¡¯s a little more than that, but that¡¯s the gist of it.¡± ¡°You are able to do such a thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but if I put my mind to it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°I had a few ideas about the marketing, what with nobles wanting to spend more money for the sake of spending more money, but I¡¯ll need to figure out trade routes for various different materials, but that¡¯lle in the future.¡± ¡°When you awaken the enchanters, will they be able to create all your enchantments, including in the manner you do so, several at once, without active effort?¡± ¡°I can pick and choose that sort of thing separately, and each of those things takes a lot out of me. I¡¯m happy to allow them to create Basic weapons passively, one at a time, if the Iyr prefers it.¡± ¡°We would prefer such.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯ll be how it¡¯ll be, whatever lets me sleep peacefully at night, without worrying about the Iyr wanting to kill me.¡± Adam shed a knowing smiled towards the Great Elder, who no doubt wanted him dead. ¡°I just want to be more useful to the Iyr, that¡¯s all.¡± Elder Gold chose to ignore his statement, cing the gem onto the table. ¡°We have taken into consideration your achievements for the Iyr. You may own this gem for the business and use it how you see fit.¡± ¡®Yeah, I would hope so,¡¯ Adam thought, recalling what he had to sacrifice to keep Kiara alive. ¡°Thank you, Elder Gold.¡± ¡°You may expend your magic within it and it will grow over time, granting you plentiful supply of material to create your weapons.¡± ¡°Not armour?¡± ¡°It would be difficult to form into armour, but it can be done,¡± Elder Gold admitted. ¡°You will need some ability with jewellery.¡± ¡®Should I ask Jaygak?¡¯ Adam thought, taking the gem from the Great Elder. ¡°I appreciate the advice.¡± Elder Gold had calcted the number of magical weapons Adam could make within a single year. It was a feat which could match the likes of Prince Morkarai, who could create Basic weapons within a single day. Adam could do the same, though in a more awkward manner since he could enchant multiple at a time, but over the course of several days. With such an ability, the business would have funds until the rest of Adam¡¯s days, even if they allowed him to live until a natural death. ¡°Though, I guess if I really wanted to make money, I should sell ammunition rather than weapons. Magical ammunition which will lose its potency once used. It¡¯ll ensure infinite business, but I¡¯ll see about that.¡± Adam shed another innocent smile towards the Great Elder. ¡°Can you create magical weapons with charges which lose all their magic once theirst charge is expended?¡± ¡°I think so?¡± ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡°Yeah, I think I can.¡± ¡°Just my curiosity.¡± ¡°You know what they say about curiosity?¡± Adam joked. ¡°What do they say?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dumb, even for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t really understand the gold cost of the business until it¡¯s up and running. If you don¡¯t want us making too much money, I¡¯m sure you can speak with Aunt, since she¡¯s the President.¡± ¡°We will speak with her when it is required.¡± ¡°Oh, and once the fort is formed, can the people farm around it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to starve to death.¡± ¡°They may do so as long as they do not exceed the small river.¡± ¡°Are the borders clearly defined?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright. We shouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡± ¡®I still need to figure out the price for other food stuffs, since I want them to be taken care of pretty well.¡¯ ¡°One more thing, will you also make a temple?¡± ¡°It is within the ns.¡± ¡°One big temple for all the major gods?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fair. I guess it would be awkward having too many temples.¡± Adam reached up for his amulet, rubbing it gently. ¡®Don¡¯t be too jealous, Baktu.¡¯ ¡°Oh, actually, can I ask for a small favour?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I would like some really nice ore to make a really nice pair of weapons.¡± Adam smiled.
I think Jirot needs to bully Adam some more. He''s really out here working when he should be cuddling them. Y03 – 712. Magic and Prayers Y03 ¨C 712. Magic and Prayers Omen: 14, 20 ¡®Damn! How many am I going to roll this month?¡¯ Adam sighed, staring at the numbers. ¡®Should I pick a fight with someone?¡¯ He turned his head, finding Kirot¡¯s face twitching slightly as she slept. ¡®No, not yet.¡¯ ¡°He is not training this morning?¡± Jurot asked, ncing down towards the six children, all without their father. There was something wrong with the scene. ¡°Adam is praying,¡± Sonarot informed. Jaygak and Kitool exchanged a look, the pair thinking the same thing. It was that, that which had slipped into the Iyr¡¯s lexicon. Jaygak trained lightly, watching over Raygak and Taygak as they trained with her. Kitool did the same for Katool, teaching the girl various stretches, gently assisting her little sister. Jurot noted the expectant eyes of his cousins before he allowed them to join in his run. Turot and Asorot ran along with their older cousin, the pair carrying small sacks filled with earth, while Jurot held arger sack, and a pack full of bricks. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam groaned, stretching his body, before his children surrounded him. Theypleted their morning routine together, bathing and changing, before they returned together for breakfast. ¡°Sister!¡± Katool raised up a small copper ring upon a chain, not unlike the gift Adam had given her for her birthday earlier in the month. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kitool replied, sping the girl¡¯s hand in her own, before pulling the young Iyrman with the bob cut onto herp. ¡°Sister,¡± Raygak called, before revealing the small gem in his hand. It was the size of a pinky nail and was as ck as death. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not too old to bully you,¡± Jaygak replied, pulling him onto herp too, embracing him tight. ¡°Thank you.¡± The children continued to give their gifts, Taygak having made cups for them with their family¡¯s designs painted across them. Jaygak and Kitool both stared towards the half elf expectantly. Adam blinked, shing an innocent smile. Mirot threw her sister a look, causing Sonarot to smile politely in return. ¡°It¡¯s nothing too crazy,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I created you both weapons.¡± ¡°I already have Great Moon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a magical weapon, but it¡¯s still pretty nice. They¡¯re gifts from my children and I, partly because I forgot to tell them to bring you something. The gifts are from them, and them being mundane is my gift to my aunts and uncles.¡± Adam had managed to technically gift the children magical items, gifting them a token which they could use to procure a magical item from the business with their sibling¡¯s support. ¡®They¡¯re really just mundane weapons?¡¯ Jaygak thought, holding the de in her hand. Her eyes still red towards Adam suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t shirk or break. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happier? My children handed the weapons to you, so you should be happy. Jirot, do you see?¡± Jirot pouted towards her aunt, crossing her arms before she turned her body away from Jaygak. Jaygak let out a soft sigh before she lifted the girl up and held her close. She rocked with her gently from side to side. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kitool said, bowing her head to the children, ruffling their hair. ¡®Stormwood and stormsteel?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°Hey, now that I think about it, where are our other cousins?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Dunes and the others either.¡± ¡°They are dealing with the undead,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Ah. Makes sense.¡± Adam paused. ¡°Hold on, they¡¯re having Nirot and the others fight the undead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they too young to be doing that sort of thing?¡± Adam asked, sitting up straighter. ¡®Didn¡¯t they just turn eighteen?¡¯ ¡°We fought the undead at their age, but we were not Experts.¡± Jurot lifted up his spoon before he saw Gurot staring up at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re Experts?¡± Adam furrowed his brows, blinking rapidly. ¡°How did that happen?¡± It was only when he could feel Jaygak¡¯s questioning gaze that the young half elf tried to recall the events which had urredst year in this world, which was two years ago to him. ¡°Look, it¡¯s been a long month.¡± Jaygak and Kitool spent the day at the estate and Adam allowed them to read to the children and y with them. Adam sat down and dealt with the estimations of his business, his eyes glued to the numbers within his book. He heard some ttering nearby, and as he nced to the side, he saw Inakan sitting nearby ying with her blocks which were full of colour. She piled the blocks high and sat opposite them, just looking at them. She smiled with satisfaction. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam reached up towards the top of his business n where he wrote a word and underlined it several times. ¡®If I can¡¯t do at least that much, why am I even making a business?¡¯ Eventually, Adam decided to take his children to the extended family estate, settling himself in the corner as he held his youngest son against him. The other Rot family members approached Adam,ing to see the new child. Adam nced around, noting theck of two of the older Iyrmen, but he remained silent. ¡°Jarot spoke of your youngest,¡± Mulrot, the Family Elder of the Rot family, and Jarot¡¯s wife, said. She sat beside Adam, her eyes glued to the young boy. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I have heard his birth was special.¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam replied awkwardly. He tried to keep his mind off of what she had said previously. The woman reached with a wrinkled hand to rub the boy¡¯s head gently, brushing along his cheek. Sonarot had already informed her of a certain matter, something which caused the boy¡¯s existence to be soplicated. ¡°Have you thought of a name for him?¡± ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s partly why I¡¯m here. I was hoping to figure out a good name for him.¡± ¡°Jurot will not name him?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be greedy when he¡¯s already named five.¡± Mulrot smiled. ¡°Allow me to hold my greatson.¡± Adam handed the boy over before letting out a soft sigh. ¡®I guess they¡¯re going to ept him?¡¯ ¡°No matter who you are, you will be my greatson,¡± Mulrot said, causing Adam¡¯s eyes to widen from how obviously she had referred to the incident. Mulrot held the boy to her chest, and though she understood why Adam reacted in that way, she had meant somethingpletely different. ¡®She has not told him?¡¯ ¡°His name should be Jarot,¡± Jarot said, having eventually settled himself beside his wife. ¡°That would be too confusing,¡± his wife retorted. ¡°It is a good name, a strong name.¡± ¡°Larot is a good name,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°After the guy who pushed back Izikial?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That was Lamrot,¡± Jarot corrected. ¡°Larot is the name of my greatuncle who slew ck Hyena.¡± ¡°Why a dragon named himself ck Hyena, I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam replied, recalling the story. It was the only reason he remembered that story. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good name, but it¡¯s too deathy, you know?¡± ¡°Larot is also the name of a previous ancestor who became a Priest of Mahtu.¡± ¡°Well, that does sound good.¡± Adam leaned over towards his son. ¡°What do you think about that name?¡± The boy let out a cough and a cry. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with Larot then.¡± ¡®You dastardly fiend!¡¯ The boy let out another cough. Once they returned back to the shared estate, Adam shared the name with the others. ¡°Larot is a good name for he slew the ck Hyena,¡± Jurot stated, nodding approvingly. ¡°The dragon?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Why would a dragon name itself something like that?¡¯ ¡°Technically he¡¯s named after the Priest of Mahtu,¡± Adam exined. Jurot fell into thought. ¡°I do not recall the story.¡± ¡°Me neither, but won¡¯t Vonda be happy?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Larot, you must grow big and strong,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Don¡¯t bully him, he¡¯s too young.¡± ¡°I am not bullying him.¡± ¡°How can you say something like that to my boy. Larot, you must stay small and cute forever.¡± Adam held the boy to his chest, holding the back of his head carefully. ¡®¡­¡¯ Larot, unable to control his strength even with his anger, fell asleep within this foolish half elf¡¯s arms. Jurot stared at the boy for a long while. ¡®Grandmother did not make a mistake this time.¡¯ ¡°Larot is a good name,¡± Sonarot said, feeding the boyter in the day. ¡°He slew ck Hyena.¡± ¡°The dragon?¡± Turot asked, causing Asorot to give him a look. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot confirmed. Asorot¡¯s eyes then fell to Sonarot, furrowing his brows in confusion. He hadn¡¯t heard the story yet. ¡°Why did they name them ck Hyena?¡± ¡°He¡¯s named after the Priest of Mahtu,¡± Adam said, wondering how no one thought of the Priest of Mahtu first. ¡°Ah, Larot the White?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°He advised the Order of Life¡¯s Rose for a generation.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡± Adam waited for Sonarot to continue. ¡®Oh, is that all? I expected him to have done something crazy stupid.¡¯ ¡°Ah,¡± Jurot gasped, realising who she was talking about. ¡°He did not use an axe.¡± Sonarot nodded. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam spent the next few days enchanting, enchanting two sets of weapons, before he took the day off to y with his children. He took them out to the park and yed with them, taking Turot, Asorot, and Gurot too. ¡°I refuse,¡± Adam said, keeping Gurot pinned to him. ¡°He is my brother, cousin Adam,¡± Turot replied, pouting towards Adam. ¡°I should carry Gurot because I am stronger,¡± Adam stated. ¡°You¡­¡± Turot paused, narrowing his eyes. ¡°You are right.¡± The young boy relented, leading them back to the shared estate. ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about Turot giving up so easily to him, but he held Gurot close to him. ¡°Asorot, do you see how wise Turot is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Turot let out a huff, but smirked slightly, standing a little taller as he led the way back. Adam returned back to work the next day, but as he approached the enchanting shrine, he heard the shouts from behind him, causing him to spin on his heel. ¡°Daddy! Is daddy!¡± Jirot pointed towards him, leading her grandmother forward. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked, reaching for Jirot, before seeing how dour little Jarot looked. ¡°Oh, my baby boy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He is sad because you did not kiss his forehead before you left for work,¡± Sonarot informed. ¡°Ah! How was I meant to do that when you were out with nana?¡± Adam asked, kissing his son¡¯s face all over. ¡®He¡¯s awfully close to Mirot¡­¡¯ The boy wrapped his arms around his father¡¯s neck tight, hugging him tight, not allowing his father to leave him. ¡°How can you be so cute? Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re my son.¡± Adam continued to kiss his children¡¯s foreheads, cuddling them close to his chest, which felt so close to bursting from joy. ¡®How can you be so cute? Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re my children!¡¯ Sonarot smiled, exchanging a nce with Fawyx, who remained professionally silent. ¡°Daddy is sorry,¡± Adam said, kissing Jarot¡¯s cheek. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t work today¡­¡± He raised his brows towards Fawyx, who nodded in response. ¡°Jarot is so different to father,¡± Sonarot said, still smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right, my baby Jarot is so much cuter,¡± Adam said, peppering him with kisses, before doing the same to his daughter. Jarot sucked his thumb and held onto his father¡¯s shirt tight. ¡®My kid is too cute!¡¯ ¡°I bet Jurot was this cute when he was a boy too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, thinking back to her darling boy when he was such a shy, quiet one. ¡°Unkoh Juwoh is boy?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°A long time ago, yes,¡± Sonarot confirmed. Jarot and Jirot both snapped their heads towards their grandmother, their eyes wide in shock. Upon their return, they gathered the other children to inform them of what they had learned. ¡°I was a boy,¡± Jurot confirmed when he returned in thete afternoon. The children gasped, though the younger babies were unsure of what they were talking about, instead focusing on their food. Gurot was too focused on the porridge Jurot was feeding him to notice their topic of discussion. Jirot stared at the wall in the corner, her arms crossed behind her back. Her face was contorted in deep contemtion. ¡°First, you are small. Then, you are big?¡± Her voice was barely a whisper as she contemted on such dark secrets. ¡®Why is my kid so smart?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No wonder she¡¯s always bullying me.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s too smart to be your daughter,¡± Jaygak whispered. ¡°She is cursed like her father,¡± Adam replied. ¡°As smart as she is cute, whereas I¡¯m as chaotic as I am handsome.¡± Jaygak only replied with a nod.
First, you are small. Then, you are big. Y03 – 713. Prayers and Magic Y03 ¨C 713. Prayers and Magic Vonda pulled up her scarf as she hid her smile, stifling herughter from Adam¡¯s tale. ¡°I saw how wise your daughter was, but it seems she is more intelligent than I realised.¡± ¡°What am I to do, Vonda?¡± Adam replied, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°She will cause you such great trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing for a son to be smart, but daughters? That¡¯spletely different. It¡¯s so much¡­ scarier, you know? There¡¯s a reason why everyone was afraid civilisation was going to be destroyed when women were finally able to be free.¡± Vonda furrowed her brows, though noting the way Adam struggled to keep in hisughter, understood it was probably the funniest joke he had said thus far. She began to piece Adam¡¯s story together whenever he slipped up and made his jokes, though he still kept much of his background a secret. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Konarot and Kirot haven¡¯t acted up, otherwise I¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡± Adam sipped his tea, feeling the warmth against his tongue. ¡°Raising children alone sure is tough.¡± Vonda remained silent. ¡®Shall I¡­¡¯ She pulled her scarf up further, her burnt jaw and neck long covered by the scarf, but this time she hid her flush. She shifted slightly, turning to face the children, who were napping in the corner. ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯m not alone.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the scene, his various aunts and uncles cooking and watching over the children. It was the Rot family¡¯s turn to cook that week, so bread was baked and boar was boiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got my family, and my friends, helping me out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes smiled towards the half elf. ¡®Though, I really should find someone else to help raise them. They¡¯ll grow up well with everyone, but¡­¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®A child should have two parents still, even if they¡¯re being raised by their extended family.¡¯ In another corner, Dunes drank with Jurot and the others, informing them of the tale against the undead threat. ¡°That boy you trained is so terrifying.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated, nodding his head. ¡°He has learnt our way well.¡± ¡°You should keep your wits about you, otherwise he might be able to defeat you.¡± ¡°Without Phantom I would struggle against him.¡± ¡°You would?¡± Dunes asked, Jurot nodding to confirm. ¡®I¡¯m surrounded by monsters.¡¯ He caught Jaygak¡¯s eye, and the pair sighed together, before raising their cups of wine. Dunes eventually caught the sight of Adam and Vonda. It was a good enough excuse not to speak with him, but if he didn¡¯t, Amira would certainly tease him for it. Sir Vonda noted the appearance of the Aswadian, and upon seeing the look in his eyes, she excused herself, allowing the pair a moment alone. Dunes sat across from Adam, where Sir Vonda had been sitting, and he bowed his head towards Adam. ¡°Dunes, Dunes, Dunes,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°Heard you went to have some fun without me.¡± ¡°Was I the only one?¡± Dunes replied, his green eyes usatory, but he let the matter go almost immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about anything, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a secret of the Iyr.¡± ¡°You have no idea.¡± Adam poured the dark skinned man some tea, before he leaned back into his seat. ¡°Did you hear about what happened?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jirot bullied me.¡± ¡°I heard,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°Jaygak couldn¡¯t stopughing when she spoke of it.¡± ¡°I was wondering why she wasughing so hard¡­¡± Adam red towards the Iyrman for a moment. ¡®Should I beat her up?¡¯ Dunes waited awkwardly. Speaking of Jirot, the goblin girl who he had tried to kill, had caused his heart to sink. ¡®How shameless can I be?¡¯ ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I wish to marry.¡± Adam coughed against the cup, an instant away from sipping the smooth liquid. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I intend to court Amira for the year and propose near its end with a scarf. I will need to leave to South Port or East Port, for there may be a scarf there that should be satisfactory. The symbols I intend to use are typical, so there will be someone selling a scarf with such symbols.¡± ¡°Symbols?¡± Adam asked, unsure what this scarf business was about. ¡°Arge family, one which worships Lady Arya, and a life of fortune. They¡¯remon for those from Aswadasad and ck Mountain, so there will be someone selling such a scarf.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam shed a smile, before raising his cup. ¡°Here¡¯s to you, my friend.¡± Dunes raised his cup, before he sipped it slowly, but he could not taste its sweetness. ¡°I have a favour to ask of you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Would you be willing to allow me to incur a debt with you?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°A debt? What kind?¡± Adam replied, unsure why Dunes was speaking so formally. ¡°I wish to present her a Greater Enhanced de.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Now that¡¯s a gift! What do you want it to do?¡± Dunes sat before Adam awkwardly. He reached up to rub his head, feeling how sweaty he had be. ¡°I do not know. Perhaps it could be simr to my own?¡± ¡°Deals more damage, choose to strike true, gain health when striking true?¡± Adam asked, trying to recall the statistics for Dunes¡¯ Sword¡¯s. ¡°Yes. It has treated me well, and with such a de, I would feel reassured.¡± Dunes¡¯ cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I have saved up coin from our adventures, though I am uncertain if it is enough,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°If I had remained to bet on you during the tournament, perhaps I would have had enough.¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡®No, he won¡¯t just not pay for it. It¡¯s a gift to his future wife after all¡­¡¯ ¡°Pay for the gems and I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± ¡°How can I pay so little?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends who have gone through quite a lot together, Dunes,¡± Adam stated, raising his cup of tea. ¡°Just you wait until you can cast¡­ ah, right. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re allowed to go above Fourth Gate spells, right?¡± ¡°Since I am a member of the Order of ck Mountain, I am able to aim for Fourth Gate spells,¡± the Aswadian confirmed. ¡°If I was in Aswadasad and worshipped Noor, I could request a Mawhi for the ability to gain greater powers, but as a follower of Lady Arya, it is more difficult.¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam continued to sip his tea as he thought. ¡°Maybe I should teach you enchanting then?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You would teach me enchanting?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I would rather you help with teaching my children, but you¡¯re a dependable guy. If something happens to me as the business gets up and running, it would be nice if you had the ability to enchant, just in case.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Wait, no, since you¡¯re a man of war, you¡¯d probably want to go out and fight. Should I give Vonda the ability to enchant?¡± ¡°It has truly been too long, I¡¯ve forgotten how crazy the things you say are¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam sipped thest of his tea awkwardly, before he filled his cup of tea once more. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll believe what I can do now.¡± Adam waved his hand dismissively, noting the look in Dunes¡¯ eyes. ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯m annoyed that you can¡¯t learn greater spells. I would have preferred if you could learn Fifth Gate spells, same with Sir Vonda, though Seventh Gate spells would be best.¡± Dunes wondered why Adam picked those two in particr. ¡®Which spells are within the Fifth Gate and Seventh Gate?¡¯ ¡°Either way, if you want me to secretly unlock more strength for you, let me know.¡± Adam winked, smirking wide. ¡°That would be too dangerous, Adam,¡± Dunes replied, almost breathless. He had no doubt Adam would be able to do something that ridiculous. ¡°Will you say the same thing once you have adorable kids like me?¡± ¡°Would you learn Fifth Gate spells to protect them?¡± ¡°Fifth Gate spells?¡± Adam replied, pouring himself another cup of tea. ¡°Never mind Fifth Gate spells, I¡¯d learn Tenth Gate spells.¡± ¡°There is no such thing as Tenth Gate spells,¡± Dunes replied, uncontrolled relief filling his body. He caught Adam¡¯s eyes and frowned. ¡®Stop provoking the gods, Adam.¡¯ ¡°Why are you so scary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scary. There are plenty of things scarier than that.¡± Adam¡¯s smirk faded. His eyes trailed towards his children. Three half dragons, two goblins, one demon. A darkness settled within his heart. ¡®I should make an item that slows ageing.¡¯ Adam was certain goblins could age at twice the rate of typical humans and other races. ¡®I, as their father, should die before them¡­¡¯ ¡°Have you thought of marriage?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Me? Yeah¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°An Iyrman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I could.¡± ¡°What of those who are not Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Like who?¡± ¡°Brittany.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam replied, almost wincing at the thought. ¡°Brittany is a great gal and all, but she¡¯s like¡­ I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s more like a younger sibling or something, you know?¡± ¡°What of Sir Vonda?¡± ¡°Vonda? I¡¯m not good enough for someone like the grand Sir Vonda, whose both a noble and someone who is from the most prestigious order across all thends. No offence.¡± Dunes bowed his head, relenting to the greatness of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°She ns on giving up her noble title this year.¡± ¡°She does?¡± ¡°She did not tell you?¡± ¡°She probably didn¡¯t have enough time because I was gushing over my children.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± ¡°I suppose if she¡¯s giving up her nobility, I should probably think about it. How could I live with myself if my children¡¯s mother was a noble? After how much I say I didn¡¯t like them?¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡®I mean, I was a duke, but that doesn¡¯t count because I¡¯m no longer a duke.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll joke even now about such a matter?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone, I¡¯m sure. Vonda, Sir Vonda, probably isn¡¯t interested in the likes of me. I mean, look at me. I¡¯m handsome, sure. I have the most adorable children, undoubtedly. I still hide behind my humour, and I¡¯m probably the most cringe person in the world.¡± ¡°I have known some who are cringer than you.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s cringier, actually? Did you see how cringe that was? I corrected you on the pronunciation, isn¡¯t that more cringe?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m useless, Dunes.¡± ¡°If you are useless, then what am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a handsome fellow from the Order of ck Mountain, an Expert with magic, and a follower of Lady Arya. If Amira doesn¡¯t marry you, I might.¡± ¡°I thought you were not into men?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, it¡¯s apliment. I¡¯m suggesting that you are so amazing, I might be gay for you, even though I am not into men.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes replied, recalling how the Iyrmen would speak of strength. ¡®Perhaps he really is an Iyrman?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll find someone who¡¯ll ept my children one day, and then I¡¯ll go from there. I¡¯m a lucky guy, so it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± Dunes remained silent about the matter, his eyes quickly ncing towards Sir Vonda apologetically, unable to defeat Adam¡¯s denseness. ¡°Thank you again for assisting me with the de, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°I will repay the debt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that our rtionship was transactional?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to joining the business, so I¡¯ve got to look after you,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand dismissively again. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re a nobody. You¡¯re my friend, Dunes, which means more to me than you knowing great spells, or that you¡¯re from a prestigious order with the oldest temple to the Goddess of War, so on and so on.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Anyway, if you do want me to awaken your enchanting ability, let me know,¡± Adam said, sipping his tea. ¡°I recently gained the ability to enchant three weapons passively at a time.¡± Dunes blinked. ¡®Excuse me?¡¯
Excuse me? Happy New Years everyone! Y03 – 714. Gifts Y03 ¨C 714. Gifts Omen: 1, 8 ¡®It¡¯s not like I was going to enchant today anyway,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I¡¯ll need some nice rolls for Amira¡¯s magical weapon, but I can do thatter.¡¯ Once they were done with their morning routine, Adam sat, with Lanarot on hisp, embracing her tight. The girl smiled, resting her head against her brother¡¯s chest. ¡°Adam, even if it¡¯s this day, you can¡¯t do something ridiculous,¡± Jaygak stated, ring at him. The other adult Iyrmen slowly bowed their heads, though supporting Jaygak was so awkward considering how much of a mess she used to cause. ¡°I am still her brother, Jaygak,¡± Adam replied, returning the re. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to be cringe on three days. The first of the first. The first of the second. The seventh of the ninth, as Baktu intended.¡± Adam could feel the intense gazes from the adults, who then looked to Sonarot for support. ¡°How dare you all focus on me today when it¡¯s my sister¡¯s birthday?¡± Adam asked, lifting the girl up to pepper her face with kisses. The girl was adorned in a light blue outfit, her family¡¯s symbol embroidered against her head. Her forehead had been dabbed with blue, the vague shapes of her family¡¯s symbol. Adam¡¯s children also wore simr outfits, and their foreheads were dabbed in the same way, save for Larot. Once the children passed along their gifts, each giving tiny ribbons, bits of smooth metal, or parts of various creatures their rtives had in years past, it was time for the adults to give their gifts. Vonda handed Lanarot a small scarf she had purchased the previous year, while Dunes passed along a shield he had bought, since the family weapons of the Rot family were an axe and shield. Jurot picked up the girl and swallowed her within his arms, the girl melting against his great hugging abilities. ¡®Still a hundred thousand XP?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°I have brought you an axe,¡± Jurot said, revealing the axe he had brought for her. It was a simple looking axe, but it had been an axe which their father had gifted to him when he was still a boy. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam blinked. He had a joke prepared when he was going to gift her an axe, stating he was her shield once theyined about how many axes he had gifted her. ¡®What else am I meant to do now?¡¯ Adam held the girl in his arms and thought deeply. The others knew he hadn¡¯t forgotten, supposing his gift had been an axe or shield. ¡°Lanababy, you tell papa what you want, and he¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± Lanarot thought for a moment. ¡°I want to mawwy papa.¡± Jaygak almost snorted as she covered her mouth, while the other Iyrmen smiled, a wave of light chuckles filling the air. ¡°You want to marry me?¡± The girl nodded, smiling up towards her brother, cuddling up to his chest. ¡°Lanarot¡­¡± Sonarot stopped upon seeing Adam¡¯s raised hand, the young half elf frozen in ce as he thought deeply. Adam inhaled deeply, feeling her warmth against him, smelling the scent of bread which clung to the girl. ¡°Lanababy. If I get married to you, I will no longer be your papa.¡± The girl jerked, her eyes wide as she stared up at her elder brother in shock. ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Adam said, his tone more serious than it had ever been. ¡°No more papa.¡± Lanarot gasped, before she looked towards her mother, the shock having invaded her face, before it contorted as she made to cry. Adam held her closer to his chest and rocked her, feeling her shaking, sobbing body. ¡°Smelly girl. Do you want me to be your papa?¡± ¡°Papa!¡± The girl wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll be your papa, forever.¡± Adam assured, patting her back gently. ¡°Oh, you poor thing.¡± ¡®How can my sister be this cute? Isn¡¯t it illegal?¡¯ Even though she was crying, Adam couldn¡¯t help but feel the joy within him. This was the greatest dessert one could ask for. ¡°Daddy mawwy me?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°I won¡¯t be your daddy if I marry you, smelly girl,¡± Adam replied. Jirot also jerked before her face contorted and she made to cry, only for her nana to pick her up, soothing the little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jirot, daddy will always be your daddy,¡± Adam stated. ¡®How can my children be this cute?¡¯ ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jarot clung to his father¡¯s shirt. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m your daddy.¡± Jarot held onto his father¡¯s arm and cuddled up to it, sucking his thumb. ¡°I¡¯ll write you a letter, Lanababy. You can make a magical item with your papas and then I¡¯ll take it to the enchanter and they will make it for you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl returned back to sucking her thumb as she held onto her brother¡¯s shirt. Jaygak was d Adam was about to leave, unable to handle any more cringe from him that day. Lokat appeared with her several aides to check on the children, spending more time with Inakan than any other child. She praised them all for growing well, including little Inakan, before leaving with her fresh set of notes. Sonarot led Adam, Jurot, and most of the Rot children through the Iyr. They left the shared estates to an area filled with smaller buildings, with plenty of Iyrmen passing through the area between other sections of the Iyr. They arrived at a small, open area, where an older Iyrman was setting up a desk. He had all manner of small objects to one side, each which looked like a dark gem. He spread arge sheet of paper over the desk, keeping the sides pinned under thick blocks of wood. Jurot brought the chairs over for them all to sit. Sonarot almost called for Jarot, but the twins both clutched their father tightly, so she allowed them to remain with the half elf. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot,e, sit before me,¡± Sonarot called, allowing Jurot to hold Lanarot, while she personally held Larot. The older Iyrman, who had drawn them the years previous, nced between them all. He recalled the half dragons and the goblins, but his eyes lingered on the young boy, who was certainly a hornless demon. He sketched them over the course of fifteen minutes or so, using the dark gems, before pulling the sheet away. Sonarot stood, beginning to lead them away. Adam carried Jirot and Jarot within his arms, barely able to refrain from kissing their faces. His face was full of pride as he beamed while carrying his twins. ¡°Did you see how well they sat?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°How can my children be so well behaved?¡± Adam smiled wider, before giving in to pepper his children with more affection. ¡°I sit good too,¡± Lanarot stated. ¡°Yes,¡± her brothers confirmed, causing the girl to smile. As they entered the extended family estate, the young Iyrmen swarmed the approaching group. Adam smiled, cing his children down, allowing them to run towards their babo and nano. After greeting the extended Rot family, Adam settled down near Jarot and Mulrot, who doted after his children so tenderly. ¡°Where¡¯s Churot?¡± ¡°They are working him so hard,¡± Jarot replied, making the face he made when he thought about troubling the Great Elders. ¡°Speaking of missing members, I haven¡¯t seen granduncle or grandaunt about.¡± ¡°Brother has gone to train for the family. Sister is training the demons.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise grandaunt was that strong.¡± ¡°With Sarot gone, and the passing of our cousin, sister is second only to me,¡± Jarot replied. ¡®Damn! She was that strong?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Are you a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°No, but it is why Tarot trains. Zirot will not allow him to take the title without also earning the title.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°With this arm and leg of mine?¡± Jarot replied, hoisting up little Jarot to his chest. ¡°Even with this arm and leg of mine, I am still so strong I do not need to im the title.¡± He chuckled as he rubbed his cheek against little Jarot¡¯s forehead. ¡®I wonder if I can beat him now,¡¯ Adam thought. The old man was not yet a Grandmaster, so roughly Level 11 or 12, whereas Grandmasters were each Level 13. When Adam was Level 4, the old man had beaten him, but he had gained the title of Expert, Level 5, soon after. Level 5 for Adam meant two things, Third Gate spells and an additional attack when he swung with his axe, though for most it was one or the other. With Wraith in hand, his second greatest creation, Adam was sure he could match the old man. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam eventually relented. ¡®If I had Phantom, maybe I could, but he didn¡¯t use a shield, and he didn¡¯t use a magical axe either.¡¯ Adam thought back to the weapon he had used. Dunes¡¯ Sword, which was still one of the best weapons he had created. Even with it, he couldn¡¯t defeat the old man, who had crushed him, even though the old man had long retired and only had the single arm. ¡°Babo, I can mawwy you?¡± Little Jarot asked. ¡°You must ask your nano, for she is my wife,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°If we marry, she cannot remain your nano, and I cannot remain your babo.¡± Little Jarot pouted, before hugging his greatfather tight, wrapping his arms around the old man¡¯s neck. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡®Are we actually rted?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Of course we are, since he¡¯s my children¡¯s greafather.¡¯ ¡°Little Larot is growing well,¡± Mulrot said, gently brushing the boy¡¯s cheek with the back of her finger. ¡°Was he drawn within the portrait?¡± ¡°He was,¡± Sonarot replied, exchanging a look with the Family Elder. They were both in an awkward position, Mulrot for refusing Adam¡¯s children at first, and Sonarot for not informing Adam of the news. Mulrot smiled warmly as she continued to brush the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°You will grow well within the Iyr, as your family before you.¡± Sonarot wondered how she would inform Adam of the issue, but she decided to leave it until it was truly confirmed. She thought about how much trouble the boy was even as a babe who only slept, ate, and soiled himself. ¡®He is certainly Adam¡¯s son.¡¯
Larot as a baby causing as much trouble as Adam is so funny to me. Thank you so much for everyone for your support. I have been drafting the story while I was sleeping poorly so just know that I know where the story is going. I wonder if we''ll get to THAT this year, but who knows? Y03 – 715. Best Friends I Y03 ¨C 715. Best Friends I Once the group returned back to the shared estate, Adam spotted hispanions. ¡®Good job, you punks.¡¯ ¡°Mister boss,¡± the young man called. He had short dark hair and a baby face, which was contrasted by the fact he was as wide as a bull, thick with muscle, and even towered over the likes of Adam. ¡°Nobby, my boy, how have you been?¡± Adam asked, patting the young man on his shoulders, feeling how sturdy they were. ¡°Good,¡± the boy replied. He held up a ne of beads. ¡°A gift.¡± Adam allowed the boy to leave before his eyes snapped to the figures handing his sister gifts. He watched as the young woman slipped aside, slinking towards the shadows, with the other half elf following her nearby, making to sit out of the way. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam greeted the dark skinned fire giant, the fiery red beard shifting as the fire giant smiled. ¡°Adam,¡± Morkarai replied, shaking the young man¡¯s forearm with arge hand. ¡°Are you well?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be anything but fine while I¡¯m in the Iyr.¡± Adam motioned his head to sit with the Prince in one corner. ¡°How are you doing, Lord Morkarai?¡± ¡°I am well. I cannot be anything but fine while I am in the Iyr.¡± Adam raised his brows, smiling slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was hoping to see you soon, I wanted to thank you for your gifts to my children.¡± The Prince bowed his head. ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you upstaged me on my children¡¯s birthday. I only gave them a few rings and such. I wanted to give them more, but I was bullied into handing over just a few rings.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± Morkarai repeated, his beard shifting, still hiding his smile. ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± Adam asked, ring up at the fire giant. ¡°Do you wish to fight again?¡± Morkarai asked, sitting up taller. He wore the clothing of the Iyr, a top which wrapped over itself, requiring a sash at his waist. It held arge pocket on the inside, which flowed towards his side, able to keep arge number of items. Adam had seen an Iyrman keep a child within the pocket previously. The trousers of the Iyr were simple though well made. ¡°No, I¡¯m still afraid of you,¡± Adam replied, though he recalled his Omens. ¡®I could guarantee he¡¯d miss me once, but what am I going to do to him without Phantom?¡¯ ¡°I have heard you are working hard,¡± Morkarai said, his gaze knowing. Adam smirked in response. ¡°Something like that. What about you? Creating lots of Basic weapons and Rings of Protection?¡± ¡°I have,¡± the Prince confirmed. ¡°When do you n on returning?¡± ¡°I may not return for some time,¡± Morkarai admitted. ¡°I wish to remain within the Iyr for a while longer. I pray the Iyr will continue to stand for another thousand years, and if I must remain here for a few more years to fill its coffers full of magical items, I will do so.¡± ¡°What do you get out of the Iyr for helping it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Wealth, the support of the Iyr, the stability of the nearby regions, and pride,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°If Voodur is threatened, the Iyr will send their support.¡± ¡°Have you ever called for the Iyr¡¯s assistance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°There was a situation which required immediate attention, pirates who had begun to grow active on the nearby inds, and though the Confederacy asked for our support, we giants are too slow with our politics. If the situation was closer to home, perhaps we would have moved quickly, but it was far enough away that we spent months discussing the matter. My father, in his great wisdom, called for the Iyr¡¯s assistance the moment the issue arose to cate the Confederacy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam recalled how an empire had currently struck the east of the Confederacy, and apparently the Confederacy had yet to rally together against the threat, leaving the various ejirates to fend for themselves. ¡°The Confederacy, what was it called again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s full name? The Confederacy of the Seventeen United Free Ejirates of the People of Many Bloods and One Tribe.¡± ¡°That was it,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. He had forgotten how many ejirates formed up the confederacy. ¡°I hope Lady Shamia¡¯s doing well.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s even still within the Iyr¡­¡¯ ¡°Is the new child yours?¡± Morkarai asked, his eyes falling to Larot. ¡®A demon?¡¯ ¡°You have good eyes, Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam replied, shing the cheekiest of smiles. ¡°Although, isn¡¯t it obvious that such a cute kid is mine?¡± ¡°Which child here is not adorable?¡± ¡°You know, Lord Morkarai, you ain¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°I would hope not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re royalty, otherwise we could have been best friends.¡± ¡°Can we not be the best of friend if I am royalty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much politics to deal with.¡± ¡°I will deal with the politics.¡± ¡°What kind of best friend would I be if I let you deal with the politics all by yourself?¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯m too ridiculous, so I¡¯ll just be a pain.¡± ¡°You should not refuse me so quickly,¡± Morkarai stated. ¡°Are my opinions not considered in the matter?¡± ¡°In order to be a best friend, several opinions are considered, including my own.¡± ¡°I do not believe you would be such a pain to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about you or me, Lord Morkarai. It¡¯s about the politics which surrounds us. You and your position as a prince of your people, and me and my position as a fool among the Iyr. There might be a time when you want to help me, but your father, the King, might refuse, due to the political ramifications of a prince helping me out. There might be a time where I might want to help you, but it¡¯ll drag so many other people around me in danger because I¡¯vemitted myself to your nation, even if I only wanted to help you.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Your position is too big, and mine too small.¡± ¡°We do not know each other to call each other best friends,¡± the fire giant began, ¡°but that does not mean it will not change in the future. Perhaps there wille a time you will be unable to assist me, and perhaps there wille a time when I will be unable to assist you¡­¡± Morkarai sipped the tea Adam poured for him. ¡°Humour me this one question.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°If Entalia asked for your assistance, would you help her?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°What if she cannote to assist you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Adam paused, ncing to the side in thought. ¡°Huh. That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± ¡°Must I have children with you for you toe to my aid?¡± ¡°Now, now, Lord Morkarai, you¡¯re saying some dangerous things,¡± Adam replied, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve given me quite something to think about.¡± ¡°If the Iyr had requested for you not to bring Lucy back to life, would you have listened to their request?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam crossed his arms, sitting before the Prince awkwardly. He had been mostly joking, but upon hearing the Prince¡¯s words, he had so much to chew within his mind. ¡°Dunes has informed me you view rtionships as transactional,¡± Morakrai said, finishing the tea, pouring himself and the half elf some more. ¡°If I cannot assist you personally, that does not mean I am unwilling to assist you in a different manner.¡± ¡°Why do you want to be my friend anyhow?¡± ¡°I believe we have simr opinions on friendship.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I, too, would go to extreme lengths to assist my friends.¡± ¡°Would you face against Lord Shama?¡± ¡°You are right that I am bound by my position, I, Prince Morkarai of Voodur, may be unable to act in some circumstance, but it does not mean I am unable to face Lord Shama. Lord Shama is an emperor, and though his rank surpasses my own, it does not mean he can shirk the royalty of this realm.¡± Morkarai sipped his tea slowly. ¡®I guess that makes sense¡­¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted someone like Morkarai to put himself in such an awkward position, though, considering how monstrous Shama was. ¡°His family and my own have a history,¡± Morkarai stated, thinking back to the stories he was told as a boy. ¡°What kind of history?¡± ¡°It was his father who forced our people away from ournds,¡± Lord Morkarai informed the half elf. ¡°Asa?¡± ¡°The very same.¡± ¡°Why did he do that?¡± ¡°We fought a war and we abandoned our homes for the future,¡± the fire giant stated. ¡°We once called the event The Greatest Cmity, though the generation before my own, we changed its name to The Great Leaving.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Adam was shocked to hear of a long lived race like the fire giants, who took forever to respond to an attack, daring to change something that was a part of their cultural heritage and a foundation story of their people. ¡°Though it was a great misfortune, our people now thrive alongside the great Sansant family. The Sansant family granted us great favour.¡± ¡°Right, the Sansant are pretty nice.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡®For elves, I mean.¡¯ ¡°I would be remiss not to mention Lord Hadda, for his family assisted us for some time, before we left the realm. We travelled for many years through thend, but it was after the formation of the Iyr, and after Lord Hadda took power, when we came to this realm and settled with the great Sansant family.¡± ¡°Is that how you guys came to form an alliance?¡± ¡°The alliance was formedter, once we had gathered our bearings, as the dwarves are one to say.¡± ¡°Many dwarves in Voodur?¡± Adam mused. ¡°Many. They live within their volcanoes, and we live within our own.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t live within the volcanoes you¡¯re now in?¡± ¡°They were forced away by the Sansant some time before we arrived, and now that we have settled here for this long, the dwarves have¡­ quietened much of their grumblings.¡± ¡°You still get some grumblings, eh?¡± ¡°Some, but I believe they like us more than the elves.¡± Morkarai smiled. ¡°We both enjoy drinking and crafting.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the elves and dwarves on thisnd really despise one another.¡± ¡°I have heard,¡± Morkarai stated, slowly nodding his head. ¡°The elves are free to roam within South Alnd, but even half elves will be harassed if they make their way too far north. Even the great Sansant family would have issues heading north through thend.¡± ¡°I wonder what happened between them¡­¡± Lord Morkarai shrugged his shoulder. ¡°I heard they were once the greatest of friends, but a rift formed, and even before the time of the Iyr itself.¡± ¡°Damn, that long ago?¡± Adam whistled. ¡®For the dwarves to change their tune, something big must have happened¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot shouted, storming her way to her father, with little Jarot bouncing after her. ¡°Is going today?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jirot held up her hands, and once she was within her father¡¯s arm, she pointed up towards the sky. ¡°Is going today?¡± ¡°Perhaps it is?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jirot sucked against her thumb before she looked towards the Prince. ¡°Woah Mohky?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you nice to him?¡± Jirot pulled her head towards her father¡¯s chest. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°Do you see how she bullies me? Do you know what she did before, Lord Morkarai?¡± Adam asked. The fire giant Prince remained silent as he listened to Adam gush about his children, giving Fred no chance toe and speak with the half elf. The young man sat with Brittany and Jonn, sharing drinks with them. He had been in the Iyr for so long, and upon seeing how terrifyingly powerful they were, the young man wondered if he¡¯d truly be able to marry any of them. ¡®When will we be able to leave?¡¯ Fred thought, sighing. Rain began to trickle that evening, before the storm came upon the Iyr, a thundering end to the Year of Silence.
What''s this? The plot is... moving forward? Y03 – Interlude: The Front Iyr Y03 ¨C Interlude: The Front Iyr The figure stood up, his white scales illuminated for a moment by the sh of lightning, the opening of the sky and the return. ¡°I have kept my end of the deal, Iyrmen,¡± the white scaled drakken said, causing his watchers to approach. ¡°We will call for Elder Lykan,¡± one of his watchers informed, before swiftly leaving to retrieve the Front Iyr Elder. The silver fox of a man wore his chiselled jaw as well as his long grey hair, which fell below the shoulders. He wore a il at his side, but more impressively, the blueish silver of mithril hung around his neck, revealing his rank during his adventuring days. ¡°I hope you clear the debts quickly, Iyrman,¡± the white scaled figure stated calmly, still feeling the attention of the strange figures of the Iyr, those who wreaked with the stench of death. ¡°The debts have been cleared,¡± Elder Lykan assured, shing a charming smile. Grimraith turned and left, escorted by his watchers. He made no move to say goodbye to the other Lord here, for they were too busy drinking, watching from atop a nearby hill top. ¡®I¡¯m so d he¡¯s gone,¡¯ the bronze scaled drakken thought. The snow had invaded the Front Iyr for well over a year, even burying the various effects of his own influence, as well as the influence of hispanion. ¡®Wingburg must be d too.¡¯ ¡®The old man is finally leaving?¡¯ Wingburg, the ck scaled drakken, thought. She could feel the presence of the old man make its way towards the gates of the Front Iyr, with various, strange figures following after him. She remained tense, just like Burgwing, the pair still on duty. Even if it was perhaps the most foolish idea one could have, Grimraith could still attack the Iyr. Why Grimraith would do it now the Iyr had regained its two missing Great Elders, while also being watched over by the Lord of Earth, no one would ever be able to understand. However, the Iyr took such thoughts into consideration, for how else could they have survived this long? ¡®If he attacks, we¡¯ll have to act too¡­¡¯ Burgwing let out a sigh. Even if the Lord of Earth would assist them, it was still a difficult task to beat the likes of someone who could im the title of Lord of Ice. Lykan approached Burgwing¡¯s estate along with his own escorts, those tasked with assisting the Front Iyr Elder. ¡°Your assistance has been appreciated.¡± ¡°Do you no longer require my service?¡± Burgwing asked, yawning as he leaned against the doorway casually. ¡®It would be good to get back to the desert.¡¯ ¡°We wish to extend our request until the end of dawnval,¡± Lykan informed, while a group of Iyrmen broughtrge wooden cases and a crate, each made of Iyr oak. Lykan opened one of the crates, revealing therge number of books stacked neatly within, motioning a hand towards them. Burgwing picked up one of the books, feeling its fresh pages, noting how recently it had been inked. He spoke the title, written in Old Aswadian, brushing a hand along the page¡¯s edge tenderly, as though it was his own child. His eyes then darted to the other boxes. ¡°We believed you would have wanted to read the books without worry for destroying the original copies,¡± Lykan stated. ¡°Who, but the Iyr, care for me so?¡± Burgwing asked, his lips forming a wide grin. ¡°Al Kaim¡¯s stories may have fallen out of favour from most of Aswadasad over thest few centuries, but I cannot help but adore them.¡± Lykan reached into his tunic, pulling out a smaller wooden box, no more than a finger long, and half as wide as his strong hand. ¡°For the payment of staying until the end of dawnval.¡± Burgwing opened the small wooden box carefully, eyeing up its contents, smelling its magic. ¡°A quill?¡± ¡°One of the quills of Ibrahim.¡± ¡°Ibrahim?¡± ¡°The Chronicler.¡± Burgwing¡¯s brows shot up, unable to contain his surprise. ¡°How did the Iyre across one of Ibrahim¡¯s quills?¡± The shock in his voice barely contained as Burgwing quickly closed the box, clutching it tight in his hand. ¡°He once made his way from Old Barad to Old Kimar, wishing to take notes of the old ceremonies which the peoples still practised. He almost perished due to a sandstorm which kept him pinned within a cave for a month. Kamwuk and Shamwuk found him and assisted him. He thanked them by-,¡± ¡°Acknowledging them in the ninth volume of The Histories of the ck Lions Dynasty, yes. They were written as Kumwook and Shumwook, but I do recall the names.¡± ¡°He gifted us a copy of each of thepleted twenty seven volumes, and a quill he had used to write each volume. This is the quill of the ninth volume.¡± ¡°You would gift me a quill used by the hands of the Chronicler?¡± Burgwing whispered. ¡°Please remain until the end of dawnval,¡± Elder Lykan stated. ¡®They possess the original copies of the The Histories of the ck Lion Dynasty?¡¯ Burgwing thought. ¡°Do you also possess the other pens and volumes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Burgwing tilted his head, unable to contain his shock. He had heard the Iyr¡¯s talons extended far and wide, but it was another thing for the Iyr to also possess so many cultural artefacts. ¡°In the future, should we need to count on your support, we will surely reward you well.¡± ¡°You may always call of me, Iyrmen,¡± Burgwing assured, feeling the electricity of excitement, and the taste of future rewards. He would never have left hisir behind for more than a year, but for the original copies of Al Kaim? How could he not? And a pen used by the one known as The Chronicler? ¡°To think I would be able to possess such grand items¡­¡± Burgwing let out a long, satisfied sigh. ¡°The two were contemporaries of one another. Though the pair spent twenty years within the Grand Library, and mostly within the same section, it was sorge and vast, neither met one another in all their days. If only I could have been born in such a time, drinking wine from while overlooking the Pearl River¡­¡± Lykan left the bronze scaled drakken to wallow in his imagination, stepping away towards Wingburg¡¯s small estate, which had been built nearby. ¡°You¡¯ve brought my payment?¡± Burgwing asked, the ck scaled woman asked, having noted they had visited herpanion first. She was d they had silenced each courtyard so she wouldn¡¯t hear about that damn Al Kaim again. ¡°Ten weapons from the Fifty Red des,¡± Lykan confirmed, while the Iyrmen brought tenrge cases, onerger than any other. Wingburg¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, checking each of the weapons. Though they had been well preserved, considering they were roughly a thousand years old, she would need to spend time restoring them. ¡°If you evere across any more, I am more than willing to lend my support to the Iyr.¡± ¡°We thank you again for your support,¡± Lykan replied, before motioning a hand for another aide to approach. ¡°Please stay until the end of dawnval.¡± ¡°The end of dawnval?¡± Wingburg asked, frowning slightly. She had spent too long away from her swamp and could already feel the sleepiness set within her. ¡°What is that?¡± She eyed up the de, which was almost pure white, including the steel. The hilt at the tip of the de was of an older drakken design, those seen in the north. However, the colourbination, or theck thereof, was not like any other de of the region. It had been well taken care of, considering it was much older than the other ten weapons she had been gifted, even though they hade several hundred yearster. ¡°A de which belonged to the White Dragon, or as he was moremonly known as, Lord Jorn, Third Grand Commander of the White Dragon Knights.¡± ¡°A Grand Commander who wielded a mundane de?¡± ¡°It was a de he wielded when he was still young, one which he gave up when he was defeated by Shikan, who became Chief of the Iyr during the Third Grand Commander¡¯s time.¡± Wingburg remained silent for a long while, staring at the de. She had heard of the Third Grand Commander vaguely, a half spawn of one of the Talia family members. ¡®What a sick turn of events, the order which once wasmanded by a Talia would then turn their des on Antalia the Silver, which eventually caused their demise.¡¯ The de¡¯s significance did not juste from the fact it was wielded by a grandmander, but the fact that the Talia family would also be interested in it. ¡®Goreburg will be so jealous,¡¯ Wingburg thought, almost smiling at the thought of possessing the de. ¡°Very well, I can at least remain until the end of the season.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lykan left the de with her before the Iyrmen left the state, making their way back to his own estate. ¡°Will Lord Stokmar remain within the Iyr?¡± ¡°The answer remains vague,¡± an aide replied. Lykan sighed, expecting the answer. Lord Stokmar worked on their own time and had their own ns. Thankfully, they had not caused any trouble during the Year of Silence, and considering they were one of the very few figures in the world which could cause a mess within the Iyr and then leave without much trouble, Elder Lykan¡¯s shoulders remained heavy with anxiety. ¡®I would rather deal with the dragons,¡¯ the Front Iyr Elder thought.
Side character development that won''t pay off in the next 1000 chapters is my bread and butter. Y03 – 716. Best Friends II Y03 ¨C 716. Best Friends II Omen: 15, 20 ¡®Damn, look at that Omen!¡¯ Adam smiled to himself. ¡®How can one man be so lucky?¡¯ Once Adam was able to doff his children, he continued toplete his morning routine. Gurot sat beside the half elf once it was time for breakfast, the boy picking up slices of his banana to eat, making a mess over his face, his hands also growing sticky. ¡°Do you like your salya?¡± Adam asked, wiping the fruit off the boy¡¯s face once he was done. Gurot only smiled shyly in response, before Adam picked him up to hug him tight. ¡°How can this be? Gurot, my boy, how can you be this cute?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Jirot called out, pointing up to her father. ¡°My daddy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, letting out arge smile. ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡®I wasn¡¯t that cringe, was I?¡¯ Adam thought, before following the Elder out. Zijin didn¡¯t take the half elf towards his estate, this time leading Adam though the various tunnels of the Iyr. ¡°We will rent to you the plot ofnd between the rivers,¡± Elder Zijin informed as they made their way. ¡°You may use it as you please, but the Iyr reserves the right to rescind the offer when it pleases.¡± ¡°Please give me a month¡¯s notice so I can resettle the others.¡± ¡°I cannot promise you such, but we will try.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s good enough¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure he could press the Iyr. ¡°You will pay one hundred gold monthly for thend, one hundred gold monthly for each shrine you require for business,¡± the Elder informed. ¡°We will also offer to assign some Iyrmen to assist with safeguarding the business at the price of one Basic weapon seasonally, or one Greater weapon yearly.¡± ¡°When you say seasonally, is that four seasons?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Does the Twilight Month count as a season?¡± ¡°Four seasons.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°We have already formed a n for the fort, and will reveal to you most of the secret rooms within. The payment for the fort shall be taken over the course of many years.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°The cost of the fort is typically tens of thousands of gold, but we would be willing to ept five Greater weapons, or thirty with the first pluck of a Greater enchantment.¡± ¡®First pluck?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Oooh!¡¯ ¡°So it works?¡± ¡°It does.¡± Adam nced to the side, noting how his XP had increased by a hundred. ¡®Oh. I see.¡¯ ¡°Nice. So, what, about ten days of enchanting this month? We were nning leaving by the end of the month¡­¡± ¡°I have faith you will return and repay such debts,¡± Zijin stated, causing Adam to smile. The Elder led Adam though the tunnels towards arger shrine, one with a simr set up of six stones standing in a circle. Adam nced around, noting a door set within the stone. ¡°Where does that lead to?¡± ¡°Nowhere, at this moment,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°There is rock behind it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam decided against asking more about the topic. ¡°When you say you want the first pluck, do I have to pay for the gems used during the first pluck?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Phew.¡¯ Adam was d to had saved five hundred gold for each Greater weapon. ¡°You may enchant here from now,¡± the Elder stated. ¡°Your magic will not work within this area, but you will be able to enchant. The Iyr¡¯s magic will guide you back when you are done.¡± ¡°Just what is¡­¡± Adam shook his head, letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°Never mind.¡± Elder Zijin smiled, bowing his head before he left the half elf be. As the Elder left, he thought of what else he could do to make sure Adam would remain safe before he retired. Adam enchanted passively within the shrine, creating several Basic magical weapons which would be auctioned throughout the year. He needed to create a few so he could adventure in peace. ¡®No one would believe I was the Enchanter if I¡¯m showing my face around while the weapons are being auctioned.¡¯ Meanwhile, Elder Story met with someone who was long thought to be dead. The figure long thought dead appeared to be a young woman, with dark blue hair, nearly ck, which parted around her horns, and her eyes were blue and silver. She sat opposite a small snake, whose body was entirely red, as though it were made of blood. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Umbra said, staring at the one known as Elder Story, though she knew the figure by another name. ¡°I heard my father caused you trouble.¡± Umbra blinked upon the response she heard within her mind. ¡®Right, father said she was shy.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, I know how my father is.¡± Umbra poured them cups of wine, slowly sipping her own. ¡°If you¡¯ve returned from the Higher Realm, it must be because you had to assist one of mine?¡± While the pair had their conversation, in the Higher Realm, the two Emperors also spoke. Emperor Shama had intruded himself into the court, and with the dismissal of the court, the pair shared cups of tea. They were on the fifth cup when Emperor Shama finally decided to speak. ¡°You have a boy, don¡¯t you?¡± Emperor Shama asked. ¡°I have many boys,¡± Emperor Iskar replied. ¡°There was a boy by the name of Bael,¡± Shama stated, thinking back to their first meeting. Emperor Iskar let out a sigh. ¡®Of course he would want to speak of that troublesome girl of mine¡­¡¯ Emperor Shama¡¯s thoughts fell back to the event which had urred within thest few years, within thest couple of centuries. ¡°Hoi hoi hoi,¡± Gabbaughed, throwing a rock down towards one of the inds, forcing the warriors stationed to panic, trying to deal with the rock. ¡°Gabba, you shouldn¡¯t cause so much trouble, even if this is the Outskirts,¡± Gubbu, Gabba¡¯s twin brother replid. Gabba, therge earth giant, continued to chuckle, reaching down into the earth of the sky ind, slicing it with his fingers as though the earth was made of butter, before forming it into a ball. ¡°Rx, brudda, it is not like either of the Emperors wille and-,¡± ¡°You wicked fiends!¡± came out a shout, and standing atop the nearby hill was a¡­ Little girl? Her hair was dark, near ck, cut short, her bangs covering her forehead. Her eyes blue and silver eyes were filled with the kind of arrogance only an emperor could have. She wore the attire of a warrior, though it had been sized to fit the little dragon child, who was no doubt only twenty years old or so, only a few years older than a baby, her horns still growing. Gabba turned to his twin brother, Gubbu, therge earth serpent, and exchanged a curious look with the tiny girl, who stood defiantly atop the hill. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You wicked, no, you punks! I am, I¡¯m Emperor Hadda!¡± the little girl eximed, her stance widening as she red at the pair in front of her. ¡°Who are you, ya, ya punks?¡± the girl stuttered, trying to speak properly improper. ¡°Hey, kid, how can you dare to say that man¡¯s name?¡± Gabba asked, still crushing the earth together, forcing it into a tiny pebble. He felt his body cool at the thought of the figure known as Emperor Hadda, that crazy old man. He felt the heat against the back of his neck, but thought nothing of it. ¡°You brat, why are ya staring at me that way?¡± the girl asked, before narrowing her eyes, her lips forming a smirk. ¡°You wanna fight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, kid, you should leave,¡± Gubbu said, slithering his way along the earth towards the tiny girl atop the hill. ¡°Are ya gonna run away from a fight?¡± the girl iming to be Emperor Hadda asked, smirking cheekily towards the pair. ¡°Kid, you better watch what you say?¡± ¡°If yer a coward, jus¡¯say so,¡± the girl stated, tilting her head upwards as she smirked at the pair. Gubbu turned his head to look towards his twin brother, the earth giant who stepped towards the girl to tower over her. ¡°Little girl, you have to watch what you say. You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re kindly folk, otherwise you¡¯d find yourself in trouble.¡± The girl inhaled deeply as the shadows loomed over her. ¡°It¡¯ll take too long if youe one by one, so both of ya,e at me together.¡± The earth giant¡¯s body shed red hot as he reached down towards the girl. ¡°Little girl, you should-,¡± ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you step aside?¡± a voice called from behind Gabba, the stranger cing a hand on the kneeling earth giant¡¯s shoulder. He was an older man, adorned in the finest of battle garments. His forehead was tattooed, a collection of four dots in the centre which formed a diamond. ¡°Who do you thi-,¡± Gabba began, before his entire body shed red hot, embers tickling across his skin. Gubbu remained frozen still, staring at the stranger who had appeared. No, he was no stranger, for who in these realms didn¡¯t know who this figure was? The little girl stared up at the older man. ¡°Just who do you-,¡± she began before she gasped, her mouth forming a tiny circle in shock and excitement. ¡°So you¡¯ve finallye, ya punk!¡± ¡°Who might you be?¡± Emperor Shama asked, allowing the pair of earth elementals, criminals who kept causing issues in the Outskirts, to leave. ¡°I¡¯m Emperor Hadda, and I¡¯vee ta beat ya!¡± the girl eximed confidently. ¡®¡­¡¯ Emperor Shama couldn¡¯t believe he had rushed away from his duties toe and find one of that bastard¡¯s brats messing around in his territory. He could imagine the mess right now thanks to his sudden disappearance, including from all those annoying fools who kept begging him to do something about the tiny issues they couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°Little girl, you-,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl, I¡¯m Emperor Hadda!¡± she shouted, daring to cut off the Lord of mes. She raised her fists up, ready to fight. ¡°Come on, ya punk! There¡¯s no way yer gonna run away, are ya, Shammy boy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Emperor undid the de at his side, which floated to one side. It was a weapon which could match some of the greatest in the Higher Realm, and was all but extinct in the Lower Realms. ¡°You two kids should head on out of here.¡± Gabba exchanged a look with his twin brother, the earth serpent, before they stared at the pair, the Emperor and the girl. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Our fight has begun earlier this century,¡± the Emperor informed. ¡°Let them know not to disturb us.¡± Emperor Shama recalled the mess they had made over the week of their fight. The little Emperor Hadda needed to take breaks now and again, and would sometimes break character to speak of their great grandfather, before the pair would return back to fighting. It had been the most difficult fight to date, for the old Emperor did his best to look shy, destroying the floating ind all along the week. It had ended as Emperor Hadda¡¯s win, though it had pained the Lord of mes. ¡®I should have beaten up those two brats who made such a mess.¡¯ Emperor Iskur stared at the man who was his grandfather¡¯s match, wondering what he was thinking about. He assumed it was the time when his daughter had caused such a mess within the Outskirts recently, although she had left for the Lower Realm not long ago, no doubt making a mess there too. ¡°Bael, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Shama asked. ¡°He took the name of that old fool while he was making a mess in the Lower Realms.¡± ¡°Her name is-,¡± ¡°Emperor Iskur,¡± Emperor Shama dared to interrupt the boy. ¡°Do you know the single sign which makes an empire great?¡± ¡°A happy popce?¡± ¡°You are close,¡± Emperor Shama admitted, though he thought back to the past. ¡°It was something a crazy old woman once said.¡± The words which Emperor Shama stated next flooded Emperor Iskur¡¯s mind with the memory of the first time he had met his grandfather. When he was a little boy he had caused so much trouble due to the fact he never got to see his mother and father. The pair had appeared to tell him off, and though it had left him a blubbering mess, through his blurry eyes he saw the Emperor for the first time. He wasn¡¯t sure what the old man had said to his father and mother, but he was sure the Emperor had berated them. It was then he picked up the boy, with such a wide smile on his face, something which had shocked even the boy since he had never seen such joy before. ¡°Children should dare to dream!¡±
I miss Lord Strom. Y03 – 717. To Prepare Y03 ¨C 717. To Prepare ¡°No!¡± Jirot shouted. ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°I have to, my dear,¡± Adam informed, lifting the girl up to stop herining by cuddling her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave the Iyr one day to go work for you, my sweet.¡± ¡°Kiss!¡± the girlined, pouting towards her father. Adam kissed her cheek and held her close to his chest. He gently rocked her from side to side. ¡°You did not wish to tell her the day we left?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I can¡¯t just do that,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I have to prepare them for me to leave. I can¡¯t just leave one day out of the blue.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what the colour meant, but he remained silent. He caught little Jarot pouting up towards his father before he was lifted up and embraced too. ¡°Daddy is going to work today but he¡¯ll be back like normal, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jirot sniffled. ¡°You are leaving, daddy?¡± ¡°Not today.¡± ¡°Not day?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam spent the days enchanting the magical weapons. After six days of enchanting, creating six Basic weapons to auction off, he took the day off to spend time with his family and friends. He yed warriors and wanderers with the children and spent time with hispanions, many of whom spent their days speaking of their tales to the different Iyrmen families. ¡°Vonda, you aren¡¯t allowed to steal my children from me,¡± Adam stated, noting how much time Karot spent listening to her order¡¯s tales. ¡°Karot, do you like me more than your father?¡± Vonda asked. Karot pouted shyly, before shaking his head. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Vonda smiled, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you love your grandmother or your father more?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease him like that, only I can do that,¡± Adamined, opening his arms for his son go run into them, embracing the boy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reply.¡± Adam peppered the boy with kisses. ¡°Am I allowed to steal Gurot from you?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°I would not?¡± Adam frowned. ¡°How can you do this to me? This is why you have to be careful of nobles, Karot! They¡¯ll steal away your chonky uncle from me!¡± Adam blew raspberries into his son¡¯s stomach, causing him to cry and squeal. Vonda smiled, though her thoughts fell to her goal for the year. They would need to head to East Port to confirm the matter. ¡®I hope we can spend time in Liferiver¡­¡¯ Once Adam was done with enchanting so many Basic weapons, he began working for the Iyr, cing the first pluck of the Greater enchantments onto each magical weapon, three at a time. He worked hard, even up until the day before the group were about to leave. When he returned, he found a set of familiar faces. ¡°You guys came back at the right time,¡± Adam informed, approaching the group in the corner. ¡°We couldn¡¯t leave you to corrupt the children,¡± Lucy retorted, allowing Jirot to grab onto her horns as they yed. Little Jarot sat on Mara¡¯sp, staring up at the woman while she spoke about their adventures thus far. ¡°Have you been filled in on the n?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a n?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°There¡¯s always a n,¡± Adam replied, taking a seat opposite her. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t follow the n, it doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t a n.¡± ¡°I always follow the n.¡± ¡°Name one time you followed the n.¡± ¡°I sat with Yellow Turban during the tournament.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the n, that was just very lucky.¡± ¡°It worked out in the end.¡± ¡°Just because-,¡± ¡°Jirot, see how your olg man is bullying me?¡± Lucy asked, frowning towards Jirot. Jirot gasped, her head snapping towards her father, and she pointed her finger up. ¡°What? You are bully, daddy?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not bullying her.¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s wight, daddy, you do not! You listening, daddy? You do not.¡± The girl wagged her finger at her father. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot stated, before holding onto Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She kissed the Demon Lord¡¯s forehead before brushing her hair gently. Adam remained sitting opposite the Demon Lord, sitting up tall and tense, annoyed that his child was adoring his friend instead of him. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this once, Jibaby.¡± ¡°So what is the n?¡± Lucy asked, rubbing her cheek against Jirot¡¯s, her fingers gently rubbing the back of the girl¡¯s head. ¡°The n is to assimte the farmers into the business, help Sir Vonda became a good, decent folk like wemoners, and then¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re the Demon Lord, so you¡¯re a noble too, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy replied, a slow smirk appearing on her face. ¡°Jirot,e here,¡± Adam called. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come here, Jibaby.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jarot,e to daddy,¡± Adam cooed. Little Jarot pulled away from Mara, before he was passed along by Adam¡¯spanions towards his father, before Jirot pulled away and was also passed along towards Adam. ¡°I can¡¯t have nobles corrupt my sweet, innocent children.¡± ¡°Demon Woad,¡± Jirot used. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam slowly nodded, embracing his twins within his arms. ¡°Anyhow, we¡¯ll help Sir Vonda be a decent folk like we no good filthymoners, which also helps out Dunes because we¡¯ll be heading to East Port to deal with his matter.¡± ¡°What matter is that?¡± ¡°He has some cultural thing he needs to get done,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand dismissively, doing his best to hide his smirk. ¡°What¡¯s most important is that the markets in East Port are huge and since the war hase to an end, we should be able to find something good for the kids.¡± ¡°Is that all you think about?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Just because Kavgak prefers to spend time with Raygak, it doesn¡¯t mean you should take it out on me.¡± ¡°I allow Kavgak to rest for the evening, whereas you keep tiring out your children with your affection.¡± ¡°You take that back, Jaygak.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°Or I¡¯ll tell Jirot to sort you out. Jirot, do you see this? Kako Jaygak is bullying your daddy.¡± Jirot, who was nestled up to her father¡¯s chest, sat up and red at Jaygak for a moment. Then she smiled. ¡°Kako Jaygak.¡± ¡°Yes, my little Jirot?¡± ¡°You are good?¡± ¡°I am very good.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jirot returned back to her father¡¯s chest, sucking her thumb quietly. Adam nced aside. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this once, Jibaby.¡± ¡°There will be many of us,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°We will need many supplies.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got the two elks, don¡¯t we?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If we take Jonn, that¡¯s three elks.¡± ¡°Korin will apany us, that makes four,¡± Kitool added. ¡°Right, right, I forgot he was a guardian too.¡± Adam nodded his head. ¡°Right, we should have four elks then, and that should be enough to¡­¡± Adam pulled his head back, wincing from his stupidity. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Mara asked. ¡°I was meant to equip everyone else with magical items too,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was more focused on making sure the auctions would pass by smoothly.¡± Mara realised she should have expected something that ridiculousing from his mouth. ¡°We are all armed with magical weapons that you-,¡± Jurot began. ¡°That the Enchanter has graced us with, yes,¡± Adam replied, raising his brows towards Jurot. Jurot furrowed his brows, unsure why Adam wasn¡¯t speaking so openly about it considering everyone here knew about his abilities. ¡°The Enchanter makes such great weapons, don¡¯t they?¡± Adam asked, kissing Jirot and Jarot¡¯s foreheads. ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, giving Adam a thumbs up. ¡°Gweat.¡± Little Jarot agreed with a nod and a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡®I have to be more careful from now on. I can¡¯t have too many people know, otherwise they might hurt you¡­¡¯ Adam cuddled them closer. ¡°Nirot also has a magical weapons,¡± Jurot said carefully. ¡°Right, but what about Faool? Laygak? Naqokan, Uwajin, and Bavin? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve gotten one yet.¡± ¡®I should have focused on that instead of the Iyr¡­¡¯ ¡°I mean, even Nobby has a magical shield.¡± ¡°Have you thought of who shouldmand the wolves?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Not yet, no. I was thinking about meeting with various noble families, so I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be the onemanding them. I was thinking you and Vonda help me out with that.¡± ¡°Kitool would be best,¡± Jurot stated. Adam threw a look to Kitool, who nodded, before he slowly nodded too. ¡°Alright, fair. An Iyrman and a noble priest of thend¡¯s most respected order. That should cancel out how much of an idiot I am.¡± ¡°Mara and I can go adventure with the wolves,¡± Lucy offered. ¡°They can be our mounts.¡± ¡°Sometimes, Lucy, I think you might actually be a genius.¡± ¡°I am a genius.¡± ¡°Keep telling yourself that and one day it might be true.¡± Adam chuckled, before stopping upon seeing Mara¡¯s re. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s a great idea. We can have you three on the wolves since you don¡¯t need to wear armour and they¡¯ll appreciate that.¡± ¡°Nirot and Naqokan could ride Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a,¡± Jaygak offered. ¡°I want all the teens together in their own squad, and actually, I was hoping you wouldmand them.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jaygak asked, almost taken aback. ¡°Yeah. You and¡­ Dunes, probably?¡± Adam thought. ¡°Oh, and then Brittany and Nobby could go with the wolf squad, maybe? You guys won¡¯t have healing, though¡­ unless I put Jonn with you?¡± ¡°There would be an additional wolf.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s too many wolves¡­¡± Adam thought about it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Cloud here, and you guys can take¡­¡± ¡°Mighty,¡± Lucy informed. ¡°Wolfy,¡± Mara stated. ¡®How am I not the worst at naming them?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Alright, well, sure¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about giving up his wolf to Jurot so he could give up his own to Mara. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s lock in the wolf squad, and then say there¡¯s also a teen squad, and we can figure out the rest from there.¡± ¡°Not that much of a n.¡± ¡°We can deviate from the n when we feel like it, like when you went with Yellow Turban,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Speaking of Yellow Turban, I hope we get to meet Kalid again, what a character.¡± ¡°Your obsession with children is bing worrying, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°Jaygak, don¡¯t joke about that sort of thing,¡± Adam replied, his voice never more stern. Jaygak remained staring into Adam¡¯s eyes, before relenting. ¡°Sorry.¡± Adam bowed his head, his cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°I¡¯m only pretending to be a little cringe, but Kalid is genuinely such a character.¡± ¡°You were pretending?¡± ¡°Mostly.¡± Lucy and Mara both tensed up, before their eyes snapped to the side, where they found Vonda and Sonarot returning with the triplets, as well as a basket containing a certain baby.
If they talk about plot progression, does that mean the plot progresses? Y03 – 718. To Leave Y03 ¨C 718. To Leave ¡°He is?¡± Adam asked, his brows raised in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucy confirmed, still sitting tall and tense. Mara red at the young demon baby. ¡°We were uncertain,¡± Sonarot admitted, cing the small basket onto the tablet, the tiny demon baby twitching as he jolted awake, his eyes snapping to the side to see the presence of the Demon Lord and the other demon. Jirot and Jarot squirmed within their father¡¯s arms to look into the basket, noting the red skin of their younger brother. They tried to make for the table, before the pair were scooped up by their grandmother, who took their attention away from their youngest sibling. ¡°You knew?¡± Adam asked, his eyes glued to Sonarot. ¡°The shamans checked, but were not certain.¡± ¡°You guys didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°We wished to ask Lucy and Mara,¡± she said, nodding her head towards the demons. ¡°So, my boy¡¯s some kind of reincarnated demon?¡± ¡°He may not be a true demon, but I can feel something within him which is different to a fresh newborn,¡± Mara informed, her eyes still glued to the boy. ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam stared at the boy, who squinted up sourly towards him. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the only one I know who is reincarnated.¡± ¡°He could be someone dangerous.¡± ¡°Of course he is. Look at how adorable he is, how can he be anything but dangerous?¡± Adam reached over to lift the boy up, carefully bringing the boy to his chest. The boy was heavier than when he was born, though he was still hot, hotter than a normal child. ¡°He¡¯s my son too, so of course he¡¯s inherited being a dangerous fool.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your son isn¡¯t really your son, he¡¯s-,¡± ¡°What do you mean not my son?¡± Adam replied, his voice stern. He pulled the boy deeper against his chest, gently swaying from side to side. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s a reincarnated or reborn being, it only makes it more right that he¡¯s my son. You think he¡¯s the only one whose like that between us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly what I meant,¡± Lucy replied, frowning slightly. She avoided looking at the goblins, feeling the rush of guilt fill her. ¡°Even if he was a thousand years old before, he¡¯s my boy right now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°If he grows up, who knows what will happen?¡± ¡°If he grows up poorly, it¡¯ll be my own fault!¡± Adam snapped, his eyes narrowing towards the demon. ¡°If someone wants to deal with my Larot, then they¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡± ¡°Even the Iyr?¡± ¡°Did I stutter?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lucy was still surprised to hear Adam willing to fight against the Iyr, especially considering how they had already managed to tame her, a Demon Lord. ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that¡­ do you?¡± ¡°What don¡¯t I mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll risk your life for some¡­¡± Lucy quickly realised what she was saying, and to whom. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I admire the Iyr, and it¡¯s because of their policy when something happens to their children,¡± Adam stated. ¡°They¡¯re not the only one with that policy.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like killing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a line, Lucy,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You of all people should understand how much I¡¯m willing to risk my life for a friend, no matter what others think.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes filled with the most awkward guilt, the young woman falling silent as she avoided his stern gaze. Mara remained silent. ¡®¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t speak against Adam, considering her rtionship with Lucy, and what the young man had done for her. ¡°The Iyr cannot kill Larot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even if he causes a mess?¡± Adam asked. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while. ¡°The Rot family will deal with it.¡± ¡°Would you?¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°I would kill you, Adam, but I would not kill your children.¡± Adam let out a small sigh of relief, though he wondered who the Iyr would send to deal with Larot if he did end up being a Demon Lord and doing something. ¡°Just make sure to kill me first, and don¡¯t make him suffer.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, as simply as that. ¡°¡­¡± Lucy blinked, ncing between them all, wondering how they could talk about something that crazy. ¡®These fools are insane!¡¯ Larot thought, his face still squinting with displeasure, though confusion filled his eyes. Sonarot had taken Jirot and Jarot away, keeping them distracted during the talk. She thought of the consequences of epting Larot into the family, but regardless of whether Larot was a reincarnated demon from years past, it did not matter. The boy was Adam¡¯s son, and if he was not, he would be Jurot¡¯s son, and thus was afforded such benefits. She thought back to one of the few times an Iyrman had been marked for death. It was never handed out to a mercenary group, or even to the Biodi. It was, in every tale she had heard, dealt with by the family. Sometimes it brother against sister, sometimes it was mother against son. Sonarot couldn¡¯t imagine the one armed Jarot remaining still if anyone went after Jirot or Jarot, or any of Adam¡¯s children. The amount of blood the Rot family would need to spill before even going after one of Adam¡¯s children was too steep to pay. ¡®Baktu, please watch over Larot.¡¯ Yet, somehow, the Great Elders had only spent a few moments speaking of the topic that evening. ¡°We will watch the boy as he grows, but it is within their right to adopt him, as they have with his other children,¡± Elder Peace stated, ending the matter almost as swiftly as it had begun. At the Rot family estate, Mulrot listened to her husband¡¯s panting, the older man gripping the bar tight in hand as he pulled himself up, slowly dropping himself onto the floor, his bare foot before his wooden foot. ¡°Why must you train twice?¡± Mulrot asked, her eyes still glued to her book. ¡°When theye for my greatson, I must be quick to act,¡± the old man replied, gasping for air as the sweat puddled under him. ¡°With that wooden leg of yours?¡± ¡°With this wooden leg of mine,¡± the old man confirmed, beginning his one legged squats, training his other leg using weights tied midway along his thigh. ¡°If Tarot returns and I cannot beat him, what will the children say?¡± ¡°The children will say he needed twice your arms and twice your legs,¡± Mulrot joked. ¡°No,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°I must not lose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mulrot sighed and returned back to her reading, listening to the rhythmic panting of her husband¡¯s breath, which to her was more like music. How could she not enjoy the sounds of her husband¡¯s effort? Omen: 7, 20 ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Jirot crossed her arms, staring at the wall ahead of her, huffing. Having seen Adam in his puthral armour, she had remained by his side to admire the colour, seeing her reflection against the metal. However, upon hearing her father was leaving, she had stormed away a few steps before ignoring her father. She turned back to see her father embracing the other children, causing her to pout, before she rushed back to him. ¡°No!¡± She held her finger up as though it were a de, threatening her father. ¡°I must go, Jirot.¡± Adam picked her up and kissed her face all over, swaying her within his arms. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I must go to work.¡± ¡°No work.¡± ¡°I will bring back lots of gifts, my little Jibaby.¡± ¡°Gifs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jirot continued to pout, her lower lip quivering. ¡°No work?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you lots of messages, okay?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°You have to bully your babo a lot now that I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± Adam brushed her hair gently. ¡°No¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°My cheeky girl. Do you love to bully daddy most?¡± Jirot hugged her fathers face, resting her head against the top of his head. ¡°No¡­¡± Her voice was almost a whimper. ¡°Even though you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll forgive you just this once, because you¡¯re so cute.¡± The pair embraced tighter once more before kissing one another. Adam continued to embrace each of the children close. ¡°Gurot, you¡¯re the only one whose allowed to be bigger, my chonky boy.¡± ¡°Kavgak¡­ I¡¯ll forgive you for whatever trouble you make.¡± ¡°Tavgak, just because you¡¯re so cute, it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully Saygak, okay?¡± ¡°Inakan, you¡¯re not allowed to grow up too much.¡± ¡°Minakan¡­¡± Adam stared down at the girl who stared up at him shyly. ¡°How can I say anything mean to Minakan?¡± Adam held her close, before letting her go. ¡°Jitool¡­¡± Adam could feel Katool¡¯s gaze upon his back. ¡°You have to have a bob cut for when I return.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Katool agreed. ¡°Maool¡­¡± Adam lifted her up. He felt his eyes burn slightly before he hugged her and let her go. The young man¡¯s eyes turned to the babies, each who were yet about to crawl. ¡°If any of you grow up, I won¡¯t ever forgive the gods.¡± While Adam was going around saying goodbye to his adorable cousins, Jurot hugged Lanarot in the way he did, causing her to melt against him. ¡°I must go, but I will return.¡± Jurot rested his cheek against the top of her head. Jaygak grasped Raygak¡¯s forearm, squeezing it gently. ¡°You must practise the sword every day.¡± ¡°Every day,¡± Raygak confirmed, feeling his body tingle. His lips twitched between a smile and a frown. ¡°Are you sad to see me go?¡± ¡°No,¡± the boy replied, on the verge of tears. ¡°You will bring back glory!¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll return back just so I can bully you.¡± Raygak hugged her tight. ¡°Okay!¡± Katool wrapped her arms around her sister¡¯s neck, holding her close. ¡°You wille back?¡± ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°You must try hard! Okay?¡± Katool sniffled. ¡°I will try hard.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Taygak sped Adam¡¯s forearm and shook it. ¡°Adam, strong,¡± she said. ¡°Of course I am.¡± Her eyes were as intense as ever. ¡°Brother Laygak go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Brother Laygak, strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, unable to control his smile. Taygak nodded, and with that, she left, making her way to her sses. Adam watched her go, still smiling. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, reaching out for him from her other brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Adam replied, picking her up, feeling how heavy she had be. He peppered her face with kisses. ¡°Will you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aaaw, how can my sister be so cute?¡± Adam asked, gently swaying with her in his arms. ¡°We can¡¯t spend all day saying goodbye,¡± Lucy said, holding Jirot and Jarot in her arms. ¡°¡­¡± Adam decided against teasing her. His eyes fell to Larot, who was sleeping besides the other children. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back.¡¯ They grabbed their packs, strapping their weapons to their side, before beginning to make their way out. Sonarot, Jogak, Shikan, and Citool all made their way with the group, taking some of the children with them, all save for the youngest babies. The children followed them out towards the main gate, the very same gate which had caused even the greatest of creatures to pause. The gate required several Iyrmen nearby to push it open, many of whom where in the middle of work, but how could they resist opening the gate? The path ahead the path ahead revealed itself, the sound of the nearby river crashing. Adam picked up each of his children once more, kissing each of them, doing the same to his sister. He embraced Turot and Asorot tight. ¡°You two, look after your brothers well, and don¡¯t forget to watch over Lanarot and your nieces and nephews.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the pair replied, embracing Adam in return, one within each arm. The young man sighed, causing the nearby Iyrmen to wonder why they were taking so long, before he turned and started to march off. He had showered all the children in as much affection as he could get away with, understanding this could be thest time they saw him. ¡°Come home safely!¡± came the chorus, as it always did. Not just the children who were seeing off their siblings and cousins, but also the nearby children who had watched the Iyrmen and others begin to leave. ¡°Last year, Lanarot cried when we left the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, recalling the previous year. She hadn¡¯t followed them to the gate, but he recalled the crying. ¡°We are fortunate enough to say goodbye,¡± Kitool informed. ¡°Laygak and the others have been working hard and you¡¯ll be working them harder once we leave,¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam asked while the group made their way to the Front Iyr. As Sonarot and the others returned back to the shared estate, long after the group had made their way out, they stopped as they entered. Sonarot exchanged a look to Shikan, before the pair sighed. Maygak, the oldest child of the second set of babies, crawled excitedly towards her mother, who lifted her up and held her close, a giant smile across her face, peppering her daughter with prideful affection. Sonarot prepared to take her grandchildren to the extended family estate. She could already hear how hard Jarot would howl withughter upon hearing how Adam had missed one of the children crawling before he even reached the Front Iyr.
Oh the plot actually is progressing? Y03 – 719. The Front Y03 ¨C 719. The Front The Front Iyr was as Adam recalled, though it was still vastly different from the original Front Iyr he had stepped into three years ago. Beyond the mighty walls and gate, through the valley of death, oncey the small vige known as the Front Iyr. It had been a vige of a few thousand at most, surrounded by a small wooden fence. Yet the Front Iyr before him was a Front Iyr also made by the very same Iyrmen, and yet, was so different. Where once they could see the open ins which hid mysteries unknown to outsiders, there wererge walls of jagged rock, like those of mountain peaks. Where where once a sparse, expansive vige of wooden cabins dotted across thend, nowy hundreds ofrge estates. The ground floor of each estate was made of hard stone, and the few buildings with more than one story, the upper stories were made of wood. However, Adam spotted a handful of building which reached towards the sky, three stories tall, madepletely of stone. ¡®Did they change it again?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing around. He was uncertain, for the Front Iyr had once been nketed in snow even outside of nightval, and now the snow had disappeared, revealing a new Front Iyr. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ The group could hear a gentle tune ying throughout the Iyr, as though there was a distant bard coaxing them. Yet as they approached the central square, which grew more expansive with its buildings and open spaces, the music still appeared to be in the far distance. There, sitting and drinking wine together, were the forms of Burgwing and Wingburg, the bronze scaled man and the ck scaled woman. ¡®Where¡¯s Wiseraith and Lord Stokmar?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing around, but not finding them anywhere. ¡°I was wondering when I would see you,¡± Burgwing called, motioning a hand towards the group to approach. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Burgwing,¡± Adam said, shaking the bronze scaled drakken¡¯s forearm, though he was certain he was not a drakken, but a dragon in disguise. ¡°You too, Wingburg.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you too,¡± she replied, her eyes calm and rxedpared to thest few times Adam had seen her. Burgwing, too, was far more rxed. ¡°How are your children?¡± Burgwing asked, chuckling lightly to himself. ¡°Are the goblins growing well?¡± ¡°All children grow well in the Iyr,¡± Jurot replied firmly. ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± Adam asked, ncing aside in annoyance. ¡°They¡¯re growing up too much! Let me tell what my daughter did!¡± ¡°We heard from Lord Morkarai,¡± Burgwing said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Do not take it to heart, boy, for she does not truly mean what she said.¡± ¡°I know, she¡¯s just bullying me, because that¡¯s how she is.¡± ¡°You will forgive her because she is cute.¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± ¡°Careful, or she will be as useless as me,¡± Burgwing chuckled. ¡°You must not be useless if the Iyr called upon your aid.¡± ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± The drakken grinned wide, his eyes on the verge of tears fromughter. ¡°I¡¯m not gay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Burgwing replied, his brows raised in shock. His brows furrowed as he thought back to their previous conversations. ¡°Yes, you did mention. I was surprised by that too.¡± ¡®How did I forget something like that? Ah, right, it¡¯s because he¡¯s an outsider.¡¯ Burgwing chalked it up to the stress of being beside Grimraith and Lord Stokmar for so long. ¡®Does he not also have three other children?¡¯ ¡°Are you nning to cause a mess in Alnd?¡± Wingburg asked, the woman offering to pour Adam some wine. ¡°I hope not.¡± Adam smiled as he sipped the fruit wine slowly, letting it loosen him up, the warmth beginning to flow through him. ¡°Though now that the Iyr is open again, I do feel morefortable causing trouble.¡± Burgwingughed wildly. ¡°Some of my children have also caused such a mess.¡± ¡°Right, children do cause a lot of messes.¡± ¡°What am I to do? They all fight on different sides believing their cause to be most righteous.¡± Burgwing let out a sigh as though to say he truly didn¡¯t care of the matter. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you both here considering the Iyr¡¯s open again,¡± Adam said, slowly sipping his wine as he caught their eyes. ¡°Thought you would have left.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave soon, once we finish earning our pay.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re getting paid a lot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°More than you could possibly imagine,¡± Burgwing assured. ¡°I mean, I can imagine a lot.¡± ¡°I was offered priceless artefacts.¡± ¡°So was I,¡± Wingburg added. ¡°Oh? What kind of artefacts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why do you wish to know that?¡± Burgwing asked, narrowing his eyes, his lips forming a wider smile, though not quite as cheerful as before. ¡°Just,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just asking. Making small talk and all that.¡± ¡°To ask someone about their artefacts¡­ that¡¯s too much, young boy.¡± ¡°Alright, sorry,¡± Adam replied, before his eyes fell to Burgwing, but instead of causing more trouble, he nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Wiseraith and Lord Stokmar?¡± ¡°Why do you wish to know where they are?¡± Wingburg asked. Adam sighed, sipping more of his drink, before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll just go bother Lord Morkarai.¡± Burgwing chuckled. ¡°There is no need to run from us, we won¡¯t bite you.¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re not that-,¡± Adam pped his knee, inhaling deeply as he stopped his foot from entering his mouth. ¡°You are both such wonderful guests of the Iyr, so I know you¡¯re decent.¡± Still, the half elf continued to make his way out. ¡®Dragons, man.¡¯ ¡°He seems annoyed,¡± Burgwing said, eyeing up the half elf¡¯s brother. ¡°Larot was recently born, but Adam left quickly after to adventure,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Larot?¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s sixth child.¡± ¡°Another?¡± Burgwing asked. ¡°How busy has he been?¡± The bronze scaled man howled withughter, shing his pearly white smile for all to see. Wingburg¡¯s eyes fell across the group, noting their gear, their magical weapons, armour, and even how much wealth they carried, smelling the scent of gold and gems which clung to the group. Adam had held the most of any of them, but these Iyrmen were also carrying great wealth with them. ¡®What are they nning?¡¯ Adam made his way towards Lord Morkarai¡¯s estate, where an Iyrman stood at attention. Adam nodded towards the Iyrman. ¡°Is Lord Morkarai inside?¡± ¡°He is working,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Adam stood awkwardly for a moment as he thought. ¡°Lord Morkarai will finish soon.¡± ¡°Right. Sure. Would you let him know that I, Adam, am in the Front Iyr and would love to chat with him.¡± Adam sighed, before going for a walk. ¡°Adam,¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Dunes,¡± Adam replied, as though he were heartbroken. ¡°Finally!¡± As they approached, Adam ignored Dunes¡¯ arm, instead embracing the Aswadian, who hugged the half elf awkwardly, patting his back. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Dunes asked, fairly certain this was the first time they had hugged. ¡°Dunes, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you replying with such a questioning tone?¡± Adam let go of the hug, huffing out in annoyance. ¡°I am confused as to why you would ask such an obvious question.¡± ¡°How can you be confused by something like that when it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes slowly nodded, before they sped forearms. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m annoyed, Dunes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why do we have to leave the Iyr? It¡¯s such a wonderful ce? Little Larot is going to be so lonely without me, you know? What about the old geezer? He¡¯s going to steal my children away from me!¡± Dunes pat Adam¡¯s shoulder. He understood what Adam was doing. He was getting rid of all the pent up cringe before they were going to leave the Iyr. ¡®Hopefully it will reduce the trouble on our travels¡­¡¯ ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If I¡­¡± Adam fell silent for a moment, feeling the tension in his neck. As he stepped out of the Main Iyr, it meant he was stepping closer to death. ¡°If I go too far, you need to stop me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I¡­ you know¡­ start killing people, you have to stop me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes blinked. Adam? Kill people? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Sir Vonda?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll speak up, but just in case she¡¯s not around at the time,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Adam let out a sigh, feeling the tension pulse within his shoulders and the rest of his body. ¡°The Iyr has corrupted me, Dunes. I¡­ I can¡¯t say much more than that, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll go too far, but if you do, I will be sure to stop you.¡± Dunes realised how ridiculous it sounded, considering he had almost killed the goblins when they had first met, while Adam had stopped him. ¡®Just what has the Iyr done to you?¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply before he let out another exhale. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Dunes.¡± ¡°So am I.¡± Adam nodded his head slowly. ¡°Thanks. Oh, and here.¡± Adam pulled out the diamond from within his robes, handing it to the Aswadian priest. ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°I already have three,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I thought you only had one or two?¡± ¡°I procured a diamond during our travels,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°Oh. That makes sense, yeah. I thought you and Sir Vonda only had two, so I brought enough to make sure we at least had three each.¡± ¡°I believe Sir Vonda also has three.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re rather close with Sir Vonda, aren¡¯t you? I thought you were-,¡± ¡°Sir Vonda and I often speak of the trouble you cause,¡± Dunes replied, shing a charming smile towards the half elf. Adam smiled, slowly nodding his head in response. ¡°That was a good one.¡±
Dunes is a real one. Y03 – 720. The Village Y03 ¨C 720. The Vige Omen: 13, 19 ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said, looking upon the isle between the rivers, where roughly a hundred Iyrmen were beginning to outline the walls, using various poles and strings to measure the walls. ¡®Right, they said it was going to be done around noonval so I guess they would start pretty soon. A fort in four and a half months? That¡¯s pretty cool.¡¯ They approached the small fenced vige across the river, the vigers nearby noting the arrival of the Iyrman and the queer half elf in the Iyrman¡¯s purple steel. An older woman approached to greet the group. She was short, barely reaching Adam¡¯s chest with the top of her head. She wore thick furs around her body, as well as a set of scale around her chest, which also fell down her waist, and a belt wrapped around her front to keep her armour pinned to her. An axe hung against her belt, though she wielded her trusty spear in hand. ¡°I see you¡¯ve decided toe out of hiding,¡± Chief Merl said, shing a smile towards the group. ¡°I never said I was a smart man, chief,¡± Adam replied, shing his own smile back towards her. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Well, thank you. The Iyr has sent so many warriors to protect us during thest few months. I thought the closed gates would have caused us to worry, but the Iyr has always watched over us.¡± She motioned a hand for them to enter the vige. Adam reached into his pouch, but Merl reached for his hand, pping it away from his pouch. ¡°What? My leaf ear coin no longer good enough for you?¡± Merl tightened her hand on her spear. ¡°Stop it, you!¡± She raised her brows in shock, but they shifted, as though daring him to continue. ¡°I¡¯ll just have Nobby slip a gem to your granddaughter, surely she won¡¯t refuse the gem from her future husband.¡± ¡°They should have marriedst year so I can see my great grandchildren,¡± Merl stated, nodding her head as she led the group towards the centre of the vige. Though the vige held the same poption as the Iyr, the air was so different. The wooden fence, themonfolk working lightly in the fields and their gardens, with very few rushing to anywhere in particr. ¡°Does Merl still want to marry Nobby?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That was the deal she made.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not one to enforce that sort of deal,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°If she has someone else in mind, she shouldn¡¯t be forced into marrying Nobby.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be quite lucky to marry Nobby.¡± ¡°That she is,¡± Adam replied. ¡°That she is.¡± ¡°Are you taking him out to make him a Master?¡± Merl asked, her eyes yfully teasing the half elf. ¡°That¡¯s harder to do in a single year,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not even a Master yet, even I I can probably take one in a fight.¡± Merl continued to smile, though it faltered for a moment, realising Adam was probably serious about the statement. Who else but Adam could say something that ridiculous and mean it? ¡°You lost against the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I surrendered after I beat her up, yeah,¡± Adam corrected, smirking slightly. ¡°¡­¡± Merl had heard the tale a few times, at least ten times in thest month considering the arrival of those Iyrmen. Her eyes fell to the other subject of their tale, Jurot, the one who had ced first within the Noonval Tournament. Then it shed between Kitool, who had ced second, and Nobby, who ced first in another segment. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°So this is where you¡¯ll all been hanging out,¡± Adam said upon seeing the group of Iyrmen. ¡°This entire time your¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes then fell to Bavin. ¡°Hey, Bavin.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± the Iyrman replied. Adam could barely recognise the young Iyrman, who had short dark hair, and carried an axe at his side, the Vin family weapon. Adam swore the young man had grown at least an inch, and his body was thicker with muscle. He was no Nobby, even if the pair were nearly identical in their meekness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Adam smiled warmly, patting his shoulder gently. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you, Bavin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam chuckled, before greeting the rest of the Iyrmen, shaking their forearms. ¡°The same rules apply this year.¡± ¡°Lanarot is Cutest In The Whole World,¡± Nirot said. ¡°No marriage,¡± Naqokan stated. ¡°Make sure to listen,¡± Faool said, bowing his head lightly. ¡°No dying without your permission,¡± Laygak added. After a long pause, Uwajin spoke up. ¡°Be kind to one another.¡± ¡°Man, I¡¯m so good at rules,¡± Adam whispered, nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯re getting rid of rule number one because we need to change it, but it¡¯ll be way too long.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Jaygak asked, cing a hand on his forehead. ¡°Jaygak, if you want to fight, just say so.¡± She replied with the most innocent smile while Lucy stifled augh. ¡°Why do you always resort to violence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from an Iyrman.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t always fight.¡± ¡°Sure, but that¡¯s not exactly your preferred setting.¡± ¡°There are times we should not fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam asked, cing a hand on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not going to berate you for stealing my joke since it was a good joke,¡± Jaygak said, smirking slightly. ¡°I never said it was a bad joke, I¡¯m just looking for any excuse to beat you up.¡± ¡°Kitool will not allow you to beat me up.¡± ¡°Why do you always have to hide behind Kitool?¡± ¡°Why do you always have to threaten me?¡± Adam flushed slightly, his smile faltering for a moment. ¡°You know I¡¯m just joking, right?¡± ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°You know I am, because I said something stupid even for me.¡± Korin leaned in to Dunes, whispering quietly. ¡°It still surprises me he is our leader¡­¡± Dunes smiled in response but said no more, since he had long learned what the Iyrmen had understood when it came to Adam. ¡°Anyway, I heard you guys and the wolves have been having fun without us,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the younger Iyrmen, who were once teens under his employ. ¡°I hope you got the fighting out of you because other than the beasts wee across, I don¡¯t intend to start fights with anyone.¡± Adam frowned, noting the doubt within their eyes. ¡°You will not fight with the nobles?¡± Nirot asked. Adam inhaled deeply before looking to Jurot for support. ¡°Jurot, how can she say that to me?¡± ¡°Adam will try,¡± Jurot replied, though he said no more about the topic. ¡°I¡¯m nice to nobles,¡± Adam stated, as though it were true. ¡°Sometimes. I mean, I treat Sir Vonda nicely, most of the time.¡± ¡°It is true,¡± Vonda said, smiling from behind her scarf. ¡°See?¡± ¡°Sir Vonda does not count, since she is a member of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Who is not nice to such a figure?¡± ¡°What about Lady Sara?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to the Aswadian devilkin, who had a gem embedded within her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m nice to you, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Adam is right,¡± Lady Sara replied. ¡°One might wonder why he only behaves politely with young, beautiful, single noblewomen, but that is not the point.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Adam replied, flushing slightly redder. ¡°Just because that¡¯s true, it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s anything to it. I¡¯ve been nice to noblemen too. I mean, think about¡­¡± Adam thought to the nobles he was polite to, a slim list, and then the nobles who were men. ¡°Sir Landon?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve threatened him several times.¡± ¡°Only now and again,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Just a bit of banter, that¡¯s all. Well, what about Lord Strom?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t count, since he had given up his title at the time,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Okay, well, Lord Morkarai?¡± ¡°You beat him.¡± ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he gave us that really nice shield he made yesterday,¡± Adam retorted. ¡°Anyway, anyway, look. Enough messing around. I can¡¯t help but be cringe if you¡¯re going to amplify it.¡± Amira exchanged a look with Dunes. She had spent the least amount of time with the half elf, though they did meet when he had spent several thousand gold freeing her from working in the mines. Dunes merely replied with the same smile. Once the group had gathered in the centre, the Iyrmen began to speak of a tale, while Adam rxed near the fire, drinking his grain wine mixed with fruit juice. He nced between hispanions, from the demons, to the Aldishmen, to the Iyrmen, to the Aswadians. ¡®Right, I should probably equip them all in te mail when I have the chance. I have enough gold for it now. Why didn¡¯t I do that before we left?¡¯ The young half elf pulled out a book from within his robe, writing down the note to himself for the future. ¡®I need to make a deal with Chief Merl too¡­¡¯ Adam swallowed, thinking about his future workers. ¡®I can¡¯t just let them all starve to death. Need some drinks for them all too. Won¡¯t they need entertainment too?¡¯ Adam let out a long sigh. ¡®Why did I decide to be in charge? Damn it¡­¡¯
I will not promise Adam will be less cringe this year, but I promise he will try. Y03 – 721. Red Oak I Y03 ¨C 721. Red Oak I ¡°Hey, Bill, you see what I¡¯m seeing?¡± the guard asked. ¡°Not again,¡± Bill replied, letting out a low sigh. The pair of guards were adorned within the chain mail of the guard, and covering their chain shirts were red tabard, with a tree imprinted against it. They wielded spears in hand, with a shield within arm¡¯s reach. They guarded the town, though one would be far more impressed with the walls, made of heavy stone, around three Adam¡¯s tall, with several towers running along the perimeter. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Adam greeted, pulling up his visor to reveal his handsome half fae face. ¡°How do you all fare?¡± ¡°We fare well,¡± George replied, ncing between them all, taking note of their bronze adventurer tags, their gear, all their mounts, and finally the half dozen giant wolves. George threw a nce to Bill, who exchanged the same look back, before they eyed up the group together once more. Jurot reached into his shirt, sliding out a que made of silver. It was fairlyrge, about the size of a letter, with various symbols all across it. One symbol was the that of a noble¡¯s family, but there were many other symbols and runes engraved against it. George reached up for the que, before his eyes scanned across the Iyrman who had handed it. ¡°Who gave you this que?¡± ¡°My brother,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Duchess Eastsea gifted us the que,¡± Adam exined. ¡°I handed it over to my brother because it¡¯s the safest ce.¡± George replied with a nod. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a silver per head, per mount, per vehicle.¡± The guard handed the que back to Jurot. ¡®They¡¯re not going to check it?¡¯ Adam thought, half prepared to small talk with the guard while they checked on the que. ¡°The elks are magical steeds.¡± ¡°All four of them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t include them,¡± George replied, waving his hand dismissively. ¡®Right, it¡¯s not just the orders who have magical steeds.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll just pay the three gold so we don¡¯t have to deal with change,¡± Adam said, palming the guard three gold coins. ¡°If the wolves cause any bother, we¡¯ll have to put them down, and you¡¯ll have to pay the fine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me how much the fine is because they won¡¯t cause any issues,¡± Adam replied, looking back towards the four awakened wolves and the two dire wolves. ¡°Ain¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the awakened wolves replied. The pair of guards jolted for a moment before reaching for their chests, having forgotten Adam had an awakened beast with him. ¡®I knew I forgot something about this queer fool.¡¯ ¡°No issues with the awakened beasts, are there?¡± Adam asked. The guards eyed up the group once more, counting the Iyrmen again. George sighed, motioning with his head for them to enter the town. Once the group were inside the guards nced between one another once more. ¡°You sure we shoulda let them in just like that?¡± Bill asked. ¡°You gonna stop a group with all those Iyrmen froming inside?¡± George replied. ¡°They sent a hundred passed this wayst year for the war, and I heard they didn¡¯t allow any of theirs toe out.¡± ¡°Right, yeah, forgot about that,¡± Bill replied, slowly bouncing his head as he thought. ¡°They said something about closing their gates? For the war?¡± ¡°For the war? You think Iyrmen close their gates cause they¡¯re at war? You been drinking, Bill?¡± ¡°Just a sip in the morning to keep me warm.¡± ¡°You sure you haven¡¯t been slipping any from that skin of yours?¡± ¡°An¡¯ get chewed out by the captain again? He almost knocked me out with that p of his.¡± Bill stretched out his jaw awkwardly, though it had happened months ago, he could still feel the phantom pain of the ache. ¡°Ain¡¯t never heard of the Iyr shutting its gates, ever. None of the stories from my pa said anything about that. Ain¡¯t never heard of them refusing the King to enter neither.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, s¡¯bad luck.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bad luck.¡± ¡°Jump a goat,¡± Bill muttered. Hundreds of boots hit the stone floor as porters carried various goods, and men and women carried home their groceries. ¡°Carol! You¡¯ve got to order the bread!¡± a woman shouted to another as she carried a basket of ropes and twigs. ¡°What of the wine?¡± the other woman shouted in return. ¡°I¡¯ll get the wine!¡± Horse hooves struck the ground as the mighty beasts pulled along carts and carriages of some fellow or another, a rhythm sound which caused people to step aside to give space. Adam could smell the industry from afar, the wafting scent of street food, and the smell of hardbour as people carried sacks full of various vegetables, grains, materials, and more. Many of the buildings within red oak were made of wood, though only some had bits and pieces of the titr wood, a single frame along the window, a strip atop the door, a square within the roof. Most of the red oak the group saw belonged to the people of Red Oak, who carried such trinkets with them, typically rings, though some carried clubs made of the wood. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild stood tall. The ground floor made of sturdy stone, while the next three floors were made of wood, each floor slightly smaller than the previous. To one side was arge field, full of adventurers training, in the way of the archers who typically used the field, while the smaller field on the other side was full of adventurers chatting away. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the guild so packed before,¡± Adam admitted. Jurot¡¯s eyes fell across the number of adventurers around, before he nodded to Nirot, motioning with a finger. Jaygak noted the movement, before reaching up to rub her helmet gently in response. The teen Iyrmen guided the wolves and elks to the side, the attention of many adventurers quickly falling upon them. ¡°We expecting any trouble?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. The group made their way into the guild, pushing the heavy, red oak doors open. A counter with a pretty face weed them ahead, the guild¡¯s work posted to the wall to the left, the guild¡¯s bar iming the adventurer¡¯s coin to their right. The young woman was tall, with long red hair loosely draped past her shoulders, only slightly lighter than the red shirt she wore. Her face held an earthly beauty, with sprinkles of freckles all across. Adventurers sat likend mines all across the area, though they were still fairly spaced out, due to the guild¡¯s regtions. ¡°Afternoon, Emma,¡± Adam greeted, shing her a smile as he opened his visor. ¡°Busy day?¡± ¡°A day like any another,¡± Emma replied, smiling in the practised way she did. ¡°There¡¯s a message for you from the Vice Master, and one of yourpanions, I believe.¡± Emma rifled through the unseen notes. ¡°Two of yourpanions, a Jeremiah and a Rick.¡± ¡°Those two make sense, but the Vice Master?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He presumed you would be making your way to the guild at this time and wanted me to pass the message that he wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Alright. Is he busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is, but I will inform him of your arrival.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Once Adam had settled their affairs, he found the gaze of the Vice Master against him. An older man with pale bronze skin, salt and pepper hair, and dark eyes. He wore a breast te, which had a stylised sigil stamped against the front, and pieces of segmented armour across the rest of his body. ¡°Vice Master,¡± Adam greeted, sping the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°Are there new wrinkles I spy?¡± ¡°Being the Vice Master isn¡¯t easy work,¡± Paul admitted. ¡°I pray you¡¯re free to talk for a moment?¡± ¡°For you?¡± Adam shed a yful smile before following the Vice Master around back. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°We have received news of several outbreaks in the near future,¡± Paul began, leaning up against the wall, letting out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered several groups together, but I still need more adventurers, those with experience.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather fortunate for you that a group of thirty adventurers, each at least an Expert, many of whom are Iyrmen, have suddenly fallen onto yourp. Actually, we¡¯ve got another half a dozen who might be joining too, with the farmers and the porters.¡± ¡°Mother Soza truly blesses me,¡± Paul replied. ¡°I¡¯d like for your group to head back to the area you had protected before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the party, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to refuse,¡± Adam offered. ¡°Would you mind sending word to the porters and the farmers? I mean, not you, obviously.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Paul bowed his head. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°I hope I get some more tags,¡± Adam said, patting his bronze tag. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°When¡¯s the rank up, anyway?¡± ¡°When you receive forty stamps.¡± ¡°Oh! I have thirty six, I think. Is this going to rank me up?¡± ¡°I am certain it will.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Alright, well, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Adam returned back to the noisy guild, ncing around the group. His eyes fell across therge form of Nobby in the corner. ¡®Right¡­¡¯ ¡°More outbreaks,¡± Jurot mused aloud, his arms crossed as he thought of the matter. ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°Yeah, well,st year we didn¡¯te across much,¡± Adam said. ¡®Did veil have anything to do with it?¡¯ Jurot could see what his brother was thinking. The previous year they had barelye across any beast waves even though a Great Twilight had passed. Then they hade across Crowseer several times, but more importantly, one of the Lesser Divine, veil, the daughter of the Goddess of Bnce. ¡°I say we help, but what do you guys think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. A wave of agreement washed over Fate¡¯s Golden, the party which had once consisted of Adam, Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool, and within the span of a few years had ballooned up to almost forty, each at least Experts. ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure the rest are all Level 5 too¡­¡¯ Adam thought. He recalled back to the previous year. ¡®Ah, no, wasn¡¯t it a couple of years ago? Was it really that long ago? What the hell did we dost year? Oh, right. The hydras and then the tournament.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Nobby. He leaned in to whisper into Jurot¡¯s ear. ¡°Jurot, would you mind taking Nobby to his home? Let the boy rx with his family.¡± Adam pressed a gem against the side of Jurot¡¯s hand before the Iyrmen slipped it into his palm. ¡°Oh, and hand Anne this.¡± Jurot felt the cool metal press against his hand, before slipping the coin into his hand. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯d go, but I think I¡¯d just get us into trouble.¡± ¡°You are growing wiser.¡± ¡°I wish.¡±
Outbreaks? Fighting? Adam bing wiser? What''s going on to my fatherhood simtor? Y03 – 722. Red Oak II Y03 ¨C 722. Red Oak II Omen: 3, 11 ¡®I feel like we¡¯re going to be dealing with the Divine again this year,¡¯ Adam thought, rubbing his obsidian amulet gently, feeling the ridges of the symbol of Baktu. ¡®How did we note across any beasts on the way to Red Oak?¡¯ The morning in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was lively, though after breakfast, it was as though the guild was full of ghosts, with only two groups remaining behind to rx. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam called, noticing the new group entering the guild. He raised his hand towards the farmers, who approached Adam and hispanions, who made up almost all the adventurers in the guild currently. ¡°Adam,¡± Rick greeted, shaking the half elf¡¯s forearm, before greeting the others. Rick sat opposite Adam, taking off his helmet to reveal his heavily scarred face, his neatly trimmed hair and freshly shaven jaw. He wore heavy armour, chain mail, with a shield on his back, and an axe at his side. His fourpanions also greeted the rest of Fate¡¯s Golden, before taking their ce near the leader. ¡°Been well, I hope?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Rick confirmed. He couldn¡¯t say otherwise considering the half elf was responsible for making them each a mountain of gold, more gold than they ever would have thought possible. Adam eyed up the rest of Rick¡¯spanions. John, who carried a pair of daggers, and a bow. Ivy also carried a bow in hand, though Adam couldn¡¯t spot anything else since she was wrapped up in her dark cloak, the woman hunched over as usual to hide much of herself. Adam had forgotten how heavily tattooed Greg was, though he had recalled how much Charley liked to keep her hair dyed red. The pair wore heavy chain armour, carryingrger ves, while John and Ivy wore lighter armour. The group made small talk before the trio of porters appeared, though to call Nobby a porter, considering his great strength, was rather silly. Nobby brought his uncles, Jeremiah and Jeremy, two identical men, both tall and strong, with dark hair, partly brown and partly red, like a conker. They also wore armour made of the kurabaras, lizard creatures whose backs were covered in scales as hard as stone, which they had in a couple of years prior. Though the pair were almost identical, they were actually cousins, and more confusingly, they preferred to be called by their nicknames. Adam pulled out his journal, writing a note within it, before slipping it back into his shirt. ¡°d to see you¡¯re all ready for a fight, but we¡¯re probably going to take the day off today. I¡¯ll pay you your gold for the day anyway, but I would like to talk about the business. The Iyr says the fort should bepleted by duskval.¡± Rick leaned in closer, the farmer turned Expert having already spoken to hispanions about the matter. Jeremiah and Jeremy remained sitting upright, though their gazes were glued to the young half elf, who had his ears covered with a scarf in an Aswadian manner, like a turban. If not for the other Aswadians nearby, Dunes also covering his head in such a manner, he would have garnered far more attention. ¡°Is the deal the same?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Mostly. I forgot what I said for the pay, but all the other benefits? Housing, food, clothes, education, healthcare, trade apprenticeship, the ability to defend themselves, the chance to learn magic, the magical equipment, the gear, so on and so on? Yeah.¡± Rick was almost certain Adam had added benefits, but he wasn¡¯t going toin about such a thing. ¡°How many years?¡± ¡°Once they finish basic education, I want to lock them in for at least five years, once they turn¡­ sixteen, I think? The end of their basic education. If they want more advanced education, then after that training, ten years at least, probably. As long as you work for me, the benefits of housing and clothing and all that will go to your family. Also, your spouses will be paid too, though they probably won¡¯t be earning much more than the starting wage if they don¡¯t want to progress up the ranks.¡± ¡°You said it was the Iyr¡¯snd?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Rick slowly nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t sure of that aspect, but the offer, which was too good to be true, sounded so enticing. If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have entertained the thought, but it was Adam. Rick thought back to how he had met one of the Lesser Divine, veil, his entire body tingling at the memory. ¡°Right, you¡¯ll also get a month off for holidays, paid, and two weeks you can use for sickness, also paid. We¡¯ll also deal with the taxes and religious contributions from the business budget, so all the coin you get is the coin you can spend on whatever luxuries you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rick thought back to Adam telling him about the business previously, certain he hadn¡¯t mentioned the fact he was going to pay the taxes too. ¡°We¡¯ll speak with our families and let them know.¡± ¡°Great. I think basic pay is ten gold a month and Expert pay is twenty gold each month.¡± ¡°Will the business offer magical weapons?¡± ¡°The business will lend you magical weapons, eventually, and then you can keep them, eventually. The Enchanter is currently making weapons to auction off. We actually brought one with us, but like I said, that was to auction off.¡± ¡°When the contract is ready, I will sign it,¡± Rick assured, the rest of the farmers agreeing with small grumbles and nods. ¡°We still owe you for armour,¡± Jeremiah said. Adam waves his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve written it off, so don¡¯t you worry it about it, Jeremy, Remy.¡± Jeremy, who preferred to go by Remy, shared a nce with his cousin. ¡°I¡¯ll let the missus know.¡± Jeremiah, who preferred to go by Jeremy, nodded, throwing a look to Nobby, the young man who had be the talk of the district. He sipped his drink, hiding his smile. The group spent most of the day at the guild, some training in the fields nearby, though most spent the day chatting away in the guild. Adam sorted out additional payment for Nobby¡¯s family, a bonus for thest month of the four seasons. Once he was back in his seat, he noted the opening doors, and the appearance of a new group he hadn¡¯t seen before. The adventuring group was a half dozen strong, each wearing chain, though their leader wore te, and they all wore dark red scarves. Adam noted the surprise on Rick¡¯s face. ¡°Friends of yours?¡± ¡°They are the Red Scarves,¡± Rick whispered. ¡°Led by Red Neck Stephen.¡± Adam swallowed, stifling his chuckle. ¡°Red Neck Stephen? What¡¯s he like?¡± ¡°Kind hearted, very,¡± Rick stated firmly. ¡°The group spends most of their coin helping out the small folk. They¡¯ve paid for the treatment for many of usmoners and often help out even with menial work.¡± ¡°He does sound like a good guy,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I wonder what dark, twisted secrets he harbours.¡± ¡°He was a knight¡¯s son,¡± Rick began. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s it.¡¯ ¡°His younger sister was taken away by bandits and after what happened to her, he killed them all, bandits and sister. They say his scarf was white, but was dyed red from the blood of them all. Say he wears it so he never forgets.¡± ¡°He killed his sister?¡± Adam asked, his brows raised in rm. ¡°She did not wish to live.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He is not merciful to bandits,¡± Rick said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t care for their reasons, he kills them all.¡± ¡°He has tried to give up his knighthood,¡± Jurot continued. ¡°Though he gave up his position as heir, he was advised to keep his knightly rank. He refuses to use the title of Sir, which annoys the nobles, but many respect his wishes.¡± ¡°He prefers to remain alone, even from his ownpanions,¡± Rick said. ¡°They say that is why he does not have a wife.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jurot stood and made his way to Red Neck Stephen. Jurot greeted him, shaking the man¡¯s forearm, before chatting for a few moments and returning. Upon seeing Adam¡¯s questioning gaze, Jurot bowed his head. ¡°It is good to introduce ourselves.¡± ¡°Alright, fair.¡± ¡°I will speak to him too.¡± ¡®I thought you said he doesn¡¯t like to talk to people?¡¯ Rick returned a few momentster. Upon seeing Adam¡¯s questioning gaze, Rick bowed his head. ¡°The Red Scarves assisted us when we first began adventuring. He was there when one of ours was killed. He made sure they were buried properly and even paid the funeral fees to the temple.¡± ¡°Oh. That is rather nice of him.¡± Adam nced towards the man in his forties, taking in his sight for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s got rather nice armour, almost as good as mine.¡± ¡°A gift from a lord, like the rest of their gear,¡± Rick informed. ¡°Ah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, pulling out his journal, writing in it for a moment, before slipping it back into his shirt. Rick wondered what he was writing within the journal, but decided against asking, going back to drinking his milk. His eyes fell to Nobby, the young man who had ced first. ¡®Will he train my children too?¡¯
Woo! Wee back to themonfolk! We need people to ground the party. Y03 – 723. Red Oak III Y03 ¨C 723. Red Oak III The room was,rge enough to allow the dozen adventurers to standfortably around the table in the centre, which was also suitablyrge. The room was cool, the stone around them doing little to warm the group, though the tiny crystals set within the wall provided plenty of light. The Vice Master stood at the head of the table, still adorned in his breast te. The other adventurers also wore parts of their armour, carrying their weapons at their side, save for a half elf, who, like his twopanions, wore no armour, though they carried their weapons proudly. ¡°Thank you again for answering my summons,¡± Paul began, nodding his head to the adventurers in gratitude. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild appreciates your rapid response.¡± ¡°As long as we¡¯re paid well,¡± one of the adventurer¡¯s replied, a young devilkin woman, apanion to another devilkin who shot her a look. The young woman smiled innocently, a charming smile which lightened the mood in the air. Paul tapped the four different outposts on the map. ¡°It is fortunate we had created such outposts previously, two years prior. I will send the Red Scarves deal with the outpost to the south east, for it is the which requires the least support.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Red Neck Stephen replied, not arguing the point, and no one else dared to suggest anything by Paul¡¯s words. ¡°The Grave Sword will take the outpost to the north, the Firewalkers to the south east, and finally, Fate¡¯s Golden will take the outpost to the south west.¡± Paul tapped each of the outposts on therge map of Red Oak and its surrounding area. ¡°Which is the most difficult outpost?¡± a Grave Sword asked. ¡°The south western outpost,¡± Paul replied. ¡°We should take it,¡± the Grave Sword said, their eyes falling onto Adam and the Iyrmen. ¡°No disrespect to you Iyrmen, but we have more experience.¡± Adam eyed up the Aldishman, an older man, in histe forties or so, with pale skin, ck hair and ck eyes, which was somon in the north. He wore a breast te made of darker steel, and he carried on his back arge de made of jagite. Not the same kind of jagite Adam had bought previously, but true jagite. ¡°I respect your advice, but may I ask howrge is your group?¡± ¡°We are six total,¡± the Grave Sword replied. ¡°We will be supported by several other adventuring parties, each also at bronze rank, like yourself.¡± ¡°We number almost forty, with the weakest of us being Experts,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Well, technically the weakest of us are direwolves, but they don¡¯t count. No, actually, the weakest of us are elks, magical steeds, but you know what I mean.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty one, just like mypanions around me,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to Jurot and Kitool. ¡°I understand why the Iyrmen are here, but why do you stand among us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the leader of Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A boy like you?¡± ¡°Yeah, a boy like me.¡± Adam returned a smile towards the older man, his neck pulsing as he did. ¡°Adam and hispanions are dependable,¡± Paul stated. ¡°I have no doubt the Iyrmen are dependable, but have you ever taken part of an outbreak?¡± The northerner stared at the young man before him, who was as new as the dawn. ¡°Funny you should mention that, considering the outpost the Vice Master wants us tomandeer is the very same we built,¡± Adam replied. ¡°An outpost which was led by another,¡± Paul informed the Grave Sword. ¡°However, Adam and hispanionspleted the request with a great performance.¡± ¡°I do recall allowing you to pay someone else more when we did most of the work,¡± Adam replied, standing up a little taller, his eyes narrowing slightly as he continued to smile. ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild ces great trust in Adam,¡± the Vice Master stated, noting the way Adam was beginning to smile. ¡®Please, Adam.¡¯ ¡°You are rather young,¡± one of the Red Scarves stated, crossing his arms as he nced between the trio. ¡°It is no offence to you, young man, but if you fail, we will also be effected by the rumours.¡± ¡°Adam is strong,¡± Jurot finally said when Adam let out a sigh, which meant he was ready to blow. ¡°Yeah, I got third in the Noonval Tournament,¡± Adam said. ¡°Third?¡± the young devilkin woman asked, before her eyes soaked in the sight of the Iyrmen around Adam. ¡°I thought I recognised those faces! Didn¡¯t you ce first, and didn¡¯t you ce second?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, while Kitool bowed her head. ¡°I thought another Iyrmen had taken third?¡± ¡°I came third in the other segment,¡± Adam stated. The devilkin woman squinted at Adam. ¡°You¡¯re Purple Adam?¡± Adam let out a sigh, frowning slightly. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s me.¡± ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I get a cool nickname?¡¯ ¡°Third ce is impressive, but you¡¯re still third among cubs,¡± the Grave Sword said. ¡°I was politely asked not to beat Sir Roseia and Sir Karra, so I surrendered against them,¡± Adam replied, recalling how annoying the politics had been. Paul cleared his throat. ¡°We have heard news the outbreak will be full of birdcats, duabears, and me wolves. There are rumours of a tyrantboar sighting, so please take care.¡± ¡°A tyrantboar?¡± Jurot asked, perking up. ¡®That sounds cool,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°How powerful is a tyrantboar?¡± ¡°I would be able to face it alone, but others may not,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That strong?¡± Adam whistled, raising his brows in shock. ¡°I guess we gotta be careful then.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, hoping the young man was going to be careful even without the news of the tyrantboar. ¡°It is no ordinary tyrantboar, for it¡¯s grown into something beyond a typical tyrantboar. Even I couldn¡¯t deal with it alone.¡± Adam whistled, throwing a look to Jurot. ¡°You want to take it on together?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You would deny an Iyrman the right for a good story?¡± the Grave Sword asked. ¡°If he has no respect for you, you may join our group instead.¡± Adam¡¯s brow pulsed, his eyes snapping to the older Aldishman. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with brothers sharing in their glory.¡± ¡°Brothers?¡± ¡°A tyrantboar would probably be a nice souvenir to bring back to the Iyr,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right, I should probably go shopping for some gifts too.¡± ¡°How can you talk about shopping when we¡¯re having an important discussion?¡± ¡°With my mouth?¡± ¡°Are you a fool?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, letting out a soft chuckle, before ncing to his side to see his brother nodding his head. ¡°Oi.¡± The Grave Sword turned to face Paul, who was sighing, rubbing his head. He had forgotten how troublesome Adam was, even if he did good work. ¡°Haven¡¯t I matured, Vice Master?¡± Adam asked, smiling towards the Vice Master. ¡°If it had been a younger me, I would have said so much more to aggravate the elder and coax him into a fight, but I decided against doing it. Though, I wonder if you would have stepped up if I had started to defend myself against the old man?¡± ¡°They do not understand how valuable you are.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m valuable, then why don¡¯t you speak up?¡± Adam asked, his smile growing wider. ¡°Even I have my limits, you know? Just because I¡¯ve grown, I do spend most of my time with Iyrmen, and I¡¯m more than happy to draw my axe and shield to show some no good punks what¡¯s what.¡± ¡°If you wish to fight, I would be eager to y,¡± the older Aldishman said, his lips showing the hint of a smile. ¡°What do you think, Jurot?¡± Adam asked, eyeing up the Aldishman. ¡°Think I could take him?¡± ¡°You would defeat anyone within this room, six to four,¡± Jurot replied, crossing his arms. ¡®I wish to fight too.¡¯ ¡°You must not know who I am for you to say that,¡± the Grave Sword said. ¡°Eddard ck Blood, son of Edward Grave Sword,¡± Kitool said, finally speaking up. ¡°You slew many drakes in North Alnd. You shed with ck de a few years ago, though were unable to im the title.¡± ¡®ck de, eh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®So is this guy on the same level as the old man?¡¯ ¡°At least one of you knows who I am,¡± Eddard said. ¡°I agree with Jurot,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Even the Vice Master would find Adam troublesome.¡± Paul straightened up, narrowing his eyes at the young Iyrman. He raised a brow towards the Iyrmen, who both nodded in response. ¡°Adam, are you free for a bout today?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I wish you would have asked me yesterday,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I had two crits in my back pocket.¡± ¡°Crits?¡± ¡°Nothing. Anyway, what do you need?¡± ¡°I would like to assess you to rank up,¡± Paul replied. ¡°If you are that strong, you will need the appropriate ranking.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I already going to rank up once I¡¯m done with the quest?¡± ¡°Depending on the results of the test, you may receive additional stamps.¡± ¡°Ah? What about Jurot and the others?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What about Jurot and the others?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d rather just stay the same rank as them. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m strong because I¡¯m strong, I just can fight in a way that allows me to punch above my weight. Without this axe of mine, I¡¯d probably lose against you.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to fight Braun?¡± Paul asked. ¡°It would be off the record.¡± ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that give me a lot of XP?¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Would it not be best for him to face me?¡± Eddard asked. ¡°It would allow us to deal with our issues.¡± ¡°No killing, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill within the domain of the guild.¡± ¡°Oh? What about outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the north, boy,¡± Eddard replied, his eyes growing darker. ¡°I¡¯ve heard only good things about the north from my brother,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head lightly. ¡°Once the bout ends there will be no issues,¡± Eddard replied, almost instantly calm again. ¡°I¡¯m down to fight you, but what about betting on it?¡± ¡°What is the bet?¡± ¡°One hundred gold?¡± ¡°What of your axe and my de?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your de?¡± ¡°Greater Enhanced.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What does it do?¡± ¡°What does your axe do?¡± ¡°It can smite, and more,¡± Adam replied. ¡°My de strikes harder than most,¡± Eddard replied. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward if we bet our weapons, since the entire reason we¡¯re here is to help Red Oak out. How are you going to do that without your trusty weapon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wiser than you look.¡± ¡°Plus, what am I going to do with a greatsword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m a nephew of the Rot family, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡®Rot?¡¯ Eddard thought.
Adam getting into trouble for that sweet, sweet XP. Y03 – 724. Red Oak IV Y03 ¨C 724. Red Oak IV Adam inhaled the crisp air before he donned his puthral helmet, covering himself head to toe in his purple armour. He donned his magical shield, feeling its great magic tingle through even his gloves, before he gripped the handle of Wraith, his axe, and perhaps the greatest weapon he had created thus far. Eddard knelt in front of the half elf, though faced away, the older man praying lightly. ¡®Jurot. Rot.¡¯ The name sounded so familiar, though he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. He stood and turned to face Adam, noting the axe and shield, the shield which Adam had picked up when he went to don his armour. The shield was crimson, like blood. ¡°Ten gold?¡± a Grave Sword asked. ¡°I will bet on my brother,¡± Jurot replied. The Grave Sword, another northerner, nodded their head. They wrote within the book of bets, handing it to Jurot to add his own bet, before the book continued to be passed along the rest of those who were watching. The small field had been cleared for the pair for their fight, though many adventurers had stepped out to watch the fight between ck Blood and the young punk in purple. ¡®Should I rinse them for all they¡¯re worth?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Nah.¡¯ ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Eddard replied, gripping his de in both hands while Adam raised his shield. Once the bets were ced, Paul grabbed the book, closing it. ¡°You may begin.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) ¡®I just have to-,¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts stopped as Eddard had charged him before he could even blink. He brought up his shield, skidding backwards as the older man struck his shield violently, before he side stepped another swing. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ The pair shed within the centre of the field, the adventurers watching near silently as their bout rung through the air. Magical steel crashed against magical steel. Adam grunted, trying to defend himself from the onught of the older man. Eddard pushed through his limits to try and shatter the boy¡¯s defences, to teach him a lesson, and yet his de only ttered against the puthral armour. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 28 (2, 6)(5, 6) 28 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 23 (2, 6)(2, 4) 23 damage! Adam inhaled and focused, finding a moment to push back the older Aldishman, magical steel shing against magical steel, though this time Adam took lead of the bout. Eddard brought up his mighty magical de to defend himself, but as he stepped back and aside to try and deflect Adam¡¯s blows, he could already feel the great burning within his arms as he tried to deal with the young man in purple. ¡®The boy¡¯s a guardian?¡¯ Eddard thought, feeling the sh of hot divine magic run through him as the pair shed. Jurot watched intently. He understood the thoughts going through Eddard¡¯s head as the pair fought. Adam was a great warrior, that was for certain. He was considered a guardian, one of those who could wield the magics of oaths, though Jurot knew that to be foolish. Adam was a guardian, in the same way he was a warrior, in the same way he was a priest, in the same way he was a scribe mage, a wizard. Health: 91 -> 58 Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 58 -> 63 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 29 (4, 5)(5, 6) 29 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 18 (8) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Mana: 22 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (4, 4)(5, 5) 27 damage! Eddard brought his heavy might down against Adam, who brought his shield up, and yet the blow pushed through the shield and through his arm, causing him to take a knee. Adam barely managed to duck under another blow which nced off his helmet, his head pulsing as he focused once more, before he pushed forward, almost wobbling on his feet. Thankfully, with the moment to focus once more with his Fighting Spirit, it shook off much of the terrible blow Eddard hadnded. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam thought, barely managing to force the older man back with his axe and smites, though the older man seemed to shrug off some of the blow. ¡®Adam is holding back,¡¯ Jurot thought. Adam had yet to break through his limits as Eddard had, though Eddard¡¯s flurry had been rather insignificant when in the fact of the tower known as Adam. Even if Adam didn¡¯t have the abilities of all these distinct ways of fighting and magic, there was something else the young man had. Eddard tried to strike the half elf with his de, and though his de would have crushed any other warrior of Adam¡¯s age, somehow his de was unable to find purchase against Adam¡¯s puthral. ¡®Yes,¡¯ Jurot thought, noting how Eddard had taken a step back before Adam had even retaliated. Eddard finally understood. The puthral te mail had been payment to Adam as part of his enchanting of a shield for the Iyr, the same shield which Jurot now possessed. Defence: 18 Adam had taken a particr ability from his system called Defence, which increased his defence whenever he wore armour. Defence: 19 He had recently be a man of faith, taking several abilities which belonged to priests. One such ability was called Blessing of Forgia, which allowed him to pray over a weapon or armour to increase its effectiveness. Defence: 20 There was another ability Adam had picked up in his time within the other world, where he had engulfed himself in fire often. Soul of the Forge, which not only granted him the ability to handle the heat, but also increased his defensive capabilities when he wore heavier armour. Defence: 21 Such abilities allowed him to gain the defence which almost matched Jaeryael, the ancient golden dragon which protected the capital of Alnd. There was another shield which belonged to Adam, a shield which had been gifted to the half elf by Turot, who had received it from his grandfather, Jarot. It was the same shield the old man had used during his time in the north, which someone recognised. Strong Shield. Defence: 25 ¡®Adam is holding back,¡¯ Jurot thought, confirming it within his mind. Adam had yet to break through his limits as Eddard had, nor had he cast one of the spells which could defend him to even greater heights. Adam possessed the ability to gain such a high defence, a defence which could, perhaps, even match the likes of Lord Stokmar. ¡®That shield,¡¯ Eddard thought for a moment, before his thoughts fell still as he tried to defend himself from Adam¡¯s blurring axe. Fighting Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 63 -> 68 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 38 (2, 3, 4, 5)(2, 3, 5, 5) 38 damage! Adam focused intensely as his axe blurred through the air, the young half elf stepping forward as his de managed to barely bend over the old man¡¯s sword, and struck him harshly against the side of his helmet, denting it. Eddard stumbled back, feeling his vision fade, his entire body growing heavy as he tried to right himself. His mind rang wildly as he swayed, barely able to keep the grip on his de. ¡°Do you surrender?¡± Adam asked, still gripping Wraith tightly. ¡°Boy,¡± the old man began, inhaling deeply as he managed to right himself. ¡°Young man. I¡¯m a northerner.¡± Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 17 (1, 3)(2, 2) 17 damage! Adam swung his axe with surgical precision, striking the old man across his helmet again, though the old man had pulled his head back to dampen the blow. Yet, Eddard dropped onto the floor, his sword still gripped tightly in hand, though he remained still. Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 10 600 -> 10 800 Quest Complete: Northern Respect XP Gained: +100 XP: 10 800 -> 10 900 A gasp filled the air as Adam, a rtive newbie, who wore a tag of bronze, knocked out ck Blood, the man who wore a tag of silver, stamped quite some ways through. The same ck Blood who had in such arge number of drakes, who had even shed against ck de, the ck de, for his title, who had even demanded respect from members of the various orders. ¡®Adam held back,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®The first blow against his helmet would have struck him down if Adam had decided to use Wraith or a greater smite.¡¯ ¡°Young man,¡± called a Grave Sword, tossing a pair of gems to the half elf. ¡®A pair of tiger eyes?¡¯ Adam thought. He had also brought a few, being a gem worth fifty gold a piece, so he didn¡¯t need to carry a ton of coins with him. It was also one of the most popr gems within the Iyr. ¡°This the one hundred gold?¡± ¡°What else do you think it is?¡± ¡°How can I be su-,¡± Adam stopped as he felt a hand against his shoulder, ncing aside to see his brother beside him. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head to the Grave Sword, who had begun narrowing their eyes towards Adam. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, d Jurot had grabbed him. ¡®Seriously, I was so good during the fight, and almost cocked it up.¡¯ ¡°It was my honour.¡± The Grave Sword nodded, allowing the half elf to step away from the fight, while the bets were all paid out. ¡®I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a time I win ten gold from a bet and think it¡¯s more like copper,¡¯ Rick thought. He had already made so much from betting on the half elf the previous year that ten gold seemed like almost nothing, even if it was about a month¡¯s sry for a great number of people he knew. ¡°That fight got me all hungry,¡± Adam said, slipping Wraith to his side. ¡°Why don¡¯t we grab some bread?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, far too eagerly.
Thank you, Jurot. Y03 – 725. Red Oak V Y03 ¨C 725. Red Oak V It was arge building with a small door which opened to a tiny room, revealing some of what it had to offer. A young woman, who very much looked like a woman who grew up on bread, packed loaves from behind the counter. She was full bodied, and looked as though she smelt of pastries, with copper touched hair and acorn eyes. As the bell rang, her eyes darted up to take the sight of the pair of adventurers. ¡°Who are these strangers?¡± the young woman asked, already tasting the gold, her lips forming a tiny, greedy, smile. Adam elbowed Jurot gently, motioning his head to the young woman, while his eyes danced around the myriad of pastries all around them. ¡°Hello,¡± Jurot stated as awkwardly as one could. ¡°We havee to buy bread.¡± ¡°Buying bread in a bakery?¡± Pam teased. ¡°What he means to say is that he¡¯se to buy the best bread in Red Oak,¡± Adam said, patting his brother¡¯s back. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you tell her what ourtest quest is while I pick out some bread for the group.¡± Jurot crossed his arms, towering over Pam as he thought for a moment. ¡°We are to assist with the outbreak.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it that bad they had to send so many strong¡­¡± Pam nced to Adam, recalling he wasn¡¯t an Iyrman, ¡°adventurers? And an Iyrman at that, too.¡± ¡°There is a tyrantboar,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°A tyrantboar?¡± ¡°It is a boar which isrger than even this room,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°That sounds dangerous.¡± ¡°I will defeat it,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°Can you?¡± Pam asked, before quickly gathering herself. ¡°Of course you can, winner of the tournament that you are.¡± ¡°Spent all the gold you made betting on my brother?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can spend all that much in just a year,¡± Pam replied. ¡°I did buy a little bit of red oak.¡± The young woman reached down to her side, pulling up the small cube of red oak, clipped to her side by a strip of dark leather. ¡°Some fruit wine from down the way too.¡± ¡°Do you like peach wine?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Mm, though don¡¯t get the chance often.¡± ¡°I will bring a bottle when I can. ¡°Aw, you don¡¯t have to do anything like that.¡± Jurot fell silent, unsure of how to respond to her, or where to take the conversation. ¡°You know, Jurot here, is the best uncle,¡± Adam began, patting his brother¡¯s back. ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. He¡¯s always looking out for my children. I¡¯m not going to gush about how adorable they are, I mean, look at me.¡± Adam stroked his jaw. ¡°How can they not be adorable when they have such a handsome father, but speaking of handsome, Jurot, he¡¯s so good with the kids. Our little sister, Lanarot, she¡¯s always happy to see him, and they y so well. He might look like a hunk of steel, and I do mean both hunk and steel more literally, but he¡¯s soft where it counts.¡± Pam blinked, smiling politely towards the half elf, barely understanding anything he was talking about. ¡°Speaking of steel, we¡¯re aiming to reach the rank this year,¡± Adam said, doing his best to help out his brother. ¡°We¡¯re probably going to be steel after the outbreak, and when that happens, we¡¯ll be sure toe here to buy all kinds of bread and pastries. We won¡¯t be leaving until we¡¯ve spent at least ten gold, probably more.¡± ¡°I will pray for you,¡± Pam assured, shing a more eager smile. The bell rung behind them, an older man stepping into the bakery, finding a pair of adventurers within. ¡°Oh, oh dear, pardon me,¡± he said, beginning to retreat. ¡°No need for that, sir,¡± Adam said, cing down three gold coins. ¡°We were just heading out. I¡¯ll order a few loaves of bread and then however many fruit tarts and desserts I can afford with most of the rest of the coin. Keep a few silvers as a tip.¡± The pair left the bakery, making their way back to the guild, where theirpanions awaited for them and the bread. ¡°Hey, you know, about ck Blood, what was all that about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He wished to im the fort so he could be paid more,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Oh. Is that it?¡± ¡°He may have wished to fight you because of your tone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my tone?¡± ¡°It invites trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Adam entered, ignoring the gazes of most of the people around, he caught Lucy¡¯s eyes. He let out a soft sigh, shrugging his shoulders in response to her question. ¡°Once you defeat the tyrantboar, you can talk to her about that,¡± Lucy assured the Iyrmen. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Omen: 1, 14 ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, holding a cup in hand, inspecting the craftsmanship. ¡°They will show gratitude for anything you bring,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Yeah, but I want to bring them something nice. I think I brought a bunch of cupsst time, maybe I should bring some tes?¡± Adam and Vonda continued to explore the market together. Adam spotted some jewellery nearby, eyeing up the various pieces of brass, copper, and bronze. After spending more money than he cared to admit on the jewellery, he reunited with Vonda near a book stall, where the young woman was skimming through various books, feeling the paper against her hands. ¡°Al Tasad¡¯s paper,¡± the merchant began, before making all manner of noises. He was an Aswadian man, older, in his fifties, with a turban hiding his hair. He wore a thick beard, dyed red and orange, and was adorned in colourful attire of the Aswadians. A sabre dangled at his side. ¡°Unmatched, unmatched, for sketches. Sir Vonda, this book, this book will appear in your dreams if you do not buy it, yes?¡± The merchant revealed arger book, allowing Vonda to feel its paper. ¡°Do you have any for painting?¡± ¡°I have a book from Zufar,¡± the merchant nodded, reaching out for one of the books at the bottom of a pile. ¡°The trees in Zufar, cut down now, the war, but still so beautiful. I took my wife, yes, and she keeps asking when we go back.¡± The merchant chuckled. ¡°The trees, make the best bows, the best books, for how can a schr be a schr without warriors, and how can a warrior be a warrior without schrs?¡± ¡°What is their price?¡± The Aswadian merchant reached up towards his thick beard, swaying his head from side to side, as though the question had been totally unexpected. ¡°For you, Sir Vonda, or for this handsome young man who is no Iyrman but wears Iyrman puthral?¡± Sir Vonda nced to the side to see Adam patiently waiting, holding a sack full of gifts. She quickly nced back to the merchant. ¡°For me.¡± ¡°One woman, two books, three gold,¡± the dark skinned merchant said, extending a finger for each statement, starting with his pinky as he formed the sign for okay, before he dismissed the words as easily as he had said them. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s so expensive!¡¯ ¡°So cheap?¡± Sir Vonda asked. ¡°In duskval, when I am in Liferiver, I am always happy,¡± the merchant replied, waving his hand towards her to stop any more argumentation about the price. ¡°If they know I sell you these books for more, what will they think of me?¡± ¡°If it pleases you, mister Badhl,¡± Vonda said, handing over the coins for the books. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with puthral?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Noorhabi, if I did not know the steel of Iyrmen, I would not be allowed to sell sand to the Shen,¡± Badhl replied, eyeing up the young man whose turban covered his ears. ¡°When the Iyr has fae?¡± ¡°When my brother adopted me.¡± ¡°Brother? You are Iyrman¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°He is,¡± Sir Vonda said. The merchant pulled back, eyeing up the half elf more obviously now. ¡°How is this?¡± ¡°We share a sister,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s very cute.¡± The merchant smiled, though his eyes quickly shed with darkness, and his lips faltered. ¡°Yes, it must be so. Your sister, Iyrman?¡± ¡°She is.¡± The merchant slowly nodded his head. ¡°The Iyr, well known in ournds.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°From, how you call, South Aswadasad, but we are now Zuhdi Ejirate.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that far from ck Mountain?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We are opposite side,¡± Badhl replied, motioning with his hand on an invisible map. ¡°You know of ck Mountain?¡± ¡°We have a few friends from there,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t have many friends from Aswadasad, but they¡¯re all from ck Mountain, and the surrounding region. We know a few others, but yeah.¡± ¡°You have been in Aswadasad?¡± ¡°Not yet, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Very warm, too warm for Aldishmen, it is why they could not conquernd,¡± Badhl chuckled. ¡°Is too cold in Alnd, is why we could not conquernd.¡± ¡®Is every merchant from Aswadasad this funny?¡¯ Adam though, smiling at the merchant. ¡°I¡¯ll, uh, how much for your books?¡± ¡°Each book, five gold. Book from Al Tasad, ten gold.¡± Adam whistled, ncing over to Vonda. ¡°I¡¯ll grab five, no, six books, no¡­¡± Adam thought deeply for a moment. ¡°One second, I need to count in my head.¡± ¡®I should probably get one for each kid. Ah, but if I grab these, we¡¯ll have less money for more gifts.. One for my sister, one for my children, one for the first set of babies, one for the second set of babies, and one for Churot. What is that? Five? Five books? Though, should I really be buying those sort of books for them?¡¯ Eventually, Adam brought one book, a book from Al Tasad, before they said their goodbyes to Badhl. ¡°You know the merchant?¡± ¡°I would save up coin every month to buy books from him every duskval,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°Sometimes, if I was lucky, he would have a book from Al Tasad or Zufar.¡± ¡°I hear they have good paper,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Ah, right, I bought you a gift too, Sir Vonda. You¡¯re always the best, so here.¡± Adam reached into his sack to reveal a scarf he had brought for her, which had cost him quite the pretty gold coin. The scarf was a lighter shade of pink, though Adam would only be able to refer to it as pink. Vonda¡¯s eyes smiled, before she reached into her own pack, pulling out a scarf of purple, which she would have referred to as something else, due to its meaning. ¡°I brought you a gift too, Adam.¡± ¡°Great minds think alike,¡± Adam replied, trading the scarf with her. ¡°I do quite like the colour of purple. Thank you, Sir Vonda.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Vonda replied, pulling up her own scarf higher to hide her flush, which was a certain type of red, which had its own meaning.
Romance? In my fatherhood simtor? CRINGE. Y03 – 726. Outbreak I Y03 ¨C 726. Outbreak I Adam hoisted thest of the barrels onto the wagon, letting out a short grunt. Jurot only let out a soft breath as he ced down two barrels, one in each arm, before stepping back, eyeing up the items within. ¡®How can you be both handsome and strong? It¡¯s not fair, Jurot.¡¯ Adam shook his head lightly. ¡°Kitool, will you double check we have everything?¡± Adam asked, hanging the journal to her. ¡°It would be best for you since you¡¯ll have fresh eyes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, doing as he asked. ¡®As much as I probably could just make a bunch of magic food, it won¡¯t do good for the morale of the party,¡¯ Adam thought. He checked on the wolves, who had been feasting well within the town. ¡°Sky, you¡¯re the one whose going to be leading the pack whenever we send you out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the awakened wolf replied, a soft growl escaping his throat. ¡°If you guys take that opportunity to run¡­¡± Adam raised his brows, as if daring them to do so. He stepped around towards Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a, reaching out to rub their heads and scratch their necks gently. ¡°If they¡¯re mean to you, let me know. Just cause they¡¯re awakened wolves, it doesn¡¯t mean they can bully you.¡± Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a brushed their faces against Adam¡¯s, the young half elf continuing to dote on them while the others double checked their gear. Adam made his way to the group of Aswadians within his party. ¡°Korin, did you grab any of the¡­¡± Adam paused, trying to recall the name. History Check D20 + 3 = 13 (10) ¡°Pepo? No, pero, right?¡± ¡°Pero,¡± Korin confirmed. ¡°I still have a pouch from East Port.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯m putting you in charge of cooking. You can use as much spice as you like, since we¡¯ll be heading to East Portter, and I¡¯ll give you enough to buy yourself at least a barrel of the stuff.¡± ¡°That would be expensive.¡± ¡°How expensive?¡± ¡°Over one hundred gold.¡± ¡°A cask, then.¡± Korin chuckled lightly, nodding his head. ¡°I will cook well, Adam, you do not need to worry about that.¡± ¡°Alright, are we all ready to go?¡± Adam asked, pping his hands to gather his party¡¯s attention. ¡°If you need any help or anything, just ask me, Jurot, Kitool, Jaygak, Vonda, or Dunes.¡± Once the party was settled with their affairs, they began to make their way out. The group was full of Aswadians, Iyrmen, Aldishmen, wolves, and elks. Adam did his best to ignore all the attention they were receiving, though he couldn¡¯t me the townsfolk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a big group?¡± the guard called out, ncing back towards the party as they approached the gates. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen this many Iyrmen pass by in some time, not since the war¡¯s end.¡± ¡°We¡¯re preparing for a sort of war too, I suppose,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We¡¯re heading south west to deal with the outbreak.¡± ¡°Ah! May the Divine bless you, adventurers.¡± The guard eyed up their tags. ¡°Are only a few of you bronze rank?¡± ¡°Well, technically we¡¯re all Experts, but yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°A few of us ced well in the Noonval Tournament back in East Port, and actually, two of us won. Jurot and Nobby.¡± The guard eyed up the pair, who were built as though they had been carved from marble. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the pair of you came first.¡± Though there was doubt in her voice, she faced Jurot, staring at him through her visor. ¡°Kitool also ced second,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°You¡¯re all so strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± The guard replied yfully, nodding to Kitool. It only made sense for the pair of Iyrmen to ce so highly, especially considering theck of realpetition. ¡®¡­¡¯ A thought crossed her mind. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say the order members were also in the tournament?¡¯ ¡°Adam also ced third,¡± Kitool added. ¡°Speaking of cing, my Cousins all did well too,¡± Adam said, deflecting the attention towards the younger Iyrmen. ¡°They all ced really high in their segment.¡± The guards whistled. ¡°So you¡¯re all some kind of tournament champions? I¡¯d offer my advice to be careful, but since there are so many Iyrmen about, I doubt you need it.¡± ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you a sister of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± the other guard asked, bowing her head gently towards Vonda. ¡°I am Sir Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head gently. ¡°Blessings to you, sister,¡± a guard said, removing her helmet, revealing her beautiful face. She was strongly built, with long brte hair, and a handsome smile. Her eyes were a deep, piercing green, like the most enticing field that you would find in a musical about romance, the female lead pressing herself against the lone tree which appeared from nowhere to speak about her forbidden love. The other guard had also removed her helmet, and though she wasn¡¯t quite as pretty, it didn¡¯t mean her looks could crack mirrors. She looked very simr to the other guard, with her brte hair and piercing green eyes, but her face was slightly more gaunt, and there were small scratch marks against her cheek. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam removed his own helmet, smiling towards the pair. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The guards nced towards Adam awkwardly, noting his leaf shaped ears. ¡°Don¡¯t think I know anyone like you, half fae.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t recognise me?¡± Adam asked, frowning slightly. ¡°Well, I guess that makes sense, you probably see thousands of people yearly.¡± Adam chuckled, though he noted their curious gazes. ¡®Did I not take off my helmet?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, you two were the first people I met when I first came to Red Oak a few years back.¡± History Check D20 + 3 = 18 (15) ¡°Marie and Mary, I believe. You mentioned you had brothers named Harold, Harry, and¡­ Harri?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yes,¡± Marie replied, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°When did you say you hade about?¡± ¡°It was¡­ three years ago? Is that right? It was on the first of dawnval. I was a fresh boy joining the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°It does sound familiar, but like you said, we meet thousands of people every year.¡± ¡°Death and taxes,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think I made a joke about death and taxes.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Mary, the guard with the faint scars, whispered. ¡°That is familiar, yes.¡± ¡°Well, it was a pleasure to see you both again, but we shouldn¡¯t be keeping you.¡± Adam ced his helmet back on, a smile still stering his face. The pair were the first people he had met in this life. ¡®Good to see them doing okay.¡¯ ¡°Wishing you all the Mother¡¯s blessing,¡± the guards replied, allowing the group to continue on their way. As the group made their way, the pair nced between one another. ¡°He seemed to be the leader.¡± ¡°To the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was an Expert?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s the leader, isn¡¯t he stronger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°He must have spent all his time with the Iyrmen.¡± The guards watched as therge group continued to trail his way along to the horizon. They were arge group,rger than most, with creatures they weren¡¯t used to. The pair had heard about the wolves over the past couple of years, though they had scarcely believed it. ¡°He can¡¯t be too bad if he¡¯s helping out during the outbreak,¡± Marie said. ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same,¡± Mary replied, also thinking about the Massacre of Rock Hill. ¡°Right, I forgot that they didn¡¯t like elves around these parts,¡± Adam admitted, flushing slightly in his embarrassment. ¡°I spent all that time hiding my ears with a scarf and then I went and took my helmet off.¡± ¡°They may have had family in the town,¡± Fred said. Adam nced back towards Fred, slowly nodding his head. ¡°It is what it is, I suppose. It¡¯s not like I can say I had nothing to do with it, no one would care. That¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so bad, Adam,¡± Fred stated, the sudden rush of awkwardness rising within him. ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± Adam exhaled lightly. ¡®Elves. Half dragons. Goblins. Demons.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent, and the others left Adam be in his thoughts. Aste afternoon began to swallow thend, Adam squinted his eyes. ¡°Is that a¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Therge walls of the minor fort imposed upon the ins, earth having been stacked at least half a man tall, with wooden logs set within them. Arge ditch ran around the fort, with carved wooden stakes pointed outwards in front. Therge banners flew above the group, a ck g with a golden dragon. The fort wasrge, easilyrge enough for the likes of a few hundred soldiers. A new road shot out towards the east from the outpost, disappearing into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain there wasn¡¯t an outpost like this herest time,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are two more,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°They were builtst year.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam stared at the ominous walls of the minor fort. ¡°The war is over, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We going to have any problems?¡± ¡°There should be no problems.¡± Adam exchanged a knowing look to his brother, his lips almost forming a smirk. ¡°Sir Vonda, would you be willing to speak with the soldiers on our behalf?¡± ¡°Of course, Adam.¡±
Thank you, Sir Vonda. Y03 – 727. Outbreak II Y03 ¨C 727. Outbreak II ¡°Halt,¡± called a knight from the wall, adorned in full te, carrying a de strapped to his side. He was surrounded by at least a dozen soldiers, each armed with crossbows. ¡°What is your business with the south?¡± ¡°I am Sir Vonda Easke of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± the young woman replied, removing her helmet to reveal her scarred face. ¡°We have no business with the south, we only wish to stay the night within the protection of the outpost¡¯s walls. We have been sent by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild of Red Oak to deal with the outbreak. We will be heading westward in the morning.¡± The knight stared down at the young noblewoman. ¡°Do you have proof of your words?¡± Vonda took off her amulet and held it up for a soldier toe take it from her, though they would need to open the gates. ¡°Do you have any proof you are from the East Lake family?¡± ¡°I have my name, but I am a sister of the order before I am a daughter of nobility,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°¡­¡± The knight disappeared for a moment before the gates opened and he led a group of a dozen soldiers out, his eyes glued to the young priest. He took sight of the amulet, which Vonda turned so he could see the intricate details of the back, before he bowed his head. ¡°Wee, Sir Vonda. You are here to deal with the outbreak westward?¡± ¡°That is correct. Two years ago we also dealt with the outbreak in a small outpost we had built west of here.¡± ¡°The southerners once passed that way to nk us. I am uncertain if they remain, but they may not be as kind as we who have nothing but the greatest of respect for those within the Order of the Good Mother,¡± the knight stated, bowing his head. ¡°I will pray they retain their senses.¡± The knight eyed up the wolves, the Aswadians, and the Iyrmen. His eyes paused upon seeing the young man in puthral, and then Jurot, who wielded an axe and shield, and whose tattoo was painted with a blue circle and blue diamonds. His eyes returned to Vonda. ¡°I must ask that your group pay the tax if they are to remain within our walls. Out of respect, we will only ask for thirty gold.¡± Vonda bowed her head in response. ¡°We thank you for your kindness, Sir¡­¡± ¡°Sir Earl Hightree,¡± the young man replied. With that, the group were allowed within the outpost walls, led to a section where they were allowed to settle themselves. Meanwhile, the knight made his way to the office building, motioning an aid to gather the captains together. The bell rung three times, and Adam raised his brows towards Jurot, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°Are we going to have to¡­¡± Adam noted a soldier watching them from nearby. ¡°It will be a good story,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There is no reason for them to act upon us,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I can name three reasons right now,¡± Adam said. ¡°Adam, Lucy, Mara.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell towards the two demons, relenting to Adam¡¯s words. As the captains approached the officer, the knight, tasked with defending the outpost for the next year, turned to face them. ¡°There are some visitors within the quarters, those who have brought Aswadians, wolves, and Iyrmen. One unit will need to takemand in watching over them from a distance.¡± ¡°What is so special about the neers, sir?¡± a captain asked. ¡°I recognise some of them. I was in thepany of Sir Rnd Fords, who had arrived with the horsemen sent from West Fort. He spoke of a group he had met, an Iyrman he was familiar with. I do not recall the name, but I remember his description. I recognise him from another, too. Last year, there was a tale that passed through, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it. The Vice Commander of ck Moon.¡± ¡°He was disarmed,¡± the captain replied, doing his best to hide his smile. ¡°The old Iyrman who beat him was a cripple.¡± ¡°One arm, I heard.¡± ¡°I heard the same. He had a particr tattoo, that of a blue circle with blue diamonds. The Iyrman in that group matches the description of the fellow Sir Rnd knew, and not just that, I heard he had won the Noonval Tournament, even against the likes of Sir Logan.¡± The captains weren¡¯t entirely certain how strong Sir Logan was, but slowly nodded their heads at the knight¡¯s exnation. ¡°He must be rted to the crippled Iyrman, and if he is half as crazy, we might find ourselvesing into some trouble with Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose. Keep an eye on them, and if there are any issues, bring them directly to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the captains shouted, before they nced between one another. One of them eventually bowed his head and stepped forward, taking responsibility for the role of keeping an eye on these strangers. Sir Earl thought for a long moment of how he was going to write his report. He was certain he needed to leave out the mention of the demons, otherwise there would be cause for concern. He was d that Sir Vonda had revealed herself to be a noble, since that would allow him to pass through the situation rtively unscathed if he were caught. ¡®I will write of devilkin Iyrmen and leave it at that.¡¯ Omen: 4, 19 ¡®It¡¯s going too well,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing around during their afternoon meal. ¡®Will we really get to it tomorrow without meeting anything? Not even him?¡¯ As the party began to double check their gear, Adam stepped away from the camp. He thought of how little trouble they hade across in the outpost of the army, even when more soldiers arrivedter. ¡°It¡¯s been rather peaceful¡­¡± His eyes took in the sights around him, taking in the sight of the ins all around. ¡°I¡¯d love to thank whoever it is for this peace.¡± Silence answered the half elf. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not any of the Divine, I don¡¯t mind thanking you,¡± Adam assured the air, his eyes still ncing about. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, having let his brother have his moment to one side. ¡°We should leave.¡± Adam remained still for a few moments longer, before he finally retreated back to the party. ¡®Is no one following us this time? Are we just really lucky?¡¯ Adam let out a sigh. ¡®Nah, I can¡¯t just assume things are coincidences any more.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked as they walked together. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If anything happens, I¡¯ve got a crit in my back pocket.¡± Jurot bowed his head. Omen: 12, 19 As thete afternoon sun shone ahead, the group found their old outpost. A wooden outpost with a small ditch around it, with stakes pointed outwards, simr to the outpost they had left from that morning. ¡®Ah! There we go!¡¯ As the group approached the outpost, several shadows and figures shifted about within the old outpost they had created a couple of years ago. They were figures which wore long, painted masks, each wielding spears and shields. The five they spotted on the walls wore scale armour, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if there were more waiting for them out of sight. ¡°Tribesfolk?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Kitool, Jaygak, we will speak with them.¡± The group watched as the trio of Iyrmen left, making their way towards the outpost. One of the figures, who wielded a staff in hand, motioned with a hand, causing Jaygak and Kitool to remain a short ways away, while Jurot continued approaching. Adam couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but noted the way they used their hands to form gestures, Jurot also doing the same. Eventually, the Iyrmen returned. ¡°They have imed the outpost.¡± ¡°Did you tell them it¡¯s our outpost?¡± ¡°I told them we created the outpost, but they did not wish to give it up. They promise not to interfere with us if we do not interfere with their rights.¡± ¡°Their rights?¡± ¡°They are here to im glory.¡± ¡°Alright. So what do we do?¡± ¡°We should create another fort.¡± ¡°If you say so,¡± Adam said, stretching out his body, eyeing up the tribesfolk, who were still staring at them. ¡°I¡¯ll create two towers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Iyrmen made short work of the nearby trees while the rest of the adventurers began to dig a shallow outline, the wolves overjoyed to assist. Adam spent a short while summoning two towers using his magic. The ground floor for each was different, one a bathroom, the other a dining room, while the rooms above were bedrooms, one for each of the noblewomen within their party. As always, Adam was first to bathe, cleaning the water and the bathroom with his magic between each group bathing. ¡°Name one other business that lets you bathe daily while on the road?¡± Adam boasted, his face arge grin. ¡°Are we a part of your business too?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Do you want to be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like working under you.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then no?¡± ¡°Would we get paid?¡± ¡°Yeah. Everyone will get paid.¡± ¡°Do we get magical weapons too?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have one of the best the Enchanter has made?¡± ¡°Mara doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I believe Lucy means to say I do not possess a Greater Enhanced weapon,¡± Mara said. ¡°Oh, right, yeah¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll send word back once the outbreak is over.¡± ¡°What of the watches?¡± ¡°With thirty people, we can set up, what, one hour shifts, three people at a time?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯ll have Hades and the others on¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Oh, oops.¡¯ He snapped his fingers, trying to summon the owl, but it did not appear. ¡®I don¡¯t have the stupid thing to cast the spell.¡¯ ¡°The mounts can take watch too, so actually it¡¯ll be about five or six beings on watch at all times.¡± ¡°Three people for two hour watches,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will allow people to sleep in further during the morning to catch up on their sleep.¡± ¡°Should we do an hour and a half?¡± ¡°We could,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Let¡¯s do four people for hour and a half watches. We¡¯ll have six watches, so that¡¯s¡­ twenty four people? We¡¯ll have all the people that know magic not go on watch, like normal.¡± ¡°So less work for you?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°If you want to summon two towers so you can bathe, be my guest,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I think you should take a tower so you can rest better,¡± Lucy relented instantly. ¡°No, no, can¡¯t be having the nobles think we¡¯re looking down on them,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I do not mind sleeping outside the tower,¡± Vonda informed. ¡°They are your towers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a chivalrous gentleman, mdy,¡± Adam replied, tipping his helmet, before tensing up. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s thest time I¡¯m going to be cringe for the rest of the month.¡± ¡°You won¡¯tst a few days,¡± Jaygak stated. ¡°By the end of the first week you¡¯ll gush about your children.¡± ¡°It is my right as a father to gush about my children. You¡¯re just jealous you don¡¯t have adorable children like me!¡± Thus began their month within the outpost, with a light air, and tension in the distance.
Adam''s right when he''s right. Y03 – 728. Outbreak III Y03 ¨C 728. Outbreak III The days began to pass by as the party fell into a rhythm. Most trained lightly in the morning while a handful remained on watch. The shiftssted only an hour and everyone participated in at least one watch as the day passed. Though they had been sent to deal with the outbreaks, much of the day was spent passing the time. Chats were had. Dice were rolled. Children were adored. ¡°How can he say something like that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she stay small and cute forever?¡± ¡°She is an Iyrman,¡± Dunes replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I hope¡­¡± ¡°You hope?¡± Adam asked, catching the flush on Dunes¡¯ cheeks. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Adam made sure to speak with everyone daily, typically when they had finished their watches. ¡°Next time we head back to Red Oak, I¡¯ll make sure you can spend even more time with your family,¡± Adam assured therge young man, patting his back. ¡°Have you told them about Merl yet?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Nobby flushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry you, I¡¯m sure there will be a few hundred Iyrmen who want to marry the likes of you.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jaygak stared out onto the horizon, overlooking the distant ins. She stood adorned in her armour, her magical de at her side. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Adam asked, stepping up beside her on the tform. ¡°If you work too hard, everyone will feel awkward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not on watch, I¡¯m just thinking.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I used to y with a ball. It was red, made of leather, stitched together by one of my grandaunts from the extended family. I used to kick it against the wall when I was little. I would need to take breaks often because of how weak I was as a child, but when I yed with that ball, it was as though my body had forgotten I was weak.¡± As Jaygak spoke of her memory, she smiled. ¡°Mother and father, and all the aunts and uncles, heard me count to ten thousands of times. I eventually learnt to count to one hundred. I would kick the ball, chase after it, counting to one hundred.¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember when I stopped ying with the ball.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. He remained beside the young Iyrman. ¡°I had a stuffed ship that I called fluffy. I bought him at a school thing, they sold toys children brought in to fund our education. It¡¯s a bit silly to say that, considering who was in power at the time. I was probably¡­ I don¡¯t know. Six? Seven? Eight? I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°You were a young boy, but not a toddler?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that. I used to sleep with him beside me, and then my brother was born. When he was still a baby, I gave fluffy to him. I used to settle fluffy right beside him whenever he slept. I¡¯m not sure what happened to the ship. I also bought a ball from school, a small, stic thing, that eventually was crushed and it had to be thrown out.¡± ¡°You were a father back then too?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°No.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I, uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. It felt like a brotherly thing to do, but I didn¡¯t really y with my brother or anything.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I thought you must have, since you always y with the children now, and with how much you tell us to y with our siblings¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I regret not ying with my brother more when I had the chance.¡± Adam stared out onto the horizon. ¡°You¡¯re busy now, Jaygak, but Raygak isn¡¯t too busy. There wille a day when he¡¯ll be busy too, and then you won¡¯t have enough time to y with each other. Maybe, one day, you¡¯lle across a dragon, and being the hero you are, you keep it at bay to let your friends go on without you, making a name for yourself, dying a hero for future Gaks, and then?¡± ¡°My brother will be overjoyed I will have died so well,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I know you¡¯re an Iyrman, Jaygak, but I won¡¯t forgive you if you make your brother sad,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It is this way, Adam.¡± ¡°You might be an Iyrman, but you¡¯re also my friend too, Jaygak.¡± ¡°That is beside the point.¡± ¡°It is the point.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°I have no intentions to die yet.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The pair remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Adam, I wish to ce well in the next tournament. I would like to win, but I would like to ce.¡± A smile encroached on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to ce, then you¡¯ll ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you forced Kitool and I to join you.¡± ¡°When did I force you?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Jurot who forced you?¡± Jaygak began to chuckle, followed by Adam, the pair chuckling while on the wall. Fred remained standing nearby, the young man on watch, doing his best to not listen in. ¡®Could I fight in a tournament too?¡¯ the young Aldishman thought. ¡°Kavgak is such a big girl,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°That she is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain she will bring great glory to the family.¡± ¡°How can she do something like that if she¡¯ll stay small and cute forever?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s bigger, she¡¯ll be even chonkier.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, but only for my Kavgak.¡± ¡°She is my Kavgak.¡± ¡°How can she be your Kavgak when she adores me the most?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t adore you more than she adores me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, because she¡¯s a good girl who adores her sister the most,¡± Adam replied, with far too much pride. The pair chuckled once more, staring out to the fields, the sun rising high above them. ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaygak remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Will you¡­¡± Jaygak felt her throat clog up for a moment. ¡°Grandaunt is strong, but she wasn¡¯t able to lift the Gak family up much. Aunt Kaygak, too, wasn¡¯t able to pull up the Gak family. We¡¯re not quite as low as we were after the betrayal, but we haven¡¯t reached the height we were at right before the betrayal, and it still seems so far away, beyond the horizon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to grow stronger beside you, but¡­ among my generation, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be me.¡± ¡°I think you can do it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that will, Adam.¡± Jaygak remained standing tall beside the half elf. ¡°When Taygak was younger, she said she¡¯d only reach steel rank at the guild¡­¡± The young woman stared out into the field. ¡°I know where she got that from. Taygak is naturally stronger than me, she may be one of the strongest Gaks in a long time, but she only aimed for steel because of me.¡± ¡°Taygak¡¯s aiming for gold rank, I thought.¡± ¡°She is. You promised to help her reach gold, and she changed her mind. That¡¯s something Taygak will do, because she can put her mind to it. She has that will, Adam. Raygak, he¡¯ll surely do well, since he¡¯s my little brother. Saygak, too, will be a blood mage, all because you corrupted him.¡± Jaygak smirked wide. ¡°Laygak, too, has managed to ce well in the first tournament he joined.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say, not when she was smiling so much. ¡°Kavgak and Maygak, and Tavgak and Faygak, they won¡¯t grow up hearing the words I used to say, so they can grow up stronger too. I¡­ I always felt pride I wouldn¡¯t be the weakest in my generation, that I wouldn¡¯t bring shame to the Gak family name, but now¡­¡± Jaygak let out a long sigh as she looked up towards the sky, feeling the sun¡¯s warmth against her skin. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier thinking that I, Jaygak, daughter of Lavgak, will be the weakest of this generation. I¡¯ll stop once I¡¯m a little stronger, and then I¡¯ll guide Taygak and the others.¡± Her eyes darted to Adam, her re usatory. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll corrupt them to be stronger.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll stay small and cute forever, my adorable Cousins,¡± Adam replied. ¡°They¡¯re your cousins, Adam.¡± Adam fought away the smile. ¡°Taygak is the oldest of the children, so she¡¯ll be getting her tattoos in a few years, and then, she¡¯ll leave the Iyr¡¯s walls, its protection.¡± Jaygak let out another sigh. ¡°You sometimes look at the children with a peculiar gaze. A gaze of dread. I didn¡¯t understand it before, but know that I do now, Adam.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh too, staring out towards the ins. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop them from growing old, or from dreaming, Adam. I can¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t do much for them, but whatever few things I can do, I will. I¡¯ll cheer them on. I¡¯ll give up whatever weapons and armour I can. I¡¯ll give up on the stories I could gather, all so they can grow the Gak family with their own. I also know that it isn¡¯t my own doing.¡± Adam remained silent, unable to speak a word. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the young man replied, clearing his throat. ¡°Any time.¡± As Adam retreated, he heard Jaygak call after him. ¡°Did you run out of tea?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I have some if you would like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, but thank you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam turned back to catch her smiling after him. ¡°Thanks, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak bowed her head, allowing him to leave in peace.
Vodam or Jaydam? Which ship is better? Y03 – 729. Outbreak IV Y03 ¨C 729. Outbreak IV Shriek whistling filled the air and the entire outpost scurried into action. Adam and the older Iyrmen taking to the walls, their eyes taking in the sight before them. A gentle rolling dust approached from the horizon. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It will be a good fight,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Tell me, Jurot, what do your Iyrman eyes see.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. For a moment, he thought of the statement his brother had just made. Adam had said that specific phrase multiple times. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Birdcats.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, before turning back. ¡°Birdcats! Get your prayers in now while you can, and then let¡¯s¡­¡± Adam spotted Vonda nearby. ¡°Politely deal with their lives and take little to no pleasure with it.¡± Vonda¡¯s helmet hid her yful smile, before the young woman raised her shield, Dunes doing the same as the pair began to chant a prayer to fill theirpanions with vitality. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam began, ncing around the outpost. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there the other outpost here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°What happened to it? I didn¡¯t really see much evidence of it.¡± ¡°Thend may have reimed it,¡± Jurot replied, avoiding even thinking about the other outpost, which they had created a few years ago, and which had been taken over by the tribesfolk. ¡°Yeah, fair,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Do you want me to spell you up?¡± ¡°Which spells do you have prepared?¡± Adam checked his spells. ¡°You know what, not many I can cast on you. I forgot to swap out my spells, and I swore I had certain spells that I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± ¡°How did I not even take Mirror Image?¡± Adam asked, shaking his head. ¡°And Blur? Seriously, it¡¯s like I¡¯m asking to die.¡± ¡°It is more fun when it is difficult.¡± Adam let out a sigh, shaking his head lightly, though his lips formed a smile. ¡°Iyrmen¡­¡± The archers stepped onto the walls, preparing themselves. Lady Sara stepped onto the walls too, Korin standing nearby, ready to take her ce once the creature¡¯s were closer. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t use any fourth gate spells, they¡¯ll probably have a heart attack if they know I can cast them¡­¡¯ Adam checked his spells once more. ¡®Why do I have Counterspell? Are birdcats going to start slinging out spells?¡¯ ¡°Everyone is too rxed,¡± Amira said, ncing between the group. The farmers seemed slightly anxious, though the porters didn¡¯t seem bothered one bit, quietly making jokes between one another. Only a handful of them were under the effects of priestly magic, but everyone else was too rxed. ¡°We have faced such creatures previously,¡± Dunes replied, thinking back to a couple of years ago, when he got to reveal his abilities as an Expert. ¡°It¡¯s still dangerous.¡± Dunes smiled, readjusting his shield, before brushing along its face. He nced over towards Vonda and Jonn. The half elf was assigned to protecting the priest, in the same way Amira was tasked with protecting him. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡± ¡°Seen what?¡± Dunes pulled up his visor, revealing the smirk across his face, before he dropped it once more. He heard Amira huff quietly, the young woman ncing around again. Brittany held her bow in hand tight, inhaling deeply, before letting out a soft sigh. She stood alongside the others who were ready with ranged weapons, the two farmers, Kitool, Faool, and the two mages. The two priests also could have joined, but Adam wanted to make sure the two were involved with very littlebat. Lady Sara stood beside the half elf in puthral, perhaps the safest ce within the entire fort. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Adam pat Brittany¡¯s back gently. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay.¡± Adam smiled, before reaching down to his amulet. ¡°May Lord Sozain watch over me so that he does not watch over you.¡± Adam ced a hand against her shoulder. Trick: Guidance The young woman felt the gentle tingle of magic run through her, though the thought of the source of the magic filled her stomach with a chill, for the Half Elf prayed to Lord Sozain, the God of Death. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die,¡± she said, the words cutting through the silence. ¡°I was about to say that doesn¡¯t make you special, but I fear we may actually be in the minority, considering how many Iyrmen are all about us,¡± Adam joked. ¡°There¡¯s Nirot, whose grandfather is a crazy old man who takes arms from Vice Commanders.¡± Nirot stood a little taller from one of the side walls. This was finally a real chance to prove herself as a granddaughter of Mad Dog Jurot. ¡°What about Faool, whose grandaunt, Shaool, is considered to be one of the top ten strongest in the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. Faool remained silent, clutching his staff tight in hand. ¡°Even if he¡¯s Jaygak¡¯s cousin, Laygak¡¯s pretty amazing too. His grandaunt is crazy in her own right,ing face to face with the like¡¯s of Lord Asa and getting out of the situation more unscathed than even me against his son!¡± Laygak was d his helmet was on, the young man grinning wide underneath it. He understood it was all for the young woman, but he didn¡¯t mind feeling the joy which came from Adam¡¯s overstated praise. ¡°There¡¯s Naqokan, whose family is well known for taking the title of Chief so much they should probably ban them for a few generations.¡± ¡°The title of Chief is based on merit,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°If my brother is best, he will im it.¡± ¡°Right? Amokan and Timojin are both shing for the title. Speaking of the Jin family, don¡¯t get me started on Uwajin, whose grandfather can make the best drinks, enough for the likes of Lord Stokmar, which is only outmatched by his skill with a greatsword.¡± Uwajin nodded. Brittany thought of all the ridiculous stories she had heard in the Iyr. She was born in a vige near the Iyr, so she had grown up hearing of the rumours, but she had dismissed them as true, but greatly exaggerated. It was only when she had travelled with Adam across thend, meeting figures which made even her nightmares tremble, she realised all the stories of the Iyr were not just true, but vastly understated. ¡°Grandaunt is not crazy,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean crazy as in insane, but crazy as in¡­ you know, strong, and more than willing to give up her title as the Family Elder just so she can go and fight in a war even though she could dote on my adorable children?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°No, I take it back. She has to be crazy to do such a thing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell her you said that.¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Adam huffed. Brittany nced around the party, before a thought came to her mind. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Jaygak called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You forgot Bavin.¡± ¡°What do you mean I forgot Bavin?¡± Adam asked, ncing back towards the mass of muscle. ¡®He¡¯s so quiet, how am I meant to remember him?¡¯ ¡°Everyone knows how strong Bavin is. Do I need to state that the grandson of the previous Elder Wrath is strong? Last I checked, the only one who could beat Elder Wrath was Lion King Ashmir, and it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have his son here, either. I just didn¡¯t want Nirot to feel inadequate, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I would not feel inadequate,¡± the young Iyrman replied. ¡°My grandfather can only be defeated by the likes of Bovin, who is considered one of the greatest in several generations. It is our honour.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Greatest in several generations. Then we have Bavin, who became an Expert before his grandfather, who was considered the greatest in several generations!¡± Adam¡¯sugh filled the air. ¡°Then, when you consider the fact that these amazing warriors of the Iyr came second to the one assigned to protect you, the same young man Jurot and I taught? Doesn¡¯t it mean you¡¯re the one whose the most well defended from any of us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Brittany turned her head to look at Nobby, who wielded his axe and his shield, a shield which had been traded to Adam from Vasera, the Golden Savage, and was magical. It was one thing to have a magical weapon, but a magical shield? She gripped her bow, made of the famous deadwood. ¡°The birdcats will be upon us soon,¡± Jurot said, before squinting his eyes once more. ¡°There are duabears behind,¡± Kitool added. ¡°You hear that everyone?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯re eating good tonight!¡± ¡°Dunes,¡± Amira whispered, leaning in the young priest. ¡°Did he say Lion King Ashmir¡¯s son is among us?¡± Dunes remained silent for a long moment. ¡®Did I not tell her?¡¯ ¡°Once we have in the creatures, we can speak of the story.¡± Dunes wondered how, in all the times Jurot, Jaygak, Kitool, and Adam had spoken of the tale to her, they hadn¡¯t heard how Lion King Ashmir was his father. Adam gripped Strong Shield tight, holding Wraith loosely in his free hand. ¡°Jurot, Kitool, you two will set the pace of whether you¡¯ll be leaving the walls to hunt them down. Jaygak, Laygak, we¡¯ll be too slow to keep up with them, so we¡¯ll stay.¡± Jaygak nodded, having made no ns to leave the safety of the outpost. ¡°Lucy, Mara, you can follow Jurot and Kitool out if you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to fight,¡± Lucy said, holding her Great Destroyer in hand. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, motioning with his head. ¡°Lucy,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Mara stood up taller, crossing her arms in front of her navel. Jurot noted the demon shifting from his peripheral, slowly turning his head to meet her gaze. The pair red between one another, one the right hand woman of the Demon Lord, the other the right hand man of the crazy fool. Adam¡¯s heart began to pound in his chest. As the seconds passed, he could feel how cold he was bing, the sweat on the back of his neck beginning to slip down his back. As a half fae, Adam rarely sweat, but even he couldn¡¯t help but sweat when the darkness invaded his heart. ¡°If we want to preserve their fur and all that, I probably shouldn¡¯t Fireball,¡± Adam joked, clearing his throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t Fireball, I won¡¯t be able to use my magic,¡± Jaygakined, waving her javelin at him threateningly. ¡°Laygak will feel awkward too.¡± The porters exchanged a look between one another, while Rick gripped his pike tighter in hand, their eyes trailing up towards the half elf who stood atop the wall. Adam inhaled deeply. The distant sounds of the creatures began to fill the air, while the wolves behind started to howl with excitement, drowning out the sounds. Adam¡¯s heart continued to pound harshly within his chest. Though his head hung loosely, Jurot stood tall, holding his javelin in hand, ready to toss it from one side. Lucy and Mara waited to assist with their axes in hand, just in case. No one spoke as the rumbling ground and the howling filled the air. Then, a voice cut through the air. ¡°Nock!¡± John shouted.
So it begins. Y03 – 730. Outbreak V Y03 ¨C 730. Outbreak V Konarot stared up at the Iyrman, whose hair and eyes were dark, like most Iyrmen, but especially like her nana. He was tall, and thicker than most other Iyrmen, though not quite at the level where one might mention it. A thick beard covered his jaw, hiding much of his face. He wore a de at his side. She squinted her eyes, feeling as though the Iyrman was familiar. His tattoo was extremely familiar, a purple five pointed star with yellow flowers emanating out from it. It was almost identical to the Kan family, except the colours were inverted. The Iyrmen stared down at the young girl, who was barely two years old, yet was already walking around with such intelligence in her eyes. The girl who had been so defiant against the world. He noted the faint scar across her cheek, something from before the time they had met. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the Iyrman said, his voice low and raspy. ¡°Hello,¡± Konarot replied. After an awkward moment of silence, the girl reached up to grab his free hand, the other holding arge basket full of food. The Iyrman allowed her to grab his hand, and allowed her to pull him along towards the rest of the triplets. ¡°Look!¡± Konarot pointed out the Iyrman to her siblings, pointing towards his tattoos. The trio of triplets stood in front of the Iyrman, each staring up at him, their eyes expectant. Slowly, the memory of the Iyrman returned to them, though they had been so young when they hadst seen him, and even younger when they had first seen him. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°Hello,¡± the triplets replied. ¡°Are you well?¡± The triplet nodded their heads, causing their silver hair to bounce and shimmer under the dawnval sun. The trio were adorned in the attire of the Iyr, their tunics wrapped with a sash at their stomachs, their trousers rolled up slightly, their thick leather boots, which conformed around their feet and allowed them to trek the Iyr freely and safely. ¡°You did not bring Danagek?¡± Sonarot asked, returning from a separate entrance. She held a red baby within her arms, and following her was her aunt, who carried a tiny pair of goblins. Jirot and Jarotughed and squealed as their nano yed with them, nuzzling against their faces and cheeks, causing them to p their hands excitedly. Their eyes were glued to their nano¡¯s face, but once they had finally calmed down, they spotted the stranger amongst their midst. ¡°He was to nap,¡± the Iyrman said, cing down the basket, his eyes falling across the other set of babies within the estate, who were also beginning to yawn, though their eyes were glued to him too. ¡°They are growing well.¡± Sonarot bowed her head. ¡°Come, Jirot, Jarot, greet your baba.¡± ¡°Baba?¡± Jirot asked, still within her nano¡¯s arms. ¡°He is my papa.¡± Jirot twitched upon hearing the words, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Jawoh is my papa.¡± ¡°That is right, Jarot is your papa, and Tonagek is my papa,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°Is baba?¡± Jirot asked, her eyes scanning across the Iyrman. He was slightly chubbier than most Iyrmen she had seen, and she could see the dark bags around the Iyrman¡¯s eyes, something she hadn¡¯t seen in many Iyrmen, save perhaps her greatfather now and again. ¡°Is not baba.¡± ¡°Jirot, you must behave,¡± Sonarot said, lowering her voice, her tone shifting to be more serious. Jirot pouted, hiding within her nano¡¯s chest. The old woman leaned down to kiss her cheek gently, but drew closer with the pair. ¡°You must treat your baba well,¡± Gangak said, cing the children down, causing Jirot to groan andin, but the older woman ruffled the children¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you think I will fall for your cries? I am not your father, I will not give in to your every demand.¡± ¡°Jirot, what is your papa¡¯s name?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Is Jawoh,¡± Jirot replied, holding onto her nano¡¯s trouser for emotional support. ¡°What of your other kakas and papa?¡± Sonarot asked, her eyes falling to the triplets. ¡°It¡¯s Konawoh, Kiwoh, Kawoh,¡± Jirot said, pointed to the group of triplets. ¡°Is my, is older than me, so bigger.¡± ¡°Do you have another papa?¡± ¡°Is Lawoh,¡± the girl said, pointing at the demon boy with such beautiful red skin, like some of her kakos, papos, nanas, and nanos. ¡°Is my papa, my papa Lawoh, is so small but I am looking after good, okay?¡± ¡°You are looking after your brother well?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot puffed out her chest, widening her stance as if readying to fight. ¡°I am good girl! I looking after my papa all day!¡± Jirot held her hand up towards her grandmother so she could give her the boy, though Sonarot reached down to ruffle her hair instead. Tonagek reached into the basket and withdrew a small ball made of salya and nuts which had been baked a short while ago. He offered it to the girl¡¯s lips. ¡°Since you are so good, you must eat first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot reached up towards the nutball, taking it from the Iyrman first, not trusting him to feed her. She bit into the nutball, and without thinking, her entire arm arced towards her brother, bringing the ball to his lips. ¡°Is it good?¡± Tonagek asked. Jirot chewed slowly, and formed a smirk with her lips. ¡°Jirot, behave,¡± Sonarot raised her brows, as though daring the girl to act up. ¡°Is good,¡± the girl replied, quietly, pouting slightly up towards her grandmother. ¡°What do you say?¡± Sonarot asked, waiting expectantly. ¡°Than¡¯ you.¡± Jirot motioned from her chin to the man with her free hand, almost as though blowing a kiss, though it was one of the signs of the Iyr she had learnt. Konarot blinked towards Tonagek, waiting for her own nutball. The expectant gaze caused Tonagek to offer each of the triplets a nutball, receiving their thanks, before he eventually retreated to where his sister had sat. The triplets followed after him, while Jirot and Jarot stared at him from afar, eating the nutball as they squinted towards the stranger who was apparently their nana¡¯s papa. Yet, how could their nana have a papa? ¡°Do you remember me?¡± Tonagek asked, his eyes glued to Konarot, the little girl staring up at him still. She nodded her head. ¡°Sohd and shield.¡± Tonagek force a smile upon his lips. ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°Sad?¡± ¡°Sad?¡± ¡°Sad man?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tonagek reached over to ruffle her hair gently. ¡°I am d you are growing well, Konarot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl allowed him to ruffle her hair. ¡°Konarot, go eat with your kaka and papa,¡± Sonarot said, gently rocking with her grandson in her chest. As Konarot began to pull away, Jirot quickly rushed up towards them, pointing up a threatening finger towards the other Iyrman, whose tattoos were simr to the Kan family, but different. ¡°Is not your papa, is my papa, okay?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, before she followed her eldest sister away, nibbling away at the nutball still. Sometimes she¡¯d nce back towards the Iyrman suspiciously. ¡°She means well, our Jirot,¡± Sonarot said, smiling smugly towards her brother. ¡°The three should have been mine,¡± Tonagek said, his eyes glued to the half dragon triplets he had saved years ago, back when his own son had been so gruesomely killed. His entire body tensed up, his head pulsing, though he felt his elder sister¡¯s hand against his own, quickly calming him. ¡°They are still yours,¡± Sonarot assured. ¡°Adam would not deny you your rights.¡± ¡°What right do I have?¡± ¡°Without you, he would not have known of his three children.¡± ¡°He would have found them,¡± Tonagek replied, his eyes falling to the red skinned boy. Sonarot smiled, that kind of smile which came to be the moment Adam entered into the Iyr, and the phrase hade into the lexicon of the Iyr. ¡°Are you envious I have six?¡± ¡°Tanagek does not intend to return for some time, so there will be much time before I im the title of grandfather,¡± Tonagek replied. Sonarot held out the boy towards the brother, who paused for a long moment, before taking the boy. She quickly left to bring some tea, allowing Tonagek to eye up the boy, who squinted up at him suspiciously. ¡°The boy is a relic,¡± Sonarot informed, cing down the pot against therge red stone. Tonagek blinked, furrowing his brows before he slowly turned to face his sister, his face taken by surprise. ¡®What?¡¯ It was the same thought Amira had held when she heard the fiery explosion in the distance, as well as as the screeching and crying of the birdcats. It was shocking enough the half elf could cast a Fireball considering how many towers he had formed. Amira, who wasn¡¯t a mage, and didn¡¯t know magic, was fairly certain it was difficult for Adam to cast more than two Third Gate spells. Yet. There he was. Raining down several Fireballs from the heavens. Even as the divine magic of herpanions filled the air, pressing against her with warmth, Amira¡¯s mind raced as the third Fireball fell from the heaven. Mana: 19 -> 16 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 27 (1, 2, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 6) Mana: 16 -> 13 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 26 (1, 1, 2, 2, 4, 5, 5, 6) Mana: 13 -> 10 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 39 (4, 4, 4, 4, 5, 6, 6, 6) The birdcats were thin felines, with light grey fur and feathered tail. Though they were struck with a supernatural viciousness, even they howled and cried as fire engulfed them to the brim, striking at least a dozen of them each time. Even the duabears,rge bears with two heads, growled in pain. As Adam readied his axe, the distant mes caught his attention, the other outpost surrounded by a wall made of fire. ¡®Is that a-,¡¯ Adam thought, before his attention was caught by the duabear trying to climb up to bite his head clean off. ¡®Mother Soza, please watch over them,¡¯ Vonda thought, the sounds of death filling the fort.
So it begins. Y03 – 731. Outbreak VI Y03 ¨C 731. Outbreak VI The creatures did not slow, for they leapt towards the fort, skewering themselves against the stakes in front of the pit, arrows and javelins ying many more. They finally reached the wooden walls, scrambling up towards the fresh warriors who began to pierce them with their mighty weapons. As Adam prepared to attack, Jurot growled out from beside him, mming his shield against the duabear. ¡°Step back, Adam,¡± Jurot said, keeping the duabear at bay. ¡°Protect the priests.¡± ¡°The priests are already protected,¡± Adam replied, though his body was already stepping backwards, his body growing lighter with relief. ¡°Nobby,e,¡± Jurot called, his clear and stern, causing the young Nobby to step forward. The young man, built like an auroch, almost didn¡¯t obey his mentor, for he was a young man in Adam¡¯s employ, but Jurot¡¯s words were also Adam¡¯s. Adam pulled back towards Brittany, taking Nobby¡¯s ce, holding up his shield in front of him. An arrow whipped through the air from behind him, far too close to his head for his liking, so he dropped to a knee and aimed his axe out. Fire engulfed thest few birdcats, the young Gaks killing them with their innate magic, before their des cut through the beasts in front of them. Trick: me Bolt D20 + 6 = 19 (13) Hit! 2D6 = 7 (2, 5) 7 damage! ¡°Fire,¡± Adam called out, holding out his fist, shooting a ming fist towards one of the duabears to the side, assisting hispanions with what little magic he could. ¡®I should have prepared Spiritual Weapon. While Adam sted out me from his fist towards the beasts, he thought of the walls of the Iyr, which were so safe for all within. ¡°The shamans believe the boy is reincarnated, though they do not know who,¡± Sonarot said. Tonagek couldn¡¯t hide the surprise on his face. ¡°A relic¡­¡± ¡°The Demon Lord also confirmed the matter.¡± ¡°The girl?¡± Sonarot nodded, gently stirring the pot as she brewed the tea. It was as though they were talking about enjoying baked goods rather than the revtion the young boy was a relic. ¡°If the boy is a relic, why has he not been taken?¡± Tonagek asked, his eyes glued to his sister, feeling the warmth of the demon boy within his arms. He hade to check up on the children and speak with his sister about nothing in particr, but to hear the boy within his arms was a relic¡­ ¡°How can he be taken when he is ours?¡± Sonarot asked, smiling politely towards her younger brother. It was that kind of smile, the kind of smile a Family Head could use against the Elder and Great Elders. Tonagek¡¯s eyes remained glued to his sister. The relic being Adam¡¯s son was difficult enough, but for the Iyr to make moves on a child which was considered to be in the Rot family, it was another thing entirely. ¡°What of your mother? Does the Family Elder think the same?¡± ¡°Mother thinks the same.¡± Tonagek thought back to the audacity of the Family Elder, when she had denied the goblins their rights. It seemed as though the Rot family wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake twice, even if it meant inviting trouble into their family. ¡°It is this way,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°It is this way,¡± Sonarot replied, pouring her brother tea. Tonagek looked down to the sleeping form the demon boy, a relic, and wondered how much trouble he would make. There was only one way the Iyr would allow this boy to live and it seemed the boy had lucked into it, being the son of Adam, and adopted by the Rot family. In the over two millennia of the Iyr¡¯s existence, there had never been something like this. Back when even the Divine¡¯s children dared to cause trouble within thend, during a time present day Iyrmen could only dream of, something like this didn¡¯t happen. How many Iyrmen had gone to y demigods? Even the children of the main pantheon knew no peace from the Iyrmen¡¯s de. Yet, even at that time, the Iyr hadn¡¯t adopted a demon. When the Demonic Devastation came upon thend, it was a time filled with death and strife. When the nearbynds banded together to deal with the demons, whichnd had matched the Iyr¡¯s kill count? The price had been high for the Iyrmen, but the Iyr did not forget just how well it had dealt with the Demonic Devastation, and then the ensuing diplomacy between the nearbynds. ¡°Sister, do you recall the time after the Demonic Devastation?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°The matter of the Wizards of Skool.¡± Sonarot understood how her brother¡¯s thoughts hadnded there. ¡°It was a time when the Wizards of Skool had dared to believe thisnd to be their yground, trying to force the hand of the Aldish.¡± ¡°When the Chief had gone to negotiate, they were killed, and the Iyr called forth a limited war,¡± Tonagek added, slowly nodding his head. ¡°It was in that century the fear of the Iyrmen was nailed within the wizards.¡± ¡°By blood and steel,¡± Sonarot confirmed. It was also one of the stories of the Iyr, perhaps one of the top five stories taught to the children. ¡°By blood and steel,¡± Tonagek whispered, still holding the sleeping babe within his arms. ¡®A relic¡­¡¯ Mana: 10 -> 8 Spell: Spiritual Weapon Attack: Spiritual Weapon (nking) D20 + 7 = 19 (12) Hit! 1D6 + 1D3 + 3 = 7 (2)(2) Attack: me Bolt D20 + 6 = 19 (1) Critical miss! Adam called forth his magic, having only just remembered he did indeed have Spiritual Weapon prepared. He waved his hand and chanted out his magic, before arge sword made of divine light coalesced beside Laygak, striking into the duabear, while the young Gak also cut into it with his de, the de moving through the air with surgical precision. Laygak, who was neen this year, moved as well as many of his elders, those who had children even half his age. His skill with a de was greater than even the one hundred Iyrmen who had been plucked in childhood to form the One Hundred, not to be confused with the One Hundred Grandmasters, a confusing enough name since the Iyr had many more Grandmasters who were not part of the group. Laygak raised his shield, grunting slightly as he deflected a blow from a duabear. ¡®When did I start thinking of such matters during a fight?¡¯ Laygak, who was considered one of the weakest within his group, had gained the luxury of casually thinking of other nonsense during his fray with several duabears. Faool jabbed a duabear in one of its throats, exhaling for a moment as the creatures body seized up. There was a moment of hesitation as he expected Laygak to strike it, before he drove his staff into the ground before drop kicking the beast back towards the stakes, skewering the beast upon them. He squatted to dodge another duabear as its mighty paw tried to crush him. ¡®Did I kill a duabear alone?¡¯ Faool thought, bringing his staff up to defend himself from a pair of bites, bringing a finger up to jab at one of the bear¡¯s heads to freeze it into ce. The action felt so unnaturally natural, his body understanding he had the ability to do things he would have dreamt of earning by thirty, and yet he could do so before he was twenty? Something his cousin, Kitool, was able to do. She was someone who had been dubbed as one of the golden children in her generation, like Jurot, Shikan, and Timojin. ¡®No, the priest¡¯s magics are also assisting.¡¯ Naqokan¡¯s attacked viciously, with reckless abandon, her greatsword slicing through the spine of the duabear as though it were made of hot butter. Beside her, Uwajin also bisected a duabear in half, though vertically, blood sttering all across her as another took its ce. Though the duabears themselves were wing at the pair as they disregarded their own defence, their bodies were still forged through years of training, and the terrifying ws which could tear any normal Aldishman apart, merely scratched against the raging savages known as the Iyrmen. The pair roared with joy as they enjoyed the fight, even as they were slowly being torn apart by the mass of duabears who climbed up towards their death. ¡®Is this how Shikan and Timojin feel?¡¯ Naqokan thought as she fought side by side with Uwajin. ¡®Our tale will spread through the Iyr!¡¯ Uwajin thought, her lips wide as she formed a wild grin on her face. While the teen Iyrmen enjoyed their time ughtering the creatures, their aunt and uncle enjoyed their time drinking tea within the Iyr. ¡°You do not have to be so hesitant to speak to me,¡± Sonarot said, seeing the look on her brother¡¯s face. He had always been like that with her, even when they were children. ¡°Adam¡¯s children have a vague rtionship with the Iyr,¡± Tonagek said, holding the baby within his arms, allowing him to remain asleep within his arms. ¡°Is the rtionship so vague?¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± ¡°It is not vague to the Rot family,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°They are my grandchildren.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tonagek noted the look on Sonarot¡¯s face, telling him to speak his mind. ¡°If something were to happen to the boy, the Iyr may not act.¡± ¡°The Rot family will act, even if the Iyr will not,¡± Sonarot replied, her neck pulsing slightly, her lips forming a wide smile, but it was that kind of Iyrman¡¯s smile.
These kids aren''t do so bad. Y03 – 732. Outbreak VII Y03 ¨C 732. Outbreak VII ¡°Jirot reminds me of you when you were young, sister,¡± Tonagek admitted. ¡°You can say that this soon?¡± Sonarot replied, her lips forming an even wider smirk. Tonagek bowed his head. ¡°I can because it is true.¡± ¡°She does not cause trouble for father, she adores him too much, but she likes to test me,¡± Sonarot said, letting out a soft sigh, one full of satisfaction. ¡°I will ce the boy to sleep so that I may drink with you,¡± Tonagek said, standing up to ce the boy aside. Sonarot watched as her brother took the boy away. Tonagek, who had been so prideful, who hade face to face with all manner of beasts and monsters, who had considered to fight for the position of a Great Elder, had be so small after the death of his son so recently. She waited for him to return, though was unable to think of words to soothe his aching heart. Though the Iyrmen weed death, the death of a child was so different, and even the hearts of Iyrmen, which were often considered to be made of steel or stone, could only ache for the children of the Iyr. ¡®Are you safe?¡¯ Sonarot thought of the young Iyrmen who had left, those she had raised from when they were babes. Nirot¡¯s heart pounded within her chest as her axe cut through a duabears skull, letting it fall, allowing another to climb up to take its ce. Though she was red hot with rage, she had a different task, the same task as her cousin and his trainee, the same trainee who could defeat her. They were trained with the Rot family¡¯s ability. While the rage of Naqokan allowed her to smite her enemies, and the rage of Uwajin allowed her to strike with greater fury, the rage of the Rot family was the kind which did not empower their strikes, but rather their bodies. The ability of the Rot family was to push through almost any kind of damage. While most rage dancers could push through the pain of a duabear¡¯s w, or a birdcat¡¯s bite, it was the Rot family¡¯s rage which allowed them to walk through a Fireball as though they were Gaks, but also all other elements, shrugging off acidic rain, lightning storms, wicked poison, all save for that which assaulted the mind. Her role, like that of Jurot and Nobby, was to hold the front line. They would take the blows at the front, allowing Naqokan and Uwajin to ughter as much as they could. Nirot¡¯s blows were more controlled, slicing the heads off the creatures, while raising her shield to defend against their terrifying blows. How could she, a young Iyrman who was to turn neen this year, stand beside her cousin? She, who had imed the rights of an Expert before turning twenty, something which many of the one hundred could not? A pike struck the duabear from over her shoulder, Bavin¡¯s mighty strength pushing it away from her. Bavin, like the farmers, were usingrger weapons from behind the Iyrmen. It was not a position most Iyrmen would want, but the young man, who had been gifted such a grand opportunity due to his grandfather, did not want to shame his family. The memory of returning back to the Iyr as an Expert filled the young man¡¯s mind. He had returned with the news, and had shocked the entire family when he had defeated his twin sister, who had mastered the basics of the Vin family way, but was not yet an Expert. He had never understood why his sister had been so prideful of her family, nor why she was so eager to fight, but upon seeing his sister¡¯s smile when he had defeated her, he understood. An itch appeared at the back of Bavin¡¯s neck, the young man wishing to step forward so he could form the vanguard, but he forced the thought away. He would remain beside the farmers, who were in little danger, and would make sure nothing would happen to them. It was not the time of Bavin, or the time of Iyrmen, but the time of Fate¡¯s Golden. Amira held her de tightly in hand as she watched the carnage unfold before her. It was one thing to see Iyrmen bathing themselves in the blood of their enemies, but to see the porters and the farmers working with systematic efficiency, as though they had been trained by the Order of ck Mountain. She had yet to step forward to attack or assist in any capacity, even including throwing javelins. At least Jonn and Korin had cast a spell on the priests to increase their defensive abilities, but she had only drawn her shield and de. She scanned the area for threats, something the keen senses of the wolves rendered near useless. Even Adam had stopped throwing out his fire, focusing instead on catching a break point within their line, which did note. The Iyrmen were too sturdy, their weapons also eager for blood. The farmers and porters, who assisted with their longer weapons, finished off any creatures which dared not to die within moments to the Iyrmen. Vonda and Dunes both held up their spell, Spectral Sentinels, one of the greatest spells within a priest¡¯s arsenal. The warmth of the spell surrounded the area,rge weapons of light, like Adam¡¯s own Spiritual Weapon, floated in the air. Though, unlike the Second Gate spell, this spell affected a wide range around the priest, easily five metres on either side, its effects only applying to foes the priests picked. The spell then rained upon a holy wrath upon its foes while they remained within its light, also slowing any foe within its range. However, such abilities were usually for those who were more experienced. Typically, one would gain the ability when they were in their thirties, for bing a great priest was a long, arduous rode, which many priests only dreamt of. Yet, here were two figures, both in their early twenties, who knew Third Gate spells, and had known such for years. The stakes. The pit. The spell. The Iyrmen. The pikes. The arrows. Though the birdcats and duabears wished for the group¡¯s demise, to feast upon their flesh with supernatural zeal, they could only find death. Of course, before all of such defences, there was one Amira hadn¡¯t expected. Fireballs. Three Fireballs. Three Fireballs after casting two Third Gate spells to keep the towers up? ¡®He must know Fourth Gate spells,¡¯ Amira thought. ¡°That was¡­ much easier than I expected,¡± Lucy panted, surrounded in a sea of blood and guts. Mara stood beside her, and though she was also covered in blood and guts, she stood with a refined grace beside her liege. ¡°Weren¡¯t you meant to stay back?¡± Adam asked, slipping Wraith back into his belt. ¡°You stepped back so we stepped forward,¡± Lucy retorted. ¡°I guess that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°I need a bath¡­¡± Lucy said while thest dying growls and screeches of the remaining duabears filled the fort. ¡°Before that, we should make sure the fire doesn¡¯t spread from our end, or theirs,¡± Adam said, making his way to the wall of the fort to check the giant zing wall which surrounded the other fort. ¡°Is that Wall of Fire?¡± Dunes asked, staring at the outpost. ¡°Do they have a Priest of Noor?¡± ¡°Might be from another kind of caster,¡± Adam replied, trying not to smirk. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle the area hasn¡¯t caught fire yet.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is a Priest of Noor,¡± Dunes said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I doubt it, but there are stranger things.¡± His eyes fell to Adam expectantly. Adam shrugged his shoulders too, before gathering everyone together to check on their wounds. As expected, the Iyrmen had taken the brunt of the damage, but they were each still rtively healthy. ¡°I¡¯ll heal you all a little, and Jonn will do the same,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Laygak¡¯s shoulder, and then Faool¡¯s. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 5 Adam ced a hand on Laygak, Faool, Nirot, Naqokan, Uwajin, and Nobby, each of whom had been in the thick of things. Once they were healed, Jonn did the same, while Adam kept a few points in his back pocket, just in case. ¡°Good work,¡± Adam said, patting Fred¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Keeping an eye on our nk is more important than you think, Fred,¡± Adam stated firmly. ¡°Not everyone needs to draw their des to be useful.¡± Fred¡¯s eyes fell to the magical steeds, each which would have no doubt been able to do his role better, though they had remained within the fort, staring at the various walls to spot anything which could have snuck around. ¡°I understand now,¡± Amira admitted to Dunes, while the younger Iyrmen began to butcher the creatures, and the older Iyrmen went to check on the other fort and deal with any rogue mes. ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°We have met no grand figures, yet.¡± ¡°What of those in the Iyr? Burg and Wing?¡± ¡°They do not count,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°They were due to the Iyr. Adam¡­¡± Dunes wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but he recalled the words which had entered the Iyr¡¯s lexicon. While the group began to set the tea, a pair of Iyrmen finished their own tea. ¡°The Rot family will not act alone,¡± Tonagek stated after swallowing the least of the tea. He could barely taste its vour, though he was certain it was plum voured. ¡°Will youe?¡± ¡°Half dragon. Demon. Goblin. These are Aldish terms, for Aldish ways. The children, they are your grandchildren, so they are my family too,¡± Tonagek replied sternly, the other Tonagek shining through for only a moment, before it slipped away back to the boy Sonarot knew. ¡°What of Adam?¡± Sonarot asked, staring into her brother¡¯s eyes, though her eyes were rxed, without judgement. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Tonagek thought about the young man, who his sister had all but adopted into the family. His story was well known to him, for they had crossed paths in the most awkward way, and yet it was perhaps one of the most significant mark upon the boy¡¯s journey. Tonagek recalled the phrase which had entered the lexicon of the Iyrmen, something which had been used to make sense of a young man who was equally as terrifying as he was embarrassing. A young man who would face against the likes of Emperor Shama, Lord of mes, even if it meant his death, and yet would shirk at the sight of his daughter, who bullied him so eagerly. A young man who was terrified of the Iyr, and yet would give them plenty of reasons to kill him. ¡°Adam is Adam.¡±
My sleep is F again. Y03 – 733. Outbreak VIII Y03 ¨C 733. Outbreak VIII ¡°Adam, we should gift the tribesfolk a sack of flour,¡± Jurot said upon his return. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, leaving Jurot to deal with it. He wasn¡¯t going to get involved with the tribesfolk, understanding there was something between them and the Iyr. The group butchered the birdcats and duabears. They set up an area in the expanded section of the outpost they had formed slowly as the days had passed, leaving the various parts to dry out. The mages within the group spent some time using their magics to speed up the process. ¡°Adam, you used so much magic, you shoulder rest,¡± Jaygak said, patting the half elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not that tired yet.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t start rxing, we won¡¯t be able to rx either,¡± Jaygak stated, motioning her head to the Iyrmen who were still in the process of butchering, most of whom were still wounded from the battle. ¡°Right¡­¡± Eventually, Adam retreated to Korin, assisting him with the meal, along with the farmers. ¡°Lovely weather we¡¯re having, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam said, chopping the potatoes they had bought in Red Oak. ¡°Yes,¡± Rick replied, his eyes falling onto Adam. If the young half elf was asking about the weather, something must have been on his mind. ¡°¡­¡± Adam said no more, however, his thoughts elsewhere. ¡°Adam,¡± Jeremy called, walking over to the young half elf. ¡°About the business¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You said our partners¡¯d be able to join, they¡¯d be taken care of, they¡¯d be paid, that and all.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°My mother and father, they¡¯re getting on in their years. Pa¡¯s been taking more time off from work, but he¡¯s still able to work. Ma¡¯s still spry as ever, but her eyes aren¡¯t what they used to be, and sometimes she needs to sleep more. I was wonderin¡¯ if the business would be able to take care of them.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, furrowing his brows in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it once the outbreak is over.¡± Jeremy bowed his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good food for thought,¡± Adam replied. As he watched Jeremy leave, Adam felt something in his stomach churn. ¡°Jeremy.¡± ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll uh¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment, feeling the gazes of the farmers. ¡°I have no doubt the business will take in your parents, I just don¡¯t know what the conditions would be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a fair price.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but to smile. ¡°Well, I try.¡± Jeremy¡¯spliment had filled Adam with a gentle warmth, the kind of joy he received when his childrenplimented him. Rick exchanged a look with hispanions, before returning back to assisting Korin with the meal. ¡°I won¡¯t put in too many spices, I know how you Aldishmen are,¡± Korin promised, shing an innocent smile. ¡°That¡¯s mighty kind of you,¡± John replied, shing a charming smile in response. He and Ivy had responded worst to the spices, unable to handle more than the tiniest amount, something which caused Korin to separate the soups midway through cooking, pouring some out for the Aldishmen with soft tongues. Thest of the archers, Brittany, stared out along the horizon, on watch duty while the others worked within the outpost. She clutched her deadwood bow tight in hand. ¡®Deadwood¡­¡¯ The thought of wielding a deadwood bow had been something only found within her dreams, but she had wielded the bow for so long now. She had only just recalled how ridiculous it was for someone like her, a random vige girl, to wield such a bow. Deadwood, like red oak, was one of the greatest woods across the entirety of Alnd. ¡®I¡¯m an Expert¡­¡¯ The thought stunned her at least once a month. Even though she had gained the status the previous year, she hadn¡¯t been able to use her skills to much effect. Yet, today, she had felt it. When she steadied herself, her arrows flew true and struck deep. She was no Nobby, that was for certain, but she could fire the bow like no one else within the camp ¡°Okay?¡± Nobby asked, stepping onto the wall, assisting her watch. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The pair stood in silence for a long while as they watched out across the horizon. ¡°You really think I¡¯ll be able to do it?¡± Brittany asked, unsure if she could rise greater than an Expert, or if she should. ¡°¡­¡± Nobby continued to stare out into the distance. He had travelled for so long with Fate¡¯s Golden, and had seen so many unbelievable things. Then came the previous year, where they hade across a terrifying foe who essentially faced against all the young Iyrmen, the farmers, Nobby, and Jonn, simultaneously, and beat them. Nobby had almost died in the confrontation, and though he had managed to trap Umbra for a moment, his body had taken too much of a beating, and he had fallen. Adam, too, found Umbra difficult to face, and if not for the timely intervention of four of the strongest members of Fate¡¯s Golden, he surely would have died too. And yet, Umbra was still not in the top five strongest beings Nobby had met thus far. ¡°You can,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Will you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Amira stared out from atop the wall, taking in the sight of the horizon. This horizon was very different to the horizon in Aswadasad. Thend of the Aldishmen was so green, whereas thend in Aswadasad was grey and gold. ¡°You are from Rock Hill?¡± Amira asked. ¡°Aye,¡± Fred replied from the other side of the wall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°Terrible business, that.¡± ¡°Aye.¡± Amira nced his way for a moment before she returned back to staring out in the distance. ¡°Born a farmer?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°What did you farm?¡± ¡°Thend.¡± ¡°Any particr crop?¡± ¡°Wheat,¡± Fred said, before quickly continuing, ¡°and peaches.¡± ¡°Peaches?¡± ¡°The best peaches.¡± Amira slowly nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡± ¡°Aye. They weren¡¯t very big, pa said they¡¯re sweeter when they¡¯re small. Sometimes ma¡¯d make wine with the peaches, but sometimes we could sell them to the merchants or nobles for some pretty silver.¡± ¡°Jurot likes his peaches too, I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°No offence to the Rot family, but their peaches ain¡¯t as good as those we grew,¡± Fred replied, smiling slightly. ¡°In ck Mountain, there¡¯s a tree which grows berries, all kinds of berries. Yellowberries, pinkberries, and ckberries. The best are greyberries, right before they be ckberries. You have to check daily, because they¡¯re only grey for a day, but there¡¯s something about that day which makes them so juicy. You can pluck them and keep them for a while too. You could not find such a great delicacy even in Dakun Manzil.¡± ¡°Dakun Manzil?¡± ¡°The Great House,¡± Amira informed. ¡°Ah,¡± Fred replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have my pa¡¯s peaches neither.¡± ¡°Should they be so lucky,¡± Amira replied. ¡°Peaches in the Iyr ain¡¯t so bad, though.¡± ¡°No, they aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Must be all the blood in the soil,¡± Fred joked. Amira coughed, covering her mouth, trying her best not tough. She threw the young Aldishman a look, before her eyes veered off to the side to find Dunes approaching the pair. ¡°Fred, you¡¯re being called to eat,¡± Dunes said, motioning his head back to the centre of the outpost. Fred cleared his throat, nodding his head to the pair of Aswadians, before making his way to eat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Dunes replied with a bow of his head, making his way up the wall, ncing towards Amira for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Aldishmen are outrageous,¡± Amira replied, still smiling. ¡°Yes?¡± Dunes replied, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°I would not make such jokes about the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°What was the joke?¡± She shook her head, for the time had passed. ¡°Alnd is so green.¡± ¡°Aswadsad is gold and Alnd is green,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°It has been so since Aswadasad was Aswadasad and Alnd was Alnd.¡± ¡°It was so when Aswadasad was Aswabayad,¡± Amira corrected. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes relented. ¡°So it was.¡± ¡°Thend is too cold.¡± ¡°They say Aswadasad is too hot.¡± ¡°The Aldish say many things.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°So they do.¡± ¡°Why are you pretending to be smart?¡± ¡°It is because I know so many things you do not, and you are pretending to know many things you do not.¡± ¡°Do not think I won¡¯t beat you, Morn.¡± Dunes chuckled upon hearing his first name. ¡°Amira, should you be so lucky. I am more powerful than I have ever been, and with this de at my side, not even you could defeat me.¡± Amira¡¯s eyes fell to Dunes¡¯ sword, which was so aptly named. ¡°You are so fortunate to have ingratiated yourself with the Enchanter.¡± ¡°So I have.¡± Amira raised her brows, causing the young Aswadian man to chuckle. ¡°Even with that sword of yours, I could beat you still.¡± ¡°Once we return back to Red Oak, we can check.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of beating you?¡± Amira replied, dropping the matter. ¡°It is too cold,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I must get used to it, for I will work at the business.¡± ¡°What trouble are you thinking to cause? You are a member of ck Mountain. A Priest of ck Mountain, Dunes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve a debt to repay,¡± Dunes replied. Amira inhaled deeply, letting out a long sigh. ¡°Oh, Dunes¡­¡± Dunes smiled, though there was little joy within his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve given him my word.¡± ¡°What of your word to ck Mountain?¡± ¡°I will repay those debts too.¡± Amira said no more, since it was not the time nor ce to speak of such matters. ¡°Are you certain you are not in love with him?¡± ¡°Perhaps I should beat you once we are in Red Oak?¡± Amira smiled.
Side characters getting development? [734] – Y03.034 – Outbreak IX [734] ¨C Y03.034 ¨C Outbreak IX Adam stared at the stars above, the same stars Lucy and Mara spent their nights staring at. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when Adam used toy beside Lanarot in the night while the girl pointed at the stars and babbled. He recalled a particr question she had asked about the stars. ¡®Stahz? Boosh.¡¯ If two stars fought, who would win? Adam smiled at the thought. ¡®Ah, you punk! How can you be so cute?¡¯ ¡°Trouble sleeping?¡± Jaygak asked, approaching the half elf. ¡°I just was thinking is all,¡± Adam replied, still staring at the twinkling stars above, the streaks of colours all across the night sky. It was such a different sky than the sky in his first life, though it had be familiar to him. Adam nced towards Jaygak, whose brows were furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you need?¡± Adam asked, sitting up. ¡°Nothing,¡± Jaygak eventually replied, bowing her head lightly to Adam. ¡°Good night, Adam.¡± ¡°Good night, Jaygak.¡± Adam hoisted himself up, making his way to the long shack where many were already fast asleep. He settled himself quietly into his corner. He slept to the thoughts of those who waited for him within the Iyr. Omen: 2, 14 ¡®Damn, that was a lot of XP.¡¯ XP: 11 800 ¡®Woo, baby. We¡¯re going to be eating good tonight, Bell.¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®What do you think? Should I start spending this on something fun? Probably could grab Mould Earth?¡¯ [Okay.] XP: 11 800 -> 10 800 Trick learnt! Trick: Mold Earth ¡®Bell, let¡¯s not start any problems¡­¡¯ [¡­] Trick: Mold Earth -> Mould Earth ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Jurot¡¯s eyes remained glued to his brother. ¡®Did he speak with Bell?¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called, motioning with his head to one side. As they passed by the farmers, Adam noted Vonda carving letters into the walls while the farmers watched, listening intently to her exnation of the alphabet. ¡®I should have bought more books,¡¯ Adam thought. He wrote within his journal, slipping it back into his shirt a momentter. Jurot waited patiently in the corner with his brother. Adam unstrapped Strong Shield and offered it to the Iyrman. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you use the shield for now,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little¡­ off.¡± ¡°If you feel that way, you should keep it.¡± ¡°I think it would be best if you had it for now, Jurot,¡± Adam said, still holding out the shield. ¡°You¡¯ll be shielding me from most of the threats anyhow, so it¡¯s not like it won¡¯t be helping me.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes did not allow Adam to pull away from his gaze. ¡°When the tyrantboares, you¡¯ll be the one facing it,¡± Adam said. ¡°The shield belonged to your grandfather, and it was gifted to me by Turot, and now, I¡¯m lending it to you so you can bring it a good story. One day, I¡¯ll pass this shield to one of my children.¡± Jurot realised he wasn¡¯t able to rebut his brother¡¯s words. He could, but he would not. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll use Mighty Roar for now, and uh, actually, I think we should hand Nobby Mighty Roar, let him know what¡¯ll be in store for himter, and I¡¯ll use his magical shield.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Adam pat Jurot¡¯s shoulder, turning to leave, before stopping. ¡°Hey, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Should I take Shape Water?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°It is a good trick.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too.¡± XP: 10 600 -> 8 600 Trick learnt! Trick: Shape Water ¡®Whoa, why did that take twice as much XP?¡¯ [You possess too many tricks.] ¡®Alright, fair.¡¯ As the days continued to pass, the air in the outpost rxed. Adam froze water every so often in order to allow the others to cool their own water as the temperature began to rise inte dawnval. ¡°So that¡¯s a tyrantboar,¡± Adam said, staring out onto the horizon. ¡°Not sure if my Fireball will do much.¡± In the distance arge mass of creatures rushed towards the group, though it was not quite asrge as the previous horde, which had numbered at least fifty. This group was perhaps a couple dozen at most, though it was spearheaded by a huge boar. It was unlike any other boar he had seen, for this boar, like the boars surrounding it, were nketed by raging fire. It was alsorger than any other giant boar Adam hade across, this boar easily twice as tall as Adam, and much wider. Adam checked his Omen. Omen: 6, 14 ¡®Not terrible, I suppose¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I would like to face it.¡± ¡°Does anyone want to im the glory for themselves?¡± Adam asked, ncing back towards the rest of the group. ¡°Speak up, or forever hold your peace.¡± His eyes fell to Lucy. Lucy nced away awkwardly. ¡®I¡¯m not stupid enough toe between and Iyrman and his prey¡­¡¯ Jaygak and Laygak exchanged a smile between one another, d the creatures were fiery. Finally, they would be able to keep up with the monsters around them. ¡°Alright, well¡­¡± Adam paused, his eyes falling towards the nearby outpost. Jurot retreated from the wall, making his way out to meet with the singr tribesfolk who had approached their outpost. They conversed for a moment, partly with their hands, before Jurot returned back to the outpost. ¡°The tribesfolk wish to im the tyrantboar.¡± Adam raised his brows expectantly. Jurot bowed his head. ¡°We will allow them to im it.¡± ¡°So we¡¯ll deal with the rest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How are they going to pull the tyrantboar aside?¡± ¡°They will not,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°We Iyrmen will assist them in their outpost.¡± Adam frowned slightly, unsure of how he felt about the Iyrmen leaving them for some suspicious tribesfolk. However, if he couldn¡¯t trust Jurot¡¯s words, who could he trust? ¡°Okay.¡± The Iyrmen swiftly made their preparations as they made to leave. Jurot ced a hand on Nobby¡¯s shoulder, bowing his head gently, before leaving for the other outpost. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called. ¡°Yeah?¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°Kavgak¡¯s going to hear such a great story from me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, wondering if he should force his way to the other outpost. Jaygak sped his forearm, ncing around towards the rest of the group. ¡°Dunes, Sir Vonda, we¡¯ll leave the outpost in your care.¡± The pair of priests bowed their heads gently in response, while Adam fumed, thinking of how to get his revenge. ¡°If the tyrantboar aims for us, will you assist?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°If the tyrantboar is smart enough to avoid us, it will still have to deal with a father who wishes to bring back a great story,¡± Jaygak replied, before her eyes fell across the group. She wasn¡¯t sure which half of the group was stronger. Those born and bred for war and death, or the group which remained, filled with the likes of a Demon Lord, members of prestigious orders, farmers and porters, and finally, a fool of a father. ¡°Don¡¯t have too much fun without me,¡± Adam called out, waving as the young Iyrmen made their way out. ¡°Except for you Bavin, you¡¯re allowed to have as much fun as you like.¡± Bavin flushed slightly as he made his way to the other outpost. ¡®The tribesfolk aren¡¯t stupid enough to try anything with the Iyrmen, are they?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s time for us to shine,¡± Lucy said, holding her giant axe in hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry at all, my dear followers, I will protect you!¡± ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t be cringe,¡± Adam said, before quickly ncing to hispanions. ¡°We¡¯ll have Nobby, Lucy, and Mara hold the front line this time. Jonn, Fred, you both deal with one wall, I¡¯ll deal with the other.¡± Adam donned his magical shield. ¡°Amira, if you¡¯d be so kind as to watch over our dear priests, that would be ster. The wolves will keep an eye out and Zeus and the other magical steeds will support whichever side needs it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cringe,¡± Lucy replied, hoisting Great Destroyer over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re cringe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my Fireballs are going to work so we¡¯re going to have to actually work hard today.¡± Adam began to stretch as the creatures approached, only a few minutes away at most. Sir Vonda and Dunes began their prayers to empower the front line, Adam feeling his body swell with strength. Health: 91 -> 96 ¡®I¡¯ve almost broken a century,¡¯ Adam thought, rolling his shoulders. ¡®It¡¯s so awkward that my best stuff won¡¯t be as useful¡­¡¯ Adam held out Wraith in hand, feeling the weight of the axe. His heart began to throb, sweat pouring across the back of his neck. ¡°Adam!¡± Lucy shouted, feeling the divine magic within her. ¡°The one who kills the most gets to keep the biggest fang.¡± She grinned wide. ¡°How can you say such a thing in front of Sir Vonda, our Priest of Life?¡± Adam replied, returning a smile. ¡°Who am I?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I¡¯m the Demo-,¡± she began, only to remember who she was amongst. ¡°I¡¯m Lucy, damn it!¡±
I thought this chapter was a different chapter and was so excited. You''ll have to wait for a little while longer for that. [736] – Y03.036 – Rights I [736] ¨C Y03.036 ¨C Rights I The triplets sat alongside their distant baby uncles and aunts. They were so through their nana, as they were her nieces and nephews. Tonagek spoke a tale to the children, Danagek sitting on hisp, therge boy about asrge as Gurot and Kavgak. The children listened intently to one of the many Gek tales. During the tale, a few guests had arrived, those which the children had long be ustomed to. ¡°Papo,¡± Lanarot called, embracing Tonagek. ¡°Little Lanarot,¡± Tonagek greeted, hugging her with one arm, before allowing her to greet her cousin. ¡°Dana,¡± Lanarot said, hugging the boy tight. ¡°You ah okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, hugging the girl back. ¡°Did we interrupt the tale?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°It was the end of the chapter,¡± Tonagek replied, before the children were dismissed, allowing them to y. The pair shared tea, though since it was the Gek family estate, Tonagek poured the tea for his sister. Sonarot noted the ne her brother wore, a simple ne made of string and three scales of the blue dragon his nephews had in a few years ago. ¡°I will bring Jirot and Jarot tomorrow to y,¡± Sonarot promised. ¡°Can you take them from their greatfather?¡± Tonagek asked. Sonarot smiled in response, sipping the tea her brother had made, which tasted lightly of berries. ¡°Father is like that.¡± ¡°So he is,¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°He is not like greatfather at all.¡± Sonarot thought of their greatfather, who had gone to die when Jurot and Tanagek, who had been named after the old man, had been born. ¡°Yes.¡± The old man had been rather cold, very much like what the Aldishmen thought Iyrmen were. Tanagek the Dutiful. He had been a man of duty, taking the duties of Family Head and Family Elder. He was a man of the Gek family before he was a husband or father. ¡°Since I am an Iyrman,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°I should do as an Iyrman does,¡± Sonarot continued. The line had been passed down to them to exin the ridiculousness that was Tanagek the Dutiful. ¡°Have you spoken of his tale to the children yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Tonagek admitted. ¡°The tale of Bloodde is next.¡± If it was the tale of Bloodde, Sonarot assumed it must have been one of the first Blooddes, for it made no sense to speak of their uncle¡¯s tale before their greatfather¡¯s. After all, it was Tanagek the Dutiful who had returned the Bloodde back to the family. She nced to the side to find Karot standing beside her, Danagek beside him, though the rotund boy stared at his father expectantly. Tonagek lifted his son up onto hisp, pushing away his cup of tea so it was out of the boy¡¯s reach. Sonarot lifted Karot up, who wrapped an arm around her neck and rested his head against her shoulder. She turned to see the rest of the triplets waiting expectantly. Sonarot smiled. While the triplets cuddled their grandmother, Adam watched the fight between therge summoned earth elemental and the tyrantboar. Therge summoned earth elemental caught the tyrantboar within its rock hard arms, lifting it up as though it were a pillow, before mming it into the earth behind it. The tyrantboar¡¯s mes flickered for a moment while the tribesfolk darted around it, though only three stepped forward to face it. They wielded long spears, jabbing away at the creature, while it violently thrashed. ¡®That¡¯s one way of handling it, I suppose,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes ncing aside to see the Iyrmen dispatching the smaller boars. They worked with glorious efficiency, which was different to Iyrman efficiency, for the way they fought certainly wasn¡¯t to kill them as quickly as possible, but rather, to bring back a story to the Iyr. Iyrman efficiency would have seen the fireboars already dead, with the tyrantboar on the way. As Adam¡¯s eyes fell back to the tribesfolk, he gasped. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Fly Adam raised Wraith into the air, chanting out the words to his spell, the magic filling his entire body. As the tingling sensation swam through him, his feet lifted off the ground, and the half elf darted through the air, flying towards the fallen group. He reached into his inner robe pocket, and a smaller pocket within, reaching for a diamond. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said as the half elfnded on the ground. He stepped in front of the half elf, stopping the young man from stepping further ahead. ¡°Jurot, the-,¡± Jurot ced a hand onto Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We cannot interfere.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Adam replied before falling silent to Jurot¡¯s gaze, the young Iyrman shaking his head lightly. ¡°It is not our right to interfere.¡± As the dying woes of the tyrantbear grew silent, Adam stared at the two tribesfolk whoy deathly still. One had been run through by a tusk, and another had been hit by a hoof so viciously, their mangled body was twisted in unnatural ways. Just like that, the fighting was over. ¡°¡­¡± Adam¡¯s heart pounding in his chest wildly. ¡°You should tell them I can save them.¡± The tribesfolk with the shawl mask and the staff mmed their staff into the earth and raised a finger towards the half elf, shaking their head at him. ¡°We cannot deny them their rights, Adam,¡± Jurot said. Adam clenched his jaw. He wanted toin, but since it was Jurot saying so, what else could he do? He could feel the hand at his shoulder squeeze it gently, before letting it go. ¡®I have the power to save them, though¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, patting his back gently. ¡°Faool was wounded during the bout.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 25 Adam¡¯s warm magic filled the young Iyrman, whose skin began to stitch itself shut. Faool let out a low sigh, bowing his head lightly. ¡°Thank you, cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Any time.¡± The Iyrmen began to take the bodies of the dead fireboars they had killed, dragging them to the outpost, leaving the tribesfolk to deal with the tyrantboar and their dead. ¡°I killed three boars,¡± Lucy said upon their return, grinning wide. She eyed up Adam for a moment, noting he had be slightly smaller. ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. ¡°¡­¡± Lucy had been waiting for Adam¡¯s rebuttal, since technically he had also killed three, one with his magic while the boars had charged their outpost. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡®¡­¡¯ Lucy exchanged a look with Mara. The group began to butcher the boars, while some began to shift the earth to create a grave. Adam assisted with his new magic, shifting the earth with ease once they had softened it up with their shovels. He nced aside to see the tribesfolk digging two graves where they had in the tyrantboar. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked for a debt or anything,¡± Adam said. ¡°It does not matter,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They earned a good death.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important about dying a good death?¡± Adam asked, his voice quivering for a moment before he calmed himself. ¡°Jurot. If I end up dying a good death and Vonda can bring me back, will you deny her?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I would bring you back, because that is what you wished for.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know, if you die a good death, I¡¯m bringing you back.¡± Adam red into Jurot¡¯s eyes through his visor. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Would you prefer it if I left you to die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So Lanarot, Turot, Asorot, Gurot, Murot, will hear the tale and will go on to do more,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°If you want them to do more, you should stay alive and make sure they do more themselves,¡± Adam replied. ¡°My death will inspire them.¡± ¡°What would I tell your mother.¡± ¡°You-,¡± Jurot began, though found his throat mping tight. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°While you¡¯re happy dying a good death, I¡¯m the one whose gotta pick up the pieces, Jurot. I¡¯m the one that has to tell your mother. To tell Lanarot, our sister. To tell our cousins, some of whom won¡¯t even remember you. To tell my children. I¡¯m the one who has to watch them cry.¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while as Adam went back to using his magic to move the earth. Jurot stared at the grave, a grave which may have been meant for him. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°If I do die, and you cannot bring me to life, you must bring my body back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have to worry about that since you won¡¯t die.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, causing him to stop moving the earth. ¡°You must promise me, brother.¡± Adam saw the serious look in Jurot¡¯s eyes, and upon hearing thest word, his heart almost skipped a beat. He had heard so many of the Iyr¡¯s tales, and rarely, he would hear how the Iyr could not reim the body. Every time such words were spoken, there was a sadness within those words. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam promised. Jurot bowed his head, standing silently beside Adam as he continued to dig the grave. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I am not so easy to kill.¡± Adam paused for a moment, turning back to face his brother. ¡°Yeah.¡±
The death gs have been raised. [735] – Y03.035 – Outbreak X [735] ¨C Y03.035 ¨C Outbreak X ¡°Potato!¡± Jirot gasped, charging up towards her greataunt, who hoisted the girl up once they shed. ¡°Tato!¡± ¡°Would you like the potato?¡± Gangak asked, holding the girl to her chest with an arm, holding the warm potato in the other. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where are your manners?¡± Gangak asked. Jirot threw a look over one shoulder, then the other, before smirking innocently. ¡°I found it.¡± Gangak raised her brows expectantly. ¡°Peas.¡± The older Iyrman smiled, offering the girl the potato, before hoisting up the younger twin up towards her chest. ¡°Jarot, you always have such good manners, yes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, smiling innocently as his cheeks flushed. Jirot bit into the warm potato, feeling how soft and mushy it was to her teeth, before she held the potato out with both hands to her brother. Jarot leaned in to bite the potato from her hands while their nano carried the pair back to their nana. ¡°Soht peas,¡± Jirot called, holding up her potato towards her nana. ¡°I will go bring some salt.¡± Mirot left them for a moment, before returning with a small shaker. She made the motion of sprinkling the salt onto the potato, but covered the hole with her thumb. Jirot leaned in to bite into the potato, chewing it slowly. She narrowed her eyes, not able to feel the granules. ¡°More peas.¡± ¡°Yes, my Jirot,¡± Mirot replied, this time sprinkling salt onto the potato properly, before the girl bit into the potato, causing Jarot to pout. ¡°Mmm! So dishus!¡± Jirot offered the potato to her brother, who ate it out of her hands, the pair eating the salted potato between them. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Mirot asked, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. Jirot smirked slightly, but since her nana was rubbing her head¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± Mirot smiled warmly at the pair, before leaving them be with their greataunt. Gangak held the pair within her arms, the pair melting against her as they finished their potato. Jirot sat up. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Daddy is gone?¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Do you miss your father?¡± Jirot smirked slightly. ¡°No.¡± Her lips instantly formed a pout. ¡°Why are you so sad?¡± ¡°Not sad.¡± ¡°Do you miss your daddy?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, though she continued to pout. ¡°Daddy? Ise back?¡± ¡°Your father wille back, and he will bring many gifts,¡± Gangak nuzzled against the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°How can he not return when he adores you so much? Jarot, do you miss your father?¡± Jarot shook his head gently, smirking slightly, before he then pouted. His lower lip trembled, but it quickly stopped as Gangak pulled the boy in close. ¡°Do you miss your uncle?¡± ¡°Unko Juwoh!¡± Jirot said, pointing up at her nano. ¡°Unko Juwoh is, is, his, small, he is big, all day is big.¡± ¡°He is not small?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, shaking her head. ¡°Unko Juwoh is, his, heeeee, not small, not, is big boy!¡± The girl held the potato up, but knew better than not to hold a potato without both hands, having made the mistake previously. ¡°This big.¡± ¡°Is your dada bigger or your papo?¡± Jirot blinked, furrowing her brows. ¡°Daddy is not big. Daddy is daddy.¡± Jarot nodded to his sister¡¯s words, for how could their father be big when he was their father? ¡°Is your babo big?¡± ¡°Babo is babo, is not big.¡± Gangak smiled. ¡°Am I big?¡± ¡°You are not big! Nano, you are, you, so coot, okay?¡± ¡°I am¡­ cute?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot said, bobbing her head, her brother also bobbing his head. ¡°So coot.¡± ¡°Is your father cute?¡± Gangak asked, pulling them up closer to hold them tight against her. Jirot¡¯s lips formed a cheeky smirk, before the girl busted out into a wicked cackle. Finally, she responded with a single word, her most favourite word of all. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 21 (4, 4)(1, 3) Damage vulnerability! 25 damage! Health: 96 -> 95 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (1, 4)(2, 4) Damage vulnerability! 26 damage! Health: 95 -> 93 Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 19 -> 18 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 17 (7) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 17 (1, 2)(2, 3) 17 damage! Health: 93 -> 91 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 18 (2, 3)(1, 3) Damage vulnerability! 22 damage! Health: 91 -> 88 Adam focused on the two fireboars which dared to leap towards him, scrambling up the wooden walls of the outpost. He inhaled for a moment as the heat of their bodies tickled up against his armour before he swung Wraith towards each. He sliced through one with some effort, Wraith shing with cold energy for a moment as he sliced through the first fireboar. He could feel the heat of the boar singe against him, but he thought little of it. ¡°Baktu, take you,¡± Adam grunted through his gritted teeth, chanting the words to cast his spell. He aimed his axe towards the second boar, which had scrambled onto the wall, its mighty hind legs allowing it to leap onto the post. ¡®Can boars even leap up this high?¡¯ His axe shook slightly as it struck the boar, blowing apart its body, while the cool blow of Wraith shook through it, silencing the fireboar forever still. Thunder echoed across the outpost. It was a thunder which let hispanions know he was still there, and eager to fight. Adam turned, noting the divine magic of the priests piercing through the fireboars which had tried to leap onto their side of the wall, though their slowed movement made it difficult. ¡®That was easier than I expected,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Careful!¡± Fred shouted, shing with his de against the boar Jonn had just in. ¡°They get back up!¡± Adam snapped his head back towards his two boars, but he had almost bisected them. Had they returned back to life, it would have been rather impressive, but he had sent them on their way to Baktu. Jonn¡¯s magical de cut through one of the boars, shing white hot with divine magic, causing him to wince slightly as the fire of the boar struck him, before it died out. However, Fred¡¯s de pierced through its skull, to silence it forever before it could get back up to trouble them. Lucy and Mara struck with their great weapons with great force, slicing apart a boar each. The mes of the boars did little to them, just like Nobby, who had been taught the Rot family¡¯s way. His rage resisted the mes as it resisted des of steel, and he struck the boar ahead of him with his axe, the same axe which had been crafted by Adam and Jurot. As the boar tried to gore the young man, Nobby pushed it back with his shield, almost forcing it off the wall. It would have no doubt gored anyone within the camp, but like Adam, Nobby was hard to hit. Even without his shield, Nobby was as hard to hit as any who wore full te mail, the young man too tough, too nimble. After confirming hispanions were doing well, Brittany¡¯s arrow striking through the side of a fireboar to ease his worries, Adam nced towards the other outpost. ¡®What the?¡¯ The Iyrmen had formed an arrow, with the tip of the arrow formed of the range dancers, with Jurot upfront. Within the middle of the arrow was a second arrow, made up of the tribesfolk. Instead of staying within the safe walls of the outpost, the group had rushed outside. As the tyrantboar charged the group, the first arrow shifted, breaking apart to deal with the surrounding boars, Jurot raged as he tackled two of the boars aside, with hispanions following suit. The rage dancers managed to force away the smaller fireboars, with Naqokan, Uwajin, and Bavin feeling the heat through their rage, while the pair of Rot managed to resist its stabbing pain. Laygak and Jaygak also managed to resist the heat, though the tusks of the creatures caused their shield arms to throb. They were d for the steel which protected them as they pushed the small fireboars aside, even the likes of them being able to deal with something that simple. The pair who formed the Ool family did not force the creatures aside with their strength, for while the other families prided themselves in their strength, Kitool and Faool took pride their agility and wits, along with their family¡¯s technique. Though they could not resist the mes of the creatures as they struck with their staves, the pair of Ools used their nimbleness to defend against the fireboars. ¡°Faool!¡± Laygak shouted as Faool¡¯s body skidded aside, using his staff to stop himself. The young man¡¯s side had been gored apart by a particrly vicious boar, one which had managed to resist his drop kick. Kitool had managed to force away two with her inner strength, though that was a given. ¡°Focus,¡± Jaygak eximed as they faced against the fireboars side by side. Laygak grit his teeth as he squared off with the fireboar ahead of him, leaving Faool in their cousin¡¯s care. ¡°Step aside, Faool,¡± Kitool said, holding out her staff ahead of her towards the boar which had managed to strike Faool so viciously. Had he not been an Expert, the young man may have been close to death. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when the young man would have fallen to such a blow. ¡°I can do it,¡± Faool replied, standing up tall again, inhaling deeply as he forced away the pain. ¡°You havepleted your role,¡± Kitool replied, though she could feel her stomach churn. She had denied her cousin glory today. He had almost defeated a boar himself, while the other had clipped his side, which was more than good enough. ¡®There will be greater glory for you still, Faool.¡¯ While the Iyrmen faced against the smaller fireboars, the tribesfolk dealt with the giant tyrantboar without fear of the smaller boars around them, the Iyrmen handling them with Iyrman efficiency. The tribesfolk numbered a dozen, yet thought they numbered fewer than Fate¡¯s Golden, they too had their own Experts. The eldest tribesfolk, the only one to wear a mask with a hood emerging from around it to cover their shoulders, raised the wooden staff up. ¡®Ah,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if that was how the outpost had been destroyed previously.
I''m sorry for missing the most important chapter. [737] – Y03.037 – Rights II [737] ¨C Y03.037 ¨C Rights II ¡°They have brought gifts,¡± Jurot stated. Dusk had yet to nket the sky when the tribesfolk appeared, gifts in tow. There were tworge gifts wrapped in nkets, though Adam could spot the tips of the tyrantboar tusks peeking out from the sides. The group had also brought cuts of the tyrantboar¡¯s skin and meat for the group. ¡°We appreciate the gifts,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head towards the tribesfolk. The tribesfolk with the staff motioned a hand to the other tribesfolk, before signing with their hands as they made noises towards Jurot. Jurot almost turned to Adam to ask for permission, but instead replied with short grunts and his own signs. The tribesfolk with the staff then stepped towards Adam cing a hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder, needing to tip toe to do so, before they formed a thumbs up, bringing it to beneath their jaw. ¡°It means thank you,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Ah, of course,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head lightly. The tribesfolk made a noise towards Jurot, smacking the back of their hand to their palm, before chuckling lightly. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, standing a little taller. The tribesfolk bowed their heads a final time and led the others out. Adam looked towards Jurot expectantly. ¡°They spoke the truth.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They said I have a good brother.¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Adam replied, standing a little taller. ¡°How did they know I was your brother?¡± ¡°I told them.¡± ¡°Oh. Right. Makes sense.¡± ¡°A tyrantboar tusk,¡± Jaygak said, admiring the tusks. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Looks like the business is going to have some cool weapons.¡± ¡°Bonecleave is made of tyrantboar,¡± Jaygak said, thinking back to the de. ¡°It belongs to the Min family.¡± ¡°Is that what the Chief¡¯s weapon is made of?¡± ¡°No, that de is made from titan bone and dragonsteel.¡± ¡°What bone?¡± ¡°Titan bone,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Titan?¡± ¡°Ancient beings who were said to be the precursors of giants, though that may be rumour.¡± ¡°How ancient are they?¡± ¡°Theye from the time before the Iyr, before even the dragons,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°The story of its procurement was buried.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, suddenly far less eager to hear about the weapon. ¡®No need to seek my death so eagerly.¡¯ ¡°Bonecleave is a good weapon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is made of a tyrantboar which once skewered a dragon.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°It can skewer dragons pretty well too,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The Min family possesses it, and it has been used to hunt dragons since it holds a property which allows it to strike dragons with greater might.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Sounds cool.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°It was once used to threaten Veisswing.¡± ¡°Veisswing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He¡¯s got a sister, right?¡± ¡°The Princess of the Red Desert,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t Rose¡¯s order have something to do with Veisswing?¡± ¡°No, her order is allied with the Princess of the Red Desert.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡®Wasn¡¯t there another order which was allied with the bronze dragons?¡¯ ¡°Veisswing had stolen an item meant as a gift from the Iyr to another, and so the Chief of the time went to speak with Veisswing, taking with him a member of the Min family along with a number of other Iyrmen,¡± Jaygak informed. ¡°Veisswing almost did not relent.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°His father slumbered nearby and he believed the Iyr would not wish to face a dragon which held such great power.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°His father is an Ancient Brass Dragon,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Oh. Ancient?¡± Adam thought about how strong a dragon of that calibre would be. ¡°Is he about as strong Jaeryael then?¡± ¡°He could sh with the Golden Empress,¡± Jaygak confirmed. Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. So what happened?¡± ¡°He realised we Iyrmen would wish to face a dragon which held such great power,¡± Jaygak replied. Jurot¡¯s lips twitched slightly upon hearing the tale. ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You¡¯d think he¡¯d know about the Iyrmen and their, your, proclivity to being crazy.¡± ¡°Your are the de calling the spear bloody, Adam,¡± Jaygak replied, shing a smile. Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Korin tookmand of the fresh tyrantboar meat, slicing it thinly as he prepared to fry it, using his spices, and the oil he had procured and has thus barely used. The meat of the tyrantboar melted into their mouths as they ate it, the spices dancing along their tongues. Jurot wrapped the meat around his cheese and chewed it slowly, before melting a small block over the meat, finishing thest of his tyrantboar meat and the good cheese. ¡°Kit¡¯a, Jay¡¯a,¡± Adam called, motioning with his head, sneaking them away. He held out two slices of tyrantboar meat he had absconded with, before tossing them to each of the direwolves, rubbing their necks. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I gave you the meat, okay?¡± They yelped quietly and rubbed the sides of their faces against Adam¡¯s cheeks, the half elf half hugging theirrge necks, their thick fur tickling him. The pair returned to devour the fireboar meat the Iyrmen had prepared for them. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, noting Zeus staring at him. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some nice apples when we¡¯re back in town.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not like you need to eat anyhow¡­¡¯ Adam made sure not to send the thought to his magical steed. The days continued to pass without much fanfare, though more birdcats appeared to harass them. Once the Fireballs softened them up, Fate¡¯s Golden easily dispatched the creatures. When the firewolves appeared, it was more difficult, especially due to their me breaths. It was more awkward to kill them since they were still resistant to Fireball, but not weak to frost like the fireboars. Thankfully, their typical tactics of using the two priests to concentrate on Spirit Sentinels in safety, while the rage dancers formed the front line, supported by those wielding long pikes, did more than enough. Adam swapped out Faool with Bavin, since Bavin was a rage dancer, and was much better on the front line, even if Faool could force multiple creatures away with the Ool family¡¯s abilities. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t quite as good with a pike, but settled with a bow, the young man was a fierce archer who could then close the gap if needed. Brittany¡¯s eyes fell to the Iyrman, the cousin of the same Iyrman who had trained her. ¡®Isn¡¯t he considered one of the weaker Iyrmen?¡¯ Brittany had understood the Iyr was full of monsters, but to think what they considered to be weak was still stronger than what she considered to be strong¡­ ¡°You Iyrmen are so crazy,¡± Adam said, ncing between Jurot and the younger Iyrmen. He stood with his arms crossed, and tapped his finger along his bicep, frowning slightly. Then his eyes fell to therge pythons which had appeared on the horizon, making their way to the fort. ¡°It is time for glory,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already get enough glory with the fireboars?¡± ¡°We assisted others, but now it is time to earn our own.¡± Adam huffed, still tapping his bicep. He wouldn¡¯t have minded allowing the Iyrmen to fight outside the fort, but Jurot had asked only for the Iyrmen to participate, which was more awkward. If he was around, he¡¯d be more eager to allow them to fight, but¡­ ¡®But what?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®They¡¯ve got Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool. What, you think you can outmatch those three, you idiot?¡¯ ¡°Alright, but none of you are allowed to die.¡± ¡°It is-,¡± Nirot began, before she stopped, seeing the re in Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°We will follow the rules,¡± Naqokan assured. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Adam asked, turning aside. ¡°You just want to show off to your siblings, taking all the glory for yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± all the Iyrmen replied. ¡°You punks!¡± Adam eximed, turning further away from them. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you go down! What will I say to little Inakan and the others?¡± Since Adam was being cringe, Jurot understood they had permission to fight the giant pythons themselves. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, offering Strong Shield, which Jurot had returned as the days had passed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to meditate with it, so it should be fine to use it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The pythons will want to eat those with magical items.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam thought back to the creatures they had been facing, and it did seem as though they were more focused on those with magical items. The group made their way to the other fort, Jurotmunicating their intentions, which the tribesfolk relented to. Jonn watched as Adam followed from a distance, far enough away that he couldn¡¯t interfere, but close enough to get to anyone who dropped shortly. ¡°Will you not follow him?¡± Mara asked, watching from the wall beside him. ¡°He does not need me beside him.¡± ¡°It is our duty to follow our¡­¡± Mara felt the sharp gaze from Lucy. ¡°I would only be a bother.¡± ¡°Then you must grow powerful enough not to be a bother,¡± Mara replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonn replied, wondering why the demon was picking a fight with him. The Iyrmen formed an arrow as they had done so previously, once more with Jurot at the tip, followed by the other rage dancers. Adam stared at the group ahead of him as they prepared themselves, ready to deal with the half dozen or so giant pythons. From what he knew, each was more powerful than an Expert, and their jaws could crush any normal man apart. ¡®They should be fine, right?¡¯
I''m sure nothing will happen to them facing six giant pythons by themselves :) [738] – Y03.038 – Rights III [738] ¨C Y03.038 ¨C Rights III Faool inhaled deeply as he watched as the pythons grewrger as they slithered their way towards them. He held his staff in front of him, holding it up with both hands, bowing his head to press his forehead against the cool wood. Kitool made an identical motion right beside him. ¡°Faool,¡± Kitool called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You will not fall before me,¡± Kitool stated. ¡°I am not like you, cousin Kitool.¡± ¡°No,¡± Kitool agreed. ¡°I wield Tigerstaff, and you wield a mundane staff.¡± Kitool pushed out the staff in front of her, with her cousin doing the same, the pairpleting their stretches together. ¡°When they hear the tale, they will hear how you kept up with your cousin even when you did not wield one of your family¡¯s greatest weapons.¡± Faool¡¯s lip trembled for a moment, before he let out a low sigh. He held the staff from either end, holding it raised in front of him horizontally, covering the sight of the pythons for a moment. ¡°I, too, am an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kitool replied, and the pair continued their stretches together. ¡°Uvajin would look good in dress made of python leather,¡± Uwajin said, swinging her de around. ¡°I was thinking the same for Minakan,¡± Naqokan replied, swinging her de around too, though in a different manner. ¡°I will kill one myself.¡± ¡°I will kill two myself.¡± Uwajin turned to face Naqokan, raising her brow. Naqokan replied with a small smile, causing the tusked Iyrman to chuckle lightly. ¡°It¡¯s warm today,¡± Laygak said, swinging his de in the motions he had learnt to prepare himself. ¡°It¡¯s almost the perfect weather,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Almost,¡± Laygak agreed. ¡°Do you remember how to kill a boar?¡± ¡°One swing at a time,¡± Laygak replied, shing downwards. Jaygak nodded, twisting her front, before bending over to reach for the tips of her boots. ¡°How do you kill a dragon?¡± ¡°One swing at a time.¡± The young Iyrman shed sideways. ¡°How do you kill a god?¡± The young Iyrman thrust his de forward, over his shield. ¡°One swing at a time.¡± Jurot clenched his entire body, starting from his feet and thighs, before making his way up towards his neck and jaw. Then he rxed his body in the same order, inhaling and exhaling at the end. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Bavin replied. The Iyrmen could feel the vibrations in the ground as the pythons charged towards them. ¡°We can¡¯t interfere,¡± Adam said. The tribesfolk beside him, the same tribesfolk with the staff, bowed their head. Their eyes remained glued to the Iyrmen, who had not yet shown their capacity to butcher. Last time, they had to hold back for the tribesfolk, but this time, it was for the glory of their families. Laygak stared at the pythons ahead, lifting his shield up as they prepared to fight. ¡®We can do this.¡¯ ¡®We fought hydras previously and were able to defeat them,¡¯ Nirot thought. ¡®Pythons are weaker.¡¯ Faool thought, though the next thought quickly invaded his mind. He held his staff out as if it was a longsword, ready to strike. ¡®Last time, Adam assisted us.¡¯ The ground shook furiously as the giant pythons, each at least fifty metres long, slithered towards the group. Their skin was no doubt as thick as an Iyrman, theirrge fangs easilyrger than even the likes of Nobby. Just a single misstep and most of them would die, even Jurot would note out unharmed. Bavin inhaled deeply and let out an exhale. ¡®I,¡¯ the young Iyrman thought as the pythons were upon them, ¡®am Bavin!¡¯ The hiss of the pythons were quickly drowned out by the cacophony of Iyrmen roaring as they raged. The pythons sped up at thest moment, their jaws snapping as they tried to swallow the Iyrmen whole. Their nimbleness was not betrayed by theirrge, thick bodies, the pythons almost blurring as they began their assaults. Laygak¡¯s eyes went wide as he froze in shock for a moment, for where his cousin once stood, was now the tightening jaw of a giant python. A muffled voice called from within, before a de pierced through the side of the python¡¯s cheek, the bright light shining off the creature¡¯s scales. The python hissed in annoyance, before another de pierced into the side of its face. Jaygak forced her body to react, tearing between the two holes to form an escape before she pushed her way through, almost dropping to a knee before she turned, raising her shield in front of her. Faool crashed his staff against the side of the python which had seemingly swallowed his cousin, though it bounced off against its thick hide. He spun his staff, before leaping up onto the python¡¯s back, crashing his staff against its head once more, filled with his inner strength, though it didn¡¯t even seem to register his blow. Faool¡¯s heart pounding wildly in his chest before he inhaled deeply, forming a fist, before he punched downwards, almost like a drill as his fist spun, before he struck the top of the snake¡¯s head. Its entire body shuddered for a moment before it froze into ce, before he spun to the side and aimed a heel kick to its eye, using the momentum of the kick to spin himself tond onto his feet. He turned back towards the frozen snake, while a shadow loomed across him, blotting out the sun as the spinning form of Kitool began to shower therge python in death. Tigerstaff blurred as the staff crashed against the same spot Faool had struck to freeze the creature in ce, before she also forced a heavy blow into the python, finally hopping off tond beside the young Iyrman, readying to face the creature together with her cousin. Uwajin and Naqokan darted on either side as the python tried to im one, its fangs tearing up the earth as though it were bread. They grinned wildly in their rage, as Naqokan¡¯s de struck across the creatures side, shing hot with divine might, while Uwajin forced her body into a deeper rage, reaching deep within her as she tore into the creatures side, the pair beginning their dance of death. ¡®What are the hell are they ying at?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at thebination of Iyrmen and the number of pythons. He had thought Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool would handle one each, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Even if they had decided to partner up with their cousins, with Nirot and Jurot facing one each, it made sense to allow Uwajin to handle one by herself. Bavin winced in pain as the venom of the giant python sizzled against his side, but he tore into the creatures side with his axe, barely managing to slice out a scale as his entire body shook. He was not like the Rot family, who were able to deal with the venom of a python, his family¡¯s way was simr to that of the Kan family. His axe shed white hot with divine magic as he tore into it once more, though he had only managed to scar the creature. Nirot managed to fend off her python by dancing around it, keeping her shield up to force away a fang before she hacked into its side. She waspletely focused on the python she was facing, understanding even she couldn¡¯t ignore its threat. Adam stepped forward, feeling something strike against his side, before he turned, ring at the tribesfolk elder. They raised a finger and shook their head towards him, before sping their staff with both hands, mming it into the earth. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped back to the group. The giant python which had aimed for Jurot, and the deliciousness of magic it could tasteing from him, snapped its head towards where Jurot had tensed his body towards, and yet it only found the earth. Its eye snapped towards the Iyrman, who hadn¡¯t even taken a step to the side. Jurot¡¯s entire body was red hot with rage, and he raised his axe, shing towards the creature¡¯s eye. It let out a pained hiss as its entire body convulsed, Jurot expending every charge of Phantom, before he darted towards Bavin¡¯s side. Though the snake made to move to strike at his back, its entire body writhed in pain from the blow which rocked its mind. Jurot¡¯s axe sunk in to the side of the snake Bavin was facing, trying to catch its attention. ¡°Come!¡± The original n was for the trio to handle the likes of the pythons, with Bavin taking the ce of Uwajin in order to bring glory to his own family, and to allow Uwajin to fight beside Naqokan, where she preferred. Kitool, too, had thought to allow her cousin glory, and Jaygak did the same. This was not a matter of winning, this was a matter of creating a good tale for their cousins, who had entrusted their elder cousins thus far. Yet, Bavin had taken such a heavy blow, so Jurot was forced to assist. If Bavin fell, the battle became twice as difficult, and Jurot wouldn¡¯t be able to face his brother.
The rolls for this fight were insane. [739] – Y03.039 – Rights IV [739] ¨C Y03.039 ¨C Rights IV Uwajin managed to stifle the grunt of pain as the python managed to catch her side, the venom eating through her skin. She gripped her greatsword tight in hand, flexed her muscles, stepped forward to attack once more, ignoring the pain. Jurot was already at Bavin¡¯s side, if she allowed them toe support her, the momentum of the battle would shift. Jaygak shed against the side of the creature, Great Moon carving a heavy wound onto its scales, while Laygak¡¯s de bounced off its tough side. ¡®One swing at a time!¡¯ Laygak thought, gripping his de tighter. He heard the sickening crunch of metal, his eyes darting aside to see the fang piercing through Jaygak¡¯s armour. His heart started to pound heavier as the chill seeped into him. ¡°Jaygak!¡± Jaygak inhaled for a moment, raising her de. ¡°Focus,¡± she said calmly through the pain. She could feel the venom start to eat away at her side, and though she was happy to face the fireboars and firewolves, venom was not something the Gaks resisted. Yet, if she made a fuss and a bother now, they would need to retreat, and Adam woulde to help them. She was d she wore armour, the helmet hiding her pained expression. ¡®Keep stepping forward, Laygak. Even if it kills me, I¡¯ll make sure it can¡¯t kill you!¡¯ She forced away the pain, her entire body flexing as she raised the bright weapon. ¡°Faool, to Bavin,¡± Kitool shouted as the pair made to move in tandem. Though the pair were mirroring one another, Faool bolted away towards the other Iyrman, leaving Kitool to handle the frozen python by herself. Kitool¡¯s staff blurred once more as she struck the top of the pythons head, striking the same spot where Faool had struck, using her own inner strength to freeze the python in ce, while hammering it to break its skull. Faool understood what he needed to do. First, he would need to hit. As he struck with his staff right into the side of the creature, it still made to swallow Bavin, whose entire body shook with rage and pain. He tried to force his staff deeper, but it flexed, bouncing off the creature¡¯s scale. The young man stomped on the earth as the creature shifted its body, sliding across from him. He stared in front of him as he held his fist at his side, before he found a spot between two scales, and he threw his fist forward, spiralling towards the side of the creature as he struck it, his inner strength exploding into the creature, which suddenly convulsed and froze into ce. Bavin stared at the creature ahead of him, which had threatened to swallow him. He inhaled deeply before striking furiously towards its open maw, aiming to cut its fang. His axe didn¡¯t managed to lodge itself against its gums properly, though he bathed in the creature¡¯s blood. He expected Jurot to attack it, but found the Iyrman had turned to face against the creature which he had left. Thunder rumbled as the python struck Jurot¡¯s side, and yet the Iyrman didn¡¯t even seem phased by either its fang or venom. Had it been a normal Expert, they would have almost died, and yet Jurot¡¯s skin, though red and raw, did not even sizzle at the creature¡¯s venom. ¡®He¡¯s like a damn wall,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at his brother as he seemed to take a blow which would have caused Adam to think twice. However, hearing the thunder rumble from Mighty Roar, Adam understood Jurot was taking the fight seriously, his axe hacking into the creature¡¯s side viciously, ready to kill. Nirot continued to circle around the python she face, slowly hacking away at it, though barely managing to slice into its side, more like a tiny ant biting an elephant. However, she had yet to take any wounds herself. Though she wanted to throw caution to the wind, she was going to y her role. Her heart pounded wildly, her entire body tingling with a stray thought. If she continued this up, wouldn¡¯t she be able to kill the python herself? Though Naqokan had was attacking furiously, allowing the snake to aim for her vitals should it wish, she stuttered for a moment seeing her green skinnedpanion taking such a heavy blow which would have caused her to stumble. Yet, she focused herself, grinning wide as she cut into the creature, managing tond a heavy blow against its side. Uwajin¡¯s blows were more careful now, no longer allowing the creature to strike her so eagerly, as she slid across the side of the creature, before rolling under it, leaping away from its violent m as she swung her de against its side. Her flurry of swings hacked apart the creature, which writhed in pain, trying to im her as a meal. The first python to fall was the most obvious. Though she had ced second in the tournament, Kitool had only narrowly lost to Jurot. Yet, when they had faced one another, Kitool had not wielded the weapon known as Tigerstaff, which could be considered perhaps Adam¡¯s greatest weapon to date, alongside that of Phantom. Once the python crashed onto the ground, Kitool used the momentum to leap over towards the python which was currently trying to crush her best friend. Kitoolnded with her staff, striking the creature within its skull, and flooded it with her inner strength, which caused it to convulse before it froze in ce before Jaygak and Laygak. Though she could have stayed to assist, battering the creature more, Kitool¡¯s body disappeared into the wind. Jaygak smiled through her helmet at the frozen python in front of her. Great Moon carved the snake while Laygak continued to thrust through the snake, barely managing to cut through a thick section in its side. ¡°Calm down, Laygak,¡± Jaygak said, watching the young man frantically cut apart the creature¡¯s throat, barely managing to pierce through it. ¡°The tide has turned.¡± Laygak could hear the relief within Jaygak¡¯s voice as clear as day. He couldn¡¯t me her, since Kitool had now truly entered the fray. As the python made to bite Uwajin, a staff clipped the side of its jaw, causing the creature to spin before it fell against its back, hissing in rage as it was denied its good meal, now with its belly up before the two raging Iyrmen. Uwajin and Naqokan, both no longer needing to swing quite so desperately, focused their attention on cutting the creature¡¯s neck, their des falling like that of a guillotine as they cut the creature apart. Just like dominoes, one by one, the pythons began to fall. Kitool appeared before Jaygak once more, ready and eager to assist. Naqokan and Uwajin both darted towards Bavin and Faool, though as they did, the python fell, and so they turned slightly to assist Jurot. Though the python managed to nce across Nirot¡¯s side, she, like Jurot, shrugged the pain away as it barely marked her skin. She hacked away at the python, barely managing to cut off a scale, the pair locked in a dance. As the pair danced, Nirot managed to circle around the creature even as it tried to m against her with its body, she continued to chip away at the creature. She hadpletely focused on the creature, the entirend just a dreamlike blur, while her axe hacked away into the python almost rhythmically. She grit her teeth as the venom dripped against her skin, and though the fang had torn away at her thigh, she continued to press forward. The dance continued, with Nirot managing to nick the creature with her mundane axe, while it tried to swallow her hole. It hissed out in pain as the young Iyrman managed to hack against its eye, flipping over its head as it tried to m her, barely missing its other eye as the pair continued to fight. Nirot panted, her entire body aching with effort, the venom having managed to seep through her defence, and yet, she could see it. Though she was barely able to deflect its fangs off of her shield, which was beginning to melt, she could see its movements more clearly. Though her entire body was aching, it still reacted when she needed to. She could feel her rage fade for a moment, before her entire body grew hot as she fell into the dance once more, leaping into the air as the snake finally twisted and flew upwards to swallow her hole. ¡°Ha!¡± Nirot shouted, understanding this was thest blow she could manage, as she watched the darkness engulf her, before spinning her entire body as she aimed for the skull from within. Adam darted forward finally, but slowed as the snake¡¯s maw opened, with apletely red Nirot, her shield, axe, and clothes mostly melted, yet her body remained firm. She stared at the others, only just recalling she had been in a battle alongside her cousins, noting the long dead body of the other pythons. The young woman raised her arms up, still holding the her axe and shield, which had broken before her body. The shouts and whistles filled the air as the younger Iyrmen embraced their victorious cousin, the only one who had managed to y a python without any assistance, needed or otherwise. Jurot turned to face Adam, who was still shocked to see Nirot, whose body was now permanently marked by her victory, stood so strong and mighty after facing such a mighty foe. Adam met Jurot¡¯s gaze, the Iyrman bowing his head slowly. Adam¡¯s lips formed a smile, mirroring Jurot¡¯s own. ¡°Should I heal her?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Those scars were hard fought and well earned.¡± ¡°Yours were too?¡± Adam replied, having already expended some healing for the proud Iyrman. ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡±
The rolls for the fight between Nirot and the python were insane. She managed to barely win with only 1hp left! [740] – Y03.040 – Rights V [740] ¨C Y03.040 ¨C Rights V ¡®Crazy,¡¯ Fred thought, staring at the young Iyrman. ¡®Iyrmen are crazy!¡¯ Nirot sipped the alcohol slowly, enjoying the attention she was receiving from all herpanions, from the praise of the Iyrmen, to the shocked gazes of others. She could still feel the sting of the python¡¯s fang. The bone and venom would have killed any other warrior, even the likes of Naqokan and Uwajin. Only she, a member of the Rot family, could have resisted the python as well as she had. Still, she could feel the thought at the back of her head. Did she truly face the creature with her own strength? Certainly, she had no magical weapon or shield at her disposal. The creature was also focused on her because she engaged with it, even if she didn¡¯t possess the magical items it wished for, she was a fine enough meal for its liking. However¡­ Nirot¡¯s eyes peered across the area, trying to find her pair of cousins, the pair having disappeared from the party. Laygak grilled the meat of the pythons, mostly the python Nirot slew, and offered the meat to each of the Iyrmen. He began with Nirot first, while Korin cooked for the others. Naqokan was the first to cut a portion of her own meal for Nirot, but the other Iyrmen began to do the same. ¡°When we return, the tale will delight our families.¡± She bit into the meat and chewed it slowly. Uwajin was doing her best not to nap, silently chewing on her meat, but she gave a grunt and a nod. ¡°It is a great tale to bring back for your four brothers,¡± Faool said. ¡°Turot will need to be Elder Peace if he wishes to match it,¡± Laygak joked. ¡°Turot may do as he pleases,¡± Nirot said. ¡°I will bring back the glory so he may live freely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in him?¡± Laygak asked. Nirot growled quietly. ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the question?¡± ¡°Turot and Asorot may do as they please, just like Gurot and Murot,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°I will bring back enough glory so they will feel no pressure.¡± Laygak chuckled, though what else could he say? It wasn¡¯t as though he could do the same as Nirot, who had earned such a grand tale for herself. His eyes fell to Faool, who was also lost in his own thought. The young man had done so well, for a man of his age to freeze in ce the pythons, such a thing had only been matched by Kitool, and yet he was younger than her by the time he had learnt the technique. Naqokan sipped at her alcohol too. Her body only ached lightly, the young woman having been fortunate enough not to take a heavy blow, unlike Nirot and Uwajin. Her eyes fell to Uwajin, who had fallen asleep. The fang had torn away at her side and the venom had marked her skin, a mark she could bring back to the Iyr to confirm the tale. ¡®¡­¡¯ Naqokan nced aside to try and find Adam, though he had disappeared with Jurot. It would be difficult to impress him if she didn¡¯t take many blows. She barely had the chance to y with his children, either, since she was so busy during the first month. ¡®I will need to work harder.¡¯ ¡°You did well,¡± Kitool said, cing a hand on Faool¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes,¡± Faool replied, sipping his alcohol slowly, falling deeper into thought. His fist had swollen slightly from the effort of stunning the pythons using his great strength, the young man too eager. The throbbing was a good throbbing, though, a throbbing he could be proud of. ¡°Laygak,¡± Jaygak called, patting the ground beside her. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°I did not do much,¡± Laygak replied. ¡°What you did do, you did well.¡± Laygak raised his brow, his eyes full of doubt. ¡°Are your wounds healed?¡± ¡°What wounds?¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°There is no need for you to minimise your own contributions to make me appear greater than I was, cousin Jaygak.¡± ¡°Cousin Jaygak? You¡¯re too old for that, Laygak.¡± ¡°You are too old to y around, but that does not stop you.¡± ¡°Since when were you old enough to speak like that to me?¡± ¡°Since I was too old to refer to you as cousin Jaygak,¡± Laygak replied, biting into the python meat, which had been lightly spiced and salted. It tasted like a cousin to a chicken, but not quite like any other poultry. ¡°As the year passes, we will find our own glory,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You have found yours,¡± Laygak replied. ¡°You who had done so well in the fight.¡± ¡°Then we will find your glory,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You, who had be an Expert younger than even me.¡± Jaygak pat the young man¡¯s back. ¡®Right,¡¯ Laygak thought. ¡®I became an Expert when I was young too¡­¡¯ He hadn¡¯t realised he had already earned so much glory for his family already. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will pave the way for Taygak,¡± Laygak said. ¡°I won¡¯t-,¡± Laygak grunted as Jaygak grabbed him, pulling him close to rub the top of his head with her knuckles. ¡°You! Don¡¯t you dare say it! You should rise with Nirot, Naqokan, Faool, and Uwajin! Without you to temper them, what will they do?¡± ¡°Faool will temper them,¡± Laygak replied. ¡°Faool? When he can look up to Kitool? No, he is not as grounded as you or I. We are tigers among dragons. Sometimes the dragons must remember how to hunt without flying, or they may never be able tond among the tigers again.¡± ¡°Your attempt at sounding flowery leads you to bing a weed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you whose a weed!¡± Jaygak continued to rasp her knuckles against his head. While Laygak sighed at his shorings, the farmers and porters, each of whom were roughly twice his age, shared their own drinks and meals. ¡°Themon sense of the Iyrmen is so different,¡± Jeremy said, slowly chewing into the meat. ¡°The young man¡¯s half our age and half as proud,¡± Rick replied, staring at his reflection within the murky soup. Hearing Laygak so dour over being as strong as them certainly put some things into perspective when it came to the Iyrmen. Rick thought of all the Iyrmen he had met, and even the Iyrman John had met all those years ago, Vezar. She was old then, and not she must have been venerable. Apparently, she had beaten some kind of sea creature, a creature he hadn¡¯t heard of. All the tales of the Iyrmen, surely they must have been exaggerated, Rick had thought during their travels. He understood Adam was strange, the young half elf having already allowed them to meet a goddess, something he never would have expected in all his years. Yet, what of the Iyrmen? They had imed to have fought back countless dragons, and im to have in more than the entirety of the nearby surroundingndsbined, even those which hadn¡¯t been known by many of thends. Then there was that. There was a tale Adam had told them, something he hadn¡¯t believed, but how could he not believe? Adam had mentioned a legendary figure, a Lord Strom, or as Adam let slip, Emperor Hadda. Apparently he was from another realm, a higher realm, but not like the realm of the gods, but another sort of realm. Rick wasn¡¯t entirely sure how it worked, but he was sure there were myths about such realms, like that of the fae, those of the giants, dragons, so on. It was only when they slipped between the realms, thanks to the gods, and when they hade across Lord Strom¡¯s daughter, that the man truly began to believe all the nonsense Adam and the Iyr spoke of. Adam always spoke of so many ridiculous things truly, but Rick had personally seen even more ridiculous things alongside him now. Adam had made mention of a being known as Emperor Shama, who was a contemporary of this Lord Strom, a friend, apparently. When the groups had parted ways, Adam and the others hade across this Emperor Shama. That same fellow had defeated a pair of Iyrmen, each considered a Grandmaster at least, easily as powerful as some of the strongest within an order, and then went on to defeat Adam and hispanions after. Rick couldn¡¯t believe it. How could such an entity exist? An entity as powerful as the golden dragon which protected the capital? Even the golden dragon seemed like a fairy tale, though it showed itself once in a generation during the ceremony of a new ruler. ¡®Should I really join the business when hees across so many grand beings?¡¯ Fred¡¯s eyes turned to Bavin, who was drinking and eating in the corner of the Iyrmen, who had left him be. The pair met eyes for a moment, and as Fred raised his ss, he noted the look of unbridled pride within the young man¡¯s eyes. Adam and Jurot sipped their drinks from atop the wall, staring out onto thend while the evening sun began to fall to bring in the dusk. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do as well as her. I mean¡­ no magic axe, no magic shield, no magic?¡± ¡°It is a great tale,¡± Jurot confirmed. Nirot had imed the battle as her own, a solo victory. Yes, they had handled the other pythons, but she had faced the python herself. ¡°Insane.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while, wondering if he should ask. He inhaled deeply, and as though ripping off a ster, he turned to face Adam. ¡°Did you help her?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, frowning slightly. ¡°Nirot became an Expert because she adventured with us.¡± ¡°Did you assist during the bout?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jurot nodded, before looking out to the horizon. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°She should be thanking you, you¡¯re the one who let her fight it alone,¡± Adam stated, letting out a disapproving sigh. ¡°We could only do so because of you.¡± ¡°I could only do so because of you.¡± Jirot remained silent, unsure of how he was able to do such a thing. ¡°They did so well¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I can feel the pride inside me.¡± Adam threw a look to his brother. ¡°If you¡¯re acting adorable, then it must be good.¡± ¡°I am not acting adorable,¡± Jurot replied. Adamughed in response. Jurot thought deeply about the swirling emotions within him. To watch as his cousin, Nirot, defeat a python by herself¡­ ¡®Is this how it feels?¡¯ He thought back to his mother, who listened intently to his tales with a smile. The way she beamed at him. It was the same kind of look she gave to her daughter whenever she did something well. The way all the parents did so for their children. Jurot had felt it slightly, when his sister had learned to crawl, when she had learned to walk, when she had learned to talk. ¡®She speaks so well¡­¡¯ He had never felt this level of pride in being an Iyrman before. ¡°The boys are going to be so happy,¡± Adam said, his thoughts on Turot and Asorot. ¡°Gurot and Murot probably won¡¯t understand it, but they¡¯ll be happy too, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Nirot¡¯s nieces and nephews will be happy too,¡± Jurot said. Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure they will be.¡±
He''s not wrong. [741] – Y03.041 – In The Red I [741] ¨C Y03.041 ¨C In The Red I Fate¡¯s Golden had spent an eventful month within the outpost, a greater month than most thanks to Adam¡¯s magical abilities. The daily baths and the variety of food on offer was something very few could dare to enjoy. Even the nobles of Alnd could scarcely enjoy such luxuries on the road. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave the outpost here, just in case something happens on the way back, likest time,¡± Adam said as the group quickly prepared their things. Adam nced aside to his cart, which had been kept to one side, out of the way. It had been slowly emptied as the month passed, but then also filled with each wave of beasts. Yet, so much of their loot had to be left behind, for they did not have enough space for therge number of items. ¡°Nirot,e here,¡± Adam called, before holding out Strong Shield to the woman. ¡°I¡¯ll feel morefortable knowing that the dependable Nirot was holding onto this shield for me.¡± ¡°It would be best in your hands,¡± the young Iyrman replied, though her fingers twitched with excitement. ¡°Do you see this, Jurot? She thinks just because she can solo a giant python she can dare to refuse my orders.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°This is what happens when kids get too cocky.¡± ¡°I am not a kid,¡± Nirot replied. ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied, shing her a smile, still holding out Strong Shield. ¡°Jurot and I have both made a story for this gift which Turot had given to me¡­¡± Nirot reached out for the magical shield, feeling how it tingled against her fingers. The shield once belonged to her grandfather, and though many knew him as Mad Dog, he had also held the epithet of Bloody Jarot. She thought of the stories it held, and how she was going to add to it, she hoped. Unfortunately for her, the walls of Red Oak greeted the party a few dayster, therge walls hugging the town with its protection. The guards eyed up the visitors, the purple armour, the mass of wolves, which seemed vaguely familiar to them. ¡°Good afternoon,¡± a guard called, holding out their hand for them to stop. They eyed up the cart, which must have been full of goods from the rebellious South Alnd. ¡°Fine trading, I hope?¡± ¡°I wish,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Trading would have been less dangerous.¡± ¡°Trading¡¯s dangerous business, what with bandits, all manner of beasts, and the outbreaks and such,¡± the guard said. ¡°What do you trade in?¡± ¡°We typically trade in magical items, but those are being auctioned here at the moment, a special privilege for the town which is so close to the Iyr,¡± Adam replied. The guard slowly nodded their head, having little clue as to what Adam was talking about. ¡°What¡¯s in the cart?¡± ¡°Bits and pieces of different creatures from the outbreak.¡± ¡°Oh? Which creatures?¡± ¡°Birdcats, duabears, firewolves, fireboars, giant pythons, a bit of tyrantboar,¡± Adam replied. The guards whistled. ¡°Hadn¡¯t realised the south was so dangerous. Must be because of the Traitor Duke.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about the south, but we slew these guys around the west.¡± ¡°You slew a tyrantboar?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Adam replied, smiling awkwardly through his helmet. ¡°Actually, my cousin here, Nirot, came face to face with a giant python and defeated it by herself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she-,¡± the guard began before noting Adam was pointing to an Iyrman, whose grin was as wicked as any demon. ¡°We were tasked with defending the west,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We havepleted our task.¡± ¡°Ah, so you were one of those dealing with the outbreak?¡± the other guard asked. ¡°Ah, what was the name of your group?¡± ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the guard replied, nodding her head slowly. ¡°We were told to expect you about this time.¡± ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the first guard said, also nodding her head. ¡°Apologies.¡± ¡°No problem at all,¡± Adam said, motioning to Jurot, who revealed the que. The group stepped into Red Oak, the noise of the town filling their ears. They made their way towards the Adventurer¡¯s Guild toplete their quest. The guild was lively, filled with adventurers who were drinking and eating after a day¡¯s adventuring. Adam nced around, finding a few familiar faces he had seen earlier in the year. ¡°Jurot, why don¡¯t you let the guild know we¡¯re done?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, stepping forward to speak with the receptionist, while the others situated themselves within the guild. Paul waited until Adam finished his bath in order to meet with the group. He shook their forearms one by one, and Adam noted the man¡¯s forehead was permanently creased in worry. ¡°Tough month?¡± ¡°No,¡± Paul admitted. ¡°It was too easy.¡± ¡°Was it?¡± ¡°The outbreak was easy to deal with, meaning we might have other matters we will need to look into,¡± Paul stated, letting out a sigh. ¡°However, you all did good work, Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a fine reward waiting for us?¡± ¡°Three thousand gold,¡± Paul said. ¡°You may also keep all the items you procured.¡± ¡°I thought we would get arger split of the loot,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you want everything to be split evenly, you might not be able to keep the tyrantboar tusks you earned.¡± ¡°Alright, fair.¡± Adam sighed, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Well, thank you for the gold, and¡­¡± ¡°I will deal with the matter of your advancement soon,¡± Paul assured. ¡°Nice.¡± Quest Complete: Outbreak XP Gained: +200 XP: 10 600 -> 10 800 Quest Complete: Steel Rank XP Gained: +200 XP: 10 800 -> 11 000 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. Thest few outbreaks had given him quite a bit of XP, though he had split some of the outbreak awkwardly, between himself and the trio of Iyrmen he typically travelled with, rather than the entire group. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, smiling. ¡°Who are these strange faces?¡± Pam asked, packing bread to one side. ¡°I¡¯m not that ugly, am I?¡± Adam asked from behind his helmet. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing, not for a great bronze rank adventurer like yourself,¡± Pam replied, smiling politely. Adam elbowed Jurot gently, and nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Pam all about our adventures while I go take the bread to the group. Pam, don¡¯t let him undervalue his contributions, especially when he mentions his cousin.¡± Pam only tilted her head in response, before Adam ordered the bread, buying extra for the farmers and porters and their families. ¡°So?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I thought maybe if I was around he might be too shy,¡± Adam said. ¡°He might be too shy without your support.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see,¡± Adam said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just walked out before anything happened.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got to let him fly by himself sometimes.¡± ¡°Nirot, you should go in to make sure he¡¯s telling the tale properly,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Make sure you help him with her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nirot threw a look to Adam. ¡°Actually, Lucy¡¯s on to something. You need to watch over them since she¡¯ll be your future cousin, potentially.¡± Nirot furrowed her brows, ncing between the pair, before she entered the bakery. ¡°She understands we want them to get together, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It¡¯s all up to them now,¡± Lucy replied. The group ate their bread together, while Adam escorted Nobby to his home, being escorted by Vonda himself, so he didn¡¯t get into trouble. ¡°Nobby!¡± Ted shouted, embracing Nobby. He was an older fellow, and was no longer thin, his body having filled with the bread and meat Nobby¡¯s coin had bought for him and his family. Ted then noted the appearance of Adam and Vonda, bowing his head towards them. ¡°Good evening.¡± ¡°Good evening, Ted, hope we aren¡¯t a bother,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, no bother. Annie, put on the kettle, mister Adam¡¯s here.¡± ¡°As much as it pains me to say this, there¡¯s no need for that, not for us anyhow,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m just here to make sure Nobby got here alright, and, well, I wanted to check on Anne, if she¡¯s about.¡± ¡°Anne,e here,¡± Ted called. The tiny Anne appeared, wearing a dark blue dress, and a tiny copper pin in her hair. She was still small, more like a seven year old, rather than being almost ten years old. Her hair had grown out slightly, down to her shoulders. Adam dropped to a knee, reaching into his pouch, before holding out a gold coin. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Anne nodded. Adam handed it over to her, hearing a quiet thanks, before the girl quickly shimmied away behind her father¡¯s leg. ¡°Are you enjoying school?¡± The girl slowly nodded her head, but in the way that meant she didn¡¯t want to reply affirmatively but was told to do so. ¡°Don¡¯t enjoy it too much, since the fort should be done soon, and then you can all move there,¡± Adam said, his eyes meeting Ted¡¯s. ¡°I hope you¡¯re all willing to move when the timees.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to give it a thought.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°I hope you all have a wonderful evening. Nobby, make sure you tell them about all that you¡¯ve done, and give out the gifts properly.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. Sir Vonda, this is Ted, Nobby¡¯s father. Ted, this is Sir Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ted blinked, the shock filling his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean no respect, mydy.¡± The man bowed his head, bending at the knees slightly. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head slightly in reply. ¡°Adam and I would love to stay, but we must head to the temple to pay our respects.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam replied, seeing how smoothly Vonda tried to slip away. Ted stumbled over his words, before bowing his head again. ¡°Of course, of course, wouldn¡¯t want to let the gods wait. Many blessings to you.¡± ¡°May the Good Mother bless you.¡± Adam and Vonda made their way out, a shocked Ted watching over their backs. Ted threw a look to Nobby, wondering if the boy had ever stated that they were travelling with a Priest of Life, and not just any Priest of Life, but a member of Life¡¯s Rose! ¡®The gods are truly shining on our family!¡¯
He''s not wrong. [742] – Y03.042 – In The Red II [742] ¨C Y03.042 ¨C In The Red II The main temple within Red Oak nketed the entire area with dozens of various buildings, though it was not quite as huge as the main temple in Jaghi. The templeplex held the highest concentration of red oak within the entire town, the purple haze of twilight shimmering across the wood. ¡®Damn, I shoulde here more often around this time.¡¯ A dozen statues watched over the people who arrived at the temple in the evening. Adam estimated the number of people to be in the hundreds, if not a thousand, each making their way across to the meals being served for a pittance, while some of themoners, those who most tried to ignore in their alleyways, where only the cold embrace of darkness would embrace them, were shuffled to one side where they could be fed without disturbing the other, donating, citizens. Adam eyed up the statue in one corner, almost hidden away to one side, the elven form of Lady Aesof, a Champion of Mother Soza. ¡°Last time we were here, there was a Champion walking around thend, doing the Lord of Order¡¯s bidding,¡± Adam said, his eyes falling across the sight of the various statues, each made of marble, though with a clear gem¡¯s dust settled atop or within each. ¡°Now that he¡¯s dead, when¡¯s the next Champion going to ride?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Vonda admitted, her eyes also taking in the sight of the statues, paying most of her attention to the statue of Lady Aesof. ¡°It may be you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell to Adam¡¯s amulet, raising her brow knowingly towards the half elf. ¡°I doubt it. I don¡¯t think Lord Sozain wants a guy who is so¡­¡± Adam wondered if he could truly call himself hesitant after how many people he had killed with his Fireball in the other world. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want to be a Champion.¡± ¡°If it is your calling, can you refuse?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, as though it were truly that simple. ¡°To refuse such a calling would be unwise,¡± Vonda replied, letting slip her rm before she quickly gathered herself. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you refuse the call, you may find your prayers falling on deaf ears.¡± ¡°If Lord Sozain doesn¡¯t want to answer my prayers, someone else may, Divine or otherwise,¡± Adam replied. Vonda¡¯s eyes grew wide, her brows shooting up. Adam¡¯s words being a surprise were a shock in and of itself, the young woman realising she could still be surprised by herpanion. ¡°You would call for darker powers?¡± ¡°If the Divine want to abandon me, that¡¯s fine, but there are consequences for such a choice.¡± ¡°You must live by the consequences too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m prepared to do that, Sir Vonda,¡± Adam replied, smiling casually while speaking of such deep sphemy. ¡°I hope the Divine are too.¡± Vonda sped her hands together, quietly muttering a prayer to herself, trying to calm herself. ¡°We should visit the temple to pay our respects, Adam.¡± ¡°Of course, Sir Vonda.¡± Adam let out a light chuckle as he followed her in. Vonda greeted the various acolytes about, before making her way to the section reserved for Mother Soza, one of thergest sections within the entire temple. There were quite a few worshippers eating meals within the open faced section outside of the temple proper. The meals were quite simple, bowls of porridge and baked bread, and if one was lucky, grilled vegetables. An acolyte walked up to Sir Vonda, though upon noting the amulet at her neck, they quickly smiled. The acolyte was an older woman, in her fifties or so, wearing a garb which covered her head to toe, including her hair, though her graceful smile and warm eyes were bare. ¡°Ah, Sir Vonda,¡± the older woman said, seeing the young woman more clearly now they were closer. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you.¡± ¡°And you to as well, Sister,¡± Vonda replied, offering her hands almost like a noblewoman would for a kiss, though the older woman took them within her own, with the affection of a mother priest. ¡°I will inform Mother Priest of your arrival,¡± the acolyte said, bowing her head lightly, before her eyes fell to Adam. She smiled, before her eyes fell to the young man¡¯s amulet. For a moment, her smile faltered, and though her eyes grew with shock, they shed with inquisitiveness, before the return of a practised warmth. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings to you, young man.¡± ¡°To you as well, Sister,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head towards the woman. ¡°Have youe to pay respects to the Good Mother?¡± Adam nced around, shing a smile. He was about to speak up when he saw Vonda¡¯s warning re, before he cleared his throat. ¡°Of course. I have much to be thankful for, for many of the Divine, but Mother Soza? For the children she has blessed me with, I thank her perhaps the most.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes beamed a little harder towards him, and her smile grew less practised and more genuine. ¡°Of course! Children are Mother Soza¡¯s greatest gift to us!¡± ¡°Amen to that,¡± Adam replied, letting out a chuckle. ¡°Amen?¡± the acolyte replied. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t say that here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°Oh. It just means I agree, but in a religious way.¡± ¡°Ah, dima.¡± ¡°Dima? Is that the word?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah. Dima to that, Sister.¡± Adam smiled wider. The acolyte led them them into the temple building, where they walked into a small section designed to take off one¡¯s shoes before entering the temple proper. A set of open doors revealed therge prayer room, with an altar at least a hundred steps in. The section to the left seemed to be an area to clean oneself, while the section to the right held a set of stairs, which led upwards. The acolyte continued to lead them, heading towards the stairs, then behind it, revealing another small area where they could remove their boots and slip on some slippers provided by the temple. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to see you, Sir Vonda,¡± the priestess said, swapping her slippers for a different set, those which were beside a box she slipped her outside slippers within. ¡°A member of Life¡¯s Rose visiting is always a joyous asion.¡± ¡°It is always a pleasure to visit the temple, which puts my heart at ease.¡± ¡°The warmth of The Mother is eternal, though she may not speak directly to our minds, she answers within our hearts,¡± the acolyte stated. ¡®Now that I think about it, when I met the Divine, I didn¡¯t meet Mahtu, did I?¡¯ Adam though, slipping into a pair of visitor¡¯s slippers, before following the women. The acolyte reached for a rod which, at her prayer, glowed lightly before turning into several small balls of light, three which floated forward and one which floated behind them, coating them in a gentle light. Adam could hear the gentle cries of newborn children through the corridor, which led out and around for what felt like an eternity, the corridor growing dark some minutes through. Meanwhile, the women chatted between themselves of their own matters, while Adam¡¯s thoughts wandered. ¡®How much money should I donate to you, Baktu? Do you even want gold? No, I¡¯m sure you want gold. I know in East Port your guys feed people for free, so you probably do need the gold. Would you like dead bodies instead? Or maybe you want animals I¡¯ve hunted or something? That makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ Adam jolted up, almost walking into Vonda, while the acolyte prayed quietly, before knocking on a door, seemingly at random. Adam nced on either side, seeing through the darkness beyond the glowing orbs, but found the corridor was the the still seemingly endless both ways. ¡°Come in,¡± called a disembodied voice. The acolyte stepped within the room, which seemed so tiny, before Adam stepped within it, and watched as everything expanded outwards. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ Adam reached out to the door frame, bracing himself as he blinked furiously. Vonda¡¯s eyes smiled towards the half elf, understanding what he felt since she had felt the same many years ago when she first stepped within the Mother Priest¡¯s chambers. The chamber was made of thick stone, though they had certainly been walking within a wooden building, and though the room was bare, there were still a number of items Adam had never seen before. To one side was a tiny statue, of a kneeling woman, adorned head to toe in te mail, wielding arge staff that was more like a greatclub. To the other side was another small statue, that of a dragon made of diamond, its features unlike the dragons had yet to see, neither as slender as a silver dragon, nor as brutish as a blue dragon. Then there was the club, which hung on the wall with a pair of red oak hooks which clung to it. The club was made out of diamond, catching the light in such a way that it covered the area in a rainbow. Even from where Adam stood, he could sense the electricity of the light emanating from the club, which coated his body with a strange tingle. ¡®Damn, I wonder how powerful that club is,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Good evening,¡± called the disembodied voice, before Adam realised that the woman had been sitting right beneath the club the entire time, but he had been too distracted by the three items within. Though, one couldn¡¯t me him, since where else would he find three artefacts which were considered to be Legendary all in a single room. Other than the Iyr, of course.
I''m sure Adam won''t get into trouble with Mother Priest. [743] – Y03.043 – In The Red III [743] ¨C Y03.043 ¨C In The Red III ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Mother Priest,¡± Sir Vonda said, bowing her head lightly. She offered her hands in the same way she had offered the other acolyte, who quickly retreated out of the room. ¡°Sister Vonda,¡± the older woman replied, also wearing a set of robes which covered her from head to toe, save for her face. Her wrinkles swam across her face, though her skin remained taut even after all these decades. Her eyes were light grey, just like her lips, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was the natural colour of her lips, or if she was wearing something over them, since the grey was so perfectly applied. Once the pair had greeted one another, the older priest¡¯s eyes gently floated over towards the young man, whose head was covered with a scarf, bound in the way of some of the Aswadians. ¡°Many blessings upon you, Mother Priest,¡± Adam greeted, bowing his head lightly as Vonda had done before him. He kept his hands at his side awkwardly, unsure if he was meant to offer them, his eyes falling to Vonda for support for a moment. ¡°Many blessings upon you, Brother,¡± the young woman replied, deciding against using his name. Her eyes fell down to the amulet across Adam¡¯s chest, which was forged from obsidian, with the Iyr¡¯s symbol of the God of Death engraved within its face. ¡°Adam, this is Mother Priest, who watches over the main temple in Red Oak. Mother Priest, this is Adam, a member of Fate¡¯s Golden. He is the Priest of Death I spoke with you of previously.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you,¡± the priest stated, holding out a hand, waiting for Adam to offer his. Adam held out a hand towards the older woman, who took them like a nobleman would before they were to kiss a maiden¡¯s hand, but she merely held it, her eyes warm as she stared at the young man. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too, Mother Priest,¡± Adam replied, doing his best not to sound so awkwardly stiff. ¡°I hope you have heard wonderful things about me.¡± ¡°Death, too, is a way of life,¡± the priest replied, rubbing her wrinkled thumb along the back of his knuckles gently. ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied. He hoped Vonda didn¡¯t speak about how cringe he could be. His cheeks flushed slightly at realising what Vonda knew about him. ¡®I should really stop pretending to be an idiot. I should probably stop being an actual idiot first, at least.¡¯ ¡°We were allowed to return to the Iyr in the previous year thanks to Adam¡¯s rtionship with the Iyr, though they were finally opened once more,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Wepleted our task in the outbreak.¡± ¡°It is a shame so much death is brought onto thend during the time of dawnval, but Lady Gale¡¯s wrath has yet to subside, even after all these centuries,¡± the priest replied, calling out a prayer to the Good Mother. She let out a gentle sigh as she let go of Adam¡¯s hand. Vonda only smiled politely towards the older woman, who brought her hand behind her back, while motioning for the pair to sit at the nearby table, the table and seats made of red oak, while she stepped aside to prepare the tea. ¡°I intend to give up my noble titles,¡± Vonda said as Mother Priest poured her some tea, before she did the same for Adam, who sat awkwardly to one side. ¡°A difficult decision,¡± Mother Priest replied, her eyes falling onto the young Vonda. She had gathered a few insights from speaking with the young woman over the past few years, understanding that the woman did not like her family. She had not pried deeper, allowing the woman to open up to her in time, if she chose to. ¡°Once I give up my noble titles, I intend to continue adventuring, and I believe I should take the title of one of the Forty Nine Rays.¡± ¡°It is a grand calling to be one of the Forty Nine Rays,¡± the older priest said, smiling warmly towards the young woman. ¡°Adventuring provides much experience.¡± ¡°I believe the Good Mother has been sending me insights towards Fourth Gate spells,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°¡­¡± Mother Priest remained silent for a moment, bringing her tea up to her lips. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°When the Mother¡¯s healings provide warmth for others, she provides me warmth too.¡± Mother Priest was fairly certain Vonda wouldn¡¯t lie to her, but it was hard to believe the young woman had been provided such insights by the Good Mother, considering she was still so young. The woman was twenty one years old, like the half elf beside her, and yet the pair knew Third Gate spells already, and not just that, but the young woman believed she was close to understanding Fourth Gate spells. If she was not a member of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, perhaps there could have been some doubt, but the explosive rise of these youngsters was beginning to make waves in some circles. Had Vonda not informed her of the rise of Fate¡¯s Golden, she personally wouldn¡¯t have even given the group a second thought, but it appeared to be the case that this group was blessed by the Divine. Mother Priest¡¯s eyes fell towards Adam¡¯s amulet for a moment, blinking as she did, keeping her eyes shut in thought. The young woman had also said something nearly unbelievable, that the young man had personally been chosen by the God of Death. There was the news the Champion of Order has been killed recently, near thend of the Iyrmen, though she was certain the young man had little to do with it. Still, wasn¡¯t it a sign? The Lord of Order¡¯s Champion had been killed, and here were two figures who seemingly were defying Order, their explosive growth so¡­ ¡°The Good Mother has blessed you,¡± Mother Priest finally said, reaching out for the young priest¡¯s hand, Vonda offering them to her. ¡°If she favours you, then it is a blessing for the entirend.¡± Adam sipped his tea silently, trying to not appear as though he was there, but he nodded all the same. He inhaled as if to speak, but quickly swallowed his breath, returning back to his tea. ¡®Did I really just shut myself up before saying something stupid? I¡¯m already learning!¡¯ ¡°I will pray for you, Sister Vonda,¡± Mother Priest said, cing a hand on the young woman¡¯s head, mumbling words in anothernguage, before blowing over Vonda¡¯s head. ¡®I will continue with Fate¡¯s Golden for some time, and then¡­¡¯ Vonda felt something warm wash over her, though her body could only pretend to be rxed. ¡°What of you, Brother Adam?¡± Mother Priest asked. ¡°What are your intentions for the year?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked, surprised she had suddenly called for him. ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I want to help out my friends with their tasks. I¡¯d like to adventure a little, wait for the fort to beplete, and then bring everyone over to the business, and bring back lots of gifts for my children.¡± ¡°You have children?¡± Mother Priest asked. She had heard he was a father, but didn¡¯t hear more about that fact. ¡°I have six adorable children,¡± Adam replied. ¡°A set of triplets, twins, and a newborn baby who was only recently born, but I was forced away from since I need to be a proper father and work.¡± ¡°It must hurt to be away from your child when they were only just born.¡± ¡°It hurts my soul every day that I can¡¯t see my adorable children, but I know the Iyr will take care of them well.¡± ¡°They are raised within the Iyr?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a Nephew of the Rot family, and even though that¡¯s an awkward title, my brother and sister are Iyrmen, and my children are currently being raised by their grandmother, my Aunt, and their greatfather, my brother¡¯s grandfather.¡± Mother Priest did her best to keep up with the various different family terms Adam was using. ¡°You are a Nephew of the Iyr, but also a brother to Iyrmen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That is a curious position. I am certain your children will grow well within the Iyr.¡± ¡®Oh? Quite some respect for the Iyrmen.¡¯ Adam smiled towards Mother Priest. ¡°I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll grow well, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How can I leave them alone without their father?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I should stay with them all day every day so they can grow well. What am I to do?¡± Mother Priest thought about what Adam had mentioned thus far. ¡°What of their mother?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡±Adam cleared his throat. ¡°The circumstances of the children¡¯s births are such that they have no mother, and have never known such.¡± ¡°My condolences,¡± Mother Priest replied, wondering how none of his children have never known their mothers. ¡°Well, I mean, technically¡­¡± Adam thought back to his triplets. He had met them when they had been brought to the Iyr, and Entalia had been there too, though she had given up her rights. ¡°Anyhow, that might be something I¡¯ll work on this year. Of course, it is rather awkward, since my children are so¡­ special.¡± ¡°All children are special.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I have so many adorable little¡­ cousins, too.¡± ¡°Cousins?¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s aunts and uncles, they have had children too.¡± Adam thought, wondering how awkward this was all bing. ¡°The children are so adorable, and I can¡¯t help but wish to spoil them!¡± Mother Priest stared at the young half elf, seeing the look on his face. Though it could have been that he was pretending to be a fool, how could someone pretend to be this foolish? ¡®Is he that kind of father?¡¯
Not again. [744] – Y03.044 – In The Red IV [744] ¨C Y03.044 ¨C In The Red IV ¡°It¡¯s not my stah, is your stah, okay?¡± Jirot asked, though in a way which was more like a statement than a question. She pointed up towards the evening sky, watching as the stars began to fall across the Iyr. Sheid beside her younger brother, who was also enjoying the sky. ¡°Okay,¡± Jarot, gently nodding his head in response. He pointed up towards the sky, before pointing out other stars, but tried to find the same star as before, though they had slightly shifted position. ¡°Is gone?¡± ¡°Is gone?¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes and stared intently at the stars. ¡°No, is, is back.¡± Jirot pointed to the side, where she noted the stars with the sparkling colours, which shifted within her eyes at every passing moment. A tiny girl, clutching a bottle of milk, stumbled her way towards the pair, before she fell to her bottom, drinking her milk. ¡°Jitoo¡¯,e,¡± Jirot called, patting beside her. The girl shuffled on her bottom to beside the goblin girl, before she eventuallyy down, drinking from her bottle as she stared up at the stars with the pair. Konarot sat and stared down at the board, narrowing her eyes towards it. Tonagek stared at the board opposite her, though sometimes his eyes pulled away to watch her tail sway from side to side. ¡°How far can the knight move?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°Two,¡± the girl replied, looking at the knight pieces on the board. She picked up the knight and moved it. ¡°One. Two.¡± ¡°You have imed the peasant,¡± Tonagek said, allowing her to take the peasant off the board, to ce it in the small pile of pieces on her side. ¡°I will move the sorcerer beside your priest and pin him.¡± The Iyrman ced his sorcerer beside Konarot¡¯s priest, freezing him in ce. Konarot inhaled sharply, sitting up taller and straighter, annoyed by the move since the priest was going to move towards one of his pieces to shift their allegiance the turn after. She reached up to her mouth as she thought deeply, in the same way Tonagek would do on his turns, her tail swaying from side to side. Kirot ran around the courtyard, with Karot following her, the pair counting to five each time they did so, and once they were done, they sat together to toss a ball towards one another. ¡°Hoo!¡± Kirot would grunt, as though she was lifting a heavy weight while she lifted the ball, before tossing the ball towards her brother. The ball was made of leather stitched together, and rather than a ball, it was more like a cube, one whichnded and rolled perhaps only once depending on if itnded on a corner. ¡°Hoo!¡± Karot grunted in a simr manner, tossing the ball back towards his sister, panting lightly. ¡°They are working so hard,¡± Mosen said, sipping his wine. His young daughter sat on hisp, drinking her milk from her bottle as shey her head on her father¡¯s chest. ¡°They wish to grow so big and strong,¡± Sonarot said, sipping her wine, while Lanarot slowly chewed her bread nearby. ¡°Adam will be displeased.¡± ¡°That nephew of yours is so queer,¡± Mosen stated. ¡°Chisen, you will be so big and strong, yes?¡± Mosen reached down to his daughter¡¯s cheeks, rubbing them gently. ¡°You cried so much toe and now you are so quiet and drinking your milk. Go, sit with your aunt.¡± As Mosen raised his daughter for Sonarot, Chisen squirmed and coughed, making to cry as Sonarot gave Mosen a look to take back his daughter. Chisen stared up at her father, clutching at his shirt so he couldn¡¯t rid of her easily. ¡°Must you distress your daughter so much?¡± ¡°She must learn to live without her father, no matter how strong he is!¡± Mosen replied, gently rubbing the girl¡¯s head. ¡°I thought it was because you wished to see her cry so you could soothe her.¡± ¡°Sister, you should leave such things unsaid.¡± ¡°Since when did you be so Aldish.¡± Mosen turned hot red with rage, gritting his teeth as he formed a grin. ¡°Chisen, do you see this? The trouble your aunt always causes.¡± ¡°Unlike you, I clean up the messes I make,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Lanarot, do you clean the mess you make?¡± Lanarot¡¯s head snapped up as her mother called her. She chewed the bread slowly. ¡°Yes, I ohway-,¡± the girl said as she chewed the bread, before her mother rubbed her head. ¡°Swallow first before you talk,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Do you see, even my daughter knows to clean her messes.¡± Mosen rubbed the side of his neck, his entire body no longer red with rage. ¡°I am useful because I can make messes, not because I clean them.¡± ¡°This is why you cannot be the Family Head.¡± ¡°If my family requires me as the Family Head, then it is dark days ahead for the Sen family,¡± Mosen replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°Bloodde is Family Elder?¡± Lanarot asked, her entire body shifting as she swallowed her bread quickly, before she reached for her cup, sipping the emptiness before, holding it towards her mother. ¡°Mama, milk, milk please, mama, milk.¡± ¡°No, he is not,¡± Mosen replied, reaching over to brush the girl¡¯s head, causing Chisen to squirm and cough once more, but Mosen pulled her closer to his chest. ¡°Why must you be so jealous when I am your father?¡± ¡°Has Adam¡¯s influence reached even your estate?¡± ¡°It is not your nephew who influences us so,¡± Mosen replied, his eyes falling to Tonagek. ¡°Had I suffered the same, I would be the same.¡± The sight of Tonagek holding his son¡¯s body during the outing was seared inside Mosen¡¯s mind. To think that Tonagek, the Tonagek, would have be like this, it was unthinkable. ¡°We should have been more careful.¡± ¡°It was not a mistake you made,¡± Sonarot replied, though she was unable to offer more. ¡°Sad?¡± Lanarot asked, holding up a piece of bread to her uncle. Mosen smiled, taking the bread from the girl, offering it to his daughter, who bit into it without thinking, before the man ate the bread. ¡°My niece is so kind.¡± Lanarot smirked. ¡°Yes. I am.¡± Adam also confirmed the young girl was kind to Mother Priest, gushing about all the children. ¡°Of course, then there¡¯s Gurot, who is such a chonky boy. His older brothers, Turot and Asorot, are looking after him well. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re ying with him every day, since they¡¯re both good kids. If Turot can¡¯t even y with his brother, then how can he be Elder Peace? He should do at least that much, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Of course Katool is also looking after Jitool well. She¡¯s protecting her so much, too much. She won¡¯t even let me hug her for more than a minute! Why can¡¯t I hug her for more than a minute? She likes ying with Jirot and Jarot, but shouldn¡¯t she also y with me? I¡¯m her cousin too, aren¡¯t I? They keep saying I¡¯m their cousin and not their Cousin, so shouldn¡¯t I be able to do that much? I have permission from the Chief! In writing!¡± ¡°Kavgak¡¯s such a good girl too, she¡¯s so chonky, and her heart is even bigger. You know, she was the first one to give me a gift from my adorable little cousins. She gave me a stone, the best stone, let me tell you, if you want some nice stones, I know just the girl to find you some nice stones.¡± ¡°What do they mean they¡¯ll be monsters? What, just because I¡¯m hanging around them? Just because I want to-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called, quickly cutting the half elf off. She was surprised Adam hadn¡¯t already slipped up, but he had grown dangerously close with thest few statements. If he was mentioning them bing monsters, it was too close to that particr secret of his, and once Mother Priest knew, it wouldn¡¯t be long until such messages were spread across the temples of thend, and even thends beyond. Adam stopped, twitching slightly as he threw Vonda a look, before his face rapidly shifted into realisation, until he finally hid his face behind his hand. ¡®Did I really just go on a tangent about the kids? Baktu damn it, am I actually an idiot? This is so embarrassing, holy. I should drop a Fireball on myself.¡¯ His entire face turned red hot with embarrassment. ¡°It was wonderful to speak with you both,¡± Mother Priest stated, smile gracefully. The pair stood, making their way out. Adam stepped out first, almost stumbling into the corridor as thend around him seemed to shift once more, throwing a look at the older acolyte who had guided them there. He smiled awkwardly, fixing the scarf around his head, clearing his throat. Vonda didn¡¯t step out just yet, instead turning back to face Mother Priest. ¡°It is always a pleasure to speak with you Mother Priest.¡± Mother Priest continued to smile. ¡°If you ever need an ear to listen to you, I will lend mine to you, Sister Vonda.¡± ¡°I hope you will keep my words in mind, and take my words to heard, of all the matters we have discussed.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes stared deeply into the priest¡¯s eyes. Mother Priest smiled slightly wider, bowing her head, watching the young woman leave. Once she stepped out, the older woman held up her hand, and the door glided to shut, light shing across the outline of the door to denote it had been magically locked. She reached into her pocket, pulling out the string she had gently pulled from Adam¡¯s sleeve, before she raised her hand towards the wall, which shifted slightly, as a book floated over towards her. She opened the book, which held Adam¡¯s name inked against the spine, and tucked the string into the back of the book, where a little sleeve had been formed to keep a person¡¯s possession to allow for the priests an easier time to cast their magic. Mother Priest thought about what the young woman had told her about Adam. ¡®He is dangerous, but he has a good heart.¡¯ She sighed, before reaching out her hand once more, and a long strand of hair floated towards her. She thought to rece the item within Vonda¡¯s book, but a strand of her was not quite as clean as one of the threads of the woman¡¯s scarf she had imed years ago.
Dun dun dun! [745] – Y03.045 – In The Red V [745] ¨C Y03.045 ¨C In The Red V ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Seriously, man, how the hell are you still like this?¡¯ Adam rubbed his eyes with his thumb knuckles, shaking his head lightly. ¡®How many kids do you have now? Six? Come on, man¡­¡¯ Vonda only beamed as the pair made their way out. Adam had tried to donate the gold to the acolyte, who refused. After slipping a gold coin into the donation box, Adam promised to return the next day with more gold for the Divine. ¡°Vonda, what am I to do?¡± ¡°What do you wish to do?¡± Adam fell silent as they made their way back to the adventurer¡¯s guild. ¡°I want to eat.¡± Once the guild¡¯s doors opened to ssh them with heat, Adam exhaled, walking up to the corner where he found many of hispanions. His eyes scanned the area to find other groups, some he was familiar with, others he was not. The older northerner he had beaten bowed his head lightly towards the half elf, who returned a bow of his head, before he settled himself beside hispanions. ¡®Oh, right, I have to order the food.¡¯ While Adam ordered food from the guild, Kitool ordered food from a particr tavern. ¡°Two potatoes, salted, no butter. A half portion of meat, and a cup of buttermilk.¡± ¡°Which meat?¡± ¡°It would be your rmendation,¡± the young woman replied, cing down a silver coin over a copper coin. ¡°Any drinks?¡± the barkeep, an older, overweight man, whose arms were thick with fat and muscle. ¡°It would be your rmendation,¡± Kitool replied, cing down another silver coin over a copper coin. She waited for her meal in the corner, and once she was done, she slipped out of the tavern, making her way through the alley. A worker lifted up the crates to stack them, and as he reached for the other, Kitool hopped atop the crates behind him, onto the third story window, before slipping inside. She silently crept through the ce, heading to the attic. There she found more crates. She undid a particr crate¡¯s lid, finding thedder which fell down to the underground. As she reached the bottom, into the tunnelwork of the underground, she reached for the torch, lighting it, before making her way through the dark tunnel. She stepped past several of the outward tunnels, before finding one with a particr chip in the corner. She turned an made her way through it, only her breath keeping herpany. Once it split, she took the left path, the path most travelled, following each of the paths which were most travelled, before finally taking thest two paths in the opposite manner. She entered arge room, one which was easily a hundred paces long in every direction, full of tables, drawers, and ten people. Arge map of Red Oak covered the wall, marked with all manner of colours and symbols. Several tunnels led out towards other business who were in the know. Each worker wore a copper pin, though there was a woman in her thirties, a devilkin, who wore a silver pin against her cor. She smiled towards Kitool, bowing her head lightly. The others around all turned to face Kitool, reaching for the des at their side. ¡°Are you lost, little Iyrman?¡± Kitool walked towards the woman with the silver pin, before sitting opposite her. ¡°I havee with information.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t pay for information from no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, before she continued with her tale without missing a beat, informing the devilkin with the information of the past month. Having seen that Kitool had passed the several safeguards put into ce, the devilkin woman began to write down all the information Kitool stated, along with the support of another. Once it was done, Kitool ced three gold coins onto the corner of the desk, before heading out. Kitool made her way through one of the various exits, before returning back to the guild, finding Adam slowly chewing his potato, while deep in thought. His eyes turned slightly, as though reading something in the air, before the half elf froze. ¡®I do.¡¯ Kitool could see the face Adam made, which was the same face the young half elf made when he realised he was in grave trouble. Once the group retreated into their rooms, Adam knocked on Jurot¡¯s door. Jurot allowed Adam to slip inside. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, before switching into their tongue. ¡°The Iyr is going to kill me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam sat down onto the bed and brought his hands up onto his face. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what Adam had done to deserve death from the Iyr, especially considering what he had done thus far. He was fairly certain it would be hard for the Iyr to kill Adam, even though it had quite enough reason to do so. ¡°Jurot, I¡­¡± Jurot listened to Adam¡¯s worries, the soft whispers in their tongue. He ced a hand onto Adam¡¯s shoulder, bowing his head, assuring Adam it was going to be okay, before the half elf left. Once Jurot was in bed, staring at the ceiling, he thought about what Adam had told him. It didn¡¯t surprise Jurot one bit that Adam knew such a spell, there were a few who had such abilities across the entirend. Adam¡¯s ability to create so many enchanted weapons was something even more terrifying. It was as Jurot was slowly embracing the cool slumber when his brows furrowed. ¡®The Iyr may wish to kill Adam.¡¯ Omen: 4, 18 Adam stared at the mass of people within the temple, inhaling deeply as he tried to calm himself, before letting out a soft exhale. He was d Vonda had decided toe with him, the half elf following the young woman forward. Vonda approached an acolyte of Mother Soza, who assisted in escorting the young woman and half elf through the temple. They made their way to Mother Soza¡¯s temple first, Adam noting therge state of a woman sitting, holding within her arms several pieces of fruit. However, within the pile of fruit, there was one which was noticeably missing. Perception Check D20 + 4 = 23 (19) Adam also noted the creases over the woman¡¯s shoulder, which implied an unseen hand pressing against her shoulder. Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, eyeing the statue up. Though the statue was extremely detailed in many ces, the face was entirely nk. ¡°The fruit represent her children,¡± Vonda said. ¡°They make up most of the Divine, from the God of Death to the Goddess of Twilight. Ten pieces total. Lady Arya, Lord Musa, and Lord Zdhin are not considered her children, and therefore are not represented in the fruit.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fruit missing near the top,¡± Adam said, noting towards the missing piece right below the topmost one. ¡°The fruit atop represents Lord Sozain,¡± Vonda said. ¡°The missing fruit beneath represents the ce where we mortals should sit, for who but the Good Mother, loves us most?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes as he stared at the fruit. ¡°No,¡± he whispered. Vonda¡¯s ears twitched and she tilted her head slightly, a gentle, nervous, smile encroaching her lips. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. He dropped down upon a knee before the statue of the woman, bringing his hands up together ahead of him. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Mother Soza. I haven¡¯t forgotten about Bandlor, even if the world has. The rest of your children should recall his name, too.¡¯ Adam felt nothing from the statue, half expecting it to react to his thoughts, but he still ced a gem worth fifty gold within the donation box. The acolyte beside him raised her brows, the young woman¡¯s eyes wide, certain she had seen the young half elf ce a tiger eye within the box. Adam stepped back, crossing his arms in front of him casually, waiting for Vonda to finish her prayers. She ced a gold, a silver, and a copper coin. ¡°Shall we pray to Lord Sozain next?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°It should start with life and end with death,¡± Adam replied, staring up at the statue of the Good Mother. ¡°Let¡¯s head to one of the other gods.¡± Adam and Vonda prayed at each and every temple. Though Adam noted each feature of the temple and statues,paring them with the other temples and statues, he spent little time or effort speaking with many of the gods, save for four. The Divine, as Adam learnt, was made up of those considered to be the Greater Gods of the region. Soza, the Goddess of Life. Sozain, the God of Death. veil, the Goddess of Bnce. Gale, the Goddess of Nature. Noor, the God of Light. Arya, the Goddess of War. Poli, the Goddess of Peace. Magi, the Goddess of Arcana. Erudite, the Goddess of Knowledge. Tempest, the Goddess of Storms. us, the God of Trickery. Fae, the Goddess of Twilight. Musa, The God of Wealth. Zdhin, the God of Souls. Then there were the Two Lords, the Lord of Order and the Lord of Chaos, who took ce of the other forgotten god, that of Belle, the God of Order and Chaos, and the father of most of the pantheon. Adam slipped in gems worth ten gold coins to each of the Divine, save for two Goddesses he was most familiar with, slipping them fifty gold gems. When it came time to pray in front of the Lord of Order, Adam remained behind, allowing Vonda to pray before his statue, which was that of a knight. The statue opposite his was the Lord of Chaos, which Adam knelt before. ¡®Don¡¯t go causing too much of a mess,¡¯ Adam thought to the Lord of Chaos, slipping a gem worth ten gold, before continuing on. The acolyte¡¯s eyes grew wide as Adam stubbed the Lord of Order, but prayed towards the Lord of Chaos. Her eyes darted to Vonda, who merely smiled politely once she returned. ¡®How can he do such a thing?''
It said this chapter was 1,666 words in my document. That waspletely idental. [746] – Y03.046 – In The Red VI [746] ¨C Y03.046 ¨C In The Red VI The section for Mother Soza was as expected, filled with greenery and life, an open space wee to all. The section for Lady Gale was simr, though with far more greenery, like a well cared for park. The section for Baktu, Lord Sozain, the God of Death, was as expected. It was stark, bare, with well built but simple furnishings all around. The temple proper was more like an altar, with rows of curved seat emanating from it, split by the cross of pathways. The altar was simple, made of hard stone, with steps leading up to a t surface where one could preach. Several acolytes, some male, some female, sat and chatted with the elderly who came to visit, as well as a few adventurers Adam had spotted around town. Adam¡¯s eyes swam across the area to try and find her, but he didn¡¯t find the woman. ¡®I guess it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in the position to go find Freya anyway¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes then fell to the small grove nearby, which hid the small cabin of the priests, which led further into the ground where the Priests of Death could deal with their affairs. The acolyte escorting them remained at an invisible boundary, allowing the pair to pray in peace. ¡°Good morning, Brother, would you mind escorting me to the statue of the Lord?¡± Adam asked one of the nearby acolytes, who bowed their head lightly, silently leading Adam to the statue near the cabin. They followed a trail outlined by ck orchids, heading towards a small statue of a boy sitting on a jagged throne. Adam knelt before the God of Death, with the acolyte and Vonda forpany, while another watched from the cabin. Mother Death, the priest with the highest rank within this temple to Lord Sozain, watched over the young half elf, who possessed an amulet which had been forged by the will of her Lord. Even as he had passed by the cabin, she could sense the divinity from the amulet. The statue of the young boy on a jagged throne of bone watched over Adam, who fell deep into his thoughts. The young half elf was sitting on his legs, not wholly prostrating himself before the God of Death. Adam held onto his knees tightly, before his fingers rxed and he bowed his head. ¡®For all that you¡¯ve done, Lord Sozain, Baktu, thank you. I won¡¯t forget it. If you have need of me, just let me know, and I¡¯ll do what I can. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go around killing people, but if you need something¡­¡¯ Adam hoped his intentions were being sent through to the God of Death, who had saved him from the Lord of Order in the dream, which was certainly no dream, and had favoured him thus far. ¡®Also, if you want more money, let me know.¡¯ Adam pulled away, allowing Vonda to drop to her knees to pray to the God of Death, before they made their way back. He reached into his pocket and held out a gem worth fifty gold, holding it up to the acolyte. ¡°Whose funeral are you preparing?¡± the acolyte asked, not yet reaching out for the gem. ¡°I¡¯m not going through this again,¡± Adam said. ¡°Take the gem and fund the food you¡¯re giving to the people.¡± The acolyte frowned slightly at Adam¡¯s bluntness. ¡°We have no need for donations without service.¡± ¡°The service is that I follow the Lord of Death, who has granted me so many grand abilities, like being able to cast certain Third Gate spells.¡± The acolyte blinked. ¡°Lord Sozain has blessed you with such grace?¡± ¡°Brother Adam,¡± called a voice, Mother Death eventually revealing herself to the group. Like the Mother Priest of Life, she was the highest ranking individual when it came to her own section. She was pale of skin, dark of eyes, and she also wore a simr attire to that of the Mother Priest of Life, covering her from head to toe, only showing off her face. Mother Death also wore a set of gloved, wrinkled with centuries of use, matched only by the wrinkles on her face. ¡°Mother Priest,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Ah, no, Mother Death?¡± Mother Death smiled, bowing her head lightly. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, finally.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡± Adam asked. Mother Death held up a hand towards the acolyte, who quickly bowed his head, and retreated away from the group. ¡°I know of you.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, still holding out the gem awkwardly. ¡°Will you ept the gem?¡± ¡°If it is your contribution,¡± the woman replied, holding out her hand. Adam ced the gem into her gloved hand gently, wondering if she¡¯d break if he ced it down too hard. ¡°Thank you for your donation,¡± the woman said, closing her fist, bringing her hand to her navel, smiling warmly towards Adam. ¡°Did you wish to speak?¡± ¡°Uh, not particrly, but if you would like to speak, I¡¯m more than willing.¡± Mother Priest closed her eyes, feeling the distant cold of future death from the young half elf. ¡°If you have no need to speak of me, I will leave you on your way.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Adam bowed his head towards her, before stepping away with Vonda, who only greeted Mother Death with a bow of her head. The pair made their way through the temple and out, with the sight of Mother Death watching over them. The old woman stared at her free gloved hand, seeing the slight shaking. She wondered if Lord Sozain would allow her to live long enough to watch and hear of the death Adam would bring. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Noor the main god of Aswadasad,¡± Adam asked as the pair made their way out. Adam had chewed on his thoughts for some time and could no longer keep them to himself. ¡°His position within Aswadasad is quite unique,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°Though the official policy of Aswadasad is that of respecting all the Major Divine, much of the worship is towards He Who Brings The Light.¡± ¡®I guess Rose and the others probably prayed to the God of Light before all, then?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Dunes and the others pray to Lady Arya since they grew up in ck Mountain, so I guess they¡¯re not typical Aswadians?¡¯ ¡°You said Lord Musa and Lord Zdhin aren¡¯t considered Mother Soza¡¯s children either, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Howe they¡¯re considered part of the Greater Divine?¡± ¡°Lord Musa took his position among the Greater Divine recently, around two thousand years ago. His position had remained vacant due to the difficulty of one to lord over all wealth. Once, it was a position held by a Divine who wasmonly depicted as a Dragon, though they retired.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡®Gods can retire?¡¯ ¡°Only those who worship Lord Musa and Lady Erudite would know more, and perhaps even those who worship Lord Sozain, but such knowledge is not known among most, even the believers of many of the Major Divine.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Forbidden knowledge?¡± ¡°Perhaps not forbidden knowledge, but knowledge which remains dark, and that which many do not wish to share.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± Adam fell silent for a moment. ¡°So the Major Divine allowed some outsider to take over the role?¡± ¡°Lord Musa assists Lady veil with keeping the bnce, and so was appropriately weed into the pantheon by the Goddess of Bnce, though it may have been the case some of the Major Divine preferred if Lord Musa was instead a Minor Divine.¡± ¡°What about Lord Zdhin?¡± Adam asked. He was pretty sure Lord Zdhin, the Lord of Souls, was someone he hadn¡¯t heard about much. ¡®Considering his domain seemed to be close to Lord Sozain, I wonder what his story is. How does Lord Sozain feel about that?¡¯ ¡°Lord Zdhin was given a position as the Lord of Souls during The Dark Times,¡± Vonda said. ¡°It was during the Demonic Devastation in which Lord Zdhin, an Aswadian mortal at the time, was granted Divinity, and took his ce among the Major Divine. However, his influence is notparable to any of the Major Divine.¡± ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered. He hadn¡¯t spent much time learning about the Divine, but he had no idea a mortal could ascend to Godhood, and even take his ce among the Major Divine. ¡®Even if he¡¯s mostly ignored, that¡¯s still crazy!¡¯ ¡°Lord Zdhin¡¯s ascension was quite problematic, especially in Aswadasad, though it was eventually epted across thends.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Lord Zdhin was once a general within the Aswadian army, and thus to ce him among the ranks of the Major Divine, said to be equal to Lord Noor¡­¡± Vonda paused for a moment. ¡°It was only due to the chaos of that time that such a thing could have urred.¡± ¡°Chaos, eh?¡± ¡°Though one might have expected the two Lords to bring the matter up or to deny it, it was Lord Sozain who forced Lord Zdhin¡¯s ascension into the Major Divine.¡± ¡°He forced it?¡± Adam asked, shocked. Vonda bowed her head. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I do not know, but that is what is taught.¡± Adam was fairly certain that was a huge deal, but he had nevere across such knowledge before, even when he was in the Iyr. ¡®I guess I know a lot about the different families roles during the time, but isn¡¯t the ascension of a mortal into the highest position also ridiculously insane?¡¯ ¡°So Lord Sozain and Lady veil both widened the pantheon of the Major Divine?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam recalled the Iyr¡¯s thoughts about which of the Major Divine were the most powerful. Baktu and Ritetu. Lord Sozain and Lady veil. ¡®Yeah,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Makes sense.¡¯
Beyond Apotheosis: A DiceRPG [747] – Y03.047 – In The Red VII [747] ¨C Y03.047 ¨C In The Red VII ¡°Is me, nano?¡± Jirot asked, leaning in to find her name, her tiny hands pressing against the paper, the saliva on her thumb beginning to soak into the paper. Gangak quickly grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist, bringing it up to kiss the back of her hand before bringing it to the girl¡¯s lips so she could suck against it once more. ¡°It is not you.¡± ¡°I not the same Jirot, because I am Jirot, and I am not the same,¡± the girl said, before sucking her thumb quietly. ¡°That is right,¡± Gangak said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair, revealing herrge forehead, nuzzling against it. Little Jarot began to twitch as sleepiness began to take to him, nap time having approached far too quickly that day. Gangak ced the pair down in the corner, and as Jirot reached up for her hand, the woman smiled. She sat beside them, allowing them to hold onto her finger as they fell asleep, before she slipped away from them and their vice grip. Konarot sat beside her grandmother as the woman knitted her a nket, the little girl staring down at the pictures of all manner of creatures, her eyes scanning against their features. Kirot panted softly as she ran around the courtyard, her eyes darting from side to side as she fought against imaginary creatures. Karoty nearby, staring up at the sky, his thoughts upon the morning porridge, which he had eaten with shredded nuts. He preferred fish, but he supposed he didn¡¯t mind porridge, especially when he was allowed to eat salya between bites. Meanwhile, their youngest sibling remained in the extended family estate, where their greatfather showed him off. ¡°You see?¡± the old one armed Jarot stated, waiting expectantly. Otkan blinked, her eyes falling down towards the baby, who was fast asleep. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Only my greatson can grow so well,¡± he stated, as though it were fact. Otkan wasn¡¯t sure if she should mention the fact all babies grow so quickly when they are so young, but she decided to sip her tea instead. ¡®Needs more honey.¡¯ Larot slept as he always did, fussing so little for such a young boy. He could begin to see and hear things more clearly, though the brain of a baby still caused him trouble. He was unable to resist the call to eat, the moment a teet was pressed up against his lips, he would suckle as though he needed it to survive. He did, of course, need it to survive, but he didn¡¯t like that one bit. Although, he did like to hear the sounds of Jarot¡¯s grunts as the old man worked out, which helped soothe him to sleep. They reminded him of the sounds of battle. Meanwhile, the demon¡¯s father sat opposite the demon¡¯s uncle, with questions abound. ¡°Sohtu¡¯s story is one of the greatest,¡± Jurot stated, crossing his arms as he thought of the tale. ¡°Howe no one told me about the tale?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a really important tale.¡± Jurot thought deeply. ¡°Zdhin shed against several Iyrmen, but we have not spoken of their tales. There are many more tales in thesends, we have not yet been able to speak of the other tales in Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Lord Zdhin,¡± Vonda corrected. ¡°Sohtu is Sohtu, Zdhin is Zdhin,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Zdhin was the general. Sohtu is the Divine.¡± Vonda frowned slightly, but she did not continue to argue the point. ¡°There are many tales you have not heard,¡± Jurot said. ¡°There are thousands. If you are to hear one each day from start to finish, you would not have heard more than one thousand and five hundred, even if we did not adventure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that, I guess¡­¡± Adam wondered how many outrageous secrets the Iyrmen held from their different stories. ¡°Do you have anything where¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Does that even make sense?¡¯ Jurot waited for his brother to continue. ¡°Do you have any stories where, you know, you have this thing that the Aldishmen would never believe, but for the Iyr, or the Iyrmen, it¡¯s pretty normal?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°It was my ancestor who brought the lesser rukhs to thend.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°It was Jarot?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that old man brought rukhs to thend when he should have been looking after his greatchildren,¡± Adam joked. Jurot was surprised Adam had taken this long to make a joke involving his children. ¡®You are growing up well, Adam.¡¯ ¡°I feel like the followers of Lady Erudite should send someone to listen to all your stories and write them down,¡± Adam said. ¡°Our stories are freely shared to all those ask.¡± ¡°Yeah, but not a lot of people get to meet Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Many do.¡± ¡°Yeah, but they don¡¯t want to bother you, you know?¡± Jurot shrugged. ¡°If they do not ask, they will not hear the tale.¡± ¡°Anyway, about Sohtu, what does he do exactly?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Baktu is the Lord of Death, so I assumed he would lord over that domain.¡± ¡°Sohtu ims the souls for Baktu,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°He also cleanses the souls before they are sent to Lord Sozain,¡± Vonda added. Jurot nodded. ¡°His influence is small in this world, but he is important.¡± ¡°Since his influence is so small, the undead keep rising,¡± Jaygak said, tossing a nut into her mouth, chewing it slowly. ¡°Even if we like Sohtu, his influence being so small makes it fun.¡± ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s why the undeade up so much? It¡¯s because his influence is too small?¡± Vonda cleared her throat. ¡°Lord Zdhin¡¯s role is a most difficult one, and there are many which do not pay him proper respects, thus the vicious cycle of ack of respect and influence begins and continues, each fuelling the other.¡± ¡°He sounds so important, though.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the Iyrmen and priest agreed. ¡°Some vige elders may pray to him once someone has passed,¡± Vonda said, pausing for the tiniest moment before continuing, ¡°but funeral rites have been in the domain of the Priests of Death and Lord Sozain since before even the time of Kal kvatr.¡± ¡°The Priests of Death have not given up their right,¡± Jurot added, nodding his head. ¡°Baktu watches over the souls of we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°So the undead are still going to be an issue, eh?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°What about the outbreaks?¡± ¡°It is Nahtu¡¯s rage.¡± ¡°Lady Gale weeps for thend which we have destroyed and exploited for our own wants,¡± Vonda said, sping her hands together as though to pray. ¡°Also, lots of fun,¡± Jaygak said, tossing a nut back. ¡°You¡¯re talking mad smack, Jaygak.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means¡­¡± Adam thought about how to describe it. ¡°You know, like you¡¯re speaking like you¡¯re a big shot, a boss, when you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Executive of the United Kindom,¡± Jaygak replied. Adam blinked. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. We need to speak with the President, the Enchanter, and the Directors.¡± ¡°My father is one of the Directors,¡± Jaygak replied, smirking at him. ¡°Ah. Nepotism, ssic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all nepotism, Adam.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Nephew of the Rot family?¡± ¡°I do good work.¡± ¡°How many times have I, a devilkin, gotten us into trouble?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a devilkin, you¡¯re an Iyrman, that doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°You should know what my horns mean for me in thesends, Adam.¡± ¡°I was just joking and you had to make it all serious.¡± Jaygak smirked, eating more of her nuts. ¡°Plus, it was the Enchanter who put me in this position, and has guaranteed it with Great Moon.¡± ¡°That they have, I suppose,¡± Adam replied, crossing his arms, refraining from smirking. ¡°Anyway, could I ask for your help, Jaygak?¡± ¡°What do you need from this Executive who doesn¡¯t deserve her permission?¡± ¡°I want to buy some jewellery for gifts.¡± ¡°Gifts for who?¡± ¡°You mean gifts for whom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± Vonda smiled, watching the pair banter between one another for a short while longer, though Jaygak eventually relented to assist him in his goals. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, sitting back down, though he had made to go to the market. ¡°We should probably figure out what to do next. I don¡¯t think we have anything we need to get done immediately, or around these parts, so I was thinking we head east so Sir Vonda can be a decent person, and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s the most important thing, I think?¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to give away what Dunes wanted to do. ¡°Right, I need some really nice material for some weapons too.¡± ¡°We could speak with the Duchess for that,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°So this is why you¡¯re an Executive,¡± Adam whispered. Jaygak threatened to toss a nut towards him, but instead of wasting a good nut, she tossed it into her mouth. ¡®Should I buy nicer jewellery?¡¯ As the days passed in Red Oak, Adam spent much of his time rxing, assisting the guild with any identification of magical items they needed, and allowing the porters and farmers to earn coin while doing nothing. ¡®Adam isn¡¯t working us to death?¡¯ Lucy thought, rxing in her bed one afternoon. ¡®Having children has made him soft¡­¡¯ She thought for a long moment. ¡®I should buy them some gifts too.¡¯
¡°I not the same Jirot, because I am Jirot, and I am not the same,¡± ... She''s right? [748] – Y03.048 – Onward I [748] ¨C Y03.048 ¨C Onward I ¡°She is well built, like a cow,¡± Nirot said, nodding her head approvingly. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, we don¡¯t call women cows in this group, alright?¡± Adam stated. ¡°New rule.¡± ¡°It is a greatpliment,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Don¡¯t you start, Jurot, she¡¯s meant to be the one you-,¡± ¡°Cows are one of the most important animals throughout history, one of Nahtu¡¯s greatest gifts,¡± Jaygak said, interrupting the half elf. ¡°Look. Cows are great and all, but it¡¯s just weird.¡± ¡°Cows are most important for life,¡± Vonda added. ¡°Okay, hold on, I can¡¯t be the guy fighting against women saying that we shouldn¡¯t call women cows, this is not a good look for me,¡± Adam said, ncing around at the rest of the party. ¡°If you want to call her a cow, be my guest, but we won¡¯t be buying stuff from here any more out of shame.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot decided against fighting the point, chewing his bread quietly. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply, rubbing his brow. ¡°What am I going to do with you all?¡± Kitool and Jaygak checked the items in the cart, Dunes and Korin having spent time in the market acquiring various different foodstuffs for the road. Lucy and Mara checked on Demon and Wolfy, while Jurot checked on Sky and the pair of dire wolves. Jonn¡¯s magical steed, a horse meant for pulling carts, was in charge of such a matter. Meanwhile, Adam¡¯s steed carried some personal supplies, while Korin¡¯s steed did the same, the pair¡¯s steeds in form of riding horses, which they could use to scout up ahead. ¡°Did you have fun with your family?¡± Adam asked, patting Nobby against his powerful back. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Adam pat his back gently some more. ¡°Did you tell them about how you worked hard for the coin you brought them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are they happy they get another ten gold a month for basically the rest of the year?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°They should be happy that they have such a wonderful son. Whose son is as good as theirs? Let¡¯s hope it¡¯ll help your family with their meal and your sister¡¯s education.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss. Thank you.¡± Adam let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Any time.¡± ¡®Being rich feels so good!¡¯ It waster in the evening when the group approached the fort south of Red Oak. The guards hailed the group, their eyes throwing suspicious nces at the group for only a moment. ¡°What business brings you here? Thought you dealt with the outbreak?¡± ¡°We¡¯re passing through the south to head to South Port,¡± Adam exined. ¡°South Port?¡± The guards eyed up the group. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous across thesends. Not quite the same as it was in previous years. I¡¯d rmend you head up north, through the Deadwood, and along the hills, and then the river to East Port. Much safer, and whatever you need in South Port can be found in East Port, and I¡¯ll say it¡¯s much better too.¡± ¡°We appreciate your advice, and actually, we are heading to East Port, but we wanted to pass through South Port first.¡± ¡°What business do you have in South Port?¡± Adam nced towards hispanions, realising the guard was going to be difficult, and he should keep his mouth shut. ¡°Merely passing through,¡± Sir Vonda said, stepping forward to meet with the guard. ¡®Vonda¡¯s such a cheat code. It¡¯s going to be awkward once she gives it up, but I guess her order probably has enough sway¡­¡¯ With Sir Vonda heading into the minor fort was no bother, and though Adam did hand out thirty gold coins to the outpost, he didn¡¯tin. They continued along the next day beforeing across another minor fort, which overlooked the road from atop the hill, allowing them to see from miles all around. It was made of raised earth, thick wooden logs settled within the earth formed the walls, and several towers with archers kept an eye on all angles. Adam spotted at least a dozen archers, three for each wall. The soldiers here wore thick chain mail and wielded longspears and shields, though the archers wore lighter chain, and carried with them longbows and shortswords at their sides. The soldiers here were very different from the soldiers in the minor fort in front of Red Oak. However, Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the destruction across the fields, which had been set aze recently. The forest had been cut down quite some way, and in the distance he could spot the aftermath of a fire. A horn thundered as the group approached, before a guard shouted at them. ¡°Halt!¡± The guard red at them through his helmet. ¡°State your name and your business!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adam, of Fate¡¯s Golden, and we¡¯re trying to pass through to Ever Green, and eventually to South Port, finally to East Port.¡± ¡°What business do you have in Ever Green.¡± ¡°We want to rest up and continue along,¡± Adam replied. ¡°No formal business or anything.¡± ¡°What of South Port?¡± ¡°Just want to spend some coin in South Port, not much else.¡± ¡°What of East Port.¡± ¡°We have some personal matters in East Port.¡± ¡°Which matters are those?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what was up with the soldier¡¯s questions, but he decided to look to Vonda. ¡°Would you mind?¡± The soldier narrowed his eyes, though quickly removed his helmet to reveal his face, revealing his slightly tanned skin. He was a soldier in his forties or so, and though he seemed to hold the position of a typical soldier, he carried himself far greater. ¡°I am Sir Vonda Easke, of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± the young woman stated, revealing her face, shield, and amulet. The soldier stared down at her from atop the wall. He bowed his head lightly. ¡°I will call for themander.¡± ¡®I think that¡¯s good news?¡¯ Adam thought. Themander wore full te from head to toe, with arge cape, a deep pink with a hint of purple, though Vonda knew of the colour¡¯s name, for it was a popr colour in South Alnd, especially for certain nobles. The carvings against themander¡¯s full te revealed her allegiance, and her family. She carried a longde at her side with a hilt made of a pale pink¡­ ribbon? Themander removed her helmet to reveal her pretty face, the young woman¡¯s lightly tan skin only amplified her pearly white smile and her striking green eyes, which were almost like the first des of grass one would see after the snow. ¡°I have heard we have an esteemed guest!¡± Her voice was soft, though held a hint of trouble. ¡°I am Sir Vonda Easke of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± the young woman said, sharing a courteous bow. Themander returned with her own courteous bow. ¡°I am Lady Marcia Peachgrove.¡± Fred stood up a little taller upon hearing the woman¡¯s name, after all, who didn¡¯t know the name of Peachgrove? It was one of the few families which held great militaristic influence in what was once known as South Alnd. Jurot leaned in to whisper into Adam¡¯s ear. ¡°The daughter of the current Storm Petal Knight.¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 9 (6) ¡®Who?¡¯ Marcia noted the Iyrman whispering into the man in puthral¡¯s ear, but her eyes returned back to Sir Vonda. ¡°What brings such an esteemed guest to Floria?¡± ¡°Our group merely wish to pass through thend to make our way to East Port.¡± Marcia continued to smile towards the young woman, who was both a noble from her family, Easke, which had some distant rtion to the current Duchess of East Port, but also held a title from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, the singr order which was not held under the samews as the other orders, but was treated with equal respect, if not more. It was all so suspicious. A group with a member of Life¡¯s Rose, so many Iyrmen, and so many wolves? What an odd group, one which no doubt brought trouble. She was young, barely in her mid twenties, and yet had been assigned to the minor fort to make a name for herself. As the heir to the Storm Petal Knight, Alnd would understand the significance of her presence here. ¡®Spies?¡¯ Her eyes nced across the number of Iyrmen. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡°What are your intentions in Floria?¡± ¡°We had a choice to pass through the wicked Deadwood and the treacherous hills of Hill Grave, or to pass through the gentle hills of Ever Green and the wondrous forests beyond.¡± Sir Vonda smiled politely. ¡°It was an easy choice to make.¡± Lady Marcia understood the choice which had to be made in Red Oak, and she couldn¡¯t me them for heading southward, but with the matter of the civil war only having just ended, and the meetings still ongoing, they were put in an awkward position. Sir Vonda waited patiently as Lady Marcia thought of what to do. She could have rushed the woman, but there was no need to disrespect her as themander of the minor fort in the most precarious situation. ¡°Who the hell is the Storm Petal Knight?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°The Storm Petal Knight is a title passed down through the Peachgrove family,¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°The Knight of Flowers is often considered the best knight among all of what is now Floria, but the Storm Petal Knights are often spoken in the same breath.¡± ¡°Sort of like the Knight of Death and the¡­¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°The, you know, the guy with the greatsword, and the-, he fought the, you know, the thing.¡± ¡°The White Dragon Knight?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s got a really cool name.¡± ¡°The Knight of Snow?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean cool like that, but that sounds simr¡­¡± Adam thought, trying to ce the name. ¡°What are you whispering about over there?¡± Lady Marcia asked. ¡°Sorry, mydy, but do you know of the knight that¡¯s not the Knight of Death, but has the greatsword, and he killed the¡­¡± Adam tried to recall what they had killed. ¡°It¡¯s not the White Dragon Knight or the Knight of Snow.¡± ¡°The Midnight de?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°There was another, sounds simr to the Knight of Snow¡­¡± ¡°The Ice Knight?¡± Adam shook his head once more. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called. ¡°Do you mean Lady Natasha Snowpeak, The Knight of Peaks, who killed the snowdrake with her greataxe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± Adam said, snapping his fingers. ¡°Is it like that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied.
Adam pulling people down to his pace. [749] – Y03.049 – Onward II [749] ¨C Y03.049 ¨C Onward II Lady Marcia was d the young man in puthral armour was an idiot, lightening the mood within the air. It had allowed her a moment to gather her thoughts. Whatever the group was, and if Sir Vonda Easke was truly of Life¡¯s Rose, she needed to be careful. ¡°It is not often you see an outsider wear an Iyrman¡¯s steel,¡± Lady Marcia eventually called out, her eyes falling to Adam. ¡°You must be a great warrior.¡± ¡°Oh, why thank you,¡± Adam replied, bowing lightly before the noblewoman. ¡°Although I can¡¯t match the likes of my brother, who ced first in the Noonval Tournamentst year, nor my cousin here, who ced second in the Noonval Tournament, while holding back, I did still ce third.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What a braggart!¡¯ The woman smiled, standing up straighter as her eyes narrowed, looking down at the young man. ¡°You mean to say that we are not only in the presence of a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose, but also in the presence of great warriors who have imed the top three ces in the Noonval Tournament?¡± ¡°I mean to say that not only are we in the presence of a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose, but also in the presence of great warriors, with several of use taking the top three spots. Nobby here, the big one that¡¯s not an Iyrman, ced first in his segment, with my cousins here cing second onwards, while Jurot and Kitool here came in the top two of their own segment, and I ced third in my own, only surrendering to Sir Roseia and Sir Karra.¡± ¡°Sir Roseia?¡± Lady Marcia replied, her lips pulled taut. She narrowed her eyes, thinking of the current King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, who had faced her years ago. Had it not been for the fact the young had worn her cape, she would have certainly won the bout. ¡°The next time I join a tournament I¡¯ll ask for the support of a greater noble so I can ce a little higher,¡± Adam replied, sighing. ¡°What am I to do when I am just a little boy without the backing of a greater power within thends of Aldishmen.¡± ¡°You are not Aldish?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Florian?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aswadian?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Drakken?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am from a very distantnd, one which no longer exists.¡± ¡°I will pray for that which you have lost,¡± the young nobleman stated, bowing her head lightly. An awkward silence filled the air. ¡°You say you wish to travel to East Port?¡± Lady Marcia asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What is your business in East Port?¡± ¡°I wish to give up my noble title,¡± Sir Vonda stated, firm and clear. The young noblewoman blinked, suddenly taken aback by the words, before she quickly gathered herself. She stared down at the young Sir Vonda, whose face had been burnt from neck to her lower jack. The young priest certainly had her own story, but to give up her noble titles? ¡°You must pay the military tax of thirty gold. If the wolves cause trouble, we will put them down.¡± Sky growled quietly, but fell silent at the gaze of the half elf in purple. ¡°What? You got some kind of problem, Sky?¡± Adam walked over to the wolf. ¡°Are you going to start trouble?¡± Sky almost spoke up, but realising the position they were in, merely shook his head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± The group were finally allowed into the minor fort, therge gate falling to form a bridge around the pit which had been dug. Adam noted the number of archers all around, and not just archers, but crossbowmen too. Almost everyone here wielded a bow or crossbow, save perhaps a handful of those who seemed to be the highest ranking individuals around. ¡°Whirlwind Arrow,¡± Kitool whispered. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, before following the Iyrman¡¯s gaze to an older woman who sat with a group of soldiers in the corner, ying cards. A bow rested beside her, beside a quiver of arrows, each with purple feathers. ¡°Whirlwind Arrow?¡± ¡°One of thend¡¯s greatest archers,¡± Kitool informed, before the Iyrmen took in the sights of the group around them. The Iyrmen spotted how many of the archers around wore thin leathers stamped with small metal discs, almost like scales, and wore thin, light grey capes which fell down from their shoulders. They numbered at least fifty, forming up quite a number of the soldiers stationed here. ¡®King Merryweather has moved the Whirlwind Arrows,¡¯ Jurot thought, understanding such news needed to be sent back to the Iyr. Then his eyes fell across the rest of the archers and soldiers around, and the small bits of metal they all carried, typically as pins against their cloaks, or along their belts. Every soldier here had beenmended for something, meaning they had all seen at least several battles, many of them seeing dozens of battles, and some no doubt in the hundreds. ¡®Everything feels so heavy here,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes ncing all across the group. Though many of the soldiers seemed to be off duty, he couldn¡¯t help but shake off the feeling that he was amb within the wolves den. The group were led to a set of simple tents to one side where they could rest in peace. As Adam ced his things within the tent, he whispered to Jurot. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lady Marcia a big deal? If she¡¯s the daughter of the current Storm Petal Knight, isn¡¯t she, you know, a really big target?¡± ¡°Lady Marcia¡¯s presence here means the minor fort is well defended,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The Whirlwind Arrows protect the fort, and the two knights, who are probably some of the Peachgrove¡¯s best, are also defending her. If the Aldishmen want to take over the minor fort, they¡¯re going to need a big army, and an even bigger army once the Storm Petal Knight marches her own army to save her daughter.¡± ¡®Are all the great warriors in the south women?¡¯ Adam thought. He looked around, noting the split between male and female soldiers. There were slightly more women than men here, with a simr split between male and female officers. ¡®Now that I think about it, I have met quite a few male and female soldiers and officers thus far. Same with the guards.¡¯ Lady Marcia motioned a hand for a few guards to keep an eye on the group, before making her way to the centralmand hut, where her aides worked on counting the supplies. She hoped another few thousand arrows made their way to the minor fort, though that wouldn¡¯te to pass for at least the next month, not since the dealings were being dealt with. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose was currently mediating between the two sides, along with various priests to Lady Poli, the Goddess of Peace. ¡°Are you sure you should have allowed such a group within the camp?¡± one of her personal knights asked. ¡°Arge group of Iyrmen, and someone iming to be a noble?¡± ¡°It is a simple matter to confirm whether they are truly who they say they are,¡± Lady Marcia replied, before writing down a message, cing it within a tiny scroll case to protect it from the elements. She handed it to the knight who made his way out to find one of the pigeons to send word back to Ever Green. The young woman marched through the area with a knight in tow, beforeing across the group which had already begun to settle down. She nced between the Aswadians and then the Iyrmen. As much as the Iyrmen had fought against them during the war, they had done very little. Then there was the matter of the Aswadians, who had allied with Floria, or rather, Floria had allied with the Aswadians. ¡®The previous King¡¯s Sword raised his sword in rebellion against the King he had once sworn his de to, and now sits upon a throne of blood,¡¯ Lady Marcia thought. Of all the reasons why King Merryweather, that Merryweather, had raised his de, it was for the Aswadians, who were in their own bloody civil war, which had only recently settled down. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you,¡± Lady Marcia called out to Sir Vonda, shing a warm smile. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you,¡± Sir Vonda replied, shing her own warm smile. ¡°I do not mean to intrude, but I was hoping if we could share in some entertainment,¡± the young noblewoman said, noting how the Iyrmen were suddenly focused on her and her words. ¡°It has been some time since my soldiers here were able to stretch their muscles. I was of the hope you would be willing to spar with my soldiers.¡± Adam nced towards hispanions, noting the buzz of excitement between many of them. ¡®I really thought we were going to get through this ce without any trouble.¡¯ Lady Marcia¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, wanting to see the braggart in action. Yet, something tickled the back of her head. Her eyes fell to his forehead, then to Jurot, and finally back to Adam, who wore a scarf over his head like that of an Aswadian. ¡®Did he not refer to the Iyrman as his brother?¡¯
Adam needs to learn to shut his mouth. [750] – Y03.050 – Onward III [750] ¨C Y03.050 ¨C Onward III ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Adam said, feeling the gazes of the nearby Iyrmen, from his trio ofpanions to the younger Iyrmen he was partly in charge of. ¡°We wish to fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will you deny us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that much of an idiot!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam switched to the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me in front of the noble.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied in the Aldish tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys y around, get rid of the pressure that¡¯s been building up in you,¡± Adam said, switching back to the Aldish tongue, letting out a tired sigh. ¡°I thought the outbreak would have tuckered you out, but I should have expected.¡± He shook his head in defeat. ¡°Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Would you not wish to fight?¡± Lady Marcia asked, her eyes glued to the young man¡¯s forehead, before noting the supernatural beauty of the young man¡¯s face. ¡°I may be a brother to an Iyrman, but I¡¯ve had enough fights this year. ck Blood was good enough.¡± ¡°You fought ck Blood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did thate to pass?¡± ¡°He-,¡± Adam began, before clearing his throat, lowering his voice slightly, doing his best to speak more neutrally, ¡°didn¡¯t like my tone.¡± Lady Marcia smiled politely. Adam¡¯s tone, which was far too humorous and light, did invite trouble. Even she had been caught by it. ¡°What a shame, we would have loved to have seen your fight, since you wear the Iyr¡¯s purple.¡± ¡°I apologise for being a disappointment, but I¡¯m sure that, like my-,¡± Adam began, before coughing. ¡°I thank you for your understanding in this matter.¡± ¡°I will fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I wish to fight too,¡± Naqokan said, before the other Iyrmen began to speak up, save for one. Laygak¡¯s eyes fell across the area, unsure if he should step. Jaygak pat his back lightly, her face filled with that kind of devious smile she liked to show off. Their eyes met for a moment, and Jaygak nodded her head. ¡°I wish to fight too,¡± Laygak eventually said, though his voice was meek. ¡®We can defeat most here,¡¯ Nirot thought, her eyes scanning the area. That wasn¡¯t why she was so excited to fight, nor the reason why the rest of the Iyrmen were excited to fight. If they beat some of the seasoned fighters here, surely they¡¯d gain a good story, but if they coulde across a hidden, great warrior who could defeat them, that would be a good story too. ¡®I should have expected the Iyrmen to be so eager,¡¯ Lady Marcia thought, her eyes taking in the sight of the rest of Adam¡¯spanions. She wondered what they were, for some of them wore armour made of kurabara, and others seemed to be farmers turned adventurers, considering the way they held themselves. ¡°Nobby, do you want to fight too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m just asking if you want to.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Have they corrupted you this much?¡¯ Adam thought, patting the young man¡¯s back. ¡°What about you, Brittany? Do you want to test your skills against any of them.¡± ¡°No thank you,¡± the young woman replied, still trying to make herself appear invisible. ¡°What about a little archerypetition?¡± ¡°No thank you.¡± Adam turned to face the young woman, taking a moment to find her from the sound of her voice. ¡°You¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®What were you about to do, you idiot?¡¯ ¡°What about you, Ivy, John? It¡¯s not every day you get the opportunity to have a littlepetition with the Whirlwind Arrows.¡± Ivy remained silent, though John, who originally wanted to refuse, paused to think. It was true that he wouldn¡¯t get this kind of opportunity often, though, considering how many of these opportunities had already arisen beside the young man, he wasn¡¯t sure if that was true. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± John said. Ivy nodded. ¡°If you change your mind, Brittany, let me know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Brittany nced between the farmers and the elite archers of the Whirlwind Squad. Being from a vige in what was previously considered South Alnd, she knew the name of the squad, and understood they were some of the best archers in all thend. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t mention anything about the Whirlwind Arrows,¡¯ themander thought, though her eyes fell to the squad, some of whom were paying keen attention to the situation. ¡®I¡¯ll need to send a request for more fruit wine.¡¯ ¡°My squad isn¡¯t here to y games,¡± the old woman said, leaning back in her chair, her arms crossed. She had dark brown hair, sprinkled with white, her face wrinkled with age, though she was not quite yet venerable. She wore simr attire to that of the archers, though her chain armour was slightly thinner, and held a hint of blue, not quite like mithril, but simr. ¡®Is she not going to listen to themander?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Ah, is it one of those?¡¯ Adam nced between the young noblewoman and the seasoned veteran. ¡°If it is Sir Katherine¡¯s wish, then the Whirlwind Squad will not partake,¡± the youngmander said, finding no reason to upset the reason why the minor fort was safe. ¡°What a shame,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It would have been such a lovely experience for ours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to give yours a good experience,¡± Sir Katherine said, eyeing up the young man. ¡°ck Blood was more than enough experience for kids like you. One day, who knows, you mighte across someone else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true enough, though it is awkward, since we¡¯ve alreadye across King Merryweather previously,¡± Adam said. ¡°My brother here, Jurot, was able to spar with him.¡± Marcia¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. ¡°You were able to spar the King?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Before King Merryweather was a king, our paths crossed, and Jurot was able to secure a spar. This was back when a bunch of Iyrmen were sparring with the now King.¡± ¡°I do recall, yes,¡± Marcia thought, realising what Adam was talking about. It was one of the reasons as to why the King had managed to secure so many great warriors to his cause, and had kept them loyal, in no small part thanks to him sparring daily for magical items from the Iyrmen. Those magical items which would have sold for thousands of gold, gifted to the warrior as he sparred with them. It was a heavy price to pay, a price which had led to the defeat of the Iyr¡¯s forces the previous year. ¡°The King used several great spells to deal with my brother,¡± Adam said, proudly. ¡°He had to use at least two Fourth Gate spells!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jurot stated, standing a little taller. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°Do you see how greedy my brother is?¡± Adam asked, letting out another tired sigh. ¡°He already faced against one of the greatest in all thend, and he¡¯s still wanting more. This is why I¡¯m always so tired, it¡¯s because you won¡¯t let me rest, not even for a moment! If you ask me to take you to Lord Asa, I¡¯ll do it, since my brother asked, but I won¡¯t like it, let me tell you that right now.¡± ¡°Lord Asa is not someone anyone can meet so easily,¡± Marcia said, her lips faltering for a moment upon hearing that monster¡¯s name. After all, if not for Lord Asa, the war would have gone very differently. ¡°My brother here¡¯s already met him,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Plus, his grandfather fought him during the war, kept him at bay. Jaygak¡¯s grandmother, too.¡± ¡°Grandaunt,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My grandaunt, Gangak, also kept Lord Asa at bay during the war, near its end.¡± ¡®Her grandaunt?¡¯ Adam thought, furrowing his brows. ¡®Oh. What?¡¯ ¡°First Vice Commander Kris and several of our elders kept Lord Asa at bay,¡± Jurot said, recalling the tale of the previous year, the same tale which had ended in his grandfather¡¯s leg being lost. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. She had wanted to assess their abilities, to understand more about them, but the group was speaking of so many ridiculous things. This group had managed to meet several great names, to the point that even ck Blood seemed like a nobody. ¡°I heard the old man made quite a mess during the war,¡± Adam said. ¡°Taking the arm of a vicemander? Not even I¡¯d do something that stupid.¡± ¡°It was not stupid, it was to teach the vicemander a lesson,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Grandfather took the arm to inspire the vicemander.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°Your grandfather was the one to take the vicemander¡¯s arm?¡± Marcia asked, her eyes glued to Jurot. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot stood up even taller, brimming with pride. Kitool and Jaygak exchanged a nce between one another, once more overshadowed by the name of the Rot family. Jaygak sighed. Even her grandaunt, considered the most famous of the Gaks in generations, was overshadowed by Jarot, who was but one of many famous Rots. Marcia had heard the tale of a crazy Iyrman who had fought with a vicemander and imed their arm during the war. ¡°Your grandfather is Bloody Jarot?¡± Sir Katherine asked, her eyes glued to the young Iyrman. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Sir Katherine¡¯s eyes remainedpletely focused on Jurot, having only just connected the pair together. Then her eyes fell to the young woman nearby, whose face was stered with a wide, prideful smirk, her forehead tattooed the same as the young Iyrman. Mara crossed her hands over her navel, wanting to show off her liege too, but she sensed how small Lucy made herself. Lucy had been wanting to fight this entire time too, but understood the precarious situation they were in. Then, upon thinking of Jarot, that Jarot, shepletely lost all of her will to fight. ¡®I¡¯ll take it easy this year,¡¯ Lucy thought. She was d Jurot and the others were taking the attention away from her, only now realising how close to death she probably was, considering she was a demon. ¡®Bloody who?¡¯ Marcia thought, her gaze falling onto the older woman, whose eyes looked back to another time.
I forgot how many chapters the party spend here. [751] – Y03.051 – Onward IV [751] ¨C Y03.051 ¨C Onward IV It is the hope of the elder generation that they struggle so the next may not. It is often the case the first generation struggles, the second generation benefit from the struggle but hear of it, while the third benefit from the struggle and dismiss it. Sir Katherine had heard of Jarot years ago, when she was still in training. She had been young by the time Jarot¡¯s rampage had truly ended, the young Iyrman almost disappearing into myth. It was in every generation, dozens upon dozens of Iyrmen made names for themselves, but most did not force their story further than it naturally reached, even if it was suppressed. However, there were some stories which could not be suppressed, and every generation, there were always a few Iyrmen who breached further ahead, until they were brought into the stories to stop children from causing trouble. Jarot was one such name. Mad Dog. Bloody Jarot. The Crimson Shield. Jarot had gained those nicknames, and many more, a rarity even among Iyrmen. Typically, one would gain a nickname, and it would stick, but sometimes, when the stories were still building, still passing through the various taverns, one would do so much, it was no surprise they gained several nicknames. All knew the name Mad Dog, for a name like that passed through thend like wildfire, but the name Bloody Jarot? The story behind that nickname? The name Crimson Shield? The story behind that nickname? The various other nicknames Jarot held and the stories behind them? There were only a few who realised they all belonged to the same man. The Jarot. The Jarot who had gone around fighting the guard captains of so many nobles. The Jarot who had gone from region to region, fighting all that he could. He was not famous because he had defeated them, but because he had lost to so many. Jarot The Kid, they had called him originally. He was brash, a fool, and many dismissed him as one of the childish maniacs of the Iyrmen. Then, as the years passed, and not as many as one might expect, there were tales of Iyrmen going around doing their business, being Iyrmen. They slew countless creatures, fought against legends of the past, present, and future. Yet, of the Iyrmen, there were a few which spread across thend. Drakebane. Wildheart. Deathhand. Mad Dog. Three of those names went on to be the Great Elders of the Iyr, and although many assumed the Mad Dog would take the title of one of the Great Elders, they heard nothing of it. In fact, as Jarot rampaged across thend, eventually the tales of his defeats were surpassed by tales of his victories. Sometimes the tales had be muddied, for he had defeated so many great warriors and knights, many had no idea what was true and what was false. The tale of Jarot defeated the Eagle morphed into him defeating the ck Hawk, the Golden Hand, and even the King¡¯s Sword. Although thest was not true, the rumours eventually manifested into truth, as eventually Jarot did go on to defeat the ck Hawk and the Golden Hand, but it had not been so at the time. Many have also forgotten the names of those Jarot had shed with in his youth, while they themselves were up anding. The likes of me de, several of those iming the title of The Mighty, and so many others. The extent of Jarot¡¯s rampage was known only to the Iyrman himself. It was Jarot¡¯s fight against Seasword which had cemented his name in legend forever. Dane Seasword, the Seasword, who had gone to the northern ind that only meant death, and had returned alive. Seasword was considered among the greatest of legends in his day, and he had beaten Jarot before he had earned the nickname of The Kid, but it was not The Kid who had returned not even a decadeter, but an Iyrman by the name of Bloody Jarot, The Crimson Shield, and more famously, Mad Dog. Sir Katherine recalled Jarot¡¯s name, for how could she forget, as someone who grew up in the era where his name was often spoken in hushed whispers. There was a rumour he had died, hence why he never appeared again, but there was another rumour while she was making a name for herself that Mad Dog, the Mad Dog, was seen again. He had gone east to kill a dragon, one of the craziest dragons in all thends. Upon hearing the name of the Mad Dog, a vicemander by the name of Sir James Greatwood, had gone to meet the terrible figure known as Mad Dog, the pair having missed each other in their time, but when he had returned¡­ ¡®The Mad Dog is dead.¡¯ It was all the vicemander said, and though Sir Katherine realised there was more to the statement than just that Jarot had died, a chill took within her heart. The Mad Dog was gone, lost to the winds of time. Except, in thest year, there were several tales which had spread through thend, like the gue which had almost destroyed the kingdom so long ago. That of Lord Asa, the fiery protector of Ever Green. That of a Blood Knight, or Blood Demon as some referred to him as. That of the Traitor King. That of a mad dog who had taken the arm of a vicemander of ck Moon. It was not the tale of a mad dog, but the Mad Dog. So when Jurot faced against one of the Experts of the outpost and seemed to struggle, barely able tond a blow with a mindless rage, it surprised Katherine. Was this boy not a grandson of the Mad Dog? Did the blood of the Mad Dog create such a disappointment. It was only when Jurot stood over the fallen Expert when the Whirlwind Arrow realised. Jurot has beaten one of the elite members of their outpost as though he were chopping down a tree. It started off with a slow cut which did little to dissuade the Expert before, all of a sudden, Jurot came down upon him with a viciousness none had expected. Jurot growled quietly, having been pressed by the Expert in the early rounds, even to the point his neck had been cut. He felt the trickle of the hot blood pour down the side of his neck. He reached up to press his finger against it, feeling the warm liquid against his finger tip, before bringing it to his lips to lick it, tasting the iron. His eyes then fell to themander of the outpost. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ ¡°I wish to face one of your knights,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You have already imed a victory,¡± themander replied, bowing her head lightly. ¡°I do not mind defeat,¡± Jurot replied, simply, pressing the issue further. Marcia narrowed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was trying to show off, or if he just wanted to face against one of her knights. ¡°Would you like to rest beforehand?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°My body is warm.¡± Marcia wasn¡¯t sure why Jurot was undermining her authority, but she turned to face one of her knights, a knight who could be considered a Master. ¡°Sir Karen, if you would.¡± Sir Karen stepped forward, adorned in her temail, head to toe, while drawing her greatsword, which was no doubt magical. The knight bowed her head and Jurot returned the same respect. The pair shed together, far more viciously than when Jurot faced the Expert. Sir Karen was no slouch, that was for certain, her magical greatsword rushing through the air, almost cracking it with her strength. Adam watched intently, trying to understand what Jurot was doing. His brother continued to sh with Sir Karen, the knight who seemed to be extremely powerful. Even though Jurot had fought the Expert topletion, this bout was a greater struggle for the Iyrman. ¡®What¡¯s he doing?¡¯ Adam thought, watching as the pair traded blows, axe against refined steel, greatsword against thick flesh. Sir Karen inhaled deeply, shrugging off the blow, realising this Iyrmen, who was hot red with rage, was not someone to be trifled with. Yet, she was one of Lady Marcia¡¯s personal knights, one of the knights who was from a branching family, brought up as a knight toplete her duties for the main branch which spawned her family. The pair danced, with Sir Karen setting the pace, pushing through her limits to show the Iyrman a wall. It was a wall made of a knight which would put the young man in his ce. Sir Karen, who could go toe to toe with some of the greatest warriors in the various orders, perhaps not the absolute top brass, but certainly those who would be contenders for vicemanders in the future. The magical de ttered off the magical shield, but Adam couldn¡¯t hear it. As Phantom struck across the knight, he couldn¡¯t see it. ¡®What are you doing, Jurot?¡¯ Sir Katherin watched with bated breath, her eyes piercing the two figures locked inbat. Sir Karen was someone she would have some difficulty facing against, surely she¡¯d win, but it would take quite some effort. Yet the Iyrman was still shing with her even after facing an Expert? She was certain the Iyrmen was around the level of an Expert, and yet he seemed to be holding on. It was only the victor loomed over the defeated when a thought came to Whirlwind Arrow. ¡®Yes,¡¯ she thought. ¡®He is truly his grandson.¡¯
I forgot how many chapters the party spend here. [752] – Y03.052 – Onward V [752] ¨C Y03.052 ¨C Onward V The air was still as Jurot loomed over the defeated knight, his heart pounding within his chest, his entire body aching from the fight. They hadn¡¯t been fighting to the death, but it had felt like it with how heavy their blows were. ¡®Are you trying to get us killed, Jurot?¡¯ Adam thought, inhaling deeply. His eyes fell to Marcia, who stared at the pair, her eyes wide. The silence in the air was only broken by the pair of heavy breaths. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jurot said, sheathing Phantom, his chest still rising and falling with effort. His body was hot, slick with sweat, which seeped into his robes. Jurot wore the furs he typically wore when Iyrmen stepped out onto Alnd, dressed like savages, though he had also decided to wear his typical Iyr clothing underneath, since he was also representing the United Kindom. It was a strange feeling for Jurot to feel his sweat against his clothing whening against Aldishmen, a feeling he had only known when going against other Iyrmen. Of course. There are strong Aldishmen, too. ¡°It was a great bout,¡± Sir Karen confirmed, standing up tall, bowing her head lightly, before returning to themander¡¯s side. ¡°Forgive me, mydy.¡± ¡°What is there to forgive? It was a good fight, as the Iyrman said.¡± Lady Marcia¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her chest. Did the young Iyrman really just face one of their seasoned warriors, beat them, and then beat one of the top ten strongest warriors in the entire minor fort, her own guard? A minor fort which had been reinforced with a group like the Whirlwind Arrows? Adam¡¯s eyes met Jurot¡¯s, and the young man spoke in the Iyrmen¡¯s tongue. ¡°You didn¡¯t use Phantom or Mighty Roar?¡± Jurot stepped beside Adam, crossing his arms as he stood, still like a statue. Though he still wielded a magical shield and magical axe, he had faced an Expert and then a Master, back to back, with the Expert wielding a de that was at least a Greater weapon. He had managed to defeat them both, all without using the active effects of either item, even though it was the active effects which made them truly deadly. A shadow of a smile appeared on Jurot¡¯s face. ¡®Damn, just how strong is he?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Even without using Phantom properly?¡¯ Though the soldiers of the minor fort were taken aback, there was a buzz of excitement from one group. Unfortunately for the soldiers, it was the buzz of excitement which often surrounded the Iyrmen when they were eager to fight. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can stop them now,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the intense aura emanating from the Iyrmen around him. ¡°I will fight next,¡± Naqokan said. Jaygak opened her mouth to speak up, but paused. ¡®No. Not yet.¡¯ The soldiers nced between one another. The young woman was confident, that was for certain, but she was younger than Jurot by a couple of years at least. Jurot had already gone up against those older than him, but it was still a little shameless for them to send someone much older to the likes of her. ¡°Are you an Expert too?¡± Lady Marcia asked, cracking a joke to try and lighten the mood. ¡°We can send an Expert to face you if you wish.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Naqokan replied. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Marcia asked, before feeling something tingle at the back of her mind. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What Naqokan means to say is that she is an Expert, and she would like to face an Expert in battle,¡± Adam said, smiling innocently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia eyed up the group. ¡®Did he say she was an Expert?¡¯ Her eyes snapped back to Naqokan, who wielded arge greatsword. The young woman seemed barely to be twenty, no, perhaps even younger, but she was considered an Expert? Adam thought for a moment. ¡®Didn¡¯t we mention we were Experts?¡¯ ¡°Mypanions are all Experts,¡± Vonda stated, smiling politely towards the group. Lady Marcia¡¯s eyes fell across to Sir Vonda, their eyes meeting for a long moment. ¡®They¡¯re all Experts?¡¯ ¡®We probably shouldn¡¯t be so free with that kind of information,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No. If Sir Vonda thinks it¡¯s a good idea to mention it, then it must be.¡¯ ¡°You are all Experts?¡± Marcia asked, her eyes darting between them all, taking in the sight of the nearby wolves, before they settled upon the Aswadians. ¡°Are you all Experts too, friends from Aswadasad?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°I have been blessed with Third Gate spells from Lady Arya, and mypanions are also Experts in their own fields.¡± Marcia¡¯s eyes fell to the devilkin woman with a gem embedded within her forehead. As far as she knew, the devilkin was a noblewoman, though had yet to invoke her privilege among them. ¡®She must be a mage, no doubt a sorcerer.¡¯ Her eyes fell to the two heavily armoured Aswadians, a human and devilkin. ¡®Guardians, perhaps?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re sorry to cause such a bother,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. ¡°I assure you, we don¡¯t mean to cause any trouble. If it¡¯s awkward to continue sparring, we can end it here.¡± Naqokan¡¯s head snapped towards Adam, her eyes ring at the half elf, though she said no words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a spar next time.¡± Upon feeling Naqokan¡¯s frustrations push down against his shoulders, Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you pick who you want to spar between the Executives. If Jurot, Jaygak, or Kitool won¡¯t spar with you, I will.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Naqokan replied, and as quickly as the excitement had filled the air, it had disappeared. ¡°Will you spar us too?¡± Nirot asked. ¡°We all wished to spar here.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You all wanted to spar?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came the response from the Iyrmen, and thankfully, none of the farmers or porters. ¡°It looks like we Executives need to work hard,¡± Adam joked, shing a smile towards hispanions. ¡°If we refuse to fight them, you will need to fight them all,¡± Jaygak joked. ¡°You¡¯d refuse to spar with your own cousins? Jaygak, how can you do something like that?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°This is why I¡¯m their favourite cousin.¡± ¡°Amokan is my favourite cousin,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Jurot is my favourite cousin,¡± Nirot said. ¡°Kitool is my favourite cousin,¡± Faool said. ¡°Kavgak is my favourite cousin,¡± Laygak said. ¡°Ram-,¡± Uwajin began before her eyes fell to Laygak, along with the other Iyrmen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cousin Kavgak gifted me a stick,¡± Laygak said, noting the questioning eyes. ¡°It was a good stick.¡± ¡°If all of you were as wise as Laygak, I wouldn¡¯t have you worry about you,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Did you said you were Executives?¡± Lady Marcia asked, only familiar with the word in a particr sense, though it was doubtful any of them were some of the greatest judges in thend. ¡°That¡¯s right. We four are Executives, and some of mypanions here, like Sir Vonda, are Managers. We work for the Enchanter, as part of our business, the United Kindom. They create magical weapons, and we deal with the trading aspect of it.¡± ¡®An enchanter?¡¯ Lady Marcia thought, her lips pulled taut. ¡°I do not believe I have heard of this enchanter.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still in the process of getting our name out there for the world to hear, but right now the Enchanter has mostly only made us magical weapons,¡± Adam said, motioning a hand to generally to the Iyrmen beside him, and then to his axe. ¡°One of the reasons why we were able to face against the likes of the members of the various orders and such was because we, too, were gifted with great magical items. Although some of the members here don¡¯t possess any, those with the rank of Executives, like Jurot and I, each have Greater Enhanced weapons, while Manager Vonda has a Basic Enhanced mace.¡± As Adam spoke, he realise how little he cared for the terms created by thend. ¡®I should change them to something easier to say.¡¯ ¡°Are you heading to East Port for such business.¡± ¡°No, we have other business in East Port,¡± Adam said. ¡°We also have official business in East Port,¡± Jaygak said, raising her voice slightly. ¡°It would not be wise to shirk the Duchess after her gifts.¡± Adam furrowed his brows for a moment in thought. ¡®Oh. Right.¡¯ ¡°This is why she¡¯s an Executive.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied, realising any other answer would have just fallen into Adam¡¯s ploy. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Though, what a shame,¡± Adam said, ncing around at the soldiers. ¡°Mypanions were so excited for a spar, but-,¡± Marcia stared at Adam, who pped his upper thigh, and winced as though it hurt him through his armour. ¡°I want to thank you for the honour and the story you have gifted to my brother,¡± Adam said, bowing his head lightly. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ ¡°Are you also Mad Dog¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Whose grandson?¡± Adam replied, almost subconsciously. ¡°My brother is my brother, my children are his nephews and nieces, and his grandfather is their greatfather.¡± Sir Katherine tried to keep track of the family rtions. ¡°Does that mean Mad Dog isn¡¯t your grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°He¡¯s the first one I, Adam Fateson, lost to. I¡¯ve lost a few times since then, but he was the first.¡± ¡°You fought against Mad Dog?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you call it,¡± Adam said. ¡°That old man, with one arm, and carrying an everyday axe, beat me up so badly even though I wielded Dunes¡¯ Sword. That sword is so amazing, it¡¯s still considered one of the best made by the Enchanter. Isn¡¯t that right, Manager Dunes?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Dunes replied, feeling Amira¡¯s gaze beside him. He understood why he was getting such a gaze, since Adam already considered him one of business¡¯ highest ranking members, even though he was also a member of an order. ¡®We will discuss itter.¡¯ Lucy remained deathly silent, d Adam was an idiot. The more he acted up, the less attention she, a demon surrounded by hundreds of people who wanted to kill her, would gather. ¡®I just want a bath.¡¯
Surely nothing will go wrong... Also, would you guys prefer if I capitalised stuff like Vice Commander every time, rather than when it''s referring to an actual person? Same with Baron, Duchess, etc. I''ve been inconsistent because I''m not sure which is better. I feel like doing it every time is probably best, if for no other reason than consistency. [753] – Y03.053 – Onward VI [753] ¨C Y03.053 ¨C Onward VI ¡°It is an honour to meet someone from the Order of ck Mountain,¡± Lady Marcia said, pouring Dunes some wine from her wineskin. It was fruit wine reserved for the officers stationed within the minor fort. It was only slightly more refined than the alcohol meant for the rest of the troops, which they were allowed to drink once a week or so, or when they could order some from nearby travelling merchants authorised by the nearby nobles. ¡°It is an honour to be weed within your fort,¡± Dunes replied, shing a charming smile, bowing his head lightly. ¡°An audience with the Commander of the fort is not something I would refuse.¡± Marcia was certain the noblewoman with them would have epted her invitation, but she wasn¡¯t going to shirk Dunes. There must have been a reason as to why they had sent him instead. ¡°I hope the swill is to your liking.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°It is not the alcohol, but thepany, which makes the meeting.¡± Dunes sipped wine, before making a face. ¡°Though¡­¡± His face rxed into a smirk. ¡°A good drink certainly helps.¡± Marcia smiled, taking a sip of her own wine from the tiny cup. ¡°I am inclined to agree.¡± ¡°I would like to apologise for Adam, and the Iyrmen,¡± Dunes began, still smiling brightly. ¡°Adam is quite the fool, a good man, but a fool, and the Iyrmen¡­ well, they¡¯re Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I should dare not call any man a fool who seems to lead such a band of mighty warriors, and one who works for an enchanter, no less?¡± ¡°Would you like to hold the de the Enchanter created for me?¡± Dunes asked, and after a bow of the Commander¡¯s head, Dunes unstrapped his sword belt, holding the de¡¯s sheath t, near both ends for her to take. He offered the de in the old Aswadian way, and not the way of the newer Aswadians and the Aldishmen. Marcia plucked the sheath from his hands, holding the handle of the de. She drew it slowly, noting the jagite de, not true jagite, but that which was sold to the masses, though it still held some respect. It was pricier than typical steel, and considered better forged. She eyed up the kes of gems within the metal, almost perfectly smooth to the touch, only the slightest difference between the materials, betraying that it wasn¡¯t true jagite. The gentle tingle of magic ran through her fingers, sping against the hilt tighter. ¡°It is a Basic Enhanced de, one with the ability to allow me to strike true a few times a day, and to regain some of my vigour when I do so,¡± Dunes said. ¡°A worthy weapon to use in Lady Arya¡¯s name.¡± ¡®It has so many abilities?¡¯ Marcia thought. Most magical weapons were of the Basic variety, that which allowed one to bypass the resistances of certain creatures, but also struck truer and heavier than mundane weapons. There were some which only held the property that they were magical, but they were far and few between, and worth much less than the likes of the typical Basic weapon. However, if a weapon held more than just that property, it was considered Basic Enhanced. Some Basic Enhanced weapons, though in the category of Basic Enhanced, were even greater than Greater or Greater Enhanced weapons. A weapon such as Dunes would be able to match the likes of some Greater Enhanced weapons. ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It also strike greater than some des, with its fire.¡± ¡°What a magnificent de,¡± Marcia said, brushing along the de¡¯s side. Many Basic Enhanced weapons also held a certain amount of charges to deal additional damage, and to hear this de was the same, it made sense. However, that was not what Dunes had said. Dunes had said it struck greater than other des with its fire, not that it held charges like Wraith or Phantom. It, technically, dealt more damage than most weapons, even weapons like Wraith and Phantom, if one was to ignore the fact they were Greater weapons. Marcia realised this was the perfect de for the likes of a Guardian, those who swore their oaths, for they could use those charges for striking true and the damage, along with their own smites, and to regain their vigour too? Such a weapon was more than worth its weight in gold. ¡®Five thousand gold would be too little for a de like this¡­¡¯ Marcia tried to imagine how high the price would be if auctioned to nobles across thend. ¡®There is a chance it would reach ten thousand, and yet this¡­ Expert is walking around with it so casually?¡¯ ¡°It must serve you so well,¡± Marcia said, already feeling her coveting such a fine de. There was a way to gain the de without spending any gold at all, but the price was far too high. She sheathed the de and held it out, holding it as one might do to casually hand over a de, holding it by the sheath with a hand, while Dunes took it by grabbing just above her hand. It was the Aldish way of returning the de, as an Aswadian might have said, though it was the mostmon way in many parts of the world, and even across their ownnd. ¡°It does,¡± Dunes replied, not admitting he barely ever used such a fine de. ¡°The Enchanter has shown me such great favour, though it was only through the Executives I was able to gain such a de.¡± ¡°What did you do to deserve such a fine de?¡± Dunes leaned back, holding the de tight in hand. ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I do not know, but rather, I have not yet done much to deserve such a de,¡± Dunes stated. ¡°It is an investment.¡± Marcia wondered how she could coax out more without sounding so offensive. ¡®What a foolish thought.¡¯ ¡°To invest in a priest who is able to use Third Gate spells, and the member of the Order of ck Mountain, this enchanter is surely wise.¡± ¡°Most wise,¡± Dunes admitted, barely able to hide his smirk. To go from calling Adam a fool to calling him most wise, how could he not smirk? ¡°Lady Marcia,¡± a voice called through the door, before the veteran knocked against it. ¡°You may enter, captain,¡± Marcia replied. Sir Katherine stepped inside, allowing the Commander to save some face. She noted the appearance of Dunes, bowing her head towards the young man, who was a member of a prestigious order within Aswadasad, one which made its home within their ally¡¯snds. ¡°I have heard many great things about the Order of the ck Mountain,¡± Katherine said. ¡°I had the pleasure of meeting Basim many years ago, when I was training with my mentor in the mountains south of the desert.¡± ¡°Ah, Kal Basim?¡± Dunes replied, recalling the heavily bearded Aswadian, someone who had spent some times training Dunes. Though, Kal Basim was a Guardian, so the training was mostly limited to weapon training, with some lighter magical training every so often. He was also one of the order¡¯s Sheaths. ¡°Was your meeting¡­ amicable?¡± ¡°Quite. I was paired with Kal Basim when we were still both training under our mentors. He assisted in escorting us through the mountains. His skill with a de was of course as expected, though I did not fight beside him, rather, I fought behind him,¡± she said, cing her bow beside her. ¡°It was around that time the name Mad Dog was bing a distant memory.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes fell to Marcia. ¡°You have mentioned the name several times,¡± Marcia noted, realising that was why the woman had arrived to meet with her. ¡°Who was he?¡± Dunes let out a long exhale, his eyes falling to the older woman, the pair sharing a look. ¡°Do you know of the tale of the Mad Dog?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°I have been told the tale a few times recently, sometimes from the man himself,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°You speak of him as though he is a nightmare,¡± Marcia stated, feeling the heaviness among the pair. ¡°His tale is second to who he is, for he is a man who brings trouble even to the Great Elders of the Iyr,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Not just him, but one of his grandsons too.¡± ¡°If it is Mad Dog, then it understandable,¡± Katherine said, allowing Marcia to pour her a cup of wine. ¡°Mad Dog was a name from before even my own time. He was the kind to sh against so many great names, but most of those names have also been forgotten. When the pair were still making names for themselves, me de and Mad Dog shed together, and it was said to have ended in a draw.¡± ¡®me de?¡¯ Marcia thought, thinking about the current me de. He was a man who had retired fairly quickly, considering his heritage. He was considered the weakest of the des, but that was only because he retired so quickly. If he had continued, he¡¯d be among the likes of Gold des and the others, so for Mad Dog to have shed with him to a draw while he was still active, it was quite impressive. Katherine could see the look on Marcia¡¯s face, realising they had only scratched the surface of the one known as Mad Dog. ¡°Mad Dog may havee face to face with the current me de, but one must remember what me de was like in his youth. Though we are considered to be of the same generation, even I have only recently managed to reach the height he had reached when he had retired.¡± ¡°Jarot,¡± Dunes said, picking up his cup of wine. ¡°Jarot is the kind of Iyrman toe face to face with Lord Asa, knowing how truly strong he is, and draw his axe, eager to fight.¡± ¡°Do you know of Lord Asa?¡± ¡°Lord Asa is the father of one of the myths within Aswadasad,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I had the pleasure of meeting both on my journey.¡± ¡°You have met Lord Asa and his child?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°I have met the one known as Lord Asa, I have met the one known as Lord Shama, I have met the one known as Lord Stokmar,¡± Dunes stated, slowly nodding his head. He decided against saying more, especially not that he had met a contemporary of his Lady Arya, the daughter of one of the Major Divine. ¡°Whatever you know of the names I have mentioned, Iyrman or otherwise, that is not why you should fear them. It is not what you know, but what you do not.¡±
No one is telling the Commander who Jarot is... [754] – Y03.054 – Onward VII [754] ¨C Y03.054 ¨C Onward VII ¡°This opening is called the General Asad opening,¡± Tonagek said, cing thest knight where it needed to be, while Konarot ced her own pieces to form one of the most popr and versatile openings. Her opening was referred to as the Slumber w opening, named after the brass dragon who developed it while ying against so many dragon chess experts. ¡°It is also called the Prince Asad opening, but in the Iyr, we show the General the appropriate respect,¡± Tonagek said, sipping his tea slowly as the girl reached up to her chin, hiding her lip behind a furled finger, her eyes narrowed in thought. Tonagek pat his thigh and the girl climbed down from her seat before Tonagek lifted her up onto his seat. ¡°You see? The wizards are still to the side, because General Asad and The Slumbering King both did not trust the wizards, so they remain outside. Here, you see? The knights surround the priest, while the other remains with the king. The priest must advise the king, but one knight must remain. With the Slumbering King, both priests remain beside the king, yes?¡± The girl nodded, her silver hair bouncing gently. ¡°Wizards to the side. Priests protect. Two knights protect. Two knights attack.¡± The girl held up two fingers, her thumb and index finger, before she pointed to each of the knights, paired up in defence and offence. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tonagek said, pointing out towards her side of the board. ¡°With your pieces you can attack or defend. The Slumbering King created this opening because it is versatile, it is good against many openings. There are a few openings I will teach youter, which are difficult to deal with with this opening so you know. Do you remember why I taught you this opening first?¡± ¡°So useful,¡± Konarot replied, leaning her head back to look up towards her grandmother¡¯s brother. ¡°That is right. It is always one of the first openings taught. This opening, the General Asad opening, is the opening my grandfather taught me.¡± ¡°Baba¡¯s baba?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Tonagek brushed her hair gently. ¡°I will teach you this opening because it is a good opening to develop against the Slumber w opening. This opening is very good with defence, and you are of the Rot family. A battle of attrition is a battle a Rot enjoys most.¡± Konarot blinked, not quite understanding his words, but she nodded again, before her eyes fell back to the board. She listened intently as Tonagek exined the pieces to her and the positioning, as well as showing her how the pieces should develop. Meanwhile, in the minor fort, another pair were also ying dragon chess. Sara set up the board with her own pieces, while the senior officer of the minor fort opposite her set up her own board. The senior officer was an old woman, perhaps in her sixties, with white hair cut extremely short, and with rivers of wrinkles across her face. She wore a simple breastte, but the various rings and medals all about her buckle revealed her status as a lifetime soldier. She had invited the young devilkin to y dragon chess, but in the tone of voice was very much in the way of an old person who wasn¡¯t asking. ¡°Where are you from?¡± the senior officer asked after cing thest piece down. Sara blinked, taken aback from how abrupt the question was. ¡°I am Lady Sara of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°Sir Margaret Rosekeep,¡± the old woman replied, offering the woman the coin to flip. ¡°Heads.¡± Sara raised her brows in shock before noting the re of the old woman telling her to hurry up. She flipped the coin, catching it in the air before cing it onto the table, revealing heads. ¡®Rosekeep?¡¯ Margaret took the first move, moving one of the knights forward, a very ssic opening move which did not betray her opening as of yet. Sara moved her own piece forward, mirroring the move. ¡°Staring at my pretty face, are you?¡± Margaret asked, ring at Korin, who watched the match from beside them. ¡°The beauty of the Rosekeeps is well known,¡± Korin replied. ¡°You can keep looking,¡± Margaret replied, before focusing on the game. ¡°Should have expected.¡± Sara smiled, cing the third knight forward, as was typical of the ck Mountain opening. ¡°It is my favourite opening, the second I learnt.¡± Margaret began shifting some of the pieces slightly, going from the Slumbering w to the Waking w, a modified opening which was more offence oriented. ¡°What are four members of your order doing so far north?¡± ¡°We came to Alnd to find Amira, who was missing for quite some time.¡± ¡°Did you find her?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the other devilkin.¡± ¡°The one sitting with the priest?¡± Margaret asked, already beginning to push on the offence, far quicker than Sara expected. ¡°Yes.¡± Sara hadn¡¯t yed dragon chess in quite some time, so tried to recall how to counter the Waking w, only to realise Margaret had forsaken the Waking w to push through into the unknown with her vast experience of games. ¡°I thought you devilkin were mean to be good at the game?¡± Margaret stated, taking the third piece while Sara took her first, having lost her knight so early. ¡°It has been a few years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they say devilkin invented the game?¡± ¡°They do say that,¡± Sara replied. ¡°Devilkin invented dragon chess while the Aldish invented treachery.¡± Margaret tilted her head slightly, though her lips formed a small smile. ¡°That they did.¡± ¡°I heard Rosekeeps do not retire until death,¡± Sara said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why so many of us have died to you Aswadians?¡± Margaret had imed the centre of the board and begun pressing the attack. ¡°It is unbelievable to hear Florians and Aswadians fighting side by side after all these centuries of death we have brought to one another,¡± Sara replied. ¡°Especially from Rosekeep and ck Mountain.¡± Margaret only bowed her head. ¡°How is Priest Commander Hassan?¡± Sara remained silent for a long moment, her thoughts no longer about the board. ¡°The Priest Commander is well.¡± ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Margaret replied, waiting for Sara to make her move. Sara wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about such a statement, not when it was the Priest Commander who had killed a Rosekeep in his younger years. It had been in the middle of a skirmish, and though typically the nobles wouldn¡¯t kill one another, in the heat of battle much was at stake and tragedy could strike without effort. Sara moved a priest into position, pressing them forward towards the nearby soldiers, while Margaret moved her knight forward, takingmand of the centre of the board, and threatened the priest. Korin remained silent, providing no support to Sara while the awkward air hung in the air. His eyes remained focus on the board, and though he had only casually yed dragon chess as he grew up, he understood how terrible of a position Sara was in. It was only amplified by the older woman coaxing her verbally. ¡®The Rosekeeps are so scary.¡¯ Laygak sighed, sitting down beside Faool, who pat his shoulder. The young Iyrman crossed his arms, smiling to himself. He had foughtst, facing one of the soldiers who wasn¡¯t a soldier, though had apparently fought quite well in previous wars between Alnd against Aswadasad, and then Floria against Alnd. ¡®I was meant to reach such a strength at thirty,¡¯ Laygak thought. Faool understood his friend¡¯s thoughts, though he also understood the difference between them. As much as Faool wasn¡¯t quite on the level of Kitool or the others, their family had managed to reach heights the Gak family hadn¡¯t in some time. Shaool, their grandaunt, had managed to train to be one of the top guardians of the Iyr, and though Laygak had his grandaunt, Gangak, the level wasn¡¯t quite the same. Yet¡­ Jaygak was strong, able to match the likes of the One Hundred. Jaygak, that Jaygak, was able to match them? Then Laygak, who was already an Expert so young, just like himself. Faool couldn¡¯t have imagined such a life. No, he had previously, always imagining them to reach Experts at a quick pace, by the time they reached their mid twenties, but before they turned twenty? Such a thing was impossible. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Nirot said, nodding her head to Laygak. ¡°Yes,¡± Laygak replied, allowing Nirot to pour him a drink. He sipped the alcohol lightly, his face still holding a satisfied smile. Naqokan stared down at her hands. They were calloused, as one might expect of an Iyrman. She could see the scars she had gained from her life being raised as an Iyrman. She heard some Iyrmen preferred their lives outside of the Iyr, retiring in the various cities or towns across Alnd and Aswadasad, but Naqokan couldn¡¯t imagined her life away from the Iyr, not when it had done so much for her. Yet, equally as impressive, she had been raised by the hand of another, who was linked to the Iyr, but who was no Iyrman. While the Iyr had slowly raised her, it was Adam who had quickly tempered her into great warrior. Uwajin snoozed lightly beside Naqokan, having been unable to sleep as much as she liked. The young woman, who preferred to sleep at least half the day away, continued to dream her dreams, though she could feel the thoughts of the Iyrmen all around her seep into her dreams. She fought alongside them against all manner of terrifying foes. Bavin remained silent and still, almost forgotten as he sat in the corner. He could feel the gaze of another against the back of his neck, a gaze which had been glued to all the Iyrmen as they won every bout against the soldiers in the early evening.
I wonder how they still ended up fighting... Iyrmen. [755] – Y03.055 – Onward VIII [755] ¨C Y03.055 ¨C Onward VIII Fred¡¯s eyes remained glued to the Iyrmen, who were in the middle of enjoying themselves, chatting about their fights. Even Bavin had fought, and though he had crushed his opponent, he had remained eerily silent. Though Bavin and Nobby were simr in many ways, Fred felt something colder from Bavin, something more deadly. Even though Nobby had been trained by two of the scariest people Fred knew, Bavin was born in the Iyr, where blood was almost currency. He could feel the corruption of the Iyr begin to seep into his heart. ¡®I want to fight too.¡¯ A soldier eyed up the Iyrmen, the very same Iyrmen who hadpletely demoralised the camp with their strength. In his forty year career of being a soldier, he had seen his fair share of Iyrmen fighting soldiers, many of them victorious, but he hadn¡¯t seen a group this young with a streak this long. The older veteran sighed, before approaching the dour young man. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by monsters, eh?¡± He chuckled lightly. ¡°Iyrmen.¡± He had said it in that kind of way, the kind which caused him to shrug casually. ¡°Iyrmen,¡± Fred agreed, nodding his head. ¡°You an Aldishman or a Florian?¡± Fred paused for a long moment. ¡°I¡¯m from Rock Hill.¡± The older veteran¡¯s smiling face dropped. He nodded his head slowly, keeping his eyes glued to the young man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± He tipped his helmet lightly. ¡°Captain Phil¡¯s from Rock Hill too.¡± He motioned his head, inviting the young man to one side, towards his unit. Captain Phil was an older man, just like the veteran who had brought Phil over. He had short hair, a thick beard, and carried a de at his side. He wore a breastte over chain, betraying him as someone of higher rank, and the medals on his belt revealed more than the title of Captain. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve got a kid from Rock Hill,¡± the veteran said, nodding his head. Phil eyed up Fred, his dark eyes taking in the sight of the boy. He nced down towards the boy¡¯s chest, before raising his brow. ¡°So you were still a boy?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Fred replied, throwing a look at the Captain¡¯s neck, noting a small bit of string which disappeared into his armour, between his chain and breastte. ¡°Didn¡¯t get my stone before I left.¡± ¡°You from Pasmund?¡± Phil asked, feeling a vague sense of familiarity from the way the boy spoke. ¡°Roundmund.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the captain replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Same shit.¡± He held out his hand, a wide grin on his face. If there was one way to rile up a boy from Pasmund or Roundmund, it was to say they were from the same ce. Fred shook the captain¡¯s hand, the pair holding a firm grip, before they ended the handshake by bringing up their fist in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m Fred.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see a boy from Rock Hill doing well for himself. Ain¡¯t seen many youngsters like you, only the old ones like me. Might be funny to say as a soldier from Rock Hill, but my unit was stationed elsewhere at the time. We were meant to make our way, but they told us to stay for an extra month to keep an eye on the Aswadians.¡± The Captain inhaled deeply, pushing the pain deep inside of him, for he was a soldier who fought for other people¡¯s homes and families, his own now the fort and hisrades. ¡°We¡¯re tough bastards to kill, though, usds from Rock Hill.¡± Fred nodded. ¡°Which district did you grow up in?¡± ¡°Ah, my father was one of those farmers who worked on the outside.¡± ¡°Mine too,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°Outskirts of Rounmund, near Gunthers.¡± ¡°Ah! Gunthers!¡± The captain¡¯s eyes lit up, having not heard of the ce in years. ¡°Where boys got their first drink and first kiss.¡± Hisughter filled the air, causing the soldiers nearby to lighten up too. Fred smiled, nodding his head lightly. His smile was tamed by the sorrow of the memories he could no longer relive. ¡®Gunthers¡­¡¯ He had been in Gunthers the night before he left Rock Hill. Phil pat the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Got any ¡®ol with you? Spied a few barrels. Might be nice to share a drink, catch up about Rock Hill. I¡¯d requisition some from the supplies, but the youngdy¡¯s been toughening up since we¡¯re running out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ask.¡± ¡°Ask?¡± Captain Phil raised his brow. ¡°I heard all of you were Experts?¡± Fred smiled a knowing smile, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°In this group I¡¯m below average, Captain.¡± ¡°Below average? A young man from Rock Hill?¡± The Captain tilted his head, a confused smile on his face. ¡°Come on now.¡± After all, who didn¡¯t know the kind of warriors Rock Hill raised? ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what I¡¯ve seen, Captain.¡± ¡°Heard there¡¯s a few grandchildren of Mad Dog, but they aren¡¯t all children of that crazy old Iyrman,¡± Phil said, still raising his brow. ¡°Heard he took the arm of a Vice Commander. Thought he was dead, and I couldn¡¯t believe the arm was gone ¡®til they said it was Mad Dog.¡± Fred smiled, slowly nodding his head once more. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for some drinks and I¡¯ll tell you some stories.¡± ¡°Goodd,¡± Phil said, patting the young man¡¯s shoulder, letting him leave. Fred made his way to Adam, who was busy stressing out about why the Commander had asked for more spars. He had even promised the young Iyrmen he would spar them some timeter. ¡°Adam,¡± Fred called, clearing his throat. ¡°Could I get some ale to share with some soldiers? The Captain, he¡¯s from Rock Hill. Wanted to chat with him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam replied, raising his brow. ¡®Rock Hill¡­¡¯ ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Sure. If he¡¯s a Captain, then I guess we won¡¯t get into trouble if we share some.¡± Adam nodded, motioning his head to the cart. ¡°Look at that!¡± Phil smiled. ¡°He¡¯s definitely from Rock Hill, him. Knew he could bring us some alcohol. James, fill up a skin and send it up, don¡¯t want theminingter.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± a young soldier said, before taking the cask and filling up a skin with it. The soldiers sipped some of the alcohol conservatively, watering much of it down with their water, though they brought out some of their treats they had saved from their rations. They all began to share their various food stuffs as they talked with the young man who hade from Rock Hill. ¡°Three years? That¡¯s quite some time you¡¯ve spent with them.¡± The Captain sipped more of his watered down ale. ¡°Working you like a dog, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m in the army,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°Iyrmen are crazy.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t that right, ain¡¯t that right.¡± Phil nodded. ¡°I was alive during the time Mad Dog was active. I had joined the army about the time he disappeared, but he was talked about for years after, him and the others. One arm and one leg? If it¡¯s anyone who can live with one arm and one leg, it¡¯s him for sure.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred nodded. ¡°How¡¯d he lose his arm and leg then? Must have been some crazy monsters.¡± ¡°He cut off his arm himself, but his leg was cut off by the Blood Knight. He was fighting Lord Asa at the time and the knight hade out of nowhere.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Phil whispered. ¡°I can believe that¡­¡± The mention of the Blood Knight caused a dark mood to befall the group. ¡°If it¡¯s the Mad Dog I heard about, that sounds right.¡± ¡°The girl with the axe and shield, she¡¯s his granddaughter too,¡± Fred informed. ¡°Makes sense since she¡¯s got the same tattoo as thed. Knocked out Old Bill, and Old Bill doesn¡¯t get knocked out by nobody.¡± Fred sighed, raising his brows. ¡°That ain¡¯t the half of it. She fought a giant python during the outbreak. All by herself.¡± He leaned in. ¡°She beat it.¡± ¡°Auroch shit.¡± The captain leaned back. ¡°You ain¡¯t lying to me, are ya, boy?¡± Fred shook his head lightly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it neither, but I seen it, with my own two eyes. The Iyrmen stepped out the outpost to fight five of them. She was meant to buy time, cause she can handle the venom, the poison, whatever it is, she can handle it better. It¡¯s the way their family fights, I hear, they can handle that sort of thing. Poison, fire, they say they can handle the storm too.¡± ¡°It makes sense, since she¡¯s one of the Mad Dog¡¯s lot,¡± Phil said, still not quite believing it. Fred eyed up the group, realising they didn¡¯t quite believe him. He couldn¡¯t me them, who could? But after all he had seen, after all he had experienced, he didn¡¯t doubt any of the wordsing out of his mouth. As he sipped the ale, he wondered if he had be crazy too.
What a week to be sick! [756] – Y03.056 – Onward IX [756] ¨C Y03.056 ¨C Onward IX ¡°Last year, Jurot ced first in the tournament,¡± Fred said, nibbling the cheese the soldier offered to him. It was a few days away from going offpletely, the sourness dancing all across his tongue. ¡°He ced first in his segment. He fought against Sir Logan, who wielded a weapon from back in the old times, one of those the order gives to their heirs. Third Ice, I think it was called.¡± ¡°So he beat one of those from the Order of Ice des, eh?¡± Phil replied, no longer picking at his food or drinking, instead keeping a keen eye on the young man before him, and an even keener ear. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Fred said, keeping the old man¡¯s gaze. ¡°He fought against Sir Gordan too, who was trained by the Grand Commander of his order.¡± ¡°Which order?¡± ¡°The Order of the Thousand Hunts.¡± ¡°He was trained by Sir James Greatwood?¡± Phil asked, sitting up taller, and suddenly the rest of the soldiers turned their attention to Fred. Sir James Greatwood was a Florian, though unfortunately had been found outside of thend when chaos erupted. From what the captain recalled, the Grand Commander had remained within East Port, under the excuse he was going to keep any Aswadian assault from the sea at bay. His presence alone wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing, but it was in thest year when Sir James Greatwood had revealed something to the world. He was a Paragon. Fred, the young Florian man, was an Expert, a respectable position. The knights defending the Commander were Masters, some of the greatest warriors one could ask for. Jarot, the Mad Dog, was yet to be a Grand Master, but this would ce him among legends of thend. Then there was the realm of Paragons. From the tens of millions of people across all of Alnd and Floria, the number of Paragons could be counted upon the hand. King Merryweather was a Paragon. He was widely considered to be the strongest across all thend, the old Guardian who had been the King¡¯s Sword for thest three kings of Alnd. He was also considered the strongest King¡¯s Sword to date. Then there was Lord Marshall Royce, the previous Knight of Death, King Merryweather¡¯s contemporary, who was one of the few who could sh with the old King as an equal. Then there was Sir Robin, the leader of the Order of Wings. It was the longest standing order to date, save perhaps those from Aswadasad. Unlike other orders, the entire order numbered barely in the couple of dozens officially, and those which held the avian titles, only eight. Sir James Greatwood numbered among such figures now, the Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, a prestigious order which came from Floriannds. Two of the Paragons were natives to Floriannds, a great achievement for the once duchy, now kingdom. ¡°Kitool, the woman with the staff also faced against the likes of such great warriors,¡± Fred said. ¡°She also beat them. She not only beat them, but like Jurot, she beat the Iyrman who had ced third too.¡± ¡°The de-,¡± the captain began, before clearing his throat. ¡°The woman in the te?¡± ¡°No. She dropped out of the tournament after the first few stages. If she joined again, I¡¯d have no doubt she¡¯d be able to ce in the top ten, but the one who ced third was the cousin of the Iyrman with the greatsword, Naqokan.¡± ¡°She fought well,¡± Phil said, nodding his head slowly. ¡°Cousins?¡± ¡°Cousins,¡± Fred confirmed. ¡°There was another Iyrman who should have ced fourth, but he hade across Kitool too.¡± Fred¡¯s lips refrained from twitching. ¡°Those two with the greatsword, their cousins are aiming for the title of Chief in the Iyr.¡± Phil¡¯s brows raised in surprise. ¡°They must be two of many to aim for the title.¡± ¡°I would bet a lot of money either one of them bes the Chief,¡± Fred said. ¡°I¡¯d bet my life on it.¡± Phil had no idea the group was full of so many great Iyrmen. To think so many of them were rted to great figures, or future great figures in the Iyr. He wasn¡¯t sure what was so impressive, that they were rted to such great figures, or that Fred spoke with such conviction. ¡°Kitool fought them, both of the future Chief canditates, and won.¡± ¡°The girl with the staff?¡± ¡°She ced second in the tournament,¡± Fred said. ¡°Second only to Jurot.¡± ¡°Makes sense¡­¡± Phil¡¯s eyes fell to the side, looking through the tents to see Fate¡¯s Golden off to the side. ¡°She would have ced first but she held back,¡± Fred said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The staff she has is a magical staff, but she didn¡¯t use that staff, she used a different staff, one that wasn¡¯t suited for battle, not as much as this one is anyhow,¡± Fred said. ¡°She held back and almost beat Jurot, even though he wields the best weapon among us all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They say her grandaunt is a Paragon too.¡± Phil¡¯s brows raised in rm once more, his eyes glued to Fred. ¡®A Paragon?¡¯ His eyes snapped to the side as he spied the young Iyrman who was talking with her cousin. ¡°Her grandaunt¡¯s a Paragon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Phil wasn¡¯t sure if he should believe that. ¡°The other Iyrman, in the armour, Jaygak, who dropped out from the tournament, they say her grandaunt¡¯s was pretty famous back in the day. me Brand, I think?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard of her.¡± ¡°She was more active in Aswadasad,¡± Fred said. ¡°They say she¡¯s a Grandmaster too.¡± ¡®Are they all rted to monsters?¡¯ Phil thought, feeling a chill enter him. ¡°She fought against Lord Asa too, and made out better than Mad Dog,¡± Fred said, trying to hammer in the point, though the older man¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t handle any more. ¡°I reckon she could face any Vice Commander of any order with a good showing, and that¡¯s me being generous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep an ear out for their future stories,¡± the Captain said. ¡°I might not live long enough to hear them all, but I can at least listen and pass them along.¡± Fred led out a long sigh. He paused for a long moment. He had said quite a bit, but nothing the Iyrmen themselves wouldn¡¯t have said, he was sure of that. ¡°You see that bigd? Not the Iyrman, the other one. Nobby. Used to be a porter a few years ago. He was a bigd, but not a somebody. Boy was barely seventeen when he was trained by Mad Dog¡¯s grandson.¡± Phil whistled. ¡°Lucky kid.¡± ¡°Lucky kid came first in the tournament against all the other Iyrmen we talked about,¡± Fred said. ¡°Naqokan and all them, not the older ones. He fought all of them and beat even Mad Dog¡¯s granddaughter.¡± The soldiers remained silent as they listened to every word the young Florian man was saying. ¡°Then there¡¯s the other bigd,¡± Fred said. ¡°He¡¯s the grandson of the previous Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°The previous Elder Wrath?¡± ¡°Wildheart.¡± Phil leaned back, his eyes falling to the group once more. He had never heard of such a party travelling thend before. These kids, whoever they were, were no doubt somebodies in the Iyr, and would end up rocking the world with their stories. Every fibre of his being hade to that conclusion. ¡®Mother take me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m below average,¡± Fred said. ¡°I¡¯m not sad about it. I¡¯m not dreaming for anything big. I don¡¯t want to be a Gold Rank adventurer like Jurot. I don¡¯t want to be Silver like the other two. I don¡¯t want to be no Chief of the Iyr either. I just want to get married, have my own kids, have a few drinks in the evenings, that¡¯s all.¡± Phil could see the look in Fred¡¯s eyes. He was a man who had found a purpose in his life, but he knew his limits. No, it wasn¡¯t that he knew his limits, it was that he had limited himself, because he knew not to fly too close to the sun. ¡°All these Iyrmen,¡± Fred began, almost whispering. ¡°They¡¯re all so¡­ prestigious. They¡¯re all amazing. They¡¯re all¡­ they¡¯re all following the same guy, same as me. The half elf in purple. He¡¯s Jurot¡¯s brother, but he¡¯s no Iyrman. He might not be an Iyrman, but¡­¡± Fred shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him be beat twice, and I¡¯ve heard him been beaten three times. Mad Dog beat him first. The third time, I heard it took the three Iyrmen, Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak.¡± ¡°The second?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fred swallowed. He wasn¡¯t sure what he should say. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t say it, but rather, he didn¡¯t want to say it. To speak such names, it was dangerous. ¡°When I first met Adam, I was dying. I¡­ I thought about Rock Hill. Roundmund. Gunthers. The Aswadian merchants that woulde by and sell their jewellery.¡± ¡°I thought about the fields I used to y in when I was a boy, and the mud that used to get stuck on my boots. Ma¡¯d get mad when I came back with all that mud, and Pa¡¯d spank me. I used to curse at them when I was a boy, but then I¡¯d eat the porridge, sad I couldn¡¯t eat a peach. Didn¡¯t track mud much after that¡­¡± Fred smiled at the thought, but it passed within a moment. ¡°I thought about how I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Fred sipped some of his ale, Phil nodding his head in understanding. ¡°I was half dying. Adam rushed over to me, let me sip water from his skin. Within the week we met some¡­ thing. It¡¯s name was Lord Stokmar. You know the stories about the moving mound?¡± ¡°Earthenbeast, aye,¡± Phil replied, nodding his head slowly. ¡°I met it.¡± Phil¡¯s head sunk slightly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s just a story to put kids ta bed. I used to¡­¡± Phil swallowed, recalling the memories of telling the tale to his own children whenever he could return. ¡°Lord Stokmar, they call ¡®em.¡± Fred remained silent for a long while. ¡°I hear Lord Stokmar¡¯s apparently about as strong as Lord Asa. We¡­¡± Fred remained silent for a long momentter. ¡°I met¡­ someone rted to Lord Asa. Apparently, just as strong. I saw him¡­¡± Fred shook his head lightly, recalling the memory. ¡°A being like Lord Asa beat him. I don¡¯t mean he surrendered, like how he surrendered to Sir Roseia and Sir Karra. I mean beaten. He was¡­ he was half dying. When he fought Sir Roseia, he almost killed her with a single blow. He tried to fight a man who spat on the gods, and he was almost killed. He probably didn¡¯t want to. He probably didn¡¯t even have to, he could have-,¡± A horn blew threw the fort and quickly the soldiers shot to attention, even Captain Phil, who had been so engrossed by Fred¡¯s words, and the intense look of terror within the boy¡¯s eyes. He was almost d to be pulled away from the tale, unsure if his heart could handle it. Yet, Fred remained seated. He sipped the ale slowly, wondering what Adam had done this time. Adam stared up at the sky. ¡°Jurot¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Is that a¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
Is that a... What could it be? [757] – Y03.057 – Onward X [757] ¨C Y03.057 ¨C Onward X The bronze scales glittered above, even as dusk began to fall all across thend. The soldiers marched to the walls, while the various captains and their aides brought out barrels of arrows, though not just any barrels, those which had been paintedpletely ck. However, though the captains of the various units had brought out the barrels, they did not bring the barrels to their own soldiers, instead they went to a particr group. Sir Katherine ran her finger along the bowstring, feeling how smooth it was to her fingertip. It was made of vulfaire, a canine creature from the north, with the softest fur one could imagine, and with a hide which could be used to create some of the best bowstrings. ¡°Sir Katherine,¡± one of the Captains called, cing down the barrel before the leader of the Whirlwind Arrows, named after the woman herself. She only nodded, letting the several Captains leave, while the Captains of her own squads began to disseminate the arrows between themselves. There was one particr barrel which remained, a ck barrel with a single white skull painted across its top. She pulled off the lid, revealing the arrows within. She reached for one of the arrows in the centre. It was an arrow made of dragon bone, the faint tingle of magic running through her fingers as she held it within her hand. She looked up towards the dragon, watching as it continued to fly overhead. ¡®If you¡¯re going to reveal those arrows¡­¡¯ the bronze dragon thought, smelling the vile scent of the arrows from the fort, even this far away. The arrows were not typical arrows, but those of dragon ying, which would strike viciously against his kind. ¡®Should I go down to have a chat?¡¯ The dragon yawned, feeling the tiredness set within his bones. ¡®No, I should return and kidnap a bard to read the stories to me.¡¯ The soldiers watched as the dragon sped up to its maximum speed, veering off to the side slightly, around the minor fort. However, they did not rx. They watched as the dragon slowed until it was cruising once more, and as the minutes passed, it disappeared across the horizon. Katherine sighed, d the dragon had decided against attacking, oring down to chat. They were still in an awkward spot, so a dragoning to speak with them would have been quite some news, and would have put their newly fledged kingdom in an even more precarious position. ¡°You were rather focused on the dragon,¡± Adam used, his eyes glued to the young Aswadian priest. ¡°It was no doubt a dragon from Aswadasad,¡± Dunes replied, simply. ¡°Why¡¯d you think that?¡± ¡°Where else but the sands of Aswadasad would a bronze dragon find their home?¡± ¡°The Confederacy?¡± Adam replied. Dunes shrugged his shoulders, narrowing his eyes at Adam, smirking slightly. ¡°That is a fair point, but I¡¯m certain this bronze dragon, who has left us be, is a decent dragon.¡± ¡°Are there dragons who aren¡¯t decent?¡± ¡°Many, but I will not name them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It might find its way to a dragon.¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Dunes smiled wider. ¡°Yes. I may end up dead.¡± ¡°Does that happen?¡± ¡°It has happened, yes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®I guess that makes sense. Dragons are basically nobles with the power to put the people beneath them through sheer force.¡¯ While the soldiers returned back to their posts, a specific Captain made his way to the Commander of the fort. ¡®The grandson of the previous Elder Wrath?¡¯ Lady Marcia thought, trying to recall the young man who had fought in the spar against the soldier. ¡®The grandchildren of Mad Dog. The cousins to a pair of Chief candidates. Why has such a groupe to us?¡¯ The soldiers kept an eye out on Adam¡¯s group, which had brought them so much stress without doing anything. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have someone on watch in the camp, just in case the dragones back,¡± Adam said. ¡°We should sleep peacefully,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The soldiers will keep watch.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group prepared to sleep, while a soldier came to speak with Jurot. The Iyrman left with the soldier, making their way to thergest building in the centre of the minor fort. He sat opposite the beautiful noblewoman, the Commander of the minor fort. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to meet with me,¡± Lady Marcia said. Jurot nodded. ¡°You say you stepped out of the Iyr this year, before assisting with the outbreak for Red Oak?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was the assistance as an Iyrman, or as an adventurer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marcia slowly nodded, realising her words had not been conveyed correctly. ¡°Did you assist Red Oak in the official capacity of the Iyr, or as an adventurer.¡± ¡°As an adventurer,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Have you any business with the cities of the Aldish in the official capacity of the Iyr?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Do-,¡± Jurot raised a hand, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°I do have business with the cities of the Aldish in the official capacity of the business of the United Kindom, which is a business which works with the Iyr, with many high ranking officials who are Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You mentioned you worked for a business,¡± Marcia thought, slowly bowing her head. ¡°My mother holds the title of the President, and is of the same rank as the Enchanter,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Is your mother a high ranking individual within the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°My mother is the Family Head of the Rot family.¡± ¡®A Family Head?¡¯ Marcia remained silent for a long while as she thought. ¡°Is your business intending to work with the Aldish?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that the official position of the business?¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking about her words. ¡°The business will work with those who wish to do business. We have business with Duchess Dalia Eastsea, not thend of the Aldish. The business may also do business with othernds, if they provide adequatepensation.¡± ¡°So the business would work with Floria?¡± ¡°Yes, if Floria provides adequatepensation.¡± ¡°I have heard that your group is an adventuring group.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it also a group of the business?¡± ¡°We are currently Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We are an adventuring group. Some of us work for the business of the United Kindom, but the fort has yet to be made.¡± ¡°The fort?¡± ¡°A fort for the business.¡± ¡°Why does a business need a fort?¡± Jurot remained stone cold, staring into her eyes. Since she wasn¡¯t budging from her stupid question, the Iyrman inhaled deeply. ¡°The Iyr is creating a fort in partnership with the business. The fort will be made in the Iyr¡¯snd. The fort is to provide safety for the people of the business.¡± Marcia remained silent, wondering how far she could push the topic. ¡°Your group, Fate¡¯s Golden, has quite some figures within it. The grandchildren of Mad Dog, the grandson of the previous Elder Wrath, two cousins of a Chief candidate. Are you currently undergoing operations under official authority of the Iyr?¡± Jurot thought for a long moment. There was a thought which ran through his mind, a thought which had only appeared while he was trying to think of an answer for the noble. A secondary thought entered his mind too, wishing Kitool was here to reply instead. ¡°We Iyrmen are here to adventure as members of Fate¡¯s Golden while the fort is built.¡± ¡°Is it a coincidence that your group is full of individuals with connections to such great figures?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I am Jurot, of the Rot family. I grew up with members of the Gak, Ool, and Kan families. The Kan family has produced many Chiefs, and Amokan wishes to continue that legacy. The Jin family also do the same, and Timojin wishes to continue that legacy.¡± ¡°What of the young man by the name of Bavin?¡± ¡°He is the grandson of Bovin, the previous Elder Wrath.¡± ¡°Why is he wish your group?¡± ¡°Bovin has requested we assist in training Bavin,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Bavin is meek.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia narrowed her eyes. That Iyrman was meek? She had watched the fight, and if that¡¯s what the Iyr considered meek¡­ Jurot waited to see if the Commander had any more questions for the young Iyrman. ¡°You said the farmers and porters were Experts?¡± Marcia asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are they also members of the business?¡± ¡°They are considered to be members of the business,¡± Jurot replied. Marcia thought about the farmers and porters in the group. ¡°Are the farmers and porters from Alnd?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, before keeping the woman¡¯s gaze with his own. ¡°They are from Red Oak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marcia slowly bowed her head. Red Oak was in quite the spot, since technically it was a part of South Alnd, which had now be Floria, but it had worked closely with Alnd, and had certain assurances from the Iyr. ¡°What is your opinion on Floria?¡± Marcia asked. ¡°Your King is strong,¡± Jurot replied, the shadow of a smile appearing on his face.
He''s not wrong. [758] – Y03.058 – Ever Green I [758] ¨C Y03.058 ¨C Ever Green I Omen: 3, 9 Lady Marcia watched as the group began to leave, having packed up everything quickly. She had kept her eyes on Adam, who, along with several of the others, managed the process of packing up, also getting hands on with packing. ¡®Adam is my brother.¡¯ The young woman recalled the words Jurot had spoken. She couldn¡¯t help but feel there was more to the group than what was let on, but what they had let on was quite a lot. The Iyrmen had been so free with their words, but when it came to Adam, there were very few things they said, but one of the statements was something which reyed constantly within her mind. Adam is Adam. She had learnt he was strong. She had learnt that he was a father, and quite the fool of a father at that. She had even learnt the name of his children, all six of them, and that one of them had been born earlier that year. There was, however, no mother. Any further prompting was awkward, so they hadn¡¯t asked for more in casual conversation. The rtionship between Adam and the others seemed rather awkward. Adam was considered a Nephew of the Iyr, so he was no stranger to them. However, he was also a brother to Jurot, and not just in a friendly sense, but in the sense the Iyrmen viewed Adam as Jurot¡¯s brother, in the same way Nirot was their cousin. The Aswadians also viewed him favourably, though it seemed Dunes was the closest to him. The farmers and porters also seemed to speak quite highly of the young half elf, almost in an awkward reverence. It was Dunes who had been the key for Marcia to understand the situation, however. ¡®Is that why he came to speak with me?¡¯ Marcia thought. It was Dunes, after all, who hade to speak with her. ¡®Manager Dunes.¡¯ That was the title of the young Aswadian, who was a member of an order and yet seemed to hold such a title. ¡®Manager Vonda¡­¡¯ Lady Marcia retreated back to her office. She sat in deep thought for a long while. She tried to recall all she had learnt about Fate¡¯s Golden, as well as Adam. She wrote down the list, and as she kept writing, she could feel a sense of ridiculousness within the situation. The information was preposterous, improbable, bordering impossible. Marcia dipped her quill within the ink, before beginning to write a letter. She, as a Commander of perhaps the most important minor fort in thend, should have been able to send word to the Lord Marshal. The letter exined the situation, the reason as to why she was sending word to the Lord Marshal, and finally, a question to confirm something. The moment it could be confirmed, they would need to view the written words not as rumours, but as fact. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Marcia thought, realising she had forgot to mention the pair of demons, before adding it in as a footnote, and the promise Jurot had stated to her, hoping it was enough to deal with the ramifications of allowing the demons to rest at the fort. Marcia wondered if she should have mentioned it earlier, considering one of the bits of information the young woman had written about Adam. Adam remained silent as they made their way along. The others could feel it, an aura of darknessing from the half elf. Adam¡¯s eyes met Lucy¡¯s, and the pair nodded between one another, before they continued onward silently. When it was time for lunch, Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it.¡± His eyes fell to Jurot, who looked to Kitool. When she didn¡¯t, Adam stepped aside. Mana: 25 -> 22 There were several contenders for Adam¡¯s favourite Third Gate spell. One was Fireball, a spell which made battles trivial. Another was Sending, which allowed Adam to send short messages to others. He hadn¡¯t yet sent any messages back to his children, the children too young to understand what would be happening, which pained him so. However, while journeying out across thend, all of Adam¡¯spanions would say this was his favourite spell, and they had to one of the soldiers. Mage¡¯s Tower. Adam sighed after washing his face with soap, before sinking deeper into the bath. ¡®Why the hell do they have two forts so close to one another? How can they be as stupid as the Aldish too?¡¯ Thankfully, Adam was able to have another bath that evening, and the next morning too. Though he was a half elf, and could go a week without bathing, he refused such a life. The journey to Ever Green was uneventful, the group marching through the forested hills. ¡°What the¡­¡± The walls of Ever Green greeted them. Adam, who was getting sick of trekking up hills, sighed. The walls of Ever Green were built upon raised ground, with a gate set under the walls. The road towards the town swerved, but instead of being annoyed at the winding road, Adam was too busy staring at thend around them. Where once there was plush green, thends around Ever Green were now dark and full of death, as though as storm of fire had rushed across it. Once, the greenery around Ever Green surpassed the greenery within the town walls, but that was no more. Fred stared at Ever Green in shock. As a Florian, there was no one who wasn¡¯t proud of Ever Green, the one town which caused even northerners to begrudgingly ept the south wasn¡¯t too bad after all. ¡®What have they done?¡¯ His Florian heart burned hot. As the group approached the walls, noting the various archers on the walls, a guard blew a whistle, holding up their hand to stop them. ¡°State your business,¡± the guard called. ¡®I remember it being so easy to pass throughst time,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through.¡± The guard noted the appearance of the group, the number of Iyrmen, the number of Aswadians, and finally the member of Life¡¯s Rose. The guard was an older fellow, with a face that appeared as though he had bit into a lemon, with a freshly shaven face that was almost shiny. ¡°What happened here?¡± Adam asked, unable to contain himself. The guard narrowed his eyes at the fellow in puthral, who was not an Iyrman, since he had not removed his helmet. However, the young man was steel rank, meaning he wasn¡¯t a nobody. ¡°The army tried to siege our town, but the bas-,¡± the guard cleared his throat, recalling the member of Life¡¯s Rose, ¡°they weren¡¯t able. When they retreated, they burnt the fields on the way out. Thankfully, Lord Asa managed to stop it before it got too bad. What you see is the worst of it.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°We¡¯re thankful it was not worse.¡± The guard let out a soft sigh, before his eyes returned back to the rest of the party, before his eyes fell to Jurot. ¡°No trouble?¡± ¡°No trouble,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Alright. Thirty gold¡¯s the fee for your group.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. As they stepped inside, Adam whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t we have the que?¡± ¡°The que is for Alnd,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Right.¡± Ever Green was as beautiful as ever. The roads were wide and small clusters of wooden buildings dotted around the area. The buildings were fairly small, though they were stacked quite high, three to five stories tall. However, no matter where Adam looked, all he could see was greenery. There were as many parks as there were roads, some which became dirt paths through the greenery which people could walk through from one area to the next. The town had a gridyout, as any other town, but there were many sections of the town which gave to a more naturalyout, where buildings of old had been preserved, some curving and winding this way or that way. The town was alsoyered, with steps leading upwards to the nextyer, though there were a fewrge roads on either end of the town which were slightly steeper, but allowed carriages and carts to be pulled through. As they trekked through the town, which bustled with life, Adam noted how simr, yet different it felt to Red Oak, a vaguely familiar sensation. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Ever Green was huge. It was fairly simr to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Red Oak, made of stone for the first floor, and the next three floors were made of wood, getting slightly smaller towards the top. However, there were so many flowers and vines growing all around the guild, and there were even small sections where a bunch of old people were currently rxing on the roof top garden. To one side was a training field, and the other a small field, more like a garden, full of herbs. The building proper was also slightlyrger than the guild in Red Oak. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to find an alchemist for the business here,¡± Jaygak joked. ¡°Why are you thinking about that when we should be thinking about the most important thing,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, the second most important thing.¡± Jaygak guessed what the most important thing was. ¡°What is the second most important thing?¡± ¡°Tea,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Ah.¡± Jaygak¡¯s head bounced, for of course it was that. ¡°They have moon tea, which assists with sleep.¡± ¡°Mnnn¡­¡± Adam¡¯s sleep, though slightly troubled, seemed to be getting better. ¡°Good idea.¡± ¡®I should be careful, since I¡¯m a half elf in the south.¡¯ Adam nced around, noting therge number of people ncing their way. ¡®Do they know?¡¯ The younger Iyrmen led the awakened wolves and dire wolves towards the stables.
Why are they looking at us? Said the half elf who wore puthral armour, surrounded by Aswadians, Iyrmen, a member of Life''s Rose, demons, awakened wolves, and dire wolves. [759] – Y03.059 – Ever Green II [759] ¨C Y03.059 ¨C Ever Green II Jarot held Larot to his bare chest, rising and falling with every breath. While his arm held the tiny boy, his hand covering the back of his head. He could feel the warmth of the boy¡¯s cheek against his skin, the soft breath tickling his chest. The shade swallowed them both, so even as thete afternoon sun beat down onto the Iyr, the pair were still cool. ¡°It is time to feed him,¡± Mulrot¡¯s voice called from nearby. Jarot exhaled. He did not wish to surrender the boy, but since it was time for feeding, he couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°You must eat well, Larot.¡± Jarot brushed the back of the boy¡¯s head gently, before allowing his wife to take the boy from his arm, the woman carefully stealing him away. While Jarot huffed and puffed in annoyance, Konarot yed with her siblings nearby, with Jirot rushing around with the ball, little Jarot following after her. Kirot handed a small sack of lentils to her brother, who epted the sack, walked to the next spot, before handing it back to his elder sister, who carried it to the next spot. Konarot acted as a third for both pairs, alternating between the twins and the triplets. ¡°Silly boy,¡± Lanarot said, kissing Gurot¡¯s forehead before she pulled his head to her chest, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°No tripping when walking, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, embracing his cousin. ¡°Good boy.¡± Lanarot pat the boy¡¯s head, before letting him waddle away to his grandmother. She stood tall, sping her hands behind her back, keeping an eye out on the younger children, before finally rushing off to one of her aunts who called the children to drink water. ¡°Not here, not here,¡± the bird tweeted to Konarot, who was sipping away at her water. The young girl frowned. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± the bird said, before flying up away. Konarot frowned deeper, her eyes narrowing slightly, her entire body growing chilly. ¡®Daddy! You are not back!¡¯ ¡°Konarot,¡± called a familiar voice, before she turned to find Tonagek, who was carrying arge boy against his chest with one arm, carrying a basket with his free hand. ¡°Would you like to y dragon chess?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Dragon chess?¡± Jarot asked, watching the pair settle to one side. ¡°What is the need of dragon chess? She should run to be healthy.¡± ¡°She must train her mind as well as her body,¡± Tonagek replied. Jarot huffed, but upon seeing how Konarot was cing the pieces to their proper ces, he relented. ¡°I will allow it, but only because my greatdaughter is so smart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tonagek began to set up his own board, while his son remained by his side, clutching his shirt. Danagek stared up at Jarot, the old one armed and one legged man, before shyly hiding his face away at his father¡¯s side. ¡°Danagek, you are growing well,¡± Jarot said, causing the boy to twitch slightly upon hearing his name. ¡°He is as big as my Gurot.¡± ¡°He is bigger,¡± Tonagek replied. Jarot inhaled deeply, narrowing his eyes at the young punk trying to pick a fight with him. ¡®Since my greatdaughter is here, I will show him mercy.¡¯ Tonagek wondered if he should mention his grandfather, but seeing as the old man was being nice to him, he decided against teasing him any more, instead allowing him to watch the young girl y dragon chess. ¡°The General¡¯s opening?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°The General Asad opening,¡± Tonagek confirmed. ¡°The Slumbering w is best for Konarot,¡± Jarot said. ¡°It is our way.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tonagek confirmed. Jarot was fairly certain this was the opening Rajin liked to y, though the pair hadn¡¯t yed dragon chess for a long while. ¡®I should invite him so we can drink.¡¯ His eyes fell to the children all around him. ¡®It is not good to drink so much around the children.¡¯ As though he was summoned, a familiar face appeared within the extended family estate. An older, orcish Iyrman, tall and thin, though well muscled, with a greatsword against his back. He pulled along a rickshaw full of gourds, each which had thin rope connecting the cork and base, with small casksying beneath the gourds. ¡°Rajin,¡± Jarot called, surprised to see the old man. ¡°You are growing your beard again?¡± Rajin, who had begun growing a long goatee, bowed his head. He grabbed a gourd from the rickshaw before taking his ce opposite the old man, with the pair of youngsters between them. Konarot looked up at the old Iyrman, blinking towards him, slowly pulling back towards her greatfather. ¡°Do not shirk away from him, my greatdaughter,¡± Jarot said, cing a hand on the girl¡¯s head, rubbing it gently. ¡°It is your greatuncle, Rajin.¡± Konarot stared up at him, blinking again. ¡°Hello,¡± Rajin said, his voice small, barely allowing them to hear him. ¡°Hello,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Rajin is the Family Elder of the Jin family,¡± Jarot exined. ¡°You have met him a few times, but it has been some time.¡± Konarot blinked at the older man, who seemed vaguely familiar. He seemed to give off a meek vibe, so she sat properly once more. ¡®General Asad¡¯s opening,¡¯ Rajin thought, watching as the girl began to y against her granduncle. ¡°Have youe to admire my greatdaughter¡¯s abilities?¡± Jarot asked, his eyes glued to Rajin. Rajin held up the gourd for Jarot, who refused it, before noting the green base of the gourd, epting it. ¡°It has been some time.¡± ¡°It has,¡± Jarot confirmed, wearing the gourd around his neck like an amulet. ¡°Have you been busy?¡± ¡°Mnn,¡± Rajin replied affirmatively. ¡°Timojin is adventuring well.¡± ¡°Top ten is not so bad,¡± Jarot teased, causing Rajin¡¯s eyes to fall against him once more. ¡°It was not his time,¡± Rajin replied simply. The older Iyrman stared down at the board once more, listening to the way Tonagek was teaching the young girl. Eventually, the girl lost, huffing quietly as she pouted up at her baba. Rajin ced a hand on her head, feeling how cold she was bing. ¡°You y well.¡± Konarot twitched as she felt his hand on her head, her eyes snapping up towards him. She didn¡¯t notice how furious her greatfather had be for the Family Elder to steal away his ability to dote on his greatdaughter. While the extended family estate filled with more guests, another group were about to have their own fateful encounter. Adam was hit by an earth sweet smell. It was flowery scent which permeated throughout the entire guild. The interior of the guild was also quiterge, and there were a number of adventurers rxing together, ying with cards and dice, or just eating together, or drinking tea. The group made their way to the counter where an older man was currently sitting, reading a book. His hair was freshly shaved, a gentle beard dotting his face, no doubt having shaved it a week ago. He nced their way as they made for the counter. ¡°Hey Barks,¡± Adam called. ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°Well, and yourself?¡± Barks replied, eyeing the group up. If it wasn¡¯t for the purple armour, he would have surely had some difficulty. He nced at their tags, steel, which was certainly not what they wore previously, otherwise he would have recalled them. It was then he recalled who they were. ¡°Not too bad,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Didn¡¯t kill any gryphons this time, so we¡¯re in the clear, I think.¡± ¡°The King might have had an issue with that if you did,¡± Barks stated, the memories flooding back into his mind. He remembered how the group had gone to meet the King before he was a King, but the retired King¡¯s de. ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t think I want to go around spending so many diamonds to make it even,¡± Adam joked, ncing aside to Jurot, whose had turned and was staring at the figures in the corner. ¡®Oh dear.¡¯ One figure was a familiar face, an older man in his early fifties, wearing a breastte and carrying a de at his side. There was a sharp scar across his face, from the top of his eye to the bottom of his chin. Jurot walked over to the group, his eyes taking in the sight of the other figures, before his shadow loomed over the old man. ¡°What are you-,¡± the older man said, before squinting his eyes at Jurot. ¡°Iyrman, no, you¡¯re not just any Iyrman. We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You are Vandal, no rtion to the Dal family.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a¡­ Row?¡± ¡°Jurot, yes,¡± Jurot replied, shaking the adventurer¡¯s forearm. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Vandal said, his eyes falling down to the steel tag around the Iyrman¡¯s neck. ¡°Say¡­ were you steel rank previously?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I would have remembered you if that was the case,¡± the adventurer said. ¡°When did we meet?¡± ¡°Three years ago.¡± ¡°What rank were you then?¡± ¡°Bronze,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°You must have been working hard to be steel so quickly,¡± Vandal said, unable to hide his surprise. ¡°You¡¯re pretty young for a steel rank adventurer,¡± a figure from beside Vandal said. ¡°Though, you Iyrmen were always queer like that.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, his eyes falling to the half elf sitting beside the older man. She was a bronze skinned half elf, with long wavy red hair, deep green eyes, with a lean build. She wore a breastte made of medarksteel and carried a de at her side. She was no doubt a Sansant, but the four rings in her right ear gave away her true identity. She was not just any Sansant, but one who carried a particr title and role within the family. An Executor. ¡°It is an honour to meet you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you too, Iyrman,¡± the half elf said, reaching out a hand to sp his forearm, though she remained sitting casually. Jurot held her gaze, wondering if she hade for Adam.
Everything is fine, he says as the fire rages behind him. [760] – Y03.060 – Ever Green III [760] ¨C Y03.060 ¨C Ever Green III ¡°I am Elyanor,¡± the half elf introduced herself, feeling the young Iyrman¡¯s grip against her forearm. Jurot nodded, still holding her forearm, squeezing it firmly, though not painfully, before he let go. He remained standing, his eyes ring into hers. Since she had not stated her title, it either meant she was on duty as her role secretly, or she was instead here casually. ¡°Do we have business?¡± Elyanor asked, smiling politely towards him, but wondering why he was acting so strange. Jurot remained ring down at her for a long while. ¡°I wish to speak with you, Elyanor of the Sansant family. Elyanor smiled, her fae beauty almost glowing. ¡°What need does an Iyrman have of me.¡± ¡°I wish to speak with you.¡± ¡°Do I have need to speak with you?¡± ¡°It is your choice to make.¡± ¡°I am in the middle of a conversation with such greatpanions,¡± the half elf replied, smirking slightly towards Jurot. ¡°I am sorry, Marak the White, Rowan the Squire, I have business with Lady Sansant,¡± Jurot said. Marak the White, an Aswadian with near ck skin and dark green eyes, eyed up the Iyrman. His thick hair was stark white, parted at the centre. ¡°You know of my name, but you are so rude?¡± His voice was light with humour, though his eyes held a particr viciousness within them. ¡°Don¡¯t start trouble with the Iyrman,¡± Rowan replied, though he stared at the young Iyrman who had managed to recognise him. He was an older man, into his seventies, and his name had begun to fade. His hair was thin, though fell down to his shoulders, and his thick beard covered his face. He was the second oldest there, though Elyanor was a half elf so still seemed quite young. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Jurot said, his eyes firmly fixed on Marak¡¯s. Marak¡¯s eyes nced to the side for a moment, to a smiling Aswadian who had stepped forward. The older man stood, reaching out to shake Dunes¡¯ forearm, the pair slipping into Aswadian as they greeted one another. ¡°Peace with you, nephew.¡± ¡°Peace be with you, uncle,¡± Dunes replied, shaking the older man¡¯s forearm. ¡°You are from ck Mountain?¡± ¡°I thank the Lady for the grace.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°I was taught by Kal Samra, Kal Kamira¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡®Adam, how did you manage this?¡¯ ¡°You were trained by sister Kamira¡¯s daughter?¡± Marak replied, his brows raised in shock. He patted the young man¡¯s shoulder eagerly. ¡°Lady Arya blesses us to meet, nephew. Come, sit with us.¡± Dunes chuckled lightly, sitting beside the Aswadian man. Marak the White¡¯s nickname referred to his white hair, which had gained when he was a young man. ¡°Sir Rowan, this is my nephew, Dunes,¡± Marak said. Sir Rowan, understanding that the term nephew didn¡¯t mean the term for a blood rtive, bowed his head, reaching out to shake the young man¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Dunes.¡± ¡°You as well, Sir Rowan,¡± Dunes replied, also knowing the tale of the man known as Sir Rowan. ¡°How do you know each other?¡± Sir Rowan asked. ¡°My sister, Kamira, her daughter trained him.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Sir Rowan replied, surprised to hear of the connection between the pair. Of all the people in thend, he had just so happened to meet an Aswadian who had a connection to him? He supposed it made some sense, as members of the various orders were free to travel across thends, unlike many of themonfolk. Dunes smiled. Marak had trained alongside Kal Kamira by their mentor, Yaya the Brave. Marak was not an official member of the order, Yaya had trained him as a reward for his family saving the older man¡¯s life, but hadn¡¯t been inducted into the order formally. ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ Dunes sighed, avoiding ncing at the side. ¡°Jurot is my friend. He meant no disrespect.¡± ¡°You are close?¡± Marak asked. ¡°I am, yes,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°He assisted me in finding a friend of mine, and his family has taken care of me in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marak turned to face the young Iyrman once more, sizing him up. ¡°You say your name is Row?¡± ¡°I am Jurot,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°My grandaunt is me Brand.¡± Marak narrowed his eyes. me Brand was a name he had heard of, for she was active in Aswadasad back when he had been active. ¡°She is your family?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, still ring at the Aswadian. ¡°I have spoken with me Brand, before she was called me Brand, and after she fought the sandwyrms.¡± Marak narrowed his eyes further. ¡°You do not look like one of her family.¡± Dunes cleared his throat. ¡°The families in the Iyr have grown together. I have met me Brand a few times, she is very close with Jurot¡¯s nephews and nieces, who she considers her own family.¡± ¡°Ah? You have met Gangak?¡± Marak asked. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°She is well?¡± ¡°She is well,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°You said your grandfather was the Mad Dog?¡± Sir Rowan asked, his eyes ring at the young Iyrman. He held the vicious disposition of the Iyrman, not outwardly, but in those eyes of his. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have quite the grandfather.¡± Sir Rowan slowly bowed his head. ¡°I wish I could havee across him in my time, but I spent most of my time in East Alnd.¡± ¡°It is my honour to meet you,¡± Jurot stated. The three figures here, casually chatting away with Vandal, were quite famous themselves. He had heard Sir Rowan had retired in Ever Green some time ago, though they hadn¡¯t met thest time they were in the town. However, he hadn¡¯t expected either Marak the White or an Executor. ¡°Mad Dog?¡± Marak asked. ¡°He is famous.¡± ¡°Famous?¡± Sir Rowan replied. ¡°Who did not know of the name of Mad Dog during my time?¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Was he really that famous?¡¯ ¡°He duelled so many nobles to the death,¡± Sir Rowan stated. ¡°If you were a noble, you had to worry about the trolls in the forests and the Mad Dog who wandered thend. My cousin, Grace, came across him once and was almost killed by him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not know of your grandfather,¡± Elyanor replied. ¡°Apologies.¡± ¡°Grandfather killed Forgryn,¡± Jurot replied simply. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Azure Terror?¡± Marak asked, his eyes growing wide ever so slightly. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Grandfather went with Otkan, Tangak, and Zaool. Tangak and Zaool fell.¡± Marak had heard Forgryn had been killed by a group of Iyrmen, but knew little more. However, if this young man¡¯s grandfather had gone to y that Forgryn, he was surely a terrifying man. Not even Marak would have dared to go against the Azure Terror. ¡°You do have quite the grandfather,¡± Elyanor said, her voice low. She had grown up hearing tales of that terrifyingly vicious dragon, a dragon crazy enough to cause trouble even with many of the greatest dragons in the neighbouring Aswadasad, even the likes of the Princess of the Red Desert. ¡°Is your grandfather well?¡± Sir Rowan asked. ¡°He is well,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired about hearing that old man,¡± Adam finally said, patting Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you talking about him when you¡¯ve killed a dragon too?¡± ¡°It was not like Forgryn.¡± ¡°It was a blue dragon too, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Adam replied. ¡°It was-,¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave them in peace,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just because your old man was so strong, it doesn¡¯t mean you can intrude on them.¡± ¡°This young man is so smart,¡± Marak said, eyeing up the armour Adam wore. ¡°You wear puthral?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, partly shocked by someone calling him smart. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about it. ¡°You are Iyrman?¡± Marak asked, noting Adam had yet to take off his helmet. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, but I am Jurot¡¯s brother,¡± Adam replied, patting Jurot on his back. ¡°It¡¯s so terrible being the brother of such a strong, famous brother like mine, I¡¯m constantly overshadowed.¡± Jaygak coughed from nearby, trying to keep herself fromughing, before noting Marak¡¯s eyes falling to her with recognition, noting her tattoo. She stepped forward quickly, shaking the old man¡¯s forearm. ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Marak, I am Jaygak.¡± ¡°You are rted to me Brand?¡± ¡°She is my grandaunt,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°My grandfather, Tangak, who fell against Forgryn, was her brother.¡± ¡°It can only be Forgryn who could kill a man like your grandfather,¡± Marak said, shaking the young woman¡¯s forearm, noting how she was also steel rank, just like Jurot, yet the pair were still so young. ¡°You are all so strong?¡± Jaygak smiled politely. ¡°I am not quite as strong as Jurot or Adam, but I am capable. I¡¯m smarter than Adam, though.¡± Adam huffed quietly, before noting Jaygak¡¯s look. He hadn¡¯t seen the look in a long while, a look which told Adam he should stop before he got into trouble. ¡®I should try to get out of this situation.¡¯ ¡°Come on, Jurot, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Adam said. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you all, especially you, Lady Sansant.¡± Jurot sighed, and Jaygak smiled even wider, realising even she couldn¡¯t rein in Adam¡¯s stupidity. ¡°Especially me?¡± Elyanor asked, eyeing up the fellow in the puthral armour who had yet to take off his helmet. Iyrmen. A young man in puthral who was no Iyrman. His familiarity with the Sansant family. ¡°Ah, well, you see-,¡± Adam began, before noting the way she was staring at him. The knowing look in her eyes. The smile which crept along her face. A chill ran through him as he fell silent. Jurot remained standing tall and firm, his eyes focused on Elyanor. He realised she hadn¡¯te for Adam, but that had changed now that she recognised him. Even Marak and Rowan had grown silent, feeling the intensity in the air. Vandal, who had been patiently listening, not wanting to interrupt the legends talking, could feel it. Elyanor¡¯s eyes soaked in Adam¡¯s sight, before she finally looked towards Jurot. She smiled, now understanding why the young man wanted to speak with him. She smiled wider, before speaking in a tongue which only few here knew, that which was so musical to the ears. ¡°You can inform that brother of yours I have note for you.¡± Adam blinked, realising how rude she was being by being so curt while speaking the fae tongue, yet he still felt the chill deep within him. ¡°Okay.¡±
I apologise for missing a few chapters, I had a virus that my software, White Blood Cells, were unable to contain. [761] – Y03.061 – Ever Green IV [761] ¨C Y03.061 ¨C Ever Green IV ¡°She¡¯s a what?¡± Adam whispered in surprise. ¡°An Executor,¡± Jurot repeated. ¡°Like¡­ she kills people?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam understood what he had been feeling previously. He had been prey for a predator. ¡°So she¡¯s not after me?¡± ¡°She is not.¡± ¡°You believe her?¡± ¡°It is best to believe her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how much he should trust her words, but if his brother was going say so, what else could he do? ¡°How strong is she?¡± ¡°Strong,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°She is around the level of a Paragon and her magical equipment could surpass our own.¡± ¡°That strong¡­¡± Adam sipped his milk, trying to avoid looking in the woman¡¯s direction. ¡°Somehow she¡¯s not here for me?¡± ¡°The Sansant family has many enemies,¡± Jurot said. ¡°An Executor does not mean they are here to kill,¡± Dunes said. ¡°One may be sent to gain information. They may wish to torture you and leave once they are done.¡± ¡°That makes me feel so much better,¡± Adam replied dryly. Dunes smiled innocently. ¡®I guess I should go around with Jurot at my side¡­¡¯ Adam nced around, noting Kitool was missing. His eyes fell to Jaygak, who was talking with Marak in the corner, speaking of her families tales. ¡°Mind if I sit?¡± Vandal asked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. Vandal was about to sit when he paused. ¡°May I sit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vandal sat beside them all, ncing across from the group. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since west met, but here you all are, Steel rank.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, sitting taller. ¡°How¡¯d you all manage that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, noting the gazes which fell across him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! It¡¯s not like I¡­¡± Adam sighed, sitting awkwardly under their gazes. ¡°Obviously it¡¯s because we have kids now.¡± ¡°Kids?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got children now,¡± Adam said. ¡°Six adorable children. I¡¯ve got to work hard to make sure they can live good lives, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Vandal said, raising his mug of ale. ¡°No kids, me.¡± ¡°No kids?¡± ¡°Not the kind of fun that I enjoy,¡± Vandal replied, ncing between them awkwardly. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Kids are fun. Smelly, but fun.¡± Vandal stifled a burst ofughter. ¡°Smelly, but fun? Haven¡¯t heard children described like that before.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll bully you in whatever way they feel. Sometimes you¡¯ll change their clothy and they¡¯ll smirk at you again, before you need to change them again.¡± Vandal nodded. ¡°So you¡¯ve all got children?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Only Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing my duty to give them all grandchildren and greatchildren,¡± Adam said, sitting up taller himself. ¡°That¡¯s why my kids are the favourite grandchildren and greatchildren.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the only-,¡± Dunes began before noting Adam¡¯s smirk, stopping himself short from falling into the trap. ¡°So because you¡¯re the one whose got children you¡¯ve all been adventuring?¡± Vandal asked. ¡°What else are they going to do?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just because I¡¯ve got children. Some of mypanions here are nning to marry and have their own children, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll want to work hard before they have children so they can spend time with them.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Vandal said, sipping his ale. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot so that¡¯s why I still work while my kids are waiting for me at home¡­¡± Vandal took in the sight of Adam, noting how he had his arms crossed, and was shaking slightly. His shaking grew for a moment, before it stopped. ¡°We-,¡± Adam began. ¡°Cringe,¡± Lucy whispered. Adam fell silent while hispanions stifled theirughter, the young half elf ncing all across his allies. ¡°You guys are so mean to me.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re not mean you might actually forget you¡¯re an idiot,¡± Lucy said, sipping her ale. ¡°Are you starting a fight?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°You think just because you¡¯ve been restrained all this time that I¡¯ll just let you have a go at me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take this outside,¡± Lucy said, itching for a fight. It had been too long since she had a proper fight, not just a ughter. She hadn¡¯t been able to use her new abilities against herpanions yet. ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°No?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You should not fight while we are in Ever Green.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We should not be so loud.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam exchanged a look with Lucy, who held the same level of unsettledness within her eyes. If an Iyrman was telling them not to fight, something was happening. ¡°I heard the gates were closedst year for the Iyrmen,¡± Vandal said, cutting through the awkwardness. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The Iyr is fine.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Vandal replied, sipping his ale slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to ask more about it. I know in the war there were a few Iyrmen who helped out the Aldish. Any of them your family?¡± ¡°Our grandparents joined the fight,¡± Jurot said, before going on to exin the tale, as he had so much previously. Even though the Iyrman had spoken the tale so many times before, he did not shirk away from speaking of it again. Kitool returned from informing the undergroundwork, settling down beside Adam and the others. She threw Jurot a nce, who shook his head lightly. ¡®The Executor is not here for Adam?¡¯ ¡°Your grandaunt seems quite capable,¡± Elyanor said, smiling politely down towards Jaygak. ¡°She is,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°It is my honour that she is one of my elders.¡± ¡°You must forgive me, for I am not so familiar with the Gak family.¡± ¡°Not many are,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Our family name burned brighter in the past, during the time of the Demonic Devastation.¡± ¡°I heard such a time was difficult for thesends.¡± ¡°It was, for them,¡± Jaygak replied, smirking slightly. ¡°Though many great warriors fell, few were Iyrmen, and from those few Iyrmen, some were killed by treachery rather than demons. My ancestors were stabbed in the back by the duchal family.¡± ¡°How terrible,¡± Elyanor said, her smile fading slightly. ¡°That is truly a shame.¡± ¡°The debt was paid,¡± Jaygak replied simply. Elyanor bowed her head gently, her eyes taking in the sight of the young woman. She did not seem like the type to rise too far in life. ¡°I hope the Gak family rises with you.¡± ¡°The Gak family will rise soon, though it will not be because of me,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°My cousin Laygak is already quite capable, but it is our younger siblings who will raise the Gak family¡¯s standing.¡± ¡°I hope your younger siblings will be able to do so.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°It is a shame Gangak retired too soon,¡± Marak said. ¡°I heard it was because of a promise.¡± Jaygak¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What was the promise?¡± Elyanor asked. ¡°Grandaunt assisted in ying a Gryn,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°She returned soon after.¡± ¡°That was the promise?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak stated. ¡°The Aswadians grew wary of my grandaunt. Several orders came together to speak of what to do with my grandaunt, and upon meeting with her, they swore to assist her in ying a Gryn immediately if she swore to return to Alnd and not return for many years. Even when my aunt was killed by Forgryn, she was unable to enter thend at the time, for the promise was still in effect.¡± ¡°Terrible news,¡± Marak said. ¡°It is a shame such a promise was made.¡± ¡°Grandaunt did not regret the promise, even now,¡± Jaygak said, inhaling deeply as she filled with pride. ¡°The debt of my cousin¡¯s death was paid.¡± ¡°The death of your cousin?¡± Marak asked, certain she had said aunt. ¡°The debt was paid,¡± Jaygak replied simply, thinking back to the tale she had learnt when growing up. Some of the first tales the Gak children were taught were the oppression under the Gryn dragons as well as the liberation thanks to Jarot around two thousand years ago. However, in her generation, another tale had been added, that of Forgryn and the death of their cousin, that child which held the lineage of both me Brand and Mad Dog. Marak noted the look of silent fury within her eyes dropped the topic, realising that this young woman, though perhaps not as powerful as her peers by her own words, was still an Iyrman. Adam wondered just how much trouble he was going to get in whilst in Ever Green, but as the days passed, and souvenirs were bought, somehow he didn¡¯t cause trouble, and trouble didn¡¯te to him. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡¯ Adam thought, not liking how obviously trouble seemed to avoid him that year. ¡®Either I¡¯m thinking too much about this, or something terrible is going to happen¡­¡¯ ¡°You are thinking too much, Adam,¡± Vonda said, sipping her warm milk. ¡°Think about it, Sir Vonda, when we were going around the market, we didn¡¯t find anything strange.¡± ¡°That is normal.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It was all so normal.¡± ¡°Do you wish for strangeness to ur?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I wish for it, it¡¯s that I won¡¯t be able to sleep well unless something bad happens,¡± Adam said. ¡°Otherwise it means something worse will happen.¡± ¡°You met an Executor.¡± ¡°Who wasn¡¯t aiming for me.¡± ¡°Meeting an Executor is strange enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair, I guess¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, causing Adam¡¯s leaf shaped ears to perk up. Unfortunately for Adam, Jurot was just talking about something normal, like the meeting between the two kings, the pair having finished negotiations for peace.
Hopefully nothing goes wrong... [762] – Y03.062 – Path To South Port I [762] ¨C Y03.062 ¨C Path To South Port I The fort of the Order of the Floral Sun watched over the sprawling vige around it, the group arriving at the fields still at least an hour away from the fort. As they trekked along the road, they noted the vigers ncing their way, which was not out of the ordinary, but they noted therge number of soldiers around, something which was new. A half dozen riders trotted their way up to therge group made up of Iyrmen, Aswadians, andrge wolves. The riders were heavily armoured, carrying des at their sides, revealing their true nature as footbatants rather than mounted warriors. The horses were armoured too, wearing thick scaled barding which added to their already imposing stature. ¡°Halt,¡± called a voice full of authority from the central knight who rode upfront. She wore a breastte which was heavily engraved with all manner of flowers across the front, carrying a banner with a hand, resting up against her shoulder, while her free hand held a rein of her horse. The banner was quite simple, white background with seven pink petals spiralling to form a circr flower. Adam nced towards hispanions, realising quickly he shouldn¡¯t open his stupid mouth, feeling the intense pressure of the knights before them. The knight pulled up her visor, revealing an older, wizened face, her green eyes ring down at the group of neers who were all so heavily armed and armoured. ¡°I am Commander Elizabeth Grovepetal by authority of King Harold Merryweather. State your business at once!¡± Upon hearing her name, Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, before nodding to Sir Vonda to step forward. The young woman removed her helmet, smiling politely at the Commander, before bowing her head lightly. ¡°I am Sir Vonda Easke of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± The Commander dismounted from her mount, stepping forward to meet with the young noblewoman, who just so happened to be a member of Life¡¯s Rose? ¡°May we speak to one side?¡± Sir Vonda asked, still smiling politely. Taking the hint, the pair of women stepped aside so Sir Vonda could exin the situation in a way which would end the matter cleanly. Meanwhile, Adam nced at the five heavily armoured mounted knights, before ncing across to the minor fort which had been created near the vige¡¯s edge, full of soldiers of the new kingdom. He guessed there to be at least two hundred soldiers, each of whom were heavily armoured. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, breaking him out of his thoughts. ¡°We must be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. It was rare even Jurot would warn him so overtly. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The Commander returned with Sir Vonda, before the group were allowed to make their way to the minor fort, where they were watched with a keen eye, but left be. Commander Elizabeth understood the awkward spot she was put in thanks to their arrival, especially considering the fact they walked around with two demons, which wasn¡¯t going to help the rumours of the King consorting with demons. However, since Sir Vonda promised to keep them within her sights, as well as the rest of the group, she relented to allow them to stay nearby, under the condition they would be overtly watched. Adam noted the way the Iyrmen were keeping an eye on some of the older soldiers, each holding the rank of captain, but were not like the captains of the other minor fort. Each soldier was heavily armoured, while many wore full te, even those who did not hold a higher rank. ¡°Commander Grovepetal holds a high rank within Petal Grove,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Any rtion to the Petalgrove family?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Yes. Commander Grovepetal is the aunt of the Countess.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jurot exchanged a look with Kitool, and even Jaygak, who found the politics of the area difficult to keep in mind, understood the severity of the situation. King Harold Merryweather was considered to be a more thanpetent military general, with the previous Elder Wrath alsomenting how difficult it would be to deal with him, and though King Justinian was also a genius in military matters, there was one thing which set the King of Floria apart. While the pair of Kings had the ability to move the proper pieces into position, the difference was the diplomatic cost of such. King Justinian needed to deal with a great many different families over the kingdom, especially the duchal families who held simr authority to himself. However, King Harold, who was held in such reverence in the south, was able to leverage his reverence in such a way it would be awkward for the other nobles to refuse, especially after how effectively, and cleanly, he had seized power from the Goldport family. He had not only moved a Peachgrove, but a Grovepetal too? To move one of the Twin des of Petalgrove was difficult enough, but to wield both des was an extremely difficult feat. It was especially telling that the King was able to move the family against the Order of the Floral Sun, with apparently no consequence from the vigers who revered the order. Jurot thought about how he hade to spar with such a brilliant figure, and his entire body tingled. An impressive story he could pass down, due to no small part of his brother. ¡°Do they have their own Storm Petal Knight?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°The zing Petal Knight,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Of course they do.¡± ¡°She is watching us.¡± ¡°Who? The zing Petal Knight?¡± Adam asked. Jurot bowed his head, his eyes glued to an older woman in te armour, who was eating a buttered bun as she stared at the group, before her eyes met Jurot¡¯s. She could see the question in the young man¡¯s eyes, the question of whether to get up and meet with her, or to keep out of trouble. Adam eyed up the woman, who seemed to look like any older woman in the Iyr, that was to say, well built and ready to fight. Her hair had been cut short, her wrinkled face unmarked from any scars, though her armour hid much of her body so he wasn¡¯t certain if she wore scars elsewhere. The de at her seemed so normal except the hilt was made of what looked to be brass. Jurot let out a sigh. He closed his eyes, realising he, too, shouldn¡¯t act up. Jaygak walked over to the woman, having doffed much of her armour, save her breastte, while also carrying her de at her side. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to meet you, zing Petal Knight,¡± the young Iyrman said. The zing Petal Knight bowed her head. ¡°I greet you too, Iyrman.¡± ¡°My grandaunt always mentioned she wished to face you when she was younger,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The previous zing Petal Knight defeated my greatfather, her father, and she wished to test her mettle against you, but she was busy in Aswadasad.¡± Lady dys Grovepetal, who was in her sixties, narrowed her eyes slightly, bowing her head. ¡°My mentor faced many Iyrmen, and always spoke of your people kindly.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s rude to make a request, especially considering our circumstances, but would you be willing to draw my de?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I would like to pass the story to my younger siblings.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the woman replied, standing and taking the weapon from the young Iyrman. However, upon sping the de, she paused. She could feel the magic tingling through her fingers. She drew the de, noting it was well made, the de dark, like the shadows within an alley. ¡°Does this de have a name?¡± ¡°Great Moon,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°It is a good de,¡± the older woman said. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°How did youe across this weapon?¡± ¡°I work for a business by the name of United Kindom, which works alongside the Enchanter, who enchanted such a de for me,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You are blessed with great fortune.¡± dys held the de within her hand for a long moment, feeling its weight. ¡°Is it a Greater Enhanced de?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± dys held it tight in hand for a long moment, before returning it back to the young woman, who held the de by sping her fingers along the de rather than the hilt. dys undid her sword belt, and held her sheath up, offering the hilt of her de to the young woman. ¡°You may draw the de.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°It is my honour.¡± The Iyrman reached out for the de, feeling the intense stares from the nearby soldiers, but she drew the de calmly, feeling the great magic within the de. She could feel it was a Greater Enhanced de too. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°Light,¡± Jaygak admitted, daring not to swing the de. ¡°It was a de enchanted by a brass dragon centuries ago for a now dead Aswadian family,¡± dys exined. ¡°It was won in conquest by the first zing Petal Knight, Lord Oscar.¡± ¡°The Nadar family fell into irrelevance after losing the de and the brass dragon in such quick session,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The family held so much sway in the Red Desert, but no more.¡± dys raised her brows. ¡°You know of the tale of this de?¡± ¡°Lord Oscar killed my ancestor, Rogak, with this de,¡± Jaygak said, her eyes glued to the de. ¡°It was a good fight.¡±
I almost forgot how weird the Iyrmen were... [763] – Y03.063 – Path To South Port II [763] ¨C Y03.063 ¨C Path To South Port II The group continued to trek through thend, the hills of the south to their right, before they came across another minor fort. It was a minor fort which had been built recently, for Adam recalled there had been no fort here the previous years. This minor fort was full of a few hundred soldiers, like the other, and like the other fort, also possessed veteran units within its walls. Sir Vonda and Kitool took charge of dealing with official matters here, but once more, the tale of their elders spread through like wildfire within the fort, many knowing the name of Mad Dog, while one figure also knew the tale of me Brand. ¡°How strong is the Silver Arrow?¡± Adam whispered, staring at the figure known was the Silver Arrow, an older woman who wielded a bow which seemed to be made of pure silver. ¡°Strong,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°At the level of Whirlwind Arrow.¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing around. Silver Arrow was apparently the strongest warrior here, around the level of a Grandmaster, but many of the officers reached the rank of Master. Adam thought back to the unit he had met from the north. They were apparently a new unit, a hundred soldiers strong, butpared to any random hundred soldiers from this fort, they were but children. ¡®Okay, I get why Alnd lost the war. If they were trying to fight against soldiers who wetted their des, and arrows, in Aswadasad¡­¡¯ Thankfully, no one came to bother Adam, who kept out of the way. ¡®It feels good not being the centre of attention.¡¯ Adam sipped the tea he had bought in Ever Green. It held a gentle vour, though not one he was familiar with. It soothed his heart, warming his body, preparing him for slumber. Somehow the group had managed to arrive at Petal Grove unmolested. Adam had passed through Petal Grove previously, though he could barely recall it. It had been a quick journey, a journey which had been marred due to meeting the terrifying existence known as Emperor Shama. The town had arge fence around the outer fields, which spread out from the town almost like a spiral, just like therge walls around the town proper. ¡°Floria is in a precarious situation,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We should spend little time within it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a ve driver!¡± Lucyined. ¡°Why can¡¯t we rx in Petal Grove? We weren¡¯t able to spend much time in Ever Green, and now we can¡¯t rx here?¡± ¡°We need to be careful,¡± Adam said, ncing towards the demon. ¡°You need to behave, just like me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been behaving this entire time!¡± ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t noticed.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Lucy grit her teeth, her neck tensing. ¡°I¡¯ve met all those hunks and I wasn¡¯t able to drool over them!¡± ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. He thought back to all the times she used to fawn over strong people, including those in their twilight years. ¡®Right, I haven¡¯t seen her act up this entire year¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucy. You have been working hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Once we get to East Port, we can rx then,¡± Adam assured. ¡°We can use our connection to the Duchess to keep you safe, so you can probably rx easier there, rather than in Floria, which just came out of a bloody civil war for their freedom.¡± Lucy hated when Adam made sense, since it meant that even he was thinking deeply about something. If he wasn¡¯t going to be cringe, she couldn¡¯t be cringe either. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Sir Vonda and Kitool dealt with the precarious situation at the gates, before the group made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild held little of Petal Grove¡¯s ir, though it was certainly greener than that of Red Oak, with several small gardens around the guild. After spending the night in Petal Grove, the party continued on, following the road to the hills. Adam was surprised to find there was only a traveller¡¯s outpost here, rather than a proper military fort. ¡®I would have thought there would have been a fort here, perfect ce for it.¡¯ As the group continued their journey, following the road east, they eventually came across the ins once more, and a river. They noted the appearance of gryphons in the distance, but they did nothing to disturb the party. It was then they came across the second order, and perhaps the most famous southern order. Once more, the order, which was built around a river, was watched over by the army. The vige around the order worked as though it was a typical day, and though the army presence was heavy and quite obvious, there seemed to be little bother towards the vigers. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not just a coincidence that two orders are being watched over by the military, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The orders remained neutral during the war,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That was what their official policy was, but the members who were in the Aldishnds assisted the Aldish King,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The negotiations werepleted recently, so their fate must have been decided.¡± ¡°Their fate?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡°It is most likely they will be exiled,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Exiled? The orders?¡± Adam asked, blinking. He had never thought to hear such words. ¡°Even though they¡¯ve helped thend so much?¡± ¡°That is why there is no death for the traitors,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Will they really exile the orders?¡± Adam¡¯s surprise was barely contained. ¡°I mean, the orders, they¡¯re full of great warriors. Each one probably has a bunch of Experts, and then the number of Masters and Grandmasters, it¡¯s just a highly concentrated force of great warriors, and he¡¯s just going to kick them out? One of them¡¯s a Paragon too!¡± ¡°The rtionship between the orders and thend around them have always been peculiar,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Unlike the Iyr, where the growth of one family brings only strength and glory to the Iyr, in thends of the Aldishmen, and Florians, an order growing too powerful can lead to awkward situations. An order is a shield for theirnd, but an order with too much influence is no longer a shield, but a sharpened de, aimed at their throats. The north once felt such a de with the Order of the White Dragon Knights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam stared out towards the soldiers and the fortress of the order. ¡®If they don¡¯t go away quietly, what¡¯s going to happen?¡¯ Once more, the boon that was Sir Vonda assisted the group. The group remained at the fort, where they met several more grand figures. However, even Adam could feel the tension in the air. The soldiers here were not quite as casual as the soldiers within the other order. They were all armed and ready to fight at the drop of a pin. ¡®Ny seconds until midnight¡­¡¯ Adam thought. He exchanged a look with Lucy, who remained deathly silent, the pair wondering how she had managed to step into the military outpost without dying. Their eyes fell to Vonda, who seemed to be settling herself rather close to the demons that evening. ¡°¡­¡± Jonn remained silent, overlooking the order which he once called his home, the same order which had thrown him away when it became politically expedient to do so. The next morning, the group gathered quickly, and set off as quickly as they could. Adam used the river to rinse himself, but didn¡¯t do much that morning, and even when they took their first break, he decided against using his tower. South Port was expansive, matching the likes of East Port. The city was miles long in every direction, with several sets of walls which set apart the differentyers of the city. The evening sun basked the city in its warmth, though the air was warmer than the air of East Port. Various banners fell from the walls, those of white and peach, and peach and white, each with a gryphon rearing to attack within the centre. ¡®Nice.¡¯ As the group followed along the road to South Port, Jaygak sped up to Adam. ¡°How many days will we spend in South Port?¡± ¡°One, two, or three, why?¡± ¡°We should leave before the month ends,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°King Merryweather will step onto Floriannd soon.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°He is escorted by Elder Peace and other Iyrmen,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Are you sure you wish to be on thend while Elder Peace is escorting the King?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°There is no need to stress the Iyr with your presence,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You know, you make me feel like I¡¯m some kind of monster, saying stuff like that¡­¡± ¡°You are some kind of monster,¡± Jaygak stated, patting his back. ¡°If you leave the city quickly, I¡¯ll tell Elder Zijin you did so for the sake of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Well now I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°No, hold on, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Adam said, feeling a shiver run through his back. ¡°We¡¯ll head out to East Port soon.¡± ¡®Yeah, I probably shouldn¡¯t mess around too much.¡¯ Jaygak pulled back, smirking slightly. She couldn¡¯t believe he had fallen for something like that. Her smirk faltered. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t bully Adam too much when everything¡¯s so¡­ chaotic.¡¯ Jaygak noted the silent re within Kitool¡¯s eyes, before she returned an innocent smile. ¡®I hope nothing goes wrong in South Port,¡¯ Fred thought, before realising he must have jinxed it.
Things really are going too smoothly. [764] – Y03.064 – Trouble at Port I [764] ¨C Y03.064 ¨C Trouble at Port I Sir Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose allowed for smooth sailing into South Port. South Port¡¯s main road was noisy, as one might expect, with the group passing thousands, if not tens of thousands, of citizens. The various carts making their way through the city, the thousands ofbourers carrying all manner of materials, the many pers and merchants selling their wares, the smell of fried foods wafting through the air which thankfully overpowered the other, less savoury smells. ¡®I forgot how massive this ce was¡­¡¯ Adam remained silent as they approached the guild, travelling through the city for at least an hour. The guild was more like an estateplex, rather than the typical guild buildings he was used to in the other towns. The guild, overlooking the ocean to one side, was set up simrly to that within Red Oak, except it was much longer and wider. instead of a pair of fields, there were severalrge fields nearby for the adventurers, as well as several other buildings set within its grounds, providing gear an adventurer might need from weapons to armour. Their group gathered some eyes, for very few groups held so many dire wolves, and as some people had surmised, awakened wolves, while almost no group possessed so many Iyrmen. The younger Iyrmen stabled the beasts elsewhere, dealing with the guild worker, while Kitool went to speak with the guild clerk. Adam noted how many dozens of groups rxed within the guild, but the guild still felt empty. He spotted therge wall of quests to one side, which was farrger than the wall in Red Oak, containing at least ten times the number of quests. He settled in the corner as Kitool sorted out their stay. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, watching as a pair of Iyrmen approached the group. ¡°Yarkez,¡± the older Iyrman said, sping Jurot¡¯s arm. The older Iyrman had dark hair and dark eyes, and he wore a goatee as well as he wore his bow. Between theyers of fur, he wore a dagger belt strapped around his side and shoulder, connected to the belt at his side which carried a shortsword. A steel token hung around his neck. ¡°Warkez, son of Yarkez,¡± the younger Iyrman said, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm. He was in histe teens, and wore simr attire to his father. The token which hung around his neck was copper, though it was stamped a few times. ¡°Jurot,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head to each of them. Yarkez eyed up the party around. ¡°Do you lead the group?¡± ¡°My brother leads the group,¡± Jurot said, motioning his head to Adam. Yarkez eyed up Adam, who wore puthral armour but no tattoos across his forehead. ¡°You are Unrivalled?¡± Adam winced visibly, noting the smirks from hispanions, before he stood and held out his forearm. ¡°I¡¯m Adam, Nephew of the Rot family.¡± ¡°Yarkez,¡± the older man replied, bowing his head as he sped Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Warkez,¡± the younger Iyrman repeated, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I have heard your tales, Unrivalled. Your-,¡± ¡°Warkez,¡± his father called, patting his son against his back. ¡°Let us return.¡± The young Iyrman frowned, but he bowed his head, following after his father. ¡°What was that about?¡± Adam whispered. Jurot kept the paper pinned to his palm. ¡°It is good to introduce ourselves.¡± Adam, unsure if there was more to it, decided to leave it be. The food arrived a short whileter, with Adam feasting on the eggs and potatoes, thinking deeply about important matters. Jaygak returnedter, her own meal kept warm by Adam¡¯s magic, the young woman digging into the steak. Her eyes met Jurot¡¯s for a moment, and he replied with a bow of his head. While Adam went to bathe, Jurot left the guild, making his way down a particr alley, to find a particr tavern, to meet with a particr Iyrman. Omen: 5, 10 ¡°I will find passage on a ship heading towards East Port for tomorrow morning,¡± Jurot said over breakfast. Lucy inhaled deeply, her eyes narrowing towards Jurot. She quickly let out an exhale, not liking the serious look within Jurot¡¯s eyes. ¡®It must be bad¡­¡¯ ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, not stupid enough to pry into Jurot¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll go and spend some coin today then. Sir Vonda, would you mind apanying me?¡± ¡°It is my pleasure, as always, Adam,¡± Vonda replied, smiling from behind her scarf. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Dunes, who merely replied with a bow of his head. Dunes left soon after, and Adam did the same, the pair going off to buy the gifts they needed. As Adam explored the markets, he noted a ringing bell before a bard went into song about the great victories of the King, and by the time Adam was done with his shopping, he heard about the gifts from the King and how to redeem such gifts. ¡®Oh wow,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®So King Merryweather¡¯s handing out grain too? King ckwater must be pissed.¡¯ It waste in the evening, after Jurot had confirmed he hadpleted his task, that the whispers began to spread through the guild. ¡°The army is marching?¡± Adam whispered. Jurot nodded. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°The army marches on the orders,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Their fate has been sealed.¡± ¡°Which is¡­¡± ¡°Exile, or death.¡± ¡°Well, good luck to them all, I suppose,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s pray there isn¡¯t much death.¡± He shared a look with Sir Vonda, who smiled at the sentiment. ¡®Is that why we¡¯re heading out?¡¯ Omen: 1, 14 ¡°No,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°How can you do this to me, Jurot?¡± Jurot remained silent, his arms crossed as she stood before his brother. ¡°If I had known, I would have gone the other way.¡± Adam ced a hand on his cart. ¡°It is expensive to take.¡± ¡°How expensive?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The business is paying for it, we can afford it.¡± ¡°A hundred gold.¡± ¡°Done.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot left to speak with the captain of the ship, a difficult task an hour before they were to leave, but as a steel rank adventurer, and an Iyrman at that, it was not quite so difficult. With the cart settled within the ship, and the business¡¯ purse lightened, the group stepped onto the ship. Dunes was d to see the cart, which hid his gifts, and for once, was d Adam was a fool about his cart. Adam¡¯s eyes nced across the other passengers within the ship, most of whom were Iyrmen. ¡®Don¡¯t ask, Adam.¡¯ Lucy inhaled the salty air and smiled. She nced around the number of Iyrmen, some of whom were young, wearing copper tags, but many were within their twenties, thirties, and forties, holding higher ranks. ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± a sailor whispered to another. ¡°Too many Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be happy when the mermen attack us,¡± another replied. ¡°Don¡¯t think Iyrmen are good in the water.¡± ¡°Better than us.¡± ¡°Doubt it. What are they going to do? Swim after the mermen?¡± ¡°Shut up, Jim.¡± Adam greeted the other Iyrmen one by one with Jurot, before the Iyrmen gathered together to speak of their families tales. ¡®I don¡¯t like it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If the Iyrmen are leaving South Port, it must mean something big is going to go down. Is it because of the orders?¡¯ The travel across the sea was uneventful, no mermen or sea creatures to fill their tales, and no vicious storms, or portals to other realms. ¡°The sea¡¯s so big,¡± Fred said, keeping to the centre of the ship, not wanting to get too close to the edge. He had been told not to wear his armour while on deck, same as the others, but without his chain, he felt naked, powerless. Bark Port was arge town, one which they managed to arrive at when night fell across the sky, but Adam spent little time admiring it. The captain docked his ship, allowing the group to sleep within one of the inns, and Adam found himself a nice bath. Omen: 10, 11 When morning came, the ship was gone, recing its passengers with others, while Adam stared at a simr ship, but with an entirely new crew, and an entirely new set of passengers. ¡°Say that to my face,¡± the drakken growled to an unscrupulous adventurer. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean no offence by it,¡± the adventurer replied, an older man, with thick white hair and a thick moustache across his lip. ¡°I just thought your scales would make for some nice armour.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this off the ship and we¡¯ll see whose hide makes better armour?¡± ¡°You savages, always so eager to resort to violence.¡± The adventurer smirked wide, his eyes staring down at the drakken woman with an expectant gaze. The captain watched as the pair made to fight, unable to stop either of them. The infamous pair, the older adventurer, and the drakken mercenary, were not people he could handle. ¡°I knew she¡¯d be trouble,¡± Adam said, standing beside the captain. ¡°Always is.¡± ¡°Keep your mouth shut, brat, I don¡¯t want to drown beside you.¡± ¡°As if she could drown me,¡± Adam said, before stepping forward, feeling the captain¡¯s hand at his shoulder. ¡°Rx, rx. My brother and I will defuse the situation.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, cracking his neck, ready for a fight. ¡®Mother Tempest help me¡­¡¯
Adam... stopping a fight? [765] – Y03.065 – Trouble at Port II [765] ¨C Y03.065 ¨C Trouble at Port II The captain¡¯s pouch was heavy with gold, however, other issues were still present. He had hoped the mass influx of Iyrmen didn¡¯t request toe onto his ship, and while thergest group of Iyrmen had paid toe on board, they were in a mixed group of Aldishmen and Aswadians. His prayers had been answered, but other groups had offered coin to board his ship, quite a lot of coin, though they seemed to be more troublesome than the polite Iyrmen who had offered him so much coin to take them to East Port. He eyed up the warrior in purple and the Iyrman, wondering what the pair of Iyrmen were going to do to the two group who were ready to brawl. The glint of steel they wore meant they were capable, but were they capable enough for the likes of those two infamous warriors? ¡°This is why you drakken should stay in yournds up north,¡± the adventurer stated, his lips forming a wider smirk. The drakken, her scales a shimmering brass under the noonval sun, snarled. She was a drakken, obvious by the scales across her neck, and the small horns which peeked through her short hair. It was also obvious she was from the east, since most drakken from the north had white or silver scales. However, it wasn¡¯t as though the adventurer was going to show her such decorum, no, there was no doubt that it was on purpose. ¡°Enough talking!¡± she snarled, though her lips formed a slightly smirk. ¡°You Aldish always like to talk with your mouths, but we speak with our des.¡± Her hand twitched towards her de. ¡°And mighty des they are,¡± Adam called, approaching the group which made their way from the east. ¡°Especially yours, but who doesn¡¯t know how mighty your de is?¡± Adam reached over to pat the drakken woman¡¯s back. She turned swiftly, reaching for her de and made to strike, but the glint of purple caused her to stop. ¡°Ha! What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Stopping a fight from breaking out, apparently,¡± Adam said, extending out his hand, shaking the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I see you¡¯re still eager to fight as always, Vasera.¡± The older man eyed up the pair of neers, though his eyes fell to Jurot¡¯s, and remained fixed within the Iyrman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Iyrman.¡± ¡°Thorn,¡± Jurot replied. The older man narrowed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise he was noticed, considering he was a steel rank adventurer who was bordering silver, but for the Iyrman to be so firm even in the face of him, there was something unnerving about it. ¡°I was going to teach this kotha a lesson,¡± Vasera said, her eyes returning back to the older man, whose gaze met hers once more. ¡°Come. Draw your de. Once I spill your blood, we will be done of this.¡± Adam shook Rook¡¯s forearm. ¡°I see you¡¯ve been hard at work trying to keep everyone alive.¡± Rook smiled slightly in response, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°What can I do to keep her at bay? I was unable to keep her from drinking much this morning. Not even the promise of firewine from East Port could manage to keep her from the sailor¡¯s piss they sold.¡± ¡°Vasera,¡± Adam called, patting her shoulder gently. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause any trouble for the captain, who is being so kind to allow us to board his ship.¡± ¡°There is no such kindness when we have paid him his gold,¡± Vasera replied, cracking her neck from side to side. ¡°Look, let¡¯s, you know, be nice for the captain, who will surely appreciate us taking a step back.¡± ¡°Step back when this kotha wishes to fight?¡± Vasera asked. ¡°I have my reputation to consider!¡± ¡°Beating an Aldishman twice your age isn¡¯t quite as impressive as you think it sounds,¡± Adam said. ¡°We need to show our elders appropriate respect, even when they say ridiculous nonsense, because they¡¯re already one foot in the grave.¡± Jurot¡¯s head turned slowly to gaze upon his brother. He blinked. Even the Aldishman who had started bother with the Golden Savage turned his head to look upon the neer in purple. Dunes exchanged a look with Vonda. Only yesterday, the young half elf was pale with fright, and this morning he was so eager to cause trouble. ¡°Hah,¡± the adventurer, the leader of the Hard Thorn party, called out. ¡°Who are you, boy?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody, just some guy who ranked third in the noonval tournament. My brother here, however, ranked first.¡± Vasera also turned to face Adam. ¡°If you are a nobody cing third, then who am I when I ced fourth?¡± ¡°You were just unlucky,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulder. ¡°Unlucky enough to face me.¡± ¡°Are you picking a fight with me?¡± Vasera asked, her lips forming a wider grin. ¡°We will see whether it is you or I who has the bad luck!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in finding that out,¡± Adam said, his eyes meeting the Aldishman¡¯s. The Aldishmen eyes up the group, noting their gear, which was quite decent. He presumed they wielded magical weapons, which was more than fine, since that was the entire point. His group, six members strong, mirroring the Golden Savages across from him, stood at the ready. Unfortunately for them, two more hade to assist the Golden Savages, though that was no problem at all, it just gave them better justification for self defence. ¡°A nobody hase to help you?¡± Ralph, the leader of the Hard Thorn party, asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just what you need, Golden Bitch?¡± Vasera tilted her head, her jaw clenching, her brow pulsing. Rook ced a hand at her elbow, trying to calm her down. There was a particr word which always caused her to flush red, not because it annoyed her, but because it meant the other person wanted to fight, and she was not one to deny a fight. Ralph nced towards the other Iyrman who approached, a woman wielding a staff. ¡°How many nobodies havee to help you?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes darkened as he red at Ralph, but he listened to Kitool¡¯s whisper, before pausing. ¡°Vasera, step back.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll step back because you asked?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I would prefer it if you did not step back so I may fight you.¡± Jurot, like Vasera, was open to fight, and would prefer it if they dide to blows. However, if one of the Thorns was ncing at a nearby guard, it meant there was something else going on here, and causing trouble in Bark Port, a town within East Alnd, which was so close to Floria, would only lead to difficulties for them. ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight,¡± Vasera said, reaching for her de once more. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, his voice low. ¡°It¡¯s hot. I put on my armour like an idiot. I really want to take it off, but here I am, trying to settle you both down so I can get on the ship peacefully while sweating bullets. I really don¡¯t like the heat, it makes me all itchy, and the stress of the past few days isn¡¯t helping at all.¡± Jurot could hear the reverberations in Adam¡¯s voice. There was a pent up annoyance within it, something Adam had pushed down the past few days. There was also something else, an apprehension, one which had gued Adam while they had travelled through Floria. However, they were no longer in Floria, but in East Alnd. East Alnd, to Adam, was very different to West, North, or Central Alnd. ¡°I¡¯m so close to meeting with the Duchess, and if you¡¯re going to fuck it up, at least do it once we¡¯re finally in East Port! If you¡¯re going to fight now¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself. He nced over his shoulder to hispanions. He motioned his head to the Iyrmen in his group, who so eagerly stepped forward, even Laygak and Jaygak who were not wearing their armour. ¡°Sir Vonda, Dunes, if you notice things have gone too far, mind breaking up the fight?¡± Jonn remained standing there awkwardly. He was meant to be Adam¡¯s de, but he was not told to step forward. He stood near Sir Vonda, as well as the demons, who remained silent, though Lucy¡¯s eyes seemed longing at the approaching fight. Nobby also remained silent, standing awkwardly. Brittany let out a sigh, d she was not expected to join the fray. As the Iyrmen of Fate¡¯s Golden approached, a whistle blew from nearby, before a pair of guards approached, each wearing scale armour. Another group of distant guards marched towards them, a guard in full te leading the group, the other four adorned in scale. As the guards approached, they noted the aura the Iyrmen were giving off. It was an aura of excitement, an aura of trouble. The groups remained still as the guards approached, the pair of guards upfront ncing between them awkwardly before their captain approached. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the captain snapped, taking off his helmet to reveal a young face. He was in his early twenties, his eyes a deep blue like the ocean, his hair white as salt, revealing his ancestry to those who were set to guard the docks of Bark Port. ¡°Business,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What business is that, Iyrman?¡± the captain stated, ring at the young Iyrman. Jurot remained silent for a long moment. There were two paths before him, paths which he could not take while in Floria. One path was that of business with the highest ranking noble of East Alnd. A thought entered Adam¡¯s mind. He had called forth the Iyrmen only because he was sure they¡¯d be eager to fight, and because they probably wouldn¡¯t kill people if he asked. Sir Vonda watching over the situation could have smoothed over some issues, but the other reason he had called for the Iyrmen was because of a rule he had internalised. Jurot thought of the other path. It was a path which had been granted to him through the Iyr¡¯s dealings with Alnd, that which had been granted by blood and steel. Any Iyrman whomitted a crime within Alnd would be judged only by the Iyr. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Adam was fairly certain murder was also included within the statement.
Call a priest. But not for me. Thank you for 150,000 views! [766] – Y03.066 – Trouble at Port III [766] ¨C Y03.066 ¨C Trouble at Port III ¡®What has you so confident, Iyrman?¡¯ William thought, his eyes glued to the Iyrman who was giving off such a terrible aura. The captain¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, almost reaching for his de. He vaguely recalled the rules when dealing with an Iyrman and the caution which was often advised. Jurot remained silent for a long moment, and seeing as the Captain was allowing him the long moment, it meant there was still a possibility to avoid bloodshed. Often times, Iyrmen did not look for bloodshed, but they did wee it. It was awkward, however, for both paths were valid, and often advised. When an Iyrman wanted to fight, they fought. When an Iyrman didn¡¯t want to fight, which was either often or little, they did not unless forced. Jurot reached into his shirt, causing the Captain to tense at his action, but as the moment passed he revealed the que. It was a silver que, that kind of silver que, which held much sway in Alnd, and even more sway within East Alnd. William stepped forward, the young man wearing full te head to toe, but it was his ocean blue cape whichmanded more authority, for it was embroidered in a particr manner which denoted his position, a position which could be held by a particr family within Bark Port. He grasped the silver, feeling the ridges of the que, so perfectly cut, and the gentle tingle of magic. ¡°How did youe to possess a silver que?¡± William asked, his voice clear and full of authority. ¡°The Duchess granted us the que,¡± Jurot said. ¡°She wished to do business with us.¡± ¡°What business is that?¡± ¡°The United Kindom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We trade magical items.¡± ¡°I see.¡± William was fairly certain a business like this would be quite valuable for the Duchess, but enough for a silver que? ¡°We work alongside the Enchanter, who currently resides within the Iyr,¡± Adam exined. ¡°The business will eventually offer bespoke enchanted items to be sold.¡± Adam tried to leave everything else unspoken, but the words he spoke should have been enough. William understood just why the business would earn the Duchess¡¯ favour, or rather, the Duchess would try to earn the business¡¯ favour. This business had earned a lifetime of support from one of the greatest forces in the entirend, and so no longer had any wants or desires which couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. ¡°So what is this trouble being caused within the docks?¡± William asked, holding onto the que still, his eyes falling across the various troublemakers. With so many Iyrmen, things had be rather awkward, when it was meant to be just the Golden Savages and the Hard Thorns. ¡°We saw there seemed to be a disagreement so we-,¡± Adam began, feeling Jaygak p his back. ¡°There seemed to be a disagreement between our friends of the Golden Savages and the Hard Thorns,¡± Jaygak said, shing a smile towards the young nobleman. ¡°We were trying to resolve the matter peacefully.¡± Vasera let out a huff, clenching her jaw. Though the drink still fuelled her lust for battle, she knew better than to start a fight now that the guards were about. It was one thing to be a savage, and another to be stupid. ¡°A disturbance at the docks is not a light matter,¡± William stated, ring at the party. ¡°Were des drawn?¡± Jaygak nced towards Vasera, whose hand was firmly ced against her magical de, while the Thorns remained standing tall and tense, though they had yet to reach for their des. ¡°It appears not.¡± William fell silent for a long moment, feeling the gazes of so many dock workers, as well as all the different sailors, adventurers, and other ne¡¯er do wells. He continued to hold the que firmly. ¡°The fee for causing a disturbance at the docks is one gold per head.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I will include all those standing before me,¡± William said, his eyes swimming across therge group before him. Once the gold was passed, the que was returned. The guards remained, watching as the three groups boarded the ship. One was already beginning to doff his armour, though in the most awkward manner. ¡°On the ship, the sea is your most precious ally, and enemy,¡± the ship captain said, his eyes firmly staring at the pair of troublemakers upon his ship. ¡°You can continue your fight onnd, but on the sea we¡¯re all brothers and sisters under the mercy of Lady Gale.¡± Adam, now without his puthral armour, and a gold coin lighter, let in a deep breath, feeling the chill of the morning strike him before the sun beat down from the east. ¡®It¡¯s only going to get hotter from now on¡­¡¯ ¡°You just had to go ruin my good fun,¡± Vasera grumbled as she approached him at the rails. ¡°You can thank me with a drink.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Vasera growled lightly. ¡°It seems the guards were up to something. I don¡¯t know what it was, but when we get to East Port, you¡¯ll have your drink.¡± ¡°Speaking of drinks, are you ready to settle down?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with drinks?¡± ¡°The best drinks are those you have when you settle down.¡± Vasera didn¡¯t like how sound the logic was. ¡°Not yet. The war¡¯s been good for business. We got paid too much to do too little near the borders. Thankfully the King decided to march through the hills rather than to the borders we were stationed at.¡± ¡°Getting paid too much to do too little is exactly how much you should be getting paid,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°Hence why you should join my business.¡± ¡°Not yet. The business sounds good, but we¡¯ve got gold to make elsewhere. I hear the Aldish imed somend, meaning there¡¯s going to be fighting there. If they don¡¯t want to fight there, then chances are there¡¯s going to be a need for us somewhere around to secure territories. We¡¯ll try to get some work in Alnd, but Aswadasad¡¯s coin gleams just as bright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. You Golden Savages seem so dependable, and having the Golden Savage within the business would certainly bring us quite some respect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone since you¡¯re such a crazy bastard,¡± Vasera said, howling withughter. ¡°Who are you calling a bastard?¡± Adam replied, raising his brow. Vasera continued tough, patting his back. ¡°Anyone who beats me is a bastard, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed the gentlest of smirks. ¡°Well, if you ever want to settle down, let me know. As long as you don¡¯t do anything too terrible to ruin our reputation, we¡¯ll take you in.¡± ¡°Whether or not our reputation is ruined has nothing to do with us,¡± she said, smirking slightly. ¡°You know how fearful the Aldishmen be of great warriors from the east. I¡¯ve been hearing quite a few rumours about the Iyr¡¯s reputation in thisnd too¡­¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard the Aldish and the Florians call the Iyrmen cowardly so brazenly before,¡± Vasera said, her voice slightly lower. ¡°They would have said terrible things after a few drinks, but to say those kinds of things sober?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re not going to fear the Iyr, that¡¯s their own fault. I, for one, live around Iyrmen, so I know how terrifying they are.¡± Vasera nced to the rest of his party, each scattered around. She noticed how the Iyrmen were paired up, and how they were scattered around, keeping an eye on the two groups who had caused such a bother. ¡°How scary are they?¡± ¡°They probably won¡¯t mind the rumours of their decline are running rampant around thends,¡± Adam said. ¡°No, it might even be beneficial.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vasera stared out across the sea. ¡°Aye. That is scary.¡± As the day began to pass, Adam spent time speaking with the rest of the Golden Savages too, listening to their tales. They had made the mistake of asking Adam about his own tale from the previous year, allowing him to gush about his children, and the other children. Meanwhile, those children were busy being children. They spent much of their time ying, but also learning from their elders. Gurot cuddled up to his grandfather¡¯s chest, feeling how warm it was to his cheek. He looked up towards the old man, blinking at him, before he was distracted by freshly cut vegetable his grandmother brought to him. ¡°Why are you bothering my Gurot when he is resting against his baba?¡± Jarot grumbled to his wife. ¡°Gurot must eat,¡± she replied, simply. ¡°¡­¡± Jarot relented almost instantly, since it was about Gurot and food. ¡°Just because they are doing so well, it does not mean you can hide within their shadows. You must make sure to run forward quickly, my boy.¡± ¡°If he does not wish to run so quickly, then he may remain with us,¡± Mulrot said. Jarot opened his mouth toin, but quickly shut it. He pulled the boy further against his chest. ¡°Yes. You may stay with us, Gurot.¡± Gurot smiled up towards his baba. ¡°Okay.¡± He was then distracted by another vegetable from his grandmother¡¯s hand. Jarot stared down at his grandson. He had begun to spend more time with the boy, who cried so hard and so often for his father. Even though Jirot and Jarotined that their babo was not ying with them, they eventually stopped crying as others yed with them. ¡®If only this grandfather of yours had both his arms and legs¡­¡¯ Jarot pulled the boy closer to his chest, gently rocking from side to side. ¡°Baba?¡± Gurot called, gasping in shock. ¡°Yes?¡± Gurot remained staring at his grandfather in shock, before he sucked on his thumb and rested his head against the old man¡¯s chest. He reached out with his other hand to feel the hardness of his grandfather¡¯s muscles. ¡®My boy¡­¡¯ ¡°Baba is stwong.¡± Gurot smiled up at his grandfather, before returning back to cuddling him. ¡°Stop making such a face,¡± Mulrot said, sighing at her husband. Jarot had felt the head of rage flush through his entire body before he let it go, chuckling wildly. ¡°How can I stay still when my grandson is so cute?¡± Mulrot shook her head, before leaning back in her chair. ¡®What a fool my husband has be.¡¯ A small smile fell across her lips.
Our chonky boy is cute too. [767] – Y03.067 – East Port I [767] ¨C Y03.067 ¨C East Port I The cliffs of High Cliff were the most perilous Adam had ever seen, and yet, they also held various viges. The viges swept upwards towards therge castle, which loomed over its denizens. The dock began towards the sea, but eventually seeped into the cliffs, before meeting the rest of the town. ¡°How do they get things from the docks to the rest of the town?¡± Adam asked, his eyes taking in the town as light of the evening fell across it. ¡°With difficulty,¡± Jurot replied, and after a moment to allow Adam to stew on the thought, he continued. ¡°Much of the town is not within the cliffs. The tunnels lead to the town of High Cliff. Those who live within the cliffs are those who cannot afford to live within the town, sailors, and those who prefer to remain within the dark.¡± ¡®Must be a lot of criminals in those tunnels,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Wonder why they let them so close towards the docks when it¡¯s so important for trade¡­¡¯ His eyes noted therge number of guards, each adorned in a cuirass made of light scale, carrying short des at their side, and spears in hand. They were the only figures who carried weapons, or it appeared to be that way to Adam¡¯s half fae eyes. The journey to High Cliff had been thoroughly uneventful. The group stopped near the small ports of the various military outposts along the coast, and somehow there was little trouble. ¡®I don¡¯t like this,¡¯ Adam thought, the group sailing on the seas once more, apparently only a few days away from East Port. He looked up towards the clear sky. ¡®I don¡¯t like this one bit.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re over thinking again,¡± Jaygak said, leaning over the rail. She didn¡¯t wear her armour either, not stupid enough to joke about that sort of thing, though Great Moon rubbed against her thigh gently. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯te across much trouble this year,¡± Adam said. Jaygak blinked, ncing over towards him, raising her brow. ¡°We haven¡¯t?¡± ¡°I expect trouble to be bigger after meeting¡­¡± Adam threw a look over his shoulders, before raising his brows knowingly towards Jaygak. ¡°There is much trouble we wille across and not all of it will be divine in nature.¡± ¡°No, Jaygak, we always need to get into bigger trouble, that¡¯s just how it works.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So this year it¡¯s probably going to be her mother, or someone else, or something else, or maybe¡­¡± Adam¡¯s voice, which first began light and forcefully yful, shifted. ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®As long as it doesn¡¯te, everything should be good.¡¯ The sea was kind to the ship as they continued their journey, before finally the city known as East Port greeted them. The ships numbered in the thousands, many still sailing around the docks even as evening fell across thend. Adam could spot the colours of the city even during the evening sun, the homes each painted or covered in bright coloured fabric. The entire city was about asrge as South Port, big enough to easily get lost within the maze of side roads. Even as the day died down, Adam could spot all the figures still making their way through the city. Once the docking procedures were dealt with by the captain, the group made their way onto the docks. The steeds were summoned once more to pull along the cart, while many eyes fell upon the pack of wolves which stepped onto the docks with the group. Thankfully, the dockguard had alreadye to escort the group, making sure none of the wolves would cause issues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be sure to let you guys stretch your legs tomorrow,¡± Adam said, embracing Jay¡¯a and Kit¡¯a, who were almost twitching to bolt around the area. The awakened wolves were less twitchy, partly because they were terrified of what would happen if they would act up. Adam wasn¡¯t familiar with the docks of East Port, but even here, so many of the workers wore bits and pieces of vibrant colour, from sashes around their waist to bandannas tied around their heads, even tiny strips of cloth wrapped around their belt buckle. ¡°We¡¯ll see you off here,¡± Vasera said, sping Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°We¡¯re heading to an inn we like to stay at, Ol¡¯ Sailor¡¯s Way.¡± Her head turned towards the Hard Thorns, a wild A grin appeared on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± she replied, snarling quietly, watching as the Hard Thorns left. ¡°Not enough trouble for how many ears there are.¡± ¡°Right, well, it was a pleasure to travel with you. Hopefully, we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± ¡°Will you be fighting in the tournament?¡± ¡°Not this year, I don¡¯t think.¡± ¡°Good. I might be able to im second or third, then.¡± ¡°Not first?¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably a noble who will want me to fall again.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vasera began to say her goodbyes to the Iyrmen too. ¡°Perhaps next time we meet, I will have a child of my own to speak so adoringly about,¡± Rook joked, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I feel bad for you Rook, since you don¡¯t have any children of your own,¡± Adam replied, shaking his forearm back. ¡°I¡¯ll pray for you, and I¡¯ll pray you join the business so you can see how adorable my children are.¡± ¡°With how much you have spoken of them, it must be true.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°His children are cute.¡± ¡°It must be true, for Iyrmen speak no lies.¡± Rook smiled. As Fate¡¯s Golden trekked through the city, passing from district to district, the colours continued to invade their sight. As they walked over the various bridges, Adam nced around from atop them, taking in the sights of the town. There were still people moving and shifting about in the evening, and children carrying packs made of wood, filled with all manner of items. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll met Kalid again?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He is not difficult to meet,¡± Jurot replid. ¡°If you wish to meet with him, you may visit his stall.¡± ¡°True. I guess I should buy some more cloth¡­ we¡¯re going to be dealing with the business soon, aren¡¯t we? Might as well buy some cloth¡­¡± Adam was fairly certain he had bought some cloth previously. ¡®Hold on, how much did I buyst time? Did I have anyone tailor it yet?¡¯ The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was built as the guilds were typically built, but surrounded by water. This Adventurer¡¯s Guild, however, was farrger than most other guilds he had seen, save for the guild within South Port. As they entered the guild, they were sted by the noise of at least a hundred adventurers, each sitting and chattering away, with their own parties, and with other parties. Jaygak handled the guild this time, Kitool having gone with the younger Iyrmen to deal with the wolves, but then also to disappear within East Port for a while to do Iyrman business. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Adam asked as Jaygak returned with arge sack. ¡°Offers for the business,¡± Jaygak replied, smiling politely to the half elf. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Oh yeah.¡¯ Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡®I forgot we said we were going to take orders for a while from East Port. It¡¯s been almost a year so the nobles are probably really pissed off.¡¯ ¡°We need to send back a reply to as many as we can, even if they have been refused,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If we shirk them so openly, we¡¯ll get into trouble. Unless, you want to invite that trouble?¡± ¡°Not quite the trouble I¡¯m looking for, no.¡± Adam sighed, smiling slightly. ¡®We were running out of coin, so I guess if we ept some business, we can take half the money upfront and once we get back, I¡¯ll enchant stuff passively?¡¯ As Adam began to check the orders in the night, he smiled. ¡®Ah, right.¡¯ He let out a soft sigh of relief. The orders ced by the different nobles were simr to that of an auction. Who could offer the most amount of money for the least amount of items. ¡®This¡¯ll make it a little easier.¡¯ However, since he was in East Port, he decided to do that. Sonarot rubbed the top of Konarot¡¯s head, the girl no longer pouting angrily at her baba, who had utterly crushed her in dragon chess. Konarot gave in to her nana, who kept rubbing her head, and even rubbed along the base of her horns with her thumb. Sonarot froze, waiting for a few moment, before responding. ¡°Yes, they are. I will tell them. They miss you too.¡± She noted the sets of eyes falling upon her. ¡°They have made it safely to East Port.¡± ¡°Has he sent any news?¡± Shikan asked, holding his sleepy daughter within his arms. ¡°No,¡± Sonarot replied. She lifted Konarot up, brushing the girl¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°Your father sends his love.¡± ¡°Message?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Yes. Your father spoke to me with his magic.¡± ¡°Daddy ising back?¡± ¡°Perhaps he will return soon, perhaps he will not,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°He will bring many gifts. He promises.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Konarot rested her head against her grandmother¡¯s shoulder, sucking her thumb gently. ¡°Daddy ising?¡± Jirot asked, rushing over to her grandmother, her eyes bright and eager. ¡°Not yet.¡± Jirot huffed. ¡°Silly daddy. I do not like¡­¡± She turned around and crossed her arms. Her younger brother did the same. ¡°Stop it,¡± Konarot said, pointing at the girl. ¡°Daddy is love.¡± Jirot turned back to face her elder sister. She made to respond, but noted the way her grandmother was looking at her. ¡°Silly daddy.¡± She rushed off quickly. Konarot remained pointing at her sister, before gasping towards her grandmother to see what she would do. ¡°She does not mean it,¡± Sonarot assured, brushing the girl¡¯s hair gently once more. She noted how cold Konarot would sh whenever she was upset, but it was only for a moment. ¡®¡­¡¯
Silly daddy indeed. Surely he''ll stay out of trouble... [768] – Y03.068 – East Port II [768] ¨C Y03.068 ¨C East Port II Omen: 3, 15 Adam yawned as he ate ate breakfast, or as some might call it, lunch. He had worked until the early hours of the morning, replying to every offer he had received, before handing the letters for the guild. It had cost him a pretty penny, due to the fact this wasn¡¯t technically guild business, but with the money he should be making from the business, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Adam asked, sipping his milk as he eyed up Brittany, Jonn, Fred, and Nobby. ¡°Rxing,¡± Brittany replied. ¡°Fair. Don¡¯t waste all your time here, though. You should go out to the market and spend the coin while you can. You¡¯ll probably be able to find nice stuff in East Port.¡± Adam noted the way Brittany was looking at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got no money.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Your bank should be full of coin from how much we¡¯ve paid you.¡± ¡°Are you paying it into the guild?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Brittany replied. She flushed slightly with embarrassment, having thought she wouldn¡¯t been able to enjoy the city. ¡°That being said, I guess I can give you some coin to spend while you¡¯re still here anyhow. Consider it a bonus for working so hard, and make sure you spend it all, alright?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes were glued to therge boy known as Nobby. ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡®I¡¯m d I left the party fund in the guild, otherwise we¡¯d be in big trouble,¡¯ Adam thought. They were nearing two thousand gold in expenses, and it had been only half the year. They didplete a task which paid the group three thousand, but that only meant three hundred went into the party fund. ¡®It¡¯s not like we had ns to make much coin this year outside of enchanting.¡¯ Upon Kitool¡¯s return a short while after lunch, Adam recalled the important business which needed to be done. ¡®Oh yeah.¡¯ As the pair approached the outer area of the Duchess¡¯ estate, barely able to see beyond therge walls, they were greeted by several armed guards. Adam gathered they weren¡¯t as easy to deal with as the typical guard, no doubt birthed into life solely to be guards of the Duchess¡¯ estate. They wore breasttes, engraved with all manner of simple designs, long blue cloaks which were not quite as vibrant as those of the Duchess¡¯ personal guard, and carried spears in hand, which were firmly stamped into the ground. ¡°Turn back,¡± a guard warned. ¡°This is Duchess Dalia Eastsea¡¯s estate!¡± ¡°Yeah, we know,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We¡¯re here to speak of business with the Duchess.¡± ¡°State your business.¡± ¡°We¡¯re Executives from United Kindom,¡± Adam exined, before motioning to Kitool, who revealed the silver que. Upon seeing the silver que, one of the guards stepped forward, taking it with their free hand. They eyed it up for a long moment while the other guard eyed up the pair. The guard checking the que then took in the sight of the pair. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Kitool.¡± ¡°The Duchess will be informed of your visit,¡± the guard said, before leaving them with the other guard, taking the que with him. ¡°So, you worked here long?¡± Adam asked. The guard remained silent. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam cleared his throat, ncing towards Kitool, before realising he should keep his mouth shut. ¡®I can¡¯t really me them, I guess¡­¡¯ As the minutes passed, another guard arrived, who brought forth a garish carriage, painted a deep blue with silver trim all across it. ¡°I will escort you to a morefortable ce to wait.¡± ¡°Oh. Thank you.¡± Adam motioned a hand for Kitool to enter first, following after her. The carriage was plush within, and Adam¡¯s bottom was thankful for it. The pair were brought to a manor, where servants began to tend to them. Adam and Kitool sat awkwardly within therge manor, which was far too big for the pair, but housed all manner of amenities for them. The servants brought cheese, wine, and fruit for the pair as they waited. All the bother from the servants caused Adam to frown, not enjoying how so many people were serving him. ¡®Thisnd needs to go through a few revolutions.¡¯ An hour passed before a servant returned with the silver que, the woman bowing at the hip slightly. ¡°Our deepest apologies, Executives, but the Duchess is currently upied. She invites the esteemed guests to meet with her grace at noon on the eleventh.¡± ¡°Is that the eleventh of this month?¡± Adam asked. ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you for the cheese and wine, it was delicious.¡± Adam bowed his head lightly. The servant noted Adam had only sipped a small amount of wine, but had consumed a sickeninglyrge amount of cheese. Adam rubbed his stomach once he was outside, throwing a look to Kitool. ¡°Where did they find all that cheese?¡± ¡°The Duchess¡¯ wealth is vast, like the ocean,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that waste of an hour, I guess. I¡¯m too cheesed up to check the market today.¡± Adam continued to rub his stomach, before noting the looks he was getting from the nearby wanderers. ¡°Thanks foring along, Kitool. Without you, I¡¯m sure it would have gone worse.¡± ¡°You are not so unwise you would have caused trouble here.¡± Adam smirked slightly towards her, watching as she stifled a sigh, before the pair made their way back to the guild. ¡®Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t really talk to Kitool much.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ how¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Right. Uh¡­¡± Adam remained quiet for a short while. ¡°I keep forgetting how much of a monster you are.¡± ¡°You are a bigger monster than I.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Maybe, but you¡¯re scarier.¡± ¡°You have a greater capacity to kill than I.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I have seen it.¡± ¡°Alright, this conversation¡¯s making me depressed. Let¡¯s talk about what we should buy for Katool, Jitool, and Minool.¡± ¡°They will enjoy all we buy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s something nice from East Port we can buy? Colourful scarves? Maybe some sashes?¡± Kitool blinked, her eyes falling to Adam, who, for once, said something sensible. ¡°You do not wish to buy them weapons?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already bought them so many weapons, and they¡¯ve also gotten a token to enchant them.¡± Kitool bowed her head, understanding this was merely the calm after a storm, or perhaps it was the calm before the storm? ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve turned Katool against me.¡± ¡°I have not turned her against you.¡± ¡°When did Katool bully me as eagerly as this?¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam thought about his rtionship with Kitool. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kitool thought of her younger siblings, from the tiny Katool to the even more minuscule Minool. She originally nned to squander her abilities, but after meeting Adam, and seeing the changed within Jaygak, she had decided to finally take a step forward. Like her grandaunt, she would give herself to the Iyr. Her grandaunt, Shaool, had paved the way for her and she had almost stopped before taking a step onto the path, but now she would clear the way for her younger siblings. Jaygak was doing the same for Laygak, though he had chosen to do the same for Taygak. The path had been paved by the previous generations, and the path was cleared by them. The shade was a metaphor for stunted growth typically, but in the Iyr it was something which allowed the older generation to grow their young carefully. Once the stable foundation was formed, the youth would be able to step outside, only knowing unbridled growth under the sun. The sun for most Iyrmen were the various beasts and warriors within Alnd. They would wet their des with blood, and return enriched by the nutrient only the crimson liquid could provide. However, Katool and the others, their sun was very different. Their sun was made of pure chaos, a sun which beat down heavily, and overbearingly, and yet not in a way to destroy them, but in a way to rapidly force them towards the sky. That sun was Adam. ¡®No,¡¯ Kitool thought, realising how quickly the metaphor broke apart. Adam may be able to provide the children a rapid growth, something which no doubt kept the Great Elders, and her aunts and uncles, awake, there was something else which was important to factor into the equation. ¡°No, maybe we should get them some more magical items?¡± Adam asked, thinking about how many months he hadn¡¯t seen them. ¡°They¡¯ve probably forgotten us so we need to bring back a lot, don¡¯t we?¡± Adam was definitely far too overbearing, and his rays of light would definitely burn the children. If Adam was the sun, then Kitool, Jurot, and even Jaygak, would provide the shade to make sure Adam didn¡¯t burn the children. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too long¡­¡± Adam thought about his abilities to passively enchant. They would also need to make sure Adam didn¡¯t get himself killed.
Alternate title: Nothing Happens And Adam Still Stresses Out Kitool [769] – Y03.069 – East Port III [769] ¨C Y03.069 ¨C East Port III The market of East Port was not like any other market. Yes, there was Market Road, something not unique to East Port, but the market wasrger, more expansive, and full of colour. While other markets focused on a variety of ways to focus on themselves, very few did so with the aesthetic eye of East Port, the City of a Thousand Colours. Adam, wore a scarf around his head, though it was not needed. The scarf was yellow, though the the East Portians would have certainly called it something else. He had left his puthral armour behind, though carried his axe at his side, causing some eyes to fall across him. If it wasn¡¯t for Sir Vonda, he would have surely gotten into trouble already. Vonda brushed her fingers along the fabric, feeling how smooth it was to the touch. Adam, who had brought so many pieces of cloth previously. However, he realised he would need so much more cloth, and he also needed assistance to recall the exact colours which he had brought previously. ¡°This feeling is right,¡± Vonda said, nodding her head finally. ¡°How much for each cloth?¡± ¡°Each roll, nine gold,¡± the devilkin merchant replied. He wore loose fabric over his body, an orange which no doubt brought the fruit such envy. He wore a turban atop his head, and his eyes were lined with ck, emphasising the deep red of his pupils, while his thick beard had been dyed so it appeared orange, though the ck could be seen from the streaks following his moustache. ¡°How many rolls would you like to buy?¡± Vonda asked. Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°Vonda, do you recall how the colours were going to be distributed?¡± Vonda closed her eyes, trying to recall the conversations she had with Jaygak about the colours after she had tricked him. ¡°Red for the guards, the greyish blue for the workers, the brighter blue for higher ranking individuals, red for the trim, and ck¡­¡± ¡°Right, ck was for the elite squad, probably,¡± Adam replied, vaguely recalling his thoughts from back then. ¡°Then let¡¯s go with¡­ five each? No, let¡¯s make it five each for the red and blue, but let¡¯s get ten for the blueish grey.¡± ¡°Greyish blue,¡± Vonda corrected. ¡°If you¡¯re going to correct me, at least tell me the name of the colour,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll order the twenty rolls total.¡± Adam nced around and noted the urchins around. ¡°I need five walkers.¡± The walkers swarmed around him, though Adam picked five of them at random, before passing along copper coins to those he didn¡¯t pick. The walkers who he had picked each readied their wooden packs, epting four rolls in each pack, before they made their way through the market to check out more wares. Adam ordered food from some of the nearby stalls, spending the coppers for the walkers too, allowing them a break. ¡°Ooh! Aah!¡± Adam gasped, having not realised the food he had ordered was so full of fiery spice. Vonda smiled, nibbling on her stick of meat, with flecks of red and green within them, denoting how hot they were going to be. Thankfully Adam didn¡¯t order the meat with the purple flecks, which even cause devilkin trouble. The devilkin merchants had brought so much with them to East Port, not just the wares they brought from foreignnds across the seas. Adam noted the different cuisines on offer within the market stalls, from simple potatoes and local fish, to exotic meats and fruits. He continued to silently eat away at his food, doing his best to push through the spice. Had it been spicier, surely he would have had to roll to see if he could handle it. ¡°Since we¡¯re getting some cloth¡­¡± The devilkin merchant had skin of the deepest red, and wore a turban which was the most yellow of yellows. He wore a scale cuirass which covered his body, and carried the hilt of a scimitar at his side, the de lost to the winds. ¡°Yellow Turban,¡± Adam called, and the devilkin pretended to notice him at that moment, his eyes going wide, his pearly white teeth shing into the most charming smile. ¡°Noor blesses me for it is mister Adam, with handsome face, who grace my stall!¡± Yellow Turban held out his hands to emphasise his point. ¡°The most dear Sir Vonda, always good to see you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you as well, Yellow Turban,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head. ¡°Son of cat! Wake up, you foolish boy, always sleeping!¡± A boy, no older than eight, sat up, rubbing his eyes. He looked up at his father with the most indignant look Adam had ever seen, before he spat out a response in their tongue. ¡°What are you doing still sleeping when Sir Vonda is here?¡± The boy hopped onto his feet, sshing some water from a nearby basin onto his face, before he slicked back his hair, which fell to his shoulders. He straightened his clothing, which was a creamy yellow. ¡°Hoi hoi hoi,¡± the boy said, sauntering up to the priest. ¡°Sir Vonda only need to pay me nine copper but she pays a silver. So beautiful, so generous.¡± He sped his hands together, before pulling his cor up, waiting expectantly. Vonda smiled, before Yellow Turban¡¯s hand blurred towards his son¡¯s ear, pulling him back, though he tugged gently. ¡°Son of cat! You will take silver from Sir Vonda? I buy you cat tonight and will not even roast.¡± ¡°Not even roast?¡± Kalid asked, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡°Bastara, go, bring a roll of Salifi gold, or I not cut fur before you bite!¡± Kalid fixed his cor before darting behind the stall, which wasrger than almost any other stall within sight, the highest concentrate of yellow within the entire city, no doubt. Who would dare to sell such grand yellows while Yellow Turban could spot the city? ¡°I see business is doing well,¡± Adam said, noting therge number of devilkin who wandered around this area. He spotted the guards trekking through the market, but none stepped through the nearby area. ¡°Some days hundred gold, some days thousand, Noor blesses me.¡± Yellow Turban¡¯s head swayed to an unknown beat as he spoke. ¡°You havee again for the tournament? The Duchess will sponsor, yes?¡± ¡°Not this year, I think,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°On a different kind of business this year.¡± ¡°Magical weapons?¡± ¡°That, and some personal business. Speaking of personal business, I recently had another son, so I¡¯d love to buy a roll for some clothes for him.¡± ¡°Another son? This son, so handsome, I will find best yellow roll, no problem,¡± Yellow Turban said, his eyes full of yfulness. ¡°He look like father or mother?¡± He asked, ncing between Adam and Vonda. Adam¡¯s cheeks flushed as the heat spread through him. ¡°Of course he looks like me, though he¡¯s a little¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°Red.¡± ¡°Red?¡± Yellow Turban asked. ¡°He looks like his mother, Jaygak?¡± Adam blinked, shaking his head furiously, before finally gathering the ability to speak. ¡°Jaygak is not his mother! I would never! I¡¯m already an idiot, my children¡¯s mother can¡¯t be as stupid as me!¡± Yellow Turban¡¯s lips formed a smirk. ¡°He is red, yes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You know of the red?¡± ¡°It must be cute red or adorable red, since he¡¯s my son,¡± Adam replied, simply. Vonda squinted slightly so as to not roll them. ¡°He is as red as fresh blood.¡± ¡°If he Iyrman, it can only be so,¡± Yellow Turban replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°There is yellow I know. Kalid! Son of cat! You are taking so long! Bring one yellow sr!¡± Adam spotted a couple of devilkin, adorned in scale, wearing yellow sashes around their waist, and carrying scimitars at their side. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°This Yellow Turban cannotin,¡± the merchant replied, shing a wide smile. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam decided against prying further since it was Yellow Turban business. ¡°Your brother is to fight in tournament?¡± ¡°Not this year.¡± ¡°Your brother, any children?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Adam replied with a small smile. ¡°I believe he¡¯s working on that.¡± ¡°I pray for him.¡± ¡°I will too.¡± Kalid returned holding two rolls, one of a beautiful shimmering gold, and another of a yellow which was yellow, but not quite the yellow Adam expected. It was a moderate yellow, not as vibrant as the yellows around, or as pale as some of the yellows Yellow Turban kept mostly out of sight. ¡°It¡¯s a nice yellow,¡± Adam said. ¡°Son of cat! I said yellow sr, not sr yellow!¡± Yellow Turban whipped a cloth just above his son¡¯s head, though the boy dodged needlessly, taking the cloth with him. He returned but secondster with the right roll as though it had been stashed aside, the cloth slightly more vibrant than the previous. ¡®There are too many colours in this world,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Take the rolls as gifts,¡± Yellow Turban said, offering the roll of Salifi gold from his arms to Vonda. ¡°How can we ept when we came empty handed?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I would have brought some magical items, but the business is so busy.¡± ¡°No need to say,¡± Yellow Turban said. ¡°When your business is open, there is no need to be strangers, yes?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°After all, we¡¯re no strangers, especially after how much gold you made from us.¡± Yellow Turban smirked wide. ¡°Let us see if this meeting brings such gold, yes?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s hope. Well, thank you for the gift. Any chance I could ask for Kalid¡¯spany?¡± Yellow Turban let out a long, exaggerated sigh. ¡°He cannot, this son of cat, for he is to be learning this day.¡± ¡°You see, mister Adam? I am only ve for my father.¡± Yellow Turban almost pped the boy¡¯s head, grabbing it seemingly roughly, though the pair moved with practised violence, doing little to actually hurt the boy. Yellow Turban held Kalid¡¯s head seemingly tightly. ¡°It is your business to be ve for your father, son of cat!¡± ¡°Ah, what a shame,¡± Adam replied, ncing around at the devilkin nearby, including a guard dressed all in yellow, covering all but their eyes, staring directly at the stall from nearby. ¡°Thank you for the kind gifts, Yellow Turban.¡± ¡°Many grattions to you and your son, mister Adam,¡± Yellow Turban replied with a knowing look, a small smirk across his face, one that said they were more than able to take care of their business.
My favourite NPC has returned! [770] – Y03.070 – East Port IV [770] ¨C Y03.070 ¨C East Port IV ¡®I wonder what¡¯s up with Yellow Turban¡­¡¯ Adam returned back to the guild, slipping coins to the walkers. Once the rolls of fabric were ced away, Adam retreated to the corner of the guild, rxing as he sipped away at his light ale. ¡®I guess the war¡¯s been rough for them too?¡¯ ¡°Drinking already?¡± Dunes asked, dropping opposite the half elf, leaning back as he drank. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re drinking milk in that cup.¡± ¡°This is fruit wine,¡± Dunes replied, sipping the fruit wine. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Adam smirked, sipping his light ale slowly. ¡°So¡­ we¡¯ve been here a couple of days now¡­¡± Adam raised his brows expectantly. Dunes smiled, slowly sipping his fruit wine. He lifted up the pitcher to refill his wine, but before bringing it to his lips, he smiled wider. ¡°I havepleted my business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± Adam said, raising his mug towards the Aswadian, the pair drinking together. ¡®I should get some fruit wine myself.¡¯ ¡°Korin wished to buy a set of knives,¡± Dunes said. ¡°They are crafted by master smiths within Damikus." ¡°Master smiths?¡± ¡°Smiths who are the best of the best, and those who have earned the right to work the metal known as Damikus steel. Many generations ago, there was only one such master smith, but as Damikus has grown, the number of master smiths number over one hundred.¡± ¡°They must be an expensive set of knives.¡± ¡°One hundred gold.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°How many knives are there?¡± ¡°Three.¡± Adam almost choked on his drink, originally expecting each knife to be around ten gold, but they were closer to thirty gold each? He had no idea how the smiths could charge such an outrageous price for the knives. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money for a set of three knives.¡± ¡°They are good knives. It would be an investment into the quality of tools for the chef.¡± ¡°I guess it makes sense for the business to pay for it,¡± Adam said. ¡®It¡¯s a lot of money, but we¡¯re spending more than that just by rxing in East Port for a few days.¡¯ ¡°Assisting with the cost would be good enough,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I have offered some gold, but Korin will not ept much.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s been taking the role of the chef, I should probably get him something nice as a gift. A hundred gold for a set of knives is quite a lot, but since it¡¯ll go to allowing us to eat good food while on the road, it¡¯s a pretty cheap price to pay.¡± Adam pulled out his book, adding in a note. He was already several pages within the book with all the notes he had made over the year. ¡®Speaking of knives, I need to go buy some gifts for the others,¡¯ Adam thought. Korin returned with Sara and Amira. Korin¡¯s face was full of both satisfaction and stress. He greeted Adam and Dunes, though raised his brows towards Dunes, who smiled in return. ¡°How was the shopping?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Korin replied awkwardly. ¡°I found a set of knives from Damikus.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± Adam repleid. ¡°Did you buy them?¡± ¡°They were too expensive.¡± Korin shook his head. ¡°I brought a knife set from a local smith.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Were they cheaper?¡± ¡°Only twenty gold,¡± Korin replied. ¡°I bought a Damikus cleaver. It should serve me well.¡± ¡°Well, mark down how much you spent on the knives and hand the slip to me, I¡¯ll put it in my book so the business can refund you.¡± ¡°I paid for them so I can own them,¡± Korin replied, shaking his head lightly. ¡°I thank you for your offer, Adam, it is very kind of you.¡± ¡°Alright, sure, but mark it down anyway. The business will refund you some of the money since you¡¯ll be using them for the business in the meanwhile. If you¡¯re buying food to feed the business, make sure toe to me, and I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment to think about how annoying it would be to constantly be bothered for business affairs he trusts others to do. ¡°Let¡¯s not do that, actually. I¡¯ll just give you a hundred gold, and you just keep track of what you¡¯re buying with that coin. You don¡¯t have to be exact, but, you know, spices are this much gold, meat is this much, bread stuffs is this much, vegetables are this much. Keep track of it, and if you need more money, then you cane to me or you can spend your own coin and you can let me know and I¡¯ll refund you the coin.¡± ¡°I do not intend to be a Manager,¡± Korin replied. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand. ¡°You¡¯re in the temporary position of the business¡¯ chef, and once you don¡¯t want to be the chef, let me know and I¡¯ll figure it out. Until then, since you¡¯ve been so wonderful to us, just enjoy spending the business¡¯ coin. You can also use some of the coin to buy yourself some personal spices too.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Korin replied, shing a warm smile. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Amira¡¯s eyes remained glued to Dunes, who had yet to speak to her about the matter of bing a manager of the business. There were other matters Dunes had yet to enlighten her of too. Dunes could feel her re against the side of him, but he remained with the group so that he could avoid speaking to her about the managerial position he was going to take in the business. Dunes sighed, ncing between his trio ofpanions and their expectant gazes, before allowing them into his room. He sat on the bed while the others crowded around the room, Korin leaning up against the side of the wall with the window overlooking the guild¡¯s courtyard, while Sara leaned against the wall opposite Dunes, and Amira stood at the door, her arms crossed, trapping Dunes inside. ¡°We are no longer on the road,¡± Amira began. ¡°We are no longer surrounded by monsters. We are no longer in dangerousnds. We are not in the presence of the Divine or their children.¡± Dunes remained silent as Amira simmered with her annoyance at him denying her for so long. ¡°So why in all the sands have you chosen to be a Manager for apany in a distantnd?¡± Dunes reached up to his face, rubbing along his forehead, before smiling with as much charm as he could muster. ¡°I travelled to Alnd because someone was foolish enough to travel through Alnd while a war was brewing before she disappeared. I travelled through thend to try and find her, going from city to town to try to find her. I met Adam and¡­¡± Dunes slowly shook his head, and no more was said about such a topic, for the all knew, having spoken about him in length. ¡°Everything which has happened¡­ I believe there to be a reason. My faith has led me here, Lady Arya has led me here. She had guided me to thisnd, guided me to find you, and guided me to Adam. He is someone, something, which causes and shifts even the Divine. Who else should remain with him to watch over him?¡± ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Amira snapped. ¡°You will abandon the family which took you in, Morn Dunes, and raised you? You learnt how to read and write, to speak not just the tongue of our greatnd, but also the neighbouring empire of the Aldish. Weapons, armour, magic, the faith of our Lady. For years, Dunes, years.¡± ¡°Would you allow him to remain within only the hands of the Iyrmen?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°With all he can do? The Iyr and the Aldish watch over him, if we do not, we will find ourselves caught with our sheaths unpolished!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try it with me, Morn!¡± Dunes inhaled deeply, pulling back slightly before he crossed his arms. ¡°There are things I have yet to tell you about Adam. You would understand why I¡¯d want to remain with him, but if it is not because it a good idea to keep an eye on Adam, who is a force of chaos, it is because Adam is my friend, and I am his.¡± ¡°Are you so close that you would abandon ck Mountain?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied, letting out another sigh. ¡°I will speak with the Priest Commander. Once I speak with him, and exin to him why I wish to join the business, he will understand. Even if it is a trade of my body for the ess to such a great enchanter, it is a trade which is best for us.¡± ¡°You are not a good to trade, like that of a steel de.¡± ¡°No, but it is the best way to repay ck Mountain. With one priest, ck Mountain will know only an age of gold and magic for generations toe. I can advise Adam, and when I speak of ck Mountain, such advice will prove valuable.¡± ¡°You are a damn fool, Dunes.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Amira grit her teeth together, ring at Dunes. ¡°How can you abandon us like this? Do you believe you will find greater glory with him?¡± ¡°I will, but that is not why I would join him,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°It was Adam who found my father.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Adam helped reunite us together, but he helped reunite my father and I.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Amira hadn¡¯t heard about that in the almost year she had reunited with Dunes. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Dunes.¡± Dunes inhaled deeply once more, wondering how she was going to take it once she knew who his father was. ¡°I have a debt to repay, and I intend to repay it.¡± ¡°Is this about your father?¡± Amira asked. She couldn¡¯t help but feel it was because of the children instead. Dunes, wanting to change the topic, decided to reveal who his father was.
100 gold for three knives? This Damikus steel better be worth it! [771] – Y03.071 – East Port V [771] ¨C Y03.071 ¨C East Port V Chimir reached up towards her father¡¯s face, almost digging for gold within his nostrils, though the older man snatched her tiny hand and leaned down to rub his cheek against her forehead. She was hot to the touch, as children tended to be at this age. Chimir giggled. ¡°Dada! Be¡¯id tickying,¡± the girl protested as she tried to squirm away from it, giggling wildly. ¡°You used to tug it when you were small but now you ignore it,¡± Ashmir replied, brushing her hair back, rubbing her forehead with his thumb. ¡°Be¡¯id ih white,¡± the girl said, pointing to the thick beard of her father, which was ck and sprinkled with heavy white all through it, though his hair was darker. ¡°I had no stresses but now I have five daughters and one son, how can I not worry?¡± Ashmir replied, cing his hand over his daughter¡¯s face, as though swallowing her head with hisrge calloused hands, causing the girl to squirm again. He could feel her giggles against his palm before he pulled away his hand to reveal his white smile, causing the girl to shriek with joy. ¡®Mmm¡­¡¯ the old man thought. ¡®Five daughters¡­ and two sons?¡¯ ¡°Ashmir,¡± Mamir called, the older woman the Family Elder of the Mir family. ¡°Visitors havee.¡± ¡°Chimir,¡± Ashmir said, setting her down, before leading her out, letting her half stumble after him. Ashmir didn¡¯t need to check the Iyrman¡¯s forehead to see which family he was from, for he was a familiar enough sight to the Aswadian. ¡°Ashmir,¡± the Iyrman called, grinning wide, reaching out his hand. He was strongly built, as Iyrmen were, but unarmoured. At his side was an axe. He carried a bandoleer of y bottles. Ashmir bowed his head and shook the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. The rtionship between them wasplex, for this Iyrman was the reason why Ashmir was no longer a ve diator, and Ashmir was the reason why this Iyrman was no longer a Great Elder. ¡°Bovin.¡± ¡°I have brought drinks,¡± Bovin said, grinning wider. ¡°Chimir, go find your mother,¡± Ashmir said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair once more, before she darted off to go find her mother. ¡°Are the drinks as sour or hot?¡± ¡°Hot,¡± Bovin assured. The pair settled down for the evening for a chat, while chaos brewed with the Aswadians in Adam¡¯s party. Omen: 2, 3 ¡®Oh no,¡¯ Adam thought, staring up at the ceiling. ¡®What is going to happen today?¡± The half elf decided to spend a long while within the guild baths that morning, before making his way down, finding his party already midway through breakfast. ¡°Bad luck?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam¡¯s breakfast was made up of lightly salted and peppered potatoes and eggs, as it almost always was, as well as a pitcher of hot milk. He decided to eat a bowl of porridge with a teaspoon of a sweet syrup, just in case. ¡°Dunes, minding with me to the market?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not mind.¡± ¡°I wille too,¡± Amira said. ¡°I have some business at the market.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, hiding his smirk as he nced towards Dunes. The trio made their way a short while after breakfast, finding the market was still fairly busy, even during working hours. Adam kept his axe by his side and the pair of Aswadians kept their des at their sides, though they all left their armour behind. Wearing armour within town caused more trouble than it was worth, and they were all confident in their health, the trio all at least Experts. ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam thought, eyeing up the ore on offer. ¡°You cannot find this quality of steel within Alnd,¡± the Aswadian merchant said. ¡°This is mined near the Shen¡¯s Mines.¡± ¡°How did youe to possess ore from near the Shen¡¯s Mines?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°This ore, it was bought by a smith, but it was traded to me,¡± the Aswadian merchant said, his hands swaying through the air. ¡°I kept it close to sell to the right buyer in Alnd, only the buyer with the eyes to see its value.¡± He sped his hands together expectantly. Adam reached down to his amulet. ¡°Lord Sozain, guide me.¡± He prayed lightly before he checked the ore with a more intense eye. Spell: Guidance 1D3 = 2 (2) Smithing Check (Intelligence)(Guidance) D20 + 6 + 2 = 23 (15) ¡°The ores pretty good,¡± Adam admitted, his eyes falling across the mass of ore before him. ¡°I¡¯d like to check the entire crate, and if the ore¡¯s still good, I¡¯ll take the entire crate.¡± The Aswadian merchant raised up his hands, allowing the half elf to sift through the ore. ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°One hundred gold.¡± It was pricier than typical ore, but the quality was pretty high, and there were different types of iron than just themon variant smiths were used to in Alnd. Once the gem was passed over the Aswadian double checked its weight. ¡°You are from ck Mountain?¡± the merchant asked in their tongue. ¡°We are,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°How is it that this friend haspany of ck Mountain?¡± ¡°We met a few years ago, and I joined his party to adventure.¡± ¡°You will return to ck Mountain soon?¡± ¡°In a few years,¡± Dunes replied. It wasn¡¯t a lie, since he would need to in order to speak with the Priest Commander. The Aswadian merchant replied with a gentle sway of his head, before he double checked the gem¡¯s weight and cut, before the Aswadian reached under his stall and brought out a dagger. ¡°This dagger is made from Aswadian steel.¡± He held it out with both hands. ¡°Consider it a gift.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam replied, reaching out for the dagger. ¡°Thank you.¡± With the merchant paying the proper respects to the members of the order, the group continued their way, with Adam handing out coins for the various walkers. The group made their way through the market, and Amira pretended to gaze among various items. ¡°What about this sword?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been with us for a bit, so the business should repay you properly for your service.¡± ¡°I have no need for a¡­¡± Amira noted Dunes¡¯ expectant look. The young woman sighed. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Adam beamed as he bought her a de, one which was slightly more expensive than a typical longsword, but nothing which provided a bonus to dealing death to its foes. Later, Adam spotted several des made of different metals, each with different properties. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°We have enough des, Adam.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right that we¡¯ve spent coin on Amira and Korin when we haven¡¯t spent coin on Sara¡­¡± ¡®What can I even get for her?¡¯ Dunes also thought about what the noblewoman might want. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Dunes thought about Adam¡¯s meeting with the Duchess tomorrow. ¡®Is that a good idea?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not like I can buy her jewellery,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Even if I wanted to enchant it. Should I have Korin buy her something and then say the Enchanter will enchant it?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s thinking about something stupid,¡¯ Dunes thought, seeing Adam¡¯s face. ¡°You know, a dagger is just a tiny sword,¡± Adam said, and even though he could see the offence within their faces, Adammitted to his words. ¡°A dagger would be nice in case she¡¯s in a terrible position where she needs a dagger.¡± ¡°An expensive gift.¡± ¡°Would she think so?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is a noble, so it should be alright?¡± Amira raised her brows towards Adam, causing him to smile innocently in return. Once the business had paid for the dagger, a dagger made by a great smith, the group continued to travel through the market, buying bits and pieces as souvenirs, before finally returning back to the guild. ¡°Does he always buy so many gifts for the children?¡± Amira asked. She was fairly certain Adam had spent far too much coin on such gifts already. ¡°He is holding back.¡± Amira narrowed her eyes towards Dunes, before her eyes fell back onto Adam. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®The ore should be good enough for a few weapons for the kids,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Raygak and Saygak¡¯s birthdays have already passed¡­ should I have sent them birthday wishes?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called. ¡°May I apany you to meet with the Duchess?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, thinking nothing of it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Vonda remained silent, deep in thought for the rest of the evening. Omen: 7, 16 The adventurers within the guild fell silent as a heavily armoured knight stepped into the guild. She wore full te mail, each piece engraved with all manner of symbols. Her cape was thick, a deep blue which represented the Duchess¡¯ personal guard, with golden trim also designed with tiny patterns which shimmered in the light. She carried a de at her side with was slightly longer than a typical de, seemingly made silver, with blue gem ents for the pommel and hilt. Her heavy steps had silenced the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but her sheer size and presence forced the silence to linger. The knight marched towards Adam, her shifting armour breaking the silence, before she stopped abruptly before the half elf, towering over him. ¡°The carriage is prepared for your departure.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it still morning?¡¯ Adam thought. However, for once, he decided against aggravating the noble before him.
Adam isn''t picking a fight with a noble? Does he have a goal not to pick any fights with nobles in March? Wow, that''s really so mature of him. *Rereading the chapters I''m writing.* I appreciate that at least you tried, Adam. [772] – Y03.072 – East Port VI [772] ¨C Y03.072 ¨C East Port VI Jaygak sipped the fruit wine slowly, feeling the warmth of the alcohol flow through her. The sweetness of the fruit wine danced against her tongue, washing away the taste of the salted potato she had finished at the end of her meal. She ced down her cup, slowly turning it within her hand. ¡®Since Kitool is there, there should be no trouble¡­¡¯ Lucy silently ate herst bite of grilled meat. The demons always danced on the edge, almost falling into danger every few weeks. Yet, somehow, the shield that was Adam had protected them. It was awkward to find that Adam, a half elf who could have been local to thends, caused more trouble than demons, who were responsible for some of the greatest devastation across thends. Her eyes fell to Jurot, who was in charge of babysitting them that day. With the Iyrmen, the demons had very little to worry about, since a pair of, what looked to be devilkin, walking around with Iyrmen didn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary. Then her eyes fell to Mara, her closestpanion, and the one who had watched over her for so long. A life like this, trapped by the actions of others in the past, was almost unbearable. Lucy was d Mara was here beside her, otherwise there would have been no reason to live this life, a bird trapped in a steel cage. ¡®What do they talk about?¡¯ Fred thought. The young Florian couldn¡¯t help but wonder how various trades and deals were formed outside the ears of themonfolk. ¡®It¡¯s a good idea to get on the Duchess¡¯ side¡­¡¯ Even though Fred thought about the beneficial rtionship between Adam and the Duchess, there was the thought that the deal included someone who was far too chaotic to really understand. ¡®If he dies, will I still have a job?¡¯ Brittany thought, frowning slightly. Adam sat within the carriage, overlooking the ocean to one side, and the several forts across it, dotted like beads on the waves. A hundred ships docked along the port, and many more made their way about. There were easily hundreds of small ships working on catching fish, many far in the distance, barely able to be spotted by even Iyrmen eyes. The carriage began to move again once more, escorted by the mounted knights. Adam recalled how long they had to go before they were finally at the Duchess¡¯ ce. ¡®Are they going to move the meeting ce a little closer?¡¯ ¡°You will refer to the Duchess as Your Grace, and you will speak only when spoken to,¡± Sir Maria stated firmly as she guided them along the pathway towards one of the many gardens of the Duchess¡¯ estate. Adam let out a sigh, the sense of dejavu filling him. Thend around was green, nkets of grass as far as the eyes could see. Dozens of buildingsy across thend, each of various different styles, each with their own section of greenery, each different to any other, from the flowers to the trees, there were no duplicates. Guards could be spotted every so often, but most of the figure who roamed thend were the help, servants adorned in a dark blue, almost navy, except darker, closer to ck. After far too long marching through the area, they approached the archway made of all manner of flowers and greenery, and were weed into arge square garden. The pathways were cement, as the pathways for the entire estate were, with bushes of all manner of flowers growing around the garden. A single tabley in the centre, a semicircr table which had no further tables between it and the exit, was guarded by at least a half dozen guards, surrounding a figure. She sat at an angle, one gloved handying on the edge of the table, her other gloved hand over it. She was beautiful as one might have expected, with tan skin that was contrasted by the silver jewellery she wore. Her hair was darker than the typical Aldish, her eyes a beautiful hazel. She wore dress of a pale blue, like the sky across the ocean¡¯s surface, and a ne made of pearls, each catching the light in a way to make it seem like there was a rainbow sea constantly rippling among them. She wore a silver spaulder over one shoulder, with chains of silver connecting between each segment, matching the rest of her jewellery. Resting at her side was a sapphicule dagger settled in white leather. The guards around all wore te mail. All carried des at their side, with most also holding shields. Those at the exits wielded long spears, while those near the woman carried des at their side, each made of what looked to be silver. The two warriors nking the beautiful woman were both female, and were almost identical to Sir Maria, with identical equipment and near identical stature. Servants also stood all along the side of the walls like statues, seen, but unheard. ¡°Good afternoon, Executives, and Sir Vonda Littlesea,¡± the Duchess greeted, motioning with her hand to allow them to sit. There were two seats on the t edge, and a third which was at her side, though near the edge of the table. Adam sat between Vonda and Kitool, nked by wisdom. ¡°Good afternoon, your grace,¡± Adam replied, dropping opposite her, not putting the correct emphasis on the honorifics. ¡®It would have still been morning if your ce wasn¡¯t so damn far away.¡¯ Adam smiled politely towards the Duchess. ¡°I hope the sudden meeting does not displease you, for we only had a few days to prepare,¡± the Duchess said. Adam smiled a little further, but felt Kitool¡¯s boot tap against his. He cleared his throat. ¡°This is more than enough for we humble Executives.¡± A servant brought over a y tea pot with detailed, intricate patterns, no doubt from Persevia, pouring in the tea for the Duchess first, before doing the same for the rest of the members of the United Kindom, from Vonda, to Adam, to Kitool. The Duchess¡¯ eyes fell to Kitool, surprised to see her in ce of the young half elf¡¯s brother. As far was she was aware, the Ool family had very little influence in the Iyr, and had earned little favour across thend. Save for the fact the young woman ced second in the tournament against Jurot, the Ool family had almost nothing to their name. The Duchess caught the glint of steel around the woman¡¯s neck, noting her rank within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Adam sipped the tea quietly, the fruitiness of the tea gentle, like a warm nket on a nightval evening. ¡°I want to thank you for meeting with us on such short notice. We should have sent word previously, for we had nned with meet with you for some time, but we came across other matters which took our thoughts away.¡± ¡°What matters were those?¡± Duchess Dalia asked. ¡°Though I am seemingly the leader of Fate¡¯s Golden, and perhaps am the most active Executive in the United Kindom, I¡¯m not very good at keeping my mouth shut to keep us out of trouble. That¡¯s why Kitool and Sir Vonda are here, to make sure I don¡¯t offend the good Lady.¡± Adam smiled innocently, bowing his head lightly. The Duchess smiled. ¡°What brings you to my estate?¡± Adam spotted the cakes being brought over, but his eyes quickly snapped back to the Duchess. ¡°We wanted to thank you for your patronage, Duchess. I suppose patronage isn¡¯t quite the right word, but, what I mean to say it, your que has been very useful in legitimising our business, even though we have very little in the way of business within thisnd as of yet. We havee to say our thanks, and to personally receive any business orders which the Duchess may have for the Enchanter.¡± Duchess Dalia Eastsea blinked. She hadn¡¯t expected Adam to be so forward, or blunt, with his words. Though he was trying to y coy, he was giving up everything immediately. However, she couldn¡¯t quite help but feel this next stage, which had been set by the young half elf, was also a game to be yed coyly. The young man hadn¡¯t offered the items or the prices for the item, so it meant he was doing that again. He had replied to the orders of the various nobles, many of whom had been rejected, but a handful had been confirmed. She knew of some of the orders, for he had epted the order of a minor noble family, who had simply ordered a single Basic de for slightly over the typical price of a Basic weapon. Should she make arge order, and pay an egregious amount for it, or, due to the building of the business, should she ce a smaller order and pay a decent amount for it? She had already invested quite some coin into the group, having gifted two full sets of te to the Gaks, as well as several thousand gold, and a silver que. It, alone, was more than enough favour. They hadn¡¯t even brought them any gifts for their meeting. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯
Wow. Adam is being... mostly polite! [773] – Y03.073 – East Port VII [773] ¨C Y03.073 ¨C East Port VII Konarot remained deep in thought as she stared at the board before her. This time, Jarot had decided to y dragon chess with her. The one armed Iyrman¡¯s y was slow against her, taking his time thinking about moving the pieces, and also moving the pieces themselves. Konarot held her chin, hiding her lip, the way her baba did. Her eyes scanned the battlefield on the board. Her greatfather yed differently to Tonagek, the old man making less than optimal moves, allowing her to press forward, though he was still an adult who had yed at least a hundred games, and so didn¡¯t make it too easy for the girl. ¡°Which piece would you like to move?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°The priest,¡± Konarot said, pointing to the priest and then to where she wants to put it. ¡°It is a good move to make, but will it be protected?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Knight can protect,¡± Konarot said. Jarot grinned wide. ¡°My greatdaughter is so smart! Hmm! Can babo threaten the priest?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said, pointing to the knight on his board. ¡°So I will take your priest with my knight and you can take my knight?¡± Konarot nodded and reached for her piece, while Jarot reached for her hair to brush it behind her head. ¡°You will lose your priest and I will lose my knight, but which is more important?¡± Jarot asked, brushing the girl¡¯s cheek, feeling how cool her skin waspared to her younger siblings. Konarot ced down the piece and looked up towards her greatfather, furrowing her brows in thought. ¡°Which?¡± ¡°There are four knights and two priests. If I lose one knight, I have three knights. If you lose one priest, there is one priest left. I will have many knights, but you will only have one priest.¡± Jarot took the priest with his knight, before the girl used her knight to take his knight. ¡°It is a better trade for me.¡± The girl ced her finger over her mouth once more, falling back into thought. ¡°It is bad trade?¡± ¡°It is not a good trade, but my greatdaughter cannot make bad trades!¡± Jarot replied, ruffling her hair before brushing her forehead with his thumb tenderly. Konarot¡¯s lips formed a shy smile, squirming slightly against his touch, before giving in with her head, allowing him to rub her head. When they had first met, the girl had been so aggressive towards him, ready to fight him, but now she was so meek at his touch. ¡°You are spoiling her too much,¡± Mulrot called, holding a sleepy Jirot and Jarot within her arms. Upon seeing their grandfather, the waking children smiled, rubbing their eyes lightly. They waited to be dropped so they could go and hug their greatfather¡¯s side. ¡°This cannot be true, I am their greatfather!¡± His lips formed a wild grin before he pulled the sleepy twins against himself. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot called, with little Jarot calling for him a momentter. ¡°Did you miss your greatfather?¡± ¡°No!¡± the pair replied before cackling. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jarot replied before brushing their hair, allowing them to settle themselves on hisp. ¡°Where is my Larot?¡± ¡°Sleeping peacefully.¡± ¡°Who cannot sleep peacefully within the Iyr?¡± Jarot almost cackled, before noting Kirot and Karot had approached, awaiting his affection. He reached out to rub their heads and their hair too. ¡°Babo! You are ying chess?¡± Jirot asked, leaning over his arm, her eyes squinting towards the pieces. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am ying too.¡± ¡°Okay, you may y,¡± Jarot replied, watching the girl as she picked up the piece. ¡°This is priest?¡± the girl asked, picking up the piece. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is Suh Vonda?¡± ¡°Perhaps it is?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Jirot stared at the board but then clutched the priest in hand. ¡°Suh Vonda is ying with me now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Lucy?¡± Little Jarot asked, picking up a soldier piece. ¡°Perhaps it is?¡± Little Jarot blinked, before clutching the piece tight in hand. ¡°We are ying now.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The older Jarot smiled. ¡°Konarot, I will withdraw this time.¡± ¡°I win?¡± Konarot asked, her brows raising almost to her horns. ¡°Yes.¡± Konarot let out a satisfied snort. ¡°Yes.¡± She hopped off her seat and rushed to her greatfather¡¯s side, embracing him tight. Jarot returned the embrace, allowing his greatchildren topletely drown him in their affection. His heart melted within his chest, and he thought about going to y another dragon for them. Jirot and Jarot slipped away to y with the dragonchess board pieces, and Karot followed after them. Konarot and Kirot abandoned their greatfather soon after to y too. Mulrot resigned herself beside her husband, pouring him warm tea. ¡°Will Jurot return with a child?¡± ¡°It is Adam who will return with another child,¡± the old man replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°That does not need to be said,¡± Mulrot joked. ¡°How many children will he bring?¡± ¡°It should be at least four, so that I have ten greatchildren,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I will bet less than four.¡± Jarot grinned wide. ¡°Okay.¡± There were two things one could bet on Adam for. Trouble and children. The bets for trouble were too easy, so now the bets have be about the children, and the new children Adam would bring back. ¡®What kind of trouble will you cause this year?¡¯ the old Iyrman thought. ¡®Quite the order,¡¯ Adam thought as the pair rode back from their meeting with the Duchess. ¡®It¡¯s not like we had brought gifts to meet her, so it¡¯s a pretty solid order. We should enchant something small as a gift once we¡¯re done with her order.¡¯ Kitool decided against asking Adam what he was thinking about, leaving the young man to his thoughts while there were still ears glued to their conversation. Her eyes fell to Sir Vonda, who remained eerily silent. ¡®¡­¡¯ Vonda¡¯s thoughts were focused on a single thought, the thought which had gued her for some time. She pushed away the thought, leaning back to notice Adam was once more thinking deeply. ¡°What trouble are you thinking of now?¡± Vonda joked, before her brows raised in rm at her own words. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how the business should reward the Duchess for her patronage,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Plus, there¡¯s so much more to do this year when ites to enchanting.¡¯ ¡°The Duchess will surely appreciate whatever the Enchanter will do.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, cutting himself off from saying any more. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, his eyes falling over Vonda. She seemed to be taken by her thoughts constantly, something Adam wasn¡¯t used to. ¡°¡­¡± Vonda remained silent for a long moment, before inhaling deeply. ¡°Will you both assist me tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied, ncing over to Kitool, who bowed her head. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± ¡°I wish to meet my family.¡± ¡°The Easkes?¡± Vonda nodded, her eyes staring through the carriage, looking off to another time. Adam tried to recall what he knew of the Easke family, but realised hadn¡¯t heard much from the woman herself. ¡®It¡¯s not like I give her enough time to talk about her family when I¡¯m always droning on about mine¡­¡¯ Although Adam¡¯s joke ran through his mind, he could feel the heaviness within the air. When they finally returned to the guild, Adam slumped within the corner, letting out a soft sigh. He rubbed his stomach, remembering the taste of all the desserts and cheese he had consumed within the Duchess¡¯ estate. ¡®All those cakes, man. How is she not fat? Does she have her own gym or something?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± Dunes called, noting the young half elf in the corner as he returned from his own business. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± ¡°Next time I¡¯ll try and take you with me,¡± Adam said. ¡°She has someone from Aswadasad who makes desserts and they¡¯re so good.¡± ¡°Do they sprinkle coconuts across the cakes and call them Aswadian?¡± Dunes replied, taking his ce opposite Adam. ¡°No, no, well, yes, but they have legitimate desserts too, apparently. There¡¯s this thick, dense, dessert with coconut kes all across the cake. It¡¯s messy, got some kind of syrup, but damn, it¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°Kalum?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Adam said, trying not to drool. ¡°One day, when we travel through Aswadasad, I will take you to the Dakun Manzil, and there you will see what Aswadasad can truly offer.¡± ¡°Dakun Manzil? That¡¯s the¡­¡± ¡°The Great House.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°One day we¡¯ll pass through Aswadasad and we can head to the Dakun Manzil. I¡¯ve heard only good things about it.¡± ¡°It is a ce which treachery dares not to step foot within,¡± Dunes said, almost smiling. ¡°When we go, I will pay for drinks.¡± ¡°Pay for drinks? Pay for the dessert!¡± Dunes chuckled. ¡°You can pay for the dessert, since you will eat so much.¡± ¡°They¡¯re that good?¡± Dunes bowed his head gently. ¡°You will see whether I speak any lies.¡± ¡°My expectations have been raised.¡± Dunes chuckled once more. His eyes fell across the rest of the party, before he leaned in. ¡°How did the business with the Duchess go?¡± ¡°Well enough,¡± Adam replied. ¡°She made quite the order.¡± Dunes raised his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another time,¡± Adam said, ncing around the guild, where people were no doubt pretending not to listen. ¡®I hope we can head back soon.¡¯ His eyes then fell to Vonda, who had yet to tell them what she really needed help with.
What''s this? Time for the side characters? [774] – Y03.074 – Vonda of East Lake I [774] ¨C Y03.074 ¨C Vonda of East Lake I Jaygak sipped the fruit wine slowly, feeling the warmth of the alcohol flow through her. The sweetness of the fruit wine danced against her tongue, washing away the taste of the roasted honeyed meat. She ced down her cup, slowly turning it within her hand, her eyes glued to the cup. ¡®Since Kitool is there, there should be no trouble¡­¡¯ His eyes fell to Lucy and Mara, who would be watched over by Jaygak that day. ¡®Since Jaygak is there, there should be no trouble.¡¯ Jurot¡¯s fingers twitched, wondering if there would be noble blood spilled that day. ¡®Since Kitool is there, there should be no trouble.¡¯ It was a different sentiment than the one Jaygak expressed, for Jaygak was not quite so bloodthirsty. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Laygak called. ¡°Will you spar with me this morning?¡± ¡°Jurot will spar with you,¡± Jaygak replied. Laygak¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot, who nodded, before the young man smiled. It was better for him to spar with Jurot since he had already sparred with his cousin so much already. Jurot could feel the expectant gazes of the other Iyrmen upon him. He supposed he could spar with them that day, though he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them all. Jaygak smirked towards him, ncing towards Lucy and Mara, who could assist him, though probably didn¡¯t wish to bring attention to themselves. ¡®Should I offer to spar too?¡¯ Fred thought, his eyes swallowing the sight of the Iyrmen, before they ended up at Nirot. His eyes fell to Nirot. ¡®No, I¡¯m too weak.¡¯ Jurot looked towards the others, from Jonn, to Nobby, to Fred. He could ask them to assist, though technically Fred was considered weaker than the Iyrmen, and no doubt it would have been considered bullying. Nirot thought about teasing Jurot, but realised he was already doing them a kindness with sparring them. If they teased him, he may use Phantom against them, cutting their spars short. Though, being struck by Phantom, which had even cut Lord Shama, would have been quite the story. Jonn thought about how much Adam was going around without him, a Guardian who had sworn his oaths to the half elf¡­ The air within the carriage was filled with an awkwardness, and not the awkwardness of Adam, but the awkwardness of seriousness. The half elf¡¯s eyes were glued to the woman, who wore her vestments. Adam wondered if he had seen her in her vestments before, but couldn¡¯t recall a time. They were almost pure white, with silver embroidery all across the trim. They seemed so soft to the touch, not that Adam would have dared to cop a feel from the good Sir Vonda. ¡®They¡¯re right about people in uniform,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Should I get a uniform? Would I be able to find someone if I wear some vestments of death? Would the women into the God of Death be utterly crazy?¡¯ Adam paused his thoughts only for a moment. Kitool¡¯s ears twitching upon hearing the near silent words from Adam. ¡®¡­¡¯ Vonda furrowed her brows, falling out of her thoughts upon Adam¡¯s whisper. ¡®A cloth mommy?¡¯ Vonda flushed slightly, wondering if he was talking about her. Adam sighed. ¡®I want to talk about my adorable kids so bad, but they¡¯ll just think I¡¯m cringe. At least if it was all guys, I could be cringe.¡¯ The carriage continued its journey through the roads of East Port, stopping every so often, before the group slowed down to a near crawl. Vonda barely nced to the side, noting the familiar scenery, before letting out a soft exhale. She sped her hands together and began to pray. The carriage finally stopped, the carriage driver opening the door for them. ¡°Sister Vonda, we have arrived at the Easke estate.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vonda replied, before stepping out, Kitool and Adam following after her. The guards at the front remained at attention, though upon seeing Vonda, and her scarf, they straightened up. The guards nced between one another. Each wore heavy chain armour, wielding spears in hand, with long cloaks of pale blue which fell to their knees. The white of the Easke family¡¯s symbol was hidden by the wall behind them. ¡°We wee your return, Sir Vonda,¡± the guard said, having not expected the young woman¡¯s appearance. ¡°Are the Lord and Lady in?¡± The guards nced towards Adam and Kitool. One was obviously an Iyrman, and the other was a handsome man with a scarf around his head, the pair unarmed and unarmoured, so not guards. ¡°They are, Sir Vonda. We will inform them that you have returned.¡± Vonda bowed her head gently, causing the guards to straighten once more, before they nced between one another. One finally inhaled, taking the lead. ¡°Allow me to escort you, Sir Vonda.¡± The guard opened the gates, before stepping through, holding the gates open for the guests. The estate of the Easke family wasrge, about asrge as the Littlesea¡¯s estate. Adam understood why it was called the Easke family, noting thergeke over to one side, the sun floating over from his right. ¡®So they¡¯re east of theke family, and not theke is east family.¡¯ The estate continued towards the sea to one side, most of the noble estates overlooking the coast, and the fortress of the Eastsea¡¯s fortress estate. The greenery along the area sometimes was marked by small woods, with a handful of manors built. The group were led to thergest of the estates, where Adam spotted a pair of guards, standing like statues. Each wore breastte over their chain, but otherwise were near identical to the guards they had passed. As they approached the estate, a servant appeared, an older woman, whose hair was pulled into a tight bun, adorned in the ck of the servant¡¯s attire, with pale white trim, her cor embroidered with golden thread. ¡°Sir Vonda, we wee your return,¡± the woman said, her facepletely neutral. ¡°It is good to see you again, Mildred.¡± ¡°I will inform the Lord and Lady of your return,¡± the attendant said, before motioning with a hand for the woman to enter. They were led through the main estate, through the grand foyer, where Adam noted the tiled art, like that of a raging tsunami, which drew them in towards the doors at the end. Adam noted the guards bringing up the rear, each adorned in heavy armour, spears in hand, and des at their side. As Adam settled himself beside Vonda, Kitool taking her other side, cheese and meats were brought out for the group. Soon after, he heard the rushed steps, which slowed as they grew closer, before a well dressed man and woman appeared. The pair each had tan skin, dark hair, and hazel eyes, just like Vonda. The man was slightly heavier set, though not without muscle, while the woman was thin and lithe. Vonda was almost a perfectbination of both, lither, but well built. ¡°Vonda,¡± the Baron called, his face lighting up with delight. ¡°You¡¯ve finally deigned to return.¡± Vonda¡¯s face remained neutral, her eyes falling upon her mother, whose face was also stered with a smile. The smile was like the smile they used to show, a smile she which caused something deep within her to stir. She refrained from narrowing her eyes. ¡°I should have known you would have preferred to respond face to face, rather than through the written word,¡± the father said, his eyes falling across the woman¡¯s scarf for a moment. ¡°I had assured the hall it would be held during noonval.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell between Vonda and her parents. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°I havee with another intention, Baron,¡± the young priest said. ¡°I will inform the administration of my wish.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a perfect wish,¡± the Baron stated, shing a white smile. ¡°Sir William of the Thunder Riders is a more than capable young man, and with his prestige, and future aplishments, there is no doubt he is a grand fit for you.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Sir William? Thunder Riders?¡¯ History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 13 (10) ¡®Why does that name sound so familiar?¡¯ Then his eyes snapped to Sir Vonda, having realised what the topic was about. ¡®I didn¡¯t hear about a marriage.¡¯ ¡°I havee with the intention to inform you I intend to give up the family name.¡± ¡°Vonda¡­¡± the Baron stared at her, as though he was struck by a p. ¡°Vonda, what are you saying? To give up your family name¡­¡± ¡°I am a Priest of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I will give myself to Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Think about what you are saying, my dear,¡± the Baron said, carefully, his eyes full of displeasure. ¡°We have found you a suitable marriage partner in Sir William, you have been promised to him.¡± Adam tilted his head to the side, suddenly full of heat, but he closed his eyes and crossed his arms. ¡®Calm down.¡¯ ¡°He may marry another woman who better suits him.¡± ¡°Vonda, my dear,¡± the nobleman said, his eyes falling between the two beside her. He recognised one of them, and though the handsome man seemed familiar, he couldn¡¯t quite ce him. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You have to think of your duty, not just to Mother Soza, but to us, your parents who raised you.¡± ¡°It was the order which raised me into the woman I am,¡± she snapped back. ¡°Vonda, you are our only child, you must fulfil your duty. What would Bartholomew-,¡± ¡°You!¡± came a vicious voice, one which had caused even Adam to sit upright, his eyes snapping to the side. Adam had known Vonda for years, a young woman who had joined him during his first year within thisnd. In all that time, Adam had never seen her face so red hot, nor her eyes so eager to spill blood.
o.o [775] – Y03.075 – Vonda of East Lake II [775] ¨C Y03.075 ¨C Vonda of East Lake II ¡°How dare you say his name!¡± Vonda snapped, her brow pulsing with rage, even causing her father to pause. ¡°You have no right!¡± Adam remained frozen, his arms crossed, his eyes glued to the young priest beside him. Though her lower mouth was covered by her scarf, Adam could see the unbridled fury within her eyes. ¡°Vonda, there are guests,¡± the Baron said, trying to calm the young woman, though he could still feel her rage press against him. His own annoyance began to block out the shock. ¡®How dare you raise your voice against me.¡¯ ¡°I knew it was a mistake to send you to the order. A once respectable order, but now-,¡± ¡°I went to the order to pay for your mistakes,¡± Vonda snapped, her eyes glued to his own. Anger shed across the Baron¡¯s face, but it was quickly pped away by shock. He sped his hands behind his back, trying to brace himself once more, vaguely aware of the servants, and the two strangers, still with them. His heart began to beat quickly, though he tried to calm himself. ¡°I spoke without thought¡­¡± Baron Barthold said, swallowing down his anger and shock. ¡°I merely meant that you have spent too long away from our home, and have perhaps forgotten your etiquette.¡± ¡°I am a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose. The etiquette I know is the etiquette of worship for the Great Mother.¡± ¡°Is it not by the Great Mother¡¯s grace that you were born to us?¡± Barthold asked. ¡°It is by the Great Mother¡¯s grace that I joined the most prestigious order, which has raised me to the woman I am.¡± ¡°Vonda, please. You must understand. You are our¡­¡± Barthold realised he needed to be careful not to set her off. He had already, certainly identally, slipped and offended her with his words, but with the tension within the air he needed to be more careful. ¡°Vonda¡­ you understand why you must marry.¡± ¡°I know why you wish for me to marry, but you know why I will not, and why I will give up this family¡¯s name.¡± ¡°This family¡¯s name which descends from those who ruled and still rule this city, and the region around it,¡± Barthold stated. ¡°This name is full of honour, of awe, of grandness that other Barons can only wish for.¡± ¡°It is this cursed name which I will abandon. I do not know this family¡¯s honour, awe, grandness, only it¡¯s shame. It is by the Mother¡¯s grace I do not share this shame elsewhere.¡± Barthold¡¯s forehead began to grow cold, and sweaty. He could still see the pair beside the girl. His eyes fell across them, and before he could address them, he heard the heavy footfalls of a heavily armoured knight. ¡°I heard the estate had received distinguished guests,¡± a fellow called, a handsome young man with golden locks, blue eyes. He wore full te armour and carried a greatsword of fine steel against his back. It was well forged, with no frills, save the red hilt, which defined it as one of the Fifty Red Swords from the time of the Demonic Devastation. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Adam thought, vaguely recognising the figure. ¡°Apologies for being sote, My Lord,¡± the young knight said, bowing his head towards the Baron. ¡°Such a matter is insignificant,¡± the Baron assured. ¡°Sir William, meet my daughter, Sir Vonda Easke.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Sir William said, smiling towards the young woman. He stepped up towards her, extending out a hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± Vonda stood, but kept her hands sped over her stomach. ¡°I am Sister Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Sir William stood awkwardly before the young woman, before his eyes fell to the young man who sped his forearm, wearing a scarf over his head in the Aswadian style, but a style which was also popr within East Port. ¡°Ah! Sir William of the Thunder Riders!¡± Adam said, sping the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°I apologise for not recognising you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± William replied, allowing the young man to shake his forearm. ¡°Do I know you?¡± ¡°No, probably not, but you know of my brother. You fought in the tournament.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± William replied, smiling. ¡°I do not recall your brother, but I am certain he was an incredible foe.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s probably some difficult in remembering the bout with him, he did strike you so terribly viciously,¡± Adam said, smiling back at the young man. ¡®If you want to fight, I¡¯m ready to throw down.¡¯ William raised his brow towards the half elf who had thrown out such shade towards him. ¡°I¡¯ve introduced myself, but who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adam,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of Fate¡¯s Golden, the adventuring party which Sir Vonda here is a part of.¡± ¡°Adventuring party?¡± the Baron asked. ¡°Is this what this is about, Vonda?¡± ¡°I have decided to give myself to Mother Soza,¡± Vonda stated clearly, her voice filling the air with a grave seriousness. Baron Barthold narrowed his eyes towards the young man with a beautiful face. ¡°You! It must have been you who seduced my daughter.¡± Adam blinked. He flushed slightly, turning red with embarrassment. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± William nced between the area, unsure of what was happening, having been informed he was betrothed to the Lord¡¯s daughter. Apparently, she was trying to break it off for this random handsome fellow who started bother with him for no reason? ¡°If that is the case,¡± William began, unwrapping his de belt before holding it against his chest. ¡°We should duel for the right.¡± ¡°Duel for the right of¡­ what?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the nobles, who red at him. The rising heat within him began to grow, from embarrassment to anger. They had pulled him into their games, as noble tended to do. ¡°For the right of marriage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. Vonda turned hot red too, both with embarrassment and anger. ¡°Though Adam is not entirely unrted, my wish to devote myself to the Great Mother has little to do with Adam.¡± ¡°Vonda you should think clearly,¡± the Baron said, calmly. ¡°This is a great boon for you. Sir William is a great warrior, one whose name is well known within thend. He is more than capable, and holds enough status. There are few who match you in such status, and such is luck, fate.¡± ¡®Fate¡­¡¯ Vonda let out a soft exhale. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Barthold began, only to pause upon Vonda¡¯s re. ¡°Adam, I am sorry to bother you like this, but could you fight for me?¡± Vonda asked, her hands tensing. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Kitool be better right now?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®She could probably deal with him easily enough.¡¯ However, to shirk Vonda¡¯s request in this moment, would have left a sour taste in Adam¡¯s mouth. ¡°If it¡¯s a duel I better prepare myself. S-,¡± Adam began, before pausing for a moment. ¡°Sister Vonda, would you be willing to send word to my brother?¡± Vonda reached down to her amulet. ¡°Would you please bring Adam¡¯s armour and axe to the East Lake estate? He is to duel with Sir William of the Thunder Riders. Apologies.¡± The nobles around kept their faces neutral, though hadn¡¯t expected Vonda to be able to cast a Third Gate spell. ¡®She can cast Third Gate spells?¡¯ William thought, realising how amazing Vonda was. She was so young, a few years younger than himself, but was an Expert as a priest. Priests often grew slowly, under the care of temples. A single word came in response from Jurot, who was rxing after sparring with the teen Iyrmen. The Iyrmen around him perked up, their eyes glued to Jurot expectantly. ¡°Is Adam in trouble again?¡± Laygak joked, making the joke on behalf of the missing Jaygak. Jurot gave Laygak a look, a look which had entered the Iyr¡¯s lexicon. ¡°I believe there seems to be a misunderstanding here,¡± Adam said, his eyes meeting William¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting for Sister Vonda¡¯s hand in marriage, but on behalf of the Enchanter of the United Kindom, since she¡¯s a precious Manager.¡± ¡°You are a Manager of the United Kindom?¡± William asked Vonda, recalling the name of the business from the previous year. ¡®She is a Baron¡¯s daughter, a member of Life¡¯s Rose, and a Manager of the United Kindom?¡¯ ¡°I hold such a position, though it is secondary to my position as a worshipper of the Great Mother.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a Manager of the United Kindom?¡¯ Baron Barthold thought. Vonda¡¯s status was already quite high, considering the order she belonged to, but a Manager of the business which was still up anding, and yet had also received the Duchess¡¯ attention. Vonda was not a woman who was worth her weight in silver, but in gold. ¡®It would be best not to press too much.¡¯ ¡°If I lose, the business will step back from this matter, and leave it to Sister Vonda and the East Lake family,¡± Adam began. ¡°However, should I win, you will drop this matter, and she will be free of the Easke name, and that will be that.¡± ¡°This duel is between yourself and Sir William,¡± the Baron replied. ¡°I will give my blessing, as Baron Easke, between the marriage of Sir Vonda Easke, my daughter, and whoever holds the appropriate status.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, gripping his knees tight. ¡®So you think you can drag me in and then walk away like you didn¡¯t do anything?¡¯ ¡°Sister Vonda, perhaps the Duchess needs to be informed of this duel, then?¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, who was simmering with anger. She hadn¡¯t expected Adam to instantly use his connection to the Duchess for something like this. ¡°Who are you to bring the Duchess into such matters?¡± the Baron asked, before noting how Adam went from angrily annoyed to holding the most smug smirk imaginable.
The g has been raised, the ship is sailing! [776] – Y03.076 – Vonda of East Lake III [776] ¨C Y03.076 ¨C Vonda of East Lake III The hot noonval sun beat down against Jarot¡¯s body, though the gentle stream cooled his body. He sat at the bank, staring at his reflection and the stones beneath the water, which sometimes unfocused his face. He heard the gentle steps of another approach him. The elder Iyrman sat away from most of the younger Iyrmen who were wading through a deeper part of the river further aside. The tall, thin Iyrman sat beside Jarot, pulling off a gourd from his chest, offering it to his one armedpanion. Jarot let out a grunt in response as thanks, epting the gourd. Rajin remained silent, staring off into the sky as he listened to the Iyrmen nearby chatting away without a worry in the world. ¡°It is days like these I recall the noonvals of youth,¡± Jarot said. ¡°The fields of green which I once rushed through as a boy. The noonval festivals when ck Boar and Blood Hound wrestled. The blood of Aldishmen I used to soak within.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rajin remained silent, allowing Jarot to continue. ¡°I can feel it. The itch of battle. It grows stronger, but I can no longer scratch it.¡± Jarot sighed. ¡°It is a good day for a fight.¡± ¡°How is your leg?¡± ¡°I can feel it too,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°The ghostly sensation of where I should step. The feeling of the stream against the invisible leg I no longer possess.¡± He reached to his stub, rubbing it gently. ¡°I am slower now. I cannot nt my feet firmly into the earth. My swings do not cut through the air to tear steel apart. It is worse than when I gave up my arm.¡± Rajin pulled the cork off his gourd, sipping the fruit wine, which was only slightly alcoholic, due to how early it was in the day. ¡°It is a good story.¡± Jarot winced. He narrowed his eyes slightly, rubbing his knee again. He had faced against Lord Shama with wild abandonment, such wild abandonment, a sneak attack from the Blood Knight took his leg. Otkan engaged the Blood Knight to keep him at bay, but by then, it was already over. Lord Shama, who had caused such utter destruction and chaos, was able to retreat with the Blood Knight easily. The fight was over, but more importantly, it had not ended. To lose his life in a fight, that was more than fine, but for the fight not to end with a clear victor, for the fight not to im his life? How could Jarot live to face his grandchildren, or his greatchildren? Jarot reached down for the gourd, feeling its fine texture against his thumb. His thoughts fell to Otkan, who had paid the price for his return, a price too heavy for his heart to bear. ¡°¡­¡± Rajin remained silent, quietly sipping at his wine. ¡°Hisbik?¡± Jarot asked, eyeing up the small flower resting over Rajin¡¯s ear. ¡°Konarot gifted it to me.¡± Jarot inhaled deeply. ¡°Was it a gift to me?¡± ¡°The girl handed it to me¡­¡± Rajin noted the redness which filled Jarot, the old man¡¯s rage flooding through his entire body. ¡°It is because my greatdaughter is so kind, of course,¡± Jarot stated, hiding his growl within his throat. ¡°Yes.¡± Jarot sshed more water against himself before slipping his leg through the hold for his new leg, before pulling up the suspenders around his shoulders. He had found the suspenders helped him keep his bnce, distributing more of the pressure around his waist and shoulders rather than his right leg. Of the two legs the Blood Knight had taken, the right was the worst to take. ¡°Babo!¡± came the shout, the little girl charging over to the old man, with her twin brother in tow. ¡°Look! Fower!¡± She showed off the white flower within her hair, pressing it down with her hand, hiding most of it from her greatfather. ¡°My greatdaughter, you are so cute,¡± Jarot said, bending his left leg to half squat to pet her head gently. ¡°Caeh full, babo, caeh full,¡± the girl said, bowing her head lightly. ¡°I am always careful with you, yes?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl smirked up towards her greatfather, before cackling. Little Jarot also cackled, quietening when his greatfather pat his head too. ¡°Did you-,¡± the older Jarot began, before Konarot held up a flower. Jarot looked to Rajin, smirking at the old man. He, too, was getting his own flower. ¡°Babo,¡± Konarot asked, tilting her head slightly. Jarot noted the girl was the only one not to be wearing a flower. ¡°Where is your flower?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Konarot said, before she parted her hair slightly, waiting expectantly. ¡°Babo, please put in my hair.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jarot took the flower and gently ced it within her hair, allowing her silver hair to wrap around the flower¡¯s stem, keeping it in ce. ¡°Thank you.¡± The old Jarot smirked towards Rajin, for of course his greatdaughter would ask for him to ce the flower within her hair. Rajin narrowed his eyes just a hair¡¯s width. ¡°It is a good day for a fight.¡± Indeed, it was a good day for a fight. ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ Sir William thought, his eyes glued to the Iyrman who had appeared. He was tall and strongly built, wearing heavy furs of grey over his more neat attire, contrasting with his dark eyes and hair, which fell down towards his shoulders. At his side was an axe, the same axe which caused William¡¯s head to throb. On his forehead was a tattoo, a pattern of blue diamonds, and at the centre of his forehead, a single blue circle. The Iyrman also carried arge sack, which carried half of what was requested, and upon his backy a crimson shield. The Baron¡¯s eyes remained glued to one of the figures which had appeared alongside the Iyrman who had taken the previous tournament by storm. She was a woman in her fifties, tall and thinly build, like a pencil. Her long white hair was tied up neatly, her thin ck sses, no doubt magically enchanted, held piercing hazel eyes which judged all those before her. She wore robes of deep purple, the white trim so clean, as though they had been washed only moments ago, untainted by the yellows of sweat or time. Minister Florence Eastriver. ¡°Are you doing well, Sir Vonda?¡± Dunes asked, noting how the young woman rxed upon seeing them arrive. Vonda bowed her head gently in response. For a moment, she struggled to push through with her words. ¡°I am well, Manager Dunes.¡± Dunes smiled, his eyes falling across the nobles ahead of him. A Baron, a Baroness, and a knight. Not just any knight, but a knight who hade across them previously. The positions seemed rather awkward too, for Vonda was certainly standing in opposition to the rest of her family. ¡®Let us hope this can be dealt with neatly.¡¯ ¡°Minister Florence,¡± the Baron began, keeping his voice neutral. ¡°It is a pleasure to see you.¡± The Minister pushed her sses up with her ring finger, her lips forming a slight smile. ¡°Baron Barthold Easke.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Baron bowed his head gently, before his eyes fell to Sir William and then to the young man who began to don¡­ purple armour? ¡°Jurot, correct?¡± Sir William called, approaching the young Iyrman, who stood with his arms crossed. Jurot nodded. ¡°William of the Thunder Riders.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sir William now,¡± the young man replied, reaching out to shake the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you like this again.¡± Jurot nodded, shaking the knight¡¯s forearm. ¡°You will face my brother?¡± ¡°I will be facing¡­¡± Sir William paused, his eyes falling to the young man donning¡­ purple armour? Purple armour. Puthral. Sir William had fought in the martial section of the tournament, for the warriors who did not use magic, like Jurot and himself. Kitool¡¯s presence was awkward, due to the fact she was not quite like other warriors, though did not exactly use magic. However, he had personallye across Jurot, who had been a wall he couldn¡¯t ovee. It wasn¡¯t just that he couldn¡¯t ovee Jurot, it was that Jurot was a vicious wall who hadpletely crushed him. However, the young knight recalled another figure who had made a name for himself during the tournament. He was a young man adorned in purple who had gone against ming Hyena of the Golden Savages and beat him. He then went up against the Golden Savage herself, Vasera. Vasera, who had no doubt forfeited her matches in order to allow the future King¡¯s Sword and her cousin to gain recognition for themselves, the same with this young man. However, what was even more shocked, was the fact that he had beaten both Sir Roseia and Sir Karra, before surrendering to them. It wasn¡¯t that the young man had beaten them, he had beaten them in the same way Jurot had beaten him. One strike. One kill. Purple Adam. The Baron watched as Adam unwrapped the scarf around his head. ¡®A leaf ear?¡¯ ¡°I had heard you held the blood of fae,¡± Sir William said. Adam pulled the helmet onto his head, before he strapped Strong Shield onto his left arm. ¡°Sir William¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I want you to know that this matter is just business,¡± Adam began, pulling up his axe, stretching out his arm to prepare him. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°However, I have to admit, I take great pleasure in beating up nobles, so I have to apologise for the fun I¡¯m about to have.¡± Dunes let out a soft sigh. ¡®If you¡¯re saying something that stupid¡­¡¯ Vonda smiled from behind her scarf.
You know it''s good when Adam says something stupid to nobles. [777] – Y03.077 – Vonda of East Lake IV [777] ¨C Y03.077 ¨C Vonda of East Lake IV Sir William could feel an aura emanate from the half elf ahead of him. The young man stood tall, his stance open, the axe pointed towards him, as though inviting William to step forward. There was definitely an arrogance within the young man, who was so eager to face William. William had to be careful. The young man wasn¡¯t the easiest person to face, as he had certainly put in a good showing. Jurot was quite the terror, but if Adam was of roughly simr strength, then he was in quite some trouble. For some reason, Adam was picking a fight with him, meaning he couldn¡¯t just keel over, not in front of all the nobles. ¡®God damn nobles and their god damn egos and their god damn stupid games,¡¯ Adam thought, sending out his displeasure into the world. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 21 (20) Adam¡¯s entire body had been ready to spring into action, and though he could have forced his way forward, he decided against it. His body was still taut from his anger, and was there a need to finish everything so quickly like his brother? No. One strike, one kill, that was Jurot¡¯s im to fame within this area, so he would leave that to his brother. ¡°Sir William,¡± Adam called, the young warrior tensing up, preparing to meet in a sh of steel with the half elf. ¡°You can have the first swing.¡± Adam held out his axe slightly towards the side, as though ready to embrace the young knight. ¡°¡­¡± William could feel the intense pressure still emanating from the half elf, but something else began to rise within his own body. This half elf had provoked him too much. William¡¯s body burst forward, meeting Adam¡¯s challenge. His de shed against Adam¡¯s shield, the young half elf having given up the first blow, though hadn¡¯t chosen the path of defencelessness against his foe. William¡¯s steel crashed against Adam¡¯s steel, magical or otherwise, but he found no purchase against the half elf. His de only managed to slip across the axe, or nce off the side of the rounded edges of the armour, ttering against the red shield which had once been so synonymous with death decades ago. Jurot watched the fight with his arms crossed, standing slightly in front of Dunes and Vonda, who stood to his left. He watched as his brother defended against William¡¯s blows, the young warrior¡¯s de held within both hands, and would have dealt crippling blows to him but a few years ago. ¡®Quickly, William, put him out of his misery,¡¯ the Baron thought, having deluded himself. He had seen the terror known as Purple Adam, but of course there was one reason or another as to why the half elf had won previously. With his connection to the Duchess, perhaps that was how he had managed to reach third ce, ignoring the fact the young half elf hadn¡¯t met the Duchess until after the tournament. William stepped forward, letting out a soft exhaled, swinging his de wildly, threatening to bisect Adam at the waist, before a shield rocked his blow aside. He inhaled deeply, forcing his body forward, pushing through his limits to force his body to continue its assault, swinging his de with greater desperation. He just needed tond a single clean blow, just to wind the half elf, before he could press forward. It was easy to shatter a de once it had been chipped. Yet, as William continued to step forward, forcing himself to strike at the young half elf, he only managed ncing blows off the puthral armour and crimson shield. Adam¡¯s defensive posture had forced William¡¯s blows to entirely miss him, even though the young warrior would have no doubt have struck him several times if he hadn¡¯t been solely focused on defence. Defence: 25 It was already hard enough for someone to strike him with such a high Defence, but with Adam focused solely on defending himself rather than attacking his opponent, it was even harder. The chance of William striking Adam was less than one in ten for every blow. Even as an Expert who could push through his limits, the chance of striking Adam was only one in three. Even if he did manage tond a decent blow against Adam¡¯s armour, Adam had a certain ability in his back pocket which all but made it so that it was all but his own choice when to be struck by the young warrior. Already, William could feel how heavy his de had be, his shaking hands growing numb from smashing his magical de against puthral ineffectively. The wall known as Adam was higher than he imagined, with Adam¡¯s pressure pressing down against his shoulders. ¡°A wonderful show, Sir William,¡± Adam said, the pair a few steps away from one another, sizing each other up. He could barely feel where William had struck him against his armour, his shield easily dealing with much of his heavy blows effects. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I can¡¯t y with you for long, for Manager Vonda¡¯s sake.¡± Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 34 (3, 3)(4, 5)(5, 5) 34 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 24 (1, 6)(2, 3)(1, 2) 24 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Miss! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 28 (2, 5)(2, 6)(1, 3) 28 damage! Adam stepped forward. The water of rivers flow one way, downward, twisting and winding, wishing for the freedom that are the seas and oceans. Water, which is given to children to drink after their y, which is used to wash them after they form a mess, holds a most insidious secret. It is not a closed secret, for everyone knows it, but they do not think of it. Water is dangerous. Adam was a waterfall and William was a boat sailing upriver, having thought he could sail up a waterfall. The heaviness against his shoulders. His heart slowly pounding within his chest. The coolness against his skin. William was drowning. ¡®He must have been truly annoyed,¡¯ Dunes thought as he watched as Adam marched forward to engage with the young warrior. Yet, as Adam stepped forward, each blow of his seemed to almost carve out death from the warrior. Each blow was heavy, filled with the chill of Wraith, and the holy magic which dared to smite a noble. ¡°Manager Vonda,¡± Jurot called, taking Adam¡¯s cue, ¡°okay?¡± Jurot was fairly certain Adam understood Vonda¡¯s position, as a Sir, a Sister, and finally a Manager. The young woman should have been referred to as Sister, but Adam was going to shirk her titles, something must have happened. ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda replied, and though her lips formed a smile, her eyes remained cold as she watched as Adam wailed on the young knight, with such heavy blows one might have thought the half elf wanted to kill him. William¡¯s heart pounded as he felt the bones in his arms shatter, or so he thought from how fierce Adam¡¯s blows were. The first strike winded him, the young knight barely able to contain the blow with his magical sword, before the second blow struck against his side, bruising his side, but also splitting skin with ice and holy magic. ¡°Gah!¡± William let out a shout, threatening to fall, and as he swung his de mightily, he heard Adam¡¯s sharp inhale. Dunes let out a sigh, muffled by William¡¯s fall. ¡®¡­¡¯ Dunes nced towards the nobles, wondering what they had done to their Executive to anger him this much. Baron Barthold¡¯s eyes widened a touch, but he remained standing tall and resolute. His heart pound wildly in his chest, watching as a warrior, who was skilled for his age, and well known across thend as quite a prodigy, fell so easily to a damn leaf ear. ¡°Stand, by Mother Soza¡¯s virtue,¡± came the chant, Vonda¡¯s amulet glowing, before the young knight jolted awake on the ground. Adam marched his way beside Jurot, letting out a heavy sigh, his entire body still tense. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Jurot could still hear how Adam was restraining his voice, the young half elf still breathing heavily, inhaling and exhaling thoroughly. Adam continued to stare ahead, ignoring the nobles behind him. ¡®These fu-,¡¯ ¡°Executive Adam,¡± Vonda called. Adam exhaled, as though he had been struck by a javelin through his side. He pulled off his helmet, revealing his red face, which was slowly growing less annoyed. ¡°Yes, Manager Vonda?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes sparkled with gratitude, her eyes revealing the truest smile. Adam flushed a little redder. ¡°Any time.¡±
The romance blooms. Also patrons are having such a fun time! [778] – Y03.078 – Vonda of East Lake V [778] ¨C Y03.078 ¨C Vonda of East Lake V Minister Florence remained silent, watching the scene with the eyes of a hawk who hungered for blood. Though she had spotted many tiny cuts, she had yet to strike. She watched, perched from nearby, continuing to silently watch. ¡®Ridiculous¡­¡¯ Baron Barthold stared at the young knight who stood with shaking legs, sheathing his magical de away. A pair of guards had already stepped nearer while the duel was prepared, though had stepped even closer after William¡¯s defeat. The sound of a p broke the awkward silence. The Baroness smiled, continuing her gently slow p. ¡°It was such a wonderful duel, Sir William, Executive Adam. Since the victor has been called, the right of marriage has passed through to your hands, Executive.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Barthold began, before noting how red Adam¡¯s face had be, as well as the vicious look in his eyes. He had never seen anyone re at him so furiously before, the hairs standing on the back of his neck. ¡°You should lower your impudent gaze.¡± Adam tilted his head, his forehead pulsing. He raised his brows expectantly, and though he wanted to throw back a retort, his throat tightened, forcing him to remain silent. Adam crossed his hands behind his back and made to step forward, ready to challenge the Baron¡¯s authority, however, he found a hand on each shoulder. ¡°You fought well, Executive Adam,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Are you going to allow a noble to rile you up that much?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°You¡¯ve already embarrassed him enough.¡± Adam¡¯s neck tightened, before he let out a soft sigh, feeling his frustrations leave him. A small smile approached on his face. ¡°Of course. How d I am that we have such capable Managers at our side, isn¡¯t that right, Executive Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Minister Florence noted the other young Iyrman¡¯s gaze fall upon her, and she supposed it was time for her to step forward. ¡°I have witnessed the end of the duel. The matter of the duel is over.¡± ¡°Our gratitude to the great Minister Florence for your assistance in this matter,¡± the Baron said. Minister Florence smiled, though made no motion to leave. How could she, when she hade here for a particr matter which concerned someone of great rank to deal with a great issue? ¡°Now that the matter is over, I will continue with my-,¡± Vonda began, only to be cut off by her father. ¡°You should think this through, Vonda,¡± Barthold began, his eyes holding a deep re. ¡°We will ept this half elf, and your children will continue the name of Easke.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Eyes fell onto Adam, watching him as he shook slightly, keeping hisughter inside. He held a fist over his mouth to keep himself fromughing too hard. ¡°If you have something to say, speak freely, leaf ear.¡± ¡°If you think my children will grow up as inheritors of a barony, you must be dreaming. They already hold a greater title-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± the pair of Iyrmen interrupted. ¡°What?¡± Adam huffed. ¡°It¡¯s true! Even the old man confirmed it! It¡¯s the only reason why I let him spoil them!¡± ¡°You allow him to spoil them because he is their greatfather,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Those titles are not relevant within thisnd.¡± ¡°Still, my kids are-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot interrupted once more, this time half turning to face the young half elf. Adam could see the way Jurot stood, ready to grab him to drag him away. ¡°I¡¯vepleted my duty, and have freed Manager Vonda from such an¡­ uncivilised method for marriage.¡± Adam cracked his neck, feeling the anger build up within him again. ¡°She is free to marry whoever she wishes, and if anyone has a problem with that, let them send a message to the business and we will send someone to beat them appropriately.¡± ¡°What a savage young man,¡± Barthold stated, almost growling the words towards the half elf. However, before he could continue, Vonda spoke up. ¡°I have made my intention to give up my name clear to the Easke family.¡± Yet, instead of staring at the Baron, her eyes were glued to the nearby Minister. ¡°We have not yet finished discussing the matter,¡± the Baron stated. ¡°It appears the relevant party has finished the discussion,¡± the Minister said, reaching into her cloak, slipping out a small scroll from seemingly nothingness. She unfurled the scroll, holding it out to Vonda, though before the young woman could step forward, the paper floated over to the young woman. ¡°The matter is not yet finished,¡± the Baron said. ¡°The Duchess will be-,¡± ¡°If you have any issues of thews being appropriately followed, you may fill out the appropriate forms, and they shall be processed by the appropriate figures,¡± the Minisiter stated. ¡°I shall inform the Duchess of your unwillingness to abide by our great nation¡¯sws, though you may offer such sentiments yourself, if you so wish.¡± ¡°It is not appropriate for the Duchess¡¯ family to involve themselves within the Easke family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°I am merelypleting the task within my station, Baron,¡± the Minister replied. ¡°Sister Vonda, if she so wishes, may retire her family¡¯s name with the support of any appropriate group. We have already received support from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, thus if you have anyints, you may send suchints to the order.¡± ¡°We were not informed of the order¡¯s involvement.¡± ¡°Though it may have brokenmon etiquette, it did not break anyws of thend,¡± the Minister stated, pushing up her sses using her ring finger, her head tilted backwards slightly as she looked down upon the nobles. The Baron grit his teeth together, his neck pulsing. It was rather rude of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose to shirk them this way, ignoring themon etiquette of informing the noble family of their support to free their daughter of her family name. Of course, it was only beneficial for the order. The Baron could write a letter to send someone to find if they had forced the situation, but that was extremely difficult, especially considering Vonda had grown up with the order, and the order currently held so much influence from their involvement with ending the civil war. ¡°Minister Florence,¡± Vonda called, before bowing her head. ¡°I understand.¡± The Minister reached into her robe and pulled out a bottle of near clear cider, motioning with her hand to pour it into a clear cup, while a small pin floated towards the young woman. Vonda pricked her finger, before dripping a single drop of her blood into the pear cider, and pressed her finger into the piece of paper, before it rolled up, magic wrapping a ribbon around the scroll. ¡°This is thest of your noble blood,¡± Minister Florence said. ¡°Once you drink you will no longer be considered a noble of the Easke family, but simply Vonda.¡± Vonda immediately threw back the cider, keeping a neutral expression as the alcohol, with the single drop of her noble blood, disappeared. Minister Florence held out a hand. ¡°Sir William, I will need to borrow your de, since it is the most suitable for someone of Sister Vonda¡¯s stature.¡± William, not wanting to offend a Minister of all people, undid his sword belt, offering it to the Minister. The de shifted slightly from an invisible force, before the Minister, an older woman, held therge magical de with a single hand, and with a fluid motion, pressed the side of the de against the slightly bowed Vonda¡¯s shoulder, starting from the left, and finally the right. Although it was expected the woman should kneel, to as a priest to kneel was rather awkward, even for the Minister. ¡°This is all your fault, leaf ear,¡± the Baron almost snarled towards Adam. If the business was somehow Vonda¡¯s guarantor, the Baron could have done something, but his hands were, seemingly, tied. Adam, seeing how furious the Baron had be, smiled. Making nobles angry had a certain pleasure to it, and Adam¡¯s heart beat quickly, the addiction of such a pleasure beginning to set in. He could feel Dunes¡¯ presence beside him, the young Aswadian watching the process with interest. ¡®Is that all?¡¯ Dunes wondered. Such an affair was vastly different within Aswadasad, though it was almost unheard of. Within Aswadasad, one was not simply an individual of a family, but a part of the family, that was to say, if you were Vonda of Easke, you were an Easke before you were Vonda. Though, Dunes supposed that Vonda may have been of Life¡¯s Rose before she was Vonda. The sword floated back towards William, who awkwardly grabbed the de from mid air, wore the de once again. His de had felt almost weightless when he had grabbed it, but now that it was on his body, it was even heavier than before, especially with the re of the Baron upon his back. ¡°Now that the matter is resolved, we should leave,¡± the Minister said. ¡°I expect you will escort my return.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Ah, before we go,¡± Adam began, standing a little taller, crossing his hands over his navel, as Mara would do. ¡°As an Executive of the United Kingdom, I wish to inform you of our formal refuse for your offer, Baron Barthold Easke.¡± He bowed his head ever so slightly, which did little to hide the widest smug grin upon the half elf¡¯s face.
Such delicious trouble was caused. [779] – Y03.079 – Vonda I [779] ¨C Y03.079 ¨C Vonda I Adam¡¯sughter echoed through the near empty roads. He could still feel the gaze of the Baron piercing through his back as the group began their walk back, though first escorted the Minister back to her carriage, which was surrounded by five knights, each wearing full te, each wielding an aura of altertness. ¡°Executive Adam, creating a public disturbance is punishable by a fine,¡± Minister Florence stated. ¡°A public disturbance near a noble¡¯s estate is a greater crime.¡± Adam clenched his jaw, but he still let out quite the snicker, almost tearing up from the sudden burst of joy within his chest. ¡°Executive Jurot, Executive Kitool, please escort the Minister back, I will escort Manager Vonda back to the guild.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if both Iyrmen should leave him alone with the priests, though it wasn¡¯t as though Vonda¡¯s background with the order couldn¡¯t deal with most issues. ¡°Minister Florence, I hope you¡¯re willing to take our words of gratitude at the moment,¡± the young half elf said, bowing his head lightly to the Minister. ¡°We appreciate the assistance of both the Minister and the Duchess in this matter.¡± ¡°I merelypleted the role of a Minister,¡± Florence replied, pushing up her sses. ¡°I am certain the Duchess will appreciate your kind words.¡± ¡®I guess I¡¯m going to need to make sure the Duchess gets a few more gifts when weplete her order,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I can¡¯t have her think we¡¯re just using her authority without paying for it.¡¯ The Minister pushed her sses up once more, her eyes glued to Adam for a few moments longer, still trying to settle her thoughts, before she approached the carriage with Kitool. Kitool bowed her head to Jurot, allowing him to escort Adam, while the young woman would remain with the Minister to make sure she understood how the situation came to pass. Once the carriage made its way out, Adam let out another soft sigh, the tension in his shoulders releasing almostpletely. The group began their journey away from the long line of noble estates. ¡°Hoo!¡± Adam let out a noisy sigh, a sigh to break the silence rather than for any other particr reason to sigh. ¡°Man, that felt so good.¡± ¡°Do not enjoy it too much, or you will find yourself with an addiction to beating nobles,¡± Dunes said. ¡°It¡¯s already toote for that,¡± the half elf replied, chuckling lightly. Dunes smiled slightly, though his mind wandered, focused on a particrment Adam had already made. As far as he knew, Adam didn¡¯t lie, so onement had shocked him more than any other. ¡®What title do their children hold?¡¯ The first thought which came to mind was that they held the title of Iyrmen, though Adam had never outright stated such a thing before. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you didn¡¯t enjoy watching me beat him,¡± Adam used. ¡°Why else did youe to watch?¡± ¡°Jaygak requested I should apany Jurot.¡± ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied, shing a smile. ¡°She spoke a statement which is true even in Aswadasad. Those who can make a mess in front of the nobles are priests. Two priests can cause arger mess than one.¡± Adam almost fell into a cackle from the joke, grinning wide. ¡°I suppose Jaygak¡¯s right. That¡¯s why she¡¯s an Executive.¡± Dunes let out a light chuckle. ¡°How can it be that even now you can still joke.¡± ¡°Is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t be joking?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve offended a noble.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t the first, he won¡¯t be thest.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted to Vonda, who remained silent as she walked, with Jurot following after her, the Iyrman¡¯s eyes sometimes darting about, checking for unseen threats. ¡°¡­¡± Adam decided against bringing her into the conversation, allowing her to stew in her thoughts. Dunes pat Adam¡¯s back gently, causing the young half elf to eye him up curiously, before noting the look in the Aswadian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I havepleted my task here.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam smirked slightly. ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ve finished my task here too.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I shall take the Iyr Squad to adventure,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The wolves will wish to stretch their bodies too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Do what you like.¡± The group returned back to the guild, which was so noisy, though Vonda could barely hear the noise through her thoughts. The food they ordered had never been so vourful, and the wine, never so sweet. ¡°You should have seen his face,¡± Adam said. ¡°When he saw Jurot, you could see the memory return, back when he got hit by Phantom. He shouldn¡¯t have acted up, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have beaten him with Wraith!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t speak so loudly about the matter, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, pouring him more wine. ¡°There are many ears here.¡± ¡°Then they can think I¡¯m a braggart! Who else would believe this humble young man could beat the likes of Sir William!¡± Jaygak was d Adam had removed his armour when he had returned, though he had been walking around with his face out for people to see, and considering the number of people with purple armour could be counted on one hand across thend, he had probably painted a target on his back in some way. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so handsome, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°What?¡± Adam flushed slightly, before noting the look in her eye. ¡°Jaygak, stop flirting with me, it¡¯s beneath you.¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not my type.¡± ¡°Is Vasera your type?¡± ¡°Her horns are beautiful,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°She¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°Too strong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Just train a little more and use Great Moon to beat her up.¡± ¡°Only you could say something so stupid.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°No, but-,¡± ¡°The only kind of butt we should be talking about is my adorable¡­¡± Adam paused. Any way he finished that sentence sounded terrible. ¡°Do you think Larot is missing me too much, Jaygak?¡± ¡°I am sure all your children miss you, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, expertly deflecting Adam¡¯s conversation about his most dangerous child. ¡°Jirot and Jarot are being doted on by my grandaunt, and Konarot, Kirot, and Karot are being doted on by their grandmother.¡± ¡°You Iyrmen are so smart,¡± Adam said. ¡°You guys work hard and then stay back so you can watch over the children. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°You could stay back too,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Nothing is forcing you to act.¡± ¡°Hah? I still have to save Freya and there¡¯s probably a few more things I need to deal with.¡± Adam thought about the Frost Giants. He wondered if they were doing well. ¡®Damn, did I forget their names? No, Prince Aksak, and then there¡¯s his son, Goti or something? The Helm guy, he was cool. Or was it the other one who was cool?¡¯ ¡®Freya?¡¯ Jaygak thought, her eyes meeting Jurot¡¯s. She had only ever heard the name from Jurot, who had mentioned Adam had wanted to save someone by that name, but had said no more to her or Kitool. ¡°Anyways, now that we¡¯re mostly done with our tasks, we might as well adventure and stuff. I¡¯ll try and find more people for the business, some kids or something, who will be the business¡¯ work force in a decade or so.¡± Adam sipped the wine lightly. ¡°What of your children? Will they grow up to be members of the business too?¡± Dunes asked. Adam¡¯s children, who held a vague rtionship with the Iyr, were in trouble. Half dragons, goblins, a demon, each were in danger for different reasons. If Adam could raise the United Kindom into a business with great power and influence, then his children, as officials of the business, would hold a certain level of protection within thend. ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes towards the Aswadian. ¡°My adorable children, my cute kids, my¡­ they¡¯re going to stay small and cute forever.¡± Dunes smiled, sipping his wine slowly, patting Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°What do you mean of course?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Say it like you actually mean it, Dunes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a priest, otherwise I¡¯d cause trouble.¡± ¡°We cause trouble for nobles, but you cause trouble for us,¡± Dunes joked. Adam chuckled. ¡°Well, now I¡¯m not going to cause trouble for any more nobles, cause we have none among us.¡± Adam nced over to Vonda, who was slowly sipping away at her drink. ¡°Hmmm. You seem so different, Sister Vonda. Ah, is it because you have no more ws?¡± ¡°Everyone has ws,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Seriously?¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°What ws do you have? You¡¯re powerful, pretty, prestigious, and¡­¡± Adam tried to find out more words beginning with the letter. ¡°A great pal?¡± ¡°Perceptive,¡± Dunes added. ¡°Yeah, yeah, everyone knows that skill is worth so much,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°You¡¯re, you know, you persevere, and you¡¯re persistent, got a good personality, and uh, philosomething, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty of words that work, phenomenal, that¡¯s a great word, and¡­¡± ¡°Prepared,¡± Dunes added. ¡°Yeah, proper too.¡± ¡°Punctual.¡± ¡°Yeah, time¡¯s important, just ask Filliam,¡± Adam joked. Vonda let out a soft, embarrassed sigh, trying to keep her cheeks from flushing too much. ¡°You¡¯re too much, Adam.¡± ¡°Me? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s so¡­ I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re one of the few people, who aren¡¯t Iyrmen, who make me feel so¡­¡± ¡°Inadequate,¡± Jaygak said, sipping her own wine. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Jaygak, who had closed her eyes to avoid catching anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t give you up.¡± Vonda flushed harder from Adam¡¯s words, understanding they were mostly quite yful. She stared down at her drink, brushing her thumb along the y cup, a cup which she had received from a little Iyrman who always enjoyed her stories. ¡°Plus, if I let you go, wouldn¡¯t Jirot tell me off?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Jirot and Jarot both adore you so much, so I can¡¯t just let you run off without saying goodbye to them.¡± Vonda stifled augh into her scarf, before pulling it down, revealing her burnt face and neck. The marks fell from her lower lip and made their way down towards her neck, disappearing beneath her shirt. She folded her scarf in half, before tying it around her waist. Adam only smiled. He wished he had so much courage, but with those ears of his, he decided against doing so. He was sure that East Port had little prejudice against half elves, but he decided against seeking that kind of attention. ¡°Although, I don¡¯t really need an excuse to-,¡± Adam tensed up as Vonda¡¯s face came into view, and their lips pressed together. ¡®???¡¯
The ship is setting sail, I repeat, the ship is setting sail! [780] – Y03.080 – Vonda II [780] ¨C Y03.080 ¨C Vonda II ¡°How could you tease him like that?¡± Dunes asked, causing Vonda to flush hard, the young woman drinking her water silently. They stood atop one of the many gardens of the guild, overlooking the city as the purple haze of dusk fell across it. ¡°The alcohol had clouded my mind,¡± Vonda replied, her voice full of guilt and shame. ¡°Yes, it is always the alcohol¡¯s fault.¡± Dunes continued to sip away at his own alcohol, though it was very light. ¡®I don¡¯t think I could be so brave, even with such liquid courage.¡¯ Vonda stared up at the evening sky, the sun setting as dusk washed over the City of a Thousand Colours, coating it in a particr type of colour the denizens could identify. She stared across the city, the same city which she had once called her home. She could no longer name the colour of purple that dusk brought. Her true homey north. Dunes remained silent, allowing Vonda to set the course of the conversation, but the young woman did not speak up. He remained at her side, allowing the various emotions to swirl within her, so she could sort through them at her own pace, with Dunes nearby to assist if she so needed. Like Vonda, Dunes understood his role, to remain silent and to listen. Vonda, too, needed such a voice, just as Dunes had done, often speaking with the young woman. They were both from their own order, so their rtionship with their divine was different to those who were raised within temples for the masses. They had simr responsibilities, but some of those responsibilities were different, and more extreme. However, they were each simr in the way they were disimr to other priests, and found friendship in that. ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask her soon,¡¯ Dunes thought, thinking of the scarf he had bought, and the young devilkin woman who was still annoyed at him for his apparent betrayal. Adamy in his bed, fresh out of a bath, his eyes glued to the ceiling. The light seeping through the window, though gentle, illuminated the room as though it was noon for his half fae eyes. His body had cooled from the shock of Vonda¡¯s action. The phantom of the kiss remained upon his lip, her soft upper lip, her rougher lower lip. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ The word gave way to nothingness. ¡®Damn.¡¯ The word gave way to more nothingness. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that technically¡­¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I guess I¡¯m a guy, so no one cares.¡¯ Adam¡¯s cheeks remained flushed red at the thought of the kiss. ¡®Hold on! Wasn¡¯t that my first kiss? I can¡¯t believe you stole away my innocence like that, Vonda! I knew it! You¡¯re really a noble through and through!¡¯ He pulled a pillow over his face, as though to hide his embarrassment. Jurot wondered what Adam was thinking, and how he was processing what had just happened. He had no doubt in his mind the young half elf was coping through his queer humour. ¡®Their children would be strong.¡¯ Omen: 4, 20 ¡®Nice,¡¯ Adam thought. Breakfast was mashed potatoes, which had been cooked with a little bit of milk and butter, as well as lightly salted and peppered, along with fried meat and scrambled eggs. A small te of fruit made up Adam¡¯s dessert, the young half elf trying his best to eat healthily. ¡®Should I also get some grilled vegetables next time? I have to keep my heart healthy so I can live a long time to spoil my adorable children.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied, an awkward smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve got a crit in my back pocket.¡± ¡®Should I remain behind?¡¯ Jurot thought. He had promised the teen Iyrmen they would leave today to adventure, but if Adam was able to strike true today, it would only add to the fuel of his chaos. He could feel Naqokan¡¯s eyes piercing the back of his head, and he supposed he would need to help his cousin. Jurot was caught between who Adam should marry. Vonda was a great option, for she was a member of Life¡¯s Rose, one of the most respected orders across all the nearbynds. Then there was his cousin, Naqokan, whose family was well known even among the nearbynds, and her cousin was a candidate to be Chief, and if not the Chief, one of the Chief¡¯s aides. Then there was Mara, who was Lucy¡¯s closest confidant, whose strength, though currently only slightly better than an Expert, would no doubt reach the height of a Paragon, or even an Idol. ¡®Their children would be strong.¡¯ It was the thought he had for whoever Adam paired up with. However, it was Vonda who had taken the lead, and with Adam refusing Naqokan so obviously, she was the likeliest. Also, Mara had shown almost no interest in Adam in that regard. Jurot¡¯s eyes fell to Lucy for a moment. ¡®No.¡¯ He nced away almost immediately. There was no way Adam and Lucy would get together, it would be too troublesome. However, the thought of how close Lucy was to Jirot and Jarot came across his mind. It wasn¡¯t impossible¡­ Nirot threw a look to Naqokan, who had awoken with focus that morning, the intent to kill leaking out of her body. ¡®Good luck, Naqokan.¡¯ ¡°So, you¡¯re going to watch over me today?¡± Adam said, eyeing up both Kitool and Jaygak, who had remained behind while Jurot had taken the others away. Jurot had taken the teen Iyrmen out, along with Lucy and Mara, each of them taking their wolves, as well as the threerge warhorses they had summoned to pull along their carts. Elks brought too much attention, and though warhorses brought much attention, it was less attention, though none brought as much attention as the awakened or dire wolves. ¡°It¡¯s best for us to watch over you, since you might do something stupid today,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Why would I do something stupid today?¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°Who could understand why you would do something stupid today, but perhaps it was because-,¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Kitool said, stopping Jaygak from teasing Adam too much in the morning, though Adam did deserve it. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re both here, might as well tell you about the¡­¡± ¡®Hold on. Isn¡¯t it weird that I¡¯m talking to the two female Executives about fashion?¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Is it weird that I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s weird?¡¯ Kitool, upon seeing the stupid look on Adam¡¯s face, rxed slightly in her chair. ¡°What do you wish to speak about, Executive Adam?¡± Since Adam was talking about it openly in the guild, then it must have been something fairly inconsequential. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Adam flushed his cheeks. ¡°Manager Vonda and I¡­¡± Adam paused, noting how Vonda had appeared, wearing simple attire, with her amulet over her chest. She wasn¡¯t wearing her scarf, though he noted her cheeks were flushed, though she smiled politely at the group, having appeared rathertepared to her typical early mornings. ¡®¡­¡¯ Vonda had heard Adam speak her name, though the young half elf had awkwardly paused, and her own heart beat quite quickly as she thought about how coy he was being. She sat beside Adam and Kitool, d Jaygak was in front of the half elf, so they could verbally jest easier. ¡°What a wonderful morning Mother Soza has blessed us with.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We were just talking about the business¡¯ attire.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Vonda replied, stifling a sigh of relief. ¡°I was thinking about the design of the outfits,¡± Adam said. ¡°Again?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked about them that much, have I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at least the third time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, I was thinking about the colour scheme for the different people. We said red of the guards, greyish blue for the workers, brighter blue for the upper ranks, Managers and Executives, probably Team Leaders, or whatever we decide to call it. Team Leader doesn¡¯t sound that cool, so probably something like¡­ Officer? Leader? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°The names are important, but of the colour for the crafters?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°The¡­ crafters¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Yellow?¡± Jaygak mused aloud. ¡°Executive Jaygak, you¡¯re a genius,¡± Adam whispered, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t look too surprised. How can it be anything but yellow when you speak of Khalid so often.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me sound weird,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I speak of my children more.¡± ¡°You speak of children too often.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird, I¡¯m just, I¡¯m a foolish father who adores his children, and Khalid doesn¡¯t count, he¡¯s a charming merchant who I should pay attention to because the Yellow-,¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it sound even queerer,¡± Jaygak interrupted the half elf. Adam huffed, before quickly sketching his idea for the attire. ¡°Anyway, look, this is what I have so far.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ simple,¡± Jaygak said, surprised Adam was being so meek about the design. It was merely a shirt and trousers, and fairly simple shoes. ¡°KISS¡­¡± Adam said, wincing slightly. ¡°Keep it simple, stupid.¡± Jaygak shook slightly, her lips trembling as she avoided bursting intoughter at how red Adam had be. She could feel the heat emanating from the pair even from where she sat. ¡®They must both be virgins if they¡¯re this embarrassed?¡¯ ¡°A pattern upon their breast could assist with identifying them,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Badges or embroidery.¡± ¡°Right, but I feel that¡¯s too close to the Iyr¡¯s design, and as much as we are protected by the Iyr, we should be careful not to officially be a business of the Iyr, just in case some of us go around causing trouble.¡± Adam cleared his throat as a joke, raising his brows. ¡°Stripes?¡± ¡°Along the shoulder,¡± Adam said, sketching across the shoulder. ¡°I was also thinking pins across the cor, too, or maybe the cloak, or arm, or something.¡± ¡®Adam thinks so much like an Iyrman,¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡°I was thinking, and don¡¯t take any offence to this, but a circle which denotes the tier, and then diamonds flowing out of the circle, or maybe around the circle, to denote the little tiers between the ranks. So a bronze circle would be among the lowest, and then each bronze diamond means you¡¯re slightly above the bottom bronze rank, and a silver circle puts you above those with bronze circles and diamonds, in their own tier, and then gold.¡± Jaygak slowly nodded. The pins would be precious metals, meaning they held their own worth, though that dide with a slight issue. ¡°What if they sell the pins?¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What if they do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll cast a spell to see if they¡¯re telling the truth, and if they¡¯re found to have sold their pin, then they should be punished.¡± ¡°What if someone else steals the pin to sell? Will you cast spells on everyone to find out who stole the pin?¡± ¡°Mnnn, well¡­¡± Adam replied, crossing his arms. ¡®That would be pretty bad for morale¡­¡¯ ¡°Embroidery is fine, with thread or patches, either along the sleeve, the shoulder, the breast, or the cor.¡± ¡°Good shout,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°You know, maybe we should keep the blue cloth for the normal workers, and the management could be white?¡± ¡°Do we have nothing to hide?¡± Jaygak joked. ¡°Well, white cloth is harder to keep clean, and easy to sully,¡± Adam said. ¡°If the workers are going to take us seriously, we should be the one¡¯s with the hardest cloth to clean.¡± ¡°Why are you so serious in matters like this?¡± Jaygak teased. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m serious when I need to be.¡± ¡°Serious when you need to be, but always a fool.¡± ¡°Yes, and I take great pride in being a fool, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Instead of Purple Adam, they should call you Foolish Father,¡± Jaygak snapped. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°They should.¡±
What nicknames should everyone have? Patrons, you aren''t allowed to make nicknames because... you know. [781] – Y03.081 – Vonda III [781] ¨C Y03.081 ¨C Vonda III ¡°Right, speaking of epithets, I¡¯m still trying to figure out who should be a part of The Numbers,¡± Adam said, though his voice had lowered. ¡°The Numbers?¡± ¡°You know, like, Mister Zero, Mister One, Madam Zero, Madam One, so on and so on,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The lower the number, the stronger the person. They¡¯ll be those we dress up in ck, and they¡¯d be the elite force of the business.¡± ¡°Would Mister Zero be Jurot?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°We can¡¯t be The Numbers when we¡¯re Executives,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Well, because¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Actually, why not?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t we hold the highest rank?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°We should be the strongest so we can be The Numbers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually not a bad idea to have some of the Executives as members of The Numbers,¡± Adam thought. ¡®Mister Zero is a cool name, maybe I should be one of The Numbers?¡¯ ¡°I guess, aren¡¯t you all The Numbers? Jurot would be Mister Zero, Kitool would be Madam Zero. I¡¯d be Mister One, you¡¯ve be Madam One.¡± ¡°Why would you be Mister One?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too stupid to be Mister Zero,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°Why would I be Madam One? Even Nirot can defeat me. I¡¯m sure even Sister Vonda here could deal with me, with her magics.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you can be a, the, uh, a Number, since you¡¯re a member of Life¡¯s Rose, and it would be awkward to have you in such a position,¡± Adam stated, throwing a look to Vonda, crossing his arms awkwardly. His eyes couldn¡¯t meet hers, but as they nced at her lips, he quickly corrected them to her ear. ¡®Oh no, I¡¯m being cringe.¡¯ The young woman bowed her head. ¡°I thank you for your understanding, Mister One.¡± Adam flushed. ¡®Damn, that is a cool name.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, any time.¡± Adam spotted Jaygak barely containing herughter again. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your children want to call you Mister Zero?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms. ¡®Damn it, when she¡¯s right, she¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Jurot about it.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll want to face you to confirm it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let him have the title then.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll let him?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°No one allows we Iyrmen to do anything, we take it.¡± ¡°Stop saying scary stuff like that, Madam Ten.¡± Jaygak inhaled deeply, but was kept at bay by a piercing re from Kitool. ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡°Before we continue, you must all understand, I¡¯m a man.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jaygak replied, while Kitool and Vonda stared at Adam curiously. ¡°From where I¡¯m from, this is a very normal thing for men to do¡­¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s from our days of being boys.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about codenames for some of the business members who hold high ranks.¡± ¡°Codenames?¡± ¡°Yeah, like¡­ kind of like nicknames, and kind of like Mister Zero, but¡­ you know¡­ sort of¡­¡± With every passing word, Adam began to regret his words, feeling as though he had revealed a side of him he should have kept secret. ¡®Wow. I think I¡¯ve pretended to be cringe for so long I may actually have be cringe. I really am cringe.¡¯ ¡°What would be an example of a codename?¡± Kitool asked, her eyes neutral, unjudging. ¡°You know, like¡­¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡®Well, the cat¡¯s out of the bag now.¡¯ ¡°Fred could be The Farmer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then we¡¯d have Jonn be The Guardian, or something like that. I¡¯d be The Elf. Sort of discussing people by their¡­¡± Adam paused, feeling the shame and embarrassment fill him. ¡°Sort of like Mister Zero, but not quite as cool, I guess.¡± ¡°An epithet,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Like Mad Dog, or Drakebane.¡± ¡°Yeah, basically.¡± ¡°Internal epithets,¡± Jaygak replied, slowly nodding her head. She wondered why Adam felt like it was so important to distance himself from such an idea when it was a fairly normal, if notmon, idea among businesses. ¡°Also, don¡¯t you guys think the epithet I received is kind of sucky? Purple Adam? I mean, I know I¡¯m purple, but couldn¡¯t I receive something cooler? Like Timojin, he¡¯s called The Grey Wall, but I¡¯ve got a name like Purple. Just Purple? Purple Axe Adam, that would sound slightly cooler, but just Purple Adam?¡± Adam rambled for a short while about his displeasure. ¡°Seriously!¡± ¡°Have you thought of internal codenames for us?¡± ¡°Kitool would be The Advisor.¡± Kitool perked up, sitting up a little taller. ¡®The Advisor?¡¯ There was a certain ring to it, and it was quite apt for her name. ¡°Isn¡¯t Nobby meant to be your number one enforcer?¡± Jaygak asked, wondering if he had thought about Nobby¡¯s nickname. ¡°Yeah, so I was thinking The Enforcer, or something for him,¡± Adam said. ¡®Though, Mister One might be cool for him too, since Jurot¡¯s a little stronger¡­¡¯ Jaygak remained silent for a moment, wondering how this idea hade to be, especially considering it wasn¡¯t terrible. ¡°The Enforcer is a good codename.¡± ¡°It was that or the Steel Wall,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was thinking he¡¯d have a simr name to Jurot.¡± ¡°What is Jurot¡¯s codename?¡± ¡°I was thinking Steel Wall, but if Nobby takes that, then The Diamond Wall? Immovable Diamond Wall Jurot, is also something I thought about, but we¡¯re in the wrong genre for that.¡± Jaygak blinked. ¡°What about me? Surely you¡¯ve thought of something good for me!¡± She leaned in, ready to jab Adam if he tried to poke fun at her. ¡°Obviously,¡± Adam said. ¡°Horny Jaygak.¡± Jaygak inhaled sharply for a moment. ¡°Only if you are the Foolish Father!¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m rather proud of that epithet!¡± ¡°Will you allow people to call you foolish in front of your children?¡± Adam let out a small grumble. ¡°Well, if Horny doesn¡¯t suit you, you fake horn fan, how about¡­ Horny Red? Madam Horny?¡± Jaygak inhaled deeply again, her eyes ncing towards Vonda for a moment. She wanted to tease Adam, but it did mean the priest would be caught in the crossfire. ¡°Will you really shame me like this in front of little Kavgak? My precious little sister who adores you so much, but you¡¯ll bully me like this?¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. If she was willing to invoke Kavgak¡¯s name, then he couldn¡¯t push forward. ¡°Honestly, you were quite difficult to name. I know The Inferno sounds cool, but it is a little on the nose.¡± ¡°Inferno sounds great,¡± Jaygak said, surprised he would think of something decent. It was a name which many Iyrmen imed. ¡°Yeah, but what about, you know, you¡¯re going to be using that sword a lot, and once you¡¯re stronger, it¡¯ll probably outpace even Great Moon, so I was thinking The Storm.¡± ¡°The Storm is great too,¡± Jaygak replied, surprised to see how Adam had taken into consideration the legendary artefact within her family¡¯s vaults, something which he had gifted to her. Suddenly, she felt guilty about how much she had been teasing him, when he had done so much for her. ¡°Yeah, but it needs a little more¡­ punch, you know? Jaygak the Storm, that¡¯s cool, but what about¡­¡± Adam swayed from side to side in thought. ¡°Jaygak the Maelstrom,¡± Kitool chimed in. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°The Maelstrom. That¡¯s kinda sick.¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Like, cool.¡± ¡°It should be hot, since it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Cool just means amazing, but more hip.¡± ¡°Hip?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but it¡¯s a good word.¡± ¡°What about warm?¡± ¡°What about warm?¡± ¡°Warm should mean amazing instead,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Being cool is ufortable, even for those not blessed with the ability to truly appreciate the sun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a figure of speech.¡± ¡°It is a ridiculous figure of speech.¡± ¡°That¡¯s beside the point, beside the point, Jaygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°Anyway, those are the codenames I¡¯ve thought of so far.¡± ¡°The Elf doesn¡¯t suit you, since you¡¯re only half an elf,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It should obviously be The Father.¡± ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s too on the nose, and it doesn¡¯t sound as cool as The Advisor, or The Maelstrom, you know?¡± ¡°Your children will love to call you The Father, since you are their father,¡± Jaygak added. ¡°No, they should call me dada, daddy, pops, and nothing else. Father is too formal, and it means they¡¯re growing up.¡± ¡°The Dada?¡± Jaygak joked. ¡°The Daddy,¡± Vonda joked. Adam flushed even more. ¡®Seriously, why do you have to be the one to call me that?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll figure something out. My nickname might be The Storm, since I¡¯m always so chaotic.¡± A general hum of agreement passed through the trio, causing Adam to narrow his eyes. ¡®Oi.¡¯ ¡°I will procure the yellow cloth for the crafters,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Will you go around trying to find the children today?¡± ¡°I suppose I should,¡± Adam said, ncing between Kitool and Vonda, who had been stuck with him to keep him out of trouble for some time now. ¡®I guess Jurot¡¯s babysitting the demons today, but they usually keep out of trouble¡­¡¯ ¡°There are plenty of children who find their homes on the road,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Some of the walkers may be willing to join you, though it may be difficult to encourage them since some are protected by bosses.¡± ¡°Bosses?¡± ¡°A city like this has hundreds of bosses, some of them crime lords, others bosses of various factions,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Golden Turban is a boss, though none would dare suggest he was a crime lord.¡± The young Iyrman smirked ever so slightly. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam stared at the way Jaygak was smirking at him. ¡®Is she going to cause trouble?¡¯ Jaygak met Kitool¡¯s eyes, before she smiled innocently. ¡®Hold on,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Boss is such a cool codename.¡¯
Mister Boss? [782] – Y03.082 – Vonda IV [782] ¨C Y03.082 ¨C Vonda IV The roads of East Port were so full of noise, with hundreds of cityfolk making their way through, going to work,ing back from work, going to meet a friend, leaving their meeting with a friend, making their way to the tax office to pay their taxes, making their way to the tax office toin about how they had already paid their tax and have the receipts to prove it. Adam spotted arge number of dogs, cats, and even goats, most being led around by their owners, save for many of the cats, whozed around freely. Whatever droppings of the animals were quickly swept away to the side, or near an alley, though some particrly decent cityfolk swept them into a small sack full of hay or dead greenery they had filled the sack with in order to prevent the excrement from leaking through. ¡®Damn, that¡¯s a lot of-,¡¯ Adam heard a squeal of shock beside him, snapping his head to find Kitool holding up a boy of seven or eight, who struggled against the Iyrman¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go a¡¯ me, ya bloody tieves! What¡¯cha doin¡¯ catching a good likkle kid loik me?¡± the young boy said, still trying to struggle against the Iyrman, who had so suddenly appeared to snatch him up. As the boyined, several dirty looking children all swarmed around the group,ining towards them, all the while using them of being outsiders. ¡°Let go of the gem,¡± Kitool said, her voice low and stern. The young boy let it go, and while the hands of the nearby urchins blurred, they could not match the speed of the Iyrman, who had also felt the boy¡¯s muscles rx, giving her a head start in snatching the falling gem. ¡°What a bunch of cute kids,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the little ones. ¡®Damn, Kitool wasn¡¯t messing around when she said she knew a way to catch them quickly. That¡¯s Iyrmen for you¡­¡¯ The young boy stopped struggling, noting the woman¡¯s attire, as well as her tattoo. ¡°Ain¡¯t got no business wiv ya, miss. Was jus¡¯ pickin¡¯ up tha¡¯ gem the mista dropped, tha¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Well, I appreciate that,¡± Adam replied, his eyes scanning across the children¡¯s faces, some of them scattering away, not wanting any business. ¡°Now that we¡¯re speaking face to face, I¡¯d like to meet with your boss.¡± ¡°Sum kinda mistake here, mista, we ain¡¯t got no boss.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got no boss like I haven¡¯t got no gems,¡± Adam said. ¡°I would appreciate it if you could bring me to your boss, since I have some business I¡¯d like to discuss.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t got no boss, but what kinda business are ya wantin¡¯ ta discuss?¡± ¡°The business of gold, young man,¡± Adam replied, shing a polite smile. Persuasion Check (Charisma) D20 + 6 = 12 (6) ¡°Like I says, ain¡¯t got no boss, mista,¡± the boy said, pulling himself away from Kitool, nodding his head to the trio, before backing away and scattering. The other children scattered too, all save for one child, a child who seemed to be about seven or so held out his hand. ¡°You taking me to the boss?¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t got no boss, but ah¡¯ll take ya to ¡®im.¡± Adam held out a silver coin. ¡°You take me to the boss properly and I¡¯ll hand you a gold coin once I¡¯m done speaking with him.¡± ¡°Ohl¡¯right.¡± Adam slipped the silver coin into the boy¡¯s hand before the boy quickly began to scamper away, though not too quickly, allowing the group to follow him, though at a quicker pace. They made their way through many alleyways, ducking and dodging all kinds of clotheslines, as well as stepping aside various barrels and crates, and homeless figures, which increased before they finally came across an alley filled with tents. As the young boy led them, the unmistakeable sound of a young woman crashing against a tent filled the area, causing some of the homeless to scatter. Adam nced over, noting a pair of thuggish fellows, heavily wounded, ring at a young woman who was panting, also heavily bruised. She was half conscious, having been beaten quite terribly until she was almost blue. The young boy stopped. One of the thuggish men, wearing an earring over his left ear, eyed up the trio of neers, who were far too clean to be around these parts. He reached down to his club. ¡°Who in the under realms are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adam, pleasure to meet you,¡± Adam replied, almost smirking as the fellow reached for his club. The fellow narrowed his eyes, before noting the clean appearance of the Iyrman, and then the amulet around the other woman¡¯s chest, that of Mother Soza. ¡°Nothing to see here. Move along.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to speak with your boss,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the pair of thugs, who seemed quite capable, considering they wore thick clothing, carried clubs, and were built almost as wide as Nobby. ¡®They¡¯re probably not ckers, at the least. I mean, damn, look at those arms! Wider than people¡¯s thighs!¡¯ ¡°You got an appointment?¡± ¡°Obviously not,¡± Adam replied, ncing at the young woman. ¡°She did a number on you?¡± ¡°You looking for trouble, Aswadian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Aswadian,¡± Adam replied. The fellow nced up at the scarf around Adam¡¯s head, keeping his ears hidden, and he tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong neighbourhood, I think.¡± ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, tossing over an obsidian gem. ¡°Keep an eye on her, I think she might be what I¡¯m looking for. Now, are you going to take me to your boss, or are you going to exin to him why you let a man with a pouch full of gems go without emptying it.¡± ¡°You can empty it now and head on your way.¡± Adam smiled, reaching up to his neck, before pulling on the chain of his amulet, before revealing the obsidian symbol of Baktu, letting ity over his shirt. He crossed his hands over his navel, eyeing up the thug before him. ¡°Go ahead. Try it.¡± Kitool noted the way the homeless were eyeing Adam up, though made no move to step forward, as they had spotted the young woman¡¯s tattoos. The thugs also nced around to the women, the Iyrman and priest, and narrowed their eyes towards Adam. This was perhaps the most confusing meeting they had ever had. Some guy wanted to meet with their boss, with an Iyrman bodyguard, which made sense, but also a Priest of Life? ¡°¡­¡± The thug felt the gem within his hand, squeezing it tight in hand. His eyes remained focused on Adam¡¯s expectant gaze. The young man was rxed, too rxed. Did he not understand they were outnumbered at least three to one? There was the Iyrman, he supposed, but the group were all unarmed, save for the priest, who wore a mace at her side, and carried a shield on her back, though her cloak hid its face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to show you such a terrible sight,¡± the thug finally said. ¡°She came to cause trouble, but we dealt with it.¡± ¡°Keep her to one side, I¡¯d like to speak with herter,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ll pay your boss ordingly.¡± This young man smelled of trouble, but that was fine. Once he was inside, he¡¯d be surrounded by far more capable fellows, and he¡¯d have to change his tune once he understood his position. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the greeting area, mister¡­¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Mister sounds kind of like a cool codename. The Mister.¡¯ Adam pulled out his book, writing it down, the thugs around him giving him a queer look. Adam followed the thug inside, the other thug following behind Kitool, who brought up the rear. They made their way through one room of a building into another, where Adam spotted about ten unscrupulous fellows, six men, four women. They all wore thick clothing, while a couple wore leather with metal discs, and one wore chain. Each carried clubs, daggers, or axes. The woman in chain carried a shortsword, keeping a hand over the hilt. There was also a young boy, perhaps nine or ten years old, who sat quietly beside a desk. ¡°Would you mind bringing a pair of seats for thedies?¡± Adam asked. The thugs nced between one another, still noting the yful tone of voice Adam held, even while surrounded by ten others. One of them locked the door from behind, the tension in the air growing thick. ¡°Sister Vonda, do you have Spirit Sentinels prepared?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Mnn,¡± Adam replied, affirmatively. ¡°A great spell for such close spaces, just like Fireball.¡± ¡°No killing, Adam.¡± Adam nced back towards her, and then her amulet, before smirking to the others. He brushed along his own amulet. ¡°The sheer audacity of a Priest of Life telling a Priest of Death not to kill. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve got a few diamonds to bring a couple of them back.¡± ¡°No need for such threats, mister Adam,¡± the thug said, the confusion filling him. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting the boss now.¡± ¡°Careful with your words, boy, unless you want to be losing that tongue of yours,¡± the woman with the chain said. ¡°No offence, but you¡¯re not paid enough to be threatening me.¡± ¡°Paid more than you.¡± She eyed Adam up. His clothing was decent, but not anything special. Except, it did seem to be of Iyrman design, just like the woman beside him. ¡°Yeah? How much?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± ¡°Like I said, not enough.¡± The woman stood up, but the door opened, revealing an overweight fellow, who wore heavy fur coat over his breastte made of scale. They weren¡¯t any scales, but hydra scales, with silver along the trim. Rivers of golden nes fell down across his breastte, and at his side was a de, with a gem set within the pommel. He had a clean shaven face, his hair long and thick, his eyes dark, but full of greed, and a smile which revealed his arrogance, and a silver tooth. ¡°I heard we had guests!¡±
Mister Trouble? [783] – Y03.083 – Vonda V [783] ¨C Y03.083 ¨C Vonda V ¡®I hate him already,¡¯ Adam thought, smiling politely, raising his brows slightly as though he enjoyed meeting such a fellow. ¡°Guests, perhaps. Prisoners, apparently.¡± Adam motioned his head to the locked door behind, though his lips remained in a smile. The man smiled. ¡°I heard you had business with Cobra.¡± ¡°Well, mister Cobra, I do so happen to have business with you.¡± ¡°I am Moons,¡± the fellow replied, still smiling, though his eyes narrowed. How could someone meet him and not know who he is? ¡°Moons?¡± ¡°Moons.¡± ¡°Then who in the under realms is Cobra?¡± ¡°The woman who had a misunderstanding with us and was¡­ politely escorted out.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°If her name¡¯s Cobra, then I want her even more now.¡± ¡°How do you know of Cobra?¡± ¡°I saw her get thrown out,¡± Adam replied, simply. ¡°I need someone who can take a beating like that, and seeing how a couple of your guys looked after fighting her, I thought she might be useful. She has guts, and I want those guts.¡± ¡°I am not in the business of organ trafficking,¡± Moons joked, shing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure. You¡¯re an upstanding businessman, who has plenty of talented youths under his employ, that I would like to take off your hands, for the appropriate sum of coin, or rather, gems.¡± Adam pat his pouch, the muffled sounds of gems ttering together perking Moons¡¯ ears. ¡°So you havee to me to buy bodies?¡± ¡°Yes, though if you don¡¯t have any avable, I¡¯d like it if you could point me in the right direction. I¡¯d like someone like Cobra, she¡¯s great. Perhaps you have people who are troublesome for you, and would be better managed elsewhere?¡± ¡°You wish to buy those we have trouble with?¡± Moons asked, allowing his voice to let slip his curiosity. ¡°Sort of. I want to employ people that are capable, and I presume if someone is going against you, then they¡¯re probably capable in some way.¡± ¡°You wish to¡­ ally yourself with those we find troublesome?¡± ¡°More like¡­ we¡¯ll take them off your hands, offering them a deal they might not be able to refuse, and they¡¯ll leave you be.¡± ¡°Unorthodox, and perhaps, if I may admit so, potentially troublesome.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Perhaps you use them against me?¡± Adam nced around between the others. ¡°I have no reason to do so. I havee here to do business, and once it¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. I don¡¯t really have much business in East Port, or rather, not with the underground types. I just know the best ce to find talented people is by speaking with esteemed gentlemen, such as yourself.¡± Moons kept an eye on Adam for a long moment, before his eyes fell to the Iyrman, and then the Priest of Life. ¡°You are a strange group. I have not met someone who walks with suchpany wishing to speak with me for business. What business does a Priest of Life, of the Good Mother, have with us?¡± ¡°I am here as a Manager, not as a Sister,¡± Vonda replied, smiling politely. ¡°You are a Sister?¡± ¡°I am Manager Vonda,¡± Vonda stated. ¡°Though I have been known as Sister Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Moons¡¯ head snapped to attention towards the young woman, who dared to im herself as Sister Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°What business do you have here, Sister Vonda?¡± ¡°Merely wishing to assist the business in finding appropriate talents,¡± Vonda replied, still smiling politely. ¡°I hear cats hop on the sill to catch mice,¡± one of the men in the leather said. ¡°Aye,¡± the woman in chain replied, her eyes also glued to Vonda. ¡°Sister Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose. Didn¡¯t recognise you without your scarf.¡± She grabbed a chair from one side and dragged it over. ¡°Meant no disrespect.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°I did not receive any inclination of disrespect from you.¡± She epted the other and sat on the chair. The woman in chain stepped away, leaning back against a nearby wall, beside the young boy. ¡°At this moment, we only have this business with you,¡± Vonda said. ¡°At this moment?¡± Moons asked. ¡°Executive Adam is someone who invites trouble because it works well for him,¡± Vonda said, letting out a soft sigh, as though she were babysitting the young man. ¡°It would be more pleasant for us if you take what he says as truth, and understand he has little to no darkness in his words.¡± ¡°Executive Adam?¡± Moons asked, his eyes falling to Adam once more. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that name before.¡± Adam shrugged. ¡°My name gets around.¡± ¡°Executive Adam?¡± the woman asked, unable to contain her surprise. ¡°I lost ten coin when you fought Vasera.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, thank you for the gold.¡± His lips formed a wider smile. ¡®Executive Adam? Purple Adam?¡¯ Moons thought, furrowing his brows slightly. ¡°You work for a business, isn¡¯t that right? Enchanting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Moons remained silent for a long moment. ¡®Does he know about the boy?¡¯ ¡°Now, I feel like I¡¯m showing off, but Kitool here ced second in the tournament,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to Kitool. Moons¡¯ eyes fell to Kitool again, and almost instantly, recognised the young woman. She didn¡¯t carry her staff, but there was no doubt about it, she was certainly the woman who ced second. ¡®Sister Vonda. Steel Fist Kitool. Purple Adam.¡¯ Although they outnumbered the trio, it would be rather difficult to deal with them if they did cause any issues. Thankfully, Adam wasn¡¯t wearing his armour, and seemingly wasn¡¯t carrying his axe. They couldn¡¯t do much to Vonda, since she was a member of Life¡¯s Rose, and Kitool would no doubt cause them trouble with her skill. ¡®Good Mother, what did I do to deserve this headache?¡¯ Moons prayed. ¡°So, like I said, I just need some youths to train for the business. Nothing untoward, nothing weird, literally just that.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Do you have any rmendations.¡± ¡°How young?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Babies are eptable too, as long as, you know, they¡¯re orphans or something. Not made to be orphans to be sold to me, just, children who are orphans who slipped through the cracks. The business intends to grow over decades, so we don¡¯t mind training those who are too young.¡± Adam still noted the looks within their eyes. ¡®It does sound weird¡­¡¯ ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you kidnapping people either. I want to meet them today, and once I¡¯ve found a few which look good, I mean, not look good, but¡­¡± Adam looked to Vonda, let out a soft sigh, before looking back to Moons. ¡°Just¡­ whoever has debts with you, perhaps, or those who seem dependable, but don¡¯t want to do anything in this field of work.¡± ¡°What are you willing to pay?¡± ¡°Let me know their debts, I¡¯ll pay them off, and then some extra.¡± ¡°What if they have no debts?¡± ¡°State an appropriate price and I will pay it.¡± Moons eyed up the pouch again, wondering if all of those gems were obsidian, or if there were others. Then his eyes went up to Adam¡¯s amulet. ¡°Would you like those who are particrly devout?¡± ¡°It would be nice.¡± Adam thought about what and who he needed. ¡®I guess he probably won¡¯t be willing to give up anyone actually talented. Do I really need people who are talented? I could just train them up like how I¡¯ve trained up the Iyrmen, let them share XP with me¡­¡¯ ¡°They don¡¯t have to be particrly talented. If you have those who are less than useful, you can offer them up too. We don¡¯t really need anyone who are particualrly talented, I suppose, we¡¯d be the ones to teach them their skills. In fact, if anyone owes you arge debt, and doesn¡¯t seem able to pay it off, and perhaps is too troublesome to chase to pay off, you can offer them too.¡± Moons nced between the Iyrman and the priest. ¡°I may have some children who would be better under the guidance of a Priest of the Good Mother.¡± ¡°Wonderful,¡± Adam said, far too eagerly. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°How much for each?¡± ¡°One hundred gold for all three,¡± Moons said. ¡°Done.¡± Moons blinked. ¡®That was easier than I thought.¡¯ ¡°Would you mind bringing in Cobra?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to check them out properly too.¡± ¡°Let us head out to the other room to discuss the matters more clearly,¡± Moons said. However, as he did, the group heard a knock at the door. ¡°Boss! They¡¯re here!¡± Adam nced over towards the door, and then eyed up Moons expectantly, before the overweight fellow stepped towards the door, unlocking it, the door revealing a homeless man. ¡°Those snake bitches, they¡¯re makin¡¯ a mess!¡± Moons let out a sigh. ¡°There are two more like Cobra you may be interested in.¡± Moons motioned with a hand for Adam and the others to leave. Adam stepped out to see two more women, both wearing lighter clothing, with their arms and legs wrapped with leather as they, with unexpected skill, beat back the homeless around them, who were apparently not quite as harmless as they appeared. Adam watched as they fought, managing to sweep the homeless with ease, before realising they were both at least at the level of Experts, though not quite as refined as those he typically hung around with. ¡®Oh ho! Not bad!¡¯ The pair of women panted, their eyes falling to Cobra, who was tied up to one side, being watched by a couple of thuggish fellows. Then their eyes fell to Moons. ¡°Moons!¡± one shouted. ¡°Damned son of a goat!¡± the other added. ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡± The pair raised their fists, ready to fight, while Cobra remained still. ¡°Alex?¡± Adam asked.
Wait. For once... Adam isn''t the source of trouble? [784] – Y03.084 – Vonda VI [784] ¨C Y03.084 ¨C Vonda VI Moons inhaled deeply, his eyes narrowing towards the pair of women who had stepped forward. ¡®I should have dealt with them properly.¡¯ ¡°Looks like they brought some mercs to help¡­¡± one of the women said. ¡°An Iyrman and a pair of priests¡­¡± the other added, her voice filled with hesitation. ¡°Take another step and who knows, my hand might slip,¡± a thug said, holding a dagger near Cobra¡¯s neck. ¡°Hey, Moons, if something happens to Cobra, we might have a problem,¡± Adam warned. ¡°You¡¯re standing too close to me to speak like that, son,¡± Moons replied, his lips forming a gentle, polite smile. Adam returned the smile. ¡°Funny, that, I was thinking the same. If you¡¯re nning on having a problem with me, you should call more of your friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Moons narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate your tone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough warnings. If you¡¯re going to ignore them, be my guest, but don¡¯tin to me when I burn down your entire operation because you can¡¯t control one of your men.¡± Adam sighed, slowly feeling the annoyance build up within him. ¡°Adam, your tone of voice always invites trouble,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I thought it was because everyone I talk to has an ego,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Normally it¡¯s just the nobles, though I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, considering nobles are just those who were best at being criminals previously.¡± Vonda smiled towards the half elf. ¡°You are currently representing the business, Adam.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam sighed, a sigh full of annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re right, Manager Vonda. I have to y the game properly.¡± Cobra¡¯spanions nced between one another, still panting lightly, though having regained some of their breath. ¡°You youngdies should quieten down,¡± Moons said, focused on the two girls. ¡°This gentleman here wishes to speak with you for his business.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡± one snapped at Moons. ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked. The women¡¯s eyes snapped around, though took in the sight of the amulets around the priest¡¯s necks. ¡°Our little brother.¡± ¡°Why would he be here?¡± ¡°The boy came to work for us,¡± Moons said. ¡®Boy?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is it the kid from inside?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re here to take him back!¡± one woman shouted, the other still eyeing up those around her, watching as the defeated homeless scampered away. ¡°It seems they¡¯re set of bringing back their little brother,¡± Adam said, eyeing the group up. ¡°How much would their little brother go for?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not for sale.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°That is our business.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam nced at the trio of women. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to get back your little brother?¡± ¡°Viper,¡± one of the women whispered. The woman known as Viper narrowed her eyes, unsure of where the conversation was flowing. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How adorable. Well, I can certainly-,¡± Health: 91 -> 70 A flurry of fists and elbows struck Adam, who stepped back as the blows rained upon him. He held up his arms to try and defend himself, but the jabs struck through his guard, stinging him through his clothing. Adam inhaled for a moment. ¡°You two need to settle down.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 7 (6) Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Shield Defence: 11 -> 16 HP: 70 -> 56 Adam¡¯s amulet glowed for a moment as he was battered again by the women, whose jabs were striking through his guard. He could feel the stinging pain across his body, and though he took the blows well enough, a pair of Experts were nothing to scoff at. He had willed his magic to form a protective field around him, and though their blows nced off his body, a particr blow struck him right in the gut, causing him to spit out with a grunt. Kitool and Vonda watched silently. Vonda did not move to act, since Kitool was still rxed, though she was aware of the audience around them, who were watching Adam as an onught battered him. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 56 -> 61 Attack - Fist (Advantage) D20 + 8 = 14 (22) D20 + 8 = 20 (28) Critical hit! Mana: 24 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 8D6 + 7 = 41 (1, 5)(2, 2, 2, 2, 4, 5, 5, 6) 41 damage! Attack - Fist (Advantage) D20 + 8 = 12 (4) D20 + 8 = 23 (15) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 2D6 + 7 = 23 (6)(5, 5) 23 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Fist (Advantage) D20 + 8 = 24 (16) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 4D6 + 7 = 29 (2, 2)(3, 4, 5, 6) 29 damage! XP Gained +100 XP: 11 000 -> 11 100 Though their heavy blows threatened to knock him down, the pair had no idea who and what they hade across. A fist blurred through the air, even pushing through Viper¡¯s defence, before it struck her heavily against her jaw. It was the sh of divine magic which caused her to pull back, but she crumpled before therge fellow. Herpanion pulled back, but as she did, Adam followed her. She brought up her arms, but as she had, his fist struck her against the gut, shing with divine magic, before another punch finished her. Kitool blinked. Certainly, Adam¡¯s blows had struck through the gaps in their defences with ease, but he struck with such might, even Kitool, a master of using her body as a weapon, would be unable to strike as heavily as he had. ¡°¡­¡± Moons watched as Adam stood above the women, who had so easily dispatched some of his own men. Vonda exchanged a look with Kitool, but said nothing. ¡®Adam is Adam.¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 7 = 12 (2, 3) Health: 61 -> 73 He flexed his muscles, pushing off the stinging pain of the women¡¯s blows, before reaching up to rub the side of his neck. He could feel the cool ring press against the side of his neck, soothing his skin. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have smited her thatst time¡­¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Smote?¡¯ Lay on Hands: 35 -> 34 Lay on Hands: 34 -> 33 Adam ced a hand on each of the women, sending out warm magic to ripple through their body, which awoke them, their eyes glued to Adam who smiled down at them politely. They tried to scramble up, but the pain in their bodies, and Adam¡¯s strong hands against their shoulders, kept them down. ¡°Now, now, why don¡¯t we have a nice chat?¡± Adam asked, pausing for a moment, before releasing them. ¡°Don¡¯t act up again, otherwise Lord Sozain¡¯s going to be very happy with me.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called. Adam only smiled towards her, before making his way to Moons, smiling towards him politely too. ¡°Now. I¡¯d like to meet this Alex, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I do mind.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood what I¡¯m asking,¡± Adam said, still smiling. He ced a hand on Moons¡¯ shoulder. The man reaching up to grab Adam¡¯s arm. Athletics Check (Strength) D20 + 8 = 28 (20) ¡°I¡¯m asking you, politely, to bring the boy,¡± Adam said, his hand gripping the man¡¯s shoulder, feeling the thick scale armour against his hand. The older man¡¯s hand was firmly fixed on his forearm, trying to pull Adam¡¯s hand off, but his hand was stuck almost like a vice. Moons tried to push Adam¡¯s hand away from his shoulder, but even as his face turned red, his neck pulsing, his brow straining, he couldn¡¯t force Adam¡¯s hand away. ¡°If I have to ask again, I won¡¯t be so polite.¡± Adam snapped his hand away from Moons¡¯ grip, before brushing his attire gently. ¡°Send for the boy,¡± Moons said, still keeping an eye on Adam. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with. The boy¡¯s been called for.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam cracked his neck. ¡°By who?¡± ¡°Someone who you don¡¯t want to mess with.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve got that much status that not even your business can escape from them.¡± ¡°The Duchess?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Moons remained silent. ¡°If it is the Duchess, I¡¯ll speak with her personally, and let her know the situation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mad man if you¡¯re willing to aggravate the Duchess.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that. We already owe the Duchess quite a bit for her assistance, another magical item or two won¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t the Duchess, but someone the Duchess has got to worry about?¡± ¡°The King?¡± ¡°No. King¡¯s not the only nobility the Duchess has to worry about.¡± The young boy, short, unremarkable, stepped out with the woman who wore chain. He looked over to the trio who had arrived, before looking down. ¡°You didn¡¯t need tae.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Viper said. ¡°We¡¯re going to get you out of here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money.¡± ¡°Money is our worry, not yours,¡± the other woman said. ¡°¡­¡± Moons nced towards Adam, and then to Kitool, both of whom had ranked fairly high in the tournament. Then his eyes fell to Vonda, who was a member of Life¡¯s Rose, and no doubt someone who had some ability. The situation had escted, but Vonda¡¯s status at least gave him an excuse. ¡®Gods damn it. Gods! Fuck!¡¯ ¡°How much for the boy?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Just take them and leave, and don¡¯t evere back,¡± Moons said. ¡°Whatever fire is going to rain, it¡¯s going to rain on you, not me, not mine.¡± Adam eyed up Moons, whose face had flushed red. He was a man who wanted to clean up the situation, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Moons motioned with a bejewelled hand, before he stepped away, many of the others followed him, while a couple kept an eye on Adam and the others. ¡®Which noble have we pissed off this time?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Why¡¯s the kid so special?¡¯
Damn. What were those rolls? [785] – Y03.085 – Vonda VII [785] ¨C Y03.085 ¨C Vonda VII ¡°Boss, we really had to let ¡®em go? Coulda killed him.¡± ¡°Too much light,¡± Moons replied. ¡°If the noble wants the kid, they can get him from them. We know who they are, so send the word to let them know what happened. If she wanted to avoid this, she should have paid upfront.¡± The thug remained silent. He hadn¡¯t seen Moons like this before, but then again, he couldn¡¯t me him. The one known as Adam was someone who was crazy strong, someone who hadpletely pummelled the likes of Viper and Python, who were not unknown even to the likes of Moons. ¡°Who was it that brought them to us?¡± Moons asked. ¡°George.¡± ¡°Sink him.¡± Moons growled quietly, before a thought passed through his mind. ¡°No. Don¡¯t sink him. It¡¯s bad luck sinking him when we met with someone like the Sister. Deal with him, and make sure he doesn¡¯te back.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Meanwhile, Kitool led the way out, while Adam and Vonda escorted the four. The trio were heavily injured, and moved with the speed of those who were such. ¡°Manager Vonda, would you mind?¡± Adam asked. Vonda prayed, cing a hand onto their shoulders, healing them with her magic. Due to her particr worship, her healing was greater than healing from other priests who did not worship Mother Soza as their primary Goddess. ¡°How about you, Alex? Do you need any healing?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam nced towards Cobra and the others. ¡°So, if you¡¯re Cobra, and you¡¯re Viper, then¡­¡± ¡°Python,¡± the young woman replied. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam eyed each of them up. They were all simr enough in appearance, lightly tanned skin, dark hair, dark eyes, and they each wore simr outfits. Cobra¡¯s hair had been cut short, while Viper¡¯s hair was almost in a bob, and Python¡¯s was shaved at the sides, and fairly short up top. ¡°So, what¡¯s your story?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back first,¡± Cobra said, her voice cold and stern. ¡°We¡¯ve got to make sure our brothers and sisters are okay.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Once Kitool had led them out of the alleys, Cobra took point, leading the way through a different set of alleys, making their way towards another area whichy in the shadows. The houses here were in a terrible state, boarded up, the wood rickety and rotten, and the people around were as hungry as they were dirty. The homeless around kept a small fire going which they bunched up around, though some of the streetfolk stayed away from them. Cobra stumbled her way to a building, her eyes holding a vicious re towards the others around, before she knocked on the door three times, before opening the door. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± Adam stepped in after the trio, noting the number of children around, over a dozen, as well as two more young women and a young man. Each were in quite the state, not quite as dirty as the others around, but equally as malnourished. ¡°This is quite a lot of siblings,¡± Adam said. ¡°Pardon the mess,¡± Cobra said. ¡°Julia, put on some kip for our guests. You¡¯ll have to excuse us, we¡¯ve got no drinks to share.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± Adam said, noting the looks from the children, half curious, half apprehensive, wholly afraid. ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°My name is Adam. I¡¯m a¡­ friend of Cobra¡¯s.¡± ¡°He helped us get Alex back,¡± Cobra informed. The air in the mood lightened slightly at her words, but the tension of apprehension continued to cling in the air like a low stench. Adam continued to smile awkwardly. ¡°Kitool, why don¡¯t you get some ingredients to make some food. Sister Vonda here, she knows how to create food from magic, but it doesn¡¯t taste very nice. Nothing against her, of course, just that¡¯s now how the magic works. Although¡­¡± Adam ced a hand over his amulet, praying lightly, before sping his hands together for a moment, before unravelling his hands for the children to see. Mana: 19 -> 18 Spell: Goodberry Ten berries formed within his hand, each ripe red, like cherries. The children¡¯s eyes shot wide open in awe, while Cobra¡¯s suspicious eyes remained vignt against the stranger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you each take a berry, and don¡¯t worry, I can do this a few more times, one for everyone.¡± Adam said, while a few of the children stepped up towards him. Cobra held out a hand to stop the children. ¡°You pray to Lord Sozain?¡± ¡°I pray to Lord Sozain, Baktu, one might say, but I¡¯m not a fan of death.¡± Adam motioned his head to Vonda. ¡°Sister Vonda here tempers me. Well, she tries.¡± ¡°Are they safe to eat?¡± ¡°I would hope so, since I¡¯ve been eating them for a while. They¡¯re berries made of magic. Though you might feel hungry, you won¡¯t need to eat anything for the entire day, save for the single berry.¡± ¡°Queer magic, that,¡± Cobra said. ¡°Never heard of it before.¡± ¡°I can pray to Mother Soza to provide more food,¡± Vonda offered. ¡°As Adam said, it will not taste good, but he has the ability to vour it, and it will fill the group up.¡± Cobra eyed up the pair suspiciously. It was awkward since they were priests, but she had to look after her siblings. ¡°I will procure food,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Viper, Python, why don¡¯t you help Kitool here. I¡¯m sure you know what the kids will enjoy eating, or what will be healthy for them, and she¡¯ll need the help carrying all the food back.¡± Adam slipped a hand into his pouch, tossing out an obsidian gem. Kitool caught the gem, waiting for the pair of women. They nced towards their sister for permission, and she nodded. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the story with you all?¡± Adam asked as the trio set out. ¡°Viper and Python are my cousins,¡± Cobra said. ¡°Our parents passed away when we were young. We were left to fend for ourselves. Everyone here has a simr story. We¡¯ve been working at the pits to make some coin, but it hasn¡¯t helped.¡± ¡°The pits?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce to fight underground. We kept winning, but then no one wanted to fight us. We¡­¡± Cobra nced at the children. ¡°We tried to find other work, but it¡¯s been hard. We haven¡¯t been eating much for the past month.¡± ¡°I count seventeen children and six adults,¡± Adam said. ¡°Expensive to feed so many mouths if you don¡¯t have a proper job.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam ced the berries onto the table, taking one to eat himself. Health: 73 -> 74 ¡°I¡¯m Executive Adam. I¡¯m a smith, alchemist, and a warrior. You might have heard of me, I ced third in the Noonval Tournamentst year, and Executive Kitool, the young woman who went to go buy some food with your sisters, she ced second.¡± Cobra narrowed her eyes. ¡°You fought in the tournament?¡± ¡°I usually wear purple armour.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Purple Adam?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders gently, sighing at the name. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m Purple Adam.¡± ¡®It¡¯s better than Unrivalled¡­¡¯ Cobra took a berry, eating it, before noting how she felt slightly rejuvenated after eating it. She nodded to the others, who reached for the berries, biting them in half before offering the rest to another. ¡°No need to share,¡± Adam said, before reaching for his amulet, creating more berries. Mana: 18 -> 17 Mana: 17 -> 16 ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll work if you share them, but there you go.¡± Adam watched as everyone picked up a berry to eat, including Julia, who had brought over arge pot to begin cooking. ¡°Hold on, let me clean your hands.¡± Trick: Tricks Adam reached over to cast a spell against the young woman, before the dirt and grime disappeared from her, scattering away onto the floor. The young woman eyed up her hands, noting how clean they had be. ¡°Thank you,¡± Julia said, though her eyes remained suspicious on the young man. Adam nodded, smiling politely. ¡°Were you all born in East Port?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cobra replied. ¡°Do you have any attachments to the city?¡± ¡°We were born here.¡± ¡°What about to the people of East Port?¡± ¡°Not much. Sometimes they show their kindness, but we still grew hungry.¡± ¡°Fair¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re looking to hire people for work?¡± Cobra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of work?¡± ¡°We work for the Enchanter. We need some muscle, hence why I¡¯m interested in you snakes, but also youngsters to train into crafters, guards,bourers, so on.¡± Adam scanned the group as they ate, while Julia began making a fire. Adam could have used magic, but decided against using too much, just in case it offended her. ¡°You work for an enchanter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra narrowed her eyes, even more confused. ¡°What I¡¯m offering you all is a deal you probably won¡¯t find anywhere else,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can stay here and grow hungry, or you can join the business. We¡¯ll deal with your housing, your food, your education, and so on and so on. Letters, numbers, a trade. If any of you have an affinity for the Divine, we can teach you priestly magics.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra¡¯s eyes remained focused on the stranger before her, who used so much magic, as though it was second nature to him. ¡®What?¡¯
Surely nothing will go wrong. [786] – Y03.086 – Vonda VIII [786] ¨C Y03.086 ¨C Vonda VIII ¡®This has to be bullying,¡¯ Adam thought, while the children sat around Vonda to listen to hear tale. Cobra had held a suspicious gaze over the young man, but upon realising who Vonda was, some of the suspicion had faded away. Julia listening vaguely as she prepared the meal, along with the other young woman and man. The smell of boiling porridge filled the air, while vegetables were roughly cut to cook within the pot. Adam winced as he sipped on the water, having used his magic to clean, heat, and vour it. He did the same for the other children, but they were more entranced by Vonda, who had received such attention from Cobra. Adam listened to Vonda¡¯s tale, realising he hadn¡¯t heard much of it previously. He had heard some of her story, but he had no idea how active she had been in the region. She had gone from town to town assisting with all kinds of matters, but also assisting different adventuring groups with their tasks. She had worked hard during the beast waves too, something Adam had heard little about. ¡®What a crap friend I am¡­¡¯ Kitool returned with food, a half sacks of milled wheat, fresh meat, dried meat, vegetables, fruit, while the pair of women behind her brought along a cask each. Adam nodded to Kitool, who had brought quite some food, while a small group of walkers remained outside, handing over the fried food. Julia stared at the fried food the children flocked to, sighing slightly, before lowering the heat and cing the lit atop the gruel she had cooked, before helping herself to the food. ¡®Thank you, Kitool,¡¯ Adam said, while Vonda and Kitool began to cook. ¡°Should I call Korin over?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Eat slowly,¡± Julia said, patting a child¡¯s back, one who had been far too eager to fill their stomach. ¡°No one¡¯s going to steal your food,¡± Adam assured, chuckling lightly. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to eat peacefully like this from now on, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Adam crossed his arms, letting out a satisfied smile. ¡®So this is what it feels like to be rich?¡¯ Though the house had been quiet when Adam had arrived, with the food Kitool had brought, and the warmth of the gentle embers, the noisiness took hold of the household, with the children chattering away. Cobra spoke with Viper in the corner, whispering about Adam¡¯s offer to the young woman. Viper narrowed her eyes questioningly, while Kitool understood the look, since it was a look which was rather familiar after meeting Adam. The trio of snakes continued to eye up the young man, who was sitting by himself, looking over the group, and falling into his thoughts. ¡®These kids are too thin, Adam thought, his eyes falling across the scrawny children. ¡®They must have been eating half meals for a short while. Cobra and the others don¡¯t look particrly beefy, either, but if they end up dying, then these kids probably wouldn¡¯tst much longer. I wonder if there were more of them previously¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you enjoying the food?¡± Vonda asked, cutting up pieces of meat for some of the younger children, whose jaws were ufortably pronounced. ¡°Yes,¡± the child replied, smiling shyly, before pushing their hand into their mouth as they ate. Vonda smiled, still cutting up the food, before checking on the dough. ¡°Since we¡¯ve eaten breakfast, why don¡¯t we get you all cleaned up, and get you some new clothes?¡± Adam asked. The children¡¯s clothing, though holding colour, denoting them to be children of East Port truly, were frayed and patchy. ¡°We can head to the guild first and gather a few of the workers who will assist in watching over you all.¡± ¡°We appreciate your offer, but we haven¡¯t epted yet,¡± Cobra stated, not wanting to owe Adam any more before she could think about it. ¡°Then consider a gift,¡± Adam said, waving his hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to stay in East Port for a short while, so you can just consider it our good will. It¡¯ll give you time to make an excuse to your siblings as to why they won¡¯t be receiving a proper roof over their heads, warm meals in their tummies, and new clothing once we leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What Executive Adam means to say is that Adam wishes you will ept the courtesy of the business, as we are sincere in our offer,¡± Vonda said, still smiling politely towards the young woman. Adam cleared his throat, flushing slightly. ¡°Manager Vonda is correct. I apologise for my jokes.¡± ¡®How do I have such a high Charisma when I keep acting like such a damn fool. Is it because my Wisdom is so low?¡¯ Adam checked his stats. ¡®Damn, what are these insane Statistics? Who died to give me¡­¡¯ Adam thought about Belle and Bandlor. ¡®Ah, right¡­¡¯ Cobra remained silent. Once the children were finished, they cleared up the area. Julia, Shannon, and Gilbert each carried packs full of what few items they each possessed. ¡®If they¡¯re taking everything with them, does that mean they¡¯ve already epted?¡¯ Adam thought, unable to contain his smile. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way, shall I?¡± Adam hummed quietly as he walked up ahead, leading therge group out, his eyes scanning across the nearby homeless, before his humming fell silent, and his smile dropped. ¡®Should I¡­¡¯ His eyes fell across the poorest of the poor around him, their eyes curious, some withdrawing, but others sizing the group up. The group made their way through the alleys until they were near the main road once more. Kitool held up the rear, with Vonda in the centre, and a member of each of the snake trio apanied each of the businessfolk who were escorting them. ¡°You¡¯re a member of Life¡¯s Rose, but you¡¯re a member of the business?¡± Python asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head lightly. ¡°I adventured with Fate¡¯s Golden for some time. It was the party which eventually transformed into the business, though perhaps it is still a separate entity. All those in Fate¡¯s Golden have joined the business.¡± ¡°Is there really an enchanter?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Vonda ced a hand on her mace. ¡°This mace was enchanted by the Enchanter of the business.¡± ¡°The Enchanter crafted you a magical weapon?¡± ¡°Many who are within Fate¡¯s Golden have received such fine magical weapons,¡± Vonda confirmed. ¡°Executive Adam¡¯s own weapon is Greater Enhanced, along with that of Executive Kitool¡¯s staff.¡± ¡°They¡¯re Greater Enhanced?¡± Python whispered, as though it were a sin to speak of such a thing. Her eyes snapped to Adam, who carried no weapons on him outwards, though had still managed to defeat her. ¡®A Greater Enhanced weapon? That kind of weapon¡¯s only for the high ranking warriors from the orders¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve done well looking after all these children so far,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± Cobra replied. ¡°No?¡± Adam replied, taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s an honestpliment.¡± ¡°There is no such thing as an honestpliment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty hardcore,¡± Adam replied, raising his brows yfully. ¡°No, I meant it genuinely. You went to such depths to look after the children, I can only respect you.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Vonda called, causing the half elf to turn. Some of the children had slowed their pace, while some had fallen to their bottoms to sit and rest. ¡°The children are tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a breather then,¡± Adam said. ¡°No more walking!¡± a childined. ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very far now, Leah,¡± Julia assured, holding out her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll get to meet so many adventurers.¡± ¡°No! My feet hurt! I want to go home!¡± ¡°Leah, don¡¯t do that, get up, now,¡± Julia said, raising her voice slightly. ¡°Are you feeling tired, Leah?¡± Adam asked. The tiny girl, with her short hair, and her little belt of yellow wrapped around her waist, twitched slightly as she looked up towards Adam. Her lips trembled and she began to cry. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear,¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we order a carriage for the children to ride in? Manager Vonda, do you know where one could find a carriage?¡± ¡°There are a few along Market Road,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Wonderful,¡± Adam said. ¡°Would you mind going with Python to procure a carriage for us?¡± Adam reached into his pouch and picked up a few gems, handing it over to the priest. ¡°Only one gem will be needed,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Oh, right. Just take a couple anyway, just in case.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Vonda left with the two gems, along with Python. The child continued to cry and sob, causing a few of the other children to cry, though their five eldest siblings soothed them. Alex remained silent, staring at Adam and Kitool, who formed a wall around them, keeping an eye out on the other cityfolk who passed them by. There were some res and suspicious nces from the cityfolk. ¡°Hey, keep the kids quiet,¡± a young woman snapped towards them. ¡°They¡¯re disturbing the good people around.¡± Adam felt a sh of heat run through him. He opened his mouth, though Kitool stepped forward. ¡°We apologise for the noise, we are dealing with the matter,¡± Kitool said, her eyes cold and dark as they stared into the young woman¡¯s soul. The young woman stepped back, her eyes shing with shock. ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± another young woman called, stepping forward. ¡°Leave Melina alone!¡± ¡°She walked up to bother us,¡± Adam replied, his voice filled with annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re all bothering us, what with your noise, and look at all these poor children! What are you doing to them?¡± ¡°Trying to soothe them.¡± ¡°You just wait right here and we¡¯ll call the guards! See if you¡¯re proper right folk!¡± the young woman pulled Melina away and stormed away. Themotion had gathered a few nces their way. Adam sighed, ncing to the side towards Kitool. ¡°How much you wanna bet that was my fault?¡± ¡°I do not have so much gold to lose in such a bet,¡± Kitool replied, stern and cold. ¡°Damn, Kitool. You didn¡¯t have to do me like that.¡±
Ah, the greatest foe of all. A Karen. [787] – Y03.087 – Vonda IX [787] ¨C Y03.087 ¨C Vonda IX Fred sighed as he rxed at the guild, sitting alongside the others who formed Fate¡¯s Golden but were not working that day. From the farmers, to the porters, and to the three Adam had adopted first into the business. His eyes fell across therge form of Nobby, currently osted by other adventurers, a familiar sight. ¡°A body like that, you should be joining us,¡± Throm said, a Silver Rank adventurer, better known by his epithet, Strong Arm. The light wrinkled around his face revealed him to be in histe forties or so, and with his ck hair and dark grey eyes, was certainly a northerner. He wore dark clothing, near ck, and carried a warhammer at his side, no doubt magical. ¡°Whatever they¡¯re offering you, I bet we could beat it.¡± ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Throm asked, his lips forming a wide smile. ¡°What are they paying you? A gold a day? Two? Three? We just spent thest week hunting down a hydra, so our coin purses are heavy.¡± ¡°So heavy we can barely spend the coin,¡± another adventurer added, raising his mug of ale, causing the nearby adventurers, even from other groups, to cheer as they raised their mugs to drink. ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Thatta boy, so what do you say? How much do you want? We can say a half share for now, which should be more than what you¡¯re getting now.¡± A wild grin painted firmly across Strong Arm¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ll need to speak with the Executives if you want to buy him out of his contract,¡± Fred said, sipping his grain wine lightly. It had been heavily watered down, and voured with a few bits of fruit, which he could eat from the bottom once he finished his drink. ¡°A contract? Didn¡¯t know there were still people offering contracts as part of adventuring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a contract for the business, not for the adventuring party.¡± ¡°Business?¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s a¡­¡± Fred paused, thinking carefully back to who trained Nobby, and the particr offer he had received along with Brittany. ¡°We¡¯re members of a business. We deal with magical items.¡± ¡°Magical items, eh?¡± Throm rubbed his chin, feeling a day¡¯s growth up against his palm. ¡°So you¡¯re getting paid well?¡± ¡°Well enough that we don¡¯t have to worry about gold,¡± Fred confirmed. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in trading with magical items? Come on,d, Nobby was it? Join our party and maybe you¡¯ll y a hydra or two in the next couple of years.¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s already in a hydra,¡± Brittany said. ¡°We¡¯ve all in somest year.¡± Throm¡¯sughter filled the air. ¡°You kids have gone around killing hydras?¡± ¡°Several,¡± Fred replied. ¡°Just thest year, after Nobby here won the tournament.¡± ¡°Before,¡± Brittany said. ¡°It was at the end of dawnval, before the wyverns and the trolls.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Fred replied. ¡®Hydras. Wyverns. Trolls¡­¡¯ Fred hadpletely forgotten thest year when they had managed to kill so many creatures. Inparison tost year, this year had gone so smoothly. ¡®They also met the Goddess too¡­¡¯ Throm smiled, his smile widening, though his jaw and forehead pulsed. He pped the table in front of them, the sound silencing the nearby area of the guild, which rippled like a wave as other adventurers nced towards them. ¡°If you want to refuse, refuse properly,¡± Throm said. ¡°You southerners always act like this.¡± Rick sipped his grain wine loudly, calling the attention to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t mean no offence, but if you want Nobby, you¡¯ll need to speak with either Adam or Jurot. They¡¯re the one¡¯s who trained the boy.¡± ¡°What kind of auroch shit are you saying?¡± Throm asked. ¡°You guys killed some hydras, and your boy here won the tournament? Anyone else here listening would think you¡¯re trying to pick a fight.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mean to bother you, just speaking the truth,¡± Rick said. ¡°We¡¯re just simple folk. We want to eat our food and go about our day. If you want to speak with someone, you should speak with the leaders who pay us.¡± ¡°Speaking the truth?¡± Throm asked, clenching his fist as he grinned even wider. ¡°You-,¡± ¡°You are causing a bother within the guild,¡± a guild worker called, a younger man who wore sses, whose hair and beard were neatly trimmed. ¡°A bother?¡± Throm asked, a wider grin appearing on his face. ¡°I¡¯m just having a conversation, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I will request that you return to your seat,¡± the guild worker said, his eyes clear and stern. Throm grinned even wider towards the guild worker, his head and neck pulsing with annoyance. He grit his teeth while he grinned, his fist shaking ever so slightly. He reached out a hand and ced it on Nobby¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently. ¡°We can discuss thister, boy.¡± ¡°Who the hell¡¯s bullying our Nobby?¡± called a voice. Fred let out a sigh of relief, though wondered if that was an appropriate response when it came to him. However, upon seeing Adam¡¯s face, Fred paused. His lips were painted in a simr smile to Throm, his face and neck also pulsing with annoyance. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Brittany thought. ¡®Will Nirot and the others be annoyed they missed this?¡¯ ¡°Who are you?¡± Throm asked. ¡°Me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m Executive Adam.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the one I need to talk to,¡± Throm said, pulling his hand away from Nobby, his eyes glued to the approaching young man. ¡°I heard you imed this boy as yours.¡± ¡°So I have.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the contract?¡± Adam nced down towards the silver ne the man wore. ¡°I¡¯ve introduced myself, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Thorm Strong Arm,¡± Thorm replied. ¡°I¡¯m the vice leader of the Band of Mighty North.¡± ¡°You are active in the north,¡± Kitool replied, feeling Adam¡¯s questioning gaze upon her, though she recalled little else of the group, for they had nothing to do with those who imed the title of Mighty. ¡°And who are you, Iyrman?¡± ¡°Kitool.¡± Throm waited for Kitool to say more, but she remaiend silent. ¡°So, what¡¯s the contract?¡± ¡°As far as I recall, we¡¯re paying him half an Expert¡¯s monthly wage, and we¡¯ll be providing for his family, as well as handing him magical items when appropriate,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Speaking of magical weapons, I should probably walk around with a magical dagger so people don¡¯t get any funny business. Probably a good idea to enchant it with something like a smite enchantment too.¡¯ ¡°Not a lot of coin for someone like him,¡± Throm said. ¡°He¡¯s got potential.¡± ¡°Not a lot of coin, but he and his family never have to worry about going hungry, or about magical gear,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Plus, we¡¯ve trained him to be an Expert too. He¡¯s so good, he beat a bunch of Iyrmen to winst year¡¯s tournament.¡± ¡°He won the tournament?¡± ¡°That he did.¡± ¡°I heard it was an Iyrman who won.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Jurot?¡± Adam. ¡°Jurot the Savage, I think they call him.¡± ¡°Yeah, my brother ced first, but Nobby fought in the younger section,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Your brother?¡± Throm¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re no Iyrman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Iyrman, but Jurot¡¯s my brother,¡± Adam replied, simply. Throm narrowed his eyes. ¡°You southerners all talk so big, but you don¡¯t have a lot to show for it.¡± His eyes then fell to the steel tag around Adam¡¯s neck. ¡°No, not quite nothing, but not enough to act like you¡¯re so tall in front of me.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes as he red at Throm. ¡°If you want to fight, just say it. I¡¯m not someone who runs away from a fight.¡± ¡°Executive Adam,¡± Kitool said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You have fought enough today.¡± ¡®He already fought today?¡¯ Fred though, before his eyes fell to the trio of women who were battered. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°I see you¡¯re good at hitting little girls, but I¡¯m no little girl,¡± Throm said, smirking wide. Adam closed his eyes, tilting his head slightly. ¡°You know, the one thing about nobles and guards bothering you, is that you¡¯ll get into trouble if you fight them back. But adventurers? Adventurers are easy money.¡± ¡°You want to bet?¡± ¡°A thousand gold,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let me get my armour.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Kitool, are you really going to stop me?¡± ¡°You may fight tomorrow in the morning, after you have rested,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I can fight right now,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll drop in one blow.¡± ¡°Is he getting himself into another fight?¡± a figure asked, stepping beside Vonda. ¡°I should have expected as much.¡± ¡°Today has been a challenge for Adam,¡± Vonda replied, ncing towards the other priest, who had crossed his arms as he watched the scene. ¡°There have been multiple challenges he faced today, this is another.¡± ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble if he was with the wisest members of Fate¡¯s Golden?¡± Amira asked. ¡°The chances decreased, but it doesn¡¯t mean the world will allow him to walk so freely,¡± Dunes joked. The guild worker cleared his throat. ¡°You may fight at the range, but you should all settle down.¡± His eyes fell to therge group of dirty children, as well as the trio of women who seemed to have taken a harsh beating. ¡®¡­¡¯ Vonda smiled. ¡°Adam, please step down.¡± ¡°Sister Vonda, you heard what he said,¡± Adam replied, his eyes falling back to the priest, almost as if asking for her permission to fight. ¡°The children are watching.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes then fell across the children, who were eyeing up the tense situation. They had already had to deal with the guards, the carriage driver, and now there was another fight in front of them. ¡°I want to go home,¡± a child whispered, tugging on Viper¡¯s leg. Adam closed his eyes, reaching into his shirt, before pulling out his amulet, keeping a hand gripped around it. The cool metal pressed firmly against his skin. ¡°Of course, Sister Vonda. You¡¯re right.¡± Throm could feel the intense pressure emanating from the young man before him. There was something rising within the young man, ready to burst, but it was kept at bay by the young women at his side. His eyes fell across the Priest of Life, and then the sight of the Aswadians, each who were no doubt members of an order from across the sea, some of whom were watching the scene with a yful smile, as though it was a show. His eyes fell to the apprehensive eyes of the dirty children. ¡°I apologise, Sister Vonda,¡± Throm said, bowing his head meekly towards the young priest. ¡°My joke went too far.¡± ¡°It is fine since the joke hase to an end,¡± Vonda said, still smiling politely, her eyes clear and firm.
Wow. Adam can step back from fighting? Of course this will save him in the future... [788] – Y03.088 – Vonda X [788] ¨C Y03.088 ¨C Vonda X ¡°Kekeke!¡± one of Throm¡¯spanions, a middle aged woman, snickered. ¡°How could you try to bully some random kids?¡± Throm¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Random kids? Apparently they fought in the tournament.¡± ¡°So they say, but I don¡¯t listen to every bird which cheeps so eagerly at me,¡± a devilkin chuckled. ¡°Those kids, who are they?¡± Throm pondered. ¡°Just some kids,¡± the woman replied, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Why do you need to worry about those children?¡± ¡°That guy is Purple Adam.¡± ¡°He was in the tournament wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He beat Vasera.¡± ¡°Vasera?¡± ¡°Golden Savage,¡± the Aswadian said, his eyes falling onto Adam from his seat. ¡°That girl beside him, she is Kitool, yes?¡± ¡°Apparently so,¡± Throm added. ¡°He said his brother was the Iyrman who ced first.¡± ¡°Do you believe every bird which cheeps?¡± ¡°The Iyrman beside him didn¡¯t correct him.¡± The Aswadian hummed quietly. ¡°That priest beside him, the handsome man, he is Aswadian. He is from the Order of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°What is a group like that doing together?¡± Throm asked, his eyes falling onto the group again. ¡°There is strength in numbers.¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s something else. They say they work for an enchanter.¡± ¡°An enchanter?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes fell onto the party, noting some of them nced their way. She smiled, raising her cup towards them, before sipping her milk. ¡°There is only so much big talk they can say,¡± the Aswadian said, chuckling lightly. ¡°That boy wanted to bet a thousand gold to fight,¡± Throm said. ¡°He didn¡¯t know who I was, but he saw I was Silver Rank. He¡¯s only Steel Rank, but he¡¯s got the eyes of a beast.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Throm,¡± the woman said, patting his shoulder gently. ¡°Just drink and eat.¡± ¡®Did they really kill hydras?¡¯ Throm thought, his eyes glued to Adam. ¡°So we can¡¯t let them bathe here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°The guild is for adventurers, and sometimes their families, not for the business,¡± Dunes said. ¡°So I guess we gotta go to the river then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can make a little bathhouse near the river for them,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Unless¡­¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply now?¡± ¡°Can we grab ourselves a wooden basin?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Just a few, to fill them up using the river.¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°We could fill up the basins and then warm the water up, allowing them to bathe, before pouring the water back into the river.¡± Dunes waited for a moment, before inhaling deeply, letting out a soft sigh. He exchanged a look with Amira, whose eyes returned a doubtful look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take them to another inn and allow them to bathe there.¡± ¡°This is why you¡¯re a Manager, Dunes,¡± Adam said, flushing red slightly. ¡°The inns might now allow the kids inside since they¡¯re so dirty.¡± ¡°Take enough gems with you and they¡¯ll allow you to take them through the back,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yeah, right¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we grab them some clothes for them to change into after too? Any chance I can leave that to you?¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°Which inn are you making your way to?¡± Adam looked to Vonda, the one who apparently was from this city. ¡°We should find the inn first, for they may refuse us entry even with enough gold,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I will go find some clothing for the children once they are at the inn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re a Manager, Sister Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯re strong?¡± a child asked Nobby. ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. The child frowned. ¡°Did you win the tournamentst year,¡± Cobra asked, her eyes taking in the sight of the almost bull of a man by the name Nobby. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That makes you strong.¡± ¡°No,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°I am not strong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind Nobby,¡± Fred said, patting the young man¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯re just in shock from the reality of the world, that¡¯s all.¡± Cobra raised her brow. ¡°You might not have seen it yet, but the Executives, they¡¯re all ridiculously powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Adam fight,¡± Cobra said, her eyes moving towards the half elf who was being bullied by hispanions. ¡°He defeated both of my sisters at the same time.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Adam fight yet,¡± Fred said, leaning back in his chair. ¡°You don¡¯t have any fear in your eyes.¡± ¡°You fear him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s fear, but there¡¯s a least a little bit of fear in me,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°I¡¯m just a farmer turned adventurer, I¡¯m not like the others. They¡¯re members of orders, Iyrmen, that sort of thing. Me? I¡¯m just a boy with no home, a boy whose been travelling with the group for some time, and a boy whose seen more nightmares in the world than in my sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra could see the look in Fred¡¯s eye, one which revealed that the young man had realised his ce as an ant in the world. ¡°This group is filled with monsters,¡± Brittany said. ¡°We¡¯re monsters to some people too, but they don¡¯t know the things we¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°What have you seen?¡± Brittany pulled back slightly, her eyes falling to Kitool and Adam, before they met Fred¡¯s eyes, the young man giving her a particr look. ¡°Monsters.¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± ¡°We¡¯vee across hydras, but hydras aren¡¯t as scary as the monsters we¡¯ve seen,¡± she whispered, crossing her arms and pulling back into her chair. ¡°Weak,¡± Nobby confirmed. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, stepping towards Cobra. ¡°We¡¯re going to be heading out to another inn. We¡¯ll load the children onto the cart and take them to another inn to wash up and eat. Sister Vonda will head out with a couple of others to buy some new clothes for the children.¡± ¡°Jurot has taken the wolves and the horses,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra blinked towards Adam. ¡°I could send word and ask if I can resummon it here.¡± ¡°I could request another carriage,¡± Vonda said. Adam inhaled deeply, the annoyance of the situation filling him again. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°I will deal with it,¡± Vonda assured, bowing her head lightly, before leaving to find a carriage. ¡°Jonn, escort Manager Vonda,¡± Adam called, causing the young half elf, who wore a breast te, to follow the priest. ¡°Why are you going this far?¡± Cobra asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re spending so much coin on taking them to clean up and eat and we haven¡¯t even said yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretending as though you¡¯ve said yes already to show you how you¡¯ll be treated going forward.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t asked our opinion.¡± ¡°I assumed you¡¯d be fine with making sure your siblings are fed and cleaned, or are you fine with them being susceptible to being diseased?¡± Adam asked, his tone light and yful. Cobra narrowed her eyes lightly. ¡°Nobby, Brittany, you two will being along too,¡± Adam said. ¡°I want you to assist in escorting the children.¡± ¡°Should Ie too?¡± Fred asked. ¡°If you¡¯d like toe along, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t we have Charlie and Grege along too, you both look pretty tough. Let¡¯s make sure no one starts bother with us as we¡¯ve got the children with us. We¡¯re considering the children and their older siblings as VIPs.¡± ¡°Vee eye pees?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Very important persons, or people if you prefer,¡± Adam replied. ¡°So how are we meant to treat them?¡± ¡°You should treat them as if¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°We will essentially treat them as if they¡¯re my children. If anyone wants to take a single hair on their heads, they¡¯d better be prepared to risk their lives.¡± Dunes raised his brows, his eyes holding a question, though he knew better to ask right in front of those they were escorting. ¡®Why are you going so far?¡¯ Adam smiled, before ncing towards Cobra. ¡°You should understand that the United Kindom is very serious in it¡¯s business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was doing. He was spending so much coin on them. No, if he knew what Alex was, then surely this all made sense. ¡°Right, make sure you all bring your weapons with you. You probably shouldn¡¯t put on your armour, since that¡¯s a little too much, but don¡¯t leave without your weapons. Brittany, don¡¯t bring along your bow, just your des.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the young woman replied, leaving to her room to grab her des. ¡°Nobby,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re my number one enforcer, so I¡¯m going to leave this special task to you. I want you to watch over Alex personally.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®So he does know¡­¡¯ Cobra thought. ¡°Would you like for us to assist?¡± Korin asked, the young man wearing his breastte. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam thought, his eyes ncing across the four Aswadians. They were each members of an order, and three of them were well versed with magic, with half being men and the other half women. Then there was Sara¡¯s status as a noble, which could be useful if something happened. ¡°It might be a good idea to bring you all along too. We should leave a message for Jaygak for when she¡¯s back that we¡¯re gone.¡± Cobra eyed up the group which was apparently escorting them. Dunes, a priest, Korin, a guardian, Amira, a warrior, Sara, who seemed to be a noble from Aswadia, each apparently from an order. Then there was the Iyrman and Adam, who was apparently a brother to an Iyrman, the pair having ced in the tournament. Then there were the Aldishment, Brittany, Fred, Jonn, Nobby, who had ced first in the tournament, and Vonda, a priest from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. What she didn¡¯t know was that at least each of them were considered Experts in thend, while several of them could punch above their weight. ¡®He definitely knows.¡¯
The order of the most protected children 1. Adam''s kids 2. These dirty urchins 3. The children of nobility Obviously at 0 we have the Iyrmen children. [789] – Y03.089 – Vonda of Life’s Rose I [789] ¨C Y03.089 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose I Adam exhaled, allowing his annoyance to leave through his lips. The carriage driver kept his mouth shut when his pockets were heavy with gold, while the inn keeper, annoyed by all the urchins making their way into their inn, also kept her mouth shut when her hands were full of gems. Arcane Recovery: 1 -> 0 Mana: 16 -> 20 Mana: 20 -> 17 Spell: Sending ¡°Jurot, when you¡¯re done with adventuring, and you¡¯re done with dealing with the guild, head to the Mother¡¯s Rest, an inn near Market Road, around-,¡± Adam felt the magic fade before he could finish his sentence. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ He rubbed the side of his neck, feeling the annoyance of the day filling him up. ¡®I need to rx, otherwise I¡¯m going to get into trouble and they¡¯ll all make fun of me.¡¯ ¡®Okay,¡¯ came the response. Adam thought about casting his spell once more, wanting to hear Konarot¡¯s voice, but he decided against it. ¡®Okay, just this once, I¡¯ll let you grow up quickly so I can send you messages.¡¯ Even if the Iyr had opened its gates once more, Konarot was still far too young to receive such messages into her mind, while Jirot would cause too much trouble if Adam sent her a message. Adam could see it, the rampage Jirot could cause because she heard her father¡¯s voice in her head. ¡®Even if you¡¯re cute, you can¡¯t do that, okay?¡¯ Adam thought, before hiding the smile on his face, though he was alone in a room he had rented. ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you, just this once.¡¯ A knock came at the door. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem,¡± Fred said. Adam made his way out of the inn to find a group of heavily armoured guards, each adorned in breastte over chain, while another wore full te from head to toe. Each wore des at their side, kept at bay by Vonda, who had politely met them at the front. ¡®What did I do this time?¡¯ ¡°Do you intend to obstruct us from our duties?¡± the heavily armoured knight asked, whose armour was made of darker steel, engraved with the image of one of the noble symbols which seemed vaguely familiar to the half elf. Adam was sure he had seen it previously from the letters with all the offers. History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 9 (6) ¡®Must not be anyone of importance if I can¡¯t recall the sigil,¡¯ the young half elf thought. ¡°If that is how it appears, then you may send word to the Priest Mother of the Order of Life,¡± Vonda replied. The knight remained quiet for a long moment as the young woman invoked the name of the order. ¡°Are you truly a member of the order?¡± Vonda revealed the back of her amulet, which held the detailed patterns and symbols which mostly confirmed her identity as a member of the order. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with your order,¡± the knight urged. ¡°The Marquise wishes for the boy to enter her employ, as was promised.¡± ¡°That is a difficult matter,¡± Vonda replied, before falling silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam asked. The heavily armoured warriors all turned to face Adam, who wore his axe at his side, and a shield at his back, though wore no armour. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Executive Adam,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Sir Olivia Seahill, and I have been sent under the authority of Marquise Amelia Tiderock.¡± ¡®Marquise?¡¯ Adam thought, trying to recall what the title meant. ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s got some sway with the military or something?¡¯ ¡°They havee for Alex.¡± ¡°Alex?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Why do you want the boy?¡± ¡°That is a private matter of the Marquise,¡± Sir Olivia Seahill replied sternly. ¡°It is a shame, but young Alex is currently under the protection of the United Kindom,¡± Adam replied. ¡°He is considered a VIP.¡± ¡°Whatever he is considered, the boy must return with us to the Marquise.¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood something,¡± Adam began, only to be interrupted by the knight. ¡°I have misunderstood nothing,¡± the knight said. ¡°By the authority of the Marquise, you must give up the boy, or we shall be forced to act.¡± Adam tilted his head slightly, feeling the rush of heat going through his head. He reached up to rub the side of his neck. While resting at the inn, he had managed to gain much of his strength, from his Health, to Onward Soar and Tough Spirit. Unfortunately, Fighting Spirit was something he needed a deeper rest to regain, which meant he was currently not as full strength. ¡®I¡¯m d I brought my shield.¡¯ ¡°If the Marquise has an issue with this matter, she may send an official request to the Priest Mother of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda stated once more, still smiling politely towards the group of guards. ¡°What protection does the child have with the holy order?¡± Sir Olivia asked. ¡°I am currently in the employ of the business, and therefore he is under my care,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°What is the connection between this United Kindom and the Order of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°I work as a Manager of the business, and I am a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda replied, still smiling as politely as she could. ¡°I am within my rights to im him as a child under the protection of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Are you willing to go that far?¡± Olivia asked, her voice still firm, even under the name of the order. ¡°I have been in the business¡¯ care for some time,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°They have assisted the order greatly.¡± ¡®We have?¡¯ Adam thought, his face contorting into confusion, though he did not speak up. ¡®Is she lying for Alex¡¯s sake?¡¯ Cobra remained deathly silent. She had no idea that a Marquise had taken interest in Alex. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ She had rested up well enough, though wasn¡¯t as fresh as she would like to have been. ¡®I should take Alex and run.¡¯ Her eyes met Python¡¯s and Viper¡¯s. She looked to the priest beside her, the young Aswadian man, who was watching the scene as though it were a y. ¡°He seems like he¡¯s in a tough spot,¡± Amira said in their tongue. ¡°How will he get out of this?¡± ¡°He will do it in the way he does things,¡± Dunes replied, his arms crossed as he watched the scene. ¡°What if it des are drawn?¡± ¡°If des are drawn, then des are drawn,¡± Dunes replied, almost casually. ¡°Should we be causing such a mess in East Port?¡± ¡°If your de is too heavy, don¡¯t pick it up, but I will do what is expected of me as a Manager,¡± Dunes replied, simply. ¡°Ha!¡± Amira almost clicked her teeth, before noting the attention of the guards had turned to the pair. ¡°What are you plotting?¡± Olivia demanded from the Aswadians. ¡°We are merely speaking of the scene, Sir Olivia,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°In Aswadasad, we cause little trouble for merchants, for they would not do business when there is trouble in ournds.¡± ¡°The Marquise¡¯s authority surpasses that of any merchant within thisnd.¡± ¡°I would not state otherwise, publicly,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°I would not suggest any merchant wields greater authority than the Marquise, not even Yellow Turban, who sells such fine yellow fabrics.¡± ¡°I would not even speak his title in the same sentence,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Yellow Turban may be well respected in hisnds, but in thesends, he is but one merchant of many.¡± ¡°It is wonderful you think that way,¡± Dunes replied, smiling politely towards the knight. The knight remained silent for a long moment, taking in the silent threats of the priest. The symbol of Lady Arya hung down against his chest, while three others near him wore the same. ¡°Are you members of an order?¡± ¡°We are members of ck Mountain,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°Will you say ck Mountain has put the boy under its care?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Then you are wiser than you look.¡± ¡°Though the boy is not under its care, the boy is under my care.¡± ¡°Just who are you to put the boy under your care?¡± ¡°I am Manager Dunes,¡± Dunes replied, shing a charming smile as he bowed his head lightly. ¡°Just why is the boy so important to your business that he is under your care?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°Executive Adam has stated the boy and his siblings are VIPs.¡± ¡°VIPs?¡± ¡°Very important persons, or people if you prefer,¡± Adam stated. ¡°It means we will stake our reputation to protect them.¡± ¡°What reputation do you have?¡± ¡°My reputation is that I¡¯m a crazy fool of a father who will find trouble with everyone, from the poor, to the rich,monfolk and nobles, and even the fine folk the of Iyr. Though, I try not to do find much trouble with the Iyr since they¡¯re so¡­¡± Adam fell quiet, ncing to the side, Kitool standing silently like a statue, waiting for him to continue. ¡°The Iyr is the Iyr.¡± ¡°So you will find trouble with the Marquise for the sake of the child?¡± ¡°If the Marquise wishes to find trouble with us, that¡¯s fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡°However, should she find herself in the mood to procure magical weapons from our business, you can politely inform her not to spend the effort, for we will do as she request and ce her upon the cklist.¡± ¡°cklist?¡± ¡°It means the Marquise shall be banned from procuring magical items from our business,¡± Adam stated, firmly. ¡°A small business such as yours has no bearing upon the Marquise¡¯s mind,¡± the knight retorted, almost ring at the young half elf. Fred watched as the knight and his boss continued to verbally argue between one another. ¡®He¡¯s not crazy enough to pick a fight with the Marquise, is he?¡¯ Fred¡¯s eyes fell onto a young boy who had appeared, a child of seven or so, quietly shuffling through the group. He was a dirty young fellow, quite thin too, who had been beaten recently. ¡®Poor kid. Must have gotten caught trying to snatch some food. I¡¯ll get some silver for him once we¡¯re done with the situation.¡¯ ¡°Sure, then you can tell the Marquise that she should look elsewhere for magical items,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Since you intend to-,¡± Kitool and Vonda were about to call for Adam to calm him down, seeing as how annoyed he had be, but he wasn¡¯t interrupted by them. Health: 91 -> 82 Adam felt a sharp pain at his side, causing him to wince, before he turned, looking out to see the rest of hispanions staring down at him in shock, before he nced down to see a little boy, a child of seven or so, dirty and beaten, with a dagger in both hands, the de hidden within the half elf¡¯s gut. The boy¡¯s eyes burned with hate.
Oh. [790] – Y03.090 – Vonda of Life’s Rose II [790] ¨C Y03.090 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose II ¡°Look, is my name, babo,¡± Jirot said, pointing down onto the page with her tiny chubby finger. ¡°Ji. Woh.¡± ¡°Do you already recognise your own name, my Jirot?¡± Jarot asked, pulling her a little closer with his arm. ¡°I know it, I know. Look, is my name, but I am not in the book, it is different,¡± the girl said. ¡°That is right, it is your name, but it is not you,¡± Jarot confirmed, kissing the top of her head, while her brother sucked his thumb, resting up against the old man¡¯s chest, barely able to remain awake. It was tiring work to keep up with his elder sister, so his greatfather couldn¡¯t me the boy for being so tired. ¡°It is time to nap, Jirot.¡± ¡°No! I am not tired,¡± the girl replied, before immediately yawning. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your babo will sleep with you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the girl replied, before hopping onto her feet, falling down almost immediately from the force, while Jarot grabbed her by the back of her clothes, stopping the fall. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old man replied, refraining from grunting as his back cracked lightly, before setting her free. ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, smirking slightly, before cackling and rushing away, before returning back to her babo to grab his hand to lead him to nap. Jarot spotted the triplets, who werezing around in the shade, not enjoying how hot noonval was. They were silver scaled half dragons, so they preferred the cold to the heat, though to Jarot, they were each Iyrmen, for they were his greatchildren. Murot twitched lightly in his sleep, sucking away at his little dummy. The boy had grown so much bigger, and was certainly his brother¡¯s brother, for he was growing as well as Gurot. The boy would crawl almost everywhere, even Jarot was having trouble keeping up with him, but thankfully Konarot assisted the boy. ¡®My greatchildren are too wise,¡¯ he thought. He thought about how much trouble Jirot was already causing with her swiftness and the chaos she brought with destruction, though she was slowly growing out of that phase. ¡°Babo,¡± the girl whispered, grabbing a nket which her grandmother had knitted, the spirals of colour sometimes causing the girl to stare at it for minutes. She held it up, allowing her greatfather to settle between them, before covering his chest with it, though pulled it slightly off him so she could be covered by the heavy knitted nket. ¡°You must be quiet, okay? Babies are sleeping, you cannot be loud.¡± She wagged her finger towards her greatfather seriously. ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot replied, smiling towards the little girl, who then quietened herself by sucking her thumb. He let out a soft sigh as he stared at the sky, before hearing the girl quietly shooshing him, her finger pointing at him threateningly, her eyes daring him to act up in front of her. He smiled and kissed her forehead, before brushing little Jarot¡¯s head, the boy already fallen into a deep sleep. ¡®Jurot, when will you give me such cute greatchildren?¡¯ While the old man thought about his grandsons, he had no idea that the most outrageous one was currently in the middle of something so¡­ Adam. The silence in the air beat against them, while they remained frozen, staring at the scene before them. Just like that, a boy had walked up to stab Adam in the gut. The guards had eyed up the boy for a moment, but had been more focused on the heavily armoured warriors nearby, and the half elf who seemed intent on causing them bother. The members of United Kindom had been mostly focused on watching the scene y out, also looking out towards the group of a half dozen or so guards who were there to take away some random child Adam had met earlier in the morning that day, and yet he was so focused on keeping the child safe. Adventuring with Adam had made the impossible seem possible, and yet a child stabbing him wasn¡¯t something any of them expected. Gods causing Adam trouble? That made sense. A child trying to assassinate Adam? That didn¡¯t seem right, but it was exactly because it didn¡¯t seem right, which made it usible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to be an assassin?¡± Adam asked, reaching for the boy¡¯s hand, while the boy twisted the dagger within Adam. Health: 82 -> 76 Athletics Check (Strength) D20 + 8 = 27 (19) Adam let out another gasp of pain, before he pulled the boy¡¯s hands away, along with the dagger, feeling the heat of blood pooling at his tunic. Sir Olivia Seahill remained silent, taken aback by the fact the young man had been stabbed by a random dirty urchin off the road. ¡®Is this some kind of ploy?¡¯ Adam reached to his side, soothing himself with his magic. Lay on Hands: 33 -> 23 Health: 76 -> 86 ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought, staring down at the boy. Even though he had been hurt quite bad, through the blue and ck Adam was fairly certain he recognised the boy. The boy remained staring at Adam with fury, gritting his teeth, but as the adrenaline ran through him, finally beginning to dissipate, he stared up towards Adam in shock. Kitool reached down to grab the boy by the scruff of his neck, but Adam raised a hand, causing her to pause. Lay on Hands: 23 -> 13 Adam ced a hand on the boy, filling him with his divine magic, healing him far beyond what his actual Health would have been. ¡°Kid, what happened to you?¡± The kid felt the divine magic rush through, a warmth he had never felt before. His eyes squinted slightly towards the half elf, before he shook and began to cry. As he did, his mouth opened to reveal his tongue had been cut and cauterised. Adam¡¯s eyes shed wide for a moment with surprise, before he felt another wave of red heat rush through him. His hands became tense, but he ced them over the child¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Hey, kid. Did those guys cut out your tongue?¡± The boy continued to shake and cry, and Adam noted the wetness on the floor, not just from the blood which had fallen with the knife. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Adam said, quietly, patting the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Fred, take the kid and get him cleaned up, and get him something to eat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Fred replied, his voice filled with confusion. ¡°The boy is also a VIP. Stay with him, and make sure no one bothers him.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Fred said, suddenly more alert, guiding the young boy away. ¡°Cease at once,¡± Olivia Seahill called out. ¡°You would not be so foolish to harbour criminals in front of me!¡± ¡°Criminals? What did he do?¡± ¡°Do not y games with me, boy,¡± the woman almost snarled, though kept her voice in check. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Whatever you saw, you don¡¯t have to worry about,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m the victim, and I¡¯m saying there was no issue.¡± ¡°You believe yourself to be above thew?¡± ¡°I believe myself to be someone who is fair and just, and there is nothing more fair and just than making sure no one bothers these children,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you¡¯re wanting to kidnap them out of my security, then you should understand the cost of doing so.¡± ¡°So you have finally spoken your true intentions,¡± the knight said, before motioning a hand to a guard, who stepped forward with a pouch. ¡°Five hundred gold for the boy.¡± They tossed the pouch over to Adam, who caught it, feeling the gems within it. Adam inhaled deeply, before tossing the pouch back towards them. He reached into his shirt, pulling out his amulet, the dark obsidian cool to the touch. ¡°I work for the enchanter, who has showered me in magical weapons, armour, and gold,¡± the young half elf said, brushing his hand along the cool obsidian. ¡°It is not gold which is the price for the boy, for gold is too cold a price to pay.¡± ¡°Executive Adam,¡± Vonda called, causing the half elf to pause. The release Adam required was that of blood, Vonda was fairly certain of that, but if he spilled their blood here, then the situation would be difficult to resolve. ¡°May I handle this?¡± Adam closed his eyes, nodding his head, barely able to keep himself from exploding. It was the sharp pain at his side which had brought him back to reality. Vonda inhaled for a moment. ¡°I have informed the good Sir of the proper protocols in dealing with this matter. Yet, you have spat upon the order of the Great Mother, offering gold coins for a child¡¯s body. I will inform the Mother Priest of this transgression, and you will need to answer this disrespect.¡± ¡°We did not offer the order five hundred gold, but the business which wished to trade gold for the child.¡± ¡°We will see if the Mother Priest of Life¡¯s Rose will view it the same way,¡± Vonda threatened. ¡°Your order, though holy and well respected, cannot intrude on such matters so lightly. Even if you are a Sister, would you be willing to drag in the order for a simple matter such as this? I do not believe so.¡± ¡°I am Sister Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose, and though my name does not hold as much respect as that of Sir Olivia Seahill, I still am a member of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. I have not yet returned back to my order to im my rites areplete, and though I speak to you as Sister Vonda, it is not long from now I will im the title of Mother Vonda, or perhaps a title as one of the Forty Nine Rays.¡± ¡°You are still a young woman yet,¡± Olivia stated. ¡°You are many years from iming such titles.¡± ¡°We will see.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Vonda in surprise, partly because of her words, but also partly because of the look within her eyes, which dared the knight to act up in front of her. ¡®She is certainly a Priest¡­¡¯ Sir Seahill thought. It was rare for a Priest to be a Hope, only the truly most powerful could im such a title, though it had been generations since, due to the awkward restrictions on the Gates. The sheer confidence within the woman¡¯s eyes caused him to wonder if she really could im the title of one of the Forty Nine Rays or the Seven Hopes soon. How could such a thing be true?
Gods messing with Adam? Makes sense. A child trying to assassinate Adam? It is quite Adam. Vonda bing unhinged? Adam, what have you done? [791] – Y03.091 – Vonda of Life’s Rose III [791] ¨C Y03.091 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose III The boy stood beside his father, his eyes scanning the fields, where he watched as many of his elders worked. Though their faces and tattoos were unrecognisable, for the boy only recalled a handful of tattoos, each and every one of them adored the boy, though none adored him as much as his father. ¡°Fieuhs,¡± the boy said, pointing at the fields, his head turning upwards towards his father, waiting his approval. ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± the man replied, cing a hand on the boy¡¯s head, brushing it gently. ¡°Muntun,¡± the boy said, pointing towards the mountains to the side. ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± the man repeated, patting the boy¡¯s head again. ¡°Fohr,¡± the boy said, pointing to the ground. ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± the man replied, still patting the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Sky,¡± the boy said, pointing to the open sky. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy fell silent, staring at the sky. He twitched as his father picked him up, causing him to stare at him in shock at first, before it turned to delight. He started to giggle lightly, while his father stared into his eyes, seeing how joyful his son was. The boy¡¯s father was tall and thicker than most Iyrmen, though not quite at the level where one might mention it. A thick beard covered his jaw, hiding much of his face. He wore a de at his side. His tattoo was that of a purple five pointed star with yellow flowers emanating out from it, something which filled the boy with such relief. There was another tattoo which was familiar, though he rarely saw those of such a family, only when his father took him to see his aunt. The boy was heavier than most children at his age, for there were few children who ate as well as he did, and few children who ate all which was given to him. The boy had never made a fuss when it came time to eat, though that did lead to some trouble as the boy liked to put many things into his mouth. Tonagek raised his son further up towards the sky. ¡°Do you see how far away the sky is?¡± The boy looked up towards the sky, which was so clear, and so¡­ big. It was even bigger than the whole of the Iyr, which, to the boy, was his entire world. He reached up towards the sky. ¡°Sky.¡± ¡°You are so high up, but you cannot reach the sky,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°You are too small.¡± ¡°Smoh,¡± the boy confirmed, still reaching up towards the sky. ¡°You are small now, but one day you will be as tall as your father,¡± Tonagek said, pulling the boy to his chest, allowing the boy to cuddle up to him, the boy¡¯s tiny, chubby hand clutching at his shirt. ¡°One day you will go out into the world, a world full of danger,¡± the man said, his voice lowering slightly. ¡°You must grow well, Danagek, so that danger will not trouble you.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± the boy replied, still embracing his father close, almost feeling his father¡¯s heartbeat through the man¡¯s shirt. ¡°¡­¡± Tonagek kept his thoughts to himself. He did not want his son to grow strong, for if he grew strong, it meant he woulde across such things which could challenge him. ¡°Dada,¡± the boy called. ¡°Yes?¡± The boy looked up towards his father before smiling wide, giggling lightly once more, before he pointed away. ¡°Mama.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tonagek turned to leave, before noting a familiar face nearby. ¡°You have brought your son to watch the fields?¡± Gorot asked, the Iyrman taking a moment to rest. ¡°Danagek likes the fields,¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°Danagek, meet your papo.¡± Danagek looked up towards Gorot, a man he had barely seen, before returning back to his father¡¯s chest. However, he noted the tattoo on the man¡¯s forehead, that of a blue circle and blue diamonds, just like his aunt. ¡°He is Gurot¡¯s father,¡± Tonagek said, pointing towards the Iyrman. ¡°Guwoh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your cousin Gurot¡¯s father,¡± Tonagek stated. The boy smiled shyly, before returning back to his father¡¯s chest, before pulling his head back. The boy pointed away. ¡°Guwoh?¡± ¡°You wish to see Gurot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to see Gurot or your mother?¡± ¡°Mama,¡± the boy replied, jabbing the air with his finger again. ¡°You are growing well, Danagek,¡± Gorot said, reaching over towards the boy¡¯s head, before realising his hands were dirty. ¡°I will bring Gurot to y with you another time.¡± Tonagek bowed his head, allowing Gorot to take his break in peace, carrying his son back to their estate. On the way, he found another familiar face, though he allowed his son to point her out. Gorot let out a short sigh, sharing a cup of milk along with one of the other Iyrmen working the fields. ¡°You have been working hard for the past few years,¡± Romajin said, sipping away at his own cup of milk. The horcish Iyrman would often trade ces with his wife when working in the fields, but as far as he was aware, Gorot almost always worked the fields. ¡°Who does not work hard in the Iyr?¡± Romajin raised his brows expectantly. ¡°Nirot has her own tasks toplete,¡± Gorot replied. ¡°The tasks of the Iyr will bepleted, but you have young children now,¡± Romajin said. ¡°What of Gurot and Murot? Will they not see their father¡¯s face?¡± ¡°They see my face in the evening.¡± ¡°They should see their father¡¯s face in the sun.¡± ¡°You are too young to be giving me such advice.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Romajin chuckled. ¡°You should see my Ronajin, she is so small, I can almost hold her in one hand. She smiles so much when she sees me.¡± ¡°Is she well?¡± ¡°She is well, just small,¡± Romajin replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°She must not be well if she smiles when she sees you,¡± Gorot replied, finishing his cup of milk. Romajin howled withughter, before returning to work with Gorot, though he noted how Gorot fell into deep thought while working. While Gorot thought about Romajin¡¯s words to see his sons more often, a thought came to his mind. There was a young man who adored his children so much but also worked hard. Yet, even that young man took days off to y with his children. ¡®What are they doing?¡¯ Cobra thought, watching as Vonda and Adam stared down the knight who hade. ¡®She¡¯s not just any knight, she¡¯s a knight under the Marquise! You can¡¯t offend her!¡¯ The city guards around watched the scene continue to unfold. The knights had caused quite amotion in front of the inn, while Adam and hispanions continued themotion. However, they decided against interrupting just yet, since it would have been awkward to deal with the Marquise before business was finished. The inn keeper watched with bated breath, her sweat pooling at her forehead. Suddenly, the gem, which had felt so heavy in her pouch, felt heavier across her shoulders. Sir Olivia remained silent as she red at the young woman in front of her, who was so eager to sh with her. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose had been particrly influential across thend, but at this moment, they wielded more influence than perhaps ever before, save for when a certain lie permeated through the entirend. Even after the lie had been found out, they still held tremendous influence. It was not just their influence that caused the knight to pause, but the fact they were no longer busy dealing with the two Kings who had finallye to an agreement. Now they were merely mediating over the agreed proposal, meaning the young woman here could indeed bring the order to act, if she truly meant what she was saying. The knight¡¯s eyes then fell to Adam¡¯s chest. The young man had hidden his amulet, something so inconceivable, she wasn¡¯t certain if her eyes were ying tricks on her. No priest hid their amulet, for it was a symbol of not just their faith, but their reason of being. Priests used the amulets to channel their spells, and to hide their amulet, it was to shirk their Divine, and they would find themselves punished for the slight. The amulet was also certainly to that God. It wasn¡¯t just any God, but the God of Death, the same God which the Iyrmen prayed to. Yet, he wore no tattoos over his forehead, though one of hispanions was certainly an Iyrman. She vaguely recalled the rules when dealing with Iyrmen, which was to avoid them as best as one could, for dealing with Iyrmen was terrible business. Iyrmen, Aswadians of an order, and a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose. Had it not been for the Marquise¡¯s orders to procure the boy, even if it meant spilling blood and paying the appropriate penalties, she would have stepped back. She would do her duty, as her Lady wished. ¡®Is she truly aiming to be one of the Rays or Hopes?¡¯ It was this particr doubt which had caused her to pause even with the orders to do what she must to procure the boy. The boy was worth his weight in gold, and if the other nobles understood what he was, they would have already swarmed him. However, it seemed as though the boy had been imed by the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, and was already within their care. No, he hadn¡¯t been imed by the order, but by a business, which was somehow reinforced by the prestigious order. It was all so confusing and murky. ¡®As long as we do not kill the Sister, our duty shall be fulfilled, and our souls safe,¡¯ the knight thought.
I''m finally 40 chapters ahead on Patreon again! I changed the tiers recently. Silver is ¡ê5 and has 40 chapters ahead. Gold is ¡ê10 and also 40 chapters ahead, but it''s for extra support. I might post up some art work or something for Gold patrons, but it''s mostly just for extra support. I would say that the current chapters are 100% worth subscribing to Silver for. No spoilers, but damn. [792] – Y03.092 – Vonda of Life’s Rose IV [792] ¨C Y03.092 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose IV Vonda let out a sigh of relief as the knight retreated. She had felt the intense aura of the knight as she readied to fight, and Adam¡¯s eagerness to do the same, the young half elf¡¯s hand clutching his amulet. Vonda was vaguely aware of her mace at her side, d she did not need to draw it that day. ¡®Thank you for watching over us, Mother Soza,¡¯ Vonda prayed, her heart filling with relief. ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have epted your gold,¡± the inn keeper said, huffing out. ¡°You can take back your gold, and you should leave at once.¡± ¡°Keep the gold,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°We have bothered you tremendously, so you should at least get paid for it. Manager Dunes, will you procure a few carriages for us?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Dunes replied, smiling innocently. ¡°Jonn, please escort the Manager,¡± Adam said, ncing to the side to find Jonn wasn¡¯t about. ¡®¡­¡¯ The half elf was found and he escorted the Aswadian away, while the children were gathered again, most of the upset they had to move again. Adam took Cobra to the side to speak with her privately. ¡°What¡¯s so special about Alex that even a Marquise wants him?¡± Cobra stared at him for a long moment. ¡°Why do you have to ask the obvious?¡± ¡°If it was obvious, I wouldn¡¯t have to ask,¡± Adam replied, rubbing the side of his neck again, his forehead pulsing again. ¡°After all I¡¯ve risked for you, you should at least speak openly.¡± ¡°Alex is gifted.¡± ¡°Did you not see me threaten the knight of a Marquise?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Say it properly, otherwise I¡¯m going to lose my damn mind.¡± ¡°Alex is a¡­¡± Cobra¡¯s voice went as low as it could to barely still be audible, ¡°Sorcerer.¡± Adam waited, raising his brows. ¡°Yeah, and?¡± Cobra furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°So he knows magic and that¡¯s why they want him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Sorcerer,¡± Cobra repeated, still whisper quiet. ¡°Right?¡± Cobra furrowed her brows again, her eyes full of confusion. ¡®What¡¯s he doing?¡¯ ¡°Could you call Manager Vonda, please?¡± Adam asked, stretching his head this way and that, feeling the annoyance build up deep within him. ¡°Are you okay, Adam?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied, still stretching out his neck. ¡°Cobra said that Alex was a Sorcerer.¡± Vonda¡¯s brows raised in uncharacteristic rm, her eyes darting over towards the children, taking in the sight of the young boy. ¡°That certainly exins the Marquise¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°It does?¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell onto Adam. She had almost forgotten Adam was from elsewhere. ¡°Sorcerers were hunted down within thisnd.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, before vaguely recalling something along those lines. ¡°Right, yeah.¡± ¡°A Sorcerer¡¯s powers are chaotic, and are seen as dangerous.¡± ¡°Most magic is dangerous,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why are Sorcerers so special?¡± ¡°Sorcerers do not have need to channel their spells through amulets or with pouches. As long as the spell does not require anything of value, their bodies can channel the spells. They can also cast magic without another realising it has been cast, something which was deemed too dangerous to leave be.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Vonda inhaled deeply, thinking about the two paths before the Marquise. There were more than two paths, but it was almost certain only these two would be considered. The Marquise would send another group to try and take the boy, or they would somehow try to kill the boy. She did not want to think the Marquise would do such a thing, especially not when the boy was guaranteed by her, a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose, but she was not naive to believe that the Marquise¡¯s ego surpassed her worship of Mother Soza. ¡°We are in a precarious situation,¡± Vonda said. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°First we should find an inn for the children to sleep peacefully.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this¡­¡¯ ¡°Manager Vonda, would you be willing to¡­¡± ¡®No, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to use one of her greater spells on something like that.¡¯ ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mana: 17 -> 14 Spell: Sending ¡°We are in a precarious situation, Manager Vonda says, so I¡¯d like you to all return. We¡¯re moving inns. I¡¯ll leave a message at the-,¡± Adam felt the magic fade before he could finish his message. ¡®If I ever meet that stupid, absolute, ooooh, just you wait if you piss me off any more than you already have! I¡¯m going to wipe that smug grin off your fucking face!¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ Adam let out a soft sigh, hearing his brother¡¯s voice within his mind. He rubbed the side of his neck again, before rubbing his forehead. ¡®Why am I out adventuring when I could be with my kids and enjoying a nice life within the Iyr?¡¯ Dunes eventually returned with a cart to ferry the children. ¡°Adam, we should buy another cart, or a wagon, for a more permanent solution.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Adam thought about the other cart within the city, which was currently weighed down by their supplies, as well as some of their own personal effects. ¡°This is why you¡¯re a Manager.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t cause enough trouble to be an Executive,¡± Dunes joked. ¡°Trouble? When have I caused trouble?¡± Adam replied, almost smiling in response. Dunesughed, patting Adam¡¯s arm gently. ¡°You do not cause trouble, it is trouble which finds you.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Adam nced around at the children, whoined as they climbed onto the cart, while their elder siblings soothed them. His eyes then fell to Alex, whose face was full of guilt. ¡®Poor kid¡­¡¯ Fred brought out the other child, who was holding a potato in hand, slowly eating it as he eyed up the others around him. He wore a fresh set of clothes, clothes which were far too clean against his body, which was also far too clean. ¡°Go ahead and sit within the cart too,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re going to head to an inn where we can eat as much as we want.¡± The boy stared up at Adam with a sheepish look, stepping behind Fred. ¡°Fred, watch over the boy, make sure nothing happens to him,¡± Adam said, noting the way the boy looked at him. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Fred helped the boy in, before climbing in. Fred sat there awkwardly, noting the children¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°Do you work for the business?¡± a child asked. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Are you strong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Fred stared down at the expectant eyes of the children. ¡°I¡¯m an Expert.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± called the excited gasps of the children. ¡°You¡¯re not an Expert, you¡¯re just a man,¡± one of the children said. ¡°I am an Expert,¡± Fred said, tapping his sword. ¡°My sword¡¯s magical.¡± ¡°No it¡¯s not!¡± Fred unstrapped the belt and held out the de, keeping his fingers around the handle so they couldn¡¯t pull it out. One of the children reached out for it, before shuddering as they felt the gentle tingle of magic, before pulling back, their eyes wide, their mouth forming a small circle in utter shock. The other children reached out for the de, feeling the tingle of magic, each of them acting in simr shock and excitement. George also ced a hand against it, before pulling back in shock too, his eyes glued to Fred. As far as he knew, Fred didn¡¯t hold any rank within the business, since Adam specifically used titles to refer to the business members. ¡°Have you killed a bear?¡± a child asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure I have,¡± Fred replied. ¡°Bears and wolves and the like.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill a wolf,¡± a child said. ¡°Wolves have so many, they¡¯re a big pack, so wolves are hard to kill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯ve killed wolves before. I¡¯ve even fought a hydra.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a hydra?¡± a child asked. ¡°It¡¯s the one with the heads,¡± another replied. ¡°It¡¯s got lots of heads, like, like, ten, or seven.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have seven heads, that¡¯s too many. I¡¯ve only got the one!¡± ¡°Hydras can have more heads because they¡¯re hydras, dummy.¡± ¡°Yeah, hydras have lots of heads, and theye back when you cut them, but they don¡¯t if you cut them real good.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, that¡¯s trolls. They have generation.¡± ¡°Trolls only have one heads!¡± ¡°No, they, yeah they have one head, they have generation.¡± ¡°Do hydras have generation?¡± a child asked Fred. ¡°They do, that¡¯s how their headse back, but you can stop the regeneration with fire, just like trolls,¡± Fred replied. ¡°Fire stops regenation?¡± ¡°It stops regeneration for both trolls and hydras,¡± Fred confirmed. ¡°Have you fought a troll?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The children gasped, before showering Fred in awe and more excited questions. Fred could still feel the piercing awe of the boy beside him, and suddenly the children didn¡¯t think about how much they didn¡¯t want to go to the next inn, not when there was such a great hero beside them. A warm, tingly sensation filled Fred. He sometimes felt the feeling when the Iyrmen children would ask him questions, but they were surrounded by monsters. To these children, he was like the Iyrmen, a powerful figure who was awe inspiring, which would fuel their dreams of heroism. A thought passed through Fred¡¯s mind, and his eyes fell across the young half elf who had adopted him into the business. Suddenly, Adam was not the ridiculous figure who was utterly insane. No, Adam made all the sense in the world. Adam was a father.
Oh dear. I hope the Marquise doesn''t bother them... [793] – Y03.093 – Vonda of Life’s Rose V [793] ¨C Y03.093 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose V The children¡¯s noisiness filled the inn, sitting in the corner with their siblings, and several of the business members. They jabbed away at Fred, Nobby, and Jonn, excitedly touching the magical items they possessed, from the two des to the shield. ¡°S¡¯only a shield,¡± a child said. ¡°Magical shields are rarer than magical swords,¡± Fred said, his eyes falling to Nobby, who was currently being poked and prodded by the children¡¯s tiny fingers like little daggers against his iron skin. ¡°Who wants¡¯ah magical shield?¡± another child added dismissively. ¡°Magical shields are more important than magical weapons,¡± Fred said. ¡°Magical shields can make it so that magical swords can¡¯t hit you, then how good can a magical sword be if it can¡¯t hit you?¡± The child narrowed their eyes, before slowly nodding their head, understanding the logic of the statement. ¡°Can shields go on fire?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a fire shield, but I have seen a thunder shield.¡± ¡°A thunder shield? Like the storm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± the child¡¯s eyes beamed up at Fred. ¡°Executive Jurot has a thunder shield, it¡¯s called Mighty Roar.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± the children all replied. ¡°Does your sword have a name?¡± a child asked. ¡°It¡¯s called Lifede.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s it called that?¡± ¡°It can heal me, like a priest can, but I don¡¯t need a priest.¡± ¡°Ooooh,¡± the child replied. ¡°Do you like to get hit?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So why do you need to heal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because sometimes I get hit through my armour and it hurts so I need my sword to heal me.¡± ¡°If you hadda magical shield then you wouldn¡¯t need ta heal.¡± Fred smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Brittany watched the children swarm the trio of men, though Nobby was struggling to reply, only responding in one word answers. The children eventually instead grabbed at his arms and neck instead, kept at bay by their elder siblings. One of the inn¡¯s workers stepped up towards the group in the corner, only to find Adam stepping up to meet them, the young man smiling towards them. ¡°The other patrons are finding it difficult to enjoy themselves while there is so much noiseing from the corner,¡± the worker informed, smiling politely in that sort of way. They would have been a little more aggressive, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact they were quite heavily armed. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam replied, tilting his head slightly as his neck pulsed. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell them-,¡± Dunes silenced Adam by cing a hand on his shoulder, noting how tense Adam was, the entire situation weighing heavily upon him no doubt. ¡°We apologise for the noise. The children have had quite a rough time recently, and we¡¯re trying to rid their worries. I understand it¡¯s quite noisy, but if you¡¯d inform the other patrons that their food and drink shall bepensated for by the United Kindom, our business, I hope they¡¯ll be more understanding of our predicament.¡± ¡°Topensate for all the patrons, it will cost quite the coin,¡± the worker said. Adam exhaled lightly. ¡°How much gold would it cost?¡± ¡°I will go speak with the keep,¡± the worker said, gently bowing their head, before quickly scampering away. The inn keep, a woman who wore her wrinkles as well as she wore her robes, and her silver pixie cut, approached the group. ¡°I heard you wanted to pay for the other patrons?¡± ¡°Their meals and drinks,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°How much gold would that cost?¡± The woman eyed up the young man, noting the scarf around his head. Her eyes then fell across the rest of the group, seeing the Iyrman, the Sister, and the Aswadians. ¡°It will cost ten gold, and you will need to buy a bottle of our perry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Twenty gold.¡± ¡°Take thirty for the inconvenience,¡± Adam replied, back letting out a soft sigh of relief. Dealing with things using gold was so easy, and he was more than happy to spend a few gold pieces to smooth things over. ¡®Hopefully they don¡¯t bother us while we¡¯re here, otherwise I¡¯ll really give it to them.¡¯ Adam felt a tug at his side, before noting Nobby beside him, and then he nced down to see Alex staring up at him expectantly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I want to talk to you, alone, mister.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Alex nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, waiting for the boy to move, only to realise he was the adult. Adam motioned a hand to Nobby, before he guided the boy up to one of the rooms they had rented. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Those knights¡­ they came for me,¡± the boy said. Adam bowed his head lightly, waiting for the boy to continue. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re really strong. They¡¯re not gonna to stop. They¡¯re gonnae for me. If theye, then they might hurt everyone. I don¡¯t want them to hurt no one, so I should go with them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam reached out with a hand, gently cing it on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a very brave boy.¡± The boy¡¯s lip trembled lightly. ¡°I know the knights are strong, they wear such grand armour, and they carry such great weapons.¡± Alex bowed his head. ¡°You can¡¯t tell the others, they¡¯ll want to stop it.¡± ¡°Alex¡­¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Alex. Listen to me very carefully, okay?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°The knights are strong, but we¡¯re very strong too.¡± ¡°The knights, they¡¯re with the Marquise, and she¡¯s really powerful. She¡¯s not strong, but she¡¯s got lots of other kinds of powers. She can kill people easy, but not with a sword, but with other people¡¯s swords. She¡¯s going to send very strong people to get me, because she wants me.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam said. ¡°I asked you to listen to carefully, right? Well, we¡¯re very strong too. Even if they¡¯re going to send a bunch of knights after us, it¡¯s okay, we are stronger.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fight knights, they¡¯re thew!¡± ¡°You know Sister Vonda, right? She¡¯s a member of Life¡¯s Rose. Have you heard of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± The boy stood up taller. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of Life¡¯s Rose. It¡¯s the holy order, it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose, it¡¯s very strong too, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sister Vonda is from there, so that means they can¡¯t attack us easily. Even if they do, they¡¯ll be in lots of trouble. Plus, even though we¡¯re new, we¡¯ve got a lot of power too. I¡¯m from a business called United Kindom, and we work for the Enchanter. You must have heard when I spoke to Moons, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right. Even if the Marquise is a noble, even she doesn¡¯t want to offend someone who makes magical items.¡± Adam pat the boy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°So don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re definitely going to protect you all, and nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong, but the knights are stronger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fought lots of knights, and I¡¯ve never lost to one,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Have you fought strong knights?¡± Adam paused. ¡°Have you heard of the King¡¯s Sword?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°His daughter fought me in the tournament. Even though she won, she won through other power, not with her sword.¡± Adam¡¯s smile was tainted by a tinge of annoyance. ¡°But now, we work closely with the Duchess, so I don¡¯t have to lose to the knights any more.¡± ¡°You work with the Duchess?¡± ¡°The Duchess does business with us,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Are you going to take me to her.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m going to make sure you stay with your brothers and sisters, so don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± ¡°Cobra, Julia, and the others, they¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re not¡­ we don¡¯t have the same parents, but they¡¯re my brothers and sisters. I¡­ I don¡¯t want nothing bad happening to them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good brother, Alex.¡± Adam ruffled his hair. ¡°Nothing bad is going to happen to them. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re all VIPs, so I won¡¯t let nothing bad happen to you.¡± ¡°If something bad happens¡­¡± ¡°If something bad happens, I¡¯ll sort it out as best as I can,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s not just the Order of Life¡¯s Rose that¡¯s helping us, we¡¯ve also got another order helping us, so you don¡¯t have to worry, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam kept ruffling his hair. ¡°Hey, Alex, what¡¯s your dream?¡± ¡°My dream?¡± ¡°Yeah. When you grow up, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to grow up and be a good man.¡± ¡°Yeah? What does that look like?¡± ¡°I want to¡­ I want to have money to make sure I don¡¯t grow hungry, and I don¡¯t want my brothers or sisters to grow hungry, and I want to buy a house so we can all stay together, and I¡¯ll use my magic to keep everyone safe, and I¡¯m going to have all the milk for the porridge, because I don¡¯t like water in my porridge.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t like having water in my porridge either. Come on, let¡¯s head back, and you can tell me all about your favourite foods.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± While Adam returned with the child, he nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Manager Vonda?¡± ¡°She said she needed to pray,¡± Dunes replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Do you need to go pray too?¡± ¡°I should.¡± Adam chuckled. While they were chatting, Vonda burned her incense, and ced an egg within the silver chalice. She chanted quietly, and over the course of several minutes, the silver chalice swallowed the egg whole, before the incense and silver egg began to burn rapidly, disappearing into nothingness. ¡°I beseech the wisdom of the Divine,¡± the young woman began. ¡°Must blood be spilled to protect the children?¡± The taste of iron filled Vonda¡¯s mouth.
Oh no... [794] – Y03.094 – Vonda of Life’s Rose VI [794] ¨C Y03.094 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose VI ¡°Where did you take Alex?¡± Cobra asked, her eyes suspiciously ring down at the half elf. ¡°I took him to one of the rooms to chat,¡± Adam replied. ¡°He wanted to speak alone.¡± ¡°What about?¡± Adam let out a light chuckle. ¡°He told me about how much he cherishes you all, and his dream to eat porridge with milk.¡± Cobra blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly with shame for a moment, before she inhaled sharply. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°Your brother is very adorable, and I¡¯ll tell you the same thing I told him. You don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re all VIPs, so everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Cobra stared down at Adam, theplex emotions filling her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing the stories from Fred and Jonn. They told me that you helped them. They both were at their lowest, but you helped them.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The business likes to invest in people.¡± ¡°They said this was before the business was made, back when you were adventuring a few years ago. They said you helped them, and that when they joined the business, you gave them magical weapons.¡± ¡°The Enchanter made magical weapons, and I merely gifted them, so all the thanks should go to the Enchanter.¡± ¡°Nobby, too, they say he got a shield from you, from a bet you made with someone strong.¡± ¡°Vasera, yeah. Have you heard of her?¡± ¡°Not much, but they say she¡¯s strong. I think she ced in the tournamentst year.¡± ¡°Yeah, I beat her up, and got a magical shield as part of the bet.¡± Cobra was surprised he was so casual about it. ¡°I believe that you¡¯re strong. Fighting in an arena and fighting on the street is different, but I¡¯ve seen the way you fought with my sisters. Is it true that you¡¯re only an Expert?¡± ¡°I might be an Expert, but I punch above my weight ss, as they say.¡± Cobra wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he meant by that, but she nodded. ¡°Are you strong enough to fight the Marquise?¡± ¡°If the Marquise sends an army, then I¡¯m going to get myself killed,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°If she sends anything less than an army, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Adam leaned back, thinking back to what he had done the previous year. He closed his eyes, the fire shing through his mind. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time nobles have sent armies to hunt us, and it certainly won¡¯t be thest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra wasn¡¯t sure how serious he should take her, since most of the time he spoke so casual and light, but this time, his voice was lower, darker, and more¡­ hungry? ¡°As I said, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the returning forms of Korin, Sara and Brittany. They carried sacks with them, hiding the contents of the various items they had procured. ¡®I should have made some healing potions too. Ah, right, I should make the basic stuff too, I forgot¡­¡¯ Cobra inhaled again. ¡°You said you wanted the kids to join the business?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And Alex¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You know what he is. He¡¯s¡­ I grew up in the alleyways. I know Alex is going to be important to the business, he¡¯s really useful like that. If we ept working for your business, I want you to promise not to exploit him.¡± ¡°It depends on what you mean by exploit,¡± Adam said. ¡°As an Executive, I work hard, as expected of me. I don¡¯t expect Alex to work that hard, but I expect everyone within the business to work properly. Alex has some unique talents, so we can train him to be someone with some importance in the business, and he¡¯ll need to work hard in his position, but I won¡¯t be forcing him to work until he¡¯s ragged.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong, maybe not as strong as you, but I¡¯m better than the average Joe,¡± Cobra said. ¡°I¡¯m fast, nimble, and you¡¯ve seen how many guys it took to bring me down. I¡¯m useful, and so are Viper and Python. You look after the kids, teach them like you said you would, and we¡¯ll work for you. You can work us to the bone, ragged, but you have to promise to look after the kids.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to work you to the bone, I want you to work the appropriate amount, which sometimes may mean working more than expected, but you¡¯ll be fairlypensated,¡± Adam said. ¡°If I work hard, will I get magical items too?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You want to work as a guard, or in abat role?¡± Cobra nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°The business invests in potential, and it also likes to make sure that potential doesn¡¯t end up dying because it didn¡¯t give them the proper tools for the job,¡± Adam said, before realising how cold that sounded. ¡°What I mean is, the business won¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk with the others and let them know.¡± Adam nodded, letting her leave. His eyes then fell to the others, noting how they were chatting, mostly with Nobby and Fred. He saw Brittany was off to one side. He approached her, the young woman sitting with Korin and Sara. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam called, nodding his head to her. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Brittany replied. ¡°Are you or are you not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the woman replied, sitting up a little taller. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not talking to the girls?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much to talk about.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell them about all that you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done much,¡± she replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I would have sworn I saw you fire some arrows in the two beast waves we handled,¡± Adam said, thinking back to those times. ¡°You¡¯ve done quite a bit, I gather. You should go speak with them, tell the girls how you can use a bow better than any of us.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Brittany replied. ¡°Kitool¡¯s much better with the bow.¡± ¡°Executive Kitool may be great with a bow, but her arrows don¡¯t hit quite as hard as yours, do they?¡± Adam replied, raising his brow. ¡°Plus, you¡¯re pretty quick, you can keep up with her pretty well, and you¡¯re pretty good at not being seen. All very valuable skills.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with the deadwood bow, right?¡± Adam nced around. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to chat with them now, but make sure you show off your bow, at least to the girls.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Brittany wasn¡¯t sure why it had to be the girls. Her eyes fell to the side, noting how none of the woman around were speaking to the children. Amira was off to the side with Dunes, while Sara was beside her, and Vonda was nowhere to be seen. There was something about the situation which seemed¡­ wrong. ¡®Kitool, you shoulde back soon and show off to the kids too.¡¯ Adam understood that half the battle with dreams was the marketing. If none of the women around showed off, then would the girls growing up understanding they could be like them too? ¡®It should be alright, since we¡¯re a party full of monsters, men and women alike.¡¯ ¡°My deepest apologies, but we¡¯re currently at maximum capacity,¡± the worker said, their voice low, almost a stutter. Themotion caused the patrons to turn, and suddenly stiffen up. Standing at the doorway was an unmistakable group. Each wore neat attire, something against their typical reputation, though the heavy furs they wore gave hints at their heritage. They were all heavily armed and armoured, which had seen some use that day, as they were still caked in dried mud and blood, no doubt some belonging to themselves. Many of them also carriedrge sacks, including the man up front who carried arge sack over each shoulders. Cobra¡¯s eyes darted to the group which appeared, each filled with that kind of aura, the aura which said they had taken more than a few lives, which wasn¡¯t a surprise considering who they were. ¡®Are they here to hunt us?¡¯ Cobra thought, her eyes wide. ¡®Did the Marquise send-,¡¯ ¡°Ah, sorry, they¡¯re with us,¡± called a voice, the young half elf chuckling lightly. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, what are you all doing? You¡¯re getting the entire ce dirty.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Cobra thought, her eyes glued to Adam, who was reaching into his pocket, sliding out another gem to pay the inn. ¡°What¡¯s the emergency?¡± Lucy asked, huffing quietly, seeing as how they had rushed back to try and save Adam, only to see him all smiles and teasing them. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked, his eyes growing slightly wide as he motioned his head to the children. ¡°There¡¯s no issue, I just wanted to introduce you all to the new members of our business. Right now, they¡¯re currently VIPs, so we¡¯ve got to put in our whole effort into protecting them.¡± Though Adam was smiling, Lucy noted the tension in Adam¡¯s jaw and neck. ¡®What happened?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot also noted the way Adam was smiling, and the look in Adam¡¯s eyes as the pair locked eyes.
Oh yeah. [795] – Y03.095 – Vonda of Life’s Rose VII [795] ¨C Y03.095 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose VII ¡°You know the Iyrmen?¡± Cobra asked, watching as the Iyrmen left, going off to bathe and change. ¡°Considering one of them is my brother, yeah,¡± Adam replied as though it were really that simple. ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Jurot, the big one with the axe and shield.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t seem like he found much trouble out in the field.¡¯ Cobra recalled how many times Adam had mentioned his brother, and that he was an Iyrman, but she hadn¡¯t processed it. It made such little sense that she put almost no stock into the words, but with everything which had happened, it made more sense for it to be true. She blinked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are all the Iyrmen part of the business?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Jurot¡¯s an Executive, like me, but the younger Iyrmen are more like our trainees¡­¡± ¡°Trainees?¡± ¡°Yeah, we trained them to be Experts, and now they¡¯re working for us.¡± ¡°You trained them into Experts?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re all Experts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra stared into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡®The Iyrmen are all strong, so that isn¡¯t a surprise¡­¡¯ ¡°The kids can listen to some of their stories, and then they should be able to sleep peacefully¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, hold on, I¡¯ll tell them not to tell the particr scary stories.¡± Cobra suddenly realised where Adam got all his confidence from. If he was walking around with a group of Expert Iyrmen, of course he would be confident enough to stand up to the Marquise. ¡®Experts aren¡¯t going to be enough, but if they¡¯re Iyrmen, it might make the Marquise think again. She¡¯s got some Masters and Grandmasters, but will she send them all for Alex?¡¯ Vonda made her way down, taking her seat opposite Adam. She sat casually, as though nothing was wrong, but her eyes focused on Adam¡¯s face, and when he caught her eyes, he watched as her eyes darted to one side and then met his again. ¡°Oh, right, Manager Vonda, Cobra here has good news,¡± Adam said, before motioning a hand to the young woman to speak up. ¡°We would like to join the business,¡± Cobra replied, awkwardly, noting how Vonda wanted to speak with Adam. ¡°That is wonderful news,¡± Vonda replied, shing a rxed smile, though it was certainly a practised rxed smile, the kind a priest needed to learn. ¡°I am d to hear that you epted the offer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to discuss the offer,¡± Cobra said, bowing her head lightly, before stepping away. Adam waited for Vonda to speak up, but the young woman remained silent for a long time. ¡°We should wait until Executive Jurot returns,¡± Vonda said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait long, he¡¯s off in the baths now,¡± Adam said, motioning his head to the side. ¡°That is good news.¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Adam asked. At Vonda¡¯s silence, Adam sat up straighter, and his eyes began to take greater notes of the area around them. ¡®It looks like this day isn¡¯t ending soon.¡¯ Eventually, the Iyrmen returned, offering Adam their clothes within a basket, the young man stealthily drying off their clothes. The action made him rx, for if he was drying clothes so casually, perhaps everything was well after all? ¡°Let us speak privately,¡± Vonda said. ¡°The Executives, the Managers, and of course the¡­¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell to Lucy and Mara. ¡°If you could join us too.¡± Lucy felt something cold against the back of her neck. ¡®Is it that bad?¡¯ ¡°Nobby, remember, you need to look after Alex, and Fred, don¡¯t forget about¡­¡± Adam realised he had no idea what the boy¡¯s name was. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can ask him either¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Fred replied, nodding his head. Vonda guided Kitool, Dunes, Jurot, Lucy, Mara, and Adam, all to a separate room. ¡°I prayed to the Divine, and I have learnt that our path forward is full of blood and death.¡± ¡°I expected as much,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You know how nobles are.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°We leave you for one day and you make such a mess? Did you pick a fight with the Duchess?¡± Her voice was light and yful, though her body remained tense. ¡°No, no, no one like that,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand in the air. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to pick a fight with the Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t hurry to agree,¡± Adam replied, his eyes snapping at each of them. ¡°So who is it?¡± Lucy asked, her eyes falling to Vonda. ¡°Is it your previous family?¡± ¡°We would not need to be so serious if it was that family,¡± Vonda stated. ¡°The Easke family is not quite so influential to cause us worry.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Tiderock family.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucy replied. ¡®I haven¡¯t heard of them, so I guess they¡¯re not that important.¡¯ ¡°You have made the Marquise your enemy?¡± Mara asked. ¡°First of all, she made me her enemy, I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Secondly, yes.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Jurot asked, crossing his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Manager Vonda, tell them.¡± ¡°We went to search for new members to bring into the fold and Executive Adam found a particr group he was fond of,¡± Vonda said. ¡°One of them is a Sorcerer.¡± Lucy nced around, her eyes meeting Mara¡¯s to see if she knew anything about it, but then their eyes fell to the Iyrman beside them. Jurot¡¯s eyes were filled with that kind of look which meant he understood the situation. ¡°You do not wish to give up the Sorcerer?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No.¡± Jurot looked towards Vonda and Kitool, the pair who were meant to keep him out of trouble. If they couldn¡¯t stop him, it meant that the young man had made his decision. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You said they were VIPs,¡± Lucy said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Very important persons,¡± Adam replied. ¡°People?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too serious to make that kind of joke, Lucy.¡± ¡°Lucy may make the joke if she wishes,¡± Mara said, her eyes falling to Adam. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to hear it, especially not from our first VIPs.¡± ¡°We were your first VIPs?¡± ¡°I almost died, we spent a diamond worth hundreds of gold, and I had to give up a dragon heart, and more for the dragon heart, for the pair of you, so of course you were both the first VIPs,¡± Adam snapped, his eyes wide as though to dare them to pick a fight with him. ¡°I am very important,¡± Lucy joked, feeling a slightly shame rise within her. Out of mercy, she decided not to poke fun at Adam, who seemed so stressed out. ¡°So we¡¯ve got to protect them?¡± ¡°The business is going to protect these kids, even if it¡¯s against the Marquise,¡± Adam said. ¡°I was thinking about how to deal with the situation, and though I¡¯m loathe to use it again so soon, I was nning on speaking with the Duchess.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Duchess may find out about the Sorcerer.¡± ¡°So?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She may be tempted to im the Sorcerer as her own.¡± ¡°Even if that means we won¡¯t be working with her?¡± ¡°She may not understand the consequences.¡± Jurot gave Adam a knowing look, the kind that said that he shouldn¡¯t forget she was a noble. ¡®Right¡­¡¯ ¡°So¡­ what do we do?¡± ¡°How did this situatione to pass?¡± Jurot asked. Adam, Vonda, and Kitool exined the situation to the group. Jurot and the demons listened intently. ¡®I¡¯m d they understand my magnificence, but did I really need to be present to listen to this?¡¯ Lucy thought. Jurot crossed his arms, deep in thought. Jaygak had refused to tell him what had happened back at the guild, the young woman having been informed by Kitool when she had been sent by Adam to speak with those at the guild to inform them about the situation. He understood why she had seemed so full of sheer mischievous joy. Jurot exchanged a look with Kitool. She shook her head. Jurot raised a single finger, and Kitool remained silent. Kitool had already done it once, and it had gone quite smoothly, but this time they had people specifically looking to go after their group. Even if they did manage to slip the Sorcerer out, it didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t send a group after them, and it didn¡¯t mean that group would believe them. Plus, Adam said all of them were VIPs. ¡°Adam, how are we to treat the VIPs?¡± Jurot asked, still not entirely certain what it meant. Adam thought about how to describe it. He had previously used a particr phrasing, using his children, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was appropriately apt. Adam¡¯s children were his children, and as much as he wanted to protect these children, he couldn¡¯tpare them to his own. ¡°Even if Shama appears again, I wouldn¡¯t allow him to touch a hair on their heads.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I had thought to provide them sanctuary within the order, but it may be difficult,¡± Vonda said. ¡°If we can arrive within Life River¡¯s boundary, I believe things will be simple.¡± ¡°So we need to brave the road for what, three days, before we can guarantee their safety?¡± Adam asked. Vonda nodded. ¡°I am uncertain if the order will be willing to assist too deeply, since the children are imed by the business.¡± ¡°If we say they¡¯re in danger, then what?¡± ¡°I will be asked what the danger is, and if I state the Marquise, there will be someplications¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam let out a sigh. ¡°Once we¡¯re on the road, anything could happen¡­¡± ¡°I did have some idea of how to force the order to act,¡± Vonda said. ¡°What do you mean by force them to act?¡± ¡°Our party currently possesses a pair of figures which would force the order to act, although that may escte the situation.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked. Vonda¡¯s eyes fell across to Lucy and Mara. Mara narrowed her eyes. ¡°You wish to endanger Lucy?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°She was talking about you too.¡± ¡°I will not allow it,¡± Mara stated firmly. Vonda bowed her head, relenting to the woman¡¯s words.
Oh, right. Demons. [796] – Y03.096 – Vonda of Life’s Rose VIII [796] ¨C Y03.096 ¨C Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose VIII ¡®Why is he doing so much for them?¡¯ Lucy thought, eating her meal silently. She stared at her fried meat, poking at it, before slowly chewing it. ¡®He¡¯s going to risk his life not just for a sorcerer, but for them all? What is he thinking? He¡¯s already risked his life for me, but we¡¯re friends. These kids, they¡¯re just¡­¡¯ Lucy looked out to the children, who were listening intently to the Iyrmen¡¯s tales. Brittany clutched at her deadwood bow, sitting awkwardly at the table. Once the Iyrmen appeared, her want to tell them her stories disappeared into a puff of smoke. Her eyes fell to Nirot, who informed the children of how she had defeated a giant python by herself. Fred sat opposite Brittany, sipping at his milk. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°No reason,¡± Brittany replied. Fred gave her a look, which she ignored, deciding to keep to herself. His eyes fell to the Iyrmen too, who had taken away his spotlight. The children were delighted to hear of the Iyrmen¡¯s tales, who were loud in a quiet kind of way, understanding how to tell their tales without disrupting others, though the children hadn¡¯t yet learnt such courtesy. Yet, no one hade to bother them, partly because of Adam¡¯s payment, and partly because there were so many Iyrmen about. Everyone knew Iyrmen were crazy. Cobra eyed up the Iyrmen. Each of them were powerful, there was no doubt, each holding a bronze tag, revealing them to be Experts. She had already known that, since Adam had informed her of that, while she had missed the bronze tags while being in awe of them. Nirot¡¯s tale of facing the giant python herself had caused Cobra¡¯s heart to stir, a slightly envy seeping into her. Everyone knew Iyrmen told the truth. While she could barely believe Fred and the others, it was apletely different matter with the Iyrmen. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but think that they were still in a terrible position. Then her eyes fell to Laygak, one of the devilkin who wore full te armour. ¡®He should be able to fight well since he wears full te, but the others might struggle.¡¯ Her eyes fell to Naqokan, who rxed to the side, ready to entertain the children when it was her turn, and then the sleeping horcish Iyrman, Uwajin. The pair wielded great des, des which could cut her clean in half. ¡®They would do well too.¡¯ Then she thought about the two Iyrmen who had left with Adam and the others, who apparently had some unfinished business within the city. One of them held the same tattoos as Kitool, an Executive of the business, meaning he was probably pretty tough, and thest? Thest was a young man who was built like Nobby, and seemed equally meek. Yet, he didn¡¯t seem to hold the same aura as the others. He didn¡¯t seem to be rted to the Executives either. ¡®He¡¯ll probably struggle too.¡¯ Bavin marched alongside the others, the five marching through the city roads and alleys, slipping through this way and that. They gathered some attention, though not very much. One was a young man who wore a scarf over his head, but that wasn¡¯t too out of the ordinary, but the four Iyrmen around him certainly brought some eyes upon them. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why he hade with them, but Adam had brought him along. ¡®I am Bavin.¡¯ They spotted a group of guards, five strong, stepping out from a particr alley, and Adam paused, veering off into an alley. He spent a few moments within the alley, raising his brows towards the Iyrmen, before they continued along their path, until they came to a gruesome sight. Adam blinked, staring at the dead forms of the homeless folk all around them, and the tracks of boots which headed out in every way through the blood. ¡°What the hell?¡± Adam¡¯s voice was a shocked whisper, almost trembling. ¡°The guards killed them,¡± Jurot said, eyeing up the tracks, recalling the bits of blood across the guard¡¯s attire. ¡°¡­¡± Adam nced around, not finding the appearance of Moons or the rest of his goons. Suddenly, he felt a chill run through his back. ¡®Why did Ie here anyway?¡¯ He thought of the boy who had guided him here and had his tongue cut out immediately afterwards. ¡®I would have taken his tongue, but¡­ no, I wasn¡¯t going to kill them, I¡¯m better than that.¡¯ Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, having watched his brother cover his eyes with a hand, falling into terrible thoughts. ¡°We should leave.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jurot led the group out, the silence following them like a creeping silence. They were some ways away from the blood, so didn¡¯t need to worry about trekking blood through the area, though they did avoid the blood on the floor. ¡°We need to buy another cart, or a carriage, maybe two,¡± Adam said. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the guild and grab our horses.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group returned to the guild, though Adam didn¡¯t step within those walls. ¡®I don¡¯t want to deal with Jaygak today¡­¡¯ Unfortunately, Jaygak was currently tending to the wolves. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Jaygak, please,¡± Adam replied, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°We need to deal with this matter properly.¡± Jaygak smirked, though said no more. She could see the stress on Adam¡¯s face, ageing him almost decades that day. She threw a look to Jurot, who nodded his head, before they took the warhorses away to procure the carriages. ¡°Adam, I will go find assistance,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How much will the business spend on protection?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­ five thousand, but we can stretch that to six. No, let¡¯s say nine thousand.¡± Adam had wanted to keep some coin for his enchanting, but he could always assist the Iyr and earn as much. They needed the money to make their way through thend, paying the various fees along the way, but everything outside of that could be used to make sure the children were protected. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, giving no indication about how ridiculous Adam¡¯s words had been. He made his way through the city roads, going off to find a particr inn near the docks. ¡®I should probably get all my preparations in order too,¡¯ Adam thought, slipping into the guild for a short while, allowing Kitool to deal with the carriages. Omen: 14, 20 ¡®¡­¡¯ Brittany stared at the young half elf, who was almostpletely adorned in his full te armour, with arge smile across his face. The smile was not the kind of smile to trick the children into thinking everything was fine, but a smile that was more genuine, and though there was still some light stress across Adam¡¯s face, he certainly was in a much better mood. Cobra settled the children into the wagons Kitool had brought, eachrger than the carriages that were on offer, and provided somefort for the children, though they had brought extra nkets along. ¡°We apologise for the inconvenience,¡± Adam said, bowing his head lightly to the woman. ¡°We were unprepared to take so many VIPs in one go. We will make sure to note this negligence.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra wasn¡¯t sure how to reply to how formal Adam had be from the day before. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°We have brought fresh food for the children, and we¡¯ve also brought treats for them to enjoy on their journey today, though they will not remain fresh for the entire journey to Life River. Thankfully, we eat well along the journey, so every evening you can expect delicious meals, not quite to the quality of an inn, but I am certain they will not be as terrible as typical rations.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Cobra still wasn¡¯t sure what Adam was up to. ¡°I have assigned Jonn and Brittany to the first wagon, and Charley and Ivy to the second.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°There is also a cask for young Max if he feels the need to throw up, and I will clean it with my magic whenever you call.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cobra was feeling more unsettled by Adam¡¯s words with each passing moment. However, the half elf had created a patrol to watch over the children over the night, assigning all the Iyrmen, while also assigning a¡­ Cobra looked up towards the owl which sat atop the wagon which was going to be pulled by Adam¡¯s warhorse. Adam smiled, before leaving them be, going off to meet the other folk of the business. Cobra eyed up the other adventurers who had appeared. One of them was an Iyrman who wore full te armour, and was seemingly the elder cousin of the other Iyrman who wore full te. ¡®They had another Executive? The others are all Bronze Rank too, does that mean they¡¯re all Experts?¡¯ There were eight more Experts who had randomly joined the party, something which had also happened the previous day, though the others had been all Iyrmen. No, not all Iyrmen, there were those two too¡­ ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit in the wagon?¡± Lucy grumbled. ¡°I need you out here,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Even though I¡¯m feeling lucky today, I want everyone on guard. Plus, aren¡¯t you going to ride your wolf?¡± ¡°I wanted to show off to the children too! They should know of how amazing I am! They¡¯ll be so scared if I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Nirot¡¯s already shown off, or do you intend to outshine the Iyrman?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow towards her. Lucy fell silent, grumbling quietly, before going off to her wolf, brushing their fur gently. ¡°Can you believe it? It¡¯s utterly ridiculous.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mighty replied. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I make the best boss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡®I believe you would make the best boss too,¡¯ Mara thought, though she remained silent, brushing Wolfy¡¯s fur gently. Dunes assisted in the preparations, before catching Vonda¡¯s eyes. The young woman revealed more of her nerves now that the children were out of sight. ¡°Have youpleted your morning prayers?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I have¡­¡± Vonda let out a long sigh. She had to prepare the kind of spells she preferred not to prepare. ¡°Let us hope they are not needed.¡± Dunes looked up towards the sky. A small smile appeared on his face. ¡°You may hope, Sister Vonda, but I am a man who follows Lady Arya.¡± Vonda¡¯s lips formed the smallest of smiles.
I''m sure the journey will go smoothly! [797] – Y03.097 – Journey to Hope I [797] ¨C Y03.097 ¨C Journey to Hope I ¡°Wow, this bow is so nice,¡± one of the children said, reaching out to touch the bow. ¡°Gently,¡± Julia said, watching over the boy. ¡°It¡¯s made of deadwood,¡± Brittany said. The boy gasped, pulling his hand away from it, before staring at his hand, his eyes wide. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Brittany¡¯s lips formed a wide smile. ¡°The mister said we weren¡¯t going to get hurt no more,¡± another child said. ¡°Is that true?¡± another child added. ¡°Am always gettin¡¯ ¡®urt, but¡¯s always me own fault, tha¡¯s what Julia always says.¡± ¡°We will try to make sure you don¡¯t get hurt,¡± Brittany replied. ¡°Sometimes we get hurt and it¡¯s a part of life.¡± ¡°Yeah but you get hurt because you¡¯re a hero, I¡¯m not a hero.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a hero, I¡¯m a farmer.¡± ¡°What?¡± The child blinked towards the young woman. ¡°I was born in a small vige near Red Oak. We always fought with the undead that rise up, but it was always with stones and sticks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t use sticks and stones, you¡¯ve got a bow!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been decent with a bow, but now I¡¯m much better,¡± Brittany said. ¡°I¡¯m an Expert now, but I¡¯ve only been an Expert for a little bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be strong when I grow up,¡± a child said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be an Expert.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a Master!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be a Master, that¡¯s for big people!¡± ¡°I¡¯m small now, but I¡¯m going to be big tomorrow!¡± ¡°Nu uh!¡± ¡°Yes I am.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get big tomorrow, you get big in the future.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s in the future, it is, that¡¯s what Gilbert¡¯s always saying.¡± The boy looked towards Gilbert, one of the elder siblings, with a look for support. ¡°Copper¡¯s right, tomorrow is in the future.¡± ¡°Then what about yesterday? That¡¯s not in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Yesterday is in the past.¡± ¡°Is soup in the past too?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You always say to pass the soup.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s another word.¡± ¡°Why¡¯ve they got two words that mean the same thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the academics did it.¡± ¡°I fort they was meant to be smart?¡± ¡°Sometimes academics are smart, sometimes they aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not gunna to be an academic, I¡¯m gunna to be a sweeper,¡± Copper said, letting out a huff of annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m gunna be the best sweeper ever. I¡¯m gunna use two brooms.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a smart academic,¡± a boy said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a dumb academic so I don¡¯t need to study but I¡¯ll still make lots of money.¡± The boy looked towards the girl, realising she was a genius, and too smart to be a dumb academic. Brittany remained silent, listening to the children¡¯s conversations. Nobby was also listening to the children, who were speaking about this and that. The children in the other wagon were quite talkative too, each asking about how Charley¡¯s hair was so orange, even though it looked ck near the roots. Eventually they started to talk about mud and trolls and hydras and vegetables. ¡®If you¡¯re going to make a mess, do it now,¡¯ Adam thought, doing his best not to nce behind himself. He left the task to Nirot, who rode Sky, and Faool, who rode Kit¡¯a. ¡®I¡¯ve got a crit in my back pocket so I can take out whichever prick decides to lead your party.¡¯ Unfortunately, they forest around them blocked much of their sight, and though the road was mostly straight, it weaved around the terrain, conforming to the forest¡¯s will. The caravan stopped at a child¡¯s insistence, who needed to use the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s about time we set up for lunch anyhow,¡± Adam said, recalling the nearby area which had the tiny outposts one could use to make camp. There was another, greater camp, further ahead, about another half journey beyond. ¡°We¡¯re going to set up for camp?¡± Cobra asked, surprised. ¡°The children will want to stretch their legs, and I¡¯m sure Max will appreciate not heaving,¡± Adam said, having already cleaned out the little cask three times. ¡®Might not be a good idea to feed him before we travel again¡­¡¯ Mara escorted the child at Lucy¡¯s insistence, though Cobra followed too. Lucy then rode up beside Vonda. As they approached the small outpost, the howlingughter filled the air, while the hair on Adam¡¯s neck stood on end. He marched forward, donning his shield, rounding around the corner to nce at the outpost ahead. ¡°Gods take you,¡± Adam shouted. ¡°You scared the absolute-,¡± Adam quickly stopped himself, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®Right, we¡¯re escorting VIPs.¡¯ ¡°Many blessings upon you.¡± ¡°Why are you speaking so stiffly?¡± the drakken with scales of shimmer brass called out. ¡°Have you seen a ghost?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scarier than a ghost?¡± Adam asked, approaching the group, extending out a hand. ¡°What brings you out here?¡± Rook chuckled, refraining from his hyenaugh which had caused Adam¡¯s spine to tingle. ¡°Ah, we were just passing through.¡± Vasera shook Jurot¡¯s forearm next, smirking slightly at the Iyrman. ¡°Aye, just passing through. I see you¡¯re in the middle of business?¡± She eyed up the wagons. ¡°Escorting some VIPs, yes. Very important people, or persons if you prefer.¡± All the stress from the days had almost melted away. Adam nced towards the warhorses to the side, which stood all lined up. ¡°Do you need any extra, capable, pricey hands?¡± ¡°Last I recalled, you still owed me a little, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you calling in your favour?¡± Vasera asked, raising her brow. ¡°No, no, this is too important for that. If you could escort us to Life River at least, we¡¯ll pay you properly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few days away, just three days or so?¡± ¡°How does¡­¡± Adam nced around to the rest of them, counting six total, each at least an Expert, while Vasera was nearly a Master from his recollection. ¡°Let¡¯s call it one hundred gold t until Life River, and then we can discuss a better payment structure until then?¡± ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Vasera said, holding out her hand. ¡°You expecting trouble?¡± ¡°Lots.¡± Her lips formed a wide grin. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± The group began to settle themselves within the area, with Korin beginning to cook. As Julia stepped up to assist him, the children began toin. ¡°I don¡¯t want gruel!¡± one cried. ¡°Julia, you should let the mister cook himself, he don¡¯t need no help!¡± Julia stared down at the kids. She smiled, a smile which became vicious. ¡°Whoeverins can eat all the carrots I brought along!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cook,¡± Penny said, hoping to earn herself a few carrots. ¡°No carrots for you, Pen.¡± ¡°You said I can have them all!¡± ¡°Not you, anyone elseins, all the carrots for them, but not for you!¡± Penny huffed, her lip trembling. ¡°Max, do you want to ride one of the wolves?¡± Adam offered to the boy as he ate his t bread, while Korin gripped the meat and vegetables. ¡°No!¡± the boy replied, his eyes wide. ¡°Oh? They won¡¯t bite, and maybe you won¡¯t be sick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay mister, I won¡¯t be sick no more,¡± the boy promised. ¡°Haha, well alright,¡± Adam replied. ¡°If you want, you can ride with Executive Jurot, he¡¯s the one that was first ce in the tournament. You can even wear the axe on your back if you want.¡± ¡°I can wear the axe?¡± Max asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The boy remained silent for a long while, thinking about if it was worth braving the wolf to wear the axe. None of his siblings got to wear the axe, so he could be the first! ¡°Your horse is so big,¡± Poppy said. ¡°It is,¡± Jonn replied. ¡°Howe it¡¯s not eating?¡± ¡°It does not need to eat, it is a magical steed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic?¡± the girl replied, her eyes curious and suspicious. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°What kind of magic is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s divine magic, that blessed by my oath.¡± ¡°Are you from an order?¡± ¡°I was.¡± ¡°Howe you¡¯re not no more?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jonn paused for a moment awkwardly. ¡°I left it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They did not want me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I am a half elf.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so pretty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the girl replied, slowly nodding her head, as though it all made sense. ¡°What can a magic horse do?¡± ¡°I can speak to it with my mind.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it saying.¡± ¡°It is saying nothing right now.¡± ¡°Mister horse, are you okay?¡± the girl stared at the horse. ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± ¡°It did not reply.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She frowned. ¡®How are you?¡¯ ¡®Fine.¡¯ ¡°It said it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is it a boy or girl horse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magical horse.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a boy or a girl, it¡¯s magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl nodded slowly, as though that made sense to her. ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°It does not have a name.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It is a magical steed, it does not need a name.¡± The girl squinted towards Jonn. ¡°Even vegetables have names, mister.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jonn was stunned by the logic of the child, who was right. ¡°Would you like to name the horse?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened with shock, her tiny mouth forming a circle. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The girl stared at the horse. ¡°Mister Snake.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be a mister, it¡¯s not a boy,¡± the girl said, thinking deeply again. ¡°Captain Snake.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Captain Snake, do you want some food?¡± the girl asked. ¡®Would you like some food?¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡°Captain Snake said it would.¡± The girl tore off some bread for the horse before stepping closer towards it, holding out her hand fearlessly. The horse gently bit into the t bread before taking it out of her hand. ¡°You eat so good, Captain Snake, good boy, good-, um, good magic.¡± She brushed the horse¡¯s side. ¡®We¡¯re moving too slow,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It¡¯s not like the horses are struggling with the wagons, but we should move a little quicker. Should I have the wolves assist? They probably will have some difficulty too. Damn it, I wish I had¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Vasera¡¯s groups horses, no doubt each magical steeds. ¡®I should pay her more.¡¯
Wow. Vasera is there too? What a coincidence. [798] – Y03.098 – Journey to Hope II [798] ¨C Y03.098 ¨C Journey to Hope II ¡°Good afternoon, travellers,¡± called out the stranger. No, perhaps they weren¡¯t wholly strangers. Each wore full te, their steeds adorned in chain barding, though each wore heraldry of their Lady, that of a rock looming over a the treacherous tides. ¡°I hope so,¡± Adam replied, stepping up with hispanions beside him. He noted that each carried saddlebags, with a sack tied to the animals, save for the leader, whose armour and weapons and steed were grander than all the others. ¡®They only brought fourteen?¡¯ ¡°Are you by any chance good fellows of a particr business by the name of United Kindom?¡± the woman asked, undoing her helmet to reveal her pretty face, and her deep red hair and near emerald eyes. ¡°That we are,¡± Adam replied, letting out a soft breath. ¡°Are you by any chance good fellows who follow the Marquise, Lady Amelia Tiderock?¡± ¡°You are astute in your observations. I am Sir Ivy Torrent, de of the Tide. I am here by authority of the great Marquise to return that which belongs to her.¡± ¡°I am Executive Adam of United Kindom, and I wish your Lady Marquise with all the fortune in the world to find that which belongs to her, but I fear that you will find nothing here which belongs to the Lady Marquise.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes scanned the group before her, taking in the sight of all the figures around. She noted the appearance of another, her eyes now glued to the woman. ¡°Are you the Golden Savage Vasera?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Are you currently in the employ of the United Kindom?¡± ¡°Until Life River, yes.¡± ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Ivy fell into thought. Suddenly, it had be rather difficult. They were already outnumbered previously, but a group made up of farmers and porters were nothingpared to fourteen highly trained, mounted warriors, some of whom were knights. However, Vasera and herpanions were not cut from themon riff raff which the United Kindom plucked off the road, but rather savages from the east who wet their des on the blood of such terrible beasts from theirnds, and thends around. Adam¡¯s heart pounding in his chest. ¡®Fourteen is easy. I thought they¡¯d send more, unless each of them are Masters?¡¯ Sara eyed up the group, who were grouped up quite orderly, revealing their training, for they were four by three along the road, with one upfront, and another bringing up the rear, and carrying much of their supplies, no doubt a youth who was in training and not expected to fight. ¡®How fortunate for us they have grouped up for us.¡¯ Amira threw Dunes a look. As much as she was willing to help assist, she didn¡¯t want to. This wasn¡¯t really their fight, and if they were to step forward, they¡¯d drag their order into a diplomatic incident. However, she also couldn¡¯t just step back, not when Adam had spent so much gold to assist the order in finding her. ¡®Lady Arya, please¡­¡¯ ¡®The wolves may prove some difficulty too,¡¯ Ivy thought. ¡°Are you certain you do not possess that which belongs to the Marquise?¡± ¡°I am certain,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Do you understand the consequences of your actions, Executive?¡± Sir Ivy asked, speaking the title as though it were a filthy word, though her lips remained a smile. ¡°I hope the Marquise will understand the consequences of her actions,¡± Adam replied. Cobra exchanged a nce with Viper and Python, the trio understanding the situation was escting quite terribly. Fourteen knights! Each adorned in full te, while those around Adam wore heavy armour, only a few held full te. No doubt each of the knights also wielded magical weapons, and some may have been Greater weapons too. Her eyes fell to the rest of the group. The adventurers they had picked up at the guild in the morning were all mostly rxed, staying around the caravan, while the Iyrmen and the others had stepped forward to meet with the mountain knights. She vaguely recalled that Nobby and Brittany were both in one of the wagons too. Fred spoke about Nobby¡¯s strength as though he were some kind of monster, so what was he doing sitting in the wagon? ¡®Is he still protecting Alex?¡¯ ¡®Twenty two against fourteen,¡¯ Ivy thought. Though they were mounted, so were Vasera and Rook, two figures they needed to take special care to deal with if they were to fight. ¡®If the Golden Savages weren¡¯t here, we would have run them down already, but they are a variable which would be difficult to deal with.¡¯ ¡°I hope you will not regret your impudence,¡± Sir Ivy said, her steed moving without her pulling at its reins. ¡°I hope the Marquise understands the mercy we have shown today,¡± Adam said, watching her turn. The woman smirked towards Adam. ¡°I will inform her of your mercy, and your rewards shall be swiftly procured.¡± Adam watched as they rode away. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He looked to Vonda, who bowed her head lightly towards him in gratitude. ¡®I should have picked a fight and sent a message, but let¡¯s be nice this one time, that way we¡¯ve got justification¡­¡¯ The group carried along until they came across the main camp. Mana: 25 -> 16 The children stood in awe of the towers which Adam had formed, one of them a bathroom, another a dining room, while all the other rooms made up bedrooms. Korin assisted in cooking food, and since Julia didn¡¯t ruin the meal previously, the children tolerated her helping Korin. ¡°I am d to have an Aldishman assist me,¡± Korin admitted. ¡°It has been difficult to deal with the ptes of the Aldish.¡± ¡°The spices of Aswadia are far too hot,¡± the young woman replied simply, before assisting him in cooking. ¡°Why do you carry a pack?¡± Viper asked Remy, watching as he unstrapped his pack to ce it at the side. ¡°I¡¯m morefortable with a pack on my back, especially if there¡¯s a fight to be had.¡± ¡°Did you used to work as a porter?¡± ¡°I still work as a porter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a porter, miss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ still a porter?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an Expert?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Expert but you work as a porter?¡± ¡°I worked as a porter and became an Expert,¡± Remy replied. ¡°I¡¯m still a porter, miss, same as Jeremy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Viper blinked. Remy threw a look towards Adam. ¡°Nobby¡¯s my nephew, my cousin¡¯s nephew, but he¡¯s one of ourds. The, uh, Executives, Adam and Jurot, they picked him up when he was just a boy porter, and they trained him good. We watched him fight in the tournamentst year. I would have never have thought the boy would be that strong. He beat all the younger Iyrmen you see, Nirot and the others.¡± His eyes beamed with pride. Viper remained speechless. ¡°The Executive taught him the way of his family, the Roh family. They say its harder to burn our Nobby now, and poisons and that sort of thing, they¡¯re all harder to hurt him. All I know is that Nirot beat up a giant python by herself, I seen it with my own eyes, and that our Nobby¡¯s apparently stronger.¡± ¡®Is he really that strong? Stronger than the Iyrmen?¡¯ Viper thought. She had thought Nobby was pretty tough, but to think he was stronger than even the likes of Nirot. ¡®They did say they beat the others in the tournament, but¡­¡¯ Remy inhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous business, that. I don¡¯t want it for my children, but the Executives said that our kids¡¯ll be educated. Letters, numbers, they¡¯ll even learn a trade, like smithing, and if they¡¯re able to be learned, they¡¯ll be priests.¡± ¡°Priests?¡± ¡°Aye. Priests. Adam, the Executive, he said that the kids¡¯ll be cared for. It¡¯s dangerous business, this, but he¡¯s watching over our families, and he¡¯s going to make sure they¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°What happens if you die? What then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll look after them still.¡± ¡°He will?¡± ¡°The Executives are all queer in their own way, but I know they¡¯re good at heart. The Iyrmen, they all want to fight and die, but even now I can see them thinking about how they shouldn¡¯t be fighting. They could have killed those knights who came, but they didn¡¯t. They¡¯re looking out for you and yours, just like how they look after me and mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a farmer?¡± Python asked, having her own conversation with the farmers. ¡°Yes,¡± Rick replied, sipping at his water. ¡°We picked up adventuring work to make some extra coin. John likes his paints, Charley likes her dyes, and I like my books. We¡¯re mostly farmers, though, we just wanted the extra coin, for the winters whiche.¡± ¡°I heard you fought in the beast waves.¡± ¡°We did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still calling yourself a farmer?¡± ¡°Once this is all done, and once we¡¯re at the business, I might have a different role. Right now I¡¯m a guard, but it¡¯s only temporary. Once we¡¯re at the business, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Python couldn¡¯t believe it. Even as she spoke with Viper and Cobra, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. Then again, the business had just offended one of the greatest powers in the region for their sake. Vonda looked out the forest towards the path towards Life River. Lucy¡¯s words continued to rey within her mind. She stood and made her way to a tower to pray. She hoped that bloodshed could be avoided.
Man, nothing cool happened this chapter. *Checks next chapter.* Oh. [799] – Y03.099 – Journey to Hope III [799] ¨C Y03.099 ¨C Journey to Hope III Thete afternoon sun began to fall across the Iyr. The five hade to meet once more, a gathering which hadn¡¯t held all five of them in some time, not since Elder Peace assisted with the negotiations between the two kingdoms. A heavy air filled the meeting, as this meeting was unlike any other which they had taken. The previous year, the Year of Silence, had been unprecedented within the Iyr¡¯s history, and though it was far more troubling than the current day, they couldn¡¯t overlook any threat to the Iyr. ¡°The kingdom has split, but we cannot overlook how little the situation has changed for the Iyr,¡± the Chief said, motioning a hand to the map before them, as well as all the tiny bits and pieces which represented so many different threats, from great figures to soldiers. The Chief motioned a hand to a few of the pieces, three which were of particr attention. ¡°King Merryweather is forcing them out, and they will settle within Central Alnd or East Alnd,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°West Alnd was unable to create a satisfactory offer, their orders would not allow it.¡± ¡°If they do not end up in West Alnd, then Central Alnd is where we should look,¡± the Chief said. ¡°If they settle within Central Alnd, the King may bequeath a fort to them.¡± He ced the tiny items along the new forts which were currently being erected by King ckwater. ¡°The number of forts the King has called for cannot be understated,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°When the Aldish spend as freely as the Iyr, it is a prelude to greater chaos.¡± ¡°The Aldish cannot spend as freely as the Iyr,¡± Elder Gold replied. ¡°There are too many politics within thend to allow for such a thing.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s army knew great defeat,¡± Elder Wrath said. ¡°His political strength has decreased.¡± ¡°If he has managed to spur thends to obey his decree, it must mean he has given up much topromise,¡± Elder Forest said. ¡°The King had allowed the nobles to form their own knightly orders of limited numbers for his original ns, but if he is to reform his ns, he may have increased their autonomy in creating their own knightly orders.¡± ¡°The greater knightly orders the nobles can make, the greater likelihood the three grand orders in each region will react. They will not allow the nobles to gain equivalent privileges, not when they had already been restrained to their positions, they may also call for greater autonomy.¡± ¡°King Merryweather has forced the orders within hisnd out, it may be a way for the King to seize the orders for his own ends.¡± Elder Forest¡¯s eyes fell across the map. ¡°If he inherits the orders, he could offer to fund the migrant orders, or perhaps offer to rece unruly orders under his domain.¡± ¡°If King ckwater¡¯s n to create his Grand Armye to fruition, what need will Alnd of their orders?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Perhaps the time of the orders as we know it wille to an end, or perhaps they will be forced to adapt to the new winds blowing, and will bleed to create a sturdier order.¡± ¡°The King of Alnd wishes to create his Grand Army, one which will numbers more than the tens of thousands of professional soldiers, of which we are familiar, but also greater than the hundreds of thousands of farmers who were once used to feed thend,¡± Elder Peace said. ¡°One hundred thousand professional soldiers shall form a threat for anynd around the kingdom, including that of we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°The Aldish will need ten times the force if they wish to invade the Iyr.¡± ¡°If the Aldish raised two million farmers, we had very little to worry about such,¡± Elder Peace agreed. ¡°If they raise two million farmers, with the support of one hundred thousand professional soldiers, and thousands of such great warriors as one finds within the orders, with their Guardians and Priests, even the Iyr must take appropriate measures against such threats.¡± ¡°We have begun preparations for the next generation,¡± the Chief said, thinking about all the various viges within the Iyr which may need to be called up. ¡°We should ask the outer viges to continue to have children, for the Main Iyr and the Front Iyr will need to remain at a bnce.¡± ¡°The quality of education cannot suffer because we have decided to move quickly,¡± Elder Teacher said, his eyes ncing towards Elder Wrath and Elder Peace. ¡°I will need assistance in guiding the education, for the threats are still vague like fog.¡± Elder Peace bowed her head while Elder Wrath grunted affirmatively with a nod of his head, for they would need to figure out what kinds of threats the Iyr maye across in a generation. What would Alnd look like within twenty years? How well would their soldiers perform? It was something which needed to be estimated urately, and then they would double the estimates to make sure they would be able to handle such a vast threat. ¡°The Shamans will need to bless the fields,¡± Elder Forest said, writing down a set of notes. ¡°If the number of Iyrmen are to double, we will need to work greater mountains and fields, for we cannot rely on divine magics to shore up theck of produce.¡± Elder Forest was in charge of using the resources of the Iyr, in whichbour was the best currency. She wieldedbour as though it were a de, and she cut whatever she could into the Iyr, making sure there was more than enough food to go around to feed Iyrmen, as well as to make sure they were all well equipped. However, a specific power was also avable to her, and that was to terraform the Iyr in any way she saw fit, though she would also need the support of both Elder Wrath and Elder Peace too. ¡°Elder Gold, what of the investments outside of the Iyr?¡± the Chief asked. ¡°We have the fortune of finding an investment which leaks gold into the Iyr,¡± Elder Gold said. ¡°Once they return, we will find our coffers filling, and bodies which will be trained by an outsider for the sake of keeping our coffers full.¡± The Chief nodded, d the Great Elders had stepped back when it came to Adam. However, he also knew of the situation that Adam had dug himself into. The Iyrmen around him had yet to ask for the Iyr¡¯s assistance, so he didn¡¯t make a move to assist. ¡®I shall pray that you all return safely.¡¯ ¡°Let us speak of Floria,¡± Elder Peace said, speaking of the newly formed kingdom. The Chief wondered if they had managed to reach the camp almost two thirds the way to Life River safely. ¡®I am sure you are in trouble.¡¯ The Chief, of course, was right. Adam¡¯s eyes remained focused on the two dozen heavily armoured knights, each mounted on mighty steeds who also wore heavy chain barding. ¡®I knew I shouldn¡¯t have let them go.¡¯ He nced to the side slightly. Omen: 17, 18 ¡®Good, but no crits¡­¡¯ Adam spotted Sir Ivy, but she was not the knight leading the group. Instead there was another, a man who wore heavy te like hispanions, except he wielded a de which seemingly was made of silver. His armour had as many details as Sir Ivy¡¯s, but the armour was made of deep blue, like the depths of the ocean, and he rode on his horse as though he owned the world around him. ¡°Morn,¡± Amira called, her voice full of annoyance. ¡°Deep blue armour.¡± ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t have a scar across his face, it may be someone else,¡± Dunes replied. As though he had tempted Fate, the knight removed his helmet to reveal his face, his deep blue eyes, and his dark grey hair, and the scar running across his face. Dunes shrugged his shoulders towards Amira, d he had cast his spells upon the group with Vonda beforehand. Together, they had managed to cast spells on almost everyone, save for the Executives. ¡®Why didn¡¯t they ept the spell?¡¯ Cobra thought, feeling the holy magics fill her. Almost all the warriors, from the devilkin who weren¡¯t Iyrmen, the Aswadians, the Aldishmen, the Iyrmen teens, and even the trio of snakes, all had been blessed by Lady Arya and Mother Soza. It only made sense to her that the Executives, the most important members, who perhaps were the strongest too, would ept the spell first so they could fight with even greater zeal. ¡°I am Lord Benjamin Gravesea,¡± the figure stated. ¡°Marshal of the East.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡®That sounds important.¡¯ Dunes let out a sigh. He exchanged a look with Amira, who gave Dunes the most vicious look, but she didn¡¯t step back. Korin and Sara stood with them too, ready to face off against the small mounted army. ¡®Lady Arya, please,¡¯ Amira thought. ¡®Lady Arya, I¡¯ll at least have a good showing,¡¯ Korin thought, his eyes ncing towards Sara, whose lips formed a calm smile. ¡®How polite,¡¯ Sara thought, eyeing up the way they were positioned so perfectly for her. ¡®It just had to be Lord Gravesea,¡¯ Dunes thought.
Oh no. [800] – Y03.100 – Journey to Hope IV [800] ¨C Y03.100 ¨C Journey to Hope IV ¡®The Marshal of the East¡­¡¯ Duchess Dalia thought while bathing within herrge, marble bath. Fresh water poured in from the spouts within the statues, three which were warm, and thest, the one furthest away from the Duchess, hot, allowing the steam to rise up and around, before dissipating right before the Duchess. Several attendants worked her body, while guards remained nearby, their eyes like hawks as they watched the attendants work. One brought over a fresh tter of soaps, which had been freshly unpacked for the Duchess, who perused over the dozens of bars, before she picked a fresh bar which smelt of mint, dismissing the remaining soaps, the servants to dispense the items among themselves. Of course, the head servants imed their own first before some were gifted to her favourite servants, while thest few were handed down on a rotation so that every servant had a bar of soap tost them until the next time they were within the rotation. The Duchess¡¯ thoughts fell back to the Marshal and the situation. She had sent her own knight, the Marshal of East Port, but when she had heard about the Marshal of the East leading the group, she had recalled her Marshal swiftly. ¡®Why have you sent your Marshal, my dear Marquise?¡± the Duchess thought as the handsthered across her skin, not only bathing her, but dealing with the tension and stress of the day. She thought of Lord Benjamin Gravesea, one of the very few within East Alnd who could have matched the previous Knight of the East, who had died mysteriously, their body lost to the unknown. ¡®Stone Sword would have been a pleasant sight for the business,¡¯ the Duchess thought, thinking of the connection between the two. Apparently they had spoken during the tournament, something the Duchess had taken into consideration when choosing who to send to patrol thends towards Life River,pletely coincidentally, certainly not to see what the Marquise was up to, or to see what issue she had with the business which was going to provide the Duchess with grand weapons. ¡®To risk Stone Sword against Lord Gravesea¡­¡¯ The cost was far too much for the Duchess to bear. She would hope that the group would survive, and that Lord Gravesea would show some mercy to the business. She closed her eyes, allowing the warmth of the bath to soothe her. ¡®The business will lose much of its manpower. Shall I send some of my own men to rece the Enchanter¡¯s workers?¡¯ The Duchess let out a soft sigh, her lips forming a small smile. Though the Marquise held the Marshal of the East, she had decided to cause bother for the Enchanter. Once the Enchanter learnt of the Marquise¡¯s foolishness, a crack would form, a crack she would need to deepen, before she would offer to fill it for the Enchanter while pushing away the Marquise. Then her thoughts wandered. ¡®Surely, you will know your ce when dealing with Lord Benjamin, Executive?¡¯ The Duchess hoped Adam would not pick a fight with the Marshal of the East, for that would make it difficult for her to deal with politically. Surely he couldn¡¯t be that stupid? ¡°Good evening, Lor-,¡± Adam began, only to be cut off by the Lord. ¡°Hand over the boy, and I will show you the mercy of a quick death, Executive Adam,¡± the Lord said, his voice stern, his eyes almost bored of the situation. Adam tilted his head slightly, feeling his neck pulse slightly. ¡°What fine mercy which has been offered by the Marquise.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lord Gravesea replied, his eyes glued to the young man in puthral, who had created quite the storm. ¡°The Marquise only wished for you to be branded for your crimes, but it is my mercy which will allow you to die with honour. It is the mercy I have granted to you as a boy who knew when to step back for his betters within the tournament.¡± Adam¡¯s face formed a wider smile, the annoyance of speaking to nobles quickly filling him. He could feel it, the itch within him. The heat of noonval had battered him all day, and though he had cooled himself with his magic, it had still been annoying. ¡®Of all the months they wanted to bother me, it just had to be in noonval¡­¡¯ ¡°Lord Benjamin Gravesea,¡± Vonda called, d Adam had kept quiet. ¡°The children here are under the-,¡± ¡°It is out of my respect for your order that I shall only kill the boy who has offended the Marquise,¡± the Lord interrupted, his eyes still not moving from Adam, watching him squirm. ¡°Will you forfeit your soul when Mother Soza watches over us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Marshal fell quiet for a moment, his eyes then slowly passing over towards Vonda, who stood at Adam¡¯s left. ¡°Since you have spoken for the boy, I will only take his tongue for his impudence.¡± Vonda was certain the Lord meant Adam when he spoke of the boy. ¡°What of the child?¡± ¡°The child will be taken to the Marquise, for he belongs to Lady Amelia Tiderock, who has bestowed the honour of decency onto the child.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, but he heard Vonda¡¯s voice call for him. He turned to face her, but before they could speak, the Marshal drew his de. ¡°Come for your punishment, and let us be done with this,¡± the Marshal stated, revealing the deep blue de, thete evening sun gleaming across it, revealing faint runes. Vasera cackled. ¡°You should be so full of yourself as the Marshal of the East!¡± The brass scaled drakken, who possessed dragon blood, grinned wide. ¡°Yes. That is how you should act.¡± ¡°Golden Savage. Is it your influence which has created such inconvenience?¡± ¡°We were merely passing by when we met on the road,¡± Vasera replied, her grin still wild. ¡°I have heard the situation, and I cannot say I am surprised. Who does not know the perfidious nature of Aldishmen? You see what does not belong to you and you wish to im it as your own.¡± ¡°Your tongue is vicious, but do not say I have not shown you mercy, for I will allow you to leave with your tongue intact,¡± the Marshal stated, pointing his de towards her. ¡°Leave now while I offer you your life.¡± ¡°The gold has been paid,¡± Vasera replied, baring her fangs. ¡°If I leave now, they shall say I have no respect for the noble metal, or worse¡­¡± Vasera¡¯s eyes shed with a wicked yfulness. ¡°Perhaps they shall call me Aldish?¡± Smoke began to sway from between her teeth, as both anger and delight filled her face. ¡°Lord Benjamin Gravesea,¡± Dunes called, stepping forward cautiously. ¡°It is an honour to meet you.¡± ¡°You must be members of the Order of ck Mountain,¡± the Marshal stated, eyeing up the group. ¡°I thought I could smell your ilk among the irksome herd.¡± Dunes expected the outright hostility, especially after what their Priest Commander had done to the Marshal of the East. ¡°I have heard many stories from the Priest Commander of your exploits.¡± ¡°Such as I care for your words, and though it may be minuscule, whatever words you speak may be spoken once the matter has been resolved. You have thought long enough, ill breed, and my patience, though infinite for honourable folk, wears thin when ites to whining instigators.¡± Adam undid his visor to look towards Vonda, his eyes wide open, allowing her to understand that he was at his wits end, and whatever words of advice she had, she should be speaking them swiftly. The fellow on Adam¡¯s right stepped forward. ¡°Think of your children, Adam,¡± Vonda said, causing Adam to freeze in ce, gritting his teeth. ¡°Larot will wish for you to speak the tale of when you return. There is no need to risk your life here. Allow me to speak with the Marshal, I am certain I can convince the Marshal to reach apromise.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, before motioning with his head, dropping his visor, and he ced his hand over strong shield. ¡°You are Lord-,¡± Jurot began, before being cut off. ¡°Your silence is appreciat-,¡± the Marshal began, though Jurot continued,pleting his full name. ¡°You should learn t-,¡± ¡°My name is Jurot,¡± Jurot interrupted. ¡°I do not care for the words you speak, Aldishman. I do not care for the tone you disy, Aldishman. I do not care for your arrogance, Aldishman.¡± The way Jurot spoke the name of the people was in the same manner one might call Adam leaf ear, but not in the yful, or even aggravating manner, but in a way which suggested he would need to soap his tongue to clean it. ¡°Manager Vonda has requested we do not kill you and yours,¡± Jurot said, his eyes then falling across the group, seeing all the warriors, many of them knights, ready and eager to fight. ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± came the reply from the young woman. ¡°A thousand years ago, who was the Marshal of the East?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Mark the Gryphon?¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Romark the Seastorm,¡± Kitool corrected, fairly certain Mark the Gryphon was more active a generation or two after the Demonic Devastation. ¡°A thousand years ago, when the Gravesea family was not yet born from the split between its main family, the Marshal of the East cowered within ckwater,¡± Jurot said, his eyes returning back to the Marshal¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°While the Aldish cowered, did Jogak cower?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Executive Jurot,¡± Vonda called, wondering why Jurot was aggravating the Marshal. There were so many knights here, each adorned in heavy armour, carrying des, many which were magical. ¡°Manager Vonda,¡± Jurot said, feeling the magic of Mighty Roar against his arm, and the weight of Phantom at his side. ¡°We are not in Floriannds.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda replied. ¡°The Marquise cut our adventuring short,¡± Jurot said, feeling his body fill with rage. ¡°We should not return without a good story.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vonda turned to look at the knight, who donned his helmet. ¡°Very well,¡± the Marshal of the East said, pointing his sword forward. ¡°Let usplete our task swiftly.¡±
Oh yes. [801] – Y03.101 – Death and Hope [801] ¨C Y03.101 ¨C Death and Hope Tension and tempers snapped, and the forest filled with negotiated death. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 15 (14) Mana: 16 -> 13 Spell: Fireball 8d6 = 25 (1, 1, 2, 3, 3, 4, 5, 6) Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 13 -> 10 Spell: Fireball 8d6 = 26 (1, 1, 3, 3, 4, 4, 5, 5) ¡°Lord Sozain, please ept my offerings,¡± Adam prayed, feeling his magic fill through his body. He could feel the warmth of the magic leave through his body, his magical axe tingling within his hand. A bead of fire fell from the heavens as the mounted warriors began to charge forward to meet the uncivilised savages. The explosion of fire engulfed the warhorses, which shuddered in terror as the mes licked at their skin through their chain. The guards had been so orderly, and so perfectly lined for the Fireball, one might have thought they had trained to bembs to the ughter. However, as Adam prepared another Fireball, feeling his magic rush through his body, another explosion rocked the horses, silencing them, and causing the heavily armoured guards to fall. Sara held out her hand, pointing a finger towards the house guards of Tiderock, her eyes glued to them, her gaze as though they were ants. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m quite so afraid.¡± Korin, with de in hand, turned to face her, only to be distracted by the cries of the fallen guards, as another ball of fire engulfed them, almost silencing them permanently. The Marshal didn¡¯t dare to nce backwards, barely out of the radius of the fiery explosion, the screams echoing through his helmet as he shed his de downwards, meeting with the mouthy savage who had dared to offend him. Jurot¡¯s entire body was red hot with rage, only amplified by his excitement. The Marshal had yet to be struck by the mes, meaning he was fresh, and this honour would be his own. The pair shed, magical axe meeting magical de, while the other Iyrmen charged forward, ready and eager to fight. The younger Iyrmen left the four leaders in the capable hands of their own Executives. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Jurot called, the de bouncing off his shield, almost disregarding one of the greatest warriors he had faced to date. ¡°Sir Ivy is untouched.¡± Jaygak had stepped forward to deal with one of the fallen knights who was trying to get up from under his dead steed, but pivoted as her glowing de met the de of Sir Ivy, their des ttering for a moment. ¡°Retreat!¡± the Marshal shouted, while his warriors were being ughtered like sheep. He brought down his de heavily against the Iyrman, and though he had struck so heavily that he would have almost in one of the Experts within hispany, Jurot stood as sturdy as an oak. ¡°Do you believe the Marquise will leave you be?¡± Sir Ivy asked, her de shing with Jaygak¡¯s once more, the shining light almost searing her through her armour as they fought. ¡°I hope not,¡± came the yful response from the devilkin before her. No, not a devilkin, but an Iyrman. Sir Ivy and Jaygak shed viciously while the sounds of cries filled the air, and the rage filled howls of the Iyrmen began to cut such cries short. Sir Gregor had almost managed to free himself from under his horse, but as a shadow formed over him, he raised his sword, though was unable to stop the hurricane of blows which shattered against his armour, causing him to fall still. Sir Sophie started to stand, managing to free herself from under the horse. Thankfully, no one had- The knight crumpled like paper as a well ced kick flung her to the side, causing her to almost flip, crashing against a tree. She grunted in pain, trying to stand, before she stared up towards the blurry figure who had a de pointed down towards her. ¡°It is best that you remainying down,¡± Dunes said, his de poised to strike through her visor. ¡°Finally!¡± called a voice, the young woman filling with rage. ¡°Lucy!¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Head back to the wagons!¡± Lucy drew herrge greataxe, ready to fight, but upon hearing Adam¡¯s voice, she turned to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Adam!¡± ¡°Lucy!¡± Adam shouted, coughing, undoing his visor as he saw what the Iyrmen were doing to the terrified guards. ¡°Step back.¡± ¡®Oh no. Oh no no no.¡¯ The chilling realisation of what they had done filled Adam. ¡®It¡¯s a fucking Marquise! What the hell am I thinking?¡¯ Adam had rained down so much fiery death the previous year, he had be almost used to it. However, back then, the soldiers he had faced had died a quick, near painless death. These guards, however, were too strong to die a quick death. ¡°Will you hunt down those who flee?¡± Lord Benjamin asked, his de shing with axe, feeling the intense pain flooding through his head. ¡°I will not deny great pleasure,¡± Jurot replied, his teeth bared like a beast, his eyes lit up with delight. The guards had called for the retreat, and as they tried to pull back, shadows formed over them. Jonn¡¯s de cut through a guard who had barely reached for his sword, which dropped beside him as the magical de shed white hot. His de cut through almost systematically. Finally, he was able to use his de for his oath, even if it was to kill guards who had been trapped under their burnt steeds. Fred remained standing where he was, de in hand, though he hadn¡¯t taken a step forward. Almost half of the guards, each around the level of an Expert, had fallen to the Fireballs, while the remaining few were barely able to even stand, never mind pulling themselves from under their steeds. shes of fire entered his mind as he recalled a simr scene, a scene which brought a chill through his spine. This time, however, it was not Adam who had been the victim of such terror, but the source. ¡°Should you have called your fire?¡± Korin asked, standing beside Sara, de in hand. She was safe, far enough away that the guards wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach her, even if they had forced their way forward. Still, the young Aswadian remained vignt. ¡°Did they not threaten me, a dear noble?¡± Sara asked, bring a finger to her lip. ¡°They wished to kill us for the same.¡± Korin let out a sigh, shaking his head. His eyes took in the sight of the ughter. He was not apprehensive about killing, but rather, how easy it was to kill so many in one go. ¡®So this is why the priests hold so much power within Aswadasad¡­¡¯ Nirot¡¯s axe cut through the neck of a soldier who hadn¡¯t noticed her approach, her axe cutting through bone. It was not a delightful kill, but it did bring her great pleasure. ¡®I should find another.¡¯ Faool¡¯s staff and fist struck another guard dead, and while one beside him stood. The young Iyrman stamped his foot into the ground, taking a firm stance, before his fist, almost like a drill, struck the guard, denting his armour, tossing his lifeless body away from the young Iyrman. He stared at the guard who had fallen to his punch, his eyes glued to the dent. His heart fluttered, still in awe of how far he hade in just a couple of years. Laygak brought his de through the gaps of the guard¡¯s visor, causing him to begin to beg, before he was silenced. He stepped towards another. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± the guard shouted. ¡°I-, I-, please, wait!¡± The begging was silenced forever, Laygak bringing his de back up, his eyes falling across the sight of death. ¡°Sleep peacefully, for Baktu will watch over you.¡± Naqokan almost danced along the field, cutting two Aldishmen, before ncing to the side to see Uwajin forcing her de through the gut of another, while a sickening crack distracted her, Bavin¡¯s axe splitting a helmet in half. ¡°I should have expected there would be little fighting around Iyrmen,¡± Vasera said, crossing her arms, before ncing around at the battlefield. ¡®I knew Iyrmen were vicious, but this¡­¡¯ She nced towards the Marshal, who was still engaged with Jurot, hearing the sounds of hispanions dying all around him. ¡°Remind me not to cause trouble for the Iyrmen,¡± Rook said, before cackling withughter. ¡°That is your role,¡± Vasera replied. ¡°I¡¯m the one who is foolish enough to fight them.¡± ¡°Do you still wish to fight him?¡± ¡°It would be fun.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± came a shout, though it was not a voice any of them recognised. ¡°There is no more need for death!¡± Adam heard the voice and turned towards it. Vonda, who sped her hands together in prayer, clutched a diamond. ¡°Adam, please! This is enough!¡± Vonda pleaded as she stared into Adam¡¯s eyes, but noted Adam wasn¡¯t looking at her, but through her. She grabbed his shoulder, and he jolted awake, causing his arm to twitch as he raised raised his axe, scraping it against her armour. ¡°Huh?¡± Adam asked, before his eyes fluttered, and he realised his had his axe ready to strike Vonda. He dropped it, his eyes still fluttering wildly. ¡°It is over.¡± Adam nced across the field, seeing the guards on the ground, half dying, half dead. The Iyrmen had killed those who were conscious, save for the four leaders, while the other guards who had been knocked out by the mes had been left to Fate, for now. ¡®So that¡¯s what they meant,¡¯ Cobra thought, staring at the mass of death before her. ¡®They¡¯re just porters¡­¡¯ ¡°What wicked darkness brings such death?¡± asked a voice from behind. Adam turned, noting the appearance of another eight heavily armoured knights, each adorned in heavy full te, wearing white tabards with a rose emzoned across it boldly. They wore holy amulets in the shape of a rose, each with a sun beneath it, seven with silver suns, one with gold. The seven who wore silver suns focused on the wagon, or rather, the demons beside it. Their authority pressed down against the nearby peoples like a disease. ¡®Damn it.¡¯
Oh dear. [802] – Y03.102 – Hope and Death [802] ¨C Y03.102 ¨C Hope and Death ¡°What a vicious look you have within your eyes, young man,¡± the tall figure stated, feeling the way Adam¡¯s eyes red up towards him. He wore the only golden sun among the group. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Sister Vonda?¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes were almost wide, having not expected to see him here. She had prayed hard, and the answers had gone seemingly unanswered, but to see the tall figure here, surrounded by seven Rays, a sudden torrent of relief filled her. ¡°There are still those who are dying,¡± Vonda quickly replied, urgency slipped deep into her voice. ¡°Rays!¡± called the lead figure, clenching his fist in the air, before the seven heavily armoured priests rode their steeds forward, swiftly making to heal the half dead guards who were trapped under their dead mounts. Adam quickly picked up his axe, watching as the priests worked, having dismounted from their steeds. The sounds of shing had stopped, Jurot and Jaygak holding still as the neers had arrived. The lead figure rode up towards the Marshal of the East, pulling up his visor to reveal his wrinkled face. ¡°Lord Gravesea.¡± His voice still held authority, but there was something else mixed within it, almost a yful familiarity. ¡°Hope Robert,¡± came the response, stern, with a hint of just enough respect once the Marshal had pulled aside his visor. ¡°What brings the First Hope so far from home?¡± The trio of snakes¡¯ eyes snapped to the new figure, though the Iyrmen had been the first to take the First Hope within their sights when he had arrived. ¡°Am I so far from home?¡± Hope Robert asked, still yfully familiar. His lips formed a wider smile, polite, in the way that was smug and eager. ¡°I had heard a Sister of our order was in trouble. I had not expected to see you here, Marshal.¡± ¡®So the priest informed them of their charge,¡¯ the Marshal of the East thought. ¡°The boy has been imed by the Marquise.¡± Hope Robert remained silent for a moment, still smiling politely. ¡°Sister Vonda.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please inform the Marshal of the order¡¯s position in the matter.¡± ¡®Does he not know?¡¯ the Marshal thought, refraining from making any expression. ¡°The children, and adults, who are currently escorted by the United Kindom, are under the protection of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Is that the official position of the order?¡± the Marshal asked, his voice clear and stern. Hope Robert¡¯s steed took a single half step forward and the Hope, leaned in only the tiniest amount, almost perceptively so. ¡°The position of the order¡­ is not problematic, would you not agree?¡± ¡°Hope Robert, the knight has fallen,¡± a Ray called, checking on the knight Kitool had crushed with her staff. The pair of mounted knights continued to re at one another, the pressure of their authority shing against one another. One, a Marshal of the East, who held sway across all of East Alnd with his prestige. The other was the First Hope of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, which may have been one of several orders within East Alnd, but held even the awe of those from distantnds. ¡°I would agree,¡± the Marshal replied after a momentary pause. ¡°I had hoped so,¡± came the yful response before the Hope held out his hand, in a particrly awkward salute in Adam¡¯s first world. ¡°There is much death on the field. Bring all those back that we can.¡± Vonda stepped forward, before watching a blur of a hand reaching out for her, and she turned to see Adam, who had reached for her shoulder, but had instead clenched his fist in annoyance. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ Adam thought, before letting out a sigh. ¡®No, this way is fine.¡¯ ¡°The souls have been imed by Baktu,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Their deaths will serve as nourishment for the people.¡± ¡°You are no longer within the Iyr, Iyrman,¡± Hope Robert said, his eyes falling across Jurot. ¡°The death here was needless.¡± ¡°They should not have drawn their des if they did not wish to die,¡± Jurot replied, though he made no motion to stop the Rays from resurrecting the dead. ¡°The scene is ambiguous, but that matters not, for we are of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Hope Robert stated, his voice full of pride. ¡°I will inform the Marquise of your grace,¡± the Marshal stated, the veiled threat floating at the back of his voice. ¡°Mother Soza has blessed her guards with life, and the cost was merely thousands of gold,¡± Hope Robert stated, his lips forming a smug smile once more. ¡°My troop is wounded, may we share your camp?¡± ¡°By Mother So-,¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Adam replied, cutting off the First Hope. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re smoking, Lord Benjamin, but you cannote and threaten to kidnap children under the business¡¯ care, threaten to kill its Executives, and then when you realise you are woefully outmatched, and then ask another¡¯s permission to camp near the business.¡± ¡°It seems there is bad blood between your business and the Marshal?¡± ¡°The boy misunderstands the situation,¡± the Marshal said. ¡°It is by your order¡¯s grace I have allowed him to live.¡± ¡°It¡¯s by my grace you aren¡¯t cut down like the dog you are, Marshal,¡± Adam replied, his entire body flooding with heat. ¡°To speak impolitely to a noble is grounds for death, boy.¡± Adam raised his hand, before Vonda stepped forward, holding onto his shoulder, blocking the Marshal¡¯s body from view. Her eyes pleaded him to stand down at this moment, but she could see the utter fury within his eyes. It had only heightened at the Marshal¡¯sst words, which had flipped a switch within Adam. Laughter filled the air, that of a hyena, and following by the dragonly cackle of another. ¡°Where was this side of youst year?¡± Vasera asked. ¡°You stepped back so eagerly when it came to the tournament.¡± ¡°I stepped back only when I got to show them up,¡± Adam said. ¡°I made sure they tasted blood before I stepped back.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you cut them enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve cut them enough, they just need to be bled more before they realise their ce,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Adam, please,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I¡¯ve shown more than enough mercy, Vonda! I-,¡± ¡°Sister Vonda,¡± Hope Robert said, his voice cutting through the air. ¡°You will show your respect, young man.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Manager Vonda, I-,¡± ¡°Sister Von-,¡± ¡°Manager Vonda, you have seen how much mercy I have shown them. Again, and again, and again. Each time, theye back to threaten our lives. At which point, Manager Vonda, will you begin to care about the lives of the children instead of the nobles?¡± Adam asked, his eyes piercing into her eyes. ¡°You know I care about the children, Executive, it is why I called for the First Hope to assist us.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes flicked towards the First Hope. ¡°I appreciate your assistance, First Hope, but this matter has to be dealt with appropriately.¡± ¡°What would you suggest, young man?¡± The First Hope¡¯s eyes were dark. Adam inhaled deeply, calming himself. As much as he wanted to teach the Marquise a lesson, Vonda had pleaded to him far too much. Of all the people Adam didn¡¯t want to offend, Vonda, who was definitely the best of them, even if she was more naive than Adam in matters of life and death, was the one he didn¡¯t want to offend the most. It was not because he believed Vonda would do anything terrible to him, but the fact that she wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to him caused his heart to tremble with guilt. ¡°Though I wish to treat them in the same manner as they have treated me, out of respect for the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, I will show them true nobility. I will not take them prisoner and ransom them back, for the business does not need pennies from the Marquise. Though we have shown them mercy previously, we shall, for onest time, and I swear upon my faith in Lord Sozain that it shall be thest time, show them mercy again. They may leave, their pride wounded, their honour no better than the mud their blood apanies, but with their lives, and the knowledge that they-,¡± Vonda reached out for Adam¡¯s forearm, holding it gently, causing Adam to pause. He nced towards the priest for a moment, before slowly bowing his head. ¡°The knowledge that the good people of Life¡¯s Rose, whose honour gleams greater than their armour, have saved their lives. I would ask you to make sure to pay the gods their proper respects, but-,¡± Adam paused upon feeling Vonda gently pull her arm towards him. ¡°¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡®Damn it. Vonda¡¯s right, I should keep my mouth shut.¡¯ ¡°Manager Vonda, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little untoward to be flirting with me so openly.¡± Jaygak coughed, refraining from snorting, while the tension in the air gently began to dissipate, while Vonda was d her helmet hid her face. ¡°I shall inform the Marquise of your grace,¡± the Marshal said. ¡°You may also inform her that she is banned from ever procuring an item from our business,¡± Adam said, his eyes glued to the Marshal. It was then it struck him. Adam¡¯s lips began to form a sly smile as he realised what had happened. The Marquise had sent a small army of Experts to deal with them, only to have theme home licking their wounds like sick pups. ¡°I hope to see you again, Marshal of the East,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have no doubt we will meet again, savage.¡± ¡°Sir Ivy, do you know what an Iyrman¡¯s greatest pleasure is?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°¡­¡± Sir Ivy remained silent. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, her lips wide with a smirk. ¡°What greater pleasure is there but to kill an Aldishman twice?¡± Adam burst out intoughter, theughter of the Iyrmen soon drowning out the sounds of the area. ¡°Is death so humorous?¡± Hope Robert asked, his voice pressing upon the air once more. ¡°Only if it is of the Aldish,¡± Kitool said, her voice clear. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, before his eyes met Kitool¡¯s. Then his lips formed a smile, winking at her. He felt Vonda pull his arm again, and Adam decided against putting his foot in his mouth. ¡®Only if is of the nobles.¡¯
The order came to save Adam from the nobles, but ended up saving the nobles from Adam. Also big news! For the entirety of April this year, any new patron who joins at Silver tier or above will result in an additional chapter being released. Thankfully the rest of the chapters are slice of life so it''s not like... *Checks notes.* ... Oh no. [803] – Y03.103 – An Ignoble Threat [803] ¨C Y03.103 ¨C An Ignoble Threat Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 11 100 -> 11 600 Quest Complete: An Ignoble Threat XP: +200 XP: 11 600 -> 11 800 ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the First Hope!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± The children were all kept at bay by their elder siblings, though the First Hope stepped closer to check on the children, beaming down with a delighted smile. His smile was almost as radiant as him. ¡°Are you all well?¡± the calm voice called out, the First Hope peering over the excited children. ¡°Yes, mister First Hope.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mister First Hope, it¡¯s Sir First Hope,¡± a child corrected. Sir Robert chuckled at the children. ¡°Are you listening to your elders properly?¡± ¡°Yes, mister Sir.¡± ¡°Wonderful,¡± the Hope said, reaching down to ruffle their heads. ¡°It¡¯s just Hope, not Sir. You may sleep peacefully, we will take watch.¡± His eyes fell across to therge tower to one side, and then the other, and finally the third. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Who is the First Hope anyway?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The oldest of the Hopes?¡± ¡°He is the oldest, but he¡¯s also the strongest,¡± Vasera replied. ¡°You should be careful not to offend him, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offend who I want,¡± Adam replied, letting out a huff. His eyes remained glued to the First Hope. ¡°So how strong is he anyway?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the strongest of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, matched only by a handful across the entirend,¡± Vasera said. ¡°I¡¯d fare worse against him than you.¡± ¡°How much worse?¡± ¡°Worse enough that you should be thankful for his help here, just like how I¡¯m thankful I¡¯m getting paid to do nothing now that he¡¯s here,¡± Vasera replied, sipping from her wine skin. ¡°How do you know so much about him?¡± ¡°You are the fool if you do not know of the First Hope. He may be from the generation after King Merryweather, but like every First Hope, his name is known across all the realms.¡± ¡®Is he really that strong then?¡¯ Adam thought, noting how the children were in utter awe of the old man. ¡®He¡¯s probably a little weaker than the Chief, then?¡¯ Adam hadn¡¯t realise how ridiculous his thoughts would have sound to the others around him, daring to think so ill of the First Hope. ¡°Stop thinking something so stupid,¡± Vasera said. ¡°If I¡¯m telling you someone¡¯s strong, they¡¯re strong. If I tell you someone isn¡¯t worth bothering, then I¡¯m either ill or serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the illness of a broken heart ails you even now.¡± ¡°It is not others who break my heart!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I break your heart when I beat you so soundly?¡± ¡°You are too close to me to speak so brazenly!¡± Vasera¡¯s face formed a wild grin. Adam smiled. ¡°If the Golden Savage is telling me to rx, then the world has gone to the under realms.¡± Vasera cackled withughter, offering Adam a sip of her wine. Adam took it and took it a sip. Constitution Save D20 + 1 = 7 (6) The fire spread through Adam¡¯s throat, causing him to spit out as much of the wine as he could, his nostrils stinging, and he let out a hoarse cry as the mes of the spice rushed him. ¡°Ah! Gah! Haa!¡± Adam cursed, though he was unable to bring his lips together due to how they were on fire. ¡°Now my broken heart has been healed,¡± Vasera said, taking back the wineskin to sip more of the fire wine, feeling the burn run through her body. Hope Robert eventually stepped away from the children, taking a walk around the perimeter, before he coincidentally came across Vonda, who was also, coincidentally, by herself. ¡°Sister Vonda, I see you are well,¡± Robert said. ¡°I am, Hope Robert,¡± Vonda replied, her entire body no longer as tense as it had been for the past few days. ¡°I received word you were in thepany of demons.¡± The First Hope¡¯s eyes fell across the pair of demons who were assisting with the firewood, chopping the logs to be used for the pit. ¡°Curious that you assisted them to face the like of the Marshal of the East.¡± ¡°The demons assisted in protecting the children,¡± Vonda replied, not allowing Robert to set the pace of the conversation. ¡°What were you thinking, Sister Vonda? Consorting with demons?¡± ¡°The demons are the friends of the Executive of the business, and have behaved well.¡± ¡°Who is this Executive?¡± ¡°Adam Fateson, the young man in purple.¡± ¡°Is he Purple Adam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Robert¡¯s eyes fell to Adam, who was currently sipping water between holding his pauldron against his lips. ¡°A young man who has not yet suffered the world. Is it wise for a business to have such a fellow in such a high position?¡± ¡°Adam has his moments of wisdom, there is just some difficult with nobles.¡± ¡°It is a surprise he has lived so long when he finds troubles with nobles.¡± Vonda let out a soft sigh, realising Adam had truly offended the First Hope. She understood what Adam meant about nobles with egos, but should he really be speaking so aggressively in the same regard? ¡°The young man called you a Manager? What does that mean, Sister?¡± ¡°I have taken the temporary role of a Manager within the business.¡± ¡°Temporary?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Joining a business is not appropriate with your station, Sister.¡± ¡°I will speak with the Mother Priest of the matter, Hope Robert.¡± ¡°What matter is this?¡± ¡°The matter of my role within the business of the United Kindom, and my potential future within Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Will you abandon Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°If Life¡¯s Rose does not want me, it can forsake me.¡± ¡°Life¡¯s Rose will not forsake you, Sister. To suggest otherwise is disrespectful.¡± ¡°I would not dare suggest so, and certainly Hope Robert, you will not suggest that I, who owe Life¡¯s Rose so much, will abandon my home.¡± Hope Robert inhaled for a moment, before he narrowed his eyes. ¡°The matter with the demons will be settled at Life¡¯s Rose, and the matter with the Marquise must be brought up. I trust you will speak openly and honestly, about the matter.¡± ¡°There is only one way I will speak the matter,¡± Vonda replied, wondering why Sir Robert was taking out his frustrations onto her. ¡°I will inform the Mother Priest of all the matters, since there is much to speak of.¡± ¡°There is no need to bother about the little things, let Mother Soza deal with those.¡± ¡°What I have to say is only something which Life¡¯s Order should consider in the future.¡± ¡°What is so important it would affect the entire order?¡± Vonda turned to look at Adam, who was still rubbing his lips against the pauldron he had cooled with his magic. ¡°It iste, Hope Robert. Shall I request Adam to create another tower for you.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Hope Robert asked. ¡°He created the towers?¡± ¡°They were indeed created by Adam,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I am certain he can create another.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Robert remained silent for a long while. ¡°Sister Vonda, before I arrived, what happened?¡± After bullying Adam, Vasera went to go annoy the younger Iyrmen, offering them the wine from her wineskin, which they eagerly epted, especially Laygak. ¡°How could you all fight so eagerly and leave me without a fish to hook?¡± Vasera growled in annoyance to the teen Iyrmen. ¡°Aldish blood tastes too sweet to share,¡± Laygak said, before sipping the wine. ¡°It is greater even than this wine.¡± ¡°That wine costs too much gold for you to speak so lowly of it!¡± ¡°I know how much this wine costs, but that is just how much we love the taste of Aldish blood.¡± Vasera cackled inughter. ¡°You Iyrmen! The stories of your insanity have reached even we in the far east.¡± ¡°Do you wish to fight?¡± Naqokan asked excitedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you when you¡¯re tired from killing Aldishmen.¡± ¡°Killing the Aldishmen did not tire me.¡± Vasera cackled wildly once more, sharing more of her wine with the Iyrmen, until her firewine was gone, though there was no bitterness at the emptied wineskin. Kitool watched Vasera, who had decided to keep the younger Iyrmenpany. ¡°Should we have fought?¡± ¡°A message had to be sent,¡± Jurot replied, cleaning his axe and shield. ¡°They now know of Adam¡¯s abilities. They will send greater foes next time.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°It may endanger Adam.¡± ¡°Adam will endanger himself,¡± Jurot said, rubbing his magical shield with a cloth, staring at its face. The tingling sensation ran through his fingers. Might Roar, the shield he had received from Adam. ¡°They should understand the conviction we hold.¡± ¡°I did not expect to hear youin about killing Aldishmen,¡± Jaygak said, strapping her sword belt against her side, putting a foot up on the stump of a tree they had recently felled. ¡°I am notining about killing Aldishmen,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°They are consequences for confronting nobles in thend.¡± ¡°We shall be judged by the Iyr.¡± ¡°And Adam by the Aldish.¡± Jaygak frowned. ¡°He¡¯ll get out of trouble.¡± ¡°Will he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Adam.¡± Adam continued to cool his mouth against the pauldron before the fiery spice had numbed his face. ¡®I can¡¯t believe she did this to me.¡¯ Adam winced, cooling the water to sip more of it, before letting out a gasping sigh. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dunes asked, the young man tossing the dough between his hands, before cing it down beside the other t breads which needed to be heated on the skillet. ¡°I need to go thank the noble before he gets annoyed,¡± Adam replied. Dunes chuckled, nodding his head as he allowed Adam to leave, keeping an eye on the young half elf. ¡°Sir Robert,¡± Adam called out, approaching the older man, still adorned in full te. ¡°I am Executive Adam of the United Kindom.¡± ¡°Yes, so you are.¡± Adam smiled, feeling the tinge of annoyance. ¡°I came here to thank you for your assistance. The appearance of the First Hope of Life¡¯s Rose is something which honours our business, and we hope to show you our proper gratitude soon. Please, make use of the faculties provided by the business, and join us to eat dinner. Once we are in the town, we will be able to show appropriate gratitude.¡± ¡®So you can behave¡­¡¯ Robert thought. ¡°I see you follow Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you may refer to me as Hope Robert, for I am a priest before I am a knight.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, unsure if that was meant to be a slight. ¡°Executive Adam, could you raise another tower for the members of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°A tower with two sets of bedrooms.¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°Of course, Manager Vonda.¡± ¡°Sister Vonda is only a temporary Manager,¡± Robert said. ¡°I hope you do not intend to cling onto her.¡± ¡°Manager Vonda has graced us with her presence voluntarily. Of course, you know that you¡¯re free to leave whenever, no matter how much it will break our hearts to see you go.¡± Adam raised his brows towards Vonda, a gentle look within his eyes. ¡°I know, Adam.¡± ¡°Of course, if you do intend to leave, I would like to know, so I can prepare yourpensation for you.¡± Adam shed a smile towards her, but it was a strained smile. ¡®Is he picking a fight, or is she really going to kiss me and then leave?¡¯
I can''t believe she''s going to do that! Also thank you to my new subscriber! Expect two chapters out tomorrow! [804] – Y03.104 – Live River [804] ¨C Y03.104 ¨C Live River Never had a town looked more inviting to Adam. Built around arge river, surrounded by miles upon miles of farms, and rather than the high, dull grey stone he was used to, the walls, or rather the fences, were formed up of wood, emanating from the river like ripples. The wooden buildings were of a myriad of sizes, made of all manner of wood, and in all manner of styles, though each did not daring to grow too tall to the sky. It was not that they feared growing too tall to upset anyone in particr, but they feared their homes could not be overlooked by the imposing stature of therge stone fortress which made its home upon the ind in the middle of the river which split the town in two. Only a bridge connected it to the town together. The fortress was thergest structure, at least five stories high. The ind itself wasrge, a vige of its own, and the only bridge of the town wound its way around the ind, not quite connected to the ind, which was almost its own little isted civilisation. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered, noting the number of people crossing along the bridge during the evening, easily numbering in the hundreds, if not thousands. Each side of the river had its own docks down river of the fort, though Adam couldn¡¯t see much past it. The guards at the front were a young boy, perhaps in his early teens, and an older woman, in herte fifties or so. They both wielded a staff in hand, while carrying smaller clubs at their side, and the boy wore a scale tunic, one which was far toorge for him, while the woman wore thick clothing, with a thin disc of metal whichy over her breast. Their cloaks were pinned together by a token the size of one¡¯s palm, the engraved rose within the token perhaps their greatest armour. Upon seeing Hope Robert riding his mount, leading the procession of wagons, the pair stood at attention. Robert raised his hand, motioning them to sit from afar, though Adam raised his brows at the gesture, as it meant somethingpletely different to him. ¡°Please, sit,¡± Hope Robert called once they had approached from far enough away. The boy made to sit, but the older woman pped his back, grumbling at him to remain standing. ¡°Hope Robert, you¡¯re returned!¡± the old woman eximed, smiling joyfully towards the First Hope. ¡°It warms my heart to see you return safe and sound.¡± ¡°The Great Mother warmed us with her presence,¡± Hope Robert replied. ¡°I do not wish to appear rude, but I must take this group to the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother, for certain matters of the order.¡± ¡°Oh yes, no bother, Hope Robert, didn¡¯t mean to keep you,¡± the old woman said, stepping aside with such swiftness, one might had expected she was a woman half her age. The boy shuffled to one side, his eyes beaming towards Robert, who smiled down towards him, waving a hand, before continuing to ride up ahead. He watched as the wagons continued, while the young man in purple remained behind, holding a a handful of gold coins. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing like a gate fee in Life River, Brother,¡± the woman said, noting the amulet on his breast. It was made of obsidian, and held quite the terrifying symbol, one she was familiar with only from a particr culture. ¡°I merely wish to donate to the temple appropriately,¡± Adam said, holding out the ten gold coins. ¡°Life River has always treated us well, and we¡¯ll be imposing for some time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing like imposition here, Brother,¡± the older woman said, still not daring to take his coin. ¡°Sister Vonda, would you mind?¡± ¡°Ja, please.¡± ¡°Oh! Sister Vonda, you¡¯ve returned!¡± the old woman said, having been distracted by the appearance of the First Hope and the young priest who worshipped the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death. ¡°I have, with many blessings from Mother Soza,¡± Vonda said, who ced the gold into the old woman¡¯s hands, while Adam shuffled away as quietly as he could, allowing Vonda to deal with the gate guards. Adam spotted all the liveliness within the town, even as it approached thiste, withmonfolk all meeting together outside their homes to share their food and drink with one another, speaking of the day¡¯s work. The snake sisters followed silently, their eyes glued to Adam, who was humming quietly to himself in the best mood. Yesterday, he had been so utterly stressed out, but that morning he had awoken with a chipperness they hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡®I can probably take on two Masters today,¡¯ he had informed Vonda with such a wide smile. None of the others had reacted as though what he had said was out of the ordinary, from the Iyrmen to the porters, it was as though it was just any other day to them. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I believe him¡­¡¯ Cobra thought. Yesterday, Adam had faced against a small army of highly trained house guards. House guards weren¡¯t like typical guards, they were more elite, trained by the house they were sworn to protect. They were, in some ways, a small order by themselves, though of course the King and the various duchal families had to keep that in check. Still, for Adam, and the devilkin noble, to take out such arge group within the span of moments, it was utterly shocking. Cobra had heard that magic was dangerous, but it was only after seeing how a group of Experts were so easily dispatched that she truly understood how powerful such magic was, and how utterly terrifying. The group were led towards the order, and while many of themonfolk nced over to the see therge wolves, most paid more attention to the First Hope. They stood up, some taking off their hats, either tipping them towards the First Hope, or holding them against their chest. There were cheers and hurrahs, and the noisiness of adoration filled across the group. ¡®This feels kinda good,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No wonder they all have such big egos.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be seduced by their cheering,¡± Jaygak said, ncing towards Lucy, who was soaking it all in. ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the children of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Sometimes you say things which are right, but they are so obvious that it still makes you sound stupid.¡± ¡°Sometimes you say things which are right, but they are so obvious, it still makes you sound stupid.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about her turning it around on him. ¡°You need to be more original.¡± ¡°I improved what you said.¡± ¡°What did you improve?¡± ¡°Words are like des, they should be efficient to strike true.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means you should not use the word that too often in your speech, for it dampens the meaning.¡± ¡°Well, then, you shouldn¡¯t have said for, because it dampened your meaning.¡± ¡°Yes, but I am an Iyrman,¡± Jaygak replied, shing a smirk. ¡°Even the Marquise cannot swing her de towards me after what we had done.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Am I really in that much trouble?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it bad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to abandon me, are you?¡± ¡°If I abandon you, I won¡¯t be able to see you getting bullied by Jirot.¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head. ¡®I knew I was in trouble, but if she¡¯s joking about it, it should be fine.¡¯ ¡°Though, whether you live or die, it is up to whether you find the one thing you need.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°An order which will be willing to defend you against the usations that the Marquise will send your way.¡± ¡°Where am I going to¡­¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡®Right. The only people who can cause nobles trouble are priests¡­¡¯ Adam nced towards Dunes. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes then fell to the fortress. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve been pretending I¡¯m stupid for so long that I might actually be stupid.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been pretending?¡± Adam sighed, unable to respond. ¡®No, I might actually be that stupid.¡¯ Hope Robert led the group towards the bank of the river, the fortress up ahead. He blew a horn, and made a motion with his hands. A group of priests arrived, and a spell was cast, before the First Hope replied aloud. ¡°By the Mother¡¯s grace, I have brought special guests for the order.¡± ¡°You hear that?¡± a child asked. ¡°We¡¯re special guests!¡± ¡°Yeah, we are!¡± ¡°Yo,¡± Adam eximed aloud as he watched as a bridge of light formed from the ind in the middle, connecting to the bank on this side. He nced around to the others, seeing only themonfolk responding with surprise and awe. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys impressed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bridge made of light,¡± Jaygak replied, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s just a bridge made of light? That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°Why are you acting like it¡¯s so impressive?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the Bridge of Fire one day, and then you¡¯ll see something even more impressive.¡± ¡°I mean, yeah, a bridge of fire is cool, but it¡¯s a bridge of light! It¡¯s a bridge of light!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Lucy snorted. ¡°It¡¯s only a bridge for a few steps. The Bridge of Fire is easily a mile long.¡± ¡°Damn, that is pretty impressive,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a bridge of light! Of light!¡±
A bridge of light! [805] – Y03.105 – Life’s Rose I [805] ¨C Y03.105 ¨C Life¡¯s Rose I The group made their way across the bridge of light, which felt as solid as stone. ¡®I wonder how they cross when they¡¯ve got no magic¡­¡¯ Adam thought. The wagon was pulled along with no trouble, as the magical steeds had no need to fear a bridge made of magic. The wolves seemed slightly suspicious, but didn¡¯t dare to refuse the order of their masters, following along as though they weren¡¯t bothered by a bridge made of light. Adam nced around, noting therge group of servants all around, most of whom were women. ¡®I would have expected a temple of life to be mostly women, but not all among the lower roles.¡¯ A few servants came to assist, taking the wagons, the magical steeds, the wolves, with the younger Iyrmen, away to one side. As they stepped into therge stone fortress, Adam realised it wasn¡¯t just the farmers, or the acolytes, but the priests were also mostly women. As he nced around, noting the guards, Adam realised that the group which hade to meet with him, who had been made up of almost all men, were arge portion of the men to be found within the temple. ¡°Is this the temple?¡± a child asked, shuffling with the other children, shepherded by the acolytes. ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother,¡± Alex confirmed. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°As this is the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother, I will request you remove your armour, and leave your weapons within our care.¡± Vonda turned to Adam, almost ready to speak, when she paused, watching as he began to remove his gauntlets. ¡°It is awkward to request us to remove our swords,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We have no qualms with those who worship Lady Arya,¡± Hope Robert replied, allowing them to keep their weapons. His eyes then turned to the Iyrmen expectantly. Jurot remained with his arms crossed, waiting for the Father to ask, the refusal already building within his throat. ¡°We¡¯re here as Executives of the United Kindom,¡± Adam said to Jurot. ¡°Let¡¯s pay our respects, especially considering all the great people of the temple have done for us.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, undoing his axebelt, and doing the same for his shield, as Adam had passed away his shield to a nearby acolytes, whose eyes were wide as they felt the magics flowing through the items. Lucy red at Mara, who had almost made a motion to refuse, asking her if she wanted to get them killed. Hope Robert watched as the acolytes took the various items in a particr manner which revealed how many magical items the group possessed. ¡®¡­¡¯ However, that was not as surprising as the fact the Iyrmen had given up their weapons so easily. ¡®Are they not Iyrmen?¡¯ The temple was essentially just arge castle, one which held hundreds of priests and acolytes. The difference between the acolytes and the priests were few, but they were distinct enough. Priests wore more vibrant whites, while the acolytes wore cream. The amulets on the acolytes were made of wood, while those of the priests were made of metal. No acolyte wore any metallic armour, some wearing robes with scales sewn into them, while some priests wore chain beneath their clothing, while all carried at least clubs at their side. ¡®Whoa,¡¯ Adam thought. The castle courtyard was huge,rge enough to easily hold a thousand people, but he was fairly certain there was some magic at y, since the inside was so muchrger than it appeared on the outside. He could also see the sky quite easily, though he was certain the castle was five stories tall, but it was almost as though the stories above the first two floors were invisible, and while the fortress seemed imposing from the outside, the inside seemed so much like a typical temple. ¡®Is it an illusion?¡¯ A group of heavily armoured priests remained to one side, eyeing up the group of neers as they approached, noting therge number of children, and then therge number of Iyrmen, that beings more than one, each who had given up their weapons. They had never seen an Iyrman having given up their weapons before, even when they stepped into the temple, no matter how many times they had been asked. ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s the temple!¡± a child eximed, before Julia quickly ced a hand on their head. ¡°Ssshhh,¡± the young woman said, her eyes scanning across the acolytes and priests, noting those who were heavily armoured, and who wore amulets of Mother Soza over a ne with a sun, just like the amulet which Hope Robert wore. ¡°Sister Vonda,¡± a priest called, an older woman who smiled towards the young priest, stepping up quickly to greet her. ¡°Mother Florence,¡± Vonda replied, allowing the woman to take her hands in her own, in the same way the Priests of Life usually did. ¡°It is good to see you so well.¡± Her eyes flickered for only a moment to Vonda¡¯s lower face. ¡°It is only by Mother Soza¡¯s grace that I return to you so well.¡± Florence was an older woman, in her fifties or so, and she wore almost identical attire to the priests within Red Oak, that which covered all but her face. The adoration on her face could not be hidden, even if she wore a scarf over her face. Adam almost took a step back from how blinding it was. ¡®Now that I think about it, I never really talked to Vonda about her life in the temple¡­¡¯ ¡°Have you finished your travels?¡± ¡°I may have,¡± Vonda replied, smiling awkwardly. ¡°I wish to speak with Mother Priest.¡± ¡°Mother Priest is¡­¡± Florence replied, still smiling, though noting the look in Vonda¡¯s eyes, and the way her brows were slightly raised. Then she recalled who had escorted her, and the group, back to the temple. ¡°Let us go meet with the Mother Priest.¡± Hope Robert¡¯s eyes met the eyes of the other heavily armoured figures to one side, who were already approaching the group. ¡°I will also inform Mother Priest.¡± While Hope Robert left, the other heavily armoured priests approached, many of whom wore the holy symbol of Mother Soza over a sun, and while some wore a ne which was silver, Adam spotted five who wore a sun of gold. Adam vaguely recalled the sun symbol. ¡®Oh, right. Hope Robert wore his over a golden sun.¡¯ The children¡¯s eyes were glued to the priests all around them, the shock and awe filling them to the brim. Rather than the typical excitement which had filled them throughout thest few days, it was now a quiet, shy excitement. ¡®Look at those adorable kids,¡¯ Adam thought, hiding his smile behind a fist. ¡®You punks, what, you think you¡¯re as cute as my kids? No way, but maybe you¡¯re a close second. I¡¯m going to forgive you, just this once.¡¯ ¡®Our order is better defended,¡¯ Dunes thought. ¡®Though, the river proves a great barrier for any invaders.¡¯ Lucy remained standing near the trio of Iyrmen, with Mara standing right beside her. Though some of the priests were guiding the children to a ce to sit and rx, other priests werepletely focused on her and her best friend. She could feel a cold chill run through her entire body, realising she was in perhaps the most danger she had ever been in, save against Shama and within the Iyr. Jurot remained silent, standing with his arms crossed, barely giving any attention to the looks their way. Kitool and Jurot ced themselves with the pair of demons, while Jaygak sat nearby, ready to provide support. The teen Iyrmen would assist them upon their return dealing with the wagon and the wolves. ¡®Vonda said she¡¯ll deal with it¡­¡¯ Lucy thought, though she began to sweat. Her heart began to pound wildly within her chest. ¡®Adam won¡¯t let them hurt us¡­¡¯ ¡°Hope Thomas,¡± one of the golden sun people said to Hope Thomas, who also wore a golden sun. Thomas nodded his head, stepping to one side, keeping the demons within his sight, while a few of those with silver suns followed him, before spreading out, forming a circle around the demons, while saying on the outer edge of the courtyard. ¡°It must have been such a long travel,¡± one of the Guardians said, an older woman in her fifties or so. She wore a golden sun beneath her amulet. ¡°It was quite long,¡± Cobra confirmed. ¡°Mother Soza watched over us, and we¡¯re very grateful.¡± ¡°You seem rather tense, young miss. You are safe within the temple now. Whatever threats which had affected you upon the road are now at an end.¡± The old woman ced a hand on Cobra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you are in trouble, you merely need to speak the words and we will assist you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t seem to be in any trouble in the temple,¡± Cobra replied. ¡°What kind of trouble gued you on the road?¡± ¡°Nobles.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face was still warm, though there was certainly a hesitation on her face, one mixed with slight confusion. ¡°Nobles?¡± ¡°The Marquise, she sent the Marshal of the East.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman remained confused as Cobra spoke of the Marquise and not of the Iyrmen or the demons. ¡®What?¡¯
What? [806] – Y03.106 – Life’s Rose II [806] ¨C Y03.106 ¨C Life¡¯s Rose II ¡°It must be important for you to interrupt my evening prayers,¡± Mother Priest said. A familiar pale, face, with deep eyes, which held bothpassion and annoyance in equal measure. She was an older woman, as one might have expected. ¡°I havee to inform you of many things,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Those which I had not spoken previously, and those which had onlye to my eyes recently.¡± ¡°Is this about the demons you have brought to the order?¡± Mother Priest asked. Vonda threw a nce to Hope Robert, wondering how long he would remain here. ¡°You may speak of your matters first, Sister Vonda,¡± the First Hope stated. ¡°I would dare not to speak before the First Hope,¡± the young Sister replied. ¡°There is no need to worry about this old man.¡± ¡°To refuse to hear of your wisdom before I speak with my youthful foolishness, it would only be a disservice.¡± Mother Priest watched as Vonda kept deflecting Hope Robert, whose annoyance was growing. ¡®What could be so important you would be so impudent to Hope Robert?¡¯ ¡°Hope Robert, let us speak privately first, while Sister Vonda prepares herself to speak with me.¡± Hope Robert frowned, but he followed Mother Priest into her quarters, speaking with her for a few minutes, before stepping out, politely greeting Vonda on the way out with a smile, though continued back to the courtyard. ¡®I hope you stay out of trouble, Adam¡­¡¯ Vonda sighed, before stepping into the Mother Priest¡¯s quarters, noting the four women in prayer in each corner, each wearing something which covered them head to toe, including thin piece of cloth which hid their faces. Mother Priest¡¯s quarters was as bare as it was opulent, as warm as it was cool, moderate in almost every way one could try to measure. A small statue of Mother Soza, made up of Red Oak, sat within an alcove made of earth. It was not any kind of special earth, just earth which had been found from nowhere in particr, and then formed into a ce to provide shade for the statue, which was worth its weight in silver. ¡°Sit,¡± the Mother Priest called, waving a hand as a stool floated towards Vonda, while Mother Priest sat on the area which was slightly raised in front of Mother Soza¡¯s statue, though she was with the statue to her side, so she did not sit with her back to the statue. Vonda sat opposite the Mother Priest, still within her armour, her magical mace still at her side. She had no thoughts of harming the Mother Priest, especially not when she sat within the room which held the holy mace she had returned the other year with the assistance of Fate¡¯s Golden. ¡°I have much to speak of, Mother Priest¡­¡± Vonda said, wondering where she should begin. ¡°I should first inform you that the Great Mother has blessed me with a grace which I do not deserve.¡± ¡°¡­¡± the Mother Priest waited, slowly narrowing her eyes. ¡°May I?¡± Vonda asked, and once Mother Priest bowed her head, Vonda began to pray, calling for Mother Soza¡¯s grace, before she reached out to touch the most powerful Priest of Life with her bare hand, holding it in the way of the Priests of Life. Mother Priest felt the warm magic of the Great Mother fill her, feeling the protective magic epass her like a nket. It was a sensation she had felt before, for it was the same sensation certain priests had brought to her when they imed the title. Her eyes remained focused on Vonda, who had refused the title of Mother whenst she hade, stating she had more business to deal with, and yet, not even a yearter, the young woman had returned with the ability tomunicate with their Goddess with the same level of a High Priests, those who were only beneath her in the hierarchy. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Adam, please don¡¯t cause any trouble,¡¯ Vonda thought as she cast a Fourth Gate spell upon the Mother Priest. Robert returned back to the courtyard, not understanding the storm Vonda was about to create. His eyes fell across the group of teen Iyrmen who had returned, each having given up their weapons, but they stood near the demons in particr. He noted where the Seventh Hope was standing, as well as the Rays which followed the young Hope. Robert approached Adam, who seemed to be quite rxed within the temple, keeping an eye on the children. ¡°Brother Adam, are you busy?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Adam replied, standing up, before Robert held up a hand, allowing him to remain seated. Robert sat down opposite the young half elf, staring deep into his eyes. ¡°There are many within your group who will know Mother Soza¡¯s grace this night.¡± ¡°What fine grace it is,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I am ever so thankful for the Mother¡¯s grace, and I am trying to understand what an appropriate donation would be for her grace.¡± ¡°If you are having troubling thinking about an appropriate donation, I can offer my humble advice.¡± ¡°I would be most grateful.¡± ¡°You number more than fifty, and then there are your fine wolves. There is the matter of the Mother¡¯s grace upon the battlefield.¡± ¡°Right, you did some to assist us, though one might say you assisted the Marquise¡¯s group rather than ours.¡± Adam formed a small smirk on his face. ¡°There were many diamonds which had to be used to assist you.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°There were over ten diamonds which we had to expend to bring the Mother¡¯s grace,¡± Robert said, his eyes glued to Adam¡¯s still, the boy¡¯s eyes filled with slight confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Marquise will donate appropriately to the temple for her Mother¡¯s grace, and we will donate appropriately for the assistance you provided to our group, not the group which so openly wished to shirk the Mother¡¯s grace, especially when it came to the matter of children.¡± ¡°Are you meaning to suggest the Marquise sent such noble knights to harm children?¡± ¡°I am meaning to suggest you know the truth of the matter, regardless of how inappropriate it might seem to suggest what the Marquise was doing was against her Mother¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°When I saw the death, I only saw the glee from one side.¡± ¡°What did the Marshal expect? He started a fight and his opponents were Iyrmen. If I ce my book atop a campfire and I awaken to ash, I would not me another for the book turning to ash. He can only me himself.¡± ¡°Perhaps he was coaxed into fighting?¡± ¡°Sir Ivy hade to meet with our group to take away a child under our protection,¡± Adam said, feeling the heat beginning to grow within him. ¡°It was only under Sister Vonda¡¯s urging that we showed them mercy, and then¡­ then the Marshal came to hunt us with arger group. We showed them mercy, and they came to hunt us. It was they who wanted death, and even if I worship Lord Sozain, I don¡¯t want for death.¡± ¡°You worship Baktu, not Lord Sozain,¡± Robert replied. ¡°The root of death is the same, but Iyrmen¡¯s Lord knows little of Lord Sozain¡¯s grace. Lord Sozain is a child of Mother Soza, but this Baktu? Whoever it may be, they did not inherit the Mother¡¯s love of life.¡± ¡°There is no doubt within my heart that Lord Sozain is Baktu,¡± Adam said, reaching own to his amulet, feeling how cool it was to the touch. ¡®He did personally tell me himself, so I should probably believe the God himself.¡¯ ¡°I see that you are too emotional to speak of the matter any longer,¡± Robert said. ¡°You must wish to return to yourpanions.¡± Adam huffed out, but kept his tongue at bay. He understand what the Father was doing. ¡®What an asshole.¡¯ Adam stood. ¡°Thank you for the conversation, it was truly enlightening.¡± ¡°You are most wee.¡± ¡®What an absolute prick! He¡¯s definitely the First Hope.¡¯ Robert motioned to one of his Rays, ncing over to Hope Thomas, before he went to check on the children, making sure they were all safe. ¡®The Iyr has certainly taken to the young man¡¯s heart, though he is no Iyrman. What have they done to him?¡¯ Adam huffed, dropping down beside Jurot and the others. ¡°Can you believe it?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Forget what?¡± ¡°You need them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam let out another huff. ¡®Right. I need them to help me out with the Marquise.¡¯ ¡°We will need an escort for when we return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Why do we need an escort?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t, the children do.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes met Jaygak¡¯s for a moment before the half elf turned, looking to the children, who were sitting and eating with the other Hopes. ¡®Right. I can be stupid if it gets me in trouble, but I can¡¯t endanger them because some noble is being a prick to me.¡¯ Jurot¡¯s eyes fell to the neer who had approached them. It was a young man, with chestnut hair, bright blue eyes, and a handsome face. He was perhaps thirty years old, and was the youngest to carry the golden sun beneath his amulet. ¡°May I sit?¡± the Seventh Hope asked. ¡°You may, Hope Thomas,¡± Jurot replied.
The audacity! [807] – Y03.107 – Life’s Rose III [807] ¨C Y03.107 ¨C Life¡¯s Rose III ¡°You know of me?¡± ¡°Who does not know of the Seven Hopes?¡± Jurot asked, ignoring how Adam had nced away awkwardly. Thomas remained silent for a moment before taking his ce opposite the Iyrman, surrounded by Iyrmen. ¡°You keep interestingpany.¡± ¡°My brother attracts much fun and glory.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, motioning his head to the young half elf. ¡°A fae brother?¡± ¡°Only half,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You do not have a tattoo.¡± ¡°We are brothers, but I am no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Is such a thing possible?¡± ¡°Apparently so.¡± ¡°The customs of the Iyr are so¡­ queer,¡± Hope Thomas said, his voice cautious. Adam smirked slightly. ¡°That they are. To think a group of¡­¡± Adam stared at Jurot. ¡°Those who are so eager for death are also so eager to protect life.¡± ¡°The Iyr protects life?¡± Hope Thomas¡¯ tone was obviously derisive. ¡°The Iyr watches over my children with such fervour,¡± Adam replied. ¡°My sweet, adorable children¡­¡± Adam crossed his arms, inhaling deeply. Jaygak understood what Adam was doing. In order to keep himself from doing something stupid, he needed to be stupid in another way. ¡°You have children?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Who remain within the Iyr?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They stay with their family. Their babo is probably ying with them right now. I¡¯m sure Jirot is bullying him as we speak. Ha! What is she doing? She should be bullying her father right now!¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Thomas stared at Adam with a peculiar gaze, unsure of what the young man was doing. He then nced around to see how the others seemed to be ignoring the half elf at the moment, even the demons. ¡°It is such a grand temple,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I came here when I was a girl, but I do not recall it.¡± ¡°We have always weed the Iyr within our temple.¡± Thomas nced to the children to the side. ¡°They do not seem like Iyrmen children.¡± ¡°They are not,¡± Kitool confirmed. ¡°Why is it that you have so many children with you?¡± ¡°They are future members of our business.¡± ¡°Which business is that?¡± ¡°The United Kindom.¡± ¡°An Iyrman business?¡± ¡°We work closely with the business, but it is not a business of the Iyr.¡± ¡°What kind of business is this business?¡± ¡°We deal with magical items.¡± ¡°Magical items?¡± ¡°We trade magical items.¡± ¡®They trade magical items?¡¯ Thomas thought. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said. ¡°Wait, is this the ce which asked us for that mace?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Oh, that makes so much sense,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°What about the eg-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot interrupted quickly. ¡°Did you assist in retrieving the artefact?¡± Thomas asked, realising what they were talking about. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Thank you for your assistance in that matter,¡± Thomas said. ¡°Though we ask that you keep such a task a secret.¡± ¡°Everyone here knows,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are some who do not,¡± Thomas said, looking to the demons. ¡°They were there too,¡± Adam replied. ¡°At least, Lucy was, I¡¯m not so sure about Mara.¡± ¡°Lucy and Mara¡­¡± Thomas eyed up the demons, who remained silent, with one who red at him, the other trying to avoid his gaze. ¡°Is there some kind of connection between Baktu and Mother Soza?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Baktu is the son of Mahtu,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Yeah, I know, I meant because of the-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said once more. ¡°Ah, right, my bad.¡± Adam flushed, his cheeks turning red with embarrassment. ¡°Who is Mahtu?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Mother Soza is Mother Soza, Iyrman.¡± ¡°Baktu is just their way of saying Lord Sozain, and Mahtu is their way of saying Mother Soza, basically,¡± Adam exined. ¡°It is a lie the Iyr speak to appear as though they are Aldish, but their Lords are not the same as our Divine.¡± Adam let out a surprised chortle. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure how right that is. The Iyrmen don¡¯t lie, and they certainly don¡¯t want to appear to be Aldish. They¡¯re different.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We would not wish to be Aldish.¡± ¡°I shudder at the thought!¡± Jaygak said, elbowing Lucy gently from beside her, though the demon remained silent, trying to make herself appear even smaller. ¡°You Iyrmen, you gain your strength in such wicked manners,¡± Thomas said, shaking his head lightly. ¡°I will pray you will one day see the Mother¡¯s light.¡± ¡°Wicked manners?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sacrifices of blood and death.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how everyone grows more powerful?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I have no doubt the Aldish go around killing all kinds of things to gain strength. I know that in the south, uh, Floria, they have trained themselves against the Aswadians, while the Aswadians have trained against them.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s ways are far more like the tribesfolk than like us Aldishmen.¡± ¡°Thank Baktu for that,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Had they been Aldishmen, I would have been killed already, and my children probably wouldn¡¯t have been looked after quite as well.¡± ¡°You have quite the negative opinion of our people.¡± ¡°Not all of them,¡± Adam said. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve surrounded myself with decent Aldishmen. Farmers, porters, decent folk. Then, of course, Sister Vonda, who is no doubt the best of all the¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to refer to her as. ¡°She was a noble who was more than tolerable within our motley crew.¡± ¡°Sister Vonda is a Sister before she is a noble.¡± ¡°Which is why we like her so much.¡± Thomas wondered why Adam was trying to pick a fight with them. ¡°Your adoration of Sister Vonda is appreciated, but you should keep it appropriate.¡± ¡°My adoration for Sister Vonda is the source of my respect for the Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Adam replied, staring at the Hope. ¡°Speaking of which, which of the Seven Hopes are you?¡± ¡°I am the Seventh Hope.¡± ¡°The youngest of all the Hopes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas replied, his voice growing slightly more stern. ¡°So the Hopes are ordered by age?¡± ¡°Age and ability.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied. ¡®So he¡¯s the weakest?¡¯ He gained a vague sense that he had been told this only moments ago. ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I took my vows when I became what the people refer to as a Master.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam eyed him up. ¡°That¡¯s rather impressive, a Master in your twenties.¡± ¡°Thirties.¡± ¡°Wow, you do not look thirty!¡± Adam replied, noting how young Thomas appeared. Then he noted the re in Thomas¡¯ eyes. ¡°I mean it genuinely.¡± ¡°I am sure you do.¡± ¡®Why does everyone always take what I say in the worst way possible?¡¯ Adam pulled back slightly. ¡°You are powerful,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I would wish to face you.¡± ¡°I have no need to prove my strength against Iyrmen,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°You were talking so much smack, but now you¡¯re pulling back?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Talking so much smack?¡± ¡°It means you were speaking so poorly of the Iyrmen, but now that you¡¯ve been challenged, you¡¯ve decided to step back.¡± ¡°I have no need to prove myself to you or the Iyrmen. Mother Soza knows of my faith and capabilities.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied, barely able to contain his eye roll. ¡°I would like to see my brother face against you if I cannot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Right, I¡¯m not an Iyrman, so you don¡¯t have to be so afraid of me,¡± Adam teased, before Jaygak kicked him gently. ¡°I mean, uh, it would be so great if we could spar so that I could, uh, you know, because I¡¯m a Priest of Death and you¡¯re the Seventh Hope, it would be my honour.¡± ¡°I am a Hope of Life¡¯s Rose, it is not bing of me to beat any man or woman who wishes to be beaten within the temple.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious, since I know the quality of warriors is different depending on the order, and even the Iyr has great respect for your order. I want to know how strong I am inparison.¡± Adam was fairly certain he hadn¡¯t faced anyone high quality yet. Adventurers and such, sure, but a Hope? That waspletely different, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°You would win,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I would?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I would bet on it.¡± ¡°What are you speaking of?¡± Thomas asked Jurot, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Your brother could defeat me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thomas looked to Adam, eyeing him up. ¡°The lies of the Iyrmen are few and far between, but it is a myth they do not lie. Various myths have already been dispelled recently. From the lies of iming the Awakened Forest to the south, to their inability to assist in the wars, the statue known as the Iyr is beginning to crumble. Once it crumbles, we will wee you with open eyes.¡± ¡°What did you say about the Awakened Forest?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The Awakened Forest in the south,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°It was three years ago, the Awakened Forest formed in the south. Duke Lionheart imed it, but the Iyr forced their way with the threat of death. The Duke did not wish to risk the lives of the innocent Aldish souls, and so retreated. He is most noble, as one might expect.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked, smirking wide. ¡°Duke Lionheart imed it? You¡¯re certain?¡± ¡°It is widely known.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall seeing you in the forest,¡± Adam replied. Thomas narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is, when the forest threatened to swallow my brother and I whole, I could only wish for the Seventh Hope to be there to protect us,¡± Adam replied, keeping the young man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I recall the Aswadians had also tried to im the Awakened Forest as their own, but they weren¡¯t smart enough to back off. They even tried to shoot us, but thankfully Elder Peace was there, otherwise I¡¯d have a crossbow through my throat.¡± ¡°You mean to say you were there?¡± ¡°I mean to say it was my brother who imed it,¡± Adam said. ¡°I watched him im it.¡± ¡°Of course, any braggart can say such things.¡± ¡°Well, I might be a braggart, but can¡¯t you confirm it? I¡¯m sure you have the ability to cast a spell to see if I¡¯m telling the truth or not.¡± ¡°To use the Mother¡¯s grace for such a trivial affair would be a dishonour.¡± ¡°Right, right, it¡¯s a shame to use the Mother¡¯s grace for the truth, especially when you¡¯ve realised you¡¯ve been speaking misconceptions about a matter to the people who were there.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Then you spoke of how the Iyrmen were not able to assist in the wars? Last I recalled, it wasn¡¯t under themand of an Iyrman that three hundred Aldish lives were wasted, something which I thought would bother you, since you worship the Goddess of Life.¡± ¡°It was certainly a tragedy, and I prayed for the lives lost during the massacre,¡± he said, his eyes falling upon Adam once more, and then his ears, before he continued. ¡°I mean to only speak of their inability to assist during the civil war.¡± ¡°Last I recalled,¡± Adam continued, his lips forming a smirk, ¡°during the civil war, the Iyrman unit was the one which had the best results.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Over three thousand Aldish dead, only four Iyrmen were killed.¡± ¡°The Iyrmen were not a part of the main fighting force,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°The so called courage of the Iyrmen is to remain hiding within the fort.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam snapped, his eyes ring at the Hope, whose lips had formed the smallest smirk. ¡°You have no right to speak so ill of those Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Those Iyrmen, elderly and crippled, were but a hindrance on the battlefield.¡± Adam grit his teeth, clenching his fist, his eyes full of fury. ¡®You damn son of a bitch!¡¯ ¡°You have no-,¡± Adam felt a hand on his shoulder, and he turned, seeing the redness which had engulfed his brother.
This Hope is courting death. [808] – Y03.108 – Life’s Rose IV [808] ¨C Y03.108 ¨C Life¡¯s Rose IV ¡°My grandfather lost his leg while facing Lord Asa,¡± Jurot said, his hand firmly gripping Adam¡¯s shoulder. He pulled the young man down beside him, before he crossed his arms. ¡°I only know great pride for my grandfather, whose leg was taken by the Blood Knight while he fought Lord Asa.¡± Thomas cleared his throat, awkwardly. ¡°I meant no disrespect to your grandfather. I just meant to say that those who should have fought are not those who should remain within the Iyr to retire peacefully, but those more suitable.¡± ¡°My grandaunt fought Lord Asa with his grandfather,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°They fought alongside a Vice Commander of the Thousand Hunts, Sir Kris Huntsmaster. He fought bravely beside the Iyrmen, but Lord Asa¡¯s strength far surpasses most.¡± ¡°To the Iyr, Lord Asa is considered of simr strength to Great Jaeryael,¡± Kitool said. ¡°I understand your proclivity to speak so highly of Lord Asa, since he defeated your elders, but topare that fellow to the magnificence of Lady Jaeryael, it is humorous at best, and insulting at worst.¡± ¡°It is a great shame that Lord Asa did not defeat our elders,¡± Jaygak stated. ¡°The bout was undecided,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is a great shame,¡± Kitool stated. ¡°Though the emphasis has been ced on Lord Asa, it was King Merryweather who caused such death. His brilliant mind, and his great de, was what caused so much avoidable death.¡± Thomas shook his head. ¡°It is a great shame.¡± However, he could say no more, not since he had grown up hearing such great tales about the previous King¡¯s Sword, to the point they overshadowed even the current King¡¯s Sword. Adam still felt the simmering anger within himself. ¡®Stupid Aldishmen and their stupid stupidness.¡¯ ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like King Merryweather is¡­ actually, he is pretty strong.¡± Thomas smiled ever so slightly. Not even the braggart was stupid enough to speak so poorly of the Florian King. ¡°Speaking of King Merryweather, my brother here got to face him a few years back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll say he won.¡± ¡°No, that would be ridiculous, Hope Thomas,¡± Adam said, raising his brow. ¡°However, he did use two Fourth Gate spells against my brother.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course, I am certain,¡± Thomas replied, almost sighing out. ¡°Since you won¡¯t listen to wemonfolk, you can ask¡­ what was his name?¡± ¡°Sir Landon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir Landon Littlesea. He was with us. We went on to defeat a twilight fox for him. He¡¯s been rather decent to us, considering that he¡¯s a-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, raising her brows. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s a great fellow. Speaking of which, we didn¡¯t go see him when we were in East Port.¡± ¡°Sir Landon has married,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Really? Ah, right, he wanted a gift for the Lady he was courting. We should go congratte him at some point.¡± Thomas nced at the group before them all. ¡°What else would you like to speak of? That you have in dragons?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ yes, but they weren¡¯t, you know, big dragons.¡± ¡°You slew Vandra,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I assisted in ying Vandra,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°Did you y Forgryn too?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°No, his grandfather did.¡± ¡°I am certain.¡± Adam grew flush hot again. ¡°You know, it¡¯s very Aldish of you to speak so poorly of visitors to your temple. If you want to test out whether I¡¯m telling the truth, it¡¯s pretty easy.¡± ¡°What need of I to hear the words of a braggart?¡± ¡°Well, someone was trying to strong arm me to donate a certain amount to the temple, so why don¡¯t we say a thousand gold?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A thousand gold. We¡¯ll donate a thousand gold to the temple. If you win, I¡¯ll double it to two thousand. If you lose, then you need to apologise for speaking ill of the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I have only spoken the truth.¡± ¡°You were so scared of the truth that you didn¡¯t even wish to cast the spell,¡± Adam replied, his face still flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you speak ill of my children¡¯s babo and get away with it, punk.¡± ¡°You should not speak so disrespectfully to others, young man,¡± Thomas said, his eyes growing darker. ¡°A thousand gold. Such might be a paltry sum, but I heard that you used over three thousand gold for bringing back the lives of the fiends who wished harm upon children, and yet you will not fight for the sake of truth?¡± ¡°What is this speak of a donation?¡± Hope Robert asked, approaching the group. ¡°I merely wanted to offer the temple a thousand gold for a simple spar with the Hope,¡± Adam said. ¡°It will be two thousand gold if the Hope defeats me, and if I win, then Hope Thomas here will need to apologise for trying to-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak interrupted, trying to stop him from picking a fight. ¡°Hope Thomas spoke of misconceptions of the Iyrmen, especially my grandfather,¡± Jurot said, his eyes dark. ¡°We gave up our weapons and armour as a show of good faith, and now that we are unarmed and unarmoured, you speak ill of our elders? My grandfather?¡± Jurot¡¯s face began to turn red hot with rage. ¡°The Order of Life¡¯s Rose¡­¡± Jurot felt Kitool¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡°I expected better of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°It seems there is a misunderstanding that can be resolved with a simple bout,¡± Hope Robert said. ¡°Hope Thomas, will you ept?¡± Thomas noted the look within Robert¡¯s eyes. It was almost¡­ yful? He understood what the First Hope wanted. ¡°I can only ept since the donation will further the Great Mother¡¯s will.¡± ¡®Since the braggart wishes to be beaten, I will have to teach him a lesson. Mother Soza, please show him your light.¡¯ ¡°Just to be clear, because I¡¯m uncertain of how it works here, what with you asking us to remove our weapons and armour before picking a fight, are you going to be beating a poor priest without his armour and his weapons?¡± Adam asked, his tone as polite as it could possibly be, his smile so radiant. ¡°We will send for your armour,¡± Robert said, and at his word, a few acolytes slipped away. The First Hope stepped beside the Seventh Hope, who had stood to one side to ready himself. ¡°I believe you will be able to teach him properly, but be careful, there is something about the young man which you should not underestimate.¡± ¡°Of course, Hope Robert,¡± Thomas replied, unsure of the First Hope was worried about, but he was no fool to ignore the words of the First Hope. ¡°Mister Adam¡¯s going to fight?¡± Copper asked, his eyes glued to the scene. ¡°Mister Adam¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not as strong as a Hope!¡± ¡°He can fight knights.¡± ¡°A Hope isn¡¯t a knight, it¡¯s a Hope.¡± ¡°Yeah, Hope¡¯s a Hope, everyone knows that.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, everyone knows that.¡± ¡°I know that too!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The children chattered between one another, while Cobra watched with a curious look. ¡®Did he pick a fight with a Hope.¡¯ She nced aside to Rick, who raised his brows in a way to say that this was about as expected. ¡®It¡¯s a Hope!¡¯ Dunes sighed, sipping on the milk the Fourth Hope had offered to him. ¡°It is Lady Arya who teases me. The moment I speak of Adam and his proclivity to causing trouble, I hear him challenge the Seventh Hope.¡± ¡°He would trouble even a Hope?¡± Hope Willow asked, raising her brow curiously. ¡°If Adam could, he would trouble the Divine themselves,¡± Dunes said, before recalling the events of the previous year. ¡®No, he¡¯s already troubled them.¡¯ ¡°Is causing trouble within our temple so praiseworthy?¡± ¡°Adam might cause trouble, he might be disrespectful, but he had a good heart. Jurot mentioned something about his grandfather being spoke ill of. I am sure the Hope did not mean any disrespect, but Adam is very twitchy about his family.¡± ¡°His family? He is no Iyrman.¡± ¡°From what I know, Adam has lost his family, and it was the Iyr which adopted him. It seems Hope Robert wishes to see Adam¡¯s abilities. I hope he is willing to ept the consequences of such an action.¡± ¡°Should he be reminded that this is the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother, the Goddess of Life?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Adam¡­¡± Dunes leaned back. ¡°Adam.¡± Adam, who was putting on his breastte, turned slightly. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This is a temple of life,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to kill someone in the temple of life,¡± Adam replied, only to hear Dunes loudly slurping on his cup. ¡°You seem so certain Adam is going to win.¡± ¡°Do you wish to bet?¡± ¡°Are you asking a Hope to bet?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting a priest has asked a Hope to bet?¡± ¡°We will wee a donation of one hundred gold to the temple if Adam defeats our Seventh Hope.¡± ¡°I will wee your support in keeping Adam alive in case he does something ridiculous,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°It would be beneficial for you.¡± Hope Willow, a pretty woman with short hair, dark eyes, and arge build, that which would have been best for a member of ck Mountain, smiled wide. ¡°What has he done for you to speak so highly of him?¡± ¡°There is a saying in the Iyr,¡± Dunes said, before sipping thest of his milk. ¡®Are you trying to get me killed?¡¯ Lucy¡¯s eyes pierced towards Adam¡¯s back as he changed. ¡®Damn it! Adam! Damn you to the Fires of Averzon!¡¯ Dunes ced down his cup, before ncing aside to hispanions, who had gotten so used to Adam¡¯s antics, they continued their conversations casually while preparing to watch the fight. ¡°Adam is Adam.¡±
It''s actually happening? [809] – Y03.109 – Life’s Rose V [809] ¨C Y03.109 ¨C Life¡¯s Rose V ¡®Who does he think he is?¡¯ Hope Thomas thought, his eyes narrowed towards Adam, who strapped on his gauntlets, stretching out his hands, before the young man started to¡­ dance? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to pull a muscle in front of the kids,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I haven¡¯t lost in front of my kids before, and I can¡¯t embarrass myself by having these kids tell their future bosses about their old man being a loser.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± a child asked. ¡°He¡¯s praying cause he¡¯s a priest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not praying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Iyrman praying,¡± the child said, as though it was true. ¡°Ooooh.¡± Amira sipped her milk, eyeing up the young half elf in purple. ¡°How can he be like that when he¡¯s so terrifying?¡± ¡°He is Adam,¡± Sara replied, simply. ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t cause too much of a mess,¡± Korin said, ncing to the side to Dunes. ¡°Out of the desert into the storm.¡± ¡°He will hop out of the storm and enter the whirlpool,¡± Amira added. ¡°Then he will swim through it only to be swallowed byva.¡± ¡°What is afterva?¡± ¡°The mountains?¡± ¡°Let us hope it is not ck Mountain,¡± Sara joked. Amira thought about Adam and his effect on ck Mountain. ¡®Lady Arya, we will do our best to keep him away, but please forgive us if we are unable.¡¯ ¡°No, after the mountains, it will be Adam.¡± Korin didn¡¯t like how it made so much sense. Nirot let out a low groan, her arms crossed. Naqokan pat her back gently, understanding the frustrations of the young Iyrman. Her grandfather had been spoken ill of and she was not the one to fight. However, there was something else, the reason why Nirot was shaking ever so slightly. It was not the shaking of anger, but that of excitement. ¡°Hoo!¡± Adam said, having calmed himself down while warming up his body. ¡°If I¡¯m going up against the Seventh Hope, I think I¡¯m going to need some help.¡± ¡°This is a duel between you and I under the watchful eye of Mother Soza,¡± Hope Thomas stated. ¡°Do not sully the duel with any outside interference.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, pointing his hand past the Hope. ¡°Since my opponent is so powerful, I¡¯m going to need some help. Who is going to support me with their prayers? Copper, will you support me with your prayers?¡± The boy looked between Adam and the Seventh Hope. ¡°Mister Adam, he¡¯s a Hope.¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Adam reached for his heart. ¡°Copper, you¡¯re not going to support me?¡± ¡°I am supporting Mother Soza,¡± the boy said, sping his hands together. The other children followed after him, all sping their hands together. ¡°Ha! To think you would turn the children against me! Alex, will you pray for me?¡± Alex flushed slightly as he was called out. He nced around at the eyes of all the people looking around towards the boy Adam had called out for. ¡°Good luck, mister Adam.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Adam flexed his muscles. ¡°I feel so much more powerful now! Thank you, Alex, I knew I could count on you. Do you feel that, Seventh Hope? That pressure upon your shoulders are the expectations and the¡­¡± Adam smirked wide, ¡°hopes ces upon my shoulders.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Thomas could feel something stir within him. Adam, though acting the fool, had slipped through his armour, and his skin, with that stupid voice of his. ¡®We will see how long you can joke for.¡¯ Lucy winced deeply. ¡®If he¡¯s being this cringe, then does that mean everything¡¯s going to be okay?¡¯ ¡°Cobra, Viper, Python,¡± Adam called, cing on his helmet carefully, his yful eyes and smile still able to be seen before he hid them away with his visor. ¡°You might want the kids to cover their ears, but make sure you all watch carefully.¡± The snake sister, unsure of what Adam was nning, decided against ignoring his warning. They, as well as the other elder siblings, made sure the children were at least partly covering their ears, though they didn¡¯t entirely block them. ¡°Are you done with your theatrics?¡± ¡°My theatrics? Hope Thomas, I-,¡± ¡°Adam, you still need to show respect to the Seventh Hope,¡± called a stern voice from nearby. ¡®Since Jaygak¡¯s speaking like that¡­¡¯ ¡°Apologies, let us begin.¡± Adam held out his axe towards the Seventh Hope, and the area fell silent. ¡®What is this fool up to?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Robert cleared his throat. ¡°You may begin.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 8 (7) Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Omen: 19, 20 -> 20 19 + 10 = 29 Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 24 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 12D6 + 8D6 + 9 = 114 (3, 4, 4, 5)(3, 3, 5, 6)(1, 1, 2, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6)(2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 4, 5, 6) 114 damage! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have talked smack about the old man or my grandaunt,¡± Adam said, darting forward, calling forth a prayer. ¡°By Lord Sozain¡¯s might!¡± He felt the rush of magic through his arm and into his arm, while his axe started to vibrate, the young half elf didn¡¯t even bother to aim. Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. The figure stepped into the seemingly abandoned home within therge city, his de out, holding it ahead of him. The building was made of wood, and though it seemed boarded, up, he was certain that the fugitive had stepped through this way. Somehow, he hadn¡¯t left a trail of blood from killing one of the ck Lions already. However, this building seemed to hold no life, and the dust betrayed it had been undisturbed for years. ¡®Noor take you,¡¯ the ck Lion thought, turning around. As he stepped out, for a moment, the world turned silent. As it did, he heard something drip right behind him, before his de blurred through the air, and narrowly cut the Aswadian¡¯s side. ¡°Bloody Viper!¡± came the shout, echoing out from the outskirts of the city, and the pursuit was on once more, but this time with a Bloody Viper who held even greater injuries. Thus Fate was forever changed. The thunderous roar of Adam¡¯s smite filled the air as Wraith shed against the longsword of the Seventh Hope. Wraith struck with such violent force, that the Hope¡¯s de swung backwards wildly, while his entire body followed afterwards, tossed like a used rag as his body crashed onto the ground. The explosion rocked through the temple, the thunder even reaching beyond the temple, even gently rumbling through the town proper. The children¡¯s faces were stuck in a permanent shock and awe from the thunder, which caused them to clutch at their ears harder, while their gasps had been drowned out long ago by the rumble of might which emanated through the temple. A second passed. Two. Three. Four. Five. The body of the Seventh Hope remained still on the floor. Victory! XP Gained: +1000 XP: 11 800 -> 12 800 ¡°Hoo!¡± Adam exhaled, before raising his axe. ¡°Thank t¡­¡± Adam noted the heaviness within the air. Hope Robert clutched the de at his side, almost ready to draw it. The older man had reached for it instinctively, and he only realised he was grasping the hilt of his de when Adam¡¯s gaze fell upon him. ¡°Oh ho, what¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked, noticing how several of the Hopes and Rays had turned their attention upon him, a darkness seeping out of them. ¡°To think I would feel such¡­ murderous energying from the likes of the Hopes and Rays right within the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother.¡± The shock rippled through the temple even harsher than the thunder. Though Seventh Hope Thomas was young and though he was the weakest of the Hopes, he was still a Hope, at least holding the strength of a Master. A Master in full te, with the magical equipment afforded to all Hopes, those which had shed in countless battles from his predecessors. His speciality was also his defence, for the young man was harder to strike than his peers, even if he bore no shield. ¡°You wicked fiend,¡± First Hope Robert called out. ¡°What kind of sorcery is this?¡± ¡°Oh,e on now, surely you have something better than that,¡± Adam replied, casually putting his axe away, before motioning a hand to Thomas. ¡°Might want to take a look at him, just in case he had a heart attack tanking that kind of blow.¡± One of the Rays prayed, sending out waves of warmth magic towards the Seventh Hope, whose body jolted awake, his vision returning as he groaned, feeling his body tensing and rxing repeatedly. Adam wanted to make a joke, but feeling all the eyes on him, he let out a sigh. ¡°Mister Adam, are you fighting the order?¡± Leah asked, the smallest of the children. ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± Adam said, stepping towards the young girl to one side, before Robert stepped around, hiding her away from view behind his form. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Adam heard the shifting of the other Hopes and Rays, forming multipleyers of circles around the half elf, almost like a Rose unfolding, each with Adam in their sights. ¡®¡­¡¯
How predictable. [810] – Y03.110 – Treachery I [810] ¨C Y03.110 ¨C Treachery I ¡®The Seventh Hope!¡¯ Cobra thought. ¡®He beat the Seventh Hope?¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You are armed and armoured.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes through his visor, but he slowly reached up towards his helmet, pulling it off to reveal a polite smile. ¡°Oh, of course, of course. How silly of me, I forgot I was in my armour. I was so used to being on the road, and admiring all the amazing Hopes and Rays all around me, I was stunned in awe.¡± Robert¡¯s eyes remained glued on the half elf, even ignoring the demons nearby. ¡°Of course, I hope you will keep your promise,¡± Adam said, not making a motion to move the rest of his armour yet. ¡°I would like to know what¡­ demonic powers you have adopted.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Adam let out a stiltedugh. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not my ce to speak of this, but be very careful what you call the powers bestowed upon me by Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°Baktu.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, though his lips still formed a smile. ¡°Hope Ro-,¡± ¡°Adam, just leave it,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°You know how the Aldish are when they¡¯re beaten.¡± ¡°I do, but-,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here.¡± Adam ground his teeth together, almost cracking his teeth. He tongue scraped against the back of his teeth in annoyance, but he started to pull off his gloves and his gauntlets. ¡°Of course, Executive Jaygak, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡®Damn priests and nobles, they¡¯re all the same. They better not be aiming to keep these kids, who knows what they¡¯ll do.¡¯ ¡°I believe it¡¯s time you spoke the truth, Adam,¡± Hope Robert stated firmly, his voice clear and threatening. ¡°I always speak the truth, Bo-, Hope Robert,¡± Adam said, managing to pull his tongue back just in time. ¡°What of those pair you travel with?¡± ¡°My friends?¡± ¡°You are friends with de-,¡± ¡°Careful, Hope Robert,¡± Adam snapped, his eyes ring at the Hope, while his lips formed a wider smile. ¡°There are children about.¡± ¡°It is precisely because there are children that I speak to you about yourpany.¡± ¡°You should be rather reassured none of them are nobles, otherwise who knows what would have happened to these children,¡± Adam snapped, tossing his gauntlets onto the ground, pulling off the straps off his breastte. ¡°If you wish to speak, we can do so privately.¡± Dunes tapped the cup onto the table lightly, his eyes meeting Hope Willow¡¯s. ¡°I hope you will be willing to keep your end of the bet.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes fell across the rest of the Hopes and Rays who had surrounded Adam. It was quite a threatening formation which they had taken, that of Life¡¯s Rose most vicious. With this many Hopes and Rays, with the spells they could cast, the young man would have been wiped out by holy radiance before he could spell his name. With the other Hopes, it was awkward to step in, but she sighed, standing up. She wasn¡¯t going to break her word, not when she swore upon Mother Soza, and was currently under her watchful eyes. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± called a voice. Adam was halfway through stripping off his breastte when he nced to the side to see an older woman, who wore a set of robes which covered her from head to toe, save for her face. Her wrinkles flowed out from the centre of her face as though they were streams of wisdom. Her eyes were deep brown, and her lips were pure white, as though made from a pearl, though it swallowed all the light to return only white. Standing beside the priest was a familiar face, which wore a familiar kind of look. ¡®I¡¯m trying to make sure you don¡¯t die and you¡¯re out here trying to get yourself killed?¡¯ Adam threw Vonda his brows, trying to exin with his eyes that he had no choice. The young priest reached up to cover her eyes, while rubbing her temples, certain she had gained wrinkles in that moment. ¡°The young man faced against our Seventh Hope and used some kind of wicked sorcery to defeat him.¡± Adam let out a grunt of annoyance, looking towards Jurot as he continued to unstrap his breastte. ¡°Do not take it personally, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is the way of the Aldish to me wicked sorcery, even when we have defeated them for so many centuries.¡± ¡°I almost feel like an Iyrman,¡± Adam joked. Mother Priest stared at the young half elf who was taking off his breastte in such annoyance. She could vaguely feel the presence of the young priest beside her, the same young priest who had spent so much talking about the young half elf rather than the demons in herpany. ¡°You fought our Seventh Hope and defeated him?¡± Mother Priest asked, her voice calm and clear. Adam quickly stood at attention, his breastte dangling across one shoulder. ¡°Yes, Mother Priest. I learnt so much in the bout.¡± ¡°He defeated the Seventh Hope in one blow,¡± Jurot stated, his arms crossed. ¡®Jurot, what the hell are you ying at?¡¯ Adam dared not to look away from the Mother Priest. Mother Priest stared into Adam¡¯s eyes, who looked as though he had been caught pinching extra jam from the jars. ¡°You defeated our Seventh Hope in one blow?¡± ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly, suddenly feeling all the gazes upon his skin. ¡°You defeated our Seventh Hope in one blow due to luck?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± As the awkward silence filled the air. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that in a humbling or derogatory way, I mean it quite literally.¡± Mother Priests eyes seemed to hold some understanding, the woman recalling what Vonda had told her. ¡°How amazing. I have heard of your skills from Sister Vonda, who has informed me that you have such great abilities, and that yourpanions are also impressive, especially for your age.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Thank you?¡± Mother Priest formed a smile on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t ournd so blessed to have such great warriors? I only pray that you use your abilities to preserve life. I have been informed that though you follow Lord Sozain, you loathe to kill, save for when the circumstances call for it.¡± ¡°Uh, I try¡­¡± Adam flushed red with more shame. Mother Priest decided not to mention the exception to the rule. ¡°I have heard that yourpanions had some trouble with the Marquise of the East? Lord Benjamin Gravesea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes remained glued to Mother Priest in hope. ¡°I hope we can address such matters once this situation is resolved.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± ¡°May I ask if the matter is resolved?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam wondered if he should mention it. ¡°Hope Thomas needs to apologise,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was the condition of the bout.¡± ¡°What does Hope Thomas need to apologise for?¡± ¡°He spoke ill of our elders.¡± ¡°He spoke ill of your elders?¡± Mother Priest asked, her eyes falling to Jurot, wondering how the Iyrman could say something so¡­ ¡®Iyrmen do not lie.¡¯ ¡°He spoke ill of the old man, uh, Jurot¡¯s grandfather, as well as Jaygak¡¯s grandaunt,¡± Adam began, narrowing his eyes slightly as they met Vonda¡¯s, ¡°and Naqokan¡¯s grandmother too.¡± ¡°I am certain there is a misunderstanding that the Seventh Hope has spoken ill of the elders of the Iyrmen,¡± Hope Robert said. ¡°What did he say about the elders?¡± ¡°He called our elders a hindrance on the battlefield,¡± Jurot said. ¡°My grandfather Jarot, lost his leg facing Lord Asa to allow the Aldishmen to run in peace.¡± ¡°My grandaunt, Gangak, also fought Lord Asa, alongside Vice Commander Kris Huntsmaster,¡± Jaygak said, her voice low, her arms crossed. ¡°My grandmother shed with the Blood Knight,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°What right does the Seventh Hope speak ill of our elders when we have not mentioned one Hope or Ray during a tale of such grave death?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°It was our elders who formed the rays of hope on that day filled with death and destruction.¡± Adam hadn¡¯t seen Kitool¡¯s brows furrow so deeply before, the rage shimmering on the surface of her eyes. The words were obviously meant to dig deep into the pride of their order. If the Iyrmen were speaking so brazenly to them, then it meant this was a serious matter. ¡°Did you say your grandfather¡¯s name was Jarot?¡± Second Hope Ava called out, a beautiful woman with strawberry blonde hair cut short and green eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Is he rted to Undying Jarot?¡± ¡°That is one of his epithets,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Your grandfather is the Mad Dog?¡± Hope Robert asked. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°I had heard he was dead.¡± ¡°He still lives, even after shing with Lord Asa.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Robert remained silent, deep in thought. Along the journey, Jurot and Nirot had spoken their tale to the Rays, but they hadn¡¯t mentioned their grandfather was the Mad Dog. No, many of their stories were ridiculous, but if their stories were even half true, it made sense since they were his grandchildren. ¡®Who is Mad Dog?¡¯ Thomas thought, part of the next generation. ¡°I have heard that your grandfather left death in his wake,¡± Hope Robert said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, his lips almost forming a smile. ¡°He killed many, but he spared many more.¡± ¡®He still wishes for us to apologise?¡¯ Father Robert asked. ¡°It seems our Seventh Hope has spoken brash words,¡± Mother Priest spoke up, seeing that Robert was trying to find a way to diffuse the situation. ¡°I hope you will forgive him for his recklessness, he is still a young man.¡± ¡°We have not heard his apology,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Then I will apologise in his stead,¡± Mother Priest said. Adam¡¯s eyes grew wide at her words. ¡°I apologise,¡± Thomas said quickly. ¡°What you said was true, Iyrman. I spoke poorly of your elders, and I was wrong.¡± Jurot let out a sigh. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I ept,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°¡­¡± Eyes fell onto Jaygak, who had her arms crossed. ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± Kitool called out. ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°It is not time for jokes.¡± ¡°Jokes?¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Perhaps this is a joke to you all, but it is the Gak family which has taken the worst wound in this.¡±
That moment you remember there''s another troublemaker in the party... [811] – Y03.111 – Treachery II [811] ¨C Y03.111 ¨C Treachery II ¡°Grandaunt Gangak is the only Gak in generations who has formed a name for herself, but the Seventh Hope spoke so poorly of her. The Gak family has yet to recover from the betrayal of the East Aldish during the Demonic Devastation, and it is the East Aldish have spoken poorly of my grandaunt? She who fought while they were in no danger, for who attacks the Order of Life¡¯s Rose upon the battlefield? You remain safe within your medical tents, your symbol emzoned for all to see, and all to avoid.¡± ¡°What did the East Aldish do to the Gak family during the Demonic Devastation?¡± Mother Priest asked. ¡°Hmph! While the Order of Life¡¯s Rose remained away from the battlefield when they were needed most, it was Jogak the Firestorm who fought upon the battlefield, ying demon after demon. It was only after he was bloody and half dead, when the Order of Life¡¯s Rose should have helped him, it was then the Duke and the Aldishmen around him acted no different to demons. A de struck through the chest, and another through the throat. His cousins, Gingak the Inferno, and Gangak the de, who slew not one, but two generals, were ughtered with not the des of demons, but the des of the Aldish.¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, seeing how Jaygak of all Iyrmen was putting the ire into Iyrman. ¡°How many years does one have to go back to find a Gak who has done as well as my grandaunt? How many centuries? The Rot family has so many names, one does not need to even stray away from those named Jarot. Jarot the Mad Dog, but before him there was another Jarot, he who had defeated Znder of the Wastes, and what of the Jarot who became a warlord in Aswadasad? Or the Jarot who brought back one of the Fifty Red des back to the Iyr, only to find another two in his future adventures? I do not even need to mention the most famous of all, he who brought my ancestors to thend, freeing us from the clutches of the blue tyrants!¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, for he, as a member of the Rot family, had learnt about the tales of all the Jarots, while being responsible for telling Jaygak the tales as they grew. ¡°How many Kans have be Chiefs? It is even expected of Amokan to be a Chief, and if not a Chief, one of the aides of the Chief, for there are many Jins who have be Chiefs too. Even Kitool, your grandaunt is one of few Iymen who have reached the level of Paragon, that which puts her name along the King¡¯s Sword, the Grand Commander of the Thousand Hunts.¡± The words rippled through the air, for the knowledge that Kitool was rted to a Paragon was not something which was secret, but it wasn¡¯t quite so eagerly stated, not unless it was relevant to the situation. There were many Paragons in the Iyr, but it was often not said so loudly, not quite so obviously. ¡°Before your grandaunt, it was only a handful of generations before her that we have another Ool, that of Jinool, whose only loss was to that age¡¯s King¡¯s Sword. What of the Gaks of that time? Our metals are those of Steel and Silver, not the Mithril and Gold that you know.¡± Kitool bowed her head lightly, reaching out to ce a hand against her friend¡¯s thigh gently. ¡°Even Bavin who has joined us, his grandfather was the previous Elder Wrath,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°What shame can he know when his grandfather is spoken so poorly of? The only shame he knows is that he can barely keep his mouth shut, lest theughter pours out like the blood his grandfather has spilled to earn his ce.¡± Mother Priest¡¯s eyes fell to Bavin, who nodded his head slowly, sitting up taller with pride. The boy had been so quiet, like a looming oak tree, and had seem so docile, but upon hearing his grandfather¡¯s title, he sat up taller, and his eyes were no doubt the eyes of an Iyrman. ¡°No. None of you know the shame that only a Gak can know. Nirot does not need to look towards her grandfather, she can look beside me. Her cousin fought in his first tournament and earned first ce, only barely defeating the one who Faool can look towards. What of Laygak? Who can he look at, if not me Brand? You of the Rot family, you of the Kan family, you of the Ool family, you do not know.¡± Her eyes snapped to the Seventh Hope, who stood awkwardly. ¡°Look at the Aldishman. He sees me speaking, his eyes full of contempt. Do you know why they look at me like that? They do not see my tattoos, they see my red skin, my horns. They do not think we are Iyrmen, they do not even look at Uwajin the same way, with her grey skin, her tusks. No, they see savages of the Iyr, but when they look at me, they see devilkin. A devilkin who dares not ept their empty apology.¡± ¡°I mean what I said, miss Jaygak.¡± ¡°Kah!¡± Jaygak snarled. ¡°I know you meant what you said. You believe my grandaunt to be a crippled elder who should not have fought. You have no idea who my grandmother is, for she fought in Aswadasad. She fought so viciously and fervently, various orders had to join together to force her out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you see his eyes? This East Aldishman? He does not believe my words. Grandaunt, if she stepped here, not the Seventh, not the Sixth, not even the Fifth Hope could fell her. I will allow the Fourth and Third to im they could not be easily beaten, but it is only the First Hope and the Second Hope who could dare to even suggest they could defeat her. My grandaunt who fought against a foe which was so terrifying, no members of your order dared to step close, not until the war was over, and yet I had to hear of your nder of my grandaunt?¡± ¡°You have made your point, Iyrman,¡± Hope Robert said. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak said, standing, her eyes ring into the First Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have no rights to end my words. You, who tried to deflect justice for my grandaunt. You who im darkness within the temple to Mahtu. You who see my friends with only wickedness where there is none.¡± Adam stood up a little straighter, for Jaygak¡¯s words swallowed the people around. ¡°Even when we allowed you to save face, allowing the Marshal of the East to leave. Even when you denied me my story, for I had to step back from facing Sir Ivy to appease your ego, you on your steed, believing yourself to have ended a fight. Then you dare to suggest we should pay for the deaths you denied us? It was we, Baktu¡¯s chosen, who had spilled blood. It was Adam, chosen by Lord Sozain himself, who sanctified the death.¡± Adam reached up to his amulet, feeling the coolness against his fingers. ¡°Yet, we gave you your honour. We disarmed ourselves, at the request of our cousin, and you grow your courage to speak ill of we Iyrmen? You dare ask for coin for the lives you denied us? Where was such when we were armed? Where as such when my grandaunt risked her life to protect the people of thisnd?¡± Jaygak¡¯s eyes snapped to the rest of the Hopes and Rays around. ¡°Forty Nine Rays and Seven Hopes. I count fifty six, barely half what the Iyr sends to assist the Aldishmen. Each of those Iyrmen could ughter any of your Rays, for though we sent only the old and crippled, those are enough to deal with you Aldishmen.¡± ¡°Enough, Iyrman,¡± Hope Robert called out. ¡°You have made your point.¡± Jaygak¡¯s eyes red towards the Hope once more. ¡°What will you do if I keep speaking of your cowardice?¡± ¡°I ask merely for your understanding.¡± ¡°Understanding?¡± Adam asked, his face darkening. ¡°Understanding. The Gak family are nothing but understanding. It was the Gak family, my grandaunt, the very same who had been ndered, who epted my children with her whole heart. She epted them, even when others viewed them as uneptable.¡± Jurot felt a tingle at the back of his head, and no longer did he sit so tall and proud, with Nirot¡¯s shoulders also deting. Dunes crossed his arms, his eyes falling to the floor, his thoughts silent. Amira reached out to rub his arm gently. ¡°Even now, Executive Jaygak has shown more understanding to all of you than you have shown to me, First Hope.¡± Adam continued to re at the First Hope. ¡°All I hear is that your order was so great upon the battlefield, safe within your tents,¡± Jaygak continued, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I hear how great you were mediating between the two sides, but who was it who escorted King Merryweather back to Floria with guarantees for his life? Was it the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, but that of the Iyr¡¯s Great Elder, Elder Peace, who you would call a devilkin?¡± ¡°It was not just the Iyr which assisted in the war,¡± Hope Robert said. ¡°The appropriate dues have been paid.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Like how the Gak family must work twice as hard to earn half the recognition, it is the Iyr which works twice as hard as the order, and receives but half the recognition as the order.¡± First Hope Robert narrowed his eyes. ¡°I will consider it your youth which has you speaking so viciously.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a smile. ¡°When it is the Order of Life¡¯s Rose which speaks so poorly, it is the recklessness of the young, but when it is the Iyr, it is the viciousness of the young.¡± ¡°You speak to me viciously, and so I will reply that you have spoken viciously.¡± ¡°The only thing which is vicious, is the audacity of your East Aldish,¡± Jaygak said, before pointing at the older man. ¡°Heed my words, Order of Life¡¯s Rose. Though I, Jaygak, am young and vicious, it is nothingpared to those who wille after me. My cousin, Laygak, fights well. My cousin, Taygak, grows well in the Iyr. My brother, Raygak, though he may not be as smart as I, or as charming as I, possess all he needs to make a name for himself.¡± Jaygak raised her hand so it was at head level, so the First Hope could undoubtedly know who she was speaking to specifically. ¡°It may not be this year, it may not be this decade, but heed my words, Order of Life¡¯s Rose. Within this generation, a Gak wille. It may even be my cousin Laygak, who sits so politely before you all, lest you call him vicious for sitting peacefully. A Gak wille. They wille, and even the First Hope will swallow his courage before them, as you have when we Iyrmen take to the fields, as you do when we carry our des and wear our armour, as you will when Executive Adam beats your First Hope.¡± Adam raised his brows in surprise, standing still half undressed of puthral. ¡°The business will offer you your gold for the lives you denied us, but you will earn it. We will offer an additional thousand gold for your cowardly coffers, two thousand gold total, and if you beat our Executive, we will increase it to four thousand. If we win, we will ask nothing of you, for what do we need from the order we Iyrmen cannot take for ourselves?¡± ¡®Jaygak¡­¡¯ Adam could feel her fury even from where he stood. ¡°As for your apology, you may keep it where you keep your honour and your pride, in thetrines,¡± Jaygak snarled. ¡°Where you East Aldishmen remain while we Iyrmen, even we Gaks, ughter our way through thend, while the Order of Life¡¯s Rose looks upon the river, wondering when the fish will crawl for them.¡± The First Hope closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. The words she had spoken in the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother, had been too much. He could not step back now, not that he wanted to, not when the wicked fool was still there. ¡°You have recently fought Hope Thomas,¡± Robert said, his voice cold, but even. ¡°You may rest for the night, and we will duel upon the morning, lest they say we have treated you unfairly.¡± ¡°No,¡± came the response. Mana: 21 -> 18 Wraith: 0 -> 3 ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to rest.¡± Robert turned his head, staring at the young half elf, whose lips were painted in the most smug smile. Did he really intend to face two Hopes one after another? Robert¡¯s eyes remained focused on Adam¡¯s eyes, which were so hungry. ¡®No,¡¯ Vonda thought, her heart pounding wildly within her chest with the stress. Adam intended to beat two Hopes one after another.
LET''S GO! [812] – Y03.112 – Treachery III [812] ¨C Y03.112 ¨C Treachery III ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, approaching the young half elf, assisting him into his armour. ¡°You have to win.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°No, you have to win. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to tell Jirot you did not win for her sake.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°My grandaunt wished to ept the girl as her own, but it was refused. If you do not win now, how will you face her?¡± ¡°Jaygak¡­ are you still joking?¡± Jaygak let out a little snort beside his ear, tickling it as she strapped his belts tightly. ¡°If you win, you win, bringing back glory for your family. If you lose, the business loses four thousand gold.¡± ¡°If I win, you need to speak about how amazing I was to my kids, no tricks.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Do you believe me to be a devilkin or an Iyrman? Did I not say okay?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, filling with awkwardness. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Laygak called, also approaching, beginning to assist Adam to don his armour. ¡°You must win.¡± ¡°What are you offering?¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°I will tell Taygak.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam¡¯s entire body began to tingle. ¡°Okay.¡± Dunes threw a look to Amira, the young devilkin crossing her arms, eyeing up the others around. Unlike Jaygak and Laygak, and Lucy and Mara, she was actually a devilkin, just like Lady Sara. The pair exchanged a nce together. ¡®Even Iyrmen have such worries¡­¡¯ ¡°To think that our Executive Jaygak exploded in such a way¡­¡± Dunes threw a look to Hope Willow. ¡°It seems things have be serious.¡± ¡°Are you going to ask Adam not to kill our First Hope?¡± Willow joked. ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°I will refuse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dunes nced down at his empty cup. ¡°I have no right to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Willow wasn¡¯t sure what was unnerving. The look on the young priest¡¯s face, which was full of a seriousness of a man who was still atoning, or the fact that he was suggesting Adam might win. Hope Thomas stood somewhat awkwardly, his entire body beginning to throb with pain, especially his shoulder and his arms, which ached all the way up to his elbows. Adam had struck him with a ferocity he had never been hit with before, not even by the First Hope. Such a heavy blow had threatened to kill him. He wanted to step up to the First Hope, but the First Hope held his de out, stretching out his arms, while he whispered his prayers to himself. ¡®The First Hope is taking it seriously¡­¡¯ ¡°How could she speak such words within the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother?¡± a Ray whispered, shaking her head. ¡°We should have expected such, the omens were dark.¡± ¡°Why are you speaking so dourly when the temple will receive such gold?¡± ¡°Do you believe they will donate so much gold?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen speak true, it is said.¡± ¡°It is said, but what of what the Iyrwoman spoke?¡± ¡°I will consider it true until they give us a reason to refuse to see it that way.¡± Cobra shuffled up beside Rick. ¡°Is the Executive, uh, the Iyrman, always like that?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rick admitted. ¡°It¡¯s more surprising than how Executive Adam¡¯s fighting the First Hope.¡± ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°The Executive thinks she¡¯s the weakest of the Executives,¡± Rick said. ¡°It¡¯s true, but even as the weakest of the Executives, she¡¯s stronger than any of us.¡± ¡°Sometimes noble speak about how their chariots only cost a thousand gold,¡± John said, leaning back in his seat, closing his eyes. ¡°A chariot that costs a couple of hundred gold is already so much, but the nobles live in another world. Just like how we helped in ying a hydra, Iyrmen get annoyed they didn¡¯t get to fight it alone.¡± ¡°Hydras, or giant pythons,¡± Remy said. John smiled, nodding to the porter, chuckling lightly. ¡°The Seventh Hope, he¡¯s strong,¡± Remy said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t see Nobby falling that easy to Adam¡¯s axe.¡± Jeremy threw Remy a look, but his cousin, who looked more like a twin, shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can¡¯t say it, even if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying in the temple to Mother Soza.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jeremy slowly bowed his head. ¡°Mister Adam¡¯s fighting the First Hope?¡± ¡°That Iyrman, she¡¯s so angry.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Hey now,¡± Julia said. ¡°She was helping protect us, remember?¡± ¡°Yeah but¡­¡± ¡°Come on, now. Mister Adam¡¯s helped us so much. Look, he brought us here, didn¡¯t here? He let us have so many baths on the way, and it was every day! He used his magic to clean our clothes, and he fed us so much. He¡¯s going to look after us, so we¡¯ve got to cheer him on, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mother Priest watched over the pair as they prepared themselves to fight. First Hope Robert was powerful. Not just powerful, he was the First Hope. He was the strongest. His namemanded respect, not just in East Alnd, but across all of Alnd, and even to thends beyond Alnd to the north and south. ¡°Sister Vonda, who do you believe will win?¡± ¡°Adam has lost three times. The first was to Jurot¡¯s grandfather. The second was to a being simr to Lord Asa. The third was to thebined forces of Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak. When Adam lost to Jurot¡¯s grandfather, he was not even half as powerful as he was now, and he certainly did not hold such a great weapon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have learnt so much travelling with Adam and hispanions. If you must, at the very least, do not bet against Adam.¡± ¡°You grew up seeing First Hope Robert.¡± ¡°I would bet on Adam.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mother Priest nced towards the young woman, whose eyes were glued to the young half elf, before she turned to face the pair once more. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam said, nodding his head to the pair of Gaks. ¡°Do not forget, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, her lips forming a wide smirk. Adam raised his brows, and motioned his head for her to sit down and watch. His attention then turned to the First Hope. ¡®He¡¯s got to be one of the strongest people I¡¯ve faced.¡¯ ¡°I hope that this duel will wash away any darkness which remains between us all,¡± Mother Priest said. ¡°I also hope that you take into consideration where we stand, and which Goddess this temple honours.¡± ¡°I assure you, young man, I will not kill you,¡± Robert said, opening his eyes, the boy within his sights. ¡°You know, First Hope¡­¡± Adam began, staring into Robert¡¯s eyes as he put on his helmet, not yet pulling down his visor. ¡°There is something worse than death.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Living with the fact you didn¡¯t die.¡± Adam red at the First Hope, letting him see the rage within Adam¡¯s eyes, before he dropped his visor. ¡®I can¡¯t lose. Baktu, do you hear me? I can¡¯t lose.¡¯ ¡°Indeed, it does sound like a fate worse than death,¡± Robert replied, cing on his helmet, his small smile disappearing under his helmet. Silence filled the air. ¡®I can¡¯t lose.¡¯ ¡®I will teach you respect, boy.¡¯ ¡°Begin,¡± Mother Priest said. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 20 (19) Adam¡¯s entire body bolted forward. The young man moved as though he was the explosion of a fireball, his entire body flinging forward. He had no need to aim, he concentrated on being the first one to strike. Robert¡¯s de swung downwards to meet him, while Adam darted almost like a crossbow bolt let loose. 114 damage. It was the damage which had floored the Seventh Hope, but the Seventh Hope was not the same as the First Hope. While Jaygak and Laygak had assisted him in his armour, Adam had racked his brain. Was there a way to defeat the First Hope in a single blow? Thunderous Smite dealt 2D6 damage, but it couldn¡¯t be cast using more Mana to deal more damage. His smite, however, was able to deal greater damage, though he hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal that just yet. If only there was a smite which could be cast with more damage. He had checked his spell list, which had ten spells he could use, though most of them had been for making his way to Life River, rather than to fight, trusting in the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, or rather, trusting in Vonda¡¯s faith in the First Hope. The ten spells were fine, but he couldn¡¯t use Fireball here. What of Hex? Hex was fine, but if it was a single blow, it was worse than Thunderous Smite. So he checked his spells, again and again. Then he remembered. He may have worshipped Lord Sozain, but he wasn¡¯t a Priest of Death. Forge¡¯s Magic Gain ess to the prepared Forge Priest spells. ¡®Does he believe he can hit me without looking?¡¯ Hope Robert thought, while his sword continued to swing downwards, threatening to strike Adam¡¯s shoulder. Though Hope Thomas was one of the most defensive amongst his peers, First Hope Robert was simr, priding himself in his defence. What did this boy know of fighting? He knew less aboutbat than he knew about respect, the boy barely off from suckling the teet of his mother. ¡°Mother Soza¡¯s fury,¡± came the chant to a Fourth Gate spell from the guardian. ¡°Lord Sozain¡¯s fury,¡± came the chant of a spell from the fool. Adam¡¯s voice trembled full of excitement and desperation, before the mes of the rising rage began to float towards his axe, apanying the chill of the death known as Wraith. Adam continued to charge forward, still not looking at Robert, his axe beginning to swing, both from his shoulder and his elbow. Adam did not need to look at his enemy in order to beat him, he just needed to act first. He had rolled well, though his Dexterity was fairly low. Even so, it meant that he was probably going first, but there was a chance the First Hope still managed to roll better. ¡®Even if I get hit, I¡¯m going to make sure I beat you good!¡¯ Adam plucked a Thread of Fate.
Thanks to Pillow for subscribing! Enjoy the double chapters out today everyone! [813] – Y03.113 – Treachery IV [813] ¨C Y03.113 ¨C Treachery IV ¡®I can¡¯t lose him now,¡¯ the ck Lion thought, rushing through the alleys, following the trail of blood. A cry interrupted him as he turned a corner, and he readied his de, before seeing a young boy crying, having fallen, while a blood stter continued past him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± the ck Lion asked, halting beside the boy, cing a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder, sending warm healing through him. ¡°The man pushed me and went that way,¡± the boy said, pointing to the opposite side of the stter. ¡°He pushed me and threw his blood.¡± The ck Lion noted the blood stter, which did look to have been tossed from the side. ¡°You are such brave young man, thank you. Quickly, head back to your house, before the demones back.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes went wide and his lip quivered. He began to sob again as he ran away while the ck Lion continued to follow the path away from the blood stter, another ck Lion catching his sight before following him, while another followed the blood stter, just in case. The boy rushed away from the area, darting into a building, before he stopped sniffling. ¡°Ha! Really, to think you¡¯d have to ask me to y the fool. Kids these days, honestly.¡± ¡°I must thank you again, Master Sage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Death Sage to you, Death Sage, you goat of a boy!¡± The boy huffed out, before raising his hand, and various small y bottled floated towards him. ¡°Since you¡¯vee to find me, leading those damn kids near my home, it must be an emergency.¡± The wounded Bloody Viper didn¡¯t want to admit that he had met the figure by pure chance, especially considering he had thought the Death Sage had died, rather than having gone through the mythical procedure all martial artists strived for. Though he was going to hold these wounds for the rest of his life, at least he had managed to find the Death Sage. Thus Fate was forever changed. While the evening sun fell across the Iyr, Jirot tackling her greataunt¡¯s leg, while Jarot clutched at the other. ¡°My Jirot, my Jarot, what brings you to me?¡± Gangak asked, lifting the boy and girl up. ¡°I missed you, nano,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I miss you too,¡± Jarot added. ¡°Yes, I missed you too,¡± Gangak said, lifting the pair up within each arm, showering them in kisses. ¡°You havee to me without that annoying old man.¡± ¡°Daddy is not annoying,¡± Jirot said, pointing her finger up towards her greataunt. Then her lips formed a small smirk. ¡°Daddy is annoying.¡± She cackled with joy. Gangak raised her brows to Sonarot, who merely replied with a smile, before leaving the twins with their grandaunt. Gangak took the children to her own seat within her estate. ¡°Which story should I read?¡± ¡°Mmmm. The big story.¡± ¡°Which big story?¡± ¡°Mmmm. The boy, mmm, the snake, the big snake story.¡± ¡°I will read you a story with a big snake,¡± Gangak replied, sending one of the children to bring back a book. ¡°Nano, your hand is so big,¡± Jarot said, cing his hand against the back of her hand. ¡°My hand is so small.¡± ¡°My hand is big because I am big.¡± ¡°Nano, your head is bigger,¡± Jirot said, pointing at the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is because you are bigger.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Gangak smiled. ¡°My heart is big,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I love so much,¡± the girl said, tossing out her hands as though to show the extent of her love. ¡°Who do you love?¡± ¡°I love nano, I love babo, I love nana, I love¡­¡± The girl thought, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Do you love your daddy?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl said, cackling, before ncing around. She held a hand beside her mouth, as though to whisper, but she spoke the whisper loudly. ¡°I love daddy, but it¡¯s secwet, okay nano? It¡¯s secwet.¡± ¡°I see, you love your daddy, but it is a secret.¡± ¡°No, I do not like my daddy.¡± Jirot nced around again, before she ced a finger on her lips. ¡°Ssh.¡± ¡°I love daddy,¡± Jarot said. ¡°No,¡± his twin stated. ¡°I do not¡­¡± Jarot replied, pouting slightly. ¡°You can love daddy, I will not, okay?¡± Jirot said, reaching out to brush his hair gently. ¡°Who do you love more? Nano or daddy?¡± ¡°I love¡­¡± Jirot thought for a long moment. ¡°I love my Jawoh.¡± Jirot pointed to her brother. Jarot smiled shyly, before he reached over to hug his sister within his greataunt¡¯s arms. ¡®Why did my children not behave this way? Should I have spoiled them?¡¯ ¡°I do not like nana,¡± Jirot said, smirking. ¡°Why do you not like nana?¡± ¡°It¡¯s secwet, nano, secwet.¡± Jirot ced a finger on her lip. ¡°I see.¡± Gangak kissed them adoringly again. ¡°I love you both so much. It is no secret.¡± Jirot giggled and Jarot smiled, the pair embracing their grandaunt tight. ¡°Nano! Look!¡± Jirot said, revealing a stone from her pocket. ¡°We boat it for you. It is your gift, be happy, okay?¡± ¡°It is a gift for me?¡± Gangak asked, smiling. ¡°Yes, we fand it for nano.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± The woman took the stone from Jirot. It was small and smooth, and clear of dirt. She continued to shower them with affection. ¡°Nano, look,¡± Jarot whispered, raising a tiny stone. ¡°Is for daddy.¡± ¡°Oh, you found a stone for your daddy too?¡± ¡°Is nice stone,¡± Jirot stated. ¡°You are such good children.¡± Gangak brushed their hair gently. ¡®How can my Jirot and Jarot be so cute?¡¯ ¡°I will not give daddy stone because I do not like him.¡± Jirot smirked. Gangak smiled, kissing her forehead. ¡°Your daddy loves you so much.¡± ¡°Yes, I am so luvlee.¡± Jirot sat taller with pride. Gangak chuckled as the book was brought, before she read the story to them and all the other Gak children within the extended estate. While the twins were being read to, their eldest sibling yed chess against her grandmother¡¯s brother. ¡°You are not dado?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Do you want me to be your dado?¡± Tonagek asked, pausing while it was his turn. ¡°You are my baba?¡± ¡°I can be your baba or your dado,¡± Tonagek replied. Konarot thought deeply, but said no more. She decided not to continue the conversation, not yet understanding what it meant. Tonagek continued to y against her, though part of his thoughts were taken by what she had spoken about. ¡®Is she warring with my mind?¡¯ While the children teased their elders, their father was also teasing an elder. Mana: 18 -> 14 Spell: Searing Smite Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Omen: 20 -> 0 20 + 10 = 30 Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 14 -> 10 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 8D6 + 12D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 127 (2, 4, 4, 5)(1, 2, 2, 2, 2, 3, 4, 6)(1, 1, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6, 6)(1, 3, 3, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5) 127 damage! The fire engulfed the First Hope, while the chill slipped through his armour, and the holy magics shed through his entire body. Robert had never been struck so viciously before, and not with so many elements. From fire to frost to radiance, his entire body flooded with a pain he had never had the displeasure of feeling previously. As he swung down his de, his body contorted, and the angle of the de shifted, ttering against Adam¡¯s side harmlessly. Robert held in a grunt of pain, a pained sigh slipping out as quiet as a shadow. ¡°Hey, Bobby boy,¡± Adam growled a whisper, ¡°you better not fall down just yet, I¡¯m not done.¡± Robert¡¯s eyes fell to the side, through his visor, and went through even Adam¡¯s visor, to see the look within Adam¡¯s eyes. It was a re full of hope, hope that Robert wouldn¡¯t step back. The look was a look of the Iyr. Robert inhaled, trying to pull up his sword to sh once more. ¡°Enough,¡± called a voice, breaking through the air. Adam stopped. Adam allowed many voices to stop him, but there was only one from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose which he would have stopped for, but she wasn¡¯t the one to speak. ¡°Manager Vonda,¡± Adam said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it awkward to stop this duel.¡± ¡°Please stop, Adam.¡± ¡°Can I stop?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t stop, not when Jaygak had put her faith in him. If he stepped back now, wouldn¡¯t these troublesome noble priests cause even more trouble in the future. ¡°It has to end cleanly.¡± ¡°Will you step back and consider this a draw?¡± ¡°A draw?¡± Adam asked, ncing back towards her. ¡°Manager Vonda, every time things up a draw, it¡¯s always troublesome.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Vonda said. She stared at Adam with the most serious gaze. Adam wasn¡¯t certain if she was speaking as a Sister or as a Manager, but she was certainly speaking for the benefit of both sides. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop, not until one of us is clearly beaten,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will ept it even if I lose.¡± Vonda wasn¡¯t sure what else to say to try and stop him. There was only one reason why she wanted him to stop, and it was because Adam wasn¡¯t going to lose. No, not only wasn¡¯t Adam going to lose, he was going to defeat the First Hope far too easily. Such a thing couldn¡¯t ur even if it brought Adam and the others great honour. The consequences could ripple out into a tsunami that Alnd couldn¡¯t handle, especially not the home which raised her. ¡°Have you taken a breather, First Hope?¡± Adam asked, unable to keep his voice from causing issues, the yfulness beating down the First Hope¡¯s pride. Robert stood, tall and ready, his de pointed towards Adam. The de which had been so sturdy and proud, shook slightly. It was not the shaking of fear, but the shaking of a body which had been battered by a young man less than half the Hope¡¯s age. ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to take pleasure in beating you, I¡¯m doing this for the Gak family which has always treated me politely,¡± Adam said, clutching Wraith tight in hand. ¡°Will you step forward even when the children are looking at you like that?¡± Vonda¡¯s words caused Adam¡¯s eyes to looked past the shaking de pointed towards him towards the children, whose eyes were glued to him, with darkness across their faces. Adam¡¯s axe lowered slightly. He had never seen any children look at him like that. The look was not that of awe, but of sheer dread. The eyes of the children poured a heaviness onto Adam¡¯s shoulders. ¡®Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m doing all this for you.¡¯ The eyes of Copper were wide. Leah was clutching at Julia¡¯s leg. Max had grown pale, as though he had just thrown up. Even Alex had pulled back, the eyes of a boy who had been so brave,ing to speak with Adam to sacrifice himself for the rest of his siblings. Adam was so close. One more blow and he would have beaten down the First Hope. A clean victory, the cleanest one may have ever seen. Yet, the victory, which should have been great, couldn¡¯t feel any hollower.
:( [814] – Y03.114 – Treachery V [814] ¨C Y03.114 ¨C Treachery V ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes nced aside, avoiding the look the children were giving him, though noted the way the other Hopes and Rays were looking at him with shock and awe. They were not blind as to what had happened, nor were they deaf to what Vonda was doing. ¡®Damn it. Damn it!¡¯ Wraith dropped at Adam¡¯s side, the young half elf reaching up to his helmet. He paused for a moment, before pulling off his helmet with a beaming smile. ¡°Oh dear! It took so much out of me to do that one blow, I don¡¯t think I can keep fighting at full strength! Wow, the First Hope really is so¡­¡± Adam grinned, gritting his teeth, ¡°strong!¡± Vonda let out a sigh of relief. She was d Adam was Adam, otherwise this really would have turned out terrible for the order. ¡°Thank you, Adam. We will consider this a draw, as promised.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the-,¡± Adam began, before shutting his mouth. ¡°No, consider this my loss. We¡¯ll hand over the four thousand gold before we leave.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to-,¡± Vonda began, watching as Adam turned, revealing a face that was barely contained, one that was ready to burst. Adam marched back to hispanions, dropping down beside them, before beginning to unstrap his amour, his eyes shut tight. Adam¡¯s rage and annoyance weighed heavily in the air, pinning the silence. Moments passed. Adam let out a sigh, and he opened his eyes. The eyes were very Adam like. They had been full of rage and annoyance, but now they were filled with something even more dangerous. They were filled with yfulness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jaygak, Laygak,¡± Adam began, before a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to beat him in one strike.¡± Victory! XP Gained: +1500 XP: 12 800 -> 14 300 The silence remained in the air. Jaygak coughed, before the cough turned into full blownughter, the Iyrmen joining in the symphony. Of course, it was only the Iyrmen who dared tough at the shame of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose within their own temple, though Dunes let out a soft sigh, hiding his smirk by sipping his cup. Adam had stepped back so much recently, but he wasn¡¯t going to step back without at least having thestugh in the situation. You may keep your pride, but only after I¡¯ve trampled upon it. The Hopes¡¯ eyes remained focused on Adam, while the Rays stared at the First Hope, who had still to speak, while his de was still pointed forward. It was still shaking slightly. His eyes remained focused on Adam too, though his de was unfocused, his hands sped around the hilt of his de, unable to loosen without dropping it. His entire body was still currently rocking after the aftermath of such a terrible, a blow which Adam hadn¡¯t even looked at him, and yet had been so sure would have struck him. ¡°Adam, will yo-,¡± Vonda began. ¡°Manager Vonda, would you kindly check on the children and make sure they¡¯re okay?¡± Adam asked, interrupting her. Though he looked her way, his eyes were firmly shut, and the strained smile informed Vonda of everything she needed to know. ¡°Please inform the order that we are quite tired, and so if they wish to speak, we may speak in the morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vonda felt a chill run through her. ¡°Okay.¡± Once she was gone, Adam opened his eyes, catching Jaygak¡¯s eyes. He could see the questioning look in her eyes, and though she wanted to joke, she could still see the tension on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to win?¡± ¡°We Iyrmen are not blind,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Words say you have lost, the bruises say you have won.¡± ¡°Cousin Adam¡­¡± Laygak called, leaning in slightly. ¡°Would you have won?¡± Adam thought for a moment, thinking about the abilities he still had yet to use in the battle. He caught Laygak¡¯s eyes. A wide smile encroached across Adam¡¯s face. Mother Priest watched as Vonda went to check on the children. Her thought remained to all the things she had learnt about in rtion to the United Kindom, though mostly about one of its Executives. Vonda had informed her of the various abilities Adam held, abilities she hadn¡¯t seen from the half elf yet, the bout ending too quickly. ¡®If the bout continued, we could have learnt more¡­¡¯ Then her eyes fell to the First Hope, who had finally healed himself, with the other Rays healing him. ¡®At what cost?¡¯ The First Hope was exactly as his title suggested. He brought hope where the others could not. The Second Hope would be unable to bring as much hope as the First Hope, for she was slightly weaker, and the expectation was that in a fight to the death, the First Hope would be able to bring more hope before he passed. However, if the First Hope lost to some random boy who had only just begun making a name for himself, what would happen to the rest of the order? What would the people across thend think? What would happen to their position in the world? The Order of Life¡¯s Rose was needed to make sure death would not engulf thends. If they lost their respect, if they lost their power, they would be unable to stand against the various forces who threatened to undo their good work, many of which they were allied with. The life of one half elf against the potential life of all those who would die if the order lost its ce in the world¡­ She was d that the young half elf had chosen to step back. Even if he did throw a tantrum, they could still salvage the situation. She wanted to speak with the young man, but remained still. The way he acted was quite ridiculous, showing such obvious disregard for the order, and yet he still stepped back, apparently for the sake of the children. ¡®Please inform the order that we are quite tired, and so if they wish to speak, we may speak in the morning.¡¯ As much as she wanted to speak with him, Vonda had informed her that Adam spoke the truth. Even when Adam stepped back, he was particr about his words. Indeed, Adam could not fight at full strength any more, for he had already spent much of his strength, but that did not mean he couldn¡¯t defeat the First Hope. He asked them not to bother him for the evening and night, no doubt because he was teetering on the edge. Adampromised. Adam did notpromise because he didn¡¯t have the strength not topromise, though it is what some may believe, Adampromised because the level heads around him asked him to. Most of the time, that level head was Vonda, as evident from what the Mother Priest had seen, but¡­ Was Adam the type to interrupt Vonda¡¯s words? Mother Priest thought about the tear within their rtionship. Vonda had managed to stop Adam. Vonda. She had somehow managed to overrule even the authority of the other Executive, one who Adam held close to his heart, even to the point of family. The consequences of such had begun to fracture Adam¡¯s faith in Vonda, the only link they had to the United Kindom. Mother Priest¡¯s eyes fell to the children Vonda was currently soothing. ¡°No, the order and Adam are not fighting,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°Adam¡¯s family are Iyrmen, and Iyrmen love to fight. Adam wanted to bring back a story for his children.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Poppy nced past Vonda towards the Iyrmen. ¡°The Executive¡­¡± Vonda listened intently to the words of the little girl. Her smile did not falter even from the shock of the words. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Sister Vonda, didn¡¯t I already tell you I didn¡¯t want to be bothered by the order?¡± Adam replied, his cold eyes falling onto Vonda. ¡°Executive Adam, there is an issue with the children.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes went from cold to apprehensive, before he stood up. ¡°What kind of issue?¡± ¡°They heard the words of the Executive, and¡­¡± Vonda exined the situation to Adam and Jaygak. ¡°I knew it was your fault,¡± Adam said, letting out a huff. ¡°Obviously I don¡¯t cause issues for the children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure if she could deny his words at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with it.¡± Adam stretched out his neck, trying to think of a way to smooth things over. The children watched as Adam walked over, with Jaygak right behind him, the young Iyrman ncing aside awkwardly. ¡°Are you all well?¡± Adam asked. The children mumbled quietly in response, and Adam could feel his heart taking damage. ¡°I hope you¡¯re all enjoying your time at the order. Executive Jaygak here, she had something she wanted to say to you.¡± Adam elbowed her side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Executive.¡± ¡°I wanted to say that¡­¡± The expectant eyes stabbed like tiny needles into Jaygak. ¡°I don¡¯t think the people of East Aldish are awful people. I was only talking about the nobles who hurt my family, and the nobles who were trying to hurt you.¡± ¡°You said lots of bad things,¡± Alex said. ¡°They weren¡¯t nice.¡± ¡°I was a little angry because the Seventh Hope said bad things about my family. You would be angry if they said bad things about your family, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d be scared,¡± Alex replied. ¡°I¡¯m too weak to be angry.¡± Jaygak threw a nce to Adam, who had also been pped by the boy¡¯s words. ¡°Are you weak?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re weak, you¡¯re all members of our business, and your Managers and Executives are all strong.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°So if someone says bad things about you or your family, you cane and speak with us, and we will deal with them.¡± ¡°Are you going to fight?¡± ¡°If they want to fight, we¡¯ll fight.¡± ¡°And win,¡± Adam added. ¡°You didn¡¯t beat the First Hope,¡± Oliver said, narrowing his eyes, pouting. ¡°Haha!¡± Adamughed awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s because I needed to rest, and that time, I didn¡¯t ask you for help did I? If you pray for me, next time I¡¯ll definitely win! Isn¡¯t that right, Executive Jaygak.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Executive Adam isn¡¯t very smart, but he¡¯s an Executive because he¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°Miss Executive, why are you an Executive?¡± Poppy asked. ¡°I have the best horns.¡± Poppy blinked. She looked to the other children, before they nced over to the others. It was certainly true she had the best horns out of all the Executives. ¡°I like Miss Lucy¡¯s horns,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Do you like mine?¡± Oliver looked up at Jaygak, before looking to Adam. He then pulled back to Julia, shaking his head lightly. Jaygak huffed, ncing aside. ¡°Everyone has their own tastes.¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Adamughed, pping Jaygak¡¯s back a little too hard. ¡°Well, I think I agree with Oliver, Manager Lucy¡¯s horns do look so good.¡± ¡°I like Miss Mara¡¯s horns more,¡± another child said, before the conversation allowed Adam and Jaygak to slip away. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re causing this much trouble for the children,¡± Adam said, tutting. ¡°You really need to think about your actions, don¡¯t you know they have consequences?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Taygak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this once!¡± As night fell, the groups were all taken away, with Adam leaving some of the Iyrmen with the children, just in case, while they were given their own rooms. The group weren¡¯t asked for their donation, meanwhile the Hopes and Rays all had to rest with the knowledge that some random guy hade into their order and caused so much trouble. They had to do something.
It''s always Jaygak''s fault! [815] – Y03.115 – Life’s Lessons I [815] ¨C Y03.115 ¨C Life¡¯s Lessons I ¡°It seemed you had some trouble to sleepst night,¡± Fourth Hope Willow said to the Iyrmen, having been tasked with watching over them. ¡°Who sleeps peacefully in East Alnd?¡± Jaygak replied, her eyes meeting Willow¡¯s. ¡°You asked us to disarm ourselves, then caused trouble,¡± Jurot replied, more obviously. He had to say things Jaygak couldn¡¯t, for precisely the reason she had stated the previous day. Nirot grumbled affirmatively at her cousin¡¯s words, while Laygak let slip a small smile. ¡®They really are audacious!¡¯ Fourth Hope Willow wondered why the Iyrmen were starting a fight with them. ¡®They are Iyrmen, after all.¡¯ Jurot sat with his arms crossed. He was annoyed he wasn¡¯t able to go with Adam, but since Vonda was there, it should be fine. ¡®If they cause trouble for Adam, I will speak with Elder Zijin.¡¯ Adam sat within a small room. He was unarmed and unarmoured, as was expected of him, but he sat with the greatest defence of all, that of a sarcasm rooted in bitterness. Vonda poured Adam a cup of tea, and rather than speak, she just allowed him to taste the tea. He waited for her to sip her own tea first, before he sipped his own. The lightest of fruity vours pranced on his tongue, but Adam used his magic to change the vour to taste more like a mango juice he enjoyed in his first life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°What do you have to be sorry about?¡± ¡°I should have informed you that I was going to speak with Mother Priest.¡± ¡°Why did you need to inform me about that?¡± ¡°I spoke with Mother Priest about many things. I kept many secrets, but there were some things I needed to exin, and many things about you.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°How you have great abilities.¡± ¡°What kind of great abilities?¡± ¡°The ability to cast so much great magic while having great abilities with just an axe. That you are a Wizard, a Priest, a Guardian, a Fighter, and so much more.¡± ¡°That is quite a lot¡­¡± ¡°Mother Priest should know, since she will make the right choice for the order.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the right choice?¡± ¡°The choice she will make will certainly be the right choice.¡± ¡°I hate when nobles speak like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I forgive you, Sister Vonda, but only because it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I know that I have been causing issues asking you to step back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the reason why the Marquise sent a small army to be ughtered by Iyrmen,¡± Adam said, sipping his tea lightly. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed that you keep trying to help our foes, causing greater trouble for us in the future, but I also understand the position you¡¯re in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you are epting of my beliefs, even in this line of work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly it. As much as I respect your beliefs, I just mean your position as being my caretaker. The Marquise caused us trouble, but it was pretty easy to deal with it. I just needed to give Alex up.¡± ¡°You were never going to give him up.¡± ¡°Exactly. We were bound to get into trouble with the noble, because they wanted to cause trouble and didn¡¯t want to step back. Then the Marshal of the East appeared, and we fought him, killing the¡­ house guards, that¡¯s what they¡¯re called, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right, the house guards of the Marquise. The situation has rapidly escted. I had expected to find some help from the order, but I should have expected this reception.¡± ¡°What reception is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to speak ill of your order in front of your face.¡± ¡°You will, because you are Adam.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be like the nobles, but that was just me being an idiot. Everyone knows that the nobles and priests have a particr rtionship with one another. I shouldn¡¯t have expected this ce to be any different.¡± ¡°Do you believe I am like that?¡± ¡°No, but you¡¯re different.¡± ¡°I was born and raised here. I am like the order, like all the other priests and acolytes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. You aren¡¯t a Ray or a Hope. Once you gain that kind of position you get an ego. I mean, you¡¯ve seen it with me. I¡¯m Executive Adam. How dare a Marquise cause me trouble. How dare she send a group of no good dogs to bother me on my journey.¡± ¡°You are different.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Vonda said, holding out her hands, ready to ept his within her own, before a knock distracted them, causing her to withdraw her hands. ¡°May I enter?¡± called a familiar voice. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, his eyes falling to the door, which opened to reveal the Mother Priest as well as the Second and Third Hope, who stepped into the area, four Rays, a pair for each Hope, remained outside. ¡°Two Hopes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little-,¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Excuse me. I was just talking about how¡­ hopeful this tea is making me.¡± ¡°I hope that hope remains as we speak,¡± the Mother Priest said, taking a seat opposite Adam. ¡°Sister Vonda has informed me of many things, but she has informed me especially that you prefer to speak openly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at noble talk,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m too honest for it.¡± ¡°I will speak inly, though it has been some time, for my role is to speak so that one can search for their own truth within the words.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You have promised to us four thousand gold, and I know you intend to keep your promise. I have heard of this trouble with the Marquise who wishes for the sorcerer within your midst. You have adopted these children into your business, a business which deals with magical items, a business which Sister Vonda holds the rank of Manager. I have heard that you have trouble dealing with nobles, and that Sister Vonda, and yourpanions, advise you on such dealings, trying to keep you from getting yourself killed due to how you wish to bruise the noble¡¯s egos, though you know better.¡± Adam smiled, holding up his hands. ¡°Guilty as charged.¡± ¡°Sister Vonda has shown incredible growth while travelling with you. If half of what she has said is true, then you are truly as frightening as she suggests.¡± Mother Priest inhaled deeply and exhaled. ¡°Sister Vonda has grown too much. She must ept the title of Mother, and retire.¡± ¡°So you want her back at the order?¡± ¡°So that you may cause more trouble without her oversight and bring death to thend with the Iyrmen at your side?¡± Mother Priest replied, causing Adam to sit up straighter from the shock of her words. ¡°Sister Vonda will be tested, and her vows shall be taken, and she will continue her role within the United Kindom, if she so wishes.¡± The Hopes nced between one another. ¡°The Order of Life¡¯s Rose will guarantee the children¡¯s safety. I will send a Hope and their Rays to assist you on your travel so that you may return to your business safe and sound.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment, uncertain of what else to say. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You should not thank me, but Sister Vonda, who has risked everything to make sure you do not get yourself killed because you are a fool.¡± Adam raised his brows even in further rm. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Mother Priest asked. ¡°You keep aggravating powers you should not have. Yes, it was unfair for you, but you should not have killed the nobles of thisnd. Even in self defence, it is uwful. The King¡¯s Law may not affect the Iyrmen, but you are no Iyrman. The nobles in thisnd aren¡¯t foolish. They understand they can do whatever they want to you and the people around you. If you kill them, even in a way you feel is justifiable, they will find whatever reason to bring down the hammer of thew, even if thew is not on their side. What of the farmers and porters under you? What of their families, Adam? What of Nobby? What of Brittany? What of Fred?¡± ¡®Jesus, how much did you tell her, Vonda?¡¯ Adam thought, looking towards the young priest. ¡°Look at me, Adam,¡± Mother Priest demanded, her voice clear and stern, her eyes filling with a hint of anger. ¡°You may not wish to y the games of nobles, but you must. If you do not, you will find that the nobles will continue to strike away at the people around you, all because you are too foolish, because your ego cannot handle that they can do so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my ego,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s unfair.¡± ¡°Yes! Life is unfair, Adam! You, a boy of twenty, cannot change that. Is that not why you created the business? You met the Enchanter, you met the Iyrmen, you were given so much fortune in this life, even your children, and you squander it because you wish to draw your de at those you dislike, knowing full well that justice within thisnd is what the nobles make of it!¡± Adam frowned, pulling back, the words of the woman continuing to batter him down. ¡°The United Kindom is a fairness that you have brought into this world with yourpanions. Iyrmen. Priests of multiple orders. An Enchanter. You, a figure who is unfathomable toprehend, and yet are so simple that you can be manipted by a noble who smirks at you in the wrong way.¡± Adam clutched his hands together, wincing at her words.
It''s always Jaygak''s fault! [816] – Y03.116 – Life Lessons II [816] ¨C Y03.116 ¨C Life Lessons II ¡®She¡¯s right.¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡®I can handle the nobles, but what about Nobby? Fred? Jeremy? Rick? Even if we killed the Marshal, it would have ended up terrible for us.¡¯ Mother Priest allowed Adam to think on his thoughts for a short while. She motioned a hand to dismiss the Hopes, though they remained there for a moment, wondering why they were being dismissed. ¡°Leave us,¡± Mother Priest said. ¡°Mother Priest¡­¡± ¡°I will not repeat myself.¡± The Hopes nced between one another before they stepped out. Adam stared at the woman expectantly, also wondering why she let them go. ¡°May I hold your amulet?¡± Mother Priest asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam pulled the amulet over his hand, offering it to the woman. Mother Priest felt the cool obsidian within her hand, brushing along the ridges. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s symbol of Lord Sozain, Baktu.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you meet with a Lesser Divinest year?¡± Adam nced towards Vonda, who remained still and silent. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Which of the Divine?¡± ¡°A, uh¡­¡± Adam looked to Vonda. ¡°Sister Vonda, if you don¡¯t mind. You know I¡¯m bad with names.¡± ¡°Lady veil.¡± ¡°Lady veil¡¯s daughter,¡± the Mother Priest said. ¡°I believe the Iyr worships Lady veil too. They often consider the Divine with their power, as though the Divine would fight between one another. The Iyr believes Lady veil to match Lord Sozain in strength, due to her ability to even the ying field, as they say.¡± ¡°The logic is sound.¡± ¡°Logic and faith are two sides of the same coin.¡± ¡®Perhaps in this world.¡¯ ¡°Have you met the Divine?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained silent. ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t tell Vonda about that yet, did I?¡¯ ¡°Which of the Divine did you meet?¡± ¡°All of them.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± ¡°Well, you know, not Mother Soza.¡± ¡°You met all the others?¡± ¡°I think so. I¡¯m not sure I met Lord, uh¡­¡± Adam snapped his fingers trying to recall the name. ¡°Wealth.¡± ¡°Lord Musa.¡± ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think I met Lord¡­ Zdhin?¡± Mother Priest nodded. ¡°I met the others. I also met the Lord of Order and the Lord of Chaos. They wanted to speak with me.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m allowed to say.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I would, but I¡¯ve been in so much trouble that I think even this is too much.¡± ¡°Why did Lord Sozain choose you?¡± ¡°Lord Sozain and I have a special rtionship.¡± ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡± ¡°He helped me in a previous life, he and¡­ Lady Arya, and others.¡± ¡°Which others?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re speaking about dangerous matters now, Mother Priest. I¡¯m notfortable with how much death maye if I were to reveal what I know.¡± ¡°You know things the Divine have gifted solely to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I know things which the Divine did not, and I told them about it.¡± Mother Priest¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Will you jest even now.¡± ¡°You should ask Sister Vonda whether she thinks I¡¯m lying.¡± Mother Priest looked to Vonda, whose eyes were focused on Adam, partly in shock. ¡°Do you believe him.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Adam does not lie.¡± Mother Priest held out the amulet, and as Adam took it, he felt how cool it was, and as he nced down, he noticed how the woman¡¯s skin had been dried out, the flesh now grey ashy. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Mother Priest replied, feeling the sore skin of her fingers which had been singed off due to Lord Sozain¡¯s warning. ¡°Would you like me to heal you?¡± Adam asked. She held out her hand. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 25 ¡°Thank you.¡± The gentle warmth healed her fingers almostpletely, though a gentle sting, as though she were being pricked by needles, continued to tickle her hand. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Adam replied awkwardly. ¡°Sister Vonda must go through her vows, and once she has attained the rank of Mother, you may leave with the protection of Life¡¯s Rose. We will personally send a letter to the Marquise to discuss how her warriors had troubled those under our protection. She may still cause you trouble, but under the perception of thew, we will handle the matter as the Order of Life¡¯s Rose against the Tiderock family.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked, ncing to Vonda, wondering how big of a deal that was. ¡°Thank you very much?¡± ¡°Though our first meeting may have been tainted, I hope that you will remember how much support we have given to you to clean up the mess you created.¡± Adam flushed, still not used to the Mother Priest taking such a blunt line with him. ¡°I understand. Uh, thank you.¡± ¡°I hope you enjoy your stay within the temple.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Mother Priest stood up first, a thoughting to mind. ¡®Should I have asked about the Enchanter?¡¯ However, before she turned, she gazed upon the sheepish Adam once more. ¡°Thank you for assisting with the artefact.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± She bowed her head lightly and stepped out. ¡®His abilities are truly great. He can wield great magics in a myriad of ways, and he is a smith and alchemist? It is no wonder he holds the title of Executive.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I like her,¡± Adam said. ¡°She might talk to me like I¡¯m an idiot, but at least she doesn¡¯t faff around.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda sighed, rubbing her head. ¡°You spoke to the Divine about something they didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Will you tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hinted at it before, but I think the less people who know the better.¡± ¡°You sound like a Priest of Erudite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too stupid to be a Priest of Erudite.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You could at least try and deny it a little, Sister Vonda.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda leaned back in her chair, exhausted by the young man. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m d Mother Priest was so¡­ nice. As long as the order won¡¯t bother us, we¡¯ll have no qualms with it.¡± ¡°Will you really speak such a way after the offer you have received?¡± ¡°What offer?¡± ¡°The offer to protect the children all the way to the business?¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I mean is¡­¡± Adam sat awkwardly for a moment as he thought about how he should say it. ¡°I really appreciate it. Thanks, Vonda.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°For not causing a mess?¡± ¡°For what you have done for me.¡± ¡°What have I done for you?¡± ¡°Gifting me a magical mace at least, and helping me be a Mother so young.¡± ¡°Vonda, if you say that my magical mace made you into a mother, there are going to be-,¡± Adam began tough at Vonda¡¯s shocked face, which turned red, her hand quickly covering her mouth. Adam and Vonda returned back to the group, who, upon seeing Adam¡¯s face, realised things were going to be okay. ¡°How much trouble did you cause while with the Mother Priest?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Not enough, I¡¯m sure.¡± Jaygak smiled, offering Adam a seat beside her. Adam dropped down beside her, before sitting up straight, half expecting the chair to fall, before he rxed into it. ¡°It is as fun to tease as it is to see you think you are about to be teased.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a sadist.¡± ¡°Has the order offered to assist us?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°They did.¡± Jurot nodded, before falling silent again. ¡°They said Manager Vonda¡¯s going to be a Mother soon, and they¡¯re going to send a Hope and some Rays with us.¡± ¡°Adam, what did you do?¡± Jaygak asked, her eyes wide. ¡°Hey, I already made that joke,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can¡¯t take it from me.¡± ¡°I do not know what you are speaking of, I am merely asking you how you made Manager Vonda into a Mother.¡± ¡°If you think that¡¯s going to make me blush, you¡¯re right, but I want the record to show that I made the joke first, and I already teased the Manager with it, and I won¡¯t ept-,¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t ept responsibility for making Vonda a mother, how can you remain an Executive?¡± Jaygak replied. Adam¡¯s cheeks flushed, while Vonda threw a look towards Jaygak, while her face had turned red hot. ¡°Executive Jaygak!¡± Vonda gasped out, her brows raised, still in shock from Jaygak¡¯s words. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Jurot said, his eyes falling onto the Iyrman to stop her from going too far. ¡°Congrattions on bing a Mother, Manager Vonda.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vonda replied, still flushed red. ¡°It seems you¡¯re going to be stuck with us for a while still,¡± Adam said, shing a smile. ¡°Does this mean I can cause bigger messes now that you¡¯re a Mother?¡± Vonda let out a sigh, while a low grumbling fell through the Iyrmen, who smiled at Adam¡¯s words. If Adam caused more trouble, wouldn¡¯t we be able to kill more? ¡°The order¡¯s going to deal with the issue with the nobles,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Thankfully, with Manager Vonda¡¯s assistance, and the assistance of the order, none of them remained dead. Speaking of which, I thought the rules were that only adventurers could bring them back?¡± ¡°It was by the assistance of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was able to create an exception,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, that makes sense.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± called a voice from behind the half elf. Adam nced back to see the heavily armed and armoured First Hope ring down at the young half elf. ¡°Let us speak.¡±
I''m sure everything will go well. Thanks to f for subscribing for a double chapter! [817] – Y03.117 – Life Lessons III [817] ¨C Y03.117 ¨C Life Lessons III The children watched as Adam followed the First Hope away, quietly gossiping about their own rumours about the two. ¡°Are they gunna fight away from us?¡± ¡°I dunno.¡± ¡°You think they¡¯re going to make secrets?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re gonna make secrets.¡± ¡°What kinda secrets?¡± ¡°Secret secrets.¡± ¡°Oh, secret secrets,¡± Penny replied, her hair bouncing lightly. Adam followed the First Hope silently. ¡®Don¡¯t let him bother you if he picks a fight. Don¡¯t let him bother you when he picks a fight. Don¡¯t let him bother you.¡¯ He paid little attention to the hallway they stepped through, before finallying across a small open garden within the templeplex. Adam could smell the freshness of the air, hear the gentle ambiance of tiny, unseen critters living their life peacefully within the temple, the sounds of drips of water slipping into the pond. ¡°Do you know why I have brought you here, Adam?¡± ¡°I can only begin to guess, Hope Robert,¡± Adam replied, ncing all around himself, noting the few acolytes making their way around, either pretending not to pay attention, or actually not paying attention, though it didn¡¯t matter to Adam. ¡°I wished to speak to you about the children you have brought to the order.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I believe it would be best for them to grow here, under the guidance of Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Do you agree?¡± ¡°I believe that you believe so. I, on the other hand, believe they would grow best under the business, under the guidance of not just Mother Soza, but other Divine too.¡± ¡°Baktu?¡± ¡°Lord Sozain, Lady Arya, and so many more.¡± ¡°What of the¡­ darker influences which surround you?¡± Adam smiled as politely as he could manage, the troublesome gaze within his eyes growing. ¡°Though there are many nobles in Alnd, there are very few in the Iyr, and where the business is stationed. I¡¯m sure that the children will grow up healthy and well without interference of what the people in thisnd call their betters.¡± ¡°Is there a need to be so obtuse?¡± ¡°Are we not talking about the only figures which threatened the children, or are we talking about figures which helped protect the children against such civilised folk?¡± Adam replied, raising his brows towards the First Hope. ¡°I do hope you are willing to enlighten me about who you mean to speak about.¡± ¡°You make your bed with demons, young man.¡± ¡°I make my bed among Iyrmen, First Hope. Those demons are my friends, who have assisted me against all manner of injustices from the true demons of thisnd, those who would dare to-,¡± Adam could feel the heat rush to his face, but he quickly pulled back. ¡°What kind and noble folk the demons are.¡± ¡°Kind and noble are not the descriptors I would use to describe the demons.¡± ¡°Of course not, for you are speaking of those you know little about. Executive Jaygak has already warned me, in fact she has warned all of us, of the East Aldish and how they behave, so I am not entirely surprised by the words you speak.¡± Adam continued to smile innocently towards the First Hope. ¡°Will you truly leave the children to be corrupted by such awful creatures?¡± ¡°No, I already told you I wasn¡¯t going to leave them in East Alnd, so you have no need to worry about such.¡± The First Hope red at the young man. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The only trouble caused to the children are those who are East Aldish,¡± Adam replied, still shing an innocent smile, which begun to creep towards mischievousness. ¡°Unless I am incorrect.¡± ¡°Do you believe you will be able to protect the children, the sorcerer, with your abilities?¡± ¡°You should ask the Seventh Hope if I can protect the children,¡± Adam replied, his eyes narrowing slightly, his lips still widening. ¡°You, yourself, are strong. However, what of yourpanions?¡± Adam inhaled for a moment, his eyes ncing across the garden, taking in the sight. ¡°You have Seven Hopes and Forty Nine Rays. Together, you are extremely powerful. However, there are some things which bind your hands together. Politics of religion and politics of the state. Me? I have the business. If something happens to these children, somebody from the business is going to be sent immediately. There will be very little discussion of the matter, of who to send, of whether they want to be sent. If everyone else is busy with one matter or another, I will go. It shall be my hands which shall be most bloody, as Lord Sozain intended. It does not matter who wishes to steal the children away from me, from us, the business, whether they be high ranking nobles, or they are orders with centuries of heritage.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes red into the First Hope¡¯s eyes, who was processing the threat. ¡°Not even the Iyr could take those children from the business, not without my permission.¡± ¡°Is your rank higher than that of the Executives?¡± ¡°No, but one is my brother, and his mother is the President.¡± ¡°Is the President an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will she not work in the Iyr¡¯s interests?¡± ¡°If the President believes the children would be better served within the Iyr, that will be up to her and the Enchanter to discuss, but I will do what I can for the business.¡± ¡°You will cause much trouble for the business.¡± ¡°Others will trouble the business whether I am there or not,¡± Adam said, letting out a sigh. ¡°Thankfully, the Iyr will provide some support to the business, otherwise who knows how much I¡¯d have to drop to my knees to lick the boot of the Aldish who wish to cause trouble. Not that I would, of course, for I¡¯d die before that.¡± ¡°Do you not have children?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°My adorable children who I miss so much, yes.¡± ¡°Will you not live for their sake.¡± ¡°I will survive as best as I can, but I know they will be safe within the Iyr.¡± Adam smirked slightly. ¡°The Marquise could noty a hand on the children of the business who we had met only days ago, and not even the Order of Life¡¯s Rose can impose themselves upon these children, what chance would anyone in Alnd have inying a hand on my children, those who are adored by even the Mad Dog?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting the Order of Life¡¯s Rose will steal these children away from you?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting the Order of Life¡¯s Rose will be trying to harm my children?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Where would you get such a wicked thought?¡± ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing, Hope Robert.¡± Hope Robert¡¯s eyes were full of confusion, unsure of what Adam was trying to get at. ¡°You should apologise.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For your words against the Order of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°The only words I have for the Order of Life¡¯s Rose are the praises I have sang from what I have seen of Manager Vonda, who is a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose, and the truth.¡± ¡°Do you believe I will allow you to step back from your words against the fine order?¡± ¡°Since when have I ever needed your permission to step back?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is for Manager Vonda¡¯s sake that I stepped back previously to allow you to save face. Shudder at the thought that the First Hope, whose arms shook as violently as his words when he came across the might of the magical item gifted to me by the Enchanter, would suggest I would need his permission.¡± ¡°You should be wary of your words.¡± ¡°Executive Jaygak was right! The only bravery I have seen from the order is that which is disyed when their opponents are unarmed and unarmoured.¡± ¡°How-,¡± ¡°Executive Adam,¡± Mother Priest¡¯s voice shot through the air. The older woman approached the pair with a swift step, escorted by a pair of priests. The woman¡¯s eyes darted between the pair. ¡°I have recalled I have not yet invited you to pray.¡± Adam smiled politely, though the annoyance on his face was obvious. ¡°Ah, what a great honour.¡± Mother Priest motioned a hand, allowing him to take to her side, before leading him elsewhere, allowing the First Hope to stew on his thoughts and the denial of justice from Mother Priest, though he soon followed after. ¡°Did you not take my warning to heart?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then why did I find the pair of you bickering?¡± ¡°He was bickering with me.¡± ¡°You were both bickering with one another.¡± ¡°He started it.¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, and that is unfair, but that is why I gave you such advice.¡± ¡°What else should I have done?¡± ¡°You should not have allowed the First Hope to take you away from witnesses who would corroborate for you,¡± Mother Priest said. First Hope Robert listened to her words, taken by shock. He had no idea Mother Priest would speak so openly about the situation. ¡°What should I have done?¡± ¡°You should have refused politely, and allowed him to attack you verbally, then retorted politely in return, perhaps even threaten the order lightly with the business, which may or may not intend to provide the order with magical items which could assist with its duties. If he continued to press the matter, you could have suggested that whether the business deals with the order or not depends on his behaviour to the business. Perhaps we could have caused some issue, but you could respond that this was merely a mutual arrangement based on the treatment provided by the order. You would still be considered in the wrong in many eyes, but it would be the best position, as you are not yet a business with any heritage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained silent as Mother Priest spoke so assuredly about the scene. ¡°How can I threaten you with the business when I admire you so much, Mother Priest?¡± ¡°If your ego was bruised? Easily.¡± Adam¡¯sughter echoed through the halls of the temple.
She might be my second favourite NPC. [818] – Y03.118 – Life Lessons IV [818] ¨C Y03.118 ¨C Life Lessons IV ¡®I expected something more impressive from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose and the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother.¡¯ The prayer room had been simple and small, with little to no decorations, and the statue on its plinth was utterly minuscule. Adam dropped down onto his knees, cing his hands together, before he began to pray to Mother Soza. ¡®I¡¯m sorry for being so eager for death this year. The Iyr¡¯s corruption is-,¡¯ Adam winced, inhaling deeply for a moment, before letting out a soft sigh. ¡®I apologise for what I¡¯ve done thus far. I¡¯ll do my best to reflect on my mistakes in life and do better. If you ever need any help, let me know. I know that you¡¯ve quietened down from the world, but I have only a deep respect for you.¡¯ ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mother Priest asked, escorting Adam back to the courtyard of the temple. ¡°Normal?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything different.¡± Mother Priest smiled, bowing her head, before they finally arrived at the courtyard. ¡°Would you prefer to stay within the temple, or would you like to settle yourself within an inn?¡± ¡°I think an inn might be a wise decision,¡± Adam replied, his lips forming a small, awkward smirk. ¡°I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for us, Mother Priest. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°I should hope that you do not,¡± Mother Priest said, ncing aside to Vonda. ¡°We will deal with Vonda¡¯s matters within the temple today. You should prepare the donation you promised.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam replied, letting out another sigh, before returning back to his group. ¡®Four thousand gold. It¡¯s a good thing we epted so many jobs from the nobles, otherwise we¡¯d be screwed. As much as I don¡¯t like them, they are paying us for some magical items. Well, we are providing them a service, and we are overcharging them.¡¯ A small smile appeared on Adam¡¯s face. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right, we should keep auctioning weapons off to make coin.¡¯ ¡°What trouble are you thinking of now?¡± Dunes asked, patting Adam¡¯s back. ¡°I just realised there were some magical items which were being auctioned off in Red Oak and I forgot.¡± ¡°There have been magical items auctioned in Red Oak?¡± ¡°Yeah, I set it up before we left. The Iyr¡¯s in charge of taking the weapons to Red Oak to auction off. I¡¯ve forgotten the Enchanter is making magical weapons to auction off monthly, and I didn¡¯t take it into consideration when I was worrying about money.¡± Adam smiled even wider. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right. We should auction them off to nobles and squeeze them dry. If we don¡¯t make enough at the auctions, we¡¯ll just set up our own auctions and charge people an entry fee to make coin. Ah, or maybe we should give the people who spend the most coin the ability to spend even more coin in other ways?¡¯ ¡°Why do you have such a greedy smile in the temple?¡± Dunes shed a cheeky smile. ¡°Hah! If we¡¯re talking about greedy, how could Ipare to¡­¡± Adam felt Dunes¡¯ hand against his shoulder. Adam met the Aswadian¡¯s eyes, as though daring Adam to continue. ¡°So what if I¡¯m greedy? Do you know how expensive putting kids through university is?¡± ¡°Does the Enchanter not pay you enough?¡± ¡°Do you know how much I want to spoil my kids? Even all the gold in the world isn¡¯t enough!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes remained focused on Adam, her will to live slowly crumbling as Adam continued to cause trouble in the order. ¡®Just you wait, Adam. Just you wait.¡¯ ¡°Are you fighting with the order again, Mister Adam?¡± Alex asked. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting with them,¡± Adam assured. ¡°They¡¯re going to help us head to the business. Would they help us if we were fighting them?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Right, right, so that¡¯s why we aren¡¯t fighting. It¡¯s not like I fight against everyone wee across.¡± Alex blinked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Yes. You do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only fighting for¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, realising how bad that would sound. ¡°You¡¯re right, but sometimes there¡¯s a need to fight, and sometimes there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam retreated away. ¡°Jurot¡­ Kitool, you should be in charge of dealing with the children. They¡¯re too scared of the rest of us, and they think I¡¯m an idiot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It hurts that you don¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°We Iyrmen cannot lie.¡± Adam let out a winced gasp, before shutting his mouth tight. ¡°That was mean.¡± ¡°It is true.¡± ¡°It can be true and it can be mean.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hu¡­¡± Adam began to pretend to cry. ¡°Well, please inform them that we¡¯ll be heading to an inn, and we¡¯ll be heading out in a few days to the business. We¡¯ll give them some spending money to buy some gifts, speaking of which¡­¡± Adam pulled out his book and wrote within it, before slipping it back into his shirt. ¡°We¡¯ll have Vasera and¡­¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Vasera?¡± ¡°She did not wish to step within the temple out of guilt,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Fair. Jurot, why don¡¯t you find her again, and we can discuss another job for her.¡± Jurot remained silent for a moment, wondering if Adam had let it slip on purpose. ¡°Okay.¡± The group prepared the children to leave, making sure they had finished their prayers in the temple, and each had slipped at least a silver coin to the temple on Adam¡¯s insistence. ¡°What do you mean? I gave you the coin and you¡¯re giving the coin to the temple, so Mother Soza knows it¡¯s from you,¡± Adam said, rubbing Poppy¡¯s head. ¡®This kid is too smart.¡¯ ¡°Executive Adam,¡± called a voice. Adam turned to spot a pretty woman with short hair, dark eyes, and arge build, the kind of build which would have been best for a member of ck Mountain. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am Fourth Hope Willow, and we will be assisting you,¡± she said, extending out a hand. Adam grasped her forearm. ¡°It¡¯s good news that we¡¯ll be having a Hope assisting us.¡± ¡°Our group will apany you beginning now,¡± she said. ¡°Ah. Right. Yes. Thank you so much. We¡¯ll try and deal with your lodgings too.¡± ¡°There is no need, the purse of Life¡¯s Rose will deal with our own lodgings.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Adam replied. ¡°The business will not allow it. Consider it a continuation of our donations to Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°It is fine, Executive.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Adam replied, inhaling deeply once more. ¡°The business¡¯ purse is not so light that an apanying Hope, or their Rays, will have need to spend the coin of the Holy Temple of Our Great Mother. Please take our position in this matter into consideration, for what will they say when they hear that we allowed such indecency ur?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you like it, Fourth Hope, but we¡¯re going to spend our coin to make sure you¡¯re taken care of on the way to the business.¡± Fourth Hope only bowed her head, still slightly confused as to why Adam seemed to be wanting to fight to spend gold on the order¡¯s members, but she decided to let it pass. She looked towards Dunes, who shed a smile towards her, before they continued to prepare the children. The group made their way out, going to the side of the ind once more, before the bridge of light was formed again. The Fourth Hope rode her steed forward, leading the wagons. ¡°Where do you wish to stay?¡± Willow asked. Adam looked to Jurot, who looked to Kitool, who thought for a moment. They needed to find a ce which would be eptable for the Hopes and Rays. Adam nced around, noting how quickly the people seemed to be moving. ¡®I thought this ce was meant to be slow going¡­¡¯ ¡°Vasera?¡± Adam asked, staring at the woman while she was drinking in the corner. He hadn¡¯t expected to see her in the inn, considering all the fine woods, as well as how it appeared to be almost like an estate rather than an inn. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye out have you?¡± Vasera nced towards the other Hope, raising her brow towards them. ¡°You brought quite an esteemed guest.¡± ¡°The Fourth Hope is going to be leading us back to the business.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t need our help?¡± ¡°Actually, I was going to find you to speak with you. Executive Kitool, why don¡¯t you get us set up in the inn?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam made his way to Vasera, kicking up a seat beside Rook, leaning back in his chair. ¡°We¡¯re hoping there isn¡¯t going to be a mess on the way back, but you know how the Aldish are.¡± ¡°Treacherous kotha.¡± ¡°Exactly. So¡­ how much for your assistance?¡± ¡°One hundred gold per head for one month.¡± ¡°One hundred gold per your head, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam held out his hand, not needing to barter with her, even though she did owe him a favour. However, as far as Adam was concerned, she had gone a long way to paying off that debt. ¡°Where¡¯s the priest?¡± ¡°She¡¯s bing a Mother.¡± ¡°Congrattions,¡± Vasera replied. ¡°Is that your seventh child then?¡± ¡°Not that kind of Mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vasera tilted her head slightly. ¡°The priestly rank,¡± Rook exined. ¡°Oh! Congrattions to her! We need more drinks!¡±
Even Vasera... Looks like all the issues are solved and Adam won''t be in trouble with any of the orders! [819] – Y03.119 – Ray Of Hope I [819] ¨C Y03.119 ¨C Ray Of Hope I The gentle hum of prayers filled the small prayer room, with dozens of acolytes sitting, spreading out in a slightly circr pattern, almost like those of a petal. A young woman sat at the front of where the petals emerged, sitting closest to the simple statue of the Great Mother. Vonda had heard the bell four times, once when she began, and three times for every passing hour. As the fourth ring trailed, she slowly stopped rocking, before ending her prayer. She stood, cing her palms together in front of her, bowing lightly, before slowly backing out with the rest of the acolytes. The young Sister made her way to the baths, heading underground, where most of the priests and acolytes found their personal rooms. The walls had been expertly carved with all manner of religious symbols and images, each denoting different rtionships between Life and the other domains. The bath awaited for her, one which had been set out a short while ago, the rising steam having long dissipated. She stripped out of the simple garments she wore before stepping into the bath, feeling the warmth water against her foot before the rest of her leg and body was swallowed by the water. She reached for the unscented soap, feeling how hard it was within her grasp. She washed for a long while, her thoughts unfocused, allowing them toe and go. The doubts began to build into the back of her head. Is this right? Is this what she deserves? She did earn this position herself? What of the others? What of the business? What of Adam? What of his children? These thoughts entered her mind and swiftly left, even as she dried off. A long white clothy to one side, so white one might have called it a different colour, and those within East Port certainly would have. She began to wrap it around herself,yering the cloth around her entire form, revealing how long it truly was, until she was covered from her neck to the calves. Vonda inhaled deeply. ¡®I¡¯m hungry.¡¯ She allowed that thought to leave too. Her foot pressed against the freshlyin carpet, feeling how soft it was, how every fibre tickled the bottom of it before they gently folded. She followed the carpet to one of the many underground prayer rooms, though this prayer room was unlike the others. It was only used once in a priest¡¯s life, and only some priests would be able to use it. As she entered, she could smell the smell of an unused room, one which would be cleaned out the moment she was done here. The young Sister did her best to ignore the ancient scriptures, though only after cautiously walking around them, following along the carpet. She sat down before the scriptures, closing her eyes, though the scroll, which looked as though it could crumble from a nce, had engraved itself within her mind. It was the scroll. Written by the hands of a descendant of the Great Mother herself, a Demigod who once walked thend. Their body had been lost to time, save for a single piece of bone whichy behind her, locked within a simple box, defended by a myriad of magical protections. Mother Priest led in a group of other priests, each who would be referred to as Mother, before they sat in front of her. Mother Priest sat to Vonda¡¯s left, leaving the right for the Great Mother herself. The silence remained as the old woman began to mix the oils together as the Mother Priest had done for her when she went through the rites. As they pooled within the small bowl, she began to mix them with a brush, made of the hairs of a living vulfaire which had been shaved. Once they were mixed, the Mother Priest began to hum a prayer, sometimes mumbling the words, before she dipped a finger tip into the oil, before dabbing it against the young Sister¡¯s forehead. Mother Priest continued to hum a prayer as she began to light various incense sticks, which was hard to burn, and wouldst almost four days once lit, before taking her seat to Vonda¡¯s left once more. Slowly, the humming and mumbling quietened. Vonda inhaled deeply, barely smelling the incense, before she exhaled. ¡°I hold Mother Soza within my heart, and I am her loyal devotee.¡± She opened her eyes, epting the Great Mother into her heart once more, but this time even deeper, in parts of her heart which had not yet been opened or explored. She stared at the scroll, which held words written by the hands of a Divine, a Demigod, about the matters of Life. They were the thoughts of the Demigod, a journal entry, advice for those who were reading, or perhaps advice for himself. ¡®Remember how long you have been putting off these things, and how often you have received an opportunity from the Divine, and yet you do not use it. You must now atst perceive of what body you are a part, and what Administrator of the body your existence is an efflux. The limit of time is fixed for you, which if you do not use for clearing away the clouds from your mind, it will go and you will go, and you will not see the sky.¡¯ The words were roughly tranted into her mind in such a way, though she spoke the works true as they were written on the page, in an old tongue, only used by the most learned time ago, and only used in such rites. The words filled her heart and body with an excitement she had only felt when she spoke the words to be a true Sister only a few years ago. Mother Priest ced a hand on the shaking Vonda, before the scroll wound itself, floating up into the ceiling, where it disappeared. Mother Priest ced down a book, allowing Vonda to find the prayers which she wished to speak as her first prayers. Vonda picked those she had thought about, speaking them in the old tongue, which she knew how to read and speak, though didn¡¯t quite exactly know what the words meant, though she knew of the prayers in the Aldish tongue. The prayer which spoke of granting her the wisdom to train even a child in the path they should go so that even when they grow old they will not stray from it. The prayer which spoke of granting her the wisdom to discern between good and evil. The prayer which spoke of walking through the valley of the shadow of wickedness, which was often the first prayer, though she had spoken it third. There were other prayers she prayed aloud for the other Mothers to hear, each in a particr order, an order of Vonda¡¯s choosing. Once the prayers were done, Mother Priest led Vonda to another room, following the freshlyin carpet to the table. Mother Priest watched as Vonda tore pieces of the freshly baked bread, preparing to eat. She sipped the water three times, drinking half the water, before dipping the pieces within the lentil soup. Vonda ate slowly, silently. She noted Mother Priest¡¯s eyes seemed on the verge of tears, the wetness threatening to fall at any given moment, but they did not speak of it. The older priest cut pieces of fruit for the young priest, each roughly the same size, and Vonda prayed quietly before eating each one, repeating the first seven prayers she had made all those years ago to be a Sister. Mother Priest then escorted the young woman to a small prayer room, lightning a small candle. Mother Priest nced back towards Vonda with a particr look that told her not to self immte herself as some priests had previously done to show their faith to Mother Soza. Vonda remained silent, beginning her mental prayers, though eventually became low whisperings. She remained within the room for the entire day, while herpanions spent their time outside their rooms, confined in a very different manner. ¡°If you have any issues, you can all speak to any of the Managers or Executives here,¡± Adam informed. ¡°You can speak to anyone here, really, and they will bring the message to we Managers and Executives, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, mister Adam,¡± the children replied. ¡°Good, good. Remember, you¡¯re members of the business, so that means you should bring matters to the business, and not others. I promise that we¡¯ll do our best for you if you have any issues.¡± ¡°Yes, mister Adam.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Adam wondered what else they should talk about. It was only the first day of a few they would have to spend here, and he couldn¡¯t coop them here like little chicks. ¡®I¡¯ll set up a way they can head out and spend some coin.¡¯ Yesterday, Adam had sent Jaygak and Kitool to hand over the coin. He realised he couldn¡¯t keep throwing out thousands of gold, otherwise they would really have no money left. ¡®Who would have thought when you spend money you lose it?¡¯ Adam frowned at the thought. ¡®Still, I can¡¯t go around buying swords with Dunes without at least letting the kids spend some coin.¡¯ ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve noticed everyone was rushing about today,¡± Adam said. ¡°When I bought the sword with Dunes, I noticed the entire town was different.¡± ¡°They¡¯re preparing for the celebrations,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Celebrations for what?¡± ¡°Life.¡± Dunes smirked slightly. ¡®Does he not know?¡¯ ¡°Oh.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Makes sense.¡± The group rxed within the inn, but as evening approached, bells rung, calling for the popce to step out onto the roads. The members of United Kindom formed a barrier around the children, but allowed them to step out, especially upon Cobra¡¯s insistence. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Adam thought, before noting everyone was looking in the same direction. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡®I should have expected.¡¯ The bells continued to ring for a short while, until they fell silent. Seconds turned to moments. Yet the silence remained. It was then a sh of light appeared atop the order, within one of the towers which was taller than any other. The light certainly held some shape, though from the distance Adam wasn¡¯t able to make it out. As the light appeared, the cheers and shouts began, with people yelling all about. Adam watched as the popce filled with zeal, some even dropping to their knees in prayer, others sobbing with joy. He nced to the side, wondering if he should ask, but found it too awkward to ask in that moment. Meanwhile, Vonda sat at the top of the tower, feeling the cool breeze across her skin. The Guardian of Faith watched vigntly behind her, its light able to be seen from across the entire town, and even further across. Vonda could hear the chants from even where she sat. Great Mother. Great Mother. Great Mother. Life River. Life River. Life River. Vonda shut her eyes tight, failing to keep her tears at bay as the euphoria filled her body.
Mother Soza! Life River! [820] – Y03.120 – Ray Of Hope II [820] ¨C Y03.120 ¨C Ray Of Hope II ¡°So, what was that about?¡± Adam whispered once they had returned within the inn, sipping at his warm milk. ¡°Manager Vonda has be a Mother,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. He continued to sip his milk. ¡®That¡¯s so nice.¡¯ ¡°Oh!¡± Adam¡¯s brows shed upwards for a moment as the realisation hit me. ¡°She¡¯s a Mother now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Gosh, I wonder who the¡­¡± Adam sipped his milk. ¡°No. I¡¯m better than that. So what was that light?¡± ¡°The Guardian of Faith spell which has confirmed her ascension to gaining the title of Mother.¡± ¡°Ah, that makes¡­ isn¡¯t that a Fourth Gate spell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t know she knew Fourth Gate spells.¡± ¡°She has known them for some time.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Jurot threw Adam a knowing look. ¡°There are many steps to be taken to be a Mother within Life¡¯s Rose. The morning prayers. The cleansing. The deration. The first prayers. The first reading. The first meal. The solitary prayers. It is once the Guardian of Faith is revealed that she is considered a Mother.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®I wonder what they all look like. Will I need to do that to be a Father? No, what am I saying? Aren¡¯t I already a father already?¡¯ Jurot ignored Adam¡¯s stupid face. ¡°Mother Vonda mustplete ten water fasts from sunrise to sunset for the next ten days.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Adam said. ¡°I tried water fasting once. I drank tea an hour in.¡± Jurot nodded, having no doubt it urred sine Adam is Adam. ¡°Should I return back to the order to be a Father?¡± Dunes pondered. He was strong enough that he could also gain the title, though it wasn¡¯t timely to return at the moment, since he needed to solidify a few matters. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam pulled back in his seat and crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯m growing up.¡± ¡°Perhaps the world ising to an end?¡± Dunes joked, before noting Amira¡¯s re towards him, causing him to hide his smile behind a cup. ¡°Hopefully not any time soon¡­¡± Adam replied, more seriously than the others would have liked. ¡°The festival will begin tomorrow and willst three days,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°So we¡¯ll probably see her after that? I guess we¡¯re not in a rush, and I don¡¯t mind not moving much in noonval. Who decided it was a good idea to make a season that¡¯s so damn hot? Don¡¯t they know faeck mtonin.¡± Jurot¡¯s gaze fell on Adam for a moment. ¡°Or is it mnin? I think I need more mtonin to help with my sleep?¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± ¡°Where did you get that sword?¡± Amira asked, noting the new sword at Dunes¡¯ side. It was quite a well built de, made of silversteel, or steelver as some called it. ¡°I bought it,¡± Dunes replied, ncing towards Adam, who was pretending not to listen in on the conversation, but the sly smirk said otherwise. ¡°Why did you buy a new sword when you have such a nice magical de?¡± ¡°I will request the Enchanter to enchant it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too greedy?¡± ¡°Since I am a Manager, can I not request for a Greater Enhanced de like those of the Executives?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Executives of the business, and you are a priest of ck Mountain,¡± Amira stated firmly. Dunes smiled politely towards her, the same kind of smile which often riled her up. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Morn¡­¡± Amira¡¯s eyes fell to Adam. ¡®Even if he is ridiculous, he¡­¡¯ Amira paused. She had been with Adam for a long while now, and she had heard so many ridiculous things. She had even heard about his meeting with a Lesser Divine, though Dunes had not been present. Many things were unbelievable, but became more usible as time passed but¡­ ¡®Did I not just see him defeat the Seventh Hope in a single blow?¡¯ Amira thought. ¡®Then go on to fight the First Hope and almost defeat him too?¡¯ The scene reyed within the devilkin¡¯s mind. It had been such a ridiculous scene, she hadn¡¯t really processed it within her mind or heart. Her eyes then snapped to Dunes and the reason why he wanted to remain with Adam. At first, she had believed it to be such a ridiculously weak reason, but now¡­ Adam is Adam. She understood the words now. She had thought she had known them previously, but she was wrong, for now she understood what the others spoke of when it came to Adam. ¡®Leaving Dunes here to assist Adam while providing a positive influence from our order¡­¡¯ Amira remained silent for a long while as the realisation hit her. ¡®When did you be so smart, Morn?¡¯ Korin¡¯s eyes also fell to Adam, though he decided against thinking about anything in particr. It was already dangerous enough to be beside Adam, to think about him too, it was too much. It waster in the day when the Aswadians gathered together, each pouring Dunes a drink. ¡°You¡¯re too old now, Dunes,¡± Korin said, his eyes yful. Dunes replied back with a re as if to dare him to say more, as though Amira was nearby, so was Sara. ¡°You mean wise, Korin.¡± ¡°If you were wise, you wouldn¡¯t be stuck beside a Dyed Fireball,¡± Korin joked. ¡°He¡¯s not as dyed as I would like.¡± Dunes chuckled, while Korin joined his chuckling, the pair clinking their cups together and drinking. ¡°Do you still intend to remain with Adam?¡± Sara asked, pouring Dunes a drink, before clinking cups with him and drinking. ¡°I do.¡± Amira groaned, pouring Dunes some wine. ¡°You should return back to Aswadasad and get married first.¡± Dunes chuckled, hiding his gentle flush behind the alcohol. ¡°Married? I already have one child who picks fights with nobles and orders, how can I look after another?¡± Amira betrayed a smile for a moment, before they clinked cups and drank. ¡°Have you told us all the secrets yet?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Will you?¡± Dunes waved his hand. ¡°You will find them out in time.¡± Dunes didn¡¯t want to say more, especially not when he had kept a particr thing secret. It wasn¡¯t his secret to share, since no doubt it would paint a huge target on Adam¡¯s back, while simultaneously making sure Adam got himself out of trouble. ¡°We should return back to Aswadasad soon,¡± Korin said. ¡°We have been gone for too long.¡± ¡°I have sent word back to the order,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I intend to send word to the Priest Commander soon.¡± ¡°Did he not shout at youst time?¡± ¡°He did, but he must hear me out before he shouts at me, for it is the way the magic works.¡± ¡°You will be disciplined once you return.¡± ¡°I will ept whatever punishment, though I hope I am saved by mypanions.¡± ¡°If you wish to get yourself in trouble, you can do so without getting us in trouble!¡± Amira replied back, barely containing her voice since she couldn¡¯t do much to Dunes that day. ¡°Then I will trust in Adam to protect me when ck Mountain cannot.¡± ¡°You!¡± Amira grabbed Dunes, bringing his head into a headlock, while Dunes chuckled. ¡°Do you think just because it is your birthday I won¡¯t beat you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amira let him go with a huff. ¡°I will go bring more drinks.¡± ¡°I should go speak with Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Did you not spend all day with him?¡± ¡°He wanted to speak privately in the evening.¡± ¡°Ha! It seems the priests find him so attractive.¡± ¡°He is not gay.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not?¡± Amira asked, vaguely recalling the scene ying out previously. ¡°No.¡± ¡°He is a half fae?¡± ¡°He is.¡± Amira remained confused as Dunes stepped out, going to knock on Adam¡¯s door, before the pair made their way to drink in a private room. Adam poured Dunes some wine. ¡°You know, I¡¯m finding a greater appreciation for wine.¡± ¡°You drink so much in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess I do, but I gotta be careful otherwise it¡¯ll put my throat on fire, or make my tongue numb.¡± Dunes chuckled. ¡°We have simr jokes in Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Dunes winked, holding up his cup. Adam gently clinked it, before the pair sipped their wine. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I feel well, and you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well¡­¡± ¡°Good. Why did you wish to speak with me sote in the evening?¡± Dunes asked, as though he didn¡¯t know. Adam smirked slightly. ¡°Happy birthday, Dunes.¡± Dunes chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Adam had been so coy earlier in the day, pretending as though he didn¡¯t know it was Dunes¡¯ birthday, and just taking him out to buy something for Taygak. ¡°I¡¯m d we met, Dunes.¡± ¡°I am d we met too, Adam.¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply before exhaling. ¡°I¡¯m very d that I have all thepanions that I do. Rarely, you¡¯ll push me further into trouble, but I can¡¯t me my brother for that. I had no idea I was such an idiot I¡¯d need two priests, one who was a Priest of War, to stop me from being an idiot and picking fights.¡± ¡°You rarely pick fights, Adam. It is just that fightse to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam poured Dunes more wine. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m happy to have you with me.¡± ¡°I am happy that I am here to watch over you too.¡± Dunes smirked. ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam waited a moment until Dunes was sipping his wine to continue. ¡°When you and Amira have children, I¡¯ll be allowed to spoil them, right?¡± Dunes managed to not choke on his alcohol. ¡°It depends on how much you¡¯ll spoil them.¡± ¡°Are you going to stop me from getting them all kinds of gifts?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What kinds of gifts.¡± Adam grumbled quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Iyr is stopping us from handing them Greater or greater weapons¡­¡± Dunes chuckled. ¡°We shall see if you will be Uncle Adam as you are Father Adam, isn¡¯t that right, Brother Adam?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Should I also be a Father?¡± ¡°Are you not already a father?¡± Dunes joked. ¡°No. They would restrain you too much, and it may be difficult to gain Sixth Gate spells.¡± ¡°Sixth Gate spells? Who, me?¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°You say some dangerous things, Dunes.¡± ¡°At some point you had as many children as you had ess to the knowledge of Gates,¡± Dunes said, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Is it still true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that strong¡­ yet.¡± Dunes sighed. ¡°The greatest gift I have received is the knowledge that you are not yet that troublesome.¡± ¡°I thought the sword for your future wife would be good enough.¡± ¡°Shall I speak of the new Mother?¡± ¡°I apologise gravely, Manager Dunes.¡±
Just a bit of banter. [821] – Y03.121 – Ray Of Hope III [821] ¨C Y03.121 ¨C Ray Of Hope III As the days passed, Adampleted a few tasks he had written in his book. ¡®I already got Dunes and Taygak something yesterday, but what about the other kids? I haven¡¯t brought them anything. Isn¡¯t Asorot¡¯s birthday soon too? Then what about our adorable Damokan and Kalokan? Churot¡¯s birthday isn¡¯t that muchter either¡­¡± Adam worried little of his own children¡¯s birthdays, already knowing what he would get them, certain he would be back in the Iyr by then. ¡®Obviously I¡¯ll give them all my love, isn¡¯t that the best gift?¡¯ ¡®How many magical items does he intend to give away?¡¯ Kitool thought, surveying Adam¡¯s face. Adam stared at a smithy, noting all the wooden tags hung up to the side, orders which had been ced that day. ¡®Are they enjoying the festival?¡¯ Adam then realised he noted many of the shops had closed up for the day, though as he made his way through the town, the noisiness of the festival vaguely all about him, he found the market was still open. ¡®Phew.¡¯ While Adam was exploring the market stalls for gifts, the children under the business¡¯ protection moved about in small groups, each guarded by a handful of the business¡¯ warriors and a Ray. One older Iyrman, two teen Iyrmen, one farmer, each joined by a Ray. There was also a snake triplet in each group, though they were still considered under the business¡¯ protection. Even though they were there to look after the group, Adam had told them the business would handle any issue which arose. ¡®After all, a Ray will be escorting you.¡¯ Unfortunately for the group, their n had backfired. Rather than people leaving them be, many came to congratte the Rays. The Rays each smiled, though annoyed they were being bossed around by the business¡¯ Executive, though with the Hope informing them they should listen, since they were spreading their influence to themonfolk, it wasn¡¯t all bad after all. The children remained blissfully aware as they spent their coppers and silvers, their elder siblings holding onto their gold. The children were split in groups of six, save for one group. ¡°You want the cup?¡± Fred asked. George nodded his head. ¡°How much for the cup.¡± ¡°Five copper.¡± George threw a look towards Fred, as though having no idea cups could cost that much. ¡®It¡¯s daylight robbery! How can they do that?¡¯ ¡°Is there any chance you can let it go for four copper?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running a charity here, young man.¡± ¡°No, I suppose not,¡± Fred said, rubbing George¡¯s head. ¡°I know. I always thought East Port was expensive, I had no idea Life River was the same.¡± Fred quickly pulled his hand away, realising he was there to protect George, not be his elder brother. ¡®I¡¯m meant to be the youngest¡­¡¯ ¡°Won¡¯t find any cups as cheap as mine.¡± ¡°There are plenty of cups out there,¡± Fred said. ¡°Let¡¯s find one that¡¯s worth five copper. There are some that pattern their cups.¡± George nced up towards Fred. ¡®Never understood why they¡¯s always patternin¡¯ their cups¡­¡¯ Alex eyed up a wooden block print with the patterns of waves. It was a silver piece, but with some ink, couldn¡¯t it make a lot of patterns? He could also use it to make designs on all kinds of items, from pictures to clothes. ¡°¡­¡± Nobby said nothing as Alex bought a wooden block for a silver piece, the boy¡¯s eyes so bright. He showed off the block to Nobby, who remained silent, unsure of what to say. Cobra eyed up therge young man, wondering how strong he really was. She hadn¡¯t seen him fight much yet, but the others said he was one of the strongest, between the Executives and the younger Iyrmen, who themselves were Experts. He was huge, yes, but his eyes seemed far too innocent, unlike the eyes of the Iyrmen which gleamed so eagerly at death. ¡®He must be strong if they¡¯ve left him with Alex as his personal guard.¡¯ Then her eyes went to Uwajin, who seemed seconds away from sleeping constantly. ¡®Is she okay?¡¯ Once the children returned back to the inn, Adam greeted them with a beaming smile. ¡°Did you all have fun spending your coin?¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± the children replied, taking the cue from Nobby. Adam let out a satisfied sigh. ¡®Yeah, that should definitely be my codename!¡¯ ¡°Did you enjoy yourself, George?¡± The boy hid behind Fred, staring at Adam with shock and awe within his eyes still. He had seen Adam fight the Hopes, and though the other children may have been struck by his words, George understood. Not only was Adam fighting the Hopes, he had almost beaten both of them, and only stepped back because Vonda asked. ¡®Scary!¡¯ ¡®This kid, he wounded me more than either of the Hopes and he¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m a monster¡­ isn¡¯t he scarier?¡¯ Adam continued to smile, chuckling lightly, before he allowed the children to go chat between one another. ¡°He misses his children,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We¡¯ll make our way back soon.¡± ¡°We will bring back many stories.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jurot thought about his most impressive tale. He shed with the Marshal of the East, so his tale was decent. Jaygak thought about what little she had done, though it was fairly decent. She did get to sh with Sir Olivia. Kitool managed to kill a knight, perhaps two, causing trouble for Adam and the others. Her tale was not bad either. ¡®More,¡¯ Jurot thought, thinking about his younger sister, and the, now, six children who would gaze up at him as their uncle. ¡®Hey, Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Make sure you¡¯re splitting the XP between everyone in the party, except for the Rays and Hope.¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Adam had all but forgotten Bell until he realised that he was gaining far too much XP from his recent bouts, realising they had been only split between him rather with his entire party. ¡®Is he telling me I need to save up XP for something? I have so much though¡­¡¯ The festival continued, with the groups being sent out with the children, sometimes all the children staying together, sometimes moving away in their small group. The Iyrmen and the farmers each enjoyed the festival once the children were done. ¡®I guess it¡¯s mostly just dancing and such,¡¯ Adam thought, listening to the music, while the people all moved through the roads together, sometimes marching forward in unison. He watched as the various Hopes and Rays rode their steeds through the town, along with the local guardsmen, for watching just a handful of heavily armoured warriors wasn¡¯t quite so impressive, but dozens of them? Even if they weren¡¯t all members of Life¡¯s Rose, what did that matter? ¡®I should have beaten them up,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the flush of alcohol run through him. Dunes sat beside him, watching the parade with Adam atop the t roof of the inn, sipping his wine lightly. ¡°The might the order disys is impressive. The entire town is theirs.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is your order the same?¡± ¡°We have our mountain, we have the nearby viges, but we do not have a town like this. The temple was set within the mountains for its most devout, those who can live within the dangerous mountains, not themoners who wish not to freeze in nightval.¡± ¡°Commoners¡­¡± Adam said, letting the word fill the air. ¡°Dunes, am I amoner?¡± ¡°I suppose you are, in a sense.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Executive Commoner?¡± Dunes joked. ¡°You¡¯ve got jokes now, do you, Dunes?¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Perhaps you are amoner, perhaps you are not. I have heard you say your children are more like Princes and Princesses¡­¡± ¡°They are, in my heart.¡± ¡°Were you once a noble?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking something too dangerous.¡± ¡°I will not pry into your secrets, then¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Dangerous or not, I can wait.¡± ¡°If they were only my secrets, I¡¯d tell you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve earned that much, my friend.¡± ¡°If you say it is that way, then I can only feel happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained looking out at the festival. ¡°Dunes, if I ever be like that, make sure you keep me grounded.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°A filthy noble.¡± ¡°If you be a noble, I fear for the world.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I will assist you when I can, and stop you when I must.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What are friends for?¡± Dunes poured the wine in for the half elf, sipping it alongside him. ¡°I had a friend by the name of Ahmed. We grew up together, he was taught by Kal Samira, Kal Samra¡¯s younger sister. We used to fight all the time, though the order made sure to punish us heavily if we ever struck each other¡¯s heads. Body? It was fine, they would heal the wounds of the body, but to strike one¡¯s head, it may rattle the brain, so we must be careful. We would fight and then we wouldugh. He said one day he would ride a dragon and blot out the skies with his name.¡± ¡°Sounded like a funny guy,¡± Adam said, noting how Dunes had used past tense. ¡°Kal Samira, along with other order members, left on a journey. After they missed their deadline by three days. The order sent a few members to scout ahead, those who returned for aidter. Their bodies were found, having been struck by greywyrms, creatures which had long been considered dead across thend. They were brought back to the temple in a hurry. By the time they returned, they had been dead for eleven days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°Eleven days, Adam,¡± Dunes said. ¡°If it is within one minute, it is a Third Gate spell. If it is ten days, it is a Fifth Gate spell. Eleven days is one too many.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dunes remained silent for a long while. ¡°There is a Second Gate spell which can dy such a limit.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°When Kal Samira was brought back to life, there was a deep grief which fell across our temple. In their haste, they had forgotten to cast the spell upon some of the younger priests.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°Adam, when I saw you fight the Hopes, I thought, ah, so it would have been the same here too.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Even in our temple, though we have sworn our oaths, to the Gods and the people, there are politics. Kal Samira held great power and influence, and often shed with some of the other Elder Priests.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I dared to think, but I did not dare to ask.¡± Dunes fell silent, sipping his wine slowly. ¡°I hate politics, Dunes.¡± Dunes nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll crush it in the business.¡± ¡°Adam. There are two things which are true in life.¡± ¡°Death and taxes?¡± ¡°What are taxes if not politics?¡± ¡°¡­¡±
He''s right. [822] – Y03.122 – Ray Of Hope IV [822] ¨C Y03.122 ¨C Ray Of Hope IV ¡°Ho? Who is this strange-er,¡± Adam said, realising he shouldn¡¯t call her a strange face. Vonda beamed with joy towards the party, almost glowing with the warmth of the Mother¡¯s embrace. She was slightly different from when theyst saw her, Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was because her hair waspletely tucked away behind her headdress. She wore all vestments which covered her from head to toe, only revealing her face, to the point her neck to chin was hidden. An amulet of Mother Soza dangled over a silver sun. ¡°The modesti suits you,¡± Dunes said, doing his best to hide his smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam nced around, raising his brows, ready for someone else to mention it. ¡°This Ray of sunshine isn¡¯t blinding anyone else?¡± Vonda¡¯s lips formed an even wider smile, so bright it caused Adam to nce away. ¡°I have taken the vows.¡± ¡°Does that mean I can¡¯t call you Mother Vonda anymore?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda is more appropriate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also less awkward,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. ¡°Congrattions on your promotion.¡± Adam smiled, doing his best to remain genuine in his smile. ¡®I thought she said Vonda was going to go with us?¡¯ ¡°Mother Priest would like to speak with you,¡± Vonda said. ¡°She will arrive at the nearby temple soon.¡± ¡°Alright, well¡­¡± Adam noted her expectant gaze. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam followed Vonda towards a nearby temple, which was part temple, part park. The buildings were made of wood, and through the park there were plenty of priests and acolytes busying themselves, while the main building, thergest building within the park¡¯s centre, loomed. It was hexagonal, and held a gentle relief across the top of various tiny figures, each repeating with different poses. Adam vaguely recognised them from other temples. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that a fire might spread identally?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The wood is treated so it resists fire,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°Fair.¡± Adam stepped into the temple, reaching into his pouch, ready to ce down the gems. A priest stepped forward, before noting the Ray beside him, before quickly bowing her head, though there was a confusion on her face. She did not recognise this Ray. ¡°Good afternoon, Sister,¡± Vonda said, holding out her hand. ¡°Good afternoon, Ray,¡± the Sister replied, allowing Vonda to take her hands. ¡°How may I assist.¡± ¡°Mother Priest will arrive soon to inform you of many matters,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°She wished to speak with Adam.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± the Sister still appeared somewhat lost at the scene, slightly suspicious of the two. A Ray and a Brother of Death? ¡°Where can I donate?¡± Adam asked, pulling out a small gem worth ten gold. ¡°Please follow me, Brother.¡± The young Sister turned, making her way through the wooden temple, which could easily hold a few hundred people within for prayers, with four statues in the centre, made of stone, each of Mother Soza in different positions, positions Adam had only ever seen her in. Adam ced his gem within the box at one of the statue¡¯s feet, which was full of copper, with the glint of silvering through, open for all to see. Adam was already on his knees to ce down the coin, but he decided to settle himself into a deeper kneel. ¡®Thank you for always watching over Ray Vonda, Mother Soza.¡¯ Adam was bing used to feeling nothing as he stood. He had already felt more than most people with true divinity from the Divine, both by meeting the Greater Divine and a member of the Lesser Divine. ¡®I assume you can hear my thoughts?¡¯ As Adam stood, he noted Vonda praying, having ced a gold coin within the box, before his eyes darted to the side, noting the appearance of another familiar face. Adam bowed his head, not sure if he should be speaking as Vonda prayed, before Mother Priest motioned a hand to one side, and Adam stepped away from the Ray, awkwardly shuffling with his side, not wanting his back to the statue. ¡°I have heard there were no issues for the past few days,¡± Mother Priest said. ¡°So you can behave.¡± ¡°No nobles to bother us.¡± Mother Priest smiled as they walked out of the temple proper, four Rays escorting the Mother Priest, while a pair of Hopes patrolled on opposite sides with a pair of their own Rays. ¡°Ray Vonda has taken her vows, but we had not prepared her armour as it was too sudden. She will join your business, but we will provide her a set of full te armour by the end of the year for her role.¡± ¡°The business can handle it,¡± Adam said, but before he could continue Mother Priest spoke up. ¡°This is a matter of the order.¡± Adam noted the sternness within her voice, as though his mother had caught him staying up in the night. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Mother Priest continued to lead Adam through the temple, just walking with him. ¡°Does the business have permission to enchant such an armour?¡± Mother Priest remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± ¡°Your Enchanter can enchant armour too?¡± she asked, as though she didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°Yes. The shield I wore, the red one, which was used by Mad Dog Jarot, was enchanted by the Enchanter.¡± ¡°What manner of enchantment does it hold?¡± ¡°A Greater bonus.¡± Mother Priest remained silent, as though she hadn¡¯t known the Enchanter could invoke such an enchantment. She hadn¡¯t known that. If the Enchanter could enchant such great items, he must have held a great heritage. ¡®The Enchanter is not the Prince¡­¡¯ She was certain of that much, but was that true? ¡°Our order does not prefer weapons. We are Mother Soza¡¯s chosen, to extend her will across thend appropriately. Though we must use weapons to defend ourselves, our aim to be a shield for the people, not a de. Is your Enchanter willing to create magical shields and armours for the order?¡± ¡°Magical shields, of course, though magical armours are more difficult.¡± ¡°We are thankful.¡± ¡°We will be able to provide the shields at a lower price¡­¡± ¡°Yes. You have to run a business. What is the price of a shield?¡± ¡°What is the typical price of a Basic shield?¡± ¡°Close to two thousand, I believe.¡± ¡°We can say for every two shields the order procures, that being said three shields of the same kind¡­¡± Adam began before realising he was going to have a hard time keeping track of the deal. ¡°A Basic shield will be one thousand and two hundred gold and we will confirm the number to be procures.¡± ¡°We would like to procure five.¡± ¡°We require half of the gold upfront, and thest half before we sent our people out to deliver the items.¡± ¡°Three thousand gold to be paid immediately.¡± Mother Priest bowed her head gently. ¡°I hear someone donated four thousand gold recently,¡± Adam joked. The older woman smiled politely. ¡°We are quite fortunate in that regard.¡± ¡°So¡­ Ray Vonda¡¯s going to be joining us then?¡± Adam nced around. ¡°Is she going to join Hope Willow¡¯s cohort of Rays?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda works directly under mymand,¡± Mother Priest said. ¡°Her task is to assist with the business.¡± ¡°What happens if¡­ a different Mother Priest decides to recall her?¡± ¡°If Ray Vonda has no other ties to the business, she shall return.¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°If she wishes to leave the order, it is her choice to make.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t stupid to think she should be able to travel freely considering what the order had done for her. ¡°I appreciate what the order has¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°I appreciate the assistance the order has provided, and the United Kindom will not forget it.¡± ¡°I will pray it does not.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still setting up the business, but once the business is settled, we will begin working on the requests we have had so far. I will try and push up the priority for the order.¡± ¡°I appreciate your assistance in this matter.¡± ¡°You always leave me with a smile on my face, Mother Priest.¡± ¡°You always leave me with a prayer on my lips.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± ¡°The Mother Priest of Life¡¯s Rose prays for you. Is that not good?¡± ¡°Whose to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam chuckled, before the pair finally said their goodbyes, and Mother Priest went on to inform the temples of the situation. Adam waited for Vonda, who returned a short whileter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam, I had to introduce myself as a Ray.¡± ¡°Oh dear, Ray Vonda. How could you leave me here waiting for a few minutes while you got to show off such a prestigious event. How can you not think about me in this time?¡± Adam cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very happy for you, Ray Vonda. I hope that uh¡­ this doesn¡¯t really change much between us. I¡¯d find it too awkward to speak so jilted with you.¡± ¡°If you treat me as you have so far, it is good enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve probably got to take your words more seriously now, and I suppose I¡¯ll have to disagree with you less once we¡¯re in public.¡± ¡°Have you disagreed with me publicly before?¡± ¡°When I had to¡­ when there was a misunderstanding between the Hopes and I.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your words.¡± ¡®I suppose we¡¯ll be heading out tomorrow then?¡¯
WHOA! WHOA! SHE''S A RAY! [823] – Y03.123 – Troublesome I [823] ¨C Y03.123 ¨C Troublesome I ¡°Nana,e, nana,¡± Jirot called, holding out her free hand hand, beckoning her grandmother with her fingers as though she wanted to fight. ¡°Come, nana,e.¡± Sonarot approached her granddaughter, who beckoned her down, before bringing a sliced peach to the woman¡¯s lips. ¡°Is peach, okay? It so yummy and you can eat it, okay?¡± The girl said, before rubbing her stomach, an affirmative grunt escaping her lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± Sonarot said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. The girl smirked, allowing her grandmother to brush her hair. ¡°Nana!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I do not like you!¡± the girl waited to see if she would get into trouble, her brows raised expectantly, before cackling as she bounced away on her tiny legs. Sonarot swallowed the peach, noting the way the other children looked at her, each in shock. Even little Jarot was looking back towards her as he slowly shuffled away to follow Jirot, before Sonarot pointed for him to look forward, the boy pouting, thinking he was in trouble. ¡°Do you like me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the triplets replied, still in shock by her younger sister¡¯s words, before Konarot hugged her grandmother¡¯s leg. She stared up at her grandmother, still waiting expectantly to see what she would do. Kirot and Karot stared expectantly too, Karot slowly bringing a cup to his lips, his eyes wide like a deer in headlight. Sonarot smiled, brushing their hair tenderly, before returning back to the others who were watching after the youngest children. The other younger children were currently too busy amongst themselves to be paying much attention, though she could feel the expectant gazes of the other adults around. Sonarot did what Adam could not. Keep her mouth shut. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa,¡± Adam said, holding up a hand towards the Fourth Hope. ¡°Hold your horses.¡± ¡®Mine does not need to be held, for it is a magical steed.¡¯ ¡°We need to finish our checks first, so let¡¯s take a moment.¡± ¡°We should leave earlier,¡± Hope Willow said, unsure of why they had waited sote in the day to leave. It was still a couple of hours before noon, but that was still far toote to be leaving the town. ¡°I appreciate your advice, but we¡¯ve got our system, and it¡¯s worked out so far.¡± ¡®Were you not hunted by the Marquises¡¯ guards?¡¯ her look said. ¡®That doesn¡¯t count, I¡¯m talking about preparing to leave without missing anything, obviously,¡¯ his look replied. ¡°I¡¯ve double checked the food,¡± Korin said. ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, ticking off the little box. ¡°Arrows seem full,¡± John said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak said, ticking off a box, before adding in thement. Seem full. Once the list was checked, the Iyrmen handed it to one another, checking the other¡¯s work, before checking the list together. With the list done, the group began to make their way out, the children in each of the wagons. The Hope and Rays rode upfront, while Ray Vonda rode with the children up front, with Nobby and Fred, and Cobra and Julia. She kept Max beside her, her presence able to calm him somewhat, keeping him from constantly heaving. ¡®I hope the journey goes well¡­¡¯ Adam thought, sitting at the front of the wagon, beside Nirot. Every so often, Adam would freeze in ce. An owl flew overhead. There were other birds flying too, especially within a distantnd, tiny little birds which cheeped towards a little girl with tiny horns and silver hair. ¡°How she can say that?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°She cannot, she cannot.¡± ¡°She cannot,¡± the bird replied affirmatively. ¡°You must watch, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Unfortunately, Konarot had mostly forgotten about the matter a few hourster, up until she heard Jirot¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°No! Not weading!¡± Jirot pointed up to her grandaunt. ¡°Nana is weading to me.¡± ¡°Jirot, sit well, I will read,¡± Citool said. ¡°No! I will not! You, you are not weading to me! I want nana!¡± Jirot huffed, inhaling deeply, ready to cry. ¡°Jirot¡­¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°Bring the book you wish for me to read.¡± Jirot stood up straight, a smile encroaching across her lips, before she darted away with Jarot. ¡°Will you spoil her today?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°She often sits and grumbles about her father,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°I will see if she continues to misbehave.¡± Jirot brought back a book, climbing onto Sonarot¡¯sp, opening the book. ¡°Look, nana, look.¡± The girl pointed to a particr word. ¡°Jiwoh. Is my name, nana, is my name, but it is not me, I am not in book, I am yourp, okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, brushing her hair, before beginning to read the tale to all the children in front of her, from Jarot to Inakan, though Inakan barely paid attention, busy focused on the piece of cloth before her, rubbing it against her face now and again. Once the tale was spoken, the children made their way to eat dinner. ¡°Nana,¡± Jirot called, smirking up towards her nana. ¡°I do not like you.¡± The girl cackled and rushed away, but stopped. ¡°Nana, thank you, okay?¡± She gave the woman a thumbs up, before rushing away to eat. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Of course she is his daughter,¡¯ Sonarot thought, ncing up towards the sky, the same sky which had already darkened miles away, where a group made their way southward. ¡°Of course she¡¯s my daughter,¡± Adam said. ¡°You said she was cute, so how can she be your daughter?¡± Vasera replied, riding up beside the half elf. ¡°This does not seem to make much sense.¡± ¡°She causes as much trouble as me, so of course she¡¯s my daughter.¡± ¡°She sounds so intelligent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she is.¡± ¡°Then how can she be your daughter?¡± ¡°Vasera, you think I haven¡¯t heard these jokes before? Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Adam, you know? I¡¯m Mister Boss, Mister Boss. My daughter¡¯s going to be the best boss in the world, better than me, because she¡¯s smart and cute, and she¡¯s my daughter.¡± Vasera let out a snort before riding away slightly. ¡°What do you mean, gruh?¡± Adam called out as she rode away. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, his eyes towards the sky. Adam followed his eyes to watch as something in the sky fell, burning from the heavens. ¡°Whoa. Isn¡¯t iting awfully close to us?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, noting its trajectory. ¡°It maynd a few miles away.¡± ¡°Should we go check it out?¡± ¡°We can,¡± Jurot said, motioning his head to the nearby wolves. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Jurot whistled, motioning his head for the others to ride their wolves and follow him out. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to send us out?¡± Vasera asked. ¡°Don¡¯t trust us?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t trust you,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you can¡¯t understand the greatness of my children, then how can I trust you?¡± Vasera cackled, the group continuing along their way until they found the outpost a short while away. Fourth Hope Willow¡¯s eyes remained glued to the half elf. She nced around. ¡®Three?¡¯ Her eyes fell to Ray Vonda, who didn¡¯t seem at all bothered by the fact Adam had cast three Third Gate spells, each to form a tower for them. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, leading the wolf riders back, with a severely annoyed Lucy, though she avoided the gaze of the Hope and Rays, which often fell upon her. ¡°If you tell me you¡¯ve found another kid I need to take as my own¡­¡± Adam began, eyeing up the bundle they had brought back. ¡°You do not need to take the child as my own.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need oxygen in my lungs, neither, but I would rather like not to die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Considering how you¡¯re carrying it, doesn¡¯t look like a kid. What is it?¡± ¡°Nightsteel,¡± Jurot replied, revealing the small rock within the bundle. It was about the size of a fist, which no doubt caused a crater to form. ¡°There were others which fell, but we left them.¡± ¡°Why did you leave them?¡± ¡°This one cannot be demanded of us since we have left some behind.¡± ¡°Is that how that works?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. Cool. How good is nightsteel anyhow?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a smith?¡± Lucy joked. ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just like that, right?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°It is good.¡± ¡°Nice. Well, let¡¯s put it in the cart.¡± ¡°Nightsteel is wonderful steel,¡± Fourth Hope said. She noted the way Adam was looking at her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°No, no, continue¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Willow decided against saying anything else, not liking the annoyed look he held within his eyes. ¡®What?¡¯ As night crest over Alnd, the children were bathed by their elder siblings, while Fred watched over George. Fred recalled the way Adam had informed him previously of how to handle George. There was a threat within Adam¡¯s eyes as he had spoken to Fred. ¡®Let the kid wash himself, just make sure he doesn¡¯t drown,¡¯ Adam had said. Fred wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was trying to infer that he was going to do something untoward towards the boy, but the look in Adam¡¯s eyes, and the intense pressure had caused his tongue to dry up. Ever since then, however, Adam had been rather polite and respectful, to the point Fred wasn¡¯t sure if he had imagined it. Night had already taken the Iyr so many miles to the west. Jirot stared up at her grandmother, who had asked her to brush her teeth. As she was about to decline, she noted the look in her nana¡¯s eyes, and decided against causing trouble, brushing her teeth lightly. ¡°Mama,¡± Lanarot called, holding up her brush, allowing her mother to help her brush the back of her teeth. Lanarot then went on to kiss and hug each of her nieces and nephews, making sure to say she loved each and every one of them, and they returned the sentiment. Sonarot did the same, though one smirked up at her. ¡°I do not like you, nana.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot replied, kissing her forehead, brushing her hair. ¡°Daddying back now?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°No.¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°I do not love daddy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jirot, no!¡± Konarot said. Jirot huffed, before dropping into the corner, sucking her thumb, with her younger twin brother settling himself beside her, his eyes wide. ¡°I will speak to herter,¡± Sonarot assured the eldest of the siblings, ruffling her hair gently, feeling how cold she had be. She lifted Konarot up, holding the girl close to her chest. ¡°Nana will deal with it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sonarot nuzzled the girl¡¯s neck gently before letting her down, allowing the children to sleep in their own corners. She also kissed Gurot¡¯s forehead, the boy squirming slightly, already half taken by slumber, before she stepped away. She made her way to the others, who were speaking quietly in the courtyard of the shared estate. ¡°Will you allow her to keep behaving this way?¡± Mirot asked. ¡°What way?¡± ¡°The words are not right.¡± ¡°She brings peaches to my lips. She sits so quietly on myp. She kisses me before it is time to sleep. Her words may be Aldish, but her actions are those of we Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I would not go so far to say her words are Aldish,¡± Mirot stated firmly. Sonarot shrugged her shoulders, before the sounds of crying children brought the Iyrmen to attention. In the blink of an eye, Sonarot and Mirot were at the Rot estate, where Gorot had appeared from another room, checking to see what was wrong too. The other Iyrmen had darted all around, checking on their own estates, while Citool had leapt up onto the roof, just in case. The children were all crying, from Gurot to Konarot. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonarot asked. The children all whimpered and cried before looking over towards Jirot, who was crying the hardest. ¡°Nana! Nana!¡± The girl held up her hands, before she was swept into the woman¡¯s arms. ¡°Oooo! Oooo!¡± the girl whimpered and cried. ¡°What is the matter, my Jirot?¡± ¡°Ay di noh seh I wub you, nana.¡± The girl continued to shake as she sobbed, while her grandmother cleaned her face. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I did not say I love you, nana.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot said, kissing the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°I love you too, Jirot.¡± ¡°I do not like you nana, I love you, okay?¡± Jirot said, hugging her grandmother tight, before sucking her thumb. Sonarot¡¯s breath tickled the girl¡¯s neck, wondering how she could cause so much trouble. ¡°Why must you be as troublesome as you are cute, Jirot?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± the girl replied, sucking her thumb still, before the other children were soothed by their baba and nanas. Thankfully, Adam wasn¡¯t causing as much trouble as his daughter. When the sun rose to high noon, Fourth Hope Willow nced towards Adam in confusion. ¡°My children must be missing me so much,¡± Adam whispered, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®Why is he mentioning his children now?¡¯ Willow thought, drawing her de, hearing the roars of dozens of serpentine heads. ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®One hydra for each of my kids, that should be okay, right?¡¯
Our Jirot is certainly the cutest. [824] – Y03.124 – Troublesome II [824] ¨C Y03.124 ¨C Troublesome II ¡°Nana,¡± Jirot called, holding up her cup towards the woman. ¡°Mik peas.¡± She tapped her chin as a sign of gratitude. ¡°Okay,¡± Mirot replied, taking the cup from the girl. She waited a moment to see if Jirot would start a fight, before going off to fill her cup with milk. Sometimes the girl would be breastfed, but it was about the time they had to wean her and her brother off. Jirot drank up the milk, sighing with joy, before handing the cup to her brother, letting him drink the rest of it. ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Thank you, nana.¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± The girl smirked. Mirot raised her brow. ¡°I love you so much, nana.¡± The girl giggled, reaching out to hug her grandmother¡¯s leg. ¡°Good.¡± She brushed Jirot¡¯s hair, while little Jarot also thanked her and hugged her. ¡°I love you so much, nana,¡± the boy said. ¡°Nana always so nice.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot agreed. ¡°Do not forget.¡± Mirot hoisted them both up within her arms, holding them close. ¡°I will always love you, my grandchildren.¡± Between Mirot and the children, there was no need to call them anything but her own grandchildren. Tonagek stepped within the estate, his eyes ncing around, before noting theck of the triplets. ¡®Are they with their greatfather?¡¯ ¡°Hello,¡± Danagek said, waving at Gurot. Gurot turned to look at him, before waving a hand back. Danagek sat nearby his chonky cousin, ying with some of the blocks to the side. ¡°Chonky boy!¡± Lanarot called, rushing up to Danagek, before hugging him tight. ¡°Danagek, you are okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, letting his cousin hug him tight. ¡°Oof. So big. So big.¡± Lanarot brushed his hair, smiling down at him, before grabbing his hand and leading him away to y with her. ¡°Hello, baba,¡± Jirot called, staring up at Tonagek. ¡°You havee pay dwagon chess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I do not pay dwagon chess, I pay Demon Woad chess.¡± ¡°There is no Demon Lord chess.¡± ¡°Huh? What you are saying, baba? I pay it!¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you teach me?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said, joining him to y, while Jarot joined them, watching from the side. As Jirot set up the board, Tonagek noticed Demon Lord chess was very simr to dragon chess. As Jirot began to exin, Tonagek quickly realised Demon Lord chess was exactly the same as dragon chess, except Jirot, the Demon Lord, got to take her turn first. ¡°I am the Demon Woad so I go fust,¡± the girl informed, before taking her turn. ¡®Did she learn the game by watching us casually?¡¯ Tonagek thought, surprised to see how well she yed. ¡®She is almost as good as Konarot.¡¯ While Tonagek yed across the battlefield of the board, his nephews and niece were currently on their own battlefield. ¡®What are they doing?¡¯ Willow thought, extending out a hand tomand her Rays to assist, the wagons of children behind them. The children stared out from the back, looking out to the appearance of the hydras which had emerged from behind, eaching the eastern side of the forest. The quiet whimper, the wide eyes, their fear flooded the area, only enticing the hydras forward. Nirot¡¯s body was full of hot rage as she stepped forward towards one of the hydras. Her axe in hand, her shield raised, ready to face the hydra in front of her. The four heads snarled towards her, though two nced away, towards the other figure who stood tall, also wielding an axe in hand. As two snapped their maws towards Nirot, another two snapped their maws towards therge figure beside her, and yet they found an axe through the side of their neck instead. ¡®Carefully,¡¯ Nirot thought, dodging the heads as the axe beside her cut through the side of a hydra¡¯s neck. Bavin was near silent as he hacked away as the hydras, tearing scales from each. Though it was a good idea to take out as many creatures as possible to reduce how many foes one was facing, when it came to hydras, that logic was very different. Instead, the pair had to be careful when facing against the creature, especially since they were the only two facing the hydra with four heads. If Bavin cut one head, another two would grow to take its ce, and then they¡¯d be in serious trouble. So the best way to kill a hydra in such a position was to slowly chip away at it, before finishing it by cutting off each head quickly. ¡®I am Bavin,¡¯ the young Iyrman thought. Naqokan and Uwajin darted forward, their greatdes in hand, the pair almost dancing aside their own hydra. They were also merely two against the creature which was nightmarish for even the army to face against. They followed the same tactic as Nirot and Bavin, with one dodging and weaving through the necks while the other struck, changing their roles every so often. Cutting off a hydra¡¯s head was extremely dangerous for them too, especially if they didn¡¯t have the ability to wield fire. ¡®Carefully,¡¯ Naqokan thought, her body full of excitement. If the pair managed to y the creature without the support of the others, then they¡¯d be able to im their own victory too. ¡®Even if I am no Ray, I am still a Kan!¡¯ Uwajin¡¯s thoughts were very simply. ¡®Cut now. Do not cut now.¡¯ ¡°Finally!¡± Lucy shouted, Mara assisting beside her, the pair also filled with their own battle lust, their axes tearing through the hydra. Though they had paired together to face against the hydra, they cared little for the tactics of the Iyrmen. Destroyer and Great Destroyer flickered with mes as they tore through the heads of the hydra the pair faced, which snarled and howled in pain and anger, their own maws snapping against the pair. While the three sets of Rage Dancers held off their hydras, with one set ready and eager to kill a hydra, the other hydras found a more difficult time ahead of themselves. Jurot¡¯s body, red with rage, tore into the side of a hydra, a head ttering against his shield, though it mped down against it, before pulling it up, along with Jurot into the air. As Jurot clutched at his shield tight, for he was a member of the Rot family, how could he lose his shield? Jonn focused on the hydra head ahead of him, his eyes glued to the creature as it darted out towards him. There were many bodies all around him, each moving to tear into the hydra. He inhaled deeply, narrowing his eyes, iming the hydra as a creature which needed to be put down, and with vengeance on his mind, he stepped forward, his de shing white hot as he cut a head clean through. A glow fell across from his side as the head dropped onto the earth beside him, red sttering all across his armour. Jaygak inhaled quietly, her de swinging through the air without a thought in her mind, cutting through a hydra head, cutting through it clean, while med spread all across the hydra¡¯s side, Laygak¡¯s holding out a hand, mes washing over the monstrosity while he hid behind his shield. Though the hydra tried to snap at the pair who seemed to wear the least amount of metal, the heads found themselves snapping only at air, while a staff ttered across a skull, crushing it to bit, while another staff struck against its throat, before a pair of fists struck each set of ribs simultaneously. The pair of Ools were still holding back, since the battle would take quite some time. While the Iyrmen were having their own fun, and in the midst of the various roars, howlingughter and cackle filled the air. ¡°We¡¯re going to be eating good tonight!¡± Vasera roared, inhaling deeply, before letting out a breath of fire against the hydra, while the rest of herpanions, each at least Experts, swung their des with divine fury towards the creature, cutting off several of its heads in one go. It tried to turn and flee, but the smell of gold caused the Golden Savages to drool. ¡°Rays!¡± Willow called, before before motioning a hand, dispersing the Rays between each of the groups to assist. Meanwhile, another hydra snuck its away around, towards the wagon. ¡°It seems there is another for us to fend off. Will you assist me, Brother Adam?¡± ¡°If you want to fend it off, then it won¡¯t be a good idea for me to join in,¡± Adam said, still standing there, sighing out as he thought about his adorable children. ¡®I can¡¯t go around killing too much around these losers, so I hope you can forgive me.¡¯ ¡°Even I am not confident to face it alone,¡± Willow admitted, though she was preparing to do so anyway. Adam raised his hand casually. ¡°I can¡¯t have you go by yourself, Fourth Hope, what will they say about our business? Why don¡¯t you take the farmers with you? Rick, will you assist the Fourth Hope with her hydra?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Rick said, feeling a deep chill fill his heart, though with how casual Adam was being about it, he stepped out, donning a shield, while the other farmers also stepped out, two of them grabbing their pikes, while the other two knocked their arrows. ¡®Farmers? He¡¯s sending farmers to assist me?¡¯ Willow¡¯s eyes nced around. She had heard about them being farmers, though they were rather heavily armed for farmers. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®Hey, Bell, make sure you share the XP with-,¡¯ From the opposite tree line, the bushes exploded, as anotherrge figure charged towards one of the carriages. Adam¡¯s entire body turned in shock as another hydra stepped forward, ready to im a wagon as its own.
Sorry. I forgot to schedule the chapter! [825] – Y03.125 – Troublesome III [825] ¨C Y03.125 ¨C Troublesome III The howls filled the air as the awakened wolves and dire wolves leapt into action, each tearing into the hydra as their teeth gnashed at their flesh. The chanting was almost drowned out by the noises, but light filled the air and a gentle warmth pressed upon Adam¡¯s shoulders. ¡°To think you would move Rick and the others before you would move us,¡± Dunes said, holding onto his shield, reaching for his magical de. ¡°Are we so unreliable?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I want you by my side exactly because of something like this?¡± Adam asked, noting how only Dunes and Sara had stepped forward, the woman slinging fire towards the hydra, making sure it couldn¡¯t regenerate. Dunes¡¯ holy magic formed des of light, which fell across the beast, while he stood a short ways away, out of the creature¡¯s range. ¡®I forgot how amazing that spell was,¡¯ Adam thought. Not only did it strike their foes with divine might, it slowed them down too. In order to survive, the hydra have to kill the wolves, then the priest who was heavily armoured and pressing them down with his divine magic, beforeing across the rest of the Aswadians, and then finally a young half elf in purple. The wolves snarled as they attacked, each emboldened by their nearby allies, tearing into the hydra as though it were a chicken. A very powerful, vicious chicken, which tore into the wolves in return with its ravenous maws. Adam¡¯s ears twitched, hearing the whimpering of the children behind him. He shuffled his way towards the children, the sounds of terror all around. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡°There¡¯s so many monsters out.¡± ¡°Haha, right, aren¡¯t we lucky?¡± Adam replied, smiling calmly, though he had personally counted how many figures remained to protect the children. His eyes nced aside, towards the other side of the forest. ¡®I should be enough if one morees, but if there are any more¡­¡¯ ¡°Lucky?¡± Max asked, his voice a whimper. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you think? We¡¯re going to bring back so much hydra leather, scales, and so much more. I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t ruin the hydras too much, that way you can all get your own scale.¡± ¡°We can have our own scale?¡± Copper asked. ¡°Me too?¡± ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t you get your own scale? You¡¯re a part of the business, just like me and your sisters, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are we gunna get magical swords?¡± Copper asked. ¡°Once you¡¯ve done some good work and you¡¯re older, sure.¡± ¡°I want two.¡± ¡°Then you need to work twice as hard.¡± Copper looked to Shannon, raising his brows, as though he wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was being serious. ¡°Would you like us to assist?¡± Cobra asked. ¡°We could probably help out a little.¡± ¡°Perhaps if a ninth hydra appears you might be needed,¡± Adam replied, drowning out the sounds of bestial death, though kept his ear towards the other forest. ¡°Ninth? I count seven.¡± ¡°Everyone else is working so hard, but I¡¯m also an Executive, you know?¡± Adam shed a confident smile, one which gave the vibe of someone who actually believed their words, but it was Cobra who already believed Adam more than himself. ¡®If it¡¯s him, it should be okay¡­¡¯ ¡®Hey, Bell, make sure you split the XP with everyone but the Rays and Hopes.¡¯ [Okay.] Adam nced around, noting the way the children had drawn around the Ray. ¡®Including Vonda.¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®I mean, include Vonda into our group, not the group of Rays and Hopes.¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®Thank you.¡¯ [Okay.] Adam wondered if he should speak to Bell more often. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Cobra¡¯s eyes fell to the other hydras around, vaguely aware of the hydra nearby, yet kept at bay by the Aswadians, though one remained beside the devilkin who was shooting out fire bolts, while the other remained beside the priest, tossing javelins. ¡®Are the Iyrmen going to be okay?¡¯ Cobra thought, her eyes glued to Nirot and Bavin, who were supported by a Ray who had cast a simr spell to that of the Aswadian priest beside them. Her eyes scanned around, noting how many Rays were supporting with the same spell, the hydras slowly being whittled down. Though death was all around them, with so many hydras one would have thought they were trying to ravage an entire army, there was a certain serenity within Cobra¡¯s heart. The hydras tore into wolf, man, and Iyrman alike. Uwajin and Naqokan were more wounded than Bavin and Nirot, though that much was obvious due to the fact Nirot and Bavin both wore shields, while the other pair wielded greatdes, and yet the hydras seemed so much worse for wear. She nced towards Adam, understanding why the young half elf was almost as calm as the sky above them. ¡®I should be able to deal with one,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing off to one side to check something. Omen: 3, 20 ¡®This time no one¡¯s going to ask me to step back¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes nced towards the forest. ¡®If onees, and I kill it, won¡¯t I be able to im a bunch of stuff? I could tell Lanababy and my adorable little kids that I defeated a hydra by myself¡­¡¯ Cobra felt the energy Adam was giving off into the world, and she nced across the road, wondering if the Marquise¡¯s army would appear again. Alex stared out at the death, watching with wide eyes. ¡®They¡¯re so strong!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe how powerful the warriors all around them were. They could fight not one or two hydras, but seven! Seven! Even the Hope and the Rays could probably only deal with one, though the Hope was currently engaged with a hydra with the support of¡­ ¡®Farmers?¡¯ Javelins swam through the air towards the second closest hydra, as Remy and Jeremy supported from the side. Their packs had been rather full of javelins precisely for this reason. ¡°Heave!¡± ¡°Ho!¡± The pair tossed their javelins one by one, a stream of javelins slipping through the air, striking alongside the hard scales of the hydra. Adam¡¯s eyes also peered towards the farmers, just for a moment to check they were alright. They seemed fined, with the Hope and her ming de leading them into battle, the farmers were spurred with a zeal he hadn¡¯t seen from them previously. ¡®I gotta be careful, otherwise the Hope¡¯s going to steal my people.¡¯ The music of ughter continued to y all around them, the cackling and shouts growing louder than the roars as the hydras fell, one by one, while the children watched in awe and shock. Adam¡¯s worried were unfounded, as the hydras fell, each in with the assistance of me, otherwise the group would have found themselves to be quickly overwhelmed by the wicked beasts. Once the first hydra fell, it was only a matter of moments before the tide of battle changed. Jurot and the others stepped, not towards the trio who were fending off the hydra they were up again, but rather made their way towards the Hope and the farmers. ¡°Come,¡± Jurot said, his axe tearing into one of the hydra¡¯s many necks, while the Hope¡¯s ming de pierced through the creature¡¯s heart. ¡°May the Son watch over you,¡± Willow whispered as the hydra fell before her. She and the farmers followed Jurot, while the others went to assist Uwajin and Naqokan, Vasera¡¯s warriors already making their way to Lucy and Mara. The Hope¡¯s de tore through the hydra, which had torn the wolves apart with its monstrous teeth. Sky snarled, wincing as he tore into the hydra¡¯s chest, his maw tasting the hydra¡¯s death, while the other wolves pounced upon it, several pikes piercing through its hide. Once the most dangerous hydra was dealt with, the group turned, watching as thest of the hydras were dispatched with, with minimal injuries, in no small part thanks to the floating shields all around the Rays of their Spirit Sentinels, while their healing magics made sure to deal with any of the nastiest injuries. Nirot and Bavin, Uwajin and Naqokan, Lucy and Mara, each were Rage Dancers. Though they were wounded by the hydras, their rage suppressed much of the damage from the monsters. Adam¡¯s Health was over 90, outpacing many other warriors, the only exceptions being perhaps Rage Dancers, who would have held a simr amount of Health given their great toughness. However, while a hydra could strike Adam for a fair amount of damage, such damage would be almost trivial even to the likes of Nirot. Though the young woman was an Expert, and so her Health would have been in the fifties or so, technically she couldst longer than Adam with her rage. So while the six were tasked with facing the hydra themselves, they were tough even to deal with the blows of the hydra, while their own blows battered the hydra more viciously. Also, while Dunes could heal the Rage Dancers for a fair amount with his divine magic, Priests of Life each could heal for greater amounts, thanks to their connection with the Goddess of Life. While the hydras dealt less damage to the Rage Dancers, each Health regained by the magic of a Priest, even those who did not worship Mother Soza as their main deity, was twice as effective than Health regained by Adam or Jaygak, who were not Rage Dancers. Thus, someone like Jurot, whose Health was no doubt simr to Adam¡¯s, couldst not just twice as long as Adam, with the ability to shrug off blows with his rage, but even longer with equivalent healing, and the more someone was to wound Jurot, it meant they would wound hispanions less. Though no one had thought so deeply about that particr rtionship between Priests and Rage Dancers, they had naturally felt into the rhythm of partnership, with almost every prayer flowing into the veins of the Rage Dancers, keeping them eager for battle. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, eyeing up the trio of pairs who had formed the walls to keep the three hydras at bay. ¡®They look pretty good considering they were being chomped by the big snakey monsters.¡¯ ¡°I tolds yous they were gunna win,¡± Copper said. Alex blinked. ¡®No casualties?¡¯ Hope Willow thought, her heart full of relief, though the curiosity tainted it.
Adam stands around and does nothing, and yet that''s still scary! [826] – Y03.126 – Troublesome IV [826] ¨C Y03.126 ¨C Troublesome IV Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 14 300 -> 14 800 ¡®Did you split the XP with everyone?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡®Damn!¡¯ Adam raised his brows. He supposed it made sense that so many hydras would give them so much XP, but he hadn¡¯t even thought how it would be split among roughly fifty or so people. ¡®Hold on, should I be splitting XP between the children? Will they randomly begin to get a bunch of skills? How does that work?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®How does that work?¡¯ [It works.] Adam let out a sigh, realising why he didn¡¯t speak to Bell often. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained focused on the dead hydras, which had been killed with Iyrman efficiency. The hydra had torn into his side, and though it had broken through his skin, Jurot did not gather the wound was too serious, outside of a light medical touch from one of the priests. He stared at the hydra. Its scales. Those heads which had provided those who could deal with the vicious creatures ample leather and scale to be used for armour, and so many other items. Hydras were quite a popr resource within the Iyr due to how easy they were to farm their materials. Many an Iyrman in each generation was often tasked with such, though¡­ ¡®Seven hydras?¡¯ Jurot hadn¡¯t heard of so many hydras together. One was umon, two was rarer, and three rarer than even that. Four? Yes, there were some stories with four, and one with five. Six? Jurot hadn¡¯t heard of such a story, though perhaps it was because six hydras together could deal with almost every grouping of warriors to have walked thend in thest few millennia. Jurot¡¯s thoughts fell to the several figures he had met who wouldn¡¯t have had to struggle against even ten hydras. The mes appeared in front of his eyes, which narrowed. ¡®Stronger.¡¯ ¡°We should be careful,¡± Jaygak said, her eyes scanning the forest around them. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a tale with seven hydras.¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve never heard a tale with seven hydras?¡± ¡°The most I¡¯ve heard numbers five,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It was¡­¡± ¡°Tamin, Sharat, Manfan, Zojyn, with the support of the East Rain Sword, Strong Fist, and Dawnde,¡± Kitool said. ¡°The Iyrman each held their own against the hydras while the trio of Aldishmen assisted them, in a simr manner as we have fought.¡± ¡°Ah? Are they famous heroes of the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Their tales are well known to their families,¡± Kitool confirmed. ¡°Did they amount to anything in the future?¡± ¡°Zojyn died during the confrontation as she was thest to receive support,¡± Kitool said. ¡°However, Manfan was able to be a Chief, while herpanions, Tamin and Sharat, became her aides.¡± ¡°Howe Tamin and Sharat became her aides?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Did they give up?¡± ¡°Each were candidates to be a Chief, but Manfan earned the most votes, and so Tamin and Sharat became her aides.¡± ¡°The Chief candidates became aides?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you telling me two people who could im the title of a Great Elder became aides?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kitool was uncertain why Adam was speaking in that way. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they go on to be, you know, a big deal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kitool nced towards Jaygak. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called. ¡°Those who work closest with the Great Elders are typically those who did not earn enough votes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are times when there are multiple Chiefs required toplete a task. There are times when aides hold the authority of the Chief toplete a task.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise the aides of the Great Elders were so¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Many are not, but the Iyr understands not to rely on a singr figure, or a singr figure for one role. It was in the original formation in the Iyr when one of the Great Elders passed unexpectedly the rules were set out, that one of the aides would be the next Great Elder, though quickly the rules were changed to allow the aides to ce their name within one of the next candidates, before they were then changed again to disallow them from taking the role, instead acting as advisers to the next Great Elder instead.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, barely understanding the point Jaygak was making. ¡°Cool. So, what did Manfan get up to?¡± ¡°She is considered one of the five greatest Chiefs.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°It was during the time of the Great gue, during the time of the nascent Confederacy, the group had adventured, and were some of the few survivors who were able to return to the Iyr well. They had each managed to gain favours from dragons they had let free. The Chief at the time stepped down and allowed new blood to step into the role, which they advised. It was in the chaos of the gue in which several dragons decided to act up across thend, trying to enforce their will onto the nearbynds.¡± ¡®Damn, that must have been brutal,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It makes sense the dragons made a y during the gue, since everything would have been so chaotic. Trust an Iyrman to call something like that acting up.¡¯ ¡°In the histories of thends nearby, the dragons who acted up during the time are considered a footnote, barely appearing within the gue. They brought some devastation, but the histories say they were pushed back by brave warriors, probably those of their noble blood¡­¡± Jaygak almost rolled her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The dragons who acted up were numerous, but more importantly, it was one of the few times three Ancient Dragons acted up. One in the north, one around the south of Alnd and the west of Aswadasad, and one in East Aswadasad. There are more tales of the Ancient Dragon who tried to bend East Aswadasad to his will, but there are few of the pair who tried to ravage the nearbynds¡­¡± Jaygak leaned in. ¡°Chief Manfan, with the previous Chief as her advisor, and Tamin the Scourge as one of her Commanders and Sharat the Bane as another Commander, not including all the other great figures of the time, understood these dragons needed to be forced away, and so they forced them away. She watched over the next generation of not just Iyrmen, but Aldishmen and Aswadians alike, making sure the order was maintained. Though the gue should have led to the a great copse and more chaos across thend, it was Chief Manfan¡¯s wisdom and might which kept thend stable. The next generation, the Quiet Generation, was filled with a time of very few stories for we Iyrmen. The Iyr had grown quiet. Not silent, quiet.¡± Adam could see within Jaygak¡¯s eyes something dangerous. It was that kind of dangerous, as though she knew a secret Adam wanted to know, daring him to ask. ¡®Should I?¡¯ ¡°Though we Iyrmen love our stories, and though she presided over a time which brought in the fewest stories to date, but the stories which were brought were unlike any other.¡± ¡°Chief Manfan was not just a Chief for the Iyr, but a Chief for thends around,¡± Kitool said. ¡°She is considered among the greatest not because her name appears in thends around, but because her name did not. The Aldishmen do not know of the fortune which was Chief Manfan, because it was what Chief Manfan had chosen.¡± ¡®I know they¡¯re pretty shadowy, but considering how they¡¯re talking about Chief Manfan¡­¡¯ Adam raised his brows. ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty great for the Fan family. Though¡­ it is weird hearing about a Chief who wanted peace across thend considering you¡¯re Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You may name any Chief of the Iyr and it is likely they had undermined the nearby nations in some way, while keeping thend bnced. However, how many were able to keep the status quo during a time of the greatest cmities? It was always hard work, but for Manfan.¡± Jaygak held up her hand, writing in the air. ¡°She wrote it to be the case, and so it was.¡± ¡°It was that easy?¡± ¡°It was difficult, but she had done so greater than any Chief previously. The first few Chiefs are among the Iyr¡¯s greatest Chiefs, and she had matched them in some ways, and surpassed them in other ways.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam said, thinking about Jaygak¡¯s words. ¡°I guess that means Chief Iromin¡¯s going to be considered as great as Manfan then.¡± Jaygak coughed, almost snorting withughter. Tears formed within her eyes as she tried not tough too wildly. She nced towards Adam¡¯s smirk, which set her off into raucousughter. Kitool let out a soft sigh. No doubt Adam was joking, but the fact it could be taken seriously caused her forehead to pound. It was crazy to think that Chief Iromin may truly be considered on the same level as Manfan. Manfan who not only quietly kept the peace across the nearbynds for a generation during one of its worst cmities, but had gained favours from not one but four different Ancient Dragons. It was something which surpassed even the feat of the most well known Fan ancestor, Razfan, the White Wolf of the North, was something that brought too much stress to her shoulders.
Who will cause more trouble? Four Ancient Dragons, or a father of the most adorable kids? [827] – Y03.127 – Troublesome V [827] ¨C Y03.127 ¨C Troublesome V ¡°Oh dear, oh dear,¡± Adam said, hugging both Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a, his arms wrapped around each of their heads, whichy atop his shoulders. He nuzzled against their necks, rubbing his cheek against their ears. ¡°You two worked so hard. I¡¯ll be sure you get fed as much hydra meat as you want, though don¡¯t eat too much, your tummies will get upset, okay?¡± The pair barked adoringly towards Adam, licking against his face and neck, causing him to cringe slightly, but he let it slide. He ruffled their furs and let them be to rx before making his way to the awakened wolves. The wolves seemed not quite as rough as Adam had recalled. ¡®Did they heal the wolves?¡¯ ¡°I see you¡¯re all looking well.¡± ¡°The priest, Vonda, healed us,¡± Sky replied. ¡°Manager Vonda,¡± Adam corrected, reaching over to brush Sky¡¯s neck gently. ¡°You all did such a great job. If you need any more healing, let me know, I¡¯ll make sure to top you up. Also, I¡¯ll let the Iyrmen know to separate some meat for you to one side.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Sky replied, watching as Adam went to brush the fur of the other wolves, petting their heads gently. ¡®I should spend more time with the wolves. They¡¯ve worked pretty hard, I should figure out another way to reward them. What would an awakened wolf like?¡¯ Adam left the wolves be, double checking on hispanions, ncing around to find them all busy. Korin was in the middle of heating up the bs of metal he had brought to grill food, Julia assisting him. The children had begun to trust Julia around the food, though every so often there were suspicious eyes towards the young woman. Korin held his hand above the grill, his eyes closed as he felt the heat of the fire slip around the metal bs. ¡°Do you believe Manager Vonda would like the hydra meat?¡± ¡°I doubt it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It is full of death.¡± ¡°What meat is not full of death?¡± ¡°Fair, but¡­ I think just set her up with whatever delicious food you can. We should have some dried fruit from Life River, make sure you add more of that. I¡¯ll offer her a berry for when she eats.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how the fast was going to affect the priest and her ability to fight. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to work harder to make sure she doesn¡¯t have to step forward to fight.¡¯ ¡°Mister Adam, are we gunna get some scales?¡± the ginger girl asked, her hazel eyes staring up towards him expectantly. ¡°Of course, Ginny.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡°Are they gonna generate?¡± ¡°Are they going to what?¡± ¡°When, you, the scale, it¡¯s gunna generate?¡± ¡°Like trolls,¡± a young boy with dark hair and dark eyes asked, his hair cut short in a bob. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°No, they won¡¯t regenerate.¡± ¡°If they generate, we can have more scales?¡± Ginny asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, but we had to kill them quickly so we could eat.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± The girl nodded in understanding. ¡®These kids are so adorable,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Mister Adam!¡± a boy shouted towards Adam, though he was already quite loud. ¡°Yes, Daryl?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, when I grow up, I¡¯m gunna fight hydras too.¡± ¡°Perhaps not tomorrow, but when you grow up, I¡¯ll make sure you train hard so you can fight hydras.¡± ¡°Am I gunna learn how to fight like you?¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam raised his brows towards he boy. ¡°Perhaps? You can learn to fight like me, or maybe you can learn to fight like Executive Jurot, or Executive Kitool, or maybe even Executive Jaygak?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gunna be an Executive too,¡± the boy said, inhaling deeply as he stood taller and wider, his fists clenched out beside him. ¡°You¡¯ll have to work extra hard to be an Executive,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be strong, smart, and wise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m smart!¡± The boy help up his hand. ¡°I am so good at listening and talkin¡¯.¡± ¡°You are rather good at talking, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Adam chuckled. The boy¡¯s voice carried some ways, and the other children began to bother Adam, before being hushed by Shannon and Gilbert. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the children,¡± Cobra said. ¡°They¡¯re still excited about the hydras.¡± ¡°It is what it is.¡± ¡°Viper, Python and I, we¡¯ll fight on behalf of the business. The children, they should learn a trade.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll all learn trades, and the basic ability to defend themselves. Whether or not they want to be warriors, it¡¯s up to them.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard enough so they don¡¯t need to fight. They won¡¯t be warriors or guards.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let them?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± A small smile appeared on Adam¡¯s face. He nced towards the sky, staring up at the blue which was slowly darkening. ¡°I have six children.¡± Cobra slowly nodded, having heard about Adam¡¯s children more times than she could count at this point. Somehow, the half elf talked about them daily, and in a way that certainly shamed him. ¡°Obviously they won¡¯t grow up,¡± Adam continued, slowly nodding his head as though he truly believed it. ¡°They won¡¯t grow up to be warriors, they won¡¯t grow up to be like me, like Jurot, like Kitool, like Jaygak. They¡¯ll stay small and cute forever. They¡¯ll be taught smithing, alchemy, enchanting, whatever. They¡¯ll stay at the business, safe and sound.¡± Cobra noted the way Adam¡¯s lower lip trembled, and for a moment she swore she saw something upon Adam¡¯s face she had never seen before. It was the kind of darkness only a father¡¯s worry could bring. Adam continued to face the sky, but his eyes dropped towards the woman at his side, barely able to see her, before his eyes fell down to the earth. ¡°You know¡­ maybe little Jarot, maybe he wants to be a Rage Dancer, like his babo. Damn Iyrmen, of course they¡¯ll corrupt him. So one day he¡¯lle up to me, he¡¯ll tell me how he wants to train¡­¡± Adam fell silent. It was a long silence. It was the kind of silence that was not ufortable, but it was the kind of silence that caused the air to grow cold. ¡°I won¡¯t ever be strong enough to deny his dreams like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If he wants to train with his babo and his uncle, I can¡¯t stop that. I won¡¯t be able to stop him from leaving the Iyr, the business. He shouldn¡¯t, since the world will be cruel to him, but I won¡¯t be able to stop him. In a world which will be so cruel to him, and has monsters that even his father can¡¯t protect him from. Even though I know that¡­ I won¡¯t be able to deny him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his father, but I¡¯m their sister.¡± ¡°Their well being is your primary goal, but once they¡¯re adults, that¡¯s it. You can give your advice, but you shouldn¡¯t stop them, especially not for something like that. If they¡¯re about to drown themselves, sure, but¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡®Sending goblins into the world¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know if my thoughts are right,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I love my children, and I want them to be safe, as any father would, but¡­ I have to make sure they know I want the best for them. If I tell them they can¡¯t live their dream, then their faith in me is going shatter.¡± Just saying the words caused Adam to wince, and he could already imagine the countless scenarios in how it could go wrong. The sh of anger struck him in the heart, but it was fear which twisted the knife. ¡°They have to know I respect them, and that I¡¯ll always respect them, that they cane to me for anything. They should never be afraid toe and speak with me, and perhaps that will avoid more trouble than if they keep something quiet and I don¡¯t know they¡¯re going to do something dangerous because they were too afraid of telling me¡­¡± Adam inhaled again, a pained breath. ¡°If I know, then I can at least make preparations.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra stared at the father, who was facing the sky, his eyes shut tight. He had tried to ce reason, logic, within his feelings, emotions. However, she could hear something even darker within his words. It was about a darkness only he knew. ¡°I heard¡­ that you¡¯ve fought a bunch of monsters.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Fred, he mentioned that you all faced hydras and trolls before. He said¡­ he said he didn¡¯t fear hydras, but he feared the monsters you came across.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of monsters?¡± ¡°The kind of monsters you shouldn¡¯t worry about.¡± ¡°I have to worry about them.¡± Adam let out a humoured sigh. ¡°Leave that kind of thing to us Executives.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll train hard so that I can fight them.¡± ¡°Cobra,¡± Adam called, his eyes slowly falling across the young woman, whose face was like stone, her eyes stern and ready. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°How many years do you think it¡¯ll take you to train to beat the Ancient Gold Dragon which guards the capital?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How many years?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cobra furrowed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not almost impossible, it¡¯s impossible. Lady Jaeryael, she¡¯s¡­¡± Cobra couldn¡¯t form the words to even state how powerful she was. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s the strongest being in the world?¡± ¡°She must be, or maybe¡­ maybe she¡¯s one of a few.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam noted the expectant eyes of the young woman. ¡°We¡¯ll train you to be strong. My brother wants to reach Diamond Rank at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and the other Executives will be Paragons. If you want to be that strong too, then just work hard, and we¡¯ll naturally get there over time. You¡¯re considered an Expert, so the next step is Master. Until then, don¡¯t even think about anything greater.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯vee across someone as strong as Lady Jaeryael?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying we¡¯vee across multiple,¡± Adam replied, simply. A small smile appeared on Adam¡¯s face when he saw the look on Cobra¡¯s face. It was that kind of look. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard,¡± Cobra said, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard, and they¡¯ll trade within the business.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°My kids will never grow up.¡±
Sometimes it''s cringe, but sometimes it''s sad. [828] – Y03.128 – Trouble in East Port I [828] ¨C Y03.128 ¨C Trouble in East Port I ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adam asked, bringing Vonda¡¯s food to her in the tower. ¡°I am fine, thank you.¡± Vonda ced down her waterskin, having just finished her evening prayer. Her lips formed a smile upon seeing Adam bringing the bowl of food for her. ¡°You did not need to bring the food.¡± ¡°We are very grateful for your assistance, Ray Vonda,¡± Adam replied, shing a charming smile towards her, one that insisted he¡¯d be troubling her often in the future. ¡°Once you¡¯re done fasting, then we¡¯ll treat you like before, but for now just ept our pampering.¡± ¡°I am a Ray now, it is not suitable for you to pamper me so.¡± ¡°You might be a Ray, but you¡¯re still a Manager, so ept the business¡¯ good will, Manager Vonda.¡± Adam ced down the bowl of grilled vegetables, parted by a small wooden block which kept the dried fruit separated. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I should bring some meat, so I brought the vegetables first. Are you allowed to eat meat?¡± ¡°It is more pious to eat only fruits and vegetables and such during the fast.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam remained standing there awkwardly for a moment. ¡°I think Jurot¡¯s still got some cheese, should I steal some for you?¡± ¡°Stealing from an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯d steal it?¡± Vonda smiled a deeper smile. ¡°I will enjoy the vegetables and fruit just fine, Adam. Thank you.¡± ¡°Should I go bring a wineskin for you?¡± ¡°I should not drink alcohol during this fast.¡± Adam waited with an expectant gaze, shing a quick wink once she raised her brow questioningly towards him, before he chuckled and left with a bow of his head. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t tease her too much.¡¯ ¡°Adam, will you assist us in cleaning and drying?¡± Dunes called, noting the half elf stepping out of the tower. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied. With the magics of Adam and the Priest, the pair dealt with most of the cleaning of the hydras, while the Iyrmen continued to butcher the several creatures. Adam nced around the creatures. ¡®We don¡¯t really have enough time to butcher them all cleanly. It¡¯s not like we need the meat or bones, though, so we can probably just get away with dealing with the scales and skin then?¡¯ Then Adam¡¯s eyes fell towards the Hopes and Rays, who were busy keeping an eye on the children, alongside Fred, Nobby, Brittany, and Jonn. ¡°Mister Adam says we can get some scales,¡± Barry said, smiling so brightly towards the Ray. ¡°He says it ain¡¯t got no regenerayshun but if I feed it, it might get bigger.¡± ¡°Scales don¡¯t get bigger, Barry,¡± Poppy said. ¡°Scales are scales, and hydras are hydras.¡± ¡°Everything gets bigger if you feed you, you just gotta feed it right,¡± Barry stated confidently. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true in some way,¡± Adam said, smiling politely towards the members of the order. ¡°Are you kids all behaving properly in front of the Hope and Rays?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. ¡°Penny¡¯s not behavin¡¯,¡± Gales said. ¡°She¡¯s sleepin¡¯.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fine too,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all go and bathe before dinner?¡± ¡°Okay, mister Adam,¡± the children replied, before they were ushered away. ¡°Is there a need to keep them away from us?¡± Hope Willow asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m still working and there¡¯s no point in them sitting here doing nothing. The food will be done soon so it¡¯ll be best to clean up first while it¡¯s free.¡± Hope Willow narrowed her eyes at the young man. Though it made sense, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel he was picking a fight with them, especially with how light his tone was. ¡°Is it wise to give such precious items to the children? Hydra scales are worth their weight in silver.¡± ¡°We will do what we want with our share, you can do what you want with your share.¡± ¡°Our share?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t defeat the hydras by ourselves, did we?¡± ¡°We do not require a share.¡± ¡°Just take it,¡± Adam said, waving his hand dismissively, before he stopped, clearing his throat. ¡°As an Executive, I wanted to thank the Hope and Rays for their assistance. Without it, I¡¯m certain we would have had quite some trouble, and it was only thanks to your support everyone was able to survive. Please ept two hydras for your assistance.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Willow didn¡¯t like this Adam. The previous Adam, who spoke so freely and openly, without the proper respect, spoke true with his heart. This Adam, the diplomatic Adam who tried to y the game, was too¡­ queer. ¡°I understand if it¡¯s offensive to offer the bodies, so once we¡¯re in town, we¡¯ll allow you to im the rewards from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°It would be more awkward for us to im it from the Guild,¡± Willow admitted. ¡°We will im one hydra as our own.¡± ¡°We will be unable to process all the hydraspletely, but if you wish to work on the two hydras which belong to you, you may.¡± Adam then nced over to the side. ¡°Vasera!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the woman replied, walking towards the half elf from her little corner she was watching over. ¡°Have some of yours butcher your hydra if you can.¡± ¡°Our hydra?¡± ¡°Your share of the hydra.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already paid us.¡± ¡°Consider it a bonus.¡± Vasera grinned wide. ¡°Once must look a gift camel within the mouth before epting.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the saying the opposite?¡± ¡°Why would it be the opposite?¡± ¡°Why would it be the opposite of the opposite?¡± ¡°What if the camel has a blight?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A what?¡± ¡°If a camel has such a blight it will rampage through the area.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, are you going to look at a camel, a hydra, I¡¯ve gifted to you?¡± ¡°You are no Iyrman.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, ncing back towards Willow, his expression as though he had been pped. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s right, but did she really have to say it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vasera howled, before shouting in her tongue towards the others, who excitedly made their way towards a hydra, while she and Rook remained on opposite sides of the camp, keeping an eye out. Jaygak and Laygak also circled around the camp, taking opposite sides themselves, so each direction had at least someone in heavy armour watching. ¡°You are most generous, Adam,¡± Willow said. ¡°Like I said, your assistance is greatly appreciated,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not like some of the people around here who speak with their mouths and not their pouches.¡± ¡°Do you believe us to be the same?¡± ¡°Can I say that when you, a Hope, and your Rays are assisting us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No is the answer to that.¡± ¡®It seems he holds his principles firmly.¡¯ Willow thought about what had happened between the children and the Marquise. ¡®It is how he found so much trouble.¡¯ ¡°Executive,¡± called one of the cousins, who looked more like twins. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to carry most of the hydra bits. We can sort out the cart to try and fit more things in, but we might need to bend some of the hydra skin in the wagon.¡± ¡°Whatever you need to get done, let Executive Jaygak and Executive Kitool know. I trust you to figure it out, and I trust the Executives to take your words into ount, considering your expertise.¡± Remy nodded, throwing a look to Jeremy, motioning his head towards Kitool, who was also keeping an eye on the area around, though remained near the towers, along with some of the farmers. ¡®We should be able to get to the city by evening tomorrow,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing around the area. The group was only about thirty strong, so managing them wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. Everyone was currently on the same page, and with all the different figures who heldmand, everything could continue to move smoothly. ¡®Everyone here is pretty trustworthy, but I can¡¯t expect it to be as smooth as this when the business grows. Should we keep it small? It¡¯s not like we need to¡­¡¯ Adam let out a dark sigh. ¡®I do need at least a small army though, just in case that thinges into this world¡­¡¯ Omen: 3, 15 ¡°We¡¯ve got a big groupin¡¯,¡± a guard said, squinting his eyes, covering above his helmet to try and avoid the sun against his eyes. ¡°You ate your veggies, Addler, we know,¡± the other guard said. ¡°I¡¯m just warnin¡¯ you, tha¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Big group, small group, no way they¡¯ll cause trouble in East Port.¡± ¡°That kinda talks gunna get you killed, mate.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know we¡¯re lowborn or nothing like that. We¡¯re guards, and who causes trouble for guards?¡± ¡°Adventurers.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re adventurers, we¡¯ll deal with them the same way we deal with adventurers.¡± ¡°Who shit in your porridge?¡± ¡°I put in a half spoon of salt instead of sugar.¡± ¡°Ooooh,¡± Addler replied, wincing. ¡°You still not sleepin¡¯ right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check if we don¡¯t got some moon tea.¡± ¡°You think they¡¯re gonna pass out moon tea to us?¡± ¡°Might be lowborn, but we¡¯re still guards.¡± ¡°Lowborn, lowborn. We¡¯remonfolk, Addler,monfolk.¡± ¡°Same thin¡¯.¡± ¡°No. Not the same thing, mate. Lowborn means you¡¯re licking the boot of the betterborn.¡± ¡°They ain¡¯t betterborn, they¡¯re noblefolk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± Addler let out a sigh, shaking his head. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Say, Jerry?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is that a Hope?¡± Jerry squinted his eyes as he stared in the distance. ¡°They look like ants at this distance.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not that far.¡± ¡®It¡¯s the damn sun that¡¯s killin¡¯ my eyes.¡¯ ¡°Hold up, hold up.¡± Jerry squinted his eyes further, slowly shifting his head downwards to avoid the sun. ¡°Addler. I think it is a Hope.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Say, ain¡¯t they¡­¡± Jerry nced towards Addler, before shutting his mouth. Addler gave Jerry that kind of look back, keeping his mouth shut. Lowborn,monfolk, it didn¡¯t matter. The matter between the Order of Life¡¯s Rose and the Marquise was for the betterborn or noblefolk. ¡°Is the Captain in?¡± Addler asked. Jerry noted therge group led by the Hope. ¡°For that many? She better be.¡±
I''m sure everything will be fine. [829] – Y03.129 – Trouble in East Port II [829] ¨C Y03.129 ¨C Trouble in East Port II Lanarot let out a sigh as she finished her cup of juice, holding up the cup towards her mother with both hands. ¡°Mama, more peas, mama. Mama, more peas, mama.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot replied, wiping the girl¡¯s face with her sleeve, before pouring holding the girl¡¯s cup and pouring more juice into it. ¡°Thakh you,¡± the girl said before sipping her juice. Konarot¡¯s nose twitched as she smelled a familiar form, ncing over to the entrance of the shared estate. There, an Iyrman appeared, with pale skin tinged with grey, dark hair and dark eyes. He wore a long fur cloak over his thick clothing, also dark. At his back was a greatsword, like a handle stuck to a giant b of metal. The Elder smiled at the children, who stared at him with awe. His eyes fell to Citool, who stepped aside to speak with the Elder. ¡°I havee to collect the sheets,¡± Zijin said. Citool waited to see what else he wanted, but after a moment she nodded, stepping away to collect the sheets for the Elder. Zijin stepped towards the central fire, his eyes passing along the children, shing them another warm smile. Sonarot sent her eldest granddaughter to hand the Elder some fruit, the girl cing them down into hisrge hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± the Elder said, eating them one by one. ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, before retreating away from the Elder. She nced back towards the Elder, before she returned back to eating herself, her tail swaying behind her lightly. Citool returned with the sheets, the Elder ncing over them quickly in front of them, before slipping them into his book. ¡°Okay?¡± Citool asked. ¡°Okay,¡± the Elder replied. He nced down towards the children once more, from Inakan to Konarot. His eyes then fell to the napping babies to one side, where Gurot and Shikan sat, eating silently, while keeping an eye on the children. They kept to themselves and their thoughts. ¡°It is Elder Zijin?¡± Jirot whispered to her grandmother. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is Majin¡¯s daddy?¡± ¡°No, he is not.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Majin¡¯s father is Tijin. Elder Zijin is his cousin.¡± Jirot slowly nodded. ¡°Papo Saygak is papo Raygak¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°I am not papo¡¯s cousin, I am niece.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Sonarot brushed the girl¡¯s hair gently. ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohta.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°That is wight,¡± the girl replied, slowly nodding her head, before smirking towards her grandmother. ¡°I am not daddy¡¯s dohta.¡± She cackled, before being distracted by the hand on her head, ncing up. ¡°Your father will be sad if he hears such,¡± Elder Zijin said. Jirot flushed and retreated back to her grandmother¡¯s leg, Jarot following after her. ¡°It is not good,¡± Konarot said, wagging her finger at her sister. ¡°Are you behaving?¡± Zijin asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the eldest daughter replied. ¡°You must be sensible. If you cause as much trouble as your father, I will grow old too quickly.¡± ¡°I am not twouble.¡± Konarot pouted. Zijin chuckled. ¡°I have heard only one of the children is trouble¡­¡± Then his eyes fell to the red skinned baby to one side, snoozing lightly. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jirot hid her head beside her grandmother¡¯s leg, one eye peeking out towards the Elder, though she nced away once more when the Elder nced her way. ¡°I will leave you to eat,¡± the Elder said, noting the eyes of the other children. He waved towards them, before stepping away, feeling the gazes of the children against his back. He could hear the older children chattering away about him as he left. Sonarot thought little of why the Elder had spent so much time with them. If it was something she needed to know, he would have informed them. Zijin let out a sigh, reaching for the book, slipping out the sheets once more. While he stared at them, barely reading them, his thoughts fell to his recent dream. ¡®They are growing well¡­¡¯ His eyes fell towards the darkening sky. ¡®If I am receiving such dreams, Adam must be causing much trouble.¡¯ Once Zijin returned back to the central estate, he noted the young boy who was currently checking the equations. Churot ticked off several of the boxes, before writing down the range of how long the supplies were tost, depending on the average estimates he had calcted for the Iyr. ¡°Churot, you are working well,¡± Zijin said, dropping down in his chair, before pulling out a small tray of snacks. ¡°Next month you may return to your family. Your grandfather misses you.¡± The Elder tapped the book against his chest, where one of the sheets had contained the strongly worded letter from a certain Iyrman by the epithet of Mad Dog. ¡°Okay,¡± Churot replied, using a small spoon to eat the thinly cut fried dough snacks, not wanting to get his hand dirty while working. Zijin leaned back in his chair for a moment, letting out a soft sigh. Churot remained silent, noting the sigh, which was a sigh that was bing familiar to the young boy. It was a sigh about a particr young man¡­ A particr young man at the gates of East Port. ¡°It¡¯s our honour to meet you, Fourth Hope,¡± Jerry said, doing his best to sound more highborn. ¡°Always a good day when we meet the fine priests of Life¡¯s Rose!¡± Addler said. He understood they needed to dy the Hope and Rays so the Captain could arrive, but that wasn¡¯t going to be a problem, after all it was a Hope and their Rays! Which guard in East Port didn¡¯t look up to such prestigious fellows, those whose prowess and piety had ced them as a permanent order in the region? While the other orders each had their own viges, this order in particr had an entire town. ¡°It is our joy that we serve the Good Mother so well,¡± Hope Willow replied, cing a hand over her heart. ¡°Your words fill my heart with zeal.¡± Jerry and Addler flushed, shing smiles towards the Hope and Rays. It wasn¡¯t rare for a Hope to make their way to East Port, but it was often telegraphed in advance, and themonfolk woulde and watch them enter. However, for a Hope toe without sending word ahead¡­ The guards eyes then shed across the group. Most didn¡¯t seem like members of the order. Addler and Jerry nced between one another. ¡®I think there ain¡¯t gonna be any trouble.¡¯ ¡®Me neither.¡¯ A small sigh of relief left their lips, before they noted the smile across the Hope¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, apologies for keeping you here.¡± ¡°Are yourpanions members of the order?¡± Jerry asked. It was awkward to ask for a gate fee, but he spotted a heavily armoured fellow in purple who was currently palming several gems within his hands. ¡°We are escorting them through thend,¡± Willow replied simply. ¡°Ah, right, of course.¡± The guard tipped his helmet towards her. The jangling of armour filled the air before a slightly heavier armoured woman appeared, a woman in her forties, with a scar across her ear. She raised her brows towards the Fourth Hope, who remained mounted. ¡°Many blessings to you, Hope,¡± the Captain called, sping her hands together in prayer. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Captain,¡± the Hope said, still sitting tall and proud upon her mount. ¡°We had no idea we were going to be graced by a Hope tonight, otherwise we would have prepared.¡± ¡°There is no need to prepare for our arrival,¡± Willow replied, smiling towards the Captain. ¡°We are merely escorting this group through thend.¡± The Captain nced towards the party before she blinked. She stared at the figure wearing the purple armour, her mind racing as she tried to recall what she had been told about someone wearing purple armour. ¡°Excuse me, but are you Adam?¡± the Captain asked. A long sigh filled the air. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°¡­¡± The Captain looked towards the Hope. ¡®She¡¯s escorting¡­¡¯ ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°We received word that a young half fae by the name of Adam who wore purple armour kidnapped a child from the Marquise¡¯s employ¡­¡± The Captain suddenly tensed up, noting the way the Iyrmen shifted their position, some standing taller, pulling their weapons further in front, hands ced over their weapons. Some of them looked to have made it harder to draw their weapon while others seemed to have an easier time. ¡°Who said what now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± the Captain could hear something in the purple fellows voice. His voice had trembled in such a way. It was that kind of way. The kind of way which meant he was utterly annoyed by life. It was the kind of voice she heard from those higher up whenever someone bothered them too much about nonsense, from the abuse of their subordinates, tomonfolk whoined about the guards and some of the less savoury actions they took upon them. ¡°Do you mean to step forward against someone within our protection?¡± Willow asked. The Captain¡¯s eyes nced upwards towards the Hope. ¡°The¡­¡± The Captain reached up towards her helmet, dropping her visor. It was obviously threatening, but she bowed her head, staring down at the floor. Addler and Jerry nced between one another again, hoping to all the Divine, especially Mother Soza, the Captain wouldn¡¯t say something stupid. ¡®You want me to treat him like the worst criminal when he¡¯s being escorted by a Hope?¡¯ the Captain thought, recalling the knight¡¯s words. What else could the Captain do but press the issue? ¡®Divine take you!¡¯
Uh oh. [830] – Y03.130 – Trouble in East Port II [830] ¨C Y03.130 ¨C Trouble in East Port II ¡®Well that was easy¡­¡¯ Adam thought, walking alongside the Hope. He had seen the smile on the Hope''s face, one that stated she was ready for whatever the Captain decided. Addler let out a soft sigh, a cautious eye falling across the captain. "Y''alright, Cap''in?" Jill turned towards Addler, her eyes filled with a viciousness the guard hadn''t expected. "The noble''s going to have my head." "..." Addler decided against saying any more while the Captain marched back into the city. ''Divine take you!'' the Captain thought, already hearing the sighs of the higher ups, and could smell the assignment she would be sent to for at least a few months, or if they were particrly annoyed, years. ''Damned Marquise and her ridiculous games!'' The group arrived at one of the temples, a smaller temple within one of the districts, though calling it a small temple was quite the disservice. It was arge estate, one not quite matching a minor noble estates, though no doubt it held great wealth. The entireplex was near white, save for the colours all across it''s trim, the etched stone revealing many stories of the temple, painted vibrantly with colours only East Portians could name. ''Damn,'' Adam thought, ncing around the temple. A Mother guided them through the temple, allowing the children to stay within rather bare, but well built, rooms. However, the children didn''t seem to mind, not when the shelter was so sturdy, and filled with the tingles of divine magic all throughout. "What would be an appropriate donation within the temple?" Adam asked, letting out a soft sigh. "You are under our protection," the Hope replied. "You have donated much." The Mother beside the Hope smiled innocently, annoyed the Hope would refuse a donation to the temple. Though they worked closely, it wasn''t as though the entire city worshipped them with as much zeal as those of Life River. "Right..." Adam met the Mother''s eyes, noting the look on her face. "Well, we''re not the kind who will leave the temple without appropriate worship. I''ll leave the children here with Ray Vonda and the Aswadians, but we''ll find our lodgings elsewhere. We''ll be sure to return with a donation for the Good Mother, lest you believe we shirk her." The Mother''s eyes fell towards the heavily armoured young man adorned in purple, then towards the amulet around his neck, that made of obsidian. She vaguely recalled a rumour which had passed by, of a young man who had been chosen by the Lord of Death. "..." "Ray Vonda, you don''t mind, do you?" Adam asked. "No," Vonda replied, smiling warmly. "The children will be safe within the temple. I believe it would be best for Hope Willow to assist you, so that trouble is dyed by her presence." Adam frowned. "I''d rather you babysit me." "A Hope outranks that of a Ray, Adam." "A Ray possesses the will of our Mother," the Hope stated firmly. Though, she couldn''t outright deny that Vonda was indeed outranked by herself, though it was particrly awkward, as Vonda was a Ray under the directmand of the Order of Life''s Rose rather than herself. Hope Willow personallymanded four of the Rays beside her, and typically took five with her, one which took themand under the Mother Priest, and acted as a second inmand in case something happened. If every Hope left, with the assistance of one of the Rays under the Mother Priest, that still left fourteen Rays at the order, just in case. Vonda, as well as another, were under the directmand of the Mother Priest. Vonda''s particr ascent had been rather problematic, not that the group understood that. Hope Willow thought back to the scene. ¡°It is against convention,¡± Hope Robert stated, his voice level and calm. ¡°It is an exceptional decision for an exceptional time,¡± Mother Priest replied. ¡°The First Hope is right,¡± Second Hope Ava stated. ¡°We are already in a time when Seventh Hope Thomas has gained the right at such an age, but Mother Vonda, though with the piety to reach the title of Mother, should not have a seat among us. We must consider thepany she keeps, that of the grandson of the Undying Jarot.¡± ¡°Mad Dog Jarot,¡± Lily, the Third Hope, said. Her hair was equally as short as Ava¡¯s strawberry blonde hair, though it was darker, chestnut in colour, her amber eyes curious. There was definitely something about the situation she was missing, though she wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was. ¡°Perhaps it would be best to allow her to remain within theirpany, a touch of the Good Mother, against the death the Iyrmen bring.¡± Willow remained silent, yielding her moment to speak to the Fifth Hope. ¡°There is no need for the Mother to gain the title of Ray, for she has yet to gain the wisdom of a Mother,¡± Hope Sophia had said, the woman, almost as well built as Willow, though slightly short and thinner. Her hair was ck, her skin tan, her eyes in between the darkness of her hair and skin. ¡°It is against convention,¡± Isabe said. ¡°We have already broken through convention for the Seventh Hope. It may be taken that we are disregarding the rules of those who came before us, those who had built this order into the grand force that it is now. Even now, the King heeds our words, because we are for tradition, a tradition of carrying the Mother¡¯s will, of stability.¡± ¡°I will leave the matter between those of my elders,¡± Hope Thomas said, unsure of what he should say. He had been rather young when he took the role of Seventh Hope, so such was hollow. However, he had made quite a name for himself, and he had been personally groomed by a Hope. Mother Vonda was not quite the same. Though she had gained a name for herself, she had shown little want to be a Ray, but now¡­ ¡°The Mother¡¯spanions were not just of the Iyrmen,¡± the Fourth Hope said. ¡°There was the Brother, Adam, along with those of the Order of ck Mountain. I spoke with Brother Dunes, who has revealed a peculiarity within the group which we should consider. It may be the case that the Mother should watch over the group, but the title of Ray may allow her greater ability to do so.¡± ¡°What peculiarity has you speak for breaking convention?¡± Hope Robert asked. ¡°The same peculiarity which had defeated our Seventh Hope, before facing you so eagerly,¡± Willow replied, her voice curt. ¡°I am not confident I will be able to defeat the young man, and though it seemed he was ready to fight that day, and perhaps other days he may not be quite so fortunate. The young man from Aswadasad believed Adam could defeat any of the Hopes, save perhaps the First Hope.¡± Hope Robert could still feel the phantom pain within his arm aftering to blows with Adam. ¡°I will admit we had underestimated him, but I do not believe the next time we sh¡­¡± He felt the gaze of Mother Priest against him. ¡°If we were to sh again, I do not believe he would be able to defeat me.¡± ¡°Hispanions all believe he would be able to sh with you, our First Hope, who ims the title as the strongest within our order, and who can sh against the strongest across not just East Alnd, but all of Alnd. Does he not travel with the likes of the grandchildren of Mad Dog, and not just his grandchildren, but the grandson of the previous Elder Wrath.¡± The silence grew for a moment. That was it. Indeed, Adam¡¯s strength was truly terrifying, but wasn¡¯t hispany also ridiculous? What did the Iyr see in the young man, or was it that it was just Fate that so many great figures surrounded him? The discussion hadsted for a long while after, though eventually one of the Rays retired, taking the title of High Priest, while allowing Mother Vonda to immediately ascend to her ce. It was done right before the young woman returned back to the group, with orders to watch over the group. Willow followed Adam as he made his way to procure an inn for his group, while the Iyrmen and porters took the cart and wagons full of hydras to the Guild, with a Ray to confirm the matter. ¡®Should I have left Jonn with them too?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, Nobby and Fred are enough. They need to personally watch over the boys, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to sleep, but I need to show them that I trust them.¡¯ Adam found an inn with the farmers, an inn which was fairly close to the temple, just in case anything happened. However, as he approached the inn, he nced to the side, where another group coincidentally met them. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought, noting the way the knight was staring at him. ¡®It¡¯s not a coincidence.¡¯ She was a heavily armoured knight, whose armour was made of a darker steel, engraved with the image of one of the noble symbols which seemed vaguely familiar to the half elf. That of Tiderock. A small smile appeared on Adam¡¯s face.
There was no chapter in Ba Sing Se. [831] – Y03.131 – Trouble in East Port IV [831] ¨C Y03.131 ¨C Trouble in East Port IV Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell across the group. There were the Iyrmen, of course, including Jurot and Kitool. ¡®Ray Vonda remains as the temple. Jurot, Kitool, and I are here¡­¡¯ ¡°It will be fine,¡± Kitool said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He is walking with the Hope, and we know which inn he is procuring.¡± Jaygak nced around them. Adam had told them to gain honour for their kills, and while the adventurers had grown lively upon seeing the amount of hydra they had brought back, as well as the Ray apanying the Iyrmen, it didn¡¯t seem like a good idea for them to leave Adam be. ¡°If Adam causes trouble, we may have our fun,¡± Jurot added, his arms crossed as he allowed the teen Iyrmen to exin the story to the guild, the Ray apanying them to moderate. ¡°Do you want him to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Adam will cause trouble whether he wishes for it.¡± Jaygak exhaled, unable to deny that. ¡®How much trouble can Adam cause while with the Fourth Hope?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that she did not believe it, but rather, she wanted to imagine how much trouble Adam could cause, and what kind of trouble he could cause while in the Hope¡¯s protection. ¡®¡­¡¯ The Hope would protect Adam, wouldn¡¯t she? Did the Hope need to protect Adam, or did someone need to protect the Hope from Adam? Quest Complete: Hydras, Hydras, Hydras and More Hydras XP Gained: +250 XP: 14 800 -> 15 050 The intense aura filled the air as the two groups met. Adam remained within his heavy armour, beside the Hope and her Rays, while the knight and herpanions red towards Adam, each adorned in full te armour. ¡°I do not know if you have courage, or if you are fool, but how dare you-,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, stepping forward, before noting the way the guards reacted, each grabbing at their weapons. Adam stopped, tying his hands behind his back, standing taller, as though daring them to draw their weapons. ¡°I am as stupid as I am courageous, and I dare.¡± ¡°Your head is held too high while within the realm of our Marquise,¡± Sir Olivia stated, stepping towards him, the guards following after her, but she stopped upon seeing the Hope stepping forward, beside Adam. ¡°I have heard that your order has stepped in to mediate.¡± ¡°We are not to mediate,¡± Hope Willow replied. ¡°It is the Marquise who believed she could step into the matters of the order.¡± ¡°Do you intend to step forward here?¡± ¡°This matter is between the Order of Life¡¯s Rose and the Tiderock family.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sir Olivia eyed up the taller woman, their eyes meeting through their visors. ¡°Even if you are from the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, you cannot behave so inappropriately within East Port.¡± ¡°What inappropriate behaviour have we disyed?¡± ¡°The matter of this wicked fiend¡¯s behaviour has gone too far. He killed several nobles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± Adam said, quickly, his voice filling with uncharacteristic desperation. ¡°It was my brother and Kitool who killed the nobles, not me! I wouldn¡¯t dare to im such credit from Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sir Olivia paused,prehending Adam¡¯s desperation. Though it had filled her with delight, there was something else about the desperation which seemed queer. ¡°The First Hope stated as such,¡± Hope Willow said, her voice low and firm. ¡°It was the Order of Life¡¯s Rose with showed such grace to the Marquise, while she did not show the appropriate respect to our order.¡± ¡°The group has kidnapped someone in the employ of the Marquise.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°A boy by the name of Alex.¡± ¡°That boy was under the order¡¯s protection before he was in the employ of the Marquise,¡± Willow stated, standing a little taller. ¡°It is the Marquise who covets that which is under the order¡¯s protection.¡± ¡°You intend to protect the child?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice grew darker. Hope Willow stepped forward towards Olivia, the woman towering over the knight. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know what that boy is, Hope?¡± ¡°Mother Soza embraces us all.¡± ¡°Even the demons within the group¡¯s employ?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Willow replied, not missing a beat. ¡°The demons are currently tempered by Ray Vonda.¡± ¡°I did not expect to¡­¡± Sir Olivia paused. Though she had verbally sparred with the Hope, something passed through her mind. She was certain she knew the name Vonda. ¡®Vonda?¡¯ The shes of the priest filled her mind, the young woman whose lower face and neck had been burnt, a woman who was referred to as Sister but barely a week ago. ¡°Ray Vonda?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda has been tasked with watching over the group to ensure there are noplications, and I will personally escort the group,¡± the Hope stated, her voice still firm. ¡°The Marquise will answer for assaulting the group while it was under the order¡¯s protection.¡± ¡°If the children were under the order¡¯s protection, it should have been made more obvious.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda specifically stated so,¡± Adam said, raising his voice. ¡°She said it right to your face, knight of Tiderock. Ray Vonda had ced the children under the order¡¯s protection, and it was the Marquise who did not respect the Order of Life¡¯s Rose!¡± Adam pointed at the woman usatory, making sure he voice carried around them. ¡°I would not take the words of a criminal so seriously.¡± ¡°Do you see this, Hope Willow?¡± Adam asked, ncing towards the woman, d he was wearing his helmet so no one could see the grin on his face. ¡°The Marquise¡¯s knight is calling me a criminal for assisting your order in defending the children within your care! I ask you, Hope Willow, where is the justice in such words?¡± ¡®How much trouble will you cause?¡¯ Willow asked. ¡°Indeed, it is beneath the Marquise and her knights to state such. Will the Marquise state that Ray Vonda is a criminal for defending the children who were under the Order of Life¡¯s Rose protection?¡± ¡°We shall see whether the child was under the protection of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose or the Marquise first.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Marquise would threaten those under the protection of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Adam said, raising his voice. ¡°It was even the mercy of Life¡¯s Rose which raised the nobles who raised their trea-,¡± Adam began before Willow turned swiftly to re at the young half elf, realising he was going to let words spill which would prove to be difficult to deal with even to Life¡¯s Rose. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Even though the nobles died valiantly while reaching for those within the protection of Life¡¯s Rose, it was the mercy of Life¡¯s Rose, whose hearts are cleaner than even the gold of justice, which brought them back to life, but even now the Marquise has brought her knights to stand against the valiant Hope!¡± Sir Olivia wondered why Adam was being so awkward about his speech. He was a terrible actor, and it wasn¡¯t as though themoners would believe his words. Though¡­ Her eyes nced around, noting the way the nearbymonfolk were staring at the group. ¡®I am standing against a Hope¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, it was at the estate of a particr noble that a servant passed along a letter, before handing it to the head maid, who swiftly brought the note to her liege. The Duchess allowed the head maid to open it and read it to her. ¡°The Marquise has sent Sir Olivia and a small group of house guards to the temple where the United Kindom had left part of their group, including the child which is assumed to be a Sorcerer. It is presumed that they may be sent instead to track the Executive, Adam, who does not hold the protections afforded to him by the Iyr.¡± The Duchess scanned through her own documents, signing the bottom of the document, before beginning to stamp her seal within it. ¡°It should be expected the Marquise has prepared to act. She will no doubt move her knights within the city, though that may lead to some terrible consequences if the young man does not obediently follow her.¡± The Duchess handed the letter to one of her servants. ¡°To Sir Landon Littlesea,¡± she said, before holding her hand out for the letter with her gloves hand, before reading the note herself. ¡°It would not be right for me to believe such a group will act quite so predictably, not after the rumours of the return of the Marshal of the East, who had returned empty handed¡­¡± The Duchess had no idea how the group had returned empty handed, though it was said that they did some face to face with a Hope. However, was it truly so simple? Their armour seemed to have gone through the signs of battle. The Duchess sensed something else had happened, though what happened then was truly only known by those who were there. ¡®Perhaps I am thinking too much on the matter. The group came across the First Hope, and not even the Marshal of the East would dare to sh des with him.¡¯ However, the Duchess had noted something peculiar. A rumour in which two knights had been in during a confrontation, something which was painting the Executive in purple as a criminal. It had begun recently, and had passed through her ears several times, but she wasn¡¯t sure what the Marquise was trying to do, not when it was obviously a ridiculous rumour, one which reeked of desperation. ¡®Regardless of how the Marquise wishes to y, I cannot allow her to set the pieces as she wishes,¡¯ the Duchess thought. ¡®My preparations should suffice.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as though Adam enjoyed killing nobles. ¡°What justice is this, Hope?¡± Adam asked, trying to create a bigger scene, so the rumours could spread far and wide. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted anyone to believe his words, but rather the murkiness of the situation could be used by the group. ¡°Hey!¡± shouted a voice, before the figure cleared his throat. ¡°Excuse me, would you mind keeping it down?¡± ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. The figure was heavily armoured, wearing full te armour, armour he had rushed to don upon hearing the news the group had returned. It was finely made te armour, and stamped within the armour was a symbol of East Port, not of the Eastsea family, but the city itself. At his side was a de wrapped within a scarf, though even through it, everyone could see the de was made of stone.
Adam does a little trolling indeed. [832] – Y03.132 – Trouble in East Port V [832] ¨C Y03.132 ¨C Trouble in East Port V ''Who the hell is this guy?'' Adam thought, narrowing his eyes at the finely adorned figure wearing full te. However, he did note the silver medallion worn against his chest, which pinned the long cloak he wore, which had been almost unseen due to how simr the colour was to the te armour. "Marshal ck," Sir Olivia called, eyeing up the figure. ''A Hope and now the Marshal of East Port? The Marquise surely trusts me the most when I have to face both a Hope and a Marshal.'' The knight stifled a sigh, the kind of sigh of someone who was about to have extreme difficultypleting their task. "I heard amotion around these parts," the Marshal said, before bowing his head towards the Hope. "An honour to meet you, Hope." "Good evening, Marshal," the Hope replied. ''What has the boy done to bring even the Duchess to cause him trouble?'' The Marshal nced between the entire group, the knights on one side, already impressive in their own right due to their connection with the Marquise, against the Hope and her Rays, who were even more prestigious. ''Damn it.'' He then nced towards the heavily armoured man in puthral, who was nowhere near as prestigious as either of them, and yet caused the most trouble. ''Is it a different Marshal the other one? Should I beat him up, or should I save him for Jurot? No, I''ll let Jurot deal with him, otherwise I''ll get in trouble.'' Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. "I''d like to ask you, with the authority granted to me by the Duchess, to disperse at once,¡± the Marshall stated. "What do you mean to suggest?" The Hope replied, her eyes falling across the Marshal. "I mean to suggest that the Marquise and the grand Order of Life''s Rose, who I have nothing but respect for, should settle this properly, outside of the looks of themonfolk, that''s all." ''He talks like me,'' Adam thought. ''Is he from another world too?'' "The Marshal is right," the Hope said, eyeing up the the knight once more. "The letter should arrive at the Marquise''s estate soon." Sir Olivia inhaled deeply. "Of course. I hope the misunderstanding can be resolved." "Yes," Hope Willow replied, before watching the knight turn and leave. "Mother''s blessings upon you, Sir Seahill." The knight paused. She turned, cing a hand over her heart, bowing her head lightly. "Mother''s blessings upon you, Hope." The knight turned and left, feeling the gaze of themonfolk and the Hope upon her back as she left. ''The Sister was a Ray? Impossible...'' She vaguely recalled the conversation she had with the young woman earlier that month when they first met. ''Did she know she was going to be a Ray? Was she groomed into the position? I''ll need to report to the Marquise.'' Seahill felt a sigh leave her lips. She had failed her Marquise thrice in such a quick span. ''Was the Marshal''s appearance coincidence? I shouldn''t think so, not when ites to the Duchess.'' "Sir Seahill," Adam called out, causing the others to nce his way. "I would appreciate it if the trouble on the road begins next month." The knight stopped, shifting her body to face him. "..." "Ray Vonda is still fasting, and it feels like bad luck if I were to kill during the fast." The knight refused to refused to reply, setting off once more. Marshal ck let out a long sigh. ''The Hope doesn''t seem to have taken any offence by me stepping in.'' "It is a pleasure to formally meet you, Marshal ck." "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Hope," the Marshal replied, awkwardly. The Marshal pulled off his helmet, revealing his half greyed hair, his deep set wrinkled, with scars of old. "Oh! Stone Sword!" Adam blinked, as though he had been pped in the face. ''Right, didn''t they mention he had been promoted?'' "Marshal Stone Sword," he corrected. "If I have to call you Marshal, you have to call me Executive." "Mine''s a title given to me by the Duchess." "Mine''s a title beaten into the... it was given to me by the Enchanter." Stone Sword smiled, nodding his head slowly. "I heard, was informed, that you were in a bit of trouble, spot of trouble." "Are you okay, Marshal?" "I''m getting used to the way I should be talking." "Yeah," Adam replied, letting out a sigh. "Yeah." He gave the Marshal a knowing, tired look. ''Wasting our damn time because they like to talk so uppity.'' ''I know,'' the Marshal''s eyes replied. "I¡¯ve, I have been informed I should escort you so you don''t get into trouble." "The Marshal''s going to escort us too?" "The Duchess wants to make sure that no more situations arise during the travel." ''So she''s going to babysit us on the way too? Well... it''s not like it''s a bad idea to take him along with us.'' "It''s a great relief to hear you''re apanying us too. A Hope and a Marshal? That''ll keep us out of trouble, or at the very least, I''ll think twice before causing any myself." "I wouldn''t dare suggest I''m quite like the Hope," the Marshal said, bowing his head. "I don''t think I''d be able to sh with the Seventh Hope." Adam was d he was wearing his helmet, which was bing more useful with every passing moment. "Well..." Adam inhaled and exhaled. "I''m growing up, aren''t I, Fourth Hope?" "It appears to be so." Willow''s eyes appeared as though she knew what trouble Adam wanted to cause, d he had kept his mouth shut. "I''m sure the other Executives will be d to hear that Marshal Stone Sword has joined us." Stone Sword followed Adam to the temple, where the children had settled well, each eating quietly, though the buzz of excitement filled them all. ''Are they the future Executives?'' "Good evening, children." "Good evening, mister Adam," the children replied. ''I should teach them how to properly respond...'' Adam cleared his throat. "I''ve got a special person beside me. Does anyone know who he is?" The children nced towards the heavily armoured warrior beside Adam, noting how old he was. He had removed his helmet, and had handed over his de to the priests, not wanting to disrespect any of the good priestly folk. "He''s a knight," Gales said, narrowing his eyes slightly. His dark hair was long, covering most of his ears. ¡°Or, or, or, he might work for a knight or noble,¡± Derrik added, his messy dark hair much shorter. ¡®He¡¯s the Marshal of East Port,¡¯ George thought, noting the badge on his cloak. ¡®That was¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not far off,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°This is Marshal ck, also known as Stone Sword.¡± ¡°Stone Sword¡¯s got a Stone Sword, but he don¡¯t,¡± Gale said. ¡°He left it to pay respect,¡± Poppy said. Gale slowly nodded, the logic too sound. ¡°I heard you had some children, but¡­ isn¡¯t this too many?¡± the Marshal asked. ¡°They¡¯re not my kids.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not? I thought you were causing trouble because of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble because of them, but¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in any trouble. The children are going to get to the business safe and sound, ain¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Copper said. ¡°We¡¯re gonna get to the business safely.¡± ¡°Safely, safely,¡± Max added, sitting beside Julia. ¡°I¡¯ve ¡®urd of you,¡± Jack said. ¡°You¡¯re strong, ain¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite as strong as the Fourth Hope, but I am quite strong.¡± ¡°Are you stronger than mister Adam?¡± ¡°I suppose I am.¡± ¡°Mister Adam¡¯s strong. He fought the Seventh Hope.¡± ¡°Yeah, he beat the Seventh Hope, can you?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± The Marshal, Fisher ck, turned to face Adam. ¡°You beat the Seventh Hope?¡± ¡°I was quite fortunate,¡± Adam replied, shing a gentle smile. ck raised his brow. He thought back to Adam¡¯s fights the previous year. ¡®Was it like that?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility for someone like Adam to beat the Seventh Hope, especially with that axe of his. ¡°Mister Stone Sword, did you beat up a dragon?¡± ¡°Yeah, I ¡®urd you foht a dragon, and you, and you didn¡¯t run aways.¡± ¡°I came across a dragon once, but I never fought it,¡± ck replied, noting the way one of the children stared up at him. He sat beside a young man who wore a chain shirt, and carried a de at his side. ¡®He¡¯s carrying weapons within a temple?¡¯ Then he nced towards therge form of Nobby, who carried an axe at his side. ¡®At least he¡¯s not wearing armour¡­¡¯ ¡®Stone Sword!¡¯ George thought. ¡®It¡¯s really Stone Sword!¡¯ George pulled on Fred¡¯s leg, pointing towards Stone Sword excitedly, before trying to speak up, only to hear the noises he made, quickly silencing himself. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± George remained silent, unsure of how he can tell Fred that he once helped Stone Sword out before. He had personally ported for the old man a few years back when he was a walker. ¡®He probably don¡¯t remember me.¡¯ Some timeter, the Iyrmen returned, noting the appearance of the Marshal. They made to swarm him, but instead formed a wall around the children, partly to listen to his stories, but partly to watch over the children. ¡®Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know the kid¡¯s name¡­¡¯ Adam rubbed the side of his neck awkwardly. ¡®It won¡¯t be too hard to figure it out though.¡¯ ¡°The Duchess has sent the Marshal to escort us?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Apparently.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam nced towards Jurot. ¡®Is that a good or bad one?¡¯
Okay is either good or bad with Iyrmen. [833] – Y03.133 – Port of Hope I [833] ¨C Y03.133 ¨C Port of Hope I "A gee, eh?¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Gilbert?¡± The boy looked up at Adam incredulously, sitting right beside Fred. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. We already have a Gilbert, I thought maybe it was the same. Wouldn¡¯t that have been nice?¡± ¡°George?¡± Fred asked. The boy nodded emphatically. ¡°Okay, okay, obviously it was George, I¡¯m just saying. If I had said Groderick, or something, maybe you could look at me like I was crazy¡­¡± Fred decided not to say any more to his boss, the same boss who had handed him a magical weapon, a Basic Enhanced weapon of all things. ¡°Seriously, wouldn¡¯t it have been cool if he was named Gilbert too? What? Don¡¯t look at me like that. George is a fine name, but if you had the same name as Gilbert, then it would have been like Fate¡­¡± Adam stopped after seeing the way George was staring at him from beside Fred. ¡®I¡¯ll leave you to Fred then¡­¡¯ Adam sighed, leaning back in his chair as he sat by himself in the corner. He sipped his wine lightly, tasting the sweetness, his eyes glued to the in wall. ¡®Is he thinking about his children again?¡¯ Jaygak thought, drinking her own wine from the corner. ¡°Adam,¡± called a gentle growling voice. ¡°Vasera.¡± ¡°Your Executives are offering us a split of the coin from the hydra,¡± Vasera said. ¡°We can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked, before ncing her way, noting the re within her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve epted the coin for the task, and we¡¯ve epted the hydra parts, but we can¡¯t ept this coin. We have a deal, and the coin has been promised.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you ept it as a tip?¡± Adam asked. ¡°An additional bonus?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vasera narrowed her eyes. Adam offering her the bonus did spit on her pride, but she understood Adam was queer. ¡°We¡¯ll ept only half of it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vasera remained there for a moment. She was about to turn, but paused once more. Adam raised his brows expectantly. ¡°Why are you offering us the gold?¡± ¡°We¡¯re offering Life¡¯s Rose a portion of the coin too.¡± ¡°So you offered us the same?¡± ¡°In a sense. We gave them about two hydras, whereas you got one. We¡¯re splitting the gold the same way. I hope you don¡¯t take any offence, but it is the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, so we have to show them more favour.¡± ¡°No offence,¡± the woman with dragon blood replied. She wasn¡¯t quite a half dragon, truly, nor a drakken, though she was descended from a dragon. She could feel the greed fill her, wanting all which Adam offered to her, but she was someone who had sworn an Oath of Gold. She had to be careful not to press for more gold, otherwise she would lose some of her powers, and though it was Adam offering the extra coin, she couldn¡¯t form a reputation of epting more gold than what was agreed upon. ¡°We¡¯ll ept half, but you can take it and give it to the children,¡± Vasera said. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam replied, forming a small smile. ¡°You want to give a hundred gold to my kids?¡± ¡°No, to the kids at the temple.¡± ¡°Have they charmed you already?¡± Vasera growled quietly. ¡°I do not like children, but I do not believe they should starve.¡± ¡°How can they starve while in the employ of my business.¡± ¡°Since when did you begin to speak like a noble?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam replied, frowning. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll make sure they know you handed them all some gold. I¡¯ll split it evenly among the kids and their elder siblings.¡± Vasera nodded and left, feeling Adam¡¯s gaze follow her. He noted she returned back to Rook, though the others weren¡¯t about. ¡®Where are the others?¡¯ ¡°How long will we stay in East Port?¡± Jaygak asked, sitting opposite the half elf. ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably a few days at most. I would like to leave quickly, but¡­ just in case the Marquise sends anyone, it¡¯ll be awkward to kill them while the Manager¡¯s fasting.¡± ¡°Even I would feel awkward if we had to kill then.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see your rematch against Sir Seahill,¡± Adam said, careful to keep up the proper respects while he was in the city. ¡°Are you so eager to see me lose?¡± ¡°I just want to see Kavgak smile while listening to how her older sister beat up a¡­ noble knight.¡± Jaygak watched as Adam winced. She smiled, feeling a gentle hint of pride. ¡°You¡¯re working hard, Executive.¡± Jaygak poured a cup of wine for herpanion. Adam sighed, raising his ss. ¡°Thank you, Executive.¡± He brought the cup to his lips, but before he sipped, he paused. ¡°Executive Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sitting so close to me¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re within the range of gratitude.¡± Adam held her gaze as he slowly sipped the cup, feeling a gentle spice within the wine. ¡°It¡¯s very good, thank you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re working so hard, I need to work hard too.¡± Jaygak was d she hadn¡¯t yed a prank on him. If he was being this sharp, then it must have been really bad. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident in a fight against Sir Seahill,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If something happens to me-,¡± ¡°Jaygak-,¡± Adam started to interrupt. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, her voice stern, staring into his eyes. ¡°If something happens to me, I want you to hand Great Moon to Kavgak when she¡¯s able to leave the Iyr.¡± Theplex emotions swirled within Adam¡¯s heart, feeling it drop. He couldn¡¯t allow Jaygak to die. ¡®Sorry Jaygak, but¡­¡¯ ¡°You cannot interrupt the fight between Sir Seahill and I,¡± Jaygak said, adopting the tone of the Iyrmen. ¡°If I die, then so be it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡®Is she really asking me to let her die if ites down to it?¡¯ ¡°You have to do this as my friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a friend? You should at least call me your best friend if you¡¯re asking me for that much!¡± Adam growled back at her, gritting his teeth, his entire body tensing up. ¡®Why do you have to be so damn annoying like this, Jaygak?¡¯ Jaygak smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re my best friend, that¡¯s why I trust you to do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it,¡± Adam said, ncing aside, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Ask Kitool or Jurot.¡± ¡°You will do it,¡± Jaygak said, sipping her wine. ¡°I am leaving it to you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have me return without you. What will I tell Kavgak?¡± ¡°You will tell her I wasn¡¯t strong enough, but she will be.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be the Maelstrom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to die to Sir Seashill, but if ites to pass, I want to make sure Kavgak gains a gift too.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°Raygak will learn my tale as his gift,¡± Jaygak said, almost pausing upon seeing the fury in Adam¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t falter. ¡°He already has the de, but Kavgak and Maygak, they¡¯re too young. Kavgak will receive Great Moon, and Maygak¡­¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll receive something even greater from the Enchanter.¡± ¡°Hmph! You still need to speak with her to create a weapon, don¡¯t you? So don¡¯t go dying on me just yet.¡± Jaygak bowed her head, and the pair continued to drink together. Jaygak¡¯s thoughts fell to Raygak and the others. She grew up within the Iyr, where death was like shadows in dusk. The Iyrmen were so eager to die, and she was an Iyrman too, so she knew her path in her life. She could be like any other typical Gak, assisting the Iyr with menial tasks, or she could go out in a ze of glory, facing a knight who was so much greater. She had already shed once, and dying while facing the knight a second time, surely it would inspire her brother and sisters, as well as her cousins. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to bring the Gaks up, but if I die now, Taygak will be inspired when she steps out. Raygak will follow her path, and Saygak, he¡¯ll be sure to be the best Blood Mage. I know the four babies will grow well too, especially with Adam watching over them¡­¡¯ Jaygak closed her eyes, feeling the alcohol spread through her like a gentle warmth. ¡®This is all I can do for you.¡¯ It was during that evening that another sat at his desk, hearing the gentle scribbling of the young teen writing away in his book, calcting all the matters for the Iyr. Elder Zijin stared down at his book, staring at all the notes. He slipped out a note he had kept in every single of the books. It was a note written with what seemed to be scribbles, though the Elder knew the words for he had read them hundreds of times, if not thousands. ¡®What terrible handwriting¡­¡¯ Zijin smiled, slipping the note back into his book. He nced towards the pen, picking it up, before writing a note. Though he merely wished to write with the practised hand he had spent years learning after his daughter had been killed, he wrote a note. He folded the paper, sealing it with a particr wax. He felt the smooth paper at his touch, staring at it, his hand pulsing at straining to write so neatly. ¡®I can¡¯t retire yet¡­¡¯ He let out a long sigh, one which threatened to age him. Being the Elder to Adam came with a great set of difficulties, and surely his sessor would find him troublesome too. He thought about who he had picked. ¡®This is all I can do for you.¡¯ It was a sentiment mostly for his sessor, who would watch over Adam. As long as he didn¡¯t get himself killed¡­
If Jaygak dies, who will bully Adam while on the road? [834] – Y03.134 – Port of Hope II [834] ¨C Y03.134 ¨C Port of Hope II Omen: 6, 20 Adam stared at the letter, which had been sealed with a familiar noble family''s sigil. He stared at it long and hard before breaking the seal to read it. He was in his room, having been informed of the letter over breakfast. He scanned through the letter, his thoughts racing for a long moment. "Hmm." It was such an awkward time for a meeting, and Adam already had some business with the Duchess so he didn''t need another noble ally. However, although their rtionship had started off quite rocky, Sir Landon had been a rather decent enough fellow, even if he was a noble. Once the noble understood his ce, he didn''t keep acting up, and there was also the huge boon which Sir Landon had facilitated in the previous year. ''I can''t just deny him, not when he allowed Jurot to fight in the tournament...'' Adam eventually went to meet with the Iyrmen, who thought about Sir Landon''s offer to meet. "A request?" Jaygak asked. Jurot grunted while Kitool nodded. "I don''t really want to take a request while we''re looking after the children." Adam rubbed the side of his neck. "What if this is a ploy by the nobles to get to Alex?" "It would be a good fight," Jurot said, his arms crossed as he thought about how he could also kill nobles. Adam stared at his brother. ''Do I make that kind of face too?'' "We can deny him the request to meet just in case it leads to further trouble, but we may sever the thread to cause more issues," Jaygak said. "We should meet with him, it might be nothing." "We should meet him if it''s nothing?" "If it is nothing it means there¡¯s no loss to us." "That oddly makes sense..." Adam didn''t spend long preparing for the meeting, shifting his axe into a ring, leaving his armour behind along with his shield. "Jurot, I''ll leave the children in your care," Adam said, patting his brother''s shoulder. He switched over to the Iyr''s tongue. "If the Hopes try to take the kids, I''ll leave you to handle it however you want." "Okay." ''Vonda as a Ray should be enough to deal with Littlesea.'' Sir Landon''s blue eyes were wide upon seeing Vonda. He had seen her previously many times, butst he recalled, she was a Sister, and yet within the year they hadst seen one another, she had not only be a Mother, but a Ray? Adam nced to the woman beside Sir Landon, who was also quite new, in the sense he had never seen her before. She had a cute round face, suggested by the rest of her physique, which showed an obvious love of desserts. Adam understood why so much food was brought out, though he didn''t say anything about how many snacks the noblewoman was consuming, especially not with the look she was giving her guests. "It''s good to see you again, Sir Landon," Adam said, almost reaching out to shake the noble''s forearm. "I am d you epted my invitation," the young noble admitted, the woman ncing his way with angry eyes. His ck hair had been cut rather short, though therge gash across his face was the same as ever, with part of his face drooping because of it. He wore the fancy clothing of a noble, as expected of him, though Adam noted the noble was wearing a simple grey, not like the vibrant or deep colours typically seen in East Port. ''He really is a married man.'' "We are a little preupied, but you''ve always treated us well," Adam said, ignoring the first few weeks of their travel. "I wanted you to meet my wife, Lady Beatrice." "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Beatrice," Adam said, ncing over towards her for a moment. "I am certain it is a pleasure for you," the Lady replied, her voice low, almost a growl. "How much pleasure it must be for you, who rejected the knighthood offered to you by my husband." "Unfortunately I was already taken by the Enchanter," Adam said, shing a gentle smile, feeling the gazes of the women beside him. "The Enchanter?" "We work for a business by the name of United Kindom." "So it was you who was causing trouble for the Marquise?" "That''s not what the Order of Life''s Rose thinks," Adam replied, shing another smile towards the woman. ''Come on...'' The woman nced towards Vonda, having already greeted the Ray, though bowed her head gently again. Landon smiled awkwardly. "I wished to meet with you to request if you would be willing to escort the Lady and I to Red Oak, and to assist our hunt." "That is rather awkward at this moment, as we have quite arge number of children with us," Adam said. "Arge number of children?" "We are currently expanding the business and have found ourselves some children who will be future workers." Landon slowly nodded his head. "Would it be that difficult to take an additional group of four?" "Four?" "Myself, the Lady, and two knights." "Will we need to assist your return?" "It would be preferable." Adam thought for a moment. ''We are taking the Order of Life''s Rose with us. Perhaps this could be a way to bring us a little closer?'' "We are travelling with a Hope and several Rays, perhaps they could assist you on your return?" Landon blinked. ''What did he just say?'' "You would have the Hope and Rays assist our return when you are so unwilling?" Lady Beatrice asked. "The Hope and Rays are great figures, how could we hope to manage to even pretend to be half as decent as they?" Adam replied, smiling politely once more. ''Who is this deplorable young man?'' "So, you''vee to request we assist you in this matter," Adam said, his eyes meeting the young noble''s. "What is the payment of such a request." "If youplete this request, I will consider it a personal favour." "A favour?" Adam replied. "The favour of a noble." "..." Adam narrowed his eyes, unsure of how much that was worth. He turned towards Kitool, who thought of the offer. ''The favour of a noble.'' Adam remained quiet, allowing Kitool to think. Meanwhile, he reached for a small block of cheese, leaving the dessert for the noblewoman. Landon also reached for his own small block of cheese. His thoughts were mostly focused on that. The group he had travelled with had rapidly begun to climb into relevance, but it wasn''t just that they were beginning to grow in relevance, but they were a unique set of individuals. ''If I can grow closer to the group...'' Landon thought about how useful he would be to the Littlesea family if he gained a connection with the United Kindom. ''I may even be able to inherit father''s position.'' Though the first child did have preference of inheritance, the matter was up to the Baron and the Baroness. If he could show that he was better than Mandon in some way, he could grasp the barony for himself. Even if he couldn''t, just being able to procure magical weapons easier than other nobles could allow him to live a very different life than most secondary children of a Lord. ''The newws allow even someone like me to create a new order...'' The thought had passed through his mind several times. If he was able to procure magical items, he could create a decent order, one which could bring him fame and glory, even if he wasn''t able to gain the barony for himself. There was only one problem... ''Why does she keep trying to pick fights with me?'' Adam thought, trying his best not to nce the woman''s way. He nibbled against the cheese lightly. ''I didn''t even take any of your damn desserts.'' "It is a good deal," Kitool said. "Then we''d be d to ept," Adam said, bowing his head towards the noble. "When do you wish to leave?" "We intended to leave on the first of next month," Landon stated. "Perfect, so were we." Adam shed another smile, this one more genuine. "Seems like it was Fate." ''Yes,'' Kitool thought. She had heard Jaygak and Adam speaking the previous night, and the promise forced upon the young half elf. If they left the city, there was a small chance, the kind of small chance that if Adam wasn''t around, they would consider it nil, but with Adam, it would have no doubt been a certainty they would have had some issues on the road from someone, the Marquise or otherwise. However, with a noble, a true noble like Sir Landon, the son of a Baron, the Marquise would have to be careful. Hopes, Rays, and a noble? It was far too difficult for the Marquise to make a move, especially when Landon would have the justification of a Littlesea to protect him. The favour of a minor noble was decent, though not quite good enough for them to consider it when they were so busy, but the presence of Sir Landon was what pushed Kitool to ept the deal. Vonda remained silent, feeling the deep thought of the young woman beside her. A small smile appeared on her face, understanding what Kitool was thinking. ''The Iyrmen are not so different after all.''
Sorry, I''m really sick. [835] – Y03.135 – Port of Hope III [835] ¨C Y03.135 ¨C Port of Hope III The days the group spent in East Port passed by uneventfully, somehow. Adam had spent most of his time within the inn, with the Marshal keeping an eye on him, though eventually going about to do his rounds, promising to return on the first. Adam also found himself in some trouble, having dyed in gaining his stamps from the Guild. ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t annoy them either¡­¡¯ Omen: 10, 15 The children stared at the ship that Jurot had chartered for them, while Adam stared at the pouch Jurot handed over to the ship, which was going to take them all to South Port. ¡®Kids really are expensive¡­¡¯ Adam had littleints, especially considering how little trouble they had with the wolves, which were allowed on with the Iyrmen¡¯s guarantee. The children stared out across the ocean, with many of their elder siblings, and the members of the business keeping an eye on them. Some of the children were far too eager to stand at the railings, while other, less ambitious children, settled themselves within the lower decks. Adam stared at Max, who somehow wasn''t spilling out his guts as the ship sailed. ''Does he just not likend travel then?'' "You think we''ll see a water dragon?" "Can''t see water dragons, they''re rare." "Yeah, but maybe we can see a water hydra?" "What about a dragon turtle?" "No such thing''s a dragon turtle." "Yeah, it''s like saying dragonlion." "There''s dragonlions in Aswadia." "No there ain''t." "Yes there is." Adam stared at the horizon across the seemingly endless ocean. He watched the waves in the distance, the way they gently pushed back and forth, even noting the fish which leapt up and around the surface of the water. "It''s so big," Alex said, standing beside Adam, the shadow know as Nobby looming nearby. "Yeah." "I''ve always seen it in the city, but I''ve not seen it on a ship before. Is it even bigger?" "Massive," Adam said. "Most of the world is water, I think." "There''s a lottand." "There''s a lot of water." Alex stared across the ocean. "They say that the water''s dangerous." "It is." "Why?" "It''s water," Adam replied. "Well, everything is dangerous in the extremes. A lot of something is always dangerous, even gold." "How''s that dangerous?" "If you have the most gold, someone will want to take it from you." "Oh. What about... the air?" "Yeah. Too much air and you get light headed, and worse." "What about... food?" "You''ll grow fat and it''ll hurt your body." "What about... love?" "You''ll be unhinged and destroy the world." Alex looked up towards Adam, who was staring at the ocean. "Why would someone destroy the world?" "Some people don''t need a reason to destroy the world, but some people have their own reasons, whether they''re valid or not, that doesn''t matter to someone who wants to destroy the world." "No one can destroy the world, the Divine will stop it." "Yeah," Adam replied, smiling slightly. "While we''re on the ship, the food might be quite as nice, but it''ll be only for a little while." "Okay..." Adam reached over and brushed his hair. "Don''t worry, once we''re at the business, we''ll make sure you can have lots of delicious food. I''ll make a budget for the food and I''ll make sure it''s a lot of gold." "Is there going to be fish at the business?" "Probably?" "I love me some fish. Sometimes Cobra''d bring back some bass, and we''d grill it on the fire. Sometimes we could get some salt too, and some pepper too, but that''s all so expensive." "I''m not sure about bass, I think river fish are different, but I''ll try to get some spices for us." "Mister Korin''s spices are real nice, except the red one, that one''s too spicy, burns my mouth." "I''ll be sure to keep that spice separate." Alex stared out towards the water. "Are there really dragon turtles?" "I think so." "I heard some monsters ain''t real." "Which monsters?" "Lions." "Lions are real," Adam replied. "Really?" "Yeah." "They say they''re like tigers." "Kind of, yes." "Wow. Do they really have big beards?" "Manes, yes." "Yeah, manes, that''s what it''s called." Alex nodded. "What about... what about goblins? They say they''re like small horcs." "Goblins are real too," Adam assured. "Perhaps we''ll get to meet some." "I don''t want to meet no goblins, they eat children." "I thought you didn''t think they were real." "Gilbert says goblins are real and they eat children so we got to go to bed on time so they don''te get us." "I''m not sure about eating children, but the goblins I met don''t eat..." Adam recalled how the twins had bitten other kids, though that was when they were really young. "No, no, they don''t eat children." "What about whales? Are they real? I hear they''re really big fish." "Technically they''re not fish, they''re mammals that live in the ocean." "They''re mamuls?" "You''ll learn about it in the future, don''t worry." "What about..." Adam continued to listen to Alex''s questions, until Cobra finally grabbed him, apologising for the child''s questions. Alex brought back much news to the children, about how lions and goblins and whales were real, much to their incredtion. The journey towards South Port passed by uneventfully, the group making their way past High Cliff and Bark Port, before arriving at the capital city of the newly formed Floria. "It''s like East Port but different," Alex said, ncing around. "Not a lot of colour..." Adam spied the various banners which fell across the walls of the city. ''I suppose they''re rather prideful in Floria, though I suppose I can''t me them. Who else has beaten back Alnd?'' The attention the group received with the Hope and Rays escorting them brought too many eyes to the group. ''Let''s Hope they''re more reverent and afraid of the Hope than curious about the kids.'' George remained beside Fred at all times, the boy barely stepping away from the young man. "We''ll spend a couple of days here and pass through," Adam told the children, having spent another heavy sum for their stay. ''I''m going to be bankrupt if we keep this up...'' Somehow, the pair of knights and the Lady didn''t cause Adam any trouble. Theck of trouble almost caused him to forget they were even around, Kitool and Jurot dealing with the nobles, while Adam remained elsewhere. Adam swiftly made his way to the baths once the inn was dealt with, leaving Kitool and Jurot to hear theints from the nobles about how they had a certain appearance to maintain, and so Jonn and Jaygak went with them to another inn, acting as additional guards. When the next morning came, Adam allowed the children to explore South Port, handing a few silver pieces to each child. Vasera and the others also assisted in guarding the children, while the Marshal remained near Adam, watching over the half elf, though kept an eye on Alex and George. He assumed Alex was the child that he needed to keep an eye on and to report back to the Duchess, having heard of George''s story from Fred. ''They said the fort''s going to be done in noonval. By the time we return, it''s probably going to be the first week of duskval.'' Adam had calcted that if the group rushed back, they''d be able to return to the fort by the end of the month, perhaps even midweek, but pushing the children so much caused his heart to fall. "Are you okay, Adam?" Dunes asked, noting the look on Adam''s face, taking a seat opposite him. "I''m fine." "Are you worried about the return?" "A little." Dunes slowly nodded his head. "Once we return to the Iyr, you will see your children again." "Yeah..." A small smile appeared on Adam''s face. "We''ll be able to see the kids again and I''ll get to spoil them. It''s a shame I won''t be able to see them in their cute little festival outfits, but..." Dunes could see the way Adam winced. A thought crossed the young half elf''s face, a thought which could allow him to return back to the Iyr swiftly, perhaps with only a few others so he could see his children sooner to spoil them, but that gave away to the duty he had to the business and the others he had guaranteed. "I pray every morning our journey is uneventful," Dunes said, pouring the young man some wine. "Me too." "You have begun to pray?" "Lightly." "Do you pray in the way the Priests of Lord Sozain do so, or is it your own prayers?" "My own prayers." Dunes slowly nodded, sipping his wine. "I try to pray as much as I can, but it is difficult on the road. The best time to pray is at dawn, and noon, and dusk. I try for all three, for it is most pious, but sometimes I can only make one or two of the prayers." "Is it bad to miss the prayers?" "I must pray at least once each day, unless it is an extreme circumstance. Though, if I am training, that is also considered a prayer. If I am sick, of course the Good Lady understands, and I am exempt. If I do not pray, and I do not have a reason to not pray, or I do not pay my dues, then I will know the Lady''s scorn." "Her scorn?" Dunes raised his hands, staring at his palms. "There are tales of priests of old who squandered the gifts the Divine had given to them. They did not appreciate them, and they did not pay the proper respects." Dunes closed his eyes, inhaling deeply, before letting out a low sigh. "I can feel within my body a warmth, Adam. It is a warmth that I do not feel because I am so used to it, but if I concentrate, I can." Dunes opened his eyes and stared at his palms, as though seeing them for the first time. "There is written an ount of Kal Kalid, a Brother from many years ago," Dunes said, motioning his head as though to say it was many, many years ago. "He speaks of the Lady''s scorn. It was not overt. It was not, how they say in East Port, colourful. It was a chill, Adam. A chill that entered his body because the warmth of the Lady fell away." Dunes fell silent for a long moment, before whispering. "He felt like any other person. A Brother feels the warmth of the Lady''s divinity, but when it goes, it does not feel like you are like any other who lives around you. It is as though you were the Shen of Shens, with all the mountains of gold, and then, one day you fall asleep, and when dawnes, it is gone. You are like the goat herder across the hill, but not the same. You knew of the gold you once had, and then it is gone. You can feel the emptiness within your heart, not like that of a goat herder who did not know the pleasure of the mountains of gold you once had." ''I kinda get it,'' Adam thought. "Kal Kalid, the Fool we call him, for he continued to spur the Lady. Within the month, he jumped off a cliff. He wrote in his journal every day, and we still have it. He spoke of his thoughts, and the thoughts he spoke of were that of anger, but it was anger which came through the grief of pride. He could not live without the Lady''s warmth, no one can once they feel her warmth." "..." "Thankfully, I do not spur the Lady. I revere her with all my heart, and she gifts me the power to protect those I love, and for me toplete my duties to my people." Dunes smiled warmly. Adam slowly nodded his head. ''Damn.'' "I will not ask you why you asked me that question, Adam, for no priest would ever ask of it," Dunes said. "Your rtionship with Lord Sozain must be special if the Lord of Death has not given you warmth, and you do not believe you will miss it." "If you want to know, I''ll tell you." "Risk my life for forbidden knowledge?" Dunes waved his hand. "Have you forgotten why I hade to South Port in the beginning?" Adamughed.
Sorry, I''m really sick. [836] – Y03.136 – Journey to Home I [836] ¨C Y03.136 ¨C Journey to Home I Max heaved from within the wagon as the group made their way ovend once more, dusk approaching as they came across the small fortress which was once home to the Order of the Thousand Hunts. The aura within the vige had changed, not quite as dark as it was previously, though no doubt still not quite as lively as it once was previously. Jonn stared at the walls of the order, the walls he once called home. He was but a boy when he was been adopted into the order. His eyes gazed across the fields he had worked, the walls he used to walk across, and his mind wandered back to the buildings he once trekked through. His mouth salivated as he thought about the apple trees within the order''s walls. Soldiers approached the group, though upon seeing the Hope and her Rays, they rxed, though their suspicion changed to caution and reverence. Adam allowed the Hope to deal with the soldiers, who left them be after a few moments of conversation. "It doesn''t look like as though they fought," Adam said over breakfast. "Did they leave voluntarily?" "Their Grand Commander remained within East Port at the time," Jaygak said. "Even if he returned, he could sh with King Merryweather, but the might of the order could not bepared to the army the King leads.¡± ¡°What if all three orders came together?¡± ¡°Only two orders remained within Floria. The Massacre of Rock Hill led to the demise of the Order of the Cherry des. If the three orders joined together, it would have proved difficult for the army, but the King aimed his entire force against the nearest order, using the might of South Port¡¯s army, as well as units from South Fort, since the King did not need to worry of his southern border.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The King raised his de in rebellion after refusing to invade Aswadasad,¡± Jaygak said, sipping her soup, feeling the fire against her lips and her throat. ¡°The Shen of Aswadasad is too busy with his own civil war to focus his attention to his western border.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Adam cut into his cheese, cing it between the small bit of t bread Korin had baked. ¡°How strong is the order anyway?¡± ¡°The order possesses many great warriors, with hundreds of Experts, dozens of Masters, many Grandmasters, and now a Paragon,¡± Jaygak informed. ¡°Large enough to prove a threat to thend if they wished to turn their de against it. They would be unable to take a town or city, even the smaller towns, but they could make it difficult for those in Petal Grove to travel to South Port.¡± ¡°I am still a little surprised by how thisnd has formed,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I¡¯m more used to viges and towns being much smaller, well, I mean, not quite, but basically. However, usually towns and cities aren¡¯t that far away from one another, and there are hundreds of viges all around the towns.¡± ¡°It was that way many years ago, but it was too dangerous. The wandering undead, the bandits and warlords of the time, the various beast waves, they were too much for small viges and towns to handle. It has been contained now, but that is only because of howrge the towns have be. Once, a town meant a poption of tens of thousands, but now if one is not at least one hundred thousand, it is not considered a town.¡± ¡°Is there a town with a poption of one hundred thousand?¡± Adam asked. He was certain they hadn¡¯t passed through any town that small yet. ¡°In the north there are many.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I heard that the north¡¯s entire poption barely reached the poption of South Port.¡± ¡°Their poption is much smaller, but they are a hardy people. There are many adventuring parties which have formed in thend, but still, two tenths are still from the north. Their culture has formed around the defence of thend from various threats. Even the beast waves in the south cannotpare to the waves in the north.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed we¡¯vee across quite a few group of northerners who are all pretty strong.¡± ¡°The south believes wraiths to be myths, whereas within the north, wraiths are hunted by the best of the best to gain recognition. In East Port, Stone Sword gained the title of Marshal for cing within the tournament. In the north, it is when one ys a wraith in singlebat that one gains the title of Marshal.¡± ¡°How many Marshals are there?¡± ¡°Outside of North Alnd, that we call the south, there is one per town and city, typically. There is also a Marshal for each region, like that of Lord Benjamin, Marshal of the East. In the north, there are as many as who have in wraiths in singlebat. The number is above ten at most times, and sometimes reach a hundred.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. He noted the way Jaygak was speaking. It wasn¡¯t quite as casual as it was before. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s the ordah,¡± Rose said. ¡°They says they¡¯re all gone,¡± Tulip replied. ¡°Ordahs don¡¯t go, they¡¯re probably fightin¡¯ monstahs.¡± ¡°Yeah, figh¡¯in¡¯ monstahs.¡± Jack stared at the order from the small camp, slowly sipping his bowl. He had only seen the two orders in his life, all within the span of a couple of weeks, just like all the other children. His heart pounding wildly in his chest as he stared out towards it, daydreaming what it would be like to be a member of an order, and the rest he could gain for being a great warrior. Lucy remained awkwardly silent. She could still feel the pressure of the attention from the nearby Hope and Rays. ¡®I¡¯m going to age a thousand years over this year¡­¡¯ She sighed. Her entire body itched, wanting to cause trouble, but she couldn¡¯t do that, not when everyone was still on edge from the civil war which had broken a kingdom which had stood strong for millennia. When morning came, Vonda approached Adam. ¡°We should leave a gift to the vigers and the soldiers stationed here.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°It would be best to spread good will to the vige and the soldiers, especially if you are to pass through here often towards South Port, the capital of a new kingdom.¡± ¡°Right¡­ what do you think would be good for a gift?¡± ¡°Many silver coins.¡± ¡°Not gold?¡± ¡°Silver is easier to use, and still carries much value.¡± ¡°Good point. I¡¯m not sure how much silver I have, but I¡¯ll ask around to collect as many as I can. What about for the soldiers?¡± ¡°Gold is often considered better than steel for the soldiers.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy.¡± Adam left a gift of a few gold, as well as a hundred silver for the vigers, and another fifty gold for the soldiers, though they hadn¡¯t spent the time within the vige walls. ¡°Often, groups camp outside the walls to avoid paying tax, though there is still some protection provided from camping beside a town or vige,¡± Vonda informed. ¡°We should not allow them to believe we have taken advantage of them, or resentment might grow.¡± ¡°Even though they asked us to remain outside?¡± ¡°If they ask us to remain outside and we still hand over silver, some may view that as us acquiescing, but most will view us as respecting their rules, and will provide good will for the next time we pass through.¡± ¡°Alright, fair,¡± Adam said. ¡°It is especially noteworthy since you are travelling with a Hope and many Rays.¡± ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll still be travelling with one Ray going forward,¡± Adam said, raising his brows towards her, shing a smile. ¡°We shall see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so coy, Ray Vonda,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. The group continued along their way, and with the Hope and Rays leading the way, each upon their magical steeds, they found little trouble. They followed along the river and road, eventually marching up the hills, before they finally came to Petal Grove. ¡®The journey is going too smoothly¡­¡¯ Adam thought, unsure of how he should feel. He nced towards the Hope and Rays, before letting out a soft sigh. ¡®I guess that¡¯s just how it should be.¡¯ The days in Petal Grove passed by uneventfully too, though Adam noted the Hope went missing for a few hours, though he made no mention towards it. The less he knew about their affairs, the better he felt. Adam nced towards Sir Landon. They were being pulled along in their own carriage, as one might have expected, though Adam felt odd about the situation. ¡®Why¡¯s he so quiet?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I keep forgetting he¡¯s with us.¡¯ The group continued their journey along, following the dangerous road towards the minor fort, before they continued to the next order, which was in a simr position as the previous order, the order having been expelled, the soldiers taking over it. ¡®It feels too weird that everything¡¯s going smoothly.¡¯ During the next evening, upon the hills, the group felt a shaking. ¡®Ah, there we go,¡¯ Adam thought, donning his shield, his heart rxing. ¡®Let¡¯s get it over with.¡¯ He nced around, watching as the children were ushered into the towers, the farmers and porters having stripped out of much of their armour, though they grabbed their weapons and shields. ¡°Rick, Remy, you guys should-,¡± Health: 91 -> 69
I really did roll that much damage... [837] – Y03.137 – Journey to Home II [837] ¨C Y03.137 ¨C Journey to Home II ¡®Nice.¡¯ Strength Save D20 + 8 = 24 (16) Adam, struck against his side and shield from an unknown force, slid towards a tree. He braced himself against it, his thighs aching from slowing him down, and he turned his head towards the creature, a familiar creature. A lizard the size of a tiger with scales all across its back, seemingly made of stone. It¡¯s stone scales matched the armour the porters wore. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 69 -> 74 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 26 (2, 4)(1, 1)(3, 6) 26 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 32 (3, 5)(4, 5)(1, 5) 32 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (15) D20 + 10 = 27 (19) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 14 -> 13 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 55 (2, 4, 5, 5)(3, 4, 5, 6)(3, 4, 5, 5) 55 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 13 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 24 (1, 4)(5, 5) 24 damage! As though carving a cake, Adam¡¯s magical axe cut across the kurabara¡¯s neck, dropping it near instantly as the creature tried to ram him against the tree. The half elf in purple marched forward towards the other beasts, which had mmed against the farmers, almost forcing them into the tower, where the awaiting Hope was ready to strike, before his axe sliced against their sides. He cut one kurabara¡¯s neck so deeply its head dropped to the floor, before he marched to another, grabbing its head as it rammed against Remy¡¯s shield, slicing down through its skull, allowing it to drop beside him. He nced backwards to see the Iyrmen had also cleaved through the creatures with ease, the dozen or so creatures finding themselves dead in almost an instant. Victory! XP Gained: +50 XP: 15 050 -> 15 100 The farmers watched as the death filled thend around them. The Hope and Rays were ready to assist, as kurabaras were awkward to deal with, but apparently Adam by his lonesome could kill each one with a single blow, while the Iyrmen around were eager to ughter the creatures. ¡°The soldiers are not sending out routine patrols,¡± Jaygak said, cleaning Great Moon, ncing across the death they caused as though it were a minor inconvenience. ¡°They are weary of the vigers,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The loyalty of the vigers to the order must be taken into consideration,¡± Kitool added. ¡°Let¡¯s split the kurabaras the same way we did before,¡± Adam said, ncing towards the Hope and Vasera, who had remained at the ready, though hadn¡¯t dared to step forward to deny the Iyrmen their fun. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡®¡­¡¯ Remy exhaled, d the half elf hade to assist him when he had. Within his armour, he would have been far more eager to fight, but most of the group had stripped out of their armour, ready to retire for the night, though there were a few still in their armour for first watch. ¡®Did they punch a kurabara to death?¡¯ Cobra thought, her eyes going from Kitool to Faool, the pair having used their staffs, but also their fists. ¡®My back hurts,¡¯ Adam thought, stretching out his back, feeling a bruise at his side where the kurabara had crashed into him. Stone Sword remained silent, having been ready to draw his de, yet having no need to do so. ¡®¡­¡¯ He had no idea the group was this vicious. His eyes fell across the Iyrmen, who held greater abilities than he expected. Brittany pulled out the arrow from the kurabara¡¯s eye. She cleaned it, noting it was still good enough to use. ¡®That was a good hit¡­¡¯ The group continued their journey, the deaths of the kurabaras but a blip. They carried the kurabara bits as they made their way towards Red Oak, choosing to ignore Ever Green. The minor fort overlooked the road from atop the hill, allowing them to see from miles all around. It was made of raised earth, thin wooden logs settled within the earth formed the walls, and several towers with archers kept an eye on all angles. The soldiers here wore thick chain mail and wielded longspears and shields, though the archers wore lighter chain, and carried with them longbows and shortswords at their sides. A horn thundered as the group approached, before a guard shouted at them. ¡°Halt!¡± The guard red at them through his helmet. ¡°State your name and your business!¡± ¡®Right¡­¡¯ Adam nced towards Vonda, who stepped forward to reveal her status as a Ray. The Commander wore full te from head to toe, with arge cape, a deep pink with a hint of purple. The carvings against themander¡¯s full te revealed her allegiance, and her family. At her side she wore a longsword, the hilt a pale pink ribbon. She removed her helmet to reveal her pretty face, the young woman¡¯s lightly tan skin only amplified her pearly white smile and her striking green eyes, which were almost like the first des of grass one would see after the snow. ¡°I see you have gained the title of Ray,¡± the Commander said, smiling a particr smile. It was a smile which held the slight touch of suspicion. ¡°I am Ray Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda replied, shing a smile. ¡°It is good to see you are in good health, Lady Marcia Peachgrove.¡± ¡°I hold the title of Commander now, Ray Vonda. It is good to see you are well too.¡± The Commander¡¯s eyes remained focused on the Ray. She had allowed them to pass through, and as far as she knew, thend knew of the group and thepany they kept. ¡°Your caravan has increased¡­¡± The Commander¡¯s eyes fell across the Hope and the Rays. ¡®¡­¡¯ Then her eyes fell across the figure who was obviously the Golden Savage. ¡®¡­¡¯ The soldiers recognised the Hope and Rays, and some even recognised the Golden Savage and the Laughing Hyena. Whispers fell through them, the rumours spreading through the camp like a ripple withinke. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°The business of the United Kindom has expanded to include these children, who are currently considered VIPs.¡± ¡°Vee eye peas?¡± ¡°Very important people,¡± Vonda replied, still smiling politely. Commander Marcia slowly bowed her head, ncing across the group to find a peculiar figure. ¡°You are the new Marshal of East Port?¡± ¡°I am Marshal Fisher ck,¡± the Marshal replied, clearing his throat awkwardly. ¡°Marshal¡­ Stone Sword?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What are you doing here, Marshal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely keeping an eye out on the business,¡± the Marshal replied, deciding against saying more. ¡°May I ask why the Hope and Rays havee to our fort?¡± ¡°We are escorting the children to the business,¡± the Hope replied. ¡®¡­¡¯ The Commander thought about the recent reports she had received. She had heard word that something had happened in East Port recently, that the Marshal of the East had been moved. ¡®That was Marshal Benjamin, was it not?¡¯ ¡°May we enter the fort?¡± Ray Vonda asked, holding out the gem worth one hundred gold. ¡°It has been a long travel.¡± ¡°I would not deny a Ray,¡± the Commander said, epting the gem, her eyes upon the group as they entered. The Hope noted the nearby woman and the group of archers settled within the fort. Hope Willow approached the older woman, who stood up and ced a hand over her heart. ¡°How may I assist a Hope?¡± Sir Katherine asked. ¡°I merely wished to give my greetings, Sir Katherine,¡± Hope Willow said, removing her helmet. Sir Katherine had though she wasn¡¯t the same Hope. ¡°It is my honour to meet you, Fourth Hope.¡± Hope Willow smiled. ¡°I will pray there will be no more warring across thend, for your arrows will certainly bring much death.¡± ¡°I am also sorry that such death may ur.¡± ¡°I have heard only good things from the Third Hope of your abilities.¡± ¡°It was my honour, and my pleasure, to assist Hope Lily during the recent shes against Aswadasd.¡± Sir Katherine wondered what the Hope was doing with the group which had returned, noting the fellow in purple, and the grandchildren of Mad Dog. ¡®Why is a Hope travelling with the grandchildren of that man?¡¯ As evening fell across the fort, the children stared at the soldiers. The previous fort they had passed through were filled with general soldiers of Floria, the elite squads having been sent elsewhere for the moment. However, even these children had heard of the Whirlwind Arrows, some of the best archers across all thend. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Whirlwind Arrows.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Whirlwind Arrows!¡± ¡°They says the Commander¡¯s the daughter of the Storm Petal Knight!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Brittany heard the group speak of the archers with such reverence. ¡®Should I ask for thatpetition?¡¯ Lucy remained silent, noting the look on Adam¡¯s face. The young half elf was sitting, his arms crossed, deep in thought. ¡®Kurabaras aren¡¯t that strong,¡¯ Adam thought, but in the same way that a tiger wasn¡¯t strongpared to an Iyrman. ¡®Should I pick a fight with the Whirlwind Arrow?¡¯ He nced at his Omen. 2, 20 ¡®I don¡¯t even need to look at the target¡­¡¯ ¡®Adam,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡®Please stop thinking whatever you¡¯re thinking!¡¯
I really did roll that much damage... [838] – Y03.138 – Journey to Home III [838] ¨C Y03.138 ¨C Journey to Home III Omen: 9, 15 He was a towering figure. Even from where Adam stood, he could feel the pressure of the man''s gaze upon his shoulders. The heavy armour he wore was well made, the intricate engravings within, those of all manner of divine symbols, and the de at his side was no doubt one of the greatest across all thends. ''It just had to be him...'' Hope Willow thought, a cold sweat dropping down the back of her neck. Of all the figures across thend, it just had to be one of the figures which could be counted amongst Lord Marshal Royce, King Merryweather, and Sir Robin. Sir James Greatwood, Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, red down towards the group, a group he had heard of in passing, and some he recognised from the previous year. The group waited outside, feeling the intense pressure of the order members pressing down against them. For once, it wasn''t the children who were under the gaze of the noblefolk of thend, but the demons. Lucy could feel the intense pressure of one of the handful of Paragons of thend, and one of those who were sworn to kill her. Though her shoulders felt such intense pressure, she stood tall and strong. No Grand Commander was going to put the pressure on the future Demon Lord. The Iyrmen? She would allow them, of course, since they were Iyrmen, but an Aldishman? "Open the gates," the Grand Commander stated. "I will consider your advice," the other figure adorned in full te said. He wore full te armour from head to toe, just like the Grand Commander, but his armour was far simpler. He was an older man, into his seventies, and his name had begun to fade, like his hair, though his beard was full. At his side was a de made of blue. Not blue steel, or even sapphicule, but blue which had been formed into the shape of a sword. Adam squinted his eyes. ''He reminds me of that guy from Ever Green.'' The Commander of the fort, waved his hand, allowing them to open the gates for the group, who walked inwards. As the group stepped inside, the Commander made his way down to meet with the Hope and Rays, casually walking over towards them. "It''s been a few years since Ist met with a Hope while I was on active duty," the Commander said, cing a hand over his heart, before bowing his head. "I was informed you had retired many years ago, Sir Arthur," Hope Willow replied, bowing her head lightly in return. "I had, but the King requested I takemand of the fort for the rest of the year, and I am but a humble servant of Alnd." ''The King must have been certain of his victory to not move Blue Sword before,'' Hope Willow thought. "Thend will remain safe with you as the Commander." The Iyrmen hadn''t read that Blue Sword had taken position at the fort, meaning the old warrior had only recently arrived as the Commander, no doubt within thest few days. ''The Grand Commander is to defend the fort as part of his order being epted into thend.'' Jaygak thought, ncing around to note there were only a handful of the order members here, while the rest must have been travelling across thend to the capital, where they would negotiate for a position somewhere in thend. ''Blue Sword must have been moved to keep the Grand Commander in check.'' Fred''s eyes were wide from beneath his helmet. He had been a boy when Blue Sword had retired, but even growing up he had heard the name of Blue Sword. ¡®Blue Sword? That Blue Sword?¡¯ A chill ran through his spine, his eyes falling across Adam, hoping he understood not to act up. After all, Blue Sword was someone who had shed with the previous First Hope, Hope Robert''s mentor. Jaygak grabbed onto Adam''s elbow, causing the young man to pull away slightly, ncing towards her. Jaygak pulled up her visor, her eyes staring into Adam''s with that kind of look to tell him to keep silent, before she pulled down her visor, just in case. ''...'' Sir James Greatwood marched towards the group, his arms behind his back, his eyes falling across the group once more. "I hope your travels have been safe, Fourth Hope." "They have, Sir Greatwood," Willow replied, her eyes glued to the Grand Commander. "How safe can your travels be with the demons at your side?" The chill ran through the air at the Grand Commander''s words, the soldiers ncing towards the two demons who stood beside their wolves, brushing their fur. "We watch over the demons to make sure they do not trouble thend." "Has Life''s Rose taken the demons under their care?" "Ray Vonda watches over the demons under the orders of Mother Priest." James'' eyes fell to Vonda for a moment, then they went to the demons, before they fell upon the young woman again. ''...'' His eyes almost wondered across her face due to his thoughts, but he held her gaze firmly, her eyes beaming with joy. "You are rather young for a Ray, Ray Vonda." "I was blessed with the Mother''s grace." "Do you mean to say you know Fourth Gate spells?" "I do." "Congrattions to you, Ray Vonda, and the Order of Life''s Rose. It has been generations since someone has been blessed with the Divine''s grace so young." "I thank the Mother for the fortunes she has graced me with every night." "If such a grand event will no doubt spread through thend, and there will be many blessings upon Life''s Rose this decade. Since you are so blessed, themonfolk will not need to worry of the demons in your midst." Vonda smiled wider. "Yes. I have no doubt there will be no issues caused while I am to watch over the demons." Even the mention of the demons will cause them trouble from now on, especially if Blue Sword intended to press the issue with his military rank. "What if I insist?" Sir James Greatwood asked. His eyes caught the Hope''s once more. "I have sworn my oaths too." "It would be troublesome if you insisted, but as a Hope of Life''s Rose, I must step forward." "Even for demons?" "Mother Soza''s grace falls upon all." A moment of silence filled the air. The children stared at the Hope and then the Grand Commander of the Thousand Hunts. They had heard of the order, for it was an order which once made its home near East Port, near the border between East Alnd and what was now Floria. To the north of the Order of the Thousand Hunts was a local order to East Port, ced there to watch over what was once South Alnd, though of course there were many great dangerous upon the hills and forests surrounding the order, but everyone knew what the purpose of the order was. Of course, there was also the rumours of a dragon nearby, but those were simply rumours. However, the difference between the Order of Shimmering Swords and the Order of the Thousand Hunts was simple. The Grand Commander of the Shimmering Swords wasn''t a Paragon. Nor was the Fourth Hope, who was considered average among the Hopes. Indeed, among the typical popce, Fourth Hope Willow would be considered in the top, firmly in the top 1%. However, among the many orders and their elites, she would also be considered average, whereas Sir James Greatwood would be considered among the top five at worst, truly only rivalled by Sir Robin among those of the orders. Fred stared towards Blue Sword, hoping he would step forward. It was Blue Sword, after all. If anyone could request for the Grand Commander to step back, it would be the Commander, not because he was a Commander, but because he was Blue Sword. The Blue Sword, who was a rtively unknown fellow before he shed with the previous First Hope to a draw within a duel. It was one of the few times Blue Sword was active, otherwise disappearing into the shadows and rumours, before returning to do something impressive. He only had a handful of stories, but each story was impressive. "It would be dangerous to the security of the nation to allow the demon to walk through thend," Grand Commander James stated. "Is that the opinion of the Commander as well?" "It isn''t as though it is my opinion, but I cannot refute it either," Blue Sword said. "I would have preferred the Grand Commander not step forward in this regard, but it is the oaths he has sworn, and I cannot ce one oath above another." "Do you intend to stay out of the this?" "Unfortunately my hands are tied in this regard." Blue Sword let out that kind of sigh that said he was d he didn''t need to make a decision in this regard. "Will you continue to defend the demons?" the Grand Commander asked, still not reaching for his de. "..." Hope Willow remained silent for a long moment. "What are the opinions of the Executives?" Adam inhaled deeply, ready to speak, but he grit his teeth, still recalling the way Jaygak red at him. ''Damn it, I''ll leave it to the others?'' ¡°You are just a Paragon?¡± James Greatwood fell still for a moment. He recalled the phrase from a year ago, almost a year to the day. His eyes fell across the Iyrman, whose forehead was painted with a familiar pattern. Lucy''s eyes fell across the Iyrman too, whose arms were crossed, the Iyrman standing tall and proud. ''Are you trying to get me killed?'' ''Damn,'' Adam thought. ''Why is my brother so much cooler than me?''
It could only be the grandson of the Mad Dog who could speak such words. Also, May the fourth be with you. [839] – Y03.139 – Journey to Home IV [839] ¨C Y03.139 ¨C Journey to Home IV ¡°You¡¯re the boy they call the Savage,¡± the Grand Commander said, his eyes glued to the young Iyrman. His pressure exuded upon Jurot¡¯s shoulders, like a heavy pool of murderous intent. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, feeling the gentlest of pressures against his body. He had almost not noticed, but he was an Iyrman, so of course he¡¯d notice such a thing. However,pared to those he had grown up alongside, the Grand Commander¡¯s pressure was far too gentle. ¡°The difference between courage and stupidity is subtlety.¡± ¡°You cannot afford me even now.¡± The pressure against Jurot¡¯s increased as the Grand Commander focused his entire attention onto the boy. ¡°I expected the Iyrmen to step to the demon¡¯s aid, for it is expected of your people,¡± the Grand Commander began, still standing tall, his hands tied behind his back casually, too casual for someone speaking so ill of the Iyrmen while within the range of their rage. ¡°Do you intend to step forward now?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained focused on the Grand Commander¡¯s, his entire body tensing and rxing, heating himself up for a fight. ¡°You are just a Paragon?¡± ¡°I had not expected the grandson of the Mad Dog to be so eager, not when he was so meek.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°When I met your grandfather, the one they call the Mad Dog, he was but a shell of his former self. He was not the Mad Dog who gued thisnd with his wickedness, but a meek little pup who dared not to raise his axe in front of me.¡± Jurot could feel the rain of that day, feeling it pitter patter against his skin. His eyes darkened once more, and his fingers twitched. ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool called. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, still feeling the rising heat, but understanding he couldn¡¯t draw his axe first. ¡°Will the soldiers step forward?¡± Hope Willow asked. ¡°If you are to fight, you should do so outside of the fort, and as long as you do not assault us, we will not interfere in the matter,¡± the Commander assured, too old to deal with the nonsense of the orders. ¡®If I was younger, I might have caused your orders some trouble, but I¡¯m just an old man now.¡¯ ¡°As long as you do not step forward while we apprehend the demons, we will guarantee your lives,¡± the Grand Commander stated, still standing far too rxed. ¡°If you keep insisting, I must step forward, Sir James Greatwood.¡± ¡°I do insist.¡± Hope Willow clenched her fists together. The difference between herself and the Grand Commander was far too high. However, there was something else which put her at a disadvantage. ¡®The Rays cannot step forward here.¡¯ She eyed up the other members of the Grand Commander¡¯s order, noting they were each at least their Experts, with a Master among their midst, and perhaps another. Though there were only a handful, did she have enough support to deal with them? She could only do that. ¡°Iyrmen, are you willing to step forward in this regard?¡± Hope Willow asked. ¡°I will face the Grand Commander.¡± Jurot¡¯s throat let out a groan, the kind of groan one would give out in dissatisfaction and thought. ¡°If you wish to fight us,¡± Lucy said, with a tone of voice no one had heard from her, that of the arrogance from authority, ¡°we will also fight.¡± Beside the Demon Lord, her aide crossed her hands over her navel, and she stood tall and proud, ready to assist her liege. Vonda let out a soft sigh. If Lucy had remained silent, it would have given them some way to back out peacefully after the situation resolved, but with the young woman stepping forward, it had be awkward for them. If the demons disyed their eagerness to fight, the me would be pinned on them, even if the order started the fight, justified or otherwise. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called finally. ¡°I wish to face the Grand Commander.¡± A moment passed. Another moment passed. Jurot turned, ncing over his shoulder to see his brother stood with his arms crossed, his eyes closed, as though he had shut out the world. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam finally called, revealing he had been listening after all, ¡°it¡¯s time for the Noonval Festival isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How cute do you think my kids are looking right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Adam said, letting out a soft sigh. His entire body shook as he thought about how much trouble hade his way while he should be within the Iyr eating pizza with his kids. ¡°We should have sent back some ribbons so they could wear them today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you think Lanababy¡¯s enjoying herself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, pausing only for a moment, ¡°she will be watching the fights.¡± Adam let out a soft exhale, the kind of exhale which did not relieve him, his entire jaw tense as he grit his teeth. ¡°So you want to beat up the Grand Commander?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Adam opened his eyes, slowly reaching up to pull up his visor, his eyes ring out towards the world, revealing the utter annoyance on his face. It was the kind of annoyed which was fuelled by rage, the kind in which his willpower had been chipped away by tiny little stabs of annoyance before he was about to burst. ¡°Whose the second strongest from the order?¡± ¡°Your words are filled with such venom,¡± the Grand Commander said, his eyes falling onto the young man in purple. ¡°You knew when to step back during the tournament, you should know to do so now.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes slowly made their way towards the Grand Commander. He opened his mouth to reply, before he froze for a moment, realising the words which should slip out of his mouth. The young half elf¡¯s lips formed a smug smirk. ¡°You are just a Paragon?¡± Jurot slowly nodded, the shadow of a smile forming on his lips. Jaygak smirked from behind her helmet, and Kitool slowly bowed her head, stretching it, alsopleting the static movements within her body as she prepared herself. ¡°Vice Commander,¡± the Grand Commander called, and a warrior in full te stepped forward, his entire armour decorated, his cloak pinned to his armour with a particr medal Adam didn¡¯t recognise, but the Iyrmen knew was the medal for valour upon the field. ¡°I will clip the paws of the pup, you may clip the ears of the fae.¡± ¡°Fourth Hope,¡± the Vice Commander called, his voice like that of Adam¡¯s, inviting trouble with its lightness. ¡°Will you hide behind these children, or will you face the Grand Commander or I.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Willow hadn¡¯t realised the other figure she had spotted wasn¡¯t actually a Master, but a Grandmaster. He wielded a de at his side which wasn¡¯t special, not like those wielded by the Grand Commander or the other Master, a figure who probably also held a title. If he was a Vice Commander who wielded a de that lookedpletely normal, then it was probably only him. ¡®If only the Grand Commander wasn¡¯t here¡­¡¯ Willow was fairly certain she could sh with the Vice Commander, but beating him would have been difficult. It was essentially a flip of a coin if they were to fight. ¡°These young men are friends of the demons,¡± Hope Willow said. ¡°I will leave it up to them who they wish to face.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± the Vice Commander turned to look towards Adam. ¡°Those who cohort with demons bear their sin too.¡± ¡°Those who believe they fight for justice may inflict a greater injustice.¡± Another heavily armoured figure stepped forward. ¡°You know of our scriptures?¡± The figure removed his helmet, revealing his handsome, half fae face, and the look of dangerous defiance within his eyes. ¡°I was always very good at my scriptures.¡± The Vice Commander removed his helmet, revealing his own handsome face, his dark hair and eyes. His dark hair had been cut in a particr way, cut at the start of every month, and allowed to grow out, just like another within Adam¡¯spany. His dark eyes held a hint of guilt. ¡°Vice Commander.¡± ¡°Jonn.¡± Adam nced between the pair, deciding to remain quiet. ¡®Is he his¡­¡¯ The Grand Commander¡¯s eyes fell to Jonn, a young man he instantly recognised. He decided against speaking, not since there was someone else with a greater connection to him. ¡°I see you are well,¡± the Vice Commander said, noting the Steel token against his chest. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is terrible to see how far you have fallen. I can only me myself for not being able to stop you from leaving.¡± ¡°It was not our choice to make,¡± Jonn replied, controlling his voice, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°To break one¡¯s oaths, it can only be done so under extreme circumstance. When one is close to death, or¡±, his eyes darted towards the Grand Commander he had idolised as a boy, ¡°if the King demands you to throw away one of the brothers of your order.¡± The Vice Commander remained silent. ¡°It was a shame what happened back then,¡± the Grand Commander said. He then held out a hand towards Jonn, ready to shake the young man¡¯s arm. ¡°We have lost our home, our heritage not enough for the Traitor King. It is important that we all remain together. We will reform our order, and you may return.¡± Jonn remained silent for a long while. He had been kicked out so many years ago, and he had to fend for himself in the north. He used to dream of being epted back into the order, even as far as a couple of years ago, when he had refused to swear his oaths to Adam. ¡°If the King is displeased, I will deal with it,¡± the Grand Commander assured. ¡°You are just a Paragon?¡± Jonn replied.
You have to be at least that crazy if you''re with Adam. [840] – Y03.140 – Journey to Home V [840] ¨C Y03.140 ¨C Journey to Home V ¡°It is a shame that our time training you did not rid of the wickedness in your heart,¡± Sir James Greatwood said. ¡°If we are done with this farce, let us step outside.¡± ¡°You really are suited to be in Aldishmannds,¡± Adam said, shing a smirk towards his brother. ¡°They pick a fight with us and then call us wicked for defending ourselves.¡± ¡°It is so,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Careful now, young man,¡± the Commander of the fort called out. ¡°All the soldiers here are Aldish. If you speak so carelessly, you might find yourself in trouble.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t control your men, that¡¯s on you,¡± Adam replied, his eyes meeting the Commander¡¯s. ¡°Speaking of which, you seem like you¡¯re pretty strong. Are you about as strong as the Grand Commander?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little too old, but he wouldn¡¯t kill me so easily.¡± ¡°Hmmm,¡± Adam hummed, ncing between the Grand Commander and the Commander. ¡°Jurot, you can have the Grand Commander, but if ites to it, I want the Commander.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arthur nced towards the Grand Commander, who felt the gaze and met it, his own eyes full of confusion too. ¡°Do you have a crit prepared?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Blue Sword, you may,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t need any towers, so¡­¡± Adam stretched his neck. ¡°I¡¯m almost at full strength.¡± ¡°You will need it if you wish to face him.¡± Jaygak nced across the group. ¡®Since Laygak is watching¡­¡¯ "It is unfair that you are facing both the Vice Commander and the Commander? I should face the Vice Commander.¡± ¡°The Commander isn¡¯t fighting.¡± ¡°You know how Aldishmen are, he might want toe in when we beat them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± ¡°You can stay out of the fight until he steps in.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t step in?¡± ¡°You might not know the treachery of the Aldishmen, but I¡¯m a Gak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Right, since your family is an expert at knowing that sort of thing, I guess I should take it into consideration. Still, there¡¯s a chance I won¡¯t get to fight.¡± ¡°You can pick a fight with the Commander once the fighting is over.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. He had thought he¡¯d be able to bring back a proper story. ¡°I mean, I did beat up the¡­¡± Adam was surprised he had caught himself before letting slip his trash talk against one of the allies escorting him. ¡°Hey, Marshal ck, do you want to im the Commander from me, or is it okay if I fight him?¡± ¡°I would prefer that you do not pick a fight with the Commander,¡± the Marshal replied. ¡°Marshal Stone Sword?¡± Commander Arthur called out. ¡°You must be the young man who the Duchess raised to marshalhood.¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± the Marshal replied, his voice stilted. ¡®I¡¯m not that young¡­¡¯ Arthur let out a sigh, which the Marshal understood to mean the Commander understood his current position as amoner turned high ranking official. ¡°Would you ask the young man to step back from picking a fight with me?¡± ¡°Executive Adam, would you not start a fight with the soldiers?¡± ¡°Marshal ck, you have to understand something¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t fight someone strong, then Jaygak¡¯s going to tease me in front of my children,¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to beat someone strong, otherwise my brother¡¯s going to bring back such a great story for our sister.¡± ¡°You are not an Iyrman.¡± ¡°My sister is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken up, I¡¯ll step back. However, you should warn the Commander, if he ends up stepping forward, I¡¯m going to step forward too.¡± ¡°I am standing right here,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Yeah, but you won¡¯t believe me if I say it, but if the Marshal says it, you might take him seriously. Hope Willow, could you please confirm?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± a familiar voice called, and Adam froze still. ¡°Commander Arthur, Adam speaks the truth. If you step forward during the confrontation, he will step forward.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arthur remained silent for a long moment. The young woman, who was no doubt less than thirty, was already a Mother, and not just a Mother, but a Ray. It was borderline unbelievable, almost as unbelievable as her tone. It implied Adam could beat him. ¡°The children will remain safe, and so you do not need to step forward so eagerly,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Lucy and Mara will not be killed.¡± ¡°Can we be so sure about that?¡± Vonda remained silent for a long moment. When she was travelling with Adam earlier, her order¡¯s name was not enough to sway the Marshal of the East. The Marshal of the East, just like the Grand Commander, were both great figures across thend. When she was a Sister, she was unable to stop the fight, but now she was no longer a Sister. ¡°If the Grand Commander wishes to insist¡­¡± Vonda thought carefully. She could allow Adam to fight the Grand Commander, but Jurot had already imed him. However, if Jurot fought the Grand Commander, then could they risk both Lucy and Mara? Jurot¡¯s greatest strengthy in the fact that the was tough, but against a Paragon? Fifth Gate spells were going to be hard for Jurot to deal with, even Adam would struggle against them. The fight they had nned was a pretty decent idea, the only issue was that Lucy and Mara would fight too, and that was political suicide. She understood that Lucy and Mara had to deal with their own pride and authority, but in thisnd, such pride and authority would allow others to point their des against them more eagerly, and towards the name of Life¡¯s Rose, which was currently escorting them. ¡°I will fight too,¡± Vonda eventually said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°With Manager Vonda by¡­¡± Adam began, before falling quiet. He felt a deep chill run through his body as the entire area fell eerily silent. ¡®¡­¡¯ Hope Willow held her breath. Now that Vonda had spoken the words, they couldn¡¯t step back. ¡®If a Ray is going to step forward to fight¡­¡¯ She could already hear the talking to she was going to get once she returned back to the order. ¡°You will fight too?¡± the Grand Commander asked. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°For the likes of demons?¡± ¡°The Mother watches all, and while the Hope is here to escort the children to safety, the demons are my responsibility,¡± Ray Vonda said. ¡°If I cannotplete the first task ensured to me as a Ray, I am not worthy of the title.¡± Sir James Greatwood, Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, had already acquiesced to the demands of the King, a shame which still marked him to this day. However, if he drew his de against a Ray, the damage not just to his reputation, but to his order, would be irreparable. ¡°Why must you step forward?¡± ¡°I have sworn my oaths too, Sir Greatwood.¡± Commander Arthur finally cleared his throat. ¡°It seems things have gone a little too far. What say the Grand Commander send a letter to the Mother Priest of Life¡¯s Rose and inform her of his intentions to deal with the demons, and once such has been resolved, the Grand Commander can continue his hunt, irrespective of the response from the Mother Priest?¡± ¡°We have sworn our oaths to defend thend, and to rid of them of such evils,¡± the Grand Commander stated. ¡°You are not Sir Robin, Sir James Greatwood,¡± Commander Arthur said, smiling politely, finally stepping forward properly. ¡°If you wish to continue to press the issue, I will sign a letter of reprimand of your behaviour.¡± ¡°Even if you write such a letter, it must be done.¡± ¡°It will count against your plea to the King for his assistance in establishing your order within hisnds,¡± the Commander said, his smile fading, his eyes darkening. ¡°You are fortunate enough I am showing you more respect I have ever shown your previous Grand Commander.¡± ¡°¡­¡± James red at Arthur. He hadn¡¯t expected the near meek Commander to stop so obviously on his authority. ¡®Do you believe I will step back under your threat?¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ the Commander¡¯s eyes seemed to reply. ¡°The King has requested I assist you within the fort, I am merely doing as the King has requested.¡± ¡°Indeed. You, Grand Commander, are to assist me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam nced between the pair. ¡®Stop fighting between each other and let me beat one of you up, damn it.¡¯ Jaygak grabbed Adam¡¯s arm. He nced towards her, noting the look in her eyes. ¡®What? Really? They¡¯re that strong?¡¯ Jaygak nodded her head. Adam nced between the two once more. He could still feel the pressure between them. ¡®If Jaygak¡¯s saying they¡¯re that strong, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so eager to fight¡­¡¯ Adam rubbed the side of his neck. ¡®Right. The only reason I could fight the First Hope was because I had a crit in my back pocket. I probably shouldn¡¯t pick fights with two guys who are about Paragon level¡­¡¯
Adam pretending to be sensible is awkward. I love how unassuming the chapter title is for something so crazy. [841] – Y03.141 – Journey to Home VI [841] ¨C Y03.141 ¨C Journey to Home VI The sun passed had noon, its rays beginning to draw longer shadows. It was only a short while ago thend was graced with noon, meaning it was that time. "Babo!" Jirot shouted, her finger pointing towards her greatfather, as though her finger was a de. ¡°Pick up!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the old Iyrman replied, picking up the tiny little Jirot. She was normally as light as a feather, but this time she was as light as a feather which had ate two, small, bowls of potatoes, and drunk two cups of milk. The expectant gaze of her younger brother beamed towards the old man, who pulled the girl close and leaned back, allowing his greatson to climb onto hisp, the boy clutching his greatfather¡¯s robes tightly in his tiny hand. The pair wore a set of blue clothing, sleeveless, cut at the knees, and wore hats to protect them from the intense heat of the noonval sun. Tied to their hats, ribbons of identical blue, Jirot havingined that the ribbons they had originally received were too different. There had been a slight difference, a subtle difference, caught only by the keenest of eyes, but the girl had demanded a different ribbon which was apparently the same colour as the one her brother had received. ¡°Are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, cackling before returning back to suckling her thumb. She brushed her hair with her free hand, before pointing at her babo¡¯s cheek, slowly drawing closer before she pressed against it. She smiled as she gently tickled his cheek. ¡°You have eaten so much,¡± Jarot said, feeling their stomachs against him. ¡®Of course they eat so well, they are my greatchildren.¡¯ ¡°Mmm, tatos, babo, tatos,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Yummy tatos,¡± little Jarot confirmed. ¡°Yes. You must eat well so you will grow well.¡± ¡°I eated all the tatos,¡± the girl replied, smirking. ¡°I love tatos.¡± ¡°Do you love potatoes too, little Jarot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What of the pizza?¡± ¡°I do not like,¡± Jirot said, shaking her head, and her little brother did the same. ¡°Your father brought the pizza to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jirot smirked slightly, before returning back to suckling her thumb, cackling to herself. ¡°Babo¡­¡± the little boy called. ¡°Yes, my Jarot?¡± ¡°I like the pizza.¡± ¡°I like, I like the pizza too,¡± Jirot said with desperation. ¡°I like the pizza and I like tatos.¡± ¡°I like pizza and tatos too,¡± little Jarot confirmed. ¡°I like to eat them too,¡± their babo added, bringing the pair closer to his chest, his half arm wrapping around the little boy, keeping them pinned to him. ¡®My greatchildren¡­¡¯ Jarot¡¯s heart was filled with a great warmth, which kept away the chill of his old age. Jirot twitched slightly, trying to fight off the yawn, before she gasped. ¡°Oh no.¡± ¡°Have you left a gift for your greatfather?¡± Jirot smirked slightly, before she cackled. ¡°Your nano said you were learning to use the toilet like your elder siblings.¡± ¡°I know,¡± the girl said. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°How can you know when you have left me a gift?¡± Jirot cackled in response, reaching up to hold her greatfather¡¯s nose, before smirking. ¡°I catch you, babo, so you must clean me.¡± ¡°You are too quick, my Jirot.¡± Jarot leaned in to blow a raspberry into her neck, causing her to soil herself further. ¡®Even if you soil yourself, I will always love you.¡¯ Little Jarot cuddled up to his greatfather, feeling the old man''s pounding heart against his cheek. He closed his eyes, the beating heart a melody which coaxed him to sleep. He let out a gentle hum of joy before his heavy eyelids fell, the boy''s hands clutched tightly at his greatfather''s robes, keeping them glued together. The older man carried the children away to clean them up. Even now, with the children stuck to him, not allowing him his freedom, and minutes away from cleaning up the most terrible mess, the old man thought about the children''s father. ''He will return soon, my greatchildren...'' Jarot thought about the young man. ''He must be at the fort now.'' Adam, indeed, was in the fort. ¡®So¡­¡¯ Adam remained silent, unsure of what he should do. All he knew was that he shouldn¡¯t do much, especially since the situation was seemingly resolving itself. ¡°Do you intend to protect the Sorcerer too?¡± the Grand Commander asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the Ray replied, standing tall and proud. ¡°¡­¡± Commander Arthur raised his brows, annoyed the Grand Commander brought up the topic of the Sorcerer too. It was one thing to bring up the demons, that made sense for the Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, but bringing up the matter of the Sorcerer brought more trouble for no reason. ¡®Gods damn you, brat.¡¯ Adam wanted to speak up, but after all the warnings he received, he inhaled deeply, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®We¡¯re almost home, no need to mess about now¡­¡¯ ¡°Will you allow a Sorcerer to pass through your fort, Commander?¡± Sir James Greatwood asked, his eyes firmly ced within the eyes of the Commander. ¡°I will not risk the lives of my soldiers for your ends, Grand Commander.¡± ¡°This is a matter of national security.¡± ¡°While I have great respect for you as a Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, I have even greater respect for the Hopes and Rays of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± the Commander stated. ¡°If they have taken the responsibility for the demons and Sorcerer, I will not intrude.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The seconds continued to pass, the nearby soldiers at the ready. Though the Commander had stated they weren¡¯t going to act, he could still order them otherwise. However, they weren¡¯t sure if they wanted to fight, especially not when the Order of Life¡¯s Rose intended to step forward, and not just a Hope, but a Ray? They couldn¡¯t fight a Ray. ¡°We wish to hand over the appropriate sum if the matter has concluded,¡± Ray Vonda said. ¡°The matter is concluded,¡± the Commander said, dismissing the Grand Commander and the rest of their members. However, the order members remained, since Sir Greatwood was still trying to calcte the situation. It was rare two different orders had such issues, though it was more likely for the Order of Life¡¯s Rose to be involved due to their rather unique oaths. ¡®Demons.¡¯ The Grand Commander could have stepped back if it was the Sorcerer, but demons? He couldn¡¯t do such a thing, not since he had sworn his oaths. However, drawing his de against a Ray, it was going to set a terrible precedent, one he wasn¡¯t sure he could take responsibility for. ¡®Why have you chosen to break precedent first?¡¯ Greatwood¡¯s eyes remained focused on Ray Vonda¡¯s. It was not right for her to step forward, not when there was the unspoken rule of Rays not drawing their weapons during a fight, instead they were given great respect and certain privileges. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, hearing Jurot¡¯s grunt, before continuing. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with the Manager fighting?¡± ¡°Rays do not fight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They do not fight,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It is this way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Rays remain in the back, and they may support, but they are not to fight in a confrontation. They may do so against the like of creatures and beasts, but that is ast resort. Ray Vonda has made her intentions known to step forward in this battle. It is nowplicated.¡± ¡°Politics?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t like it¡­¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Still, what else can we do? If the Grand Commander won¡¯t step back, we might have to fight. That¡¯ll make thingsplicated. Even if the Order of Life¡¯s Rose is the one taking the me, they might still try to me us for it¡­¡¯ Adam cleared his throat, causing Vonda¡¯s head to snap towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll be polite.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°One moment. I realised the way I was going to word it would have implied something rude, so allow me a moment to gather myself.¡± Adam closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. ¡°No one can fault either party in the situation here¡­¡± ¡®I can, but I won¡¯t?¡¯ Adam was d he had grown up. ¡°Young man, you should not speak up when it is not needed,¡± the Grand Commander said. ¡°We will resolve this matter between us, without the business¡¯ interference.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled, smiling in that way that he did when he was close to bursting, his jaw and forehead pulsing. ¡°Out of everyone here, I¡¯m the one who can interfere most. You¡¯re speaking of two of our Managers, and then you¡¯ve invoked the Sorcerer, who is someone the business has adopted. If you didn¡¯t want me to interfere, you shouldn¡¯t have involved me.¡± ¡°Will the Order of Life¡¯s Rose still step forward?¡± the Grand Commander asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Hope Willow replied. ¡°Though they are members of the business, we have given our word to escort them safely to their business.¡± ¡°Even without the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, you¡¯ve got little to no chance to take my friends from me, but when ites to our VIP, you¡¯ve got less than little to no chance,¡± Adam said, standing taller. ¡°Does the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death give you faith to speak such words?¡± Sir James Greatwood pressed his gaze and intent onto the young man¡¯s shoulders once more. ¡°I do not need the powers Lord Sozain blesses upon me to have confidence against you, Grand Commander,¡± Adam said, straightening up alongside the rest of hispanions. ¡°A greater being than you had tried to take Lucy from me, and it was only thanks to the grace of Mother Soza and her most faithful, that Lucy remains beside me. If you want to take Lucy from me, you should be at least half as strong as Lord Asa.¡± ¡®Oh, Adam,¡¯ Ray Vonda thought. The Grand Commander reached for his de.
At least he tried. Kind of... [842] – Y03.142 – Journey to Home VII [842] ¨C Y03.142 ¨C Journey to Home VII As the Grand Commander reached for his de, Jurot stepped forward. Sir James Greatwood drew his de and lunged forward, his de crashing against Jurot¡¯s shield. Jurot winced slightly as the de struck his shield, almost forcing him back, before the rumble of thunder echoed through the fort. The pair fell into a dance of magical steel, thunderous might racking through the Grand Commander¡¯s body, while radiant might shed through the Iyrman. The red hot rage filled the Iyrman who continued to strike eagerly, throwing caution to the wind as the excitement filled him. The other members of the order began to reach for their weapons, while the Iyrmen did the same. Adam reached for Wraith, but he felt a hand against his shoulder. He nced back to see Jaygak, who shook her head, while donning her shield, the other Iyrmen doing the same. The gleaming eyes of the Iyrmen shone brightly, eager for the poetry of death. ¡®¡­¡¯ While the pair shed in the centre between them, the others watched. Kitool held her staff tight in hand,pleting her stretches, while Jaygak swung her de lightly, warming herself up. The younger Iyrmen also warmed up, waiting to see if the warriors of the order would move, while the warriors of the order waited to see if the Iyrmen would move. Thunder continued to rumble, the sound of steel filling the air, before they finally shed together, magical de and axe together. The Grand Commander continued to press down against the Iyrman¡¯s axe. ¡°If you do not step back, you will end up dying to my de,¡± the Grand Commander said. ¡°If you do not step back, yourpanions will end up dying to our weapons,¡± Jurot replied, his eyes staring into the Grand Commander¡¯s. ¡°Do you believe you-,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, before the pair continued to sh, thunder echoing once more before the pair finally created space between themselves. Adam donned his shield, but once more felt Jaygak¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡°Seriously, Jaygak?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°We are in Aldishnds now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡®I have to be careful, otherwise I¡¯m going to be med.¡¯ ¡°You are correct, Iyrman,¡± James Greatwood stated. ¡°You should surrender while I allow you to, and you will be judged by the King¡¯s Laws.¡± ¡°We Iyrmen are not bound by the King¡¯s Laws,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We will be judged by the Iyr, and if we do not at least kill three of you, we will be judged harshly.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t kill them,¡± Adam said. ¡°If we kill them, they¡¯ll criticise the business.¡± ¡°We Iyrmen are acting as Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You know how the Aldish are¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent for a long moment. ¡°We will only beat them heavily.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The Grand Commander raised his de, ready to smite the Iyrman, before the Hope drew her de. ¡°If you intend to continue the fight, then I will be forced to subdue you,¡± Hope Willow said. ¡°We should stop now while we can,¡± Marshal ck called. ¡°If it¡¯s any more than this, I¡¯ve got to inform the Duchess of the situation.¡± Marshal ck wasn¡¯t looking towards the Grand Commander, but rather the Commander of the fort. The Commander sighed, cing his hands on his waist. ¡®The Duchess? If she¡¯s going to guarantee them¡­¡¯ ¡°Has the Duchess sent you to escort the group?¡± He already knew the answer, but if it was brought out again, there would be another branch towards the path of peace. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If both the Order of Life¡¯s Rose and the Duchess has allowed them to pass through thend¡­¡± Commander Arthur nced between the group. ¡°Since the Order of the Thousand Hunts cannot stay still while you are here, I will allow you to pass through the fort. You will have to sleep outside.¡± ¡®Can we make it to Red Oak? Probably, but we¡¯ll be exhausted if we march so far.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, inhaling deeply, feeling his body cool. ¡°What¡¯ll happen if they choose to chase us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If they wish to chase you, it isn¡¯t my business,¡± the Commander replied. ¡°The soldiers will not move to act to support them.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°If theye and attack us, you won¡¯t help them?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t help us either?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So the soldiers of Alnd won¡¯t¡­¡± Adam paused, causing Jaygak to pause as she reached for his shoulder. A small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°So you won¡¯t help them either, right?¡± ¡°We will not.¡± ¡°So if they attack us and we defend ourselves¡­¡± ¡°It is a fray which will happen outside of the fort,¡± the Commander confirmed. ¡°Jaygak, I want the Vice Commander.¡± ¡°I will face the Vice Commander.¡± ¡°Then whose the next strongest?¡± ¡°The Master,¡± Jaygak said, pointing to the figure Hope Willow had spotted previously. ¡°Then can I face him, or do you want them, Kitool?¡± ¡°I wish to bring back a story too,¡± Kitool replied. Adam exhaled, ncing around at the rest of the group. ¡°Are the rest just Experts?¡± ¡°It appears to be that way.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll beat up two of them, and then Hope Willow can take on the rest.¡± ¡°If you follow us, we will consider you a threat to the VIPs, and we will kill you,¡± Jurot said, his eyes glued to the Grand Commander. ¡°¡­¡± The Grand Commander red at the Iyrman. He could feel the sh of pain in his mind, his head still throbbing from their previous shes. Though he had smote the young Iyrman, he still seemed ready to fight, while any other of hispanions would have been mortally wounded. ¡®He is truly the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson.¡¯ ¡°We Iyrmen will deal with you without the order or business¡¯ assistance,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Alnd will not be able to prosecute us, for we are Iyrmen, and have made our intentions clear.¡± ¡°Since when have the Iyrmen been above reproach?¡± ¡°Since we painted thisnd red with your forefather¡¯s blood,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Even if we were to ughter the soldiers within this fort, your King would be unable to punish us.¡± ¡°Youngdy, I hope you will take that back,¡± the Commander said. ¡°I am merely stating that we are able to do so, not that we will.¡± ¡°It sounds like a threat.¡± ¡°It is the truth.¡± ¡°I would like to see it.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°Stop provoking the Aldishmen, you know how they are. You should be thanking the Commander for giving us a way to kill the Grand Commander. Let¡¯s go, make our fort, and wait for the Grand Commander toe after us.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda smiled politely, her tired eyes wondering if she could trulyplete her task in guiding the business. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll sanctify the deaths as a Priest of Lord Sozain,¡± Adam said, reaching over to his amulet. ¡°At least, anyone my brother and my cousin end up killing, will not be able to be returned to life by Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Willow snapped her head towards the young half elf. ¡°You would stop us from reviving them?¡± ¡°I will not allow you to revive those sent to Lord Sozain,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can bring up those that Jaygak and Kitool kill, but if anyone is killed by a Rot¡­¡± ¡°You should not interfere¡­¡± Hope Willow stated, before seeing the way Adam clutched his amulet. ¡°¡­¡± Adam waited for her to continue, so he could throw out his retort. After all, as much as the Hope was a follower of the Goddess of Life, Adam was a follower of the God of Death. ¡°How despicable¡­¡± Sir James nced towards Jonn. ¡°You have found a foolish lot toy your bed beside.¡± ¡°They did not abandon me.¡± ¡°Did we not feed you, house you, teach you? Where else did you find the skill to afford such fine armour and weaponry?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you have any sense of decency, you will remove your armour and leave it here, as rpense for all we have done for you.¡± Jonn narrowed his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What an absolute¡­¡¯ Adam thought, before he felt something tickle his mind. ¡°You know, you¡¯re right. You did end up training one of our best workers, so I suppose we should pay you appropriately.¡± Adam held out his hand. ¡°Fred, please hand over Lifede.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fred unstrapped the de at his side, bringing it to the young half elf. He flushed slightly, his heart beating wildly. ¡®Will he really take it from me?¡¯ ¡°Lifede¡­¡± Adam stared down at it for a moment. ¡®I feel bad taking it from Fred, but¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems almost like Fate.¡± He held out the hilt towards the Grand Commander. ¡°It¡¯s a Basic Enhanced de. It holds three charges, and allows one to heal themselves, and upon the dawn, it regains its charges.¡± ¡®What a great de.¡¯ ¡°You offer it to us as rpense for absconding with one of our members?¡± ¡°No, this is a bonus I¡¯m offering to the order as a form of respect.¡± Adam smiled politely. ¡°Your life, though worth little, is what we¡¯re giving you as rpense for our dear Jonn.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Adam!¡¯ Vonda thought, her eyes glued to the young half elf. Theughter of a hyena filled the air.
Jurot shes with the Grand Commander. What should I call this chapter? I got it! [843] – Y03.143 – Journey to Home VIII [843] ¨C Y03.143 ¨C Journey to Home VIII It was raining that day. The Vice Commander of the Thousand Hunts couldn¡¯t help but admire therge walls of the Iyr. The walls of the Iyr were less like walls and more like mountains. ¡®Whatrge walls.'' His eyes scanned across therge incline towards the vige at the Front Iyr. He could feel the gazes of unseen figures all around him, but he ignored them. The Iyr would dare not take a swing towards him. The small fence around the Front Iyr was so small, it was almost for show, forming a boundary around the vige proper and the rest of the fields all around. Hundreds of children made their way around, some ncing his way, a few making their way over, before their elders shouted for them, and the children darted away. The Vice Commander spotted a few Iyrmen with bronze tags from the Adventurer''s Guild, and he even spotted a figure with a steel tag, but he mostly ignored such tags. Compared to him, a Grandmaster, they were more like ants than Experts. Though, there was another, a handsome Iyrman, a man who would no doubt be a silver fox, with a chiselled jaw, his hair cut so short he wasn''t able to gather the colour, and at his side he wielded a il. It was the blueish silver tag around his chest which impressed the Vice Commander, revealing his rank as a great warrior. Just like the Vice Commander, the Iyrman was more than likely a Grandmaster. ''The Front Iyr Elder...'' The Vice Commander followed the Elder of the Front Iyr, who led him towards the side, to a small cabin. There were other Iyrmen around, each wearing their savage furs. Some were decent folk like him, but there were others, the wicked devilkin, who swarmed around the area. The boy stood firm and tall as he stared at the Vice Commander, his stance wide, as he had been taught, his fists clenched together beside him. A younger girl stood by his side, holding onto his shirt with a firm grip, the girl¡¯s dark eyes staring up at the heavily armoured Vice Commander. The pair were under a small shelter at the front of the cabin, keeping them dry from the rain. ¡®¡­¡¯ The Vice Commander could feel more gazes upon him, rather than just the gazes of the children. ¡°If he wishes toe and speak with me, he may step inside,¡± called a tired voice. The Vice Commander stepped within the cabin, noting how small it was, barely enough for therge number of figures within, a half dozen figures about his age or older. A devilkin woman, two older human women, and two human men. The older devilkin woman, who held an unlit pipe in herp, eyed up the Vice Commander obviously. He ignored her savage re, bowing his head towards the other older women, one who wore a tattoo of blue and red, and another who wore a tattoo of blue, the same tattoo as the older man, that of a blue circle nked by blue diamonds. His eyes fell to the older man in the corner, who had aged from grief, his eyes dark and hollow. He held a tiny devilkin within an arm. ¡°Are you the one they once called Mad Dog?¡± the Vice Commander asked. ¡°You are a long way from home, Sir James Greatwood,¡± the Iyrman replied, his lips forming a sly smirk, though his eyes remained dead. ¡°I had heard rumours you died.¡± ¡°Baktu has yet to im me.¡± ¡°Recent rumours suggest you headed east to Aswadasad¡­¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Did you y Forgryn?¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes shed with a viciousness the Vice Commander hadn¡¯t expected, but it disappeared after an instant. The old man gently rubbed his thumb along the little boy¡¯s leg. ¡°There were many who slew Forgryn alongside me.¡± ¡°Did it im your arm?¡± the Vice Commander asked, noting how the robes fell alongside the Iyrman¡¯s left. ¡°My arm was lost during our journey east.¡± ¡®What honour is there in beating a cripple?¡¯ ¡°As a Vice Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, I thank you for ying the vile creature in the east. You have made thends a safer ce. I will leave you to your recovery.¡± ¡°You may stay the night,¡± Elder Lykan said. ¡°We will escort you in the morning.¡± ¡°I thank you for your hospitality.¡± The boy and girl stared up at the Vice Commander as he left. ¡®Big,¡¯ the boy thought, before looking to his grandfather. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you know who that man is?¡± a voice called. The boy twitched, his eyes snapping up towards his father, before the young man dropped to a knee and embraced his son into a hug which caused his son to melt. ¡°That man is the Vice Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts.¡± ¡°Strong?¡± the boy asked. ¡°Yes. He is very strong.¡± ¡°Father is stronger?¡± ¡°No, but it would not be easy for him to defeat me,¡± the Iyrman replied, brushing his son¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Come, Jurot, I will make bread.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, allowing his father to pick him up, wrapping his arms around his father¡¯s neck, watching the Vice Commander step away. He felt the rain drop onto his head as his father stepped into the cabin. It was raining that day too. The rain began to fall as the group made their way out. The Grand Commander watched them from the wall. He stared down at his hand, which shook ever so slightly, his head still pulsing. ¡®Jurot¡­¡¯ Sir James Greatwood thought back to the time he had stepped into the Iyr, back when he had met with the Mad Dog. The old Iyrman had been a shell of his former self, a man barely worth raising his sword against. The Grand Commander recalled what his Vice Commander had told him after they had reunited once the war had ended. ¡®The Mad Dog¡­¡¯ Sir Kris Huntsmaster had began. ¡®He is as crazy as they say.¡¯ The rumours of what the Mad Dog had done had spread like wildfire, though few believed the words until they had been confirmed by those who had returned. Of course he would take an arm from a Vice Commander of the Order of the ck Moon, it¡¯s the Mad Dog. That Mad Dog. ¡®Old and crippled, but you still posses such great strength?¡¯ He clenched his fist together. ¡®Even so, the difference between you and I is that of a wolf and a tiger.¡¯ ¡°The Iyrmen really are insane¡­¡± Vasera said, her lips forming a wild grin as she rode her steed beside Adam. She had remained silent, since it was a matter of the demons and not the children. ¡°How are you almost as insane as them?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You should have seen¡­¡± ¡®Wait, wasn¡¯t she there?¡¯ Adam thought back to the Marshal of the East. ¡®That feels like forever ago¡­¡¯ ¡°Ah, well, it is what it is.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯lle?¡± ¡°Definitely, since I¡¯m involved.¡± ¡®He¡¯s insane,¡¯ Cobra thought, her eyes glued to Adam from behind. ¡®Insane!¡¯ Her heart pounded within her chest. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be after us, but¡­¡¯ Fred let out a long sigh. He could feel it. The emptiness at his side. The tingling sensation no longer filled his body. ¡®Did he take it cause I didn¡¯t want to fight the order?¡¯ Fred nced across the people all around him. The children around him were urchins, those with even less than him. He could hear Remy and Jeremy outside, the pair sometimes inhaling sharply, letting out a ¡°heave¡± or a ¡°ho¡±, keeping their bodies warm and ready. ¡®Warm and ready for¡­ what? Are you going to be fighting the Grand Commander?¡¯ He thought to the warriors around the Grand Commander. They were at least Experts, just like Remy and Jeremy, but the difference was that Remy and Jeremy were porters, whereas they were trained warriors, Guardians, with the ability to call for the divine magic of their oaths. Fred twitched, feeling a hand pat against his, before looking down towards George. The boy let out a reassuring sigh, understanding what it felt like for someone to take something which belonged to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Fred reassured. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you good, even without the magic sword.¡± ¡®I wish the Captain had been at the other fort. Would have been nice to talk with him¡­¡¯ Jurot remained silent. His hand pulsed, having felt the might of the Grand Commander when they shed. Though he was still able to fight, and was seemingly fighting the Grand Commander evenly, he had spent all his effort in the fight, while the Grand Commander had yet to use any of his Second Gate spells or greater. ¡®Stronger¡­¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®I need to grow stronger.¡¯ Within the Iyr, another thought the same way. The older man was pinned down under the pair of his greatchildren, who clutched at his shirt as they sucked their thumbs, sleeping peacefully. Meanwhile, the little red skinned baby scowled towards the trio. ¡®How dare they show me an unsightly visage before I sleep!¡¯
The Mad Dog, tamed not by a dragon, but our adorable children. [844] – Y03.144 – Thoughts of Family I [844] ¨C Y03.144 ¨C Thoughts of Family I Kiroty on her back, her eyes staring at the open umbre which blocked out the sun. The shade it provided her cooled her body, but she could still the haze of heat across her skin and scales, causing her to squirm ufortably. Sonarot wondered what she should do with the triplets who wanted to remain within the shade. Even Konarot, the eldest and most well behaved of almost every child in the Iyr, wanted to remain within the shade. The little girl held her finger over her lip in thought, her eyes glued to the dragon chess board. Tonagek held his son against his chest as the boy snoozed lightly. He could feel the warmth of his child against his hand. He had brought Danagek because the boy was slightly older, while little Donagek was too young, and would not sit quite as well, or sleep quite as peacefully. Konarot moved a piece forward, her tail swaying behind her as she waited for her granduncle to make his move. ¡°You are learning well, little Kona,¡± Tonagek said. He reached over to brush her hair gently before moving his piece. ¡°One more turn and then we will go to explore the festival, okay?¡± ¡°Five turns?¡± the girl asked. ¡°This is now the fifth turn.¡± Konarot pouted. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We must keep our word, because we are Iyrmen,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°Daddy dohtur?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl took a long while with her turn, before Kirot and Karot both arrived, watching her make her move. Tonagek took a piece with his next move and the pair stood up. Danagek twitched awake, staring up at his father with confusion, before resting his head against his father¡¯s neck. ¡°Danagek, it is time for the festival,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°Num num?¡± the boy asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy smiled, trying to wake up quicker so he could walk beside his father and eat the delicious food. ¡°Pizzah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boy smirked wider, before he was let down. He grabbed his father¡¯s shirt for a moment to stabilise himself, before he held his father¡¯s hand and followed him as they went to find food. Konarot¡¯s ears twitched and she sniffed the air, before pointing to a side. ¡°Mamo.¡± The group made their way to the screeching and the delight of the fights. Konarot stood on the other side, alongside her brother and sister, away from the fighting. She allowed Karot to hold their grandmother¡¯s hand, however, since she was the eldest. The cackle and screeching filled the air before it was silence as the girl was handed a cup of water. She looked up and smiled. ¡°Mama!¡± Lanarot sipped her water slowly, before pointing towards the fighting. ¡°Is fighting, mama, is fighting!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sonarot wiped the girl¡¯s face, picking her up. ¡°Has kako fed you?¡± ¡°I eat all the bread, mama,¡± the girl said, inhaling with pride, before returning back to her water. ¡°She behaved well,¡± Citool assured, before Katool popped up from nearby, panting for air. ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Minool is running away,¡± the girl said, pointing towards her youngest sister, who was storming away, confidently stepping through the crowd. Citool sighed. Of all the children who were walking, Minool was the most difficult to handle. Compared to Kitool and Katool, Minool was so difficult to deal with. Citool eventually picked up her youngest daughter, who stared down at her mother with innocent shock, before she slowly formed the cheekiest smirk a child could manage. She cackled with delight, before giving in to her mother¡¯s hug, sucking her thumb as her mother pulled her close. Jitool remained sitting to the side, staring at her toes, which had been painted by her mother. She narrowed her eyes, unsure of how she felt. She brought her hands up to see her coloured fingernails. She continued to stare at them for a long while, before she twitched, seeing her mother¡¯s face in front of her. She smiled brightly towards her mother,pletely forgetting about the painted nails, before she was picked up too. Meanwhile, Shikan watched them from afar, holding his daughter close to his chest. Inakan rested her head against his shoulder, the little girl¡¯s eyes fluttering lightly, before they finally closed, drifting off to slumber. He watched how eagerly all the children moved and yed about, letting out a low sigh. He brushed his hand gently against his daughter¡¯s back. ¡®Do not worry, Inakan, your father will help you.¡¯ He thought about his eldest son. ¡®Perhaps your brother will once he is Chief¡­¡¯ Shikan narrowed his eyes. ¡®That boy of mine¡­ you must return to meet your sister.¡¯ A shadow loomed over Shikan. ¡°They eat well,¡± Jogak said, dropping down beside the Iyrman, holding his girls in each arm. Kavgak clutched her father tight with one hand, her head resting on his shoulder, while Maygak sucked her whole hand, the girl¡¯s head resting against her father¡¯s chest. ¡°They must when they are so big.¡± Jogak¡¯s lips formed a small smile. ¡°They will grow well and bring back many stories.¡± Shikan smiled. ¡°They will, since they are growing so well.¡± ¡°Is Mokan with sister?¡± ¡°Yes. The boy always cries for his mother.¡± ¡°Daughters love their fathers most, and sons love their mother most,¡± Jogak joked, rubbing his cheeks against his daughter¡¯s heads. ¡°They are growing quicker than even Jaygak.¡± ¡°She was so small¡­¡± Shikan recalled the little girl, who would kick her ball so eagerly when she was a girl. He couldn¡¯t quite recall how many times the girl counted to one hundred, it had almost be background music to their ears. The girl would do the same when she pped her drum lightly. Tap. One. Tap. Two. Tap. Three. ¡°You must be so proud.¡± ¡°Her tongue is too sharp to be proud,¡± Jogak replied. ¡°She watches over her siblings well, ites easier to her. Jurot and Kitool, they struggle, and Amokan¡­¡± Shikan let out a huff. ¡°He will return soon and bring back glory for his sister.¡± ¡°He should see her face first.¡± Jogak smiled wider. ¡°Is that why Jaygak is faring so well? She has seen her sister¡¯s faces, and wishes to bring them glory?¡± ¡°If that is not the reason, what is?¡± Jogak bowed his head lightly. ¡°She has done so much, my Jaygak.¡± Jogak closed his eyes, recalling how the girl used to cough and cry as a little girl. How she used to sit on hisp, her eyes glued to the books he read to her every evening. How she used to push over objects to break them, cackling at her father. ¡®It is no wonder you adore Jirot so much.¡¯ ¡°Do you think they will push back their marriages?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°It is time we are given grandchildren too.¡± ¡°I do not know. A few years ago, Jaygak would have, but now, who can tell when ites to that daughter of mine?¡± ¡°Shikan will push it back, since he is aiming to be Chief. Kitool may, she has thoughts of wielding death, and Jurot¡­¡± ¡°Jurot may marry first. Since his brother has many children, but leaves the Iyr, he may choose to do the same.¡± ¡°What of Adam?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jogak raised his brows towards Shikan. ¡°I do not know if Naqokan will manage to take his heart, but perhaps she will.¡± ¡°Their children would have quite the heritage. The child of a Kan, and the child of Adam.¡± ¡°They would be the children of Rot.¡± ¡°Will Naqokan give up her name?¡± ¡°It is more likely.¡± ¡°Are you speaking of chance when ites to Adam?¡± Shikan smiled, rubbing his daughter¡¯s back gently still. ¡°I should not.¡± Meanwhile, Larot red at the one armed Iyrman, who had decided toplete a midday workout. The old man was sweating profusely, a puddle of sweat forming beneath him as he pulled himself up towards the bar, before finally dropping after his final set. He almost dropped down onto his knees, but the knowledge his greatson was watching allowed him to drop onto his one good leg properly. The young boy had nced away, however, just in case he had failed. ¡°Did you see, my boy? If you grow well, you will gain as much strength as your greatfather!¡± ¡®I shudder at the thought of being so weak,¡¯ the boy though, letting out a soft sigh, before looking up towards the sky. He could recall the faint sensation of the wind against him as he flew. ¡®Once I regain my power, you will see how foolish you are.¡¯ ¡°Come, let us go bathe,¡± Jarot said, beginning to strap on his leg, while his greatson waited for the old man¡¯s hand to be free so they could walk to the baths. The festival continued, and aste afternoon fell across the Iyr, the fighting and the music died down, and the Iyrmen met with other families they hadn¡¯t seen in so long. A giant figure approached a particr estate where a particr group of seven children sat. ¡®Should I tease him when he returns?¡¯ the Prince thought. While the Prince thought about teasing Adam, the young half elf let out a long sigh, his heart heavy from missing the festival. The others around him left him be. Sir Landon let out a long sigh at the walls of Red Oak, which were still many miles away. He was d the situation had been resolved before he stepped forward, and that they hadn¡¯t decided to hunt them after. As much as he wanted to assist Adam, to pick a fight with the Order of the Thousand Hunts, such would have thrown him out of the running for baronhood. His thoughts were distracted by his wife needing to pause the carriage for the umpteenth time that day so she didn¡¯t heave and throw up again. ¡®You never spoke of your travel sickness¡­¡¯ Landon thought. ¡®Why did you wish to travel all this way?¡¯ However, such a question remained deep within his heart, for he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to speak the word aloud.
Sir Landon is turning out to be an entirely irrelevant character. Damn nobles. [845] – Y03.145 – Thoughts of Family II [845] ¨C Y03.145 ¨C Thoughts of Family II Adam caught Jurot¡¯s eyes, noting the expectant eyes within the Iyrman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s assist the Lord and Lady, and get cleaned up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Landon remained silent. The group hadn¡¯te across much on the way to Red Oak even though it was noonval. ¡®This hunt didn¡¯t go as well as I expected¡­¡¯ He assisted his wife to the inn, an inn for nobles and those of higher ss. The knights followed the nobles inside, while Adam and the others watched them step into the inn, which was made almost entirely of red oak. ¡®Damn. I need to get me some red oak¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you have any ideas for an inn?¡± Adam thought. ¡°There are many which will ept us,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Do you wish for an inn which is considered middle ss?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Dawn¡¯s Rest was made of wood too, though not the famous red oak, but it wasrge enough that it dwarfed any other building nearby. It was almost it¡¯s own little district with howrge it was, with arge walled garden, rooms a plenty, and even their own guards which patrolled around the inn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we only take particr-,¡± the guard began, before noting the appearance of the Hope and Rays. The guard, a man in his forties or so who wore breastte over chain, fell silent, his face contorting with confusion. Hope Willow smiled towards the guard. ¡°I¡¯ll call for an attendant to assist you,¡± the guard said, unsure of what was happening. In the back of his mind he wondered if perhaps this person wasn¡¯t actually a Hope, but the consequences of someone taking the guise of a Hope and their Rays were too grave for any random person willing to do so, not just from the government, but from the divine order, and perhaps even the Divine themselves. The guard watched as the attendant quickly escorted them away, the young woman eagerly serving the group, who were made up of members of various orders and Iyrmen. ¡®If they¡¯re willing to walk around pretending they¡¯re Iyrmen and Hopes and Rays, then there¡¯s no need for us to get ourselves killed¡­¡¯ ¡°Mister Adam,¡± Remy called. ¡°We¡¯d love to stay in a ce like this, but we¡¯re finally home.¡± ¡°Ah, right. We¡¯re about toplete our task, and once it¡¯s done, then you can head home. We¡¯ll stay here for a few days, and you can stay with your families for that time, and you should inform them that the business will probably be escorting them to the business¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°I mean, once it¡¯s confirmed that the shelter of the business¡­ the buildings, are made, we¡¯ll send figures from the business to escort them there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do just that,¡± Remy said, fairly certain he understood what Adam was saying. ¡®Damn, this journey really has taken a lot out of me.¡¯ The inn was vast within, dozens of tables scattered all around the garden, each filled with merchants and others. They all speaking between one another about various matters, somepleting their business with a client, others being wooed by potential clients. However, as the Hope and Rays stepped within, the discussions fell silent as the figures noticed the neers, and recognised them for who they were. Their eyes fell across the Iyrmen and the Hope and Rays, utter bewilderment filling the group, and soon the rumours grew, and were to be spread with a swiftness only matched by the words of Iyrmen. ¡®This is a lot of attention,¡¯ Adam thought, noting the gazes falling upon his group. ¡®This might end up dangerous.¡¯ ¡®Good,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®Look at us and wonder.¡¯ ¡®How much?¡¯ Adam thought, his ears twitching at the price. He had expected roughly a hundred or so gold, but then he recalled that was the typical going rate of a mediocre inn. ¡®I didn¡¯t realise inns could be so expensive¡­¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this much,¡± Vasera said, grinning wide. ¡°We should work for you more often.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Adam replied, shing her a smile. ¡°We treat our workers right.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not your workers.¡± ¡°Not for now, but perhaps in the future, once you¡¯re in the mood to gain more magical items.¡± ¡°No magical shields?¡± ¡°No magical shields,¡± Adam confirmed. Vasera smirked. ¡°I will think on the offer more deeply, but until then¡­ are you also going to spend coin on drinks?¡± ¡°Drinks? That¡¯s an easy enough matter!¡± Adam left Kitool in charge of the purse. He handed the woman the pouch full of gems, sping her hand over the pouch for a long moment. He winced repeatedly, his heart aching, before finally pulling back. ¡®I should have taken more work. Kids are so expensive¡­¡¯ He nced across the children, who eagerly awaited their meals. ¡®I should take even more work next time.¡¯ ¡°Vasera, don¡¯t drink too much just yet. I¡¯m going to take the others to finish our ritual, so the kids are going to have fewer guards. Once we return, I¡¯ll allow you to drink as much as you want, as long as Rook can keep you from causing trouble.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t much drink,¡± Vaserained. ¡°Since you¡¯ve paid the gold, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°You are going to leave?¡± Hope Willow asked. ¡°Just for a bit. We¡¯ve got some business toplete.¡± Adam nced towards Nobby, who sat right beside Alex. ¡®Should I let him go see his family too? Who should I rece him with?¡¯ ¡°Jonn. You¡¯re going to watch over Alex from now on. Nobby, you cane along, and then you can head back to your family.¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± Cobra met Adam¡¯s eyes, the young half elf winking at her, shing her a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t miss us too much.¡± Cobra wasn¡¯t sure how to take his gestures or words, but decided against saying more. She nced around, noting the guards around, each a guard for the various merchants and figures across the other tables, except whose guards were as grand as theirs? ¡°You¡¯reing along too?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I should stay with you, just in case,¡± the Marshal replied. ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Adam said, before the group, including the teen Iyrmen, began to make their way out. The group made their way through the roads of Red Oak, still basking in thete afternoon sun. They followed Jurot until they found arge shop, one which enticed them within with its smell. As the bell rang, the young woman, with copper hair and acorn eyes, took in the sight of the adventurers. ¡°You¡¯ve returned back so soon?¡± she asked, her lips forming a wide smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tease us too much today,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you know how expensive the Dawn¡¯s Rest is?¡± ¡°Dawn¡¯s Rest? I wouldn¡¯t dream of staying there. They say the cheapest rooms are at least five gold.¡± ¡°They¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, feeling the ache within his heart. ¡°The cheapest rooms are indeed five gold.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re able to afford a night there then you should be able to afford our bread.¡± ¡°Speaking of your bread, we¡¯ve had so much trouble on the road. I¡¯d like to buy as much as I can with this.¡± Adam ced down a gem for ten gold. ¡°How much trouble have you had that you¡¯re willing to spend this much?¡± ¡°We ended up getting into trouble with the Marshal of the East, the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, and the Order of the Thousand Hunts.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Jurot here got to sh with the Marshal of the East, Lord Benjamin¡¯s his name, I think. Gravesea? Right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, crossing his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten into trouble with the Order of Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°Not that much,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. They¡¯ve sent a Hope and some Rays with us.¡± Pam raised her brow towards the half elf, her eyes full of doubt. ¡°Adam speaks the truth,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh?¡± Pam raised her brows, surprised by Jurot¡¯s words. She, like many within Red Oak, knew the Iyrman¡¯s reputation when it came to truth. ¡°Even Manager Vonda¡¯s be a Ray now,¡± Adam said, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so hard creating gold with these hands of mine.¡± Adam shook, doing his best not tough. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That would have killed back in the Grends Anyway, Jurot here, he¡¯s really hungry. He fought against both the Marshal of the East and the Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts.¡± Pam¡¯s brows raised even further. ¡°You did?¡± ¡°I shed with them,¡± Jurot confirmed, puffing out his chest slightly. ¡°I fought them with Phantom.¡± ¡°How did thate to pass?¡± Adam smiled, allowing Jurot to speak the tale as he picked up the bread and stepped out, offering it to the others. He threw a look to Lucy, and the pair stood near the door, eating their bread from beside the door. ¡®What are they doing?¡¯ the Marshal thought, watching the pair as they closed their eyes and ate their bread. Each of the farmers carried small half sacks of bread, but waited outside, ncing between one another, allowing their Executive to fill his stomach and his heart. ¡®Jurot, don¡¯t talk about how your arm felt, damn it, show off about the fight!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right, you should tell her all about how big your delicious arms are,¡¯ Lucy thought, the stress of the year falling away from her body. ¡°King Merryweather is stronger,¡± Jurot assured to the baker, who had all but forgotten that Jurot had fought the previous King¡¯s Sword. ¡®Is he aiming to be the Chief?¡¯ Pam thought, considering all she knew about the young Iyrman.
Jurot, not like this. [846] – Y03.146 – Thoughts of Family III [846] ¨C Y03.146 ¨C Thoughts of Family III ¡°Nano!¡± Jirot shouted, removing her thumb from her mouth as she squealed with joy. Gangak held out her arms and the tiny girl squirmed out of her greatfather¡¯s arms, the tiny girl still giggling and squealing so eagerly as she climbed into her nano¡¯s arms, before she offered the same to the younger sibling who followed after his sister. ¡°Nano, you are here,¡± Jirot said, wrapping her arms around the woman¡¯s head, her saliva brushing off the older Iyrman¡¯s neck. ¡°Nano¡­¡± Little Jarot cuddled up to her bosom, sucking his thumb shyly as he looked up at her. ¡°My greatchildren, did you miss me?¡± the older woman asked, peppering the children with kisses. ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, leaning in to kiss the woman¡¯s cheek, her brother doing the same on her other cheek. Gangak smiled, settling beside the older one armed Jarot, pulling them closer to her chest. ¡°Are you enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°I eat the pizza, nano,¡± the girl said. ¡°I drinking the mik, I eat the pizza, I seep.¡± ¡°They are fighting, nano,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°Who is fighting?¡± ¡°Mmm, all the big.¡± The boy pointed away. ¡°Yes.¡± Gangak smiled wider. ¡°We Iyrmen like to fight, and sometimes we fight for the show. Did you enjoy the fighting?¡± The boy shook his head lightly, pouting. Gangakughed. ¡°Do not worry, little Jarot. We fight so you are safe.¡± ¡°Daddy is fighting?¡± ¡°Your father fights to keep you safe too.¡± Little Jarot smiled shyly once more, before returning back to suck his thumb. ¡°Daddy is smelly boy,¡± Jirot said, her face in shock from her words, expecting her nano to reprimand her. ¡°Your father is not a smelly boy,¡± Gangak said, brushing the girls curly hair. ¡°Is your nano smelly?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The girl thought for a moment. ¡°Sometimes you smell like fire.¡± ¡°I do not smell like fire any more, do I?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, shaking her head. ¡°You smell like nano.¡± Gangak smiled. ¡°What do I smell like?¡± their greatfather asked. ¡°Babo smell like babo,¡± the girl replied, her brother nodding his head. ¡°Babo smell like babo,¡± Konarot confirmed from nearby, bringing a small bowl of fruit for her greatfather and greataunt. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Gangak reached down to pet the girl¡¯s head gently. ¡°You have such great manners. You have too many greatchildren, you should surrender some to me.¡± ¡°You cannot steal my greatchildren away from me,¡± Jarot growled in response. ¡°Jirot, do you want to be Jigak?¡± ¡°I not Jigak, I am Jiwoh,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Mamo Jaygak is Jaygak, not Jaywoh.¡± ¡°Do you miss your mamo?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied with a smirk. ¡°I am sure she misses you,¡± Gangak said, gently rocking with the twins in her arms. ¡°Konarot, do you miss your papo and mamos?¡± ¡°I miss daddy,¡± the girl admitted, pouting. ¡°He will return soon.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Not tomorrow, but soon,¡± Gangak assured. ¡°When he returns, you must hug him tight.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied, her tail swaying behind her as she stood taller. ¡°Konagak also sounds like a nice name.¡± The girl¡¯s lips formed a pout and she looked to her greatfather. ¡°Do you see what you have done?¡± Jarot held out his hand for his greatdaughter, who held the old man¡¯s hand, sitting beside him. The younger triplets also swarmed around their greatfather. ¡°What of Larot?¡± ¡°You cannot take Larot from me!¡± Jarot growled. ¡°You have too many, give one to me.¡± ¡°If you wish to steal them, do so when their father is here.¡± ¡°Do you think I will not?¡± ¡°Stealing is no good, nano,¡± Jirot said, pointing up at the woman. ¡°Iyrmen do not steal.¡± ¡°How are you so wise?¡± Gangak asked, pulling the girl up to rub her cheek against the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°I am so smaht,¡± the girl replied, smirking slightly. ¡°I am so much twubul.¡± ¡°You are no trouble at all, my Jirot,¡± Gangak said, kissing the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°My Jarot, you are even less trouble, yes?¡± The boy smiled before returning back to suck his thumb, hiding his face into her shoulder. ¡°My Jarot is so well behaved,¡± the old Jarot said. ¡°He has my name, but she has my fire.¡± ¡°If it is fire, then she should be a Gak.¡± Jarot growled quietly, before pulling his greatdaughter onto hisp. ¡°Do you see this? How can she take my greatdaughter away from me?¡± ¡°Not nice,¡± Konarot said, pouting up at Gangak. ¡°Ah, my greatdaughter is telling me off,¡± Gangak said. ¡°How can this be?¡± Jarot felt the rush of cold seeping into Konarot. He reached up to the girl¡¯s head, pulling her to his chest, his thumb brushing along her forehead. ¡°It is fine, since your babo will not allow it.¡± Gangak could see the way Jarot was looking down at the girl. ¡°Do not worry, little Konarot. I cannot steal you away from your father.¡± ¡°Cannot¡­¡± Konarot confirmed, rubbing her cheek against her greatfather¡¯s chest, feeling his hand against her forehead and hair. It was a strong hand, scarred and calloused. Jarot did not wince as the nubs ground against his chest. He continued to rub the girl¡¯s head and brush her hair tenderly, feeling the girl¡¯s body warm up. ¡®Why do you grow so cold, my Konarot?¡¯ While the children spent time with their families, each ready to fall asleep, their papo worked his magic with a baker. ¡®How amazing,¡¯ Pam thought, having recalled all Jurot had managed toplete within thest few years she knew of him. He had started off as a young man, and though he was still a young man, his token was that of steel. ¡°You¡¯re awfully impressive.¡± ¡°My impressiveness is not awful,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That¡¯s not what that means.¡± ¡°It was a bad joke.¡± Jurot nodded his head. Pam furrowed her brows, before realising what he meant. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say nothing like that to an Iyrman.¡± ¡°You may speak freely.¡± ¡®Damn it, Jurot! You were doing so well!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Do I need to step in.¡¯ ¡°Coming to blows with figures like that, it must have been like a dreame true for you as an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, the shadow of a smile forming on his face. ¡°It is fun to sh with great figures.¡± ¡°You Iyrmen are always like that, enjoying your fights.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot puffed out his chest further. The bell rung as Adam stepped into the bakery, having allowed the farmers and porters to leave with the extra bread for their families. ¡°Let¡¯s grab a few more buns and head out. Jam buns, if it¡¯s not an issue.¡± ¡°No issue at all, not with the gem you paid with.¡± ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Adam smiled, patting his brother¡¯s back. ¡°Jurot here, he¡¯s quite capable you know.¡± ¡°I noticed. You¡¯re both quite capable, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m useless inparison to my brother here,¡± Adam said. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t mentioned all the times he¡¯s kept me alive. Jurot here, he¡¯s got the smarts to keep me out of trouble, and the wisdom to step in whenever I go too far.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like you¡¯re some kind of nightmare.¡± ¡°A nightmare isn¡¯t far enough,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Still, I¡¯m a nightmare my brother can handle. Speaking of, did he tell you about why he fought with the Marshal of the East?¡± ¡°He mentioned there was an issue with the business and some nobles?¡± ¡°The Marquise of East Port was eyeing up some of our workers, and she wanted to take them from us.¡± ¡°The Marquise?¡± Pam asked. She tried to recall the ranking of the nobles. She knew that the royalty of the Kings, Queens, Dukes, and Duchesses were at the top, and at the bottom were knights, who were barely noblefolk, and then Barons and Counts. ¡°We were travelling around with Sister Vonda, this was before she was a Ray, and the Marshal wanted to kill me for protecting the kids. Jurot here, he didn¡¯t want that to happen, so he stepped forward to protect me. He¡¯s the best brother ever.¡± ¡°I am a great brother,¡± Jurot confirmed, feeling his cheeks and ears begin to burn slightly with embarrassment. ¡°Jurot¡¯s willing to sh with the Marshal of the East for someone like his family¡­¡± Adam smiled politely. ¡°Speaking of family, I¡¯ve got so many kids, but his grandfather keeps telling him to find someone nice. Isn¡¯t a shame that this handsome fellow, with theserge muscles, is going around fighting so much, but not thinking of his parents?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a filial duty to get married, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve to worry, since Iyrmen will marry when they get married,¡± Pam replied. ¡°Right, but uh, don¡¯t you think, you know, he¡¯s a great guy?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows expectantly towards Pam. ¡°I think so. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have any trouble finding anyone, as long as they¡¯re not spooked by the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is awkward since so many people are so scared of Iyrmen¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®How obvious do I want to make it?¡¯ ¡°It is good we are feared,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Aldish should not forget why they fear the Iyr.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam nced towards his brother. ¡®Bro. Come on.¡¯ Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, Pam, uh¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Pam smiled politely. Adam looked towards his brother, who felt his gaze and nced his way. Adam raised his brows, motioning his head towards Pam. ¡°What?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°What do you mean, what?¡± Adam asked, before switching to their tongue. ¡°Ask her out.¡± ¡°Ask¡­¡± Jurot replied in their tongue before pausing. ¡®What?¡¯
What? [847] – Y03.147 – Thoughts of Family IV [847] ¨C Y03.147 ¨C Thoughts of Family IV Pam¡¯s eyes darted between the pair of brothers, each towering over her. One was heavily armoured, his muscles hidden behind his armour, but from what she knew of the young man, he was ridiculously strong. The other was unarmoured, and though he was lean, there were certain times when she could glimpse the great strength his muscles possessed, especially when she nced towards his thick neck and broad shoulders. Jurot¡¯s ears turned red hot as he swallowed, entuating his wide neck for a moment, before he nced aside. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tease your brother so much,¡± Pam said, her hands swiftly working the bread. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pam narrowed her eyes towards Adam. ¡°Just because his grandfather is in a rush to have grandchildren, he shouldn¡¯t be looking at any old baker.¡± Adam flushed slightly, though his lips formed a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a baker?¡± ¡°For someone like the two of you, wouldn¡¯t you want to marry someone better?¡± ¡°Better in what way?¡± ¡°Better. I¡¯m just a baker. I wake up in the morning and I bake bread and pastries. We make enough coin to do the same the next day, and the day after that, and the day after that. That kind of life, it¡¯s no good for an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Would you want to remain here as a baker once you¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Baking¡¯s all I know. I¡¯m going to stay here and bake, just like my mother and my father, and their mother and father, and their mother and father...¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯d ask you to stop baking. We¡¯ve made a business, the one with the enchanter, and we are looking for a baker.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a baker, then I¡¯m interested. If you¡¯re looking for anything more, you¡¯ll have to look elsewhere.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no pressure,¡± Adam replied, shing her a smile. ¡°As much as my brother has a huge crush on you, I¡¯m not one who is going to force someone to marry someone they don¡¯t want to. Nobby, the other big guy, the one that won the tournament, he¡¯s meant to be marrying the Chief of the vige beside the Iyr, well, her granddaughter, the future Chief?¡± Pam stared at Adam as the young half elf tried to recall the rtionship. ¡°I think she¡¯s meant to be the future Chief¡­ anyway, they promised to marry if Nobby became an Expert, but if they don¡¯t want to, they don¡¯t want to, and I¡¯m not going to force the issue. Nobby¡¯ll find plenty of pretty women who will want for him, considering he¡¯s being taught by my brother here.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s back. ¡°Still, we are really looking for a baker for our business.¡± Pam nced between the pair suspiciously. ¡°Are you wanting me to leave this ce to join the business?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How will I know you won¡¯t force me to do anything else.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t want to,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°The business is partly to make and spend gold. We¡¯ve got quite a few farmers and porters who we¡¯ve made into Experts that want to join, even though the pay isn¡¯t as good as what others pay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the pay?¡± ¡°The minimum is ten gold a month, and¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°We¡¯re still figuring out the pay scale for the rest of us.¡± ¡°How much are you getting paid?¡± Pam asked, not entirely impressed by ten gold a month, but it wasn¡¯t that far off for most people. Adam blinked, ncing towards Jurot. ¡°Nothing, yet¡­¡± ¡®I should figure that out.¡¯ ¡°The business has been allowing us to spend hundreds and thousands of gold as we please, but I suppose we¡¯ll need a proper wage eventually too.¡± Pam¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Ten gold isn¡¯t that great of a sum¡­¡± ¡°We pay that little because we handle all the expenses one might expect,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Food, housing, tax, religious tax, clothes, and so on. That ten gold a month is for luxuries, not the basic necessities.¡± Pam raised her brow. She and her father made enough coin that they didn¡¯t need to worry about all the various taxes that gued them, but the rent for the business and all the other business expenses they had to pay did eat in to their profit margins. She and her father could put away perhaps a few gold coins a month away for a rainy day, but ten gold a month and all the necessities were paid for? ¡°It¡¯s not a terrible offer¡­¡± the young baker admitted. ¡®They did bet on my behalf too¡­¡¯ She still hadn¡¯t spent all that coin, which could have been used for so much, especially in the future once she was married. ¡°The business intends to invest a lot into the workers of the business, including their families. Of course, if you take a liking to my brother, never mind the ten gold a month, you¡¯ll be annoyed by how much coin you¡¯ll have without even lifting a finger.¡± Adam pat Jurot¡¯s back once more. ¡°My brother here brings back a few hundred gold yearly, and that¡¯s not including the thousands he¡¯s made recently.¡± ¡°Thousands?¡± Pam asked, raising her brows towards the Iyrmen. ¡°I hear that you Iyrmen give all your coin to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Much of our coin is given to the Iyr, much of it is given to our families, but not all.¡± ¡°So, how rich are you?¡± Pam shed an innocent smile. ¡°I wield an axe which could be sold for thousands of gold,¡± Jurot said, sping his hand around the handle of Phantom. ¡°My shield is also the same.¡± ¡°What kind of magic does it have?¡± ¡°My weapon is Greater Enhanced, my shield is Basic Enhanced. ¡°¡­¡± Pam raised her brows in rm for a moment but furrowed her brows. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ awfully impressive.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They were gifted to me.¡± ¡°You were gifted the weapons?¡± ¡°Adam gifted them to me,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°The Enchanter enchanted them, but they did not suit me, so I handed them to my brother and I was gifted other items,¡± Adam replied, smiling innocently. ¡°My axe is worth about the same, and my shield too.¡± ¡°Phantom is one of the best Greater Enhanced weapons I know of.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, it is pretty good,¡± Adam replied, his lips twitching into a smile. ¡°Wraith isn¡¯t too bad. It¡¯s slightly weaker, but it has slightly better utility for a man of magic like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Guardian?¡± Pam asked, having originally though he was a Warrior. ¡®He did mention you used magic. I thought you were a Priest first, but now¡­¡¯ ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam replied, still smirking lightly. ¡°Anyway, even if you reject Jurot, we still need a baker. If you don¡¯t want to swim in gold, we can at least guarantee you won¡¯t starve, and that your eventual children will also be looked after well. We¡¯ll give them a decent education and we¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll learn a trade too.¡± ¡°My children will be bakers like me.¡± ¡°Baking is a trade too, so that¡¯s fine.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If they have aptitude for magic, we can teach them to be Wizards or Priests or Guardians.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pam¡¯s eyes darted to the young half elf, her thoughts having gone from the potential to marry the Iyrman and living her life as an Iyrwife, to the utter shock of hearing Adam¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re going to be training children to be¡­ or do you mean if I marry into the Iyr?¡± ¡°If you join the business and your children have aptitude for magic, we¡¯ll teach them magic. If you marry into the Iyr, my brother specifically, if doesn¡¯t matter if they have aptitude or not, we¡¯ll teach them whatever they want.¡± Another figure cleared his throat, emerging from the back. He was a tall man, thickly built as though he had ate bread all his life, withrge forearms. He was clean shaven, with a bandanna over his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to intrude, but I heard you teasing my daughter,¡± Bam said, ncing between the pair. ¡°I heard about your business, and though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not interested, I hope you¡¯ll keep the discussion professional. It¡¯s not good to mix family business and professional business together.¡± ¡°How does the offer sound to you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not tempted¡­¡± Bam¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, standing taller. ¡°Who?¡± Pam asked. ¡®I was wondering why his name sounded so familiar¡­¡¯ Bam thought. ¡®Mad Dog¡­¡¯ ¡°Who?¡± Pam asked once more, this time jabbing her father in the side with her elbow. ¡°Mad Dog was an Iyrman who made a name in the north and the surroundingnds,¡± Bam informed. ¡°Pa always spoke of him like a ghost, sending me to bed, telling me the Mad Dog woulde after me if I didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He killed more nobles than I can count.¡± ¡®You¡¯re not that good at counting,¡¯ Pam thought, though she decided not to say it. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, smirking slightly. ¡°Old Joe, Little Joe¡¯s grandfather, he came across Mad Dog back when he was adventuring. Said he never knew Iyrmen were so dangerous.¡± ¡°Old Joe?¡± Pam asked. She had met him a few times, though she was more familiar with Little Joe. ¡°Mad Dog¡¯s the one that forced him to retire.¡± ¡°I thought he said it was some kid?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Bam said, recalling all the tales he heard about Jarot, his eyes focused on Jurot. ¡°Jarot The Kid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pam turned to face Jurot, whose lips had formed a proud smile, the most obvious smile the Iyrman had ever revealed. ¡®¡­¡¯
Love is heavy, but damn, gold is pretty heavy too.
[848] – Y03.148 – Thoughts of Family V [848] ¨C Y03.148 ¨C Thoughts of Family V ¡°If I had known you were the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson, I would have insisted you didn¡¯t pay for our bread,¡± Bam said, feeling his daughter step on his foot, gently pressing against it. ¡°How are we going to feed ourselves if we give away our bread for free?¡± Pam asked, before noting the look on her father¡¯s face. She nced towards Jurot who continued to stand with pride, while Adam seemed more annoyed. ¡®That old man keeps guing me, but maybe we can use him to¡­¡¯ Adam also noticed the look on Bam¡¯s face. ¡°Even if Jurot is the old man¡¯s grandson, they¡¯re quite different. Jurot here doesn¡¯t go around fighting¡­¡± ¡®No, that¡¯s not right. I can¡¯t really say that when he fought both the Grand Commander and the Marshal of the East.¡¯ ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like he goes around killing no-,¡± Adam inhaled deeply, ncing aside as images of Jurot cleaving nobles from the other world filled his mind. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Pam asked, crossing her arms. ¡°No,¡± the pair replied quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not a noble,¡± Adam added. Pam and Bam raised their brows in rm towards the half elf. ¡°I mean, you know, I mean¡­¡± Adam looked to Jurot for support. ¡°Adam does not enjoy killing, except for nobles who cause him trouble.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t killed any noble of thisnd.¡± ¡°Have you killed nobles of othernds?¡± ¡°I definitely have not killed nobles in thisnd or the surroundingnds.¡± ¡°Have you really killed nobles?¡± Pam asked, her entire body cold from the shock of Adam¡¯s audacity. The only people who killed nobles were Iyrmen and the insane. Adam reached over to his amulet, brushing along it gently. ¡°I have assisted in sending nobles to Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I can guarantee nothing like that¡¯s happening here.¡± Adam waved his hand to dismiss the thoughts. ¡°My brother has a crush on you and I just wanted to help him in his romance, especially since his grandfather has been asking for more grandchildren. I¡¯ve already given him six, but I can¡¯t be the only one giving him children, you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All I¡¯m asking is, if you don¡¯t dislike him, why don¡¯t you both¡­ you know¡­ just¡­ go on a walk,¡± Adam said, feeling the awkwardness filling him. The bell rung behind them. ¡°Must be a special day if there¡¯s such a big crowd outside,¡± the neer said, a heavily armoured man with an amulet around his neck. He had dark hair and dark eyes, just like hispanion. ¡°The bread must be that good,¡± the woman replied, equally as heavily armoured and armed. Just like herpanion, she carried a de with the handle wrapped in red leather at her side. She nced towards the Iyrman and the half elf, sizing them up with her curious eyes. An awkward silence filled the air. ¡°What would you like?¡± Pam asked. ¡°We¡¯ll let the Iyrmen order first,¡± the man said, before noting theck of a tattoo on Adam¡¯s forehead. ¡®Why¡¯s he wearing a scarf?¡¯ ¡°We have already ordered, and my brother is not an Iyrman,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°How is it that a young man like you havee to wear the Iyr¡¯s purple steel?¡± ¡°Luck.¡± ¡°Luck?¡± The man narrowed his eyes at Adam, wondering why he was being so coy. ¡°Young man, did you fight in the tournamentst year?¡± the woman asked, her voice full of curiosity. ¡°I did,¡± Adam replied. ¡°My brother here managed to ce first, and I ced third.¡± ¡°First?¡± the man asked. ¡°So are you Jurot the Savage?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, standing taller. ¡°Then you must be Purple Adam.¡± The woman gathered, her eyes glued to Adam. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat Sir Carter?¡± the man asked. Adam nced towards Jurot, who nodded. ¡°Apparently so.¡± ¡°Why are you acting coy?¡± the man asked, narrowing his eyes towards Adam. ¡°I¡¯m not very good with names.¡± ¡°He wielded the de made of sunsteel,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh! Sir Carter! Yes, I do remember him now. I remember thinking he was a good guy. I struggled against him a lot.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Of course you did, he is one of our greatest prodigies. If he hadn¡¯te across you, he would have ced in the top.¡± ¡°Yeah, you aren¡¯t kidding,¡± Adam replied, vaguely recalling the warrior he fought in the tournament. ¡°Such a nice weapon too, I thought it was made by Lord-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, stopping the half elf from saying any more. ¡°So are you both members of an order?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± the man replied, wondering why he went back to trying to pick a fight with them again. ¡°Order of¡­ the One Hundred des, right?¡± ¡°Three Hundred des,¡± the man replied, smiling as his face pulsed. ¡°So close,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°I¡¯m really bad with names.¡± Adam could see the way they red at him. ¡°You should ask Ray Vonda how bad I am with names. I kept calling her order the Order of White Rose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The pair of order members nced between one another. ¡°You must be terrible with names if you do not recall even the name of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Adam let out a sigh, ncing towards Jurot. ¡°I¡¯ve been improving though, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I am uncertain.¡± ¡°Anyway, uh, we¡¯ve ordered, so you can go ahead and order,¡± Adam said, stepping aside. The order members nced between the pair and then the bakers, noting the looks on their faces. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± The bell rung and another heavily armoured figure stepped in, who also wore heavy armour, and wore an amulet across her neck. However, whereas the amulet the other two wore were both wholly silver, hers was silver with a red de in the centre. ¡°What is taking you so long?¡± the woman asked, her grey hair cut short, her eyes dark and curious. She noted the pair who had half stepped aside. She narrowed her eyes towards the Iyrman. ¡°Good evening, Vice Commander,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Good evening, Iyrman,¡± the woman said, her eyes still narrowed slightly. ¡°Your tattoos are familiar.¡± ¡°I am Jurot, of the Rot family.¡± ¡®The Rot family?¡¯ ¡°Are you rted to the one they called the Mad Dog?¡± ¡®How famous is his grandfather?¡¯ Pam thought. ¡°He is my grandfather.¡± ¡°There seems to be an issue,¡± the woman said. ¡°What kind of issue?¡± the Vice Commander asked. ¡°The bakers seem perturbed by their presence.¡± ¡°Hey now,¡± Adam said, his voice light. ¡°Is going out with my brother that bad? He¡¯s such a handsome fellow!¡± The Vice Commander red at Adam. ¡°Are you trying to force yourself upon the-,¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, his eyes darkening. ¡°Thest time someone used me of that, they ended up getting scolded by the Vice Master.¡± ¡°The Vice Master?¡± ¡°Vice Master Paul, of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± ¡°Do you believe the Guild¡¯s authority will save you from us?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Wait, hold on. I realised how that sounded. What I mean is, we ended up saving a group, and they used us of doing something bad. It ended up with my name being cleared thanks to the Guild and their spell which forced out the truth. All I was asking was that the young baker consider going out with my brother since he has a crush on her.¡± ¡°You, a heavily armoured Steel Rank adventurer were merely asking that the young baker go out with the grandson of Mad Dog?¡± the woman asked, her eyes still ring at the young half elf. ¡°¡­¡± Adam flushed red. ¡°Okay, I realise how that looks. Uh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that I was wearing my heavy armour and that I was carrying an axe. I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you or anything.¡± ¡°My brother speaks the truth,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We did not intend to threaten anyone.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t intend it, it does not mean you did not.¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman, most are threatened by my presence.¡± ¡°You should take extra care in the way you behave because of it.¡± ¡°I cannot stop their feelings,¡± Jurot replied simply. The bell rung once more as another heavily armoured figure stepped inside. The Vice Commander nced back. ¡°Marshal.¡± ¡°Vice Commander,¡± the Marshal replied, before he nced towards Adam and Jurot. ¡°I heard there was a misunderstanding.¡± Adam exhaled, reaching up to rub his forehead. ¡°Yeah, of course there is. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You know one another?¡± the Vice Commander asked. ¡°I am escorting Adam to keep him out of trouble.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble does he bring for you to escort him like this?¡± ¡°His words often bring him to trouble.¡± ¡°I have noticed.¡± The Marshal merely bowed his head. ¡°I believe it is time that you leave, Executive Adam.¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry again, Pam. I didn¡¯t mean to appear threatening or anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you were threatening me,¡± the young woman replied. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll consider my words. My brother, Jurot, he really does like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said, but he hasn¡¯t.¡± Adam raised his brows towards his brother. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot could feel the gazes upon him, the three order members and the Marshal. ¡°My brother speaks the truth.¡± ¡°What truth is that?¡± Pam asked. ¡°¡­¡± Adam whispered in their tongue. ¡°You can fight the Grand Commander, but you can¡¯t say you like her?¡± Jurot¡¯s ears turned red hot. He inhaled deeply and spoke up in the Aldish tongue. ¡°I understand why you are so afraid of Ray Vonda.¡±
It seems Jurot does know how to fight with his words. [849] – Y03.149 – Thoughts of Family VI [849] ¨C Y03.149 ¨C Thoughts of Family VI Adam remained in the corner, sighing to himself. Sitting opposite him was Lucy, sighing equally as exhaustedly. ¡®I really should be more careful with the way things look.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe I had to miss it¡­¡¯ It was in that evening Adam decided to head to bed early. Hey in his bed, staring at the ceiling above him. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Jurot is so handsome. I wonder how their date is going.¡¯ ¡°Where is Adam?¡± Jurot asked upon his return, noting the expectant eyes of the other Iyrmen all around him. ¡°He went to sleep,¡± Jaygak replied, a small smile appearing on her face. ¡°I will sleep too,¡± Jurot said, his ears turning red as he stepped towards the stairs. He stopped, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®What are they doing?¡¯ a worker thought, their eyes glued to the Iyrmen, who had surrounded one of theirpanions. ¡°Before you sleep, you should inform us how it went¡­¡± Nirot said, cing a hand on her cousin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot nced around, noting the eyes of the other patrons who were keeping an eye on him. He realised he couldn¡¯t make a mess here, not when Adam had taken such a hit in the heart for how much gold he had lost. ¡°It went well.¡± ¡°You must tell us the details¡­¡± Jurot exhaled. Omen: 4, 9 ¡°Hey, is it alright if I take the meteorite?¡± Adam asked during breakfast, causing Lucy to re at him. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, and the others nodded their heads. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡¯ Lucy thought, staring at Adam. ¡°Great,¡± Adam replied, before finishing his meal. They all watched as Adam left without asking. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thanks foring with me, Dunes,¡± Adam said, letting out another sigh. ¡°It¡¯s no problem,¡± the priest replied, patting Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you sighing so much.¡± ¡°Dunes¡­¡± Adam nced up towards the sky. ¡°Do you think Larot knows how to crawl now?¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°He must look so cute in his little outfit¡­¡± Dunes could feel the lightness in Adam¡¯s tone, unsure if Adam was really worried about his children at the moment. ¡®He must miss them, but he¡¯s sighing too much for that.¡¯ Adam made his way to the Adventure¡¯s Guild, but instead of heading to the guild itself, he made his way to the nearby smithy. It was made of stone, as one would expect, but it was far smoother than any other building he had seen in the town so far. The rhythmic pounding of the hammer filled the air, warm and soothing. Adam knocked on the thick red oak door. ¡°Master Thundersmith.¡± The rhythmic pounding continued for a few more moments before it fell silent. The heavy patter of foot falls approached the thick red oak door, before it opened up to reveal a short, stout fellow. He was wider than the average man, but far shorter. His beard fell down to his gut, braided at the sides. He had tan skin, and ck hair, which was curled down towards his back, being kept tame by a metal ring at the back of his skull. He wore dark overalls, and carried in his hand his hammer. It was silver, with bits of green metal woven through it. His grey eyes red at Adam for a moment. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Mornin¡¯.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to ask if you could forge a sword, one that I wouldn¡¯t have to return to you upon my death.¡± ¡°Yer askin¡¯ me to break me dwarven rights?¡± ¡°I heard that dwarves are able to forgo such rights for the right amount of coin.¡± Thundersmith narrowed his eyes. ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°If yer askin¡¯, yah can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a no good leaf ear, I don¡¯t know how much a dwarven right is worth, especially from yourself, Master Thundersmith.¡± ¡°What¡¯s yer offer.¡± ¡°I bought a warhammer from you a few years ago. I will return it to you with a Greater Enhanced enchantment. If you require an enchantment for a weapon, you may send a request to our enchanter. As long as it¡¯s not a Legendary enchantment, our business will do its best to amodate your requests.¡± ¡°Yer offerin¡¯ me enchantin¡¯ services?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thundersmith held out his hand, his eyes focused on Wraith. Adam pulled the axe out, handing it to Thundersmith. The dwarf held onto the axe, feeling the magic through it. ¡®Well made. Was forged and enchanted in the Iyr, by Iyrmen?¡¯ ¡°Yer enchanter, they enchanted this?¡± ¡°That they did.¡± Persuasion Check (Charisma)(Advantage) D20 + 6 = 8 (2) D20 + 6 = 9 (3) ¡°Ah dunnae who yah are,d. Ah will nae do it. Ah¡¯ve only met yah a few times now.¡± ¡°Of course, master dwarf,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head. ¡®I can¡¯t push it.¡¯ Adam reached for his axe, but as he tried to pull it, he felt the grip of the dwarf keeping the axe still. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank yah for yer help.¡± ¡°My help?¡± ¡°With me niece.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Oh, right. Of course, any time, master dwarf. How is miss Thunderhammer anyhow?¡± ¡°She¡¯s well,¡± the dwarf replied, letting go of the handle. He just nodded to the half elf slowly. It pained him to thank a leaf ear, especially when the half elf seemed to not recall it. ¡°Well, if she¡¯s ever kidnapped again, let me know.¡± ¡°Ah hope it does naee to tha¡¯.¡¯ ¡°Me too.¡± Adam bowed his head towards the dwarf once more, a small smile on his face. The dwarf nced towards the priest, ncing at his amulet, before bowing his head respectfully. ¡°Wait here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam watched as the dwarf returned back to his smithy, returning a momentter with a heavy sword, one which was slightly shorter in length, but also slightly thicker than the typical de. ¡®Damn, that¡¯s a nice sword.¡¯ ¡°Take it,¡± Thundersmith said. ¡°It¡¯s yer reward for helpin¡¯ one of my kin.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, thank you,¡± Adam replied, blinking rapidly for a moment. ¡®Sweet.¡¯ Adam plucked the de from the dwarf gingerly, feeling how heavy it waspared to the other des he had wielded. ¡°Do I have to return it upon my death?¡± ¡°What kinda dwarf do yah take me for? It ain¡¯t a de ahm sellin¡¯, but a gift.¡± ¡°Thank you kindly, master dwarf,¡± Adam said, bowing his head towards the dwarf once more, doing his respect to remain respectful. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I managed to get what I needed even after being refused¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t have yah tellin¡¯ others that we Thundersmiths dunnae pay our debts.¡± ¡°I would never,¡± Adam replied. ¡®I¡¯m not so stupid that I¡¯d pick a fight with a dwarf.¡¯ ¡°Now that yer done here, yah can leave. May the Salt Mother watch over yah.¡± ¡°You as well, Master Thundersmith.¡± The dwarf returned back to his forge, leaving Adam to admire the heavy dwarven de. It was made, seemingly, of bronze, though Adam could see there was a faint green tint to it. ¡°Dwarf Bronze,¡± Dunes said, whistling lightly. ¡°Dwarf Bronze?¡± ¡°A metal that only the dwarves can forge, or so they say. It¡¯s not like the bronze of old. It¡¯s definitely of true dwarven make too. Even without enchanting, it is considered to be greater than Basic weapons. Not on par with Greater weapons, though, since it isn¡¯t magical.¡± ¡°So it holds simr properties to Greater weapons, except it¡¯s nonmagical?¡± Dunes nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t say dwarves don¡¯t pay back their debts. This weapon would sell for thousands in Aswadasad.¡± Adam nced down at it, feeling the smooth handle. It was a wood unlike any other he had seen before, almost golden in colour. The pommel was a thick block of metal, as rigid and the de itself, and also seemed to be made of Dwarf Bronze. Though it was slightly heavier than the des he was used to, Adam couldn¡¯t help but admire the weapon. ¡°It¡¯s definitely better than anything I¡¯d ever made.¡± ¡°It should be, it¡¯s a gift from a dwarf,¡± Dunes said, chuckling. ¡°Did you forget you helped his niece?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I just didn¡¯t think about it,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. Dunes chuckled. ¡°Did you want a dwarven made weapon?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°An axe?¡± ¡°No, I was looking for a sword,¡± Adam said, swiping the air with the de. ¡°Swords are romantic, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Is it a gift for the Ray?¡± Dunes teased. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done here, I don¡¯t really have many ns today,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Should we head back to the inn?¡± ¡°Shall we buy gifts for your children?¡± ¡°How wise you are, Manager Dunes.¡± The pair explored Red Oak for a while, going from stall to stall, talking about nothing in specific. It was in thete afternoon when they finally returned back to the inn. ¡°Pregnant?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Sir Landon wishes to remain in Red Oak, and will wait for the Hope and the Rays.¡± ¡°Well, congrattions to them!¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I hope the Lady is well. We should probably get them something as a gift.¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°The business.¡± Jaygak blinked. ¡®Is he trying to form a rtionship with the noble? It¡¯s not a bad idea, since Sir Landon is much weaker than the Duchess, but holds great power as a minor noble. Does he want to push Sir Landon into bing a Baron?¡¯ ¡®I hope the Lady remains healthy during the travels,¡¯ Adam thought, hoping the pregnancy would go well. ¡®Hey, you better not mess with other people¡¯s kids.¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts shot out to the world, daring to threaten the Divine, especially one in particr.
When I saw the word pregnant I almost did a spit take. [850] – Y03.150 – Homeward [850] ¨C Y03.150 ¨C Homeward ¡®That should be good enough,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Kitool¡¯s an Executive, and Vonda is a Ray, so that¡¯s enough respect from our end. They¡¯d better understand we¡¯re being nice by offering them such fine stuff.¡¯ Adam was still uncertain if the items they had sent over were considered decent, but after stressing about it for a short while, which was already too long to stress about nobles, he let out a soft sigh, allowing the stress to escape him. ¡®No need to worry about nobles.¡¯ He was d they had moved from the expensive inn to another inn, one which was still fine enough for the children and the others, but also didn¡¯t lighten the pouch too much. Jurot stepped into the inn, noting the nces towards him, before he approached Adam. ¡°What time do you call this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried sick.¡± ¡°It is early evening,¡± Jurot replied, sitting opposite his brother. ¡°Where were you?¡± Adam asked, his eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°I walked with Pam.¡± ¡°You just walked?¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°What a gentleman.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You have a new sword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, cing the sword onto the table. ¡°It¡¯s dwarven made.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Did Thundersmith gift it to you?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You had not received a reward from him.¡± ¡°It has been a few years¡­¡± Adam thought. ¡®Four years now?¡¯ Jurot eyed up the wood, feeling how smooth it was to the touch. ¡°It is good wood. The woodwork is dwarven too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise he was so good at woodworking.¡± ¡°It was not Thundersmith. This work was done by a dwarf who is a master at woodworking.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°I cannot sense any imperfections. Thundersmith¡¯s abilities with wood are simr to my own, but this is greater.¡± ¡°High praise.¡± Jurot nodded, his eyes taking in the sight of the sword¡¯s colour, before holding out the de, feeling how heavy it was. ¡°Will you use a sword?¡± ¡°How can you tease me like this?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t I your brother? I should use a sword and shield.¡± ¡°Axe and shield?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I meant,¡± Adam replied, his lips working quicker than his mind. ¡°Even if swords are more romantic.¡± Fred nced towards his boss, his eyes cautiously eyeing up the dwarven weapon. It was a beautiful weapon, a weapon beyond his wildest dreams, though so Lifede had been too. Theck of a magical de at his side almost made him feel lonely. ¡®I don¡¯t need a magical weapon, I¡¯m just a farmer¡¯s boy.¡¯ George remained beside Fred, his eyes ncing across the children. He listened to the children as they talked at him, nodding every so often, but not making any noises in return. So many of the children liked to talk at him, wanting to rant about this thing or that thing. Sometimes Alex would sit beside him and talk to him, very different to the other children. The days in Red Oak began to pass by. Somehow, Adam managed to keep himself out of trouble. The Hope and Marshal kept an eye on him, just in case. After buying some more gifts within the town, Adam was finally ready to leave. The cool wind whipped through the air as duskval began to engulf thend. ¡°I know it¡¯s only been a few days, but once we¡¯re at the business, we probably won¡¯t have much else to do for the rest of the year,¡± Adam exined to the farmers and the porters. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to gather your families and make your way back at some point.¡± The farmers and porters replied affirmatively, before the group made their way out of the town, heading westward. ¡®Just a few more days now¡­¡¯ Adam could feel the ache within his body. The travel had begun to catch up to his bones. ¡®I can¡¯t believe we used to make our way without taking a break¡­¡¯ ¡°Did you enjoy yourself in Red Oak?¡± Fred asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the children all replied. Fred nced towards George, who nodded his head, clutching at the bracelet he had bought from one of the merchants. He stared down at all the colours within it, not quite as vibrant as the colours which could be found within East Port, but they all belonged to him. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, returning from his scouting atop Sky. ¡°There is a military outpost ahead.¡± ¡°An outpost?¡± Adam asked, furrowing his brows. ¡®Since when was there a military outpost?¡¯ As the group approached, they could spot the wooden outpost, still in the process of being formed. Adam spotted at least a hundred soldiers all moving about, with a hundredbourers assisting. The outpost was currently just arge estate, with raised wooden walls, a ditch, and a few dozenrge buildings. The soldiers, wearing their chain, and carrying short des at their side, eyed up therge group. ¡°Good evening, Hope?¡± a soldier said from atop the wall, though their tone of voice betrayed their confusion. He also wore light chain, and wielded a spear in hand. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you,¡± the Hope replied. ¡°How fare the soldiers?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the soldier replied, while another heavily armoured soldier, this one wearing a breastte over chain, stormed up front to see the neers. ¡°Hope?¡± she asked, ncing across the group, noting the appearance of the figures she was warned about. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you,¡± the Hope said. The Sergeant blinked. ¡°What brings you this way, Hope?¡± ¡°I am escorting the children to the business,¡± the Hope said. ¡°The business?¡± ¡°There is a business upon the Iyr¡¯snd, and these children are to be escorted that way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Sergeant wondered if she should ask for any more information, but she decided against it. She nced across the entire group, which was far toorge to truly allow without any resistance. However, they were being escorted by a Hope and several Rays¡­ ¡°We wee you within our walls, Hope.¡± The Sergeant bowed her head. ¡®That was easy,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I guess there¡¯s no Grand Commander about?¡¯ Adam spotted several heavily armoured figures about, each ring towards the group, to a particr pair. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Jonn¡¯s eyes remained focused on the Vice Commander as they approached the group, though the Hope stepped forward to speak with them. ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ Adam exchanged a nce towards Jurot, who nodded, and Jaygak and Kitool stepped beside Lucy and Mara. ¡°Do you intend to protect the demons?¡± the Vice Commander asked the Hope. Hope Willow fell silent for a long moment. She inhaled deeply. ¡°Your Grand Commander tried to deal with the situation. He failed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Vice Commander narrowed his eyes towards the Hope. He had received word of demons passing through and that he should do his best to deal with the situation. ¡®What do you expect me to do against a Hope?¡¯ ¡°What if I press the issue?¡± ¡°I have no doubt that you could press the issue, but you have other matters you should prioritise,¡± the Hope replied. ¡°Thend has only begun recovering from the death which was wrought by the civil war. Let us wait to heal before you must draw your de again.¡± ¡°They are demons, Hope.¡± ¡°They are within the care of a Ray.¡± ¡®Grand Commander¡­¡¯ ¡®Damn, having a Hope apany us is like having a cheat code,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Iyrmen, Hope, Rays, and even members of ck Mountain¡­¡¯ Adam decided against summoning a tower that evening, not wanting to give the soldiers or the order any reason to pick a fight. Adam also spotted a road currently being dug out towards the south west. ¡°They are creating another outpost to the south,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They will create this one first and prepare to create the southern outpost a day¡¯s journey south.¡± ¡°Why are they making another outpost to the south?¡± Jurot nced around. He switched to their tongue as he spoke. ¡°It is where the Tribesfolk we met make their home.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡®They must have found out about them, eh? That sucks for the Tribesfolk. I hope they¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ It was the next day when they approached the vige, noting another one hundred soldiers within the vige. Adam left the Hope to deal with them, keeping to himself. ¡®Almost¡­¡¯ Lucy and Mara also kept a low profile, with Kitool and Jaygak remaining beside them. ¡®Another outpost?¡¯ Jurot thought. He made a mental map of the area, realising there were going to be three forts so close to the border of the Iyr. ¡°I heard the soldiers say they¡¯re making a few forts all about,¡± a viger said, having sold off some grain wine to the Iyrmen. ¡°One north of the next vige over, one north of ours, and apparently one south of Eagle Wing too. They say they¡¯re making a few more along the road of from the towns, like those near Hill Grave.¡± ¡®So many forts?¡¯ Jurot thought. It would mean just a few days away from the Iyr, there were at least five forts, something which hadn¡¯t been seen in generations. ¡®Is he nning to tame thend of Tribesfolk? Or¡­¡¯ The only Tribesfolk near the Iyr were those far to the north, those a few days south from them, and those to the east, deep within the forest, towards Deadwood. However, the amount of forts the King had begun to build¡­ ¡®You will need more than five forts for the Iyr,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡®I thought the King was meant to be a military genius?¡¯
Only five? [851] – Y03.151 – Fort I [851] ¨C Y03.151 ¨C Fort I The fort loomed over the nearby viges. The thick stone walls were easily an Adam and a half tall, with several watch towers on each side, with therge river also providing the walls protection on each side. Compared to the newly made forts they hade across, which were made to house soldiers who defend thend, and to assist in defending thend, this fort was made to impose upon thend. ¡®Holy,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes glued to the fort, his heart pounding within his chest with excitement. ¡®Now that¡¯s a fort.¡¯ However, Adam was certain the Iyrmen within the vige were no doubt far greater in keeping thend safe than the fort. ¡°It is our honour to meet you, Fourth Hope Willow,¡± the Iyrman said. He was tall, handsome, and his forehead was tattooed with a blue circle nked by diamonds. His eyes and hair were dark like his nephews, his hair falling down a little past his shoulders. ¡°I am Fakrot.¡± ¡°It is our pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± Hope Willow replied. ¡°Are you Jurot¡¯s father?¡± ¡°I am his uncle.¡± Hope Willow bowed her head. The curiosity got the best of her. ¡°Are you one of Jarot¡¯s children?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fakrot replied, almost smirking. ¡°My father was uncle¡¯s younger brother.¡± ¡°I am sorry to hear of your loss.¡± ¡°Your thoughts bring us greatfort,¡± Fakrot replied, bowing his head lightly, before his eyes passed to the other figure he thought best to greet. ¡°It is also our honour to meet with Marshal ck.¡± ¡°The honour is mine,¡± the Marshal replied. ¡°Your stories are well known within the Iyr.¡± ¡°I noticed. I have heard my tales more from the lips of Iyrmen than my own.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the fort once more, taking in the sight of the imposing walls. ¡®Trust the Iyrmen to make a proper fort.¡¯ ¡°I will lead you into the fort,¡± Fakrot said, leading his nephews¡¯ group towards the newly formed bridge further along the river. The bridge approached the south of the fort, over therge river formed by the mercy of the Iyrmen. ¡®¡­¡¯ Fourth Hope Willow followed the group, as she had promised to escort them to the business. Therge gate towered over the group, the heavy, thick, wooden doors opened by a crank within the inside of the fort, revealing therge dirt path heading to the next gate within the fort, which allowed the wagons to travel easily. On either side were two fields, each already tilled and worked, outlined by the fruit trees, up until the dirt road which crossed from side to side in the centre of the first section of the fort. The wooden buildings ahead wererge, three stories tall. They were rectangles, withrge open archways in the centre of each side for the pathways within, with an inner courtyard reminiscent of those of the Iyr¡¯s estates. ¡°The farms here will supplement the farming upon thend across the river,¡± Fakrot exined. Adam spotted the Iyrmen who had remained within the fort, currently rxing after a long day of work within the buildings. They passed through the second gate within the fort to reveal another section equally asrge, with more buildings on either side of them as they stepped through the gate, with therge pathway heading forward to an open area, a set of rectangr buildings made of stone, and another gate. Fakrot motioned his head to the gate further ahead. ¡°Thest area is a smaller, private area, for the Managers and Executives.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Adam said, noting the estates around him were empty. ¡°I guess this is where you guys are going to stay.¡± ¡°If your business expands, we will build a vige across the river,¡± Fakrot said, motioning his head towards the Iyr¡¯snd. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder what I¡¯d do without the Iyr,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Thanks for your help. We¡¯ll be sure to pay the Iyr appropriately.¡± ¡°Is he your father?¡± Cobra asked, eyeing up the handsome fellow. ¡°He is my uncle, Fakrot.¡± ¡°Is he an Executive too?¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°Uncle has little to do with the business.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he help make the¡­¡± Cobra wasn¡¯t sure what she was meant to call this ce. ¡®Isn¡¯t it a fort?¡¯ Fakrot continued to reveal to Adam theyout of the estates, including the underground area of each estate, and of course, where the baths were. ¡®Nice.¡¯ Fakrot also led Adam towards the stone buildings, where he revealed therge crates and barrels of food stuffs. ¡°There is more within the inner area, but this should be enough for your workers, their families, and the children. We have set up the fields around the Iyr¡¯s side of the river to be worked. You may also buy food or drinks from the nearby viges, who will be eager to sell to you.¡± Adam¡¯s body remained tense, though he did feel himself loosen up. ¡°Comparing this fort to the forts the Aldish made¡­¡± ¡°They have created outposts, we have created forts,¡± Fakrot replied, barely smirking. He nced backwards, and seeing that most of the people were settling within the estates. He turned, making sure his lips couldn¡¯t be read by those in the estate. ¡°There are several hidden areas under the fort, and more. I will show them to you once night falls.¡± Adam only nodded in response. Fakrot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, causing the half elf to tense up once more. ¡°It is good to see you have returned safely.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I am sure you have many great tales to speak.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed that kind of smile. ¡°You should be asking your nephew. You wouldn¡¯t believe what he did.¡± ¡°I am asking my nephew now.¡± ¡°Not your Nephew, your nephew, the other one.¡± ¡°Will you refuse me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°Are you trying to get me to marry your daughters?¡± Fakrot narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°They will marry who they please.¡± Fakrot let out a sigh, that kind of sigh. ¡°Have my kids seen this yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed another gentle smile. ¡°Well, it seems I¡¯ve got an excuse to go in and see them.¡± Fakrot returned with Adam to one of the estates, where the group had begun to unpack. The Iyrmen had joined them, having brought various meals and drinks for the group. The Hope and Marshal could feel the gazes from the Iyrmen. There was a curiosity within the gaze, but also something else, a hunger which could only be from the eyes of the Iyrmen. ¡°You have returned,¡± an Iyrman said. Her deep red skin held deep wrinkles, and where once grand horns flowed out from her skull, were now broken from strife. ¡°We have,¡± Jaygak replied. She greeted the Iyrman who wore her tattoos, Laygak doing the same. Another Iyrman, a woman who wore Kitool¡¯s tattoos, ced a hand on Kitool¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you brought back tales?¡± She then reached over to Faool, brushing his hair gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam vaguely recognised the pair from his time at the Gak and Ool estates. ¡®I really need to work on my ability to remember names.¡¯ Vasera grinned wide as she eyed up the Iyrmen who approached. She noted the tags on their persons, most at least Bronze Rank, though some held Steel Rank tokens, while a handful wore Silver Rank tokens. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Rook said. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen much fighting recently.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not paid to fight the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Our job is done.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still being paid.¡± Vasera let out a quiet snarl, before calming herself. The Golden Savages remained near the children. They had technically finished their job, but Adam was still paying them for the month. ¡°Have you already forgotten how scary they are?¡± ¡°Are they all as crazy as Mad Dog¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°We should assume so.¡± George nced around at the Iyrmen. He noted the way they were sitting. He could feel something wrong with it, though couldn¡¯t quite ce it. The stories began, while Adam thought deeply about what to do. ¡®I want to go see them.¡¯ He nced between the group. ¡®Who should I leave here with the kids and the others? It¡¯s probably a bad idea to take all the Executives. Fred and Nobby should stay to protect the pair. No, that doesn¡¯t make any sense at all. The farmers should stay, that makes sense.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jaygak whispered from beside the half elf. ¡°I¡¯m wondering who to leave behind here while I go back to grab my children.¡± ¡°I can stay here.¡± ¡°Kavgak will be sad if she doesn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°The priests could remain here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they heading back?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± ¡®Dunes and Vonda would be pretty good to leave here¡­ I guess only the Executives can head on in for now and then we can figure out a schedule for next time.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the fort once more. The walls wererge, greater than the outposts they hade across thus far. They would provide more than ample protection for the business from the typical threats from thend, though the river around the fort made that borderline impossible already. ¡®The Marshal of the East and a Grand Commander?¡¯ Fakrot thought, before his eyes fell to Adam. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®Are we really going to be safe now?¡¯ Cobra thought. ¡®They¡¯re already making forts around this ce¡­¡¯ ¡®A fort¡­¡¯ Adam smiled to himself. Quest Complete: A Fortress Earned +100
Now that''s a fort! [852] – Y03.152 – Fort II [852] ¨C Y03.152 ¨C Fort II Omen: 7, 15 ¡°We havepleted our task, and Sir Landon awaits our return,¡± the Fourth Hope informed. The dawn¡¯s sun glinted off her armour, and it was then Adam recalled how amazing a Hope was truly. ¡°Once again, we appreciate your assistance in this matter,¡± Adam replied, doing his best to keep his voice neutral. ¡°I will be sure to inform the Enchanter of your assistance, and I¡¯ll try and expedite the matter of the shields.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hope Willow bowed her head and gathered the rest of herpanions. As she began to leave, she met with the remaining Ray. ¡°Ray Vonda, we wish you the best of sess in your endeavour.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hope Willow,¡± the young Ray replied, the pair holdings hands in the way the priests did, before the other Rays said their goodbyes to Ray Vonda. As Vonda watched them prepare to leave, she recalled back to the previous night, when Hope Willow called out to her, only to pause in thought, and then leave her be. ¡®I will leave them in Ray Vonda¡¯s capable hands,¡¯ Willow thought. She understood why Mother Priest allowed Vonda to remain watching over the demons and Adam. The demons were one thing, but they had caused such little trouble, whereas Adam¡­ ¡°Adam,¡± Vasera called, rubbing the side of her neck, stretching it out. ¡°You paid us for the entire month, but if you don¡¯t need us, we can return half the coin and leave.¡± ¡®Should I have them stay to show off my kids?¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell across towards the rest of the Iyrmen, before his eyes took in the sight of the other children about. Vasera and the group were mercenaries, and though they were great mercenaries, he needed to establish the business¡¯ authority. ¡°I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for us this far. Why don¡¯t you escort the Marshal back? The Hope and Rays are heading back to East Port too, but they might take a little while. I¡¯m sure the Marshal will appreciate returning back to East Port swiftly toplete his tasks.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t show off your sword to my kids,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake the Marshal¡¯s forearm. ¡°Perhaps in the future,¡± the Marshal replied. He had wanted to do something to form a rtionship with the business, but he supposed there was no need to rush it. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adam allowed them to say their goodbyes to the children, the mercenaries showing off to the kids a few more times, revealing their magic born from their oaths. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Jimmy pouted towards the mercenaries. ¡°We have to leave so we can continue to make money,¡± Rook said. ¡°The business pays good!¡± ¡°It does, but we have other wishes for now.¡± Rook noticed the boy¡¯s quivering lips. ¡°Perhaps one day we¡¯ll return to work for the business, and we¡¯ll have many more stories to tell you. However, if it¡¯s stories you want to hear, you are in the right ce.¡± ¡°Goodbye, mister,¡± Jimmy said, his eyes fluttering as he avoided from tearing up. ¡°What a good kid,¡± Rook said, reaching out to pat the boy¡¯s head, before quickly stopping himself. ¡®It is no wonder that you keep speaking of your children¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam crossed his arms, frowning. ¡®I really should show off my kids to them all, but¡­ I should make it so they only meet the workers for now.¡¯ ¡®Just how much does he think about them?¡¯ Lucy thought. She let out a sigh of relief, her eyes towards the southern gate of the fort, where the Hopes and Rays had left not long ago. Then her eyes fell to Vonda, a Ray who had been assigned to watch over them, and yet wasn¡¯t paying the demons any attention. ¡°You¡¯re leaving the fort?¡± Cobra asked. ¡°The Executives and I have some business within the Iyr that we need to deal with,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Very important business.¡± ¡®Does he want to see his children that badly?¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes replied. ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°How can I be worried when there are so many Iyrmen?¡± Cobra nced to the side where she saw the other Iyrmen all about, some of whom wore the tattoos of their monstrous Iyrmen Executives. None of the older Iyrmen spoke their tales, from those who wore tags of bronze, to those who wore tags of even silver. ¡®Silver!¡¯ Cobra¡¯s eyes remained ncing between all the Iyrmen. She had assumed the business was just a front for the Iyr to increase its influence in the region, but it had all been confirmed. ¡°Manager Vonda and Manager Dunes will remain behind to assist you,¡± Adam assured, shing her a warm smile. ¡°They¡¯ll deal with any issues that you may have.¡± ¡°What issues will we have?¡± ¡°Perhaps something will pop up?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Issues always arise around me, but you don¡¯t have to worry, since the Managers and the Iyrmen will deal with it.¡± ¡°Mister Adam, you¡¯re leaving too?¡± Alex asked. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, exactly, I¡¯ve just got to go to the Iyr to deal with some business.¡± ¡°Are youing back soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try ande back quickly.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Adam chuckled, ruffling his hair. ¡°Make sure you behave, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, mister Adam.¡± ¡°Good kid.¡± ¡°Is mister Nobby leaving too?¡± ¡°Nobby, he¡¯s¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Where is Nobby?¡¯ Chief Merl eyed up therge man, who was currently sitting beside her granddaughter near the centre of the vige. In the morning the Iyrmen hade to the vige, each telling the tale of the year to the vige. The story spread through the entire vige, reaching every nook and cranny, which wasn¡¯t surprising considering the mention of the Marshal of the East and the Grand Commander of the Thousand Hunts. Two of the most impressive feats hade from the Rot family, the same family which had trained the giant boy. The younger Merl remained silent, lost within her thoughts. She nced towards the side towards the huge Nobby, who was listening intently to the words of the Iyrmen as they spoke their tale. ¡®I did promise to marry him¡­¡¯ ¡°So this is where you were,¡± Adam called out, patting Nobby¡¯s shoulder, noting the looks of both Merls towards him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you really defeat the Seventh Hope?¡± Chief Merl asked. ¡°That I did.¡± ¡°The Hopes, they¡¯ve always done good for us,¡± the Chief said, still feeling the ripples of excitement upon seeing the Hope yesterday. ¡°Nothing goodes of fighting a Seventh Hope.¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have spoken so ill of my¡­ brother¡¯s grandfather,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Not just him, but my grandaunts too. It doesn¡¯t matter. We fought, the matter was dealt with.¡± ¡°Did you really defeat him in a single blow?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°Then you fought the First Hope?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To resolve the matterpletely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Merl remained silent for a long moment. There was a question she wanted to ask, but hesitancy trembled across her lips. ¡®What goodes from knowing something like that?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s terrible to hear they spoke poorly of the Iyrmen. It doesn¡¯t surprise me, since they¡¯re so different.¡± ¡°Right you are.¡± The heavily armoured group began to ride through the vige, pausing at the centre. The Hope undid her visor. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Chief.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Hope.¡± The Chief stared up towards her, feeling her heart beat quickly. She could see the stature of the woman, who was a tower of a woman, almost matching Nobby. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°We are,¡± the Hope confirmed, upon her eerily still mount. ¡°We must return to the order.¡± ¡°Safe travels.¡± The Marshal tipped his helmet towards the Chief while the Hope paused, her eyes over Adam, but she merely bowed her head, and the group rode out. The vigers watched as the group rode swiftly away, as though they wanted to clear the entire way to Red Oak in a single day. The Chief watched them go. Her eyes then fell to Adam, who watched the group go, holding his amulet. ¡®It¡¯s best not to think of that.¡¯ ¡®Should I mention it?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Nobby. Even though you don¡¯t need to stick to Alex, would you mind keeping an eye on him anyway?¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss.¡± ¡°Chief, is there any chance we could pay the vige for a supply of food? We don¡¯t have any animals, so there isn¡¯t much in the way of fresh milk and meat.¡± ¡°We can offer that,¡± the Chief replied with a nod. ¡°Good stuff. You can sort out the mary details with the Managers.¡± ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Front Iyr in a short while.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s worked hard.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought back so many children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re new workers for the business.¡± ¡°How many children did you bring?¡± ¡°Seventeen,¡± Adam replied, before quickly correcting himself, ¡°eighteen, though the children of the other workers will be joining soon.¡± ¡°Were they urchins?¡± ¡°They were.¡± ¡°What does the business need of urchins?¡± ¡°It just so happened that Fate brought us together, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You got into so much trouble with the nobles on the way¡­¡± Merl said. ¡°You need to be careful when dealing with¡­¡± She blinked at Adam¡¯s response. ¡®He¡¯s¡­ smiling?¡¯
Adam''s favourite hobby is beating up nobles. [853] – Y03.153 – Front Iyr I [853] ¨C Y03.153 ¨C Front Iyr I ¡°You do not wish to follow them?¡± Amira asked, standing beside Dunes as he watched the group of Iyrmen and demons trekking towards the hills. ¡°No.¡± Amira only nodded her head gently, hearing the tone within Dunes¡¯ voice. It was low, tired, the tone of a man who could not go on. She remained at Dunes¡¯ side as silent as the wind around them, until the priest chose to return back from his thoughts. ¡°You have finally returned,¡± the handsome, silver fox of an Iyrman, said, staring down at the group as they approached the gates of the Front Iyr in thete afternoon. His long grey hair fell down to his shoulders, his blueish silver tag glinting in the sun, his il dangling at his side. ¡°Did you miss us?¡± The Front Iyr Elder decided against replying, instead escorting the group into the Iyr, along with his aides. The Front Iyr greeted Adam in all its glory. His eyes nced around, noting theck of the elderly who had been shifted to the Front Iyr in the previous year, the Front Iyr now noisy with the returning younger Iyrmen families. The Front Iyr¡¯s jagged walls remained, and so did the new buildings, those which had been built so swiftly, the fort outside of the Iyr was thought to have been built as a snail¡¯s paceparatively. Lucy let out a soft exhale, the pressure of the entire year leaving as she was finally in the Iyr proper. ¡®There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to let anyone kill me.¡¯ ¡°Life has finally returned to the Front Iyr, eh?¡± Adam said, following Elder Lykan to the centre of the vige, where he spotted a particr grand figure. ¡°You have returned,¡± the Prince said, standing up as he made to shake Adam¡¯s forearm, greeting hispanions. ¡°Did you cause a mess?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find I was very well behaved this year.¡± ¡°If you speak it so¡­¡± Adam exhaled through his nose. ¡°At least let me take off my armour before you tease me.¡± ¡®I guess I gotta wait here for a whole week to meet those adorable brats of mine¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy!¡± came a shout from nearby. ¡°Is daddy!¡± Adam straightened up, his ears instantly perking up, his head snapping to the side. That voice was unmistakably someone who had inherited his trouble. Adam¡¯s brows raised in shock. The tiny green skinned girl charged towards him, with her siblings in tow. Adam dropped to his knees, holding out his arms as the girl tried to tackle him, only for Adam to lower his hands to slow her down, before she finally grabbed his hand, cackling at him as she stole it. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± the girl cried aloud, before climbing on top of her father, hugging his head while her brother cuddled up to Adam¡¯s chest, his eyes glued to his father¡¯s purple armour. Adam¡¯s entire body flushed with a deep warmth, which pushed away the chill of the stresses he had gained that year. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot called, staring up towards Jurot expectantly. Jurot lifted the girl up, hugging her close, causing her to instantly melt against him, half asleep. He felt the heat of her body against him, and felt her thundering chest against his own. ¡°I have returned.¡± ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°You have behaved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot nodded, brushing his sister¡¯s hair, feeling the strands tickle against his arm. He pulled the girl into a closer hug, and he too felt the warmth of the Iyr and its people, and his family, once more. Adam¡¯s shock eventually wore off, before he pulled he started to unstrap his gloves, reaching to his twins¡¯ heads, his fingers wiping through their curly hair, revealing their faces to him. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Adam said, feeling his eyes burn up. ¡°Oh, my little babies. Oh I missed you so much.¡± ¡°I miss you too, daddy!¡± Jirot said, havingpletely forgotten her want to tease her father as she reached up to her father¡¯s face, feeling his skin against her hand, feeling the ridges of his bone beneath. Adam pulled his children into a deeper embrace, feeling the twins¡¯ cheeks against his own, feeling how warm they were to the touch. Their scent was that of the Iyr¡¯s oils, which were often rubbed into all the children. His breath hitched for a moment before the young half elf began to rock from side to side. He nced upwards towards his awaiting triplets. Eventually Adam wore five of his children, trapped between them all, though he made no motion to escape. ¡°Were you all good boys and girls for nana?¡± Adam asked, showering all of his children with kisses, his entire body warming up from their adoration. ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot replied, grinning wide. ¡°Yes,¡± the other replied, far more meekly. ¡°Yes,¡± the triplets replied, softly, but not meekly. ¡°Were you good boys and girls for babo?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied, though Jirot kept silent, only smirking slightly. She cackled and hugged her father once more, falling into a giggling mess. Adam pulled them all closer, as close as he could, rubbing his cheeks all over their heads, feeling the tiny nubs which were growing upon his triplets¡¯ foreheads. ¡°Oh, you smelly little children, how can you make your father miss you?¡± ¡°Have you returned with stories?¡± Sonarot asked, before handing the tiny red baby to his father. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied simply. Adam wrapped an arm around the boy, keeping him pinned to his chest, staring down at the boy. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± ¡°Is Laroh,¡± Jirot said, pointing up towards the boy. ¡°You¡¯re so big now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam brushed his son¡¯s hair, feeling how thick it had be. It was sheer ck, and had only grown out enough to run his fingers through. He continued to stroke the boy¡¯s hair to one side, soft and slow, staring down at that chubby red face. ¡°He is growing well,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°Of course he¡¯s growing well, my little boy, how can you not in the Iyr?¡± Adam brushed the boy¡¯s cheek with his thumb. ¡°Wait until you hear the mess I almost caused!¡± Sonarot¡¯s lips almost twitched. ¡°You did not pretend not to recognise them,¡± Jurot said, his eyes falling to Adam. ¡°What do you mean? How can I not recognise my own children? Look at how pretty my Jirot is, who is so big now.¡± Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Whose son is this well behaved? Of course it¡¯s Jarot! Look at how tall my Konarot stands, and how my Kirot¡¯s tail sways so strongly, and my Karot¡­ my Karot whose eyes are so innocent! How can I not recognise my children!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Except who is that big girl within your arms?¡± ¡°Stop it, papa,¡± Lanarot said, pointing her finger towards him with her narrowed eyes. They softened once he brushed her hair, the girl smiling sweetly, as though she had ate a bread bun. ¡°Though¡­¡± Adam nced down towards the twins who were currently embracing their elder sister. ¡°Jurot¡­ who is this handsome young man and woman?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The twins narrowed their eyes towards Adam, judging him for his foolishness. ¡°Since they¡¯re so cute, it¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re¡­ aren¡¯t they of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam¡­¡± The girl huffed. ¡°Cousin Adam?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t I recognise this charming youngdy, and this charming young man?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The boy continued to narrow his eyes towards Adam. ¡°How can they do this to me, Jurot? Are they too grown up now?¡± Adam said, though Jurot remained silent. ¡°You are such smelly boy,¡± Jirot said, cackling towards her father. Adam continued to narrow his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll figure out who they are soon.¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against Larot¡¯s head, before turning to face Jurot. ¡°How can you do this to my Larot? You should be greeting my son too.¡± Jurot epted the boy from Adam, blinking down at the boy. He was certainly heavier than before, and had filled out since hest saw the boy. Those eyes were clear and annoyed. ¡°You all, how can you do this to your uncle, you need to bully him too!¡± ¡°Smelly boy,¡± Jirot said, pointing at her uncle, cackling lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t bully him like that, you smelly girl. You need to hug him!¡± ¡°I want to hug daddy!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Adam stopped, unable to deny his daughter, dropping to his knees to hug her once more, showering her with more kisses, before doing the same to the rest of his children. He finally picked up his sister, hugging her close to his chest. ¡°Smelly girl, did you miss me?¡± ¡°I missed you papa.¡± ¡°Did you miss Jurot too?¡± ¡°I missed you both.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Adam said, nuzzling her cheek. ¡°We missed you so much, but we brought back such a big story.¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Lucy called, extending her hands towards the girl. ¡°Jarot, you too.¡± The twins smiled as they charged towards Lucy, before they stopped. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,¡± Jaygak said, extending out her hands towards the pair. Jirot and Jarot veered to one side and charged towards their aunt, who hoisted the pair up with a grunt. Mara nced away from the betrayal. ¡°Are you two well?¡± ¡°Yes, kako,¡± Jirot replied, hugging her aunt¡¯s head. Adam watched as the children were greeted by the rest of their families. The teen Iyrmen each embraced the twin Kans, who couldn¡¯t help but flush at all the attention they were receiving on that day. Adam nced towards the Front Iyr Elder. ¡°Elder Lykan, is there anyway I could ask for a favour.¡± ¡°What kind of favour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very important favour.¡± Adam let out a long sigh, closing his eyes, as though preparing himself for death. ¡°Perhaps the most important favour of all.¡±
FINALLY! THE BEST ARC HAS ARRIVED! [854] – Y03.154 – Front Iyr II [854] ¨C Y03.154 ¨C Front Iyr II Damokan and Kalokan held their cups in their small hands, each with their brows raised in utter shock. They stared at their cousin, the grandson of Mad Dog. Their theory had begun to bloom within their hearts and minds. ¡°¡­¡± Morkarai also remained silent. ¡®A Grand Commander?¡¯ Morkarai had heard of the great abilities of the various Grand Commanders. Their names were well known, especially those who had reached the heights of Paragons. Even he, a Prince of the Fire Giants, would have great difficulty facing a Grand Commander, and yet Jurot managed to sh with one? ¡®The explosive growth of Iyrmen is not to be underestimated,¡¯ the Prince sipped away at his wine, the sweetness floating along his tastebuds, having coated his tongue with grain wine first to empower the fruit wine¡¯s taste. ¡®I suppose it is impressive of a mortal your age,¡¯ Larot thought, sitting upon his grandmother¡¯sp, his face still stuck in the statuesque annoyance. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called, having noticed the way her eldest sister had nced to the side to see their returning father. Adam¡¯s voice hitched in his throat, before he eventually fell beside his daughter, pulling her to his chest. ¡°How can you be so cute, my lovely little daughter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, embracing her father, who was no longer in his puthral armour. She clutched a hand against his cor, not allowing her father to escape from her grasp while he continued to kiss her head all over. ¡°Did you listen to the story well?¡± ¡°Yes! I am fighting hydra and you ah not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I am fighting, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you like all the gifts we brought back?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl cackled, throwing her head back in delight. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bring you back any more gifts.¡± Jirot¡¯sughter stopped, staring up at her father in shock. Adam smiled, brushing her cheek, causing the girl tough and squeal again. ¡°You ah joking, daddy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was just a joke.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her forehead, their cheeks rubbing together once more. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, offering Jurot a piece of break she had broken. ¡°You are so stuhrong.¡± ¡°I am not strong,¡± Jurot said, taking the bread from her hand, eating it slowly. ¡°You are so stuhrong, papa. You are fighting all the, the, you are fighting all and I do not fight.¡± ¡°I will grow stronger.¡± ¡°You are grow up?¡± ¡°I have grown, but I can grow stronger.¡± ¡°I am grow up and I am stuhrong too, like papas.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, feeling his heart pound a little quicker for a moment, the electricity sensation of pride rushing through him. ¡°I finally figured it out,¡± Adam said. ¡°You two, you¡¯re both Katool, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kalokan and Damokan ignored Adam, each offering their elder sister a cup of their milk. Naqokan epted the cups, only to feed them in return, tenderly brushing the backs of their heads as she fed each one. ¡°I will bring back greater tales,¡± Naqokan promised. ¡°You did good,¡± Kalokan said, with her brother agreeing with a nod of his head. ¡°You are strong,¡± Damokan said, his eyes held the hint of a sparkle as he stared up at his elder sister, who had fought a giant python! Naqokan reached down to their heads, pulling them to her chest. ¡®Yes. Just like that.¡¯ The rushing pride of an Iyrman filled her entire body, and once more, she felt the joy of being born within the Iyr. The fire continued to crackle, while the scent of the food began to fill the air. The adult Iyrmen began to return to their various houses, including the likes of the beautiful Halikan and Rokan. ¡°You have finally returned,¡± Halikan greeted her nieces and nephews, shaking their forearms. ¡°You have already spoken your tales?¡± ¡°We have,¡± Jurot replied, before nodding his head to Naqokan, allowing the teen to speak of the tale to her parents now that they had returned. Seeing the beaming eyes of their children, Halikan and Rokan realised something big must have happened. As the tale was spoken once more, this time to far more people within the Iyr, the first of many times the teens would need to listen and speak of the tales, Adam fed his children. He refused to allow anyone else to feed his children until he had at least fed each a spoonful. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you won¡¯t allow me to feed you,¡± Adam said, holding Larot close to his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this once, because you¡¯re so cute!¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Larot¡¯s annoyance increased and his ns began to include revenge upon the half elf. It waster in the evening when Adam knocked on the door where the Kan family were staying. Naqokan opened the door, before stepping aside upon seeing the half elf. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding,¡± Adam said, stepping into the house, his eyes darting to the pair of twins. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, all that time in thends of the Aldish, and it¡¯s corrupted me. How could I forget the faces of such an adorable pair?¡± Adam unstrapped the sword belts, dropping down to a knee, before he held out a greatsword within its leather sheath. This particr de had blue leather wrapped around its hilt. Damokan nced towards his parents, before stepping up to take the de, wrapping his arms around it before hugging the weapon towards his chest. Kalokan did the same, taking the greatsword with the red leather. ¡°Look at you two,¡± Adam said. ¡°How can you do this to your parents? How can you grow up?¡± ¡°It is good they are growing well.¡± ¡°They should stay small and cute forever,¡± Adam replied, sniffling lightly, his eyes tearing up slightly. ¡°You two¡­¡± Adam ruffled their hair. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cousin Adam,¡± the children replied together, allowing him to ruffle their hair. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you all to it then,¡± Adam said, turning while Rokan stood. ¡°I will escort you back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rokan stepped out with Adam, and though Adam was sleeping only a few steps away, he led Adam away a short ways, towards therge walls which hid the dangers of thend beyond from view. ¡®Are they going to kill me?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Should I fight back?¡¯ ¡°Do you have any intention of marrying Naqokan?¡± Rokan finally asked. Adam shut his eyes for a long moment, before they fluttered open, his cheeks flushing. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t.¡± Rokan exhaled. ¡°You have promised my Damokan and Kalokan to train them when they are older.¡± ¡°I did¡­¡± ¡°You should marry into the Kan family so you are able to use a greatsword.¡± ¡°I can use a greatsword just fine.¡± Rokan remained silent for a long while, allowing Adam to wallow in the silence. He sometimes spoke with the boy, though it was his wife who spent far more time speaking with Adam, due to her taking the role of watching over the children often, especially after the birth of their youngest children. ¡°Okay,¡± Rokan said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Rokan ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have done much for us.¡± ¡°I have?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rokan just nodded and began to lead Adam back towards the building the young man would be sleeping in that evening. Konarot opened the door, looking up to see her father, and Rokan walking away back to the house to the side. ¡°Good night, baba.¡± Rokan stopped, turning towards the girl after fixing his face. The man smiled warmly towards the tiny girl. ¡°Good night, Konarot.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your dado,¡± Adam said, picking the girl up, kissing her cheek. Konarot looked towards her nana. ¡°If Konarot says he is her baba, it must be so,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Oh, of course, silly me,¡± Adam said, nuzzling his daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Have you brushed your teeth?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, her tail swaying, while Adam ced her down to embrace all his children now that they had swarmed him. Adam grunted as hey in the corner, allowing his children to climb over himself. ¡°Wait, we need to¡­¡± Adam nced down towards his children, before sighing. ¡®How can I refuse any of them like this? I¡¯ll let you all sleep with me tonight, but we have to sleep only one by one from now on¡­¡¯ He could not speak the words, finding no courage when it came to his adorable children. ¡°Daddy, you beat up Hope?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He was saying means things about your babo and nano.¡± Jirot gasped, her head snapped towards her father, her eyes filled with shock. ¡°No! Cannot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so I beat him up.¡± ¡°That is good daddy!¡± Jirot brought up her fist, shaking it angrily. ¡°I will beat up Hope.¡± ¡°I already beat him up so it¡¯s okay.¡± Adam wanted to reach down to brush her hair, but his arms were currently possessed by Kirot and Karot. ¡°Daddy, you ah losing nobles?¡± ¡°What can your daddy do? He cannot beat them up, otherwise he will get into trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you ah losing. Babo is always losing, and babo is always winning. You can lose, but you must win, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what she was talking about. ¡°Of course, my dear. You are so smart.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, smirking wide into the most smug grin. ¡®Aren¡¯t my kids so cute?¡¯ Adam thought, allowing his children to pin him down as they made to sleep. He nced towards Lanarot, who was currently sleeping beside her other brother, who was deep within his own thoughts. Jurot thought about how the Front Iyr Elder was manipting Adam. It was one thing for the Front Iyr Elder to send for Adam¡¯s children, but also the twins? It was their birthday, but they should have spent it at the estate, not here. However, even if the Front Iyr Elder had sent for them, it was up to the decision of the parents. Sonarot looked to her daughter and her son, and then to her grandchildren with their father. She eyed up the two girls. They were both so smart and so troublesome in their own ways, frightfully so. She smiled to herself. ¡®You should cause this much trouble, since you are his greatchildren.¡¯ After all, there was no doubt that old man would be causing trouble at this moment.
My heart always feels so light when we see our cute kids. [855] – Y03.155 – Front Iyr III [855] ¨C Y03.155 ¨C Front Iyr III ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± The old Jarot growled aloud, before wrapping his arm around his greatchildren, who stormed towards him. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± Adam growled aloud, before wrapping his arms around his cousin, who had appeared with the rest of the children. ¡°Gurot, how could you be chonkier without me?¡± Gurot smiled shyly, sucking against his thumb for a moment, before cackling withughter as he pped his hands together. He felt Adam¡¯s hard chest against his cheek, snuggling up to it as his cousin held him close, feeling therge, strong hand through his hair. ¡°Cousin Adam, I should greet him first,¡± Nirot said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Nirot, how can you do this to me?¡± Adam asked, before surrendering the boy towards his elder sister. His eyes fell to Asorot and Turot. ¡°You need to keep her busier so I can spoil Gurot more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Turot and Asorot both replied, their smiles holding a hint of shyness. A gentle smile twitched upon Adam¡¯s face. ¡°You two! Look at how handsome you¡¯ve both be! Wait, hold on, I messed that up.¡± Turot and Asorot both smiled in response, each standing a little taller. ¡°No, no, hold on, firstly¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Asorot, who blinked up towards Adam innocently. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± Turot snickered. ¡°Cousin Adam, you cannot!¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± Turot pointed up towards Adam, still smiling, doing his best not tough. ¡°You cannot bully my little brother.¡± Adam could feel the brightness of his cousin as the young boy continued to point towards him, with the fearlessness only an Iyrman child knew. ¡°I see. If the future Elder Peace says so, then I cannot.¡± Turot inhaled sharply before he patted the side of Adam¡¯s leg gently, slowly nodding his head with approval. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Asorot, look at you, you¡¯ve grown so big.¡± Adam dropped down and brushed the boy¡¯s hair. He had been brushing so much hair, his hair was beginning to feel raw from the tips. ¡°Has Turot been bullying you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I do not bully my brother!¡± ¡°If Turot bullies you, you can tell me and I¡¯ll sort it out, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I will not bully you.¡± Turot hugged his younger brother close. ¡°Okay.¡± Asorot embraced his brother back tenderly. ¡®They¡¯re all so cute, these cousins of mine¡­¡¯ Adam waited for the children to greet their elder siblings. Gurot smiled shyly towards Nirot. ¡°Kaka.¡± He grabbed her cor tightly with his wet hand as he stared up at her. He started giggling wildly as she continued to stare down into his eyes, leaning in to nuzzle his nose, before pulling back, the boy bursting into more giggles. ¡°Minakan,¡± Naqokan called, causing the girl to look towards her sister for a moment, before resting her head back onto her elder sister¡¯s shoulder, sucking her thumb lightly. Naqokan decided against doing more, allowing the girl to cuddle up to her. ¡°Tavgak, you are so big,¡± Laygak said. The girl nced down towards her other brother, before hiding her face with her hands, ncing through the cracks of her fingers, before hiding her face into her eldest brother¡¯s chest. ¡°Yes,¡± Taygak agreed, nodding her head. Laygak ruffled Taygak¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you training well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, Tavgak will look up to you, so you must grow well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Saygak¡­¡± Laygak said, noting his brother¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡°I know you are behaving well, since you are my Saygak.¡± He brushed his brother¡¯s hair tenderly, the boy flushing slightly as he enjoyed the attention of his brother¡¯s affection. ¡°Saygak, good,¡± Taygak confirmed. ¡°Yes, I am sure he is.¡± Saygak continued to flush as he stood taller, his entire face hot with joy, his lips slightly puckered in the way to try to deny all the attention. Maool held onto her brother¡¯s shoulder with her hands, staring up at him innocently. The girl blinked, watched as her brother blinked, before she blinked again, the pair repeatedly blinking between one another. ¡°Hello,¡± Faool said, holding her with one arm to one side. ¡°Hayo,¡± the girl replied, staring at her elder brother. ¡°Papa back.¡± ¡°Yes. I have returned.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl said, still staring up towards her brother, blinking with him. ¡°Jitool is such a good girl,¡± Katool said as Kitool picked her younger sister up. ¡°Always listening.¡± ¡°Yes, Jitool?¡± Jitool giggled, hugging her sister¡¯s head, rubbing their cheeks together. Kitool ced a hand atop the girl¡¯s head, gently embracing her. The pair shared their warmth together, Kitool hearing the gently breathing of her sister, the way her breath tickled against her neck. ¡°Katool, you have been working hard.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, her bob bouncing with a nod of her head. ¡°I am always working hard, kaka.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Katool smiled in response, crossing her arms behind her back, letting out a prideful snort. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®How is she so heavy?¡¯ Jaygak thought, noting the half re within her sister¡¯s eyes. She was thergest of all the children, and that vice grip against her cor threatened to tear her clothing at the seams. ¡°You are growing well.¡± ¡°Mik?¡± the girl asked. ¡°You want milk?¡± ¡°Mama,¡± the girl said, pointing out, before she saw her father to the side. ¡°Dada.¡± ¡°Father cannot give you milk.¡± Kavgak¡¯s eyes narrowed towards her elder sister. ¡°Kaka.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kavgak reached up and pat Jaygak¡¯s head gently. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaygak nced towards Raygak, noting the expectant look within his eyes. ¡°Are you training with Stormdrake well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Kavgak, is Raygak treating you well?¡± Kavgak¡¯s head snapped towards Raygak. She held out her hands towards him. ¡°Papa.¡± Jaygak surrendered Kavgak to Raygak, feeling a sense of great loss within her heart. She ignored the look Adam was giving to her, unable to take the smirk upon his face. ¡°Now, now¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat, his gaze floating to the side. ¡°Since Amokan isn¡¯t around, I suppose I¡¯ll have to be the one to spoil Inakan.¡± ¡°She is my cousin,¡± Naqokan said. ¡°Your arms are already filled with Minakan.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes slightly, sending out a pressure against the young Iyrman. Shikan let out a gentle sigh. ¡°Inakan,¡± he said, cing a hand atop her head, gathering her attention. The girl nced towards her father, leaning in to stare at his face. ¡°Kaza Adam has returned.¡± The girl twitched, before she found herself within the strong arms of another. She nced across the chiselled jaw, which seemed familiar, then the handsome face, and finally those leaf shaped ears. She smiled wide, before cackling. ¡°Kaza Ada!¡± ¡°Gosh, my adorable little Inakan, how are you?¡± Inakan giggled wildly, before closing her eyes, looking away from him. She continued to cackle and giggle, unable to control herself. ¡®Amokan! You idiot! You need to get back here and spoil your sister!¡¯ Adam swayed slightly, as though struck by her adorableness. ¡°Inakan is surely the most adorable of the¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he could say that. The other children¡¯s faces shed within his mind. ¡°Oh, my dear Inakan. How is the world so unfair to you?¡± Adam pulled her head to his neck, allowing her to snuggle up to him. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Now that your cousin is back, I¡¯m going to make sure that you¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ Shikan watched as Adam tenderly held his daughter so close to himself. He had every right to as a Nephew of the Rot family, but he had taken a step further to codify that in writing from the Chief. ¡®Amokan.¡¯ Shikan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he sent out his annoyance into the world towards his son. ¡®Hey, Bell, how much to enchant some-,¡¯ ¡°How can you greet the children before you greet me?¡± the one armed Iyrman growled. ¡°I should greet them first since I¡¯ll inspire them with how crazy I am.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jarot replied, though he couldn¡¯t refute the young man¡¯s words. ¡°How can you take my greatchildren from me.¡± ¡°They¡¯re my children.¡± ¡°Do you believe I will not beat you?¡± ¡°Do you think with that new leg of yours, you can beat me?¡± ¡°It would be a fair fight,¡± Jarot said, leaning back slightly, his wild grin expanding on his face. He stood taller than previously, the new metal leg at his side far morefortable than the wooden leg he wore previously. ¡°Stop it,¡± Jirot said, pointing towards her greatfather. ¡°You ah bullying daddy! Not good!¡± ¡°Your father wishes to fight.¡± ¡°You are gown up,¡± the girl said, wagging her finger at her greatfather. ¡°You must be good now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jarot replied, smirking wide towards his greatfather. Adam ruffled Inakan¡¯s hair. He whispered into the girl¡¯s ear, the girl feeling his tickling breath. ¡°My biggest regret in this life is not beating up the FIrst Hope. Otherwise, would my darling daughter treat me this way?¡± Inakan giggled in response to his words, her breath tickling his face. Her warmth spread through Adam, the joy in her voice causing his heart to pound in his chest harder. The guilt filled him. ¡®Inakan¡­¡¯ Adam closed his eyes. He tried to recall how many times he had shifted Fate back then. He had no idea if his abilities had anything to do with her near sightedness. ¡®Bell¡¯s taking a whi-,¡¯ [20 000]
My heart always feels so light when we see our cute kids. [856] – Y03.156 – Front Iyr IV [856] ¨C Y03.156 ¨C Front Iyr IV ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell across all the children, scanning across them all. ¡°We¡¯re missing at least two children, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Which children?¡± Elder Lykan asked, having thought to step away before he heard Adam¡¯s troublesome words. ¡°Elder Lykan¡­ where are Uwajin¡¯s and Bavin¡¯s younger siblings?¡± ¡°They were not to be brought.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡± ¡°I have kept my word.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Adam felt Inakan¡¯s breath tickle against his neck while her hands grabbed at his face, the girl giggling wildly. ¡°Kaza Ada,¡± she said, before pulling herself closer towards his head, climbing almost on top of it as she stared down at his hair, grabbing a tuft of his hair within her grip. ¡°Since Inakan is threatening me, I¡¯ll drop the matter.¡± Elder Lykan noted the way Adam¡¯s eyes nced towards Uwajin and Bavin. Uwajin held the twins in each arm, blinking away her sleepiness, while Bavin remained standing off to the side, his arms crossed. ¡®I wanted them to have a good time too, but I guess I shouldn¡¯t mess around too much.¡¯ Adam winced every so often as Inakan pulled his hair, before he finally returned her back to her father. Shikan wanted to tell his daughter off, but the innocent smile on her face, the utter joy within her eyes of seeing her father again, caused his heart to shudder. ¡°Adam, will you forgive her, since she is so cute?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to forgive her, since Inakan has done no wrong,¡± Adam said, swiping his hair back. ¡®I really should cut it.¡¯ ¡°Is there anything else you require?¡± Elder Lykan asked. Adam motioned with his head to the side, following the Front Iyr Elder to one side. ¡°I¡¯m nning on making something for Inakan.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°sses.¡± ¡°The Iyr is currently considering the matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not considering it.¡± Lykan switched to the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Are you going to enchant sses for her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied in their tongue. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lykan watched as Adam stepped away after the awkward silence. His eyes then fell to the little girl, Inakan, who he rarely saw. She certainly took after his cousin, who held the girl close, allowing her to hold onto his hair, her eyes glued to his hair, squinting to catch all the details she could. ¡®Since they¡¯ve got their babo, it should be okay for me to slip away¡­¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I¡¯m just going to go do some work quickly.¡± Jirot¡¯s head snapped towards her father, her eyes almost nk as she red towards him. ¡°No!¡± She raised her finger towards him threateningly. ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°Just a little bit, my dear.¡± Adam reached over to ruffle her hair. ¡°You must allow your father to work,¡± Jarot said, forming a small smirk on his face. ¡°Come, your babo will y with you.¡± ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Adam returned to the group a short whileter, with the children all sitting and babbling away to the Iyrmen who had returned. Adam stopped, closing his eyes as he crossed his hands behind his back, causing a few to nce his way. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam said, opening his eyes to see Konarot right before him, staring up at him expectantly. ¡®I was going to be an idiot, but I can¡¯t do it when you¡¯re going to stop me so obviously.¡¯ ¡°It is time to eat, daddy,¡± Konarot said, reaching up with a hand. Adam took it, allowing his daughter to lead him to one side so he could sit beside her. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the other children. He had yet to greet them all or spoil them. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll wait.¡¯ As the food was passed, another group soon approached. Adam barely recognised two of the neers, but he knew thest, who was a slightly heavier set Iyrman, carrying arge boy within his arms. ¡®Hold on,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ ¡°You havee?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Tonagek replied, though he gave nothing away. He ced his son down, who stood firmly beside his father, holding onto his trousers with a hand, sucking on his thumb as he looked all around the strange ce. ¡°Danagek,¡± Lanarot called, rushing up to the boy to hug him. She kissed his forehead and brushed his hair tenderly. ¡°You are okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, blinking up towards his cousin, hugging her back. ¡°Good boy,¡± Lanarot said, taking his hand to lead him to her mother. ¡°Baba,¡± Konarot called. ¡°Konarot,¡± Tonagek replied, reaching down to brush her hair. ¡°Are you well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, before pointing to her father. ¡°Daddy is back.¡± ¡°You have returned,¡± Tonagek said, reaching out to sp Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I have,¡± Adam replied, his eyes firmly staring into Tonagek¡¯s eyes, bowing his head respectfully for the man who had found and returned with his triplets. ¡°I see Danagek is growing well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Baba,¡± Konarot called. ¡°We can y dragon chess?¡± ¡°Dragon chess?¡± Adam asked. Konarot took her ce opposite her baba, cing down each piece onto the board. Tonagek ced his own after she was done. Jirot also sat down beside her sister, with little Jarot settling himself beside her, while Kirot and Karot sat on Adam¡¯sp, pinning him down. Larot sat on his greatfather¡¯sp, staring down at the board, his face still as neutral as ever. Adam¡¯s beaming pride engulfed the area as Konarot began to y with her baba. She moved her pieces slowly, often mirroring the way Tonagek held a finger over his mouth in thought. Jurot stared at his brother, whose eyes were slightly narrowed, his lip trembling, the thoughts on his face so obvious. ¡®How is this legal? Won¡¯t she end up in jail? I need to stop her from being so cute! No, surely they¡¯ll all forgive her for being so cute.¡¯ ¡°Knight,¡± Konarot said, moving her piece to im the other knight, losing her own the next moment to a soldier, before she moved her priest, who was currently praying, and yet she gave up the chance to convert the figures ahead, instead taking the soldier. Tonagek, who had never seen the girl make such a move, furrowed his brows. ¡®When did she learn to give up the chance to convert the soldiers?¡¯ ¡°Is she doing good?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°My greatdaughter always does well,¡± Jarot whispered back. ¡°She has moved the priest to the centre. It has opened up her nk, but the centre is more important. It is rare to see the priest move to such a position and for the soldiers to be free.¡± ¡°The knight,¡± Jirot said, pointing to her sister¡¯s knight on the other side. Konarot nced towards the knight, which had yet to be activated. Typically, the knight needed to remain by the king piece, just in case. Tonagek furrowed his brows. Jirot made mention of the knight, which caught his attention to the other side of the board, before realising the girl wanted her sister to activate the knight in order to shore up a weakness created by losing a knight and shifting the position of her priest by strengthening the centre. ¡®¡­¡¯ Though Konarot had managed to throw Tonagek off, she hadn¡¯t ever been in such a position previously, and though she had managed to im the centre, her pieces were not able to defend her against Tonagek¡¯s rush towards her weakened nk. ¡°You did well,¡± Tonagek said, shaking the girl¡¯s hand gently, the proper etiquette for the end of the match. ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, pouting slightly, her tail swaying behind her. ¡®You punk! How can you beat my greatdaughter like this?¡¯ ¡®How can you beat my daughter like this?¡¯ ¡°Lucy! You must pay with me now!¡± Jirot said, pointing towards the woman. ¡°You want to y dragon chess with me?¡± ¡°No. It is Demon Load chess.¡± ¡°Demon Lord chess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y it.¡± Tonagek surrendered the board to the young demon woman, while settling himself beside his sister. He felt the piercing gaze of the young half elf from nearby. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to spoil Danagek too,¡± Adam replied. ¡°¡­¡± Tonagek continued to stare into Adam¡¯s eyes, which were filled with annoyance. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam¡¯s lips shot up in delight before he settled himself beside Danagek. ¡°Hello, my chonky Danagek. How are you?¡± The boy looked to Adam, twitching as the near stranger appeared. He looked to his nana and began to pout, making to cry. ¡°Lanababy, tell him I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°Danagek,¡± Lanarot called, reaching out to brush his face. ¡°Is my papa.¡± Danagek stopped pouting as he stared at Adam suspiciously. He narrowed his eyes, unable to see the tattoos against the half elf¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m your Cousin, you know, your Cousin. You can call me kaza Adam too, okay?¡± The boy looked to his father, pouting once more, making to cry, but his father¡¯s hand stopped him by covering his eyes, causing Danagek to freeze in ce in the darkness. His father¡¯s face appeared once more, the boy hoisted up onto his father¡¯sp. ¡°He must be hungry if he is crying so easily,¡± Tonagek stated simply. ¡°Of course. How can this Cousin of yours be so silly to not allow you to eat, my chonky boy.¡± Adam leaned back in his chair, feeling his children¡¯s tails rub against the side of his leg. He pulled them closer to his chest, peppering them with kisses. ¡®Even though you¡¯re stopping me from cuddling your aunts and uncles, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s still not calling for Kavgak?¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡®How long will youst?¡¯ Morkarai watched the group from afar. ¡®Should I go sit and speak with them?¡¯ His eyes fell to Jirot, who was currently distracted by Lucy. ¡°No! I am go first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Demon Lord,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°You said the Demon Lord goes first.¡± Jirot blinked. She looked to the side towards her greatfather. How could she do this? The sheer audacity of Lucy to use her own logic against her. Jirot pouted and her face contorted as she made to cry. Lucy suddenly straightened up, a cold chill running through her spine, the guilt filling her. ¡®Oh no!¡¯
She wanted to y chess, but she was actually ying checkers. [857] – Y03.157 – Front Iyr V [857] ¨C Y03.157 ¨C Front Iyr V ¡°Wait,¡± Adam called out to the Gaks as they turned in for the night. ¡°How can you do this?¡± ''Will he act the fool even now?¡¯ Jogak thought, feeling his daughter shift to nce back towards her Cousin. Adam narrowed his eyes towards the children, scanning his eyes across Raygak, Saygak, before finally looking across Taygak. The silence passed as they awaited for his stupidity. ¡°I need to give you your gifts.¡± ¡®Is he not going to be an idiot?¡¯ The thought shed across Jaygak¡¯s face. ¡®Is it because-,¡¯ ¡°I forgot to bring them,¡± Adam finally said, tapping his pockets. ¡®That¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯ ¡°Jaygak, Kavgak, why don¡¯t you help me with bringing the gifts?¡± Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was an idiot or a genius considering how smoothly he transitioned from being an idiot to a genius, or rather, an Adam type of idiot into an Adam type of genius. The tiny girl red towards her elder Cousin, clutching onto his tunic as he carried her towards where he was staying before he stopped. ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I forgot to bring them here too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just this once, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Did you truly forget.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Kavgak, you need to be smarter than me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, her voice filled with a crackle as though full of embers. She reached up to Adam¡¯s ear with her thick hand. Health: 91 -> 90 Adam hissed slightly, while Jaygak grabbed her sister¡¯s wrist, gently. ¡°Kavgak, stop,¡± Jaygak said, raising her voice slightly. The girl furrowed her brow towards her elder sister, before pulling her hand away from Adam¡¯s ear. She continued to re at her elder sister, before a hand covered her chubby face, rubbing it all over, before she yawned. ¡°She really is strong,¡± Adam said, rubbing the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to your daddy.¡± ¡°Dada,¡± the girl confirmed. Jogak opened the door and spotted the trio. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Adam replied, flushing slightly. ¡°I brought back the best gift, your little sister. Plus, look, I also brought back Tavgak!¡± Kaygak narrowed her eyes towards the half elf, but said nothing, carrying the exhausted Tavgak into the house. The girl awakened slightly as her mother ced atop the bundle of furs, before she stuck her thumb into her mouth and closed her eyes. ¡°Once we¡¯re at the fort, I¡¯ll give you your gifts,¡± Adam promised. Jaygak smiled. ¡°I did not forget my gifts for you.¡± Adam nced towards the Iyrman in shock. ¡°That¡¯s a low blow, Jaygak.¡± ¡°You should not have forgotten.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t allowed to bring them in.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You know how the¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Wait¡­ why didn¡¯t I just put them in the sacks likest time?¡¯ Adam sighed as he dropped down beside his daughter, who nced his way, before reaching out to tap his arm. ¡°You ah okay?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jirot returned back to speaking with Lucy. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ Lucy thought, reaching down to feed Jirot a sliced vegetable, the girl eating from her hands, all without Adam ring at her. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam called, his brother swamped by the triplets. ¡°If I¡¯m this dumb, won¡¯t it be troublesome for my children?¡± ¡°You have your strengths, Adam.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam threw a look towards the old Iyrman who held his greatson within his arm. ¡°I should have beaten up the First Hope.¡± Jurot nodded his head. ¡°You should have done that much for your son,¡± Jarot said, reaching up to hold the boy¡¯s chin within his finger and thumb, ncing down towards the boy. ¡°What do you say, Larot?¡± Larot did not reply, his eyes growing heavier. He yawned and his greatfather stood carefully to carry the boy away to sleep. ¡®I didn¡¯t get to spoil the kids as much as I wanted, but that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just spoil themter¡­¡¯ Lucy continued to y with Jirot, who had long forgiven her for bullying her when ying Demon Lord chess. ¡°No, no, I am the Demon Load, you cannot,¡± Jirot said, pointing up towards her. ¡°You are not, you are¡­¡± ¡°Duhragon,¡± Jarot said, pointing at Mara. ¡°Duhragon,¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°So we¡¯re dragons and you¡¯re Demon Lords?¡± ¡°No, I am Demon Load, papa is papa.¡± ¡°I am babo,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°Papa is babo,¡± Jirot confirmed, as though that were obvious. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°I fight duhragons,¡± Jarot said, raising his pretend axe. ¡°I am fighting duhragons too!¡± Jirot dered, holding out her fist towards Lucy. ¡°Baba,¡± Konarot called, holding up a piece of fruit for Tonagek. ¡°Thank you,¡± Tonagek replied, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. He brought it to Danagek¡¯s lips, who instantly opened his mouth, not even checking if it was dirt or food, before he bit into half of it and slowly started chewing, his father eating the rest. Konarot quickly rushed back to her uncle, sitting beside him, ncing up towards him with a thought across her face. ¡°Papo want fawoot?¡± ¡°No.¡± Konarot¡¯s ears fell and her lips formed a pout. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°I will bring the fruit,¡± Jurot said, having lost the fight instantly. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot called, almost losing herself as the blur of her brother instantly swooped her up. ¡°Yes, my Lanababy?¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her forehead. ¡°I am Lanawoh,¡± the girl said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You are not, you are papa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is papa,¡± Lanarot said, pointing towards her other brother. ¡°Juwoh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°He is not Lanawoh, silly boy,¡± she said, cackling with delight. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°I have heard you are treating Danagek well.¡± ¡°He is my kaza. I am big girl. I must look affa Danagek.¡± Her tiny eyes beamed with conviction. Adam¡¯s heart melted before he pulled the girl up to his chest. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He continued to brush her hair gently with his hand. Eventually, the Rot family also returned back to their houses for the evening. Adamy with Jirot atop him, rubbing her smooth stomach with his fingers gently, causing her to giggle and squirm every so often. She looked up towards him, meeting her father¡¯s eyes, before she squealed. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°My Jirot.¡± ¡°You are smelly boy.¡± She cackled with delight, before her brother appeared, also cackling lightly, taking his ce beside his sister. He had to chew on another teethleaf after it had dropped. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Adam wrapped his arms around his twins. ¡°You little punks, teasing your old man like this¡­¡± Konarot eventually dropped down beside her father, Kirot and Karot both dropping down nearby too, each ready to im his arms once more. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, you can sleep with me,¡± Jurot said. ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, sleep with your papo,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot,e. Lanarot, you should sleep with your papa.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, charging over towards Adam, dropping down beside him, giggling beside him as she shed her pearly white teeth. ¡°It looks like I was being so greedy keeping all my children to myself,¡± Adam joked, ruffling his childrens¡¯ hair one by one, kissing their foreheads. Once they were spread between their uncle and grandmother, Lanarot wrapped her arms around her brother¡¯s arm and rested her cheek against his bicep. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I miss you so much.¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡± ¡°You miss mama too?¡± ¡°Of course. I missed everyone.¡± Adam reached over to tickle her cheek gently. ¡°Papa. I can beat up Seventh Hope too?¡± ¡°Perhaps one day.¡± ¡°I am going to fight, mmm, Marshal.¡± ¡°Which Marshal?¡± ¡°All the Marshal.¡± The girl waved across the air, her grin so wide and cheeky. ¡°I see¡­¡± Adam leaned in to rest his cheek against her forehead. ¡°How can you beat them up when you are going to be small and cute forever?¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± Lanarot giggled, reaching over to clutch his shirt within her hand. Jurot stared down at Konarot, who stared up at him, pouting at him. He could feel how cold the girl had be within his arms. He wrapped his arms around her. She very quickly warmed up as she melted against him, barely able to keep her eyes open though she tried to fight it. ¡°Do not worry. You may tease your father tomorrow.¡± He noted the expectant eyes of his niece and nephew. He let Konarot go, the girl quickly scrambling away, shocked by how quickly he could disarm her. Jirot yawned, understanding she couldn¡¯t cause trouble for her grandmother. The girl smiled innocently before wrapping herself around one of the woman¡¯s arms, her brother mirroring her from the other side. Sonarot smiled, feeling their bodies pressed up against her arms. She wanted to hug them properly, but they had already imed her arms, and she supposed she could give in to them. The one armed Jarot slept off to a different room, Larot sleeping nearby, still free from a nket. The boy slept peacefully, his breaths low and even, far too even. The old Iyrman could feel it, the tingling within his arm. He wanted to go out and fight. He stared down at his hand, clenching his fist, flexing his arm. Yet, even now, he couldn¡¯t feel it. The strength in his prime was long lost. While the old man basked in the solemness, another spent his time also thinking deeply within the fort. ¡®One hundred,¡¯ Korin thought, swinging his de downward onest time, before, he shifted the angel of his de, and began to cut another way. His sweat clung to his clothing, and the wetness distracted him just long enough to realise there was another watching. ¡°You couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± ¡°A nightmare? Aren¡¯t you too old to be kept awake by nightmares?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Korin asked, cutting through the air, whispering the count. Dunes basked in the starlight, his eyes taking in the starscape above him. ¡°A nightmare.¡± The sword fell silent for a moment. The silence covered the pair. The sword swiped through the air again. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°No.¡± Korin swung through the air again. ¡°You?¡± Dunes remained silent for a long moment, the silence apanying them once more. ¡°No.¡± Eventually, a pair of des swiped through the air in quiet harmony.
Just a nice wholesome chapter filled with a little bit of depression. [858] – Y03.158 – Serious Business I [858] ¨C Y03.158 ¨C Serious Business I Korin diced the onions, wiping away his tears with his forearm. The crackling fire heated the pot, the oil already beginning to bubble and pop, before he swiped the onions into the oil, causing it to burst to life. As the sizzling onions cooked, he began to pour in the various spices, a teaspoon of most spices, a tablespoon of another. Julia stopped cubing the meat, noting the children were all gathering together, before shambling towards the entrance. She began to stand, but a swifter trio of women were already darting towards the children. Dunes grunted as he twisted the wheel, allowing the drawbridge to fall, before he opened the gates with Amira¡¯s assistance. ¡°Wa!¡± Jirot said, her head sticking out of the side of the carriage, while her nano¡¯s arm kept her from pulling too far away. ¡°Is a foat!¡± Konarot peeked her head out slightly, staring at therge walls. ¡®Small.¡¯ The carriages swiftly crossed the bridge, through the gatehouse, continuing further ahead, slowing as the children stared at them. Viper moved them along the side path between the fields and the estate, allowing the carriages to pass through the gate house and into the inner area of the fort, before the carriages finally stopped. The Iyrmen stepped out, the children following after. ¡°It is a very nice fort,¡± Turot said, smiling towards Adam. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam replied, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°This is the fort which your cousins have worked hard to procure.¡± The Aldish children watched as the Iyrmen poured out of the carriages, all of whom wore tattoos they had be familiar with during their travels. The Iyrmen who had remained within the fort greeted the neers, also greeting the children by brushing their hair. ¡°Marmak,¡± Jarot called, growling towards the older man, who wore a smile on his face like one might wear armour. He also wore the Iyr¡¯s furs, along with arge greatsword across his back. ¡®Marmak?¡¯ Dunes thought, ncing towards the Iyrman who had not yet introduced himself and had kept to himself while he was around. ¡°Jarot,¡± Marmak called, reaching up to ruffle the red skinned baby¡¯s hair. ¡°Is this your greatson.¡± ¡°He is Larot, son of Adam.¡± ¡°He is growing well.¡± Jarot growled affirmatively. ¡°You are within the fort?¡± ¡°I was tasked with the watch.¡± ¡®I did know they sent Marmak.¡¯ Jirot and Jarot held their nano¡¯s hands, staring out towards all the other children, each who were definitely not Iyrmen, for they did not carry themselves with theck of fear the Iyrmen children carried with them. Konarot remained standing beside her grandmother, along with Kirot and Karot, while Lanarot held Adam¡¯s hand. Adam lifted his sister up, carrying her against his chest as he stepped up towards the others. ¡°Hello everyone, how are you all?¡± The children stared up towards Adam, their eyes falling down onto the rest of the visitors who had appeared. ¡°Are they causing trouble?¡± ¡°As much trouble as children may cause,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°They should at least cause that much trouble.¡± Adam nced across the porters and farmers. ¡®I should show off my kids to everyone.¡¯ ¡°It smells good,¡± Lanarot said. ¡°Korin is cooking,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Should I ask him to make some bread?¡± Lanarot smiled shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, what?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Peas,¡± the girl added, tapping her chin with her hand. The Iyrmen quickly settled themselves within the estate, while Adam gathered all the neers to the region, from the porters to the farmers. They were ncing across the children of the Iyrmen, though their eyes fell to some in particr. ¡®No horns?¡¯ Jeremy thought, his eyes glued to the child held within the Iyrman¡¯s single arm. ¡®¡­¡¯ Ivy eyed up the children with green skin, noting one of them was slightly greyer, while two of them were more true green, and more rmingly, with no tusks. ¡°I hope the fort is treating you well?¡± Adam asked, ncing across the nodding forms of the workers. ¡°We still have some work to do in the Iyr, but I thought it would be best for you to all meet our families, while also meeting with some of the Directors of the business.¡± ¡®The Directors?¡¯ Rick thought, already on edge from meeting so many Iyrmen. The other Iyrmen about had been Iyrmen, those assigned to protect the fort, but these Iyrmen were different. These Iyrmen Adam had brought held some sway within his business, and apparently they were also his bosses¡¯ bosses. ¡°First, I should probably introduce the President of the business.¡± A chill rippled through the workers, their eyes snapping towards the woman Adam motioned towards. She had dark hair and dark eyes, her smile light and professional, definitely one who held a high position within the Iyr itself. ¡°This is President Sonarot. You might be more familiar with her son, Executive Jurot.¡± John¡¯s eyes snapped between Sonarot and Jurot, noting the subtle simrities between them. However, it paled inparison to how much the little girl looked like her. ¡°It is wonderful to meet you all,¡± Sonarot said, smiling motherly. ¡°I hope you will work hard for the business.¡± ¡°You should also meet the Directors,¡± Adam said, introducing Mirot, Shikan, Citool, and Jogak, before also introducing the rest of his aunts and uncles who hade with their children. ¡®Jogak,¡¯ Alex thought, his eyes glued to the devilkin, or as the Iyrmen would call him, Iyrman. ¡°To inform you of the business hierarchy once more, it begins with the President and the Enchanter. However, the Enchanter doesn¡¯t bother with matters of the business, they just enchant. Then it¡¯s the Board Directors, like Director Mirot, who deal with broader, high level matters. You don¡¯t really have to understand what they do, because it¡¯s easier that way.¡± Adam smiled, the kind of smile a hostage would give. ¡°Thenes we Chief Executive Officers, like Executives Jaygak, who go out and speak on behalf of the President and the Directors. We have almost supreme authority, though we are ultimately bound by the orders from those above us. You¡¯ve already seen the kind of mess we have caused in the field, that¡¯s the kind of authority we have.¡± Dunes let out a soft sigh in response, exchanging a smile towards Amira. ¡®He speaks it so easily.¡¯ ¡°Then we have the Managers, like Manager Dunes and Manager Vonda, who hold great authority within the business, specialised in their own matters. Manager Dunes is in charge of a particr role, like that of teaching the workers all kinds of subjects, mostly reading, writing, and to defend oneself. There are other titles within the business too, though they¡¯re still being formed. Right now the position under Manager is that of a Team Leader, or Lead, like Fred.¡± ¡®Me?¡¯ Fred thought, raising his brows. ¡®I¡¯m a Team Leader?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what a Team Leader was, but it did sound like someone important. His lips formed a small smile. ¡°If you ever have any issues, big or small, pleasee to anyone ranked Manager or higher. We have faith that the Managers will be able to form a proper opinion when ites to whatever issues arise, though if you do have any issues with how a Manager, or even an Executive, handles something, you can escte the issue to another who is higher up. I¡¯d ask that you don¡¯t bo-,¡± Adam quickly paused, trying to understand how to word it properly. ¡®I can¡¯t use the word bother¡­¡¯ ¡°I ask that you bring your issues to a Manager or an Executive, but if it is really important or urgent, then you should bring it up to a Director.¡± Mirot, Shikan, Citool, and Jogak each threw a look between one another. They weren¡¯t entirely sure what their role was meant to be. They understood Sonarot was Adam¡¯s shield, and someone who Adam would trust in for advice, like any of them, but she was truly the greatest power within the business. ¡°Right, and¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his jaw gently, unsure of how to approach the topic. ¡°There are also other important figures within the business. I mean, Lucy and Mara, they are each considered Managers too.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be an Executive too?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°You can be an Executive once you¡¯re an Iyrman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Talk to me when your brother is an Iyrman.¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Jirot, how can he do this to me?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°Obviously, we should introduce all the other important figures in the business too.¡± Adam motioned a hand to Lanarot, who was tearing a piece of bread, before she froze, staring up at her brother. She slowly pulled back towards her mother¡¯s side when she noted all the attention upon her. ¡°This is Lanarot, our adorable little sister,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the President, and while her elder brothers each hold the title of Executive, she holds a very different title. All the children of the various higher ups hold a title that confers to them very little power, but remind you who they are rted to and how little trouble you should cause them. My sister here, as the daughter of the President, must be referred to as the Young President.¡± ¡®Young President?¡¯ Rick thought, his eyes falling across the tiny girl, who hid her head within her mother¡¯s arm.
Adam can finally be mega cringe! [859] – Y03.159 – Serious Business II [859] ¨C Y03.159 ¨C Serious Business II ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to say it, but I have acted like quite the fool this entire time. Is it an act, or is it not an act? The truth is probably in the middle.¡± Adam shed the cheekiest smile to the workers, certainly unexecutively. ¡°I have to admit that I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for an embarrassingly long time. I was the one to really push for the business to exist, partly because I would hold such a high position, I mean I am the one who smiths the weapons, and I hold the position of High Alchemist, hence the title of Executive. I truly did create, or rather, push the creation of the business for mostly selfish reasons.¡± Adam motioned a hand for his sister, but she hid away. ¡°You see? She thinks she can ignore me now that she¡¯s so big. She used to cry all day and night and now she won¡¯t even step beside me!¡± Dunes began the chuckle, which spread through the listeners. Even the Iyrmen joined in the chuckling, with the old Jarot letting out a yful grunt. ¡°I am a father before I am a fool, though the wise amongst you might say I¡¯m a fool because I¡¯m a father. However, before I was a father, I was a brother. I spent quite a bit of time thinking about this business, and I wanted to look cool in front of my sister. Once I had children, I understood I needed something. It¡¯s my goal as their father to pass on something to them, and to make sure they¡¯re raised well. As an Executive of the business, I realise I can do something for them.¡± His eyes then met Rick¡¯s, but they continued along the porters and farmers, then towards the three sisters. ¡°I am surrounded by people who have their own families. Obviously, as the children of the high ranking members of the business, almost all of whom are Iyrmen, they will live great lives. They will be enriched by the business, it¡¯s part of the reason why the business was created.¡± Adam paused for a moment, not to punctuate his point, but he realised he was about to begin ranting. ¡°However, I intend to make sure that your families are taken care of, that your children are raised well. Perhaps they¡¯d be better raised in Red Oak, but how much would it cost you? How hard would you have to work to put one of your children through decent education? How hard would you have to work to put multiple of your children through such? How likely will you die doing so? If you die, what will happen to your family? Within the business, you don¡¯t have to worry about any of that. I would say I¡¯ll show you how much trouble I¡¯m willing to cause to make sure all your children are well taken care of, but you¡¯ve all seen it already.¡± Another chuckle rippled through those around. Dunes and Korin exchanged a look, gently bowing their heads to one another. Another louderugh spread through the air, causing the others to nce towards the Iyrman¡¯s way. ¡°Did you hear that, Larot?¡± Jarot asked, rubbing the boy¡¯s head gently. ¡®Of course I did,¡¯ the boy thought, his face still, with the slightest hint of annoyance. ¡°That is my grandson!¡± ¡°Whose your grandson?¡± Adam replied. Jarot continued tough, before his eyes fell to Marmak. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Marmak only smiled in return, though he sent back the same energy towards Jarot, who was trying to show off to him. Adam pped his hands together, trying to gather the attention back to himself. ¡°So, once more, allow me to introduce to you the Young President!¡± He motioned a hand towards his sister, who looked up towards her mother. Sonarot picked the girl up onto herp, brushing her hair gently. ¡°Greet them.¡± The girl nced around, noting all the looked her way. She pulled back and hid her face against her mother¡¯s bosom and her bread. ¡°Young President,¡± a voice called, clearly through the air. Nobby remained sitting, slightly hunched over. ¡°Hello, Young President.¡± The girl squirmed within her mother¡¯sp and continued to remain hiding. ¡°Greetings to the Young President,¡± Dunes finally said, smiling. ¡°Exactly, just like that! You should definitely greet our adorable little executives just like that!¡± Adam eximed. ¡°Are you really going to embarrass me by not greeting them when I¡¯ve worked this hard and started fights, I mean, got into trouble with all those nobles?¡± The others weren¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°Greetings to the Young President,¡± Fred called, flushing slightly. With Fred¡¯s words, the greetings began to fill the air from the various members of the business. Adam could feel the tingle within him, which rushed towards his cheeks as they turned red hot. ¡®Yeah! Just like that!¡¯ Adam began to introduce each of the Young Directors to the workers too, starting with Gurot, who chewed against his sleeve, before his mother pulled it away from his mouth, reaching down to feed him broken pieces of bread. ¡°You have to be careful greeting Inakan, Director Shikan¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s such a cheeky girl. She¡¯s a little hard of hearing, and she can¡¯t see much, so don¡¯t bother her much unless she¡¯s specifically paying attention to you. And¡­¡± Adam nced towards Minakan, who sat on her sister¡¯sp, her eyes shut though she wasn¡¯t napping. ¡°Even though Minakan isn¡¯t exactly the daughter of a Director, you still need to call her a Young Director too!¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this all confusing?¡¯ Adam though. ¡°No, hold on. The title of Young Director sounds too official. It¡¯s all mostly for decorum and fun. You should call them Little Directors instead. Young Director will be when they grow up and decide to take the position in the future. Yeah, right, you should all stay small and cute forever!¡± ¡®He really is an idiot,¡¯ Cobra thought, staring at the ridiculously monstrous figure known as Adam. ¡°Then obviously we have Kavgak, who is Director Jogak¡¯s daughter, and Jaygak¡¯s little sister. You should pay special attention to her, because if you think we¡¯re strong, you should try to take her food from her.¡± Adam chuckled before stopping quickly. ¡°Obviously no one should dare to take anything from my Kavgak, or her cousin, Tavgak, who is also a Little Director.¡± Adam was about to move on when a thought came to him. He nced towards Raygak, and it was then everyone understood most of what Adam was saying had been thought up on the spot. Adam¡¯s eyes then darted towards Turot and Asorot. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Adam remained silent for a long while, broken by the whispers of the children, and Korin checking on the meal. ¡°Obviously the elder siblings of the children are also Little Directors!¡± Adam dered. ¡°I¡¯m not little,¡± Laygak managed within the instant Adam had finished, lunging for the joke the moment he had seen it. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly a Little Director, you¡¯re a¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°None of you have an official position in the business since you didn¡¯t want it, but obviously the door¡¯s open for any of you if you want it.¡± Laygak reached down to brush Taygak¡¯s hair. ¡°You can save the position for Taygak.¡± ¡°No,¡± Taygak replied. ¡°Taygak adventure.¡± ¡®I said the kids would each have the title of Little Director, but Taygak¡¯s a little older¡­¡¯ ¡°Taygak holds the position of Little Director too, but you don¡¯t have to join if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Taygak big,¡± the girl replied with a snort, crossing her arms. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, of course you¡¯re right, Cousin Taygak. You¡¯re so upright as always.¡± ¡°Not Cousin!¡± Taygak replied. ¡°Not Cousin?¡± ¡°Taygak cousin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam heard the slight difference in the term. ¡°Do you see how adorable our Little Director is?¡± ¡°Taygak big.¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Big Director.¡± Taygak crossed her arms and snorted once more. Another bout ofughter suddenly filled the air. ¡°You should not bully my grandniece so.¡± ¡°No bully, daddy,¡± Jirot said from her nano¡¯s arms, pointing towards her father with an usatory finger. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all understand the positions of the rest of the children as Little Directors, but now we have a special group of children.¡± Adam held out his hand. Konarot looked towards her grandmother, and once the woman nodded, she charged towards her father. The workers eyed up the triplets who darted towards their father, who dropped to a knee, and embraced them all within their arms. ¡°What¡¯s this, where are my twins?¡± Jirot squirmed within her nano¡¯s arms. Though the old woman allowed them to leave, Jirot remained within her arms. ¡°Are you not going toe to daddy?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, noting all the looks her way, before hiding herself within her nano¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you see? Can you tell whose kids they are from how adorable they are?¡± Adam allowed Konarot to wrap her arms around his neck, feeling how cool the girl was, while lifting Kirot and Karot up in each arm. The silver tails swayed under them. The workers who had only seen his children for the first time that day noted the tails and the tiny horns on the children¡¯s heads, as well as the tiny scales on the back of their necks. ¡­ Half dragons?
The cringe continues. [860] – Y03.160 – Serious Business III [860] ¨C Y03.160 ¨C Serious Business III ¡®He truly is a father,¡¯ Rick thought, his eyes glued to Adam as he embraced his children so publicly. Adam held onto his triplets, though it appeared he was wearing his children rather than that he embraced them. He rubbed his cheeks against his children, feeling their weight within his arms. They had certainly grown sincest he had left, each slightly taller and heavier. He had barely noticed it previously, but with all three of them atop him, he could definitely feel the weight difference. Konarot¡¯s arms kept her father pinned to her, wrapped around his strong neck. Her gentle breath tickled across the side of his neck, her eyes glued to his skin, which had tanned under the noonval sun. Her siblings each clutched at their father¡¯s back, their legs mping against his front and back, their father the filling within the taco of love. Adam¡¯s entire body swirled withplex emotions. Though he had been acting a fool in front of everyone, he was not immune to the embarrassment which his actions brought. He was a fool, and everyone knew that much, but this had gone a step further than just being a simple fool. ¡®Cringe?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How can this be cringe when they adore me so much?¡¯ The adoration of his triplets in front of everyone caused him to flush red, but he could only adore them deeper. Compared to all the children in the Iyr, his children were truly those that disyed their love most. He squeezed them against his body a little tighter, before pressing his lips against each of their foreheads. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam finally said, pulling back slightly so he could speak. ¡°Now that I¡¯m done adoring my children, allow me to introduce them to you properly.¡± Konarot slowly peeled away from her father, not wanting to, but she did as was expected, with her siblings following after her. Adam brushed their heads, brushing a finger along Konarot¡¯s scar beside her eye. ¡°These are my eldest children. The eldest is Konarot, then it¡¯s Kirot, and finally Karot. They¡¯re my children, and they¡¯re Executive Jurot¡¯s nieces and nephews, and the President¡¯s grandchildren. It¡¯s a little awkward, but they¡¯re the Little Executives of the business. Konarot, no doubt, will grow up to be one of its greatest¡­¡± They could feel it grow within the air. ¡°They¡¯ll remain small and cute forever,¡± Adam whispered, remaining still for a long moment. The farmers and porters remained focused on the half dragon children. The tiny horns, the scales, the tails. ¡®He has half dragon children¡­¡¯ Rick thought, though all those around him thought the same thing. Half dragon children were extremely rare, but almost all of them became great warriors when they grew up. They had silver scales, meaning their mother was no doubt a dragon from the north. These triplets had a dragon as a mother. They had a crazy fool like Adam as a father. They were apparently rted to the Iyrmen too? All of such, with the education the business, these children would no doubt grow up to be more than simple great warriors. ¡°Then we have my twins. They¡¯re so small and cute, but be careful, Jirot is quite vicious. She¡¯s the one who is currently hiding within her nano¡¯s chest, while my Jarot is cuddling up with her. My Jarot is so sensible and so well behaved, unlike his greatfather who he was named after.¡± ¡°You are too close to be speaking so poorly of me,¡± the Iyrman snarled. ¡°Speaking of their greatfather, the adorable little baby within his arms is almost my son, Larot, my youngest. All of my children are quite special, as you can tell, but even if they¡¯re cute, you can¡¯t steal them from me.¡± Adam reached down to brush his triplets¡¯ hair, tickling the top of their skulls tenderly, causing them to purr quietly. Cobra¡¯s eyes fell down to the pair of children, noting theck of tusks. ¡®They must be¡­¡¯ Her eyes snapped to the red skin child, noting theck of tiny nubs which would form into horns. At first she had thought it was a devilkin child. ¡®Do devilkin not grow horns when they¡¯re babies?¡¯ She knew the answer to the question. Larot, the youngest of Adam¡¯s children, was too old not to have horns. ¡°I hope you all understand how important my children are to me and my family,¡± Adam began, his voice growing darker. ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t the children of Iyrmen, know that they hold Rot in their name. You should hold the appropriate fear when dealing with the Iyrmen children, but you shouldn¡¯t gain any courage when speaking to my children. I have no illusions to what my children will be perceived as by the Aldishmen of thend, and I hope you do not make the same mistake as them. It would be awkward for me to act because you had some thoughts about my adorable children.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be fine, since Ray Vonda is here,¡± Dunes said. Ray Vonda smiled warmly. ¡°Mother Soza¡¯s will does not extend only to Aldishmen.¡± ¡°Greetings, Little Executives!¡± Fred called out, causing Adam¡¯s children to nce his way, before the others began to join in, though it was quieter than previous, and filled with apprehension. Even so, Adam¡¯s heart filled with the warmth of great joy. He could feel something deep within him stir. His eyes burned lightly, his entire body shing white hot, as though a prayer had been cast upon him. ¡®Finally!¡¯ Adam thought, bringing his children in for a tighter hug. ¡®If this isn¡¯t the best gift I can give them, what is? No¡­ I¡¯ll definitely have to do more!¡¯ Dunes let out a soft sigh, realising it had only just begun. ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t keep them here for long¡­ or should I keep them here for a while so they get used to my children?¡¯ The anxiety crept within Adam¡¯s heart. ¡°Likkul Zecutiff?¡± Jirot whispered towards her nano. ¡°Your father is an Executive of the business and you are his children.¡± ¡°Daddy is portent man?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot gasped, her brows raised in surprise, before she reached up to grab her nano¡¯s face. ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohta.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl confirmed, smirking slightly before she buried her head into her nano''s bosom once more. With all the important matters dealt with, Korin quickly turned everyone''s attention to the food. The children were bing familiar with the food, with the spices of red and brown ying on their tongues. ''That should be good, right?'' Adam thought, feeding Karot from his fingers. The boy sipped his drink as his elder sister was fed, with her doing the same once her eldest sister was fed. "Okay?" Jurot asked, tearing his tbread in half, offering a porting to his younger sister, before scooping the food with another smaller chunk of tbread. "Yeah," Adam replied, in the way that stated he wasn''t entirely okay, but he needed to think. "Just, we''ve got so much to do." Jurot dropped the topic any further, noting his brother had fallen into such thought, he was no longer feeding his children. ¡°Daddy,¡± Karot called, bringing his father out of his thoughts, opening his mouth. ¡°Oh dear, how can your father be so silly, thinking so hard when he still needs to feed his adorable son?¡± Adam nuzzled his son¡¯s head gently, before returning back to feeding him. As the minutes continued to pass, Adam¡¯s thoughts fell towards the fort. ¡®I need to show off more to my kids.¡¯ Adam nced around towards the other children, those sitting beside their trio of snake sisters. They spoke in hushed whispers, ncing around, especially towards Adam and his children. ¡®Hold on¡­ did I buy enough supplies for them?¡¯ Adam thought back to how many items he had brought. ¡®I didn¡¯t really buy any books, for them to read or write. How didn¡¯t I buy more colours and paints from East Port while I had the chance?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Korin called, taking a seat opposite the half elf, wrapping his grilled meat within his tbread. ¡°Korin.¡± Korin nced down toward Adam¡¯s children. ¡°Are you enjoying the meal?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied, sipping more of her water. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Korin beamed down towards her, before his eyes met Adam¡¯s once more. ¡°Congrattions on the fort.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam returned a smile towards the Aswadian. ¡°What do you think? Are you impressed as a member of ck Mountain.¡± ¡°It is a good fort. It is well built, especially considering how quickly it was formed. I understand now why they call it Iyrmen efficiency.¡± ¡°Right? They¡¯re so scary.¡± ¡°They are¡­¡± Korin nced around towards the Iyrmen. There were many about them, and quite a number of them were elderly. Though many of them did not wear armour, he could feel the aura of death emanating from them. Cobra furrowed her brows as her thoughts came to her. ¡®Konarot. Karot. Kirot. Jirot. Jarot. Larot.¡¯ She thought back to what Adam had said, and theughter of the old man. Her eyes trailed towards the one armed Iyrman who had given up the¡­ red skinned baby to the President, and was currently sitting beside the figure with the greatsword. ¡®Is he¡­¡¯
I''m not saying that Patreon has ess to something hype right now, but... [861] – Y03.161 – Serious Business IV [861] ¨C Y03.161 ¨C Serious Business IV Marmak poured grain wine into Jarot¡¯s cup, who sipped it lightly. The old Iyrman sipped away at his own grain wine too, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°Did you see?¡± Jarot asked. Marmak replied with a questioning grunt. ¡°Did you see how my greatdaughter causes trouble?¡± His lips formed a small smirk, his eyes full of pride. ¡°She is your greatdaughter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jarot cackled withughter, finishing his grain wine before pouring them each another cup. ¡°She will grow up well, and the mess she will cause, it will be written within our books.¡± ¡°If she causes half the trouble you have, it will be too much.¡± ¡°These new generations are too orderly. In our generation, how much chaos did we create? What of the generations before us?¡± Jarot thought of a particr Iyrman who had beaten him so viciously even after he had made a name for himself, his eyes falling towards Sonarot. ¡°There is still time. Two ancient empires of old have broken. The Aldish haveid im to newly found inds, which provide great resources. Ancient evils stilly dormant, and may awaken soon. The Iyr closed its gates.¡± The pair fell silent as the words left Marmak¡¯s lips. ¡°The winds of our time had long grown stale, but the winds now¡­¡± Jarot leaned back and inhaled the air. ¡°The winds are fresh.¡± ¡°You can feel it too?¡± ¡°I am no longer young. These old bones of mine, they can feel the change within the wind.¡± ¡°The children will grow up with these winds.¡± ¡°Great winds threaten to uproot trees, but which winds can uproot sprouts of we Iyrmen?¡± Marmak remained silent, his eyes slowly falling towards the young half elf and his children. The thoughts remained within his mind. The children did not look like any other children within the Rot family. However, they did wear the Rot family clothing, as if they were truly members of the family. ¡°Why are you two sighing so much?¡± Gangak asked, bringing a gourd with her, cing it before the pair. ¡°We were reminiscing.¡± ¡°Why reminisce of your youth?¡± ¡°We have such to reminisce about,¡± Marmak retorted. ¡°You should have worked harder to be forced away from thend,¡± Gangak replied yfully, pouring him the fruit wine she had brought. Marmak¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Your words are as fiery as ever, me Brand.¡± ¡°I will not step back even for you, Butcher.¡± Marmak sipped his wine slowly. ¡°You are close with the twins?¡± ¡°They adore me so much.¡± Jarot snorted slightly. ¡°I am still their favourite.¡± ¡°You are their favourite babo, but I am their favourite nano.¡± Jarot decided against retorting, relenting to the woman who had done so much for the children. ¡°I will not give them to you.¡± ¡°Should I take them?¡± ¡°Can you take them from me?¡± Gangak and Jarot both red between one another, before they returned to sipping their wine slowly. ¡°The Iyr ced you here?¡± Gangak asked. ¡°They did.¡± Gangak nced towards the Aswadians. She noted Sara¡¯s eyes upon the group of them. The young woman¡¯s eyes took in the sight of the three figures. ¡®Mad Dog. me Brand. Butcher¡­¡¯ Sara was used to knowing legendary figures. She had grown up within the Order of the ck Mountain, which possessed some of the greatest warriors across all thend. The Six des and Eighteen Sheaths were each great warriors, like the Seven Rays and Forty Nine Hopes. Each of the des were like the Hopes, save for the fact that the weakest of the des could no doubt defeat Sir Thomas. To be a de, one must be considered a Grandmaster, and to be considered a Sheath, one must be a Master, unlike in the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. However¡­ The tales of Mad Dog were well known to the Aldishmen, and though they had passed through to Aswadasad, there were few within thend who were experts with his story. When one mentioned Jarot, it was always the ancient hero who had liberated the Devilkin from the Blue Dragons. me Brand¡¯s tales weren¡¯t widespread, though the orders spoke of her tale since they were instrumental to forcing her out, and thus the knowledge had passed down to her. Butcher Marmak. Sara felt Marmak¡¯s gaze upon her and almost immediately she turned away, feeling her entire body fill with a chill. Her eyes darted against her Aswadianpanions. ¡®They have not yet recognised him¡­¡¯ ¡°Your grandson is not yet married?¡± Marmak asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± Jarot replied, his eyes meeting Marmak¡¯s. ¡°My granddaughter, Karmak, is unmarried.¡± ¡°Karmak¡­¡± Jarot replied, narrowing his eyes at the name. ¡®Would she be suitable.¡¯ Though he recalled little of the young woman, there was some consideration to be had since she had been named after the previous Chief. ¡°Will he marry into the Mak family?¡± ¡°He is a Rot.¡± ¡°Would Karrot be the mother of Karot?¡± ¡°Who else would be his mother?¡± Jarot¡¯s voice was yful, but his eyes seemed almost threatening. Marmak smiled in return, sipping his fruit wine. ¡°I will inform my granddaughter.¡± ¡°You should speak with my grandson.¡± ¡°It is not Adam who you will need to convince, but my Jirot,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Your Jirot?¡± Jarot replied. Gangak ignored the Iyrman¡¯s re. ¡°Your granddaughter will not be able to marry unless Jirot is convinced.¡± Jarot¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It is how it should be!¡± Rick ate his food silently, dipping his bread into the meaty stew, tasting the vours of the gentle spice along his tongue. His thoughts remained focused on what he had learnt that day. ¡®Goblins?¡¯ He was fairly certain the twins weren¡¯t horcs, since they had no tusks. ¡®Half dragons and goblins¡­ and a demon¡­¡¯ ¡°Did you know?¡± Jeremy asked therge form of Nobby. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Remy pat the boy¡¯s back. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it to us?¡± ¡°I had to?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, but¡­¡± ¡°It would have been nice to know.¡± ¡°I am the number one enforcer,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Right¡­¡± Jeremy slowly nodded his head and returned back to his food. ¡°Suppose we shouldn¡¯t know what we shouldn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Remy added, slowly sipping his water. ¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯ Nobby returned to his thoughts after a short while, nibbling away at his food. ¡®Number one.¡¯ Fred nced around towards the rest of the figures. He sipped his water slowly, before his attention fell onto George, who kept ncing towards Adam and his children. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t stare so much, your eyes¡¯ll fall out.¡± George replied with an incredulous nce, before his eyes shed with worry. ¡®Ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ like that happenin¡¯ to me¡­¡¯ ¡°What are you looking at anyhow?¡± George raised his brows in response. ¡°It¡¯s too early to be surprised by Adam.¡± George nced towards the half elf once more, who wiped his daughter¡¯s face clean, the tiny goblin girl cackling at her father, before rushing away towards the older devilkin Iyrman. He had yet to see Adam adore the goblins as much as his half dragon children. ¡®Can I be a Team Leader too?¡¯ Brittany thought. Her eyes fell to the bow at her side. She reached out to brush along the smooth wood with her pinky finger. ¡®I¡¯ll need to be stronger.¡¯ Jonn remained silent as he sat in the corner, eating his meal silently. ¡®Am I a Team Leader?¡¯ He still wasn¡¯t sure if he was connected to the business, or if he was specifically Adam¡¯s servant. ¡®Servant?¡¯ ¡°We n on returning to Aswadasad soon,¡± Korin admitted. ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked, almost smirking knowingly. ¡°Lady Sara, myself, and Amira¡­¡± ¡°Amira too?¡± Korin¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°What a shame¡­¡± ¡°We intend to stay until the end of this year at least, but next year we should return. Until we return, we are able to assist you with your business for free.¡± ¡°Free? Who do you think I am? I¡¯ll pay you properly, though the pay might not be that great. Still, you had a share of all the loot when we were travelling, I¡¯m sure that was a pretty decent pay. Maybe not, considering how rich you all are.¡± ¡°Much of our coin will return to the order, where it will be better used, but the coin we earned whilst with you wasn¡¯t terrible.¡± ¡°I suppose money isn¡¯t the most important thing in the world once you have all the basics?¡± Korin bowed his head. ¡°Just let me know a month before you leave so I can prepare yourpensation, and any other gifts we can spare for you.¡± ¡°Do you need to hand us gifts?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡¯ Korin shed a smile. ¡°As you say.¡± ¡°I hope Amira ends up staying.¡± ¡°It is my hope too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The pair smiled between one another before a shadow loomed over Adam. Adam nced back towards Marmak, whose eyes remained focused upon Adam. ¡°Yes?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You are the Nephew of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I am Marmak,¡± the Iyrman replied, noting how the Aswadian beside the half elf tensed up, his eyes shooting up towards the older Iyrman. ¡®Marmak?¡¯ Korin thought. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°I have heard of your tales. I havee to speak with you of a matter.¡± ¡°What matter is that?¡± Marmak remained silent for a moment. ¡°Let us fight.¡± Korin¡¯s eyes widened further.
Next chapter might confuse you. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. [862] – Y03.162 – Serious Business V [862] ¨C Y03.162 ¨C Serious Business V The heavy greatsword fell like the rain around them, the crimson shield barely manage to contain the vicious force within the blow. The crimson shield, sttered with rain, threatened to dent under the might of the Butcher¡¯s de, which crackled with great magic. ¡°Marmak!¡± Jarot shouted, raising his axe. The axe met the side of the Iyrman¡¯s flesh, but he was no simple Iyrman, for he was Marmak, the Butcher. Though the axe tore into his side, it did not break through his flesh, which was as hard as the steel which struck it. ¡°Jarot!¡± Marmak¡¯s entire body, hot red with rage, strained as he tried to cleave the Mad Dog in half. Jarot¡¯s red hot body also strained as his axe dug into Marmak¡¯s shoulder, while the greatsword struck against the crimson shield, the red steel flexing as the blow tore through the rest of Jarot¡¯s arm, threatening to fracture his bone. ¡°Jarot! Marmak!¡± Zaool shouted, the sh of lightning illuminating him, while the rumble of thunder echoed across thend. ¡°Stop this at once!¡± Gangak sighed, the woman clutching her de against her chest, watching the pair fight. ¡°Do you believe those two will listen to you?¡± ¡®Are they trying to kill each other?¡¯ an adventurer thought, watching as the Iyrmen fought. They had been ready to fight, seeing as how Marmak charged forward to assault the Iyrmen. However, the trio of Iyrmen beside the Iyrman with the crimson shield had remained standing to one side, mostly rxed. ¡°What brings you so far south?¡± Marmak asked, bringing down his de, readying to bisect the Mad Dog. ¡°My son¡­¡± Jarot replied, before his eyes turned white, his entire body growing so hot the rain threatened to turn to steam upon touching his bare skin, ¡°was killed.¡± Marmak¡¯s de shed with Jarot¡¯s axe, the magical steel ringing in the air as the lightning shed, the thunder rumbling all across them. Marmak¡¯s face held a wild, vile grin. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°Forgryn killed him,¡± Jarot said, his voice trembling with sheer rage. ¡°That bastard killed my boy!¡± Jarot pressed the Butcher back with the new found rage within him, the Mad Dog like a force of nature rather than a wicked Iyrman. Marmak stepped back, partly due to the Mad Dog¡¯s strength, but partly because of the shock of the sheer enmity within the Iyrman¡¯s axe. ¡®Forgryn?¡¯ Thoughts shed within Marmak¡¯s mind. ¡°Was it Fakrot?¡± Jarot¡¯s axe threatened to tear into Marmak¡¯s chest, though his axe stopped, his arm pulsing from slowing his arm in the instant. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I met Fakrot and Chayrot a few weeks ago,¡± Marmak admitted. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Forgyn killed my son and daughter,¡± Jarot growled, his throat clogging up, his entire body still red hot with rage. The rain fell across his face, his hair falling down to his shoulders, dark and wet. ¡°Jarot¡­¡± Marmak said, his rage filling him once more, his entire body shing with a rage which matched that of Jarot¡¯s. ¡°Your daughter-,¡± ¡°Jarot, Marmak,¡± called a voice from the darkness. Zaool shuddered, ncing back towards the darkness, watching as the dark robed figures stepped towards the group of Iyrmen and adventurers. Otkan nced their way with a look, but she kept most of her attention towards the adventurers, her arms crossed, as though she wasn¡¯t ready to fight them. Only the leading figure stepped forward, undoing her hood to reveal her bald head, and her tattoo, a deep blue semicircle in the centre, with the t side pointed up, with deep red hollowed ovals emanating out from the tattoo. She held a staff in hand, made of the purest of whites. ¡°Have youe to stop me?¡± Jarot asked, his body still red hot with rage. ¡°There is news,¡± Shaool replied. The adventurers near the Iyrmen turned ice cold, and by the time they hade to their senses, they realised they had reached for their weapon. ¡®Did they just¡­ kill him?¡¯ In the instant the blood lust filled the air, the Iyrmen had moved. Jarot lunged towards Shaool, who did not move to act, instead trusting in her aura of tranquillity to defend herself. It did little against Jurot¡¯s rage, though her cloakedpanions each stepped forward, pinning Jarot¡¯s body with their staves. The staves shook violently as they tried to keep the Iyrman pinned. It was at this time she had wished she were a Paragon, for she would need to be such in order to deal with the Mad Dog. ¡°He is our brother,¡± Otkan¡¯s voice cut through the air, the woman reaching for her greatsword. ¡°We will subdue him,¡± Zaool said, his eyes meeting Shaool¡¯s. Shaool bowed her head. She darted back with herpanions and Jarot chased after them, only to find Zaool in front of him. The Iyrman struck Jarot against his heart, energy exploding inside the raging Iyrman, before his entire body froze still. Zaool froze in ce too, shocked it had worked so suddenly. Tangak and Otkan both struck Jarot with their des, piercing into his iron flesh, barely managing to cut into him even as he remained still in ce thanks to Zaool¡¯s abilities. Marmak watched as the trio of Iyrmen brought the Mad Dog down, until he was beaten unconscious. ¡®It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve been at your axe¡¯s mercy,¡¯ Zaool thought, panting lightly, his entire body wet with sweat. Shaool reached into her cloak and brought out a small vial filled with a light blue liquid, a glowing white strand floating within the light blue. She poured it into Jarot¡¯s lips, the unconscious Iyrman¡¯s body swallowing it with the help of her guiding the liquid through his throat with her energy. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It will help with his ragefever,¡± Shaool replied, saying no more about the liquid. Marmak stared at the unconscious Iyrman for a long moment. He turned and returned back to the adventurers. ¡°Kal, why did we have to leave?¡± an adventurer asked, hearing the gentle rain dropping against armour, his eyes towards the Kal beside him, who looked towards Marmak. ¡°It is best to leave them alone for now,¡± Marmak replied. The adventurers nced between one another, before ncing towards their noble leader. The leader did not reply. He could still feel the blood lust which had filled the air and had caused his heart to stop for a moment. ¡®How terrifying!¡¯ ¡®Forgryn¡­¡¯ Marmak thought, his eyes narrowing. It was at that time, Marmak had made a decision which had changed the meaning of his nickname. A yearter, and he had disappeared from Aswadasad, thought dead. ¡®He¡¯s still alive?¡¯ Korin thought, his eyes glued to the Iyrman before him. ¡®The Butcher!¡¯ ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to see if you worthy of my granddaughter.¡± ¡°What do you mean worthy of your granddaughter?¡± Adam replied back, pointing at the Iyrman. ¡°Is your granddaughter¡­¡± He clenched his fist. ¡®Stop being an idiot, damn it.¡¯ ¡°Are you threatening my grandson?¡± Jarot growled towards the older Iyrman. ¡°Whose grandson?¡± ¡°I wish to fight him.¡± ¡°There is no need for you to fight him.¡± ¡°It is only fun.¡± ¡°Fun?¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes narrowed. He switched to the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Do you believe the words you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s asked me to fight in front of my kids, I guess I have to fight,¡± Adam joked, before noting the looks he received from both Jarot and Gangak. ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡°If your grandson wishes to fight, then we may.¡± Marmak¡¯s lips formed a small smirk. ¡°Although, I have to warn you¡­ I¡¯ve never lost in front of the kids.¡± ¡°If you can defeat me, it is only an honour for you. If you are defeated by me, it is still your honour.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to lose.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Marmak began to chuckle with delight, already feeling the heat flood through his entire body. ¡°Although, let¡¯s be clear¡­ whether or not I marry your daughter, it¡¯s not up to you or me. It¡¯s up to whether she marries me, and whether my children end up epting her.¡± ¡°My granddaughter will be epted by your children,¡± Marmak assured. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t feel too bad about her grandfather being beaten by some kid.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously. Marmak roared withughter, though it was cut short by Gangak¡¯s words. ¡°Step back, Adam,¡± the old woman said in their tongue, her re serious. ¡°If you are so eager to fight, I will fight you.¡± ¡°What need of I to beat you in front of your greatchildren?¡± Marmak replied, his eyes meeting Gangak¡¯s. ¡°It is no dishonour for me to lose against you.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam interrupted in their tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s just stop this.¡± ¡®They really don¡¯t want me to fight?¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure why he was being asked to step back, considering the reputation of Iyrmen. He also didn¡¯t want Gangak to fight, considering she was so certain she would lose against this Iyrman. ¡®Gangak¡¯s the best of the Gaks. If she loses¡­¡¯ Taygak watched the scene with a hint of excitement within her eyes. She looked up towards her mother. ¡°Grandmother, fight?¡± ¡°She may,¡± Kaygak confirmed, sipping her milk. Her thoughts were very different to Adam¡¯s, who did not want Taygak to watch her grandaunt¡¯s loss. ¡®The fight will inspire Taygak.¡¯ ¡°Grandaunt, I¡¯ll fight,¡± Jaygak called. ¡°It will be my honour!¡± Raygak gasped, his eyes darting to his sister. ¡®She is to fight Marmak?¡¯ ¡®Who is this old man anyway?¡¯ Adam thought, suddenly feeling like he was out of his depth.
Adam is finally the confused one for once. [863] – Y03.163 – Serious Business VI [863] ¨C Y03.163 ¨C Serious Business VI Jaygak flung backwards,nding on her side as she skid to a halt, her entire body ringing in pain. She could no longer feel her shield arm, and she had no idea if her hand still firmly gripped her de, she could only hope so. She tried to stand, but her body refused to listen to her will. Marmak¡¯s de tinked lightly against the floor, certain she was unable to stand. The fight hadn¡¯tsted long, about as long as he had expected. He reached up to his cheek, feeling the crimson hotness against his finger, before tilting his head slightly so it would not pool into his eyes. A wild grin appeared on his face. ¡°Your grandniece takes after you, me Brand.¡± From those the business adopted, to those Adam peppered with kisses, and those who Adam peppered with kisses, but were not his kin, the children around all stared at the twitching form of the fallen Iyrman. ¡®He beat up the Executive just like that?¡¯ Alex thought, his eyes wide. ¡°Kako,¡± Jirot called out, her voice low, her head darting towards her nano to see how she should react. ¡®Good,¡¯ Taygak thought. A cry filled the air, as Kavgak¡¯s face contorted and tears fell down her cheeks. Her cries were joined by the chorus of other babies nearby, before their parents and guardians began to lift them up to soothe them. Jaygak inhaled deeply, flexing her muscles, before forcing herself into a sitting position. Her entire body shook within her armour, though it felt as though a mountain pinned her to the earth. Shuddering and spluttering, the young Iyrman mbered onto her feet, almost making the mistake of resting her forearm upon her knee, before she finally forced her head upwards, the rest of her body following like a snake. ¡°Thank you for the fight!¡± ¡°You are politer than your grandaunt,¡± Marmak replied, still grinning wide. ¡°I am so old, do not make me wait so long to hear your tale.¡± ¡°You cannot say that,¡± Jaygak replied, barely able to speak so many sybles without gasping for air. ¡°Taygak will bring us-,¡± Jaygak gasped for air, barely able to hide the deep pain rocking through her body, ¡°great glory.¡± ¡°Taygak?¡± ¡°Taygak, me,¡± the girl said, standing up tall and proud. ¡°Cousin Jaygak, strong! Cousin Jaygak, great!¡± ¡®Our Taygak is speaking so much!¡¯ Adam thought, his lower lip quivering slightly as he filled with pride. Jaygak wanted to say more, but every breath felt like swimming across an entire ocean, so she did what she did best. She cracked a smirk. Marmak returned the smile, noting it through her visor, before Jaygak finally stepped aside, Kitool assisting her as the young woman almost copsed beside her. ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool asked. Jaygak nced to the other Gaks around her. She nodded in response, wincing. She was d her helmet hid her face. Adam watched as Marmak returned back to Gangak to praise her grandniece in front of her. ¡®Damn. He knocked out Jaygak like I knock out Seventh Hopes. No, Jaygak did better than the Seventh Hope¡­¡¯ ¡°I had no idea he was the Butcher,¡± Korin admitted, his eyes glued to the old man, just like the other Aswadians around. ¡°The who?¡± ¡°The Butcher¡­¡± Korin fell silent for a long moment. ¡°He caused a mess in Aswadasad when I was younger, but he disappeared. He killed many Kals who hunted him for what he did.¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He killed a noble, and many great warriors who were sent to hunt him down. The ck Lions were almost sent, but he disappeared. We thought he had died since he disappeared so suddenly.¡± ¡°Marmak is to Aswadasad, as grandfather is to Alnd,¡± Jurot stated, still holding Lanarot tightly, having calmed the girl while she watched the fight. Jurot added a smallment in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Though, he did not retire.¡± ¡°Is he part of the One Hundred Paragons of the Iyr?¡± Korin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡®So he¡¯s on par with Shaool then?¡¯ ¡®One Hundred Paragons¡­¡¯ Korin was still surprised by the knowledge the Iyr truly held so many Grandmasters and Paragons. However, he supposed it made sense. Though the Iyr was fewer in number, they were far more elite, and it was how the Iyr still remained in one piece even with so many great forces around it. They were like the elves far to the south, except their monsters could be raised within twenty years, inparison to the elves, who required anywhere between fifty and one hundred years for a child to grow into an adult. ¡®What can we do about the Iyr?¡¯ Korin thought, which fell away to the wind. He was unsure of the politics behind Marmak and what had happened back then, especially considering Marmak had killed so many nobles, apparently unjustly. However, the Iyr did not step forward to protect those who caused issues in the othernd, leaving them to deal with it. Korin thought about thest time the Iyr sent an army to deal with Aswadasad. ¡®How long ago was it? It must have been¡­¡¯ While Korin thought back decades upon decades, he paused. There was a fairly recent example of Severtain, roughly seventy years ago, which he had informed Adam of. Except¡­ Korin¡¯s eyes fell onto Adam. ¡®No. It wasn¡¯t that long ago in which the Iyr spilled the blood of Aswadasad near its border. It wasn¡¯t that long ago, a little over three years ago, when the Iyr brought a small army of their elderly to deal with the small of the Aswadians.¡¯ Korin¡¯s eyes then fell to Marmak once more, watching as he spoke with the Gangak and the other Iyrmen. ¡®Mad Dog. me Brand. Butcher.¡¯ He had heard of me Brand too, though she had been but a blip inparison to Mad Dog and the Butcher. ¡®Why did they force me Brand away?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t realise that old man was so strong¡­¡¯ Adam thought, d he hadn¡¯t epted the fight. ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose in front of my kids.¡¯ ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called, sniffling as she grabbed her father¡¯s leg. ¡°Kako Jaygak is hee¡¯ing now!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± The girl pointed towards her father with a threatening finger, her brows raised as if to dare him to deny her. ¡°Kako is hee¡¯ing now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You are a Priest, so you can heal,¡± Jurot tranted. ¡°Oh!¡± Adam gasped. ¡°Look at you, my daughter! How did you be so smart?¡± Adam lifted the girl up to pepper her face with kisses, before he lifted his son up, and carried the pair. ¡°Kako! Kako!¡± Jirot called out, reaching out for Jaygak. Jaygak paused, unsure if she should reach out for the girl, but with the look in the girl¡¯s eyes, and seeing the look on Adam¡¯s face, who didn¡¯t wish to surrender his daughter, she epted the girl into her arms. With the pain rocking through her body, she was d her helmet was still on. ¡°Daddy is here! You are hee¡¯ing now, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. He reached out and ced a hand on Jaygak¡¯s shoulder. He thought for a short moment. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 20 The warmth flowed through the young Iyrman, who could feel her arms again finally, though the pain gave away to a gentle numbness. She held the girl closer, before undoing her helmet to reveal her smiling face, no longer wincing in pain. ¡°Did I scare you, Jirot?¡± ¡°No! You ah not scahree, kako.¡± Jaygak rested her cheek against the girl¡¯s cheek, rubbing it gently, before nting kisses on her forehead. She epted Jarot too, who pouted up towards her, before he was also showered in her affection. ¡°I¡¯m going to let it slide since you did me a solid,¡± Adam said. ¡°What did I do for you?¡± ¡°Take credit when it¡¯s due,¡± Adam replied, annoyed, reaching out to pat her shoulder, though he decided against it in case she was still in pain. Jaygak returned with a smirk across her face. Her eyes then snapped towards the older Iyrmen, who were rxing in the corner, one whose cheek was currently being tended to by another Iyrman. ¡°It will grow into a good scar,¡± Marmak said, allowing one of the other Iyrmen stationed here to patch up around his eye and cheek. ¡°She almost took my eye.¡± ¡°You are lucky my grandniece is so well behaved.¡± Gangak smiled yfully at her words, exchanging a look with Jarot. ¡°She should have taken your eye for the trouble you tried to cause,¡± Jarot growled. ¡°What trouble would I cause?¡± ¡°My grandson would have beaten you!¡± ¡°Am I as weak as the First Hope?¡± ¡°I would face the First Hope and my grandson with greater sess than you,¡± Jarot replied. Marmak narrowed his eyes slightly, but did not refute the statement. It was difficult to refute it, for Jarot would not lie to him, and he knew more of the situation. Jarot knew how strong Marmak was, and he knew how strong Adam was. Although, there was a gentleness to Jarot¡¯s words, one which stated he was still conflicted by his statement. ¡°Your grandson is so strong?¡± Marmak asked. ¡°If you wish to harm a hair on his head, your luck must be greater than his, or he must allow you.¡± ¡°He is that difficult to fight?¡± Jarot leaned back as he sipped his wine, smirking as he did, barely hiding it as he stared into Marmak¡¯s eyes. ¡°It would be difficult for him to live within the Iyr if it was confirmed,¡± Gangak replied, speaking more openly. ¡°I did not mean to cause such trouble,¡± Marmak admitted. ¡°You did not?¡± ¡°The trouble I wished to cause was smaller.¡± Jarot growled, though his lips formed a wide smile. ¡°Only my grandson should cause so much trouble.¡± ¡°Since he is your grandson,¡± Marmak agreed, pouring wine for the pair.
Sorry I forgot to post this up yesterday. [864] – Y03.164 – A Quiet Time I [864] ¨C Y03.164 ¨C A Quiet Time I "Look at this chonky girl,¡± Adam said, holding Kavgak within his arms, feeling how heavy she had be. The girl squinted her sore eyes towards him, narrowing further from her sleepiness. "Your sister is too cute, Jaygak." "She is not too cute, she is perfectly cute." "Have I corrupted you too?" Jaygak shed a smirk in response, leaning further back in her chair. Her body ached, though it had soothed over time. "Has your father corrupted me?" "Yes," Jirot replied, cackling lightly, hiding herself against her aunt''s neck. Jaygak reached up to the girl''s hair, brushing it gently, while little Jarot also smirked lightly. "What of you, Jarot? Do you think your father has corrupted me?" "Daddy," the boy replied, his lips forming a shy smile, before he sucked his thumb and rested his head against his aunt''s shoulder, the cool steel pressing against his cheek. "How could you bully your sister, you smelly girl?" Adam asked, reaching up to brush his hand through Kavgak''s hair, before running along her chubby cheek. The girl squirmed within his arms, before turning over as she sucked her thumb, her sleepy eyes calling her to the darkness which brought light soon after. ''It''s not fair that your sister is so cute...'' Adam closed his eyes, exhaling lightly. ''No. It''s only fair, since my sister is so cute too.'' The children, overwhelmed by their sleepiness, were then gently guided away to sleep. Adam spotted a particr chonky boy as his father carried him over a shoulder, the boy''s drool leaking against his father''s shoulder. ''I didn''t get to spoil Danagek!'' Adam huffed quietly, before cing the little Gak girl into the corner, stepping back to see her tiny form in the darkness. With his half fae sight, she was grey, but equally as adorable as in the light. "It''s time to return to your father," Jaygak said, pulling the children away from her. "No," Jirot groaned quietly, trying to find her energy to cause trouble, but she slowly melted against her aunt, seconds away from falling asleep. "Did you spit out the teethleaf?" "No..." The girl yawned, revealing theck of the leaf within her mouth, which had fallen on the journey here. Adam gently peeled Jirot away from her aunt, and did the same with his sleeping boy, the pair squirming until they rested against their father. Adam let out another huff, overwhelmed by how cute his twins were. ''How can they do this to me? I''ll forgive you, just this once.'' Adam returned back to the shared estate the group had made their home within the fort. The tiny form of his daughter shuffled up towards him, the girl fending off her sleep after smelling her father''s return. Adam dropped to a knee and nuzzled into her forehead, while her younger brother and sister stumbled their way to embrace their father''s leg too. ''I really should have beaten up the First Hope...'' Adam assisted his children to sleep, nting firm kisses on their foreheads as they began toy, one by one. Lanarot yawned, letting out a soft groan as her brother kissed her forehead, before she rubbed her cheek against his chest. ¡°Goodnight, papa.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Lanababy.¡± Jurot had already said his goodnights to the children, who had also embraced him tight. His heart pounded within his chest. He could feel the heat within his body, and his desire to y a hydra in that moment. ¡®It is like this.¡¯ ¡®Should I have wrestled one of the hydras to make a pet?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®One of them had six heads, maybe it was a sign?¡¯ Omen: 3, 4 "Rowajin is so cute," Adam confirmed, rubbing the boy''s head, feeling how thick his hair was. The tiny boy stared up towards Adam, before his lips quivered, only for Uwajin to pull her younger brother back, embracing him tight to stop him from crying. "Rowajin, why do you cry?" Uwajin asked, yawning for a moment, causing her brother to yawn too. "Are you sleepy?" "Sleep," the tiny voice said. "We have awoken too recently." The tiny boy pouted up towards his elder sister, who gently brushed his cheek, feeling her soft skin against her finger. ''Are all children so soft?'' "Your little brother is cute too, Bavin," Adam assured. "¡­¡± Bavin looked down towards his brother, who stared at the tiny ribbon within his hand angrily. ¡®He is too small.¡¯ ¡®Have they not been corrupted by me yet?¡¯ Adam thought, before leaving the pair be. He couldn¡¯t spoil them as much as the other children since he wasn¡¯t rted to either of them. ¡®I should be able to spoil Rowajin, right? He¡¯s Uwajin¡¯s little brother, and isn¡¯t Uwajin like family to Naqokan, who is like family to me?¡¯ Adam stopped, almost walking into his sister and her cousin, who were holding hands. ¡°Look, papa,¡± Lanarot said. ¡°It is Danagek.¡± ¡°Hello, Danagek.¡± Danagek met Adam¡¯s eyes for a moment, before he drew closer to Lanarot. ¡°Is my papa, Danagek.¡± Lanarot brushed the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Is okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Danagek asked. ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Okay.¡± The boy looked up towards Adam once more, eyeing him suspiciously. ¡°You should meet with him more often,¡± Tonagek stated, appearing with the triplets beside him. ¡°I definitely should,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s my Cousin, so I¡¯m allow-,¡± ¡°He is your cousin,¡± Tonagek corrected. Adam¡¯s lips twitched for a moment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that give me a greater right to spoil him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right, just like that,¡± Adam said, his lips forming a wider smile. ¡°You should be greedy in allowing me to spoil your son.¡± ¡°I will do just that,¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°When he grows up, you may train him as you please.¡± Adam¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, his brows raising in rm. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I have meant what I said.¡± ¡°How can you say something like that? Danagek, he¡¯ll never grow up. He¡¯ll stay small and cute forever. Isn¡¯t that right, my little Konarot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, her tail swaying from side to side. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ you all need to stay small and cute forever.¡± Adam dropped down to hug his triplets, before also hugging his sister and then finally his chonky cousin. ¡°If you grow up, I¡¯ll never forgive you¡­" Adam paused, feeling the children within his arms. ¡°Okay, just this once, but only because you¡¯re so cute.¡± Cobra watched Adam from afar, her eyes glued to the mysterious form which was known as Adam. ¡®He¡­¡¯ She blinked. ¡®How did he threaten the Marshal of the East and the likes of the First Hope, but¡­¡¯ As the group came together to eat in the morning, Adam lifted up Danagek. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to spoil himst night since it was sote, but this is my cousin, Danagek. Do you understand what that means?¡± Danagek squirmed within Adam¡¯s arms, before noting his father nearby. He spluttered into a cry, but stopped the moment he was within his father¡¯s arms, retreating into his chest. ¡°This is Tonagek, who is the brother of the President. Although technically he doesn¡¯t have a position, that doesn¡¯t mean he has no sway here. As much as the business and the Iyr are different, we Executives heed the advice of those we are rted to, and since we heed the advice of the President¡¯s brother as if he were like Director Nirot, that means that Danagek is also a Little Director. Am I understood?¡± ¡°Good morning, Little Director,¡± Fred called out, before the wave of voices joined together. The tiny Iyrbabies all nced towards the voice, including the tiny girl who was slightly hard of hearing. ¡°You should treat him like the Little Director, because otherwise I don¡¯t get to spoil him. If any of you end up bing the reason I can¡¯t spoil these adorable children, don¡¯t expect to work here for long!¡± ¡®He¡¯s really an idiot,¡¯ Cobra thought. ¡®Did I make the right choice?¡¯ ¡°If you keep behaving like that, they will lose their faith in you,¡± Dunes said, sipping his milk. ¡°I¡¯ve got to act that way, otherwise they¡¯ll just fear me,¡± Adam replied. Dunes froze, stunned by Adam¡¯s logic. ¡®He¡¯s¡­ right?¡¯ ¡°I am really an idiot, I just emphasise it a little, that¡¯s all¡­ plus, how could I forget to spoil my Danagek yesterday? I might have really be stupid when dealing with all those Aldishmen!¡± Dunes watched as Adam broke apart some of the meat, before taking the te to Gurot, slowly swiping some of the meat for the boy, patting the boy¡¯s back gently and ruffled his hair, before returning. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e,¡± Gangak called, before taking the twins away. Once breakfast was done, Adam watched as the people around mingled together. ¡°Dunes!¡± Korin whispered, though it was almost a shout. ¡°What?¡± Dunes asked, noting the Korin was wide eyed. ¡°The President is the great granddaughter of Hadi!¡± He continued to whisper loudly towards Dunes. ¡°Hadi?¡± Dunes replied, wondering who the guide was in the context. ¡°Hadi!¡± Dunes furrowed his brows. ¡°Gek, Dunes, Gek. Tanagek.¡± Dunes shut his eyes tight, before his eyes snapped to meet Korin¡¯s once more. ¡°Hadi Tanagek?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked.
Who? [865] – Y03.165 – A Quiet Time II [865] ¨C Y03.165 ¨C A Quiet Time II The smell of death marred the taste of the ale. The tiny figure, a figure who looked so much like a beardless dwarf, wiped the back of their mouth, letting out a loud sigh. It was a sigh filled with annoyance, the annoyance pressing down against the figures keeping an eye on the Lord of Earth every moment of the day, from the starlight to sunlight, from sunlight to starlight, from morning drink, tote morning drink, all the up tote night drink. ¡®I should leave¡­¡¯ Each figure reeked of death, not just that they had in thousands upon thousands, but the death of those with bodies of ice and hearts of stone. She was older than time, her wrinkles like ripples within ake. She wore thick clothing, ck as the starless sky, and wore a ck, wooden medallion shaped in the symbol of Baktu. She wielded a staff made of the same ck wood, but that was not the most notable thing about her. Her tattoos were small, hollow circles, also a deep ck. They were notable because an Iyrman¡¯s tattoos were usually filled or hollow, with the central shape as thergest. However, her tattoos were all uniform and were smaller than those of other Iyrmen, and within the central circle was a symbol of death. The figures who kept an eye on Lord Stokmar were the same, each prepared to face the Lord of Earth, and perhaps more terrifyingly, each eager. Save perhaps one figure, a heavily armoured warrior in ck armour, who wielded a de at his side, and carried a shield upon his back. Stokmar could barely feel his presence, and though his eyes stared at the Lord of Earth, they were cold and emotionless, so unlike the typical Iyrman. ¡®He is more agreeable.¡¯ The rising sun beat down upon thezing Lord of Earth, who remained to protect the Iyr, or rather, toze about it unless it required their assistance. It beat down across the entire Iyr, including those towards the edge of the Iyr¡¯snd. ¡°Whoa,¡± Adam whispered, shocked to hear the figure¡¯s tale, or rather, what little he had done to gain such recognition within Aswadasad. ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard much of his tale before today. I feel like I¡¯d remember if I heard someone like that.¡± ¡°When you are surrounded by those who have such prestigious families, it must be a Balda¡¯s ransom for you.¡± ¡°Balda?¡± ¡°An ancient figure who was extremely wealthy.¡± ¡°How many stories are there in the world?¡± Adam rubbed his forehead gently. ¡®I can¡¯t believe Jurot¡¯s rted to all kinds of monsters. No, what am even I thinking, of course he is.¡¯ ¡°Nana babo?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, brushing his daughter¡¯s cheek, her tail swaying from side to side. ¡°Your nana¡¯s babo was so great, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re rted to such an amazing figure?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t you so d your family is so powerful and strong? Since they¡¯re so strong and powerful, it means you can stay small and cute forever.¡± Adam peppered her with kisses, the girl squirming against her father, a small smile encroaching across her lips. Dunes and Korin watched as Adam embraced his triplets, showering them with his affection. Their eyes fell to Jurot, who was holding Larot upon hisp, the boy ring at the world. ¡°Jurot, howe you didn¡¯t show off my children¡¯s nana¡¯s babo?¡± Adam asked, letting out a huff. ¡°You should show off something like that.¡± ¡°There are many stories to be told,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I will speak of his tale if you wish.¡± ¡°You should, you should. You probably know more than Dunes and Korin, since you know tales that happened around Alnd too! You should show him off to my kids, so they can¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°So they can stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°Tanagek the Dutiful¡¯s tales are some of the greatest within thest few generations,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I will read them to the children.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Papo is going to read the tales to you. Aren¡¯t you so happy?¡± Konarot nced towards her uncle for a moment, before retreating to her father¡¯s chest. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, reaching down to brush his daughter¡¯s hair, noting her eyes ncing up towards him. ¡°You reading¡­¡± ¡°You want me to read to you?¡± Konarot¡¯s tiny head rubbed against her father¡¯s chest as she nodded. ¡°Of course, my dear! If that¡¯s what my daughter wants, I will read them to you!¡± Adam peppered her with more kisses, embracing her tight, before Kirot and Karot also climbed onto him to embrace him. ¡°First there was Great Giahroh, Jarot, and now Hadi Tanagek¡­¡± Dunes said, his voice apprehensive. ¡°Do you have any other ancestors who will cause my heart such terror.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I im only the stories between the Rot and Gek family, from father and mother, and the Fev family from my grandmother.¡± ¡®The Fev family?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°There is Ramfev, who was active in the time before Tanagek.¡± ¡°Ramfev?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°He fought ck Rukh.¡± Dunes raised his brows. ¡°Ah, the¡­ Sakru?¡± ¡°Bloody Hawk was his epithet in Alnd.¡± Dunes let out the kind of sigh one would give to an Iyrman. ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡°Al Sakru, Hadi¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Do you take the stories, even though they do not use your abilities? Hadi wore heavy armour and wielded a de, and Al Sakru, he used¡­ his fists?¡± ¡°The Fev family are known for their fist and staff techniques,¡± Jurot confirmed. Adam thought of Mulrot. He was certain she was a Rage Dancer, though only because she was unarmoured. ¡®Eh? Is she a Monk instead?¡¯ ¡°Grandmother was famous in her day, but she was overshadowed by her elder brother, Malfev.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t really know much about the Family Elder¡¯s stories¡­¡¯ ¡°He was more active in northern Alnd, but his stories were also overshadowed by grandfather.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Adam nced towards Jurot. ¡®No wonder you¡¯re such a monster.¡¯ Dunes threw a look towards Adam, as if to state he cannot think of such things when he was more terrifying. ¡°Are the Fev family as impressive as the Rot family?¡± ¡°Each of the Iyr¡¯s families are impressive, in their own way.¡± ¡°Can you say something like that?¡± Jaygak asked, carrying Kavgak and Mavgak in her arms. ¡°The Gak family still has yet to rise again.¡± ¡°It is likely I am born within such a time,¡± Jurot replied, before he and Jaygak nced towards Adam. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Jaygak and Laygak, you two can make a mess, but Kavgak and Mavgak are going to stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°First you are small then you are big,¡± Jirot said, storming onto the scene as her babo stepped towards them, his metal leg cking across the floor. ¡°What is this? Are you picking a fight with your father?¡± Jirot inhaled deeply, smirking towards her father. ¡°Yes. We are fighting now!¡± ¡°How can we fight when I¡¯ve already lost?¡± Adam lifted his daughter up, peppering her with kisses. ¡°Daddy,¡± little Jarot called, before Adam snatched the boy up to his chest, the pair embracing tight. The warmth filled Adam as he embraced his children tight. ¡®I really should have beaten the First Hope!¡¯ Vonda remained silent as she approached the group, taking her seat beside Dunes. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had such a thought after returning, and it wouldn¡¯t be thest. ¡°Did you hear about the tale of your nana¡¯s babo?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Tanagek the Dutiful?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot replied. ¡°You have?¡± ¡°I spoke of one of his tales while they were with me,¡± the older Jarot replied, sitting down beside Gangak. ¡°Very stwong,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I am stwong too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re so strong, since you¡¯re my daughter!¡± ¡°Daddy is stwong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little strong, you know?¡± Adam smirked. Jirot returned the smirk. ¡°No!¡± She cackled with delight as she squirmed and escaped from her father¡¯s arms, rushing to her babo, giggling wildly. ¡°My children¡¯s family have such grand stories¡­¡± Adam said, allowing his triplets to climb upon him once more. ¡°I should do something big too¡­¡± ¡°You have done so much already,¡± Vonda said, already feeling the stress rise within her. ¡°You may take it slowly.¡± ¡°Yeah, slowly¡­¡± Adam said, though his facial expression went from yful to serious. ¡®Right. I really should do it more slowly¡­¡¯ A chill ran through Adam¡¯s spine. ¡®Bell¡­ I didn¡¯t do too much, did I?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°If you wish to cause a mess, you should, since you are my grandson!¡± ¡°Whose your grandson?¡± The older Jarot burst intoughter, causing Jirot and little Jarot tough too. The old man wrapped an arm around the pair, pulling them closer. ¡°I can¡¯t believe your family is so stacked,¡± Adam said. ¡°Stacked?¡± ¡°Stacked with great monsters.¡± Jurot, still unsure of what Adam was saying, nodded slowly, for he understood at least that Adam was saying his family was powerful. ¡°I will create a greater story for my children and-,¡± Jurot realised quickly what he had done, having fallen into Adam¡¯s pace. ¡°When are you going to give me grandchildren?¡± Jurot could feel the intense pressure from his grandfather. His ears turned red, causing the old man to pull off the intense pressure. ¡®Does he¡­¡¯ ¡°Before you cause a mess about this, old man¡­ is there any way you can cause a mess since Churot¡¯s birthday is soon and he isn¡¯t about for me, us, to spoil him?¡± ¡°They will bring my Churot soon,¡± Jarot confirmed, his lips twitching slightly. ¡®I guess he¡¯s already threatened them?¡¯ ¡°Good. Speaking of, Churot¡¯s family is pretty stacked too. I mean, he¡¯s got the Rots, the Fevs, and the Gaks.¡± ¡°He is fortunate,¡± Jaygak confirmed, holding the pair of children closer to her chest, rubbing her cheeks against their horns. ¡°I keep forgetting Churot is rted to you,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°How can he be rted to you when he¡¯s so smart?¡± ¡°Kitool is rted to him too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam replied, his brows raised in shock. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°His grandmother was born into the Fev family, and Kitool¡¯s father is her nephew.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Yo! I didn¡¯t know that! So that means Kitool has Sha-, grandaunt Shaool,¡± Adam quickly stated upon feeling the res from Jarot and Gangak, ¡°and the Bloody Hawk? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Churot is rted to the most amount of¡­¡± Adam tried to keep the family rtions within his mind, but he stopped. ¡°So really, you¡¯re all rted to one another?¡± ¡°In a way.¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense. No wonder Churot is so smart, he¡¯s rted to Kitool after all.¡± Jaygak frowned. She hadn¡¯t expected the obvious conclusion. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Churot¡¯s not allowed to grow up either,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot added. ¡°Our Churot is helping the Iyr well,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Unlike the Aldish, who are threatening to starve one another now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°The Priests of Nahtu across Alnd are pressuring the King due to the devasation he caused within Floria,¡± Gangak informed. ¡°They are threatening to not cast their magics upon the fields.¡± ¡°Their magic?¡± ¡°nt Growth. A Priest of Nahtu has such an ability once they learn Third Gate spells. They can call forth a ritual over the course of many hours to enrich the nt all around over arge distance. If they do not cast such spells, the amount ofnd required will double, and the farmers required to work suchnd would increase. In Alnd, only Priests of Nahtu can cast such a spell, so the King cannot ignore it.¡± ¡°The King has made questionable decisions,¡± Jarot stated, recalling what had happened over a decade ago. ¡°He may allow the famines to spread through Alnd.¡± ¡°The duchal families are already strengthening their grip,¡± Gangak replied. Jarot groaned in response, wondering how the King would react. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®The duchal families are strengthening their grip?¡¯ Vonda noted the smirk on Adam¡¯s face. ¡®Oh, Adam¡­¡¯
Oh Adam... [866] – Y03.166 – A Quiet Time III [866] ¨C Y03.166 ¨C A Quiet Time III "You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Gilbert whispered, his eyes full of doubt. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Cobra replied, in the corner with Gilbert, away from prying eyes, and from seen ears. ¡°You know exactly why not!¡± ¡°You know exactly why we have to.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t, Cobra.¡± ¡°We can, and we will, Gilbert.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert inhaled deeply. ¡°He¡¯s crazy, he¡¯s insane! I thought he was queer for his love of his children, but this¡­ this is too much. Goblins, Cobra, goblins! He thinks those goblins are his children! What of the demon? My soul isn¡¯t going to be damned because of some half elf, a damn half elf who barely acknowledges the demon boy that he pretends is his child.¡± ¡°We were already travelling with demons this entire way,¡± Cobra replied, his voice calm and clear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°I thought they were Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Gilbert fell eerily silent, his cheeks filling with heat. ¡°What do you want me to do, Gilbert? We¡¯vee all this way, we¡¯ve troubled them so much, you think we can leave now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to work for anyone who will threaten us if we walk away.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t threaten us. He¡¯ll let us walk away, and once the Marquise hears about it, we¡¯re all done for.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t look for us, we¡¯re nobodies.¡± ¡°We know she wants Alex. You might be willing to give him up, but she won¡¯t let us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up Alex!¡± Gilbert snapped back. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Cobra¡¯s doubtful voice cut into Gilbert. ¡°How can you say that? What are you talking about? He¡¯s my brother too!¡± Gilbert¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, and he stood a little straighter. ¡°I¡¯m talking about how you want to give up Alex to the Marquise because you don¡¯t want to walk around near some goblins, Gilbert!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Gilbert sharply inhaled a breath, feeling it cut through to his heart. ¡°We can leave Alex here, and we can go.¡± ¡°You want to abandon Alex in a ce you don¡¯t want to stay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I meant in the Iyr. They¡¯ll want a Sorcerer like Alex, and he¡¯ll be taken care of good here.¡± ¡°Where do you think those goblin kids were staying at? You don¡¯t want to be around the goblin children, but you¡¯ll leave Alex here around them?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have to stay around them.¡± ¡°Who do you think will keep an eye on Alex, and who do you think is doting on our siblings, and those goblin kids! Do you even see the way that old man, the one we¡¯ve been hearing about all this time, the way he looks at the two? Adam said he wasn¡¯t the old man¡¯s grandson, but from what I can see, I think Adam¡¯s more like the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson than Jurot.¡± ¡°Hey, keep it down!¡± Gilbert whispered, fear creeping within his voice. ¡°You know how the Iyrmen are about that sort of talk.¡± ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave, but this is the best ce for us. Alex, me, everyone else. If you don¡¯t want to be taught to read and write, to fight, to earn a decent living, that¡¯s on you. I¡¯m going to stay here and I¡¯m going to work to make sure ou- my younger siblings grow up well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that,¡± Gilbert replied, his cheeks flushing red. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask Shannon and Julia, Viper and Python too. They¡¯ll tell you the same thing I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been me against you all, you never listen to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t think before you speak. You don¡¯t think we¡¯ve been wondering about these thoughts like you? Obviously! I know he¡¯s crazy, Gilbert! He fights nobles to protect us, and not just any nobles, but the Marquise! The fucking Marquise, Gilbert! Do you know what a Marquise is?¡± Cobra whispered angrily, her face turning red, before she quickly calmed herself. ¡°They¡¯re under the Duchess,¡± Gilbert replied awkwardly, noting the tone in her voice. ¡°They¡¯re almost on equal footing,¡± Cobra stated. ¡°That kind of ranking only makes sense when you¡¯re a noble, but we¡¯re not nobles. We¡¯re lowborn,monfolk, filthy, dirty, no good peasants. A Marquise might as be the Queen to us, there isn¡¯t much difference. A Marquise is tasked with protection of the city. Did you forget how many soldiers she sent after us? The damn Marshal of the East came for us! The only reason we survived was because of the Fireballs from the mages, from Adam and the other noble devilkin.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Aswadian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re focused on the wrong thing,¡± Cobra said, poking his shoulder. ¡°Think, Gilbert, think! What kind of Priest can cast Fireball? They say he¡¯s a Priest, a Brother of Death, but I¡¯ve never heard of any Brother of Death cast Fireball. That¡¯s for the Priests of Aswadasad. He¡¯s not pretending to be a Priest, either, not when he was in the Order of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Gilbert pulled back slightly, feeling the sting of her poke against his shoulder, and the sting of her words against his heart. He had never seen Cobra so animated before, nor had he ever seen her speak like this. ¡°Even Dunes can¡¯t cast Fireball, he follows our Lady Arya cause he¡¯s from ck Mountain! ck Mountain, Gilbert! Fucking ck Mountain, and he¡¯s chosen to stay here with Adam. Why do you think that is?¡± ¡°He wants fame and fortune?¡± ¡°He¡¯s staying here even though he and hispanions already have a great life in ck Mountain, but he wants to stay here so he can take a high position in this business, not just for himself! This business full of crazy bastards! They¡¯ve got the Enchanter, they¡¯ve got the damn-, think of all the Iyrmen we¡¯re surrounded by. Even if half of the stories they¡¯ve told us are true, that¡¯s already more than any of us could have dreamed of.¡± Gilbert couldn¡¯t refuse that, not when he thought about the pedigree of all these Iyrmen. ¡°The grandchildren of the Mad Dog, the grandchild of the previous Elder Wrath, whose like the Marquise of the Iyr, and that woman, Naqokan, half her ancestors ended up as the Chief of the Iyr, and you¡¯re too busy thinking of some goblin children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point, Cobra! They¡¯re all outstanding people with outstanding families! Who are we? We can¡¯t do anything like that!¡± ¡°What about Nobby? They picked him up off the road and in a couple of years he ended up beating all those outstanding Iyrmen with outstanding families.¡± ¡°Nobby¡¯s different. He¡¯s not like you or me, Cobra! Look at the size of him! No! That¡¯s not right.¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes began to gleam as they grew wet. ¡°You and Nobby, you¡¯re the same. You both, you¡¯re talented, but I ain¡¯t like that, Cobra. I got nothing. Even before, I couldn¡¯t do nothing. All I got was that the boys needed me around, but now¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve got Nobby, they¡¯ve got Fred. Not even Max looks at me no more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Bert.¡± ¡°It is like that, Cobra. You wouldn¡¯t know, because whenever we¡¯re in trouble, we¡¯re always looking to you.¡± ¡°Bert, this is what I mean. Sometimes you think too little, sometimes you think too much, but you¡¯re not thinking about the right thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯d never understand.¡± Cobra inhaled deeply. She could see Gilbert was on edge, and that her previous words had been too much. ¡°The kids are still young, Bert. I know¡­ I think I know how you feel, but¡­ I can¡¯t say that I know all of how you feel, not after¡­¡± Gilbert remained silent. ¡°Stay, Bert. The kids still need you. You might not think so, but they will. We talked with the farmers and porters. They¡¯re all Experts, proper Experts, not like me. Kitool, she said that I¡¯m pretty close, I just need more training. They weren¡¯t always like that though, they say Adam helped more than anything. Two, three years, and you¡¯ll be an Expert too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things you can say that about, but is this really that impossible? You didn¡¯t see what Adam did to Viper and Python. What you saw was what he did to the Seventh Hope. You saw the way Jurot fought the Marshal, you saw how he fought the Grand Commander. These guys, they¡¯re all monsters, but a few years ago, three or four years ago, they were weaker than me.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right,¡± Gilbert replied, his eyes full of doubt. ¡°That¡¯s what they told me. Whether you believe it or not¡­¡± Cobra shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m telling you what I¡¯ve heard and saw, not that you need it. You¡¯ve got a chance to do something here. The farmers and their families, they¡¯re still not situated here. We are. They haven¡¯t signed the contracts yet, just like us. We¡¯ll be some of the first people in the business. Even if I¡¯m not a proper Expert, I just need to work harder than the others. The farmers and porters, they don¡¯t seem like they want to grow much stronger, but we could. Experts first, then Masters, then more.¡± ¡°You should speak with the Ray,¡± Gilbert replied. ¡®You¡¯re crazy too, Cobra¡­¡¯ ¡°You should speak with Adam.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
He really should. [867] – Y03.167 – A Quiet Time IV [867] ¨C Y03.167 ¨C A Quiet Time IV ¡°Vonda!¡± Jirot dered, pointing towards the woman adorned in her full garb, covering her almost head to toe, save for her face. ¡°Yes?¡± the young woman replied, leaning back within her seat while Dunes shifted awkwardly opposite her. ¡°You ah fightin¡¯ me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jirot jerked away from the response, blinking as her mind processed the denial. ¡°Good. I am stwong.¡± ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Jirot snorted, standing up taller. ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohta.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°I am not nana¡¯s dohta. I am nano¡¯s ganandohta.¡± The girl smirked, raising her chin smugly towards the Ray. ¡°You are so smart, Jirot.¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± the older Jarot called, carrying his greatson within his arm. ¡°You must call her Ray Vonda.¡± ¡°Way Vonda?¡± ¡°She is a Ray now,¡± Jarot said, taking a seat between Vonda and Dunes. ¡°You must show your respect.¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes towards the woman, her lips forming a wider smirk. ¡°Jirot,¡± her greatfather called, his voice lowering slightly. Jirot pouted. ¡°Okay, babo. I am good girl.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Jarot reached out with his arm to ruffle his greatdaughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Even if you are to be wild, you must be appropriately wild.¡± Little Jarot held onto his greatfather¡¯s neck, sucking his thumb. He nced over towards Dunes, noting the Aswadian¡¯s gaze fell elsewhere. Jarot¡¯s eyes remained firmly focused on Dunes¡¯ face, and though the Aswadian could feel the burning gaze of the goblin, he remained intensely focused on the cup of milk before him. ¡°You are Way Vonda?¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°I am Way?¡± ¡°No, you are Jirot, daughter of Adam.¡± Jirot snorted once more. ¡°No¡­ I am babo¡¯s daughter.¡± The girl cackled, ncing back towards her greatfather. Jarot wanted to tell her off, but how could he do so when she was so cute? ¡®Just this once, because you are so cute.¡¯ ¡°Way Vonda!¡± Jirot used, pointing at the woman. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I became a Ray because I grew closer to Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Mutha Soza?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Goddess of Life.¡± ¡°Mahtu?¡± ¡°Yes, that is what the Iyrmen call her.¡± ¡°I know Mahtu! Is Baktu¡¯s mama.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°That is right. Mother Soza is the mother of many of the Divine.¡± ¡°Mahtu is your mama?¡± ¡°No, she is a Divine.¡± ¡°You are mama?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± ¡°Is okay,¡± Jirot said, walking over to to the Ray, patting her hand gently. ¡°Is okay, you can be mama. I am mama.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who are you mother of?¡± ¡°I pay with Jawoh and I am mama and he is, mmm, Jawoh is my papa.¡± ¡°You are Jarot¡¯s mama?¡± ¡°No. I am mama and Jawoh is papa.¡± ¡°You y as the mother and he ys as your brother?¡± ¡°Jawoh is my papa,¡± the girl confirmed. ¡°So who are you the mother of?¡± Vonda asked, curious to the girl¡¯s innocent thoughts. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°You are your own mother?¡± ¡°I am Jiwoh!¡± The girl stood taller. ¡°Jirot, are you bullying Ray Vonda?¡± Adam called, carrying the tired form of her youngest brother. ¡°No! I good girl, you smelly daddy!¡± Jirot pointed at her father, before quickly retreating towards her greatfather, climbing up hisp. ¡°Do you see how she bullies me?¡± Adam asked, dropping down opposite the older Jarot, who rubbed his cheek against his greatdaughter, while the tiny Jarot nced towards his father, shing a small smile. Adam held Larot up to his chest, allowing the boy to rx within his arms. ¡°Your daughter was just telling me how proud she was to be your daughter,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, his eyes snapping to his daughter. ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled once more. ¡°Did she say she was proud?¡± Adam asked, his eyes falling to the Iyrman. ¡°She did not say she was proud,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°She said she was your daughter so confidently and eagerly,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°Is that what she did?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes towards the older Iyrman. ¡°She was so proud when she said she was my daughter,¡± Jarot replied, smirking towards the half elf trying to cause trouble. ¡°Jirot, who is your father, babo or daddy?¡± Adam asked. Jirot¡¯s lips formed a wicked smirk as she stared at her father, but little Jarot pointed towards their father and called out to him. ¡°Jarot, you¡¯re such a good boy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam called out, reaching out with a finger, while little Jarot reached out to hold it, smiling shyly. ¡°Daddy! Is Way Vonda!¡± Jirot said, pointing to the Priest. ¡°That¡¯s right, Vonda is a Ray now, so you need to show proper respect, okay? You aren¡¯t allowed to bully her, you can only bully me, since I¡¯m your father.¡± ¡°I not bully, I am good girl,¡± Jirot replied, hiding her face into her babo¡¯s neck, giggling into it. She lost herself to her giggling and cackling. Adam let out a long sigh, before leaning back into his chair, ncing between both Vonda and Dunes. He wondered if he should tease Dunes, but it felt awkward mentioning it in front of the children. Adam reached up to brush through his son¡¯s hair gently, feeling the boy snoozing against his chest. ¡®What am I going to to do with you?¡¯ Adam thought, before closing his eyes. He had spent the morning going about checking on the children, but other thoughts filled his mind. ¡®We spent so much money this year¡­ I need to secure more money so the business doesn¡¯t fall over in a year¡­¡¯ Adam hadn¡¯t yet realised how much money the business still had, having been too busy doting on his children. ¡®It¡¯s probably not too important to sell off anything too crazy right now, I just need to do the least amount of work for the most amount of money¡­¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡®Of course it¡¯s the nobles, it¡¯s always the nobles. I should milk them dry for as much as I can. I need to finish off the current set of weapons and shields, and that should tide us over for now, but I should try and figure out a way to take more money from the Aldish. Might be a good way to get closer to the noble families. Overcharge them and have them thank me for it?¡¯ ¡®What kind of wicked thoughts do you have?¡¯ Dunes thought, eyeing up the half elf and the smirk on his face. ¡®There¡¯s no real reason to leave for the rest of the year so I can just stay here and spoil my kids while working on the enchanting¡­¡¯ ¡®So he¡¯s thinking about his children now¡­¡¯ ¡®I shouldplete all the items I owe, then I should enchant a few more, just in case. I also need to enchant some weapons as gifts too¡­¡¯ Adam leaned back in his chair further. ¡®Has he resigned himself to all the work he needs toplete?¡¯ ¡®If only I could¡­¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows together. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Passive Enchanting Multi Enchanting ¡®He has realised he is stupid,¡¯ Dunes thought, fairly certain he was correct in his assessment of Adam¡¯s facial expressions. ¡®Holy, that¡¯s so broken.¡¯ ¡®He has definitely recalled how ridiculous he is.¡¯ ¡°Jirot, your father is so strong,¡± Adam called. ¡°No! I am stwong!¡± ¡°Of course you are.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gilbert nced at the group from afar. He could feel Cobra¡¯s gaze against him, urging him to step forward, but it was awkward to walk over to Adam when he was holding the sleeping demon baby so tenderly against his chest. ¡®How am I meant to speak to him like that?¡¯ While Gilbert was deep in thought about how to speak with Adam, Konarot was deep in thought about which move to make next. Her finger curled around her face, her eyes glued to the board in front of her. Tonagek remained silent as he watched the girl¡¯s mind race, her eyes flickering between all the point on the board. Beside him, the awakened wolf gently snoozed away, with Lanarotying against his side, the tiny girl swaying lightly with the wolf¡¯s breathing. Danageky in the shade nearby, the boy beside his cousin, Gurot, who squirmed within his sleep for a moment, before falling still once more. ¡®How peaceful¡­¡¯ Tonagek thought. Kirot and Karot bothzed within the shade to one side, neither sleeping without their elder sister, who did not want to sleep before the game ended. The pair twitched slightly, and their elder sister nced to the side, noting the appearance of their grandmother, who ruffled the eldest¡¯s hair, before settling herself with the twins, allowing them to climb atop her, embracing them tight. It was only when the cry of the tiny troublemaker struck through the air that the peaceful air dissipated. Jirot continued to scream and cry, even as her greatfather tried to soothe her, before her father lifted her up quickly, the girl gasping for air as she stared down at her father. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jibaby?¡± Jirot sniffled, pointing at her father once more. ¡°Smelly daddy!¡± Her face contorted once more before she made to cry once more. Adam stared at her, bewildered by what he had done to cause her to cry randomly. ¡®Even if you¡¯re cute when you cry, how am I meant to know why you¡¯re crying?¡¯ ¡°Nano!¡± the girl screeched, still crying within her father¡¯s arms. Larot squinted towards Vonda, his sleepy eyes then slowly ncing to the side to see his elder sister crying. ¡®Of course it¡¯s her¡­¡¯
Of course it''s her. [868] – Y03.168 – A Quiet Time V [868] ¨C Y03.168 ¨C A Quiet Time V The tiny goblin girl suckled down the milk from her bottle, holding it with both hands. Her reddish eyes nced upwards, causing the milk to shudder as she stopped sucking for a moment to smile towards her father, fnally returning back to drinking. The tiny goblin boy beside her also slowly suckled his milk, the pair pinned to their father by hisrge, strong arms. Adam could feel the deep warmth within his body, and the need to y a thousand hydras filled his heart. ¡®Jirot¡¯s going to be the death of me! She¡¯s so cute, I might actually have a heart attack.¡¯ Gangak remained off to the side, ignoring Adam¡¯s stupid face, and the re from the older one armed Iyrman beside her. Jarot fumed at the woman who had been called by his little greatdaughter. He remained silent only because he held Larot against himself, the tiny boy falling back asleep. Once Jirot was done with her milk, she sucked her thumb as she rested against her father¡¯s chest. She clutched at his shirt, while her younger brother clutched the other side of their father¡¯s shirt, the pair cradled within their father¡¯s warm arms. ¡°Of all the children in the world, aren¡¯t mine the most adorable?¡± Adam asked, nting firm kisses on his twins¡¯ foreheads. Jirot smiled, though her sleepy eyes narrowed, and she ced her head against her father¡¯s chest once more, the warmth of the milk sending her to slumbend. Little Jarot snoozed lightly beside his sister, his hand clutching his father¡¯s shirt tight. Adam carried his twins to the side, cing them under the shade with Sonarot¡¯s assistance, before covering them with a light nket. His triplets followed after them, dropping down beside their younger siblings. They waited until Adam¡¯s kissed their foreheads before dropping down to fall asleep. ¡°Your daughter is so loud with her love too,¡± Vonda joked once Adam returned. ¡°She¡¯s so troublesome, even when she shows her love,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pocket, pulling out the stone. It was a smooth, round stone. He rubbed his thumb along it, feeling how smooth it was, his eyes glued to the little stone. Jirot had cried so much for the stone, before Gangak brought it, allowing little Jarot to hand it to their father. Jirot had eventually calmed down to exin how much she didn¡¯t love her father while finding him the best stone. ¡°My daughter is the best at causing trouble,¡± Adam said, letting out a huff of pride. ¡°Name one other child as troublesome as my girl!¡± Vonda smiled at Adam¡¯s words, while Dunes awkwardly sipped his milk. The day continued to pass by uneventfully, with Adam showing off his stone to the others, as well as the children. Rick wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about Adam¡¯s children, watching as Jirot continued to bully her father, while being adored by so many Iyrmen. She seemed close to the President, to the point of calling the woman her grandmother, while also calling the President¡¯s father, by marriage Rick had gathered, as her greatfather, which was easy enough to decipher. Then there was Gangak, one of the Director¡¯s aunt, an Executive¡¯s grandaunt. ¡®That goblin is adored by so many monsters¡­¡¯ Rick¡¯s eyes then fell to the triplets, who seemed close with many Iyrmen too, many of them the same, some slightly different. The President¡¯s brother cared especially for them, spending so much of his time ying with them, one in particr. ¡®The Iyrmen are so rxed.¡¯ He had half expected the Iyrmen to be working every moment of every single day, considering their reputation. Yet, so many Iyrmen seemed to be rxing at the fort upon Adam¡¯s insistence, or perhaps, upon his favour. ¡°Oof, how big have you be?¡± Adam asked, picking up Turot, the boy flushing red. ¡°Big and strong!¡± ¡°Asorot, how can you do this to me? You should stay small and cute too!¡± Asorot flushed as Adam lifted him up, pressing him into the air a few times, before groaning and allowing the boy down. Rick noted how much time Adam spent with the children inparison to any of the Iyrmen. ¡®Is he trying to form closer rtionships with the children for his own reasons?¡¯ ¡°Way Vonda, you are paying with me!¡± Jirot dered, pointing towards the chess board. ¡°I am not very good at dragon chess.¡± ¡°Is not dwagon chess, is Demon Woad chess,¡± the girl replied, ring at Vonda incredulously. ¡°Of course. My mistake.¡± ¡°Is okay.¡± Jirot smiled, before taking Vonda away to y with her. The group had grown used to Adam¡¯s ridiculousness, and yet somehow having goblin children was not part of that. Having half dragon children, somehow, made sense, but the demon child? Perhaps that made sense too, more so than even goblin children. Rick rxed within the fort, his thoughts falling to his family. He hadn¡¯t yet told his family that he had earned so much money, nor that he could afford to send all their children to school, even without Adam¡¯s offer to educate them as part of their payment. He had created a separate bank ount and had made sure the money slowly trickled into the family¡¯s coffers every month, no doubt in the same way Adam had done so for Nobby¡¯s parents. ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± Adam asked, dropping down in front of the farmers and porters, who gathered together to rx. ¡°I was just thinking about gold.¡± ¡°Gold?¡± ¡°I have so much gold that my family doesn¡¯t know about. I told them I had made quite a bit of gold, but I haven¡¯t told them the specifics. I¡¯m not sure my wife could handle it.¡± ¡°Yeah? I¡¯m not sure I could hold a secret like that from my wife.¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± Rick asked, partly surprised. He had no idea Adam was married, certain Adam had stated otherwise. ¡°My hypothetical future wife,¡± Adam joked, shing a smile. ¡°Still, you¡¯re doing what you think is best. Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m not intending to meddle, just speaking about what I¡¯d do, but then again, seeing as how much trouble I get into, maybe I¡¯m not in the right.¡± ¡°Six children and no wife?¡± ¡°Are you rubbing it in?¡± ¡°I was just wondering how that came to be.¡± ¡°My children came to me. I was fated to have them, and so I have them.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to know more than that, so I hope you understand why I don¡¯t tell you more.¡± Rick slowly nodded, sipping his grain wine. ¡°They¡¯re members of the Rot family?¡± ¡°As far as I am aware,¡± Adam replied, almost cautiously. Rick wondered if that was equally as dangerous for him to know. ¡®They¡¯re named after the family so it must be the case?¡¯ ¡°How are you finding the fort?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an amazing fort. It feels more secure than even the forts we¡¯vee across.¡± ¡°Right? The Iyrmen are so scary.¡± Rick gently tilted his head, unable to refute Adam¡¯s words. ¡°Feels safe here. You say we can work the farms around?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can work on the Iyr¡¯s side of the river, and thene back to the fort.¡± ¡°Will you be teaching the children in the fort?¡± ¡°Mostly,¡± Adam replied, though he hadn¡¯t thought about it. ¡°In some ways, I suppose. Manager Vonda and Manager Dunes want to teach them.¡± Rick fell silent for a long moment. ¡°Ray Vonda is going to be teaching our children?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda, Manager Dunes, probably a few different people, but I supposed they would be the best.¡± Rick¡¯s eyes remained glued to Adam. ¡®A Ray is going to teach my children?¡¯ ¡®Why¡¯s he so stunlocked?¡¯ Adam thought, surprised at how Rick could still be surprised by him. ¡°Did you say Ray Vonda was going to teach the children?¡± Jeremy asked, leaning in. ¡°I believe so. I spoke to her previously about it, and as far as I recall, she was fine with it. Same with Manager Dunes.¡± Adam continued to emphasise Dunes¡¯ name within the conversation. Rick leaned back and let out a sigh. He was already wondering how he would speak to his family about moving entirely to a new fort, something he had broached previously, though if it was the case that a Ray would teach their children, moving the family was a very small ask. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ray Vonda will be excited to teach your children regardless of if they¡¯re capable of bing Priests in the future. Even if they¡¯re not talented at being Priests, it¡¯s probably a good idea to allow them to learn magic if they want it. Priestly magic is useful, even if you don¡¯t include any First Gate spell.¡± Rick blinked. He nced aside towards the others. ¡®Did you just hear what I just heard?¡¯ ¡°You want to train our children into Priests?¡± Jeremy asked. He had vaguely recalled Adam promising to teach the talented children to be Priests, but wasn¡¯t what he saying now more broad? ¡°Not all of them, but I¡¯d like a few for sure,¡± Adam replied, noting the way the group were looking at him. ¡®Why are they looking at me like that?¡¯
Adam is Adam. [869] – Y03.169 – A Quiet Time VI [869] ¨C Y03.169 ¨C A Quiet Time VI The days in the fort began to pass, the air solemn with a lethargy which struck upon them like a sickness. The fort brought much joy to the children, who were still awed by the newness of it all. ¡°We getta stay here,¡± Copper said, staring at the rest of the fort. ¡°We gots to work hereter,¡± Daryl replied. ¡°That¡¯s what Cobra says.¡± ¡°They say we have to learn first,¡± Mia said. ¡°We¡¯ve got to learn lots.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Cobra watched as the children explored the fort and their thoughts of their futures. They were banned from moving from one area to the next, with Adam stating the children should be watched over in the same area so they could all be found immediately. They also weren¡¯t allowed to walk upon the wall without an adult, who would need to make sure the children didn¡¯t identally, our purposefully, leap off into the river and their certain death. ¡°Kids are stupid, but it¡¯s okay, because they¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ban them from doing it?¡± Cobra had asked. ¡°They should know to do it only if they¡¯re with us. If we stop them from doing it, they might find it more curious. It might have the opposite effect, but we have to do our best to instil that within them.¡± The same rules didn¡¯t apply to the Iyrmen children, who were allowed to step into the other sections of the fort as they pleased, including the inner area meant for the Executives. ¡°Is smaller,¡± Jirot had said upon first seeing the private area of the fort. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s our ce.¡± ¡°I do not like it.¡± ¡®Uh oh¡­¡¯ Adam had tried to figure out how to make his children like the ce, since they¡¯d be staying there from now on. ¡®I can¡¯t continue to impose on the Iyr, not when they¡¯re¡­¡¯ A long silence fell through Adam. Adam¡¯s existence was awkward, but the existence of his children were even more awkward to the world. Not only were they marked for death due to their race, but they were his children, a Nephew of the Iyr, and though the Rot family had stated the children were their own, he wasn¡¯t sure how that worked. ¡®I should try and distance ourselves so the Iyr isn¡¯t affected by it. Since they¡¯re my kids, they should be free to do what they want. They shouldn¡¯t be burdened by the Iyr, or by¡­¡¯ Adam felt stupid thinking of anything more, understanding that his children would forever be in danger. ¡®What am I meant to do?¡¯ ¡®Stupid Alnd,¡¯ Lucy thought, still fuming at the year. ¡®Just you wait until we¡¯ve spread our name, and then I can cause whatever mess I can.¡¯ ¡°Mnnnnn,¡± Jirot thought, staring at the board ¡°No more.¡± She got up from the table and quickly rushed away from the Demon Lord, who blinked after her. ¡®Are you abandoning me too, Jirot?¡¯ Lucy thought as Jirot hopped onto her nano¡¯sp. ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you since the Iyrmen are scary, just this once.¡¯ Vonda swept up at her temple every morning, with some of the children forced to assist due to their elder siblings, though they willingly prayed with Vonda. She formed a smaller prayer for the children, that whichsted only a few moments, before allowing them to leave. Sometimes the children woulde to Dunes for the same, but he was mostly left alone when he worked his temple. Except, some of the children preferred his prayers, since they were often more physical, swinging the small staves in front of them while chanting a prayer for Lady Arya, Goddess of War. The meals of the fort brought many of the children together, and brought more children towards Dunes as the days passed. ¡®Divinity through the stomach.¡¯ Dunes thought, recalling Ahmed¡¯s words. He sighed, a small smile upon his lips. ¡°Why are you so stressed now that you¡¯re in the fort?¡± Jaygak asked, noting how tense Adam was. ¡°I¡¯m in the fort now, but there¡¯s so much to do¡­¡± Adam nced towards Jaygak, who could see the thoughts within Adam¡¯s eyes, that which he couldn¡¯t state allowed since he needed to dwell on them further. ¡°Are you stressed about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m stressed about tomorrow!¡± Adam replied, letting out a long sigh. ¡°What am I meant to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Since I¡¯m his favourite anyway.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± It was the next day in which new visitors appeared within the fort. There were a handful of them, but they were all from the same family, symbolised by the blue circle and blue diamonds. Cobra eyed up up the group, noting the way the twins first approached Fakrot, before their eyes snapped to Adam, while Adam and the Mad Dog both called out to the teen with red skin and horns. ¡°My Churot,¡± Jarot called, embracing his grandson with his one arm, pulling the boy to his chest. ¡°You have grown too much.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Churot replied, wrapping his arms around his grandfather. ¡°Hold on, I want to hug him too,¡± Adam called out, fuming beside the old man. ¡°Happy birthday, Churot.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin Adam,¡± Churot replied, finally allowed to hug the half elf. Adam ruffled the young Iyrman¡¯s hair. ¡°Fifteen, eh? You¡¯re so much bigger than when we first met. Who gave you permission to grow up?¡± ¡°I do not need permission to grow up,¡± Churot replied simply. ¡°He¡¯s grown up too much¡­¡± Adam continued to ruffle his hair. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are the Iyr working you too hard? Should I go speak with them?¡± ¡°No. No.¡± ¡°Your grandfather and I will cause trouble if they¡¯re being mean to you, so make sure you let us know, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You should greet us too!¡± Cirot dered. ¡°Yes,¡± Sirot added. The twin sisters within the Rot family, each of whom had turned seventeen a week ago, red at the half elf. ¡°I see my cousins have grown up a lot too. You¡¯re still kids, though.¡± Adam nced towards Fakrot, who nodded towards the half elf, d he was refuting the pair so eagerly. ¡°It is not fair that cousin Naqokan apanied you on your adventures.¡± Cirot stood taller, her eyes still ring at the half elf. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You say we are kids, but we are considered-,¡± Sirot began, before noting the res from both Adam and her father from behind her. ¡°What will they say if I marry my cousins?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from either of you any more.¡± ¡®Seriously. How many women do I need to fight off?¡¯ ¡°Nano!¡± Jirot called out, pointing towards the older woman. She narrowed her eyes towards her, before smirking lightly, cackling while her greatmother picked her up to pull the girl to her bosom. ¡°Are you causing trouble?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled once more, while little Jarot found himself against his greatmother¡¯s bosom too. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°No?¡± Jirot replied, waiting to see how her greatmother responded, before cackling. Mulrot nted a kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°I missed you, my greatdaughter.¡± She settled herself to the side, reaching out to ruffle the triplets¡¯ hair, before Gurot shuffled his way to her. ¡°Nana.¡± ¡°Have you lost weight, my Gurot?¡± Mulrot asked. Gurot smiled shyly. ¡°No way, how can our Gurot lose weight when he¡¯s around me!¡± Adam called out, before noting the looks from the farmers and porters. ¡°I mean¡­.¡± Adam nced towards Jurot, motioning his head to Mulrot. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce everyone?¡± ¡°You will not?¡± ¡°They need to know who they are.¡± Jurot still wasn¡¯t sure why Adam didn¡¯t want to introduce them. ¡°These are my cousins, Cirot and Sirot, daughters of Fakrot.¡± ¡®Oh,¡¯ Cobra thought, noting how simr they appeared to the handsome Iyrman. ¡°This is my grandmother, Mulrot, the Family Elder of the Rot family.¡± The farmers and porters and the East Portians nced between one another. The Family Elder? That sounded important. Yet, it didn¡¯t seem like they were treating her with much reverence. ¡°The Family Elder is the President¡¯s mother, so you better treat her appropriately,¡± Adam stated, his voice carrying a heavy weight within it. ¡°I have little business with the business,¡± Mulrot stated, kissing Jirot¡¯s head. ¡°I will onlye to see these children who I miss dearly.¡± ¡®Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s the Mad Dog¡¯s wife?¡¯ Cobra thought, her eyes snapping between the pair. ¡®Is she as strong as him?¡¯ ¡°Did you have fun with your other cousins?¡± Adam asked. Churot stared up at him questioningly. ¡°I mean, because it¡¯s your birthday.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You did not meet the extended estate?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°No.¡± Jarot slowly nodded. It would not have been difficult for the Iyr to allow for both, but it was awkward to disy such abilities in front of the outsiders. ¡°You didn¡¯t meet them?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I feel so special.¡± Adam smiled, ruffling his hair a little more fervently. ¡°Shall I give you your gift now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so shy!¡± Adam embraced the teen closer. ¡°What a cute kid my cousin is!¡± ¡°Nana!¡± Lanarot called, arriving with her mother right behind her. She charged over towards the old woman who lifted her up. Adam nced around the fort, his eyes falling across the entire group. The little Iyrmen, the older Iyrmen who made up hispanions, and then those who had adopted him and his own into their family. His eyes burned slightly as the tears welled, but he blinked them away rapidly. ¡®I really am so lucky in this life.¡¯
Our kids are growing up. [870] – Y03.170 – The Front I [870] ¨C Y03.170 ¨C The Front I ¡°We should return tomorrow,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°So soon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It has been long enough.¡± ¡°I suppose it¡¯s like that¡­¡± ¡°It is best for the children to return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Sonarot waited patiently for Adam to continue, noting the awkwardness in the air. ¡°Are my children going to stay in the fort from now on?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You wish to take my greatchildren from me?¡± Jarot asked, growling quietly. ¡°You can visit them whenever you want.¡± ¡°With these legs of mine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make this more awkward.¡± ¡°I am allowed to make it so, for I am a crippled old man and you wish to take away from me my greatest joy?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Churot your greatest joy?¡± ¡°Will you take him from me?¡± Adam smirked slightly. ¡°Perhaps I can?¡± ¡°You cannot,¡± Churot replied. Jarot reached out to stroke his grandson¡¯s hair gently, all the while Adam ignored the old man¡¯s smile. ¡®Seriously, this old geezer¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not like I can fight that. I wanted them to live here, since they¡¯re my kids, but it is probably best for the children to stay at the estate¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s probably better for me to move around than for the kids to move around. They need the stability of staying in one ce while they¡¯re young, and they might feel lonely without all the other children around. The Portians didn¡¯t y with them much so I guess it¡¯s fine?¡¯ Omen: 10, 20 ¡°We¡¯re going to be heading back into the Iyr. I¡¯m going to spend a little bit of time with my children, I¡¯ve been holding back too much since I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of you all.¡± Adam beamed towards them with a smile. ¡®He¡¯s definitely not joking.¡¯ It was a thought which passed through most of their minds. ¡°We¡¯ll figure out how to send you all out safely so you can speak to your families and bring them to the business, and of course the contracts that you¡¯ll need to sign. We¡¯re still figuring out the specifics, especially since we¡¯re not wholly certain about the pay structure between all the different levels, but I¡¯m sure you know we won¡¯t jib you.¡± Adam paused. ¡°Gab you?¡± Adam paused a little longer. ¡®What¡¯s the phrase?¡¯ ¡°Stiff you, right.¡± ¡®Stiff us?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll be working hard to make sure your families live great lives within the business, I assure you. Until then, please be patient.¡± Adam was unsure of what else to say. He nced to the side, noting the other figures. The Aswadians were to remain at the fort with Vonda, while the Iyrmen promised to watch over the fort with a few of their own for now, though the protection would lighten over time. ¡®They¡¯re already doing so much for me¡­ I¡¯ll need to work harder.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s definitely thinking something stupid,¡¯ hispanions thought. The group which remained from the business was fairly light, too light for Adam¡¯s taste. ¡®I guess it¡¯s okay since the wolves are going to be around to assist.¡¯ The farmers, porters, and East Portians watched the carriages leave, taking arge number of Iyrmen with them, but also all of their Executives. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so¡­ adoring to his children,¡± Gilbert admitted. Cobra shrugged her shoulders. She hadn¡¯t expected how close he had been with his children either. It was a surprise to her that he was really just a father. ¡®More of an adoring father than he is a scary monster.¡¯ ¡°If you have any need, you maye to speak with Ray Vonda or I,¡± Dunes stated, reaffirming Adam¡¯s words. He waited a moment to see if any of them wished to speak with them, before he retreated away to his temple to pray, a few children rushing after him. Vonda stared out towards the carriage. Though she had yed with the children, she had hoped to y with them further. She understood that her ying with the children dealt with many of the worries of the others who had just found out Adam¡¯s children were a particr set. ¡®I guess the teens could go to the town and wait for them to deal with their families? I could send Jurot so he can deal with his business too.¡¯ ¡°Sometimes I¡¯m smarter than I realise.¡± Jirot nced up towards her father. ¡°So smaht, daddy.¡± Adam smiled, nting a kiss against her forehead, before nuzzling against her neck tenderly. ¡°I am.¡± The Front Iyr weed the group once more, who settled themselves with the estates alongside the edges, away from the estates of the guests. Jirot and Jarot ran around together, giggling and cackling again, feeling the change in the air, the sense of familiarity returning. Konarot yed dragon chess with her baba, Kirot and Karot bothzing around beside her, their tails swaying gently. Adam held Larot against hisp, the boy annoyed at the world as always. Adam held the boy close, feeling how warm he was against him. A shadow approached, with a smaller shadow following after him. ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°Good to see you all,¡± Adam said, having all but forgotten the smaller figures. The dark skinned half elf tapped within her book. Hello. ¡°Did you enjoy your time within the fort?¡± Morkarai asked, dropping down opposite Adam, pouring some wine for himself. ¡°Wine?¡± ¡°No, but thank you.¡± ¡°Denying a Prince?¡± ¡°A friend, whosepany I will enjoy sober.¡± Tariel tapped her book. Yes, please. Morkarai poured the half elf woman his wine, leaning back within his chair as he began to sip it. ¡°Did you enjoy showing off your children?¡± ¡°See? This is why we¡¯re friends, Lord Morkarai. You know me so well.¡± ¡°Did you embarrass them appropriately?¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± Morkarai bowed his head, while Tariel smiled. Tariel was dark skinned, but not like an Aswadian, holding a gentle golden hue. She wore long, thick robes, dark green and brown, though they were slightly different to her original attire, with the style more Iyrish. Laying beside her was a long staff, made of dark wood which curled around a gem at the top, coiled like a viper. ¡®Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t she the only other half elf I know?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Other than Jonn, I mean.¡¯ Tariel began to question Adam using her book, writing down within it, while Adam replied verbally. It had been a while since theyst spoke, and Adam had adventured, so he spoke part of the tale, before allowing Jurot to take over to speak of it. Wow! ¡®Did she write a new wow?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the piece of paper. He was certain she was holding a new book in hand, one gifted to her by the Iyr. ¡°What ns do you have now?¡± Morkarai asked, pouring the group more wine, offering it to Adam once more, though the half elf shook his head. ¡°There is a half year still left, and I do not recall you one to spend a half year within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Ah, you know, just working,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. He noted the look within Morkarai¡¯s eyes, and he replied with a smile. ¡°Just this and that.¡± ¡°This and that,¡± Morkarai replied, though he shared a knowing look. ¡°How your children must be so proud of your tales, and of your diverse skills.¡± ¡°I hope so. What about you? You still working here?¡± ¡°I have changed my mind many times, but I have decided to dy my return until next year. It may be some time before I return to the Iyr, and I may never see many of the figures here, for their lives are short, even for¡­¡± Morkarai paused a long moment. ¡°They are of the mortal persuasion who may perhaps reach a century if they are lucky.¡± Adam smirked slightly towards the Prince. ¡°You are wise beyond your years, Lord Morkarai. Speaking of which, how old are you?¡± ¡°I am bearded,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°Spoken like a true noble.¡± ¡°Will you speak with such distaste even for me?¡± ¡°You know, Ray Vonda is no longer a noble.¡± ¡°A Ray is simr enough.¡± ¡°Not the same, though.¡± Morkarai chuckled. ¡°It is no surprise she has be a Ray, for she was beside you.¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a fortune bestowed upon mypanions, and not a troublemaker.¡± ¡°You are both.¡± Adamughed, before stopping, noting his son yawn within hisp. ¡°It seems my Larot is tired, Lord Morkarai. I¡¯ll put him to bed and then you can tease me and we can drink together.¡± Morkarai bowed his head, allowing Adam to leave. He nced towards Tariel¡¯s book, the young woman having written within it. ¡°No. He may be too busy for such.¡± Tariel shrugged, before writing down more. ¡°Perhaps he could, but you should stay away from him, for your presence together may cause too much trouble. Adam has the Iyr, but you, you are still¡­ what do they call you?¡± Tribesfolk. ¡°Yes, that was it.¡± Dangerous. ¡°You have caused enough mess for the Iyr with your presence, Star Tariel.¡± Tariel smiled. Compared to Adam¡¯s smirks, hers was far more shameless.
[871] – Y03.171 – The Front II [871] ¨C Y03.171 ¨C The Front II ¡®The Iyr¡¯s done so much for me,¡¯ Adam thought over breakfast, spooning porridge into his mouth. Although he had given up ground to the Iyr, the fact that they had allowed him to give ground was something he appreciated. ¡®They could just tell me to do whatever they want and I¡¯d probably have no recourse.¡¯ His eyes fell to the side. Sonarot wiped Jirot¡¯s mouth, the girl reaching out to grab her cup, before drinking her water. The tiny girl let out a soft sigh once she was done, holding her cup out for her grandmother, who took the cup from her to fill it up. ¡°Did you enjoy the porridge?¡± Sonarot asked, while reaching over to wipe little Jarot¡¯s mouth clean. ¡°I love powwidge,¡± Jirot replied, a long smile encroaching across her lips. ¡°Mm,¡± little Jarot added, closing his eyes as his grandmother wiped his face and his mouth clean. ¡®They did mention that I was a Nephew of the Rot family, so I guess they can¡¯t really push me much, but still¡­¡¯ Lykan sipped his cup of warm milk, his eyes taking in the sight of the half elf who approached. ¡°What brings you to me this day?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to repay my debts this week,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Your debts?¡± ¡°I still owe the Iyr for the fort.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam¡¯s week was so. Every morning he woke up, brushed his teeth and worked out before his children awoke. He would assisted them with their morning, brushing their teeth, allowing them to y, before they¡¯d eat and then went to bathe. He spent the days away, while the rest of hispanions remained to assist the Front Iyr, going about farming, chopping down trees, general assistance which was required in the Front Iyr. He returned in thete afternoon, where he would spend some time reading to the children and ying with them, before rxing in the evening. ¡°I can go myself,¡± Jirot dered one morning, storming off to the toilet by herself. Adam followed after her, but remained outside the little outhouse. He heard the sound of sloshing, the girl humming to herself, noting she was washing her hands with soap, before she stormed out and pointed towards the toilet. ¡°Look!¡± Adam checked within the toilet, the small outhouse. ¡®Hold on. Did they always have these small toilets?¡¯ Adam could only recall seeing them a few weeks ago, when he originally returned to the Front Iyr. ¡°See?¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam confirmed, picking his daughter up, peppering her with kisses. ¡°I need hep when I go poopoo,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I do not need help for peepee.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Adam said, holding her close. ¡°I can go myself too,¡± little Jirot stated, staring expectantly at his father. ¡°You¡¯re both such geniuses! Aren¡¯t I so lucky?¡± Adam lifted his son up and kissed him too. ¡°You¡¯re growing too much, how can you do this to me?¡± Jirot cackled wickledly. It was during e afternoon Katool climbed up beside Adam. ¡°Cousin Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you like my hair?¡± Katool asked, the girl shaking her bob. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It is too small.¡± ¡°It is small, but it is cute.¡± ¡°I am not cute, I am fast.¡± ¡°You can be cute and fast.¡± ¡°I want to be faster.¡± ¡°If you want to be faster, then maybe you should cut more of it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Mmm. Okay! I will cut it more.¡± ¡°You should ask your mother.¡± ¡°Mnnn.¡± The girl squirmed quietly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Father does not want me to cut it.¡± ¡°Do you want longer hair?¡± ¡°I want longer hair.¡± ¡°Then have longer hair. You are already so fast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Katool smiled. ¡°Thank you, cousin Adam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, cousin Katool.¡± Adam ruffled her hair, causing the girl to squeal and run away. ¡®Certainly, my cousins are the cutest.¡¯ Shikan held onto his daughter, the girl sucking along her thumb as she snoozed against her father¡¯s chest. ¡®Shikan, when will you return to smother your siblings?¡¯ Raygak panted as he dropped down beside his father. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jogak replied, bringing the boy a cup of water. Raygak sipped the water slowly, still panting. ¡°I will grow stronger and then I will beat up sister.¡± Jogak¡¯s nostrils res as he refused tough. He smiled, reaching over to pat his son¡¯s wet head. ¡°Yes. I am sure you will.¡± Raygak snorted quietly in return. Jaygak remained still as her sister red towards her. Kavgak¡¯s eyes were sharper than she expected, and she red at her elder sister with the same confidence as Taygak. Kavgak turned, trekking her way back to her father. ¡®How scary,¡¯ Jaygak thought. She had reached for Kavgak¡¯s cup, and the girl red her elder sister into stillness. It was during another evening when Adam feasted upon a delicious dessert. ¡°You cannot,¡± Asorot said, grabbing onto Gurot¡¯s hand. ¡°It is not for eating.¡± ¡°No?¡± Gurot asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Danagek asked, holding the grass within his hand too. ¡°No.¡± Danagek spluttered into a cry, and Gurot did the same, the pair crying together. Asorot blinked, ncing around to see if he was in trouble. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Turot asked, rushing up towards his brothers and cousin. ¡°They are trying to eat grass¡­¡± Asorot replied shyly. ¡°You cannot,¡± Turot said, grabbing the boy¡¯s hands. ¡°Drop it.¡± The boys kept crying before Mirot lifing them up. ¡°You cannot eat the grass.¡± She carried them to one side and dealt with their tears. ¡°It is okay if they cry,¡± Turot said, patting his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well done, Asorot.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The boy flushed from his brother¡¯s praise. Adam¡¯s brows remained raised towards Jurot, motioning his head to the pair of boys. ¡°Our cousins are the cutest.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, his eyes falling across Gurot and Danagek, who had calmed down as their mother and father dealt with them, cleaning their hands of the grass. He felt his heart throb for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary how cute they are?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, with the seriousness of an Iyrman. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, holding up her cup. ¡°Milk please.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, taking the cup away while Lanarot climbed up beside Adam, hugging his side. ¡°What a cutie pie you are,¡± Adam said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°I am not pie, I am girl,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Silly papa.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right.¡± Adam nted a kiss on her forehead. It was nearing the end of their stay in the Front Iyr, so Lykan hadn¡¯t expected Adam toe meet with him. ¡°Your debts are paid.¡± ¡°I thought I should work some overtime to show my gratitude for the Iyr,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Adam is going to work instead of resting and ying with the children?¡¯ Lykan thought. Even though he had little to do with Adam, he knew how much the young half elf adored his children. ¡®He confuses me even now.¡¯ It rained during thest day of their stay within the Front Iyr. Jarot could feel the ache within his arm, though he did not wince, not when his greatson slept so peacefully against his chest. The tiny red skinned boy was so warm against him, his heart no doubt beating far too quickly. Gangak dropped down beside the pair, though remained silent. She knew better than to speak to Jarot when it was raining and he held such an expression on his face. The rain continued to pitter patter all around them, the mncholy rhythms filling the pair. Meanwhile, the children were all gathered together under the shelter, each quiet as the dice were rolled. ¡°Six,¡± Katool said. ¡°Seven,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What¡¯s your modifier?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°Zero? Well their modifier is plus one, so they go first.¡± ¡°Ock!¡± Katool said, as though her heart had been wounded. ¡°Katool, strong,¡± Taygak said, sitting tall and proud. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam assured. ¡°You hunted him down because you knew you could beat him up! You and your Goldde, you¡¯ll definitely be able to defeat them! Speaking of which, how much gold did you want to put in your sword?¡± ¡°How strong is he, cousin Adam?¡± ¡°Very strong.¡± ¡°I use all my gold.¡± ¡°All of it? How much is it?¡± Katool nced down at her paper. ¡°Mmm. One thousand¡­ five hundred¡­ sixty seven.¡± ¡°Mark off the one thousand gold because that¡¯s the limit of your sword.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl erased the first digit among her currency. ¡°That means that your sword is currently a plus three de and it deals¡­ plus three die six.¡± ¡°I put the gold on the sword and I can feel that the sword is full because it ate all the gold and now it wants to nap, but I say that it cannot nap, we have to fight.¡± Katool exined. ¡°That¡¯s right, but first, he goes first. He whips around to face you, knowing that he can¡¯t run. Please, you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m a good man. But you know he¡¯s not a good man, you saw him cast such a terrible spell against your allies.¡± ¡°You have lied to me!¡± Katool dered. ¡°That¡¯s right so he reaches for his sword and it, fwoosh, with fire.¡± ¡°me de?¡± Raygak asked. ¡°It cannot be.¡± ¡°He is different,¡± Adam assured. ¡°So he begins to engage you inbat. Oops, that¡¯s cocked. Hold on. Miss. Miss. Hit! He uses Onward Soar to attack another three times.¡± ¡°Ock!¡± ¡°Hit!¡± ¡°Ock!¡± ¡°Miss, miss! Wow, he rolled so poorly.¡± ¡°Six. Ten. Fourteen. Uh¡­¡± Adam tried to add in the bonuses. ¡°Thirty? No. Thirty two damage.¡± ¡°Ock!¡± Katool pulled back. ¡°That is so much!¡± ¡°Sometimes that¡¯s how the dice roll,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Kaka, please help,¡± Katool called, showing her sister the paper, allowing her to do the maths for her. ¡®It does look like fun¡­¡¯ Jaygak thought, watching the group y Warriors and Wanderers. Jarot and Gangak joined the group, watching them y Warriors and Wanderers, with Larot watching the group. ¡°This is not right,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Taygak would easily defeat the chimera.¡± ¡°Turot, how can he say you have missed?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°You will not miss the python, they are easy to hit.¡± ¡®You guys were all depressed in the corner and now you¡¯re heckling me?¡¯ ¡°Father is right,¡± Nirot said. ¡°His sister has defeated many, and so will Turot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Turot replied, his lips forming a smirk. ¡°Asorot, you must defeat it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Asorot replied as his mother brushed his hair. ¡®It really does feel like Asorot has be Turot¡¯s brother,¡¯ Adam thought, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®No. Asorot is Turot¡¯s brother.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, stop backseating, and let them y!¡±
My heart is full. [872] – Y03.172 – Home I [872] ¨C Y03.172 ¨C Home I ¡°I will never forget this betrayal,¡± Adam whispered. Though the Iyr has treated him kindly, how could they do such a thing to him? Certainly it was the worst betrayal Adam could possibly imagine. Thete afternoon sun, not quite as overbearing as the noonval sun while in duskval, beamed down against the shared estate. ¡®He must have many tales to share,¡¯ Arokan thought as the group returned, her eyes ncing towards Shikan, who gave nothing away. Adam stared at the children before him, his eyes darting from side to side. ¡°No! This¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me! How are you all walking so well?¡± Murot darted, as a baby who was yet to turn one could, towards his mother. His face lit up with delight as his mother returned, reaching out his arms towards the woman. ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam let out a small cry, his entire body shuddering lightly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your little brother who defeats me like this, Gurot.¡± Gurot ignored Adam as he darted forward, as a toddler who was yet to turn two could, towards his father. ¡°Daddy!¡± Gorot picked up his son, the boy shyly smiling towards his father, before the pair embraced together. The rest of the children did the same, save for Inakan and Minakan, until Inakan was picked up by Arokan, much to Mokan¡¯s groaning. His groaning quietened once his father picked him up, and the boy squirmed within his father¡¯s arms, until he sucked his thumb. ¡°You will not call for me?¡± Shikan asked. Mokan nced upwards, smiling shyly, like a flower refusing to bloom, before he turned. Shikan could feel his son beginning to shake as the boy began to giggle wildly. ¡°Jurot¡­ how can this be?¡± ¡°They have grown well.¡± ¡°Jurot, why are you starting a fight with me like this?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes began to tear up. ¡°They couldn¡¯t even crawl when we left but they¡¯re walking and talking when we return?¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes fell to Murot, who was, as Adam would put it, a chonky boy, like his brother. He was certainly so small and tiny previously, but now he was walking around calling for his mother and father. ¡®Of course he is growing well, he is my cousin.¡¯ ¡°The day you left, Maygak crawled for the first time,¡± Jogak said, having waited for this moment for all these months. Adam¡¯s eyes darted towards Jogak, who kept a straight face, picking up Maygak within his arms, the tiny girl so big for her age, her hand gripping onto her father¡¯s cor, threatening to tear it as it creased, giving into her grip. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Adam fell silent for a moment, not allowing his stupidity to overwhelm me. ¡®Maygak, how could you betray me like this?¡¯ ¡°Of course it just had to be your sister who bullies me like this.¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a wide smirk towards the half elf, who nced down and crossed his arms behind his back, bracing himself for further heartache. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Adam began, sniffling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m only going to forgive you just this once, because you¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°Dahdah,¡± Maygak called, her voice clear and strong, her eyes beaming up towards her father. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Maygak smiled, shing the nubs of her teeth towards her father. Jogak smiled, leaning down to kiss her forehead, causing the girl to cackle withughter. ¡°Jurot! Look! They¡¯ve got teeth now!¡± Adam¡¯s tears welled up further, dripping down the corners of his eyes. ¡°How can our cousins be so cute?¡± Mirot said nothing as she passed her son to her daughter, who lifted the boy up, the boy staring up at her in shock for a moment. ¡°Mama?¡± ¡°Kaka,¡± Nirot corrected, her eyes gazing into the boy¡¯s intently. The boy had dark eyes like her, and his hair was still thin and spindly, though it held more volume. His body had grown so much since they hadst left, and his eyes seemed to stare at her face with more curiosity, and recognition. As the boy turned to his brother, he smiled, revealing tiny chips of white against his red gums, the boy¡¯s arms, now fuller, reached out towards his chonky elder brother. ¡®Adam may be a fool, but he is truly wise.¡¯ Maygak squirmed within Jaygak¡¯s arms, ncing up towards her elder sister, noting her tattoos. She had almost made to cry, but she relented towards the familiar face. She grabbed her sister¡¯s cor, gripping it tight, tugging against it. ¡°You really have grown, Maygak.¡± Maygak heard her name and met her sister¡¯s eyes. She smiled shyly, before tugging against her sister¡¯s cor, a smile across her face. Jaygak leaned in to nuzzle against her nose, causing the girl to pull back for a moment, before she smiled once more. Maygak cackled with joy. ¡°Maygak is growing well,¡± Raygak said, returning from his mother. ¡°She is always walking so well.¡± ¡°She will grow well since you are watching over her,¡± Jaygak said. Raygak flushed, puffing out his chest. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy¡¯s lips formed the widest smile, though he tried to keep it at bay. Adam waited until the others had greeted their youngest siblings before he smothered them with his affection. He started with Murot first, since he was his closest cousin, and the Iyrmen would be unable to refuse such, even if they wouldn¡¯t have refused with the other children. ¡°You smelly boy, how can you grow up so much while I was gone?¡± Adam asked, pulling up the boy¡¯s shirt to blow raspberries against his stomach. The boy giggled wildly under Adam¡¯s assault, staring up at the half elf, who he vaguely recalled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you¡¯re so cute?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Asorot said. ¡°Your brother is right.¡± Adam held the boy against his chest and rocked from side to side, while Konarot red at him from the side. ¡°You need to let your father dote on the other children for a little bit, you smelly girl.¡± ¡°I am not smelly girl¡­¡± Konarot pouted. ¡°Right, right.¡± Adam reached out a hand and Konarot walked over to allow her father to brush her hair. ¡°Konarot, are you okay? You feel so cold¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°She is often cold,¡± Sonarot informed. ¡°It may be due to her lineage.¡± ¡®Kirot and Karot don¡¯t get as cold as her¡­¡¯ Adam pulled the girl in closer, brushing the girl¡¯s hair, nting a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°You smelly girl, how can you worry your father like this?¡± He kept kissing his eldest daughter¡¯s head and face, before relenting to kiss the rest of his children who were giving him such looks. The old Jarot eventually managed to hold onto his grandson, Murot, staring into his eyes. ¡°You must bully your cousin well.¡± Murot smiled,ughing at his grandfather¡¯s words, though still not understanding them. He cuddled into his one armed grandfather¡¯s chest. ¡®You cannot worry me.¡¯ Jarot let out a long sigh. ¡°Did you have fun with your father?¡± Lavgak asked, lifting Jirot and Jarot up, holding them against her sides. ¡°No! Daddy is working!¡± Jirot huffed. ¡°Always working. All day daddy is gone and daddy always working.¡± She raised her hands and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Your father works so hard to make sure you are well.¡± ¡°I work hard too,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Yes, you work so hard to cause trouble.¡± The girl smirked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°No.¡± She cackled, hiding herself against her grandaunts shoulder. ¡®Since you get to dote on my kids¡­¡¯ Adam thought, before lifting up Maygak. ¡°How can you bully me so?¡± Maygak eyed up the half elf, narrowing her eyes towards him, squirming against his arms. ¡°My Maygak, how can you bully me like Jaygak? Has she corrupted you?¡± Adam brushed through her hair. Maygak squirmed against him and began to cough as she made to cry, before Adam kissed her forehead and let her down. She stormed off towards her father, clutching as his trousers, before trying to climb up to sit beside him. Faygak was more like a deer in headlights as Adam held her, the girl about as big as Maygak, but not quite as loud with her emotions. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think because you¡¯re Taygak¡¯s sister that I won¡¯t bully you?¡± Adam heard a snort nearby. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right because I¡¯m so scared of Taygak.¡± Adam kissed her forehead and let her down, though the girl remained staring up at him. Adam embraced Mokan, who narrowed his eyes towards Adam, before he squirmed and fled away to his mother, Arokan. Alykan was busy with Damokan and Kalokan, but Adam hugged her for a moment, ruffling her hair. ¡°You two, you better look after Alykan well, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the twins replied, blinking towards the half elf. Adam followed after Minool as she rushed from one wall to the other, before finally noticing the shadow, around her. She nced around before she found Adam right behind her, causing her to twitch and fall. The tiny girl began to twitch and shake as she cried. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Jazool slept peacefully while Adam wrought havoc upon the rest of the children, oblivious to the affection she would soon gather from the half elf.
The cute kids arc continues! [873] – Y03.173 – Home II [873] ¨C Y03.173 ¨C Home II ¡°You did well.¡± Gorot rubbed Nirot¡¯s head, the young Iyrman smiling wide as her father praised her. Kaygak ced a hand on her son¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it gently. ¡°If you dare to speak so poorly of yourself in front of me, I will speak with Elder Zijin to ce you within a cave.¡± Laygak flushed slightly, feeling the buzz from his mother¡¯s affection. ¡°Then I will speak poorly when you are not listening.¡± Kaygak squeezed his shoulder, before pulling him in for a deeper hug, nting a kiss on his head. ¡®What am I to do with you?¡¯ Ikool brushed her son¡¯s hair, staring down at his face. The young Iyrman flushed slightly, though she could see within his eyes he barely believed the tale he had lived. She said nothing, but her embrace said all it needed to as Faool allowed his mother to hold him close to her chest. Raool remained silent too. Though he had given a few words of praise to his son, he was uncertain of what else to say. ¡®Sister is much better at this.¡¯ He nced aside towards Maool and Jazool, who knew little of their elder brother¡¯s aplishments. ¡®It is enough for your siblings to know.¡¯ ¡®Uwajin did well too,¡¯ Rokan thought, thinking about how much joy Mojin would have upon hearing the tale. Halikan and Rokan had bought left to the Front Iyr, leaving Minakan behind, the girl preferring Arokan as much as her own parents. They had already showered their daughter with praise and affection, though it still stunned them that their daughter had already managed to surpass almost any other Iyrman her age in the history of the Iyr, save perhaps only the most legendary figures. Yet, it wasn¡¯t just her, but the entire group. Adam ignored all of the gazes on his skin as he fed his twins milk from their bottles, the pair holding the back of their father¡¯s hands as he held onto the bottles. ¡®They can¡¯t bully me since I did so much for them¡­ right?¡¯ The air changed for a moment as the Iyrmen¡¯s attention honed onto the figure who appeared at the entrance of the estate. Very swiftly Adam understood it was a Jin, considering the tattoo which matched with the Jins he knew, and the greatde he wore upon his back. It was the yawn which confirmed whose father he was. ¡°I heard my daughter¡¯s tale,¡± Uwajin¡¯s father called out. He was tall and strong, with long braids which fell down in front of his torso, his thick beard covering most of his face. He held up a basket. ¡°I have brought wine.¡± The older Jarot tilted his head slightly, smiling as he noted the basket. ¡°You should bring at least that much.¡± ¡°I havee to request a favour from your grandson, so I should bring at least this, aaah, much,¡± he replied, blinking rapidly to keep himself awake. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ The Iyrman ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since you are so strong, you should marry into our family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no intentions of marrying into the Jin family.¡± ¡°Why not our family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already refused Elder Zijin and Ra-,¡± Adam heard Jarot stifle a threatening groan. ¡°I¡¯ve already refused¡­ granduncle Rajin too.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure if that was the problem, but no one made ament about it. ¡°If you¡¯ve already refused grandfather¡­¡± The Iyrman paused, though Adam watched as his eyes slowly fell together, as though he were falling asleep. ¡°Let us fight.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Jin family are so scary.¡± ¡°The Jin family will ept you,¡± Mojin assured. ¡°The children will grow well as the nieces and nephews of the next Chief.¡± ¡°Then he should stay here,¡± Shikan said, catching Mojin¡¯s eyes, the pair ring between one another. ¡°Jirot, do you want to be a Jin, or do you want to stay with nana and babo?¡± Adam asked. Jirot pulled away from the bottle, her eyes narrowing towards the Jin. ¡°I stay with nana.¡± ¡°What about babo?¡± ¡°Babo I stay with you?¡± ¡°You can always stay with me, my Jirot.¡± ¡°I staying with babo.¡± Mojin smirked wide. ¡°My father is also very strong.¡± ¡°My babo so stwong!¡± ¡°My father is stronger.¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl pointed towards the Jin. ¡°No!¡± ¡°My greatdaughter loves me so much,¡± Jarot said, grinning wide towards his nephew. Mojin grinned wider, slowly narrowing his eyes towards his uncle, feeling the rush of heat fill him. ¡°Stop causing trouble,¡± a familiar voice called as Elder Zijin stepped into the shared estate. ¡®Why are you causing me trouble when Mad Dog is here?¡¯ ¡°What trouble am I causing?¡± ¡°You should be sleeping if you are so tired.¡± ¡°I will sleep when I sleep.¡± ¡°If the Iyr calls for you, will you be able to fight well?¡± ¡°I awaken when I am enraged.¡± ¡°You do not know when we will be called to act.¡± Mojin reached up to rub his neck, feeling it pulse. ¡°I will retreat since you will not marry into our family. You should convince him, Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°It is not Adam you should convince.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®I¡¯m right here.¡¯ ¡°Adam, you are required elsewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just returned and you need me to work?¡± ¡°It is not work. You will return soon.¡± ¡°Daddy, you ah working?¡± Jirot asked, her brows raised as though to dare her father to leave. ¡°Elder Zijin said it¡¯s not work. I¡¯ll be back soon, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jirot turned towards Elder Zijin and pouted. She squirmed away from her father and shuffled towards her greatfather, with her brother following her. She pouted up towards the old Iyrman. ¡°He will return soon. If he does not, I will cause trouble.¡± Jarot grinned wide. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jirot climbed up to her grandfather¡¯sp. ¡°I will cause twouble.¡± She smirked yfully. ¡°Only if he does not return. We must cause trouble when it matters, or they will punish us.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡®It is no wonder she causes so much trouble,¡¯ Elder Zijin thought, before ncing towards Jaygak. ¡®They are close too¡­¡¯ Jaygak smiled innocently in return, bowing her head to the Elder. Adam followed the Elder out. ¡°Seriously, I worked so hard in the Front Iyr, but you¡¯re already calling me when I finally return to the Main Iyr?¡± ¡°I allowed you to cause trouble when you returned.¡± ¡°What trouble did I cause?¡± ¡°You handed over so many hydra scales¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re mine to share, so I¡¯ll give them all. I made them line up so they didn¡¯t cause any trouble, right?¡± Zijin said no more about the return. Adam was Adam, and that was all he needed to figure out. His reputation of making children queue and giving them some of the best gifts had already spread through the Iyr. The children would scatter to bring more children for more gifts from the half elf. It was all so like an Iyrman, and yet unlike an Iyrman. Adam spotted the small cabins to the side where guests within the Main Iyr would stay. Adam nced to one, where a piece of clothy out to dry, one which was yellow with red swirls. ¡®I have to stop forgetting about Tariel and Filliam, seriously.¡¯ As Elder Zijin knocked on the cabin door, Adam¡¯s thoughts continued. ¡®Oh, Ipletely forgot about you too.¡¯ Her eyes gleamed towards Adam, darting from the Iyrman to the half elf. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I am.¡± She nced towards Elder Zijin suspiciously and then back to Adam. ¡°Are you really Adam?¡± ¡°Who else would I be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kiara wasn¡¯t sure how she could believe him, since it could have been an illusion. ¡°Are they treating you well?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve allowed her to remain within the Iyr and have kept her sheltered and fed,¡± Zijin said. ¡°She has enchanted weapons for the Iyr.¡± ¡°You had her enchanting?¡± ¡°There was no need to leave her here to do nothing.¡± ¡°Alright, I guess.¡± Adam blinked towards the young woman. ¡°Did you change her appearance, or did she always have silver hair and silver eyes?¡± ¡°It changed over time.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Cool. Well¡­¡± Adam thought about how young she was. ¡°Since you¡¯re still a kid, they shouldn¡¯t have you work.¡± ¡°She is fifteen.¡± ¡°She¡¯s twelve at most.¡± ¡°Kiara,¡± Elder Zijin called. ¡°I¡¯m fifteen. I must be sixteen now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did you turn sixteen?¡± Adam asked, surprised the teen looked so young. However, she had gained some weightpared to thest time he had seen her, and she had grown slightly taller too. ¡°My birthday is at the end of the warm month.¡± ¡°Oh, well, congrattions. I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t get you something for your birthday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kiara nced towards Elder Zijin. ¡®This must be Adam.¡¯ ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Adam nced between the Elder and Kiara. ¡°What do you want me to do exactly?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d protect me.¡± ¡°That I did, and now you¡¯re in the Iyr.¡± Kiara nced towards Zijin and then to Adam. She remained silent. ¡°Looks like she wants to talk to me alone.¡± Adam raised his brows towards Zijin. Zijin bowed his head and left. He motioned a hand, signalling for the Iyrmen to pull back, though there was one Iyrman he couldn¡¯tmand, and it was up to them whether they pulled away from the shadows or not. Still, he signalled once more towards that Iyrman. ¡®Adam is mine to deal with.¡¯
The cute kid arc ends? :( [874] – Y03.174 – Home III [874] ¨C Y03.174 ¨C Home III ¡°I don¡¯t like it here.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you were having a ball of a time,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°The Iyrmen¡­ they¡¯re scary.¡± ¡°Yeah, I suppose you¡¯d think so, considering you got choked out when you appeared.¡± She reached up to rub her neck gently, recalling the first time she was in this world. ¡°I want to leave.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. He nced around in her cabin, before pouring in some water into a set of cups, cooling and vouring the liquid with his Tricks, before cing a cup in front of her. He epted his thoughts and let them flow out of his mind, like a river parting around a rock. He inhaled deeply before letting out a long sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I understand why you don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°This ce is your home, but it¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°Is this ce my home?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an Iyrman, but you¡¯re an Iyrman¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°You got that much right. I think this ce is my home. I think so. I don¡¯t know, though. This ce wees me, and I feel like it¡¯s my home, but I have my doubts.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have much, and now I don¡¯t even have my world. It¡¯s gone. The food here tastes different. It¡¯s not the same. I lost everything.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head as she spoke. ¡°Of all the people in the world who understand, I¡¯m the one who understands that. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Difference is¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t tell her, but¡­¡¯ ¡°I died.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam sipped his cup of water, which he had voured. ¡°Do you know what this tastes like?¡± ¡°It tastes sweet.¡± ¡°It tastes like my childhood. I used to drink so much of this mango juice when I was a kid. They¡¯de in this blue carton, and they had a white lid you¡¯d need to twist. I think at some point they changed it from something else, this little lid you forced down, but I rememberter that they had this top you had to twist. They probably changed the recipe for it too, but I don¡¯t remember it exactly.¡± Adam sipped the water slowly. ¡°I can only drink it like this, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s exactly the taste within my memories. A facsimile, if I¡¯m being fancy.¡± The girl had no idea what the word meant, but she listened intently to Adam¡¯s words. ¡°The Iyr is scary. It¡¯s scarier to people who know too much. You and I? We know too much. I¡¯m trapped here, like you. I know a lot about the Iyr, too much. I know a lot about other things which the Iyr are interested in, some things they¡¯re interested in to keep out of this world. In all fairness, they should have killed me a long time ago.¡± Kiara frowned. She nced down towards the water which tasted so sweet. She gathered he was a noble from how delicious this drink was. If he had this even once a month, he was probably someone from a wealthy family. Except, the way he spoke was far too casual. ¡°It sucks, I know. However, the difference between you and I is that I have a family here, and you don¡¯t.¡± Kiara pulled back slightly from Adam, her eyes growing wide. ¡°Rx, you¡¯re too young for me,¡± Adam replied, feeling his cheeks fill with redness. ¡°It¡¯s not time for my marriage arc just yet.¡± Kiara continued to stare at him suspiciously, wondering if she made a mistake for telling the Iyrmen to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you some unsolicited advice. Stay here. Work for the business as an enchanter. You don¡¯t have to work a lot, but do something so you don¡¯t feel bored. Cultivate a few hobbies. Find a nice Iyrd orss, get married, and just live a great life in the Iyr. You¡¯ll live a better life than millions of people even across Alnd, never mind the rest of the world. If the Iyr ever bothers you, youe to me and I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± ¡°You want to sell me off to the Iyr?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not selling you off, I¡¯m just telling you the easiest life that you can live without worries. Anything beyond that, you¡¯re probably going to end up dead, and probably me too. No offence, but I don¡¯t want to die for you. I¡¯ve got way too many kids to watch over for me to prioritise you over them. I made a promise, but I¡¯ve made more promises to my kids.¡± Kiara remained silent for a long while. Adam continued to sip his water, offering her some more water and vouring it once more. ¡°I really can¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°Not for now. Perhaps in the future that could change.¡± ¡°It¡¯s scary here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s scarier outside, so much scarier.¡± ¡°Why do you leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay here and enchant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not publicly known as an enchanter. I¡¯m Adam, a fool of a father, and someone who causes nobles all kinds of trouble, and a warrior with magic who can beat up quite a lot of powerful figures with enough luck. Unfortunately, I need to grow stronger. The Iyr is great and all, but I need to be stronger to deal with the threats I¡¯ll need to face.¡± ¡°What kind of threats.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°To me, you are. Once you turn eighteen, we can have another conversation, but until then, I¡¯m telling you to stay in the Iyr and keep a low profile. As much as I want to tell you more, there¡¯s no need. If I tell you, you¡¯ll be in greater danger, and that¡¯s antithetical to my role as your protector.¡± ¡°Sometimes they let me sit and speak with the people, but I don¡¯t want to go around to too many people.¡± ¡°We can house you in the extended family estate of the Rot family, there you¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡°Do you stay there?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. ¡°Sure. I guess you can stay in the shared family estate.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t be too paranoid. She probably just wants to be around the people she¡¯s familiar with. It must have been pretty scary.¡¯ Kiara remained silent as she thought on Adam¡¯s words. ¡°Do you feel annoyed?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you feel annoyed. Just be thankful you¡¯re dealing with me and the Iyr, and not the stupid nobles of thisnd. Do you know how much they annoy me? You can¡¯t even imagine.¡± Adam let out a sharp sigh. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s okay if you resent me a little. In a few years time, I¡¯ll be a lot less patronising, and maybe we can do something else for you. I¡¯m still pretty weak, and I don¡¯t have much influence, so I can¡¯t do anything for you.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Did you make any friends while I¡¯ve been gone?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we can get you some friends. Is there anything else you want to speak to me about while we¡¯re alone?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright. Come on, let¡¯s introduce you to everyone properly.¡± Adam stood, finishing the rest of his water, before cleaning the cups with his Tricks. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the aide asked, stopping Adam and Kiara. ¡°We¡¯re going to the shared estate.¡± An awkward silence fell through them. ¡°You should meet with the Elder first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam followed the aide towards the Elder¡¯s central estate, where Churot sat, perusing through the books. ¡°You cooking the books, Churot?¡± ¡°You do not cook books, cousin Adam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam walked over to ruffle his hair. ¡°They¡¯re already getting you to work?¡± ¡°Only a little.¡± ¡°Elder Zijin, how did you manage to sneak Churot away? Was the old man distracted by my daughter bullying him?¡± ¡°Are there other ways to distract him?¡± the Elder joked, a small smile across his face. ¡°Are you here to ask for the youngdy to stay at the shared family estate?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I have been tasked with watching over you. If I did not know that much, they would no longer have such faith in me.¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah, alright, fair. Is that okay?¡± ¡°You will need to ask Sonarot and the others. If they ept, I will not refuse their words.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Konarot charged towards her father as he stepped through the entrance, the girl hugging his legs while Kirot and Karot followed after her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Adam brushed their hair. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It was only a few minutes.¡± Adam smiled, lifting up his daughter, allowing her to wrap herself around his torso before he lifted Kirot and Karot, waddling his way inside. ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Kiara was feeling a little lonely, and we thought it would be a good idea for her to stay here, in the shared estate.¡± Sonarot nced towards the young woman with silver hair and silver eyes. She knew Crowseer had something to do with her, and it was a surprise she was still alive. Having Kiara stay here around the children was a terrible idea. ¡°If she harms the children, we will kill her,¡± Sonarot said in their tongue. ¡°If she harms the children, I will kill her,¡± Adam replied in their tongue.
When you forget the side npcs. At least she''s the only side npc we''ve forgotten. Tariel and Filliam re disapprovingly. I''m not saying that Patreon has the first chapter of the next year, but whose to say? [875] – Y03.175 – Duskval Days I [875] ¨C Y03.175 ¨C Duskval Days I ¡°Daddy,¡± Jirot called, cing down her cup of milk onto the table before she climbed up beside her father. ¡°Oof. What you ah doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m writing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have some work to do for the year and I need to n it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You ah always wuhking.¡± ¡°I will be taking breaks to y with you, like today.¡± ¡°You ah paying with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I fohgive you, just this once,¡± the girl said, holding up her finger like her father would when he would say the same. A small smile appeared on Adam¡¯s face. The young half elf whisked the tiny girl up into his arms to shower her cheek with kisses, the girl squealing and giggling against her father¡¯s embrace. Adam settled her within hisp and brought up the cup to her lips, feeding her, while his son nestled up against his chest and drank from his bottle too. The suckling noises rxed Adam as he held both of his children, the tiny bundles of warmth who had him work so hard. Konarot eyed up Kiara, her eyes narrowed towards the strange woman. ¡®Bad smell.¡¯ She had kept her siblings away from the woman who found herself surrounded by terrifying monsters known as the Iyrmen. She was older than the oldest children, but younger than the teens, with only Churot roughly her age, and yet that boy spent most of his time assisting the Elder with matters of the Iyr. Nirot and herpanions spoke of their tales to Kiara, who listened intently to their words. She was surprised the Iyrmen could speak her tongue, though the Iyr had understood the transition between realms had allowed her to speak their tongue. It was not rare for such magics to work that way for it was within Ritetu¡¯s domain. ¡®I¡¯ll need to finish up with business first before I start with personal stuff,¡¯ Adam thought as he soothed his twins to sleep within his arms. They were small enough still that they could sleep within their father¡¯s arms peacefully. ¡®I¡¯ve got to watch over so many children now.¡¯ The duskval rain began to fall across the Iyr as the days began to pass by. Adam passively enchanted many new magical weapons, starting with the easiest set of weapons. Though he had enchanted many magical items earlier in the year, he still needed toplete the orders he had received throughout the year, which had financed so much of his adventure. Elder Zijin nced at Adam¡¯s proposed schedule. He had already enchanted a set of three Basic magical weapons, and he had decided to take thest day of the month off. It was awkward to say he had taken the day off when he had spent a short time casting a particr spell, but considering it was Adam, he would consider it a day off. He checked thement on the twenty fourth day of the eighth month. Of all the things Adam had done to surprise him most, thement was truly among the top. He would have bet so much money, and more, to state Adam would do the opposite. ¡®Business first,¡¯ Zijin thought. He leaned back in his chair, unsure of how to feel about Adam¡¯s words. ¡®Duty is heavier than a mountain. Perhaps they won¡¯t understand the pain in your heart, but I do, Adam.¡¯ ¡°Seven hydahs?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied. ¡°So many hydahs, daddy,¡± Jirot replied, raising her brows in surprise. ¡°You ah so stohng, daddy, so stohng.¡± ¡°I try,¡± Adam replied, gently rocking from side to side with his twins in his arms. His tripletszed around under the shade nearby, enjoying the cool breeze of duskval against their silver scales. Kiara kept to the side, eyeing up Adam and his children. ¡®Goblins and half dragons¡­¡¯ There had been goblins in her realm too, feral beasts, and to see Adam dote on his twins, it filled her with a sickly sensation. Dragons existed too, as myths and legends, and perhaps as Night Lords, but half dragons were not real, for they could not mate. ¡®He¡¯s a queer folk.¡¯ As the eighth month approached, Adam continued to work dutifully. The thunder and storms fell across the Iyr like clockwork. Adam stared up at the sky as lightning fell in the evening, rain falling all across the Iyr. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the eighth month was always like this in the Iyr, but of all the things he could ask, he knew this was not one of them. ¡°I will go and lead the Silver Fate Squad and the farmers and porters into Red Oak,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The who?¡± ¡°It is the name Nirot and the others have given themselves.¡± ¡°How could they call themselves the Silver Fate Squad when they¡¯re only Experts?¡± Adam joked, hiding his smirk behind his cup of milk. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, that was funny.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Tough crowd.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, flexing the muscles he had forged through training within the Iyr and following Adam on his chaotic journey. ¡°Alright, well, I guess it is a good idea for an Executive to go and escort them out. They¡¯ll feel safe with the Iyrmen about too. What about the fort?¡± ¡°The fort is defended well,¡± Jurot assured, ncing across towards his brother who hadined so much about missing his children and yet went to work immediately when he returned back to the Iyr. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll leave it to you, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How can you leave right now, you punk?¡± Adam asked, his eyes darkening. ¡°Are you really going to leave now? In this month?¡± ¡°Work must be done.¡± ¡°If you go now, you won¡¯t make it back, right?¡± ¡°We will move swiftly,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°You¡¯re cutting it close, and with the stay at the Front Iyr, you probably won¡¯t make it back quick enough.¡± ¡°I have requested a retraction of the Front Iyr Law.¡± ¡°A what?¡± ¡°I have asked Elder Zijin to retract the need for the stay within the Front Iyr.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Can I do that?¡± ¡°If you provide a good reason.¡± ¡°Will the Iyr keep me and my children apart? I¡¯d like to see them try!¡± ¡°They will do so.¡± ¡°How can they do that? I¡¯m going to ask the old man toin.¡± ¡°Grandfather will wish to keep his greatchildren to himself since you do not visit him during your breaks,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I need to politic with that old man.¡± Adam let out a long sigh, defeated once more by the Iyrmen. ¡°Alright, well¡­ when you¡¯re in Red Oak, you don¡¯t need to rush too hard. Do you want to take a Basic weapon as a gift?¡± ¡°A weapon for a baker is not a good gift. Pam will feel too burdened if it is magical.¡± ¡°Why are you so wise in matters like this?¡± Adam asked, smirking slightly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re so damn handsome.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lanababy, do you think papa Jurot is handsome?¡± Adam called. Lanarot, midway through tearing a bread bun nced over towards the group. She smiled towards Jurot. ¡°Handsome papa.¡± Jurot inhaled deeply and nodded towards his younger sister, whoughed before theugh was silenced by bread. The warmth of home spread through Adam, relief blossoming within his heart as he melted into his chair. ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°For what?¡± Jurot remained silent for a long moment. ¡°I felt the need to thank you in my heart and so I did.¡± ¡°Well, thank you too.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For about the same reason.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Though, if youe back toote, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°I will return.¡± ¡°Is Naqokan going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the most important one to return on time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can miss it, and if Laygak dares toe byte, tell him I won¡¯t allow any of his siblings ask him to help them with their weapons.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With Adam¡¯s threat within his heart, Jurot and the Silver Fate Squad left the next morning. It was simr to how they left previously, which surprised Adam, as the children followed the Iyrmen out. ¡®They¡¯re only going for a bit,¡¯ Adam thought, hearing the children call out to the Iyrmen. ¡°Come home safely!¡± Lucy stormed inter in the day, returning from the extended family estate. ¡°Adam! I heard Jurot¡­¡± Lucy paused, unable to continue her stupid joke. Adam¡¯s eyes were filled with a darkness she hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lucy nced towards Sonarot, who merely bowed her head. Konarot cuddled up beside her father¡¯s side, hugging him close. She hadn¡¯t seen her father like this before, and the others could also feel something had changed with Adam. However, Sonarot had yet to make a move, and so the Iyrmen left Adam be. ¡®He does not look cold,¡¯ the old Jarot thought when Adam came to visit them during his day off. The thunderstorm continued to rumble in the sky as the old man rocked gently with his greatson atop his chest. After a short while, the old man realised what his daughter was talking about when she mentioned Adam¡¯s darkness. Except, she refused to tell him the reason why Adam seemed to be so stiff that week. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam replied towards the Family Elder of the Rot family. ¡°I feel fine.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mulrot replied, cing a wrinkled hand on Adam¡¯s, warming his hand with her own. There was something off about Adam, and it hadn¡¯t taken long for the old woman to figure it out. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Lucy thought in the night, after Adam had returned from the extended family estate. ¡®Right¡­¡¯
Big sad. [876] – Y03.176 – Duskval Days II [876] ¨C Y03.176 ¨C Duskval Days II Adam rubbed the oil against little Jarot¡¯s face, the boy closing his eyes and scrunching his face as his father oiled him up. Adam then ran his fingers through the boy¡¯s hair, and massaged the oil into little Jarot¡¯s scalp. ¡°Does that feel good?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, his eyes opening to look into his father¡¯s eyes with delight. A small smile shed across Adam¡¯s lips. He leaned in to smell the scent of the oil within his son¡¯s hair, before he nted a firm kiss atop his son¡¯s head, rubbing his cheek atop his son¡¯s head, feeling the thick strands of hair tickle across his cheek. ¡°My boy, oh my boy,¡± Adam whispered, embracing his son tighter within his arms. His entire body rushed with a gentle warmth, his heart throbbing wildly as the boy squirmed against him, giving in to his father¡¯s affection. ¡°Oof,¡± Jirot said, dropping down beside Adam, holding up the teethleaf for her father and brother. ¡°Keening your teeth now, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the pair replied before epting the teethleaf from the girl, the pair chewing against the leaf. Their saliva activated the leaf, causing a foam which tickled their teeth and gums. After chewing the leaf for a minute, they spat it out into a cloth, which Adam ced to one side. ¡°Daddy, is time for weading.¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes slightly, tilting her head, waiting to be told she was the one to pick the story that day. ¡°You want to daddy to read to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about nana?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jirot snorted quietly, raising her brows, daring her father to refuse. ¡°What about¡­¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± The girl crossed her arms, her brows raised again. She raised a finger towards her father to tell him off. ¡°You are joking so much now! Eenuff, now. No moh!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Adam replied, reaching over to brush his daughter¡¯s hair gently, tickling the tip of her ear with his thumb. ¡°Which story should daddy read?¡± ¡°Is my turn to pick!¡± Jirot rushed off towards the other room, her twin following after her. Konarot yawned, dropping down beside her father, before leaning up against him. She purred quietly as her father rubbed her head and brushed along the stubs which formed her horns, her tail swaying from side to side behind her. Kirot walked beside her father and ced her hand on his shoulder, leaning in to kiss her father''s cheek, causing him to nce her way. She blinked before bowing her head slightly while her father kissed her nose and cheek. Karot waited for Lanarot, who quickly hopped her way to her brother. "Papa!" "Yes, Lanababy?" Adam asked, pulling his eldest son close before pulling his sister onto hisp. "Papa is gone?" "That''s right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He has so much work to do and¡­¡± Adam wondered how much he should tease his sister, especially while Sonarot was listening, the woman currently brushing her hair. ¡°Papa is doing something really important.¡± ¡°Impohtan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s doing something amazing, and in the future¡­ who knows, you¡¯ll get to eat lots more bread?¡± ¡°Buhread?¡± Lanarot¡¯s brows raised expectantly. ¡°I can eat more buhread?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Papa is working hard,¡± Lanarot replied, nodding her head understandingly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he returns quickly though.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot charged back into the room, holding up a book. ¡°Daddy! You must wead this book!¡± ¡°If you say so, then I must.¡± Adam picked up the book and eyed it up. He checked the front page, which was filled with those who were involved within the tales. ¡®I guess I should have expected.¡¯ GANGAK ¡°FLAME BRAND¡± Jirot climbed onto her father¡¯sp so she could also read the book. ¡°Look, daddy, look. Gan. Gak. Is nano¡¯s name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°How amazing you can recognise the word!¡± ¡°Nano is Gangak, I am Jiwoh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam kissed her head once more before he began to read the tale to the children. ¡°Wed dwagon,¡± the girl said, pointing towards the words on the page. ¡°Wed dwagon is fire, and nano is fire.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam followed the girl¡¯s hand as she trailed across the words. ¡°Hun. Dwed.¡± ¡°Jirot?¡± Jirot looked up towards her father. ¡°What does this word say?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Suh. Las. Hed.¡± ¡°Okay, that was a bad word for me to pick. What does this word say?¡± ¡°Buh. Wuh. Ee. Nn. Guh. Bwing.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°What does this word say?¡± ¡°Fuh. Oo. Duh. Food.¡± ¡°Jirot!¡± Adam gasped, picking his daughter up above him. The girl stared down at her father questioningly. ¡°You can read?¡± ¡°I can wead.¡± The girl smirked cheekily. Adam nced over towards Sonarot, who had caught the girl sometimes sounding out the words, though even she seemed surprised. Adam ced her down onto hisp, his heart pounding wildly as she picked up the book once more. ¡°Okay, how about you read this sentence to daddy?¡± ¡°Gan. Gak. Dee-id. Not. Uhnnduhurstand. Wuhai. Suhe. Huh-ad. To. Suh-tep. Bah-cuh.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh.¡± Adam wrapped his arms around his daughter, swaying from side to side gently. He showered the girl with kisses. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, my Jirot, a genius!¡± ¡°I am so smaht,¡± the girl said, allowing her father to continue to smother her in his affection. ¡°You¡¯re too smart, my little troublemaker,¡± Adam said, blowing a raspberry into the girl¡¯s neck, causing her to squeal and squirm. ¡°Who gave you permission to be so smart?¡± ¡°Kekekeke!¡± Jirot replied. Konarot pouted. ¡°I am smaht too, daddy.¡± ¡°Right, you are so smart and cute too,¡± Adam pulled Konarot in for a hug and kissed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so good at dragon chess, even better than daddy.¡± Konarot smiled slightly as her father showered all the children in affection. Though the rain of duskval had dampened Adam¡¯s mood, he could always find sce in his children, who shone so brightly. ¡®Whose kids can be so amazing but mine?¡¯ Adam thought, hugging all of his children, and his little sister. Laroty nearby, ring at the ceiling, annoyed by their loudness. ¡®They should havein me beside Gurot.¡¯ Omen: 8, 15 ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot pointed an usatory finger towards her father. ¡°You said you ah not wuhking today!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working, I just need to do some magic and then I¡¯ll be done.¡± The thunder rumbled and Jirot blinked. ¡°I not saying it again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working, I just need a little while to do something¡­¡± Adam lifted the girl up and blew raspberries into her neck. ¡°Just because you can read, it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully me.¡± Jirot squealed and fled away to her grandmother, ncing back to see her father was raising his brows at her. She blew a raspberry towards her father and clutched at her grandmother¡¯s trousers, the girl climbing up into her grandmother¡¯s bosom to protect herself. Sonarot pulled the girl closer, d to see the dark cloud over Adam had begun to lighten. She kept an eye on Adam as he left, wondering what he was doing during his day off. He had also spent a little while away during hisst day off before he returned to take his children to the shared family estate. ¡®I can¡¯t believe my own daughter is bullying me like this,¡¯ Adam thought as he procured the silver ore he needed from the warehouse. ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you just this once since you¡¯re so cute.¡¯ Mana: 25 -> 1 Adam cast his spell several times over the course of the hour, using all the silver he had procured from the warehouse. ¡®Alright, that should be enough for today.¡¯ Konarot rushed towards her father as he stepped into the shared estate, before Adam hoisted her up, brushing his children¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you all ready to go to see babo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot dered darting up to her father with little Jarot rushing after her. ¡°You guys seem to love your babo more than your own father.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot dered, not realising what Adam meant. Adam inhaled sharply. ¡®Just this once!¡¯ At the extended family estate, Jarot sat patiently, his body buzzing with expectation. Gangak poured the old Iyrman a cup of tea, while Otkan allowed Churot to show off the book Adam had gotten him for his birthday. ¡®How can he keep them to himself for this long?¡¯ Jarot fumed, yearning for his adorable greatchildren toe and bully him. ¡°Your excitement will destroy the table,¡± Gangak joked. ¡°Are you not here for the same reason?¡± ¡°I often spend my time in this estate, is there a special reason as to why I am here today?¡± ¡°Will you deny it?¡± ¡°How can I deny it when my Jigak wille and hold me so close.¡± ¡°You cannot call her Jigak while she adores me most!¡± ¡°It is why I can call her Jigak.¡± ¡°Jarot,¡± called a familiar voice from the entrance of the extended family estate. The Iyrman wore a de at his side, and the tattoo on his forehead was almost identical to Otkan¡¯s tattoo, save the colours were inverted. Jarot narrowed his eyes towards the figure, before he sighed, rubbing his leg. He stood, narrowing his eyes towards the Iyrman. He couldn¡¯t shirk the old man. ¡®What trouble have you brought to me?¡¯ Adam arrived at the estate, noting both Gangak and Otkan sitting there, while his children charged towards the older woman. ¡®Where¡¯s the old man?¡¯
How can our Jibaby be so smart? She''s definitely going to bully us to death! [877] – Y03.177 – Duskval Days III [877] ¨C Y03.177 ¨C Duskval Days III ¡°My greatdaughter is so smart,¡± Jarot said, holding the tiny Jirot against his chest, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair. He had begun to notice she would be able to pick out words on the page, but to think she could read entire sentence? ¡®My greatdaughter is a genius!¡¯ Gangak decided against teasing Jarot, for the satisfaction on his face was surpassed by the shy smile on Jirot¡¯s face. Little Jarot eventually climbed onto his greatfather¡¯sp and cuddled with him too, while the triplets went to y with the other children within the extended Rot family estate. ¡°You are working hard,¡± Otkan said, pouring Adam a cup of tea. ¡°I should work hard while I still can,¡± Adam replied, sitting beside the one armed Otkan. He did his best to ignore that the pair were crippled, but it was awkward. Adam had once faced Otkan, who he had defeated thanks to her holding back against him. ¡®Didn¡¯t I also use one of the best weapons I made too?¡¯ Had she not held back, he would have certainly been beaten into the floor, but now they would be unable to face against one another fairly. ¡®Not that I¡¯d want to face you again¡­¡¯ ¡°It is why Amokan continued to adventure, though he had yet to meet his younger sister,¡± the old woman said, sipping her tea lightly. ¡°He should return to meet her. He should understand why we swing our des as we do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he understands.¡± ¡°He cares for his glory and the glory of the Kan family, but he does not know the greatest glory of all.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to the Iyrman, who was speaking so critically of her grandson. Adam had heard many of her tales, which were as impressive as any other Iyrman her age. ¡®The Iyr really does house monsters¡­¡¯ Lucy returnedter in the day, noting Adam and the others. ¡®It¡¯s thest day of the week already?¡¯ Jirot charged the Demon Lord, almost tackling the woman¡¯s leg. ¡°Lucy! I can wead.¡± ¡°You can read?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, holding up her hand and beckoning the Demon Lord. ¡°Come! I show you!¡± Lucy allowed the girl to read the first line of a book to her, and though she struggled, it was true enough that the girl could read. ¡®You are the scariest of all the children¡­¡¯ Lucy ruffled the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°You are so smart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot smirked. Konarot pouted as she saw her little sister gain all the praise. She grabbed the dragon chess board and held it up towards her greatfather, her eyes resolute. ¡®Is she jealous?¡¯ Jarot thought, before allowing her to set up the board. ¡°My greatdaughter sets up the board so well.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gangak replied, smiling ever so slightly. ¡°How smart you are, Konarot.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, flushing slightly while her head was rubbed by the elder Iyrmen. Mulrot brought fruit for the children, feeding little Kirot and Karot from her fingers, while Konarot was imed by her greatfather, and the twins were imed by their other nano. ¡®Should I really keep the children away from their families?¡¯ Adam thought, his arms crossed as he stared out at the scene before him. ¡®They¡¯re not the children of Iyrmen, so we can¡¯t impose on them for too long, but¡­ aren¡¯t they also the grandchildren of Iyrmen?¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts were taken away by his work. He still had so much work to do for the rest of duskval, to the point he couldn¡¯t even spend more than a single day focused on his children, no matter how cute they were. Though it pained his heart, his return to the estate in thete afternoons were always so loud as the children swarmed him. ¡°No way,¡± Adam said, inhaling deeply. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°She is my daughter,¡± Shikan said. ¡°You get to y with her every single day, I should be able to y with her too.¡± ¡°I work as you do.¡± ¡°Sure, but you don¡¯t leave the Iyr for months at a time!¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I mean, you know¡­¡± Adam held Inakan within his arms, the girlpletely ignoring him as she focused on the streaks of colours along the nket, her hand gently rubbing across it, before she brought it to her cheek. ¡°You have yed with her enough.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, pulling the girl to his chest for a moment. ¡°One day, Inakan, I¡¯ll be so strong no one can steal you from me.¡± ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± Adam raised the girl towards her father, before his eyes snapped to Mokan. ¡°Since you only have one set of arms, I can y with Mokan, right?¡± ¡°I have two arms,¡± Shikan replied. ¡°So stingy!¡± Shikan took Inakan, who smiled upon seeing that her father had picked her up, before she squirmed within his arms until she finally relented, cuddling up to her father. Shikan ced a hand against her back as he carried her away, taking her for a walk around the Iyr. ¡°Mokan, how can your father bully me like this?¡± Adam asked, while Mokan nced his way, smiling as he raised a block towards Adam. ¡®How adorable!¡¯ As the end of the month approached, Adam let out a long sigh. ¡®Enchanting so many weapons is really taxing. I¡¯m d the passive enchanting is so easy.¡¯ He ced the axe beside the pair of shortswords and the shield, before rubbing the side of his neck. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Adam nced between the equipment. ¡®Hopefully she doesn¡¯t feel too mad¡­¡¯ The thunder rumbled and lightning fell as Adam held his youngest son, feeding him mashed fruit from the spoon Jurot had carved for the boy. ¡°You¡¯re doing so well considering it¡¯s always thundering and showering,¡± Adam said, wiping the boy¡¯s lips, though there was no mess against them. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s weird like that.¡± The boy remained silent, ncing towards the sky. The lightning shes caused him to nce away, and the rumbling thunder soothed him to sleep, but he kept ncing back towards the sky. ¡®If it storms like this within the Iyr, it must be them,¡¯ the little demon baby thought. It was during one morning when Adam thought about the question which had gued him. ¡®Should I make one of the first set or one of the second set? I already need to give up two of each set anyway, so I¡¯ll get to keep one of them anyway, but¡­¡¯ It was only when he was beginning the enchantment he realised. ¡®Can¡¯t I just make both and pickter?¡¯ ¡®He is working even now?¡¯ Mirot thought. ¡®Is he going to work those days too?¡¯ Mirot¡¯s worries were not needed. It was the morning of the twenty fourth day. The gentle rain swept across the Iyr, rhythmically soothing the people within the Iyr. The lightning and thunder rumbled every so often, but the people of the Iyr had be used to the loud sounds, including the children. However, one child above any other was fascinated by the thunder and lightning, for her world was far quieter than the others, and not quite as clear. Unfortunately, on this day, she could not enjoy the lightning and thunder as she had for the rest of the month. ¡°Ada?¡± the girl called while Adam held her close, hugging her tight. ¡°How can I even pretend to not know who you are as a joke?¡± Adam asked, nting a kiss atop the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, my sweet Inakan.¡± Adam swayed from side to side as he held the girl, feeling her warmth against himself. ¡°Ada!¡± The girl reached up to grab at his jaw, feeling his smooth skin against her tiny hand, recognising his face by touch. Adam grabbed her tiny hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°How big you¡¯ve be now, Inakan.¡± Though Inakan had grown, she was the smallest of all her contemporaries, almost as small as her younger sibling. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, just this once, since you¡¯re so cute.¡± Shikan found it awkward to intervene as Adam embraced his daughter. The girl squealed as Adam lifted her up and almost tossed her, but he decided against it as though the girl was as fragile as y. ¡°Before they steal you away from me, let me give you my gift to you,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pocket. He revealed the smooth silver bar, which held the girl¡¯s name engraved within it. ¡°I¡¯ll give this to your father since you don¡¯t really need it, but it¡¯s not for you to spend. It¡¯s a token that I¡¯m giving to you and if you need a favour from me, you can hand it to me and I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Inakan stared at the silver, noting the way the light bounced off it. She reached for it, feeling the smooth metal within her hand. She leaned in to suck against it, though her father quickly snatched it from her hand, causing the girl to twitch in shock. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Shikan felt the cool metal against his hand. The other Iyrmen were also surprised by Adam¡¯s gift, since it seemed so¡­ normal? It was only Sonarot who understood the significance of the fact Adam had made it out of silver and not another type of metal. ¡®Just what kind of favour could they ask for?¡¯ Adam continued to smile, though Sonarot could see something beyond the smile. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to miss your cousin¡¯s birthday, you punk!¡¯ Sonarot smiled, deciding against informing Adam.
The cute children arc continues! [878] – Y03.178 – Duskval Days IV [878] ¨C Y03.178 ¨C Duskval Days IV Inakan epted the colourful ribbons passed to her, along with the tiny bits and bobs the older Iyrmen had crafted for her, from the tiny cup Taygak had forged, to the spoon Laygak had carved. ¡°Blue wibbon, okay?¡± Jirot said, handing over the ribbon she and her brother had picked out. She then embraced the girl and kissed her cheeks, before allowing her brother to do the same. She looked towards her father, who smiled, the little girl quickly rushing up to him as she giggled. ¡°You are so good, Jirot. What a lovely gift you both gave.¡± Adam ruffled their hair, while Konarot and the triplets handed over a piece of fabric their father had gifted to them, also embracing the girl. ¡°All of you are so good! What lovely gifts you¡¯ve all given!¡± ¡®My kids are really the cutest!¡¯ The adults assisted their young children in giving away their gifts, some of them crying as they could not continue ying with their items, before they were distracted away. Shikan let out a long sigh. ¡®Two years old¡­¡¯ Now that the child was two, he worried less about the girl¡¯s survival, and more about how to keep her from getting herself killed from exploration. Once the gifts were passed, Shikan picked up his daughter, who smiled up towards him. Shikan stared down into her innocent eyes, the eyes which had yet to know how cruel the world was. The Iyrman carried his daughter to one side before he brushed the girl¡¯s hair with a brush, fixing it before their visit to the extended family estate. He picked a ribbon and tied it within his daughter¡¯s hair, and before the girl could reach it, hey a small scarf across her shoulders, distracting her with the knitted clothing. ¡°Are you taking my Inakan away?¡± Adam asked, his heart already aching. ¡°We must go visit the Kan estate.¡± ¡°How can you do this to me¡­¡± Adam held out his arms, raising his brows expectantly. Shikan surrendered to the girl to him, allowing Adam to hold the girl close to his chest for a moment. ¡°Inakan¡­¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against hers. ¡°If anyone bullies you, make sure to tell me, okay?¡± ¡°Kekekeke,¡± Inakan replied, giggling wildly before Adam showered her with his affection, doing his best not to ruin her hair, rubbing his cheek against her cheek and the top of her head. Adam handed Shikan the girl back, ncing aside as he crossed his arms behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much, Inakan.¡± Lucy remained silent. Adam had worked too hard the past month for her to call him cringe, and she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to call him cringe on Inakan¡¯s birthday. ¡°Will you work today?¡± Sonarot asked, already knowing the answer to her question. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Adam watched as the Kans prepared for the children to leave to the extended family estate. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Once Adam had embraced the little Kan children, the Kans left, heading to their estate with the birthday girl. Adam watched as they left, narrowing his eyes to refrain from tearing up. ¡®How can you grow up? Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you because you¡¯re so cute?¡¯ ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Mara thought. ¡°Daddy,¡± Jirot called, pointing up towards the half elf. ¡°You take me to babo.¡± ¡°How do you ask nicely?¡± ¡°Pwease.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mirot also decided to go to the extended family estate, preparing both Gurot and Murot. Due to the number of children, Adam pulled along a rickshaw full of the little ones, while Mirot followed behind. Mirot knew better than to push the rickshaw herself, deciding against giving Adam any reason toin about not spoiling the children. The old one armed Jarotughed upon seeing his family arrive. ¡°I did not think you woulde since it was Inakan¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Jirot demanded, politely, that I bring her.¡± Jirot climbed down from the rickshaw with her brother before the pair rushed towards their greatfather, who swept the pair up into a tender embrace. ¡°Babo!¡± the pair cried aloud. ¡°How well behaved my greatchildren are!¡± He nted firm kisses on their heads before pulling back to rx as the pair babbled away loudly towards him. Konarot led her younger sister and brother to their greatmother, who reached out to rub their heads tenderly. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot.¡± Mulrot smiled, offering the children slices of fruit she had cut. ¡°Nano,¡± the triplets replied, embracing their greatmother. ¡°Nana,¡± Gurot called, standing tall and proud, waiting for his hug. Mulrot picked the boy up, feeling how heavy he was, evenpared to the triplets. She pulled him close to her chest, brushing his chubby cheek and his hair, before reaching out a hand towards Murot, who tried to climb up. Konarot assisted him as the boy climbed up towards his grandmother and giggled yfully, clutching at her shoulders as he tried to stand beside her. ¡®This is really unfair,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®How can I live with myself knowing no one can have as adorable children as I.¡¯ Lucy and Mara, who had followed Adam silently, stared at him from behind. ¡®Cringe.¡¯ Zirot sipped along her tea, rxing within her chair. She nced towards the demons, who were still training with her daily. They also assisted the Iyr with generalbour, but when in thend of the Iyrmen, it was not difficult to find those eager to assist with generalbour. Adam sat down opposite Zirot. ¡°How have you been grandaunt?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Zirot replied, pouring Adam a cup of tea. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°How can I be anything other than happy when my adorable children bully me so much?¡± Adam asked, raising his cup towards her before shifting the temperature of the tea so it wasn¡¯t quite so hot. He sipped the tea, which held a subtle earthy taste, which he quickly changed to taste like strawberry milk. ¡°Where¡¯s granduncle? I don¡¯t see him around.¡± ¡°He is training to take the ce of our Grandmaster,¡± Zirot said. ¡°Rirot has fallen ill, so I may train to be a Grandmaster too.¡± ¡°Rirot?¡± Adam asked. He had barely met the other Rot family members, and vaguely recalled the name. ¡°She is missing an eye.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°She¡¯s ill?¡± ¡°She may pass soon.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked, surprised Zirot was speaking of her rtive¡¯s death so easily. ¡°I hope not.¡± ¡°Rirot has lived a great life.¡± ¡°I should go see her to pay my respects.¡± ¡°It would be nice.¡± ¡°Can I see her today?¡± ¡°I will take you.¡± Adam followed the older Iyrman through the extended estates, each estate a superblock like the shared estate, except they only ever reached two stories tall if they had more than a single story. The extended estates were farrger, more expansive, though it was to be expected since they were near the outskirts of the Main Iyr. Rirot was found within one of the outer estates, a smaller estate which consisted of several cabins with arge courtyard between them. The woman sat within a corner, surrounded by herpanions. She was thinner than most Iyrmen, especially those of the Rot family. Her hair had grown thin, cut short recently. Her dark eye seemed distant, strained. ¡®She really has lost a lot of weight.¡¯ Several other Iyrmen sat with her, one from the Rot family, though the others wore tattoos of other families Adam vaguely recalled. Each were wrinkled and white haired, and carried their family¡¯s weapons. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam said, noting the way the Iyrmen were staring at him. They nced across his ears quickly, and then his attire, before assuming who he was. ¡°Adam,¡± Rirot called, reaching out a hand to pat his head. Adam bowed his head awkwardly. ¡°I wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°What is it that you need?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just wanted to say hello and check on you.¡± Rirot smiled. ¡°Thank you. Have you brought your children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re at the¡­ they¡¯re with their babo and nano.¡± Suddenly, an awkwardness filled Adam. ¡®Is she really dying?¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart began to beat quicker, a smallyer of sweat beginning to form across his forehead. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Adam flushed, his heart throbbing harder. ¡°Could¡­¡± Adam¡¯s throat tightened for a moment. ¡°Could I bring my children here to hear your tales.¡± Rirot¡¯s eye filled delight. ¡°I will speak them.¡± The older Iyrmen eased up near the boy, leaning back, one nodding approvingly towards the half elf. As Adam stepped back, he felt a sweat fill him. He swallowed once more, though found it difficult. ¡°Okay?¡± Zirot asked, escorting Adam back to retrieve his children. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Zirot reached up and rubbed his head. ¡°You must not be brother¡¯s grandson. You are too well behaved.¡± Adam nced towards her. ¡°Well behaved? Me? How can I be when I¡¯m Jirot¡¯s dad?¡± Zirot smiled. ¡°Yes. It is so.¡± As Adam stepped back into the extended family estate, Konarot charged up towards him. He let out a soft sigh as he picked her up. ¡°Come on, we need to go and see nano Rirot.¡± ¡°Nano Reeroh?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Yes. She is the family¡¯s Grandmaster. She¡¯s very strong.¡± ¡°Strong,¡± Konarot replied firmly. ¡°Like daddy?¡± ¡°Stronger,¡± Adam said, almost choking on his words. ¡°I wille too,¡± the older Jarot said, allowing the twins to cling to him tight as he held them with his arm and his forearm. He nced towards Adam, whose mood had darkened, much worse than even when Jurot had left. ¡®He is too soft hearted, but he is wise.¡¯ Jarot wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was doing this to ingratiate himself within the Rot family, but it was a great move to make by the young half elf.
How can our Jibaby be so smart? She''s definitely going to bully us to death! [879] – Y03.179 – Duskval Days V [879] ¨C Y03.179 ¨C Duskval Days V ¡°Nano is so stuhrong, daddy, oh my gosh,¡± Jirot began to babble towards her father. ¡°When I am big I will be stuhrong too,¡± little Jarot said, inhaling deeply. ¡°You should stay small and cute forever,¡± Adam replied, embracing his twins within his arms, carrying them back as the triplets followed after. Konarot nced back towards her greatfather, who remained behind with their greataunt, before she continued to bring up the rear, keeping her siblings within her sights. ¡°Did you see?¡± Jarot asked, puffing out his chest. ¡°Our greatchildren, they are so good.¡± ¡°I saw,¡± Rirot replied. ¡°His children are so well behaved.¡± She exchanged a look with Jarot, the pair smirking between one another as they thought of the girl who had beamed up towards Rirot upon hearing her tales. ¡®Wait!¡¯ she had dered. ¡®I go poopoo! Wait!¡¯ She had stormed away during one of the tales, with her twin and father following after, the half elf pink in the face. ¡°You have worked hard,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I should work harder.¡± ¡°If you work harder, we will not go in peace.¡± Rirot looked towards the sky, darkened by clouds. Lightning fell, thunder rumbling nearly an instantter. She could feel the rumbling deep within her bones. It was ufortable, but the life of an Iyrman was often ufortable, burdened by their duties. ¡°Zirot is also training to be a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°She cannot allow Tarot to surpass her.¡± Rirot smiled, letting out a soft snort. ¡°Once Kamrot returns, I will leave.¡± Jarot poured the woman her tea, the pair still alone. The others had sat in the corner to have their own conversation by the time they had arrived, all but certain the Mad Dog woulde. They understood not to coax out trouble from the Mad Dog, especially when he was behaving so well. ¡°You must speak of my tales when they are older,¡± the woman said, sipping the tea, which was near scalding. ¡°They will forget.¡± ¡°I will speak of them yearly,¡± Jarot assured. ¡°They will engrave your tales within their heart, though it will be under my own.¡± Rirot smiled warmly, leaning back within her chair. She could feel the slow creep of death beckon her, but she had already resolved herself to see her husband. Jarot remained silent for a long while, sipping the tea opposite the woman. As a member of the extended family, she hadpleted her duty well. If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause his mess, and the Rot family would not be stable enough to prepare for war, if it ever came to it. Jarot could still recall the rain of that day. It was a sorrowful rain. There had been a single sh of lightning, and a single rumble of thunder. ¡°With Sarot and I gone, you should not be so careless,¡± Rirot dared to say to her cousin, the one who had caused such a mess within the Iyr. Even if she wasn¡¯t dying, and even with his one arm and one leg, Rirot wasn¡¯t confident enough to face her crazy cousin. ¡°Will you stop me?¡± Jarot grinned wide. ¡°Little Jirot will stop you when I cannot.¡± Jarot¡¯sughter echoed through the estate, drowned out by the gentle rain and the rumble of thunder. Jirot allowed her father to feed her, opening her mouth whenever he brought the fork to her lips. She mped her lips tight along the fork while her father pulled the fork away from her lips, before she slowly chewed the meat. ¡°Cahruh, daddy.¡± The girl pointed towards the sliced orange vegetable, which her father brought to her lips. She crunched into it, slowly chewing the raw vegetable with her mrs, smiling to herself in satisfaction. Little Jarot reached for his own carrot, before Adam brought a slice to his lips. The boy smiled and bit it out of his father¡¯s hand, pushing the rest of it into his tiny mouth. He let out a small squeak of satisfaction while he leaned into his father¡¯s hand, which brushed his cheek tenderly. ¡®I feel sorry for everyone else that my children are this cute,¡¯ Adam thought, letting out another sigh of satisfaction. He turned his attention to his triplets, pouring them each a cup of warm milk, before holding up the cup to their lips, a hand against the back of their heads, to feed them too. As Konarot sipped the milk, she pulled her head back, ncing across to the side. She sniffed the air, along with the other triplets, who could smell the return of their family member. She then opened her mouth for her father to feed her more milk. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d disrupt me feeding my daughter like this, old man,¡¯ Adam thought, though he continued to feed his eldest daughter. ¡®Of course,¡¯ he thought, looming over Adam. Adam nced back over his shoulder. ¡°Old man, you can¡¯t-,¡± Adam said, before his brows raised in surprise. ¡°Jurot!¡± Jurot reached out his arm to shake Adam¡¯s forearm, though Adam stood, shaking his forearm before half hugging him. ¡°I have returned.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to miss her birthday!¡± ¡°I said I would not, so I will not,¡± Jurot replied as though it were really so simple. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Kan estate and you can give your gift.¡± ¡°I have already visited the Kan estate,¡± Jurot said. ¡°How can you do something like that without me? I wanted to see you spoil Inakan!¡± ¡°I wanted to see Inakan first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only going to forgive you just this once since you¡¯re so cute,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s shoulder, shing a wide smile. ¡°What did you bring her?¡± ¡°We came across a herbearvore,¡± Jurot said, noting Adam¡¯s face sh with shock and a darkness, before it quickly lit up once more. ¡°I gave her the headroot.¡± ¡°Nice, nice,¡± Adam said, letting out a sigh. Konarot noted how her father stood taller than before, his shoulders far more rxed. She narrowed her eyes, trying to recall how long her father had seemed smaller. ¡®Papo gone and daddy was small?¡¯ ¡°You didn¡¯t have too much fun without me did you?¡± ¡°It was much fun.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam asked, smirking slightly. ¡°How much fun was it? Should I tell Konarot to watch over her first cousin?¡± Jurot¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°We only spoke.¡± ¡°What did you speak about?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell Adam. ¡°You have returned,¡± Jarot called as he approached, his leg nking across the floor. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Let us hear your tales,¡± Jarot said, his lips forming a wider smile, his eyes full of mischief. Lucy was d Adam and Jarot were there to tease Jurot, quickly cing herself beside Jirot and Jarot, feeding the pair. She could feel the re from Adam, who wanted to keep spoiling his children. ¡®You should let me feed them since we¡¯repanions in arms in this regard,¡¯ Lucy¡¯s gaze said. ¡®I¡¯m only going to forgive you just this once,¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes returned. Jurot was not used to this feeling. ¡®This is how it feels to be a sheep surrounded by wolves?¡¯ The thunder rumbled lightly in the distance as Adam gently soothed his children to nap, while the sky darkened from the clouds, though evening had yet to nket the Iyr. He gently pat his youngest son¡¯s back, who rested his head against his father¡¯s shoulder, sucking along his dummy. Jirot and Jarot were sprawled in front of their greatfather, who was trapped within the minefield of children, with the triplets snoozing behind him and beside him. However, he was also an Iyrman, so he quietly, slowly, began to shift away from the children. It was awkward with his metal leg, but he ced it down first, and once he felt confident, hoisted the rest of his body away from the children,nding with his flesh leg, before slowly peeling his metal leg off the ground, and he silently crept away. Adam gentlyy his youngest son down, before creeping away to one side, allowing Mulrot to silently knit beside the children. Gurot and Murot slept beside her, the pair within their own nkets, near identical, save for a thread which denoted their names. ¡°I forget how big the Rot family is,¡± Adam whispered, sipping his juice. ¡°Ie here once a week and, yeah, I shmooze with everyone, but¡­ everyone has their own lives, families, stories.¡± ¡°Those stories are ours to share,¡± Jarot said. ¡°They are my stories, they are Jurot¡¯s stories, they are your stories, and those stories are your children¡¯s stories too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re my stories, but I¡¯m happy that they can be my children¡¯s stories.¡± Jarot grunted. As much as he didn¡¯t want Adam to pull away from them, he was fine with Adam at leastpromising that the children get to have their stories. ¡°No,¡± the old man began, feeling the difort within his heart, ¡°they are your stories too.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°You are my brother Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ept everyone¡¯s stories but yours, old man.¡± ¡°You will not ept my stories? I am your grandfather, brat!¡± Jarot snapped, gritting his teeth, his lips forming a wild grin. ¡°Whose grandfather are you?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Will you treat me so when I am so close to death?¡± ¡°Close to death? Who gave you permission to die, old man?¡± ¡°Baktu demands it of all of us.¡± ¡°What will I tell my children?¡± Jarot grinned wide, though the crack in his smile was obvious to Jurot. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met Jurot¡¯s children yet!¡± ¡°You are right. I do not n to die soon, I must spend more time spoiling my greatchildren!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jurot remained silent. He had thought about the death of the Rot family, and even his own death, but it took a moment for him to realise. ¡®Grandfather will die too¡­¡¯
Slow arc begins, but you can make it quicker because for every new patron from today, the 14th, to the end of the month, I''ll post up an additional chapter to Patreon and here! [880] – Y03.180 – Duskval Days VI [880] ¨C Y03.180 ¨C Duskval Days VI ¡°No,¡± Adam said, using his body to protect the pair. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°They must go visit their families,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Jaygak, you should know when your jokes go too far!¡± ¡°And what are you doing right now?¡± Adam sniffled, pulling Maygak and Faygak in closer, rubbing his cheek against theirs. ¡°Maygak, Faygak, you two¡­¡± Adam nted firm kisses on their cheeks before he allowed Jaygak to take the girls from his arms. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you both go since your siblings treated you so well.¡± ¡°You are so silly, cousin Adam,¡± Raygak said, his cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°Silly,¡± Taygak agreed, nodding her head as she crossed her arms. Maygak and Faygak, adorned within almost identical outfits of dark red, were taken by their parents. Jogak whisked his daughter into his arms, before Kaygak gently lifted her own daughter up, the tiny girl smiling shyly. Adam watched, teary eyed as the pair of girls were taken away. He caught Jaygak¡¯s eyes, the young woman smirking towards Adam. ¡®I¡¯m only going to let you go today, Jaygak!¡¯ Jurot pat Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jirot.¡± Jirot¡¯s head snapped towards her uncle, who rarely spoke with her. She waited, unsure of what to expect. ¡°Do you wish to see your nano?¡± ¡°Nano?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Nano Gangak.¡± ¡°I want to see!¡± Jirot said, quickly standing up rushing over towards her uncle. ¡°Papo! We go now?¡± ¡°We can leave soon,¡± Jurot said. ¡®My brother is a genius!¡¯ ¡°Jurot, it¡¯s not fair for you to be smart, handsome, and strong. You need to leave something for me.¡± ¡°You are handsome and strong too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What need of I to be smart when Jirot is smart for me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Jirot smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Konarot, do you want to see nano Gangak too?¡± Konarot blinked. ¡°Baba?¡± ¡°Baba?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Baba Tonagek?¡± Konarot nodded. ¡°When¡¯s Danagek¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°The fifth,¡± Jurot replied. ¡®Damn, he answered that so quick¡­¡¯ Adam flushed slightly. ¡®Hold on, I should know that!¡¯ ¡°The fifth?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°How cute.¡± After a few hours, they made their way to the extended Gak family estate, not far from the Rot family estate. Jitool hade too, the girl crying as she watched the twins leave once more, but quickly calmed down as Kitool carried her to the extended family estate. ¡°Did you miss me that much?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You think I¡¯vee here for you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here so my twins can trouble their nano.¡± Jirot and Jarot remained beside Adam, noting their nano from afar. Jirot tugged on her father¡¯s leg and pointed. ¡°Look, daddy, look. It is nano!¡± ¡°You see?¡± Adam led his twins to their nano, who was rxing near to one side. Adam¡¯s eyes darted towards Maygak and Faygak, the pair sitting on their grandmother¡¯sp, an older Iyrman with a thin nose and a pair of broken horns. ¡®What was her name? Jigak?¡¯ Gangak opened her arms for the twins to swarm her, the pair climbing up onto herp. ¡°Little Jitool, you havee too?¡± Gangak reached out a hand for the girl, who took stared at the hand. ¡°Come.¡± Jitool climbed onto the woman¡¯sp too, the three little ones on their nano¡¯sp as she held them close. The older Iyrman beside Gangak eyed up the children. The twins and the girl, all of whom were rted to him. They would have been his own greatchildren if the Rot family had decided to reject Adam and his children. ¡°Hello, babo,¡± Jirot said, waving her hand. ¡°Hello, my Jirot,¡± Rogak replied, reaching out to tickle her cheek. ¡°Are you behaving?¡± The girl smirked in response, causing the old man to let out a soft sigh. ¡°Is kako foht!¡± The girl snickered and hid her mouth, while pulling back to her greataunt¡¯s bosom. ¡°My greatniece is so smart,¡± Rogak said, before reaching over to tickle the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you behaving, my little Jarot?¡± Jarot smiled shyly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rogak smiled, tickling his cheek further, before brushing Jitool¡¯s hair. ¡°I do not need to ask you, since you are your sister¡¯s sister.¡± Jitool smiled, revealing her tiny white teeth, before she hid herself within her greataunt¡¯s bosom too. ¡®I didn¡¯t realise they were so close to Jirot and Jarot¡­¡¯ Adam thought, while his triplets remained near him. Adam remained within the Gak family estate for some time, greeting the other Gaks, especially the tiny children who were his distant cousins. ¡®I¡¯m allowed to spoil you too, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t think about dangerous things,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s first birthday. You should do at least that much.¡± ¡°Am I thinking something dangerous?¡± ¡°The Chief has given you permission to spoil Maygak and Faygak, but you have to receive the Family Elder¡¯s permission to spoil the rest.¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to spoil them?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± ¡°Who I said I won¡¯t spoil them?¡± ¡°Unrivalled!¡± a child called, pointing to Adam. ¡°I will fight you!¡± ¡°Since you know my name, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Rigak, daughter of Shigak!¡± The girl stood taller. She was no older than eight years old, but she held a fierce look within her eyes. ¡°We will fight now.¡± ¡°I will surrender,¡± Adam said. Rigak blinked, ncing towards her mother. ¡°I have won?¡± ¡°Of course you have won, for how could I defeat Rigak daughter of Shigak?¡± Adam asked. Rigak listened to his words, engraving them within her heart. ¡°Yes.¡± Shigak eyed up the young half elf, narrowing her eyes towards him. She understood Adam was queer, but his words were filling the girl with a sense of aplishment she didn¡¯t earn. ¡°Rigak,e. You cannot challenge Adam to fight.¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± ¡°You cannot.¡± Rigak pouted, rushing up to her mother, who ruffled her hair. ¡°You cannot fight Rigak because she is too young, but will you fight me?¡± an Iyrman asked, a young man who was about Adam¡¯s age. Adam vaguely recognised him as someone he had met once before, but didn¡¯t quite recall him. ¡°I would rather not fight any of the Gak family?¡± ¡°You will not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all so scary,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I have heard that you do not view Jaygak that way.¡± ¡°Jaygak is Jaygak.¡± The Iyrman narrowed his eyes towards the half elf. ¡°Will you fight, or will you run away?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll run away.¡± ¡°You will run so easily?¡± ¡°Why are you challenging me?¡± ¡°I wish to face you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Is there a need for me to face you?¡± ¡°You are an Iyrman,¡± Adam said, his tone lowering. ¡°You should speak the truth.¡± ¡°I have yet to lie.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough self respect to-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called. Adam inhaled deeply. He nced around towards the Iyrmen ncing towards him, their eyes watching the scene as though it were a drama. ¡°I¡¯ll adore the girls for a moment and then take my children to their baba.¡± Adam lifted the girls from their grandmother¡¯s arms, nting kisses on their cheeks, embracing them close within his arms. ¡°Why have you be so big now? You should stay small and cure forever! Maygak, why must you bully me like this? Faygak, I¡¯ll forgive you since Taygak will beat me up if I tease you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Taygak said, snorting lightly. ¡°Cannot.¡± ¡°Taygak, how can you say that when you are so strong?¡± ¡°Not strong.¡± ¡°Jaygak, what do you think?¡± ¡°Of course our Taygak is strong,¡± Jaygak said, shing a smile towards the girl. ¡°Taygak and Rigak, they¡¯re both so strong.¡± ¡°Since Jaygak has said so, it must be true.¡± ¡°Jaygak, joking,¡± Taygak said, letting out another snort. ¡°What do you think, nano Gangak?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Taygak, you are strong, you are my brother¡¯s granddaughter. Rigak, you are strong, you are my brother¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Gangak ced the twins beside her, lifting Jitool up as she stood. ¡°Have I spoken a lie?¡± Taygak flushed slightly, ncing away. Rigak smiled, ncing towards her mother, who sighed, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jaygak fought the de of the Tide. If it wasn¡¯t for the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, she would have beat her up! Obviously our Taygak and Rigak will do so much more! Our Maygak and Faygak, they¡¯ll¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°They¡¯ll stay small and cute forever so I can spoil them!¡± ¡°Stop being so cri-,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Jaygak,¡± Adam said, embracing the girls closer. ¡°Are you two listening? Your elder sisters are so amazing, and they¡¯re so strong, so you can stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡®Is he an idiot?¡¯ Tagak thought. Yet, the want to fight Adam increased, if nothing else than to stop the feeling of sickness which could only be described as second hand embarrassment. His eyes fell to his sister, Rigak, who was beaming so happily. ¡®I will forgive you, since you have made my sister smile so brightly.¡¯ The rain continued to fall across the Iyr. Tonagek moved the piece against his uncle, who remained still for a long while. Lightning shed and illuminated his form for a moment. Just as he was about to move his piece, he noted the appearance of several others approaching them. ¡°I will leave you to the grandchildren.¡± ¡°They are your greatniece and greatnephew too,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°You should be careful with your words,¡± Dogek said, standing, his face as stonelike as ever, just like his grandfather¡¯s. ¡°The Gek family must abide by its duty to the Iyr first.¡± Tonagek said nothing as the troublemaker and his children appeared.
Adam knows when not to cause trouble at least... [881] – Y03.181 – Duskval Days VII [881] ¨C Y03.181 ¨C Duskval Days VII Adam sighed as he held the chubby boy within his arms. He could already feel the expectations against his shoulders. His mind raced as to how he could keep the boy within his arms forever, though that was difficult, and then he thought about how he could keep the boy for only a century or so, before relenting to a decade, then to a year, a month, an hour, a minute, and finally, a moment longer. ¡°Adam,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Mokan¡­¡± Adam whispered, his heart pounding wildly within his chest. ¡°You have to have lots of fun today. Make sure you eat as much dessert as you can. I¡¯ll only forgive you if you¡¯re spoiled a lot, okay?¡± The boy sucked on his hand, shyly ncing up towards the half elf, before Adam finally surrendered him to his father. Shikan held his son, brushing through the boy¡¯s hair, before he carried the boy away, taking his sister and cousins away to the extended Kan family estate. ¡°One day, Jurot¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°One day I¡¯ll be so strong enough no one can stop me from spoiling our adorable cousins.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say dangerous things on their birthdays,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°How can they do this to me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Jirot, why can kako Jaygak bully me?¡± ¡°Is because you ah so handsome, daddy,¡± Jirot said. Adam inhaled deeply before smirking slightly. ¡°Ah yes, of course.¡± ¡°Of coas,¡± Jirot agreed. ¡°Should we go and y with nano Otkan?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No! I puy with daddy!¡± Jirot pointed towards her father. Adam let out a sigh, realising he couldn¡¯t defeat his daughter. ¡®Truly, my children are the strongest.¡¯ Adam yed with his children until noon, when the families gathered together to eat together. ¡°Did you know, your uncle, Jurot, sparred with the previous King¡¯s Sword, King Merryweather.¡± ¡°King¡¯s Soad?¡± Jirot gasped, her eyes snapping to Jurot. ¡°So stuhrong, papo!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Even though papo lost, he made sure the King had to use Fifth Gate spells to beat your papo!¡± ¡°Fif Gate?¡± ¡°Even I, your father, only know how to use¡­¡± Adam paused, ncing around the Iyrmen around him. He realised he technically hadn¡¯t formally stated to everyone he could use Fourth Gate spells. Plus, if he told his children, they could somehow inform others and the rumours would spread. ¡°Even I, your father, usually use Third Gate spells!¡± ¡°King is stuhronger, daddy?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam nced to the side, while the gazes of his aunts and uncles were upon him, each yfully smiling. ¡°You know, whose to say?¡± ¡°Even if you are not stuhrong, I love you, daddy,¡± Jirot said, patting her father¡¯s leg gently. ¡°I love you because you ah my daddy.¡± ¡°Oh! Jirot!¡± Adam¡¯s heart filled with a tsunami only known as love as he picked up his daughter and kissed her all over, doing the same for all of his children. His entire body buzzed with delight. ¡°Papa, you are stuhrong?¡± Lanarot asked Jurot. ¡°I am not yet¡­¡± Jurot wanted to say he wasn¡¯t yet, but the beaming eyes of his sister caused his heart to stir. ¡°I am strong for my age.¡± ¡°I am small but I am stuhrong too?¡± Jurot reached over and ced a hand on top of her head, gently rubbing it. ¡°You must eat more bread.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lanarot smiled wide. ¡°Even though your father fought the First Hope, your uncle fought King Merryweather, who is stronger.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Jirot stared up towards Jurot. ¡°Do you know who else fought King Merryweather?¡± ¡°Mmm. Babo?¡± ¡°Close. It¡¯s nano Otkan.¡± Jaygak¡¯sughter filled the air. Otkan didn¡¯t refuse the children as they appeared at the extended family estate, especially not when they seemed more excited than their father. She spoke of the tale of her spar against King Merryweather before he raised his sword in rebellion against the King of Alnd. In exchange for allowing Adam to spoil Mokan that day, Otkan decided to show the others why she was considered so wise. ¡°What does the silver token mean?¡± Otkan asked, pouring Adam a cup of tea. ¡®The silver token?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Oh!¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ it means¡­ they can cash it in to me personally and I willplete a favour for them.¡± ¡°What are the limits of the favour?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll potentially go against a kingdom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you have an example?¡± ¡°Say¡­¡± Adam paused and thought. ¡°Let¡¯s say that they have a friend that is captured by Alnd. I will personally bring their friend back home safe and sound, and if it means war with Alnd, well, it is what it is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lightning fell and thunder rumbled. The thunder drowned out Jarot¡¯sughterter that evening. ¡°He should be that crazy if he is my grandson!¡± Otkan had thought Adam¡¯s favour was more akin to him creating them a magical weapon of a Greater Enhanced variety, but upon hearing his words, she realised just how dangerous the silver token was. ¡°We should have gathered it was something like that,¡± Gangak said, sipping her wine. ¡°The Great Elders will discuss it amongst themselves,¡± Otkan said, sipping her wine too. Jarot waited for a long moment, before sipping his own wine. ¡°Mokan will not cause much trouble, but will the Great Elders deny our children?¡± Otkan¡¯s eyes fell across Jarot. Of all the things he could have said, it was the only thing which would prove troublesome for the Great Elders. The Iyr¡¯s inclination towards mass death for the sake of their children was well known, even among the rest of thend. Even when the Iyr was confronted by Aswadasad previously about what happened in Severtain. The Great Elders convened to speak about the matter, among many others. As the days passed, Adam continued his ridiculousness. He appeared at the extended family estates of all the families he was close with, including the Gek family, where he took Gurot in the early afternoon on his birthday. Adam was d Jurot hade with him, finding it less awkward since Jurot had led the way. Adam picked up Danagek for a moment, staring into the boy¡¯s eyes, who squirmed and made to cry, before Adam ced him down and held out a silver token for the boy. ¡°This is your gift, Danagek,¡± Adam said, with three more tokens at his side. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to your father, but it belongs to you. Tell me if anyone tries to steal it from you.¡± Tonagek epted the token, which had caused so much trouble for so many people. The token held Danageks name within it, while the other three held the names of the other Gek children, that of Donagek, and then the children of his sister, Fonasen. ¡°Aunt said I can spoil her nieces and nephews too,¡± Adam said, handing the silver tokens over. ¡°Okay,¡± Tonagek replied, simply. Adam let out a sigh of relief, before stepping to one side. He watched as Gurot and Danagek were showered with attention for their birthdays. He sat with his arms crossed to one side, feeling the gazes of various Geks upon him. His eyes fell across his children, who were ying so eagerly with the Gek children around. Adam¡¯s heart stirred. Every time he brought his children to any of the extended family estates, they always weed his children. The difference between his children and the other children was minuscule, so blurred, he wasn¡¯t sure if there was a difference at all. ¡®Seriously, how much do I owe you already?¡¯ Adam thought, though the smile on his face revealed what he truly thought of the debt he owed to the Iyr. Tonagek yed dragon chess with Konarot, the girl focused on the game, her tail swaying from side to side, while she held a finger curled over her lip like her baba. Fonasen, who looked exactly like their nana, cut up fruit for the children, Kirot and Karot both at her side, while Jirot and Jarot yed with the other children. Lanarot rushed towards Fonasen, before stopping in front of her. The woman looked like her mother, except the tattoo on her forehead was that of the Sen family. ¡°Kako?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lanarot?¡± Lanarot stood taller. ¡°I am Woh! Not Gek!¡± She pointed towards her aunt. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl smiled and rushed off to Danagek and Gurot. Once the children finished their naps, Adam and Jurot took the children away. Lanarot melted against Jurot, the girl having refused her nap, but had silently fallen asleep on her against her brother¡¯s shoulder. Tonagek stared down at Konarot. ¡°Konarot,e.¡± The girl rushed over to him, her siblings following after her. The Iyrman fell to a knee and brought the girl in for a deep hug. He could feel how cool the girl was against him, the girl colder than any other child. He could smell the ointments of the Iyr across her skin, no doubt dutifully applied by her father or her grandmother. The girl furrowed her brows, confused, but she held her baba back. ¡°Baba¡­¡± ¡°Konarot. You must remain as you are, so thoughtful, wise, and sweet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tonagek closed his eyes tight as he embraced her, before letting her go, embracing each of her siblings. He held the little green twins close to his chest, ruffling their hair, before allowing them to leave. Adam wondered if he could push to hug Danagek, but he felt too embarrassed in front of everyone. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°Do you think my feelings will change with this?¡± Dogek asked, watching as the children left. ¡°Will you refuse it, even after the silver tokens?¡± ¡°Whatever his intentions with our children, the line has been drawn. It is the official position of the Gek family from the Family Elder.¡± ¡°What if the official position of the Family Head differs?¡± ¡°It will not, for we are the Gek family.¡± It was at this time, Tonagek had wished his parents were still alive, or that Jarot was still the Mad Dog of the past. Even Dogek would have to take care against the Mad Dog of the past, regardless of his status as someone who could sh against the likes of Sir Robin and the other Paragons across thend. Dogek remained silent as Tonagek limped out of the estate, his left hand holding onto the de at his side, in the way he normally held it whenever he went to train. ¡®It has to be this way, Tonagek.¡¯
Who is this random side character I just introduced? Surely no one important... If you really want to know, Patreon has the next arc all done, and the start of Y04! Surely Adam won''t cause trouble at the beginning of the next year! :D Interlude: Elders’ Worries Interlude: Elders¡¯ Worries "Father, look," the girl said, holding up a tiny red flower towards her father. The man picked the flower from her fingers, like it was as fragile as the flowers within Alnd. The girl''s face was the painting of joy as she giggled wildly, before her younger sister rushed up beside her, panting for air, before coughing, a cough that was not like the cough of a little girl, but of an older fellow who had smoke from a pipe since the womb. "Oh my, my dear," the man dropped to a knee, patting the girl''s back. "Did you drink your water?" "Yes!" the girl said, before shaking her head to deny her words. She smiled innocently, before her father ruffled her hair, and led the twins to a nearby well to cool their fathers and to quench their thirst. Their little brother stormed onto the scene from their mother, who led the children away to y further away. The Iyrman turned, feeling the wind shift slightly as his brother approached him. "You havee?" "I havee," the brother replied. "How is sister?" "Well." "The child?" "Healthy." The Iyrman nodded his head slowly, a small smile appearing on his face. "The second child is not easier." "No," the brother confirmed, stepping beside the Iyrman, staring out to watch as the twins and their little brother ran across the field. "Tonagek ys well with his sisters." "His sisters y well with him," Shogek corrected. "..." "..." "..." "It will be fine, Dogek." "It does not feel easier." "It will not be." Shogek reached over to pat his younger brother''s back. "Sister will assist you. She will care for them in the ways you cannot, and you will care for them in ways she cannot." "In what ways can she not care for them?" "There are times she will require your assistance. Look at me, Dogek. My daughters, they can act as they please in front of me, but there are times when their motheres to me. Shees to me because there are ways she cannot care for them, it wounds her heart, in the ways that I cannot care for my daughters, for it wounds my heart." "You are better with others, brother. I am not." "You are like grandfather, but..." Shogek thought carefully of his next words, before sighing. He was no good at speaking so thoughtfully with his brother. "You are not grandfather. You ce your duty first, but you are still my brother. I do not know if grandfather worried when he stepped out toplete his duties, I do not believe he did, but you? You worry. You, who live within my shadows, and yetplete the duties you must withoutint. You are not grandfather. You are not me. You are Dogek.¡± Dogek remained silent, listening to his elder brother¡¯s words. ¡°A rigid de will break. A de which flexes much, cannot draw blood. A de which is rigid and flexible will spill enough blood, from the Iyr to the Confederacy." "Not beyond?" Dogek joked. "Beyond is too far," Shogek replied, a wide smile encroaching across his face. "There wille a time when their father cannot deny them, and their mother cannot. It is those times we maye to you, Dogek. You must seed where we fail." "If you cannot, and if sister cannot, I cannot." "No," Shogek said, cing a hand on his brother''s shoulder. "You can." He squeezed Dogek''s shoulder gently. Shogek pulled his hand away, lifting up the flower within his hand. He brought it up to Dogek''s face. "Do you see?" "I see." "Take it." "It was given to you." "And I give it to you." Dogek reached over and plucked the flower from his brother''s hand. He could feel how thin the stem was, so easily cowed by his fingers. The petals shimmied in the soft breeze. The flower would die before the year passed. ¡°Father!¡± the girl rushed up towards her father, with her sister rushing after her, their brother not far behind. The girl held up another flower, with blue petals, which she handed to her father. ¡°Will you give uncle the flowers?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl said, pouting. ¡°It is your flowers, father.¡± Shogek inhaled deeply, opening his palm for the girl to gently ce down the flower into his hand. Shogek ced a hand on the girl¡¯s head, before she rushed off. Her younger sister held up another flower, with yellow petals. ¡°Who is this flower for?¡± The girl nced towards her uncle. She could feel the expectations of her father. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Do you see?¡± Shogek asked, his eyes brimming with pride. ¡°I see,¡± Dogek replied, slowly bowing his head. He dropped to a knee and held out his hand. The girl hesitated for a moment, before cing the flower into his hand. She hid her hands behind her back, her toes pointing inward as she pouted slightly. Dogek ced a hand on her head, ruffling her hair gently. ¡°Thank you, Fonagek.¡± The girl smiled slightly, before she rushed after her elder sister, while Tonagek stood there between his father and uncle. He wore a small crown made of interlocking flowers, with petals of red, blue, and yellow. ¡°Who is this handsome young man?¡± Shogek joked. ¡°Tonagek, daddy,¡± the boy said, before his father ruffled his hair, fixing his crown, before the boy darted away. ¡°Soon he will call me father.¡± ¡°He will be old enough then.¡± ¡°Should he not stay small forever, my Tonagek?¡± ¡°The Iyr raised its children well.¡± Shogek smiled, watching over his children. ¡°Yes.¡± Donagek felt the heat of the season against his skin, feeling the delicate flowers within his hands. A single blue petal fell within his hand, his eyes falling across the flower within his brother¡¯s hand, which had lost a single petal. ¡°The wind is strong today,¡± Shogek said. ¡°It is strong, because it is the wind of the Iyr,¡± Dogek replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Donagek recalled his brother¡¯s voice. His answer had held an unspoken joke within them. He felt the chill of the season against his skin, only broken by the gentle light of the candle illuminating his skin. The candle¡¯s me burnt weakly, by design, the lightsting days once lit. He stared into the red petals set within the wax. He recalled the first time he had lit the candle. He had created the candle upon his third child¡¯s birth, and had kept it unlit until that day. It was a day like any other. A day when peopleughed. A day when people ate. A day when people died. Death was quite the affair for the Iyrmen. There were many who died to various vicious creatures across thend, but that was not the only way an Iyrman passed. Iyrmen were people, just like any other. One moment, an Iyrman could be tending to the fields, and another, they would fall. Another Iyrman could have fought a sea drake, with no knowledge her husband had died, before falling herself. It was raining that day. Dogek had lit the candle the first time after their funeral. He had remained silent throughout, his body frozen from the chill. He had no words to say to his nieces and nephew who had lost their mother and father so rapidly. He had no words to give to their children, who had no idea they would be unable to see or speak to their grandmother or grandfather any longer. ¡°It does not feel easier.¡± Dogek whispered, staring at the thin strand of smoke above the me. Lightning fell and the thunder rumbled. Silence followed for a long while. He reached up to the me and quenched it between his fingers, allowing the darkness to consume him. Tonagek cut through the rain with his de. He could feel the tingle of magic of his de, vaguely aware of the water which bounced off his de. He continued to cut at the rain before he sighed, standing in the darkness as the rain engulfed him. ¡°Have you brought drinks?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°If I did not bring drinks, would I still be your friend?¡± Mosen replied, stepping out from the darkness, holding out a gourd. ¡°How long were you watching?¡± Tonagek asked, taking the gourd. ¡°You caught me soon after I arrived.¡± ¡°Why did you not call out?¡± ¡°I know better than to interrupt you when you are thinking.¡± Tonagek undid the cork and sipped the wine. He could taste the sweetness, wincing slightly, having not expected for Mosen to bring something so sweet. ¡°Which wine are you drinking.¡± ¡°The same.¡± ¡°Sweet?¡± ¡°It is to bnce your bitterness.¡± Mosen winced as he sipped the sweet wine. ¡°I cannot believe my mother would drink this.¡± Tonagek thought of Mosen¡¯s mother, who had always allowed them to cause trouble when they were younger. ¡°She has good taste.¡± ¡°Mother knew how to kill, but good drinks? It was not her speciality.¡± ¡°You can only dare to say so now that she is dead.¡± ¡°I am truly wise.¡± The pair fell silent for a long time as they stood in the rain. ¡°Did Danagek sleep well?¡± ¡°He called for you, but sister soothed him to sleep.¡± ¡°What of Chisen?¡± ¡°I made sure she was asleep before I crept away.¡± They continued to drink and stand in silence. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Mosen finally said, the lightning falling and thunder rumbling. Tonagek remained silent for a long while. He sipped the sweet alcohol. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I am d it is raining,¡± Mosen admitted, feeling the wetness across his face. ¡°Yes.¡±
This was actually a titled chapter but I realised it makes more sense for it to be an interlude so expect another chapterter. [882] – Y03.182 – Twins I [882] ¨C Y03.182 ¨C Twins I ¡®The thunder leftte this year,¡¯ Sonarot thought, rocking with Larot within her arms. The rain fell lightly across the Iyr, a gentle trickle of background noise which soothed those within the Iyr. ¡°You are working today?¡± Jurot asked as Adam made to leave. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do this season,¡± Adam said, ncing aside. ¡°I¡¯ve got to make sure everyone gets paid.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot watched as Adam left for the day. Jurot had the day off to do as he pleased. ¡°Papo!¡± Jirot called, pointing at him with a threatening finger. ¡°You must puy with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot let out a snort of approval before she led the y for her uncle and her siblings. ¡°I am Jiroh, Demon Load, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You are papo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I am babo,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°Kaka, wot you ah?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°I am kaka.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I am kaka too,¡± Kirot said, and Jirot nodded. ¡°I am daddy,¡± Karot said. ¡°You cannot,¡± Jirot said. ¡°You are papa.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Karot replied, his tail flopping down beside him. Jurot ced a hand on Karot¡¯s head, brushing it gently. ¡°You are Karot, son of Adam.¡± Karot flushed slightly at his uncle¡¯s attention. ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot yed with the children, allowing Jirot to set the pace. She shouted often, her imagination running wild as she ducked under the dragon, and called forth lightning from her fingers. Jurot pretended to be struck by her magics often. ¡°You ah stuhrong, you cannot die,¡± Jirot said, her words full of a confidence gifted to her by her greatfather. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Eventually Konarot and the triplets slipped away to rx in the cool wind of duskval, while Jirot and Jarot continued to y with their uncle, exploring the shared estate together, while the other children joined in to y with them. Minool rushed all about alongside them, while Jitool remained beside Jirot and Jarot. Inakan and Minakan both remained elsewhere, ying by themselves. ¡°It is time for water!¡± Lanarot said, calling all the children to drink. Sonarot and Jurot poured the drinks for the children as they sipped away. Lanarot joined the children in their y, taking the role of the leader. ¡°Papo,¡± little Jarot called, tugging on Jurot¡¯s trouser. ¡°Will you puy with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot lifted the boy up and allowed him to set the ce in their y. The boy excitedly fought alongside his uncle, fighting all manner of imaginary creatures. They eventually fell down together,ying to one side as the children continued to y all around them. ¡®It is not so bad.¡¯ ¡°Papo?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I like you, papo.¡± Jurot nced to the side as the little boy clutched his shirt, his tiny hand gripping at his top, while he sucked his thumb. Their eyes met and the boy smiled, before hiding his face into his uncle¡¯s side. Jirot fell beside her uncle, and rested her head against his chest, panting for breath. Jurot¡¯s heart beat quicker as he reached out for their heads, brushing their hair gently. ¡°I like you too, Jarot, Jirot.¡± ¡°I love you, papo,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I love you too, Jirot, Jarot.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled before she rolled over to the side and sucked her thumb, grabbing her uncle¡¯s arm and resting her head against his bicep. Adam returned to Jurot reading a book to the children, with Jirot and Jarot at his side, and Lanarot on hisp. Adam decided against making much of a scene, except for embracing his triplets, and then hearing his children call out for him. ¡°Daddy! Is daddy!¡± Jirot called out, pointing out to her father before squirming away from her uncle. ¡°Sssh,¡± Adam hushed, cing a finger on his lip. He dropped down beside the children, allowing his children to swarm him, before he listened intently to the tale Jurot spoke. Adam remained sensible that day, somehow not spoiling his children too much. He allowed Jurot to spoil his children, all the while Adam prepared himself. When the next morning came, it was sunnier than previous days, though the sky was beset by a familiar, homely greyness. Adam returned from his bath to find his triplets rushing up to him, the half elf embracing them close. He nced around to see all the children, greeting them by name, beforeing across a pair of adorable little green skinned babies. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°No!¡± Katool said, pointing towards Adam. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You cannot!¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± ¡°How can you do this, cousin Adam?¡± Katool asked, while Turot and Asorot nced between one another with a cheeky smile. Adam felt the sharp look of an Iyrman behind him. ¡®Should I dare to provoke Taygak?¡¯ ¡°If not this day, then when?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Cousin Adam!¡± Katool raised her brows towards the half elf, as though daring him to continue. ¡°Daddy, stop it,¡± Jirot said, the girl adorned in deep blue, along with her twin brother. Jirot wore a ribbon within her hair, slightly towards the left, while her brother wore a simr ribbon, slightly to the right. Her forehead had been dabbed with blue paint, denoting the family¡¯s symbols. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to stop, but she wanted him to stop it. Adam¡¯s lower lip quivered. ¡°How can you do this to me, Jirot?¡± Jirot smirked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°No.¡± Adam dropped to his knees and embraced his twins, pulling them close to his chest. ¡°Do you know what today is?¡± ¡°Mmmnnn¡­¡± Jirot remained in thought for a long moment. ¡°Is my birthday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam choked out, pulling them closer in, as though to hide them from the rest of the world. Adam recalled how he first met his children, born in the mud, their family dead, ravenous from hunger. ¡°Do you know how old you are?¡± ¡°Two!¡± Jirot said, confidently. ¡°That¡¯s right! Two years old! You¡¯re both two! So big, oh my gosh, how can you do this to me?¡± Adam kissed them repeatedly, unable to let them go. ¡°How can you do this? You should stay small and cute forever!¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled. Adam¡¯s heart felt so close to bursting as he continued to pepper his children with kisses. He pulled them closer to his chest, ruffling through their curly hair, his lips assaulting their faces and necks. ¡°You smelly girl! You smelly boy! You cannot bully your father like this!¡± Jirot and Jarot giggled wildly as their father adored them, all the while the rest of their family watched. Adam eventually sat down, pulling his children onto hisp, the tiny little twins clutching at their father¡¯s shirt while cuddling up to him. ¡°Daddy!¡± the pair cried aloud. ¡°You two¡­ even if you bully me, I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too, daddy,¡± Jirot said, leaning up to kiss his cheek. ¡°I love daddy too,¡± Jarot said, climbing up to kiss his father¡¯s chin. A vortex shook within Adam as he closed his eyes shut, feel his children¡¯s faces against his own, their hair tickling his skin. Wetness dripped out of his eyes even through how tight he had shut them, the half elf swaying with his children within his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for being this cute! Never!¡± Adam reached up to hold the back of their heads, pinning them to his neck, sniffling as he rubbed his cheeks against theirs. Jirot continued to cackle lightly while Jarot¡¯s giggles tickled his ear. ¡®Why are you crying?¡¯ Jurot thought, though he remained silent. ¡°Have you received your gifts yet?¡± Adam asked, reaching into his shirt. He clutched the cool silver, but waited a long moment. ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, ncing around. ¡°I want reebun, daddy.¡± ¡°Well first¡­¡± Adam held out the silver tokens, each engraved with their names. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you this. I gave all your papos and kakos this for their birthdays, but you get them too.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± Jirot¡¯s eyes beamed towards the silver token, which shone all manner of colours where it caught the light. ¡°We¡¯re going to put this in your vault, but if you need something big from daddy, you can give it to daddy and daddy will do something for you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot held up the token towards her father. ¡°Daddy, you must puy with me today.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to use it today,¡± Adam said, his lower lip trembling as his daughter continued to damage his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll y with you today!¡± Konarot rushed up with her siblings, holding out a ribbon she had received, and she tied it around her sister¡¯s arm, with some help from her father. Kirot and Karot also revealed their gifts, more ribbons for their siblings. ¡°Larot is also giving you ribbons, isn¡¯t that right, Larot?¡± Adam asked, holding the boy up, who nced aside while holding the ribbons. Jirot and Jarot epted all their gifts, including those from their papos and kakos, the younger children crying about losing their toys, though they were distracted once more. Adam watched as Jirot and Jarot were showered in gifts, even from their elder papos and kakos. His eyes nced across Turot and Asorot, who revealed the hydra scales they had for the children, and Taygak, who had created bowls for them. ¡®I won¡¯t forgive any of you for being this cute!¡¯
This was actually a titled chapter but I realised it makes more sense for it to be an interlude so expect another chapterter. [883] – Y03.183 – Twins II [883] ¨C Y03.183 ¨C Twins II ¡°Do you see?¡± Jarot asked, sitting up taller as the twins charged towards him. ¡°They will not forget their babo on this day!¡± ¡°Babo! Babo!¡± the twins called out, though they stopped their charge as Mulrot reached out her hands towards them. The children held up their hands so the old woman could take their hands within her own, gently feeling their soft hands, tenderly brushing her thumbs along the backs of their tiny hands. She released them, allowing them to charge their babo. ¡°Kekekek!¡± Jirot cackled towards her greatfather, who could see she was up to no good. ¡°It is your birthday, so I must give you a gift!¡± Jarot chuckled as the twinsughed. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot all walked to their nano, who brushed their hair tenderly, allowing them to sit beside her as she knitted. "Daddy give me silva,¡± the tiny Jirot said, her voice much louder than her size. ¡°So pitty." "A silver token?" Jarot asked, his lips twitching into a small smirk. ¡®Do you need to give your children silver tokens?¡¯ "Yes," the girl stated, her eyes beaming. "Do you like it?" "Yes." "I can give you silver too." "Yes?" the girl asked, her eyes sparkling with greed. "How much silver would you like?" "All the silva," the girl replied, smirking. "How smart my greatdaughter is. If you want all the silver I have, I will give it to you." Jarot pulled her closer. "My silver is yours, my greatdaughter." "All the silva?" "Yes." Jirot cackled with joy. "Is my silva, babo! My silva!" The girl''s glee filled the air, lighting the grey day. "Babo..." Little Jarot called, his amber eyes peeking up towards his greatfather. "Yes, my Jarot?" "I want too." "What do you want? My silva?" Jarot had already promised all the silver to his greatdaughter. ¡®They share well¡­¡¯ "Mmm.¡± The boy thought deeply. ¡°No." "What do you want, my little Jarot?¡± Jarot pulled the boy closer to his chest, nting a kiss on the boy¡¯s head, nuzzling into his hair, which tickled his jaw. ¡°My gold?" "No. I want babo." The boy pointed up to his greatfather and bowed his head shyly. "You want me?" "Yes¡­¡± The boy nodded his head, causing his curly hair to bounce lightly. "You already have me, my Jarot!" Jarot pulled the boy closer to his chest, his body rapidly filling with the urge to kill, his lips forming the wildest grin as his heart pounded wildly. "Okay." The boy climbed up and wrapped his arms around his greatfather''s neck, hiding his face into his greatfather''s neck, thick and wide, a neck made of pure muscle, a neck built as sturdy as the Iyr''s walls. The walls of the Iyr, so tall and sturdy, but the boy always felt warmest within his greatfather''s embrace. The smell of light sweat. The hard muscles, forged through blood. The warmth of his greatfather''s love, who cherished every second with the boy and his sister. The boy¡¯s tiny index and middle fingers clutched at his greatfather''s cor, his fourth and pinky finger pressed against his greatfather''s skin, the back of his neck, with freshly cut nails from his grandmother, who would always cut his nails weekly. She had cut his nails today since it was his birthday, and had painted them ck, just like his sister. Though the boy may not remember this day, the warmth engraved itself deep into his heart. Adam sat, frozen still. He fought off the tears in his eyes, and though he wanted to pretend to be mad, he couldn¡¯t. Not when his son embraced his greatfather so tenderly, not when his daughtery against her greatfather¡¯s chest, her thumb within her mouth. Konarot stared at her greatmother¡¯s hands as they worked the needles, slowly forming a long scarf she would gift to the tiny twins. The other Iyrmen stayed back, for now, not wanting to interrupt their elder with his twins. ¡°They are growing so well,¡± Zirot said, speaking to her missing husband. ¡°They should since they¡¯re here,¡± Lucy replied, her eyes glued to the children from the side. ¡®How can they ignore me when I¡¯m right here?¡¯ ¡®How can they ignore my liege when she¡¯s right here?¡¯ Mara thought. Their hearts forgave the children innocently, since they were both so adorable. ¡°Gurot, Murot, you cannot bully me the same way,¡± Adam said, pulling the boys closer to his chest. ¡°Cousin Adam, you cannot steal my brothers away from me,¡± Turot said, smirking towards the half elf. ¡°You have truly grown, Turot, if you can now bully me like this.¡± Turot¡¯s lips formed a wider smile, the boy standing taller. ¡°I am of the Rot family!¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right¡­¡± Adam nced towards Asorot. ¡°Are you going to bully me too?¡± The boy smiled shyly and slowly nodded. ¡°Thank you for treating my children so well.¡± ¡°They are my kakis and papis,¡± Turot said. ¡°I will treat them well!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Asorot said, a hint of confidence within his voice. Adam eyed the pair up, a small smile on his face. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you adorable little cousins, I¡¯ll definitely help you as much as you need too.¡¯ Adam pulled Gurot and Murot up, rubbing his cheeks against theirs. ¡°I want to hold Gurot,¡± Turot said, holding out his arms. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Gurot, how can you do this to me too?¡± Gurot, seeing his brother¡¯s arms, reached out towards him with arge smile on his face. He squirmed against Adam, before he was finally let free to stomp towards his brother, who embraced him tight. ¡°I want to hold Murot,¡± Asorot said, holding out his arms. Murot smiled, his thumb within his mouth as he dropped down and he stomped towards his brother, who embraced him so tenderly. ¡®Just this once!¡¯ Adam thought. Eventually the rest of the children of the Rot family swarmed their elder and the twins, revealing their gifts, tiny trinkets and strips of cloth, each colourful in their own right. ¡®I want to y with them too!¡¯ Lucy thought, sniffling lightly as she stared out towards the children, forlorn. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, sitting up beside Adam, holding his hand. ¡°Kaki and papi are two?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I am two!¡± She raised three fingers. ¡°You¡¯re two, but you¡¯re almost three, my dear¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, wait. Aren¡¯t you three?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ you¡¯re three years old, you are older.¡± ¡°Yes. I am their kako.¡± ¡°What is papa Jurot?¡± ¡°Papa Jurot is my papa but he is not papa, he is papo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°You must look after them well.¡± ¡°Yes! I always give my bread.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re such a good girl.¡± Adam pulled the girl in for a deep hug. ¡°I can sleep well because you are such a good kako.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl wrapped her arms around her brother. ¡°I am so well beehayved!¡± ¡°Yes. You are¡­¡± Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair. In the same way he owed almost all of his joy to Sonarot, he owed an equal amount to Lanarot. He fought off the tears within his eyes, recalling the Lanarot of his previous life, who he had only known for a year. ¡°If you want anything, you cane to me, and papa Adam will get you it.¡± ¡°I want¡­ bread.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam wiped the tears with his wrists and smiled warmly towards the girl who blinked up at him expectantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you now, smelly girl.¡± Lanarot cackled, but she stopped and climbed down, chasing after her brother who left to bring her bread. ¡°Were you lonely?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to be so cute?¡± Lanarot smirked in response before Adam lifted the girl up, and took her to her grandmother to ask for bread. Upon his return, with crumbs across his shoulder and his chest, carrying the hungry girl back, he spotted familiar faces. ¡°Hello, strangers,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Hello, Adam,¡± Vonda called, wearing her Ray attire, with a backpack at her side, while the twins sat within herp. ¡°You look well,¡± Morkarai said, shing a wide grin towards the half elf, sitting opposite the Ray. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you two to be here, but I suppose it makes sense, since my children are so cute you can¡¯t help but be charmed by them.¡± Vonda shed a warm smile. ¡°I have brought gifts from the business.¡± ¡°The business?¡± ¡°Many wished to send their wishes towards your children,¡± Vonda said, revealing the mass of tiny bits of creatures within the backpack, most of them hydra parts. ¡°Did the kids fill up the sack with their things?¡± ¡°They each wanted to give a gift to Jirot and Jarot.¡± ¡°What adorable kids¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°They like my gifts most,¡± Lucy said, smirking slightly. The pair of twins wore a handkerchief like a bib, each handkerchief made up of a hundred different colours swirling together, as though each switch had been formed from a different threat. ¡°What about you, Lord Morkarai? Surely you brought my kids something nice?¡± ¡°I forged a pair of chains,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Fancy!¡± Adam smiled, all the while Filliam sat off to one side, unsurprised he was being ignored when there was a Ray and Prince around.
I know three chapters for a birthday is a little much, but let me have this! The twins deserve at least one chapter each, and then we need to have one for a cool down. Maybe I should have four chapters? [884] – Y03.184 – Twins III [884] ¨C Y03.184 ¨C Twins III "How can you be so stubborn?" Amira asked. Dunes remained silent, sipping his tea. He built up the walls against Amira''s words, which continued to chip away at him, but a man''s shame knew little bounds. "He would appreciate it if you were there." Dunes had a response, but it did not matter. They could bicker and argue, but there was no reason for him to bite back. He would not go, he could not go. "Morn." Amira sighed, leaning back in her chair. She sighed, her eyes glued to the dark skinned Aswadian, who kept sipping away at his tea. "I hope they enjoy their gifts," Dunes admitted. "Your presence is a gift." Dunes gagged slightly, throwing Amira a look, who tried to keep her face neutral, while her eyes held the mischievous humour of her words. "You are so annoying, Dunes." Dunes smiled. "I did not want to admit it, but..." Amira sighed again. "Amira?" "Yes?" "I have a gift for you." "I don''t want it." Dunes smiled wide. "If you don''t want it, that''s fine, but you should see it first." "I will refuse it unless you go to meet Adam." "Adam would not like that." "I am certain he would." "I am certain he would not." Dunes stood, stretching out his back, ncing across the children who were writing on the ground with the chalk the Iyr provided. ''Today is a good day for gifts.'' While Dunes was on the precipice of a new life, Vonda, too, was on the precipice on a new life. ¡°Suhleepy,¡± Jirot said, yawning as she revealed her entire maw as she yawned, her sets of double canines peeking out further. She leaned back against Vonda¡¯s bosom, sucking against her thumb. ¡°Shall I take you to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, still cuddled up to the Ray of Life, who was so warm. Little Jarot was almost fast asleep, so full of warmth within the woman¡¯s arms. Though she was not like his greatfather, she was still warm and soft to his heart. Vonda smiled and picked them up, ignoring the gazes of the nearby Iyrmen, before she took the twins to one side. She felt the gaze of another. ¡°Are you sleepy too?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied, fighting off a yawn while her siblings waddled after their elder sister. ¡°I will take you,¡± Vonda said, a small smile on her face as she led the children away. Adam sat awkwardly, watching Vonda steal his kids away. ¡®I¡¯m only going to allow it today since you yed with my kids so well.¡¯ Adam ignored the feeling of her soft lips against his own, steeling his heart against her wicked wiles. ¡®Just because you¡¯re sweet, cute, and strong, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be swayed by you.¡¯ Filliam nced towards Adam¡¯s red face, wondering what he was thinking about for him to have such a stupid look on his face. ¡°How have you been?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine,¡± Filliam replied. He wore the clothes gifted by Iyrmen, who had been funding Filliam¡¯s work for the past few years, allowing him to create as many watches as his heart desired. ¡®He¡¯s still pretty thin,¡¯ Adam thought, ncing down at the cloth belt, still holding a vibrant yellow even after all these years, with a repeated red swirl all across it. ¡°I should havee to thank you before.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± ¡°For your help with the leg.¡± Filliam adjusted his tiny spectacles, two round sses with a small triangr bridge connecting them. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no bother at all.¡± ¡°If you need anything, let me know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. The Iyr provides for me and my work.¡± Filliam nced aside awkwardly. He was able to craft as he pleased, the young tinkerer able to keep quite a few of his pieces while the Iyr made sure to take most of the watches he created as payment for their patronage. However, Filliam couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something else he was needed for. ¡°Either way, if you ever need something, you can alwayse speak with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Filliam adjusted his sses once more. He still thought about heading to the capital to admire its clocks, but he had no idea how long this patronage wouldst and wanted to milk it for all it was worth. Filliam¡¯s eyes then fell across towards therge form of the dark skinned Prince who was no doubt the source of many of the pieces he had required from the Iyr. ¡°Lord Morkarai, when are you getting married?¡± ¡°I should marry within the next decade,¡± Lord Morkarai replied. ¡°It may be dyed due to the war in the east.¡± ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°This year is the year for consolidating much of our logistics. Next year, or the year after, we will begin our own counter assaults, and perhaps beyond then, I will enter the fray.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to fight?¡± ¡°I should enter the fray so my betrothed will know of my might.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be impressed with your strength?¡± ¡°I am not certain if she will be so impressed, but she should feel reassured that I am not weak.¡± ¡°How can someone not be impressed by your strength?¡± Adam asked, his eyes snapping over to the Fire Giant. Even among the Iyr, he would be considered near the top. ¡°She is the granddaughter of the Emperor who had united several seas,¡± Morkarai replied, boiling his tea within his fingers before sipping the liquid which would scald those around him. ¡°Though thend empires do not know much of the matters within the waters of our world, they are not to be ignored.¡± ¡°How strong is the Emperor?¡± ¡°I would not ce him much behind Emperor Shama,¡± Morkarai admitted. ¡°And that guy¡¯s going to be your inw?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I suddenly like you a lot less.¡± ¡°I thought we were friends?¡± ¡°That depends. How does the Emperor feel about Shama?¡± Morkarai let out a soft sigh, still not used to Adam¡¯s audacity. ¡°There is no good will or bad will between them. Emperor Shama rules an empire in another realm, while Emperor Moto rules thergest Undersea empire. Neither has any needs for assistance from the other, and so there is little within their rtionship.¡± ¡°What about Strom? I heard he had¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Emperor Hadda¡¯s rampage had allowed Emperor Moto¡¯s predecessor to take over arge swath of the Underseand, before Emperor Moto came into power and continued the expansion.¡± ¡°That Mo¡­¡± Adam paused for a long moment. ¡®I can¡¯t just be rude to his inws.¡¯ ¡°Lord Moto, how does his empire fare against all the other Undersea empires to date?¡± ¡°If it is not the greatest, it is counted among the greatest.¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam eyed up Lord Morkarai. ¡°So you¡¯re marrying that kind of family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your fiance is a merman too, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So¡­ how does that work with children?¡± ¡°As it would between elves and humans, or devilkin and humans, or giants and humans.¡± ¡°Giant and humans?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ I¡¯d feel sorry for any human woman, and surprised by any human man.¡± Morkarai reached up to his mouth, covering it with a fist. He did his best not to let out raucousughter after Adam¡¯s audacity. ¡°Yes. I would feel the same.¡± ¡°Hey, Lord Morkarai?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does that mean I get to spoil your kids too?¡± ¡°Spoil my children?¡± ¡°You know, with lots of gifts.¡± ¡°What kind of gifts.¡± Adam smirked. ¡°Do you think your gifts couldpare to mine?¡± Morkarai replied, his beard shifting slightly into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re their father, so there¡¯s a limit to how many gifts you can give, if your wife is wise.¡± ¡°What of you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I¡¯m not married?¡± Adam replied, smirking back towards the Prince. ¡°I can give them as many gifts as I want until I¡¯m married.¡± Filliam adjusted his sses. ¡®Will I be able to speak with the Prince?¡¯ Unfortunately for Filliam, there were many other Iyrmen ready and eager to speak with the Prince, only kept at bay by their parents for the moment. As the hours passed, the group found themselves back in the shared estate. Adam held onto his twins, refusing to let them go. The older Jarot had also followed them, not allowing them to leave. Gangak allowed Adam to hold them only for a short while, before she stole them away from their father. She had spoiled them rotten with desserts earlier in the day, and coaxed them with more desserts she had hidden away. ¡®I¡¯m only surrendering them because your gifts were nice,¡¯ Adam thought, sighing as he sat beside the rest of hispanions. Jaygak¡¯s eyes were glued upon the children, while Kitool was focused on eating the light snacks before her. Adam nced aside to Jurot and Vonda. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be so jealous, since you¡¯ll one day have children as cute as mine.¡± ¡°My children will be cute since I am so handsome,¡± Jurot joked, though his tone was as stone cold as ever. ¡°I hope my children are as cute as yours, Adam,¡± Vonda said. Adam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t tease Vonda too much, otherwise I¡¯ll get ground to dust.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m certain that they will be.¡± Adam felt a chill run through his spine, ncing to the side to see Jaygak¡¯s smirk. ¡®It¡¯s my children¡¯s birthday, Jaygak.¡¯ ¡®It is not yours,¡¯ her eyes replied. ¡®Just this once.¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡°Nana, you cannot,¡± Lanarot said. ¡°It is not time for eating, it is time for buhrushing teeth.¡± ¡°Just one more?¡± Gangak asked. ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°I have some bread for you too,¡± Gangak offered, tearing a small piece of t bread to bring up to the girl¡¯s lips. Lanarot gave up instantly. ¡°Just this once,¡± the girl said, holding up a finger as she chewed her bread. ¡°Nano,¡± Jirot called, clutching the woman¡¯s shirt with a saliva covered hand. ¡°I love you.¡± Gangak¡¯s eyes darted down to the girl. ¡°I love you too, my Jirot.¡± ¡°I love you too,¡± little Jarot said, waiting expectantly. ¡°I love you too.¡± Gangak brought the pair closer, kissing their foreheads. ¡°If you wish to learn the sword, I will teach you.¡± ¡°I learn fuhrom babo,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°I learn the soad,¡± little Jirot said. ¡°I guhrow up big and stuhrong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gangak held the pair closer to her chest until she finally had to surrender them to allow them to sleep. She assisted in their nightly routine, while the older Jarot waited with their teethleaf. The pair also checked up on the twins¡¯ siblings, making sure they were well taken care of too for the evening, before they finally left them be. Adam embraced his twins, while his triplets embraced him. They all exchanged kisses, with their uncles and aunt joining in too, Murot going first since he was the youngest. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam said, ruffling Turot and Asorot¡¯s hair, who had always treated his children with such care. ¡°You must sleep well too, cousin Adam,¡± Turot said, hugging Adam¡¯s arm. ¡®What an adorable kid!¡¯ Adam embraced Turot too, and did the same to Asorot, who smiled, before they finally left with their younger brothers. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jirot clutched at his shirt as she readied to sleep. ¡°My Jirot.¡± ¡°I am so happy.¡± Adam¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡°I¡¯m so happy too, my princess.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her cheek, before peppering her ears with kisses too, before doing to the same to Jarot. ¡°Smelly daddy, I am not Puhrincess, I am Demon Load.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, embracing the pair closer, allowing them to sleep atop his chest. His chest filled with a tingling sensation as they all fell asleep together. ¡®Thank you, Mother Soza, Lord Sozain. Thank you.¡¯
Of course. Not a Princess at all, but our Demon Load. I just reread next chapter. I forgot THAT happens... Uh oh. [885] – Y03.185 – Duskval Festival I (NEW) [885] ¨C Y03.185 ¨C Duskval Festival I (NEW) Jarot and Gangak remained at the shared estate for a few more days, understanding it would be the best time for them to spoil the children without Adam, since, as they had predicted, he would be right back to work. ¡®Now that I¡¯m almost done, I probably should send word to everyone about finishing their payments,¡¯ Adam thought, making his way to enchant. He stopped on the way to the shrine. ¡®Right, I also need to do that, don¡¯t I?¡¯ Adampleted all but one of the enchantments he needed toplete for the business for that year. However, thest enchantments he needed toplete, for the business and for his personal tasks, were the most important of all. He held his youngest son within his arms, while the light rain fell across the Iyr. The gentle pitter patter of the water rhythmically falling. Konarot sipped along her warm milk, before offering some to her father, her siblings already finishing their own sips. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should drink it all up,¡± Adam said, reaching over a hand to brush her hair. ¡®I should probably finish the weapon I owe to the fort, and then I¡¯ll work on theirs? No, I should work on hers first.¡¯ Adam continued to enchant until thest week of duskval, with one more day of enchanting left. However, in fear of Jirot¡¯s wrath, Adam refused to enchant, for it was that time of year. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Adam said, holding out his hand towards his children. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal to be this cute? You¡¯reing with me!¡± Adam¡¯s six children all wore the attire of the Iyr, with all those within the Rot family wearing identical outfits. They wore grey clothing, the Rot family symbol of a blue circle and diamonds embroidered along the shoulders where the outer shirt cut off at an angle. They also wore a deep blue sash around their waists, which kept their outer shirt contained together, rather than with buttons. ¡°Silly daddy,¡± Jirot replied, while her father reached over to pull her in close for a tight embrace. Eventually she sat down, ready for her father to brush her hair, the half elf smiling with such joy. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Adam asked, smiling towards Lucy, who had readied herself to brush Jarot¡¯s hair. ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Lucy¡­.¡± ¡°This entire year I¡¯ve behaved so well,¡± Lucy stated. Adam inhaled deeply, before bowing his head gently. Lucy sat and brushed Jarot¡¯s hair beside his father. Vonda watched them from the side, watching them silently. Konarot and the others waited for their father to be done, and even Jarot, who allowed Lucy tob through his hair, allowed his father to brush his hair too. ¡°Ray Vonda,¡± Lanarot called, holding up a brush towards her, her tiny expectant eyes beaming with delight. Vonda smiled and brushed the girl¡¯s hair, the girl¡¯s heart beating quickly, understanding Vonda was someone of significance. ¡°Mama, look,¡± Lanarot said, bowing her head so her mother could see the top of her head. ¡°Ray Vonda buhrushed my hair!¡± ¡°How wonderful,¡± Sonarot said, brushing the girl¡¯s cheek, the girl''s smile shining so brightly in the duskval air. "It is Ray Vonda," Lanarot said, still shining brightly. "Yes." "I am Lanawoh, not Ray." "Yes. You are Lanarot, daughter of Sonarot." "I am your dohta, mama." Lanarot leaned in to kiss her cheek before she hugged her mother, her head nestled within her mother''s neck, her breath tickling her mother''s skin. "Yes." Sonarot pulled her daughter up into a tighter hug, their cheeks rubbing together. She could smell her daughter, the oils of the Iyr, as well as the smell of dough. Her daughter''s warmth bounced against her skin, and the pair continued to embrace each other tenderly. The gentle rain fell across the air, the air chillier than even the previous months. Adam held Jirot within his arms, knowing how much trouble she would be if he let her walk, while little Jarot cuddled up against his shoulder. Jurot held Larot, while the triplets followed their aunt, who remained near her brother. ¡°Hello, stranger,¡± Adam called, shing a smile towards Vonda, who had all but disappeared in the past month. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I am well, Adam,¡± Vonda confirmed. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡± Adam felt Jirot reach out her arms for Vonda, causing him to frown. ¡°I¡¯m less fine now.¡± Adam relented, allowing Jirot and Jarot to embrace Vonda, while Adam nced towards his triplets, who waited expectantly. ¡®I¡¯m not that strong¡­¡¯ ¡°I do not mean to steal your children,¡± Vonda said, holding the pair close while Adam wore his triplets. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t me you, since my children are the best.¡± They explored the festival together, eating the foods the Iyrmen had made, while the children yed the various games. Konarot managed tond the beanbag within arge basket. She smiled towards her father. Kirot prepared herself, tossing the little beanbag with all her might, which struck the tiniest basket in the centre, the hardest of all tond. Her lips formed a circle. A momentter, another beanbag struck the central tiny basket, and Karot nced towards his father in shock. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Adam nced across the beanbags and the baskets. There were several baskets, each growing smaller towards the centre, the bullseye, while therger baskets spread out from the centre. ¡°Whoa, good job, good job!¡± Jirot snorted before she grabbed her own beanbag, holding it out in front of her. ¡°I am Demon Load.¡± She inhaled deeply before tossing her beanbag into the air, the beanbag rising up high, arcing down slightly before it fell within a straight line. It struck the side of the central basket before it slipped within it. Jirot turned to face her father and the others watching, her own lips forming a tiny circle, surprising herself. ¡°My kids are so amazing!¡± Adam called, reaching out to take them all into his arms. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re all so amazing!¡± ¡°My turn!¡± Jarot said, before grabbing a beanbag. ¡°I am Jarot!¡± He tossed the beanbag high, whichnded upon an outer basket. ¡°Wow! Amazing!¡± Adam said, grabbing his son and pulling him close, distracting the boy¡¯s failure with his affection. ¡°Of course my children are so good at throwing things, they¡¯re always running about and causing trouble!¡± ¡°Not trouble, daddy,¡± Konarot said, pouting. ¡°When you¡¯re this cute you¡¯re always trouble,¡± Adam said, pinching her cheek, before blowing a raspberry into her neck. Lanarot tossed her beanbag, which fell against the side of an outer basket. She furrowed her brows before looking to her brother. ¡°It is buhroken?¡± ¡°It may be so,¡± Jurot said, unable to tell her that she missed. ¡®My sister throws well.¡¯ Adam made sure to feed his children every few bites, sharing his own food with them, while cleaning up their faces with a handkerchief. Vonda also fed his children, offering them the various desserts she had gathered for them, while sneaking some bread into Lanarot¡¯s mouth, the girl smiling as though she was doing something naughty. ¡°Fighting, papa, fighting!¡± Lanarot called excitedly, hearing the distant sounds of metal striking metal. ¡°Jurot, do you want to take her to watch the fights?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I will do it,¡± Jurot said, cing Larot down, before guiding Lanarot away. She reached for his hand and held it as they made their way out. ¡®My brother and sister are the cutest,¡¯ Adam thought, leaning back as he held Larot against his chest. ¡°Oh? Are you sleepy?¡± Larot replied with a yawn, while the other children also began to quieten. Vonda and Adam took them to an estate, with the Iyrmen paying close attention to the pair. There were already several other children preparing to sleep within the courtyard. Adam ced Larot down in the corner, while an Iyrman approached. ¡°Are you Adam?¡± the Iyrman asked, one who was slightly grey of skin, with tusks at at the corners of her mouth. Her tattoo was that of a central red tilted cross with yellow hollow ovals emanating out from it. She wore a bronze tag. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman replied, before stepping away. ¡°Are you a member of the Var family?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am,¡± the Iyrman replied, bowing her head knowingly. Adam bowed his head in return. ¡®I should really speak with Okvar more.¡¯ ¡°I am not Vah, I am Roh,¡± the tiny Jirot said, yawning, before she rested her head against the pillow. Adam ushered his children to sleep, before quietly slipping away as other Iyrmen watched the sleeping children. He sat against the side of the estate, sitting at a free table, while Vonda sat opposite him. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s festivals are always so lively.¡± She nced across towards the centre of the district, where most Iyrmen were enjoying their time. ¡°I¡¯m d they made the outskirts quieter,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda felt her heart beat swiftly. She had tried to push through the words before her throat stopped her, but it seemed her body was too keen on betraying her. ¡°I am d we are friends.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Who else is going to keep me from being such a chaotic moron.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°Konarot will stop you, since she is so wise.¡± ¡°Jirot will enable me.¡± Vonda smiled wider. ¡°She will.¡± While they enjoyed the peace, a little girl screamed for blood, while her elder brother held her upon his shoulders. ¡®Your lungs are so strong,¡¯ Jurot thought, the shadow of a smile upon his lips.
Just a wholesome chapter and nothing crazy happens next chapter... [886] – Y03.186 – Duskval Festival II [886] ¨C Y03.186 ¨C Duskval Festival II "My Jirot, my Jarot," Jarot called, embracing the twins close to his chest. ¡°Babo,¡± little Jarot called, burying his chest within his greatfather¡¯s chest, while Jirot climbed up beside the old man¡¯s shoulder to babble into his ear about this thing and that thing. Adam sat opposite the old man, sipping his tea quietly, while his tripletsy about him, rxing as they basked within the cool air. Their ears twitched, their nostrils itched, and they nced to the side. ¡°May I join you?¡± a smooth, ashy voice called out to Adam. ¡°How can I deny a Prince?¡± ¡°There are no Princes in the Iyr,¡± Morkarai replied, taking his seat opposite the half elf. Adam poured the fire giant tea, before offering the same to his children, chilling the cups slightly with his magic. ¡°Are you spending your time in the Main Iyr?¡± ¡°I am,¡± the Prince replied, sipping his tea after boiling it further, feeling the warmth fill his throat. ¡°I havepleted my tasks here. I have the freedom to spend much of my time rxing now.¡± ¡°How much of the Iyr can you explore?¡± ¡°I can explore much of the Iyr, but it is kinder to my heart if I take my time not exploring the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam still wasn¡¯t sure what the nature of their alliance amounted to. The Iyr and the fire giants of the east had little to do with one another, the fire giants too far away from the Iyr, and yet the Iyr formed a connection with them. The particr kind of connection, Adam was still uncertain. Morkarai seemed to have created magical weapons for the Iyr, to the tune of at least a hundred, Adam guessed, though the number could have reached several hundred. Then there was the fact the giant could create other magical items, though Adam knew little of his true abilities. ¡°I remember how much trouble Strom was,¡± Adam continued, shing a small smile. ¡°He could go about the Iyr with ultimate freedom, apparently.¡± ¡°Emperor Hadda was Emperor Hadda,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°Even my father would need to show him the appropriate respect.¡± ¡°Did he cause you any trouble while he was here?¡± ¡°It was Emperor Hadda. Thend may believe you to be trouble, but you are not half as troublesome as thete Emperor.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam leaned back in his chair, sipping his tea slowly, warming himself from the chilly duskval day. ¡°Who knows, perhaps one day I¡¯ll be as strong as him?¡± ¡°If you continue to develop as you have, in a few hundred years you may surpass him yet.¡± ¡°A few hundred years?¡± ¡°No, perhaps not a few hundred, but you will not reach the height of his strength in a century, not unless you decide to give up raising your children and go to fight for the rest of your days.¡± ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t be able to grow as strong as him then.¡± ¡°A good choice to make.¡± ¡®The one thing that¡¯ll be awkward is my Health. His Health was probably close to a thousand, while I can probably get a couple of hundred, maybe three hundred, at most. No, about¡­ three hundred and sixty? That¡¯s if I can¡¯t be an Idol¡­¡¯ ¡®What dangerous thoughts is he having now?¡¯ Morkarai thought, his eyes falling across to the old man¡¯s face, noting his expression of curious delight. ¡®Iyrmen¡­¡¯ ¡°You have denied bing a Hill Lord, but are you willing to visit the volcanoes of my home?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t been thinking about it,¡± Adam replied, his eyes slowly meeting the Prince¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a specific magical item.¡± ¡°Which item?¡± Morkarai asked, his mind forming a few magical items which Adam may be thinking of. ¡°A Belt of Fire Giant Strength.¡± Morkarai closed his eyes, slowly bowing his head. He had presumed Adam was thinking about that kind of magical item, since it was one of the most famous items belonging to the giants. The item allowed one to possess greater strength, surpassing the limits of most mortals. One who wore such an item possessed strength equal to that of the fire giants. ¡°Such an item is only gifted to the greatest of guests.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡°Would you gift it to me?¡± ¡°For a price.¡± ¡°What price?¡± Morkarai paused for a long moment, falling deep into thought. ¡°Do you truly mean it?¡± ¡°Mean what?¡± ¡°You wish to procure it?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°A heavy price must be paid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡± Morkarai remained silent for a long while again. ¡°If you marry into my family, we will naturally gift it to you.¡± Adam inhaled sharply. ¡°That is quite the offer.¡± ¡°Will you consider it?¡± ¡°I will consider it, but you shouldn¡¯t be asking me. You should be asking my children, and Lanarot. You should also be asking whichever of your sisters, cousins, nieces, whoever, if they would like that.¡± A long sigh escaped Morkarai¡¯s lips, the fire giant wondering how his family would react to marrying Adam. ¡®Goblin children¡­¡¯ Morkarai thought deeply, sipping his cooling tea. ¡®What a bunch of fool they would be to deny Adam.¡¯ ¡°Perhaps there is another price which could be paid?¡± Adam let out a knowing sigh and he raised his cup of tea. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam spent the rest of the day rxing with his children, spending a short while exploring the festival within the Iyr with their family. Mulrot also appeared to y with the children, while Churot went to his grandfather¡¯s side. The next day, Adam spent his time with the children of the shared estate, though he allowed Taygak to set the pace. Jitool walked around with the twins, while Adam carried Larot and the sleepy Jazool, who seemed to want to nap the entire day, as though she was Uwajin¡¯s younger sister. Finally, it was time for the children to nap. Taygak led the children and assisted them to sleep, while Adam took Jazool elsewhere, reading her a tale of her family. ¡°You smelly girl, you should sleep on time, with everyone else,¡± Adam said, while the girl cuddled up to his chest, her eyes ncing up towards him. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you because you¡¯re so cute, my Jazool.¡± An Iyrman was about to approach him, stopped as Taygak took her ce beside Adam, taking the book to read to Jazool. Adam continued to hold the girl thought, not giving her up since Taygak got to read. ¡°Silly girl, you should sleep with your kaka,¡± Katool said as she settled herself beside Adam. ¡°I forgive you because you are cute.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, his eyes ncing across the children around him. They were his friend¡¯s siblings, while they were also his cousins through his adoption. He nced across all the children, from the youngest of Katool, whose eyes shone so brightly while listening to her sister¡¯s tales, to the likes of Taygak, who remained firm and steadfast as the eldest of the children. ¡®You brats, you need to grow up safe and sound,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, you should stay small and cute forever, but¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart sank, thinking about how they would need to grow up and leave the safety of the Iyr one day. ¡®Damokan, Kalokan¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the twins, who had made him promise to assist them in the future. ¡®I¡¯ll work hard so that you can all grow up safe and sound.¡¯ Iyrheart, the Iyrmen called it. Vonda watched the group from afar, sitting beside Tariel, who was busy writing away, excitedly sharing her story with the Ray. Even she, a Tribesfolk, had heard the tales of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡®Why do you always think such thoughts to make your heart ache?¡¯ Vonda thought, before ncing at Tariel¡¯s words. He¡¯s thinking of the children again? ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± Vonda¡¯s lips formed a long smile. It waster in the evening when the young woman checked upon her backpack, staring at the bottom, where ity. The rain fell across the Iyr as the duskval festival continued, though the rain was still gentle, and only pitter pattered in moments. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder,¡± Adam said, noting how his triplets seemed far more energised, as though he had dumped sugar into their mouths. ¡°It is,¡± Vonda confirmed, holding the tea within her hands, feelings its warmth. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adam asked, noting how red the woman was. ¡®It is time for people to get sick about this time of year, I guess?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Vonda inhaled deeply. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Vonda remained silent for a long while. ¡°Jirot is so smart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Jarot is so shy and sweet.¡± ¡°He is, isn¡¯t he? Karot¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Your sons are so meek, but your daughters are so¡­¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Kirot¡¯s pretty forward too, when she needs to be.¡± Vonda smiled. The pair continued to chat for the day, spending much of their time together, sharing tea and food. ¡®Strom used to watch over us,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It feels weird without him humming in the distance.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Yeah?¡± Vonda remained silent for a long while. She reached into her waist pack, and revealed a yellow scarf, one which she slowly unfurled to reveal all manner of symbols and patterns across the scarf. ¡°Nice scarf,¡± Adam said, eyeing it up. Adam had seen a simr scarf previously. ¡°I think I saw a simr scarf that¡­¡± Their eyes met. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart began to beat harder as the heat rushed through his body. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam managed to reply, clearing his throat. ¡®Calm down, you idiot.¡¯ ¡°I hope you will ept it with my heart.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 14 (10)
Wow! I didn''t expect this at all! Who would have seen thising? [887] – Y03.187 – Duskval Festival III [887] ¨C Y03.187 ¨C Duskval Festival III Adam''s heart pounded wildly within his chest, his entire body shing red hot as his ears tingled, his cheeks burning a furious red. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam remained silent for a long moment, noting the burning red on Vonda¡¯s face, and though he wanted to look away, Vonda¡¯s eyes remained firm and fixed upon his own. Adam cleared his throat, his fingers twitching for the cup in front to wet his throat, but Vonda¡¯s firm conviction paralysed him. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what to say, Vonda.¡± Vonda smiled warmly, though her heart sunk. It was one thing for Adam to ept, one thing for Adam to deny, but this answer, a vague, half drawn picture, hurt the most. ¡°I¡­¡± Adam blinked, trying to wet his dry mouth, and to give him some time away from Vonda¡¯s gaze. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to say the same thing I said to Lord Morkarai¡­¡± Adam¡¯s reached up to his face, hiding his mouth from Vonda, his eyes ncing aside now that Vonda¡¯s pressure had subsided. ¡°You¡¯ll need to get permission from my children, and of course, my dear Lanarot.¡± ¡°I will request their permission,¡± Vonda half joked, her voice light. Adam¡¯s heart continued to beat hard, his entire body tingling with an unknown sensation. Adam felt as though he could take on the Divine with just his fists. ¡®Whoa. So that¡¯s how that feels like? Damn.¡¯ ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sure of what?¡± ¡°Of¡­ choosing me?¡± Adam¡¯s face flushed a deeper red, the young half elf coughing into his fist to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡­ fear I may not be worthy of you.¡± ¡°If you are not worthy of me, I fear I will remain unmarried for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°I doubt it. You¡¯re quite the¡­¡± Adam hid behind his fist once more. ¡®Won¡¯t you roll me a check to see if I can flirt with her?¡¯ Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 9 (5) ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty great, Vonda.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, his entire body still red hot with embarrassment. ¡°That is lovely to hear, Adam. I think you are¡­ too.¡± Even Vonda, with all her training with keeping calm, was unable to say any more, her throat closing up. The pair remained in their silence, the soft rain in the distance and the screams and shouts of fighting, being unable to drown out their heartbeats, which reached even their ears. ¡°You are so warm, daddy,¡± Jirot said when she finally returned, having charged at her father, oblivious to the reason behind his new redness. She rubbed her cheek against her father¡¯s as they embraced. ¡°How can I not be warm when I love you so much, my girl?¡± Adam asked, kissing her cheek. ¡®Seriously, my girl is too smart!¡¯ He embraced the rest of his children, with Konarot¡¯s embrace cooling him down. The next day was chillier. The rain fell heavier across the Iyr. Adam was still in the afterglow of the proposal, and he was d Vonda had decided to give him some space. He could feel the gaze of the old man honed upon him like a de, all the while the half elf tried to rx. Jarot remained silent, sipping his tea opposite the half elf. He leaned back, feeling the ache of his missing arm and leg. Larot¡¯s tiny body warmed the old man, the boy¡¯s breath gently pressing against the old man¡¯s shirt. ¡®Will I be able to stay here forever?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I do get married to Vonda, how does that work? Will I be beholden to the order? To the Iyr? To neither? To both?¡¯ As Jarot held the boy within his chest, he narrowed his eyes until they were almost shut, only able to see vague, blurry shapes. He thought of his youngest son, who would sleep upon his chest so peacefully, save for the one or two coughs. He used to read while his son slept upon his chest, though with his single arm, it was far more difficult. ¡®My Farot¡­¡¯ The old man inhaled deeply, his chest rising slowly, causing the tiny Larot to stir slightly, before he was called to slumber once more. The old man¡¯s thoughts then fell to Churot, who was still yet to be tattooed. Though he was a quiet boy, and remained away from many others, Adam still spoke with the boy and embraced him dearly. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Adam asked, snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°For all you have done.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done much?¡± ¡°You have done more than enough.¡± The old man smiled warmly. ¡°If the Iyr chooses to abandon you, know you can abandon it in return. You owe us no favours, for you have done so much?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Adam asked, feeling a chill enter his heart. ¡®If the old man¡¯s saying something like that¡­ does he know something?¡¯ ¡°No. Nothing is wrong.¡± Adam stared at the old man. He was an elderly man, and though he was training, he was someone who had gone through countless battles, before losing much of his ability to fight. ¡°Are you dying, old man?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Good. My kids still need you, you old geezer.¡± Jarot¡¯s lips formed a small smile. He closed his eyes and sat there, silent. ¡®What was that all about?¡¯ Adam thought, feeling his heart sunk. ¡®You old geezer, I haven¡¯t given you permission to die yet! If you die, Jirot¡¯s going to bully you so much!¡¯ When they all returned to the shared estate, Adam busied himself among his cousins. He groaned as he picked one of the boys up. ¡°Look at this chonky boy. Who is my chonky boy? Is it you?¡± Adam asked, pretending to struggle as he help up the boy, who ate so well. ¡°No,¡± Gurot deres, smirking slightly. ¡°You¡¯re my chonky boy!¡± Adam pulled the boy in for a deep embrace, rubbing his cheek against Gurot¡¯s chubby cheek. Gurot smiled as Adam showered him in affection, before he was distracted by a piece of fruit Adam brought to his lips. Adam allowed the boy to leave, but reced him with his younger brother, blowing into the boy¡¯s tummy, who giggled with joy. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­ who gave you permission to be this cute? I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Adam said, ying with all the children in the evening, feeding them and cuddling with them, before taking the initiative to read them a story. ¡®I can¡¯t leave the Iyr¡­ not when my cousins are still growing up!¡¯ Jurot nced towards Adam, before his eyes fell to Vonda, who was currently ying with Jirot and Jarot, the pair giggling and cackling at the woman¡¯s stories. He had noted a queerness between them, and a curiosity among his aunts and uncles. ¡®¡­¡¯ It waster in the evening when Adam changed his children into their night clothes, softer clothing forming a onesie for each of his children, with their feet covered by the clothes, though their hands were free. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Adam asked, nting a kiss on his eldest daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied. ¡°What did you like about today?¡± ¡°I eat yummy food.¡± ¡°Which yummy food did you eat?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The girl thought. ¡°Meat.¡± ¡°How nice.¡± Adam kissed her forehead once more, before moving on to speak with Kirot, who spoke of her love of the tossing game, while Karot spoke of the music. ¡°I like puying with Ray Vonda, and I liked, ummm, when nano pick me up,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I like when babo pick me up, and nano, and nana,¡± Jarot said, nuzzling against his father¡¯s neck as they embraced. ¡°I¡¯m d¡­¡± Adam¡¯s heart thundered once more in his chest as he felt the overwhelming force of his children¡¯s adoration. ¡°I love you all so much. You have to remember that, daddy loves you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too!¡± Lanarot said, storming over to embrace her nieces and nephews. ¡°I love you so much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even your kako loves you this much.¡± ¡°I love kako too,¡± Jirot said, embracing Lanarot tight. ¡°Do you like kako Jaygak too?¡± Adam asked. Jirot smirked, before cackling. The next morning, the chill in the air increased. There was no rain, save for gentle showers far in the distance, across some of the Iyr¡¯snd, but not upon its people. Dunes sat opposite Adam, having finally worked up the courage to step into the Main Iyr and the shared estate. Adam nced aside, noting Fred hade with him. ¡°How¡¯s the others at the business?¡± ¡°Well. How are your family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re good too,¡± Adam said, and though he tried to stop, he went on a long tangent about the children. ¡°How can they do this to me? How can they be so cute?¡± Dunes smiled. Listening to Adam speak of his children soothed all the worries in his heart. Dunes inhaled deeply, and his eyes fell onto Adam. Adam felt his gaze, and slowly, their eyes met. A silence fell between them. Adam narrowed his eyes towards Dunes, whose lips formed a small smirk. ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes replied, the smirk slowly encroaching upon his lips. ¡°I have heard a rumour.¡± Adam¡¯s heart began to quicken and he sipped his tea. ¡°What rumour is that?¡± ¡°Did you really deny her?¡± Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 25 (19) Adam managed to swallow down the tea without choking, though unable to taste its vour.
Where is it? Where is my romance? No! Come back to me! Come back! Since our adorable kids are here, I''ll forgive you, just this once. [888] – Y03.188 – Duskval Festival IV [888] ¨C Y03.188 ¨C Duskval Festival IV ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Adam ced his cup of tea down, deciding against reaching for it now that they were on the topic. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ she has to convince the children first, after all, she¡¯ll be their mother.¡± Dunes had forgotten Adam wasn¡¯t quite so Aldish. ¡°Of course. Does she know?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know that, then I should refuse.¡± ¡°That is so?¡± The rhetorical question remained in the air for a long while. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve teased me.¡± ¡°She epted.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, blinking wildly. ¡°Amira epted.¡± ¡°epted what?¡± Adam leaned in, his eyes wide, his brows raised with delight. ¡°She epted my proposal.¡± ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± ¡°I speak the truth.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Adam reached over and pat Dunes¡¯ shoulder far too roughly. ¡°Whoa! When did this happen?¡± ¡°Not long ago now,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°A few weeks at most.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me until now?¡± ¡°She did not ept until recently.¡± ¡°Nice! When¡¯s the wedding? Are you nning on heading back to Aswadasad for it?¡± ¡°I am uncertain,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°I wish for it sooner rather thanter. I would like to have it here, since I wish to stay.¡± ¡°What about Amira? Will she stay too?¡± ¡°She will.¡± ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really happy for you, Dunes, really. I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± A wide grin fell across Adam¡¯s face. He reached up to rub his forehead, wiping his face, though was unable to wipe the grin on his face. ¡°Sooner rather thanter? If you want, you can have it at the business. If you send word back to your order, some people could make it if they rush.¡± ¡°We can hold a second wedding in Aswadasad,¡± Dunes said, though his voice was full of apprehension. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Weddings are very important in Aswadasad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain they are important everywhere.¡± ¡°In Alnd, weddingsst for a day, perhaps two. In Aswadasad, weddings¡­¡± Dunes smiled, the pride of his homnd beaming within his eyes as he sipped his drink. ¡°There are several days for the betrothal itself. I should have spoken to her family first, and then offered my betrothal to them. They would have judged me, and I would then be allowed to propose. Since I am a member of the order, it is different, so I am allowed to bypass such, as long as I have informed someone of the matter. I spoke with Kal Samra of my intentions, and she informed my intentions to Kal Alya, Amira¡¯s mentor.¡± ¡®I guess that makes sense?¡¯ ¡°The wedding shouldst for several days. The betrothal and the wedding shouldst three days at least, especially since we have our positions as a member of our order. A wedding is a meeting of two families, those of Dunes, Morn, and those of Amira. We should feed the localmunity, and themunity should bring us gifts. It is the union of such in which we can look to the future. The poor, they are betrothed one day, and married another, though sometimes it is the same day.¡± Dunes shook his head, inhaling deeply as he fell into thought for a moment. ¡®Weddings are really important, so¡­¡¯ ¡°A wedding shouldst three days at least, and can be pushed as far as five,¡± Dunes said, looking past the half elf. ¡°Seven days aremon for nobility, but it is seen as excessive, not that themoners mind, who enjoy the sweet rice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot of days for a wedding¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure he could handle so many days for a wedding. ¡°Weddings should have a day ofughter, a day of eating, and a day of colour.¡± Dunes sighed. ¡°Amira has decided we can forgo our traditions and marry as the Aldish would, or as the Iyrmen would.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± Dunes remained silent for a long while. ¡°Amira and I, wee from Aswadasad. We should marry in our way. She has decided to forgo the traditions, and she has decided to remain here¡­ I should be able to provide at least three days for her, but she has refused it.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°Next month, you¡¯ll provide something greater.¡± ¡°Next month?¡± Dunes asked, thinking about what the next month was. ¡®The tenth month?¡¯ He tried to think of the significance of the month. ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s more like you¡¯ll have something so that she can¡¯tin about missing all those days¡­¡± Adam paused for a long while. ¡°It¡¯s not like you have to miss them, right?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Just have those three days. The days of the¡­ughing, eating, colour.¡± ¡°Laughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Day ofughter, notughing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Laughing is the action,ughter is the heart.¡± ¡°Listen, Dunes, you know I am bad with names. Did I get eating right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it day of eat?¡± ¡°Eating is the action.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°The day ofughter is not tough, but to have a good time. The day of eating is to eat.¡± ¡°Oh. What about the day of colour?¡± ¡°The day of colour is for those who are marrying to wear colour.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the significance of that?¡± ¡°Wearing bright colours is fun.¡± Dunes did his best to keep his face neutral, but he let slip a small smirk. ¡°The day of colours is for a bright future for those who are to marry, so they must wear the brightest colours, or the most colours, so on.¡± ¡°What happens if someone else upstages the bride and groom?¡± ¡°They are beaten and tossed away,¡± Dunes said, though he was unable to keep his face straight. ¡°They are escorted away nicely.¡± ¡°To be honest, they should be beaten and tossed away.¡± ¡°I have heard it was once done, but it was not right to beat one at someone¡¯s wedding, outside of spars and duels.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seriously happy for you, man. Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯m about to wring the nobles dry, so I¡¯ve got plenty of coin to spend on your wedding.¡± ¡°We can finance the wedding well enough,¡± Dunes said, raising his hand towards Adam to moderate him. ¡°Come on, Dunes. What¡¯s the point of gold if the business can¡¯t spend it on its people?¡± ¡°You should do so moderately. Will you spend so much coin for all the people of the business?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Manager!¡± ¡°I am a Manager, but to spend so much coin upon me, and not so much on others will only breed resentment.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­ I was nning on putting aside money for weddings anyway.¡± ¡°You were?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± "Are you going to put aside money for anything else?¡± ¡°Yeah, I n on putting aside some gold for the children of the business, and once they¡¯re¡­ I don¡¯t know, eighteen or so, they¡¯ll receive the coin.¡± ¡°How much do you n to put aside each month?¡± ¡°About a gold?¡± Dunes thought. ¡®That is around two hundred gold once they are of age?¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point of the business.¡± Dunes let out a long sigh. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Dunes.¡± Adam smiled. The pair raised their cups and sipped their tea. ¡®Dunes is getting married this year then?¡¯ Adam thought about how much he should fund the wedding. ¡®If it¡¯s our first wedding, we should do something nice, right?¡¯ Thest day of the festival came and went by far too quickly. Dunes spent some time with Adam, but spent more of his time with the other Iyrmenpanions, informing them of the good news. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kiara replied, ncing awkwardly towards the half elf. He had all but ignored her during the week, while she had spent much of her time with Vonda, Jaygak, and Kitool. ¡°Good¡­¡± Adam remained silent for a long while. ¡®I probably should have let her y with my kids, but¡­ I¡¯ve got to work hard for the entire next season, you know?¡¯ Jirot rushed up to her father, ncing towards Kiara for a moment, before she climbed up beside her father with a gentle grunt. ¡°Daddy! Who is Load Stokmah?¡± ¡°Lord Stokmar? Lord Stokmar is¡­ they¡¯re the Lord of Earth.¡± ¡°Load of Uth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Stokmar is very strong.¡± ¡°Stuhronger than you, daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot gasped, her eyes wide. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot¡¯s lips formed a circle as she nced towards her brother. ¡°Load Stokmar is stuhronger than babo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot twitched, as though she had been pped by Adam¡¯s words. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot and Jarot stared at their father in shock from his words, ncing between one another for a moment, before returning their gaze upon their father. ¡°You know, Lord Stokmar is stronger than even the Chief.¡± ¡°No! Stop it, daddy!¡± The girl pointed a threatening finger to her father, the shock cascading through the tiny girl. ¡°What?¡± Adam smiled, leaning in to kiss her nose. ¡°Lord Stokmar is very strong, you know?¡± ¡°Stuhronger than Demon Woad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jirot huffed, ncing towards her grandmother to the side to tell her father off, before she nced back towards her father with a pout. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I going to be Demon Woad, and I stuhronger Load Stokmah, okay?¡± ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± Adam said, leaning in to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead, pulling her in even closer. ¡°You have to eat your fruit and vegetables and listen to daddy if you want to be that strong.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled towards her father, who bullied the girl with his affection. Little Jarot smiled too, embracing his father tight. ¡®I going to be stuhrong too.¡¯ ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, raising up her cup of milk. ¡°Milk is stuhrong like papa.¡± ¡°I am stronger than milk at least,¡± Adam replied. Lanarot narrowed her eyes towards her brother. ¡°Silly papa.¡± As thest night of duskval fell, many stared at the stars of nightval approaching. Elder Zijin leaned back in his chair, staring up at the sky from within the centre of the Elder estate. ¡®He did not cause any trouble?¡¯ Zijin was sure Adam would want to spoil the Jin children too, considering how he had passed on silver tokens for them too during their birthdays. Zijin reached over towards his dried snacks and slowly chewed them, chewing further upon his thoughts. ¡®Should I have lent him so much money?¡¯ The Elder sighed. ¡®How could I refuse?¡¯ As much as the Elder wanted Adam to take a break, partly due to Sonarot¡¯s words, there was so much Adam wanted to do, not for himself, but for those around him. ¡®Elder Zijin, I¡¯m about to be poor as hell. I need a favour.¡¯ Zijin let out another long sigh. ¡®I should think of retiring soon.¡¯ The Iyrman Elder continued to eat his snacks. Meanwhile, those within the fort at the edge of the Aldishnds, felt the chill of nightval approach. Fred stared at the stars above, his eyes glued to the night sky. ¡®The festival has ended.¡¯ He let out a soft sigh. He had spent thest few years in the Iyr, and had been present for many of the festivals. ¡®Are you enjoying yourself, Manager Dunes?¡¯ Fred continued to stare at the stars, along with many of the others within the business, many of them having just arrived at the business recently. ¡®Does he treat Dunes better because I¡¯m Florian?¡¯ Fred thought back to the massacre which took his family away.
The wedding arc begins. Surely Adam can''t screw this up... [889] – Y03.189 – Days of Nightval I [889] ¨C Y03.189 ¨C Days of Nightval I "I miss daddy,¡± Konarot whispered to her bird,ying down beside it as her tail swayed from side to side. ¡°Daddy is gone?¡± ¡°He is always working.¡± ¡°Working hard! Working hard!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Konarot said. ¡°Kaka, what is bird saying?¡± Kirot asked. ¡°The bird saying daddy is working hard.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kirot said, pouting slightly. ¡°Kaka, can I be friends with the bird too?¡± Karot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Konarot replied. Karot smiled and leaned in to the bird. ¡°Hello. I am Karot.¡± ¡°Karot, Karot.¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°It saying your name.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Karot smiled wider. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°No name.¡± ¡°The bird does not have a name.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No name given.¡± ¡°No one gave a name.¡± ¡°Then I can name bird?¡± Karot asked shyly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I want to name him too, kaka.¡± Kirot pouted. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Tiger,¡± Kirot said. ¡°Paper,¡± Karot said. ¡°Tiger Paper is your name now,¡± Konarot informed the bird. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot,e,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°Ray Vonda is leaving.¡± The triplets rushed over to Ray Vonda, who smiled peacefully at the children. She pet their heads one by one, before getting to a child who pouted up at her. ¡°Why you are leaving, Ray Vonda?¡± Jirot sniffled. ¡°I must return to the fort to watch over the people.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am a Ray.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was given the title to watch over the people.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Stop bullying her,¡± the older Jarot called, reaching down to brush the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°She must go to work.¡± ¡°Always working¡­¡± Jirot sniffled. ¡°I do not like it!¡± Jarot chuckled and picked the twins up. ¡°They are working hard for you.¡± Jirot crossed her arms and looked away. Little Jarot pouted at his babo. ¡°Come. Say goodbye. We may see her soon if you behave.¡± ¡°I always behaving,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I am too cute to behave.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot kissed her forheead. Adam continued to enchant the various weapons. The weight of the forty upon his shoulders, and though he could delegate many tasks to hispanions, no one could enchant magical items of his quality and his quantity. ¡®A lot of blood on these hands to be able to earn all this gold¡­¡¯ Adam let out a soft sigh, remaining at the enchanting shrine for a long while in thete afternoon. ¡®I¡¯ve got to take the proper breaks too.¡¯ The chill of nightval began to grow within the Iyr, but Adam was warmed by his children, who embraced him so tenderly during his break. ¡°Daddy, I want to hear story,¡± Kirot said. ¡°Which story?¡± Kirot furrowed her brows in thought. She pointed up at her father. ¡°Daddy story.¡± ¡°My story? Which story do you want to her? The story of how I killed a dra-bunch of hydras, a story of how I beat up a bunch of nobles in a tournament, or¡­ there are so many stories, which should I impress you with my dear?¡± Kirot smiled shyly, nestling up beside her father, while Adam did his best to feed his children one by one. Adam spoke of the tale of how he managed to annoy the High Alchemist of Red Oak. He decided against informing them he killed the white dragon, Vandra, and instead focused more on his rtionships with the people around him. ¡°So that¡¯s how your father helped out the Sansant family, and a Princess of a sea kingdom.¡± ¡°Amazin¡¯,¡± Kirot said, hugging her father¡¯s arm. ¡°Daddy, I will be as strong as you when I grow up?¡± ¡°If you want to be as strong as daddy, daddy will help you,¡± Adam said, embracing the girl close, kissing her forehead. ¡°Though you have to promise to stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°Okay! I puhrohmis¡± Adam went to work the next day, much to Jirot¡¯s chagrin, the girl going to find her nana toin. Little Jarot nced over to Jurot before tugging on his leg. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Papo Juroh?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Babo?¡± ¡°Your babo is at the extended family estate.¡± Jarot held up his tiny arms and Jurot picked the boy up, who nced aside and pointed away. ¡°Babo!¡± ¡°You wish to see babo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How can he do this, nana?¡± Jirot asked, as though her father hadmit the gravest sin imaginable. ¡°He cannot, he cannot!¡± She threw her arms down to emphasise her point, her face in a state of utter exhaustion from her father¡¯s antics of working. ¡°Jirot,e.¡± Jirot turned to face her uncle, who held her twin brother. ¡°No.¡± ¡°We are going to see babo.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot turned, as though to leave without her. ¡°Pick up,¡± Jirot said, holding up her arms to be taken. ¡°Okay.¡± The older Jarot was found drinking tea with Tonagek, who nced aside to see his grandniece and grandnephew within his nephew¡¯s arms, but not the nephew he expected. ¡°What is this? Did you miss me, my greatchildren?¡± Jarot asked, holding out a hand to take the children from Jurot one by one. Jirot squirmed to her greatfather first, cuddling his chest, before little Jarot was plucked like a flower from Jurot¡¯s arms. ¡°Jarot wished to see you.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Jirot said. ¡°Babo,¡± little Jarot cuddled up to his chest. ¡°Babo, stuhrong.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You fighted my daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You win my daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When I grow up, babo, I am stuhrong like you.¡± The older Jarot¡¯s heart thundered within his chest, causing Jirot to stop squirming as she felt it beat against her cheek. ¡°No. You should stay small and cute for your babo.¡± Jarot held the boy tighter to his chest. ¡°Big and stuhrong,¡± little Jarot whispered shyly. ¡°My boy! My boy! Jirot, have you corrupted your brother too?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl cackled, before she sucked her thumb, only to pull it out. ¡°I am Demon Load.¡± ¡°The Demon Lord? My greatdaughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How amazing! First you must stay small and cute, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jarot smiled, embracing them closer to his chest. For a moment, Jurot, who could gleam someone¡¯s parentage with ease, wondered if perhaps a Adam was a grandchild of a fae woman his grandfather hadin with. Mulrot could see the look on Jurot¡¯s face, though decided against telling him how difficult it was toy with her grandfather, who refused a woman¡¯s touch until he finally decided toplete his familial duty on his return. ¡®You should not be as foolish, my grandson.¡¯ Adam continued to enchant as the month of dawnval passed, though spent his breaks with his family. ¡°Who gave you permission to be this cute?¡± Adam asked, peppering his youngest daughter with a dozen kisses, before continuing with a dozen more until he finally relented. ¡°Nana!¡± ¡°Nana gave you permission?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously. ¡°You! Why are you so scarily smart when ites to things like this?¡± Adam held her close to his chest. Tonagek, too, wondered if his uncle hadin with an fae woman on his travels. ¡°Check,¡± Konarot said, sitting up taller as her tail swayed behind her. ¡°So it is¡­¡± Tonagek replied, pretending as though he hadn¡¯t left the path open for her, moving a piece against the girl¡¯s check. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot dered with a dagger like finger. ¡°You are so stuhrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Papo is stuhrong?¡± ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Papo is one.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fighting, one! Papo is fuhst pace.¡± ¡°Ah, right, your uncle dide first ce!¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°Daddy is not, daddy is three!¡± The girl held up three fingers, holding up her thumb and two fingers in the Iyrman¡¯s way. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was third ce. The vicious nobles, they wouldn¡¯t let daddy take first ce so they conspired against him, you know?¡± ¡°Is okay. I love daddy all day.¡± ¡°I love you too, Jibaby.¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± little Jarot called, hugging his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Babo say I am small, but when I grow up, I am stuhrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re small and cute,¡± Adam replied, choosing to hear the first half. ¡°I am growing up big and stuhrong, like papo, like, like babo, like Load Stokmah.¡± The boy said, sitting up taller. ¡°No way, small forever!¡± ¡°No! Kaka Katool telling me I am big when I grow up!¡± ¡°Katool? Katool, how can you do this to me? Isn¡¯t that bullying?¡± Adam recalled when the girl cried when he informed her of that fact. ¡®Now you¡¯ve used my own tricks against me?¡¯ Jurot was fairly certain he had seen this scene y out before, but he decided to allow Adam to have his own fun. As the first month began toe to a close, Adam read to the children, from Larot to Katool. Inakan sat upon hisp and listened carefully, though paid more attention to her scarf. However, Adam brought up the book to her face so she could see the images. She leaned in closer, her nose rubbing against the paper as she stared at the lines upon the paper, which formed so many shapes, to form a greater body. Adam allowed them to walk and y once he was done reading to them. He had worked hard that entire month, which had gone by in the blink of an eye, and yet had dragged along as the days passed by. Minool zoomed on by, tripping over, before she stood up and continued to rush off. ¡°Minool,e,¡± Adam called. Minool stopped upon hearing her cousin¡¯s voice, and she tossed her head to nce towards him. She smirked slightly. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 34 ¡°Seriously, I should tickle your cheeks for making me run after you, you punk!¡± Adam nted a kiss on the girl¡¯s cheek after healing the scrape upon her knee, before allowing the girl to zoom away from him. Adam leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. Kiara watched him from the side, wondering why he worked so hard, but as she nced between Adam and the children, she understood. If Adam didn¡¯t work this hard, he would be useless. Adam¡¯s eyes fell to Inakan, who did not go around walking, but instead was sitting upon her mother¡¯sp, giggling wildly as her mother tickled her with gloves made of all different kinds of materials, allowing the girl to y with her gloved hand, her other hand keeping the girl close, as though she¡¯d be blown away in the wind. Adam closed his eyes, and thought about how many days were left for him toplete his enchantments. He reached into his book, flipping it to the first page, where he had underlined a name several times. He checked the boxes, which had been filled less than half way. He brushed his fingers along the empty boxes. ¡®Soon, my Inakan. Soon.¡¯
Where''s my wedding arc? [890] – Y03.190 – Days of Nightval II [890] ¨C Y03.190 ¨C Days of Nightval II As snow fell across the Iyr, little Jarot yawned, tilting his head back, before he saw the upside down face of his father. The boy smiled towards his father, who continued to gently brush his hair. ¡°Are you still sleepy, Jababy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to go back to sleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. If you go to sleep, you won¡¯t be able to eat your potato.¡± ¡°I do not want to sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Adam finished brushing his son¡¯s hair, which was as long as his sisters, falling down almost to his shoulders. Adam leaned down to kiss the boy¡¯s forehead, before letting him go, going on to brush his youngest son¡¯s hair with his hand. ¡®I really should do more with you¡­¡¯ He nted a kiss on the tiny boy¡¯s forehead, hot to his lips. Larot red to the side, letting out a huff. Adam cut into his twin¡¯s potatoes, the children watching as the steam rose from within. Jirot reached for the potato, but Adam grabbed her hand, tickling her palm with his thumb. ¡°Let me butter and salt it, first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, squirming slightly as she narrowed her eyes, plotting a mischief, before deciding against it since the potato was almost ready. ¡°Uncle Shikan,¡± Adam called, while he nestled fried meat within the cut of his potato. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you for a favour soon.¡± ¡°What is the favour?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ask yet,¡± Adam replied, his lips forming a small smile, filled with an innocent mischief. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Daddy, what ah you doing?¡± Jirot tilted her head downwards and raised her brows, as though daring her father to act up. ¡°You will see.¡± Jirot raised a finger towards her father. ¡°You ah making trouble?¡± ¡°I am always making trouble, since I am your father.¡± ¡°So smelly, daddy.¡± She pulled back slightly, cackling as she reached for her grandmother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How can you bully me like this, my dear?¡± Jirot looked away from her father before returning back to the potato, picking it up with her tiny hands, before slowly biting into it. To her, the potato was almost like salya in the way it easily gave in to her teeth. Adam stared at his little girl. The girl who spoke so much, and caused him so much trouble. He recalled her when she was smaller, and would smile so joyfully towards him, just like now. Her smile then was more innocent, though she would always leave him the best gifts within her clothy. His children always looked at him with such delight, and he was d the Iyr had raised them so well while he was out adventuring. ¡®So many debts¡­¡¯ It waste afternoon when it happened. It was any other day within the Iyr. The Iyrmen moved about, moving this thing over there, and moving that thing over here. It was not the seventh day of a week, which meant Adam was enchanting. ¡®Please, Bell.¡¯ [That is not how it works.] ¡®Please.¡¯ [¡­] XP: 15 200 -> 200 ¡®Thank you.¡¯ Adam felt a deep chill within him as his Experience slipped away. ¡®Thousands of gold and even more XP. Still, it¡¯s more than worth it.¡¯ Adam returned to the estate with a small smile, one he could barely hide. Lucy nced over towards him, Jarot within her arms, and Jirot upon her back, her arms wrapped tightly around her neck. However, the pair squirmed away from her to follow after their elder siblings to embrace their father now that he had returned. ¡°Daddy, what is this?¡± Jirot asked, pointing towards her father¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s called being handsome, my dear,¡± Adam replied, kissing his daughter. ¡°Nooooo!¡± ¡°Ah, you mean these?¡± Adam lifted the sses off his face. The rims were thin, the ssesrge, and awkwardly shaped,rger on the outer side, and narrower when they approached the nose. ¡°These bad boys were popr where I¡¯m from.¡± ¡°They are gasses?¡± ¡°sses, yeah. If you had these, you were considered cool. Do you know what we call these?¡± ¡°Gasses!¡± ¡°What kind of sses, though?¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s gasses?¡± Jirot asked, reaching up to grab them, though Adam quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let daddy put them on you.¡± ¡°Oooh,¡± Jirot said, feeling the tingling sensation through her face once she wore the sses, which almost fell down her face as they barely remained upon her face. ¡°Aviators.¡± ¡°Avitis.¡± Jirot said, looking around, though the sses dropped off her face. ¡°Ock!¡± ¡°Oh dear, oh dear,¡± Adam said, while Konarot picked the sses up and held them up for him. Adam smiled, rubbing her nose gently, taking the sses from her, cleaning them with Tricks. ¡°I suppose avitis is close enough?¡± Adam put them on each of his children, who looked through the sses, finding the world looked slightly different, causing them to stumble even though they were only standing. Adam crossed his arms. ¡®Should I just give it to my kids?¡¯ Karot wore them, pinning the temples to the sides of his hands with both hands. ¡°Look at my handsome son! Wow! Wow!¡± Adam said, wrapping his arms around the boy, pulling him close to his chest. He peppered his son with kisses all over his face and cheek. Karot smiled, giggling lightly, before he melted against his father. Lanarot also wore the sses. ¡°Papa, I am handsome too?¡± ¡°Of course you are,¡± Adam called out, brushing the girl¡¯s cheek. The girl grinned wide with her pearly white teeth, before eventually darting off to her mother. ¡°Alright, I think it¡¯s time to give the sses to our Inakan, don¡¯t you think?¡± Shikan nced aside towards Adam. He had thought it had something to do with him, but he hadn¡¯t been so certain. ¡°They are for Inakan?¡± ¡°Of course. Inakan will definitely look the cutest with those sses.¡± ¡°They are too big.¡± ¡°They¡¯re magic, so they should fit her after she wears them for a bit.¡± Lanarot eventually shuffled to her cousin, cing the sses on her face, with Shikan¡¯s help. Inakan reached up to the sses, feeling the cool metal against her fingers. However, she nced around, noting the still blurry forms around her, though they were not quite so blurry as they used to be. Shikan pulled the girl to her while the girl¡¯s eyes scanned across his face, her eyes darting along the defined shapes and colours across her father¡¯s face. She smiled, reaching up to her father¡¯s face, noting her hands, which she had never quite seen before in such detail. Her lips formed a wide smile, and her eyes stared deep within her father¡¯s for a moment. ¡°Daddy!¡± Inakan called out. ¡°Inakan,¡± Shikan replied. Inakan blinked upon hearing her name, staring down at her father¡¯s mouth. Her fingers grabbed at his lips, and she pulled them up to see how his flesh stretched, before seeing his teeth, each now separated rather than one long blurry white salya within his mouth. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Inakan.¡± Shikan brushed her cheek, rubbing her nose with his thumb, pushing the sses up slightly. ¡°Inakan,¡± Arokan called, while her daughter nced towards her mother, her ears twitching slightly. ¡°Mommy!¡± The girl cackled as she reached out with her arms towards her mother, who brought the girl into her bosom, kissing her cheek and neck. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me until you hear about the enchantments.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± ¡°They¡¯re hard to break, and they can be summoned. She just needs to focus, and they¡¯ll appear with her. They have to be in this realm, but yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, right. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯ll be good at seeing things and hearing things, and she¡¯ll be able to see in the dark too.¡± Adam decided against saying more. Technically, she wasn¡¯t just good at seeing things and hearing things. Avitis Requires Attunement These sses are difficult to break. These sses may be summoned as a Swift Action as long as they are within the same realm as the user. While wearing these sses one is considered Mastered in the Perception skill. While wearing these sses one may roll Perception checks requiring sight twice and take the highest. While wearing these sses one gains Darkvision up to 50 metres. ¡®They are like the Eyes of the Eagle,¡¯ Shikan thought, though they were slightly different. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Inakan continued to squeal as her mother talked to her. ¡°Mommy!¡± She reached up to feel along her mother¡¯s face, the sight of it so different, but the feeling was definitely that of her mother. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Inakan,¡± Arokan replied, embracing her tight. ¡°I will repay this debt,¡± Shikan said. ¡°Don¡¯t mention a debt,¡± Adam replied, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called. ¡°Inakan can see?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The sses make Inakan see.¡± ¡°Ooooh! I can see, daddy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you can. Inakan always had difficulty, but now, with those sses, she can see even better than you.¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°No! I can see so good! I eat all the tatos!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam ruffled her hair. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Taygak called, approaching the half elf. She ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Good.¡± Jirot¡¯s hair swirled as her head snapped towards her father. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m very good, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adam smiled. The other children swarmed around Adam and began to thank him, each patting his shoulder, from Raygak to Katool. ¡°Good job, daddy, good job,¡± Jirot said, patting his knee. Jurot nced between Inakan and her parents, and then to his cousins who were praising his brother. The relief in his uncle and aunt were obvious to him, while the admiration of the children were obvious to all. The satisfaction on Adam¡¯s face said so much, that one needed to be blind not to notice. ¡°How much did it cost?¡± Shikan asked. Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all.¡± Jurot crossed his arms, watching as Lanarot pat their brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job, papa.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam asked, swallowing his sister within his arms. ¡°I should get a kiss from you, right?¡± Adam tapped his cheek. Lanarot grabbed her brother¡¯s face and kissed his cheek, brushing his hair with a small hand. ¡°Good job.¡± Jurot¡¯s entire body flexed, tensing up, before he finally rxed. ¡®I want children too.¡¯
Oh no. Adam''s too strong! He''s corrupted Jurot! [891] – Y03.191 – Days of Nightval III [891] ¨C Y03.191 ¨C Days of Nightval III The g of the Rot family fluttered in the wind, and the carriages veered towards the fort. ¡®Within the Iyr, even the snow gives way to the Iyrmen¡­¡¯ Dunes thought, waving a hand towards Fred and Charley, who turned the wheels to allow the bridge to fall and the gate to open, allowing the carriages to enter the fort without friction. ¡°Oof,¡± Adam said as Jirot leapt up towards her father, the half elf dropping to a knee as he feigned dropping his daughter, though nted her firmly onto the ground. ¡°You¡¯re so big now, Jirot! How can you do this?¡± Jirot cackled, her tiny green face flushed slightly red from the cold of nightval all around them. She raised her arms up, clenching her gloved fingers together. ¡°So big and stuhrong!¡± ¡°No, no, so small and cute,¡± Adam said, though he was distracted by Larot climbing down the side of the carriage with some assistance from his grandmother, before the boy nced around the fort, his red face full of unceremonious neutrality. ¡®The cold is not so bad.¡¯ ¡®Is he walking by himself?¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes glued to his son, though he didn¡¯t see the boy step just yet. Larot could feel the gaze of the one who poured in his blood and magic to birth him, understanding the expectations within those eyes. However, he did not move, deciding to stand tall and strong, the baby¡¯s stance wide as he crossed his arms behind his back and waited to be carried. Shumf. Shumf. Shumf. Adam nced aside to see his tripletsying face first into the snow to one side. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot, what are you doing? The snow might be dirty! Come to daddy.¡± The triplets hoisted themselves up before they rushed to their father, the triplets pouted, their tails slumping behind them, their leaf shaped ears also moving as the ps to their hats shifted slightly. Adam cast his Tricks, the snow shifting off their fronts. ¡°Why the long faces? You¡¯re not in trouble, you smelly little brats. Daddy cleaned you up. We¡¯ll find you some clean snow to y inter, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the triplets replied, staring up at their father with small smiles across their faces. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e here,¡± Adam called, hearing them already darting away. ¡°No!¡± Jirot shouted back, cackling. ¡°Jirot,e,¡± Sonarot called. The tiny girl darted to her grandmother, blinking up towards her innocently. ¡°Your father wishes to speak with you.¡± ¡°No?¡± Jirot replied, trying to challenge her grandmother, only to dart towards her father after the woman raised her brow. ¡°Smelly girl, how can you bully me in front of everyone?¡± Adam asked, picking the girl up, tossing her up a tiny amount, before nting her onto the snow. ¡°Let me show you off first, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled, squealing with delight, before she squatted down to avoid her father¡¯s hand, which snapped atop her head to ruffle her hair through herrge hat. Little Jarot smiled up towards his father, revealing more of his teeth, which only emphasises his various set of canines, which typically peeked from the corners of his lips. ¡®These kids! They¡¯re so cute? How can they be so cute? Ah, of course, it¡¯s because they¡¯re my children.¡¯ Vonda eventually approached the carriages after what felt like an appropriate amount of time for Adam to be cringe for his children. ¡°Wee, President, Executives, Little Bosses.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda!¡± Jirot shouted, charging with conviction towards Vonda, before skidding to a halt. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Hello, Little Boss,¡± Vonda replied, stroking the girl¡¯s warm cheek tenderly. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Good! I eated poreege, and I eated salya, and I ride in the carriage aaaaall the way and I am so well beehaved,¡± the girl replied, puffing up her chest, smug satisfaction painting her green and red face. ¡°Hello,¡± little Jarot called, smiling up towards her, while Karot stepped beside him to greet her too. The farmers gathered around with their families, each adorned within thick clothing, having donned their scarves and gloves as they stepped out to greet the high ranking members of their business. ¡°Nobby, my boy,¡± Adam called, reaching up to pat his strong shoulders. ¡°Whoa! Did you grow taller and stronger?¡± ¡°Hello, mister boss,¡± the boy replied, flushing slightly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so different about you then?¡± Adam asked, ncing up at the boy. ¡°Did you always have a beard?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nobby admitted. Whereas once Nobby wore a clean face, he wore a gentle beard, one which was still growing, and revealed how he was still so young, for it was thin as of yet. His hair had been neatly trimmed too, and his clothing, though thick, seemed to be so neatly pressed. ¡®I see you¡¯re a man now, Nobby¡­¡¯ Adam had all but forgotten Nobby had turned¡­ ¡°How old are you now, Nobby?¡± ¡°Neen.¡± ¡°For some reason I thought you were younger¡­ ¡° Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Anyhow, how did you enjoy your gift?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Nobby replied. ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? You should definitely thank the Enchanter.¡± Adam pat the young man¡¯s shoulder, feeling how thick it was. ¡®Damn, what the hell. Was he always this built?¡¯ Adam thought back to when they first met. ¡®Oh, yeah, he definitely was.¡¯ ¡°Mister Adam,¡± Ted called, the older man wearing salt and pepper beard which hid the oing second chin he had earned over thest few years. ¡°Ted,¡± Adam replied, holding out his hand to shake the man¡¯s forearm. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Lord Gale¡¯s bounty is delicious,¡± Ted admitted, bowing his head lightly towards the half elf. ¡°Lord Musa blessed you, eh?¡± Adam joked, shing a wide smile, before ncing across towards both Annie and their daughter, Anne, nodding towards them. ¡°How are you finding the business?¡± ¡°Calm,¡± Ted admitted. ¡°Nightval¡¯s not got much work, outside of shovelling the snow to the side.¡± ¡°How is Korin¡¯s food treating you?¡± ¡°A little hotter than I¡¯m used to.¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°Well, that ain¡¯t so bad during this time of year.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say it is.¡± Adam nced across towards the rest of the farmers and their families, some of whom he hadn¡¯t met before. ¡°I should greet everyone else before we get down to business and then personal matters.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to keep you.¡± ¡°No, no, nothing like that,¡± Adam winked, before heading towards Rick and John, and their families, as well as two more families he didn¡¯t recall. ¡°Rick, I see you¡¯ve been growing out a beard too.¡± ¡°Nightval¡¯s too cold for a bare face,¡± Rick said, shaking the Executive¡¯s forearm, d the half elf hade to save him from his wife¡¯s piercing re. John shed a smile, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I couldn¡¯t deal with the itch as it grew, so I¡¯ll stay cold and fresh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been shaving once a week too,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Nine months I don¡¯t need to bother with shaving, and then four months out of the year I have to shave a little.¡± Adam scratched the bit of hair which grew against his own jaw. ¡°Thank god I¡¯m not half dwarf, eh?¡± Rick raised his brows, stifling hisugh, while John let out a burst ofughter, ncing towards his own wife for a moment, before he quickly nced back, trying to avoid her re. ¡°I presume these are your families and friends?¡± Adam asked, ncing across the man, the women, and the children. ¡°This is my wife, Harriet,¡± Rick said, motioning to his wife, who may as well have been called Jane with how in she was. She was as Aldish as any other woman on the road he had seen along his travels. Fair skin, dark hair, dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°You as well,¡± Harriet replied, with a gentle. ¡°L, this is Executive Adam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to meet you,¡± Adam said, bowing his head towards the woman. ¡°It¡¯s our honour, Brother Adam.¡± ¡°Please, if you¡¯re going to call me something like that, mister or Executive works better.¡± Adam waved his hand awkwardly, trying to brush past the title. ¡®Where did they grab all those thick clothes and scarves?¡¯ ¡°Harry, Laura, this is Executive Adam,¡± Rick introduces the pair of farmers. ¡°Thank yeh kindly fer epting us, Executive,¡± Harry said, bowing his head awkwardly. ¡°Thank yeh, Eggsutive Adam! We¡¯ll be sure ta work hard for tha oppartoonity,¡± Laura added, the woman bowing her head with greater force, causing even her scarf to drop. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear!¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°As long as you work appropriately, you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. I trust Rick in picking out some good workers for the business, and we¡¯re d to have you aboard.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Harry called, motioning for his children. ¡°Say thank you to the kind mister.¡± ¡°Thank yah, mister,¡± the children all mumbled together. Adam let out a soft sigh, his breath colouring the air. ¡°You told them a lot, huh?¡± Adam joked, winking at Rick. ¡°Kids, you¡¯re most wee. I hope you enjoy ying and learning with your family and friends.¡± The children remained awkwardly silent, unsure if they were meant to reply. Harry shuffled towards them awkwardly, reaching towards their backs to encourage them. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to your business,¡± Adam said, waving his fingers towards the children. He spotted the other children too, waving towards them too. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you all to my children soon too, but why don¡¯t we prepare to eat some dinner together?¡± Rick nodded, allowing Adam to leave. He swallowed, making his way indoors, before feeling the piercing gaze of his wife. ¡°Goblins, Rick?¡± ¡°Harriet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Harriet me, Rick! Why didn¡¯t you mention that the Executive was so¡­¡± Harrier nced towards her children, who were watching their parents fight. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was so queer?¡± Harriet¡¯s voice became soft and endearing, though her eyes pierced her husband. ¡°This opportunity was not something I could decline.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Do you know how much gold I made?¡± ¡°Yes, I know, one hundred gold more than usual.¡± ¡°That is how much we received in our mutual fund.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I opened an additional fund where I ced most of the coin. It will trickle into our main fund over the years.¡± Harriet furrowed her brows. ¡°What are you talking about, Rick?¡± ¡°Do you recall the tournamentst year?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you made the one hundred gold.¡± ¡°I made more than a hundred gold.¡± ¡°How much did you make?¡± Rick nced to his children, who had gone off to y by themselves, before he leaned in. ¡°It was a thousand gold.¡± ¡°A thousand!¡± Harriet gasped, her eyes darting to her children for a moment before she leaned in to Rick. ¡°A thousand?¡± ¡°A thousand.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t ever have to worry about food again.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry about much, but here, that thousand gold isn¡¯t worth much.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? A thousand gold! We could buy a cart, and mules, and so much more. You could buy horses with a hundred gold, you could buy a¡­¡± Harriet spluttered, trying to think of a creature. ¡°You could buy a gryphon with a thousand gold.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to buy a gryphon.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t the point.¡± ¡°That is the point.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Executive is queer. Most of the Executives are queer, but Adam¡¯s especially queer. He¡¯s¡­¡± Rick wasn¡¯t sure what else to say. ¡°A thousand gold is nothingpared to what we¡¯ll gain here. The children, they¡¯ll be educated. Manager Dunes and Manager-, Ray Vonda, they¡¯ll be teaching our children. If they¡¯re any good, they¡¯ll learn the priestly ways, they could be Brothers and Sisters, Fathers and Mothers.¡± Harriet remained silent. Rick mentioned the Ray previously, but she had already decided to move to the business for him. ¡°Do you really believe that? You¡¯re not that naive, and I¡¯m not either.¡± ¡°If you knew what I knew, if you saw what I saw, you would understand.¡± ¡°What do you know? What did you see?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say it, don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mentioning it because you should know there¡¯s something we can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°How dangerous is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You should tell me.¡± Rick sighed.
How could she say this about our adorable children? [892] – Y03.192 – Days of Nightval IV [892] ¨C Y03.192 ¨C Days of Nightval IV ¡°I¡¯m d the Iyr¡¯s looking out for me,¡± Adam admitted, his hands glued to the cups full of warm milk. The building was warmer than he expected, the stone keeping away the chill. ¡°Of course, Manager Dunes, Manager Vonda, your wisdom is appreciated too.¡± ¡°It would be awkward to allow them to freeze to death when the Mother guides me,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll check the bookster for the coin, but I hope everyone is getting paid properly?¡± ¡°The pay is handed out twice a month, the first and fifteenth,¡± Dunes assured. ¡®The Iyr¡¯s estimates were pretty spot on. I¡¯m d they ended up dealing with everything on our behalf.¡¯ ¡°I brought over the code of conduct. I didn¡¯t end up making anything too serious.¡± Adam slid the paper over to Dunes, who scanned through it, before handing it to Vonda. ¡®It is very like Adam,¡¯ Vonda thought, scanning across the rules. They were firm and blunt, and of course the first rule was about children. ¡°I ended up making the disciplinary actions too¡­¡± Adam slid the two documents. DISCIPLINARY ACTIONS FOR CHILDREN DISCIPLINARY ACTIONS FOR ADULTS ¡°No heathenic punishment,¡± Dunes asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Physical punishment for those who break the rules.¡± ¡°Corporal punishment? No. We don¡¯t do that here. We might have them runps or something, but we don¡¯t hit people.¡± ¡°It makes sense not to hit children¡­¡± Dunes recalled all the time he was hit. ¡°But as an adult?¡± ¡°We beat our foes, not our workers.¡± ¡°You have a softer heart than I thought.¡± ¡°Ie from and in which violence is seen as uncivilised. Well, it¡¯s seen as uncivilised for the masses to engage in violence, but the wealthy and the elite? They worked hard to be able to beat the masses in whatever ways they see fit.¡± Dunes was always surprised with the disdain in Adam¡¯s voice. ¡®Were you not a member of the wealthy elite?¡¯ Vonda remained silent, still slowly forming a painting of Adam¡¯s life within her mind. He seemed just like her, a young man born into a noble family, who ultimately rejected it for all the sins and ws which came with such a life. ¡°Anyway,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°In this scenario we are the wealthy elite, but instead of using our violence against our workers, we¡¯ll use it against those that dare to threaten us.¡± ¡°What if those who threaten us are within?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be within for long if they threaten us.¡± ¡°What if it was I?¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°It is a hypothetical.¡± ¡°If you decide to threaten the business from within with everything you know about me and the Iyr, you¡¯re possessed, or you¡¯ve gone insane. In which case I¡¯ll be sure to try and fix whatever¡¯s wrong, and if not, then we¡¯ll make sure you get back to the order back safe and sound.¡± ¡°I appreciate your thoughts.¡± Dunes smiled, feeling the relief ooze within his muscles. ¡®I am no so foolish that I would threaten the business.¡¯ ¡°You better not threaten the business, not when I¡¯ve brought you such a fine gift.¡± Adam stood, quickly stepping to the other room where he had ced several bundles, before returning with a particr pair of bundles. It was obvious enough what they were, long and wrapped in a ck cloth, tied on either end with thin strands. ¡°Must I prepare myself to receive these gifts?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°You probably should.¡± Adam held out the first de. ¡°This is what you asked me to make.¡± ¡®The hazya althifaf?¡¯ Dunes thought. His eyes beamed as he epted the bundle. ¡°May I open it?¡± ¡°I would hope so.¡± Dunes began to unravel the cloth, revealing the de within its sheath. The haft was long, the pommel in the shape of a circle, but engraved within was a sun with rays that seemed more like mes. The leather around the handle was tightly wrapped, made of thick leather, dark greyish, brown, and green. Dunes nced up towards Adam questioningly. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam replied, watching as Dunes gently rubbed along the hydra leather, the Aswadian pausing for a moment as the tingling magic filled through the rest of his hand. Dunes continued up towards the hilt of the de, where the cross guard seemed to slowly melt into the rest of the de. He slowly unsheathed the de, where the steel of the cross guard melted into the longer de. Dunes froze for a moment, before pulling more of the de out, noting the patterns within the darker steel. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, shing a small smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the meteorite go to someone who decided to give up so much to be a Manager of ours?¡± Dunes hadn¡¯t expected Amira to take the position of a Manager, but it was Adam after all. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Dunes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I get to spoil your kids, don¡¯t I?¡± Dunes flushed slightly, but let out a long sigh, before a wide grin forced his mouth open. ¡°Can I stop you?¡± ¡°You can try.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Dunes asked, ncing towards the other cloth bundle. ¡°It¡¯s my gift to you.¡± ¡°A gift for me?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t give my friend gifts now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a gift.¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, I can¡¯te empty handed now, can I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you decided to give it to me now rather than on my wedding,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Was I meant to give it during your wedding?¡± Adam asked, blinking. ¡°No, don¡¯t reply, I know that was a stupid question.¡± ¡°Common sense between the Aldish and the Aswadians are different, but with you, I do not know at all.¡± ¡°Common sense is a myth, but hurry up and check out the gift so I can show off!¡± Dunes held the cloth bundle within his hands. ¡®Heavy.¡¯ He cautiously undid the string, as as the cloth slid off, Dunes blinked. The handle was smooth, a wood he had only seen once, almost golden in colour. The pommel was a thick block of metal, rigid and heavy. Adam smiled. ¡°Adam!¡± Dunes replied, throwing a look to Vonda, who smiled politely. ¡°What madness is this?¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°A thank you would suffice, Dunes.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± Dunes replied, his voice still full of shock. ¡°This was a gift to you, Adam, from a dwarf! A dwarven smith!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you not understand what that means?¡± Adam nced towards Vonda. ¡°It means he thanked me for helping him and he gave me a gift?¡± ¡°You are not meant to gift the de away!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It was a gift from a dwarf!¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Dunes looked to Vonda for support, but the young Ray continued to smile innocently. ¡°You don¡¯t gift away gifts from dwarves, Adam. It¡¯s not done.¡± ¡°When am I bound by the customs of thend?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam!¡± Adam crossed his arms. ¡°Just remember, I get to spoil your kids.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to spoil them like this, I¡¯ll have to decline.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, gift it to your kid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes leaned back within his chair, rubbing his forehead, which had grown slick with sweat. ¡°Like I said,mon sense is a myth,¡± Adam said, far too proudly. ¡°Even children know the significance of a dwarven gift,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Aren¡¯t I pure of heart like a child? So sweet and innocent?¡± Adam smiled, though his smile faltered as the shes of fire shed within his mind. For a moment his eyes fell to the floor as shame shed through him. ¡°Two Greater Enhanced des?¡± Dunes covered his eyes with his hands. ¡®Just how much is this debt between us?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m walking around with a Greater Enhanced weapon, so you should too. I mean, Jonn¡¯s walking around with one too, so why shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Dunes had forgotten Jonn¡¯s de was Greater Enhanced too. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Dunes could still feel the great magic tingling against his palm. ¡°What is the enchantment?¡± ¡°Greater obviously, and though it doesn¡¯t do extra fire damage, it still hits harder, like a greatsword. You get to choose to strike true three times each day, and when you strike true, you regain some of your vigour. Technically, it¡¯s a little weaker than your current de in terms of how hard you hit, but you do regain more vigour on average.¡± Amira¡¯s Strength Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. Three time per day, on a hit, choose to Critical Hit instead. On a Critical Hit, regain 2D6 Health. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty scary sword,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯ve called it Amira¡¯s Strength, and I¡¯ve called the other one Dunes¡¯ Strength.¡± Dunes furrowed his brows for a moment, before a small smile slipped across his face. ¡°How apt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite the poet, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You are too talented.¡± Adam winked cheekily once more. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m a bit of a¡­ well, that doesn¡¯t make sense here since it hasn¡¯t happened?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ah, just¡­¡± Adam waved his hand, still unsure of how many sayings he should bring from his world. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tempt all the higher powers which are waiting for me to make a mess.¡± ¡°Sometimes you say such scary things¡­¡± Adam nced towards Vonda. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Vonda nced between the des. ¡°It is not your words which are most terrifying.¡± ¡°Why are you speaking to me like I¡¯m some kind of monster?¡± Adam asked, while the gentle rasping of a knock sauntered through the silence. Adam nced towards the door for a moment. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± called the muffle noise of a troublemaker. Adam let out a light snort. He opened the door, while Jirot paused as she stared at his leg, before her arm blurred through the air and a snowball struck her father¡¯s shin. She squealed and stormed away in the snow. ¡°Could a monster have such a cute kid like her?¡± Adam asked, squatting to grab some snow, before a shadow loomed over him. ¡°Executive,¡± Rick called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could we speak?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have Jirot thank you since you saved her from my snowball.¡± Rick blinked.
Just this once, I''ll let you go, sweet Jirot. [893] – Y03.193 – Days of Nightval V [893] ¨C Y03.193 ¨C Days of Nightval V Rick awaited. Noted how Adam was thinking so deeply about the matter. ¡®It is important¡­¡¯ ¡®He wants to tell his wife aboutst year?¡¯ Adam thought, thinking deeply. ¡®He must have already told her about everything, but he¡¯s asking for permission? What happenedst year that he needs to ask for permission about? I mean¡­ we did the outbreak, right? No, was that the year before? We definitely went to the tournament. We hunted a bunch before that. Then after the tournament, we went to help out Amira. Is he talking about the ck Rats? Or is he talking about¡­¡¯ Adam shut his eyes tight. He thought a deeper moment. ¡®Oh. Right.¡¯ ¡°Why do you need to tell her about that?¡± ¡°My wife is in two thoughts about remaining.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I did not speak to her about all which the business entailed¡­¡± Rick sighed. ¡°I did not tell her about your children.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the first thing you should have told her,¡± Adam replied, sitting upright. ¡°It¡¯s all I ever go on about, you should have told her how adorable they are.¡± Rick remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Goblins have a different reputation within thend. Demons too.¡± Adam sat there awkwardly for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡®No, they¡¯ll be spending some time at the fort. I can¡¯t just stick them in the Iyr all the time, not when I¡¯m not an Iyrman¡­¡¯ ¡°I see.¡± ¡°She can see reason. If I tell her about the meeting with Lady veil, her heart would not cloud her mind. I know it¡¯s dangerous, and I do not wish to put her into trouble, but I wish for my children to live a better life than I, and I believe you are their best chance.¡± Adam paused for a long moment, simmering in Rick¡¯s believe in him. ¡®How can I convince her without letting her know about that?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯d like to think of it for some time, if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll think of a way to convince her without the mention of you know what.¡± ¡°Thank you, Executive.¡± Adam nodded, dismissing the fellow with his nod. Adam sighed, crossing his arms behind his back. He felt a sickness course through him, but he pushed it away. ¡®Rx. It¡¯s not the first time. It won¡¯t be thest. Once they¡¯re used to the children, they won¡¯t hold those kinds of views. If Jirot causes them trouble, it¡¯ll only escte their prejudice, though.¡¯ The silence allowed Adam to wallow within his thoughts. ¡®Should I just leave my children at the shared estate? I can¡¯t do that. They need to exposed to one another so they can growfortable¡­¡¯ Adam ran a hand through his hair, tickling the back of his neck gently. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ Adam tensed up and reached out for something, but he clenched his fist, stopping himself from the outburst of frustration. ¡®Damn it! Seriously? Why do I have to deal with this when I¡¯m offering them so much? Damn it!¡¯ Adam stepped out of the building, feeling the cool wind against his hot face. He let out a breath, watching as the vapour trailed upwards, before his ears were tickled by the sounds ofughter in the distance. Adam made his way towards the group which had gathered together to eat, all the workers and the visitors gathered around the fire. He stopped, the cool wind against his face. Jirot and Jarot giggled and squealed beside Vonda, while Karot leaned in and smiled shyly sometimes. Konarot and Kirot chatted away between one another. Sonarot held Larot, while the boy held his bottle, drinking it with his eyes closed, the warmth of the milk coaxing him to sleep. He inhaled deeply, closing his eyes, his mind nk for just a moment. ¡®I should do that first.¡¯ He opened his eyes and met Jurot¡¯s eyes, who had been tearing bits of t bread for the girl. Adam motioned with his head, and Jurot excused himself. ¡°Psst,¡± Fred whispered, holding out the dried apricots. George raised his brows, holding up his te for the rain of dried fruit to fall upon his te, before the pair picked them up one by one to eat. George chewed long and slow, tasting bursts of vour across what little of his tongue remained. ¡°Not quite like dried apricots from home, but they¡¯re alright,¡± Fred whispered, a small, sad smile upon his face. George, who had eaten such little dried fruit, did not care they were not like the dried fruit of Fred¡¯s home. Beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers, after all. ¡°George,¡± Poppy called, carefully walking over towards the boy while holding a bowl of cut fruit. ¡°Fruit.¡± George nced towards the fruit, letting out a small shy smile. Poppy sat beside him and the pair began to eat together, though Poppy spent more time talking with the boy than she did eating. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. I don¡¯t like the cold. Do you think Captain Snake likes the cold? I think he doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s too cold.¡± As the people ate their meals, warming themselves from nightval¡¯s chill, the pair of Executives returned. Jurot held three cloth bundles, while Adam returned with one. Jurot stepped forward, towards therge fire, until he was surrounded by all the people who remained within the fort, including those of the Iyrmen who provided additional support for the business. The young Iyrmanmanded respect, his mere presence silencing those around. ¡°Nobby,¡± Jurot called. Nobby stood, feeling the gaze of his father, mother, and sister as he trekked up towards the Iyrman. The bearded young man would have been slightly taller than Jurot if he stood up straight, and he would have been wider, easily swallowing Jurot with his mass if he held such a posture, but everyone could see how Jurot¡¯s presence dominated the young man. However, even now, Jurot wasn¡¯t confident enough to face Nobby, whose natural talents surpassed even his own. ¡°Good work,¡± Jurot said, holding up the axe shaped bundle. ¡°Thank you, Executive,¡± Nobby replied, taking the cloth bundle. Upon Jurot¡¯s nod, Nobby unwrapped it, revealing the axe. It was well built, so perfect in shape and form. The handle was smooth, made of Iyr oak, wrapped in hydra leather, the de made of steel. The tingling sensation within the axe was greater than Nobby was used to. ¡°It is a Greater weapon.¡± Jurot nodded. An excitement filled the air as the words left Jurot¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you, Executive,¡± Nobby replied once more, ncing towards Adam, who slowly nodded his head, before his eyes fell to little Anne, the girl¡¯s mouth a tiny circle as she stared at the axe. ¡®Greater?¡¯ Anne thought. ¡®Greater!¡¯ A p broke through the air. Adam continued to p. ¡°Good work, Nobby.¡± Adam raised his brows to his children. Konarot began to p too. ¡°Good work, Nobby.¡± Jirot and the other children joined in, followed quickly by everyone else. ¡°Good work, Nobby.¡± ¡°Brittany,¡± Jurot called, causing the girl to almost jump up. ¡°Yes?¡± She blinked, feeling the gazes of so many others upon her. ¡°Good work,¡± Jurot said, holding out the pair of cloth bundles in each hand. ¡°Uh, thank you, Executive?¡± Brittany replied, creeping through the snow, her steps near silent as she shuffled her way towards the Iyrman, reaching out for a bundle of cloth. She furrowed her brows, waiting to see if Jurot would pull back the other cloth bundle, but when he didn¡¯t, she gingerly epted the second cloth bundle too. ¡°Two Basic shortswords,¡± Jurot exined. Brittany raised her brows. ¡®Two Basic weapons? For me?¡¯ ¡°Th-thank you, Executive!¡± Her heart fluttered and her entire body tingled. ¡®Two magical weapons!¡¯ Adam led the pping once more. ¡°Good work, Brittany.¡± ¡°Good work, Brittany,¡± came the chorus, partly drowned out by the pping. Brittany flushed, quickly retreating away into the corner, holding her weapons to her check, afraid they would be taken from her. She tried to hide away from the attention of the world around her, though the shadows seemed to draw away from her. ¡°Fred,¡± called a voice, the attention now drawn away from the young woman. Adam stood, tall and firm, holding out the bundle of cloth. Fred almost spit out the water he was sipping, quickly wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he stood, half standing. Adam held out the cloth bundle expectantly, and as Fred approached, he thought about what to say to the young man. He had thought of so many jokes, some of them even half decent. He could have apologised the weapon dealt cold damage, especially in this weather. He could have spoken about how much he appreciated Fred¡¯s work thus far. He could have mentioned that it was still being paid off by Fred¡¯s hard work and it was only loaned to him. He could have mentioned this de was on par with the Duchess¡¯ order, since it was an exact copy. He could have pretended it wasn¡¯t on par with the Duchess¡¯ order, while winking, just so the Duchess wouldn¡¯t feel as stiffed if word got back to her. He could have shown off in front of his children. He could have said how much he appreciated the work and how the business rewarded those who did a good job. Fred reached out to grab the cloth bundle, though he remained still, feeling the de firmly gripped within Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply, before he let go of the cloth bundle. ¡°Good work, Fred.¡± ¡°Thank you, Executive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Greater Enhanced sword.¡± ¡°Thank¡­¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Greater Enhanced. George¡¯s eyes grew wide as he stared at the bundle of cloth. ¡®Greater Enhanced? Greater Enhanced!¡¯ Fred remained silent, frozen from shock. He blinked, staring at Adam¡¯s face. His heart began to pound heavily within his chest. ¡®Greater Enhanced? Me?¡¯ Adam ced a hand on Fred¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good work, Fred.¡± Adam smiled, bowing his head, before pulling back. All these gifts had been expensive. The Basic weapons cost hundreds by themselves, a Greater Enhanced weapon was a thousand. They were worth so much more, however, for if Adam had sold them to the nobles, a Basic weapon could have been bought for over a thousand, and the Duchess had paid a whole six thousand for the exact weapon Adam had gifted to Fred. Five thousand gold in profit could have sustained the entire business and all of its employees and the children for months. It would have been enough to start Larot¡¯s hoard too. Adam pped his hands, followed quickly by an energetic set of pping from the rest of the group. Fred remained shock as he stared at Adam, unsure if he had heard it correctly. Adam raised his brows expectantly towards the young Florian. ¡°Th-thank you, Executive Adam!¡± Fred said, clutching the bundle of cloth within his hands firmly, bowing his head. Rick remained silent as he stared at Fred, who was still frozen for a few more moments, before he finally pulled back, sitting beside the mute boy and the girl with the widest of eyes, her teeth half mped upon the fruit. His eyes then met his wife¡¯s, who furrowed her brows questioningly at Rick. ¡®¡­¡¯ Rick¡¯s eyes then fell to Adam, who had been waiting to meet Rick¡¯s gaze. The half elf winked, a strange smile crossing his lips. Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡®I need to upgrade them all, but I can¡¯t do it too quickly, or they won¡¯t appreciate it¡­¡¯ ¡°Papa, good work,¡± Lanarot said, patting the half elf¡¯s leg, holding up a small bun. Adam leaned in for the girl to feed her, the half elf pulling his sister closer to his chest, kissing her forehead. ¡°Thank you, Little President.¡± ¡°No, I am so big now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ I suppose if you say it¡¯s true, it must be true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lanarot smiled wide, before she was distracted by the bread Adam brought to her lips. ¡°Since you are our Little President, you need to do something.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± Adam held out a gold coin. ¡°I need you to give this to Nobby¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Nobby kaka?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, his little sister, Anne.¡± Adam held out the coin for the girl. Lanarot stared down at the coin for a moment. ¡°Okay! I can do it! Papa, I can do it!¡± She grasped the coin with her hand, before she shuffled away. Adam leaned back and crossed his arms. ¡®This is the life.¡¯ While Adam enjoyed his time within the fort, there was another causing a mess within the Iyr. It was the usual suspect, of course. ¡°I am annoyed today, since that brat of mine has taken my greatchildren away,¡± Jarot growled, feeling the cool wind against his old bones, threatening to freeze him in ce, though the cold would not dare to. ¡°¡­¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes narrowed towards his opponent, who was so warm within his full te, a shield at his side covering the de. ¡°You should have refused.¡± ¡°I have this responsibility as the Family Elder,¡± the Iyrman replied. Jarot¡¯s lips formed a wild grin. ¡°Do you believe you are your grandfather?¡± ¡°I am not my grandfather,¡± the figure said, donning his shield. ¡°Not even brother spoke to me so carefree.¡± The Iyrman paused. He reached for his sword, feeling the magic tingle through his fingers, before he began to unsheath it. ¡°I am not my brother,¡± Dogek said. ¡°No,¡± Jarot grinned, feeling the rage warm his bones. ¡°He would not have made the mistake of refusing my greatchildren.¡± The old Iyrman drew his axe and leapt forward.
[894] – Y03.194 – Days of Nightval VI [894] ¨C Y03.194 ¨C Days of Nightval VI A pair of des swiped through the air, following the same trails through the air. For the pair who came from that prestigious order, this was a meditation, a prayer. ¡°Adam is always so heavy,¡± Dunes said, sheathing his de. ¡°Not quite as heavy as that dwarven de?¡± Korin joked. ¡°No, perhaps not quite as heavy as the dwarven de.¡± Dunes chuckled lightly, his eyes falling to the sky. The de tugged the sword belt, which dug deeper against him. The pressure of this de was greater than one might have expected. ¡®At thought I was overreacting, since there are few dwarves within ournds, but if Ray Vonda also believes it to be so great¡­¡¯ ¡°He gifted a dwarven de¡­¡± Korin said, staring at the sky while he palmed the pommel of his de, rubbing it tenderly. ¡°He may have met a Minor Divine, but this is a greater shock.¡± ¡°Pff.¡± Dunes grinned wide, shaking his head lightly, exchanging a nce with Korin before the pair nced back up towards the sky. The stars sparkled so dimly through the nightval sky. ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am still your closestpanion, yes?¡± Dunes let out another soft sigh. ¡°I am not so easily bought.¡± ¡°That is not a yes.¡± ¡°Perhaps if you gift me a dwarven de?¡± ¡°I would not even gift it to my wife.¡± ¡°Not even Sara?¡± ¡°Kch! Morn Dunes, do you think I will not beat you?¡± Korin asked, grasping the handle of his sword, raising his brows towards his best friend. ¡°It would be your honour for me to unsheath my dwarven sword.¡± Dunes¡¯ tone of voice almost made Korin draw his de. ¡®What a futha.¡¯ ¡°When I am one of the Sixteen Sheaths, I will be sure to beat you well, even with that dwarven sword!¡± The pair fell into a gentle chuckle, before returning back to their sword dance. Meanwhile, another pair had already finished their own dance of steel. ¡°What good was there to beat a Mad Dog who had lost his bite?¡± Dogek asked, looming over Jarot. Jarot panted, his vision blurry as the vague outline of Dogek blocked out the night sky above him. His entire body burned with pain and effort, while the towering form over him seemed almost statue still. ¡°We all grow old, Duteous.¡± Jarot continued to pant, barely able to keep his consciousness. ¡°You should not have called upon me,¡± Dogek said, his voice clear, cutting through the air with the same efficiency as his de. ¡°There was no need to see you like this.¡± ¡°There is no shame in losing against the likes of you.¡± Dogek continued to re down at Jarot, who could barely hold onto his axe even now. ¡®You have lost your touch this much? I did not even use my family¡¯s techniques.¡¯ Dogek, who had grown up in the same era as the one known as Mad Dog, had created his own stories in Alnd over the course of almost a generation. Just like his strength, his stories were built upon a stable foundation, and he did not stop. Dogek recalled the stories of the Mad Dog, still so impressive to him. Jarot¡¯s mes burned brightly throughout Alnd, though many of his stories had begun to fade, only engraved within the hearts of the elderly who had heard of the crazy fool who had fought and killed many nobles across thend. Dogek had met Jarot once during his own travels, the pair having crossed paths during a particr incident. Dogek¡¯s heart shuddered. How could he have beaten Jarot so easily? The old man had barely pressed Dogek even with the great strength which remained. His eyes fell to the arm and leg of the old man, who continued to pant on the floor. ¡®Did the loss hurt you so?¡¯ Dogek calmed his heart at the thought of Churot¡¯s death. The matter had passed, resulting in the death of a Gak and an Ool, and the death of the foolish dragon who had caused a mess for Aswadasad for generations. Dogek sheathed his de. In his heart, the seed of sorrow grew. Out of respect he had fought Jarot, and though he had held back, the fact Jarot had been so easy to beat shook him deeply. Jarot¡¯s weak chuckle broke the silence. ¡®I have grown old, Tangak, Zaool.¡¯ He closed his eyes, his heart dropping as he thought of his greatchildren. ¡®¡­¡¯ The next morning no snow fell across the Iyr¡¯snd. The porridge warmed the bodies of all those at the business. The dried fruit added texture and vour to the porridge, while the crunch of hard vegetables filled the air as a pair of twins enjoyed the food their grandmother was feeding them from her fingers. ¡®I should really figure out something for all these children.¡¯ Adam nced across the eighteen children who hade with him from East Port, then all those who had newly joined the business from some of its first workers. ¡®I need to make sure they all grow up together well too¡­¡¯ The children yed with each other within the fort, ying in the snow for a short while, before meeting with Vonda, along with the adults of. She preached to them from her prayerbook. The cover was made of a dark, thick fibre, not leather. Its cover waspletely in. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her prayerbook before¡­¡¯ Adam thought, listening to the prayers of Mother Soza. ¡°We are a link within the Mother¡¯s chain of love,¡± Vonda began. ¡°We are a link within the Mother¡¯s chain of love,¡± came the response, with the children¡¯s voices vague and shy. Vonda continued the prayer, while Adam listened in, ncing across the adults. Fred knelt beside George, who had knelt within the snow too, the pair with their heads bowed, neither of them speaking a word aloud. Adam dropped onto his knees too. ¡°Daddy, daddy,¡± Jirot called out as she stomped her way towards her father. ¡°Sssh,¡± Adam hushed, a finger pressed against his lips. ¡°Oop!¡± Jirot replied, covering her mouth with both hands as she noticed the others listening to the prayers. She fell down beside her father, while Jarot fell down beside his father on his other side. ¡°Let¡¯s pray quietly,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot whispered back before she sat down onto her bottom and ced her hands on her knees, closing her eyes tight. Jarot did the same, though the pair sometimes peeked up towards their father, who remained knelt. The pair then shifted position to try and kneel too, though the prayer had finished within a minute, as the triplets approached. The rest of the children followed Dunes away, while the adults broke apart, a couple following the children to watch over the morning exercises, while the rest went about their own business. Adam followed Dunes and the rest of the children, how own children following after them, with Lanarot charging right after, dropping into the snow, before being helped by Ivy. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lanarot replied before rushing back after her brother and her nieces and nephews. ¡®¡­¡¯ Ivy watched the girl rush away. Dunes began the morning exercises, which began with walking around the ce for a short while, before it was time to sway the body, and then more walking, and even some light running, before finally the proper exercises began. Dunes squatted down, with his back straight, but his fingers reached down to the floor. ¡°What is this stance called, Ginny?¡± ¡°Frog stance!¡± Daryl called out, before the rest of the children mumbled affirmatively. ¡°Thank you, Daryl, but I asked Ginny.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± the boy replied. ¡°You all have such wonderful names, I will call upon you all, so you will all hear your names.¡± Dunes smiled warmly. The exercises continued, with Adam and his sister and children joining in. ¡°When you reach out, think about what you are reaching out for,¡± Dunes said, punching out his hand, before tensing it at the end as though he was grabbing something, before pulling it back to his side, doing the same with his other hand. ¡°This was really useful in the order because you could quickly im the food you wanted. Max, what is your favourite food?¡± ¡°I like fish,¡± Max admitted. ¡°We are quite lucky to be next to a river, yes?¡± Dunes smiled wide, while Max nodded his head shyly. ¡°River fishes ain¡¯t the same as sea fishes,¡¯ Barry said, throwing out his hands to catch the imaginary fish in front of him. ¡®I missed it!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s true, but East Port had many rivers too.¡± Barry narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± ¡®I have to admit you¡¯re all a little cute,¡¯ Adam thought, throwing out punches lightly. Once the exercises were done, the children all prepared to bathe together, with Cobra and the others leading them away. The older boys followed Gilbert, though he paused. ¡°You go on ahead with Fred, I¡¯lle right after you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boys replied, before following after George and Fred. ¡°Gilbert says we gottae with you first,¡± Alex said. ¡°Alright?¡± Fred replied awkwardly, ncing back to see Gilbert approaching Adam, who had reluctantly dismissed his children. ¡°What do you need?¡± Adam asked, noting the awkwardness from Gilbert. ¡°I¡¯d like to work so that I can get a magical weapon,¡± Gilbert said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam replied, equally as confused as Gilbert. ¡°I can?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I meant that¡­ I want to help out so that I can get a magical weapon.¡± ¡°What kind of helping out?¡± ¡°Going out and fighting.¡± ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m strong for a normald from East Port.¡± ¡°Are you an Expert like Cobra?¡± Gilbert frowned. ¡°No. I ain¡¯t no Expert.¡± ¡°Do you want to be?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Adam nced over to see the boys had disappeared. ¡°Won¡¯t the boys need you while they grow?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t need me, they¡¯ve got Cobra.¡± ¡°There will be stuff they can only trust with you.¡± ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t leave?¡± Adam inhaled deeply, thinking for a long moment. ¡®I can take him to be an Expert, but the boys still need him here. It looks like he¡¯s got a reason to be an Expert, and it¡¯s not like he can stay here and be an Expert by doing nothing¡­¡¯ ¡®Is that too difficult?¡¯ Gilbert thought, noting Adam¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I¡¯d like for you to remain here for some time at the fort. The children will need you in order to settle. Once the business is settled, and the children are used to their daily lives within the business, we will take you to be an Expert if you¡¯re still interested in that time.¡± ¡°I would like to earn a magical weapon quickly.¡± ¡°How quickly?¡± ¡°As soon as I can.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Gilbert flushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m their older brother. I should do that much.¡± ¡®How cute.¡¯ A small smile crossed Adam¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out for you. There¡¯s no need to rush, the business will take good care of you and your siblings.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam bowed his head. As Gilbert turned, Adam¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°I appreciate your patience, Gilbert. If you want to be a Master or a Grandmaster, let me know and I¡¯ll see what I can do for you.¡± ¡®What?¡¯
Jarot rolled really poorly but damn he got absolutely bodied.
[895] – Y03.195 – Days of Nightval VII [895] ¨C Y03.195 ¨C Days of Nightval VII ¡°Babo!¡± shouted the tiny green girl, rushing up towards her greatfather. The old Iyrman dropped to a knee, opening out his arm for the girl, while his greatson also rushed around to nestle his head into his greatfather¡¯s chest. ¡°My greatchildren, did you miss me?¡± ¡°No, I did not! I did not miss you, babo! Kekekeke!¡± Jirot squealed with delight as she embraced her greatfather. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The older Jarot brought the pair in closer towards his chest. He nted firm kisses on their heads, pulling them even closer as he felt their tiny hands clutching at his shirt. ¡°Baba,¡± the eldest sister called. ¡°Dragon chess?¡± ¡°I have brought the pieces but I am no good,¡± Shikan admitted, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°No?¡± Konarot pouted. ¡°We can y one gameter.¡± ¡°Uncle Shikan, uh, Director Shikan, what brings you around here?¡± Adam asked, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I havee to deal with the deliveries.¡± ¡°The¡­¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°You?¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I just mean¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I thought they¡¯d send someone else.¡± ¡°I should go, since I am a Director.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t realise he¡¯d be the one to go.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay with Inakan now that she can see?¡± ¡°She will enjoy seeing my return.¡± ¡°Right. Exactly. You have toe back safely home.¡± ¡°I intend to do just that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that from an Iyrman¡¯s lips.¡± ¡°There is a time to die and a time to live.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. It wasn¡¯t long before the children had to retire for the night, with Jirot almost tackling her father. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda will take you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda is taking you, daddy?¡± She pouted. ¡°What do you mean, Princess?¡± Adam flushed slightly, picking the girl up to ce her within hisp. ¡°Babo say Ray Vonda will take you.¡± ¡°How can Ray Vonda take me? Do you think daddy is so weak?¡± ¡®You old geezer, what did you say?¡¯ Adam flushed red. ¡°No. Daddy is stuhrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Daddy¡¯s so strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± He nuzzled against his daughter¡¯s nose. ¡°Daddy, I am stuhrong too! Ray Vonda cannot take you!¡± ¡°You will be the Demon Lord, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl snorted, puffing up her shoulders and chest as she clenched her fists. Little Jarot cuddled up beside his father. He nestled against his father¡¯s affectionate hand, which brushed along his hair. ¡°Daddy, is cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s nightval now, so it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Nightval?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the season with all the snow.¡± ¡°Snow,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°Daddy, you are cold?¡± ¡°How can I be cold when I¡¯m with my babies?¡± Adam embraced the pair of them, kissing their warm chubby cheeks. ¡°Daddy! You cannot be cold! You are daddy!¡± Jirot stated firmly. ¡°Ah, really? I suppose that must be the case then¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡®The Iyr¡¯s raising you both so well, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Adam hoped they were receiving all the love and adoration their family was sending to them. ¡°I love you so much!¡± ¡°I love you too, daddy.¡± Jirot leaned up to kiss her father¡¯s cheek, and little Jarot did the same. ¡°Oh my, oh my!¡± Adam embraced his children closer, who squealed with delight. ¡°Haaa,¡± Lanarot yawned, head head tilting backwards slightly from the pressure against her hair. ¡°Hmph! Jurot! What are you doing?¡± Adam asked, ncing over towards his brother to one side. ¡°Brushing Lanarot¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°I mean, shouldn¡¯t you have children too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to be called papo Adam.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Jirot pointed towards her name. ¡°Adam is daddy¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Oh gosh! How did you know that?¡± ¡°Nana is Sonawoh.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my! How smart is my daughter?¡± Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a name too, just like how your name is Jirot.¡± ¡°Kekeke!¡± Jirot yawned. ¡°Tired, daddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot pointed to the corner of the room. ¡°Suhleeping time now.¡± Adam smiled, following his crawling twins to the corner, before cuddling them, allowing them to sleep together, with Jarot sandwiched between his sister and father. ¡°You must hoad my hand, daddy!¡± Jirot reached out her hand and started clenching it as if to show what her father should do. ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± Adam held her hand, the girl bringing it between herself and Jarot, so Adam also embraced his son. Jirot stared down at her father¡¯s hand, seeing how pale it was inparison to her green skin. ¡°I am your dohta.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I am Demon Load, you are my daddy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She snorted, her breath tickling her father¡¯s hand, before she leaned in to cuddle up against it. ¡°Daddy?¡± Jarot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am Jiroh papa?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Jiroh is Demon Load, I am papa?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll always be brother and sister.¡± Jarot puckered his lips, shyly smiling at his father. ¡°You ah my papa, smelly boy,¡± Jirot said, reaching out to grab her brother¡¯s head, nting a firm kiss on his forehead, before brushing his hair back. ¡°Konaroh is my kaka?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Of course. Konarot, Kirot, Karot,e. One more kiss before sleep.¡± Konarot rushed over from her grandmother, who had been brushing her hair before bed, and she squatted down before she knelt beside her siblings, hugging them tight, kissing their foreheads, before her younger siblings did the same. They all embraced each other tenderly, before Lanarot sauntered over to embrace them too. ¡°You smelly little kahas, I always your kako too!¡± She huffed, embracing them all tight. ¡°Jurot, what do I do? They¡¯re all so cute!¡± Jurot nced towards them, his eyes falling upon the children. ¡°I am d we are brothers, Adam.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°I hope they will ept my children too.¡± ¡°Huh? Your children? Which children?¡± Jurot stared down at the children. ¡°It is frightening to care for someone like this.¡± Adam noted how tense Jurot looked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jurot nced down at his hand. ¡°I wish to kill for them.¡± ¡®Damn. How hardcore are you?¡¯ ¡°Is it the same for a grandparent and their grandchild?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I would think so.¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while, staring at his hand. The rough canvas which were his palms revealed the amount of blood he was trained to spill. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will be a Paragon.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°If Jirot wishes to be a Demon Lord, I will protect her at that time.¡± Adam flushed slightly, still smiling wide. ¡°If she does anything bad, I¡¯ll definitely stop her, but she might just want to be a Paragon and have her own little troublemaker squad.¡± ¡°Will you allow Jarot to learn our way?¡± ¡°Jarot?¡± Adam nced over to his boy, who had heard his name. Adam wiggled his fingers at the boy. Jarot smiled wide, revealing a toothful smile, and he snickered quietly. ¡°If he wants to learn the Rot family way, that¡¯s up to him.¡± ¡°If my children wish to be like you, will you teach them.¡± ¡°If they want me to, and if you want me to, of course.¡± ¡°What of smithing, alchemy¡­ and your greater ability?¡± ¡°Enchanting?¡± Adam whispered. Jurot nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll treat your children like they¡¯re my own.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief, before they rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll defer to you, obviously, but I want to spoil them a lot.¡± Jurot remained silent for a long moment, long enough for Adam to be stolen away by his children. ¡®Can I raise my children well?¡¯ As Adam cuddled his twins, his triplets stolen away by their grandmother, and Jurot taking Lanarot, he fell deep into thought. The darkness filled them within their room. ¡®There¡¯s so much to do.¡¯ Adam stared down at the grey faces of his children, seeing their features faintly through the darkness. Their tiny bodies shifted as they slept, the pair holding hands. ¡®Marriage¡­¡¯ Adam thought of Vonda. He flushed slightly, wondering what that old man was doing. ¡®I still need to find Freya. The north¡¯s a long journey, though, and I¡¯m not even sure it¡¯s that safe. I¡¯ll need to wait for Dark Harvest to find me first. I should figure out some cold resistance before then too. I¡¯ve got Goodberry, thankfully, but everything else? I¡¯ve got to take it carefully now that I¡¯ve got kids¡­¡¯ Adam nced over towards Jurot, whoy under their sister. ¡®Then there¡¯s their dad. What am I meant to do about that?¡¯ Adam reached up to rub his face. ¡®I¡¯m still pretty strong, though, but what about the XP penalty? I need to be careful, otherwise I¡¯ll be summoning something terrifying into this world.¡¯ As Adam let out another sigh, deep in thought, another was also deep in thought. Jarot nced over towards the little baby, his youngest greatson. The boy was still young, and moved at his own pace. He was no doubt something greater than just a newborn baby. ¡®It does not matter who or what you are, my Larot. I will not allow anyone to harm you.¡¯ Jarot closed his eyes, feeling how stiff his body had be. ¡®It is too cold¡­¡¯ He let out a soft sigh, his heart beginning to beat quicker as he thought of what could happen to his greatchildren if they were ever sent out into the world.
No one will ever hurt our adorable babies, not even the youngest who has inherited his father''s cringe the most. [896] – Y03.196 – Days of Nightval VIII [896] ¨C Y03.196 ¨C Days of Nightval VIII ¡°Leaving?¡± Adam asked, blinking towards Jurot. ¡°It is time for Lanarot to visit Red Oak,¡± Jurot said, while his mother prepared their sister to be taken away. Sky sat down behind Jurot, ready to follow the Iyrman with utmost loyalty. ¡°What? It¡¯s her first time going, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I should go too.¡± ¡°You maye.¡± ¡°How long is it going to be?¡± ¡°A few weeks at most.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t just go though¡­ I¡¯ve got so much to do here, and I¡­ but my little sister is going, isn¡¯t she? I should go too? I want to be there for her first time out of the Iyr!¡¯ ¡°How long have you been nning this?¡± ¡°It was decided yesterday.¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Adam furrowed his brows, tilting his head slightly. His eyes met Jurot¡¯s, his own full of suspicion. ¡°I know the Iyrmen are efficient, but considering how much you still n¡­¡± ¡°There are matters to be settled within Red Oak.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡®If he can¡¯t talk about them, it must be really dangerous.¡¯ Adam huffed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re taking Lanarot out for the first time without me.¡± ¡°You maye.¡± ¡°How can Ie when I¡¯m so busy in here?¡± ¡°You may bring your children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam threw a look back towards his children. Alex sat opposite Jirot, having taken the initiative to sit opposite his boss¡¯ daughter. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, not when the others are adoring them as much as they should be adored.¡± Jurot pat Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We will take Lanarot out once more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± Adam and Jurot shook hands while crossing their wrists together. ¡°Don¡¯t have too much fun without me.¡± ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°Lanababy, you are abandoning me this soon?¡± Adam asked, his hands upon his waist as he yfully red at his younger sister, who was like a burrito about to burst within her thick Iyr clothes. ¡°I am going Red Oak,¡± Lanarot said, pointing out of the fort. ¡°Are you excited?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes beamed so brightly, her entire face full of delight as though she was within a pool of bread. Adam¡¯s heart twitched, before the half elf swept his sister into his arms. ¡°How can you do this to me? You smelly girl!¡± Adam peppered her with kisses. ¡°You have to bring back gifts since you are leaving, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lanarot kissed her brother¡¯s cheek, before he rapid fired more kisses against her face, refusing to let her go until he had finally engraved his love within her heart. ¡°Lanarot,e,¡± Fakrot called, leading the girl to the carriage, while Sky followed along by Jurot¡¯smand. Adam nced aside towards Marmak, who settled himself to drive the carriage. ¡®What a stacked carriage drive.¡¯ Adam nced aside and noticed another Iyrman he vaguely recognised, who sat within the tiny carriage at the back of the carriage. ¡®Aunt, Uncle, or I guess he¡¯s my uncle with a lower case? Then Jurot, the Butcher, and¡­ what was his name? Bloodde?¡¯ History Check (Intelligence)(Advantage) D20 + 3 = 5 (2) D20 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡®Bloodde. Bloodde.¡¯ Adam nced towards one of two older Iyrman who had appeared out of the blue that morning with the carriages. One of the two women wore a sword of sheer crimson, while the other wore a giant red ve. ¡®So who the hell is she? Why do so many people have red weapons, seriously¡­¡¯ However, Adam¡¯s boyish heart could at least admit the weapons looked cool. John stared at the horcish Iyrman, or as the Iyrmen liked to say, Iyrman. He squinted his eyes, certain he recognised the woman. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes fell towards John, who nced away. ¡°Are you John?¡± the Iyrman called. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± John said, bowing his head lightly, his heart shuddering. ¡®How does an Iyrman know my name?¡¯ ¡°You are so old now.¡± ¡°I am?¡± John replied, unsure of what the woman was talking about. She was at least twice his age, perhaps three times as older. ¡°I am Crimson Sweep, Vezar.¡± ¡®Why do I know that name?¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± John gasped, sitting up taller. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings to you, miss Vezar. I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude.¡± ¡°You were not rude,¡± Vezar replied, smiling warmly towards the farmer. ¡°I see you have your own children now.¡± ¡°I have,¡± John said. ¡°Thank you kindly for what you did all those years ago.¡± ¡°It is our way,¡± Vezar replied, stopping herself from reaching out to brush his hair. ¡°You have grown well. I have heard your presence within the tales, but I have not heard them from your lips. Will you speak of them to me?¡± ¡°My tales? I don¡¯t have any tales.¡± ¡°Did you not fight in the beast waves?¡± ¡°I did, but¡­ I didn¡¯t do much at all.¡± ¡°I have heard different.¡± John felt the tingles within his skin, his heart pounding wildly. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to tell you the tales, miss Vezar.¡± ¡°I am Vezar, not miss Vezar,¡± the woman replied. Her twin sister let out a soft breath as her eyes fell to Adam, who had taken his children to say their greetings to their aunt, before they watched as the carriage left. Vizar¡¯s eyes remained glued to the half elf for a long moment. ¡®He almost defeated the First Hope?¡¯ Adam eventually allowed his children to return back to their food, while he nced over towards the woman who had been gazing at him, the one with the red sword. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, Adam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°I am Vizar, Redde.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, bowing his head, before furrowing his brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t there an Aldishman named Redde too?¡± ¡°Yes. I gained a simr title in Aswadasad. It trantes the same.¡± ¡°Arusafra?¡± Dunes asked, his brows raised in rm. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Redde.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Hiya Arusafra?¡± Korin asked in the Aswadian tongue. ¡°Na¡¯am anaz,¡± Vizar replied, causing Korin to sit up straighter. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you, Arusafra. I am Korin.¡± ¡°Who trained you?¡± ¡°Kal Hussun. You slew his mentor, Kal Ahmed, Arurahud, and his twin brother, Kal Sayid, Arubarruk.¡± Vizar bowed her head, recalling the pair she had faced so many years ago. ¡°They were good fights.¡± ¡®So scary,¡¯ Korin thought, bowing his head in return. Though perhaps there could have been some bad blood between them, Korin understood an ant could not have bad blood against an elephant. Adam nced between Korin and Vezar. The way Korin looked at her was the same way he looked at Marmak. Once breakfast was done, Adam followed Korin away to wash the dishes. ¡°So what¡¯s the story between Vizar and your mentor¡¯s mentor?¡± Korin let out the kind of sigh which meant he didn¡¯t want to speak about it so openly. He nced around, noting the children following Dunes. ¡°Kal Ahmed and Kal Sayid, Red Thunder and Red Lightning, were both twins. They were two of our Six des.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°Damn. Vizar killed them?¡± ¡°Yes, Vizar killed them.¡± Korin inhaled deeply, his prideful heart aching. ¡°But Arusafra, has better stories than killing two of our Six des.¡± ¡®Holy.¡¯ Adam nced to the side. ¡°What about the woman to her side?¡± ¡°Arusafra¡¯s twin sister, Crimson Sweep. She was not very active in Aswadasad, but we called her Aruasha.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Redstick, but it is also how we would say Redve.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°You did not know?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I do not wish to know.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Adam thought of the pair who had left. ¡®Bloodde. Bloodde. Who the hell is Bloodde?¡¯ Meanwhile, Bloodde stared towards the fort lost to the horizon, his eyes sometimes ncing around for any threats. He thought of how many Iyrmen hade to the fortress which was on the Iyr¡¯snd. Himself, Vezar, Vizar, and Marmak. ¡®The Chief has moved us all¡­¡¯ He leaned back within the carriage, which held his niece and her son and daughter. It made sense for himself and Marmak toe along together with a carriage which contained a precious child of the Iyr, for nothing was allowed to happen to her, and what better way of guaranteeing that then to send both Bloodde and the Butcher? ¡®Why Vizar and Vezar?¡¯ Shasen stared out towards the horizon once more. He thought of his niece¡¯s grandchildren, the six who each remained within the fort. The carriage came to a stop within one of the viges, the Iyrmen greeting the Chief, before they were allowed to step aside, the vigers leaving a wide berth around them. They vaguely recognised some of the Iyrmen, more so recognising Jurot who had passed by several times in the past couple of years, but seeing a child of the Iyr within their vige, the moodpletely shifted. ¡°Baba,¡± Lanarot called, rushing up to Shasen, before stopping in front of him. She smiled and giggled. ¡°Yes, my Lanarot?¡± Shasen reached down to brush her hair. ¡°Mama say it is time for bread.¡± ¡°Yes, it must be so,¡± Shasen said, picking the girl up, carrying her to the others, joining them to eat the bread and stew Marmak cooked. Jurot took Lanarot from his granduncle, before feeding her from his hands, while the girl offered her bread to him. ¡°Niece,¡± Shasen called, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Dogek has refused them?¡± ¡°He has,¡± Sonarot replied, a gentle smile of a Family Head upon her lips. ¡°Should I speak with him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sonarot nced down towards her stew for a long moment. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shasen fell into thought. ¡®The official policy is not to support the children¡­¡¯ ¡°Your grandchildren are cute.¡± ¡°They are.¡± Sonarot¡¯s smile widened, the light sparkling within her eyes. ¡°Little Jirot is very loud.¡± ¡°She is.¡± ¡°You must bring them to the estate more often.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Sonarot smiled even wider. ¡®Dogek, you fool.¡¯ Shasen sighed, before returning back to the rest of his meal. The Vige Chief watched the group from afar, already feeling as though he was going too far by looking at them. ¡°Why not?¡± the boy, no older than eight, asked his grandfather. ¡°They are Iyrmen.¡± The boy blinked. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of the Order of the Crimson des?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Chief ruffled his grandson¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go drink some tea.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find some fruit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boy smirked to himself, managing to swindle himself some fruit. ¡®I was going to feed you some fruit anyway.¡¯ Meanwhile, Adam spent his days within the fort, not realising the mess his brother and his sister were about to cause.
Sometimes I need some wholesomeness in my life. [897] – Y03.197 – Family and Gold I [897] ¨C Y03.197 ¨C Family and Gold I ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, blinking towards his brother. ¡°Five thousand gold,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°She will ept the proposal if I offer five thousand gold to her as the dowry.¡± ¡°I should have expected her to have a taste for gold considering¡­¡± Adam leaned back in his chair, feeding his sister a piece of torn bread, refusing to let her go. The evening glow nketed the shared estate, the four within one of the empty rooms of the Rot section. ¡°We can afford it,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°She wishes for her father to be taken care of within the Iyr.¡± ¡°He will be your father¡­¡± Sonarot stared within her son¡¯s eyes, noting a sh of sadness within them, though he forced it away a momentter. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll get a new sister?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Lanababy, do you hear that? You¡¯ll get your own sister!¡± ¡°Kaka?¡± Lanarot asked, her face full of shock and delight, the same face she had made when Jurot said he would buy the entire bakery¡¯s worth of bread for her many days ago. ¡°Maybe? Do you want to go and meet her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well, we need to the money for her first, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I have money, papa!¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°I have five gold,¡± Lanarot said, holding up her entire hand. ¡°Five gold? Oh my gosh! That¡¯s so much gold!¡± Adam gasped, kissing her nose. ¡°Then we only need a thousand more of those and we can see your kaka.¡± ¡°I have more!¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes! I have¡­¡± Lanarot fell still for a long moment as she thought. ¡°Three?¡± ¡°You have three gold?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°So much gold!¡± ¡®What happened to the two gold?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go find even more gold, shall we?¡± Adam asked, picking his sister up, onto his shoulder. Konarot nced towards her father, watching as he carried her aunt out of the estate. ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you, am I?¡± Adam asked, noting Elder Zijin ce away his books, while Churot nced up towards Adam. Zijin raised his hand, reaching out to hold Lanarot¡¯s for a moment. ¡°What is it that you require.¡± ¡°Well, about what I¡¯ve been enchanting¡­¡± Meanwhile, Sonarot and Jurot spoke within the room, the woman brushing her son¡¯s hair tenderly. She remained silent, noting the way her son gave in to her gentle touch. Her thoughts fell to Surot, who was still missing, presumed dead. She pulled her son¡¯s head to her bosom. ¡°My Jurot¡­¡± Sonarot brushed her son¡¯s cheek repeatedly, seeing her husband¡¯s face upon his own. She leaned down to kiss his forehead, at the centre of his tattoo. Jurot¡¯s ears turned red as his mother embraced him. He thought of embracing her in return, and his arms slowly unpeeled, only to reach up to hold onto his mother¡¯s forearm, feeling how thick it was. ¡®Strong¡­¡¯ He recalled the feeling of being a little boy within his mother¡¯s arms, which were so thick and wide even back then. A small smile encroached upon his lips. A knock at the door distracted them for a moment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied. While Zijin marked a note within his ck book at the Elder¡¯s estate, Adam walked in to see Sonarot embracing her son. It caused him to freeze in ce for a moment as the image struck him in the gut, before his lips formed a guilty smile, blinking away the burning within his eyes. He seared the image within his mind for a moment. ¡°Should I send word to Pam that you¡¯re getting married?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can cast Sending to let her know we have the five thousand.¡± ¡°It should be discussed with grandmother,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Five thousand gold is much gold.¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°The business will pay the five thousand gold.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pam will help with baking within the fort now and again, we can consider this an upfront investment.¡± ¡°It is not an investment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an investment into our Executive¡¯s business.¡± ¡°The business¡¯ funds should be used for the business.¡± Adam nced towards Sonarot. ¡®Look at this guy, huh?¡¯ ¡°Jurot. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll hand over the five thousand gold, I¡¯m just using the business as a front to make it look better.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°You do not need to give so much gold.¡± ¡°If the family doesn¡¯t want to pay for it, I will. If th-,¡± ¡°You are family,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°You know what I mean, Jurot, stop busting my damn balls and ept the gold.¡± ¡°It is too much?¡± ¡°Oh, what, you¡¯re too good for my gold now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Check this guy out, eh, Aunt? He thinks he¡¯s a big shot now that he¡¯s about to marry, but don¡¯t you forget, I was proposed to first.¡± ¡°Will you marry Vonda?¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, let¡¯s not turn this around,¡± Adam replied, holding up his hands. ¡°Now, do you want me to send word to her or what? I mean, quicker we do it, quicker she¡¯lle here and you¡¯ll-,¡± Adam pped his thigh, taking in a sharp inhale. ¡®Come on, bro, that¡¯s your brother and his wife. Don¡¯t be weird.¡¯ ¡°The quicker the pair of you are married, the quicker I can spoil my nieces and nephews. It¡¯s not fair that you get to spoil your nieces and nephews but I don¡¯t have any to spoil.¡± ¡°You have your own children.¡± ¡°Yeah, and that¡¯s not fair so you should have your own children too.¡± Jurot blinked from Adam making so much sense. ¡°¡­¡± He nced towards his mother, who adored him so tenderly for his entire life, for support. However, there was one thing Jurot hadn¡¯t taken into consideration. ¡°You should marry quickly so I may spoil more grandchildren,¡± Sonarot said, having picked her words carefully. Adam flushed slightly, crossing his arms. ¡®The Rot family will definitely be the death of me.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, unable to refute his mother¡¯s words. Adam grabbed his amulet, calling out the words to prayer. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending ¡°Pam! It¡¯s me, Adam. Jurot¡¯s brother, the one with the purple armour. Anyway, Jurot says he has the five thousand gold. So, what-,¡± Adam felt the magic fade as he continued, ¡°do you¡­¡± ¡®Oh. Right. Twenty five words¡­¡¯ ¡®Hello? Adam? Is this your priestly magic? Jurot said he has the gold? Am I dreaming?¡¯ Adam raised a finger before calling the words to a prayer. Mana: 22 -> 19 ¡°Priestly magic indeed. It¡¯s Sending. Anyway, yeah, five thousand gold. Jurot¡¯s got it. When do you want it? How do you want to receive it?¡± ¡®Impressive,¡¯ Jurot thought, having counted exactly twenty five words. ¡®If that¡¯s true, that¡¯s wonderful news. However, I don¡¯t trust voices in my head. I will believe it when I see the five thousand gold.¡¯ ¡°She says she doesn¡¯t entirely believe me, she wants to see the five thousand gold.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I will take the gold to her.¡± ¡°Should I send Jonn to take the gold?¡± ¡°I will take it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, his lips forming a wider smile. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, patting his back. ¡°What are brothers for?¡± Jurot could only hope one day he could repay Adam. ¡°Will you inform her we shall bring the gold soon?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The trio eventually stepped out, with Mirot catching Sonarot¡¯s eyes, and the pair exchanging a series of expressions. Mirot¡¯s lips formed a small smile. ¡°Sky is my woof now,¡± Lanarot informed the children, beginning to inform the children about how much she yed with the wolf. ¡°Look!¡± Jirot said, pointing to the page to Vonda. ¡°Is my name. Jiwoh.¡± ¡°What a pretty name it is,¡± Vonda confirmed. ¡°I am not puhritty, I am coot.¡± The girl brushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°So booteafull.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Pretty means beautiful too.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Yes. Would I lie to you?¡± ¡°You are not Iyrman.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°I am Jirot. You are not. Okay?¡± Jirot held up a finger threateningly. ¡°You undahstand?¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Vonda brushed the girl¡¯s hair, causing the girl to pull back, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Ray Vonda, you smelly girl,¡± Adam picked up his daughter, reaching out a hand to Jarot, who was drawing beside Karot. ¡°Daddy,¡± Karot said, revealing his picture. ¡°Wow! What did you draw?¡± ¡°Flowers,¡± the boy said. ¡°What amazing flowers they are! The best flowers!¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°My son is such an artist, isn¡¯t he, Ray Vonda?¡± ¡°He is.¡± Vonda smiled towards the boy, who flushed red from the attention, returning back to his drawing. ¡°Daddy, I can see babo?¡± Jirot asked. Adam pouted slightly. ¡°How can I deny you, my darling daughter?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jirot confirmed, a smug smile across her face. ¡®I can¡¯t keep giving in to her, otherwise she¡¯ll be spoiled.¡¯ Vonda could see Adam¡¯s defeated face as he forgave the girl within his heart since she was so cute. Adam approached the estate with his twins, noting Jurot was already there. Jarot had his grandson¡¯s head against his chest, a wild grin across his face. Their eyes met for a moment. Then the old man¡¯s eyes fell to the pair of children. ¡°My greatchildren!¡± Mulrot smiled, allowing the children to adore her husband, before she reached up a hand to rub Adam¡¯s head. ¡°You have done so much, Adam.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Will you tease me even now?¡± ¡®What did I do?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mulrot paused for a moment. ¡®Adam is Adam.¡¯ ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡®Are they going to kill me now?¡¯ Adam followed the older woman to the side. ¡°Will you take Jarot with you? He is not feeling well here.¡± ¡°The old man?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°He is fine, but he misses his greatchildren.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t theye here all the time? Is the old man that sensitive?¡¯ ¡°Sure, I mean, it¡¯s not like he can¡¯te to the shared estate whenever he wants.¡± ¡°He is a fool who needs to be told to go, but he will fight with me. He will not be able to refuse if you ask, or if his greatchildren ask.¡± ¡°I can do that no problem.¡± Mulrot reached up to brush his hair. ¡°Thank you, my boy.¡± Adam flushed red. ¡®Your boy?¡¯ ¡°Any time, grand¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Grandaunt?¡± ¡°If it is so,¡± Mulrot replied, still ruffling his hair. ¡°Why did you lend so much money to Jurot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m allowed to spoil my brother, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°He is not your child.¡± ¡°Family is family, and I didn¡¯t lend it to him, I gave it to him.¡± Mulrot brushed Adam¡¯s cheek, her wrinkled hand feeling his smooth fae skin. ¡°You are to marry Vonda?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± ¡°Jirot has mentioned she is your daughter often.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°She says you are her daddy and sometimes you are her mommy.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Of course, since I give her enough love for two parents¡­¡± The guilt filled Adam once more. ¡°Who can deny such?¡± Mulrot smiled wider. ¡°Let us return.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Kiara?¡± Adam asked as they stepped back. ¡°She is well. She is working well and is enjoying her time within the extended estate.¡± ¡°I told her that it was better at the extended estate, but you know how teenagers are.¡± ¡°What trouble will Jirot cause you when she is such?¡± ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s going to stay small and cute forever!¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot said, pointing at her babo, before cackling. ¡°Why are you bullying your babo so much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Save some for when he¡¯s at our estate.¡± ¡°With this leg of mine?¡± ¡°What do you mean that leg of yours? If it¡¯s such a big bother, you shoulde to the main estate.¡± ¡°Hmph! I must remain in the extended estate, my ce is here.¡± ¡°Do you hear that, Jirot, Jarot? Babo does not want to stay with you in the shared estate.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°My Jirot¡­¡± Jarot pulled the girl to his chest. ¡°How can your father say this, it is not true!¡± ¡°Daddy, you ah lying?¡± ¡°Lying? When have I lied?¡± Adam huffed. ¡°You heard him with your cute ears didn¡¯t you? Old man, are youing to the estate or what? Jirot, Jarot, you miss your babo don¡¯t you, tell him toe with us.¡± Jirot held up her finger like a de. ¡°You muste, okay?¡± ¡°Since my greatdaughter has asked, I must,¡± Jarot said, kissing her forehead, embracing the twins tighter. Adam winked towards Mulrot, who smiled. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m codenamed The Father, not you, Old Geezer.¡¯ Adam hadn¡¯t realised what a mistake he had made. For in the Iyr, many years before Adam poofed within the world, someone else was well known for causing a mess within its borders and outside. That evening, the old man had moved the pieces, the Slumbering w shifting to the Waking w. ¡°No!¡± Jirot hugged her father tight. ¡°Daddy is my daddy!¡± ¡°Jirot, you¡­¡± ¡°You cannot have my daddy!¡± the girl shrieked. The old Jarot kept his hand upon his knee. ¡®Have I caused too much trouble this time?¡¯ Yet, seeing his greatdaughter act up¡­ ¡®I will forgive you, just this once.¡¯ Konarot nced towards Vonda suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ll still be your daddy, you smelly girl!¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot said, pointing up her finger like a de once more. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ray Vonda doesn¡¯t want to steal me away from you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot turned towards Vonda once more, holding up her finger threateningly. ¡°Cannot!¡± ¡°You smelly girl¡­¡± Adam rubbed his forehead. He was still partly stunned by Vonda asking his children to marry him, his heart thundering within his chest. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°If your father does not marry, how will you have a mother?¡± Jarot asked, sipping his tea innocently. ¡°Mother?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Mommy?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes snapped to the old man. He had a sneaking suspicion the old man had something to do with this. ¡®The day hees here, somehow Vonda pops the question?¡¯ ¡°Babo is right.¡± Adam winced. ¡°If daddy marries her, then Vonda will be mommy, I mean, mummy.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot held up her finger once more to her father. She tilted her head down, her eyes ring up towards her father, threatening to cry. ¡°Daddy cannot. Daddy not marry. Cannot. Vonda is mommy.¡± ¡°What, you think you can make deals with me? You¡¯re a hundred years too early.¡± Adam pulled her up to kiss her nose. ¡°You little punk! She has to marry me to be your mommy.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot¡¯s face scrunched up angrily, before she pointed at her father, on the verge of tears. ¡°Bad daddy! No good!¡± Adam brushed her hair, and the pair embraced. ¡°Oh, my baby Jirot.¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Little Jarot blinked, his eyes turning to face Vonda. His eyes took in the sight of her face, noting her rough lower lip, the pale skin on her skin below. His lip trembled and he began to cry.
I''m being stunlocked by how cute they are. [897.2] – Y03.197.2 – Family and Gold I [897.2] ¨C Y03.197.2 ¨C Family and Gold I ¡°Jarot, my boy,¡± the older Jarot called out, picking up his greatson to embrace him tight. The boy continued to shake and cry, tears falling down his face, snot beginning to fall. ¡°Mommy!¡± The boy continued to cry, calling out for a mother. ¡°Jarot¡­¡± The older Iyrman continued to hold him while the boy screeched and cried, causing his sister to cry too, followed closely by a cascade of other children beginning to cry in the distance, starting with Inakan, who was not used to all these noises. ¡°Jarot,¡± Vonda called, holding out a hand, and the boy reached out for her, his face still a mess. Vonda pulled him to her from his greatfather¡¯s arms, the very Mad Dog who had ughtered so many people that the Order of Life¡¯s Rose had to involve themselves. She wiped the boy¡¯s face clean, and pulled him close to her chest, gently rocking him from side to side. Little Jarot continued to sniffle and sob, though he was no longer screeching and crying. He sucked on his thumb while the other children were soothed by their parents. ¡®You really are your sister¡¯s brother,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering how his son had caused more trouble than his sister. ¡°I do not want mommy,¡± Jirot whimpered, her father having cleaned her face. ¡°I want daddy.¡± ¡°Why not both?¡± Adam asked, kissing her cheek. ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohta.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll always be my daughter, my Jirot¡­¡± Adam held her closer, gently brushing her cheek and her hair. ¡°Daddy is my daddy¡­¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°Vonda is mommy?¡± ¡°She can be,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just like how kako Katool has a mommy and daddy, right?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°I want you to have a mommy and daddy too because you¡¯ll be even happier, and that¡¯s all I want, my baby.¡± Adam kissed her neck all over. ¡°Daddy.¡± Jirot¡¯s arms wrapped around Adam¡¯s neck and she pressed her cheek against her father¡¯s neck. Adam rocked with her gently, ncing towards Vonda for a moment. He kissed his daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ray Vonda¡­¡± Adam paused for a long moment. ¡°She watched you as you grew up. She took care of you. She even fed you. She always yed with you. She¡¯s so nice, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Mnnn.¡± The girl pouted. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Jirot, you smelly girl. You always y with Ray Vonda, I see you. How can you say that. Are you lying to daddy?¡± ¡°I not lying! I just joking, smelly boy!¡± Jirot stuck her thumb in her mouth, her arm still wrapped around her father¡¯s strong neck. ¡°Can I hold you too, Jirot?¡± Vonda asked, still holding little Jarot close to her bosom. ¡°Your brother is already here.¡± Jirot pouted, ncing up towards her father, before she gave in and reached out to her brother. ¡°Daddy is my daddy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Vonda said, holding the girl to her bosom, beside her twin brother. The older Jarot could feel the gaze of the other Iyrmen. He held onto the top of his knee, feeling the cool metal against his fingertips. ¡®What else should I have done? How many years will you make me wait so the Ray can be my granddaughter?¡¯ Konarot pouted, embracing her father, with Kirot and Karot doing the same. Their father brushed their hair and rubbed their heads tenderly. ¡°Ray Vonda is Life Puhreest, mommy?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°That is right.¡± Lanarot narrowed her eyes at the woman who was holding onto her niece and nephew. She bit into her bread as she thought. ¡°Is good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Papa will marry?¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡°Ray Vonda is stuhrong?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡± ¡°I am not as strong as your brother, but I know Fourth Gate spells,¡± Vonda stated. Lanarot looked up towards her mother with a questioning look. The woman nodded, causing her daughter to nod her head, before she bit into another bit of bread. ¡°Do you think Ray Vonda is good?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lanarot nodded once more, swallowing her bread. ¡°That means Ray Vonda will be your sister.¡± Lanarot was midway through sticking bread into her mouth when she gasped, her head snapping to her mother for confirmation. ¡°My kaka?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lanarot¡¯s head snapped back to her brother and apparently her new sister, her mouth forming a tiny circle. ¡°You are my kaka?¡± ¡°If I marry your brother?¡± Lanarot blinked. ¡°You will marry now?¡± ¡°Well, we need to talk a little before that¡­¡± ¡°Papa always taking so long,¡± Lanarot said, sitting up, her incredulous eyes judging her brother harshly. ¡°This time I¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°Hmmmm.¡± Lanarot narrowed her eyes further. ¡®What¡¯s with all the suspicion? You punk! I¡¯ll forgive you just this once since you¡¯re so cute!¡¯ It waster in the evening when Sonarot poured the pair a cup of tea where Adam and Jurot had sat to discuss Pam. The woman held the cup, feeling its warmth. ¡°Vonda¡­¡± Adam stared at the woman, suddenly feeling his heartbeat quicken, his body flushing with warmth. ¡°Yes, Adam?¡± Vonda replied, waiting innocently. ¡®Stop it, you idiot. This is important. Calm down.¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of the tea, feeling the vapours fill his lungs before he ced the cup down. He could feel the warmth of the cup against his hands. ¡°I want you to understand before we continue with this¡­¡± Vonda waited patiently as Adam gathered his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ve been there with me since nearly the beginning. My first year within thisnd. You¡¯ve¡­ seen a lot. You¡¯ve heard a lot. I trust you, a lot. You¡­ you were there when my children found me. Konarot, Kirot, Karot. Jirot, Jarot. Larot. You¡¯ve seen how much I adore them. You know, y¡¯know, that if something were to happen to them, they¡¯d better hope the Iyr is going to protect them from me, because even Mother Soza won¡¯t be able to save them from me.¡± Vonda raised her brows, muttering a prayer in front of Adam. ¡°Mother, please send your warmth in this moment.¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the point. The point is that¡­ I¡¯m their father. I would like¡­ for you to be their mother.¡± Adam could feel his heart begin to beat quicker, and he inhaled again to try and calm himself. ¡°Not their¡­ you know, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a concept in thisnd, but¡­¡± Adam tapped the table with a finger gently, staring into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not adopting them. They¡¯re going to be yours, just like they¡¯re mine. They won¡¯t be your half children or whatever they call it, they¡¯re going to be your children. If we, hopefully when we, have children, they¡¯ll be exactly the same as the rest of our children in your mind and heart.¡± ¡°I know, Adam.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I understood that was the case before I asked.¡± Adam exhaled, sipping his tea lightly, feeling it fill hsi heart. ¡°Alright, cool. Cool, cool, cool.¡± Suddenly the embarrassment rushed deep within his soul. ¡°So¡­ how do you want to marry? Do you want to do it in East Port? Here?¡± ¡°The Iyr is fine.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Adam nced towards his Aunt. ¡°Can we even marry in the Iyr?¡± ¡°If not the Iyr, the fort will be fine,¡± Sonarot assured. ¡°Do, uh¡­ Vonda. Do you want to¡­ you know.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°You see how many children we will already have. Do you¡­¡± Adam could feel his Aunt¡¯s presence nearby, like a looming shadow. ¡°I think my Aunt would like more grandchildren, you know?¡± Vonda flushed. ¡°I would like some.¡± ¡°Great, because six isn¡¯t enough for me!¡± ¡°You are a man of Death, and I am a woman of Life. I hope the children will ept Mother Soza within their heart as I have.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll worship Mother Soza, and Baktu too. They can worship whoever they want, as long as I like them.¡± ¡°I would like our children to have the birthing rites of Mother Soza.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but okay. I¡¯ll, we can have the rites of Mother Soza before we consider the rites of Baktu. I¡¯d like both rites, as long as Baktu¡¯s rites don¡¯t harm children, or aim for them to die young, or whatever.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°I cannotin against your offer.¡± ¡°Will you marry soon?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°When can we marry?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Will you marry alongside Jurot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Adam raised his brows, a small smile appearing on his face. ¡°That¡¯s cute as hell.¡± ¡°You may marry in the Front Iyr, so that you may invite outsiders.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders towards Vonda. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± ¡°It sounds fine to me too.¡± ¡°Who do you want to invite?¡± ¡°I would like to invite the Mother who raised me. Mother Florence. She¡­ I consider her more of a mother than the Baroness.¡± ¡°Sounds great. Want me to send word to her?¡± ¡°I have sent word.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°You work quick.¡± ¡°I have informed her the shields wereplete, but that she shoulde swiftly before the year¡¯s end, due to some important matters.¡± ¡°Does she know?¡± ¡°She does not.¡± ¡°You might want to tell her so she can prepare the proper gifts for you, and she can prepare to speak with me.¡± ¡°Speak with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s got to meet your groom, right?¡± Vonda smiled, flushing slightly redder. ¡°Speaking of the wedding, we need to figure out how much it¡¯ll cost. We¡¯ve got plenty of coin, but I need to know how much I need to contribute for the wedding.¡± ¡°Weddings in the Iyr do not cost coin,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Yeah, but, I¡¯m not an Iyrman.¡± Sonarot remained quiet for a moment. ¡°It will not cost you anything, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to argue against an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Do you have any more special requests for the wedding?¡± Adam asked, ncing back towards Vonda. ¡°I would like Mother Soza¡¯s marriage rites.¡± Adam nced over to Sonarot, who nodded. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I should order some rings for us. Do you want gold or silver?¡± ¡°I do not mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very good with the style, I pass by with my handsome looks. Aunt? What do you think?¡± ¡°Gold will suit her well.¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Adam slowly nodded. ¡®I could have Konarot bring it to us. Perhaps Jirot can? No, no, it has to be Konarot¡­ Larot?¡¯ ¡°Oh. Uh¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes slowly drew towards Vonda¡¯s as his face began to heat up. ¡°What¡­ are we going to name our children?¡± ¡°They may take the Rot family name,¡± Vonda said cautiously, still feeling Sonarot¡¯s gaze against her, ¡°but I would like to assist in naming them too.¡± Adam nced towards Sonarot, who nodded. Adam sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like¡­¡± Adam paused, furrowing his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give up your name?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s yourst name?¡± ¡°I do not have one.¡± ¡°Oh. I guess, technically I don¡¯t have one either. I call myself Fateson because¡­¡± Adam exchanged a look with Sonarot. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t mention that before we¡¯re married, just in case¡­¡¯ ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not my real second name.¡± ¡°What of Fate?¡± Vonda asked, far too eagerly. Within her heart, she had always felt there was something out there which had forced them together. ¡°Adam Fate and Vonda Fate?¡± Adam felt a sudden rush of pride fill his heart, as well as the want to kill a hydra. ¡°Yeah. Sounds good to me.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Konarot Fate? Kona Fate Rot? Sounds fine either way, honestly. I¡¯ve always liked three names.¡± Vonda smiled, sipping her tea slowly. ¡°Do you want the children to grow up at Priests?¡± ¡°It would be nice.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop them from bing Priests, but if they want to be something else, that¡¯s fine too. Are you fine with Jirot bing a Demon Lord?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She wants to be a Demon Lord. Are you fine with that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vonda furrowed her brows. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t mean it literally, I¡¯m sure she just means it¡­ y¡¯know, in the sense that she wants to be strong and be in charge of a bunch of people.¡± ¡°What if she truly bes a Demon Lord?¡± ¡°If she hurts people that don¡¯t deserve it, I¡¯ll step in.¡± ¡°How will you discipline the children?¡± ¡°All manner of ways. Naughty step. Stern talking to. They¡¯ll need to write essays. That sort of thing.¡± ¡°No hitting?¡± ¡°No one is going to hit my kid without losing their hand, me included.¡± ¡°Will you discipline them? I fear I may not be suitable.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to cuddle them the most.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sonarot watched as the pair flirted together over her grandchildren. She remained still and silent, not wanting them to notice her as she ate this delicious dessert for her heart. ¡°They¡¯ll end up loving you the most,¡± Adam said. ¡°Will they?¡± ¡°They have to. If they end up loving me the most, they¡¯ll end up as stupid as me.¡± ¡°Jirot loves you the most.¡± ¡°And she wants to be the Demon Lord!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Vonda smiled wider. Adam chuckled, sipping the tea. ¡°Oh, yeah. Money.¡± ¡°Money?¡± ¡°Finances. We need to figure that out. How much we¡¯ll save, and for who and why, as well as how much of a dowry I need to give you, and the amount I¡¯ll need to pay if we ever divorce.¡± ¡°You have to think of such things?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ever feel trapped with me. If you don''t want to be married to me one day, I want you to know you can leave.¡± ¡°Marriage is eternal,¡± Vonda replied, pulling back slightly, her voice low. ¡°Nothing is eternal.¡± Adam crossed his arms, swallowing his nerves. ¡°I will be the best husband I can, but that may not be good enough, or, it may be that is was not fated.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes fell to the tea. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°So, how much do you want?¡± ¡°One gold.¡± Adam raised his brow. ¡°One gold?¡± ¡°One gold for the dowry and one gold in times of a divorce.¡± ¡°I''ll give you a thousand gold both times.¡± ¡°It does not matter.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s make it ten thousand for the divorce, if you''re that confident?¡± ¡°One thousand for each. It doesn¡¯t matter to me, Adam. My gold is your gold.¡± ¡°And mine is yours. Though¡­ I¡¯m your boss and I have a business, so that¡¯s pretty awkward.¡± ¡°The business is not something I will consider as our gold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll skimp paying for anything. If you want something, just say it. I''ll try to get it for you. You won''t need to spend a penny.¡± ¡°I can spend my own gold.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I''ll feel manly if you spend my money.¡± Adam covered his mouth with his fist, feeling a deep red wash across his face. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Vonda smiled, and Sonarot continued to breathe silently, wanting to eat up as much dessert as she could. Meanwhile, Jarot held onto the twins he adored so deeply. ¡°Daddy is marry, but you ah still babo, okay?¡± Jirot said, pouting as she held her finger threateningly towards her greatfather. ¡°I will always be your greatfather.¡± ¡°I always your greatson, babo,¡± little Jarot said, cuddling his greatfather tight. ¡°Yes, my boy.¡± While Konarot¡¯s younger siblings were bullying their greatfather, she pouted towards her uncle. ¡°Your father will return soon,¡± Jurot assured, brushing his nephew¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No mommy?¡± ¡°Vonda will be your mother soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Konarot pouted, ncing off to the side. ¡®No.¡¯ As the stars shone down to guide the way for many travellers within the night, a pair of stargazing lovers stared up towards them. ¡°Mara, the star is fainter than before,¡± Lucy said, pointing to the star. ¡°It is,¡± Mara confirmed. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Must not be important.¡± Mara inhaled deeply. ¡®So Fate has been tempted.¡¯ Another pair of stargazing lovers stared up towards the stars at the same time. ¡°The Lamp is bright today,¡± Amira said, pointing up towards the sky. ¡°Enduring love,¡± Dunes said, ncing off to the side towards the young devilkin woman. ¡°What are you trying to say, Dunes? We have to wait until marriage.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t saying that!¡± Dunes inhaled deeply. ¡°Should you be so lucky!¡± Amira smiled, ncing up towards the sky again. ¡°The Dragon is rising.¡± ¡°I can control my dragon just fine.¡± Amira reached over and punch Dunes¡¯ arm. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°If you cannot handle the horns, do not kick the goat,¡± Dunes joked. Amira clicked her teeth, her eyes remaining glued to the sky. ¡°How can you two flirt so openly under the eyes of the Divine?¡± Korin asked as he trekked through the snow towards them. ¡°Are you jealous you are still-,¡± Dunes raised his arms to defend himself from the snowball, chuckling as he wiped it off his arm. ¡°Stargazing?¡± ¡°Hah. Today feels like a good day.¡± ¡°I can feel that too,¡± Korin said, sticking his hands in his pockets, staring up at the stars. ¡°Dunes, Amira.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Mnn?¡± Amira grunted. ¡°The Order is looking faint.¡± ¡°The Order has looked faint for a few years now.¡± ¡°No, no, look.¡± Korin pointed up. ¡°The top of it, it¡¯s fainter.¡± Dunes and Amira both squinted towards the stars. The pair could see the first star within the sequence was fainter than previous. ¡°It is fainter¡­¡± Dunes whispered. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Korin asked, with Amira throwing a look towards Dunes too. ¡°What else could it mean?¡± Dunes threw back. Korin sighed. ¡®It just had to be the day I thought about proposing.¡¯
The marriage arc begins! [898.1] – Y03.198.1 – Heart of Ice I [898.1] ¨C Y03.198.1 ¨C Heart of Ice I Elder Zijin checked his schedule for the rest of the month, while also checking his schedule for thest month of the year. ¡®So much work¡­¡¯ He checked the schedule for a particr half elf out of habit. ¡®Ah. He has decided against working for the rest of the month.¡¯ Zijin nced across thest few days in which Adam refused to work in order to y with his children and get them used to Vonda. Out of the corner of his eyes he noticed a particr mark he had made, estimating her arrival. ¡®Oh, yes.¡¯ ¡°Elder Zijin!¡± called an aide, causing the Elder to stand immediately. ¡°What is it?¡± The purple hue of dusk filled the air, filling even the crevices of the shared estate of a particr family, and the ice all around it. Pam blinked, having just stepped into the shared estate, with Adam and Jurot leading the young woman and her father into the Main Iyr. Adam blinked, his body moving forward as he processed what he saw. He dropped to his knees and embraced his eldest daughter, who was busy screaming and sobbing, causing Adam¡¯s breath to hitch, feeling the chill of the ice entering his lungs. The chill invaded every pour of his body. ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, his voice having never been so nd of emotion previously, his eyes glued to Vonda. Vonda winced, unable to feel her arm, which was near frozen, her blood dripping out beside her. Vonda prayed to Mother Soza for warmth and life, her wounds quickly healing. ¡°I was speaking with Kirot and Karot, and I heard a cry beside me.¡± Vonda was d she had managed to cover her face just in time, otherwise the st of ice could have blinded her. ¡°Konarot, what¡­¡± Adam held the girl close to his chest, the girl still sobbing. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Adam brushed her hair gently, feeling a dagger pushing deep within his heart. ¡®Oh, my Konarot.¡¯ ¡°Did you do this?¡± Konarot¡¯s face was still contorted half within a cry and half in anger. She pointed to Vonda. ¡°No!¡± Adam inhaled deeply once more before he pulled back away from the girl. ¡°Go sit in the corner.¡± Adam¡¯s voice trembled slightly, but he cleared his throat and repeated himself. ¡°Go sit in the corner.¡± Konarot stared up at her father with a pout, clenching her fists wide on either side of her. Kirot and Karot stared at their elder sibling with shock. They hadn¡¯t seen her st like that since they were out in the wild trying to search for their father. Konarot blinked a few times before she stormed off to the corner and sat down, her tail burying into the snow behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vonda,¡± Adam said, undoing his scarf and wrapping it around her neck. ¡°I¡¯ll discipline her properly.¡± The other Iyrmen kept the children away, the older Jarot with the twins against his chest, knelt within the snow nearby. The twins remained silent, their eyes wide, their eyes judging the mood by ncing all across the adults¡¯ face. Jirot looked up towards her greatfather, her lips shut firmly tight, her eyes saying all she needed to. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Adam nced around, d to see no one else had been hurt. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what would have happened if Konarot had hurt another child, though surely the Iyr wouldn¡¯t have done anything to her? ¡®I don¡¯t want to know the answer to that question¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart began to beat harder as a pair of Iyrmen appeared. ¡°What happened?¡± Elder Zijin asked, feeling the mood in the air. His eyes snapped to the usual suspects, from Adam, to Jarot, to Jaygak, to Jirot. Then his eyes fell to Konarot, who sat by herself in the corner. Vonda exined the situation calmly to the Elder, while Sonarot eventually took him aside to confirm what the Ray said. ¡®How did she¡­¡¯ Adam let out a soft sigh. After a few minutes of thought, he called for his daughter who stood and shuffled her way towards her father, her tail leaving a trail behind her. She stood, head bowed, lips forming arge pout, her hands clenched firmly beside her. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Huu.¡± The girl sniffled, taking in a soft breath. ¡°She is not mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy is going to get married to her, which is going to make her your mummy.¡± ¡°She is not wife.¡± ¡°She will be.¡± ¡°She is not¡­¡± ¡°Konarot¡­¡± Adam swallowed, feeling the gaze of everyone around. ¡°Konarot, Vonda, follow me.¡± Adam turned, seeing the girl reach for his hand from the corner of his eyes. He almost ignored it, but his heart sunk and he outstretched a pinky for the girl. Once they were near the corner of the courtyard, Adam dropped to a knee. ¡°Konarot, listen to me. Vonda is kind. She¡¯s sweet. She¡¯s helped your father so much. One time, your daddy fell into a deep hole. It was Vonda who fell with me, she reached out her hand to try and help me, but she fell with me. She knew it was dangerous, but she still helped me. She¡¯s always helped me, so many times on our journeys. How can you attack her? You shouldn¡¯t be attacking anyone, never mind Vonda who is so sweet and kind to everyone.¡± Konarot stared down at the snow, her leaf shaped ears falling. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You should feel ashamed for what you did to Vonda, who has always treated you so nicely.¡± Konarot shook as she began to cry, her face contorting as tears fell down her face. Wisdom Save (Advantage) D20 + 4 = 8 (4) D20 + 4 = 18 (14) Adam¡¯s heart sunk once more, and a deeper chill fell within him, but he crossed his arms and waited expectantly. ¡°Sohree, daddee,¡± the girl sobbed. ¡°Why are you sorry to me? You should apologise to Vonda.¡± Adam remained waiting with his arms crossed. ¡°Sohree, Vondah,¡± the girl sobbed. ¡°She will be your mummy soon. If you don¡¯t want to call her mummy, that¡¯s fine, but then you can¡¯t call me daddy.¡± ¡°No?¡± Konarot asked, sobbing harder as the tears fell down her face. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°How can you attack someone, my dear? My Konarot. You used ice too?¡± Adam asked, his voice half filled with confusion. ¡°She make me angry!¡± ¡°I get angry too, but I don¡¯t attack everyone! I don¡¯t want to hear that you¡¯ve attack someone again, especially Vonda.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Say yes or no.¡± ¡°Yes, daddy.¡± ¡°Am I your daddy?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy!¡± ¡°Then are you going to listen?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy!¡± ¡°Apologise to Vonda again.¡± ¡°I am sohree Vondah,¡± the girl said through her sobs. ¡°I want to see you hug.¡± Konarot stumbled over to Vonda¡¯s leg, hugging it. Vonda fell down, embracing the girl to her chest. She brushed the girl¡¯s hair with her warm hand, before quickly pulling it back. ¡°You¡¯re so cold.¡± Adam picked his daughter up, rubbing her cheek with his own, before pulling back with how sharp the cold was against his cheek. ¡°Are you okay, Konababy?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, while her father cleaned her face with his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯ve never been this cold before, my lovely. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go get you checked out, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I wille,¡± Jarot said, watching as Adam carried the girl swiftly towards the exit, before limping after him. The cabins weed Adam, Jarot, and Konarot, who sucked her thumb. Adam continued to brush her hand, his hand growing numb. ¡°Why have youe?¡± the red skinned Iyrman asked, a purple x within the centre of her forehead, with hollowed hexes emanating outwards. ¡°Konarot is really, really cold.¡± ¡°It is worse than previous?¡± the Shaman asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± The Shaman took the girl from her father, the girl ncing back towards her father, pouting, while Lokat held the back of her hand against the girl¡¯s cheek, before her hand snapped away. ¡°What are you doing, you smelly girl, it¡¯s Shaman Lokat. She¡¯s been looking after you for years now.¡± Adam smiled warmly towards his daughter, his cheek and neck blue. ¡°We must keep her for the evening.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Konarot reached out for her father. ¡°You have to stay here for the night.¡± ¡°I will not be bad! Daddy! Come!¡± The girl held out her hands, and Adam reached out for them as Konarot made to cry once more, the girl shaking and sobbing within the Shaman¡¯s arms. Adam¡¯s inhaled sharply, fighting away his tears. ¡°You smelly girl. You aren¡¯t a bad girl, you¡¯re a good girl. I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll be right here.¡± ¡°I am sorry, daddy.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m going to be right here, I promise.¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam took the girl from the Shaman, holding her close. He kissed her cheek and neck all over. Health: 87 -> 86 ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Konarot stared up into his eyes, her silver eyes full of wetness. ¡°Smelly girl, why are you so sad? You get to spend your time with daddy.¡± Adam blew a raspberry into her neck, causing her to squirm and she grabbed his shirt to keep him from escaping. ¡°Will you keep this old man waiting in the snow?¡± Jarot asked, catching Lokat¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come in.¡± Adam settled himself within the corner of the cabin, feeling the warmth quickly invade his body. Health: 85 -> 86 Jarot stepped aside with the Shaman, who poured the tea to warm them up. ¡°Her veins glowed blue gently for a moment.¡± Lokat replied with a bow of her head, finishing the tea. Konarot eventually calmed down within her father¡¯s arms. Adam held the girl, sipping his tea as he rocked, trying to keep himself warm. He could feel the cold seep deep within him, though as always, tea forced it away. ¡°My baby.¡± Adam brushed her cheek tenderly, feeling his Health seep away. Health: 85 -> 84 ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my big girl. You¡¯re Konarot, my most sensible Konarot. You always look so well after your younger siblings. I¡¯ll love you forever, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Adam blew a raspberry into her neck. Health: 84 -> 83 ¡°I trust you the most out of all the children, but don¡¯t tell them that, so you cannot betray my trust, okay?¡± Adam pinched her cheek, narrowing his eyes at her yfully. ¡°Okay.¡± She reached out to hold her father¡¯s hand in her own, her eyes glued into her father¡¯s. She then leaned in to press her cheek against her father¡¯s as they cuddled. Health: 83 -> 82 ¡°Cuddle your father all you want, my princess. What is all this Health for but to cuddle you?¡± Adam brushed his cheek against hers tenderly. ¡°Daddy, staying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my sweet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl hugged her father tighter. Lokat wasn¡¯t sure if she could ask for Adam to leave now. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°I will return to watch over Kirot and Karot,¡± Jarot said, hoisting himself up from his seat. He reached over to brush the girl¡¯s hair, before leaning down to kiss her forehead. ¡°If the Shamans bully you, you must tell your babo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Konarot waved her hand as the old man left. Jarot stepped out of the cabin. He inhaled the crisp air, reaching up to brush his cheek, feeling the frost against him. ¡®Why am I training but to watch over you, my Konarot?¡¯ Lokat spent the next hours testing the girl, checking her breath, then feeling the girl¡¯s bare skin. She sipped red potion after red potion as she continued her tests, noting the chill growing deeper towards the girl¡¯s stomach. ¡°Was she angry?¡± Lokat asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, rubbing his hands and his cheek to keep himself warm. Health: 89 -> 90 ¡®It¡¯s getting slower,¡¯ Adam thought. Lokat warmed up her hands before she pressed them against her stomach, gently pressing into the girl¡¯s skin gently, downing potion after potion, between warming up her hands. Konarot¡¯s tail swayed with every touch. ¡°I can heal you,¡± Adam offered. ¡°It is not required,¡± Lokat assured. ¡°It will warm you up too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam held the Shaman¡¯s hands between his pressing the girl, dipping into his Lay on Hands with singr points. ¡°If you it stronger, let me know.¡± ¡°This is fine.¡± Lokat continued to press against the girl¡¯s tummy, until she finished pressing against the girl¡¯s stomach. She inhaled deeply, unsure of how to proceed. She reached for the girl¡¯s tail and did the same, Konarot doing her best to keep her tail still. ¡°Stay here tonight. I will cook you soup and check youter.¡± ¡°What do we say to Shaman Lokat for helping?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl replied, tapping her chin. Lokat began to cook the soup, though stepped out, ncing towards her side, towards the aide. She could see the faint outline of Elder Shaman sipping her tea, with a red sparrow staring right at her. Once it was night, the daddy daughter duo cuddled together, the girl¡¯s body having warmed up until it was bearable. Adam held the girl tightly against his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t act up to cuddle me like this, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Pramis.¡± Adam kissed the top of her head, ruffling her silver hair. The girl slowly fell asleep, while Adam stared at his daughter¡¯s face, noting the scar across her cheek. ¡®The world is so unfair to you, my Konarot. I didn¡¯t even use an Omen and¡­¡¯ Adam let out a soft sigh, before closing his eyes to sleep.
No! How can this happen to our Konarot? [898.2] – Y03.198.2 – Heart of Ice II [898.2] ¨C Y03.198.2 ¨C Heart of Ice II Omen: 17, 20 ¡°We would like to keep her today,¡± Lokat informed over breakfast of porridge and fruit. Adam let out a long sigh. ¡°Konarot, did you hear that?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know, but you might be sick. Do you want your sisters and brothers to get sick?¡± The girl shook her head, though she pouted up towards her father, her ears and tail slumping. ¡°What a good girl you are, thinking of your siblings even now.¡± Adam brushed along her hair. ¡®It just had to be today, eh?¡¯ A knock interrupted the trio, before Jarot stepped within, carrying a pack. ¡°Is my Konarot well?¡± ¡°She needs to stay here for longer.¡± ¡°I will stay. It is difficult for me to explore the festival with this leg of mine.¡° Jarot sat opposite the pair, holding out a hand to his greatdaughter. ¡°Come, my Konarot.¡± Konarot nced up towards her father. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your babo wants to y with you today. I¡¯ll go tell your sisters and brothers you¡¯re okay, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl pouted once more, her tail brushing along the floor a moment. Adam kissed the girl¡¯s nose. ¡°Come on, we can at least bathe together, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam bathed with his daughter, keeping the water warm, though not too hot, since his daughter preferred it only barely warm. He washed her hair, dried it, and brushed it. He slipped her into her festival outfit, while Adam slipped into his own. ¡®The old man¡¯s this smart?¡¯ The pair embraced tightly, Adam swaying with her within his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cause too much trouble, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her cheek before he stepped out, making his way towards the shared estate. He veered off slightly towards the Elder¡¯s estate, stepping in to see Zijin, who was marking notes by himself, his eyes snapping up to Adam. ¡°Good morning, Elder.¡± ¡°Good morning, Adam. How is Konarot?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know. She seems fine.¡± ¡°I pray she is well.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Adam felt the amulet within his shirt. ¡°I, uh¡­ I need some materials to make up stuff. You know, like arms, legs, tongues, eyes, noses, that sort of thing.¡± ¡°Livingwood, livingwater, livingmetal,¡± Zijin noted off the top of his head. ¡°There is a spell, Regrowth.¡± ¡°Yeah. If I had a Ring of Regeneration this would be simply, but you know how it is, I¡¯m very lucky in some ways, less lucky in other ways.¡± ¡°If you were that lucky, we would consider you a greater threat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m stupid.¡± Zijin bowed his head. ¡°Don¡¯t agree too quickly,¡± Adam joked, raising his brow. ¡°Alright, well¡­ I guess I need a bunch of stuff.¡± ¡°Red oak can also work.¡± ¡°Red oak?¡± ¡°Some Rings of Regeneration are made of such.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Does the Iyr have any?¡± ¡°We do.¡± ¡°So¡­ can we make some kind of deal?¡± ¡°Elder Gold and Elder Forest may not trade for it.¡± ¡°They might if I offer enough.¡± ¡°Red oak is best bought from Red Oak.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, feeling the Elder¡¯s resistance within his words. ¡°Alright. I appreciate the information.¡± Adam bowed his head and turned to leave. ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin called. ¡°Your daughter will be well.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, as though he believed it. ¡®She better be, Baktu.¡¯ The triplets noticed their father first as they charged up towards him, hugging his leg, their tails shifting the snow behind them. ¡°Did you miss your daddy?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kirot replied, and Karot nodded. ¡°Kaka?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with the Shamans, she¡¯s okay,¡± Adam said, brushing their cheeks, feeling how warm they were inparison to their sister. Adam nced aside towards Vonda, who seemed healthy and well. ¡°Vonda¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam fell silent for a moment. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Vonda smiled warmly. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ you know she¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t know what happened, but¡­ she¡­¡± Adam¡¯s throat closed up, unsure of how to feel about him making excused for his child after what she did. ¡°I know.¡± Adam let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. I¡¯m sure¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ept you.¡± ¡°We do not need to force her. It will grow naturally.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam sighed once more. ¡°Papa, it¡¯s okay,¡± Lanarot said, walking over to her brother to rub his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot said, charging towards her father, hugging his leg, while Jarot hugged his other leg. ¡°Kaka is okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Kaka is stuhrong,¡± Jirot said, patting her father¡¯s leg. ¡°It is okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Konarot is strong, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied, with Lanarot taking a wider stance. ¡°Of course she is, she¡¯s my daughter, after all. That¡¯s how it is, after all.¡± Adam ced his hands on his hips, smiling wide. Vonda noted the tension within Adam¡¯s jaw. Adam joined the rest of his family to walk around the festival, doing his best to keep his children distracted, though his heart remained heavy throughout the day. Jurot and Pam apanied him, the woman¡¯s eyes glued to the half dragons and the goblins, while her eyes snapped aside to the demon, carried within her future mother inw¡¯s arms. ¡®What is this?¡¯ At some point Jurot carried his youngest nephew within his arms, his mother slipping away. ¡°Larot is special,¡± Jurot said. ¡°He is¡­¡± Pam nced down at the boy, noting theck of horns. ¡°He is well behaved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head. ¡°If Jirot bullies you, you may inform us.¡± ¡°Jirot is the goblin?¡± Jurot remained silent for a long moment. ¡°She is the eldest of the twins.¡± ¡®Are his children Iyrmen?¡¯ Pam thought, suddenly feeling more apprehensive, thinking back to the stories she had heard. The festival continued, and once evening approached, Adam excused himself. He could feel the expectant gazes of his oldest children as he made his way to the Shamans. ¡°It is not your choice to make,¡± Sonarot stated firmly. ¡°I am Elder Shaman,¡± the old woman, whose wrinkles fell like hanging vines on her face, spoke firmly, her voice low and full of authority. She wore the heavy cloak of dark green with golden trim of the Shamans. She sped her staff tightly in hand, nted firmly within the earth like an oak tree. ¡°It is within my domain. It is too dangerous for it to remain within her. The Arcarius Gem is not to be trifled with. It is considered one of the Gems of Jiad.¡± ¡°I know the tales,¡± Sonarot snapped back towards one of the highest ranking Iyrman within the Iyr. ¡°The removal is not your choice to make.¡± ¡°She is not a-,¡± ¡°Konababy,¡± Adam called out, holding out his arms, while the tiny girl hopped away from the Shamans and rushed towards her father, the pair embracing tight. ¡°Are you bullying your nana?¡± ¡°No.¡± Konarot hid her face within her father¡¯s chest, letting his scentfort her cold heart. ¡°Of course you¡¯re not.¡± Adam kissed her forehead, feeling a lingering coolness against this lips. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°There is a great danger within your daughter.¡± ¡°A Gem of Arcius?¡± ¡°The Arcarius Gem,¡± Elder Shaman corrected. ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about it?¡± ¡°It exins why your daughter is quick to anger and can bring forth great ice.¡± Adam brushed his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Adam brought the girl¡¯s head to his chest again. ¡®I it.¡¯ ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°We will remove the gem.¡± ¡°Will it hurt her?¡± ¡°Even if it was to kill the girl, we-,¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to finish that sentence because we¡¯re not going to have any problems, Elder Shaman,¡± Adam replied, firmly. His eyes remained focused within the woman¡¯s eyes, which pierced through his own with a re. The Family Head¡¯s eyes were also a deep re, glued to Elder Shaman. ¡°You should be careful of speaking so casually to Elder Shaman,¡± called the Iyrman. He was an older man, long hair dyed red with streaks of white. His strong jaw felt the chill of the air of nightval, his small eyes tired from the stress of his position. He was nked with an old troublemaker, who limped his way to his greatdaughter, kneeling down to ruffle her hair. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°The girl possesses The Arcarius Gem.¡± Iromin inhaled sharply. ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡°Is someone going to exin this gem to me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It possesses great power,¡± Iromin began, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®It must be his children to cause such trouble¡­¡¯ ¡°The Gems of Jiad are powerful artefacts. The Gem of Arcarius grants great abilities to the wielder, from ignoring the effects of the cold, to empowering one¡¯s own cold, and the ability to cast certain spells daily. It is cursed, causing one to rage with ease.¡± ¡°Our Konarot rages so quickly,¡± Jarot confirmed, puffing out his chest with pride. ¡°She takes after me.¡± Iromin blinked, recalling Jarot¡¯s threat which had forced him to arrive so swiftly. His eyes fell to Elder Shaman. ¡°Will the removal harm the girl?¡± ¡°It may, or it may not.¡± ¡°How much will it harm her?¡± ¡°It may kill her.¡± Iromin inhaled sharply, his eyes glued to Elder Shaman¡¯s. ¡°We do not allow our children to undergo death so freely, not without the appropriate price.¡± ¡°She is not one of our children.¡± Iromin raised a hand towards Jarot¡¯s chest, feeling the heat of rage filling the old man. ¡°She holds privileges as a Niece of the Rot family.¡± Elder Shaman inhaled sharply in return. She was about to reply when she paused. She caught Iromin¡¯s eyes for a moment, the Chief bowing his head lightly. ¡°She will not be harmed.¡± Adam nced between the pair. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°She will not be harmed, Adam,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°Will you allow us to remove the gem from within her?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ if it won¡¯t hurt her, sure.¡± ¡°She will lose its abilities.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Will it make her better?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then it is what it is.¡± ¡°I shall prepare,¡± Elder Shaman said, standing up taller. ¡°Who is the gem going to belong to?¡± Adam asked. Iromin and Elder Shaman nced between one another before his eyes fell back to the half elf. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± ¡°Obviously it belongs to my daughter.¡± ¡°Will you leave it within the Iyr¡¯s hands until she has grown of age?¡± ¡°How old?¡± ¡°When she bes a woman.¡± ¡°How old?¡± ¡°Sixteen.¡± ¡°Okay, but she can ask for it before then, and you must give it to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I can ask for it, and so can my wife, but when we ask for it, it must be given to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The removal will take some time,¡± Elder Shaman informed. ¡°How long?¡± ¡°It may require up to a week.¡± ¡°The entire festival¡¯ll be done by then.¡± ¡°It should bepleted before the Twilight Month.¡± ¡°Can you do it the day after tomorrow? I want to take her to explore the festival with her siblings.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Elder Shaman left. Adam picked his daughter up, staring into her curious silver eyes. ¡°Did you hear? The Iyrmen will make you better.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, resting her head against her father¡¯s chest, clutching at his shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s have lots of fun tomorrow.¡±
Konarot! Everything will be fine! Not even the Iyr can hurt you! Early chapter today to remind the Brits it''s voting day today. If you liked what''s happened thest 14 years in the government, please go vote. If you don''t like what''s happened thest 14 years in government, please go vote. [898.3] – Y03.198.3 – Heart of Ice III [898.3] ¨C Y03.198.3 ¨C Heart of Ice III Adam spent the next day with his children, taking them around the festival. He made sure to feed his daughter as much as he could, pampering his eldest daughter, who melted against her father with all the attention she was receiving. He also cheered her on with the games, though she rushed them before she returned to her father to hold him close. ¡®Oh, my Konarot¡­¡¯ Adam held her close after realising how little the girl cared for the various games, instead embracing her and carrying her around. The older Jarot remained with Jurot and Pam, finally giving the pair his attention. ¡°You are built well,¡± Jarot said, nodding his head approvingly. ¡°You will birth many strong grandchildren.¡± Pam raised her brows with rm, feeling a redness fill her cheeks. ¡°Thank you?¡± ¡®Is this the Mad Dog?¡¯ Jarot nodded, before a hand struck him upside the back of his head. ¡°Ignore my husband, he is still a fool,¡± Mulrot said, her eyes taking in the sight of the young woman Jurot had managed to seduce, or rather, had been seduced by. ¡°I am right,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You are right, but you should not say it.¡± Pam flushed deeper red, reaching up to try and hide as much of her face as she could as she pretended to scratch above her brow. ¡°Grandfather is like Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Ah,¡± Pam replied, slowly nodding her head. ¡°He is my grandson.¡± ¡°He is my brother.¡± Mulrot wondered if Pam would be fine when she was surrounded by idiots. She reached out to hold the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you for epting. Jurot spoke of you so warmly.¡± ¡°He did?¡± Pam nced to Jurot, her cheeks flushing the same colour as Jurot¡¯s ears. ¡°He has spoken of your worries. Your father will be treated well within the Iyr. You will be treated well too, and your children will grow well within our walls.¡± ¡°Please take good care of my pa. He¡¯s taken care of me so good after my ma¡¯s death.¡± ¡°We will,¡± Mulrot assured. Pam exhaled. She thought of Adam and his children, thinking of the twins in particr. She supposed she couldpromise since it meant her father would be taken care of in the Iyr, knowing full well of the rumours of how the Iyr treated its guests, and those who married within the family. As the hours passed by, thete evening brought a quieter day. Konarot¡¯s cries cut through the air as she embraced her father. ¡°I do not want it!¡± Konarot sobbed. Adam embraced the girl tight, who had waved goodbye to her siblings but a few minutes ago. ¡°Oh, baby. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s the Iyr!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared, daddy.¡± ¡°Oh. Why are you scared?¡± ¡°Iyr is stuhrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so you don¡¯t have to be scared.¡± Adam brushed her hair along her cheek. The Iyr won''t do anything to you, if they do, daddy and babo wille!¡± Adam embraced her tighter, rocking gently. ¡°The Iyr hassted all this while because it¡¯s strong and smart and wise. It¡¯s not going to give that up for a gem, my dear.¡± ¡®Hey, Baktu, don''t put me in an awkward spot, please.¡¯ ¡°Hmph! The Iyr will not hurt you! Babo is here! If they bully you, you must tell me, and I will cause them much trouble. Let us see if they are so shameless to steal my greatdaughter¡¯s gem!¡± ¡°Babo!¡± The girl hugged her greatfather¡¯s leg tight, sniffling. ¡°Where is my vicious Konarot who dared to even re at me? They cannot harm you, they are so afraid of you!¡± Jarot held her close, kissing her cheek and neck, pulling her closer with his one arm. Even he didn¡¯t wish to surrender his greatdaughter, but he understood it was for the good of the child. ¡®If they harm you, let them see how mad this dog will be!¡¯ Konarot nced towards where her grandmother had left with the rest of the children, before sniffling. She nced towards Elder Shaman, who held out her hand. The old woman looked so different, no longer quite as sharp, more softer like her greatmother. Adam watched the girl as they took her away, the various Shamans following Elder Shaman. The girl continued to look back towards her father, who smiled with a tense jaw and wiggled her fingers. Once she was gone, Adam¡¯s eyes turned to the Chief. ¡°Chief.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam swallowed. He wasn¡¯t sure how deeply he should threaten the Iyr. ¡°I hope no mistakes are made.¡± ¡°There will be none.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to remember that.¡± ¡°I will continue to watch over your children as I already have,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°I appreciate that.¡± Iromin could feel something emanating from Adam he hadn¡¯t felt before, the eyes of the half elf holding something Iromin hadn¡¯t seen from the boy before. ¡®How Iyrmanly.¡¯ Adam returned back to the shared estate, where Jirot and Jarot were babbling away towards Vonda, before they noticed their father embracing their older siblings. Adam¡¯s thoughts were solely focused on Baktu, hoping he wouldn¡¯t get himself killed this year. When it was night, Adam sipped away at the wine, though he could barely taste it. Jaygak pat his shoulder. ¡°It will be fine, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Your eldest daughter is strong,¡± Vonda said, smiling warmly. ¡°She will be safe.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If anything happens to her, grandaunt will cause a fuss with your grandfather,¡± Jaygak assured. ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam replied with a gentle huff, though his heart was not within the outburst. ¡°The Arcarius Gem may be a great artefact, but the Iyr would not covet it so easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if they take it if it means Konarot is safe and sound.¡± ¡°It belongs to her.¡± ¡°Well, you know¡­ the Iyr is the one taking it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still within the Rot family.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Who would deny it?¡± Jaygak asked, punching Adam¡¯s arm gently. ¡°If my grandaunt isn¡¯t enough to cause trouble, then Jirot and I will cause a greater mess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure we have to go that far,¡± Adam said, almost smiling. ¡°It will be fine,¡± Jurot stated, his arms crossed. ¡°They Iyr has its rules, and it will not surrender it for any artefact.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam sighed. The days of the festival continued to pass by. Adam was surrounded by his friends, his children, and all of his adorable cousins. He watched over them as they napped, with his Aunt beside him. He had forced the others away so he could monopolise the children, though he wasn¡¯t going to send his Aunt away. ¡°They¡¯re so cute,¡± Adam whispered. Sonarot bowed her head. Adam looked to Sonarot and then back to the children. ¡°If Surot, I mean, Uncle Surot, was here¡­ would I have two more siblings?¡± Sonarot nodded, her ears twitching slightly. They had almost never spoken of the man. ¡®He must miss her so much.¡¯ ¡°One day they¡¯ll be so big,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Just like my Jurot.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Gurot and Murot will grow up so hearty.¡± ¡°They¡¯re our chonky boys,¡± Adam said. ¡°Kavgak and Tavgak too.¡± Sonarot smiled, nodding her head once more, ncing towards her nieces, who were built chonkier than any of the children. ¡°Inakan should at least stay within the Iyr, all small and cute.¡± ¡°Inakan may.¡± Adam let out a long sigh, his lower lip quivering slightly, fighting away his tears. ¡°Do they have to grow up?¡± ¡°They must.¡± ¡°Why? Why must my adorable cousins grow up?¡± Adam scrunched up his face, inhaling sharply to stop himself from tearing up. ¡°You little rapscallions, how can you do this to me?¡± ¡°Will you protect them so they may stay small and cute forever?¡± ¡°Of course I will,¡± Adam said, pretending as though he was going to raise his voice. ¡°Stay small and cute forever, I¡¯ll protect you, you smelly little boys and girls.¡± ¡°You have always treated the children so well.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I hope you will continue to do so.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°You are a boon for our families.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam nced aside. Gurot twitched and squirmed, opening his eyes. He nced around and saw his aunt in the distance. He smiled. ¡°Sssh,¡± Sonarot said, going to pick him up, before settling back down slightly away from the children. ¡°How lucky you are my Gurot, your cousin will look after you. You must behave well.¡± ¡°Kaza,¡± Gurot said, his tired voice quiet, the boy rubbing his eyes gently. ¡°Gurot, you¡¯re going to grow up to be such a troublemaker, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gurot smiled innocently, a smile which was so much like his niece. ¡°Why?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°It''s because his brother will be Elder Peace and he¡¯ll show off.¡± Sonarot smiled wider. ¡°You taught the older children to y with their younger siblings.¡± ¡°They''ll regret not doing so in their future, so I made sure they learnt it quickly.¡± ¡°Now even my Jurot yearns for children. My Jurot who did not understand, and yet now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve made him into an idiot.¡± Adam smiled wide, as though to say he wasn¡¯t quite so sorry. Sonarot reached up to rub Adam¡¯s head. ¡°I hope you do not change.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± It was during an evening Jurot and Adam drank together, the peach wine the Rot family loved so much. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°You have done so much for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for me too.¡± Adam poured his brother a drink. Jurot raised his cup to Adam, sipping it. ¡°Jaygak and Kitool too. We all owe you so much. With your assistance, we have managed to achieve things we would not have been able to, not this quickly.¡± ¡°It is what it is.¡± Jurot remained silence. ¡°I keep dreaming the same dream. I dream of being a father. I have a son who I carry on my shoulders as I walk through a field. He tells me he wishes to be a Rage Dancer, like me. I do not recall his voice, but I feel his weight upon my shoulders, the grass against my knees. I worry I will not be a good enough father, but I know it will be fine. I have mother. I have Kitool. I have you.¡± ¡°Jaygak won''t be too bad.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I can only say that Baktu has blessed me with such great family.¡± ¡°You''ll make me blush.¡± Adam said, feeling his cheeks warm, and his heart tingle. Jurot poured Adam a cup of wine. ¡°No matter what happens, you and I are brothers.¡± Adam raised his cup and the pair drank back their shot of wine, with Adam finally able to taste the wine for a moment. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea of what you''ll name your son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You must wait and see.¡± ¡°What if I die before then?¡± ¡°Then I will name him after you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I won''t name any of my children after you. You''re the only Jurot in my heart. No homo.¡± ¡°No homo?¡± ¡°It''s a saying you say after you say something gay to make it not gay.¡± ¡°Is it a spell?¡± ¡°No, just a stupid, cringe joke.¡± ¡°Ah.¡±
There''s a very very small part of me which wants to see Jarot cause a mess. [898.4] – Y03.198.4 – Heart of Ice IV [898.4] ¨C Y03.198.4 ¨C Heart of Ice IV The next morning, Jurot took Adam¡¯s children with him and Pam. Unfortunately, Larot had been imed by Mulrot for the day. He had noted the way she had looked at them, and he did not like it. ¡°Papo Juroh,¡± Jirot said, fiddling with his cor while he carried her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are so big and stuhrong.¡± ¡°I am not strong.¡± ¡°No?¡± The girl furrowed her brows, tilting her head slightly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nana is big and stuhrong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Stuhronger you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She gasped towards her twin brother, their eyes wide, their brows raised in utter shock. ¡°Wow! Nana is so stuhrong! I love nana!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Yes! I love nana, and I love daddy!¡± ¡°I love nana and daddy too!¡± Jarot added. ¡°What of me?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled. Jarot cackled too, before he stared up at his uncle. ¡°Papo?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Jurot¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡°I love you too, Jarot.¡± ¡°Papo! I love you too!¡± Jirot imed, grabbing her uncle¡¯s face before kissing his cheek. Jurot flushed slightly, and he wondered if the Iyr would allow him to leave to kill a hydra. ¡°I love you too.¡± Jurot kissed his niece and nephew atop their foreheads tenderly. Pam nced towards them, her eyes wide. ¡®They really are his niece and nephew? Does he think they¡¯re¡­¡¯ She nced around, noting the horcs and devilkin about, though she would never dare call Iyrmen such. ¡°Papo?¡± Jirot called, reaching up to his hair, brushing it gently with her tiny green hair. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You ah small?¡± ¡°I am big.¡± ¡°You ah small and now you ah big?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have daddy?¡± Jurot paused for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Baba?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot blinked at her uncle, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°Where is baba?¡± ¡°He is missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°Yes. He is missing and we cannot find him.¡± ¡°Baba is big and stuhrong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot thought back to his father, who had quite some time before he had left the Iyr to adventure. He thought back to all the expeditions he had taken in the Aldishnds. ¡°Baba is stronger than nana.¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± The girl eximed breathlessly. She stabilised herself with a hand against her uncle¡¯s shoulder before sitting up taller, pointing to her chest. ¡°I am stuhronger than baba!¡± ¡°Will you be stronger than your father?¡± Jurot asked, having picked up how to speak with children from watching Adam navigate such a minefield. ¡°Yes. I am Demon Load and I prot daddy, and papo, and nana, and babo, and nano, and nana, and papo, and kako, and mummy and daddy.¡± The girl smiled wide, puckering her lips slightly. ¡°You cannot say, is secret, okay?¡± She leaned in and ced a hand on her lip. Jurot pressed his cheek against hers, rubbing her cheek tenderly with his own. ¡°Do you like Ray Vonda?¡± Jirot nodded shyly, burying her face against Jurot¡¯s neck. ¡°You must treat her well, she is a Priest of Mahtu, and a Ray of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°I always good, papo!¡± The girl threw out her hands with practised feigned innocence, though her lips formed a small smirk a momentter. ¡°Kako!¡± Jarot called, squirming to the side as he pointed to Jaygak. Jurot passed the pair of twins away to their aunt, who hoisted them into her arms and peppered them with kisses. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, have you caused trouble?¡± Jaygak asked, nuzzling the children. ¡°No!¡± Jirot replied. ¡°Why not?¡± Jaygakughed, causing Jirot and Jarot tough too, the children giggling wildly. Jaygak nced between Jurot and Pam. ¡°Is the Iyr as you expected?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very different, but also as I expected,¡± Pam admitted, ncing between the devilkin and the goblins. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°How is it different?¡± Jaygak asked curiously, and partly because she was going to inform the Elder of Pam¡¯s words. ¡°The walls were bigger than I imagined.¡± Jaygak smiled, before she was distracted by Jarot reaching up to her horns. ¡°How can you sneak a touch of my horns?¡± ¡°You are so puhritty, kako.¡± Jarot flushed, pulling his hands back to his chest, bowing his head lightly as though he had been caught sneaking out a potato as Jirot had previously. ¡°I¡¯m pretty?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot replied. ¡°No, I love daddy and mommy,¡± Jirot said, cackling lightly. ¡°Not me?¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± Jirot tossed her head back in a cackle, covering her face. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Kako is too silly.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Jirot replied, reaching down to fiddle with Jaygak¡¯s cor. ¡°Kako is so silly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so strong?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jirot tilted her head, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You ah joking?¡± Jaygak narrowed her eyes. ¡°I fought a knight! I even fought Butcher Marmak.¡± ¡°You fighted so good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot inhaled deeply. She closed her eyes and thought. ¡°Okay. I love you too, kako.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jaygak kissed her forehead. ¡°Do you like Kitool?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Kako so smaht.¡± ¡°I am smart too.¡± Jirot side eyed the young woman. ¡°Jurot, your niece is bullying me.¡± ¡°She is your niece too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s why I get to bully them back.¡± Jaygak blew raspberries into their necks, causing the children to squeal again. Pam nced down at the half dragon children, pulling back for a moment as Kirot held up a bread bun for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Pam cautiously took the bread from the tiny girl. Kirot smiled politely before she rushed over to her uncle to hide behind his leg, with Karot following after to hide behind Jurot too. The pair nced at Pam from beside their uncle, whose arms were crossed, his stance firm and strong. ¡®They are cute¡­¡¯ Pam nced over to the goblins, who were so small and round, the pair still giggling and cackling at their aunt. They eventually returned back to the shared estate, with Jurot carrying both Kirot and Karot within his arms, the pair resting their heads on their uncle¡¯s shoulder, before they finally nced to one side. ¡°Adam, your children were bullying me!¡± Jaygak huffed. ¡°You probably deserved it,¡± Adam said, holding out his arms, causing his twins to squirm towards him. ¡°Wait until I have children of my own!¡± Adam nuzzled against his twins, ncing to the side to see Pam peeking towards them, though her eyes darted away. ¡®You¡¯re going to have to get used to it.¡¯ Thest day of the festival arrived, with no Konarot in sight. However, another guest appeared. ¡°You are to marry?¡± Morkarai asked, his eyes wide. ¡°To who?¡± Adam motioned a hand to Vonda. ¡°Lord Morkarai, Ray Vonda. Ray Vonda, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°We have met,¡± Morkarai said, bowing his head to the Ray. ¡°It is always a pleasure,¡± Vonda replied, bowing her head. ¡°I thought Ray Vonda was the most obvious choice, so I thought you would marry another.¡± ¡°Who do you think I¡¯d marry?¡± ¡°Lucy, Mara, Kitool. I thought Jaygak, but she has spoken of her love for horns, and you are not blessed with such. I would have thought perhaps a Demigod woulde to marry you.¡± ¡°Eugh,¡± Lucy said, before quickly sipping her wine. ¡°I would never.¡± She flushed slightly. ¡®It should be fine to tease him a little?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Mara replied. She sat tall and strong, her eyes slowly scanning towards the half elf who she owed a great deal towards. ¡°I couldn¡¯t marry any of them,¡± Adam replied, narrowing his eyes towards Lucy for a moment as he sipped his own wine. ¡°I mean, Lucy¡¯s my friend, same as Mara and Kitool. In terms of Demigods¡­ Well, I don¡¯t really like nobles.¡± ¡°Was Vonda not your friend?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but, you know...¡± Adam flushed, sipping again ¡°Anyway, you¡¯reing to my wedding, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I will if you are inviting me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°When is the wedding.¡± ¡°Uh, I think the end of next month?¡± Adam nced over to Vonda, who nodded. ¡°Oh, and Dunes is marrying too, you should go to his wedding.¡± ¡°When is it?¡± ¡°The end of this month.¡± ¡°I wille if I am invited.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask him now, if you want.¡± Morkarai nodded. Dunes wasn¡¯t sure why Adam was trying to give him a heart attack from the contents of the Sending. ¡®He may. I hope you are enjoying yourself. Please inform me when Konarot has recovered.¡¯ Adam nced around to his friends, who were all calm in her matter, more worried for Adam. ¡®I guess it is the Iyr¡­¡¯ ¡°I have heard your daughter is being treated by the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re taking out the, uh¡­ Arcarius Gem?¡± Morkarai blinked. ¡®¡­¡¯ He blinked again, before ncing aside to see the Iyrmen were judging the way he had taken the news. He sipped his fire wine. ¡°Of course they are.¡± ¡®Of course it is your child who possesses such a gem.¡¯ Morkarai understood his chances of leaving the Iyr alive had decreased substantially. He reached up to rub his forehead. ¡°I wish you had not informed me of that matter.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It is a dangerous matter to know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is one of the Gems of Jiad.¡± ¡°The what?¡± ¡°The gems which Ajax the Immortal possesses,¡± Jurot stated, having just realised Adam had no idea what they had been talking about. They had already spoken about it previously, but it had been some time. ¡®Adam truly is terrible with names.¡¯ History Check D20 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ajax the Mouse, also known as Ajax the Immortal, has collected the Three Gems of Jiad,¡± Morkarai began. ¡°Each gem is worth an entire¡¯s city¡¯s blood. Any with the gem is a target, even for the likes of dragons, and not even dragons are exempt. They say some of the gems are in the possession of dragons, but even if they can grant great powers to even dragons, they may not ept such a boon for the target upon their back would be too great to bear.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, realising what the gem meant. ¡°Oh fuck.¡± ¡°Oh fuck,¡± called a little voice. Adam turned his head to see Jirot blinking up towards him innocent from beside him, holding her bottle of milk in her tiny green hands. He sighed. ¡®Oh fuck.¡¯
Mistakes were made... [898.5] – Y03.198.5 – Heart of Ice V [898.5] ¨C Y03.198.5 ¨C Heart of Ice V ¡°Oh! You!¡± Adam held his daughter tight within his arms, swaying from side to side, almost melting against his daughter. Konarot rubbed her warm cheek against her father¡¯s, clutching the back of his cor tight within her grip, not wanting to let go. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Oh, my baby, my sweet baby girl,¡± Adam whispered, peppering her face with as many kisses as he could to make up for the time they had spent apart. He nuzzled against her nose, their warmth bouncing off one another, while he rubbed her forehead with his own. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Konarot replied. ¡°I fall asleep and I wake up and I see daddy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam nuzzled her nose, on the verge of tears. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam continued to embrace her tight, before he felt the gazes of others against his back. ¡°What, can¡¯t a father embrace his daughter after not seeing her in so long?¡± Adam caught the eyes of his children. ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯ve all missed your sister too.¡± The four children swarmed their eldest sister. ¡°Kaka!¡± they cried, embracing her tight, each making sure to kiss their eldest sister¡¯s cheek as they hugged. Kirot sniffed the girl and the pair purred as they embraced. Konarot nuzzled Karot, the pair rocking slightly as they hugged. ¡°I miss you so much,¡± Jirot said, hugging her sister tight, her head resting against the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kaka¡­¡± Jarot held his sister close, though the eldest girl brushed his hair and rubbed her cheek against his. Adam covered his eyes, sniffling slightly. ¡°Thank you, Elder Shaman.¡± ¡°I did what I must,¡± Elder Shaman replied simply, before leaving with the rest of the Shamans. Adam dropped down to a knee and reached into his pocket, withdrawing a small badge. To the entire world the design meant very little. It was fairly small, rectangr, and upon its face was a design close to Adam¡¯s heart. Within the centre was a plus outline by a slightlyrger plus. Then an x, with a mark across the left side of each in the way of a windmill spinning. With such a design, several triangles formed between the x and plus, small and thin on the sides, much bigger on the top and bottom. ¡°Gift Giving has passed, but that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t prepare anything for you, my sweet.¡± Adam ced the badge within Konarot¡¯s hand, sping her fingers over it for a moment. ¡°This badge¡­ I¡­¡± Adam paused for a long moment. ¡°This badge represents daddy¡¯s old home. It represents a lot. Lots og good, lots of evil, but it was daddy¡¯s home. One day I¡¯ll tell you more about it, but this design, it¡¯s only going to exist with you.¡± Konarot blinked, not quite understanding what her father was saying, but she could feel the affectioning from him. They held one another so tenderly once more. Adam inhaled her scent, the smell of the Iyr¡¯s oils upon her. ¡°I want to hug you more, but we¡¯ve got something to do.¡± Adam lifted her up, carrying the girl by her lonesome, his children following their father out, also wanting to be held. ¡°You brats, your sister has been all by herself, so daddy needs to hug her properly!¡± Konarot rested her head against her father¡¯s shoulder. It had only felt like an hour since shest saw her father so she was a little confused but she cuddled against her father and closed her eyes. ¡®Home.¡¯ While Adam took his children away, allowing Konarot to reunite with the rest of her family, the Chief stared at the gem within the cave. He could feel the chill emanating from the gem, and its intense power. ¡®How did the girl contain such power? I thought they were dangerous, but I did not realise they were sources of danger for the Iyr.¡¯ Iromin let out a defeated sigh. ¡®Even your children can surprise me so? Should I have expected less from Mad Dog¡¯s greatchildren?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long until that fellow adored his returning greatdaughter, tickling her tummy. ¡°Did they bully you, my greatdaughter?¡± ¡°No,¡± the girl replied, giggling lightly from her greatfather¡¯s tickling. ¡°I fall asleep and I wake up.¡± ¡°Are you certain? If they bullied you, you must tell me. Do you think I cannot make a mess?¡± ¡°No,¡± Konarot replied, bowing her head slightly as the old man rubbed her head, not understanding how much trouble she had saved the Iyr. A rush filled the shared estate, the families having waited for Konarot to return before they left. It didn¡¯t take long for Iyrmen to prepare to leave, however. The Iyrmen knew how to prepare quickly to leave, taking fewer moments to prepare to leave to kill. Although, there was one thing the Iyr spent extra time to prepare for. The prayers began early in the morning. Korin¡¯s voice cutting through the air. Though the white of nightval sullied the air, the chill invading through Korin, he continued to pray out in the Aswadian tongue. He held a his sword out in front of him, as though offering it to the world. He blew into the air, from left to right and right to left, before continuing the prayer, blowing the air once more, before finally bowing his head, offering the de to Lady Arya. After a moment he nced towards Sara who began to tap the drum, and music began to ripple through the fort as the Iyrmen began to y, a cacophony of leather, wind, and string. Adam nced towards the bride and groom, adorned within their simple clothes of a dull red and blue. Amira wore a scarf which covered her hair and horns, wrapped around her neck and shoulders, while Dunes wore piece of thick folded cloth kept atop his head by a band of rope which fell over his ears and around his shoulders. The pair wore very little jewellery, though sat within the centre of the newly made vige on the Iyr¡¯s side of the river, atop a stage which elevated them even as they sat. ¡®Korin and Sara are working so hard,¡¯ Adam thought as the pair guided the Iyrmen to provide for the visitors of the wedding. ¡®Should I do some work too?¡¯ Dunes stared down at his cup of wine. ¡®It¡¯s too cold for a wedding.¡¯ He sipped the wine which warmed his bones. Amira enjoyed the music and the general environment of pleasantness all around her. She fought away the nerves and the thoughts of whether it was a good idea to do this. ¡®The Priest Commander is going to kill us.¡¯ She nced to her side where Dunes sat, deep in thought within his cup. ¡°Thinking of yourst regrets?¡± Dunes side eyed his bride, a small smirk appearing on his face. ¡°No. What are you regretting?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have regrets when we¡¯vee this far.¡± ¡°You can stop now.¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take it personally?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing enough to marry you.¡± She resisted the urge to elbow him. Dunes smiled, chuckling lightly. ¡°If we stop now, the Priest Commander might be gentler when he beats us for our transgressions.¡± ¡°I could see you were in such a rush to marry me.¡± ¡°Was I?¡± Amira bit her lower lip, ready to jab Dunes in the side with a finger. He was lucky he was getting married today, otherwise she would have had him wheezing at her feet. ¡°I hope your bet pays off, Morn.¡± An awkward smile fell across his lips. ¡°Once the Priest Commander meets Adam, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll beat us well. After a few years, I¡¯ll ept his apology, and all thepensation he offers.¡± Amira¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°You are lucky you are marrying me, he will understand since he is used to the trouble I cause.¡± ¡°I am indeed wise.¡± Amira thought about jabbing him again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dunes,¡± Adam called as he approached with his children and his Iyrmanpanions. ¡°I know it¡¯s your wedding, but my children are so adorable they¡¯re taking all the attention. Let me pour you a drink to make it up to you.¡± Dunes chuckled, shing his pearly white teeth. ¡°I will forgive them, just this once.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re so cute?¡± Adam asked, grinning wide as he poured the groom and bride a drink. The pair of twins stared at Dunes¡¯ face, mesmerised by the contrast of colours of white from his teeth and the near ck of his skin. They wore the same attire as the rest of their siblings, fairly in clothing, with a longer outer robe Iyrmen typically did not wear. ¡°Are you well, Konarot?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I am good,¡± the girl replied quietly, settling herself beside her father, holding his side. ¡°I am d you are well.¡± ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Manajah Doons,¡± Konarot replied. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Manager Dunes. Do you know what today is?¡± ¡°Wedding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam motioned a hand to Amira. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Amira?¡± ¡°Manager Amira,¡± the half elf confirmed. ¡°Say hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s met Dunes and Amira before, right?¡± Adam ruffled his children¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s their wedding. They¡¯re going to be husband and wife, like daddy and mommy.¡± ¡°No! You are my daddy, you smelly boy,¡± Jirot said, huffing at her father, pointing at him threateningly as she did. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± As Jirot bullied her father, Dunes sipped his wine. He thought back to the first time he had met the tiny goblin girl, and how he had almost killed her. The feeling of overwhelming pressure from Adam back then was terrible, and the fact the half elf had threatened to almost kill him still seeped deep within him. In the same way Adam didn¡¯t hold it against the Priest, Dunes didn¡¯t hold it against Adam. However, the guilt within his heart, of almost depriving Adam of such an adorable pair of children, it gued his heart like the most wicked disease. Amira jabbed Dunes against his back, sipping her wine a momentter. ¡°Did you have fun with your father, Jirot?¡± Jirot nced towards Amira, her eyes taking in the devilkin¡¯s sight. She smirked. She turned to flee towards her aunt, but Adam pulled her in close, attacking her with his affection. ¡°Smelly girl! What were you about to say?¡± Adam blew a raspberry into the giggling girl¡¯s neck, who was unable to escape from her father¡¯s grasp. Amira noted Jaygak raising her brows, the soft smile on the Iyrman¡¯s face, before the devilkin shrugged her shoulders. ¡°What a lovely daughter you have, Adam. She has the spirit of our Day of Laughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s a smelly girl,¡± Adam said, blowing another raspberry into her neck, the girl squirming and giggling as she almost began to cry. Adam let her go, the girl almost dropping beside Jaygak, who pulled the hysterical girl close. Little Jarot also cuddled up beside his aunt. ¡°I not smelly! I can go myself!¡± The girl panted for air, embracing her aunt close. Dunes nced aside to see the elderly Iyrmen rxing in their corner, with a tiny demon baby rxing beside them. ¡®Mad Dog. me Brand. Butcher. Will there be a fight today?¡¯ Thankfully, the Day of Laughter passed, and the Day of Eating approached. Noon brought some warmth upon the wedding, which had brought together many more Iyrmen and even many vigers from the nearby vige. As noon veered above, water and soap was brought to the bride and groom, who were wearing more jewellery than the day before. The music had shifted to bring attention to the pair, rising louder, before growing much quieter than before. ¡®Did Sara help with her nails?¡¯ Dunes thought, noting his bride¡¯s dark blue nails. They dried their hands on a towel provided to them by Korin, before they reached down to pick up a piece of fruit to feed one another. Dunes fed Amira a piece of cut salya from his fingers, before the woman fed him a slice of apple from her own fingers. As she fed him the apple from her fingers, noting the way she smiled as some juice dripped onto his thick shirt, his heart throbbed. Whatever regrets his heart may have kept hidden melted away, it throbbing wildly as he understood the significance of the Day of Eating. The pair continued to feed one another was their tradition. ¡®Dunes really is handsome¡­¡¯ Amira couldn¡¯t help but admit, seeing how clean the line of his beard was. ¡®Korin must have spent an hour assisting him.¡¯ Dunes leaned back and nced up towards the grey sky. It was then he understood why weddings were so popr in noonval, and why so many children were born in dawnval. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adam asked, eating his porridge, raising his brows towards Alex. ¡°The porridge is delicious with milk, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. I love porridge with milk.¡± The boy continued to shovel spoonfuls of porridge. It was neither too hot, too cold, it was just right. ¡°It¡¯s my favourite.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, brushing Alex¡¯s hair, before going back to eating. He nced around to all the food on offer. ¡®How much money did he make that he could afford to give away all this food?¡¯ Hundreds enjoyed the food Dunes and Amira had bought, and Korin and the Iyrmen, as well as the business workers had cooked early in the morning. Though nightval was white and lifeless, the Day of Colour was not so. While the many people around wore something bright, a scarf, a hat, a sash, but the bride and groom in the centre shone brightest. Dunes wore a bright red, his hair still ck, but his beard dyed a fiery orange. There was only one person who matched such a beard, but they were adorned in a dull grey. Dunes¡¯ attire was red, the kind of red only matched by fresh blood, his scarf resting over his shoulders a red and gold which would make even the Priests of Noor proud. Amira wore a bright blue, like that of the Aswadian sky during noonval. Her face was also marked blue, contrasting her red skin, causing a pair of twins to remain mesmerised by her, and her soon to be husband. Korin stood, his hands crossed over his stomach, listening intently to the prayer from the Iyrman, an amulet of Wahtu dangling across her chest. He clenched his fist together, trying to focus on the prayer, though he could feel the sleepiness set within him. ¡®Stay awake, Korin. Soon! Soon!¡¯ ¡°Look, it¡¯s daddy,¡± Jirot said, pointing to Vonda as though she couldn¡¯t see the half elf dressed in a saturated purple with white highlights, matching the rest of his children. ¡°What is he carrying?¡± Vonda asked. Jirot shrugged. ¡°Soad?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I am always right.¡± Jirot sat up taller, while little Jarot smiled, nodding his head. Sara brought a bundle of blue cloth to Amira, who unwrapped the cloth to reveal a de made of steel, the kind of steel one could only find within the Iyr. She was d the Iyr had epted her request to forge a de. She held the de in hand, holding either end within her hands, as though about to offer it to someone. Adam brought a bundle red cloth to Dunes, offering it to the Aswadian before retreating back awkwardly. Dunes unwrapped the cloth to reveal the de. The haft was long, the pommel in the shape of a circle, but engraved within was a sun with rays that seemed more like mes. The leather around the handle was tightly wrapped, made of thick leather, dark greyish, brown, and green. The hilt of the de held a cross guard which seemed to slowly melt into the rest of the de. Korin held out his hands before himself, addressing the pair. ¡°You may exchange the hazya althifaf.¡± Dunes held out his hand to ept the gift first, though Amira had done the same. An awkward moment passed as Dunes smirked, causing Amira to pass her gift first. She was too busy cursing Dunes to thank him, because if she had reached for the de without both hands, she certainly would have dropped it. ¡®Morn!¡¯ Amira thought, feeling the tingling of great magic within the de. ¡®Dunes!¡¯ The shock had caused the blue marks upon her face to crack slightly. The fire giant Prince poured hispanion more wine, pouring himself a cup too. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re are congratting the wrong person,¡± Ashmir said, raising his cup, before sipping the rest of his wine. He stared at the boy, a stranger, though not by blood. His eyes then fell to the girl. He stared at them for a long while, but instead of their faces, he thought of a different pair of faces. One was simr to Dunes¡¯, the other was a face he had not seen in decades, and would not see again in this lifetime. A single tear fell down his cheek as he stared into another life, another past.
For once it''s not Adam causing trouble... [899.1] – Y03.199.1 – Twilight Days I [899.1] ¨C Y03.199.1 ¨C Twilight Days I ¡°They¡¯re fightin¡¯,¡± Copper said, his eyes squinting as he tried to watch the specks in the distance. ¡°Why¡¯s he fightin¡¯ foh? He just got married!¡± Jack said, shaking his head, letting out the kind of disappointed sigh Julia used against him. ¡°She¡¯s fightin¡¯ too,¡± Ginny said. ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s not a Priest,¡± Copper said. ¡°Priests fight,¡± Ginny replied. ¡°Yeah, but ¡®e¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Priest of Lady Arya,¡± the girl said, tapping her forehead with her index and middle fingers in a botched attempt of the Lady of War¡¯s holy gesture. The boys tapped their foreheads the same way, relenting to Ginny¡¯s words. He was a Priest of War, after all. They squinted further to check the fights of their Managers, and them. Them. ¡®Where¡¯s all the fire?¡¯ Alex thought, expecting a sh of fire any moment now. No fire came, but the figures, like ants on the horizon, could feel blood stter against them. ¡°Blood after a wedding?¡± Amira tutted, using the new de she had been gifted. She barely had to slice the air and the de struck deep upon her will. It was a strange sensation to strike true at one¡¯s will, even if she could only do so three times per day. No. It was crazy enough she could do so once per day, never mind thrice. ¡°The sign of a long marriage, and our lost innocence,¡± Dunes joked, distracting her from her ridiculous thought. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous to make such jokes when she wields such a de.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Merl thought, barely holding her shield as she watched a greater shield cut down the bear before her. The wall known as Nobby swung his axe and the beary dead. It was truly that simple when it came to Nobby. Merl gasped as the bear tore against Nobby¡¯s chest with a mighty w, and Nobby¡¯s arm raised slowly, far too slowly, before swinging down topletely slice the creature¡¯s arm clean off. The bear howled in pain, and a swing silenced it forever. Merl had heard again and again about Nobby¡¯s adventures. She had heard how he hade first ce in the tournament, but against those who had yet to turn eighteen, it was just a yground for boys and girls. He had fought hydras too, but hydras were¡­ something. They were within her imagination and her imagination was wild, but she understood the unknown was more dangerous than the familiar. With how easily they had dispatched so many hydras, perhaps they were truly weaker than she had expected. She knew how strong bears were, however. A single bear could ughter three or four viges with ease. Yet, Nobby stood. Even as two or three bears came to cut him down, their great ws which could kill her with a single swipe, merely pet away at Nobby¡¯s skin, which seemed almost as strong as iron. ¡°Jurot,¡± a voice called through the air, taking Merl¡¯s thoughts for a moment. ¡°Can I use my smites?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came the other voice, equally as terrifying as the first. Whereas Amira and Dunes fought with some semnce of modesty, still understanding the threats of the bears, there were two who seemed to enjoy the oing horde of beasts. Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 17 (6) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 17 (1, 3)(2, 2) 17 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 18 (7) Hit! Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 17 (1, 1)(1, 5) 17 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 30 (19) Hit! Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 36 (2, 3, 3, 3)(1, 3, 6, 6) 36 damage! Attack - Wraith (nking) D20 + 11 = 31 (20) Hit! Mana: 22 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 28 (1, 1, 1, 3)(4, 4, 4, 5) 28 damage! Mana: 21 -> 20 Spell: Shield Magic Save D20 + 6 = 17 (11) Pass! Defence: 15 -> 20 Health: 91 -> 81 Like a hot knife through butter, but more akin to cold axe through bear, the beasts fell one by one to Adam¡¯s axe. Adam raised his shield to block a bear¡¯s mighty paw, willing forth his magics to protect himself, though the might of the beast pressed him back. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s really scary to fight without my armour,¡¯ Adam thought, leading with his shield, no longer quite as reckless as when he was within his puthral, though the others did not view him quite the same. Adam could feel something slipping away from him as he willed his magic forward, almost as though his magic drew away to an unseen void. ¡®What was that?¡¯ Merl clutched her spear, remaining behind the wall known as Nobby, while skilful weapons brought death to the bears, even the Priest, who should not have stepped forward, was swinging his de with great might and skill. Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 200 -> 700 ¡®That much XP?¡¯ Adam thought. Mana: 16 HP: 69 ¡®Nice,¡¯ he thought, ncing down towards the rest of his attire which had taken quite a battering thanks to the bears. He nced aside to see Merl was safe and sound within her chain armour and shield, though it was no doubt Nobby¡¯s presence which had kept her safe. ¡°You fought well,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head to Merl, whose spear would peek through from behind Nobby to strike a bear. ¡°I am not quite as strong as you all,¡± she admitted, ncing to Amira, who wiped her magical de, the de sparkling like the night sky. Then her eyes snapped to Dunes¡¯ de, the heavy dwarven de which had sliced through the bears with ease, though the Priest remained behind. ¡°You fought well without magical weapons, or magic,¡± Jurot said, his eyes ncing to the side towards Adam. ¡°Did you cast a spell?¡± ¡°I cast Shield to protect me, but I felt something weird.¡± ¡°Casting magic this month is dangerous,¡± Dunes said, ncing up towards thete afternoon sky. ¡°Even I hesitate to pray during this month.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He cleared his throat and nced towards Merl. ¡°So what do you think of our Nobby? Isn¡¯t he strong?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. Watching you all, I understand why we vigers remain within our vige.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Adam said, waving his hand almost dismissively. ¡°Just find someone crazy to make you an Expert in a year, and you¡¯ll be almost as strong, especially if you wield Greater Enhanced weapons.¡± ¡°You make it sound as though it¡¯s so easy.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam nced to the rest of hispanions. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t done it here.¡± Merl narrowed her eyes towards Adam, who smirked slightly. The half elf had at least worn his helmet, though he revealed therge grin on his face for her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get everyone to bring the bodies back.¡± ¡°How will we split the bears?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll split it¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°We¡¯ll split it into three. One for the business. One for us as a group. One for the vige.¡± Merl furrowed her brows towards Adam, wondering why he chose to split it that way. ¡®That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯ Chief Merl held up her hands at the approaching group, her heart beating quickly. ¡°That was quick!¡± ¡°There were only about twelve of them,¡± Adam said, shrugging his shoulders as if it was any less impressive. ¡°Oh look at you all, you¡¯re all torn up,¡± the Chief said, before ushering them to sit so they could be fixed up. Adam reached up to his chest, before he was stopped by Jurot¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± The Chief nced up towards her granddaughter who had gone out to fight and hade back with nary a hair out of ce. She raised her brows expectantly. The young Merl let out a long sigh and bowed her head. ¡®Nobby¡¯s far too strong to let him go. He¡¯ll make a good protector for the vige.¡¯ ¡°Executive Adam, about the marriage between Nobby and Merl¡­¡± The Chief smiled towards Adam. ¡°Why are you asking me when you¡¯ve got a needle so close to my heart?¡± Adam replied yfully, certain they wouldn¡¯t actually try to kill him. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not going to force you.¡± ¡°When can they marry?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think it would be best if it was sooner rather thanter, I¡¯m too old!¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°Not a day over twenty five, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Oh you!¡± Chief Merl smiled wider. ¡°Nobby, what do you think? Do you want to get married?¡± Nobby flushed a deep red. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What do you mean okay? Do you want to get married or not?¡± Nobby¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Merl?¡± The younger Merl nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t just nod, I want to hear an affirmative. This is important. You¡¯ll be getting married, and hopefully lots of children. This is the person you¡¯ll be wanting to spend your life with. Don¡¯t just nod.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There we go.¡± ¡°I will inform Nobby of our customs,¡± Chief Merl said. ¡°He must marry over the river. He should bring a gift too.¡± ¡°What kind of gift?¡± ¡°A gift of some worth.¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡®He has some magical items. He should probably gift that.¡¯ ¡°Daddy!¡± called a tiny voice which wished to tackle her father, while her older siblings and younger twin also charged towards their father. Adam let out a satisfied sigh. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have held back.¡¯
The marriage arc amplifies! Of course we get a little cameo from our favourite troublemaker too. [899.2] – Y03.199.2 – Twilight Days II [899.2] ¨C Y03.199.2 ¨C Twilight Days II As night fell across the fort, the queerness of the Twilight Month taking hold across thend, Jurot sipped at his peach wine. Adam halfy within his chair, feeling the sweet embrace of slumber call to him. ¡°You and I will marry soon,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Huh?¡± Adam replied, blinking wildly. ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Jurot, we¡¯re brothers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled, stretching out his neck from side to side. ¡°We will no longer be men. You are already a father, but you will be a husband, and I will be both husband and father.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, feeling a tingle within his chest. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Jurot crossed his arms, falling into thought for a long moment. ¡°How does one be a good father and husband?¡± ¡°You just need to treat your children a
Jirot isn''t my favourite, but I love her so much. nd wife well, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Pam is no Iyrman. She has agreed to the Iyr¡¯s rules, but they are not easy.¡± ¡°You just need to trust her.¡± Jurot slowly bowed his head, though remained with his arms crossed. ¡°I must do my best.¡± ¡°You will. In our own ways, we¡¯ll do good. I¡¯m sure there will be times where I am better suited, and other times when you are better suited. Even now we both have our own strengths, what with me and my adoration, and you and your sensibleness, outside of your need to kill everything.¡± ¡°I do not wish to kill everything, only that which will bring honour to my family,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°That¡¯s almost everything.¡± ¡°Almost,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°I only meant it as a joke, don¡¯t agree that easy, Jurot,¡± Adam replied, his eyes meeting his brother¡¯s for a moment. ¡®Why do you have to be so damn scary all the time?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, you can lean on me whenever you need, and I¡¯ll lean on you whenever I need.¡± Jurot nodded, pouring his brother and himself a drink. Not far from the brothers, the pair of demons stared at the stars from the walls of the fort. They both shared a bottle of wine, eating the fried snacks from the wedding which were rapidly running out. The pair remained silent, staring at the stars, hearing the wind and the chatter. ¡®I didn¡¯t get to admire any hunks this year,¡¯ Lucy thought, letting out a soft sigh. She reached up to her throat, tracing an almost unseen mark. Though she travelled with a Priest of Life, she didn¡¯t want to lose her life for a third time. Mara remained beside Lucy. She thought of her previous strength, still so far away from her current form. ¡®A few decades and I will regain my strength¡­¡¯ As morning fell across the fort, all gathered to eat, save for the pair of Iyrmen walking the walls. Adam held Larot on hisp, feeding the boy the mushy fruit from the bowl. Themonfolk noted the look of affection Adam had for a demon, and their eyes wandered to the pair of demons who remained within the fort, each eating their food quietly, lost within their thoughts. ¡°Daddy, soht peas,¡± Jirot called, holding up her hot potato. ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± Adam said, taking the tiny wooden shaker, slowly sprinkling the salt onto the potato, doing the same for his son, who also held up his potato. ¡°My adorable little babies!¡± Adam fawned over his children in the morning, before allowing them to go y with the other children, including the new children who had joined the business. Adam watched the pair y, with Lanarot and Gurot joining them, while his triplets allzed around near him, exhausted from doing their busy work of nothing in particr. Jurot stood beside Adam, feeling his brother¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Jurot, will youe with me to the Front Iyr?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The pair made their way to the Front Iyr, trekking through the hills of the Iyr. Adam had yet to exin why he wanted to return to the Iyr, having said a quick goodbye to his children, and with some effort, Adam dragged himself away from his adorable children. As the cool wind of the evening fell upon the pair, Adam waved towards the Iyrmen who greeted him at therge gates. ¡°What a terrible smell,¡± the figure growled, wiping the back of their mouth as they leaned against the half empty barrel. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to see you, Lord Stokmar,¡± Adam said, holding out a bottle of peach wine. ¡°Why have youe to disrupt my pleasure?¡± ¡°I wanted to formally invite you to our wedding,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why would I waste my time there?¡± ¡°I know that you are so great and mighty, Lord Stokmar. I wouldn¡¯t have dared to invite you previously, but my children, Jirot and Jarot, they are huge fans of yours.¡± ¡°Fans?¡± ¡°They enjoy hearing about you and your great strength. They really like you, and as their father, I should take their feelings into consideration. I hope you¡¯lle, it would make their day, and I¡¯m certain they won¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°If I am to do this for you, what will you do for me?¡± ¡°What can I, a half elf brat, offer the great Lord Stokmar?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Stokmar replied, narrowing their eyes. ¡°I will prepare some wine, though I¡¯m not sure if it would suit your taste. I¡¯ll ask my granduncle for some wine, he¡¯s well known for his wine in the Iyr. Hopefully you¡¯ll consider it passable.¡± Stokmar let out a soft sigh, wondering who this granduncle of his was. ¡°I have heard your daughter¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, smiling innocently. ¡°Your daughter courts trouble like Iyrmen court death.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, letting out a soft snort of pride for him and his niece to beplimented by the Lord of Earth. ¡°Of course she courts trouble, since she¡¯s my daughter,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where she got her smarts from, but her adorableness and her troublesomeness, she surely inherited those from me!¡± Adam stated, raising his voice slightly. ¡°She will live a dangerous life.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s a goblin and the daughter of an idiot,¡± Adam agreed. Lord Stokmar wasn¡¯t used to someone speaking so openly about their own ws like that. ¡°A Demon Lord is another matter. Many great beings will hunt her.¡± ¡°Her family is strong.¡± ¡°Even if the entirety of your Rot family assist her, they will be unable to help.¡± ¡°The entirely of the Rot family is strong, but they¡¯re not the only ones who will help her. She has plenty of aunts and uncles, a dependable older sister, the rest of her siblings, and a father who loves her more than the world.¡± ¡°You? You may be impressive among the peoples of thisnd, but the strongest in thisnd are but ants among those who rule the mountains far to the east.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, but I¡¯ve only just hatched. Give me a few decades, a century even, and we¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t beat that bas-,¡± Strength Save D20 + 9 = 12 (3) Failure! Health: 91 -> 72 The earth shifted beneath Adam¡¯s feet while Lord Stokmar held out their hand, flinging Adam back against the nearby wall, the half elf mming into it roughly, though his legs burned with the effort to keep him upright. ¡°With a flick of my finger, I could crush you,¡± Lord Stokmar said, noting theck of the Iyrman¡¯s response. ¡°You know, Lord Stokmar, they say you¡¯re unrivalled upon the earth,¡± Adam said, panting for air. ¡°Unfortunately for you, the earth is under the heavens.¡± ¡°With a mouth like that, do you intend to make the entire world your enemy?¡± Lord Stokmar asked, thinking of who Adam was speaking of when he was speaking of the one he wanted to beat. Adam inhaled deeply, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°My children are my world.¡± Strength Save D20 + 9 = 24 (15) Failure! Health: 72 -> 58 The earth shifted under Adam¡¯s feet once more, mming him against the wall once more, with the half elf dropping to the side. ¡®Cringe,¡¯ Lord Stokmar thought, recalling the word through its context. They understood what the word meant upon meeting Adam. ¡°The thought of you defeating me isughable.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to face you, Lord Stokmar, not unless it was that serious,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Iyr would dare not to threaten me.¡± Adam¡¯s lips began to widen into that kind of smile which would cause Lord Stokmar to attack him once more. ¡°My brother speaks to you respectfully because he wishes to do so, not because he ispelled. Ain¡¯t that right, Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, without skipping a beat. ¡°Lord Stokmar. You have struck my brother twice.¡± ¡°What of it, child of¡­¡± Lord Stokmar paused for a moment. ¡°Rot.¡± ¡°I wish to be struck too.¡± The silence of an Iyrman¡¯s speech filled the air. It was the next evening when the pair returned back to the fort, Adam dropping to his knees and wincing as his children embraced him. ¡°What adorable children I have! Did anyone bully you?¡± Adam asked as he peppered them with kisses. ¡°No!¡± Jirot replied. ¡°Anyone bully dadd?¡± ¡°Hmm. A little?¡± ¡°Oh dear!¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°I help, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Jirot asked, standing up taller, her fists clenched at her side as she readied herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear,¡± Adam brushed the girl¡¯s curly hair tenderly. ¡°Daddy will deal with it.¡± Jirot squirmed slightly before taking her father¡¯s hand when it was free, stroking the back of it. ¡°You ah bully, you tell me. I tell babo and I deal with it, okay?¡± ¡°What? Are you going to bully me by telling babo?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°Yes.¡±
[899.3] – Y03.199.3 – Twilight Days III [899.3] ¨C Y03.199.3 ¨C Twilight Days III ¡°What kind of weapons do you like to use?¡± Adam asked, having made his rounds at the fort. ¡°We brawl with our fists,¡± Cobra replied. ¡°We kick too.¡± ¡°Right, right,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡®I guess they don¡¯t want to use weapons?¡¯ ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll need to equip you wish more defensive equipment then.¡± ¡°Armour would slow us down.¡± ¡°I mean Cloaks of Protection, Rings of Protection, and there¡¯s some other stuff, like bracers, that can help.¡± Cobra blinked. ¡®Cloaks of¡­¡¯ ¡®I really should think about magical items which aren¡¯t just weapons. There are so many magical weapons that could be made to speed up our travel speed or make it nicer. I really should make something that pops up a house for us to sleep in rather than the towers¡­¡¯ Adam remained deep in thought. ¡®I already made a steed ring, shouldn¡¯t I make more?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s thinking again,¡± Korin said, dicing up the vegetables for lunch. Dunes let out a long sigh. ¡°Why is he working so hard when it¡¯s the Month of Quiet?¡± ¡°Is he Aldish?¡± Dunes threw a look towards Korin, whose lips formed a small yful smirk, the young Aswadian returning back to dicing his vegetables. ¡®We are lucky he is far enough away he could not hear your words.¡¯ Adam made his way to the vige, his eyes scanning across Nobby, Jonn, and Fred, who were assisting the vige. Fred and Jonn were assisting with training the vigers, who held long staves of wood in hand, practising their shes, blocks and lunges. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble now that there¡¯s an enchanter beside our vige,¡± Chief Merl said, letting out a soft exhale as she stared at the vigers training. ¡°It¡¯s scary you were thinking what I was thinking,¡± Adam replied, ncing towards the older woman. ¡°I was thinking about increasing our workforce, including the guards. I thought it might do us well if we ended up finding some guards here, who can assist during the Twilight Month.¡± ¡°The young are always eager to fight. It would be nice for them to work for the business, but what is your offer?¡± ¡°Once their training isplete they¡¯ll join our lowest pay rate, ten gold for each month,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an eptable pay.¡± ¡°Is it high or low?¡± ¡°Lower than expected.¡± ¡°Well, we also provide them food, shelter, clothes, and we pay for their education, their equipment, their taxes, from their religious tax to theirnd tax for the kingdom, and lend out magical items which they earn through their work.¡± The Chief tilted her head, eyeing up the half elf who always spoke so queerly, and spoke of such ridiculousness with a straight face. ¡°Why do you provide so much?¡± ¡°Our pay scheme is pretty low, but every copper you earn, you keep. The Enchanter allows us to make a lot of money, and our business will hold enough sway that we can provide all these items for cheaper than an individual can procure them.¡± Adam shrugged, feeling the Chief¡¯s gaze against his skin. ¡°Ten gold is not so bad if you do so much.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not like the pay doesn¡¯t increase. Every few years the gold goes up, and those who have additional tasks earn more coin, and with enough responsibilities, you¡¯ll go up a tier too. Our Experts earn double, but we also equip them with heavier armour and magical items.¡± ¡°What will you equip the guards with?¡± ¡°After they¡¯re done training, chain mail, a sword or spear or something, and as time passes, we¡¯ll improve their armour so they¡¯ll have heavier armour.¡± ¡°Chain mail or a chain shirt?¡± Merl asked. ¡°Full mail,¡± Adam assured. ¡°That is¡­¡± Merl wasn¡¯t sure how else to describe what she was thinking. ¡°Kind.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing kind about making sure our worker don¡¯t get killed so they can keep working for us,¡± Adam said. ¡°Some ce a worth on a worker¡¯s life to be a few gold,¡± Merl said. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind losing gold, I don¡¯t like losing people,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Once they¡¯re experienced enough, we¡¯ll be sure to equip them with greater armour, like full te, and magical weapons.¡± ¡°How old do you think I am?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you before?¡± Adam asked, feeling a rush of memories fill his mind. ¡°I may not have assisted properly previously, but I made sure you were okay.¡± ¡°How many guards do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. We¡¯ll be getting more money soon, and next year we¡¯ll begin our operations more seriously, but we¡¯ll take some on right now with the intention of beginning their training next year.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop anyone from joining, unless there are too many.¡± ¡°Do you have any orphans?¡± ¡°A few¡­¡± Merl asked, ncing towards the half elf once more, her eyes more cautious now. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Twenty or so, perhaps more?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to them. I¡¯ll ept any and all orphans, regardless of their age.¡± ¡°How pragmatic,¡± Merl¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°As someone who had no family a few years ago, I know how rough it is. I hope the business can provide the same warmth I¡¯m now receiving.¡± Merl furrowed her brows slightly. Adam was close to the Iyr, and he did always assist them, even allowing them to use his magical steed. The magical steed assisted greatly in their work, even when it wasn¡¯t required, it was useful to have on hand. ¡°Gimon is an orphan who grew up during my generation. He helps around sometimes, but he¡¯s always been alone. No wife, no children. He¡¯s old, but he can walk and move fine, for now. Will you take him?¡± ¡°Of course, if he wants to join,¡± Adam said. ¡°He may not make a good guard, but he can still carry around some weight, and his eyes are fine.¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll ept them all.¡± Adam smiled, not the polite smile of a businessman, but the smile of reassurance. ¡®I can make thousands within a month, so it¡¯s not like we need to save up all that money.¡¯ The Chief sent word that day throughout the vige, and when the next morning came, Adam eyed up the sixteen orphans. One was an older man, in his sixties or so, leaf thin, as though he could fall over with a breeze. He eyed up the rest of the orphans, each ranging from as low as eight or nine, to those who reached their early fifties. ¡°The Chief has already informed you of the deal. If you wish to join, you can sign a contract. We¡¯ll have you train for some time before you take your official duties. You won¡¯t be paid quite as much during that time, most of it will go to training you, but once the training is done, you¡¯ll receive your pay monthly.¡± Adam pulled out his notebook to start taking notes. Vonda and Dunes began to teach the neers, Vonda reading from her holy book, beginning to teach the ethics of the business, while Dunes assisted in their exercises. Korin cooked for the fort, while Pam and Bam baked, the pair providing all manner of desserts for the fort. ¡®They¡¯re letting us use all these fruits for our baking?¡¯ Bam thought, staring down at the frozen fruit which the business had stocked up on. It was beginning to run out, so they were rationing some of the fruit towards the end of the year, but them rationing their fruit was greater than a typical family¡¯s normal fruit budget. It was during the end of the first week of the Twilight Month when Ted approached Adam. He had waited until Adam had finished ying with his children, who abandoned him to y with their grandparents. ¡°This contract says you¡¯ll pay Nobby twenty gold,¡± Ted said, settling opposite Adam, tipping his hat slightly as a greeting. ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re paying him less than you promised, not that you¡¯re paying him, uh, not paying him enough, I was just curious.¡± ¡°We changed the pay structure for the business, so the pay we promised had to be decreased in line with that, though we ended up giving him magical weapons sooner due to it.¡± Ted bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m notining at all, I was just asking.¡± Ted revealed the contract his family had signed, including Anne¡¯s contract, which Ted and Annie had both signed, even though only one signature was required. ¡°Nobby will one day be a Lead, so he won¡¯t be at twenty gold a month for long,¡± Adam said. Ted thought about the pay his family was receiving. Twenty from Nobby, twenty from himself and his wife, and then there was the fact Anne was being taught by a Ray. ¡°Thank you for helping us like this, Executive.¡± ¡°How did I help you?¡± Adam asked. Ted raised his brows slightly, his eyes full of a disdain for these kinds of jokes. Adam blinked. ¡°We¡¯re both helping each other. Nobby has been doing really well, and he¡¯s one of our strongest. The fact that he¡¯s stronger than some of the monsters I know, that¡¯s only beneficial for the both of us.¡± ¡°He only became that strong because of yourself and your brother.¡± ¡°He became that strong because he fought Iyrmen and hydras,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Sure, he was lucky in meeting us, but I saw him take heavy blows that would have killed any other man.¡± ¡°Nobby mentioned a stranger you met on the road, a man of fire, or a dragon.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He said that the dragon fellow, he beat you all.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Nobby said you told him to step back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to die.¡± Ted took off his cap and held it over his heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Any time. I hope he¡¯ll live a happy stress free life, and I hope his marriage to Merl goes well too.¡± ¡°I wanted to thank you for that too.¡± Adam waved his hand dismissively. ¡°He only grew up so well because you and Annie raised him so well.¡± Ted could feel his cheeks fill with heat. ¡°We did our best, but we couldn¡¯t provide him what he should have had.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because of you that we managed to meet him,¡± Adam said, reaching out to pat Ted¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A father¡¯s life is hard, eh?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Ted said, the images of Adam¡¯s children shing through his mind. Ted ced a hand atop the back of Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°It is.¡±
I need more spreadsheets to keep track of everyone... [899.4] – Y03.199.4 – Twilight Days IV [899.4] ¨C Y03.199.4 ¨C Twilight Days IV ¡®We¡¯ve got a few guards, but we¡¯re going to need more than a handful of orphans,¡¯ Adam thought, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°Boosh!¡± Jirot shouted, holding out her fist to her father. ¡°I beat you up, daddy!¡± Adam fell down, watching as the giggling girl darted away, while Karot squatted before him, holding out his hands. ¡°I heal you, daddy,¡± Karot said, waiting for his father to stand. ¡°Hoo! What a lovely son I have!¡± Adam pulled him in for a tight hug, kissing his son¡¯s cheek repeatedly, the amplifying the noises. ¡°I feel so much stronger now that you¡¯ve healed me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Karot flushed before he embraced his father until the half elf eventually surrendered the boy to his siblings, allowing them to go y. ¡°We¡¯re going to need more people,¡± Adam said, ncing around the rest of the fort. ¡®There¡¯s too many Iyrmen about.¡¯ ¡°You can buy ves,¡± Jurot offered. Adam blinked, turning his head slowly towards his brother, his brows raised in rm. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can offer them freedom within the fort.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­ buying ves is¡­¡± ¡°ves have terrible lives. You will treat them better.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t buy ves,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Adam could already feel the guilt fill him. ¡®I mean¡­ we did use it to be a super power. Thankfully there¡¯s little colonisation in this world, but who knows how long that willst for. Although, if I end up plundering trillions, I¡¯d probably do much better with that coin than how it was squandered.¡¯ ¡°The wars have harmed many across thends. They may wish to join the business to find stability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably a good idea,¡± Adam replied, thinking about how many people he could support. ¡®Each Basic weapon means about a hundred or so full time employees? No, it¡¯s slightly less than that, isn¡¯t it? About half or so?¡¯ Jurot was also doing the calctions in his head, though he was finding it difficult. ¡®Adam can create many magical weapons within a week.¡¯ ¡°We need more high earners, at least four or five to make us a ton of money monthly,¡± Adam said in the Iyr¡¯s tongue before switching back. ¡°I¡¯d like enough guards and warriors to protect the fort and the people around us. We¡¯ll need different types of guards and warriors, and more importantly, trusted guards for my kids. One for each of them at least. I need really trustworthy people I can gift magical items to all the while protecting my greatest treasures.¡± Jurot remained silent. ¡®We will protect them?¡¯ Lanarot tackled her half elf brother. ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Lanababy,¡± Adam said, lifting the girl up to exchange kisses with her. ¡°You will fight?¡± ¡°I will fight when I have to.¡± Lanarot pointed off to the side, with Dunes approaching the pair, while whistles pierced the air. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°There are quite a few beasts in the distance,¡± Dunes informed. ¡°There¡¯s a red bear too.¡± ¡°A red bear.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes in thought. Adam spotted the other children who had arrived at the fort in order to prepare for the wedding, as well as the mass of Iyrmen, at least an Expert for each child, but many of the older Grandmasters from each family had arrived too. An Iyrman Adam barely recognised stepped towards the pair. ¡°There is a red bear.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°You have the first rite to im it, your wedding is soon.¡± Adam nced towards his brother, brows raised. ¡°You want it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then we will clear a path,¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°No. Adam will clear the path.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Jaygak and Kitool will support us.¡± The Iyrman nced towards Adam, eyeing him up. Adam was a few years younger than the Iyrman, but he had heard of Adam¡¯s great abilities. However, many of the great abilities were rooted within magic, and during the Twilight Month, Adam¡¯s abilities were not quite so grand. ¡°It looks like I get to show off to my kids again,¡± Adam said, stretching his neck from side to side. ¡°Do I have enough time to slip on my armour?¡± ¡°We will deal with the first wave of the beasts,¡± the Iyrman said to Jurot, who nodded to the Iyrman who stepped away. ¡°You can put on your armour,¡± Jurot said, already ready to face the beasts. ¡°Manager Dunes, would you mind?¡± Adam asked, quickly stepping away to put on his armour. ¡°Do you want toe too?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Dune said, assisting with putting on Adam¡¯s armour. ¡°It is awkward for me to fight this month.¡± ¡°What about Amira?¡± ¡°I will ask.¡± The screeching of a particr Iyrman filled the air while the children watched from the walls. ¡®My sister is so cute,¡¯ Adam thought, hearing the screeching from the distance, strapping his shield. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we fought together. I almost missed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too cold to fight,¡± Jaygakined, rubbing the side of Sky¡¯s neck gently. Kitool stretched with her staff, feeling the staff¡¯s sturdiness against her back as she twisted in ways which shouldn¡¯t be humanly possible, but were Iyrmanly possible. ¡°Sky, make sure you watch over the kids, okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes, Executive.¡± ¡°You must watch,¡± Jurot said to Pam, who stared at the four as they prepared themselves. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I think what Jurot is trying to say is that he¡¯s honouring this kill to you,¡± Adam said, poking his brother with his elbow. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, his ears turning red. The Iyrmen had thinned the beast wave, allowing Adam, Jaygak and Kitool to charge forward. Sonarot watched from the walls with the other children, from the screaming Lanarot, to the near silent Katool, whose eyes blinked through her sses towards the four cousins who formed an arrow to cut their way towards the red bear. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) Health: 91 -> 79 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 79 -> 84 Attack - Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 23 (12) D20 + 11 = 25 (14) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 5D6 + 9 = 34 (1, 6)(1, 2, 4, 5, 6) 34 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 12 (1) D20 + 11 = 27 (16) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 5D6 + 9 = 29 (1, 1)(1, 1, 4, 6, 6) 29 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 17 (6) D20 + 11 = 27 (16) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 40 (6, 6)(6, 6)(1, 6) 40 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 12 (1) D20 + 11 = 21 (10) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 34 (2, 3)(5, 6)(3, 6) 34 damage! Adam charged forward with Kitool and Jaygak beside him, his brother following behind. He had taken the lead, his purple armour allowing the others to keep track of him with ease. He crashed against the first beast, a giant ck bear, not like the ck bears he had faced previously. This ck bear seemed to be a bear that may have eaten a ck bear before arriving, as it was easily taller than even any brown bear he had seen, and its paws wererger than Adam¡¯s helmeted head. The red bear behind, however, was evenrger. The mighty paw crashed against Adam¡¯s shield, causing him to stomp into the earth, leaving an imprint into the earth below. His arms throbbed heavily as the might blow almost knocked the wind out of him. ¡®Holy!¡¯ He swung Wraith towards the ck bear in front of him, noting another trying to climb over it to crash against him. He swung with enough force he could have cut another bear in half, using the greatest smite he could muster. ¡®It¡¯s still fine?¡¯ Adam thought, his axe cutting a deep gash into the bear, and yet it continued to swipe at him. Adam ducked under the blow, shing across its front, managing to fell the bear. Upon realising how hearty these bears were, Adam charged forward against the second, his axe shing cold and hot simultaneously, tearing into the beast savagely. He dropped the second bear with his fourth sh, inhaling deeply. ¡®What are they feeding these bears?¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s voice cut through the air, nketing the group with light as her de tore through one of the bears, barely cutting through another. It was as though she was cutting through cement with her de, the young woman thinking about how d she was she wielded a great de in hand. Kitool¡¯s staff ttered against the bear in front of her, noting the handful of other beasts around. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Kitool called, her staff stabbing deep within a bear, causing it to freeze in ce, before she struck the other beasts in a simr manner, freezing them in ce for herpanion, while the monster before them cut down two with near ease. Jaygak replied with a grunt, understanding what Kitool was thinking. Jurot remained behind hispanions, his fingers twitching as he readied himself, the red bear snarling wildly, waiting for its turn to charge forward.
It''s be normal to see Adam deal 30+ damage but let''s be clear, dealing even 20 damage per hit is crazy. [899.5] – Y03.199.5 – Twilight Days V [899.5] ¨C Y03.199.5 ¨C Twilight Days V Adam turned, kneeling as he unstrapped his shield. ¡°Jurot,¡± the half elf called, while Jaygak pressed forward, raising her shield against the red bear, though she didn¡¯t swing her de, instead keeping it at bay with her sheer strength. She had no idea what Adam was doing, her body reacting in the way of an Iyrman upon sensing the situation around her. Kitool stepped around the beast to try and gather its attention too. ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Adam said, having stopped his brother for a moment, holding out the shield. ¡°You¡¯ve got to look cool in front of our sister and our cousins. Don¡¯t lose.¡± Jurot almost refused the shield, but the crimson shield gleamed. He unstrapped his shield while Jaygak struggled to keep the red bear at bay, before strapping Strong Shield against his left arm. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam bowed his head, picking up Mighty Roar as Jurot stepped forward. ¡®Those bears really took a lot out of me. I haven¡¯t been so tapped out in a while.¡¯ Health: 86 Wraith: 0 Mana: 11 Jurot¡¯s entire body shed red hot as Jaygak leapt backwards, narrowing missing a giant w swiping at her. Jurot emerged from behind the Iyrman, mming into the red bear. The beast wave thinned around them, the Iyrmen around gleefully killing the stragglers, all the while the trio watched the pair of red masses in their heated battle. As Nirot had slowly cut away at the python, Jurot slowly cut away at the creature. Jurot hid behind his shield, feeling the gaze of so many hopeful children upon his back. Jurot understood the difference between himself and the creature. The creature could strike so much heavier than even his Phantom if it so chose to, and while Jurot was certain he could y a normal brown bear with a single blow, this was no brown bear. This was a red bear, and even within his rage, he could not oust the creature. For once, his best offence was not his great might, his Phantom which could ughter even Aldish Grandmasters, but his defence. He was swift, his body hearty, and most importantly, his shield was a Greater shield. His defensive capabilities were not quite as great as Adam¡¯s, but he would prove troublesome to most. ¡®How does one kill a dragon?¡¯ The creature crashed against the red shield, sttered further red by the creature¡¯s blood. Jurot shrugged off the superficial blows of the creature, swiping against his iron skin. The creature roared and cried as the pair continued their dance of death, Jurot¡¯s body not quite used to the carefulness he was disying, but it fell into the rhythm he had learnt while growing. ¡®One sh at a time.¡¯ Sweat clung to the Iyrman¡¯s body, growing cool for once. Jurot was not used to the feeling, it had been far too long since he had felt it. It wasn¡¯t long after meeting Adam that he stopped feeling the sensation of cold sweat against his skin whilst in battle. Again, his axe cut into the creature, not only against its body, but against its mind. Sonarot watched as her son fought the red bear, a creature so powerful, she gathered she would be unable to face it alone. Her heart pounded within her chest with a heaviness she hadn¡¯t expected. Her son was fighting, carefully, but he was fighting a creature of great strength. If he won, it was another great story he could share, and if he died, it was another great story they could share. ¡®Baktu,¡¯ Sonarot prayed, secretly within her heart. ¡®He is to marry soon.¡¯ Tonagek stood beside his sister, his arms crossed. He could feel her worry ssh against his skin. He remained silent, watching the great fight of his nephew from beside her, while the children stared from around their feet. ¡°Smelly daddy! Not fighting any moh?¡± Jirot shouted out, throwing out her hand, exasperation across her face. Jarot remained focused on his uncle, who fought carefully, so tinypared to the red bear. There was something about the scene which spoke deep into the tiny boy¡¯s heart. Jurot¡¯s body shed a deep red as his muscles finally flexed, throwing all caution to the wind. Phantom, who had been yet spent, brimmed with great power. He swung with all his strength, and the explosive blow revealed why Phantom had been surrendered from Adam, as the creature¡¯s two halves fell beside him. Jurot felt the great magic slip out of his weapon. It was a blow so deep, so grievous, it would have struck even him unconscious within a fresh rage. Jurot stood tall, and as his right shoulder raised, he paused. He raised his shield instead, which gleamed with fresh sanguine. Victory! XP Gained: +2 000 XP: 700 -> 2 700 ¡®Damn, he¡¯s so strong,¡¯ Adam thought, watching as Jurot lifted the red bear by himself, his body almost swallowed by the beast. ¡°You did well,¡± Sonarot said, embracing her son gently as he returned. She took Adam¡¯s hands within her own. ¡°You fought well too.¡± ¡°Obviously I¡¯m impressive, but my brother was so much cooler,¡± Adam replied, while his children swarmed him. ¡°Daddy! No magic?¡± Jirot asked, narrowing her eyes towards him. ¡°Not this month.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Twilight Month.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lady veil makes it so.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t know.¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°Why?¡± Adam grabbed his daughter, pulling her up to kiss her neck, blowing a raspberry against it a momentter. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t know, you smelly girl! Stop bulling daddy!¡± Jirot cackled, her tiny fists out, taking a stance to brace herself as she readied to bully her father once more. ¡°Did you see me fight?¡± ¡°Yes! Daddy!¡± Jirot pointed angrily towards him. ¡°You ah so stuhrong!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied, smirking towards his daughter. ¡°Papo so stuhrong!¡± ¡°Who do you think is stronger?¡± ¡°Mmm. Daddy! You fighted moh!¡± ¡°Yes, but Jurot beat up a bigger bear, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Big is stuhrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I will be big, daddy!¡± Adam blinked. ¡°No, no, you can be small and strong.¡± ¡°Big is stuhrong, daddy!¡± ¡°You punk, who gave you permission to be so smart?¡± Adam asked, kissing her cheek again. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Why are you so cute?¡± Jirot shrugged. ¡°I dunno.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jirot blinked. She cackled towards her father, embracing him tight. ¡°Kaza!¡± called a tiny girl, her eyes staring up towards the half elf from behind her sses. ¡°My Inakan! Did you watch me fight?¡± Adam asked, putting his girl down, ruffling Inakan¡¯s hair. The girl smiled shyly, bowing her head slightly. ¡°She watched you fight,¡± Arokan confirmed. ¡°She could not keep her eyes off you.¡± ¡°Oh! Inakan!¡± Adam picked her up and held her close, peppering her face with kisses. Inakan smiled shyly, giggling lightly before she began to babble excitedly towards Adam, barely able to form her words in her excitement. ¡°What about cousin Jurot? He was strong too, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Stwong!¡± The girl flexed her arms together, puffing out her cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s right! So strong! So strong!¡± Adamughed wildly, while the children gathered around the older four. ¡°Did you see?¡± Jaygak asked, nuzzling Kavgak¡¯s nose gently. ¡°See,¡± the girl replied, reaching up to poke her sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°Kaka, good fight,¡± Katool said, giving her elder sister a thumbs up. ¡°You will one day fight such creatures too.¡± Katool froze in ce. She shook her head, her tiny bob jiggling slightly. ¡°No! You can fight, I will stay.¡± ¡°You do not wish to be strong?¡± ¡°I will be strong here, kaka.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool reached down to brush along her hair, fixing the girl¡¯s bob. Lanarot stared expectantly at Jurot, who lifted the girl up, the pair holding one another. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Adam asked, smiling wide. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so d your future husband is so¡­¡± Adam flushed slightly upon saying the word, before his smile dropped. He could see the polite smile on Vonda¡¯s lips. ¡°Uh, I mean¡­ it was a shame we had to kill such fine creatures.¡± Vonda smiled more politely. ¡°The loss of life is regrettable, but it was a beast wave. I cannot take away such pleasure from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to take so much pleasure from their deaths¡­¡± Adam reached up to rub along his amulet. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Sozain won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You should live ording to such ideals.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine, since we have such a special rtionship.¡± ¡°The bears are Adam¡¯s by right,¡± Jurot informed the Iyrmen, who had begun the task of grouping the bodies together to take inventory. ¡°What can I do with them?¡± ¡°Whatever you wish.¡± ¡°How many belong to me?¡± ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll give one to the Iyr, and one to the business, one for my family, and one for the vige.¡± ¡°There is no need to give any to the Iyr.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam smiled, nodding his head to Jurot, who returned a nod of his head. ¡°I will carry the bear to the vige,¡± Jurot said, lifting the bear up, feeling his muscles ache slightly. His heart continued to pound wildly, feeling the gaze of Pam against him as the young man carried therge bear by himself. ¡®I should have killed quicker.¡¯
Just a husband wanting to impress his wife by flexing his muscles. Even our Jurot can be this cute? [899.6] – Y03.199.6 – Twilight Days VI [899.6] ¨C Y03.199.6 ¨C Twilight Days VI ¡°Thank you for the sword,¡± Amira said, pouring Adam a cup of tea. ¡°Why are you thanking me? You should thank the Enchanter.¡± Adam smiled innocently, noting the way Amira was looking at him, slowly sipping her tea as their eyes remained focused within one another¡¯s. Adam nced towards Dunes, raising his brows. ¡°I trust her,¡± Dunes replied, trying his best to remain confident. Adam slowly nodded, smiling a little wider. ¡°Wee aboard, Manager Amira.¡± ¡°I am a Manager too?¡± Amira asked, though it hadn¡¯t been the first time she had been informed she held such a rank within the business. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to treat you less than a Manager.¡± ¡°You are smart when you need to be?¡± Amira joked. ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam sipped the tea gently, rxing within the fort alongside the rest of hispanions. ¡®Greater Enhanced,¡¯ Fred thought, sitting by himself in the corner. He stared at the sword in front of him, unsheathing the de, noting the faint runes against the de, before running his finger along the cool metal. It was almost ice cold. The de was different than Lifede in many ways, mostly due to how much more offensively focused the de was. He had already used it a few times, and he had sliced through the beasts like a hot knife through butter, or he supposed, a cold knife through¡­ something. He was able to strike harder three times per day, the cold seeping into his enemies. ¡®Not much different than the Duchess¡¯ weapon?¡¯ Fred wondered how simr the des were, keeping the other thought in the back of his mind. ¡®He isn¡¯t crazy enough to create the ¡®xact same weapon for me.¡¯ The time in the fort became more lively, mostly thanks to a pair of troublemakers. ¡°I am not mommy, I am not daddy, I am Demon Load,¡± Jirot stated confidently towards the other children. ¡°I am Load Stokmah,¡± little Jarot said, not quite as confidently as his elder twin. Alex blinked. ¡°That¡¯s not how you y the game.¡± Jirot inhaled deeply. She nced towards the demon who was rxing on the side, the girl¡¯s eyes beckoning her for support. ¡°Jirot, if you want to be the Demon Lord,e y with me,¡± Lucy said, finding the anxious eyes of the children far too much for her soul. ¡®I¡¯m not even that scary! It¡¯s not fair the Iyrmen get to move around peacefully but they look at me like this.¡¯ Jirot darted towards Lucy. ¡°We cannot puy Demon Load chess.¡± The girl narrowed her eyes towards the Demon Lord. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl confirmed, while Jarot smiled up towards Mara shyly. Mara smiled in return, reaching out to take little Jarot¡¯s hand within her own. As the days passed, more beasts appeared, though Adam remained at the fort. He blinked as a beast turned to red mist. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were that scary, Lord Morkarai.¡± Morkarai crushed more earth between his hands, before he tossed the ball made of earth towards another beast, like a cannonball it sttered the beasts it mmed through. ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve fought.¡± Wow! Tariel tapped at her book. It was the first time she had seen the giant¡¯s famous artillery, which had formed from their great raw strength. ¡®Giants really are scary,¡¯ Filliam thought, pushing up his sses. It was especially useful against the undead which began to rise during the Twilight Month, with the business fellows moving out to fight against the creatures, including Dunes and Vonda. The pair did not use their magics, though it wasn¡¯t needed, not when the boulder smashed into the bones of multiple skeletons in one go, causing shards of bone to rain around them. ¡°Did you see?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ray Vonda fought so well, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Load Mohkahrye,¡± Jirot said, pointing at the giant. ¡°What about us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I am Demon Load Mohkahrye,¡± the girl said, huffing out with pride. ¡°How strong,¡± the Prince replied, feeling Adam¡¯s re against him. ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, a wide smirk across her lips. Adam sighed. ¡®At least we cleared the undead before the wedding.¡¯ A gentle chill fell across the air. The gentle rush of the river sprayed a soft mist against the peoples at the bank of the river, while those who stood on the bridge stood with their arms crossed behind their backs. The Iyrmen roamed nearby. Ted reached up his eyes, pressing his finger and thumb against the outer corners of his eyes, wiping what little wetness gathered. ¡®A Ray is speaking the oaths for my son¡¯s marriage.¡¯ Annie blew into a cloth beside him, unable to contain her emotions, while their daughter remained standing at attention, holding the ring tightly within her hand. The ring felt so hot within her fingers. Adam stood awkwardly nearby. He hadn¡¯t realised he was technically one of the closest to the groom, though as his boss, and the one who had gifted him so much, he needed to stand on the groom¡¯s side of the bridge, which was towards the Iyr as they were outsiders marrying into the vige. Jirot remained within her grandmother¡¯s arms, ncing all around towards therge mass of people who had gathered. Jarot stared at the bride and groom with his curious eyes. ¡°Jirot, look,¡± Sonarot said, causing Jirot¡¯s head to snap where her grandmother was pointing, towards Anne who brought the rings to Nobby. Nobby wore bright clothing, with a myriad of colours all across his attire, wearing a ne of beads. Merl wore a simr outfit, except her clothing was in, the scarf around her shoulders far more colourful and patterned. Nobby first took the ne from himself and ced it over Merl, before plucking the ring from his sister¡¯s fingers, the girl quickly scampering back to her parents. He paused for a moment, feeling the thundering within his chest, before he slipped the ring onto Merl¡¯s ring finger. Merl¡¯s heart pounded hard within her chest, her eyes meeting Nobby¡¯s. The pair stared into one another¡¯s eyes for a long while, and after the ten seconds passed, Ray Vonda inhaled sharply. ¡°May Mother Soza bless your marriage.¡± Nobby lifted Merl within his arms, and waited until the others had stepped off the bridge before he carried his wife to the vige¡¯snd, and then to the centre of the vige where two seats awaited for them. Once the couple were gathered together, the party began in full earnest, with people bringing them gifts, while vigers yed music and handed out food. ¡°Weddings are the best,¡± Adam said, blowing against his porridge before eating it. ¡°Oh fat,¡± Jirot said as the porridge dropped onto her dress. She wiped it with her hand, before her grandmother brought a damp rag to clean her hand and her dress. ¡°Jirot,¡± Adam said, raising his brows. The girl smirked back towards him. ¡°Oh fat!¡± ¡®I¡¯m d she¡¯s so easily tricked while a kid, but fat is also a bad word.¡¯ ¡°If you say that word, I will not give you any potatoes.¡± The girl jolted as though she had been pped in the face. ¡°Nooo! I did not say it! I did not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to hear that word while at the wedding. Mister Nobby just got married, so you need to be good.¡± ¡°Nana! Tell daddy! I always good! Always!¡± Sonarot brushed the girl¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°My granddaughter is so well behaved.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Little Jarot chewed on his raw carrot, his eyes meeting his father¡¯s, the pair sharing a knowing look. ¡°Nobby is married?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Merl is Nobby¡¯s mommy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not Nobby¡¯s mommy, she¡¯s Nobby¡¯s wife. Once they have children, then she will be a mommy to that child.¡± ¡°Not my mommy?¡± ¡°No.¡± Konarot nodded her head. She nced towards Ray Vonda, who had taken some attention away from the married couple, the young woman awkwardly trying to deflect the attention respectfully. As the wedding passed, figures approached on the horizon. Several figures drew closer towards the vige, and if they were travelling at this time of year, and with so few, it was no doubt a group of them. Except, one was not one of them. The Iyrmen went out to escort the figures towards the vige, revealing a group of familiar faces, save for one, who Adam did not recognise. The handsome bronze skinned Iyrman, who wore long dark hair and carried a long greatsword upon his back, also held a wild grin across his face as he reached out to shake Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°You had us rush all this way for your marriage.¡± ¡°You could have adventured,¡± Jurot replied, shaking his cousin¡¯s forearm. ¡°How could I miss your wedding?¡± Amokan replied, before his eyes snapped to Adam, who had greeted his father first. ¡°I have heard you have caused some trouble this year too.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble have I caused?¡± ¡°We passed by Liferiver.¡± ¡°Well, okay, but¡­¡± Adam shook Amokan¡¯s forearm. ¡°I don¡¯t need someone as handsome as you picking on me.¡± ¡°Timojin, you will need to pick on him,¡± Amokan joked. Timojin sped Adam¡¯s forearm, the Iyrman no longer as bald as Adam remembered, but with curly hair which fell down to his shoulders, and a thick beard which hid his lower jaw. ¡°We have returned.¡± ¡°Wee back,¡± Adam said, shaking the Iyrman¡¯s forearm. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have stories to tell.¡± ¡°We do.¡± Adam nced across to the Iyrman to the side. He was wholly unfamiliar, save for his tattoo. Then his eyes fell to the other two, a woman who embraced Vonda tightly, and a heavily armoured figure who caught Adam¡¯s eyes for a moment, before ncing away quickly. ¡°Looks like you two did me a favour.¡± ¡°I have heard I owe you a great debt,¡± Amokan said, before he spotted a tiny girl with sses. ¡°Inakan is as cute as you said.¡± ¡°No. She¡¯s cuter than I said.¡±
Adam''s right. [899.7] – Y03.199.7 – Twilight Days VII [899.7] ¨C Y03.199.7 ¨C Twilight Days VII Inakan continued to stare at her brother curiously. His tattoo was familiar, the same as her mother and father¡¯s. ¡°Papa?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Amokan confirmed for the fifth time that day. Inakan nced towards Adam for support, unsure of this familiar stranger she had never met before. ¡°Do you like meeting your papa?¡± Inakan nced upwards towards Amokan once more, though she was swiftly distracted by the snack her brother brought to her lips. Timojin spoke the tale of their adventures, from the bandits they faced, to the vicious beasts. The story continued, revealing greater tales, from their fight against a nightval wolf, which had almost taken Amokan¡¯s arm, to the hydras they hade across the past two years. They spoke of the tournament too, where they were defeated by the two beside themselves. ¡°Jurot the Savage, Amokan the Wild. The Aldishmen are not creative at all!¡± Amokanined before bursting intoughter. ¡°At least it¡¯s better than Purple Adam.¡± ¡°So it is!¡± The tale continued, revealing the pair having in the creature they had set out to y, and the rest of their adventures, which revealed them ying several other great creatures. Of course, the children were used to impressive stories, but the adults all appreciated the stories since there wasn¡¯t a young half elf who was a ridiculous entity which led them. Amokan¡¯s eyes fell to Jirot and Jarot, ncing between the pair. They were busy ying with Timojin, who allowed them to y with his hair. ¡°Little Jarot seems too meek to be named after granduncle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Jirot inherited his troublesomeness,¡± Adam joked, before his face suddenly turned serious. ¡°Obviously that troublesomees from me! Don¡¯t let that old geezer ever tell you otherwise.¡± ¡°We have spoken our tales,¡± Amokan said, grinning wider. ¡°Will you tell us of what you have done?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Jurot tell you since he¡¯s better at that sort of thing.¡± Amokan nced towards the girl who was staring at him. ¡°You are Konarot?¡± Konarot turned her head to the side slightly, side eyeing the handsome Iyrman. ¡°Yes.¡± Amokan held out his hand towards the girl. Konarot looked towards her father, who nodded, and she reached out to hold the Iyrman¡¯s hand. Amokan rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb tenderly. ¡°You are the eldest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You must watch over your siblings well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amokan reached up to brush the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°My sister watched over me well. Even when it is unfair, you must watch over your younger siblings. They will not forget.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, bowing her head gently, flushing slightly. ¡°Are you well now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Amokan ced his hand atop her head for a moment, careful not to ruin her hair, before he pulled his hands away. ¡°I have heard you are good at dragon chess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you y with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amokan smiled. ¡°So you can speak more than one word?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amokan and Adam chuckled at the response while Konarot retreated to her father. Adam embraced the girl tight within his arms, leaning down to nuzzle her neck, before he sat her within hisp. ¡°Now that we¡¯re getting married, are you nning on getting married soon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°My father spent so much effort to bring me back, he will need to spend more for me to marry,¡± Amokan joked. ¡°You should also give him some grandchildren I can spoil.¡± Amokan smirked slightly, having heard much of Adam¡¯s proclivity to spoil the children. ¡°How much of a debt will you grow between us?¡± ¡°What debt? Aren¡¯t we friends? No, aren¡¯t we cousins?¡± ¡°Does that mean your children are my nieces and nephews too?¡± Amokan asked, and though his lips formed a smile, his eyes were far more serious. ¡°Jurot, did you hear that?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°How can he say something like that?¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s children are my nieces and nephews,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Since my cousin has spoken, are they not also my nieces and nephews?¡± Amokan asked, raising his brow. ¡°Yeah, which means your children will be my nieces and nephews and I get to spoil them too.¡± ¡°I will marry and children once I have made a name for myself. Timojin will not rest either.¡± ¡°You should spoil your siblings before you go.¡± ¡°We will leave early next year, but for now, we will enjoy our times within the Iyr.¡± Amokan inhaled the crisp air, ncing around at the rest of the vigers. ¡°The air is clearer here, but the air is greater within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Amokan¡¯s eyes fell to Adam¡¯s children once more. He thought of what his father had said upon their journey back. ¡®The girl calls me baba.¡¯ Amokan engraved the words deep within his heart. He nced towards Adam once more, who had done so much for their families. While Amokan had managed to gain vengeance for his elder sister, it was Adam who had assisted TImojin¡¯s family, finding the Iyrman¡¯s older sister and assisting with bringing the body back. Amokan¡¯s eyes then fell to Inakan, the tiny girl who yawned as weariness filled her heart. She smiled upon seeing her father once more, who had been travelling for the business¡¯ sake. ¡°Adam, am I an Executive too?¡± Amokan asked. ¡°If you want the position, I¡¯ll keep it open for you.¡± ¡°How can I be an Executive when I will be the Chief? Timojin, you should became the Executive.¡± Timojin let out a low growl, causing Jirot and Jarot to freeze, before they quickly rushed away to their father. ¡°Since I will be Chief, you should ept the position.¡± ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e,¡± Amokan called, holding out his hands. Jirot looked to her father, who nodded. She cautiously walked up to Amokan, who took their hands within his own. ¡°I am told you cause much trouble.¡± Jirot pouted slightly as her eyes grew wide, trying to deflect the me with her cuteness. ¡°Has Jaygak corrupted you so?¡± ¡°Kako is so silly,¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°Always joking, always joking.¡± ¡°Kako is puhretty, but she is silly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Amokan confirmed, smiling wide again. ¡°Do you think I am handsome?¡± ¡°Daddy is handsome,¡± Jirot replied. ¡°Papo is handsome too.¡± ¡°Right, I am handsome too.¡± ¡°Noooo! Papo Juroh.¡± ¡°I am your papo too.¡± Jirot blinked. She cackled lightly. ¡°Noooo!¡± ¡°He¡¯s your papo too, but you can bully him a lot,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°You are papo?¡± Jirot asked, curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes. ¡°You ah baba¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohta.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot smirked wide. ¡°My babo is stuhrong.¡± ¡°My grandmother is strong too.¡± ¡°Your nana?¡± ¡°Grandmother is called Otkan. Do you know of my grandmother?¡± ¡°Nano is your guhrandmother?¡± Jirot asked, gasping. ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°Nano is quiet but she is nice,¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°You are nano¡¯s guhrandson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes. ¡°Okay. You can be papo.¡± ¡°I am d.¡± Amokan held out his arms and the pair embraced him close. Jurot red towards Amokan, who was so effortlessly good with the children. ¡°It is not fair if you are so handsome, strong, and likeable with the children.¡± ¡°Jurot, I don¡¯t want to hear that from you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You cannot say so.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m stupid, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t agree so easily.¡± ¡°Daddy, you are smart,¡± Konarot reassured, rubbing her father¡¯s hand gently with her own. Kirot and Karot both stared towards Amokan and Timojin, who wore the tattoos of those they were familiar with. It was the first time they had met, but they understood it was simr to the situation of their father, when he left and returned the Iyr, but they stayed out much longer. ¡°Excuse me,¡± called a voice. The older woman, in her fifties or so, smiled warmly towards the Iyrmen, though her eyes eventually settled upon Adam. ¡°Are you free to talk?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, and after a pause, he realised he wanted to speak alone. He stood up, following the woman away, feeling the presence of the Seventh Hope following him. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Mother Florence.¡± Mother Florence smiled warmly, but the kind of practised warmth of one who was a priest. ¡°I was not surprised Ray Vonda wished to marry. I was surprised she wished to marry this year, and that she would marry you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who charmed her so, but my children.¡± Mother Florence remained silent, having already heard of Adam¡¯s children from Vonda previously, especially their particr heritage. ¡°I will not say I approve wholly for the marriage, but Ray Vonda is a grown woman, and though she has always been a hopeless romantic, I haveplete faith in her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she appreciates your faith.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda is still a Ray of the order. Though she may be your wife, she is still a daughter of the order.¡± Mother Florence caught Adam¡¯s eyes with her own, a deep darkness within her eyes. ¡°She can be as close or as distant as she wants to be with your order,¡± Adam replied, his eyes slowly moving to the Seventh Hope, who tensed up upon Adam¡¯s sight. ¡°You should consider it a boon for your order that she¡¯s married me, since I¡¯ll consider your order well through the business.¡± ¡°Your favour is appreciated.¡± ¡°Although your order has some issues with me, I won¡¯t hold it against you. We will prioritise your order, and if you ever need anything, Mother Florence, I will always consider your words. If I can¡¯t do that much for Ray Vonda, what am I good for?¡± Meanwhile, thest Iyrman, an old fellow with a familiar set of tattoos, sat within the corner, drinking away with the other older Iyrmen. ¡°You have grown old,¡± the figure said, his eyes falling across both Jarot and Gangak. ¡°You have grown old too,¡± Jarot replied, grinning wide. ¡°How was your adventure within the Confederacy?¡± Gangak asked, having not seen him since the time she had been exiled from Aswadasad. ¡°Bloody,¡± the Iyrman replied, saying no more of his tale before he met the Chief.
Tomorrow brings thest chapter of the year! Surely nothing can go wrong thiste :D [900] – Y03.200 – Married Men [900] ¨C Y03.200 ¨C Married Men The razor glided across his jaw, wiping away the hair as though it were cream. He could feel the rough hands of his Aunt against his smooth skin, the woman dipping the razor into the water, before continuing to follow the contours of the young half elf¡¯s face. She dabbed his face with the damp towel, before applying the lotion and oils across his face. Finally, she carefully painted the symbol of the Rot family onto the young half elf¡¯s forehead. Adam, who had bathed three times that day though it had yet be noon, finally slipped into his fine clothing, much looser than the clothing he was used to, and ck like the starless sky. Sonarot ced the long cloth over his shoulder, whichy upon his shoulder heavier than he expected, but not quite as his heavy as the responsibilities he¡¯d receive soon. The cloth was filled with the blues of the skies and seas, and patterned with all manner of different symbols, many of which had been chosen by Sonarot who hadmissioned the cloth from the Iyr. Adam stepped out of the inner section of the fort to notice all the business folk staring at him. He flushed a deep red, though he was d Jurot stood outside to wait for him too, adorned identically to the half elf. Jurot nced across Adam¡¯s scarf to see how different it would be, though he spotted no difference at all. He let out a sigh of relief, the shadow of a smile across his lips. ¡°Look at this handsome guy,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake his brother¡¯s forearm. Whereas Adam¡¯s hair had been cut rather short around the sides, Jurot¡¯s hair had only been trimmed neatly at the edges, his hair falling down to his shoulders. ¡°You look good,¡± Jurot said, the pair half embracing one another. Jurot¡¯s heart began to beat quickly, and he could feel the temperature within his body raise as he realised the next steps they would be taking. He was d they were taking the steps together. The Iyr had moved swiftly over thest few weeks, though much of the vige had been built for the weddings earlier this month. All across thend, Iyrmen roamed the edges, making sure the wedding ran smoothly, with teen Iyrmen moving about within the vige to deal with the guests to make sure they were taken care of. Adam spotted Vonda sitting towards the edge of one side of the stage, while Pam sat across the other. The pair wore loose ck clothing, with simr cloths over their shoulders. Vonda¡¯s, however, was white and pink, rather than the myriad of blues the other¡¯s were. Adam¡¯s children, too, wore clothing of the Rot family¡¯s blues, each sitting beside their soon to be mother. They could feel all the gazes of the Iyrmen about them, so they hid behind the woman, who enjoyed their attention. Konarot remained sitting towards the centre, slightly away, waiting for her father. Adam stepped up atop the stage, feeling the sweat upon his body. He smiled towards Vonda, ncing a moment towards Pam, nodding towards her, before he sat towards one side of the centre, while his brother dropped down beside him. It was then sound began to ease its way within his ears, the gentle music finally pushing through his nerves. Adam wrapped an arm around Konarot, pulling her close for a moment, trying to gather his courage. He nced down towards his eldest daughter, smiling towards her, the girl smiling back as she embraced her father. He nced aside to his children, who quickly swarmed around him, embracing each of them tenderly. Then, finally, his eyes fell to Vonda. She wore her burn marks with pride, contrasting the blue make up across her face, from her deep blue lips, to the design from the corners of her eyes, and the marks on her forehead which matched Adam¡¯s and Pam¡¯s. Her nails were painted blue too, much to Mother Florence¡¯s chagrin, though she had relented since it was the Ray¡¯s wedding. ¡°You-,¡± Adam began, before feeling his throat close up. He swallowed, trying to deal with the brick of nerves within his throat. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 20 (16) ¡°You look wonderful, beautiful.¡± ¡°You look so handsome too,¡± Vonda replied, her face turning crimson to match Adam¡¯s. Jurot¡¯s ears twitched and he finally turned to face Pam, who noted movement from her peripheral. ¡°You are as beautiful as always.¡± Jurot¡¯s voice was a firm as his axe, though his heart thundered within his chest. Pam turned red, her brows raised in surprise. Her heart beat quickly too. ¡°You look great.¡± Sonarot took her ce beside Mirot, who sat with the rest of the Rot family behind the brides and grooms. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You have raised Jurot well,¡± Mirot replied, handing Larot to her sister. The woman had shaved her nephew and had dealt with his markings rather than the boy¡¯s own mother. Yet, even so, Jurot did not seem to mind, even if Sonarot could have marked him first before moving on to Adam, or perhaps she could have started with Adam and then moved on to her own son. Any other way, and it would have meant something, but Jurot took the sacrifice on his shoulders, and certainly, Adam had no idea how much it meant. Adam spotted many of the Iyrmen he was familiar with, from Argon who had guided him to the Iyr, to Okvar, who had helped him gain medicine for his sick aunt, even Wahruv, who Adam had faced in a spar during a festival. Near the front of the stage, the cousins sat, from the Gaks, the Ools, to the Kans and Jins. Beyond them were Adam¡¯s friends, Dunes and the others, as well as the rest of the higher ups of the business, and then the rest of the business folk. The rest of the extended Rot family sat around the stage, along with Kiara, though Mulrot and Jarot sat beside Sonarot and Mirot and the young children. Adam hadn¡¯t expected so many Iyrmen toe, noting all those he had sent letters to. He nced to the side to see Ashmir, who was sitting beside an Iyrman he had only met a couple of weeks ago, Karmin, who had remained eerily silent about his tales, so unlike an Iyrman. The drums picks up and groups of children from the left, Adam¡¯s right, stood up and make their way onto the stage. They were each holding small sacks in their hands, gifts to be given to the married couples. The children set their gifts in front of the brides and grooms, most bundles of fabric or pieces of pottery. Some had brought small clubs too, though daggers and smaller weapons were brought to Jurot and Pam. ¡°Who is this handsome fellow?¡± Adam asked, shing a smile towards the sour faced boy, who flushed shyly. ¡°I am Polban, son of Aizaban!¡± ¡°Of course, of course, how could I forget?¡± Polban narrowed his eyes, before cing down a handaxe before Adam and a book before Vonda, before quickly scurrying away. Vonda watched the boy go, vaguely recognising him and his name. ¡°Who was the boy?¡± ¡°Vice Master Paul¡¯s son,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Ah!¡± The memories returned to Vonda, who watched as the boy left to his mother. ¡®Aizaban.¡¯ She recalled the name from one of Adam¡¯s adventures before they met, when he killed Vandra. Adam reached out towards the handaxe to ce it to one side, feeling a slight tingling sensation from the axe. ¡®¡­¡¯ His eyes met Aizaban¡¯s, the woman holding a small smirk on her face. ¡®Here I thought we were the only ones to cause trouble.¡¯ The smell of grilled meats and vegetables were brought out, some of which had beenthered with a butter and herb dressing. Fruit was brought to Adam and Vonda, who could not eat meat that day, though she was allowed to sip away at milk. The pair washed their hands, while the children were taken away by the older Jarot. Vonda fed Adam, and he fed her, sometimes from their fingers, sometimes with their utensils. It was after the main meal that sweet rice was brought out, multicoloured, with bits of cooked fruit. The soft yellow fruit reminded Adam of cherries in both taste and texture, though it looked more like a small yellow tomato. ¡°You should try this,¡± Adam said, bringing the fruit to Vonda¡¯s lips, his eyes doing their best not to stare at her opening lips, though her eyes were far more embarrassing to stare at, though he couldn¡¯t pull away from her gaze. An old Iyrman appeared, whose forehead was covered. She was an ancient Iyrman, who wore a heavy cloak of dark green with a golden hem. Following behind her was another figure, who made his way towards his cousin in the corner, though much of the attention followed him. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He was fairly lean for an older man, dressed in in silks, a deep grey. At his sidey a longsword, made of a fusion of bone and metal. ¡°Whose that?¡± Copper asked. ¡°I ¡®unno.¡± Penny replied, sticking another piece of fruit into her mouth. The Shaman stepped onto the stage, which caused the music to stop. She ced her backpack onto a stool which had been brought to her, while the brides and grooms shifted onto their knees before the Shaman Head, while she sat on another stool before her. The Shaman Head opened up her backpack, bringing out a small vial which was filled with a liquid. She poured a drop into two cups before Adam and Vonda. ¡°You may share your first drinks,¡± the Shaman Head said. Adam and Vonda lifted up the cups together, Adam concentrating on holding the cup as though it were the most precious cup in the world. The pair drank together at the Shaman Head¡¯s Command, and as they shared their first drink, the Shaman hummed a small prayer. ¡®Eugh!¡¯ Adam winced from the earthiness of the liquid, which tasted like dirt. He was quickly distracted by the prayer, which spoke of Baktu and Mahtu, and how Baktu was favoured among Mahtu. For a moment he thought the prayer had been changed for them, only to recall hearing their names often during Ashmir¡¯s wedding. ¡°You may share your first touch.¡± The pair shifted together to face one another, holding each other¡¯s forearms. Adam could feel how strong Vonda¡¯s forearms were, and how warm they were to the touch. They stared into one another¡¯s eyes, Adam¡¯s heart pounding wildly within his chest again as he turned red hot, while Vonda¡¯s lips formed a gentle reassuring smile. ¡®I¡¯m definitely going to marry you,¡¯ Adam thought, having half forgotten what they were doing. ¡°You may share your first blood.¡± Adam took a moment longer to let go of Vonda¡¯s arm, epting the freshly forged dagger from the Shaman Head. Adam held out his hand for Vonda to prick his finger, while taking a moment longer to prick hers, doing so gently, so gently he didn¡¯t pierce through her skin. An awkward moment passed, before he less gently pricked Vonda¡¯s finger. All the while, the Shaman Head continued to hum a prayer. She ced a hand on each of their heads, before blowing atop their heads, three times, at the end of each of her prayers. The Shaman Head took the daggers, but did not say the final four words, going to Jurot, who repeated the process with Pam. Pam winced at the taste of the liquid. Adam noted the prayer was identical to the prayer which he had heard. Pam felt Jurot¡¯s strong forearms, almost losing herself in their sensation. She had thought Jurot was strong, since his tale was so crazy, but feeling his arms, she realised how safe she was. Jurot felt how thick Pam¡¯s arms were, not built like his, with far less muscle. He inhaled long and hard to calm himself, though he felt his heart slowly losing to Pam¡¯s thickness. Even now, he could not believe he was getting married. A tear dropped down the side of Jurot¡¯s cheek, almost imperceptible, though almost imperceptible in front of Iyrmen was more obvious than a ring siren. Jurot¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment. ¡®I wish you were here too, father.¡¯ Jurot¡¯s thoughts were distracted by another who approached the stage, the symbol of Life¡¯s Rose and Mother Soza dangling from her chest, carrying a prayer book within her arms. Mother Florence opened the book and began to pray from it, speaking in a tongue Adam didn¡¯t recognise. She brought out a small vial, pouring each into a y cup. As Adam sipped the water, his body tingled and he felt his breathe to him easier. ¡®Whoa. What is this, holy water?¡¯ ¡°You may speak your vows.¡± Vonda turned to face Adam, taking his hand into her own. She had worked on her vows for so long after she knew they were going to marry. There were so many she had written down, to the point she needed to procure another book. ¡°I promise to you to be the best wife and mother I can be.¡± Adam turned red hot in the face, feeling his heart thunder within his chest once more. ¡°I promise to be the best husband and father I can be.¡± Adam had written so much more for his vows, but these words were easier to say, and far truer than anything else he had written. He nced back towards Lanarot, who quickly rushed up to her brother, holding a small box. ¡°Oof,¡± she said, opening the box, before the ring fell onto the wood. She gasped, looking up towards her brother. Adam smiled. ¡°Lanababy, go on.¡± Lanarot¡¯s face contorted and she made to cry, while the guestsughed, ncing between one another. Adam embraced her close to his chest, kissing her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m excited too.¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against the top of her head, before he wiped her face clean with a cloth. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk togetherter, okay? Just you and me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl sniffled, squatting down to pick up the ring, handing it to her brother. Adam pulled the girl to her side, embracing her once more, before allowing her to retreat to her mother. Adam held the ring for Vonda, who held out her hand, and he slipped the ring onto her finger. ¡°You must go for your father,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°I want to do it,¡± Jirotined. ¡°It must be your eldest sister.¡± Sonarot brushed Jirot¡¯s cheek tenderly. Konarot marched up to Adam, focusing on the box as she opened it, before revealing the ring to Vonda with a sour face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vonda took the ring from the box and the girl looked to her father. ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± The girl nodded. Adam pulled his eldest daughter beside her, rubbing her side tenderly. Jirot stared up expectantly to her grandmother, who nodded. ¡°Quietly,¡± Sonarot called after the squealing children, who tackled their father. Larot sighed, hoisting himself up onto his feet, as though he were an old man, and decided to take his first real steps to sit beside Adam. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam nced back to see Larot beside him, and how no one had brought the boy to him. ¡°¡­¡± Adam raised his brows towards the boy, wrapping an arm around him too. ¡°What a wonderful gift.¡± Vonda smiled, before she ced the ring onto Adam¡¯s finger, taking Larot from his side so he could sit on herp. Mother Florence wondered if she should have brought more of the rites, staring down at the demon boy, but she so much time had passed already. She opened her mouth to speak, but paused for a moment, focusing on keeping her throat and eyes clear. ¡°I beseech Mother Soza to watch over her children, Vonda Fate and Adam Fate.¡± Upon hearing the words, the Shaman Head spoke up. ¡°May Baktu bless you.¡± Jurot inhaled deeply, exhaling once more. He nced to the side, first to Adam for support, but noted he was busy with Vonda, so he turned to look towards Pam, who had noted where he had looked first. Jurot wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close, nuzzling against her neck, having forgotten all the gazes upon him in the most unIyrman fashion. Lanarot rushed up to Jurot and Pam. ¡°Papa! Kaka!¡± She whispered with great urgency. She held up two boxes for the pair. Jurot opened the boxes to find rings within. He nced towards Pam. She smiled. The pair exchanged rings, and they sat closer together, their fingers intertwining together. The older Jarot smiled, ncing to the side where his brother and son should have sat. He sipped his wine slowly. ¡®Will it rain soon?¡¯ He reached up to hide his eyes, while Mulrot poured him in another cup, and rubbed his back tenderly. ¡®Whoa!¡¯ Adam thought, his entire body red hot. ¡®I¡¯m married! I¡¯m really married!¡¯ Adam reached up to his eyes, his lips trembling for a moment. A barrage of emotions struck him once. The fact that he had finally married and given his children a mother, the fact that he got to marry beside his brother, the fact that his parents wouldn¡¯t see their eldest son marry, the fact that his children would never know the rest of their family, and nor would his wife. ¡°Daddy?¡± Jirot called, before her own lips quivered, and the cascade of children began to cry and they embraced their father. ¡°Mommy?¡± Karot asked, staring up at Vonda beside Jarot. Vonda smiled. She held out his arms. ¡°My children.¡± The pair blinked before they embraced their mother, also beginning to cry. ¡°His children are so loud,¡± Amokan said, sipping his milk, careful not to drink any alcohol yet. ¡°Yes,¡± Timojin replied. ¡°Spilling a little blood during a wedding is a sign of good fortune,¡± Amokan said, his eyes meeting Timojin¡¯s. Soon, steel sang against steel, and the screaming sister¡¯s noisiness filled the air, while a particr Demon Lord enjoyed the hunks fighting away. ¡°Lanababy,e,¡± Adam said, hoisting himself up from the stage, taking a moment so his blood could rush through his legs properly. ¡°Okay!¡± The girl held her brother¡¯s hand as they left the small vige, though several eyes followed them, while a pair followed him. Adam bit into the cork of the bottle and poured out a bottle of wine into the river. He stopped when there was still some left. ¡°Here, pour this out.¡± Lanarot first brought it to her lips, but Adam quickly grabbed the bottle and tickled her nose. ¡°Pour it out, you smelly girl, it¡¯s for your baba.¡± ¡°Baba?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam nodded. Lanarot poured the bottle into the river, dropping the bottle into it. ¡°Your baba was really strong. He used to fly with you all across the river. Do you remember?¡± The girl shook her head, her hair bouncing slightly before she swiped it away from her face. ¡°Where is baba?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s gone.¡± Adam lifted the girl up into his arms, feeling the gazes of a pair behind him. He held the girl close to his chest, kissing her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about your babater, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. When babae back, I say hello.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam kissed her cheek, holding her close for a long moment, before he stepped away from the river towards the pair who had followed him out. ¡°Why did you take her to spill the wine?¡± Stokmar asked. ¡°Strom liked her the most,¡± Adam replied. ¡°You are so sentimental.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Stokmar nced towards the girl for a moment, who eyed the Lord of Earth up, her eyes curious. She thought of his other children. ¡°I hope you do not provoke the wrath of the Divine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that, right now, I''ll be unable to y with the Divine for long if they want toe here and have a go,¡± Adam joked, mostly. ¡°Right now? Do you believe you can possess power to surpass the Divine?¡± ¡°If I wanted to, I''m sure I could.¡± ¡°If the gods came down to hunt you, you would stand no chance.¡± Stokmar could feel something within them stir, but they dared not make a move while Adam held the girl, especially with the Chief so close, and so many of the others who were tasked to watch her. ¡°Lord Stokmar, did you know?¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a small smile. ¡°Even Gods have stats.¡± ¡®So this is what you meant, Hadda.¡¯ Adam returned with Lanarot, who eventually rushed over to her mother. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e.¡± The goblins rushed up to their father, hugging his legs, before ncing up towards the short and stout figure. ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± ¡°Load Stokmar,¡± Jirot used. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Stuhrong?¡± Adam nced towards Lord Stokmar. ¡°You two are growing well,¡± Stokmar said, holding out their hand, before the pair rose up with the earth, causing them to gasp. Stokmar brushed their heads gently. ¡°Since you are children of the earth, you must grow well.¡± ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohta,¡± the girl said, hugging her father closer. ¡°I am daddy¡¯s son,¡± Jarot added. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam lifted the pair up, embracing them tight within his arms. ¡°I love you both so much.¡± He peppered them with all manner of kisses. Lord Stokmar nced towards Rajin, who was currently sitting off to the side with the Mad Dog and the others. ¡°It is time for drinks.¡± Lord Stokmar almost glided away. ¡°Did you see? That¡¯s Lord Stokmar.¡± ¡°Stuhrong?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Yes, very.¡± ¡°Chief is big, so Chief is stuhrong?¡± ¡°The Chief might be bigger, but Lord Stokmar is stronger.¡± Jirot looked to the Chief, who nodded. ¡°I am Demon Load, so I am stuhronger, okay?¡± Iromin reached out to brush the twins¡¯ hair, before stepping away. ¡°I must watch over Lord Stokmar.¡± ¡°I did not bully, daddy,¡± Jirot said, pouting. ¡°The Chief is working,¡± Adam said, smiling as the Chief left. Iromin sat opposite his cousin, their eyes meeting for a moment. ¡°What happened to your eye.¡± ¡°Eyegorger took it from me.¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± ¡°An urtur mage created this eye from sand.¡± Iromin slowly nodded. ¡°Congrattions on bing the Chief,¡± Karmin said, pouring his cousin a drink. ¡°Congrattions on gaining your vengeance,¡± Iromin said, pouring his cousin a drink. ¡°Have youe to take the ce among the One Hundred?¡± ¡°I will if it is the Iyr¡¯s wish.¡± Karmin continued to sip at the drink. ¡°This eye of mine can see much.¡± ¡°What can it see?¡± ¡°I resisted the urge to kill the boy since he is under the Rot family¡¯s protection.¡± ¡°You cannot kill him. He is under my watch.¡± ¡°Can you handle it.¡± ¡°He is easy to control, but hard to handle,¡± Iromin admitted. Karmin poured his cousin a drink. ¡°I will noty a hand upon him, but if it is required, you may call for me.¡± Iromin bowed his head. He had two Paragons assigned to killing Adam already, but a third would be good to use. Adam¡¯s growth was still rming, so he supposed perhaps another Paragon should be assigned to him, just in case. Sitting atop a distant hill, a woman sipped away at her drink, before pouring the red snake a drink. ¡°I should go pour a drink for father too.¡± The red snake did not refuse the woman, who floated away towards the river, and poured her father a drink, watching as the wine dissipated into the river. She thought about going to meet the half elf that day, but her appearance may have caused the other business fellows to remember her, and her presence could bring rumours. The day continued to pass with merriment and joy. Adam enjoyed his time speaking with his friends and family, and all the Iyrmen who he had met. Jurot also spoke their tale, with Adam and Vonda adding in insights to the journey, while Pam listened intently. She had heard the tale thus far, but hadn¡¯t yet heard everything from start to finish. Of course, Adam showed off his children as much as he could, and Lucyined about the year¡¯s mess in which she couldn¡¯t act up. ¡°Are all weddings this rxing?¡± Morkarai asked, pouring Adam a tiny amount of wine within his minuscule cup. ¡°I guess so?¡± Adam nced around to all the other figures who were enjoying their food and talking to one another. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected so many people toe to the wedding.¡± ¡°Two weddings should have at least this many guests.¡± ¡°How many guests are going toe to your wedding?¡± ¡°Thousands,¡± Morkarai assumed. ¡°We will invite many nobles of all the neighbouringnds, even Alnd.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Are you not a noble?¡± ¡°Are you picking a fight with me on my wedding?¡± Morkarai smiled, pouring Adam another few drops of wine, the half elf sipping away the alcohol. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already bullied me with your gift.¡± ¡°What is so wrong about my gift?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Just you wait until your marriage. I¡¯m going to bully you so much.¡± ¡°I will await for it.¡± Morkarai grinned wide, his beard flowing out like roaring mes. Adam spoke with the rest of his guests, thanking them for their appearance at the wedding, and for all the gifts they had brought. As the sun began to set, the brides and grooms retired to the fort, heading back to their inner area, while their family members dealt with the gifts. ¡°No?¡± Jirot asked with a pout. ¡°You can sleep with me tonight,¡± the older Jarot said, holding the girl close. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, do you want to sleep with me?¡± Jaygak asked, daring to tease the Mad Dog. ¡°Kako!¡± the pair replied, charging up to her. The one armed Iyrman growled quietly. ¡°Come, Larot.¡± Konarot, Kirot and Karot followed their grandaunt, who took them away. Sonarot remained for a long moment. A figure stepped out from the darkness, sitting opposite the woman. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± ¡°My niece¡¯s son was to marry,¡± Dogek replied, pouring his niece a drink. ¡°I hope he will have many children for you.¡± ¡°I already have so many grandchildren, but I would like more.¡± ¡°So it is said.¡± Sonarot frowned. ¡°Will you refuse them even now?¡± ¡°It is the official position of the Gek family as the Family Elder.¡± ¡°What of the Family Head?¡± ¡°She has epted them.¡± ¡°I hope you will change your mind.¡± Sonarot stood, leaving Dogek alone. ¡°She will not take it to heart,¡± called a weak voice, as Rirot took her ce where Sonarot once sat. The old woman was as thin as pencil, her bones almost seen through her skin. Her one good eye seemed to strain to see Dogek. ¡°¡­¡± Dogek did not reply, instead sharing a drink with the old woman, who looked like she would die with any passing breath. ¡°Even if the Gek family will not officially ept them, the Rot family already has.¡± The old woman sipped away at the drink, barely able to taste the sweet peach the Rot family so adored. ¡°That is your family¡¯s choice to make.¡± Rirot smiled, leaning back within her chair, feeling it against her thin back. ¡°I had heard they were originally refused.¡± ¡°The first refusal was not on appropriate grounds.¡± ¡°Is yours upon appropriate grounds?¡± ¡°Yes. We do not refuse them because they are goblins or half dragons, we refuse them because we do not acknowledge the vague rtionship of Adam and the Iyr.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the old woman replied, closing her good eye, sipping her drink in the awkward silence. It waste in the night when Adam and Vonda held hands. Their eyes grew heavy with tiredness, and though sleep wanted to invade, especially after their night together, they forced it away. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time I tell you everything.¡± Vonda smiled, drawing closer to Adam, as the pair embraced and Adam began to speak of his secrets. Her warmth staved away the chill of danger from his words. Vonda had thought she couldn¡¯t be shocked by Adam, but she realised how wrong she was. Although, wasn¡¯t it very Adam like for her to be shocked when she thought she couldn¡¯t be shocked any more? That wasn¡¯t shocking in the slightest.
This chapter healed my heart. Tomorrow I''ll be posting up a Q&A and then it''ll be business as usual after that. I''ve really enjoyed writing this story. From Y04 onwards I think I''ll try and write 100 chapters per year, and I''ll take some days off so that the 100 chapterse out over the course of four months or so, meaning every single real life year we''ll be getting 4 years of Beyond Chaos. The chapters will be between 1000-3000 words or so depending on how much is happening in that particr year, and it''s probably going to be pretty rough on me, but I''ll do my best. [900.1] Unmarried Bot – The End of Book QNA [900.1] Unmarried Bot ¨C The End of Book QNA Year 03 was a wonderful delight to write. I ended up experimenting a few different ways and I was very d with how much prose has improved. I''ll try and work more and more on my prose, there are so many chapters where I wasn''t concentrating on prose because I was tired. My health hasn''t improved much but recently I have been working more and more on my health, I''ve begun trying to exercise more and fixing my diet, but that''s something I won''t see results with for a few months, so please cheer me on. I say that, I woke up pretty sick today, so I probably won''t be exercising much today... However, enough of that. I wanted to inform everyone that if you enjoyed the story so far, the next year is better, in my opinion. I will try and pace things a little better so that each chapter doesn''t feel the same, but I will inform you that Year 04 is a little awkward because it is still setting up stuff for the future, but there is plenty of fun to be had! We''ll get to see some people in action we haven''t really seen before, and perhaps... new locations? New crazy powerful characters? New, dare I say it, adorable little babbies? I''m also changing the chapters of the next years so that everythinges out quicker. I''ll be writing 100 chapters per year, and each chapter should average a little more from now on. If the book has a quicker pace, expect the chapters to be 1000, but so far, Year 04 is averaging... Over 2200 words per chapter... Oh dear. It''s going to be quite a packed year it seems? Yes, that does mean that if you subscribe to Patreon you''ll have ess to about 30-40% of the next novel, and I have both a ¡ê5 and ¡ê10 tier, both of which give the same amount of chapters. I will add that between certain arcs I will have some breaks. I''m nning on having breaks between every season or so in the world, so the 100 chapterse out over the course of roughly 4 months, meaning instead of the book taking roughly six to nine months, each one wille out every four months instead! Perhaps, if I end up posting up double chapters, they''ll being out in 3 months instead! However, enough of all my rambling. I want to say to all the people reading my novel, all the followers, all my patrons, thank you. I keep waking up and reading yourments and they motivate me to keep on writing. I want to write this novel to itspletion, either upon the plete) death of our long lived leaf ear cringe father, or perhaps, even further than that. Truly, thank you for all your support. It makes a world of difference, and I hope that one day I can actually make a living off of this, and do so much more. I have so many ns for this world, things that transcend the writing world, into other types of media. If you have any questions, go ahead and post them! If there are any spoilers, I''ll spoiler my answers for those that don''t want to know, but if it''s a big spoiler, I might choose to vaguely allude to something instead. I''m always excited to answerments, but sometimes I don''t want to in the chapters just in case, but now that the book is over I''m happy to answer all kinds of questions.
Thank you for all your support. [901] – Y04.001 – A Storm of Chaos [901] ¨C Y04.001 ¨C A Storm of Chaos A storm passed through the Iyr¡¯snds. A storm of chaos, a chaos which could only be born within the lineage of those two in particr, as well as a third figure which poured tinder onto the mes. ¡°Jirot!¡± the expected voice called, calling out the name of the expected chaos. The tiny green skinned leaf eared girl squealed with menace as she charged towards the young woman who held a hornless red skinned babe within her arms, humming a gentle tune. The tune brought much displeasure to the babe, whose face was full of sourness, a deeper sourness than typical. Jirot cackled as she grabbed onto the woman¡¯s trousers,rge amber eyes beaming up towards the woman, full of wickedness only the tiny girl could show. The cheeky grin on her face revealing her set of double canines, which were quickly hidden as the girl pressed her face against the woman¡¯s leg to hide her against the world while her father dove beside her, wrapping the girl with the towel. ¡°You punk, why are you causing such a mess? It¡¯s too early in the year, you should ease daddy into it!¡± Adam wrapped his arms around the girl and pulled her in close, kissing her forehead all over, before the pair rubbed their cheeks against one another. The older Jarot let out a sigh, ncing towards the girl¡¯s twin brother, named after himself. Little Jarot nced up towards his greatfather and smiled coyly. The older Jarot reached down to rub the boy¡¯s curly hair. ¡®How is it that you cause such little trouble when you are named after me?¡¯ ¡°This is all Jaygak¡¯s fault! I knew I shouldn¡¯t have surrendered you to herst night.¡± Adam¡¯s barrage of kisses caused the girl to giggle wildly, before she tried to squirm out of his grasp. Adam refused to surrender the girl this morning, not until he had slipped on her shorts, before threatening a spank, but his body frozen, not even allowing him to spank his child gently as a joke. Jirot buried herself within Vonda¡¯s side, giggling wildly into her. Her twitching body eventually calmed, before she peeked out to see Vonda¡¯s curious eyes staring down at her, the girl returning back to her giggles as the fully clothed little Jarot joined her, climbing up to Vonda¡¯s other side. The boy¡¯s amber eyes took in the sight of the woman, her burn marks across her lower face and neck, and then down towards his youngest sibling. The hornless boy who had yet to turn one, with his blood red skin, and his annoyed eyes, filled with an intelligence which was far too much for his minuscule form. The shimmering amulet then distracted the green skinned boy. ¡°Do you see?¡± Jaygak asked, pouring warm milk into her little sister¡¯s mouth, the toddler sipping from the cup with a re, as though daring the milk to refuse entering her mouth. ¡°You need to learn to keep Adam in check like that.¡± ¡°You took them from me and now you cause so much trouble?¡± the older Jarot asked, letting out a huff. ¡°It was your fault for allowing her to take them away,¡± Gangak replied simply. She, like Jaygak, was red of skin and horned. ¡°If she slept with her babo, she would not have misbehaved this way.¡± ¡°Will you say our Jirot would not misbehave?¡± ¡°She should misbehave since she is my greatdaughter!¡± Jarot inhaled deeply, puffing out his chest with pride. Gangak smiled, sipping away at her own warm milk this dawnval morning, before little Tavgak¡¯s eyes nced up towards her grandaunt. Gangak reached down to brush her hair gently, before feeding the girl her own milk. While the pair of older Iyrmen chatted away, their awareness spread out further than their conversation, towards all the outsiders in the distance, even more acutely aware of the presence of their precious children. Within the walls of the fortress, which the United Kindom made its headquarters, dozens upon dozens of business members rested. Many of them, not yet used to the Iyrmen, whosend the businessy upon, remained cautious around the Iyrmen about. The Iyrmen carried weapons about themselves, and many traversed the nearbynd and the walls, forming a around the business, even upon the King¡¯snd. Among the great names of the Iyrmen around them, the business folk kept keen attention on one particr figure, even as he left the gates of the business towards the nearby Aldish vige. He was clean shaven, with a strong jaw, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He was fairly lean for an older man, dressed in deep grey in silks. At his sidey a longsword, made of a fusion of bone and metal. The tattoo upon his forehead, a pair of golden circles joined vertically within the centre, with three crimson six pointed stars nking on either side, matched the other Iyrman who had returned during the Twilight Month but a couple of weeks ago. ¡°We will leave a few of our warriors for the undead,¡± Chief Iromin assured, the grace in his voice only matched by the grace within his stride, like a butterfly floating through the air. ¡°As always, thank you, Chief Iromin,¡± Chief Merl replied. She was short, barely reaching Iromin¡¯s chest with the top of her head. She wore thick furs around her body, as well as a set of scale around her chest, which fell down towards her waist, with a belt wrapped around her front to keep her armour pinned to her. An axe hung against her belt, though her trusty spear rested beside her. Chief Merl watched the Chief of the Iyr leave, taking with him his several aides, along with the beardless dwarf and the figure who held the same tattoos. No doubt there were other Iyrmen, unseen and unheard, who slipped away with the Chief of the Iyr. ¡®As ever, d the Iyr watches over we vigefolk.¡¯ Iromin¡¯s attention remained upon the Lord of Earth, who marched beside him in their beardless dwarf form. Though he also needed to watch out for therge number of children of the Iyr nearby, his highest priority was upon the Lord of Earth. Stokmar ignored the gazes of the Iyrmen all about them, having no intention of picking any bother with the Iyr, especially when a red snake watched them from a distance. ¡®I should leave to the dwarvennds.¡¯ Stokmar narrowed their eyes, a sudden sense of disgust filling them. ¡®I should stay here since the Iyr still has drinks for me.¡¯ Deep within Stokmar¡¯s heart, the grudge of the dwarves refusing their oaths burned greater than even Shama¡¯s mes. ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Adam asked, beside the rest of his friends and family. ¡®Didn¡¯t he want to speak to me or anything? Did he reallye just for our wedding?¡¯ ¡°The Chief has much work to do,¡± Jurot replied, biting into his hot potato, before tearing a small piece for his niece, who had caused so much bother that morning. ¡°Nana, soht please,¡± the definitely innocent Jirot requested, holding up the plum sized piece of hot potato. Sonarot sprinkled salt upon her granddaughter¡¯s potato, raising her brows expectantly. ¡°Thank you,¡± the girl replied, tapping her chin before motioning her hand towards her grandmother. She bit into the potato, holding it out to her twin brother, who bit into it from her hands. ¡®My kids are the cutest,¡¯ Adam thought, his heart eating the dessert that was their cuteness. ¡°Jurot, when are you going to have kids so I can spoil them?¡± ¡°It is too soon in the year to ask.¡± ¡°Too soon? Do you hear that, old man? How can he be so unfilial?¡± The older Jarot replied with a grunt. ¡°You should hurry and-,¡± Mulrot whacked her husband upside the back of his head. ¡°Jirot, how can your greatfather speak this way?¡± Jirot threw her greatfather a look, inhaling deeply. ¡°How can you say it?¡± She tutted towards the old man, her hair bouncing as she shook her head. Little Jarot also looked up at his grandfather with a gentle disappointment. ¡°You should take your time so they are born stout and strong,¡± Jarot stated, before his lips formed a wild grin. Unfortunately for him, his wife pinched his side. Even then, he thought to continue, but upon seeing his wife¡¯s re, he decided to drop it. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bad look for you to talk like that when you¡¯re you,¡± Adam teased. ¡°You¡¯ll scare Pam away.¡± ¡°Can you say so?¡± Adam¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s different. It¡¯s not like I went around killing a bunch of nobles during my youth. Not in thisnd, specifically¡­¡± ¡°If they did not wish to die, they should not have drawn their des.¡± ¡°How can you say that in front of a Ray?¡± Jarot flushed slightly, cing his hand upon his knee, feeling the metal leg against his fingertips. ¡°Baktu watches over them well.¡± Jaygak held a small smirk upon her lips, seeing how awkwardly the Mad Dog was being pushed back. She wondered if she should put Adam in his ce, but decided against it since today was that day. The expectation hung upon the air. It was no doubt time for Adam to do that. ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam began, causing the other Iyrmen around him to feign ignorance to what he was about to do. ¡°Who are these handsome fellows?¡± The small girl¡¯s silver eyes darted up to meet Adam¡¯s, her scar creasing as she pouted. She bowed her head slightly, her thumbsized horns peeking through her long silver hair. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°What? This powerful voice! That harsh look! It could only be my Konarot, right? Those adorable dutiful eyes, and that sweet innocent smile, aren¡¯t you my Kirot and Karot?¡± Konarot huffed, but she leaned in towards her father, burying her face within his chest. Kirot and Karot bowed their heads for their father to rub their heads, the half elf taking the opportunity to spoil them. ¡°How can you expect me to recognise them when they¡¯re so big now?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You¡¯re all so big now. How old are you? Six? Seven?¡± Konarot shut her eyes tight, deep in thought. She held up her entire hand, before putting sping her fist, undoing her thumb, then her index finger, then her middle finger. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Wow! My daughter is so good at maths!¡± Adam gasped, before pausing for a moment. ¡®I can¡¯t make that joke yet, probably.¡¯ ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re Jirot¡¯s eldest sister, you have to be this smart.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°What ah you saying, daddy?¡± ¡°What do you mean no? It¡¯s a good thing!¡± Jirot blinked. She nced towards her grandmother, who nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She narrowed her eyes suspiciously at her father for a long moment. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Adam finally said, before embracing his triplets. ¡°Happy birthday, daddy,¡± Konarot replied, following by her younger siblings. ¡°Ock!¡± Jirot gasped, her head snapping towards her grandmother. ¡°Is daddy¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°How could you forget?¡± Adam replied, as though he hadn¡¯t forgotten himself. ¡°It¡¯s your uncle¡¯s birthday too, you little punk, and your mother¡¯s too!¡± Jirot stared up to Vonda, blinking towards her. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jirot flushed slightly, filling with embarrassment. ¡°Is your birthday?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Is my birthday too,¡± the goblin said with so much confidence even her twin brother almost believed it. ¡°Is it?¡± Vonda asked. Jirot smirked. ¡°No.¡± She cackled with delight, ncing towards her grandmother to see if she was in trouble, before cackling louder when she was in the clear. ¡°She just wants to double dip on presents,¡± Adam said, with far too much pride in his voice. ¡°You smelly girl, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s your birthday when it isn¡¯t.¡± Even so, everyone understood Adam couldn¡¯t do anything against the likes of the two year old, who was one of the few who had defeated him. ¡°Happy birthday, Vonda,¡± Adam said, reaching out to hold her hand. ¡°Happy birthday, Adam,¡± Vonda said, before she smiled down towards the triplets. ¡°Happy birthday, Konarot, Kirot, Karot.¡± ¡°Happy birthday, mommy,¡± Kirot and Karot replied, while Konarot mumbled something vague under her breath. ¡®Konarot¡­¡¯ Adam reached up to rub his triplet¡¯s heads. ¡°Happy birthday to you too, Jurot.¡± ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Happy birthday, Pam.¡± ¡°Happy birthday to you too, Jurot,¡± Pam replied, tearing a piece of bread for her husband. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday too?¡± Adam asked, before furrowing his brows. ¡®I feel like I knew that already.¡¯ ¡°There are too many birthdays on this day. We should all change our birthdays tomorrow so we can focus on spoiling my babies today. Vonda, you can keep your birthday as today too, you too Pam.¡± ¡°You wish to change your birthday away from your children?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯ll keep my birthday as today, since my kids will feel lonely without it, and you should keep your birthday as today since that¡¯s cool if we both have the same birthday.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Shall we give gifts?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Will you give magical items again?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°Magical items to children? What am I, a fool?¡± Adam asked, reaching into his pocket, passing his holy symbol made of obsidian, revealing three silver tokens stamped with his childrens¡¯ names. ¡°Here you go. This is a token that you can give to daddy, and he¡¯ll grant you a wish. It¡¯s silver, so I won¡¯t dere war with Alnd, probably.¡± ¡°Do they need tokens for that?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ve given all the other kids silver tokens already. I ended up missing their birthdayst year since¡­¡± Adam could feel the gaze of the Iyrmen against his skin, a cold chill filling him. ¡°Since I was so busy doing important things, you know?¡± Adam reached into his robes to reveal three more tokens, these bronze. ¡°You forgive daddy, don¡¯t you?¡± Jaygak decided against teasing him more. Though Adam¡¯s voice held a light tone, since he was such a fool of a father, she could sense his soul ached from missing their birthday the previous year. Adam peppered his triplets with his affection, pulling them close. As the gifts were passed, from bits of pottery, to tiny ribbons, a horn sted in the distance. ¡°Killing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time to show off might as well go show off since someone dared to interrupt my adorable childrens¡¯ birthday.¡± ¡°Will you go kill on the first day of the year?¡± Vonda asked, smiling politely. The symbol of her holy order, that of Life¡¯s Rose, gleamed brightly. Adam, who wore a ck holy symbol of the God of Death, particrly of the Iyr¡¯s variety, froze awkwardly. ¡°No?¡± Vonda smiled more warmly towards her husband, who had decided to step back for her. ¡°You know, even though there are two Demon Lords, and a bunch of Iyrmen, I¡¯m more scared of you,¡± Adam admitted. ¡®There are what?¡¯ Pam thought, her eyes wide, before a distant explosion distracted her.
"A storm of chaos, a chaos which could only be born within the lineage of those two in particr, as well as a third figure which poured tinder onto the mes." [902] – Y04.002 – A Storm of Chaos II [902] ¨C Y04.002 ¨C A Storm of Chaos II ¡°Seriously, how could you create so much work for the Iyrmen?¡± Adam teased, peeking towards therge form of the Prince. ¡°I did not realise I was so strong,¡± Morkarai replied, his face twitching from beneath his fiery red beard, currently osted by a pair of goblins. He peeked a red eye open towards the half elf, pretending not to smirk as the goblins doled out their affection to the Prince. ¡®On my birthday of all days!¡¯ Adam thought, sipping his warm milk. ¡®You two, how can you do this to me? I¡¯ll forgive you just this once, since you¡¯re so cute! Lord Morkarai, I¡¯ll forgive you too, since you gave such good gifts.¡¯ Pam nced between Ray Vonda and Prince Morkarai. Her entire body remained tense, her heart light and giddy within the presence of such esteemed people. Royalty of the fire giant variety, and a Ray of Life¡¯s Rose? ¡®I still can¡¯t believe all the stories are true.¡¯ ¡°Jirot, Jarot,¡± Adam said, his annoyance having grown too high. ¡°You should spoil your mother today since it¡¯s her birthday.¡± The twins nced towards their father, and while one of them smirked, the other nced towards his mother. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, since she¡¯s your mother, and it¡¯s her birthday.¡± Little Jarot blinked before he climbed down off the Prince, shuffling up shyly towards his mother, his twin sister following after him for once. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°My Jarot?¡± Vonda asked, picking the little boy up, before assisting his sister up, holding the pair upon herp. Jarot sucked his thumb, resting his head against his mother¡¯s bosom, while Jirot did the same, cuddling up beside the Ray. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Vonda. Konarot will ept you soon.¡¯ Adam let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cause you so much trouble when you¡¯ve just be my¡­¡± Adam paused. His heart began to pound within his chest. Morkarai sipped the warm milk, noting how quiet Adam had be, the half elf ncing away awkwardly. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, speaking in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Vonda¡¯s my wife now.¡± Adam hid his smile behind a fist. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you understand? My wife!¡± Jurot crossed his arms, falling deep in thought. Adam was certainly thinking of something very Adam. ¡°Pam is also my wife.¡± Jurot¡¯s heart throbbed, and he understood. ¡®This is Adam¡¯s genius.¡¯ ¡°Should we go kill a dragon?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure what they were talking about, but it must have been something ridiculous considering the stupid look on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°What are you talking about? We can¡¯t kill a dragon! My wife¡¯s a Ray, ya know? We should beat up a dragon instead.¡± ¡°We could request their favours for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s beat up a dragon and request for some favours,¡± Adam said, gently nodding his head, narrowing his eyes as he fell deep into thought. ¡°What are you speaking of so secretly?¡± Vonda asked, rubbing her elbow against Adam¡¯s gently, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°We were just talking about beating up some dragons.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Vonda asked, her thumbs gently brushing along Jirot and Jarot¡¯s thighs tenderly, the pair melted against the woman. ¡°We¡¯re, you know¡­ we¡¯re¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to exin it without feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°We are husbands now, so we should bring back glory,¡± Jurot stated, his eyes firmly focused on Vonda. He could feel Pam¡¯s gaze upon him, but also Jaygak¡¯s, the Iyrman ready to pounce on his exposed vulnerability. ¡®Why are they acting so queer?¡¯ Morkarai thought, having expected such behaviour from Adam, but not from his Iyrman brother. ¡®Ah. They married for love.¡¯ ¡°I will need to return back to mynd this year, but I intend to meet my betrothed.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Princess¡­¡± History Check (Intelligence)(Untrained) D20 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°Dalia?¡± ¡°Princess Miza¡¯tu¡¯rea¡¯wyz¡¯wyl,¡± Morkarai corrected. ¡°Duchess Dalia Eastport,¡± Vonda added. Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The fact I still remember it¡¯s called Life¡¯s Rose and not White Rose is impressive, honestly.¡± ¡°You slew Vandra, but you cannot remember names?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Who?¡± Adam joked, smirking slightly. He wasn¡¯t smirking at his joke, but rather the fact he mentioned that particr dragon in rtion to his betrothed. ¡°Princess Miza, eh? You know, I¡¯ve got a little business with the mermen myself.¡± ¡°You have business with the mermen?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± ¡°No,¡± Morkarai replied firmly. ¡°I have enough of your secrets to keep without learning any more.¡± ¡®It¡¯s enough for me to know about the gem within the Iyr¡¯s possession.¡¯ ¡°Alright, well¡­ how about the original members of Fate¡¯s Golden apany you? A Prince like you, you probably need an escort to keep up appearances or something, right? Who better than a group of Iyrman, and me?¡± ¡°It sounds fine to me.¡± ¡°Wait, Vonda, do you want toe with?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We¡¯re newly weds, so we should spend the time together. It can be our honeymoon.¡± ¡°Honeymoon?¡± ¡°Yeah, when two people get married, they go on holiday and have fun together.¡± Vonda flushed. ¡°What kind of fun?¡± ¡°Seeing the sights, eating delicious foods. I don¡¯t know, in this world,nd, hunting dragons might be a part of it.¡± ¡°If we travel by ship, we maye across a dragon,¡± Morkarai informed, recalling how many times he had met dragons, and outside of his royal duties, they had often been whilst on a ship. ¡°I would prefer it if we didn¡¯t hunt dragons, but I would enjoy going with you.¡± ¡°Going?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°We¡¯ll be goingter,¡± Adam reassured, brushing his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s y a lot before we go.¡± ¡°I am going too?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little dangerous.¡± ¡°Daddy! I daynjuhrus too.¡± The girl sat up from her mother¡¯s bosom and flexed her muscles. ¡°I am Demon Load.¡± ¡°Right, right, but you need to stay here and look after your brothers, right?¡± ¡°Jarohe too.¡± ¡°What about Laroh.¡± ¡°Larohe too.¡± ¡°Laroh is too young.¡± ¡°Laroh is not young, Laroh is my papa,¡± the girl refuted. ¡°He is your papa and he¡¯s too young.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°Larot is too young to leave.¡± ¡°Daddy, Laroh is too young to leave,¡± Jirot said, wagging her finger at her father. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, a smug smile painting her mischievous face. ¡°Since Jirot can¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go,¡± Lucy said from the corner. Like Jaygak, she was red skinned, though her red skin was more like sanguine, fresh blood, rather than the fiery skin of the Iyrman. The demon¡¯s forehead was bare too, betraying how she was no Iyrman, like Adam. ¡°Won¡¯t you feel reassured that a Demon Lord is escorting you?¡± Adam joked. ¡°What?¡± Pam finally spoke up. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A Demon Lord?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam threw a look towards his brother. ¡°Jurot. You told her, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°We were¡­ busy.¡± ¡°It may beplicated if I travel with a Demon Lord,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Even we were affected during the Demonic Devastation.¡± ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s not one of them, she¡¯s a different Demon Lord,¡± Adam said. ¡°She¡¯s really a Demon Lord?¡± Pam asked, her eyes darting towards Jurot. ¡°She is.¡± Pam reached up to her forehead, leaning up against her husband. ¡°You said you had secrets to tell me, but I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°It is one of many secrets,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Lucy is being trained by grandmother. She is not a danger to you.¡± Pam side eyed the Demon Lord, unsure of how to feel. She had grown up hearing stories of the Iyrmen, and though some of them were nightmare worthy, they weren¡¯t anythingpared to the stories of the Demonic Devastation which had killed tens of thousands of Aldishmen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not stupid enough to act up,¡± Adam assured. ¡®Why are you including yourself in that?¡¯ Pam thought, letting out a sigh. ¡®Five thousand gold¡­¡¯ The sweet taste of gold calmed her heart. ¡°If Adam isn¡¯t stupid enough to pick a fight with the Iyr, then I¡¯m definitely not stupid enough for that,¡± Lucy said. ¡°You are not stupid,¡± Mara confirmed, sitting up even taller, smiling politely towards Jurot, who had threatened her liege. ¡°See? Mara, stop it.¡± Mara rxed slightly, though she still sent out pressure towards Jurot, who sent back his own pressure. ¡°If you two keep acting like this, I¡¯ll have Jirot tell you off,¡± Adam warned. The pair pulled away their pressure from one another, noting Jirot¡¯s gaze upon them, the girl with her brows raised expectantly. ¡°So smelly.¡± Jirot nced up towards her mother to see if she was in trouble, before cackling once more. ¡°The Iyr is a wonderful ce, but I miss my mikir. It is delicious, especially upon pan.¡± ¡°Is pan bread?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A bread like food.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± ¡°It is a thick, fluffy t bread. You can eat it by itself, or you can use it to dip into other food, or use it as a vessel for meat.¡± ¡°Just meat?¡± ¡°You would not eat pan with vegetables,¡± Morkarai replied, as though the thought of it was so ridiculous. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You would not use pan with vegetables, that is for paniya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°It is. I will prepare some for when you visit.¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe we can swing by in a few years, though I¡¯m not sure if my kids will be old enough.¡± ¡°You should be careful bringing your children,¡± Morkarai said, his eyes falling to the triplets, whozed nearby, their silver tails swaying. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam asked. Morkarai fell silent for a long moment, before ncing towards the rest of those around him. He was surrounded by Iyrmen, and a few of Adam¡¯s closestpanions. It was Pam who caused him to pause most, since she did not seem privy to many of Adam¡¯s secrets. ¡°The scent of the Talia family is well known. It will cling to you for some time even after you leave the Iyr, but to bring them with you¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡®I guess he does have a point.¡¯ ¡°Even when you grow more powerful, it will hound you, and the Talia family may not allow for the children to be used against them.¡± ¡°Whether they allow it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adam stated, his voice growing dark. Jurot also sat up taller, his arms crossed. Morkarai bowed his head, saying no more. He had no doubt Adam would do his utmost to protect his children, and within the Iyr, the children were as safe as any other child of the Iyr. ¡°You will need to consider growing your reputation if you wish to protect them.¡± ¡°My reputation?¡± ¡°You slew Vandra, but it was with the assistance of many.¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re telling me is that I really should have beat up the First Hope?¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Vonda gasped, causing Jirot to cover her mouth in surprise too, unsure of what was happening. Pam¡¯s eyes darted from the half elf to her husband, her eyes firmly glued into the side of his skull. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I let him go, didn¡¯t I?¡± The older Jarot smirked, doing his best to remain at bay, though hisughter soon broke through the air, causing the twins tough, before the other children around joined in. ¡°Jurot, how much haven¡¯t you told me?¡± Pam asked. ¡°There is much to speak of.¡± Pam had heard the tale a few times already, though Jurot had zed over a few, important details it seemed. ¡®Demon Lords. Beating the First Hope¡­¡¯ Pam slowly understood why Adam included himself in the same breath as a Demon Lord. ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± Adam asked, trying to change the topic. ¡°I n to leave at the end of this month.¡± ¡°Can we, by any chance, dy it until the second of next month or so?¡± ¡°You wish to¡­¡± Morkarai¡¯s brain lit up as the forge began to work within his mind, gathering the reason why Adam wanted to wait until after the first day of the second month. ¡°I can wait.¡± ¡°This is why we¡¯re friends, Lord Morkarai, even if you are a Prince,¡± Adam said. ¡°I am d that the Iyr has decided to let you live,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°Damn,¡± Adam whispered, reaching up to his heart. ¡°It hurts because it¡¯s too real.¡± Adam had no idea in a few moments he would feel a greater pain within his heart.
Pam is only just beginning to understand... [903] – Y04.003 – Long Goodbyes [903] ¨C Y04.003 ¨C Long Goodbyes ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Do you wish to be so cringe so early within the year?¡± Vonda asked. Adam couldn¡¯t believe his brother and wife were bullying him like this so early. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday. If I can¡¯t be cringe today, when can I be cringe?¡± ¡°Do you wish to return to the Front Iyr?¡± Vonda offered. ¡°They¡¯re taking the triplets too¡­¡± ¡°Then you may go.¡± ¡°Are youing too?¡± ¡°I would like to spend some time with Mother Florence.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯ Adam thought about how awkward it was. The triplets were having their birthday, and so was their mother. ¡®If she stays here, then it¡¯ll feel too distant. Konarot¡¯s already awkward about their rtionship. Should I just keep the triplets here? No, I¡¯ll keep all of the children here, but what about their aunt? Lanababy¡¯s going to go too. Can¡¯t she stay too? No, the Iyrmen already said the children have spent too long outside of the Iyr.¡¯ Vonda held Adam¡¯s hands within her own. ¡°It will be fine, Adam.¡± Seeing the look on Adam¡¯s face, even Mother Florence felt bad. She had intended to leave quickly at the beginning of the year, as the wedding had passed, though she wished to spend more time with Vonda. However, seeing the conflict on the half elf¡¯s face, regardless of how much she disliked the boy, she couldn¡¯t refuse how he embodied much of Mother Soza¡¯s love, especially with his children, who were¡­ special. ¡°I will leave today too,¡± Mother Florence said, taking Vonda¡¯s hands within her own, as the holy acolytes did. Technically, Vonda should have taken the Mother¡¯s hands in her own since she was a Ray, but Vonda refused to do so to Mother Florence. Vonda smiled warmly towards the older woman, the pair remaining silent for a long moment. ¡°I wish you a peaceful journey.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda¡­¡± the Mother called out, squeezing the woman¡¯s hands, brushing the Ray¡¯s knuckles gently. ¡°Do not forget, you are still a Ray of Life¡¯s Rose. If you need any assistance, we are but a Sending away.¡± ¡°I will send word when I can.¡± Mother Florence reached up to the young woman¡¯s face, brushing the young woman¡¯s cheek with her thumb. She did not see the eyes of the young woman before her, but that of a young girl, who knew a deep dark secret, one which only the Mother knew, and perhaps now the young woman¡¯s husband. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Ray Vonda.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s bessings upon you, Mother Florence.¡± ¡°We should escort the Mother and the Seventh Hope,¡± Amokan said, still wiping his de clean from ughtering the beasts only a few minutes ago. The handsome Iyrman¡¯s smile contrasted his bronze skin, his long dark hair a mess, his eyes filled with a ferocity that had not been satiated by simple beasts. ¡°Are you asking for a fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t even spoiled Inakan enough and you¡¯re nning to leave.¡± ¡°We should leave soon since we havepleted our tasks.¡± ¡°You should rx for a little while longer. What¡¯s the rush? You¡¯ll be gone for a few years at least, so you should spend more time spoiling your sister.¡± ¡°Will you not spoil her?¡± ¡°I will, but that¡¯s different, and this is different.¡± ¡°We cannot send the Mother and Seventh Hope alone.¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯ll let them go alone? We¡¯ve got tons of people we can send. We¡¯ve got Nobby and¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡®No, we can¡¯t just send Nobby, he just got married too.¡¯ ¡°Dunes and¡­¡± ¡®No, they just got married too. I forgot this is the newly weds arc.¡¯ ¡°We can send Lead Fred and Lead Jonn to escort them.¡± ¡°What of their return? They cannot return just with the pair of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Brittany along too, and the farmers, they can go too.¡± Amokan crossed his arms. He wanted to leave, but Adam was making it difficult. Though they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, Adam was Jurot¡¯s brother, so he needed to take the half elf seriously with that rtionship in mind. Plus, once he was Chief, he would need a good rtionship with Adam to keep him in line. ¡°We can go,¡± Nirot said, too excitedly. ¡°We can escort the Mother and the Seventh Hope.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Adam said. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Rot.¡± Nirot blinked. She furrowed her brows, unsure if Adam was picking a fight with her. ¡®No. He is too scared to pick a fight with me, even if he can beat me.¡¯ ¡°I cannot go because I am a Rot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We can send the rest of the teens I guess¡­¡± ¡°They are no longer teens,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°We should name them appropriately.¡± ¡°What was it that they wanted to be called?¡± ¡°Silver Fate Squad.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Then I¡¯ll leave it to the rest of the Silver Fate Squad. I¡¯ll have Lead Fred assist you too, no, Lead Jonn.¡± ¡®If I send Fred out, George will feel lonely, won¡¯t he?¡¯ Adam checked up on the rest of the business, the workers all ncing his way after they gathered from their morning work. ¡°I¡¯ve got to return back to the Iyr due to some matters. You don¡¯t have to worry though, Manager Dunes and Manager Amira will watch over you. Lead Jonn will be gone to escort Mother Florence and the Seventh Hope alongside the Silver Fate Squad. I¡¯ll also be heading outter next month to escort an esteemed guest. I¡¯ll make sure the Enchanter works hard this year so none of you go hungry.¡± Dunes nodded towards the half elf, already guessing why Adam was returning back to the Iyr. ¡®I will need to prepare gifts too.¡¯ The businessfolk didn¡¯t have much to say, considering it was pretty much business as usual. The farmers wondered if they were going to be sent out to escort the members of Life¡¯s Rose, but once the morning meeting ended, they returned to tend to the fields. It was the first real day of work they had since they joined the business proper, and the strange familiarity of the work oozed through them. Their partners assisted them in the fields, but there was an awkwardness within the air. Rick could feel his wife¡¯s gaze upon his back, and she knew what it said. ¡®Just because we¡¯re Experts, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t farm.¡¯ ¡°Cobra?¡± Adam asked towards the young woman who had all but shaved her head, the young woman wearing fresh wraps around her fists and forearms. ¡°Do you want us to go with the Silver Fate Squad?¡± Cobra asked, standing at the ready. ¡°No, no, you can stay here.¡± ¡°You¡¯d prefer us here?¡± ¡°We still need some of our own guards at the fort. It¡¯s awkward if too many of them are Iyrmen.¡± ¡®I need to prepare their payment too.¡¯ Adam reached over to his chest, feeling the book against his chest. ¡®I should double check how much are in the coffers.¡¯ ¡°Okay,¡± Cobra replied awkwardly. ¡°Plus, the undead will rise up sometimeter and I¡¯ll be upied at the time. Dunes and the Iyrmen should be able to deal with the undead, but you¡¯ll be needed too.¡± ¡®The undead?¡¯ Cobra thought. ¡®Didn¡¯t they already raise during the Twilight Month?¡¯ ¡®Should I really send Jonn? He¡¯ll be so much better against the undead. Still, I can¡¯t send Fred. Maybe¡­¡¯ ¡°Could you call Brittany for me?¡± The young woman arrived swiftly, her soft steps near silent upon the fort¡¯s floor. She had short chestnut hair and dark eyes. The young woman was adorned in light leathers, and carried upon her back a bow made of deadwood as well as a pair of magical des at her side. ¡°Executive.¡± ¡°I was nning on sending Lead Jonn ahead, but I realised it might be best for him to stay here, what with the undead raising and all. We need to send someone who is rted to the business proper, though. Fred can¡¯t go, because¡­ you know. Nobby just got married. I can¡¯t ask Korin or Lady Sara, they¡¯re not really a part of the business. Cobra and the others¡­ I want to make sure their siblings are settled properly before sending them out, and the rest of the business members, well¡­¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°You want me to represent the business?¡± ¡°You wanted to travel, right? The Silver Fate Squad is strong enough that you don¡¯t have to worry about most threats, so you should be safe.¡± A sh of fire filled Brittany¡¯s mind. If it had been years ago, she probably would have believed Adam¡¯s words, but after meeting that monster, she wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°I¡¯m not that strong.¡± ¡°Your sword y might not be as good as Nirot¡¯s, but who can use a bow as good as you?¡± ¡°Executive Kitool.¡± ¡°Perhaps, in some ways she might be better, but I¡¯ve seen how your arrows tear through bears twice the size of me. You¡¯re an Expert now, trained by Iyrmen, and your arrows have struck through hydras. Last year I asked you if you wanted topete against the Whirlwind Arrows, and I wasn¡¯t doing that because I thought you¡¯d embarrass yourself.¡± Brittany¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. The magical des at her side, gifted to her by the business, felt so heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, sir.¡± ¡°Mister or Executive, yeah?¡± Adam winked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll send Jonn, but I want you to go. The Iyrmen, they might get a little crazy, but with you around, they won¡¯t do anything too silly, and they¡¯lle back home safe and sound.¡± ¡®You want me to shepherd the Iyrmen?¡¯ Brittany¡¯s eyes remained cautious and incredulous. Adam smiled in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just need to show your face. Leave the talking to the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam bowed his head, dismissing the young woman. He watched her leave, going to prepare herself. ¡®She¡¯s got to learn to show off more.¡¯ Adam made his way to the Silver Fate Squad. ¡°Jaygak?¡± Adam asked, spotting the Iyrman speaking with her cousins, who had lined up before her. ¡°I was just telling them they shouldn¡¯t get themselves killed.¡± ¡°Asking Iyrmen not to die?¡± Adam joked. ¡°What am I meant to say to Taygak?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You could tell her he died a good death, isn¡¯t that right, Laygak?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam is right, for once,¡± Laygak replied. ¡°What do you mean for once?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the Iyrman, who was no doubt Jaygak¡¯s cousin. ¡°Anyway, your task is to escort the Mother Florence and the Seventh Hope safely. You should prioritise Mother Florence¡¯s safety while escorting them, do you understand?¡± The Iyrmen exchanged nces between one another. They understood the rtionship between Vonda and Florence, though the Mother didn¡¯t seem too happy about Adam. ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman replied. ¡°I¡¯m sending Brittany with you, she¡¯ll be representing the business too. Once your task isplete, you can spend a short while rxing, but then you¡¯re to escort her back to the business safely.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The groups gathered at the gates of therge fortress which imposed upon the islet between split rivers. The businessfolk and all the Iyrmen gathered about to say their goodbyes to the esteemed visitors of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you Ray Vonda,¡± the Seventh Hope said, standing tall and proud within his full te armour. A fellow considered a Master, even if he was the weakest of the Seven Hopes, he still gathered respect from anymoner within Aldishnds, and the surroundingnds, even the Iyr. ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Hope Thomas.¡± ¡°Though you may remain within the Iyr¡¯snd, do not forget your roots.¡± Ray Vonda smiled a polite smile towards the Hope. ¡°I will never forget my roots.¡± ¡°Hope Thomas,¡± the voice cut through the air. Hope Thomas¡¯ body filled with a deep chill, which crept into his heart. His eyes slowly turned to meet Adam¡¯s, the half elf grinning wide towards the Seventh Hope. The Hope¡¯s arm throbbed from the memory. ¡°May Lord Sozain watch over your journey,¡± Adam¡¯s lips said, but his eyes spoke another sentiment. ¡®You punk! How dare you talk like that to my wife? Didn¡¯t I beat you hard enough?¡¯ ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Brother Adam.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vonda let out a soft sigh, though allowed Adam his moment. She was d he didn¡¯t start any bother with the Hope while he remained with them, and she was even more grateful that the Seventh Hope had learnt to keep his mouth shut around the Iyrmen. ¡®Mother Soza guide you both.¡¯
Adam really should have beaten him up harder. [904] – Y04.004 – Dangers on the Road [904] ¨C Y04.004 ¨C Dangers on the Road ¡°Come home safely!¡± the chorus of the children¡¯s voices echoed into the distance while the figures headed out towards East Port. Adam and Jaygak stood side by side as they watched the figures leave towards the vige, the group continuing along their way after saying their goodbyes to the Vige Chief. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Director Shikan decided to go with them,¡± Adam said, letting out an obvious sigh of relief. ¡°Uncle only returned for your wedding.¡± ¡°Well, he returned for both of his nephews.¡± ¡°He returned because his son bullied him to return,¡± Jaygak joked, though she knew it was true. ¡°Do you think they¡¯lle across any hydras?¡± ¡°If they do, Laygak will fight well against it.¡± ¡°Of course, since he¡¯s Taygak¡¯s older brother.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied, a small smile falling across her lips. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam whispered, switching to the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Do you think a thousand gold was enough.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I feel like I should have given them more.¡± ¡°If they cannot deal with their task with a thousand gold, what can they do?¡± ¡°Should we have given them the silver que?¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Jaygak called, with Jurot¡¯s ears twitching, his head snapping towards her. ¡°Did you hand over the silver que.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°Jurot, you can¡¯t do this to me. Jaygak, how can he be so smart, handsome, and strong? It¡¯s not fair at all.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯re strong too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I also handsome?¡± ¡°You¡¯recking horns.¡± ¡°What about Jirot and Jarot? They¡¯ve got no horns either?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Jirot and Jarot have such beautiful skin, like a leaf seen through the reflection of fresh morning dew.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®Since when did you get all poetic?¡¯ However, a smile forced its way onto his face. ¡°Yes. They certainly do.¡± Meanwhile, the Seventh Hope nced about himself to the Iyrmen apanying him, including the Director of the business. He ignored the sulking archer, who wondered what she was doing there when the Director had decided toe along. He had mostly kept to himself, though he had felt the re of the devilkin Iyrman upon him often. He recalled what the young woman had said to him the previous year. ¡®Grandaunt, if she stepped here, not the Seventh, not the Sixth, not even the Fifth Hope could fell her. I will allow the Fourth and Third to im they could not be easily beaten, but it is only the First Hope and the Second Hope who could dare to even suggest they could defeat her.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t read her true strength, nor was he impressed by herpanion, the samepanion who brought apprehension to the First and Second Hopes, the Mad Dog. ¡®That crippled old man provoked such fear?¡¯ Hope Thomas couldn¡¯t believe it, but his pulsing arm reminded him of thest time he had dared to underestimate the Iyrmen. No, it was not the Iyrmen he had underestimated, but a figure who did not provoke enough apprehension upon thend. ¡®Goblin children and a demon child?¡¯ The Seventh Hope muttered a quiet prayer under his breath. ¡°Thank you again for assisting us, Director Shikan,¡± Mother Florence said towards the handsome Iyrman, whose hair fell down to his shoulders. ¡°It is our honour to assist a Mother, and a Hope, of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°I have heard the Front Iyr Elder holds the same family name as you.¡± ¡°Elder Lykan,¡± Shikan confirmed. ¡°He is my cousin.¡± ¡°Is it true that your family has gained the title of Chief twice previously?¡± ¡°We are one of the few families who has reached such a title twice. We are known for having thergest number of aides to the Chief.¡± ¡®The aides?¡¯ Florence thought, recalling the figures she saw speaking with the Chief the day before and in the morning. ¡°Is the title so grand?¡± ¡°Those who cannot gain the title of Chief often be aides to the Chief.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Florence furrowed her brows. ¡®I suppose it is like how those who cannot be Rays can be Mothers?¡¯ ¡°Your family has such a great heritage.¡± ¡°Within the Iyr, all families have a great heritage.¡± ¡°There was an issue in the previous year¡­¡± Mother Florence began, allowing her curiosity take the best of her. Her eyes nced aside to the devilkin, or as the Iyr referred to them, Iyrman. ¡°The Gak family has not had such a fine time recently.¡± ¡°It is well known the Gak family have been unfortunate for generations,¡± Shikan said, recalling the countless tales of the Gaks who rose to great fame, only to die before they could securesting glory for their family. He thought of his aunt, Gangak, whose greatest im to fame was that she was refused it. ¡°I spoke with Jaygak, a niece of yours?¡± Florence asked, having slowly figured out how the family structure within the Iyr worked. Shikan paused for a moment, his eyes slowly ncing towards the Mother. ¡°Yes?¡± Florence wondered why he reacted in such a way. ¡°She speaks so¡­¡± She realised the other Iyrmen about, and thought against speaking of it so openly. ¡°She speaks so proudly of her cousin, Taygak.¡± ¡°Laygak¡¯s younger sister,¡± Shikan confirmed, motioning his head to the heavily armoured Iyrman who escorted them, the only Iyrman who wore armour, while the Ool, Kan, and Jin families each wore only their furs. ¡°Jaygak is an Expert?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is she not considered strong within the Iyr?¡± ¡°Jaygak, and Laygak, and all my nieces and nephews here, are Experts. They are considered strong for their age, but all Iyrmen, save for those born ill, grow to be Experts.¡± Mother Florence had heard the rumours, which she had chalked up to fantastical fancy. After all, if all Iyrmen became Experts, it would mean they would be able to match the great might of all of Alnd. ¡°What of your One Hundred Grandmasters and your¡­ One Hundred Paragons?¡± ¡°One Hundred Grandmasters and One Hundred Paragons,¡± Shikan confirmed. ¡°Many of the One Hundred Paragons are greater than Grandmasters, but are not officially Paragons.¡± Mother Florence understood that much, since it didn¡¯t make any sense that the Iyr could truly have a whole one hundred Paragons. Even among Alnd, the number of active Paragons could be counted upon one hand, while the number of unofficial Paragons was about the same. Shikan decided against speaking of the number of unofficial Paragons, though he himself didn¡¯t even truly know, as it was one of the Iyr¡¯s open secrets that they had a questionable amount at any time. Such ambiguity could only work within the Iyr since they were Iyrmen. ¡°I fear I may misspeak, so I hope for your forgiveness. The Iyrmen¡­ you are of many different types.¡± ¡°We are only Iyrmen,¡± Shikan replied. ¡°Visually, you are¡­¡± Florence wondered how to say it. ¡°One might say, and they would be incorrect, in calling you a people formed of three.¡± ¡°You are correct in that it would be incorrect.¡± ¡°I would be incorrect in saying you are formed of humans, devilkin, and harcs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It would also be incorrect to say you are formed of half dragons, goblins, and demons?¡± Shikan stopped, his nieces and nephews stopping immediately. He caught Mother Florence¡¯s eyes, while the Hope could feel the overwhelming chill which surrounded them. Brittany also nced between the figures. ¡®They¡¯re not going to kill them, are they?¡¯ It was the fact that such a question could even be asked which made the Iyrmen the Iyrmen. ¡°The children¡­¡± Shikan began, choosing his words carefully. ¡°The children call me baba, which is tranted to grandfather or equivalent, as opposed to dado, which is one born before their parent¡¯s generation. It, too, can be used as familiarly as baba, or in general capacity, like that of a Min family child who may wish to refer to me as such, though we have only met once.¡± ¡°I pray for the children, for the others do not know them as you or I,¡± Mother Florence said, understanding the dangers the children could suffer, and the danger she was in. ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°I know they are innocent children, who want for nothing but love.¡± Shikan slowly nodded his head. ¡°Within the Iyr, we pray to Mother Soza too, Mahtu, as mother of Baktu.¡± ¡°Lord Sozain,¡± Mother Florence said, knowing of how the Iyr prayed to their Divine, though they had their own names of them, and their own interpretations. ¡°We of the Iyr pay great respects to Mahtu. When a child of the Iyr is not tattooed, they are considered children.¡± Shikan paused for a moment. ¡°The child who clung to my uncle Jarot, Mad Dog, or perhaps your order is more familiar with his epithet of the Undying?¡± Florence bowed her head once more, recalling the one armed, one legged Iyrman. ¡°He lost his arm to the Azure Terror, and he lost his leg to Lord Asa.¡± ¡°No.¡± Shikan shook his head. ¡°He gave up his arm after he killed Forgryn, and he lost his leg to the Blood Knight.¡± Florence narrowed her eyes, ncing towards the Iyrmen around, spotting Naqokan, her tattoos of the yellow five pointed star and the purple flowers which flowed out from it, and then back to Shikan, who held the same tattoos. ¡°I heard it was a Kan who shed with the Blood Knight.¡± ¡°He lost his leg and mother shed with the Blood Knight,¡± Shikan exined, before continuining. ¡°You have seen the boy who clings to the Mad Dog and his wife, the Family Elder of the Rot family.¡± ¡°The red skinned boy?¡± ¡°Yes, the boy with the horns,¡± Shikan added, since his uncle clung to Larot closely too, but he was not the topic of discussion at the moment. ¡°He does not yet have his tattoos.¡± Florence nodded, recalling the quiet boy, who was in his teen years, a few years younger than the Iyrmen around her. ¡°Within the Iyr, Mahtu¡¯s influence takes great hold. Any Iyrman who is still a child, without a tattoo, shall be brought back to life if killed. It does not matter how they are killed, by the steel of a de, by the forces of Nahtu, by the Azure Terror, who tore my nephew apart.¡± Shikan paused to calm his rushing heart, feeling the bloodlust of the Iyrmen around him. Florence remained silent. She had heard a great many tales within the Iyr, many of the families she was surrounded by, even the Jin family, which was technically not one of the four shared families of the Rot, Gak, Ool, or Kans. Yet, she had not heard of this tale. ¡°I pray he will forever know love,¡± the Mother said. Shikan wanted to say more, to exin to her of how dangerous Jarot truly was, but he could not bring himself to speak further of the topic. They continued along their way. ¡°Will Adam¡¯s children also take the tattoos.¡± Shikan froze, the Iyrmen freezing in ce with him once more. The Seventh Hope fell still too, his eyes wide through his helmet as he stared at the Mother. Brittany¡¯s eyes remainedpletely focused on the Director, who was first and foremost an Iyrman. Her entire body refused to move, and even her breath fell still. Shikan¡¯s throat closed up, his heart thundering within his chest. His eyes remained glued to the Mother Priest¡¯s, who remained on the precipice of death. The rage of the unknown burned deeply within the Director, who could not even dare to answer this question, for he couldn¡¯t bear to hear the words. For a moment, the thought of killing them here came to him. ¡°If they do not take the Rot family¡¯s tattoos, they may take our tattoos,¡± the voice said, cutting through the tense air. Shikan¡¯s eyes snapped towards Laygak, who raised his visor to reveal thergest smile. ¡°They love my grandaunt the most.¡± It was on this day Shikan¡¯s appreciation for the Gak family increased tenfold. He was, somehow, d that Jaygak had corrupted her cousin like this. ¡®Who would dare to hurt my adorable niece and nephew?¡¯ Laygak thought, before realising how deeply he had been corrupted by the trio of Jarot, Adam, and Jaygak. ¡°It is a fortune that a Ray is now their mother,¡± Mother Florence stated, calming her aching heart, which had almost stopped from the sheer intense terror imposed by the Iyrmen. ¡®Fortunate¡­¡¯ Shikan sighed, and he continued to escort the Mother. ¡°When the Mad Dog went to y Forgryn, Laygak¡¯s grandaunt, Gangak, could not go, for she swore not to step foot within Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She made a promise to the various orders which gathered together to force her away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Florence furrowed her brows. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Aunt¡¯s tale was cut quickly, like many of the Gaks before her. It is perhaps her greatest tale.¡± Shikan smiled, though his thoughts shifted. ¡°No. That will not go down as her greatest tale.¡± ¡°What is her greatest tale?¡± ¡°It is not a tale I can tell you,¡± Shikan said. He thought back to his nephew, who had adopted the goblins as his own children, before the half dragons came to him. Though the rtionship of the half elf was a mess with the Iyr, it was much worse previously. ¡®Now, it is the fact that you epted the twins before even the Rot family, which is your greatest tale.¡¯ Florence nced to the side, towards the figure who wasrge and tall, and built like a damn auroch. He carried an axe at his side, like that of the Rot family, except he was neither rted to the families through the main four, or even the Jin family. Instead, he was the grandson of one of the previous Great Elders of the Iyr. She wanted to learn more about him, but in her great wisdom, she realised she had already managed to survive a great danger with her words already.
My heart hurts after this chapter. Thankfully, nothing terrible will happen to our children. ... [905] – Y04.005 – The Iyr’s Favour [905] ¨C Y04.005 ¨C The Iyr¡¯s Favour ¡°Sky! You must protect the foat, okay?¡± Lanarot said, hugging the awakened wolf, their heads glued together. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Bye bye, Sky,¡± the girl said, waving her hand at the wolf, before joining her brothers, and her nieces and nephews. The sight of the Iyrmen leaving was a sight to behold for the businessfolk, who watched as their Executives and Directors left, along with a great many Experts and Masters who hade, not for the wedding, but to scour thend. They had half a guess to think the Iyrmen were actually here to protect the children, but there was no way the Iyrmen would send so many great warriors just to escort their children. Right? The dozens upon dozens of carriages left, pulled away by the magical steeds. ¡°Wow!¡± Jirot said, as though it was the first time she saw the giant wall, which stretched from one horizon to the next, following the curves of the hills. The bottom of the wall was made of earth and rock, and was about as tall as her father. At the top of each hill was a tower, though it was covered by cloth, coloured simrly to the walls. They continued along until they finally arrived at, what Adam had called, the Valley of Death. The early evening sun illuminated the huge walls, which overlooked the incline. It was wide enough for twenty people to walk abreast, while the walls, at least a dozen Adam¡¯s tall on either side, loomed over them with unseen eyes gazing upon the group, and this was already beyond the first set of gates. However, since there were children within the returning horde of Iyrmen, the gates atop the Death Valley were swiftly opened, with Iyrmen beneath in the one in a million chance it would fall, the Iyrmen eager to catch the gate. The falling gate would skewer an Aldishman in half if they tried, save for the northerners who were heartily built. An Iyrman awaited for the group at the gates, a silver fox of a man, with a chiselled jaw, and greyish hair which fell to his shoulders. At his side was a il, though none could think it was impractical, as his adventurer¡¯s tag hung loosely across his bare chest, glinting the blueish silver of mithril. The leader of the returning horde, Butcher Marmak, sped Lykan¡¯s forearm. ¡°We have returned.¡± ¡°You have returned,¡± Lykan confirmed, before watching as the group quickly filed in, the carriages pulling towards the Front Iyr. One particr carriage stopped before him at hismand, and the Front Iyr Elder knocked on the side. Adam and Jurot leapt out, while Adam held out his hand to assist Vonda out, before he motioned his head to Jurot, who assisted Pam out with a hand, though Jurot was fairly certain Pam¡¯s legs worked just fine. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Elder Lykan said, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm, before doing the same to Adam. The pair were, in some respects, his nephews, though he had little to do with his family as the Front Iyr Elder. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head towards the Elder, allowing him to congratte the others. The pair met eyes once more, with Adam¡¯s eyes holding a particr look. ¡°You wish to work so soon?¡± Lykan asked, unsure if he should be surprised by the fact, or if he should have expected it. ¡°I did a lot of thinking on the way here and I realised¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted about to see the few Iyrmen about, all the Front Iyr Elder¡¯s aides. ¡°The business doesn¡¯t have too much coin, so I probably should get to enchanting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an-,¡± Pam began, quickly covering her mouth. Adam and Jurot both nced towards the woman. They had informed her of quite a bit on the way to the Front Iyr Elder, though had kept a few things hidden. ¡®Did we forget to tell her about that?¡¯ ¡®I thought they did not wish to tell her,¡¯ Vonda thought, having kept silent when they spoke their secrets to Pam. Pam felt their gazes upon her skin, and her eyes narrowed, as suddenly the puzzle pieces began to fit together until things made sense while also making less sense than before. Lykan wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea for Pam to learn too much too quickly, but he kept his words to himself. Pam was the Iyr¡¯s collective responsibility, but she was first and foremost the responsibility of the Rot family. The Front Iyr was as Adam recalled, though it was still vastly different from the original Front Iyr he had stepped into four years ago. Where oncey the small vige known as the Front Iyr, a vige of a few thousands at most, once encased within a wooden fence, nowy a different Front Iyr, a Front Iyr his children had known their entire lives. Where once they could see the open ins which hid mysteries unknown to outsiders, there wererge walls of jagged rock, like those of mountain peaks. Where where once a sparse, expansive vige of wooden cabins dotted across thend, nowy hundreds ofrge estates. The ground floor of each estate was made of hard stone, and the few buildings with more than one story, the upper story were made of wood. A handful of buildings which reached the sky, three stories tall, were madepletely of stone. A gentle tune guided them within, while the Iyrmen, mostly young families and their children, enjoyed themselves, busying themselves with work, school, and doing nothing in particr. Every so often they could spot older Iyrmen, thosezing in the brisk dawnval air, with the evening sun¡¯s rays basking their rough skin. ¡®Did they change it again?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing all about the Front Iyr, though he couldn¡¯t spot anything different. The group made their way to one of the outer fires, all of which connected to three other fires by the long, straight roads, two of which connected on the outer edge, to form the rest of the hexagonal shape of the Front Iyr, while thest connected to the central fire, which was connected to every other fire. The outer estates sprawled across the outer area, while Adam nced over towards Morkarai¡¯s estate, pristine white like the first snow, where the fire giant disappeared behind the gates, as though entering a new world. ¡°Lanababy,¡± Adam called, lifting the girl up from beside her mother. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a walk, yeah?¡± ¡°I want buhread,¡± the girl replied, pouting towards her brother. ¡°Do you want papa to make you bread?¡± ¡°Kaka.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°This betrayal has hurt me the most.¡± Lanarot smiled innocently, brushing her dark hair behind her ears, before reaching out to grab her brother¡¯s cor, her attention falling to the soft cloth within her hands. She had no idea the pain and suffering she had brought to her elder brother, but of course he forgave her since she was cute. ¡°Do you wish to walk?¡± the spindly form of Filliam called, the young man adjusting his minuscule sses, bridged by a triangle norger than a pinky nail. ¡°Yeah. My legs are feeling all twitchy because we rode the carriage the entire way.¡± I wille walk too! Adam read the words across the paper, and he nodded, the dark skinned half elf smiling up towards him like a picture of innocence. ¡°You can¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Tariel wrote furiously within her book. She was dark skinned, but not like an Aswadian, holding a gentle golden hue. She wore long, thick robes, dark brown, having adopted the Iyr¡¯s style within the Iyr. Resting between her pit was her long staff, made of dark wood which curled around a gem at the top, coiled like a viper. I won¡¯t! ¡°Alright.¡± The trio of Iyrmen, each tasked with watching over one of the three, let out soft sighs. ¡°Kaza Adam!¡± a tiny voice called out, charging towards the half elf. Inakan stared up through her sses, staring at his crisp figure, her pearly white smile contrasted against her bronze skin. She pointed towards the road further up. ¡°Woak?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, shuffling her way forward, the shadow of her own brother walking behind her, his arms crossed behind his back. ¡°Amokan, you need to convince your parents to surrender Inakan to me,¡± Adam said. ¡°We do not wish to surrender her?¡± Amokan teased back. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Amokan smirked, while Tariel tapped at a word written in the corner of thest page of her book. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to be today, it¡¯s my birthday.¡± She tapped the other word beside it. Okay. ¡°The Front Iyr has changed so much,¡± Amokan said, his eyes darting around the walls, which covered the beautifulndscape beyond. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, ncing towards the Iyrman. ¡®Right, he¡¯s been at the fort since he returned.¡¯ ¡°It is more like the Iyr now, but it is not the Iyr I recall.¡± ¡°You should go speak with your uncle if you¡¯re so displeased,¡± Adam joked. Amokan smirked slightly. ¡°Once I be Chief, I can speak with him then.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam chuckled lightly, the pair following Inakan as she led them about, confidently storming her way around now that she was so familiar with her new sight. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Amokan recalled the pair of outsiders beside them, having almost lost himself within his thoughts. ¡°You should surrender Larot to me, since he is so well behaved.¡± ¡°Are you starting a fight?¡± Amokan¡¯s chuckle filled the air, causing Inakan to nce back, almost walking into another figure, who scooped up the girl with ease, raising her up. ¡°If it isn¡¯t little Inakan,¡± Ashmir said, feeling the gaze of an Iyrman upon his skin, before it quickly dissipated when the young Chief hopeful realised who the old man was. Inakan remained frozen with his grasp for a moment, before she squirmed, trying to escape his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t bully my sister like this,¡± Adam said. ¡°Your sister?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you surrender her to me?¡± ¡°If you wish to joke that much, you should draw your axe.¡± ¡°No way, you Iyrmen are so scary,¡± Adam said, squatting down with his arms out while Inakan darted towards them. Amokan also squatted down with his arms out. Persuasion Check (Charisma)(Trained) D20 + 6 = 12 (6) Inakan charged into her brother¡¯s arms, the Iyrman lifting her up by using her momentum, before they embraced together. ¡°Even though it hurts my heart, she picked the right person to hug,¡± Adam said, his voice quivering. Tariel resisted the urge to tap the corner of thest page. ¡°If you continue to behave this way, you may truly be a fool,¡± Amokan warned, his eyes darting back towards Ashmir, the dark skinned Aswadian, whose thick ck beard was peppered with white. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I¡¯m a married man now and a father. If I was just a married man or just a father, I could get away with being an idiot, but now¡­¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°I guess the wedding arc is done and now it¡¯s time for my maturity arc?¡± ¡°Are you also walking?¡± Ashmir asked, his eyes shing across the five figures. ¡°Yeah. You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°Would you like to join us?¡± ¡°I wish to walk without such a vicious look against my skin.¡± ¡°Amokan, knock it off.¡± ¡°You beat me well, but I wish to fight again,¡± Amokan said. ¡°It is still the beginning of the year,¡± Ashmir replied, letting out a long sigh, the same kind of sigh which denoted he was a great warrior who had retired into the Iyr. In the same way he had bat away all the families wishing to marry their daughters to him, the old Aswadian had to bat away all the Iyrmen eager to spar him. However, Amokan wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the other Iyrmen who wished to spar with him. ¡°We may spar further into the year.¡± ¡°I will leave soon.¡± ¡°How soon?¡± ¡°Towards the beginning of the next month.¡± ¡°We may fight some time towards the end of this month.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam bowed his head towards Ashmir, understanding his pain. Why does no one want to fight me? ¡°You¡¯re not a warrior, you¡¯re a mage,¡± Adam replied. Tariel wrote furiously within her book. DRUID. ¡°Yeah, same difference.¡± Tariel tapped the corner of thest page. Meanwhile, the Chief of the Iyr sat within his estate within the Main Iyr, which was still a day away from the Front Iyr, ate his dried dough snacks, sitting opposite his cousin. The tale had been summarised to the Chief, though he had recalled much of the tale through the messages left behind. The most important matter was that the Iyr had gained another Paragon within its walls, one who he could ce within the squad designed to kill Adam should he ever give the Iyr greater reasons to dispose of him. He wrote down the matter onto a piece of paper, and his aide took the paper to the Elder responsible for the half elf. ¡°Ten favours?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Ten favours,¡± Karmin affirmed. ¡°Do you have any requests?¡± Iromin asked, writing down the number of favours Karmin had gathered from distant dragons. The matters would need to be confirmed with the dragons, and should they refuse, they would need to figure out if the dragons would need to be hunted down, or if Karmin misunderstood. ¡°I was saved by a boy twelve years ago,¡± Karmin informed. ¡°Maharan is twenty two now, and works as a guide in the Free Territories, those at the bottom of the spine. Though Iromin was surprised to hear his cousin had been saved by a boy of twelve only a decade ago, yet he didn¡¯t skip a beat when it came to writing down the information. ¡°The pirates?¡± Karmin nodded. ¡°I have informed them to keep an eye on him while the Iyr will speak upon his reward.¡± Iromin continued to collect details of the boy, and with a stroke of his quill, he changed the life of the boy forever. ¡°I will go,¡± Karmin said. ¡°You will not rest?¡± ¡°Work today, rest tomorrow.¡± Iromin said no more, creating a copy of the letter, before stamping both, sending each to Elder Forest and Elder Gold. It was one of the few times when both Great Elders had a say upon using the resources of the Iyr, for it was a matter of both inside and outside. ¡°When do you wish to leave?¡± ¡°Once the matter is resolved.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Iromin allowed his cousin to leave, leaning back within his chair as he fell deep into though. He snacked away on his fried dough snacks. It was up to the young man whether he wanted to ept the gifts of the Iyr. He thought of a weapon which could assist the young man, and a certain de came to mind, one which the Iyr had procured recently to fund a particr wedding. ¡®Did he¡­¡¯ Iromin thought, wondering if Adam was the reason why his cousin, who could sh with a Paragon almost a decade ago, was saved by a ten year old boy. ¡®No. He only came into existence four years ago.¡¯ The only problem was the small doubt within the Chief¡¯s heart, for even if it was impossible, such a word did not exist in the Iyr¡¯s vocabry, and the word impossible meant almost certainty when it came to a particr half elf.
I just realised. If anyone is familiar with murim manhwa, the Iyr is the Tang family. [906] – Y04.006 – Gifts Given [906] ¨C Y04.006 ¨C Gifts Given ¡°No, I suhleep with mommy,¡± Jirot said, crawling over to Vonda, climbing onto the young woman. Little Jarot also dropped down beside the woman, coyly cuddling up beside his mother. ¡°I want to sleep with mommy too,¡± Adam dered. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda flushed lightly, her tan skin turning a deep crimson. ¡°We¡¯re newly weds so we should be spending time together.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied, pointing a finger to her father. ¡°My mommy.¡± ¡°Jibaby, I¡¯ve let you bully me all this time, but on this point I can¡¯t budge.¡± Jirot remained pointing at her father, her finger like a de poised to strike if need be. She had no idea what he was talking about, but she was confident in her want to sleep with her mother that night. ¡°It¡¯s not mommy, it¡¯s mummy! In this household we say it correctly, alright?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t sleep with mummy unless you call her mummy.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Mummy.¡± ¡°Muhmee.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, surrendering to his most troublesome daughter. ¡®I guess Vonda and I can have our fun another time¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s cheeks turned a deep crimson as he fell into his thoughts, only to be dragged away by a tug at his side. ¡°Yes, Konababy?¡± ¡°I sleep with daddy.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Adam and Vonda finished preparing their children for bed, before they nced between one another. Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a wide smile, before allowing his triplets to swallow him in their cuddles. ¡®Damn. This is really the best life ever.¡¯ Konarot embraced her father tight, her silver tail swaying gently behind her. She could already feel that her father was going to go do that starting from the next dawn. As slumber camp to him, he noted something from the corner of his eyes. Quest Complete: Married Men XP Gained: +1000 XP: 2 700 -> 3 700 ¡®Nice.¡¯ Adam indeed did do that once dawn came. He did that for the next few days, spending his morning with his family, before leaving with the other young adults to work. They returned back in thete afternoon to spend time together. He broke his habit of working only for two precious days within the first month. The seventh day of dawnval arrived with a warmth across the Front Iyr. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Katool huffed, narrowing her eyes towards the half elf. ¡°Who could this be?¡± Katool nced towards her elder sister, Kitool, who wondered if she should help, or if she should tease her sister too. As always, Kitool made the wise choice. ¡°Shall I beat him?¡± Kitool asked. Katool beamed up towards her elder sister with sparkling eyes of expectation. ¡°Of course I know who it is, it¡¯s our Katool, who else can bully me as harshly as my own daughter?¡± Adam replied, ncing aside to Kitool. ¡®Seriously, Kitool. Isn¡¯t it bad enough your grandaunt¡¯s going to be the one to kill me, you¡¯ve got to bully me too?¡¯ ¡°Kako,¡± Jirot called, reaching over to pat Kitool¡¯s leg. ¡°You can beat lightly, okay?¡± ¡°Jirot, how can you betray me like this?¡± ¡°You ah always wuhking,¡± Jirot replied with a frown. ¡°Kako, you must beat daddy only lightly, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The old man¡¯s howlingughter filled the air, while Adam embraced little Katool, brushing her hair, still fashioned within a bob, before finally letting her go. He slipped her a silver token for a personal favour, not that the girl ever required a silver token to have Adam act personally, but Adam had already handed out a bunch to most of the other children. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, staring out to the children who fawned over Katool, who was the youngest of the older children, and the oldest of the younger children. ¡°She¡¯s eight years old, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± Adam nced around to all the children. Gurot stormed back to his mother, while Inakan cuddled up with her brother, while Jitool sat beside her sister, the birthday girl, with Jirot and Jarot beside her. ¡®I¡¯ve known Katool almost half her life now¡­¡¯ ¡°Jurot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Katool¡¯s so tall.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Turot¡¯s begun to learn a trade too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Taygak¡¯s grown too, and our sister, since when could she walk and talk so easily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since when? When did they grow up this much? What happened to them? My adorable little cousins, my adorable little sister, my adorable little children¡­¡± Jurot knew how much Adam liked to joke, but this time¡­ Jurot took in the sight of all the children. He recalled little Katool, who cried so easily. Then there was Lanarot, who only knew how to cry for her mother, and now she watched over Gurot and Danagek so well. He recalled little Taygak, who once barely knew how to crawl, and now she was a ster example for all the younger children. ¡®In a few more years¡­¡¯ Jurot¡¯s entire body tensed up as the darkness slipped into his heart. His eyes remained focused on Taygak, who was the oldest of the children, and had yet to be granted her tattoos. Once she was tattooed¡­ ¡°Old man, give me back my boy,¡± Adam snarled, reaching out to his youngest boy. ¡°Have you remembered him?¡± ¡°Is that what you should be saying when I¡¯ve allowed you to spoil him all this time?¡± Adam asked, pulling his youngest child close to his chest, feeling how warm the boy was. He embraced the boy tight. ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone else says, Larot, you should stay small and cute forever.¡± Larot let out a long, tired sigh, ncing to the side. ¡®Once I am able, I will beat you senseless, you foolish brat.¡¯ Adam didn¡¯t work that day. Instead he spent the day with the children, ying Warriors and Wanderers, this time with Jurot and the others ying too. Nirot assisted Gurot in rolling the dice, making sure he didn¡¯t swallow the small objects. ¡°A three? Oh dear, oh dear, that isn¡¯t good enough. Unfortunately, the bandit leader was able to slip away, but maybe next time you can keep up.¡± Adam ruffled Gurot¡¯s hair, who had no idea he had failed in his task, and just giggled with delight at his cousin¡¯s affection. ¡°I will catch him!¡± Katool dered, grabbing her die. ¡°He¡¯s already running away and he¡¯s so far away, how can you catch him?¡± ¡°I am Katool,¡± the girl dered. ¡°I am faster.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead and roll.¡± Katool rolled the die as though she was swinging a staff, and as it struck the dice tray, it bounced against the wall, before the die spun for a moment, rolling onto an edge to reveal a gleaming number. ¡°Nine. Unfortunately, even with your modifiers, the bandit leader escapes. Of course he knew you were Katool, that¡¯s why he prepared beforehand to escape from you.¡± Katool rubbed her chin, slowly nodding, understanding that if the bandit leader knew who she was, of course he could n to escape her swiftness. Amokan remained focused on the map and the dice, his eyes darting all about while taking in the sight of the children ying. ¡®Is he preparing the children for their future abilities?¡¯ Timojin¡¯s eyes also remained focused on the game, his thoughts simr to his best friend¡¯s. ¡®Grandfather, you should have found someone to marry him into our family.¡¯ Once they had spent the week within the Front Iyr, the group were finally allowed to head back to the Main Iyr, making their way to the mountains. The walls of the Main Iyr were at least six times as tall as Adam, therge gate easily able to swallow the half elf whole. Six statues greeted the returning group, three on either side of the gate. Two Iyrmen stood atop the walls, wearing thick cloaks, carrying their family¡¯s weapons at their sides, and longbows in hand. A third Iyrman sat in the room above therge wooden doors. She climbed up and stood atop the walls, crossing her arms as she stared down at them. Since children of the Iyr were returning, the gates were swiftly opened by the might of the Iyrmen within, revealing the Main Iyr. The Main Iyr was built partly in the side of the mountain, a few tunnels leading elsewhere, small cliffs overlooking the Iyr and the houses. There were hundreds ofrge square blocks built ahead of him, before an inner set of walls blocked off the nextyer. The children near the opening gates quickly charged towards the returning figures, all shouting eagerly to hear their tales, and to gather gifts. Unfortunately for them, most of the figures had returned from a wedding, with no gifts in hand. Fortunately for them, a trio of Iyrmen had returned after years outside of the Iyr, with a wagon full of gifts. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, crossing his arms as he gathered the children¡¯s attention. He raised up three fingers towards the children, who gasped, and as the whispers ran through their ranks, the children quickly formed into three queues. Amokan, Ilyakan, and Timojin each began to hand out gifts to the children, having the first in each linee to them. The gifts from each were special, though the most special of all were no doubt from Ilyakan, the beautiful young woman who was not just a priest, but a Priest. The group finally made their way through the Main Iyr, following the main road to their vige of shared estates, the carriages parked to one side. Each estate was a superblock, three stories tall, with slightly nted roofs, and archways within the centre of each of the four walls. The inner courtyard wasrge enough to easily house dozens of people easily. ¡°Daddy,¡± Jirot red towards her father, noting how he was making his way out with a wooden box. ¡°Where you ah going?¡± ¡°I have to finish my work today.¡± Jirot nced towards her mother, pointing to her father. ¡°Your father is working hard this month because he will go with Lord Morkarai,¡± Vonda said, squatting down to pick the girl up, nting a kiss against her cheek. ¡°I will y with you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied excitedly, while Vonda hoisted up her twin brother. Konarot watched as her father left, with the box which was full of faint magics. She pouted as the half elf left, but was quickly distracted by a familiar scent approaching the estate. ¡°Konarot,¡± Tonagek called, holding his youngest son within one arm, and a dragon chess set in his free hand. ¡°Baba,¡± the girl called, before rushing up to him to y. ¡®He¡¯s going to work today too?¡¯ Lucy thought, frowning slightly. ¡®I should get back to training too.¡¯ Adam checked his book, noting how many days he had blocked off for his work, and how many days he had nned to take a break. ¡®I can¡¯t work on the first, and we¡¯re leaving on the second. I wanted to make Vonda a gift before we left, but¡­¡¯ Adam rubbed his chin. ¡®I¡¯d rather it not be a Basic Enhanced. Since I¡¯m taking a break on the first, doesn¡¯t that mean I can work through to the twenty eighth?¡¯ Adam was quickly understanding why logistics usually had its own department. Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t have a genius mathematician avable for him. ¡°Goodbye, cousin Adam,¡± Churot said, embracing the half elf, who refused to let the teen go until he had hugged him well. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± Adam called out to the leaving Iyrmen, from the one armed Jarot, to the Gangak, and to Churot, each who lived at the extended family estate. The old Jarot refused to nce back, not wanting to see the smirk on the young half elf¡¯s face. ¡®While you are working, I wille and y with them everyday!¡¯ Thus Adam continued his work, until another fateful day. Adam held up his youngest son, who had been dressed within the Iyr¡¯s attire, that of a tunic, wrapped with a sash around his waist, and a pair of trousers, and small boots which protected his feet. His forehead had been dabbed with blue, the vague shapes of the Rot family tattoo. The boy red at his father, his red pupils holding a fury only those too old and too sick of life could know. ¡°Happy birthday, Larot,¡± Adam said, embracing the boy tight against his chest. Katool¡¯s eyes were wide towards his cousin, who hadn¡¯t yed his typical joke of forgetting who the birthday child was. ¡®I¡¯m not really sure what to do when you¡¯re some kind of reincarnated Demon Lord or something, but know that I love you too,¡¯ Adam thought, gently rocking with his youngest son. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten you a silver token too.¡± Larot nced to the side, annoyed at all the attention of the day, though he epted all the gifts from everyone. He even remained still while the family went to get their portrait done, with the old man sketching in charcoal, noting therge number of figures. He nced around towards the five adults and the seven children, not recalling the two women. ¡°Congrattions,¡± the old man said once he was done with the sketch, nodding towards the newly weds. ¡°Thanks,¡± Adam replied. The old man caught Sonarot¡¯s eyes for a moment, and the pair exchanged nces, but the old man didn¡¯t press the issue. He understood how awkward the rtionship of Adam and Vonda was to the Iyr, but Sonarot was the Family Head, so that was that. If the Iyr had an issue with it, they could bring it up to her. Therge set of estates, which formed up the extended Rot estate, weed Adam and the others. The gentle warmth of the Rot family weed the group, while praise and attention showered the little demon boy, who let out another long sigh of annoyance. ¡°Dead?¡± Adam whispered, shocked. ¡°Last night she passed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°Our loss,¡± Jarot said, pouring his grandsons a drink. ¡°She was your children¡¯s greataunt.¡± Adam thought back to the old one eyed woman, who looked almost like a skeleton thest time he had seen her. Although he had expected her to die soon, it still stung his heart. Adam silently sipped his alcohol. ¡°When we were young, we fought a few times,¡± Jarot admitted. ¡°She was not difficult to beat, more difficult than the Aldish, but she was not talented for an Iyrman. She left when I left, and returned a few yearster. She swiftly earned the title of Expert on her adventure, and retired within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Grandaunt worked hard to be a Grandmaster while retired,¡± Jurot said, holding up his cup of wine. ¡°She did not shame our family.¡± ¡°She did not shame our family,¡± Jarot repeated, ncing towards Adam. ¡°She did not shame our family,¡± Adam replied, awkwardly, before the trio sipped their drinks together. ¡°When¡¯s the funeral.¡± ¡°She was buried in the night,¡± Jarot said. ¡°She wished to be buried quickly. She was buried with her axe, her shield, and the cloth strips she had received from the children in thest year.¡± Adam wondered how Iyrmen burials worked, but he decided against asking for more. ¡®Rirot¡­¡¯ ¡°Sister will train hard to be a Grandmaster in her stead,¡± Jarot said, ncing aside towards the pair of demons who had been hanging out as the Rot family estate in order to train. ¡°You are still working hard?¡± ¡°Yeah. Tomorrow I¡¯ll be done with the business¡¯ stuff. Then I¡¯ll be making something personal.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t spoil the fun.¡± A figure approached the extended estate, and though they were expected, the Iyrmen still tensed up, their eyes focused on the stranger. ¡®I¡¯m still not used to their gazes,¡¯ the fire giant Prince thought. Thankfully, another figure also appeared, taking many of the gazes away, as a red skinned woman with dark green robes and golden thread across the hem of her robes stepped into the Iyr. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®The Iyr takes such good care of my children.¡¯ ¡°Good morning, Shaman Lokat.¡± ¡°Good morning, Adam,¡± Lokat replied, her attention quickly returning back to the one year old. She checked the boy¡¯s sight, his teeth, and the rest of his body. She spoke few words, though every word she said was dutifully written by her aide. ¡°How is he?¡± Adam asked. ¡°He is healthy.¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s healthy, since his family takes such good care of him,¡± Adam said. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, the Shaman checked upon the rest of the children. ¡°Our nephew is always healthy,¡± Turot stated. ¡°I make sure he is warm!¡± ¡°I bring the fruit,¡± Asorot said. ¡°Yes,¡± Turot said, patting Asorot¡¯s back. ¡°You are so well behaved.¡± ¡®How can my cousins be this cute?¡¯ Adam thought. Nirot understood why Adam wanted her to stay behind. ¡®I should remain for my nephew¡¯s first birthday.¡¯ She nced towards her younger brothers, who took such delight in watching over the boy. It was thest day of dawnval when Adam finallypleted it, even missing the break he should have scheduled, much to his children¡¯s chagrin. ¡°What is it?¡± Vonda asked, finishing her tea as she eyed up the mace upon the table. ¡°It¡¯s my gift to you.¡± Vonda raised her brows, before reaching out towards the mace. She almost pulled away from how tingly her fingers felt when she touched the weapon. ¡°Is it¡­¡± ¡°Greater Enhanced.¡± ¡°Oh, Adam¡­¡± Vonda reached up to her forehead, wondering how she could deal with a husband like this. ¡°You already gifted me such a fine weapon.¡± ¡°Even our Leads have Greater Enhanced weapons. What will they say when they hear that a Ray of Hope doesn¡¯t even have something which matches it?¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Vonda asked, quickly snatching the mace up as Jirot reached for it, pouting up at the woman. Adam smiled. Vonda¡¯s Dawn You gain a +2 bonus to attack rolls and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 1D6 bludgeoning damage. State themand word to cause the weapon to glow brightly for 6 metres and dimly for another 6 metres. Holds 3 charges. When the weapon is glowing, the user may choose any creature within the radius of the bright glow to regain 2D6 Health. Regains all charges at dawn. ¡°How many did you make?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Three of these.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Vonda asked, her eyes staring deep into Adam¡¯s. ¡°Well, the business needs more money, so I¡¯ve been working hard before we leave¡­¡± Vonda reached over to hold Adam¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re working too hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work lighter once we¡¯re on the road.¡± Adam wiggled his brows. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda flushed again. ¡®I should do at least this much for my wife, right?¡¯ Adam thought, intertwining his fingers with hers. Noticing how her mother and father were distracted with their flirting, Jirot reached over towards the mace, only to find her mother was more observant than she realised. Jirot nced towards her brother, as though she hadn¡¯t tried to cause any trouble at all. ¡°Who would like to hold the weapon?¡± Vonda asked. Jirot gasped, sitting up tall as her eyes beamed brightly. ¡®Yeah, exactly,¡¯ Adam thought, nodding his head approvingly. ¡®You should show off your husband¡¯s gifts!¡¯ Jurot eyed up his brother. ¡®I should bring back a dragon¡¯s head for Pam.¡¯ His eyes then darted to Pam, who was too busy ignoring the ridiculousness of her husband¡¯s brother, feeding Lanarot tiny bits of bread. ¡®No. She would not like that.¡¯ Jurot crossed his arms as he thought about what kind of gifts he could bring to his wife, who was an Aldishwoman born and raised in Red Oak, and a baker. ¡®Dragon meat?¡¯
Adam constantly flirting with his wife in the most cringe way. Jurot! You have to resist! [907] – Y04.007 – Longer Goodbyes [907] ¨C Y04.007 ¨C Longer Goodbyes Adam embraced his sister tight. The girl, adorned within the Iyr¡¯s typical attire, of a tunic with a sash around her waist, a set of trousers, and thick boots. Her forehead was dabbed with the vague shapes of her family¡¯s tattoos for the day. ¡°You smelly girl, how can you grow up this quickly?¡± Adam asked, peppering her face with kisses. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Lanarot squirmed bashfully, enjoying her brother¡¯s affection, before he finally surrendered her to the rest of her family, after handing her a silver token. ¡°Make sure you give your kako something nice, okay?¡± Adam said, queueing up his children so they could give her gifts, starting with the youngest, Larot, before each handed small bits of scales to their aunt. Lanarot embraced each of her nephews and nieces, kissing their foreheads too. Lord Morkarai stood awkwardly, feeling Adam¡¯s intense gaze upon his skin. He had been invited toe to the shared estate in the morning to give his gifts, though he wasn¡¯t sure if that was appropriate. ¡®Since the Iyr didn¡¯t refuse, it must be fine.¡¯ Adam pat Lord Morkarai¡¯s back, the fellow having gifted Lanarot a mundane weapon that had been forged well, well enough that it was considered a Masterwork weapon. ¡®That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t give anything that outdoes either of her brothers.¡¯ Vonda wasn¡¯t sure about her own gift, but Pam¡¯s gift had eased her heart. A painting of the girl was great, though nothingpared to the items her brother and the Prince handed over, but with Pam¡¯s gift of a pile of bread bringing the most joy of all, she smiled. ¡®Should I have given bread too?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®No. Greatfather¡¯s shield is good too.¡¯ Adam refused to surrender his sister that day, holding her during the family portrait, missing the old man¡¯s nce towards Sonarot, but not the coveting gaze of another old man. ¡°No,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to y with her once we¡¯re gone, so today she had to be within my arms.¡± ¡°Baba!¡± Lanarot called, reaching out for her grandfather. The betrayal pained Adam¡¯s heart, but he surrendered the girl. It would not be the greatest pain, as the next morning, his daughter hurt him ever more. ¡°You ah going?¡± Jirot red towards her father. ¡°I have to go with Lord Morkarai. Daddy¡¯s strong, so he needs to escort the Prince back home.¡± ¡°Papo is stuhrong too,¡± Jirot said, pointing Jurot. ¡°Daddy, you cannot. Papo will go.¡± ¡°Yes, but, if daddy doesn¡¯t go, then how will I bring back gifts?¡± Jirot narrowed her eyes. ¡°Papo, you can stay.¡± ¡°Papo has to go too since he¡¯s so strong.¡± Jirot nced towards her mother for support, pouting up towards Vonda. ¡°I must go too,¡± Vonda replied, reaching down to brush her hair. Jirot¡¯s entire body jerked, as though she had been pped, her eyes wide. ¡°Mummy is going?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot blinked, stunned as though she had been struck by Kitool¡¯s abilities. Jirot nced towards her father in shock, before she then looked back to her mother. Her lower lip quivered before she hugged her mother¡¯s leg. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam¡¯s heart ached from how quickly Jirot surrendered to her mother leaving. His eyes watered slightly. ¡®Damn, we¡¯re going to be in so much trouble when we leave. Are we going toe across some kind of crazy monster again?¡¯ Jaygak picked up her youngest sister, who wouldn¡¯te to see them off. Maygak was bigger than the other children around her, almost reaching the size of her two year old sister. ¡°You cannot forget me.¡± Maygak smiled, pping her hands excitedly. ¡°Kaka!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jaygak kissed the girl¡¯s nose, brushing her hand through her hair, rocking gently. ¡°Minool,¡± Kitool called, causing the girl nce towards her elder sister. Minool smiled, before turning to dart away, only to find her sister already there, sweeping the girl into her arms. ¡°You must behave for your elder sister.¡± Minool smiled innocently, and Kitool wondered if instead of Jitool, it was Minool who remained beside the twins, for her smile was the same as Jirot¡¯s. Amokan pinched his brother¡¯s nose gently, causing the boy to twitch and sneeze. ¡°You will not remember me when I return, for I may not return for many years. You must remember within your heart I yed with you often.¡± Mokan giggled, waving at his brother as he stepped beside the rest of hispanions, sans the most obvious one. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m about to leave.¡± ¡°Murot should remain,¡± Mirot said, holding out her arms for her youngest son. ¡°Murot,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°You have to bully your mother a lot for stealing you away from me, do you understand?¡± Murot reached out for his mother, giggling yfully as she epted him against her bosom. ¡°Murot, I don¡¯t have to worry about you, because you¡¯re a good kid.¡± Murot nced back towards his cousin, smiling innocently towards him, as though he wasn¡¯t rted to the Mad Dog. ¡°Maygak, you have to stop with all the grabbing, we can¡¯t afford all the stitches required.¡± Maygak sucked her thumb as she stared at Adam. ¡°Faygak¡­ I can¡¯t say anything since you¡¯re just like your older brother.¡± Faygak nced around to try and find Saygak, who had gone to be educated. ¡°Mokan, what am I to say? I¡¯m d you¡¯re wiser than your older brother.¡± Amokan wondered if he should beat Adam, but he needed to preserve his strength. ¡°Alykan, since you y with your sensible twin siblings, I don¡¯t really have to worry about you at all.¡± Alykan allowed Adam to brush her hair for a moment. ¡°Minool,¡± Adam called, seeing the girl on her bottom, focusing hard on nothing in particr before she nced towards her cousin, who called her name. ¡°No matter how much you run away, you can¡¯t escape our hearts.¡± Lucy kept her mouth shut, doing her absolute best not to cause any trouble at all during this day. ¡®Just for today, since he¡¯s about to leave.¡¯ ¡°Jazool¡­¡± Adam called out to the little girl, who sat beside Larot. ¡°Since you¡¯re Faool¡¯s little sister, I don¡¯t have to worry about you either.¡± Then Adam brushed Larot¡¯s hair, staring down at the boy, wondering what he could say to the boy. ¡°Daddy will be back soon.¡± Larot nced away, while Jazool cuddled up beside him. The older children also said their goodbyes, before they went on their day for their own schooling. The older Iyrmen steered the two year olds through the Main Iyr, until they were at the gate of the Main Iyr. Adam embraced each of the children one by one, starting from his cousins, before dropping to a knee before his children. ¡°Konarot, you have to watch over them well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the eldest daughter replied, embracing her father. ¡°Kirot, you¡¯re always so well behaved, and you help your sister so well.¡± Adam brushed her cheek with her thumb. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Karot¡­¡± Adam rocked gently as he embraced his eldest son. ¡°You can continue being meek because your elder sisters will watch over you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, his tail swaying behind him. Adam sighed, ncing towards his youngest daughter, who continued to pout. ¡°Jirot¡­¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m only going to allow this once, so listen up.¡± Jirot¡¯s leaf shaped ears perked up towards her father, though her lips remained a pout. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to bully babo as much as you want while I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, rushing forward to hug her father. Adam was d she was still so easy to trick, since he hadn¡¯t offered her anything new. Adam kissed the top of her head. ¡°Since you will cause trouble without me saying anything, I don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the girl assured. ¡°Jarot.¡± Adam lifted his boy up and stared into his eyes. ¡°What can I say to you other than you shouldn¡¯t let your babo steal you from me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jarot hugged his father tight, exchanging kisses on their cheeks. ¡°Now say goodbye to your mother too.¡± Vonda squatted down within the brand new full te armour Adam definitely didn¡¯t forge that morning having realised that his wife wasing along on a dangerous journey. Konarot didn¡¯t want to embrace her, but seeing her father¡¯s raised brows, she hugged the woman quickly, before retreating away. Kirot and Karot hugged Vonda a little tighter, but also left. ¡°Mummy,¡± Jirot called out towards Vonda. ¡°You must be safe, okay?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Vonda assured, hugging the girl close, the pair rubbing their cheeks against one another. Little Jarot also climbed his way to hug his mother, the woman kissing the twins repeatedly, embracing them for a long while. ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called to Adam, after embracing her other brother tight. ¡°Buhring back big, okay?¡± ¡°You want a big gift?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pam and Jurot held one another for a long while. She rubbed along his strong back, feeling the ridges between his muscles. ¡°You have to return back safely.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Pam nced up towards his face. She reached up, feeling along his strong wide jaw. ¡°You can¡¯t marry me and then die immediately.¡± ¡®If I die now, it would give you a great story,¡¯ Jurot thought. However, the words couldn¡¯t leave his lips. ¡°Okay. I will return safely.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not a liar.¡± Pam tried to quickly kiss his chin, though Jurot¡¯s Iyrman reflexes allowed him to steal a kiss from her lips. ¡°Kavgak,¡± Jaygak called, holding the girl up above her, feeling her weight within her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the children in your capable care.¡± ¡°Kaka,¡± the girl replied, reaching out to grab at the woman¡¯s armour, only to be ced down, causing her to squat after feeling her weight against her legs. ¡°Katool,¡± Kitool called. ¡°Yes!¡± The tiny Kitool stood at attention. ¡°Jitool may cause some trouble because she loves to y with Jirot, and Jarot, but it is Minool you must watch over most.¡± ¡°Yes! I am much quicker, because I am her elder sister,¡± the girl assured. ¡°Inakan,¡± Amokan called, holding out his hand for the girl. As Inakan took it, he brushed his thumb against the back of her hand. ¡°You will also forget me since I will not return, but it is fine. When I return, I will tell you all the tales again, and all my new tales.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± the girl replied with a small smile, before they embraced together. ¡®I understand why the Iyr needs to be so strong,¡¯ Amokan thought, holding the small girl within his arms. Even at two years old, the girl was only slightlyrger than her younger brother. He nted a kiss against her forehead, rubbing his cheek against hers for a long while. Timojin held onto Majin¡¯s hand. ¡°I must go.¡± He brushed Majin¡¯s hair, pressing his forehead against the boy¡¯s. ¡°When I return, I will bring many gifts.¡± ¡°Papa¡­¡± Majin replied, pouting slightly. Nirot remained quiet for a long while. Eventually she picked up her little brother. She technically wasn¡¯t leaving with the rest of them, but she was going to watch over the fort. Still, it meant she was in danger, and she could lose her life too. ¡°Kaka¡­¡± ¡°I will return, with the rest of your cousins.¡± The group stared at the expectant eyes of the children before them. However, before the group were finally ready to leave, Jirot grabbed Lucy¡¯s trousers. ¡°Lucy, you must protect mummy and daddy, okay?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°You are stuhrong because you are Demon Load.¡± Lucy blinked. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely watch over your mommy and daddy.¡± ¡°Is mummy, not mommy,¡± Jirot said, huffing. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl watched as they all began to leave, with Lord Morkarai awkwardly following them once they said their goodbyes. ¡°Come home safely!¡± the chorus began, the children shouting out as the gates closed behind them. Even as the gates closed, the chorus of shouts continued to push over therge walls, though were barely carried upon the wind. Even when the voices could not reach the leaving group, they continued to shout. ¡°Will you miss your father and mother?¡± Sonarot asked, brushing her granddaughter¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°No,¡± the girl managed through the spluttering sobs, her entire body shaking as she cried. ¡°Huu! No!¡± The rest of the children also began to cry, their parents and siblings soothing them. They didn¡¯t try to stop their children from crying, however, since it may have been thest time they saw those who had left the safety of the Iyr¡¯s walls. ¡°We need to be careful,¡± Adam said, his voice filed with a deeper seriousness. ¡°Since our kids are so cute, it means the world is going to be even uglier.¡± Although his words were obviously a joke, they held a spark of truth within them. Amokan and Timojin nced between one another, their stories almost unrivalled, butpared to the chaos which surrounded the half elf, they would need to seek even greater heights. As thete afternoon fell across the Front Iyr, a pair stood opposite one another with many eyes upon them. Ashmir stared at his opponent, a young Iyrman who he had promised to spar. ¡®What happened to you for your aura to be like this?¡¯ ¡®Did he always have a spear?¡¯ Adam thought, eyeing up the Lion King. Amokan charged forward, swinging wildly as he always did, throwing all caution to the wind. Even though he knew he wasn¡¯t going to win, he still needed to give it his all. ¡°Your de has be heavier,¡± Ashmir noted, easily dodging the young man¡¯s de, deflecting the de off of his spear tips. ¡°Yes,¡± Amokan replied, swinging his de so harshly, it threatened to bisect the older Paragon, yet his de was caught by Ashmir¡¯s spear. ¡°A lion cub is still a lion?¡± Ashmir teased, stepping forward to begin his counter attack. Jurot¡¯s eyes remained focused on the bout, taking in any insights he could, while Jaygak drank with the Prince, and Kitool concentrated on her thoughts. ¡®As expected from the one that managed to beat the previous Elder Wrath,¡¯ Adam thought, watching as Ashmir crushed Amokan with rtive ease. ¡°You must feel reassured with a Manager who has such a great father,¡± Vonda joked, rxing beside her husband. Adam let out a small sigh. ¡®We marry and suddenly you¡¯re full of jokes, eh?¡¯ Adam pulled his wife closer to his side, nuzzling against her nose and neck. Though his heart still ached for leaving his children behind, her presence soothed his soul. ¡®Everything¡¯ll be okay since you¡¯re with us. No wonder they call you a Ray of Hope.¡¯
Jirot crying makes me so sad. [908] – Y04.008 – Business Matters [908] ¨C Y04.008 ¨C Business Matters ¡°Wee back, Executive,¡± Dunes greeted, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm as the figures entered the fort, ncing aside to see Vonda adorned in her full te. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No issues with the undead?¡± ¡°Little issues with the undead, but there is currently a small matter.¡± ¡°What kind of small matter?¡± Adam asked, ncing aside to see the few businessfolk who hade to greet the Executives. ¡®Where are the others?¡¯ Fred¡¯s de cut through the bear, his de shing cold with magic as the blood within the creature froze. As the bear dropped beside him, Fred pivoted on his foot, his eyes darting between the pair of bears before him, his heart thundering within his chest. ¡®Are you watching, George?¡¯ Another bear dropped behind him, while the tall, wide form of Nobby cut down the beast with ease, while another shed across his chest, tearing through his shirt, but not through his skin, which felt more like iron than flesh. ¡®Merl is watching,¡¯ Nobby thought, gripping his axe tighter in hand as the red hot rage coursed through his veins, and he swiped his axe, and as though he were an Iyrman signing the deaths of nearby or distant nobles, he brought death to another bear. ¡°Their abilities are impressive,¡± Korin admitted from beside the statue known as Jonn, the pair watching from a short distance away, ready to charge in to assist at any moment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bear meat is no good.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is good?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You do not talk much,¡± Korin said, ncing aside towards the half elf. ¡°The fae from Aswadasad and the nearbynds talk much, when one is worthy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Am I not worthy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking to others,¡± Jonn admitted. Korin raised his brow towards the half fae. ¡°I will not push you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Fred raised his magical de in victory, panting as his entire body suddenly rushed with an ache. ¡®I did it!¡¯ He wanted to lean on his knees, but he could still feel the gaze from the vigers and the businessfolk. His thought returned to when he first became an adventurer, and how difficult it was for him and a group to face even one bear, but now he could ughter three by himself, with some effort. Nobby lifted a bear, hoping his wife had seen him fight well. The pair turned to leave as Korin and Jonn escorted the vigers to take the bears upon the wagons, pulled by the pair¡¯s magical steeds. Fred nced across towards the vige, where he spotted many familiar and expected faces, before his eyes fell across another set of familiar faces. ¡°Greetings, Executives,¡± Fred called out, unsure if he was meant to be so formal. ¡°Greetings, Executives,¡± Nobby said a momentter, following Fred¡¯s leads. ¡°Well done,¡± Adam called out, reaching out to shake their forearms and patting their shoulders. ¡°What else can we expect from our great Fred and Nobby! So strong! So strong! Did you see, Chief Merl? Our workers are so strong, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Merl replied, furrowing her brows towards the half elf. ¡°Just you wait, in a few years they¡¯ll be Masters, then they¡¯ll be able to fight all kinds of monsters.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the Chief replied, letting out a defeated sigh. She wasn¡¯t able to handle Adam¡¯s ridiculous yet, though she no longer doubted Adam¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the bears to you to butcher and part out appropriately.¡± Adam stared out in the distance where Korin and Jonn were on alert, their eyes towards the woods all about them, circling around the vigers who were in the middle of lifting the dead beasts onto the ¡°One part to the business, one part to the warriors, and one part to the vige?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam shed a charming smile towards the older Chief. ¡°You fought well,¡± the younger Merl said, reaching out to stroke her husband¡¯s arm gently. ¡°I¡¯ll have your clothes fixed.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nobby replied, turning slightly red from her attention, barely able to handle her beautiful gaze. ¡®You punk, how can you flirt in front of your boss like this?¡¯ Adam thought, though he allowed Nobby his peace. ¡®I should probably bring up him to thirty gold a month, but I probably shouldn¡¯t give him the title of Lead for now?¡¯ Fred settled himself beside George, feeling the gazes of all the vigers and the businessfolk on him. ¡°Did you see?¡± George nodded, his eyes firmly glued to Fred, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Give it a few years, and you¡¯ll be that strong too,¡± Fred reassured. ¡°The Executives will train you if you want.¡± George squirmed awkwardly, ncing towards the Executives who had returned, from the half elf to the trio of Iyrmen who had already revealed what kind of monsters they were. ¡®¡­¡¯ The memory of the boy stabbing Adam filled his mind, and he shuffled closer to Fred. Fred smiled slightly, reaching out to rub the boy¡¯s head, but he decided against it. He sat there in silence, basking in the attention he was receiving. As Jonn and Korin returned, Adam threw them a nod. ¡°I thought you would rest,¡± Korin said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I rested enough in the Iyr, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°That is not what I heard?¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What did you hear?¡± ¡°I was informed you worked so much your daughter almost beat you.¡± ¡°How did you hear that?¡± ¡°Your granduncle, Kamrot.¡± ¡°My granduncle?¡± Adam thought, trying to recall the name. ¡°He arrived at the fortst night.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Korin paused for a moment. ¡®Was I allowed to mention that?¡¯ For a moment he could feel a chill within him. ¡®No. If I know of it through casual conversation, it should be fine? Adam, Dunes, and Sara will protect me if something happens.¡¯ Adam returned back to the fort to speak with Dunes, his eyes darting around to the Iyrmen before noting a familiar face. ¡®Ooooh! Kamrot!¡¯ His eyes fell across the older Iyrman, whose hair was thinning, though it fell down to his shoulders. ¡®I should probably go say hello¡­¡¯ The old Iyrman stared at the darkening sky, before hearing a set of footsteps. He nced towards the half elf. ¡°The stars wille through soon.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, ¡°I am not as good as Jirot or Jarot when ites to seeing the stars.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®You haven¡¯t even spent that much time with them but you know that much?¡¯ ¡°My children are geniuses, after all.¡± Kamrot¡¯s lips formed a small smile. ¡°You really are cousin¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Whose grandson?¡± Adam replied, almost reflexively. Kamrot smiled warmly towards the half elf, reaching out to rub his head. ¡°I have been tasked with security of the fort.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You do not need to thank me. You pay the Iyr enough for such little security.¡± ¡®Little security?¡¯ Adam nced around, noting the handful of Iyrmen about. ¡°I mean, Marmak¡¯s not around, but you¡¯re all still pretty cheap considering how strong you all are.¡± ¡°It is a fair price,¡± Kamrot assured. ¡°I guess securing the frontier is pretty good for the Iyr too?¡± Kamrot¡¯s lips formed a wider smile. ¡°You are too smart to be cousin¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly,¡± Adam said, nodding his head, a small smile approaching his lips too. ¡°If anyone in the business causes trouble you should remind them who your cousin is, that¡¯ll set them right.¡± ¡°They will not cause trouble. You and Jurot have struck fear within their hearts already.¡± ¡°Well, some of them don¡¯t really know the full extent of it, so you might need to tell them anyway. If they do cause you some trouble, I please let Manager Dunes or Manager Amira know, and they can deal with it.¡± Kamrot nodded, closing his eyes for a long moment, before opening them once more towards the darkening sky. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to your stargazing,¡± Adam said, unsure of how to broach Rirot¡¯s death. He quickly retreated away from the old man. ¡®I¡¯ll tell everyone to behave so they don¡¯t trouble the old man. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s working so quickly after his wife¡¯s death¡­¡¯ The children all swarmed Lord Morkarai, who sat around the fire, with Jaygak beside him. The Prince of the Fire Giants regaled them of a tale from his homnd. Adam couldn¡¯t spend much time hearing it, catching Dunes¡¯ eyes, and motioning his head to the side. The inner section was roughly half of the size of the other two sections, and instead of the estates one could find within the Iyr, there were six buildings total, one following each of the shorter walls, and two along the longer walls. Adam nodded towards the Iyrman tasked with watching over the private section of the fort, who returned a nod, before he led Dunes to his own private building, noting theck of dust. ¡°Is someone cleaning this ce?¡± ¡°I clean it now and again,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, blinking. ¡°Thank you.¡± He poured the Manager water, before using his magic to cool both cups, and vouring them to taste like the mango juice in his first life. After informing Dunes of a few matters, Adam moved on to what mattered most in most worlds. ¡°The Enchanter¡­¡± Adam raised his brows towards Dunes, smirking slightly, ¡°has created quite some weapons to be auctioned off in Red Oak. We¡¯ve taken one with us forst month, but this month, the Iyrmen should bring another de to auction off. Considering that Basic Enhanced weapons usually go for about three to five thousand, the business should be fine for a while.¡± Dunes bowed his head, checking the paper Adam slid over to him. His brows raised in rm, noting all the expenses the business had gone through the first month alone. ¡°There are five Executives.¡± ¡°We have an enchanter who will continue to enchant while within the Iyr.¡± Dunes tilted his head. ¡°They will continue to enchant within the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam smiled innocently. Dunes furrowed his brows. ¡®Are you not the Enchanter?¡¯ ¡°Manager Dunes. An enchanter is going to keep working in the Iyr to provide additional weapons to be auctioned off within Red Oak, for additional ie, should it be required.¡± ¡®There¡¯s another enchanter?¡¯ Dunes slowly nodded his head, deciding against asking any more. If Adam was being this vague, and he wasn¡¯t going to reveal more, it was probably something to do with the Iyr. ¡°Anyway, the Iyrmen are going to go to Red Oak every month or so. It¡¯ll take a week to get there, they¡¯ll spend a few days there, and then they¡¯lle back. I was thinking, it¡¯s probably a good way of training some of the newbies, and those who want to be guards. We¡¯ll send a few of our own over with the Iyrmen, and cycle them like the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Cycle?¡± ¡°Yeah, like¡­¡± Adam spun a circle with his finger. ¡°Cycle.¡± Upon seeing Dunes¡¯ confusion, Adam blinked. ¡®Oh. They don¡¯t have cycles in this world, I guess?¡¯ ¡°Basically, split the trainees and the farmers into multiple groups, more than one for sure, two to five, in whatever way it¡¯ll split cleanly for you. Then as the Iyrmen go out, the first group will go ande back. The month after that, the second group, then the month after that, the third. Once a full rotation is done, start with the first group again. That way every month a group goes out, but not twice in a row, and hopefully, they¡¯ll all go the same amount, or we¡¯ll send the group we want to be most experienced multiple times.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes said. ¡°I understand.¡± Adam snapped his fingers and pointed towards Dunes. ¡°This is why you¡¯re our Manager, Dunes.¡± ¡°When the workers take their holidays, should we send them with a group, and have them return with the next group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Adam nodded his head, shing a wide smile. ¡°Are you trying to earn a raise?¡± ¡°If you give any more money, I will be unable to meet Lady Arya when I pass, I will be held down by the weight of all that gold.¡± ¡°Make sure you take the holiday too.¡± ¡°The holiday I wish to take will require more than a month.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I would like to return to the order to visit.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam thought. ¡°I guess that is difficult if you only have a month off? I¡¯ll try and figure out a way so that you can take more days off, and¡­ I mean, if you want to go, I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve alreadymitted to your business. If I return now, the Priest Commander will beat me. He has already sent word to me in the beginning of the year.¡± ¡°He did? What did he say?¡± ¡°He congratted me for the marriage once more, and says he will expect word back every season with news. He will not berate me since I have married so recently.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Korin and Sara say they wanted to go back soon?¡± ¡°They have decided to stay for some time, since the Priest Commander will be sure to beat Korin if he returns.¡± ¡°Not Sara?¡± ¡°She is still the daughter of Peysh.¡± ¡°Peysh?¡± ¡°Lords.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Dunes paused for a moment. ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Dunes continued to wait for him toin about nobles, but after a long enough moment, he returned back to checking the paper, his eyes scanning across the estimates Adam had made for the business. ¡®Did he underestimate the costs?¡¯ Dunes made some quick calctions for how much it would cost to feed the figures within the business. ¡®If we procure the cheapest food from the vige, it should suffice.¡¯ His eyes then fell down to the next section. ¡®Did he double the savings for the children?¡¯ ¡°I decided against adding my own children in since they¡¯re being taken care of within the Iyr. Once I move them into the business, then I¡¯ll add them in.¡± ¡°You wish to move them to the business?¡± ¡°I should, right?¡± ¡°Is there a need?¡± ¡°Well, you know¡­ it¡¯s a bit weird to impose so much onto the Iyr.¡± ¡°Will their greatfather allow it?¡± ¡°Exactly! If I leave them in the Iyr, he¡¯ll steal them away from me! I can¡¯t allow that, you know?¡± Dunes smiled, sipping the rest of his voured water, trying to pace himself. ¡°What is misc?¡± ¡°Well, misc is misc. Basically, if you want to spend more money, as long as you write it down, you can go ahead and spend up to the full amount every month. I don¡¯t really mind if you want to spend the full budget every month, that¡¯s up to you. If Korin feels like he needs more spices, that¡¯s part of that budget. We should probably use the coin for those to head out too¡­¡± ¡®Damn, that means the budget¡¯s going to disappear real quick. Though, it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll cost a hundred gold for a couple of weeks away, so it should be fine.¡¯ Dunes nced down towards the paper. He presumed misc would be used for items Adam hadn¡¯t thought of. ¡°Anyway, really, you can spend more than that, just write it down. I haven¡¯t figured out an entertainment budget, so I¡¯d like for you to deal with that, and to think about what kind of entertainment would be fun for them. Once we¡¯re in Red Oak, I¡¯ll be spending some coin on dragonchess and stuff, but I¡¯m not really sure what I should buy. Vonda said books and paints, but we need items which aren¡¯t consumed, or which won¡¯t wear down too quickly?¡± ¡°Balls are always fun, but there are many things children can busy themselves with. The most fun a child has, is with others. Warriors and Wanderers will keep them busy too.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Dunes, you¡¯re a genius!¡± ¡®It¡¯ll help them with their letters and numbers, and to figure out what kind of fighting style they¡¯d like too.¡¯ ¡°This is why you¡¯re a Manager, Dunes.¡± Dunes wasn¡¯t sure if he should take credit since almost everything was Adam¡¯s idea, most of which he expected Adam to implement anyway. ¡°Perhaps I should ask for a raise.¡± Adam smiled, stifling his chuckle for a moment. ¡°How can you ask for a raise after how many magical weapons you¡¯ve received?¡±
I miss the kids already... Thank you for #1 trending! Whoa! [909] – Y04.009 – The Way to Red Oak [909] ¨C Y04.009 ¨C The Way to Red Oak ¡°What would you like me to buy?¡± Adam asked, upon one knee in front of the boy, whose skin was tanned by the the thousands of yellows of the sun. He was finally filling out with more meat on his bones. The boy held up his hands together, parting them open in front of him. ¡°A book?¡± The boy nodded, his long dark hair bouncing. ¡°A book to read or a book to write?¡± The boy held up his fist and scribbled in the air, as though carving with a dagger. ¡°Alright, no need to threaten me, sheesh,¡± Adam replied, reaching towards his side, where the dagger had once slipped through the chink within his armour. The boy turned red as the chill filled him, and he stared down at the floor, frozen in shame. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam said, patting the boy¡¯s shoulder, before pulling back before he gave the boy a deeper fright. He stepped aside towards Fred, leaning in slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him in your care.¡± ¡°Yes, Executive,¡± Fred replied, standing a little taller. ¡°Keep an eye on him. If he shows interest in anything, let me know.¡± ¡°Yes, Executive.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to reply like that every time, just the first time or so, or if we have some hoity toity noble about.¡± Fred¡¯s eyes nced towards therge, coal skinned fellow, with the fiery red beard. ¡°Yes, Executive.¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of the good ones.¡± Adam shed a smile, before stepping away, slipping out his book before writing in it. ¡®G-Books.¡¯ ¡°Mister Amokan, you have to fight good, okay?¡± Jack said, the boy beaming up towards the handsome Iyrman. ¡°I will do my best.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to fight good too, mister Timojin,¡± Jimmy said, also beaming up towards the Iyrman, whose hair fell down to his shoulders, his thick beard braided with all manner of beads gifted to him by his younger siblings. ¡°Okay,¡± Timojin replied with a nod of his head. Lucy¡¯s heart ached, none of the children walking up to her to wish her well. ¡®I miss you two already.¡¯ Mara remained at her side. ¡®Should I speak with some of the children?¡¯ Her eyes darted to the parents, some of whom were warily eyeing them up. ¡°No need for porters, mister?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Not this time,¡± Adam replied, ncing between the cousins who looked more like twins. ¡°How are your families settling here?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Remy replied, tipping his helmet. ¡°Alright, well, if you have any issues, let us know.¡± ¡°There¡¯s, uh¡­¡± Remy nced aside towards Jeremy, and felt the eyes of the others upon him. ¡°Well, you see.¡± Rick cleared his throat, stepping forward. He rubbed along his beard, scratching against it. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to to keep up some of our habits from the town.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Games and toys for the children, razors for us, and certain drinks and foods. We know it¡¯s not all practiseful.¡± Rick paused. ¡°Practical?¡± Upon seeing Adam¡¯s nod, he continued. ¡°We¡¯re hoping that some of our duties can have us head to Red Oak to buy those sorts of things.¡± ¡°Funny you should mention that. Manager Dunes¡¯ll let you know soon, but that¡¯ll be easily done. I¡¯ll let him know that some of the misc budget can be used for that.¡± Adam motioned his head to have Rick walk with him to the side. ¡°It¡¯s going to eat my heart if I don¡¯t tell you this, but right now the business¡¯ money is tied up in magical weapons.¡± ¡°Tied up?¡± ¡°The business has a lot of money, but right now it¡¯s not in coins, it¡¯s in magical weapons. In a few months, once everything¡¯s auctioned off, we¡¯ll have enough coin to deal with your wages. If there are any merchants or anything, let the Manager know what you want, and the business will pay for it, and then once the wages cane in properly, you can have the business order things on your behalf, and we should be able to procure things cheaper for you.¡± Rick nodded his head slowly, barely understanding Adam¡¯s words. ¡°The business has money, just in magical weapons. Business¡¯ll pay for things from merchants for now, until it can pay our wages. We can ask the business to buy for things on our behalf for a cheaper price, and we pay the business?¡± ¡°Basically.¡± ¡°Okay, mister.¡± He nced back over his shoulder towards the other farmers eyeing him up. ¡°If there is a need to pay the wages, we¡¯ve got some money ourselves. If ites to it, we¡¯ll let the Manager know that we can bring some money from Red Oak.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯te to that, but I appreciate your words. We¡¯ll be sure to pay you back properly too, and with a bonus.¡± Rick cleared his throat again, ncing over his shoulder again, noting the expectant looks of the farmers and porters, before his eyes darted towards the Ray. He scratched his beard again. ¡°If you could let the Enchanter know we¡¯re eager to help¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do just that.¡± Adam made the rounds, checking in on Jonn and Nobby, leaving them with his expectations, before the group met together at the front. ¡°We¡¯re leaving the wolves?¡± Adam asked, reaching out to brush along the direwolves¡¯ fur, embracing the pair, nuzzling against their heads, while Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a rubbed their heads against Adam¡¯s. ¡°It would be best,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh, how can they do this to me? Kit¡¯a, Jay¡¯a, if anyone bullies you, you have to tell me.¡± Adam nodded towards the awakened wolves. ¡°Just do as you¡¯ve been doing, and if the Iyr needs you, go and help them. Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a should stay here and defend thends, though.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sky replied, exchanging a look with Jurot, who nodded. ¡°Ready?¡± Jaygak asked, having double checked the cart and the magical steed pulling it. ¡°Yeah. Lord Morkarai, sorry our cart isn¡¯t up to snuff, but you can ride it if you want.¡± ¡°I should stretch my legs,¡± the fire giant replied. ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll need to get in the cart once we¡¯re near the towns at least, otherwise what will they say about our business?¡± ¡°I will do that much.¡± Morkarai chuckled. Adam threw a look to Vonda. ¡°I wish to walk too.¡± ¡°Alright, but once we get to the towns¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda replied, smiling warmly towards him. Lucy took her ce within the cart, cuddling up against the boxes full of their supplies, while Mara took her ce opposite. Adam walked beside Zeus, snapping his fingers as an owl emerged from nothingness, flying up ahead. Korin stared out towards the group as they made their way to the vige and through it. ¡°Do you not want to go?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t leave Amira all alone after we just married,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Jurot left his wife.¡± ¡°She is within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Amira would be within the business.¡± Dunes narrowed his eyes towards Korin. ¡°I would notpare the two.¡± Korin thought back to all the Iyrmen he had met in the past few years, even in the past few months. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The vigers watched as the group left, waving and cheering them off. The older Merl watched the group with eyes full of awe, wondering what kind of stories they would bring back. She eyed up each Iyrman, each of whom held great stories within their families, and each with their own great goals, other than the pair of women. However, considering one of them had ced second in the first tournament she fought in, a tournament in which they had all fought within, and she had beaten the two aiming to be the Chief of the Iyr, she could only wonder what thest Iyrman was capable of. Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell across the expansive sky. ¡®Sister, you must bring back a good story!¡¯ Raygak had urged, his eyes full of pride. ¡®Should I fight in the noonval tournament again?¡¯ Jaygak rested her arm between the handle of her magical de and her side. ¡®If there are no Noskans or other Rage Dancers, I could ce well.¡¯ She let out a long, defeated sigh. ¡®No, I should hope to fight all the Rage Dancers.¡¯ ¡°What are your ns anyhow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will adventure through thend,¡± Amokan replied, as though that was all he had nned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°If we can hunt dragons, that would be best,¡± Timojin admitted. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re aiming to hunt a dragon too.¡± ¡°Which dragon do you wish to hunt?¡± ¡°A dragon which could¡­¡± Adam could feel his wife¡¯s gaze right behind him. ¡°We won¡¯t kill the dragon, you know, just fight it. I can¡¯t go around killing things.¡± Timojin¡¯s eyes fell down to Adam¡¯s amulet, which had been forged by Lord Baktu himself, or so they assumed. ¡°You will not kill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a married man, you know, I can¡¯t go around killing things any more.¡± Timojin decided against saying more, since Adam was always a little queer. ¡°I will kill on Adam¡¯s behalf,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that kind of loophole works.¡± ¡°Loophole?¡± ¡°It means going around the problem against its spirit, kind of?¡± ¡°If you say you will not kill, but I kill on your behalf, it is still a death?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Jurot bowed his head. ¡°We should kill much since we are married.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill an appropriate amount.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡®He agreed way too easily,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s why my brother is the best.¡¯ Vonda could understand Adam¡¯s thoughts even without seeing his face. ¡®An appropriate amount for an Iyrman is very different, Adam¡­¡¯ The trio of newpanions blinked. They stared at the towers which had formed from nothingness in particr. ¡°Adam?¡± Morkarai began, his mind racing. He was already impressed by the swiftness at which the Iyrmen moved, forming a small outpost within an hour at most, but¡­ ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Morkarai furrowed his brows. He had heard of Adam¡¯s tales plenty of times, but it was only now he just realised. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Morkarai nodded his head slowly, his eyes going to the towers and then the ditch on the outside of the fence. Whereas the Iyrmen had formed the fences around the camp, it was Adam who had formed the mound of their camp, and the ditch around the fence within the span of minutes. ¡®I thought you were a Priest?¡¯ ¡°Even though Korin isn¡¯t with us anymore,¡± Adam said, holding back a tear, ¡°we can at least enjoy our baths, you know?¡± ¡°Baths?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Baths,¡± Lucy confirmed. ¡°We¡¯ll gost, so you guys go on ahead and enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll clean the water between everyone too, so don¡¯t be too shy.¡± Amokan and Timojin exchanged nces between one another. ¡°You are enjoying baths daily?¡± Amokan asked in the Iyr¡¯s tongue, his eyes glued to Jurot. Jaygak smirked, reaching over to pat Adam¡¯s back. ¡°Adam, when we return, remind me to praise you to Kavgak and Maygak.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Adam stated, his eyes full of delight. ¡°When I return, I will speak of this to Inakan,¡± Amokan replied, feeling the annoyance build within him. ¡°By the time you return, I will have already stolen Inakan away.¡± Amokan¡¯s body shed red hot with annoyance. ¡®Should I beat him?¡¯ ¡°We need to set up a watch too. Since there are a bunch of us, and we have Zeus and Hades, we can set up either four sets of two hours, with a pair on watch at all times, or eight sets of one hour, and we¡¯ll have Lord Morkarai-,¡± ¡°Prince,¡± the Iyrmen corrected almost simultaneously. ¡°Oh, right. I mean, yeah, Prince Morkarai, and Ray Vonda, they can stay in for the night.¡± ¡°I will take the same watch as you,¡± Vonda said. ¡°You can¡¯t seduce me like this while we¡¯re on the road.¡± Vonda turned beet red, raising her brows towards Adam. ¡°What am I saying, of course you can seduce me whenever you want.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure when Adam had gained so much courage. ¡°If you keep flirting like this, I won¡¯t praise you in front of Kavgak and Maygak,¡± Jaygak warned. ¡°What? You can¡¯t do this to me! Jirot and Jarot already stole Vonda away from me all this time, I should be able to flirt now!¡± ¡®Is he an idiot or a genius?¡¯ Morkarai wondered. The first night on the road passed by uneventfully, but upon their second day, the howling in the distance began, and grew louder every few minutes. Morkarai nced around towards the eager Iyrmen, and decided against drawing his de. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to kill them,¡± Adam assured his wife, who drew her own mace, feeling it tingle against her hand. ¡°I know.¡± Vonda smiled warmly behind her helmet. ¡®I¡¯m going to be the best husband ever, just you watch,¡¯ Adam thought, drawing his Wraith with a bloodlust that wasn¡¯t lustful for blood, but for his wife. The wood rustled about them as shadows darted from the trees. ¡°Finally!¡± Lucy shouted, the sh of rage filling her body. ¡®You damn Iyrmen! Finally I get to fight!¡¯ The demon stuttered with her steps, the hesitation filling her for a moment.
Is this the quickest they left the Iyr? [910] – Y04.010 – A Fair Fight I [910] ¨C Y04.010 ¨C A Fair Fight I Adam watched from the cart, having fired off a single me Bolt towards the wolves, while the Iyrmen made short work of the wolves, three dead within seconds, while the rest of the wolves darted away. Victory! XP Gained: +100 XP: 3 700 -> 3 800 Adam¡¯s eyes fell down to the threerge wolves which had fallen, each dire wolves like Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a. ¡®Have we really grown that much stronger?¡¯ The Iyrmen, who had burst forth with death, didn¡¯t even break a sweat. Lucy, however, remained beside Mara, staring down at the wolves awkwardly. She had been so eager to y them upon first sight, but after a few moments, she realised how little she wanted for their deaths, especially considering theirpany. ¡®Last year I didn¡¯t get to fight much, but now¡­¡¯ Her eyes fell to Vonda. The shame filled the young woman. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to fight?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are wolves worthy enough for me to kill?¡± Lucy replied, huffing as she rested herrge greataxe against her shoulder, her eyes towards the sky, avoiding the gazes of herpanions. ¡°There is no need to take much from the beasts,¡± Amokan said, taking note of Vonda¡¯s presence. ¡°We should take a few pieces for our trophies and leave the beasts behind for the forest to consume.¡± The Iyrmen began to butcher one of the beasts to part between themselves, while Vonda prayed for the beasts¡¯ souls, and the group continued along their way. The viges on their journey gave them little trouble, while Adam handed over the gold for the gate fee. The vigers¡¯ eyesy cautiously upon the charcoal skinned fellow. When they came across the third vige, the Iyrmen paid keen attention to how manybourers were working on the northern side of the vige, and the soldiers overseeing the task. ¡®A road?¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®Towards the new forts they are building?¡¯ It was the day before Red Oak when Adam recalled the Aldish were building new forts, as they came across an outpost in which they found some trouble. The Vice Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts red towards the group as they approached. ¡°Halt!¡± shouted the Commander of the fort, an old man as pale as time, who wore his wrinkles with pride, like the medals over his breastte. He wore full te armour, with a long dark cape, and he rested his elbow casually between the hilt of his de and his side. ¡°I hear there are demons afoot within your group.¡± ¡°Greetings Commander,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I am Jurot-,¡± The Commander drew his de, pointing it towards the Iyrman. His eyes then fell across the pair of red skinned women to the side. ¡°Are you the demons?¡± Lucy began to sweat slightly, noting the archers upon the walls, with bows pointing against the floor, with arrows knocked, ready to be drawn. ¡°Excuse me,¡± called the smooth voice of the Prince. ¡°I am Prince Morkarai, Seventh Prince of the Fire Giants of Shakador.¡± ¡°A Prince? What is a Prince doing, cavorting with demons?¡± ¡°They are escorting me safely to return home.¡± ¡°Demons, escorting?¡± the Commander asked. ¡°Have they charmed you?¡± ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, his sharp sigh breaking through the silence around the group. Thankfully, there was still wisdom within the group, as a figure removed her helmet, revealing her face. She smiled, her lower face partly burnt. She reached down towards her amulet, holding it with both hands. The Commander¡¯s eyes darted from the Prince to the figure who had removed her helmet. His de pointed downwards, away from the group. ¡°Blessings upon you, Mother.¡± The Commander¡¯s voice held the slightest doubt, vaguely recognising the ck attire the woman wore, keeping her hair hidden, and only her face open to the world, not even her ears peeking against the world. ¡°I am Ray Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda said. The Commander inhaled deeply, his eyes falling across the Vice Commander of the Thousand Hunts beside him for a moment. ¡°What do we owe the pleasure, Ray Vonda?¡± ¡°We are merely escorting the Prince safely through thend. I have been tasked by Mother Priest to watch over those you call demons.¡± An awkward silence filled the air for a long moment, while Vonda smiled politely towards those within the fort. A soldier nced towards hispanion. ¡®I didn¡¯t sign up to shoot arrows at a Ray.¡¯ ¡®Rx,¡¯ the soldier replied, squinting her eyes towards the woman. ¡®No way we¡¯ll shoot arrows at a Ray.¡¯ The Commander inhaled sharply. There was still a doubt within his heart. She was too young to be a Ray, that was for sure, but there were very few people who would pretend to be a Ray. ¡°Do you have any proof you are a Ray.¡± Vonda held up her amulet, and the Commander marched down from the walls, the gates opening as the Commander stormed forward without missing a beat, the Vice Commander trailing behind him. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Vice Commander,¡± Vonda said, smiling politely to the Vice Commander of the Thousand Hunts. ¡°¡­¡± The Vice Commander vaguely recalled the woman. ¡®Did she pass by with the Hope previously?¡¯ ¡°The Seventh Hope passed by a few weeks ago,¡± the Commander said. ¡°Do you know of him?¡± ¡°Hope Thomas,¡± Vonda confirmed. ¡°He was escorting Mother Florence. They arrived for my wedding.¡± ¡°Your wedding?¡± the Commander asked. ¡°I married at the end of thest year.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam stood a little taller. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡°There were also a group of Iyrmen, and a young woman escorting them, right?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± the Commander said, checking the amulet thoroughly, before handing it back to the Ray. ¡®If they know this much, then it should be fine.¡¯ His eyes scanned across the tattoos of the Iyrmen. ¡°Are you all rted to those who passed by?¡± ¡°They are our younger cousins,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°My father is in charge of escorting them,¡± Amokan said. ¡°Prince Morkarai, was it?¡± the Commander asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you are returning home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What brought you to Alnd?¡± ¡°I was given a task by my family, and I havepleted it.¡± ¡°What task was that?¡± ¡°I was to assist the Iyr.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I was to defend it.¡± ¡°From what?¡± ¡°From whatever may havee to threaten it.¡± Morkarai¡¯s eyes remained staring at the Commanders. ¡°Of course.¡± The Commander nced between them all. ¡°You may enter the fort. The demons are considered under the watchful eye of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°I must press the issue,¡± the Vice Commander said. ¡°We do not support your action,¡± the Commander stated, firmly. ¡°We do not need you to support our actions, it is our oaths which we obey.¡± ¡°Do you truly wish to press the issue?¡± Ray Vonda asked, her smile still so polite. ¡°I must.¡± Morkarai¡¯s eyes fell to those who wore amulets, eleven total, the ten heavily armoured fellows stepping up behind their Vice Commander. ¡®How troublesome.¡¯ ¡°Must you step forward to attack those who are escorting me?¡± ¡°If it is a matter of escorting, we will send two of our own to rece the fiends.¡± ¡°You will be unable to send them,¡± Mara said, crossing her hands over her navel as she straightened up, her eyes darkening. ¡°They will not survive.¡± Though the Vice Commander¡¯s eyes fell to the demon who spoke to him, a deep heat of hatred filling his bones, he could see from his peripheral vision of the Iyrmen shifting about. They twisted their bodies from side to side, while one stretched herself against her staff, while the figure in purple remained still like a statue. Adam leaned in towards Vonda. ¡°Will he step back?¡± ¡°He may not,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°I won¡¯t kill them, but¡­¡± Adam motioned his head to the Iyrmen around him. Vonda inhaled deeply. ¡°I can only request you do not kill them, but am I able to stop Iyrmen from killing?¡± ¡°You just need to ask, and I¡¯m sure our brother won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°Jaygak, Kitool, will you two kill if we ask you not to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more difficult not to kill,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yeah, so won¡¯t it be more impressive?¡± ¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯ ¡°I will not kill, but¡­ I wish to face the Vice Commander.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡®I wanted to beat him up.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t kill,¡± she replied, smirking as she donned her helmet once more. ¡°I will not kill if it is requested,¡± Kitool stated calmly, stretching out her neck from side to side. ¡°Shikan, Timojin?¡± ¡°You would ask us not to kill?¡± Shikan asked. ¡°Seriously? Are you going to treat my wife like this?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Timojin replied. ¡®His wife?¡¯ The thought passed through all those around him. ¡®Was he talking about the devilkin, or the human?¡¯ ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t you step back, I don¡¯t want to get blood on your armour,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Vonda¡¯s back, guiding her to step aside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you remain beside Prince Morkarai, that way we¡¯re still considered to be escorting him.¡± ¡°You will be outnumbered,¡± Morkarai said, cutting through their thoughts of figuring out who the fellow in purple armour was talking about. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®Why are they speaking so casually?¡¯ the Vice Commander thought. ¡°It seems you Iyrmen have yet to learn about this world.¡± ¡°We know more than enough, Vice Commander Harrison,¡± Amokan said, shing a wide smile. ¡°Yourpanions make up four who hold the title of Senior, and six who hold the title of Warrior.¡± ¡°If you know that much, you should step back.¡± ¡°How strong are Seniors and Warriors?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Seniors are between Experts and Masters. Warriors are Experts.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If you know that much, you should step back,¡± Vice Commander Harrison said, drawing his de, pointing it towards Lucy and Mara, calming his rage. ¡°We will forgive you for your transgressions if you step back now and allow us to execute the demons.¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Adam said. ¡°I feel like this is bullying.¡± ¡°We are executing justice,¡± Harrison stated, his voice growing deeper and darker, full of authority. ¡°Lucy, Mara, you two should step back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I will not step back.¡± ¡°You need to step back, otherwise how can we show off?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If we talk about how we beat up a bunch of Experts, it¡¯s not that impressive, but if we¡¯re outnumbered two to one, then it¡¯s eptable.¡± Lucy blinked. ¡°If they want to take our heads, they won¡¯t do it without me tearing them apart.¡± ¡°Take your heads?¡± Adam asked, donning his red shield, gripping it tight in hand. ¡°If they want your head, they should at least be as strong as that bastard.¡± The air suddenly shifted as Adam pulled out Wraith. The shaft was grey, the de made of a steal the colour of dark night, with a small streak like lightning across its side. He could feel it brimming with great power. It was a weapon which was considered among the best he had made. Jurot drew his own axe, the purple metal gleaming in thete afternoon sun, the young Iyrman¡¯s body full of deathly anticipation. Phantom¡¯s magic filled his fingers, the de perhaps considered the best that Adam had made, except one which could trade blows with it. Kitool grasped Tigerstaff in hand, feeling its great magic within it. The same staff which, if she had used it against Jurot, would have certainly granted her victory in the tournament two years ago. It was, as Adam would put it, a really nice staff. On the outside there was nothing special about it, but within Kitool¡¯s hands, she could feel as though she could defeat the Vice Commander. No, perhaps she could defeat even the Commander of the fort. This staff, no doubt, matched the might of Phantom. Jaygak strapped her shield shield, and unsheathed her own de, the dark steel barely catching the light. The magic within it coursed through her finger tips, through her hand and up towards her shoulder. The de glowed gently upon Jaygak¡¯s will, the young woman¡¯s eyes glued to the Vice Commander. The de was also among the best Adam had made. Shikan and Timojin drew their own weapons, each considered Basic Enhanced, and though not quite as good as any of theirpanions, they were better than the Basic weapons their opponents held. ¡®I almost feel bad for them,¡¯ Shikan thought. ¡®I should beat them well since I cannot kill,¡¯ Timojin thought. The Vice Commander could feel his hairs stand on end, and as his de pointed towards his opponents. He could feel it. A chill which he hadn¡¯t felt in so many years. Battle Order (Dexterity) D20 + 1 = 2 (1)
Is this the quickest we''ve gotten to a proper battle? [911] – Y04.011 – A Fair Fight II [911] ¨C Y04.011 ¨C A Fair Fight II ¡°Mummy is back?¡± Jirot asked her grandmother, while stuffing a potato into her mouth, biting the soft vegetable, before holding it up for her grandmother to sprinkle more salt, then guiding it to her brother¡¯s mouth. ¡°She will returnter,¡± Sonarot said, rubbing the girl¡¯s back. ¡°Your father will return with your mother.¡± ¡°I do not like daddy,¡± the girl replied, her head darting away. Konarot raised her brows towards her grandmother, waiting to see what she would do, Jirot also waiting. ¡°Do you love daddy?¡± Sonarot asked, trying to catch the girl at her own game. Jirot huffed, smirking slightly. ¡°I love daddy,¡± little Jarot said, offering his sister a bite of the potato, having had their other nana sprinkle salt on the potato. ¡°Daddy is smelly boy!¡± Jirot dered, cackling loudly. No one could deny that Jirot was Adam¡¯s daughter, for the trouble she caused was no doubt inherited from her father. Indeed, for while Jirot caused some slight trouble for her family, Adam caused slightly more trouble for his wife. The dance of death had begun. Vice Commander Harrison charged forward, bringing his de against the devilkin before him, striking down roughly against her shield, ttering against it harshly as his de shed white hot with divine magic. Jaygak winced, her shield battered aside, but she spun on her heel and swung her own de towards the Vice Commander, who deflected her de almost effortlessly. Harrison heard someone drop behind him. ¡°Do you see that, Iyrman?¡± He asked, catching her de, turning slightly to allow her to see. ¡°Yourpanion is already down.¡± His eyes darted to the side, and he noted the familiar appearance of the heavily armoured Senior on the floor, with her arm and sword a few metres away. ¡°I¡¯m not so weak that you can look away while fighting me!¡± Jaygak shouted, urging herself forward, causing the Vice Commander to step back. She inhaled deeply, pushing away the ache with her tough spirit, stepping forward to exchange more blows with the Vice Commander, her de glowing brightly. Jurot had charged forward, his skin a deep, hot red, and as he shed with the Senior, Phantom slipped through at the elbow and cut clean through. As Phantom¡¯s magic sparked to life, it struck through the Senior¡¯s mind. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she fell to the earth. ¡®By the Divine!¡¯ Another Senior thought, and he swiftly turned to face Jurot, whose attention was focused on another, a Warrior who had dared to engage him. The Senior¡¯s de struck harshly against Jurot¡¯s shoulder, with enough force to kill thest Senior. Yet, as his de shed white hot with holy magics, Jurot¡¯s head turned to face the Senior, while a Warrior ttered against his shield. ¡®How terrifying!¡¯ the Warrior of the Thousand Hunts thought, her heart pounding within her chest. He had just seen the Iyrman almost kill one of the Seniors who had trained her, and take a blow through the shoulder that would have killed her certainly, and yet the Iyrman stood, tall and proud, and red with rage. The other Warrior¡¯s de shook as he faced off against the Iyrman, and though they were a Senior and two Warriors against the Iyrman, the fear had taken root within the trio. Kitool almost shouted for Jaygak as she leapt into battle, only to realise she was preupied with the Vice Commander. She spun her staff around herself, before stepping forward to face thest of the Seniors, her Tigerstaff like a storm as it ttered off against the Senior¡¯s armour. ¡®How vicious!¡¯ the Senior thought, ready to chant a spell, only to find his body freezing in ce as the staff struck him within his throat. He couldn¡¯t even cough as the staff rained down upon his body, threatening to break his bones. By the time Kitool¡¯s onught was done, the heavily armoured Senior fell, unconscious, unable to even mutter a spell. ¡°Senior!¡± shouted the pair of Warriors in utter shock, the pair hammering heavy blows against the woman, barely caught by her staff, yet the divine magic flooded through the young woman, causing her to drop to a knee. ¡®I need to-,¡¯ Kitool thought, before she tilted her head, though the t side of the de struck her against her skull, and she dropped. Amokan¡¯s de threatened to tear through one of the Warrior¡¯s te armour, denting it with such force that the Warrior coughed out, only to find the shadow of another great de strike across her helmet, denting it against her skull as she dropped to the floor, her body limp. ¡°Kitool has been knocked down,¡± Amokan joked, while the single Warrior nced between the pair in utter shock. ¡°Do you wish to assist her.¡± ¡°Is it needed?¡± Timojin replied, casually walking away while the Warrior managed to strike Amokan¡¯s side, only to find his skin was almost like iron. Jaygak fought the Vice Commander. That left ten. One had fallen to Jurot, and three had gone to him, a Senior and two Warriors. That left six. Kitool had dropped a Senior, and found herself surrounded by three Warriors, who ended up downing her. That left two. Amokan and Timojin knocked out a Warrior together, choosing to thin out the numbers, before duelling. One remained with Amokan, as Timojin walked over towards Kitool to support her side. That left none. None had gone for the young man in the purple te armour, who wore an amulet of obsidian, that of the Iyr¡¯s Baktu. He was a Priest of Death, or so they thought. Adam¡¯s entire body remained still and tense. He inhaled deeply, and as he exhaled, his entire body rxed. His body tingled lightly. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 16 (5) D20 + 11 = 23 (12) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 26 (2, 2)(2, 4)(2, 5) 26 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 15 (4) D20 + 11 = 17 (6) Miss! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 18 (17) D20 + 11 = 19 (18) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 33 (4, 6)(2, 4)(2, 6) 33 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 14 (3) D20 + 11 = 20 (9) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 29 (2, 4)(3, 4)(3, 4) 29 damage! Mana: 22 -> 21 Spell: Healing Word 1D6 + 3 = 6 (3) Wraith cut through the air with a heightened focus, and though the Warrior caught Wraith with her de, the axe struck against her helmet, almost slipping through the visor. The chill of Wraith and the heat of the holy magic ran through her as she tried to defend herself with her greatsword, but she fell to the earth, her entire body twitching before it fell limp. ¡°You!¡± a Warrior shouted, aiming his de towards Adam, though he stepped back as Wrath struck his de harshly, his arms shivering as he tried to defend himself, the chill and heat filling him. ¡°Kitool, get up,¡± Adam called, his voice full of life, his amulet glowing lightly as he called forth Kitool to rise. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes darted open as the memories flooded into her mind, the wetness against the side of her head flowing against her short hair. As the Senior and Warriors tried to attack the Iyrman, the viciousness of his de forced them away. The third, the Warriors, managed to pierce through Jurot¡¯s other shoulder, and as thunder exploded around them from the magics imbued within his sword, he froze. His eyes met Jurot¡¯s, which were pure white, his face still red with rage, the savage somehow conscious still. ¡®Mother, have mercy.¡¯ Harrison could barely keep his attention upon the scene as Jaygak and he shed. Within moments, two Seniors and two Warriors had fallen, and though they had managed great blows against one of the Iyrmen, he was still up. He could already sense the resolve of hispanions begin to shatter, even though his fighting still inspired hispanions onward. ¡°Forward!¡± Vice Commander Harrison shouted, striking the Iyrman before him viciously, threatening to break her shield arm with the force of his de. ¡°Do not let the wickedness within your heart!¡± Jaygak winced, raising her shield to deflect the heavy blows, and she could feel her mind begin to wander as the ckness seeped into her vision. ¡°Kitool!¡± Jaygak shouted, her words piercing through the air, through the sound ofbat. ¡°How could you fall before me?¡± Jaygakughed, twisting herself, the de ncing off her pauldron, while her own de struck through the side of the Vice Commander¡¯s knee, managing to draw blood as she struck true, causing Harrison to stumble backwards. Kitool¡¯s ears twitched and she inhaled deeply, spinning her de around herself as she struck one of the Warrior¡¯s weakly, catching his attention, before she held her staff in front of her, ready to trade blows. As she inhaled, a de forced its way into her shoulder, and though she managed to pull back before it could slip in too deep, but the divine magic which shed against her shoulder caused her to fall once more. ¡°Step back!¡± the Warrior warned, pointing his de towards the woman¡¯s neck, and yet a shadow blurred from the corner of his vision. As he raised his shoulder to deflect it, the helmet flew off his head, as he dropped his de and fell. Amokan didn¡¯t even try to catch the de as it headed for his neck, but his de almost bisected the Warrior in half, the Warrior¡¯s body crumpling like paper as he dropped. ¡°I swear upon my oath, I shall destroy this wickedness,¡± the Warrior said, trying to sh with Adam, though the crimson shield deflected the heavy blows. Mana: 21 -> 20 Spell: Healing Word 1D6 + 3 = 6 (3) Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (nking) D20 + 11 = 18 (7) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 19 (1, 4)(2, 3) 19 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (nking) D20 + 11 = 22 (11) Hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 29 (2, 6)(6, 6) 29 damage! ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Adam replied, his voice filling with magics once more. ¡°Kitool, get up.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes opened once more, feeling the magic fill her with a gentle warmth, hearing the heavy shing as the Warrior, almost buckled under Adam¡¯s great strength. ¡°You guys, if you¡¯re getting a little tired, you can step back, you know?¡± Adam joked, ncing across the group. ¡®Three of us are looking kinda rough, but they¡¯re looking worse.¡¯ Vice Commander Harrison wasn¡¯t sure when it was when he and hispanions had be outnumbered. ¡°Bring them up!¡± Hemanded, while his voice filled with divine magic. ¡°With the will of my oath, return to us!¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to act up?¡± Adam asked, his own voice full of magic, and he red at the Vice Commander. Mana: 18 -> 15 Spell: Counterspell As the words of life filled the ears of one of the Senior, magic whipped the healing magic away. ¡®What?¡¯ Harrison thought, holding his de up towards Jaygak, and as the pair readied to sh, the Vice Commander¡¯s thoughts fell elsewhere. ¡®Was that Counterspell?¡¯ ¡°Hey,¡± Adam called out, still holding the de at bay with Wraith, feeling his opponent¡¯s shuddering arm. ¡°If you want to keep this up, I¡¯ll stop holding back.¡± ¡°Vice Commander Harrison,¡± called a calm, hopeful voice. ¡°Will you step back?¡± Vonda¡¯s eyes caught the Vice Commander¡¯s, who had been tasked with eliminating the demons who trekked through thend. She had done all she could to allow the Vice Commander to step back with his pride, and though the fight was going against him, she was certain he thought otherwise. He was still fresh, and so was the Senior, while Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak were on theirst legs. Timojin was already behind the Warrior, while Amokan was only a leap away from assisting Jurot. Harrison¡¯s eyes remained a re, ready to continue the fight. ¡°If you continue to fight, some of you may die.¡± ¡°We do not fear death, Aldishman,¡± Jaygak panted, her voice full of venom, still eager to fight. The Vice Commander could see it through the woman¡¯s visor, a conviction which matched even his own. ¡®Raygak, do you see?¡¯ Though she could feel the ckness push in through the corners of her vision, though her arm pulsed, her de shuddering. ¡®I would rather die than to step back, even against a Vice Commander!¡¯
Damn. They really disrespected Adam like that? [912] – Y04.012 – Red Oak I [912] ¨C Y04.012 ¨C Red Oak I Victory! XP Gained+ 500 XP: 3 800 -> 4 300 ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Vonda said, reaching out to hold his hand. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For not killing.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Am I the kind of guy you need to thank for not killing?¡± Vonda intertwined their fingers, brushing her thumb along his. ¡°You also spoke with the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam nced towards his wife, whose smile shone so brightly. ¡°Of course, anything for you.¡± He turned a deep crimson, reaching up to hide his smile behind his fist. ¡®Whoa. My wife is so strong and so beautiful! I¡¯m definitely the luckiest guy alive! I really want to not kill a dragon right now! Damn it!¡¯ Vonda kept brushing her thumb along his, before the Commander approached the pair, noting how intimate they were. ¡°Are you two married?¡± the Commander asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, noting how her husband waited for her to speak. ¡®Have you truly matured so much?¡¯ ¡®Of course,¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes replied. ¡°Congrattions. A Priest of Life and a Priest of¡­ Death?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Lord Sozain and I are quite close, yes.¡± The Commander¡¯s brows raised in rm. ¡®Quite close?¡¯ ¡°I wish you good fortune. I have to thank you for your mercy, it must have been difficult to go against your tenants.¡± ¡°As I said, Lord Sozain and I are close, even if I don¡¯t follow his tenants, he won¡¯t bring his fury upon me,¡± Adam stated confidently, as though it were true. ¡®Technically I¡¯m not even a Priest of Death?¡¯ The Commander looked to Vonda for support. ¡®This young man is so dangerous.¡¯ ¡°I have to thank you for asking the Iyrmen to step back too. Did you say you were the Iyrman¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re brothers.¡± ¡°You are no Iyrman?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°How did thate to pass?¡± ¡°His family helped me in a previous life, and we formed a connection through that.¡± The Commander noted Vonda¡¯s look of surprise, and though he had originally thought it was an offhand joke, he gathered there was more truth than he originally realised. ¡°The reputation of the Iyr seems to stand up, even after all this time.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a small smirk. ¡°What kind of reputation is that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of savages who want for death, and want to fight whatever they can,¡± the Commander began, reaching up to brush along a faint scar across the side of his neck. ¡°They¡¯re damn strong too.¡± ¡°Yeah, they are. I¡¯m d I have so many Iyrmen around me, even if it does bring me trouble sometimes.¡± Adam could feel the look from his side. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m pretty troublesome too, but of course I am, since I¡¯m my daughter¡¯s father.¡± ¡°You have children already?¡± The Commander recalled how recently the wedding had been. ¡®Is it Mother Soza¡¯s doing?¡¯ ¡°I had a few children before.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Of course, some of them take after Vonda too.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda,¡± the Commander corrected. ¡°Even if she is your wife, you should speak of her title.¡± ¡°What are you, a noble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the third son of a noble family. It¡¯s not a noble family which exists any longer.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Rockhill Massacre.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, feeling his leaf ears burn. ¡°Just to let you know, I have nothing to do with that.¡± The Commander slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m Commander Theodore Barrenhill.¡± ¡°Executive Adam Fate, of the United Kindom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name in passing. What is the United Kingdom?¡± ¡°United Kindom, it¡¯s the business that we are a part of. We trade magical items, weapons and such.¡± ¡°What kind of magical weapons?¡± ¡°Basic, Basic Enhanced, Greater, Greater Enhanced.¡± ¡°Who have you sold such to?¡± ¡°The Iyr and various Aldish nobles, and the Order of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± The Commander slowly nodded his head. ¡°You received a token from the Duchess?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam replied, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°The Iyrman who passed held the token.¡± ¡°Ah, right, we did hand it to them.¡± Theodore remained silent for a moment, ncing between the pair. ¡°Do you have any intention to sell to the military?¡± ¡°United Kindom has wares if you have coin,¡± Adam said, his voice shifting slightly lighter and higher. He smiled towards Vonda, who tilted her head questioningly, before his smile dropped. ¡®Oh right, only I get that.¡¯ ¡°I see.¡± ¡°If I can ask a question¡­¡± Adam nced around. ¡°I remember there being a Sergeantst time, but now there¡¯s a Commander?¡± ¡°I was requested to step out of retirement to assist the fort,¡± the Commander replied, saying no more. ¡°Are you as strong as Blue Sword?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lose so easily, but Blue Sword is a great warrior who can match even the greatest across the nearbynds,¡± the Commander replied. ¡°My de is great, but they consider me a Grandmaster, but Blue Sword is closer to a Paragon.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard he was pretty strong¡­¡± ¡®I wonder if I should fight him.¡¯ Adam felt Vonda¡¯s hand against his for a moment. ¡®You¡¯re right, of course.¡¯ ¡°That brother of yours¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is he by any chance rted to The Kid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you used that nickname and not Mad Dog, but yes, Jurot is the old man¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Is he your grandfather?¡± ¡°He wishes he could be my grandfather,¡± Adam replied. ¡°He¡¯s happy enough to be my children¡¯s greatfather.¡± ¡®Your children¡¯s greatfather?¡¯ Theodore filed away all he had learnt about the young man into the back of his mind, to report it in the future should he need. ¡°It makes sense that he was so ferocious while fighting.¡± ¡°The reputation of the Iyrmen really is pretty vicious,¡± Adam said, thinking about how many people his brother had fought at once. ¡°Well, once he bes a Paragon, I wonder if the Grand Commander will be able to beat him.¡± ¡°The Grand Commander?¡± ¡°Of the Thousand Hunts,¡± Adam confirmed, smiling innocently. ¡°Does he have business with the Grand Commander?¡± ¡°The Grand Commander didn¡¯t want to step back, like his Vice Commander. They shed together, but eventually stopped. Then, the Grand Commander thought better than to fight, I hope the Vice Commander will learn that too.¡± Theodore reached up to his helmet and tipped it. ¡°I wish you a good night, and great health to your children. Mother¡¯s blessings upon you.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you,¡± Vonda replied, and Adam nodded. ¡®The Mad Dog¡¯s grandson?¡¯ The Commander stepped away towards the central building, his mind deep in thought. ¡®It seems like the stories held more truth than I realised.¡¯ ¡°Sometimes I forget how crazy Jurot¡¯s heritage is,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°He¡¯s the old man¡¯s grandson, but I heard his great¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s before your greatfather?¡± ¡°It is twice great?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of the Iyr use that. I guess his mother¡¯s greatfather? Anyway, yeah, his mother¡¯s greatfather was pretty strong too. Crazy to think he¡¯s got monsters on both sides of his family.¡± ¡°They are all proud of their ancestors,¡± Vonda stated. ¡°I have heard that Amokan¡¯s granduncle is still active in distantnds, and Timojin¡¯s grandfather also fought to be the Chief.¡± ¡°I wonder why he didn¡¯t be the Chief.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to know too much about the Iyr if he wasn¡¯t the Chief.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°He told me.¡± ¡°He did?¡± Vonda nodded. ¡°I have spoken with many of the Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± ¡°If you wish to spoil Majin and Tinajin, you should speak with their family more often.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re my wife, Vonda.¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°Ray Vonda.¡± ¡°Well, the title does sound hot.¡± ¡°Hot?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Adam replied, ncing down at her burn marks for a moment, before ncing aside. ¡°I mean, you know¡­ it sounds like¡­ it makes me want to¡­¡± Adam hid his face behind his hand, feeling the cringe invade through every pore of his body. The Commander was d they left immediately the next morning. He watched over the Iyrmen, who had spoken so openly of their families and their stories. ¡®It was too easy to obtain all that information.¡¯ Yet, he knew of the Iyr¡¯s rtionship with the truth. ¡®Do they think we aren¡¯t a threat? Or are they assured of our alliance?¡¯ ¡°Bill, it¡¯s them again,¡± George said as the setting sun sparkled off the purple armour. ¡°Not again.¡± ¡°No wolves, though?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Bill narrowed his eyes, squinting towards them all. ¡°Oh, thank the Divine.¡± The pair of guards were adorned within the chain mail of the guard, and covering their chain shirts were red tabard, the symbol of a tree imprinted against it. They wielded long spears in hand, a shield within arm¡¯s reach and a pair of des at their side. They guarded the town, though one would be far more impressed with the walls, made of heavy stone, around three Adam¡¯s tall, with several towers running along the perimeter. ¡°Hello there,¡± Adam called, pulling up his visor to reveal his handsome, smiling, half fae face. ¡°Hello,¡± George replied, ncing between them all, taking note of their steel adventurer tags. ¡°Were you Steelst year?¡± ¡°Bronze.¡± George nodded, ncing across the group, noting the tattoos of all the Iyrmen, before his eyes darted to the charcoal skinned fellow with the red beard. ¡°You one of them fire giants?¡± ¡°Seventh Prince Morkarai,¡± Morkarai smiled politely. The guards stood at attention instantly. ¡°A Prince, you say?¡± ¡°A Prince.¡± ¡°Bill, go call the Captain.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Bill replied, knocking on the gate, before it opened enough to allow him to slip through. After a moment, there was a crash of chain against the floor, before the unmistakable sound of someone trying to get back up before stumbling away. ¡®I told you to stop drinking, you absolute prick.¡¯ ¡°Sorry about the bother, Prince, but we¡¯ve got to confirm the matter.¡± ¡°You do not have to worry.¡± Morkarai smiled wide, waiting patiently outside of the walls. The gates opened up a momentter, with the a dozen guards marching swiftly to ce on either side of the group, who paid little attention to the guards, their eyes glued to the woman in breastte. Her breastte was stamped with the sigil of Red Oak, at her side was a de made of red oak. ¡°Sir Robin Scarletwood, Sixth Branch of the Oakguard,¡± the woman dered before removing her helmet, revealing her long hair, as brown as an oak, her eyes as green as the first leaves of dawnval. Her beauty was only matched by the authority she exuded, not considering any of them to be a threat. ¡®Sir Robin?¡¯ Adam vaguely recalled the name. ¡®Don¡¯t I know someone whose name is Sir Robin?¡¯ ¡°Greetings, Sir Robin, I am-,¡± Ray Vonda began, before noting the woman inhaled sharply to interrupt her, only for her eyes to dart towards the Ray, and the knight froze. ¡°I am Ray Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you, Ray Vonda.¡± ¡°I am currently escorting Prince Morkarai.¡± ¡°May I see your amulet?¡± Sir Robin asked, before inspecting it with the Ray¡¯s permission, feeling the ridges against her fingers, closing her eyes and pressing it against her cheek. ¡°It is an honour to meet with a Ray.¡± ¡°The honour is ours, Sir Robin of the Oakguard.¡± ¡°I have been informed of other¡­ guests within yourpany.¡± ¡°Which guests?¡± The Oakguards eyes nced upon the demons. ¡°I have been informed that Life¡¯s Rose has taken responsibility for such guests.¡± ¡°We have.¡± ¡°We will escort you to the Countess¡¯ residence, but your guests may note.¡± ¡°I must stay with the guests,¡± Vonda replied, simply. ¡°We will escort those who wish to apany the Prince,¡± Sir Robin nced to Morkarai. ¡°Does such please you.¡± ¡°I will not cause you trouble in this regard. May we take a moment to discuss who will apany me?¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Royal Highness.¡± Adam winced visibly upon hearing the address, before catching Morkarai¡¯s smirk. ¡°Executives, would you wish to apany Prince Morkarai?¡± ¡°I will remain,¡± Jaygak said, ncing across the Aldish guards. ¡°You and I should escort the Managers.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Executive Jaygak. Executive Jurot, Executive Kitool, could you apany Prince Morkarai? Amokan, Timojin, would you also be willing to assist?¡± ¡°Until you leave Red Oak, we will apany Prince Morkarai,¡± Amokan confirmed, shing a charming smile. ¡°Four Iyrmen should be enough.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wish to apany me?¡± Morkarai teased. ¡°I think my wife¡¯s wisdom is brushing against me, so I¡¯ll choose to spend less time with other nobles,¡± Adam said, his voice full of a lightness he shouldn¡¯t be using with royalty. ¡°I almost believe you have matured,¡± Morkarai joked. Adam smiled wide. ¡°Well, it is what it is.¡± ¡°You should speak more politely to the Prince,¡± Sir Robin said. Adam narrowed his eyes towards the Oakguard. ¡°Jurot, please greet Sir Merrick on my behalf if you see him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take the Oakguard¡¯s rudeness as the Countess wishing not to do business,¡± Adam stated, still ncing aside to his brother. ¡°Executive Jurot, please inform the Countess of our offers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know, the ability to buy a few magical weapons if she so requires, and we will send word to the Enchanter to make them.¡± Sir Robin¡¯s eyes darted between Adam and Jurot, her eyes curious. ¡®What are these fools talking about?¡¯ ¡®We really need money for the road, and we should probably send some back to ease the worker¡¯s worries.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡±
I hate them. [913] – Y04.013 – Red Oak II [913] ¨C Y04.013 ¨C Red Oak II The Adventurer¡¯s Guild stood tall. The ground floor made of sturdy, smooth stone, the next three floors of imposing wood, each smaller than the previous, like a tiered cake. A handful of adventurers rxed in the field to one side, some shooting their bows towards the targets at the back, while the other side held a smaller field, and another stone building connected to the side. As Adam pushed open the heavy red wood doors, the smell of the meal filled his heart, that of a stew made of something an adventurer had in recently no doubt, as well as potatoes and vegetables. To his right, adventurers drunk eagerly to rx, and to his left, adventurers yed dice and card games, the wall of overflowing requests awaiting beyond them with told and untold riches. ¡°Good evening,¡± the tall, young woman called, with long red hair which draped past her shoulders and down her back. Her red shirt disappeared under the counter. Her freckled face smiled politely towards the oing adventurers. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Emma,¡± Adam said, nodding his head towards her. ¡°Any rooms?¡± ¡°For adventurers, of course.¡± Adam nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to get¡­¡± Adam nced over his shoulders, counting how manypanions he had. ¡°Three rooms, two doubles, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Would you like your room?¡± ¡°My room?¡± ¡°The room as part of our deal.¡± ¡®Our deal?¡¯ Adam replied. ¡°Ah, well, I guess if Jaygak wants to stay in it?¡± ¡°We do require your services.¡± ¡®My services?¡¯ ¡°Oh! Yes, of course, absolutely.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly towards the beautiful receptionist. ¡®I really should review everything before Ie out.¡¯ Emma nced between the five who had returned, noting how many looks the demons were gathering. ¡®¡­¡¯ Her eyes then fell to the corner, where a young Aswadian adventurer sat, a de at his side. He reached for it and stood, hispanions also standing. A figure intercepted them, heavily armoured as she was, a mace at her side. She removed her helmet, revealing her tender smile. ¡°Good evening.¡± ¡°Step aside, miss, we-,¡± ¡°I am Ray Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Vonda said. The adventurer, his face shing with annoyance at first, paused. ¡°You are a Ray?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°You are too young.¡± ¡°I am blessed to have been considered for the position, and my task is to watch over mypanions,¡± Vonda replied, noting the bronze trim along his clothing. ¡°I hope you are willing to step back for the sake of the rtionship between our orders.¡± The Aswadians eyes nced towards the pair of demons, before his eyes fell to the Ray once more. He nced towards his Aldishpanions, who motioned their heads back, and the Aswadian bowed his head, stepping away. ¡®¡­¡¯ Lucy let out a small sigh. ¡®How annoying,¡¯ Adam thought, recalling how he was in the same ce a few years ago. ¡®We should try and pass them off as devilkin, but I guess they can feel it due to their abilities?¡¯ An older man with pale bronze skin, short salt and pepper hair, and dark eyes stepped into the guild from behind the receptionist. He wore a breastte, stamped with the symbol of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, ovepping initials, and he carried a de at his side. He noted the appearance of familiar faces within the guild, and he nodded towards them all. ¡°Vice Master Paul,¡± Adam called, reaching out to his forearm. ¡°Adam,¡± Paul replied, his eyes scanning across the others, greeting them politely. ¡°What a shame you couldn¡¯te to our wedding.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the Guild required me here,¡± Paul said, letting out a familiar tired sigh. ¡°It¡¯s always the Vice Master who needs to work the hardest, eh?¡± Adam joked. A small smirk appeared across Paul¡¯s lips. ¡°The Guild Master works the hardest.¡± Adam shed a small smile. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ll be unable to assist this year?¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Paul asked, as though he didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°We¡¯re escorting a very special guest.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam smiled wide, before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to your work.¡± Paul nodded, allowing Adam and the others to step away, his eyes ncing across the rest of the guild, noting how awkward the air had be. Thankfully nothing had happened, and nothing would happen, for this was the Guild. The food at the guild was passable, as always, though the baths were much greater. Adam spent a whilepleting his task for the guild, casting his spell Identify as a ritual in order not to expend the Mana, though he hadn¡¯t prepared the spell that day anyway. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending Adam clutched at his cool obsidian amulet, muttering out the words to his spell as he motioned with a hand to call forth his priestly magic. ¡°Manager Dunes. We¡¯ve made it safely to Red Oak. Nothing out of the ordinary to report.¡± ¡°Understood. Nothing out of the ordinary to report here.¡± Adam dropped down onto the bed, sprawled against it as he let out a sigh. ¡°Man, it is really awkward walking around with Lucy and Mara¡­¡± Vonda brushed her hair slowly, collecting the falling hairs within a small bundle of cloth. ¡°My title can keep many at bay, but there will still be those who will wish to press their im because I am young.¡± ¡°Luckily we¡¯re strong enough to handle most of them.¡± ¡°You asked Lucy and Mara to step back¡­¡± ¡°You know how Aldishmen are. They attack you and if you defend yourself, they call you a wicked fiend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Not you, obviously, you¡¯re one of the good ones.¡± Adam chuckled lightly at his joke. Vonday beside Adam, the bed sinking slightly, causing Adam to draw closer towards her, not that he seemed to mind. She reached up to brush along his cheek, her fingers, equal parts rough and soft, brushed all along the contours of his jaw. ¡°It will be difficult once we leave Red Oak.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Once we are within East Alnd, there are few who would challenge the authority of a Ray.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, pressing his cheek against her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not like Morkarai can help us either, since he¡¯s a Prince¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad for him to walk around with a pair of, you know?¡± ¡°He has already calcted the benefits.¡± ¡°The benefits?¡± ¡°Would he deny them when he wishes to be so close to you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about bing close with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, sure, but he¡¯s still a Prince.¡± ¡°He knows so much about you, and he already understands what kind of a being you are.¡± ¡°What kind of a being am I?¡± Vonda tilted her head, her lips forming a small smirk. ¡°A father who is a fool for his children, and a lesser fool for his wife?¡± ¡°Ohe on now, Vonda. Are you going to seduce me even here?¡± ¡°Will that change anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam kissed along her neck, and the pair embraced one another for the night. The five made their way through the market of Red Oak, the noisiness filling the air around them. As Adam procured all manner of tiny gifts for the children of the business, the children of the Iyr, and his own children. ¡®I gotta be careful spending so much right now¡­¡¯ ¡°This book should be fine,¡± Vonda said, feeling the paper against her skin. ¡°It would be good for writing and drawing, and some painting.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Two gold,¡± the merchant said, the dark skinned Aswadian grinning wide, the turban covering his long hair, though the thick beard did little to hide his wide smile. ¡®Damn! I remember buying a bunch of books for a quid and now they¡¯re a whole gold? I really should bring a revolution of some kind to this ce, even if it isn¡¯t against the nobles.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll take two.¡± ¡®I should have just bought some from the Iyr.¡¯ Jaygak escorted Lucy and Mara through the market, allowing them to spend their own coin as they pleased, keeping an eye on their surroundings. Eventually the group returned back to the Guild, to keep Lucy and Mara out of trouble. Lucy frowned, sitting in their room beside Mara, sighing. "We''re not free in the Iyr. We''re not free outside the Iyr. Where can we be free?¡± ¡®At least the Iyr treats us fine.¡¯ "They do not understand your majesty." "What majesty?" Lucy nced around their small room. "I''m just a dirty demon here." "Only a few years and they shall know." "Know what? Thisnd is full of great towns and cities, a hundred thousand in each town at least. The armies I would need..." Lucy stared at the ceiling. ¡®Even if I start a cult, just how much death will I have to bring? I¡¯m no Iyrman.¡¯ ¡°I just want to live peacefully.¡± ¡°I will endeavour to allow you to live peacefully.¡± ¡°You should live peacefully too.¡± ¡°I will strive to live peacefully too.¡± ¡°Stop talking like that,¡± Lucy reached out to poke Mara in the side. ¡°Talk like a normal person! You¡¯re not the attendant of royalty any more.¡± ¡°You are from a long line of-,¡± ¡°I know, Mara, but that¡¯s a different life. Here I¡¯m no one. Here I¡¯m just Lucy. I¡¯m Lucy, a demon, who should just die.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to kill you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to kill you either.¡± Lucy reached out to hold Mara¡¯s hand. ¡°We can¡¯t be beholden to our past life any more.¡± Mara squeezed Lucy¡¯s hand reassuringly, the pairying down beside one another in therge bed. ¡®We can¡¯t be beholden to our past life any more?¡¯ Once they had spent their time in Red Oak, the group gathered themselves, resupplying for their journey eastward, deciding to follow the northern path through Alnd. ¡°I hope your journey is full of blood and wonder,¡± Amokan said, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°I hope your journey is full of peace and calm,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°We eagerly await your stories,¡± Timojin said, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°We eagerly await your stories too,¡± Jurot replied, shaking the young man¡¯s forearm. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll fight the de of the Tide again,¡± Jaygak pondered aloud, her hands on her hips, standing casually as though she wasn¡¯t picking a fight with the pair. ¡°Perhaps I will defeat her before you?¡± Amokan joked. ¡°You should stick with battling Experts.¡± Amokan grinned wide towards Jaygak. ¡°You are so courageous, standing beside Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m courageous standing beside Kitool,¡± Jaygak replied, her lips twitching into a smirk. Kitool bowed her head towards the pair of Iyrmen, who she had defeated in the tournament. The group made their way out of the town, while Amokan and Timojin waited at the gates to watch them leave, the pair of guards ncing towards the Iyrmen. ¡°What will they fight this year?¡± Amokan asked in their tongue. ¡°A dragon?¡± Timojin replied, only half joking. ¡°Jaygak will kill a Gryn eagerly.¡± Timojin slowly nodded his head. ¡°She has such rights.¡± The pair of Iyrmen watched the party move towards the horizon, with each passing moments their bodies grew warmer and their hearts began to pound with anticipation. ¡®We will need to work hard to match them.¡¯ At noon, the part took a break to eat, and while Adam mourned the loss of Korin in their party, he checked his book over lunch. ¡®I¡¯m so d you¡¯re this smart, Jurot.¡¯ Adam wrote down in his book the additional coin they had made as the upfront fee of taking in the order for the Countess of Red Oak. ¡®Should we have ripped her off a little more? I feel like four thousand for each Basic Enhanced weapon is fine, but she¡¯s a noble, right? We can probably ask for at least a few hundred, if not a thousand more? The Iyr doesn¡¯t pay quite as much, but it is the Iyr too, so it¡¯s not like I can charge them any more than that. Still, it¡¯s pretty good. It takes twice as long to make Basic Enhanced than Basic weapons, but they sell of for about three to six times as much¡­¡¯ Adam slipped his book into his robes once more, before he sipped away at his voured water. ¡®We need to be careful now that we¡¯re down two Iyrmen.¡¯ His eyes fell towards Lucy and Mara, who were eating their food silently, each deep in thought. ¡®We should be fine going through all those forts, right?¡¯
Poor Lucy and Mara. [914] – Y04.014 – Trouble on the Road I [914] ¨C Y04.014 ¨C Trouble on the Road I ¡°Where does the wind flow?¡± the older one armed, one legged Iyrman sang lightly, holding the twins within his chest. ¡°Thoo my home!¡± the twins called out, the sister louder than the brother. ¡°Brisk.¡± ¡°Cold!¡± ¡°Where do the hills flow?¡± ¡°Along the huhrizon!¡± ¡°Tall.¡± ¡°Wide!¡± ¡°I call it my home.¡± ¡°I call it my home!¡± ¡°Where the wind flows. Where the hills flow.¡± ¡°Brisk! Cold! Tall! Wide!¡± ¡°I call it my home.¡± ¡°I call it my home!¡± ¡°The path outside is treacherous,¡± the old man said, brushing his cheek against theirs. ¡°Buhrootal! Buhloody!¡± ¡°Where do we march?¡± ¡°To war! To war!¡± ¡°What are we?¡± ¡°Ready!¡± ¡°For.¡± ¡°Death!¡± ¡°To whom does death call?¡± ¡°To all! To all!¡± ¡°I walk the treacherous path.¡± ¡°Buhrootal! Buhloody!¡± ¡°I am ready to be called!¡± ¡°Death! Death! Call to me!¡± ¡°Brisk.¡± ¡°Cold!¡± ¡°I call it my home.¡± ¡°I call it my home!¡± ¡°Tall.¡± ¡°Wide!¡± ¡°I call it my home.¡± ¡°I call it my home!¡± ¡°Brutal.¡± ¡°Buhloody!¡± ¡°To war.¡± ¡°To war!¡± ¡°Death.¡± ¡°Death!¡± ¡°I call it my home.¡± ¡°I call it my home!¡± ¡°Death.¡± ¡°Death!¡± ¡°I call it my home.¡± ¡°I call it my home!¡± Jirot cackled at the end of the song, pping her hands excitedly. ¡°Again! Again!¡± The older Jarot smiled, kissing her forehead. ¡°Should I teach you another song?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Which would you like to¡­¡± The older Iyrman nced aside towards the approaching figure, carrying a de at their side. ¡°Your greatfather must go walk.¡± ¡°I wohking too.¡± ¡°Shall I take you to nano Gangak?¡± The girl blinked. ¡°Nano?¡± ¡°Do you wish to go?¡± ¡°I go see nano!¡± Jirot dered, hugging her greatfather¡¯s muscr neck while he lifted the pair up. The approaching Iyrman waited, his eyes following the Mad Dog as he limped from the extended family estate toward the nearby Gak family estates. The arrival of the triplets to his own estate had already been awkward enough, but now to follow the twins to the extended family estate. ¡°Babo, look! Is Gek!¡± Jirot said, pointing behind them to the old man who followed them. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is baba¡¯s papo?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the older Jarot assured, limping away with his metal leg. ¡°Is not my babo, is babo¡¯s papo.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jarot nced aside awkwardly, feeling the rage begin to simmer within him. ¡®Should I beat the love into him?¡¯ The old man sighed, recalling how pathetic hisst showing was. Once Gangak stole away the twins, much to the old man¡¯s annoyance, he red towards the Iyrman who hade to speak with him, and marched out with him. ¡°Speak quickly!¡± Jarot snarled, not facing the old man. ¡°I wish to speak of Jurot.¡± ¡°What of my Jurot?¡± ¡°There is a matter to discuss.¡± ¡°Hmph. What matters do I have to speak with you of my grandson?¡± ¡°He still holds the stories of the Gek family, and so must his child.¡± ¡°Whichever stories he wishes to speak to his child, they are his matters.¡± ¡°Will he not at least speak of his uncle¡¯s stories?¡± ¡°He will speak of his mother¡¯s tales. He will speak of his uncle¡¯s tales. He will speak of his grandmother¡¯s tales. He will speak of his grandfather¡¯s tales.¡± Jarot¡¯s eyes snapped towards the other older Iyrman before him, adorned in his Iyrman attire, his family¡¯s weapon, a de, at his side. ¡°What need of he to speak of other tales? Are they worthy of his children or his nieces and nephews.¡± ¡°Tanagek is working hard in the north.¡± Jarot¡¯s lips formed a wide smile. ¡°Tanagek¡¯s tales are good, but will they inspire my greatchildren, whose fathers have inherited my wildness?¡± ¡°He is still young.¡± ¡°Tanagek has done well, but he has no children to fight for.¡± ¡°Tanagek fights for the Iyr.¡± Jarot cackled before falling into bellowingughter. ¡°Yes. So he does.¡± The rain began to fall against the Iyr, the gentle rains of dawnval. The gentle rains provided a melody for the old man, who continued to teach his greatchildren the songs of the Iyr, which they would inherit, whether it was the Iyr¡¯s wishes or not. The gentle rains apanied Adam and hispanions along their journey. They passed through the forest with surprising ease, before heading to the town of Deadwood. Adam spent some of his newly earned coin within the town, buying all manner of gifts. Though Jurot and Kitool remained beside the Prince to escort him, Adam did not offer the Countess of Deadwood the same privilege of ordering magical weapons from them. They continued along their way through the nearby hills, passing through the three forts on the way to Hill Grave lightening their pouches. Due to Ray Vonda¡¯s presence, the forts did little to bother the group, though they kept an eye on the figures who had been confirmed to be demons. ¡®If you think I¡¯m going to spend coin in Hill Grave, you better think twice!¡¯ Adam huffed, annoyed by how many coins the fees had cost them. ¡®I thought the war was over!¡¯ From the hill town of Hill Grave, they passed down towards the ins Central Alnd was familiar with. They passed through several forts once more, and with every passing day they approached East Alnd, where Vonda¡¯s influence grew and grew. ¡°Jurot¡­¡± Adam said over dinner one particr evening. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. He, like the others, understood why Adam¡¯s voice was full of such apprehension. So far, they hade across little trouble. A group of knights upon horseback led a set of carriages, moving only a step quicker than those of a typical traveller. Their banner was that of the left half of a circle upon ck. ¡°A noble?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Westmoons,¡± Kitool confirmed. ¡°Where are they about?¡± Adam asked. ¡°West Port.¡± ¡°The family is well known for ying goblins,¡± Jaygak added. ¡°¡­¡± Adam threw a look towards her, but noted how her eyes were firmly glued to the approaching carriage. ¡°Brigands?¡± the knight whispered to hispanion. ¡°Adventurers by the look of it.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The knights chuckled lightly, before riding up. ¡°¡°Make way! Make way! The noble Westmoon family is riding! Make way!¡± Morkarai took off his helmet, revealing his charcoal skin, his fiery red hair and beard. ¡°I am Prince Morkarai, from the volcanoes of Shakador!¡± The booming voice vibrated through even the horses of the knights, who pulled the reins. ¡°Prince Morkarai?¡± a knight whispered. ¡°Whose that?¡± ¡°The fire giants from the east,¡± the other replied, motioning with a hand towards the carriage. ¡°It may be a trick.¡± ¡°It would be a good illusion, but the details on the medarksteel¡­¡± The carriages stopped, and the servants from the middle carriage swiftly approached the front carriage to allow the noble lord to step out. He was a man with few wrinkles across his face, though his light hair, an extremely dirty blonde, or a sun kissed brte, was sprinkled with white. He was adorned in full te, that which was afforded to him due to the mass murder and piging which allowed him to im the civilized title of a noble fellow. ¡°Count Westmoon,¡± Jaygak whispered. ¡°Prince Morkarai of Shakador, I am Count Joseph Westmoon of West Fort,¡± the noble called out, his face stern and humourless. ¡°I had heard rumours of your travels within thend.¡± ¡°I travelled for some time, but it is time for me to return home,¡± Prince Morkarai stated, shutting down the eventual request to be hosted. ¡°It is a shame you were not able to admire the maleficence of the greatest fort in all the nearbynds, but perhaps in the future you could visit the city.¡± ¡°I will take your words to heart.¡± ¡°Would you care to speak over dinner?¡± ¡°I would enjoy thepany,¡± Morkarai stated. The servants swiftly dealt with the tents and the food, all the while the Prince, the Count, and the Ray spoke. Jurot and Kitool remained nearby, standing at attention, while Adam and Jaygak remained at one side. ¡°There¡¯s got to be some trouble,¡± Adam whispered in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°It¡¯s all going far too smoothly.¡± ¡°The Count may trouble Lucy and Mara, but Ray Vonda should be able to defend them.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam inhaled sharply. ¡®It should be fine since Vonda¡¯s around.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t my wife the best?¡± Jaygak smiled, doing her best not to roll her eyes. Thankfully, the Count didn¡¯t make a fuss about the demons, instead chatting and drinking with the Prince, before allowing him to be on his way, handing over a bottle of wine as a gift, and a promise to host the Prince in the future. ¡°Well that was easy¡­¡± Adam nced over his shoulders towards the leaving carriages. ¡°I don¡¯t like it one bit.¡± ¡°Do you always worry this much?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard half of the story.¡± As they made camp for the evening, Lucy approached Vonda. She sat down beside the Ray, who prayed lightly over her meal, thanking Mother Soza¡¯s grace. Once she was done, she smiled politely towards Lucy. ¡°Hey,¡± Lucy said, her voice raspy. ¡°Lucy. How may I assist you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I just wanted to apologise, and to thank you.¡± ¡°Why do you need to apologise and thank me?¡± Vonda asked, tilting her head slightly, though the gentle smile on her face revealed her delight. ¡°You know why¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise or thank me, but I am d that you are so appreciative of my assistance.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realise I was going to be so troublesome,¡± Lucy admitted. She hadn¡¯t realised the news of her presence was going to cause so many issues, nor that every fort was on the lookout for her. ¡°I am not surprised it was going to be so troublesome, since Jirot adores you so much.¡± Lucy remained silent for a long moment, only now realising the young woman had be Jirot¡¯s mother. The shadow of a smile appeared on her face for a moment, though it was swiftly forced away. ¡°I am really sorry, Vonda.¡± ¡°You do not need to be sorry.¡± Lucy shrugged her shoulder, unsure if she agreed with the Ray¡¯s words. ¡°Do you miss them?¡± ¡°My children? I do. I hope I can spend more time with them.¡± Vonda thought of Konarot, who didn¡¯t seem to have epted her yet. ¡°I miss them too¡­¡± Lucy yed with the hem of her sleeve with her thumb and finger, staring down at the thread. ¡°Would you walk with me in East Port? I¡¯d like to buy the children something nice.¡± Vonda smiled wider. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The pair ate together, though Vonda struggled to eat the porridge, staring down at it for a short moment. She nced towards Lucy, who ate the porridge quietly. Mara remained to one side, allowing the pair their time alone. ¡®It¡¯s thest month of dawnval, isn¡¯t it? Hopefully this month goes smoothly¡­¡¯ They passed through the nextst town before East Port, though there were many days before they could reach the duchal capital of the region. Adam grew more tense as the days continued to pass, unsure of what was about to happen. ¡®Are we going to meet another Divine? Is it going to be a Major Divine? Vonda said they woulde in dreams since they¡¯re so powerful. Will a Lesser Divine of Ordere, then?¡¯ ¡®Is he really expecting so much trouble?¡¯ the Prince thought. ¡°Is this how it always is?¡± ¡°Last year it was that way,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°The previous year was full of trouble.¡± A smirk made itself at home upon Jaygak¡¯s lips, who thought of the trouble they hade across the previous year, and the escting trouble they would no doubte this year. ¡°¡­¡± As thought he young woman spoke a prophecy, a day away from East Port they saw it. ¡®There are some here?¡¯ Jaygak thought, while Kitool and Jurot darted forward to go fight. ¡°Where-,¡± Adam began. ¡°There is a child,¡± Jurot shouted, while Morkarai reached down to grab a stone he had picked up along the way. ¡°A child?¡± the Prince asked. ¡°Adam, what-,¡± Morkarai said, ncing back to see Adam¡¯s body blinking out of existence. ¡®What?¡¯
Uh oh. [915] – Y04.015 – Trouble on the Road II [915] ¨C Y04.015 ¨C Trouble on the Road II ¡®Ah,¡¯ Adam thought, the entire world shifting all around him, the hydra growing muchrger than previous. ¡®I¡¯ve forgotten how it feels like.¡¯ Adam ran full sprint within his te armour, hearing the soft and gentle sounds of his armour moving, like sifting grains, calming his exploding heart. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot stared up ahead towards Kitool, who was much further ahead than himself, and then the unmistakeable purple form of his brother, who was even further ahead. In his heart, Jurot understood Adam could do this, since it was Adam. Jaygak huffed, rushing beside fire giant prince as they charged forward, their armours nging about. She inhaled, tensing her muscles before she barrelled past both the Prince and the Rage Dancer, before she started to slow once more, Jurot passing her with his greater swiftness. Mana: 21 -> 17 Spell: Dimension Door ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± Adam began, channelling his spell through his voice, before the world around him shifted once more, the hydra suddenly farrger as he cleared another hundred metres or so, the child so close to him now, ¡°go!¡± The child continued to run forward, her small legs forcing her ever forward, and yet the hydra¡¯s bloody maw seemed so close to snapping at her heels. She cried out, tripping over, before the shadow swallowed her whole. Health: 91 -> 43 ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Adam said, feeling the girl whimper within his arms, her face a sobbing mess. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡± Adam¡¯s voice remained calm and assured as the hydra sank its teeth within his armour, its maws mouring against his puthral. ¡°Huu!¡± the girl replied, hearing the echoes of hydra against metal. Adam winced, before daring to shift his head, looking towards the four running towards him. ¡°Come on,¡± Adam said, his voice full of authority as he felt the magic pour through his body and through his voice. Mana: 17 -> 13 Spell: Dimension Door Within the blink of an eye, the scenery around them changed, while Adam rolled onto his back, causing the girl to scream and sob. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± Adam said, reaching up to rub her head. ¡°See? The hydra is so far away, and the Iyrman and the Prince are going to kill it.¡± ¡®That was too close.¡¯ She continued to sob, while Adam rubbed her head. A shadow loomed over the pair. ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t need me,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I guess so,¡± Adam said, ncing over to the side to see Kitool preparing herself to face the hydra once Jurot and the Prince were beside her. Within moments, the hydra and the trio shed, though almost in an instant, the hydra froze in ce, allowing the trio to cleave through it as though they were carving a cake. Jaygak knelt, removing her helmet to reveal her red skin and her horns. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Huuu.¡± The girl sobbed quietly, sniffling. ¡°My name is Jaygak,¡± Jaygak said, smiling warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re safe now. Would you like to meet Ray Vonda?¡± ¡°Way Vonda?¡± the girl asked, still sobbing, as Adam pulled out some cloth to clean her face. ¡°Yeah, Ray Vonda,¡± Adam said, ncing towards Jaygak in awe of her genius. ¡°Hello,¡± Ray Vonda said, removing her helmet to reveal her face. The girl stared down towards her burns, but Vonda just smiled politely. ¡°I am Ray Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± The girl blinked, her sobbing quicklying to a halt. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Elsie,¡± the girl said, sniffling lightly. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°East Port.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from East Port too.¡± ¡°Life¡¯s Rose¡¯s in Liferiver?¡± ¡°Yes, but I was born in East Port.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight upon hearing the news, quickly distracted from the distant death which fell upon the hydra. ¡°Where did you live?¡± ¡°The Browns.¡± ¡°Oh, I lived near the coast,¡± Vonda replied, vaguely recalling the distract, which consisted mostly of farmers. ¡°What¡¯s your favourite food?¡± ¡°Me favourite¡¯s porridge, with the milk.¡± Adam reached up towards his heart, doing his best not to be defeated by the girl. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam reached back to feel the blood seeping against the back of his arm. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 25 Health: 43 -> 53 The gentle warmth filled through him, closing up his wounds. The half elf, nced to the side to see two forms carrying the hydra back, while the third scanned across the horizon for threats. ¡°Huuu!¡± The girl ran behind Vonda upon seeing the hydra. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it can¡¯t hurt you any more,¡± Adam assured. ¡°It¡¯s been killed.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be killed, it¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve killed lots of hydra before.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill hydras.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Our group¡¯s killed about ten!¡± ¡°Adam, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Lucy began, before her mind scanned towards the previous year. They had killed at least seven thest year, and she was certain they hade across more hydras during the year too, plus there was the hydra in the previous years before it. ¡®We really have killed a lot¡­¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +600 XP: 3 800 -> 4 400 ¡°See,¡± Adam said as Jurot and Prince Morkarai dropped it before them. ¡°It¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Dead? Like the sheep?¡± ¡°Yeah, like a sheep.¡± The girl stared at it from before Vonda¡¯s leg, still not daring to go forward. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± Her hair shook almost as violently as her head, while the girl clutched at Vonda¡¯s cloak, almost hugging her leg. ¡°Did youe with a caravan?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yes. I was ridin¡¯ and then the wagon fell over. They were fighting and mommy and daddy shouted and I ran with E.¡± ¡°Who is E?¡± ¡°E is my big sister! She tolds me she¡¯d find me after.¡± Adam exchanged a nce with the rest of hispanions, who slowly nodded their heads. ¡°Well, Elsie, why don¡¯t you stay with us until your familyes to find you?¡± ¡°Okay! Miss Ray, I can stay with you?¡± ¡°You can stay with us,¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°Kitool and I will go check,¡± Jurot said in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Just you two?¡± ¡°We are swift and silent.¡± ¡°Alright. But no fighting the hydras, not unless it¡¯s to help any stragglers.¡± Jurot nodded, before leaving with Kitool, the pair jogging away to follow the trail of death the hydra left. They pair were among the swiftest of the group, and the quietest. ¡°It has been some time since Ist fought a hydra,¡± Morkarai admitted, cracking his neck from side to side. ¡°My elder brother and I fought one together for our rites.¡± ¡°You guys kill hydras for your rites?¡± ¡°Hydras, or if we are particrly courageous, behir.¡± ¡°Behir?¡± Adam vaguely recalled the name of the creature. ¡°Serpents of lightning. I wouldn¡¯t wish to face one even now, though side by side with my brother, I may be more courageous. ¡°They¡¯re not quite dragons, but they do speak the tongue,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°They talk?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t that intelligent, but they can talk. Their breath charges forward in a beam, but it is extremely dangerous, and though shorter than a blue dragon¡¯s breath, it¡¯s equally as dangerous.¡± ¡°Trust you to know stuff about blue dragons,¡± Adam joked. Jaygak smiled, eyeing up the girl and Vonda together. ¡°Adam, will you create a tower for the girl to clean herself?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡®How many spells can you bring forth?¡¯ Morkarai thought, but he dared not to ask. He already knew too much about Adam, and he wasn¡¯t sure he should learn any more about the half elf, who continued to exceed his expectations. ¡®The spell to slip through the world thrice¡­¡¯ Mana: 13 -> 10 Spell: Tower of Adam Once the tower was formed from magic, Morkarai sighed. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you know Fifth Gate spells?¡± Morkarai asked, feeling the sharp gaze of the Iyrmen beside him, and momentster, the gazes of the demons. ¡°Fifth Gate spells?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Do you have the ability to call forth such magic?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Morkarai thought deeply. ¡®If he¡¯s not a Master with magic, then he must be a Paragon as with the ability of half a mage. Except, Adam does not know Fifth Gate spells? Is he lying? No, he does not lie. He may lie to save himself, but he seems clueless of my intentions. Then how can he cast so many Fourth Gate spells? Is it not the exclusive domain of that of Masters or Paragons?¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± Adam asked, having no clue how close to death he was flirting. ¡°It is impossible to cast so many Fourth Gate spells while not having the ability to cast Fifth Gate spells.¡± ¡°What if I had a magical item to cast it?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± ¡°No, but you know, still¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why are you thinking so deeply about that anyway?¡± ¡°It is my duty to make sure to know of such.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We have signed the treaty.¡± ¡°The treaty?¡± ¡°To watch over those with the ability to cast Fifth Gate spells.¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 10 (7) Adam thought deeply. ¡®Why does that sound so familiar?¡¯ ¡°If Adams says he does not know Fifth Gate spells, he does not know Fifth Gate spells,¡± Jaygak said, simply. ¡°It¡¯s Adam.¡± Morkarai let out a long, defeated sigh. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Besides, Adam is not a citizen of the nearbynds, and he is close with the Iyr,¡± Jaygak said, smiling politely towards the Prince. Morkarai could hear the veiled threat within Jaygak¡¯s voice. ¡°I have not forgotten the fact the Iyr has not signed the treaty.¡± ¡°The Iyr does not mind if you forget.¡± Morkarai smirked lightly. ¡°It is good fortune the Iyr has not betrayed our trust.¡± ¡°Good fortune for who?¡± Morkarai smiled wider. ¡°Do you believe the Iyr can face against so many of the nearbynds at once?¡± ¡°Who would wish to sacrifice their people so eagerly to our des?¡± Morkarai thought back to the Iyr, even just the Front Iyr, never mind the rest of the Iyrnd, which was protected with greater magics he had felt and not seen. Plus, there was the rumour of the hidden Guardians within the Iyr¡¯snds, and the many secrets they hadn¡¯t even dared to think of. ¡°It is good fortune the Iyr has little appetite for ruling others.¡± ¡°Jurot can tell you better than I, but trees which grow rapidly cannot uproot a tree with stable foundations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain that is true.¡± ¡°It is when it is the Iyr.¡± Morkarai bowed his head, relenting to the young Iyrman, whose eyes filled with great pride. ¡°I am very d we have formed our treaties together, Iyrman.¡± ¡°I am too, Prince.¡± ¡°Are you two going to stop threatening each other now?¡± Adam asked, letting out a huff. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that I can¡¯t walk around doing as much as I want while you two get to threaten each other like this with your people.¡± ¡°You should think to join the Iyr if you want such strength.¡± ¡°Join the Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Iyr would want me.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too dangerous, if I was an Iyrman, then¡­ no, rather than the Iyr not wanting it, it should be you who shouldn¡¯t want it. I¡¯m dangerous enough without being an Iyrman, if I was an Iyrman, would you ever feel safe?¡± ¡°No, perhaps not.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Adam smiled innocently before the group began to form an encampment. Meanwhile, Vonda washed the girl, who was still in awe of this random two storied tower appearing from nothingness. ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll learn magic too,¡± Elsie said. ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said, hiding the sadness in her heart. ¡°Perhaps you can join Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°I will write you a¡­¡± A though shed through her mind. The girl probably didn¡¯t understand what happened, but Adam had used three Fourth Gate spells at once, and if Life¡¯s Rose knew that, it would be awkward for Adam. The treaty to pressure those who knew Fourth Gate spells provided even greater pressure against those who knew Fifth Gate spells, and though Adam didn¡¯t know such a spell, Vonda recalled their discussion when they had married. ¡®Fifth Gate? No, I won¡¯t stop until at least Seventh Gate.¡¯ ¡®Oh, Adam.¡¯ Vonda sighed, feeling how much trouble her husband would cause in the future. While there were discussions of great trouble at the encampment, the pair of Iyrmen found the sight of death, and the pair of hydras, each with more than ten heads. The pair of hydras feasted upon the bodies of the caravan, having torn through much of the caravan and its people. The sickening crunch of teeth crunching bone filled the air. Jurot raised a hand towards Kitool, and though he motioned for a retreat, he felt the gaze of a hydra¡¯s head turn towards him. Several others began to nce towards the pair of Iyrmen, the hunger deep within their eyes, matched only by the hunger within the pair¡¯s eyes.
Press F to pay respects. [916] – Y04.016 – Trouble on the Road III [916] ¨C Y04.016 ¨C Trouble on the Road III The sun shone upon the mountains of the Iyr, basking the Iyrmen in its light. The Iyrmen worked their fields hard, many of whom had left fields of blood outside of the Iyr, but within the Iyr, the home they knew, they worked the fields peacefully. There were many within the Iyr who did not work the fields, however. The watermill worked hard in dawnval, assisting the Iyrmen in their papermaking. The masons and carpenters checked the various walls and buildings of the Iyr to maintain them. The guards of the Iyr, many unseen, trekked upon thends to check their trails, with the hope they could find something which had dared to tread upon theirnds. The Elders also worked, many within their estates checking over the books, including a particr Iyrman who sat opposite a particr teen Iyrman. The teen had reduced his workload so much, the Elder was able to stress about a particr fool of a father. Elder Zijin slipped his ck book within his robes, pouring himself tea, pouring some for the teen Iyrman beside him too. The teen was focused upon the various equations within the book, as though it were as fun as bringing death to his foes. Zijin ced some of the books to the side, not checking them, each which belonged to other Elders. His calloused fingers slipped through his own book, confirming whether or not Churot hadpleted his task correctly. Ignoring the first few mistakes the boy had made when he originally helped the Elder, the boy¡¯s work was wless. ¡°You work well,¡± Zijin praised, reaching out to brush Churot¡¯s hair, feeling his growing horns against the palm of his hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Churot replied, ncing aside slightly, before returning back to his work. Zijin stared down at the calctions within his book. Ever since Churot had learnt the art of maths from Adam, the Iyr¡¯s bookkeeping had changed to amodate the maths, and their books gained a level of uracy they had never held before, to the ce of one digit, and sometimes two. Zijin marked the book, requesting an additional crate of potatoes, writing down the reason why, or rather, the two tiny green reasons why. ¡°I am done,¡± Churot said, cing down thest of the books for the afternoon. ¡°Are there more?¡± ¡°Not for now,¡± Zijin said, ordering the books to be sent to the other Elders, cing in the slip of paper to confirm Churot had finished their books, which would need to be signed by the Elders or their aides once they confirmed the maths. Zijin poured Churot another cup of tea, before taking out a tray of snacks for the boy, including the peaches, which had defrosted over the course of their work. He allowed the boy to eat as many of the peaches he wanted, since they were among his favourite food. ¡°Should I request more peaches?¡± Zijin asked, smirking slightly. ¡°There are not many peaches in the Iyr,¡± Churot said, recalling the number, but before he could state the number, he bowed his head lightly to allow the Elder to ruffle his hair. ¡°There are as many peaches in the Iyr as it needs,¡± Zijin assured. ¡°The Shamans have grown many more peach trees this year.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We are not Alnd, Drakken, or Aswadasad. You do not need to worry of the number of peaches within the Iyr, but for how many you can eat before you are to grow thick and fat.¡± ¡°I walk with grandfather and grandmother,¡± Churot said, slipping another peach into his mouth, chewing it slowly. Zijin chuckled lightly, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Do you know how many farmers the Iyr has?¡± ¡°The Iyr has up to twenty thousand farmers.¡± ¡°So it does,¡± Zijin said, smiling gently at the young Iyrman¡¯s response. ¡°Do you know how many Alnd has?¡± ¡°At least ten million.¡± Zijin slowly nodded. ¡°Many work as farmers, for they have not given their Priests of Nahtu so much influence. Millions of farmers work thends of the Aldish, but they worry for their harvests. Do we Iyrmen have need of such worries?¡± ¡°No,¡± Churot replied, with the confidence only Iyrmen children knew. ¡°No,¡± Zijin confirmed. ¡°We have no need of such worries, for we are the Iyrmen. The Shamans work their magics along ournd, and where once there were peach seeds nted within the earth, grow trees, tall and sturdy in the Iyr, but one afternoonter.¡± Churot hadn¡¯t seen the Shamans work their magic upon their fields, not that he wished to, enjoying the presence of his books instead. He slipped another peach into his mouth. ¡°Whereas the Aldish harvest their worrisome fields, we Iyrman have no worrisome fields. Whereas they harvest their fields and keep half their bushels, what of we Iyrmen?¡± ¡°We keep nothing.¡± ¡°When I worked the fields as a teen, I carried the sacks, the crates, the bushels, to the warehouse. Sometimes I would need to ce them outside the warehouse so the other workers could carry them within, to ce them in their designated ces. The farmers would harvest the crops, some would pack the crops, some would carry the crops, some would organise the crops, and some would ce the crops, and all would return home empty handed. I worked with many of your uncles and aunts, and many Iyrmen you have not met in many years, and some who have long passed.¡± ¡°They died good deaths.¡± Zijin slowly nodded his head. ¡°We returned home empty handed, but we ate full meals. I,¡± Zijin emphasised the word, ¡°keep nothing, but we, the Iyr, gain everything. Whereas the Aldish and Aswadians miss their meals upon the whims of nature, the Divine, and their nobles, the whims of nature cower upon thends of the Iyr, the Divine do not keep the Iyr within their covetous gaze, and there are no nobles in the Iyr.¡± ¡°Cousin Adam says we are all nobles.¡± ¡°It may be true to say there are no nobles in the Iyr, for we are all nobles in the Iyr,¡± Zijin said, chuckling lightly. ¡°We Iyrmen, we do not need to have Aldish worries, for we have Iyrmen worries.¡± Churot remained silent for a long while. ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The Iyr shares its wealth.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Our families do not.¡± ¡°Do you not?¡± ¡°The Rot family is wealthy,¡± Churot said, recalling the time within the family vault. ¡°We have more than the Gak family.¡± Zijin remained silent for a short while, trying to think of how to talk to the boy who was soon to be a man. ¡°Yes. The disparity of wealth between some families is vast and it has profound effects upon the glory of such families.¡± ¡°I do not like it.¡± Zijin smiled warmly. He ced a hand on the teen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The Gak family still lives. Many generations have passed since their stories have managed to pass by the lips of the Aldish. Many families have gone through such periods, and though it had been particrly long for the Gak family, in the hearts of all Iyrmen, those of the Gak family, those of the Rot family, those of all the families of the Iyr, we know they will rise again.¡± ¡°Cousin Taygak and I ate peaches at uncle Fosen¡¯s wedding,¡± Churot said, holding the cool peach within his fingers. ¡°She told me she would not grow strong because she is a Gak.¡± Zijin fell speechless for a moment, his heart falling. Of all the things a child of the Iyr could say, this was among the worst. ¡°Cousin Taygak told me she wants to grow strong.¡± Churot paused. ¡°Cousin Jaygak promised to make cousin Taygak strong. I think she will grow strong in the future.¡± ¡°I think she will grow strong in the future too.¡± ¡°Cousin Adam said he wants cousin Taygak to stay small and cute forever, but cousin Taygak is not that small, and she is not that cute, but she is strong with her fist and her voice, and cousin Adam will help her grow strong too, because he is cousin Adam.¡± Zijin smiled slightly. ¡°What of Jurot? Will he make Taygak strong too?¡± ¡°No. He will make cousin Lanarot strong because they are siblings, and cousin Lanarot already screams so well.¡± Zijin recalled how many times Adam cried over how corrupted his little sister was from the Iyr. ¡°So she does.¡± ¡°Grandfather will make nephew Jarot strong too, because he is grandfather,¡± Churot said, popping another peach into his mouth. ¡°Do you wish to grow strong too?¡± ¡°No. I want to stay here with grandfather and grandmother. I will finish the books.¡± ¡°You finish them so well.¡± ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will cousin Jirot grow strong too?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°I think she will grow up strong because she is more troublesome than grandfather.¡± Zijin¡¯sughter filled the estate. ¡°Yes. Your nieces and nephews will grow up so strong.¡± ¡°Can cousin Adam keep them small and cute forever?¡± Churot asked. ¡°I am not so sure. If it¡¯s Adam, perhaps he can, but I do not think he will.¡± ¡°I think cousin Adam will cause lots of trouble this year, because he is cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Then let us both work hard to deal with the trouble he causes.¡± ¡°That is your job, Elder Zijin. I will deal with the books and you can deal with the trouble cousin Adam causes,¡± Churot stated instantly, deflecting all the work which Adam would bring. ¡°Will you not deal with the trouble he causes?¡± ¡°Grandfather asked me to tell him when you work me too hard¡­¡± Churot said, narrowing his eyes towards the Elder, who burst out intoughter. Yet, though they were tempting Mistress Fate, somehow Adam was not causing any trouble, which of course was most troublesome of all. Lucy eyed up the half elf who stood tall, with his arms crossed. Meanwhile Jaygak swung her de forward, stretching out her arm, while Morkarai alsopleted his own movements with his de. Mara, too, stretched her body, readying for the battle. Adam let out an annoyed sigh. ¡®Damn it, I want to show off in front of you, but it¡¯s awkward to kill them.¡¯ Elsie hugged Vonda¡¯s leg, the cloak almost hiding her from the world. She shook slightly as the four continued to charge towards them. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was almost as small as her. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± The girl sniffled slightly. ¡°Miss Ray. Is it gonna be okay?¡± ¡°It will be fine,¡± Vonda assured. ¡°The Iyrmen are strong.¡± ¡°They¡¯re hydras.¡± Adam stared out towards the approaching hydras, which were being led towards the encampment. They stood at the edge of the encampment as Jurot and Kitool, both of whom slowed down slightly every so often as they pulled the hydras along, rushed towards the camp. ¡°Elsie, would you like to see some magic?¡± ¡°Magic?¡± The girl¡¯s head snapped towards Adam from beside Vonda. ¡°Yeah, some magic.¡± ¡°Miss Ray, will you make the magic?¡± ¡°I will if I must, but they may not require my magic since they are so strong.¡± If the Ray was saying it, it must be true, so the girl¡¯s heart said. In the same way the Iyrmen were figures of great renown to Adam, the Ray was a great figure to that of a little girl from the capital city of East Alnd. ¡°I¡¯ll just cast one spell then,¡± Adam said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin the fun for you all, so I¡¯ll do that much.¡± ¡°Just one spell?¡± Lucy asked, swinging her greataxe to warm herself up. ¡°Yeah, just the one.¡± ¡°Is it going to be that spell?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s going to be that spell.¡± ¡°If you cast it twice, we¡¯ll get annoyed.¡± ¡°If I cast it twice, should I just cast it on you all, since it won¡¯t hurt you guys as much?¡± ¡°Does Kitool also have such resistance to fire as we?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. He checked his Mana, and though he had recovered some of it with a light rest, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should use so much Mana, just in case. ¡°It¡¯s not like I need to cast them since it¡¯s only a couple of hydras.¡± Vonda reached down to rub the girl¡¯s head. It was only truly the Aldishwoman who understood how ridiculous their conversation was. ¡®The strong have such different conversations.¡¯ ¡°Ah, I think they¡¯re in range now,¡± Adam said, raising his fist in front of himself, holding onto Wraith with his free hand. ¡°Elsie, are you watching?¡± Elsie nced up towards Adam¡¯s fist. He unfurled it slightly, his thumb pointing towards the air, his index finger pointed towards the approaching Irmen and hydras, as though he were ready to shoot a crossbow. ¡°Explosion,¡± Adam said, chanting the words to his magic. Mana: 13 -> 10 Spell: Fireball
I wish I had some peaches. [917] – Y04.017 – Trouble in the City I [917] ¨C Y04.017 ¨C Trouble in the City I 8D6 = 33 (1, 2, 4, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6) 33 damage! The shock within the girl¡¯s eyes was quickly overwhelmed by the reflection of the inferno appearing from nothingness. The inferno spread from the hydras to the girl¡¯s heart, which shuddered with shock, her fingers mping tighter around Ray Vonda¡¯s cloak. Though the mes spread into the girl¡¯s heart, it was the death brought by the figures in front, which butchered the hydras with ease, which cemented something even deeper within her beating heart. Morkarai¡¯s de swam through the air, cutting through a head, the heat of his de almost cauterising the wound immediately. ¡°I will handle this hydra myself!¡± The fire giant¡¯s chuckle filled the air, the hydra¡¯s cries threatening to drown them as a staff crushed against a head. ¡°We are still escorting you, Prince Morkarai,¡± Kitool said, her voice calm, too calm for one who was in the middle of facing a hydra. Jurot¡¯s entire body, red hot with rage, burned with effort as his axe tore through a hydra¡¯s head, while the glowing de beside him spun, cutting another hydra head. The pair of demons also spent little time debating how much to y with their food, their giant axes threatening to bisect the hydras in half. ¡°Do you see?¡± Adam asked, the distant screeching and growling growing quieter with each passing moment. ¡°As long as we are here, you¡¯re safe.¡± The camp fire crackled lightly as the girl stared down at her meal of hydra meat, salted lightly, though the half elf had waved his hand across it with magic. She bit into it slowly, the expectant eyes of the Ray urging the girl to eat. She winced at the vour before pulling back, staring at the meat. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yummy, mister.¡± Victory! XP Gained: +1 200 XP: XP: 4 900 -> 6 100 ¡°I made it taste like chicken tikka mas, so of course you¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gotta lotta spices!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! See? This is why I like you East Aldish, you at least have good taste.¡± ¡°We only gets to eat spicy food during the festival,¡± Elsie said, stabbing her fork into the meat before bringing it up to her lips, biting into the hydra meat eagerly, almost shoving the entire thing into her mouth. She chewed the tough meat slowly, groaning with delight from the vours dancing on her tongue. After the meal, Kitool took the girl for a walk around the encampment. She handed the girl Tigerstaff, the great magics jolting against the girl¡¯s fingers. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam began. Jurot shook his head. ¡°None survived.¡± ¡°Did you find her sister?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jurot shook his head again slowly. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°So¡­ what do we do with her? Vonda says we should adopt her into the business.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you have any other opinions?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Vonda sipped her water lightly, tasting the apple vour from her husband¡¯s magic. ¡°We should allow her to remain within one of the temples in East Port. Upon our return, we should take her with us.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the brothers replied. ¡°Do you have any other opinions?¡± Vonda joked. ¡°No.¡± Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell towards the girl. She exchanged nces with the demons. ¡®Of course he finds another child.¡¯ Jaygak was also distracted by another thought. It was that kind of thought, a thought which had slowly begun to creep into her heart. ¡®Hydras have be easier to y.¡¯ She understood the difference between a hydra and herself, however she was certain the trio of Iyrmen could take on a hydra with great sess. Her eyes fell down towards her de, which was greater than most des with its enchantments, and even greater upon calling forth its greater magic within. Adam and Vonda used their magic to treat the hydra skin, before the group settled for the night, having buried the bodies of the dead creatures. They set up their watches once more, each taking an hour and a half as they had since the loss of Amokan and Timojin, though with the magical steed and familiar supporting them. Elsie¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the dark skinned fire giant over lunch, the girl slowly eating the porridge. Vonda remained beside the girl, who didn¡¯t feelfortable without seeing the Ray within sight. The others were d the girl was so distracted, allowing Adam, Jurot, and Kitool to step away for a short while. They weren¡¯t that far away, a few miles ahead of the road. Adam stared down at the packed earth, remaining quiet for a long while. He held the pieces of cloth within his hand, the colourful cloths stained with blood. Jurot and Kitool waited patiently for Adam to begin the prayers. ¡°Lord Sozain, Baktu, please watch over them well.¡± Adam cast his light magic, Tricks, to clean the blood, before slipping the cloths between the jewellery which they had found upon the bodies. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Elsie¡¯ll be treated well in the business, I promise you that.¡± Elsie eyed up the returning trio. ¡°Did you find it, mister?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m always dropping things too.¡± ¡°What do you drop?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sometimes I drop cups and bowls, identally, identally,¡± the girl assured, flushing slightly red. ¡°Of course. Come on, we¡¯ll be at East Port soon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the girl replied, excited to reunite with her parents. Adam¡¯s lower lip quivered slightly at the girl¡¯s excitement. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Morkarai ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, before climbing onto the cart, the girl settling herself beside Vonda. She stared down at the hydra skin on the floor, keeping her feet off of it. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vonda said, brushing through the girl¡¯s hair. Elsie slowly ced her feet onto the hydra skin, before ncing up towards Vonda to see if she¡¯d get into trouble. The walls of the city loomed high over the city, the evening sun at their backs. The guards red towards the suspicious strangers, especially therge figure in heavy armour, before Vonda stepped off the cart and dealt with the guards with ease. This was the first town or city in East Alnd they hade across since their journey, and with the town of Liferiver only a few days away, the influence of the order hung tightly onto the city, like the vibrant colours which painted the walls of every building, or the cloths which covered them. All those who walked within East Port carried with them bits of cloth, from sashed around their waist, to bandannas tied around their heads, even tiny strips of cloth around their belts, each a vibrant colour, like that of the sun, or the sight of the sea during a dawnval day. ¡°Allow me to take you to a particr inn,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°We should head to the Guild first,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We should head to the inn first,¡± Morkarai urged. Elsie nced towards Vonda for support, who smiled warmly, brushing her the girl¡¯s hair with a finger. Adam was too distracted in his thoughts to realise they had arrived at the inn not even an hourter, the sky purple with the setting sun. The painting of a faceless mermaid adorned the side. The wooden doors opened to reveal an inn with fineries Adam hadn¡¯t expected, with trimmings of silver scattered all around the wooden room, which wasrge enough to hold twenty rectangr tables with ease. Many of the tables were currently preupied by small groups, though there were a few who sat by their lonesome selves in the corner, eating their meals silently. A dozen gazes fell upon the group. ¡°How may I assist?¡± an attendant called, wearing ocean blue attire, with a white sash around his waist. He was well built, as lean as an Iyrman, though perhaps not quite as battle ready. He had white hair, no doubt dyed, his brows a lighter blue. His eyes remained fixated on the fire giant before him, though he had already sensed the Iyrmen behind him, and the figure of the Ray. Morkarai motioned towards a table near the back, which was currently unupied. He pointed with his finger and middle finger at once, before the group made their way to the back, taking over the table, while also taking over the table beside it, each enough for six people. ¡°Sea milk, a meal of meat and potatoes, with a side of crab.¡± Morkarai ced down a copper coin, a silver coin, and then a gold coin, each side by side. ¡°We are all out of crab, will lobsters do you fine?¡± ¡°As long as they are fresh from the sea.¡± ¡°How many lobsters?¡± Morkarai nced to the side, his eyes falling over Elsie for a moment. ¡°Eight.¡± The worker bowed his head, before epted eight coins of each denomination, one by one, then finally slipped away into the back room. ¡°I¡¯ve procured passage onto a ship for each of us,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is settled,¡± Morkarai replied simply. ¡°You will need to dismiss Zeus.¡± ¡°What about our cart?¡± ¡°You may bring it.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°We should leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°It is best to leave sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯ll need to work hard tonight¡­¡± Adam exchanged a look with Vonda. Adam didn¡¯t taste the meal, too busy drowning within worry. He followed Ray Vonda through the city, who led the pair to a temple. The temple was small, smaller than even the inn, though was made of hardy smooth stone. A Priest spotted the heavily armoured figures, and though she tensed up for a moment, she noted the appearance of a particr figure. ¡°Ray Vonda,¡± Vonda introduced herself, removing her helmet to reveal her face, and the attire she wore befitting that of a Ray, which hid all but her face and hands. ¡°I havee to discuss a matter with you.¡± The Priest quickly invited the trio into the temple, taking them to a small room to one side, pouring them each a cup of tea. ¡°I did not expect a Ray.¡± ¡°I apologise foring so suddenly¡­¡± Vonda could feel the light sickness which spread through her, how her body had swollen up within the armour. She pushed away the thought. Her heart pounded wildly within her chest, but as the moments passed, she calmed herself. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if Elsie should have been there, and he inhaled deeply, bracing himself. When the girl began to cry, a deep wound engraved into his heart. A short whileter, the half elf stood outside the temple, his eyes focusing on the night sky. The stars, now more familiar to him than the stars of his first life, sparkled brightly within the sky. ¡°Brother Adam?¡± the Mother called. ¡°Is she okay?¡± ¡°She is quiet now.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°You buried the dead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you have the items which belong to them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It is customary to donate the items to the Priests who dealt with their funeral.¡± ¡°I¡¯m keeping them safe for Elsie for now, and then I¡¯ll hand them to her once we¡¯re at the business.¡± ¡°I have been informed you wished to adopt the girl into the business.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Since she is an orphan, we are also able to take in the girl, to provide a life for her at the temple.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine at the business,¡± Adam replied, still staring at the stars. ¡°It would be best for her to grow within the temple, where she grew up and where she was raised.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for her to grow up surrounded by little worries and lots of love.¡± ¡°Do you believe you can provide that?¡± Adam inhaled sharply, ncing back towards the Mother, a small smile on his face. ¡°There are lots of things I¡¯m confident in, but that¡¯s the number one thing I¡¯m confident in most.¡± ¡°More so than our temple to Mother Soza?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do very good, but we¡¯ve already decided to adopt her into the business. Right now she¡¯s a VIP.¡± ¡°A vee eye pee?¡± Adam reached into his pocket and held out an amber gem towards the Mother. ¡°It means we¡¯ll be paying you a hundred gold a month to watch over her while we¡¯re gone.¡± The Mother blinked. ¡°The customary amount is one gold a day.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°She¡¯s our VIP. I hope you will watch over her appropriately while we finish our business.¡± The Mother could feel something emanating from the half elf. Her eyes nced down towards the symbol on his amulet. ¡°You follow the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death.¡± ¡°Baktu, or Lord Sozain as you might know him.¡± The Mother opened her mouth to refute his words, but she paused for a moment. She could feel the heaviness of Adam¡¯s smile pressing upon her. It was a smile she had seen very few times previously, those who were high ranking members of various orders, or those among the higher nobility. ¡®What gives you such right to look upon me in such a way?¡¯ ¡°Mother,¡± Adam began. ¡°Last year, there were those who wished to take our VIPs from us.¡± The Mother¡¯s eyes shed with recognition upon the words. Last year there were many goings on, from the meeting between the Kings, to the King of Alnd and his issues with the Priests of Nature, and even the Iyr¡¯s escorting of the Florian King back to his country. Then there was the exiling of the three orders which had watched over Floria for centuries. Among them, there were a handful of local events which had sparked a wildfire of rumours within the city. The rumour of the Marquess, one of the highest ranking nobles across East Alnd, who had caused trouble upon a group for a Sorcerer. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose had gotten involved, but rather than Life¡¯s Roseining about the death caused by the Marquess, it was the Order of Life¡¯s Rose defending the death caused by a particr group. Outnumbered by the elite army under themand of the Marshal of the East, and yet somehow the group hade out, not only unscathed, but having defeated the small armyposed of Experts, and more. Adam smiled as the recognition fell across her eyes. Then, for a moment, something else shed across his eyes. ¡°If anything happens to our VIP while we¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll be holding you responsible.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me,¡± the Mother asked, narrowing her eyes towards the half elf, who for a moment looked worried. Adam was Trained in arge manner of skills, and it was one particr skill which had caused worry for one of the Iyrmen at the Guild, who had been tasked with dealing with the matter of the hydras. ¡®It should be fine since he¡¯s with his wife,¡¯ Jaygak thought, with a supernatural sense. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for a Priest of Life¡­¡¯ In her heart, she knew she was wrong. Indeed, for Adam was the kind to threaten anyone, including the Divine.
Damn it, Mother... Damn it, Adam... [918] – Y04.018 – Trouble in the City II [918] ¨C Y04.018 ¨C Trouble in the City II ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± Adam said, bowing his head before the Mother. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said something like that to you, Mother.¡± Mother Alexia stared at the half elf, her eyes still stern. She could feel the gaze of the Ray sitting beside the sheepish young man. The Ray, as his wife, dragged him to the Mother after hearing what had urred. "I didn''t mean to threaten you, I was just worried for Elsie, and knowing how treacherous the-," Adam paused as he felt Vonda''s hand against his own, he cleared his throat. "I was just worried for Elsie, because there are certain issues that certain individuals have with our business, and I believed they would take certain matters into their own hands." Mother Alexia held a deep frown across her face, though she could feel the Ray¡¯s gaze upon her. Even as a Sister, Vonda could have vouched for Adam, and as a Mother, it was a simpler matter, but as a Ray? Mother Alexia¡¯s hands were tied, but she couldn¡¯t allow the half elf to go around threatening Mothers of Life. ¡°Even if you were worried for Elsie, you should not have threatened a Mother. I am a Mother of Life, and if I wished for it, you would find yourself trapped within a dungeon for the next century.¡± ¡°I-,¡± Adam began, though he managed to stop himself before Vonda squeezed his hand. ¡°You¡¯repletely right, Mother Alexia. I have shown you a great disrespect, and though I am a follower of Lord Sozain, I hold Mother Soza deep within my heart. I have failed you as both a follower of Lord Sozain, but also as an Executive of United Kindom. I can only ask for your mercy at this time, and once we havepleted our task, I will surely correct this matter as best as I can.¡± ¡°Since Ray Vonda has spoken highly of you, I will consider it a mistake of a youth, but I expect better of a Brother.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely correct, Mother Alexia. I am ashamed of doing something so stupid, and I promise to reflect on my behaviour.¡± Mother Alexia nced towards Vonda, who waited to see what else the Mother would do. She was the highest ranking individual of the small temple, and though the temple was small, it could still rely on the main temple of East Port for support, as well as Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°I will take Ray Vonda¡¯s words to heart and I will forgive you of this matter this once. I hope I will not regret it.¡± ¡°You will not, I assure you.¡± Adam sped a hand over his fist and bowed his head. ¡°I often forget the fortunes I have in this world and court death, and though I follow Lord Sozain, I hope to live a very long life still. Once I return back to the business, I will discuss appropriatepensation with the Enchanter.¡± ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Mother Alexia replied, stilling the greed within her heart. ¡°If you won¡¯t ept a magical gift, then please, at least allow me to hand over some of my own sry as a donation to the temple.¡± ¡°We will not refuse a donation to our temple,¡± Mother Alexia admitted. Once Adam was brought to the statue of the mother, a bust of the mother, whose face held no details, though the cloth around the bust that represented her robes were intricately details, the hem holding all manner of religious symbols, the folds crafted to the point they were nearly lifelike. Adam dropped down before the statue, his hands upon his knees. ¡®I¡¯m really sorry, Mother Soza. I shouldn¡¯t have been such an idiot.¡¯ The half elf reached into his tunic and ced down a particr gem, that of a tiger eye. ¡®If he¡¯s willing to donate that much¡­¡¯ Mother Alexia watched as the pair left after saying their goodbyes to Elsie. She smiled slightly, having gained two hundred gold from a single person that day. She prepared extra fruit that evening. A quietness had taken East Port in the night. Adam and Vonda made their way, Vonda¡¯s full te jangling slightly as they made their way towards the Guild. ¡°Sorry, Vonda.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t be that much of an idiot. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve pretended to be an idiot so much that I¡¯ve actually be an idiot.¡± ¡°I trust you will think before you speak from now on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trusting me a little too much.¡± ¡°I have to.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Vonda reached over to hold Adam¡¯s hand, their fingers intertwining together. ¡°What could the reason be, I wonder?¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll treat the Priests of Life better from now on. I can¡¯t disappoint you, and I can¡¯t let them criticize you because you married an idiot.¡± ¡°I hope you will treat all Priests with such respect.¡± ¡°Baby steps, Vonda, baby steps.¡± Adam chuckled again, following along one of the many rivers within the city. ¡°We probably don¡¯t have enough time to meet Yellow Turban, right?¡± ¡°Is it Yellow Turban you want to meet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me out like that.¡± Adam smiled, squeezing her hand gently. ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll leave them be for now. We can meet them when wee back.¡± ¡°We are rushing so much.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I¡¯ve got a Princess to meet.¡± ¡°You dislike nobles, but you are so excited to meet the Princess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s cute, and she yed so well with Lanababy,¡± Adam said, recalling the little babe. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s grown up too much?¡± ¡°She will still be small and cute.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forgive her if she¡¯s grown up too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, because she¡¯s too cute.¡± ¡°It¡¯s scary how well you know me.¡± ¡°Who does not know your jokes, since you only have the same three or four jokes.¡± ¡°I have plenty of jokes.¡± ¡°Will they be funny soon?¡± ¡°They make youugh, sometimes.¡± ¡°So they do.¡± Vonda stifled her giggle. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild wasrger than the one in Red Oak, easily for or five times as big, and though there was no red oak within its structure, the Guild was surrounded by water, and was full of vibrant colours. Adam spent a short while within the Guild to deal with getting his tag stamped, before he left with the Iyrmen, wanting to return back to the inn quickly. Quest Complete: Hydras in XP Gained: +300 XP: 6 100 -> 6 400 Steel Tag: 2 -> 3 ¡°Did it go well?¡± Jaygak asked as they made their way back to the inn. She could sense something had happened, and if it was Adam, surely it was because he caused trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we¡¯re on the ship,¡± Adam said, resting the handle of the short sword over his shoulder. He was d they had brought a shorter de instead of a spear for him, his eyes ncing aside to his wife, who carried the spear in hand. ¡°It was that bad?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jaygak inhaled deeply, stilling her curious heart. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Halt!¡± called a guard, adorned in chain, wearing a long cloak of deep blue, with the sigil of the city guard upon the tabard. He was an older fellow, whose narrowed eyes could vaguely see their outline in the darkness. ¡°Are you adventurers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°What¡¯s your party¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden.¡± ¡°What are you doing out sote?¡± ¡°We arrived at the cityte, and we finished our business at the Guild.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not staying at the Guild?¡± ¡°No. We are escorting a noble who preferred to sleep elsewhere.¡± ¡°Yeah? What kind of noble.¡± ¡°We should not say.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We are too in the open.¡± The old guard narrowed his eyes further at the group, while hispanion quickly rushed up beside him, her own chain jingling. ¡°Lieutenant, what¡¯s the trouble?¡± she asked, pulling up her helmet to spot the figures in the distance. ¡°We apologise for the worry caused, but we had little time to finish our business, and so it fell into the night,¡± Vonda said, cing a hand onto her chest and bowing her head lightly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re young, you shouldn¡¯t be rushing like this,¡± the older guard said, while the young woman beside him leaned in to whisper something to his ear. The older guard narrowed his eyes further before removing his helmet. ¡°Many blessings upon you Ray.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s blessings upon you.¡± ¡°Any trouble?¡± ¡°No trouble at all.¡± The guard nced between the others suspiciously. ¡°Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°What business do you have with the Ray?¡± ¡°She is my sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What my brother means to say is that Ray Vonda is his sister inw,¡± Adam exined. The older guard narrowed his eyes towards the fellow in purple, who had not removed his helmet. ¡°Your brother? You¡¯re no Iyrman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but my brother is my brother, and my wife is my wife.¡± Vonda sighed, understanding how much confusion the pair were causing. ¡°Though it is awkward to exin, it is true that my husband is the Iyrman¡¯s brother, and I am his wife. Mother Priest gave her blessing for the marriage, and so did Mother Soza.¡± The guard cleared his throat. ¡°Of course, Ray. It seems we¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡± His eyes nced between them all. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to the inn and leave you be.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Oh, right,¡¯ Adam eventually thought, having realised how suspicious they seemed, and how little they had exined things. ¡®I¡¯m so d you¡¯re a Ray, Vonda. One day, your Executive husband will be able to help you in the same way.¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart was uncertain of how he should feel that his wife had assisted him so much. He was a man, a husband, a father, he should also be dependable. However, he also enjoyed the feeling of his wife holding such authority, and doting on him in such a way. ¡®Mother Vonda? More like Mommy Vonda, am I right?¡¯ Adam chuckled in his helmet, before noting the attention he received from the others when he randomly chuckled. ¡®I¡¯m d I¡¯m wearing my helmet.¡¯ ¡®He was definitely thinking something cringe,¡¯ hispanions all thought. They arrived at the inn with little trouble, but Morkarai, Lucy, and Mara all understood how the guards hade to escort them. It was either because of Adam or the Iyrmen, about half of the reason falling on each of them, but if they had to make the bet, they would bet it was Adam¡¯s fault. The next day, they had gathered upon the ship, crewed by dozens of sailors, while the Captain, a man whose wrinkles were only matched by the number of scars upon his face. While the sailors all busied themselves, the Captain eyed up the Iyrmen, the Ray, the half elf, and the fire giant, who had left his armour in his room. ¡°Captain,¡± a younger sailor called, motioning his head to the group who had just arrived. ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you about it once you¡¯re older. Make sure we have enough rocks.¡± The Captain motioned with a hand to dismiss the teen. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d have to sail with a Prince.¡¯ ¡®Of course we have enough rocks, old man, I had to wake up early to bring a ton on board!¡¯ The teen grumbled as he walked away. ¡®Just you wait until I¡¯m the Captain, I¡¯ll make sure you carry at least fifty rocks on board.¡¯ As the dawn¡¯s sun began to fill the docks with light, the Captain shouted for his workers, and soon the ship left the docks to sail across the sea, heading eastward, until they¡¯d finally head south and west, towards the southern side of Aswadasad. ¡°Feels weird being on a ship again,¡± Adam admitted, though he understood why it felt weird to him. He felt so light, and outside of the Iyr, it meant that he was in danger. ¡°I agree,¡± Vonda admitted, reaching down to her stomach, massaging it gently, trying to ease her sickness. She could feel a sweate across her. She inhaled the crisp salty air, reaching out to grab the railings of the ship tightly in hand. ¡®The air smells so¡­ unfamiliar.¡¯ Lucy stared out towards the sea, her eyes glued upon the horizon. ¡®I probably don¡¯t need to worry about Oathkeepers while I¡¯m out at sea?¡¯ ¡°Why are you all so worried?¡± Morkarai asked, smirking slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like being on a ship,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°Unlike the desert, you can¡¯t wear your armour.¡± Morkarai nodded his head, understanding how she felt. ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t wear armour in the¡­¡± Adam nced between Morkarai, a giant with a particr affinity with fire, and Jaygak, a devilkin with a particr affinity with fire. ¡°Are you two picking a fight?¡± ¡°No fighting on deck,¡± the Captain said. ¡°The sea brings plenty of fights.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, far too eagerly. Though the Captain had said the sea would bring them plenty of fights, somehow it was not the sea, but the sky.
Previous chapter: Damn it, Adam Current chapter: Damn, Mommy... [919] – Y04.019 – Trouble on the Seas I [919] ¨C Y04.019 ¨C Trouble on the Seas I ¡°No,¡± the tiny girl said, but she could only say it once before she gave up, her grandmother leading the girl and her siblings to the baths. Jirot chewed her teethleaf slowly, the fizz of the liquid tickling against her dual canines, before she spat it out into the cloth, along with the rest of her siblings. She allowed her grandmother to change her into the attire of the Iyrmen, but not just any attire, but the attire for the end of dawnval. She closed her eyes as her grandmother dabbed the paint onto her forehead, seven times total, the same as her aunt. ¡°Come, Jirot, I will brush your hair,¡± Mirot called, holding out a hand. The girl ran towards her other nana, sitting before her, with her twin brother also settling himself beside his sister. Mirot brushed their hair, feeling how long it had be, falling further down their shoulders. She nced aside towards the triplets, each of whom had much longer hair, currently having their hairbed through by their grandmother. Larot sat, his face full of annoyance as Citool finished brushing his hair too, straightening his tunic, wrapping the sash around his waist gently, though she pinned it against his shirt. Though Larot was a babe, Citool understood he was special, so there was less to worry about him trying to get himself killed by exploring the world. Jirot yawned, before her head snapped towards her grandaunt. ¡°Babo?¡± ¡°Do you wish to see your babo?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes beamed with delight as she readied herself, so excited that she forgot her only joke. ¡°Okay,¡± Mirot replied, lifting the girl up, nting a firm kiss on her cheek, before doing the same for her younger brother, who had been named after her father. While the children prepared to enjoy thest week of dawnval, many miles away far to the east, their father stood towards the edge of the ship, his hands behind his back as he stared out towards the open ocean. ¡®I bet he¡¯s spoiling them right now and thinking about how much it would annoy me,¡¯ Adam thought, understanding deep within his heart how true his thoughts were. He closed his eyes, imagining how adorable his children would be while wearing their outfits, and how terrible it was for the world to take such a sight away from him. His eyes darted down towards the ocean floor, willing the world to send him something to beat up so that his heart would calm itself. The silver drakken beside him stared out at the ocean, letting out a long sigh. His long robes, as ck as night, fluttered in the ocean breeze, his silver eyes full of a tiredness of people and life. He reached into his robes, pulling out a wooden pipe, before he removed the cap, slipping the pipe into his mouth. He hummed out words which sounded like the speech of dragons, a hand forming various symbols, before smoke began to shift out of the top of his pipe. He puffed the pipe lightly, before removing it from his lips, letting out the smoke from his lungs, watching it dissipate in front of him. ¡°Are you a Wizard?¡± Adam asked, leaning over the railing. The drakken nced towards Adam, his eyes shing across the young man for a moment, before his eyes fell upon the ocean once more. ¡°That I am, Brother,¡± the drakken replied, his voice holding an authoritative tone. ¡°I might be a Brother, but I¡­¡± Adam paused, realising how stupid he was being. ¡°I¡¯ve a respect for all magic.¡± ¡°You follow the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death, but you are not an Iyrman,¡± the drakken stated. ¡°No. I¡¯m Adam, a Brother, and a brother to an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Are you brothers by blood or de?¡± ¡°We are brothers as though we hold the same blood,¡± Adam replied. ¡°By de then?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you prefer to call it.¡± ¡°I have some knowledge of the Iyr, much of it from Ald-, Florian, sources.¡± ¡°Are you Florian?¡± The drakken inhaled deeply, staring out to the sea for a long moment. ¡°When I was born, my parents named me Ibrahim. The bread I ate was t, instead of apples and peaches, I ate dates and olives. When I was a boy, we travelled on a ship to Gold Port. There, they changed my name to Abraham, and I ate bread full of air, and apples and peaches. I learned the Aldish tongue, and I am still surprised they have the sense to not change the name of thenguage when they are raising their de so proudly of their Florian heritage. I studied in the Florian academies, for my father earned that much coin, so good he was in Aswadasad, he could sell sand to the Shen. I pray to Lord Sozain as I would pray to Lord Noor. They view me as a drakken, believing me to be from the north, though I was born in Aswadasad, I do not remember the taste of fresh dates, of fresh olives, for they are so far to the south and the east. No, Adam. I am not Florian, I am not from Drakken, where they mistake my ancestors to be from, for my ancestors roamed in what we call Noska. Do I dare to say I am Aswadian when I have most of my life in Floria? I¡­ I am merely Abraham.¡± ¡®What are silver drakken doing in Aswadasad?¡¯ Adam thought, though he bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Abraham.¡± ¡°What pleasure does our meeting bring?¡± ¡°That depends. What brings you to Aswadasad?¡± ¡°I told my father and mother I should study in the east, where they were born,¡± Abraham said, staring at the ocean which he had crossed once before as a boy. ¡°After the victory of the Florians against the Aldish, those who I once studied alongside seemed to have forgotten I was a part of their ss, some socially. There was always some trouble between merchants and nobles, but now¡­¡± ¡°I thought the King¡¯s Sword, uh, King Merryweather, he raised his de for Aswadasad didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He raised his de because of greed. He raised his sword for his Florian ancestors. He raised his sword to keep the treaty with Aswadasad. Who is to say? I was sent to the battlefield, I did what I was told, and upon my return, many wished to forget my service. I may have slept in the nicest tents, I may have had personal guards, but when the great King Merryweather needed Wizards to create forts in the span of a day rather than weeks, I was there to shift the earth. When he threw oil upon the enemy encampments, it was my mes which brought them alight.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°You fought in the war?¡± ¡°No, I did very little fighting. I do not wear chain, I do not draw des of steel. I know my magic, but I did not fight, I was too valuable to fight, but not too valuable to keep once peace fell.¡± Abraham sighed. ¡°I suppose it was my own fault I was pushed away. I saw some things I shouldn¡¯t have seen, and said some things I shouldn¡¯t have said.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°What you see in war, blood, death, and the darkness of we mortals, of what we allow others to live with.¡± Abraham puffed his pipe, closing his eyes before exhaling. ¡°The kinds of things that you need dragonleaf to calm you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°It was only a few years ago, about four years ago, and pretty close by actually,¡± Adam said, motioning his head towards what was now Floria. ¡°The new forest to the south formed, I mean, you know, south of South Fort. We were there, and it just kinda emerged all around us. Anyway, we imed it for the Iyr first, and the Aldish tried to im it. They backed off once they heard the Iyr had imed it, but the Aswadians?¡± ¡°I did hear about the news. There was a skirmish between the Aswadians and the Iyr. I heard there was trickery afoot, and that the Iyr ambushed the soldiers, though others have said the Iyr killed all the Aswadian soldiers.¡± ¡°Not all of them, just a couple of hundred, I think. The Iyr wasn¡¯t going to kill them, but they shot at me and my brother when we tried to negotiate.¡± ¡°You were there too?¡± ¡°Yeah, me and my brother, Lucy too,¡± Adam said, before realising his mistake of mentioning the demon. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°They shot at you?¡± ¡°Yeah. They shot at me and thankfully Elder Peace saved me.¡± ¡°Elder Peace was there too?¡± ¡°Yeah. She was real mad, too. They¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Speaking of seeing something I shouldn¡¯t have seen and talking about something I shouldn¡¯t, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± ¡°Sometimes words are more dangerous than steel.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Grends.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce that no longer exists.¡± ¡°In the sense that you are from another time, or ce, or realm?¡± Adam raised his brows in shock. ¡°Speaking of talking about things I shouldn¡¯t, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a ce that no longer exists.¡± Abraham¡¯s eyes remained on the sea. ¡°You are full of stories.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, I am the brother of an Iyrman.¡± ¡°So you say.¡± ¡°You could ask him if you want.¡± ¡°I could ask him, but there is a chance he is someone using illusion to form the appearance of an Iyrman. Whether you are speaking the truth ispletely irrelevant, for our paths are different. Within the year, we will have all but forgotten our meeting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to forget you, not when I came here to offer you a job, depending on whether you¡¯re looking for once. I¡¯m not sure the son of a rich merchant would be willing to work for our business, but we are looking for those with magical talents.¡± ¡°What kind of business?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the United Kindom, and we work for an enchanter. We deal with magical items and such, creating and delivering them to various individuals, mostly nobles for now. We don¡¯t discriminate on your race, your ss, and the like. We have high ranking mages and martials, and we even have those from all kinds of backgrounds, from¡­ well, not really nobles, but from orders, Iyrmen, to a farmer.¡± ¡°Yes, and I spoke with the dead only a few days ago,¡± Abraham replied, with a tone Adam recognised as part of his first life. ¡®Is this guy from the UK too?¡¯ Adam smiled politely. ¡°You can ask Jurot, if you believe him to be an Iyrman.¡± ¡°I am sure there is at least some truth to your words, but I¡¯ve lived long enough to realise I need to be more careful, even if I am speaking so openly of my dispassion for what has urred recently in my life.¡± ¡°Either way, I¡¯d like for you to keep us in mind once you¡¯re done with your studies. I¡¯m sure you know enough magic now, seeing as you know a trick, but if you want to learn Third Gate spells quickly,e and join us, and within a couple of years I¡¯ll have you slinging Fireballs like nobodies business.¡± ¡°I would prefer Mage Tower over Fireball.¡± ¡°I knew I liked you. Mage Tower is such a great spell.¡± Adam nodded his head with the drakken narrowing his eyes, since Mage Tower was specifically not a Priest spell. ¡®Does he have an item which casts it?¡¯ Abraham thought,ing to the most logical conclusion, having not realised that logical conclusions and Adam went together like peaches and fish. ¡°I will think upon the matter.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Adam reached into his robe and pulled out a tiger eye. ¡°Consider this a gift of our good fortune. It seems like Fate we met today.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, ncing aside. Omen: 4, 20 ¡°Enjoy your dragonleaf, Abraham.¡± Abraham epted the tiger eye gem, slipping it into his robes. ¡°I won¡¯t forget our meeting, Brother Adam.¡± ¡°Nor will-,¡± A shout was followed by the ringing of a bell, the sting of a horn, and the blow of a whistle, the cacophony of noise scattering within Adam¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s all that about?¡± Adam winced. ¡°A dragon turtle, a dragon, or another great creature,¡± Abraham replied, taking another puff of his pipe, ready to embrace Lord Sozain while the sailors scattered around on deck. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, rushing up to the half elf. ¡°A blue dragon has been spotted.¡± ¡°A blue dragon?¡± Adam asked, noting the look of determination within Jaygak¡¯s eyes. Adam donned his shield and slipped out his axe. ¡°What¡¯s a blue dragon doing so far out?¡± ¡°They may have sensed our magical weapons,¡± Jaygak said, having donned her shield, before drawing her magical de. Morkarai¡¯s eyes remained focused on the horizon as the sailors gathered themselves, going to grab any tribute they could find, while some grabbed their mundane weapons, which would no doubt bounce off the dragon¡¯s scales. A few brought over a crate, slipping off the rope, before revealingrge, smooth stones. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A sailor asked, their eyes glued to the four heavily armed figures who were escorting the dark skinned fellow, who was important somehow, though they hadn¡¯t been informed how. ¡°Getting ready to kill another blue dragon,¡± Adam said, swinging his axe in front of him as he loosened up. ¡°I wish to im the heart,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I want the heart, though?¡± ¡°You would take it from Taygak?¡± ¡°I guess if it belongs to Taygak then it belongs to Taygak,¡± Adam replied, giving up instantly. ¡°I want the horns for¡­¡± ¡®Hold on, isn¡¯t it weird to give them horns when their elder siblings are half dragons?¡¯ ¡°Silver dragons are different to blue dragons,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, they were pretty ufortablest time¡­¡± ¡°Adam, Jaygak,¡± Morkarai said, grabbing arge stone in hand, his arm flexing wildly as he began to slowly, almost imperceptibly, grow taller. ¡°I will deal with her.¡± ¡°What, you think because-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, stopping him before he could reveal the Prince¡¯s identity. ¡°I mean, you know, he can¡¯t just take the dragon from us.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Captain shouted, staring at the five who were so eager to fight. ¡°Why are you condemning us to death? What if it¡¯s a Gryn?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a Gryn, then maybe I should im the heart for our Churot,¡± Adam said, suddenly feeling a hotness fill within him as he reached up to press his axe against his obsidian holy symbol. ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± Jaygak agreed. ¡°What are you going to do to the dragon when it can fly?¡± the Captain shouted. Adam could feel Lucy, Mara, and Jaygak stare at him with an envious re. ¡°I mean¡­ that¡¯s not a big deal for me.¡± ¡®Just because you worship the Lord of Death, it doesn¡¯t mean I want to die!¡¯ The Captain¡¯s despair filled the entire crew.
I can''t believe I rolled 4, 20 and then rolled an npc who smoked dragonleaf. Sometimes life really do be that way. [920] – Y04.020 – Trouble on the Seas II [920] ¨C Y04.020 ¨C Trouble on the Seas II The blue dragon sted lightning towards the sky, the lightning crackling with death. Any average man or woman would easily die within the st, and even Experts would find themselves upon death¡¯s door. The sailors watched in sheer awe at the approaching dragon, with a foolish hope. A hope that they¡¯d be able to survive the day. ¡°Step back! I will deal with her!¡± Morkaraimanded, his voice full of royal authority. He ced the stone back into the crate cautiously, as though he could destroy the ship by dropping the stone. He rolled up his sleeves towards his elbows, before his entire body began to shift, growing taller and taller rapidly, until the ship began to creak with his weight, and he slowed the magic to transform him until he was only twice as tall as the others around him. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ Adam pulled back along with the others around him, only just realising how much the Prince had held back in their fight previously. ¡®Damn! He¡¯s built like a damn tank!¡¯ Morakarai flexed his muscles, feeling the way his clothing strained with his physique. The giant de upon his back was now truly a giant¡¯s de, though only Jaygak understood how it was still considered small, since Morkarai was not yet standing at his full height. The excitement flood through the Iyrman in great anticipation. Morkarai inhaled deeply, holding out both of his hands in front of him, his stance low. Lucy¡¯s eyes pulled away from Morkarai, with much effort since he was suddenly such a treat, to nce towards Adam for a short moment, before her gaze returned back to the blue dragon. She rested the axe over her shoulder, waiting for the dragon toe to them. The dragon snarled and growled, though Adam could hear what the true meaning behind the snarls. Joyousughter. The dragon dove with sudden crity, approaching the fire giant Prince with joy, before mming against him, the pair a mixture of blue, ck, and red, a painting of strength. As the pair wrestled, the dragon¡¯s bodynded upon the ship, almost breaking the railings around her. Morakrai growled as the pair wrestled, his minute form an equal drawback to the dragon trying not to destroy the ship within their fun, before finally the fire giant Prince pinned the dragon beneath him. ¡°This bout is mine!¡± Morkarai shouted as the dragon continued to squirm under him, half her body off the side of the ship, having finally destroyed the railing. Eventually the dragon stopped struggling within his arms, before he allowed her free, only for the dragon¡¯s body to shift, and momentster a woman of equal height to the fire giant prince, save perhaps a hair taller, stood before them all. Therge horns atop her head could skewer any of them, the scales, blue as the deep ocean, ran along the side of her forehead down the side of her neck and into her shirt. Her tail, long and spiked, flowed behind her with every breath. She carried with her no obvious weapons, though she wore jewellery on almost every finger, and various nes, each like rivers of silver and gold. The woman spoke with the low gruff tones of the giant tongue, her teeth wide in a wild grin. ¡°You should speak the Aldish tongue,¡± Adam said. ¡°Who has issues with me speaking the tongue of the giants?¡± she asked, her blue eyes darting to the side, noting the Iyrman, the demons, and the half elf. She narrowed her eyes towards the half elf and the demons, a queer smell floating out of them. ¡°We don¡¯t have any issues, but Morkarai asked us not to beat you, so you should at least show some politeness.¡± ¡°You should refer to him-,¡± ¡°Karza,¡± Morkarai growled towards the half dragon woman. The woman replied in the giant tongue, with Morkarai confirming something. ¡°Hah! You should be d that Morkarai is vouching for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be d Morkarai is vouching for you,¡± Adam replied, courting death from the blue dragon. ¡°We¡¯ve killed quite a few dragons, but Jaygak here loves killing blue dragons most.¡± ¡°I will only hope that Morkarai will stop protecting you,¡± Jaygak said, her entire body buzzing with an eagerness she had almost never disyed before, not to Adam, not to the demons. Jaygak, so timid was she was normally, glowed so Iyrmanly. ¡°I am a Drunda.¡± Jaygak snorted, before ncing aside, almost disappointed. ¡°We have no blood between us then.¡± ¡°She cool?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Lady Karza, how do you do?¡± Adam asked, reaching out his hand to shake her forearm. Karza howled withughter. ¡°Are theypanions of yours, Morky?¡± Morkarai remained silent, causing the woman tough. ¡°Are you friends?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Friends? Who would want to be friends with him?¡± Karza replied,ughing even wilder. ¡°He¡¯s good for wrestling and fighting and drinking and not much else.¡± Morkarai wondered if he should threaten her, but he understood how much trouble she could cause, and if it was just some disrespect, he could let it pass since he was mostly incognito. Meanwhile the sailors and passengers around stared at the dragon who had suddenly arrived, although one continued to smoke his pipe, staring out to the sea. ¡°Alright, well, it¡¯s nice to meet you anyway,¡± Adam said, pulling his hand back awkwardly. ¡°Right, you shake your arms to greet one another,¡± Karza said, extending out her arm. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I talked to you mortals.¡± ¡°Right, well¡­¡± Adam shook her forearm, unsure of how to feel about someone who was almost as cringe as him. As they shook forearms, Karza asked something in the giant tongue, to which Morkarai replied back softly. Karza then let go of Adam¡¯s forearm, crossing her arms. She nced towards the demons, and asked the same question to the Prince, who replied awkwardly. ¡®They are Adam¡¯s friends.¡¯ ¡°Are you Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, narrowing his eyes towards the dragon. ¡°What has you so afraid?¡± Karza asked, noting his change in demeanour, which had been so eager to fight when he knew she was a dragon. ¡°Usually trouble follows.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble do you bring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t bring any¡­ much trouble at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they all say.¡± ¡°I bring some trouble, but usually troublees to me.¡± ¡°Does ite to your friends too?¡± Karza asked, her eyes ncing towards the pair of demons. ¡°The only kind of trouble thates to them is the kind we can¡¯t kill,¡± Adam replied, his tone lower, while Mara crossed her hands over her navel, standing taller. While the group threatened the dragon, the other passengers tried to make themselves smaller, with the Princess wrapping her cloak around herself, her heart thundering within her chest, herpanion beside her, cloaked head to toe beside her, remained focused on the dragon, the greatest threat to its liege. ¡®Don¡¯t,¡¯ the Princess dared tomand with her mind, hoping it could not sense their telepathy. The other Wizard walked away towards the under deck, his heart beating wildly. ¡®Of course a dragon would appear now that I¡¯ve left Alnd.¡¯ He reached up towards his amulet, with half a thought to summon the chimeras from within. ¡®No, how ridiculous. The Order of Wings has no connection to the dragon¡­¡¯ Yet he couldn¡¯t help the feeling the dragon was after him. The Wizard spun on his heel to notice the young woman who had stepped passed him silently, as though having blended into the shadows. She stopped, turning her head to face him. ¡°Do you wish to speak with me?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°No,¡± the Wizard replied, a hand clutching around the gem within his hand, ready to cast his spell. He tugged on his hood as though tipping a helmet, before he casually stepped away towards his room. Kitool approached the group, with a familiar sight, even if the figures of the familiar sight had changed. Morkarai held an annoyance on his face to try and keep Karza from acting up, and her heart sympathised with the Prince. ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is nothing.¡± ¡°Is Vonda okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, nodding her head. Adam let out a relieved sigh, his shoulders finally rxing. ¡°Thanks.¡± Kitool bowed her head once more, ncing at the dragon, who definitely wasn¡¯t a Gryn. The Captain of the ship remained silent, unsure if he was meant to charge the dragon for her travel, or if he should be d that the dragon wasn¡¯t going to ship his sink or take his coin. The days continued to pass by, the party spending little time within the Aswadian ports. Adam thought to send word back the Iyr, but he decided against it, only sending word back to Manager Dunes. Adam chewed his kebab as they made their way along the ocean, wondering when there was going to be a sea battle, or when there was going to be an issue with the navy. He expected it because of course it would happen, since it was him. ¡°There are several dragons who make their home to the north of us,¡± Jaygak said, staring out towards the southern coast of Western Aswadasad. ¡°The nearest is within a hundred miles.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked. Jaygak nodded. ¡°We should be d, since Crimson Horror is no longer considered an enemy of the state.¡± ¡°A what?¡± ¡°Crimson Horror, who is almost considered Ancient, has lived many centuries as an enemy of the state. Every few decades there is a skirmish between the Aswadians and the dragon, with many armies finding themselves destroyed by the dragon. For the past century there has been little activity. Recently, due to the civil war, there has been a negotiation between the dragon and the country. Aswadasad brought many gifts to the dragon. The dragon northward of the Crimson Horror¡­¡± Jaygak paused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The dragon above Crimson Horror is White Frost.¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 12 (9) ¡°The name sounds somewhat familiar.¡± ¡°The only White Dragon within Aswadasad,¡± Jaygak prompted. ¡°Oh! Yeah, yeah. There was something else about him¡­ her too, right?¡± ¡°She is from Lady Jaeryael¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Right, right¡­¡± Adam remained silent for a moment, the name sounding so familiar, and yet so¡­ ¡°Oh! Right! Right, Lady Jaeryael.¡± ¡°It is recent, but White Frost has also¡­¡± Jaygak paused. ¡°It seems the times are changing.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jaygak shook her head. The deals with White Frost and Aswadasad have been ongoing for a short while, and if Jaygak revealed any more specifics, it could be noted that the Iyr¡¯s intelligencework reaches as far as Aswadasad. ¡°Does that mean that a dragon won¡¯t kill us?¡± ¡°It seems to be that way.¡± Jaygak inhaled deeply. ¡°We should be careful this year, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always careful.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Lucy called, stepping up beside him, crossing her arms as she stared out at the ocean. ¡°Jaygak¡¯s right. You need to be careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve be so arrogant.¡± ¡°Me? Arrogant?¡± ¡°We had no idea if the dragon was stronger than Karza or not. If it was a greater dragon, what would you do? With Vonda sick, with Jurot and Kitool watching over them, what would we have done? Morkarai would be safe, maybe, but us? One st of lightning, one st of fire, we may have died.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Lucy stated, her voice firm. ¡°Wake up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam could hear within Lucy¡¯s tone something he hadn¡¯t expected, a seriousness which had never taken her voice before. ¡°Yeah. Alright.¡± The days on the sea continued until one day the ship no longer aimed for port, but rather, the deep ocean many miles away fromnd. The Captain held onto his magicalpass, which pointed towards his desire, that of a particr section of the ocean. ¡®The weather has been too good,¡¯ the Captain thought a few hours before a storm took the ship, though he seemedpletely rxed within the middle of the falling rain, the thunder rumbling and lightning crashing nearby. ¡°It is time,¡± Morkarai said, staring at the distant whirlpool. ¡°Time?¡± ¡°We must jump into the whirlpool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Adam said, ncing towards Jurot. He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t really like being underwater, but I guess if it¡¯s for our adorable little¡­¡± As the ship approached the edge of the whirlpool, which seemed to stop at a particr point of the ocean, a shadow formed within the water, before a serpent, its head easily as big as any of them, red down towards them, made of pure darkness. Karza grinned wide, clenching her fist as she readied herself, though Morkarai ced a hand on her shoulder to stop her from being an idiot. ¡°I am Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°I pay you respects, Lord Morkarai,¡± it replied, its voice as raspy as the sea air. ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°I havee to meet my betrothed.¡± The sea creature¡¯s eyes, a void of ckness, remained focused on the Prince. It bowed its head once, before disappearing into the whirlpool, the whirlpool glowing for a moment. ¡°Come,¡± Morkarai said, leaping off the edge of the ship, while Karza followed after. Adam reached out to hold Vonda¡¯s hand, the woman who was often sick while on the sea. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vonda smiled, holding Adam¡¯s hand, before the pair leapt into the water, followed closely behind by theirpanions. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 19 (13) The Captain¡¯s grandson nced over towards him, unsure of what to say. The Captain remained silent, having only met the being the first time himself. He let out a long sigh. ¡®What a time to be alive.¡¯
Someone as cringe as Adam? It can''t be! [921] – Y04.021 – Trouble Across The Lands [921] ¨C Y04.021 ¨C Trouble Across The Lands Thete dawnval sun had already set upon the Iyr, with the Iyrmen and their guests having taken to slumber, save for those who worked into the night, those who roamed the Iyr''snds against unseen threats, those whose positions forced them to remain awake until the quiet hours of the morning, and those who still had great topics to discuss. "Alnd''s forts dot thend like moths drawn to a me," Elder Wrath said, motioning towards all the new forts, with many along their own border and the surroundingnds. "Four," the Chief said, but his eyes passed along the six other forts which Alnd had formed near enough to its borders, and near enough for their consideration if something were to ur between theirnds. "The forts may be given to themand of the exiled orders." "If they are givenmand of the near forts, we will need to secure greater defences," Elder Wrath said, ncing aside to Elder Forest and Elder Gold. Elder Gold, an Oathkeeper, reached up to hold her chin as she thought, her eyes glued to the forts. "It will be difficult to create a foreign counterbnce. If the King gives such great power to the three orders, the other orders will keep them in check. The King may choose to decrease the orders'' influence across thend with his new army." "The new army has left much to be desired," Elder Forest stated, almost disappointed their ally had formed such a pathetic army. "He has already acquiesced to the Priests of Nahtu, but he will need to surrender more to the nobles of thend if he wishes to form his own army, especially one which may number almost one hundred thousand." Her thoughts fell to whether they should also create forts on the borders of theirnds, or rather, whether they should be obvious or not. "His nascent dream may bloom to bear fruit yet," the Chief stated, writing down a note into the book. "Though he has pulled his de away from Floria, his grip on power is greater than the Shen''s, and with the expeditions west, to the inds he has imed, we must assume his soldiers will grow powerful rapidly. A hundred thousand peasants in chain and wielding spears are almost irrelevant, but a hundred thousand soldiers in chain and wielding spears? The Iyr will need to consider the possibility the King may make the poor choice in wishing to covet ournd." "We should consider reinstating our One Hundred," Elder Wrath said, writing down a note. The Iyr already had its One Hundred Grandmasters, and One Hundred Paragons, who were officially made up of those at least at the rank of Grandmaster, with some Paragons within. "Even if they are unable to secure any information about the army and its abilities, their proximity to the capital will assist in gathering more intimate information. If the King splits them up, we will have cast a wider." "We should consider to rotate the soldiers so they may return with information at least yearly." The Chief wrote down another note, while the aides write their own from nearby, paying keen attention to the Great Elders and their words, formting their own thoughts. "While the King ckwater is trying to pass his reforms, King Merryweather is pushing through his own," Elder Wrath said, his eyes falling down towards the Floriannds. "With Lord Asa, their defensive capabilities are great. Their offensive capabilities are not as great as Alnd, so there is little worry of them coveting ournds." The Chief remained silent for a long while. King Merryweather had taught King ckwater everything he knew, the two considered almost equals when it came to military stratagems. Their goals with their armies werepletely different. Whereas the Aldish were forming a force to project power across far and wide, to conquer distantnds, the Florians were currently trying to form a defensive army to deal with the threat from their north, having allied themselves with their long time enemy of the Aswadians, who were currently going through their own civil war. "Their current goals will be to create numerous forts along their border, defensive troops that can hold onto such forts, and arge navy," Chief Iromin said, certain of his words. King Merryweather, outside of his great manoeuvre to which utterly decimated Alnd''s troops, was more predictable than one might expect. "Florian archery should not be underestimated," Elder Peace said, with her words breaking the silence like a hammer. Her presence extended out across the other Iyrmen, causing their hairs to stand on end. "Though Lord Asa and the Bloody Demon led to the demise of our own, it was not a bad death, we should not consider the Florians as our enemies for now. Their threat is low, and their ships have little effect upon our way of life. Alnd''s rise is something we have considered for some years, and though the King has failed for now, the dy may onlyst a decade. It is Aswadasad''s sudden shift which brings greater worry." Elder Teacher let out a sigh, having realised all this new history the Iyr''s curriculum required. Of all the things he had to teach, the split of the two greatest powers, and the fact that old enemies have be new allies, from Floria and Aswadasad, to Aswadasad and many of its dragons. "It is one thing for the Crimson Terror to consider dealing with Aswadasad politely, but for White Frost to suddenly shift her position of neutrality to an alliance..." "Many dragons have shifted their position with Aswadasad," the Chief said, wondering if the neutrality of the marauding dragons had changed her minds, for they could have teamed up to fight her for her wealth. "With White Frost''s new rtionship with Aswadasad, the country may have secured itself against the emerging threat of this new Alnd." "The rtionship should be defensive in nature, but if it is a greater alliance, we may need to consider if we can allow such an alliance," Elder Wrath said. "We may allow it," Elder Peace said, instantly shutting down Elder Wrath. "It would be dangerous." "There are cards to deal against White Frost," Elder Peace said, tapping the table three times, shutting the topic of conversation down. ''What card do you hold against White Frost?'' the Chief thought, though he thought of the cards he, as the Chief of the Iyr, held in case of emergencies. Still, a card against White Frost, who was considered an Ancient Dragon, one which matched the strength of Lady Jaeryael? Regardless of how eager the Iyrmen were for death, there were handful of figures even they needed to take great care of, and White Frost was among those few. With Elder Peace invoking secrets only she knew, the Great Elders continued the topics of discussion, still worried of Aswadasad. As the night continued, the Iyr awoke with a fresh sense of urgency. The various notes the Great Elders and their aides were collected and distilled, sent out to the various Elders. Elder Zijin read the morning report, with Churot beside him, checking the books once more. Most of the notes were generalised for all the Elders, but the bottom of the notes were personalised with more pertinent information. Elder Zijin couldn''t help but to agree with the notes at the bottom, which underlined the source of the chaos which filled the air, or perhaps, more dangerously, he was not the source, but one of the many points in which the threads crossed together, along with his twopanions. "It seems we will be busier this year, Churot," Zijin said, sipping his tea. "Okay," the boy replied, though his lips formed a smile over his books, the boy eagerly working the numbers. While the Elder wondered about how much work he''d need to do with all this chaos, a storm thundered elsewhere. "No!" shouted a voice, dashing a cup across the floor, before she cackled. Jirot blinked, staring at the girl, before she smirked. She raised her cup, and readied a throw before Mirot sped the girl''s wrist. Jirot stared up at her nana, before smirking. "Jitool," Citool called, causing the tiny girl to nce her way, the girl blinking before she smiled innocently. "You cannot." "No!" Jitool cackled, before looking to Jirot, who smiled, but the green girl was quickly distracted by Mirot picking her and her brother up, taking them away. "Jitool. You cannot." Jitool frowned towards her mother. "Yes?" "No," Citool replied calmly. "No?" "No. Bring me the cup." Jitool hoisted herself up before rushing up to the cup she had dashed. Once she held it in hand she smiled, raising her hand up high, before her mother''s voice cut through the air calmly. The girl turned to her mother and smiled, rushing up to her with the cup in hand. She blinked innocently. "You cannot throw the cup. No throwing. You must say sorry." "Sorry," the girl replied, smiling. "If you throw it again, I will not feed you fruit." The girl''s smile suddenly dropped. "Okay." "Okay?" "Okay." Citool pulled the girl close, embracing her close, before allowing the girl to sit beside her once more. The twins were brought back a short whileter, given their potatoes to eat, as the Iyrmen, with Iyrman efficiency, dealt with the threat known as a child''s trouble instantly. ''Father will enjoy the story,'' Mirot thought, letting out a sigh, already hearing the echoes of the old man''sughter. The woman thought of the twin''s father and wondered what trouble he was causing. Adam gasped for air, coughing the water he thought he had within his lungs, but he nced all around, finding himself within a stone room, with metal bars to one side, andting between the bars. He groaned as he sat up, feeling the ache within his body. Exhaustion: 1 ''Damn! What happened?'' Adam rubbed the side of his throbbing head, before feeling the greater ache within the rest of his body. He nced aside to see the rest of hispanions all beginning toe to, while hearing themotion through the air. After a short while, themotion stopped, and heavy footfalls approached the cell. Morkarai grinned wide as he waved towards the group. "You''re finally awake?" "Yeah." Adam stretched out his shoulders before hearing the gentle chanting of magic to his side, and the healing magic flowed through his wife, before she did the same for the rest of the group. Health: 90 -> 91 "Thank you," Adam said, feeling the warmth of his wife¡¯s magic fill him, like that of a mother¡¯s touch. A group of humanoids, each with skin of all manner of colours, with mostly webbed fingers approached, adorned within scale cuirasses. Their helmets covered in coral, with one wearing a particr piece full of coral that had been shaped into a helmet. The look of annoyance filled his face, his t, wide nose ring slightly as he tried to allow the stress to flow through him. "It seems our presence here has caused a mess," Morkarai said, innocently, as though he wasn¡¯t the source of the trouble. "A mess" "I caused trouble by not using the official channels." "Why didn''t you do it?" "I wanted revenge." "Revenge?" Morkarai was about to say more, but he could feel Karza''s gaze upon him from the distance, and he knew how keen her ears were. "I am petty, and that is all you need to know." "Even after I invited you to my wedding?" "I have invited you to mine too." "I''m going to tell Lanarot you bullied me." "I apologise, Jurot, for bullying you like this." "Okay," the Iyrman replied. "What, that''s it?" "Prince Morkarai has taught you to be careful." "That''s why you can''t trust royalty," Adam huffed, before noting all the gazes fall onto him, the mermen ring at the half elf. ''Ah, right.'' Morkarai nodded towards the mermen, who stepped away into another room, before the bars ands each slipped away into the walls, the floor, and the ceiling. Morkarai then spoke a few words to the mermen, who nced between one another, before they eyed up the merman with the fanciest helmet. Though he was quite young, the mermen seemed to respect his authority most. A thought passed through the merman''s mind, which most guards understood, for it loosely tranted to, ''I don''t get paid enough for this shit.''
There''s one thing that transcends culture, and that''s not getting paid enough to deal with Adam. [922] – Y04.022 – Trouble Under The Sea I [922] ¨C Y04.022 ¨C Trouble Under The Sea I The group spent their day rxing within the underground area that made up the fort, the soft gentle glows of the ocean fauna lighting their way. Adam sat on the wall beside Vonda, their pinkies intertwined as their eyes gazed out towards the floating jellyfish in the distance, kept behind a thin within theke. A handful of mermen swam through theke every so often. The mushrooms upon the ceiling glowed faintly, though most of the light within the cave was brought by the glowing stones within the wall, which glowed not quite as brightly as daylight, but not quite as dimly as antern. ¡°It feels a little hard to breathe,¡± Adam admitted, shuffling slightly closer to his wife, wrapping an arm around her waist, the pair cuddling closer. ¡°It is,¡± Vonda admitted, leaning in towards Adam¡¯s shoulder, resting her head against his. She could smell the faint smell of his soap against his skin. Though she had never smelled him when he hadn¡¯t taken a bath within at least a day, the tales of how difficult it was for fae to sweat and smell was well known throughout thend,pared to the dwarves who always smelled of earth in some way. They remained atop the fort walls, the pair embracing one another, while the guards stepped around the walls, ncing up towards the pair. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re married?¡± a guard asked another in the merman tongue. ¡°They might just be¡­¡± The guard narrowed his eyes towards the pair. ¡°She wears an amulet of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°They said she was a Ray, but doesn¡¯t she look too young.¡± ¡°How am I meant to know? All humans look alike.¡± ¡°Here here.¡± The guard shrugged, the pair continuing their rounds. Lucy contained herself within her room, not wanting to give the mermen any reason to kill her. Mara remained beside her, the pair trying to work the wood Jurot had brought them, each carving their wooden pieces slowly, doing their best not to cut themselves. ¡°We should have stayed in the Iyr,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Do you miss them?¡± Mara half joked, deflecting Lucy¡¯s thoughts. The young demon smiled a small sad smile. ¡°I do miss them¡­¡± ¡®No¡­ I can¡¯t stay in the Iyr just because everyone wants to kill me. How would they feel once they grew up?¡¯ Lucy continued to whittle away at her wood, blowing the dust away, clearing her own mind and her resolve, though she knew she¡¯d need to speak with Mara more often to engrave the feeling within her heart. The next morning, the young Commander brought pieces of silk, each about a palm¡¯s size, and a look of annoyance on his face. ¡®To think I had to requisition more¡­¡¯ ¡°Living sea silk¡­¡± Morkarai said, before cing the silk against his throat before wincing, the silk beginning to unravel itself against his skin, kitting itself within, and then the side of his neck, the silk slicing up his neck before revealing lighter flesh beneath. ¡®I hadn¡¯t expected you to have this much influence.¡¯ Adam pressed the living sea silk to his throat, before the silk swiftly unravelled, slicing against his neck as though threading itself against his neck. Health: 91 -> 90 As it opened up his flesh, Adam shuddered, the hairs on his body standing on end as the alien sensation began to invade his body, before suddenly, the air cleared around him. He reached over to touch the sides of his neck, feeling the sore skin against his finger tips. ¡°The gills are near permanent,¡± Morkarai informed. ¡°They will be removed once we are uponnd once more. You may still struggle to breathe underwater, but you will not drown. It feels better than a Potion of Water Breathing.¡± Morkarai winced as the recollection of the potion. The group then passed through the fort, towards the end of the cave, where ake awaited for them. The Commander bowed his head towards Morkarai, before leaping in, followed by the Prince, nked by a pair of soldiers, before thest two soldiers remained, motioning with their pink tridents towards theke. Jurot leapt in first, quickly followed by the rest. Adam and Vonda swam in the middle, feeling the water against their skin. Though Adam held his breath, he could feel his lungs pumping as the air filled his gills and entered his lungs, allowing his breath tost for much longer than he expected. Eventually the group swam through the tunnel and emerged at the open ocean, where they could spot smallmunities of mermen all around, the light illuminating them, though much of the distance was dark, unseen. Adam shuddered at the thought of the dangers beyond. ¡°Come,¡± Jurot¡¯s garbled voice called, the bubbled taking much of the sound with them, while the Iyrman half walked and half swam towards the carriage which awaited for them. The carriage was made of wood, as far as Adam gathered, with bits of metal and coral all along it. Adam nced aside, noting theck of a creature pulling it, though the reins fell downwards, beyond the cliff. ¡°It should not take long,¡± Morkarai said, his voice dissipating barely beyond the group. The Prince sat within the carriage, awaiting hispanions, while Adam waited for the others to enter first, before half swimming inside, hooking the pair of clothes up onto the hooks above, keeping him pinned to the seat. ¡®They¡¯ve already invented seatbelts?¡¯ Soon the carriage shifted slightly, before floating forward, making its way through the sea. Adam nced outside to see the soldiers each riding their fishes, unsure of what they were, though some looked likedrge sharks with heads like hammers, though not quite like a hammerhead shark, but an actual hammer, while another was more dolphin like, like a spear. ¡°We should arrive at the city by the day¡¯s end,¡± Morkarai stated, ncing out of the window himself, before quickly ncing away. ¡®I hope she wille live in the volcanoes.¡¯ ¡°Am I the only one filled with a sense of dread under the ocean?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Adam, shut up,¡± Lucy said, also feeling the trepidation within her heart, keeping her eyes glued to the floor. ¡°The soldiers will not allow a Prince to die,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah, exactly,¡± Adam said. ¡°The only way we die is if the other nobles plot for it, or for any rebels to-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Morkarai said, suddenly regretting taking this pathway to the underwater city. ¡®I should have followed through the official channels.¡¯ Adam reached over and held Vonda¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Vonda smiled, noting the look in his eyes, though she couldn¡¯t help but worry. On thend, she feltfortable, but now that they were within the ocean, a darkness filled her heart. She could feel the sickness within her, having not calmed now that she was under the ocean. ¡®I was never sea sick, but I did not spend much time on sea faring ships, or in underwater ships¡­¡¯ She thought back to the other world she had slipped through with Adam and the others, and how she hadn¡¯t felt sick in the underwater carriage in that world. While the sea carriage made its way through the water, several eyes stared at the caravan in the distance, watching it from behind their rocks. ¡®Boss?¡¯ a raider signalled to the other with a hand. ¡®No. Too big.¡¯ The raider eyed up the convoy. Though there were only a dozen warriors at most, considering their pink coral armour and weapons, and the gs atop the convoy, that of the Emperor¡¯s symbol, then a King¡¯s symbol, and finally, a Princess¡¯ symbol, it meant the convoy would have ¡®little treasure, much current,¡¯ as they liked to say. Karza nced over to the side, wondering if she should mention the various figures in the distance, but she decided against it. ¡°You¡¯re finally introducing your beloved to me? I¡¯ll see if she¡¯s worthy of you.¡± ¡°I would rather never you two meet since you¡¯ll only embarrass me as much as you embarrass your family,¡± Morkarai replied, his arms crossed, his eyes closed as he stilled his heart. ¡°I¡¯m only d you aren¡¯t amphibious like a ck or gold dragon, otherwise the amount of trouble you could cause¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of trouble¡­¡± Adam began, letting out a soft sigh, the bubbles filling the carriage. He remained silent for a long while. ¡°Jurot, should I be cringe?¡± ¡°It is your choice to make.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t we bring Lanababy along? She should havee meet with her friend.¡± ¡®Her friend?¡¯ Morkarai thought, unsure of who he was referring to. ¡®He did mention he knew someone from the Undersea Empire, but¡­¡¯ Jurot thought about the logistics of bringing Lanarot to the Undersea Empire. If the Rot family pushed for it, they could have forced the Great Elder¡¯s hands, but it wasn¡¯t good to rock the boat just because they could. It was then Jurot imagined Lanarot¡¯s face lighting up upon meeting the Princess. ¡®We can afford the tribute.¡¯ Many hourster, with the sea carriage passing by the viges and towns, they finally came to a stop. Adam couldn¡¯t spot anything on either side, but as they floated out of the carriage, Adam spotted the light in the near distance, revealing ayered city, with much of it underwater, but the fourthyer and higher near the centre free of water, still in the sea, but within its own bubble. The buildings, carved from stone, marble, wood, and coral, numbered in the thousands, heading towards the inner rings. There were many walls within the town, though each littered with archways, with an even greater number of towers. There were many mermen swimming and moving up and about, not just going forward and back, but moving up and down through various arches. Adam could barely spot a faint dome of thread around the city. Around the city, hundreds of mermen made their way about, tending to the fields of underwater nts, as well as underwater beasts, which sometimes floated up and around, kept at bay thanks to the faint. Adam nced back towards the carriage which had brought them there, only to see a giant whale creature which the carriagey atop. ¡®Yo!¡¯ The Commander motioned a hand towards his soldiers, before saying something to the Prince, who nodded, while another group of soldiers approached, led by a muchrger merman, easily twice as tall as Adam. Adam wasn¡¯t sure of their gender exactly, noting most of the mermen looked vaguely simr, with some built differently to others, but in a way which was far more varied than even humans, from the shape of their hands and feet, the webbing between their fingers, the colour of their skin, to the size of their shoulders and tails, to even their own size, being anywhere between as tall, or short, as Adam, and taller than even Karza¡¯s half dragon form. Morkarai nodded in response, allowing this new set of soldiers to lead them within, each wearing a tabard with the symbol of their Princess, that of a trident, but it was the specific design of the trident, the specific design of the circle and the symbols within, which were familiar to the mermen, and easily distinguishable to them. Adam only spotted a trident within a circle, corals forming from the circle, stretching their way to the trident. Adam noted the pink coral armour and weapons, and how few the normal soldiers wore such weapons. He spotted other weapons nearby, each of made of coral or some kind of metal, but he wasn¡¯t sure as they were all pastel colours, from blue to pink to orange, and more. They were led to a carriage, which was pulled by six sea creatures, each like seadonkeys. They were pulled through the city, with the various peoples looking out to them, wondering what the strangers were doing here, and who was flying the banner of a guest of the Princess. The pce wasrge, and was the most central building within the city. It was building with the highest base floor too, towering over some of the outer city buildings. Arches poked through the dome ceiling, allowing the mermen to pass through with ease, though several faints protected theyers within. The group were escorted through the open path, Adam noting various items made of silver and gold, even gems all about, frommps, to long ornaments that could have beenmps, to statues upon small plynths. Their steps echoed as they stepped through thend, their breaths no longer soboured, able to breathe in air freely once more. ¡°Okay, I like these guys,¡± Adam said, beginning to strip out of his clothing. He and Vonda had been brought to their own section of a marble bathhouse, the pair bathing within the water. Adam nced towards his wife, who was looking fuller than when they had adventured the previous year, though he wasn¡¯t sure if that was true since he had only be familiar with her body recently. Adam nced at his own body, wondering if he had gained weight too, especially since he hadn¡¯t been able to work out in some weeks. ¡®I should workout more often while I have the chance¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, now,¡± Adam said to the attendants, quickly dismissing them with a hand. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda said, flushing slightly. She had already begun to clothe herself, and though she had grown up with attendants assisting her as a child, it was rarer within Life¡¯s Rose, and after giving up her family name, she had no one to assist dressing her, save for her overly eager husband. ¡°I can¡¯t me you since my wife is so beautiful, but this is my role as the husband!¡± Adam half joked, while the attendants gave him a quizzical gaze. A servant spoke up, and though Adam was about to reply he didn¡¯t understand, the ne the servant wore glowed with every syble. ¡°We must get you ready for the Princess.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, blinking. ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the Princess?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the amulet glowed faintly, a moment after the servant had already stopped speaking. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Adam thought. He could feel Vonda¡¯s gaze upon his back, and though he normally would feel so eager to show off his strong back, the gaze upon his back was that kind of gaze. After all, Vonda knew Adam¡¯s penchant for killing nobles, and his annoyance when dealing with most royalty. ¡°I know,¡± Adam said, ncing back towards his wife. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to kill anyone.¡± The servant with the ne blinked, head snapping towards another servant, their eyes full of shock. ¡®Did it trante the words wrong?¡¯
When they ask Adam''s kids how their father died, we know. Bro needs to shut up. [923] – Y04.023 – Trouble Under The Sea II [923] ¨C Y04.023 ¨C Trouble Under The Sea II The purple hue of dusk fell across the Iyr, nketing the Iyr with a coolness from the dawnval sun. The Iyr¡¯s festival continued, with the families enjoying the food of those who had chosen to cook, having cooked not just for their own shared family estate, but for hundreds of Iyrmen. The Iyrmen fought, the Iyrmen loved, the Iyrmen rxed. The one armed, one legged Iyrman sat in the corner of his estate, speaking with some of the older Iyrmen. He hadn¡¯t spoken to them in some time and the festival was a perfect time to catch up, for though the Iyr made no sense to most of the world in many regards, in this regard they were perfectly normal, or so one might have thought. ¡°I should have in Korbyn,¡± one older Iyrman said, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°You would have in him if he had not run.¡± ¡°If youment on ying Korbyn, should Iment on ying Skulldrinker?¡± However, the group were soon stopped by the only beings who could dare to intrude in the conversation of such old monsters. ¡°Babo,¡± Konarot called, her tail dragging behind her, her leaf shaped ears falling. ¡°My Konarot,¡± the old Jarot called out, reaching out a hand for the girl to take, hoisting her up onto hisp. ¡°What causes your lips to turn like the moon?¡± ¡°I cannot,¡± the girl said, pointing to the bird. ¡°You cannot?¡± ¡°Bird is not talking, only teeting.¡± ¡°Birds tweet,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°Is not talking?¡± Jarot groaned quietly, unsure of how to exin it to Konarot. ¡°You are special, my Konarot. Now you cannot speak to the bird, but in the future, you can try again.¡± Konarot pouted, bowing her head lightly, before Jarot lifted her head up so he could kiss her forehead. Kirot and Karot waited beside their greatfather, waiting for his affection. The old man showered each of the triplets in his affection, grinning wildly towards hispanions. ¡°It seems the Iyr has changed since I have been gone,¡± Tarukan said, sipping the peach wine the Rot family adored. ¡°You should have in more for your greatniece,¡± Jarot stated, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°¡­¡± Tarukan sipped his peach wine again. He thought of his family¡¯s words upon the matter of the six children, whose rtionship was so firm with the Rot family, and yet so vague with the rest of the Iyr. The triplets, with their long silver hair which matched their eyes and their scales, with their tiny nubs which made up their horns, nestled against their greatfather, Mad Dog, the Mad Dog. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Will they grow up in the way of the Iyr?¡± Yizys asked, the older woman sipping her peach wine slowly, her eyes cautiously taking in the gaze of the Mad Dog. ¡°They will grow up well within the Iyr,¡± Jarot replied, ruffling the children¡¯s hair, before they spotted their grandmother and quickly rushed towards her. ¡°Only my greatchildren dare to turn their backs to me so easily!¡± Yizys remained silent, feeling the awkward res of the Mad Dog and Steel Strike, as well as the other figure, who remained silent. Upon his forehead was a particr tattoo, that of the Kan family, except the colours were inverted. ¡°Should I speak with my cousin?¡± Shagek, Silver Sword of the Wastes, asked. Just like Yizys and Tarukan, he had returned recently, and though he was not as close as Tarukan when it came to the children, he was closer than Yizys. ¡°Can I stop you from speaking with the Family Elder?¡± Jarot asked. There was another question he wanted to ask the three Iyrmen, but even he wasn¡¯t wild enough to ask them why three great figures had returned simultaneously back to the Iyr. It could have been coincidence, but they hadn¡¯t been the only three who had returned. In the same way the trio had more questions for Jarot, they each decided against speaking of the questions, for the only thing worse than an answer one didn¡¯t want to hear was a vague answer, one which they did not wish to test. Shagek¡¯s eyes fell to the twins. Though the half dragons held a special rtionship in the Iyr, it was the twins which had worried him, even more so than the demon. For though he had only known these children for what was considered a moment in his life, if the Mad Dog said they were his greatchildren, Shagek took that to mean they were his family too. ¡°Hoi hoi hoi,¡± Jirot said, rubbing her stomach as shey beside her grandmother. ¡°I eated so much!¡± ¡°Did you enjoy your potatoes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, unable to deny her love for potatoes, daring not to even joke about such, all the while she nursed her stomach. ¡°Nano spinkle soht and is so yummy.¡± Little Jarot continued to slowly nibble on his potato, having not eaten as much as his elder sister, but enough for him to feel like he¡¯d regret another whole potato. He offered part of his potato to his sister, who hoisted herself with some difficulty, before brushing his hair, bringing the potato to his lips. ¡°You must eat, smelly boy, and grow up big and strong.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied, flushing slightly as he began his skirmish with the potato, before the potato finally disappeared, soon to be gained as soils of war. ¡®Are they goblins or are they Iyrmen?¡¯ Shagek thought, an answer he didn¡¯t want to confirm the answer to. While the children caused little trouble within the Iyr, it was many miles away that the calm before the storm approached the dining hall of the Princess. The walls of the hall reached up towards the heavens, the domed ceiling full of thousands upon thousands of tiny tiles which made up a pattern of hundreds of different colours, though to the eyes of the mermen, they formed thousands. The white marble bounced the light of the floating orbs into every crevice, and the warmth emanating from the floating orbs filled the entire room. Servants remained to one side, though some escorted the group towards their seats. Adam noted the statues made of some kind of metal within the room, each with waves of colour within from the metal itself. ¡®What kind of materials do they have?¡¯ ¡°Western faro oak,¡± Jurot said, eyeing up therge wooden tables within the hall, while the main dining table, longer than any other, was a slightly different wood. Western faro oak was full of small little specks of white, while the eastern faro oak of the main dining table was adorned with tiny specks of ck. ¡°Eastern faro oak¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a wood nerd,¡± Adam said, elbowing his brother gently. ¡°You could at least figure out what the metal is while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s some kind of coral steel, but the armour has been treated in a specific way using mes and magic,¡± Jaygak said, her eyes taking in the sight of the armour. ¡°They are magical statues.¡± ¡°Magical statues? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re armed¡­¡± Adam nced towards Morkarai, who had taken his full height, roughly three times as tall as the half elf, and dozens of times heavier. ¡®I didn¡¯t realise you were so scary, Prince.¡¯ At the entrance, several guards waited, each adorned in breastte of scales, watching the figures as they took their ce at the tables, with the Prince taking his seat two ces down from the head of the table, while the others were led to a nearby table, which was already full of light snacks. Lucy inhaled deeply, but she couldn¡¯t show too much annoyance at being shirked. ¡®What am I going to do? Demand they show me respect since I¡¯m a Demon Lord?¡¯ Mara held her annoyance in too, not liking the way her liege was being ignored like this, but her eyes snapped to her fourpanions who hade with them. ¡°These clothes are pretty nice, aren¡¯t they?¡± Adam asked, rubbing along the soft silk of his attire, a shiny orange. ¡°Not a fan of orange, would have preferred blue or pink, but they only brought a blue and orange.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick blue?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I can¡¯t go around in blue when my wife¡¯s in orange,¡± Adam replied proudly. ¡°If I can¡¯t do this much for my wife, can I even be a husband?¡± ¡°You reced being cringe as a father with being cringe as a husband.¡± ¡°Have I reced it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lucy replied, rubbing the side of her head gently, almost rubbing against herrge horns. ¡°Just because you know you¡¯re cringe, it doesn¡¯t make it any better.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be that cringe in front of the Princess¡­¡± Adam felt the gazes of all of hispanions upon him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I can¡¯t show up Prince Morkarai in front of his betrothed, now can I?¡± ¡°Is this the wisdom of a married man?¡± Jaygak joked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you behave for your wife too?¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡°Do you think I can think clearly when I¡¯m next to my wife? Isn¡¯t it her fault for being so pretty that I want to show off? It¡¯s not my fault that I show off like an idiot.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your wife¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°What are you saying, obviously it¡¯s my fault, Jaygak,¡± Adam stated, inhaling a sharp breath, threatening her to say otherwise. Jaygak smirked, reaching out to the food, taking a bite of the local cuisine. She ignored Kitool¡¯s look, understanding the food was a trap to make them look like savages, but what did she care of some underwater people thinking she was a savage? ¡°Ha!¡± called a voice from the entrance, with therge half dragon noting the appearance of the fire giant in his full height. She shifted her height with every step, until she was also about three Adam¡¯s tall, except a hair¡¯s breadth taller, before she dropped down opposite the Prince, ignoring the gazes of all the guards. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Morkarai replied, certain she¡¯d cause trouble if he asked her to leave him alone with his betrothed at the table. Being a dragon allowed her to sit at the table, though he would have preferred to speak with his betrothed alone. The pair, though massivepared to theirpanions, were only slightly toorge for the table, whereas theirpanions sat at tables which made them look like dwarves. The food was swiftly brought out for the smaller tables, that of ms and fish. ¡°This feels a little weird,¡± Adam said, looking down at the fresh food. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you know¡­¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡®Hold on¡­ isn¡¯t that kinda racist?¡¯ As Jaygak smirked towards him, Adam reached over for the t bread, which was more like a cracker which could bend slightly. The soldiers mmed their tridents onto the floor, before letting out a shout, speaking in another tongue as a tall woman, about two and a half Adam¡¯s tall, stepped into the dining hall, adorned in sea silk, wearing bits of scale armour to cover her shoulders and her upper torso, as well as her waist and thighs, like a skirt. She carried a de at her side which dwarfed even thergest des of the Kan family, though the de was barely considered a longsword at the woman¡¯s side. Her skin was the colour of the ocean, with small gills around her neck, her fingers slender and webbed, with long hair. curly, like silver kelp. Several soldiers, each at least twice as tall as Adam, apanied her, adorned in their scaled breastte, wielding long spears in hand, wielding no shields. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Prince Morkarai has betrayed us like this,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°He¡¯s smart, handsome, skillful, and has a beautiful wife. Even I only have three of those.¡± ¡°You also have something he does not,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Adorable children.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I also have such an adorable brother too.¡± Adam reached out for a fist bump, and Jurot returned the fist bump, not necessarily because he agreed, but because he liked the sensation of fist bumping. Morkarai stood, though Karza remained sitting. He bowed his head and held out his hand. ¡°Princess Miza.¡± ¡°Prince Morkarai,¡± the woman replied, allowing the fire giant to take her hand, holding it for a moment, before she went to sit at the head of the table, with the Prince sitting a momentter. ¡°If I had known of your arrival, I would have prepared a greater feast, and greater guests.¡± ¡°I had thought of sending word, but I had other matters to deal with,¡± Morkarai said, unable to admit the petty reason he had made it difficult to her. ¡°Once I reveal my gift, I am certain you will forgive me.¡± ¡°Stop with the flirting and bring out the food,¡± Karza snarled, gritting her teeth slightly in annoyance. ¡°I did not expect the majesty of a Drunda,¡± Princess Miza admitted, her eyes catching the dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who did you expect? A Raith? A Wing? You¡¯re lucky it wasn¡¯t a-,¡± ¡°Karza,¡± Morkarai warned, understanding which figure she was about to invoke. ¡®Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡¯ Jaygak let out a sigh, pouring herself a drink, raising the drink, taking a moment to look towards Morkarai, before sipping it. She understood the pain that was to be a troublemaker with an idiot of a friend. ¡®The Divine bless you, Prince Morkarai.¡¯
Wait a minute. What? That''s crazy! I introduced royalty and Adam didn''t start a fight? Is this progress? [924] – Y04.024 – Trouble Under The Sea III [924] ¨C Y04.024 ¨C Trouble Under The Sea III ¡®Holy! Is she trying to get herself killed?¡¯ Adam thought, beginning to sweat at how brazen Karza¡¯s words were. From what he knew of Emperor Moto, he was among the likes of some of the greatest warriors across all thends, but to hear Karza speaking of him like he was some kind of whelp, it filled his heart with a shock. ¡®How can you be such an idiot to dismiss an Emperor like that?¡¯ ¡°Though our family does not have quite as many thousands of years of prestige as the name of Drunda, I am proud to see the peace and prosperity that the great majesty of the Wyl name has brought across thousands of miles,¡± the Princess replied. ¡°My condolences to the trouble that your family has forming kingdoms across a hundred miles.¡± ¡°We Drunda worry little of ying empire building,¡± Karza replied, annoyed that she would speak of the Gryns like they were Drundas. ¡°The only politics we need are leave us be or we¡¯ll bring the storm upon your people. You should know-,¡± ¡°Karza,¡± Morkarai spoke aloud once more, his eyes ring sharply at the woman, doing his best to keep her from getting assassinated out of the blue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing Karza here, but she has sniffed me out upon my journeys and forced herself to apany me.¡± ¡°I have heard of your reputation of causing a mess, though not quite as much as the dragon who was recently butchered,¡± Miza stated, her eyes catching Karza¡¯s for a moment, waiting for the woman¡¯s retort. ¡°I apologise for bringing so many friends,¡± Morkarai said, trying to change the topic of conversation. ¡°I had wished for you to meet some Iyrmen I had befriended during my travels.¡± ¡°I am intrigued as to how such young Iyrmen, demons, and even a Ray, have be yourpanions,¡± Miza admitted in the Aldish tongue, ignoring the half elf, who was more than likely rted to the Sansant family. Morkarai nced towards the half elf for a moment, wondering how much he should say. ¡°I did not expect you to y with such children,¡± the Princess continued. Morkarai smiled slightly, his red beard shifting to reveal his pearly white teeth beneath. ¡°They are not quite so ordinary.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have expected so, considering the presence of demons,¡± the Princess said. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Lucy thought, inhaling deeply. ¡°I heard thends above had some trouble with demons, but I had heard they had been eradicated, even the dragons who had fought along their side,¡± Miza said, her eyes slowly falling to Karza, who nced aside. ¡°Even if they are young, I call some of them my friends, and since they are friends of my friends, I consider them my own friends.¡± ¡°What is so special about them that you consider them your friends after just a few years?¡± ¡°Two of them are grandsons of the one who killed Forgryn,¡± Morkarai admitted. Princess Miza¡¯s ears twitched slightly, doing her best to keep her eyes upon Morkarai¡¯s, though her curiosity was getting the best of her. ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± one called, huffing aloud, before turning red. The Princess¡¯ eyes snapped towards the half elf who had spoken up, the young man ncing aside, with enough shame to realise the mistake he made. ¡°Such keen ears you fae folk hold.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Adam said. ¡°What is your name, boy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not talking to me, because I¡¯m no boy,¡± Adam replied, feeling a sh of heat fill him, though it quickly slipped away. ¡°Are you not a boy?¡± ¡°I might act like a boy, but I¡¯m very much a man.¡± ¡°I am not so familiar with you fae folk, especially those who are, more so, shorter lived.¡± ¡°Well, everyone has gaps in their knowledge. My name is Adam. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Miza.¡± ¡°I am certain it is your pleasure,¡± Miza replied. ¡°Are you not rted to the Sansant family?¡± ¡°Sansant family? No. I¡¯m not really from any elf family that you would be familiar with.¡± ¡°I am familiar with many elf families, Adam. Which are you rted to?¡± ¡°None of them.¡± ¡°Is there a reason to hide your family from me?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulder, ncing towards Morkarai. ¡°I¡¯m really not from any elf family any of you know because¡­ well, you know, I can¡¯t really see them any more.¡± ¡°Were you raised by your human family?¡± Miza asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that I¡¯m Adam, I¡¯m not rted to any elf or human family you will or will not have heard of, and that¡¯s all. If you want to talk about my family, Jurot here is my brother, and my wife isn¡¯t here right now¡­¡± Adam nced aside towards the entrance. ¡®It¡¯s been a while¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you have trouble with your memory?¡± ¡°Rather than trouble with memory, it¡¯s more we should keep the discussion away from the Divine¡¯s eyes, otherwise I¡¯ll get myself in trouble,¡± Adam replied casually. ¡°Adam has his own unique circumstances.¡± Morkarai held the woman¡¯s eyes for a long moment. ¡°Even so, he should show the appropriate respect to royalty.¡± ¡°Adam has some issues with nobility and royalty¡­¡± Morkarai wondered if perhaps he should have asked Adam to behave better. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about respect,¡± Adam assured. ¡±Since you¡¯re marrying Prince Morkarai, I¡¯ll show you that much respect.¡± ¡°Those of you who walk thend know little of the stories of the sea and its kin,¡± the Princess stated, her voice firm. ¡°I cannot me you for not knowing the magnificence of the name Wyl since you are ignorant.¡± ¡®Damn, I really want to fight back, but¡­¡¯ Adam sipped the sea milk, raising his brows towards Prince Morkarai. ¡®See?¡¯ ¡®Thank you, Adam.¡¯ Prince Morkarai reached up to his beard, trying to figure out a way to make the Princess understand. ¡°Princess Miza, perhaps I can reveal my gift to you?¡± Miza bowed her head, while Morkarai nced aside towards the guards, especially those adorned in pink. Miza wasn¡¯t sure what he was nning to do. She was certain he would have brought her a magical item of sorts, but with the way Morkarai¡¯s eyes gazed across her warriors, she grew further uncertain of the Prince¡¯s thoughts. ¡°In order to reveal my gift, I will need to borrow the strength of one of your warriors,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Sir Safu,¡± the Princess called, with one of the warriors stepping forward, bowing her head against the shaft of her spear. ¡°She is one of my personal Coralguard.¡± Morkarai thought for a moment. ¡°Could you send someone to bring Adam¡¯s armour, axe, and shield?¡± ¡°I can,¡± the Princess replied, motioning with her hand as a servant swiftly left. ¡®What kind of gift has he brought me?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, not liking where this was going. ¡°Jirot and Jarot will enjoy listening to your tale of facing against Sir Safu,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°If you¡¯re going so far as to invoke my adorable children¡¯s names, it looks like I can¡¯t step back,¡± Adam said, finishing his milk and water. ¡°If I had known I was going to fight, I would have picked a few different spells.¡± ¡®He wants Sir Safu to face against a Priest?¡¯ Miza thought, only growing further in confusion. She caught Morkarai¡¯s eyes, which said all she needed to know. Princess Miza spoke the elemental tongue, though with more bubbles sounds of rushing water. ¡°It would be impossible for yourpanion to beat Sir Safu.¡± Morkarai cracked the smallest smile, replying back in the elemental tongue, more like the crackle of fire. ¡°You are right. It is impossible for Adam to win.¡± Karza nced between Morkarai and Adam, narrowing her eyes slightly. She picked up something within Morkarai¡¯s tone. It was far too light. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam began, causing the others to nce his way, and suddenly Adam felt the rush of embarrassment. ¡®Well, I¡¯ve opened my mouth now, so I can¡¯t regret it.¡¯ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we make this fight a little more interesting?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± the Prince replied. ¡°I quite like these clothes,¡± Adam said. ¡°Allow me and mypanions, or I guess, mypanions and I, to keep these wonderful clothing if I win. In exchange, we¡¯ll offer a Greater Enhanced weapon if I lose.¡± ¡°A Greater Enhanced weapon?¡± Miza asked, narrowing her eyes towards the half elf. ¡°Which Greater Enhanced weapon?¡± ¡°You can discuss with us what kind of Greater Enhanced weapon you want.¡± ¡°You are an enchanter?¡± ¡°I never said that,¡± Adam replied, smirking. ¡°I¡¯m Executive Adam of the United Kindom, a business which deals with crafting magical items and trading them.¡± Miza nced towards Morkarai. ¡®You work together? Is this how you¡¯re offering a Greater Enhanced weapon to me?¡¯ ¡°Very well.¡± ¡®Vonda, when are youing back?¡¯ Adam thought, watching as the servant approached with his armour. ¡®I really want to show off in front of you.¡¯ ¡®Their equipment holds simr strength,¡¯ Karza thought, her eyes falling onto Adam¡¯s armour and then his axe. ¡®His gear is slightly greater than the Coralguard?¡¯ She eyed up Morkarai and then Adam¡¯s equipment. The chances Morkarai had enchanted the equipment was extremely low, the Iyr would have allowed him to enchant some equipment, perhaps his shield, but that axe? It was far too great for Morkarai to enchant for the Iyr, or rather, for a half elf that was not an Iyrman. The Coralguard stared at the half elf while he donned his armour, with the young Iyrman assisting him. The Iyrman wore simple attire, very different to the typical attire the Iyrmen wore outside, a shirt and trousers along with heavy boots. He wore simple grey clothing, his forehead tattooed with a blue circle within the centre, diamonds nking on either side. ¡®The boy looks barely twenty,¡¯ Sir Safu thought, waiting patiently for the half elf to adorn his armour. ¡®What is the Prince thinking sending a boy to face me? I did not enter The Torn Crevice to beat up children.¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said in their tongue, strapping the breastte onto his brother. ¡°You must win.¡± ¡°Win? Am I allowed to win?¡± Adam joked, strapping the rest of his armour on, feeling the snugness of the puthral, and his heart beat slowed slightly. ¡°You are within Prince Morkarai¡¯s group. They cannot harm you.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a small smile before it disappeared under his helmet, the half elf then sping his shield. He drew his axe and swung it in the air. ¡°Okay.¡± Jaygak threw a look towards the returning Jurot. ¡°Did you ask him to win?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If Adam beats the Coralguard, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°He should cause trouble, since he is his daughter¡¯s father, and grandfather¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Whose grandson?¡± Jaygak joked, smirking wide. ¡°Should I also cause trouble and fight a Coralguard?¡± ¡°It will be a good fight.¡± Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell across the Coralguard. She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°The Coralguard are different to the Aldishmen. I could trouble the Aldishmen, but there is no need to trouble the Crevians the same way.¡± Adam finished warming up with his axe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, Sir Safu. Thank you for your magnanimity.¡± ¡°You should ready yourself,¡± Sir Safu said, mming her trident against the floor, before spinning it once, grabbing it with both hands as she squatted down, yet still towered above the half elf. ¡°You may surrender as you please.¡± ¡°You as well,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head, before he pointed his axe forward, hiding behind his shield. The Princess stared at the half elf, her eyes taking in the sight of his body. He was small, with his stance childishly simple. He was no doubt an Expert from above, butpared to the Prince or herself, he was a rtive nobody. ¡®His gear is magical, so one cannot underestimate him, but having magical weapons does not ce you upon our level.¡¯ ¡°Would you do the honours?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°You may begin,¡± Princess Miza said, waving her hand, already bored of the fight. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 3 (2) Sir Safu inhaled a breath for a moment, before her entire body flexed and she sprung forward, like a tossed spear, putting all of her strength into her blow. The explosive strength within her body propelled her forward with such might, she would have skewered any Expert in half, even a Rage Dancer. Her trident struck Strong Shield with such force, she threatened to crush it with her great might. The shield, magical as it was, still vibrated with the force of her great blow, and her trident bounced off the side of the shield and towards Adam¡¯s helmet, the half elf letting out a yelp of surprise. ¡®It¡¯s your misfortune to¡­¡¯ Sir Safu thought, but the thought quickly faded away as she stared into the half elf¡¯s eyes through his helmet, even through the shadow her body formed over him. Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Shield Defence: 25 -> 30 Health: 91 -> 68 Adam¡¯s heart beat wildly, his arm shaking with the force of the Coralguard¡¯s blow. Had he not used his Shield spell, he would have certainly have taken more than enough damage to have him step back, but the pain against the side of his head filled him with more annoyance than fear. ¡°Is it my turn?¡±
Well, at least Adam tried to be nice? [925] – Y04.025 – Trouble Under The Sea IV [925] ¨C Y04.025 ¨C Trouble Under The Sea IV Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 68 -> 73 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 31 (2, 6)(2, 5)(3, 4) 31 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 24 (1, 3)(1, 2)(2, 6) 24 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 22 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 22 (1, 3)(2, 5)(1, 1) 22 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (4, 5)(4, 5) 27 damage! The Princess¡¯ eyes remained focused on the pair in their spar, who fought near the entrance, the tables having been pushed aside by the servants with assassin like stealth whilst they had prepared. Though she expected the Coralguard to all but put Adam down like a damn dolphin, Sir Safu barely managed to keep her wits about her as Adam swung his axe with such force, he threatened to break the magical trident within her hands. Though Sir Safu wasrger and held greater strength, somehow this young half elf was forcing her to step back with his great blows, as though threatening to cut down the Cliffs of Avor. Safu inhaled deeply as her muscles flexed, doing her best to shrug off Adam¡¯s powerful blows, but his blows were greater than her own, the magic of the Divine shing through her body, as well as the sickening chill of Wraith. The pair continued to crash together like a storm, with the Coralguard doing her best to try and find a way to slip through Adam¡¯s great defence. Had it been any other figure in typical te armour, she would have already skewered them, but there was a greater force at work against her. Mana: 20 -> 19 Spell: Shield Defence: 25 -> 30 Health: 73 -> 55 Jurot watched as his brother managed to easily deflect great blows which would have killed Experts twice over. He was uncertain of how he felt about his brother revealing his great abilities to the Princess, but considering the mermen always kept to the Undersea, his heart remained at ease. In many ways, Adam had great strength. His abilities with a weapon was great, not quite as great as the best of thend, but great. His abilities with magic was great, not quite as great as the best of thend, but great. However, Adam was one of the few who could utilise magic and de in such a way, even greater than Paragon Oathkeepers. Jaygak sipped at her milk, letting out a soft sigh. The young Iyrman thought back to a few years ago when they had first met, when they were all eighteen. Yet, within the span of a handful of years, Adam had brought himself to the level of facing a Coralguard, and not just to sh with them, but to have such a high chance of winning. ¡®What kind of abilities do you possess, Adam?¡¯ Adam¡¯s arms began to throb as he engaged with the Coralguard, but he pushed away the thoughts as he continued to sh against her, his magical steel against her magical steel. Even though she had managed to shrug off some of his strength, charging forward with a greater passion, her trident striking against his puthral, Adam continued to step forward towards her too. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 55 -> 60 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 25 (1, 6)(3, 6) 25 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (2) D20 + 10 = 27 (15) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 24 (1, 6)(2, 6) 24 damage! Wraith struck against the woman¡¯s breastte, shing white hot with divine magic, forcing the woman back. Safu let out gasps of pain as the rest of the Coralguard remained focused upon her, the entire group watching as she stepped backwards, catching the axe with her trident. Her heart pounded wildly within her chest, her vision beginning to blur, but she refused to fall. ¡°You are no normal Priest,¡± she managed to pant out, realising how weak her voice had be, it shuddering almost as much as her arms. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong too,¡± Adam replied, casually, though he could feel how much effort it had taken to bring her down this low. ¡®So this is what you meant, Morky,¡¯ Karza thought, not taking her eyes off the pair who were still engaged in their fight, the ringing of steel filling the air, though it grew weaker and weaker. She didn¡¯t dare take her eyes off the fight, now understanding the deeper meaning behind Morkarai¡¯s words. ¡°Adam,¡± Morkarai called as Adam¡¯s axe mmed between the forks of the shaking trident. The Prince leaned back within his chair innocently, as though he hadn¡¯t caused the mess that was about to ur. ¡°Will you consider it a draw?¡± Adam dared to nce aside, giving the Coralguard an opening for an attack. However, she didn¡¯t act, not when the Prince had spoken up on her behalf, and she remained still, slowly withdrawing her trident. She noted the look in Adam¡¯s eyes beneath his visor and she paused, another wave of shock filling her. Adam inhaled deeply, before letting out a soft sigh. ¡°I like these clothes, but I suppose I like you a little more, Prince Morkarai.¡± Princess Miza could hear it. The softness within Adam¡¯s voice. The yfulness of his tone, even when speaking to royalty. She was still uncertain of what Morkarai¡¯s gift was, but her sight suddenly fell upon the young half elf, who was no doubt a part of what Morkarai wanted to gift her. Meanwhile, Karza, who had spoken with the fire giant, understood the puzzle pieces of their conversations over the past few days. Somehow, Adam woulde up now and again, and Morkarai would smile in a particr way, and would speak slightly less vaguely about Adam, but he promised that she would see what he meant soon. Victory! XP Gained: +1 000 XP: 6 400 -> 7 400 Adam slipped his axe into his belt at his side, his throbbing arm shaking slightly. "It was a good fight." Safu narrowed her eyes towards the half elf, feeling moments away from dropping. Her head was also pounding, as though she had been struck by a hammer across her head, and she nted the trident firmly on the ground to support her. If she had fought Adam for a moment longer, she surely would have fallen. ¡®I lost? I, who managed to pass my trials? I, who was gifted the coralsteel enchanted by Dux Imanoch? I who came face to face with Lord Sorrow?¡¯ Safu clutched her trident tighter, her heart aching from such a terrible loss, especially to some little brat who held no name. If she had lost against Prince Morkarai, that was one thing, for he was a Prince, a fire giant, who had spent twice as long as this boy¡¯s lifetime training with his de, wielding a grand de that would put even her own trident to shame. The frustration washed over like a maelstrom. ¡°Thank you, Adam,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, casually saluting the Prince with two fingers bouncing against his helmet. He bowed towards the Princess before retreating back to the table, removing his helmet, and beginning to unstrap his armour. Miza caught Morkarai¡¯s eyes, the Prince smiling innocently, with expectant eyes curiously gazing back towards the Princess. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°How scary,¡± Adam said, cing down his gauntlets, inhaling deeply as he flexed his muscles. Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 7 = 11 (4) Health: 60 -> 71 ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jurot said, bowing his head towards his brother. ¡°Make sure you tell it properly once we get back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucy nced between the Princess and then the rest of the people around. ¡®¡­¡¯ There was an awkwardness in the air, the silence bringing forth a greater difort than the unknown. ¡®Did he decide to take away all the attention from us?¡¯ ¡°Prepare the long table,¡± Princess Mizamanded her servants, who worked with a swiftness that was only seen in the Iyr. ¡°Executive Adam, you and yourpanions may join the long table.¡± ¡°Oh, right? Thanks-, thank you,¡± Adam managed to stutter, remembering she was royalty half way through. The table was quickly set for the group who had joined the long table, with mountains of food quickly arriving for them, each within goblets made of the seasteel. Adam sipped the wine from the goblet, with the wine holding a softer vour, slightly saltier. ¡°I had not expected you to hold such strength,¡± the Princess admitted. ¡°How did you meet my betrothed?¡± ¡°Prince Morkarai and I met when he was on the way to the Iyr, a few years back now,¡± Adam replied. ¡®I probably can¡¯t say much more than that.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was a Prince and almost got myself into trouble.¡± ¡°When we first met, I had no idea you were so skilled,¡± Morkarai admitted. ¡°Although, back then, you weren¡¯t quite as strong as you are now.¡± ¡°Yeah, well I wouldn¡¯t like to face you again, even with how much stronger I¡¯ve grown,¡± Adam replied, unsure of how to feel about the fire giant now upon seeing him grow sorge. ¡°How¡¯s the-,¡± Adam began, before quickly sipping the rest of his wine, managing to stop himself from being an idiot. ¡°Even if I stopped holding back, I do not think I could defeat you,¡± Morkarai admitted, choosing against speaking like a noble for once. ¡°You could not defeat him?¡± Miza asked. Morkarai smiled. ¡°One might say it¡¯s impossible for him to defeat me, but when ites to Adam, I might lose again.¡± ¡®You lost to him previously?¡¯ ¡°I was just lucky, that¡¯s all,¡± Adam said awkwardly, not liking how much he was being praised by royalty. ¡°Just lucky?¡± Morkarai asked, raising his brow, feeling a fire grow within his eyes. ¡°How else could I defeat you, Prince Morkarai?¡± Adam smirked in response, sipping his sea milk, already feeling the alcohol loosening him up, too much for a meal with two royals. ¡°You seem so young. How old are you?¡± Miza asked, ncing across the rest of the Iyrmen and the Demons, each who seemed rather young too. ¡°I just turned twenty two this year.¡± ¡®What? He is not even forty?¡¯ Miza¡¯s heart skipped a beat from the shock of Adam¡¯s words. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Morkarai began, catching Miza¡¯s eyes, noting the shock within them, ¡°refused my offer to be a Hill Lord.¡± ¡°Why did you refused such a great boon?¡± ¡°How could I abandon my little sister who adores me so much?¡± Adam replied, as though he seriously meant it. ¡°He is a Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Jurot spoke up, cutting into his meal. ¡°He is my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother? He is no Iyrman.¡± ¡°He is no Iyrman, but he is my brother,¡± Jurot said, not for the first time, and not for thest. While the Princess turned her attention to the Iyrmen, Adam wondered when he could mention it. He continued to eat quietly as the Princess spoke to the Iyrmen, paying keen attention to Jurot, and though she mostly ignored Lucy and Mara, she did speak with them every so often. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam said, annoyed about hearing the old geezer¡¯s name so much. ¡°How is Princess Mina?¡± Silence filled the air. Adam froze as he cut into the meat on the table, staring at his meal, feeling a chill run through his back. He had felt the attention of everyone upon him previously, but this time the attention was different. His eyes slowly floated over towards Miza, who stared at him with a questioning re. ¡°How do you know of that name?¡± The threat within her voice was evident enough for them all, with even Prince Morkarai heavy with tension. The Iyrmen continued to eat away as though nothing was wrong, since this was all very Adam like.
I legitimately keep forgetting how strong Adam is. [926] – Y04.026 – Trouble Under The Sea V [926] ¨C Y04.026 ¨C Trouble Under The Sea V ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam asked, blinking. ¡°I¡¯m the one who made her the potion.¡± Miza tilted her head slightly, suddenly taken aback by Adam¡¯s words. Adam¡¯s name shed through her mind, and she recalled back to years ago. ¡°You are Adam, son of Fate?¡± ¡®He¡¯s the one that saved that runt?¡¯ ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of me?¡± ¡°You slew Vandra?¡± ¡°Well, I helped,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve killed another dragon more impressively, but Vandra, well, there was a lot of help from stronger Iyrmen and the Vice Master of the Guild.¡± ¡°A Vice Master of a Guild,¡± Jaygak corrected. ¡°Right, yeah.¡± ¡°I had not realised you were within my betrothed¡¯spany,¡± the Princess replied, still judging Adam and his words, noting how casual he was even upon the end of a trident. ¡°I was surprised to hear he was marrying into your family too,¡± Adam said, his eyes quickly meeting Morkarai¡¯s, the young half elf smirking slightly. ¡°It was like Fate.¡± Morkarai let out a sigh, not wanting to hear anything more dangerous from the half elf, but understanding it was a tall order. ¡°My sister is well.¡± ¡°Who cares about your sister?¡± Karza snarled. ¡°You killed Vandra?¡± ¡°Who cares about Vandra?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m d Princess Mina is well. I hope she¡¯s growing up well, though, I wouldn¡¯t mind if she remains so small and so cute forever. Herugh is the cutest.¡± Miza threw Morkarai a look, wondering if Adam was like that, and if she¡¯d need to send her guards to eliminate him within the night, but Morkarai shook his head. ¡°You should be careful with your words, Adam, you are speaking of Emperor Moto¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Morkarai¡¯s attention went from trying to make sure Karza didn¡¯t get herself killed to making sure Adam didn¡¯t get himself killed. ¡°What? Do you think Emperor Moto¡¯s granddaughter isn¡¯t cute? How could you say something like that? I¡¯ll have you know she¡¯s very cute! Even the way she bit my finger was so adorable. How dare someone curse-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, stopping the half elf instantly, doing his best to stop him before he said something that really would get him killed. ¡°You cannot speak of their business so openly.¡± Adam could feel his brother¡¯s gaze upon him, and it was then he realised he was truly dancing on a knife¡¯s edge. ¡°Right, of course, sorry about that.¡± ¡°You have done much to assist our family,¡± the Princess stated, her voice filled with a practised warmth. ¡°Is there anything you wish for a reward?¡± ¡°A reward? Well¡­¡± Adam almost thought to refuse. ¡°Is there a chance I can meet her?¡± ¡°You wish to meet Princess Mina?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You do not wish for a reward?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a greater reward than seeing her healthy and well?¡± Adam asked. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Although, if you can keep her small and cute forever, than I¡¯d like that as a reward.¡± Miza wondered how she should take that information. Either Adam knew that her family was rted to her curse, or he was indirectly asking her to curse the tiny Princess, or he was just a damn fool. She was certain it wasn¡¯t the second, but there was an equal chance for it to be the first or third thought, both equally as dangerous, and the uncertainty even more dangerous. ¡°I will send word to her council that you wish to meet with her,¡± the Princess assured, managing to gather herself. ¡°How did youe to meet with the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°I owed them a great favour in a past life of mine so I went to go see them. Jurot and his family epted me as their own.¡± ¡®A past life?¡¯ ¡®Oh, man¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that. She knows I¡¯m strong now so things sound more believable now.¡¯ Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong,¡± Karza said, grinning wide. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to marry a damn Priest.¡± ¡°That Priest is Ray Vonda, my wife,¡± Adam replied, his voice growing lower. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll refrain from being rude to or about my wife, miss Karza.¡± ¡°What will you do if I am rude?¡± ¡°Thest blue dragon who acted cheeky to us didn¡¯t have that nice of air, so I hope yourir is nicer,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m sure yourir is nice,¡± Jaygak said, raising her goblet of wine, as though she wasn¡¯t threatening the blue dragon right to her face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you defeated Vandra, but I¡¯m not quite as stupid as her.¡± ¡°We can agree to disagree.¡± Karza narrowed her eyes. ¡°Careful, half elf, or I might have to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your mistake, miss Karza, I don¡¯t learn too good,¡± Adam joked, winking at Morkarai. ¡°My brother always acts like this when ites to his family,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You should not take it personally.¡± ¡°Adam¡¯s an idiot when ites to his family, and his friends,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°It¡¯s why we follow him, and so far it¡¯s led to the death of two dragons, and hopefully more.¡± ¡°I have never met someone who was so eager to start trouble with a dragon, one who wasn¡¯t an Iyrman,¡± Karza quickly added. Adam smiled, sipping his sea milk, noting the looks he was receiving from the Coralguard and the Princess. ¡°If it¡¯s one thing you should all know it¡¯s that I¡¯m an idiot. An idiot who threatens dragons, nobles, royalty, and even some of the Divine.¡± Miza¡¯s brows raised in rm. ¡°I shall hope you will not make such a mistake within my presence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only some of the Divine. I have a great respect for almost all the Major Divine, but¡­¡± Adam felt his brother¡¯s hand upon his shoulder and he stopped. ¡®Is it the wine that¡¯s got me acting up?¡¯ ¡°You really must be a fool.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the one who threatens dragons and nobles, and sometimes noble dragons.¡± ¡°Noble dragons?¡± Karza asked, thinking of the far east. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not a noble, I can y with you as much as I like. Even if you¡¯re surrounded by other little boys and girls of the Iyr.¡± ¡°You should be careful, Karza,¡± Morkarai warned, noting how she was ying with fire. ¡°They drew their weapons against Emperor Shama.¡± Karza¡¯s head snapped to Morkarai, her eyes shing with uncharacteristic shock. ¡°That Emperor Shama?¡± Miza almost choked on her wine. ¡°The Lord of mes?¡± Morkarai bowed his head. ¡°Adam was quite cheeky with Emperor Hadda, too.¡± The eyes fell on Adam again, who had stopped eating and drinking after the mention of Shama, recalling the mes. He nced towards Lucy for a moment, catching her eyes, before the pair drank together. ¡°The only one Adam shows respect to is Lord Stokmar.¡± ¡°You know Lord Stokmar?¡± Karza asked, having heard that the Iyr had a special guest from Morkarai¡¯s own lips, but she couldn¡¯t drag it out of him no matter how much she had tried. ¡°We met her a while back,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t offend her too bad so I managed to live, and Jurot here made sure everything went well. Lord Stokmar does like my kids, though, so I¡¯ll do my best to treat them well.¡± ¡°You have dwarven children?¡± Karza asked. ¡°No. They¡¯re cute little goblins.¡± Adam smiled proudly. Karza blinked, and even Miza reached up to press her fingers against her forehead. The dragon fell silent for a long moment. ¡°What?¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°My precious little Jirot and Jarot. They¡¯re so cute. They¡¯ve got little dagger teeth like Princess Mina, but only for their eight canines. They eat potatoes so well, no one can eat potatoes like my twins.¡± ¡°You-,¡± ¡°Yeah, and not even Shama could dare toy a hand on them, so you better watch your damn mouth,¡± Adam said, smiling as politely as he could, but his neck was tense. ¡°You should be careful speaking of Emperor Shama like that,¡± Karza quickly stated, ignoring his tant disrespect. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam could feel the sh of heat deep within him. ¡°What¡¯s he gonna do? He¡¯s too old to be ying with children for now. Once I¡¯m older, stronger, I¡¯ll go pay him a visit.¡± ¡°I will face him too,¡± Jurot said, his body tensing for a moment. ¡°I will not fall so easily,¡± Kitool added. Jaygak nced between herpanions, sighing. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to be there too.¡± Karza stared at the four, suddenly unable to speak, her eyes wide. ¡®They¡¯re crazy!¡¯ Miza was also silent from the utter audacity of their words which brought a silence through the air. The mermen were not quite so familiar with Shama, but even they knew he wasparable to Emperor Hadda, who had ughtered so many mermen in a rage so many generations ago, far before even their empire¡¯s time. The name of Emperor Hadda brought terror even now, and though he had a hand in allowing many of the mermen to rise, even they spoke of him like a nightmare. ¡°Enough with the jokes, child,¡± Karza said, her voice stern. ¡°Youthful fancy is one thing, but to speak of Emperor Shama that way, it¡¯s suicide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the strongest guy I¡¯ve fought,¡± Adam replied, sipping his wine, the annoyance on his face evident. ¡°What?¡± Karza asked, before another voice cut through the air. ¡°Adam?¡± Adam¡¯s head snapped to the side, suddenly feeling the annoyance escape him, as quickly as an Aldishman would resort to treachery against the Iyrmen. Vonda approached, adorned within the seasilk which covered her from her neck down, while wearing a scarf to hide her hair. Her amulety against her chest, the silver sun beneath the amulet of Life¡¯s Rose contrasting the shimmering blue, like the rippling waves of the sea under the dawnval sun. ¡°Vonda,¡± Adam said, his voicepletely rxed, as he stood, pulling out the chair for his wife. Vonda smiled, slightly confused, but she sat down upon her chair. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Princess Miza.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to host a Ray,¡± Princess Miza replied, her eyes having scanned her amulet, along with the rest of her body. She was built well, like a Priest of War, rather than a Priest of Life. The woman wore gloves, hiding away her hands, but the Princess gathered they were calloused and rough, like those of the Priests of Life¡¯s Rose, so different than the Priests of Life elsewhere. ¡°The food here is great,¡± Adam said, suddenly far more rxed. ¡°Want some wine?¡± ¡°No thank you,¡± Vonda replied, staring down at the food. She inhaled deeply, before forcing herself to eat, finding herself eating more of the vegetables than much else. Princess Miza motioned a hand towards her servant, her eyes darting between Adam and Vonda. Instead of a young fool who wished for death at the hands of Emperor Shama, Adam looked more like a foolish husband, his eyes full of delight upon Vonda¡¯s arrival. ¡°You fought?¡± Vonda asked, raising her brows towards her husband. ¡°Prince Morkarai, you wanted me to fight, right?¡± Adam replied, asking for the Prince¡¯s support to defend against his wife¡¯s usation. ¡°I requested the fight as a gift to my betrothed,¡± Morkarai said. Vonda remained silent for a long moment, their eyes meeting for a long moment. Vonda frowned towards the Prince. ¡®It¡¯s toote to stop it now¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure it is a good tale for our children.¡± ¡°Ah, well, it ended up as a draw,¡± Adam said, though the smirk on his face revealed what kind of a draw it was. Vonda sighed, suddenly filling with worry, her stomach pulsing with the stress. She picked away at her food, trying to ignore the pain in her stomach, which passed a short whileter. ¡®How difficult it is to have such a handsome fool of a husband¡­¡¯ The Princess entertained her guests for a long moment, before they finally retired to their rooms that evening, eachrge enough to house an entire family, with a domed roof which held a different pattern with its mosaic, the floor also carpeted with a rug that was softer than even a cloud. Adam nced aside to the bag of wine, reaching over to feel how thick the bag was, and yet it gave in so easily to his finger. ¡°Adam!¡± Morkarai called, daring to step into the room without knocking. ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, holding the bag of wine in hand, turning around to show the Prince the bag. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of bagged milk, but bagged wine.¡± ¡°Adam, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had your reasons for revealing my secrets, Prince Morkarai. I expect you to¡­¡± Morkarai¡¯s eyes remained glued to Adam¡¯s, the fire giant feeling his throat close. ¡°Your wife¡­ is with child.¡± Adam gripped the bag of wine tighter, blinking. Adam¡¯s lips formed a wide smile across his face, the half elf staring past the fire giant, and in that moment, as the nerves flooded through his body, his heart pounding wildly, he lived another life time within his day dream. ¡®Whoa.¡¯ ¡°Adam!¡± Morkarai shouted, snapping the half elf back to reality. ¡°If I had known, I would not have brought you in such a way.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Adam¡¯s smile and heart dropped. Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure what he feared most, Adam¡¯s ability to ask for death so easily, or for the look upon the half elf¡¯s face, as though he were staring death in the face. Morkarai¡¯s body filled with a great shame, one which couldn¡¯t be wiped away with just his death.
I ended up promising someone a double chapter. What a chapter to end it on. [927] – Y04.027 – Trouble Under The Steel I [927] ¨C Y04.027 ¨C Trouble Under The Steel I ¡°Vonda!¡± Adam called out, bursting into the room, almost knocking the nurses aside, finding his wifeying within a bed, tended to by at least four mermen. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda replied, having heard his steps from afar, already having calmed herself. She held out her hand towards the half elf, who took it within his own, uncertainty clouding his eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vonda smiled warmly, though the wrinkles around her brows were more strained than normal. ¡°¡­¡± Adam swallowed. He couldn¡¯t dare to ask the other question on his mind, his heart thundering within his chest as he brought the back of her fingers to his forehead. Jurot nced towards Vonda and Adam, having followed Adam so silently, he was certain his brother had no idea he was there. He stepped aside, leaning against the wall, crossing his arms. ¡®It will be fine¡­¡¯ Yet, the silence in his heart began to fill with something else. ¡°Vonda¡­¡± Adam continued to hold her hand against his forehead. ¡®You damn idiot! How didn¡¯t you notice your own wife was pregnant? Seriously, man! You goddamn¡­ shit! Shit!¡¯ Vonda could feel Adam¡¯s grip grow ever so slightly tighter, before she also squeezed his hand gently, causing the half elf toe back to the world. ¡°I¡¯ll go speak with Lord Sozain.¡± ¡°I will pray to Mother Soza.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam kissed the back of his wife¡¯s hand, before charging away, not yet spotting Jurot¡¯s presence. ¡°Prince Morkarai, where is the temple?¡± ¡°I will lead you to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Adam wanted to go alone, but understood it was probably best to take the Prince with him, just in case he found himself in trouble. ¡°Alright.¡± Several statues awaited for Adam, each made of marble, untouched by the water of the ocean. The details were fine, almost lifelike, save for the faces, as in as simple stone. The statues were formed in the image of the various mermen, and though some wererger than others, the total mass of the statues seemed to be simr. Adam dropped down in front of the statue of the small merman boy sitting atop the throne of skulls and coral, the face inly staring towards the half elf. Adam kowtowed before the statue, his forehead pressed firmly against the floor, his hands on either side of his head. ¡°I know. I know I don¡¯t pray to you enough. I know, I know.¡± Adam swallowed, and even with Prince Morkarai¡¯s gaze upon his pathetic sight, the half elf gave away whatever shred of dignity he had. ¡°I¡¯ve begun paying my taxes to you, and it may not be enough, but just this once, Lord Sozain. Just this once. Whatever you want, whatever you need, but don¡¯t take them away from me. Just this once.¡± Prince Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure how he felt. The phrase Adam used was a phrase he was so used to, but rather than begging the God of Death to ignore the domain he possessed, it was a joke for the children around him. Morkarai watched as Adam slipped his hands into his tunic, slipping out two diamonds cut in a particr manner. He ced them upon the bowl, the diamonds ttering, echoing within the private temple space, white and bare, speckled only by the patterns of marble. Adam clutched at his amulet, tight within his hand, his eyes shut tight. ¡®Please, Lord Sozain.¡¯ He remained upon his knees for a long while, praying with all his heart, blocking out the rest of the world around him. Morkarai silently crept towards another statue, that of the in faced woman who held a bowl of fruit within herp, with one piece of fruit conspicuously missing. He knelt before it, cing a gem within the bowl at her feet, and he prayed silently too. Though his heart thought of how futile this was, a thought passed through his mind. ¡®If it¡¯s Adam¡­¡¯ Adam had no idea how long he had prayed for, but as he returned back to the world, he felt his amulet almost searing his hands with how hot it had be. He inhaled deeply, smelling the scent of almost burning obsidian, before he let out a soft sigh. ¡®Okay.¡¯ Morkarai followed the silent half elf as he returned back to the room, finding his wife fast asleep, her hands crossed over the amulet upon her chest. Adam sat down beside her, sitting there silently for some time, not even hearing Morkarai leave. Even then, Adam didn¡¯t notice Jurot standing in the room to one side, before the Iyrman disappeared. ¡®It¡¯s going to be okay,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯ Jurot approached the figure standing in front of the statue of the in faced boy sitting upon a throne of skulls and coral. He stared at the boy, who was no doubt Baktu, Lord Sozain, God of Death. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Jaygak said, reaching out to pat Jurot¡¯s side. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, staring at the statue. ¡°The Iyr will help.¡± Jurot remained silent. ¡°They must.¡± Jurot didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I¡¯ll cause a mess.¡± Jurot sighed. ¡°We cannot cause a mess.¡± ¡°You do not need to cause a mess,¡± Kitool said, approaching from the shadows. ¡°Ray Vonda is a Priest of Mahtu. A child of a Priest of Mahtu is born full of life.¡± Jaygak sighed, but even she couldn¡¯t make a joke at this time. She stared at the statue, allowing Jurot and Kitool to add their diamonds to join the three other diamonds within the bowl. Jaygak inhaled deeply. ¡®Please, Baktu.¡¯ Prince Morkarai sighed while he sat within the foot of therge bed. He sped his hands together, resting his forehead against his fists. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Adam, Vonda.¡¯ He pressed his knuckles harder against his forehead, gritting his teeth, the shame flooding through him like the heat of the volcanoes. ¡®I cannot regret anything more.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Lucy said,ying atop her bed, staring at the ceiling. ¡°It has to be.¡± ¡°It has to be,¡± Mara agreed, even her thoughts preupied with the Adam, Vonda, and the troubled fate of their child. The Princess bathed, her own thoughts falling upon the new guests who hade to her city. She thought of her betrothed, who seemed to be far more yful than she originally expected, but also meeker in many ways. She still didn¡¯t understand what his gift truly was, though her thoughts then fell upon Adam. ¡®Even his arrogance can be stemmed by his sentimentality.¡¯ She thought of his needless actions for her younger sister, but then thought of the unborn child whose life hung upon a thread, finely bncing between life and death. The Princess was d she had called upon the Priests to check upon the woman. ¡®An unborn child bears no sin.¡¯ Darkness fell across the merman city, apanying the thoughts of those yearning for hope. Omen: 9, 19 ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, staring at his Omen as he awoke. He had hoped he wouldn¡¯t need to use the good luck bequeathed to him by Fate. The young half elf remained at his wife¡¯s side before her eyes opened suddenly, and the young woman squirmed, before ncing to the side, shock within her eyes as she noted the body beside her, before she smiled. ¡°Good morning,¡± Adam said, reaching out to hold her hand. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Nice dreams?¡± ¡°I do not remember.¡± Adam brushed along her hand gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Better.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, swallowing slightly. ¡°I think everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Vonda smiled warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s stay a few more days and then head back to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vonda.¡± ¡°You do not have to apologise.¡± Vonda squeezed Adam¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I should remain at home now that I have married.¡± ¡°A stay at home wife, eh? It feels awkward for you to do that considering, ya know?¡± ¡°Considering what?¡± Adam paused for a long moment. ¡°I guess we¡¯re pretty rich, so you can do that?¡± Vonda smiled, her tired eyes narrowing slightly as she fought off the call to sleep. ¡®Seriously! We can¡¯t adventure because I can¡¯t keep it in my pants? Where¡¯s my husband and wife adventuring power couple fantasy? Damn it! Isn¡¯t this meant to be a fantasy world? So why can¡¯t babies just be born from magic?¡¯ Vonda continued to brush along Adam¡¯s hand tenderly with a finger, noting how he was thinking of something stupid. ¡®Home¡­¡¯ Vonda wondered if the Iyr was truly her home, quickly feeling the stress of her worries creep into her heart. ¡°I would like to sleep longer. You should walk and clear your head.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, not wanting to go, but also not wanting to refuse his wife. The pair kissed one another¡¯s cheeks before Adam slipped away, brimming with prideful annoyance. ¡®I¡¯m not whipped, I¡¯m just wise enough to listen. I¡¯m only listening to you because you¡¯re so smart, and beautiful, and you¡¯re the best, that¡¯s all.¡¯ Once Adam stepped outside the room, a chill seeped within him, and suddenly whatever stupid jokes he had to protect himself crumbled, like a sandcastle against the waves. He shut the door and inhaled deeply, trying to still his nervous heart. ¡®Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯ Adam walked through the halls, though his eyes barely saw any details around himself, unable to admire the marvellous architecture around him, to smell the wonderful smells of the newnd he was exploring, or hear the new, strange, curious sounds. ¡°You are Adam?¡± called a voice, filled with the holier than thou attitude only the children of the worst criminals could possibly hold, or as one might call them, royalty. Adam stopped, closing his eyes, inhaling deeply, before he turned his head. He took in the sight of therge merman, with a single guard beside him. He had long curly hair, and carried a golden trident upon his back, adorned in golden scales which shimmered so brightly almost threatening to blind those too close. ¡°You do not look so strong,¡± the merman said, grinning wide to reveal his wide teeth, each pointed like daggers. Adam¡¯s forehead pulsed, reaching up to his forehead, pressing his fingers against the pulsing bulge. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± The merman narrowed his eyes, the smile fading from his lips and eyes. ¡°Not in the mood? Why do I need to care of your mood?¡± He reached up to pull his trident up, before mming it into the ground. ¡°Come. Draw your de. I will see whether there is truth to my sister¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, his eyes ring into the merman fool¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m. Not. In.¡± Adam closed his eyes, turning his head as the merman threw water which seemingly appeared from nowhere towards his, feeling the coolness against his cheek and neck, before it dripped onto his seasilk attire, which allowed the water to fall onto his feet. The merman spoke words in another tongue, but Adam could already hear the barbarism that was noble civility. ¡®They say he fought Sir Safu,¡¯ the merman thought, staring at Adam, grinning wide towards him. ¡®Heh. Let us see if he is any good.¡¯ The merman had heard a rumour from his own servants of this half elf, but there were some things he hadn¡¯t heard. He hadn¡¯t heard of Adam¡¯s current worries. He hadn¡¯t heard of how Prince Morkarai had asked Adam to step back. He hadn¡¯t heard that Adam loved to relieve his stress by putting beating up nobles, with royalty being his absolute favourite. He hadn¡¯t heard of who his grandfather was, who lived so many thousands of miles away, withinrge walls which not even the mermen dared to covet. Dawn weed the Iyr and its mighty walls, the light engulfing the walls. Many Iyrmen went about their lives, worrying little of the outside. Many Iyrmen tended to the fields, others carried bits and pieces elsewhere upon their Elder¡¯smand, their payment not gold as the Aldish or Aswadians, but the pride of building something greater. A particr one armed, one legged Iyrman, awoke early in the morning, as the elderly tended to. He walked along the perimeter of the extended family estate, though he hated walking so slowly, the nking of his metal foot only heating his heart with a greater stubbornness than he originally held. After his walk, the Iyrman began his workout, the same workout hepleted every morning, from his various squats, to his push ups, to his pull ups, to utilizing the kettlebells, dambells, and barbells his grandson had created. Zirot inhaled sharply as she carefully lifted up the heavy barbell, one which remained in the same spot, weighing more than the average Iyrman, and only lifted in a particr way. There were many barbells upon the earth, each along various columns, each heavier than thest. The corner of the dead, the Iyrmen had dubbed it, for the so aptly named lift which had be a favourite for the Iyrmen. There were few Iyrmen which could lift those towards the end, but many Iyrmen hovered around that section in particr. Zirot dropped the weight, it nking against the floor, with the t edge of the weights falling upon the soft earth beneath, which had hardened under the many lifts. She stretched out her back, before ncing to the side to see her brother, who was her husband¡¯s brother by blood, and hers by marriage. The pair approached the field where many Iyrmenpleted their morning spars, the soft wind cooling their sweaty bodies. The pair stretched their bodies, swung their axes, meditating within the feeling of working their old bodies. ¡°I can feel it,¡± Jarot admitted, breaking the silence. ¡°It has been some time.¡± ¡°I can feel it at the ends of my axe,¡± Zirot agreed. Jarot nced aside to his sister, smiling wildly. ¡°It will grow harder for me to defeat you.¡± Zirot smiled. ¡°I cannot allow Tarot to beat me so easily.¡± Jarot thought of his brother who had left for quite some time. ¡°I cannot allow him to return more powerful than me. What will I say to Sarot when I go see him?¡± ¡°You will have many years to think.¡± Jarot inhaled sharply, feeling the air rush through his lungs, his body cracking as he warmed himself. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your greatchildren are too young for you to leave just yet.¡±
A back to back cliffhanger? [928] – Y04.028 – Trouble Under The Steel II [928] ¨C Y04.028 ¨C Trouble Under The Steel II Victory! XP Gained: +1 500 XP: 7 400 -> 8 900 "Adam!" Morkarai shouted, his voice echoing through the hallway. A bead of sweat dropped down from the side of his forehead as he stared at the scene before him. Adam towered over the Prince of the Mermen, the royal guard pointed his trident towards the half elf who had beaten his Prince unconscious. It was not the fact that Adam, whose greatest strength was perhaps his great Defense, had managed to beat the Prince without his puthral armor, which caused the Prince to pause, but the fact that Adam''s eyes were so full of shock and terror. "Vonda," Adam gasped, feeling the dread fill his heart, before he stepped over the unconscious Prince. Health: 91 -> 71 The guard mmed the back of his trident against Adam, causing the half elf to stumble forward, though he continued to dart forward. Several guards emerged suddenly, from both sides of the hallway upon hearing the echoes of the battle, and upon seeing the Prince down, and a fleeing half elf, they readied their longspears. "Wait, Adam," Morkarai called. "We need to check on Vonda," Adam replied, grabbing onto the fire giant Prince''s shirt, gripping it tight. "Now." "It will take more time if you rush." "You don''t understand!" "No, you do not understand," Morkarai replied, inhaling deeply before cing arge hand over Adam''s shoulder, squeezing it gently. "Exin yourself at once." "The Prince harassed me until we fought, but I made a mistake during the fight." "So you killed him?" "What? No." Adam turned back towards the unconscious Prince. "I''ll get him up." Lay on Hands: 35 -> 34 The Prince gasped for air as his eyes fell open to see the form of the retreating half elf, before the sight of his royal guard peeked down towards him. ''What?'' "Come on," Adam urged, moving a hand for the fire giant to lead them, who stood awkwardly. ''You should at least exin yourself...'' Morkarai sobbed, before leading the way towards the guards. "Step aside." The guards held their spears towards the pair, though their spears remained focused mostly upon the half elf, and not towards their guest. "Is this how you will treat me?" Morkarai asked, his beard shifted slightly as he narrowed his eyes. "You should know who I am." "You must remain while the matter is exined." "Is this how it is? Your Prince forces me into a spar and then you threaten me once he loses? I gave him the dignity of a clean defeat!¡± Adam grit his teeth, clenching his fists. ¡®I can¡¯t make a mess right now, Vonda¡¯s in danger. Damn it! This is why I hate nobles.¡¯ ¡°How did you do it?¡± the merman prince asked. ¡°You should not have been able to defeat me so simply.¡± ¡°I used all the powers afforded to me by the Divine to defeat you.¡± ¡°It is impossible for you to defeat me.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. He closed his eyes, reaching up to his amulet. ¡°Prince Morkarai. If anything happens to Vonda or my child because they¡¯ve dyed me, know that I¡¯m going to make a mess.¡± Morkarai could feel the throbbing in his head. ¡°Why would something happen to Vonda or your child.¡± ¡°I¡­ made a mistake.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight,¡± Adam admitted. Adam, in his anger and annoyance, had plucked a Thread of Fate, and thus Fate was forever changed. It was only upon seeing the words of victory, that he had realised what he had done. ¡°Prince Merza, there is an emergency that I need to tend to,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°Will you stop us from moving?¡± Prince Merza, full of fury and shame, red at the half elf, who seemed to be entirely ignoring him. ¡°You may go.¡± He motioned a hand towards the guards, who pulled their longspears back and allowed the pair to leave, their steps echoing through the hallway, before the lighter set quickened into a sprint. ¡°Vonda!¡± Adam said, panting for air as he stormed into the room. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Vonda replied, staring up at the half elf, her eyes full of curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adam asked, quickly taking his ce beside her, taking her hand within his own. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vonda assured, rubbing her thumb along the sides of his thumb gently. ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot.¡± Adam ced his head against her shoulder, shaking his head. ¡®Oh man. What was I thinking?¡¯ Jurot remained silent, staring at the half elf, wondering what would have made him behave like this. ¡®To have a child is so scary.¡¯ Morkarai was still uncertain what Adam had done, but he took his ce opposite the half elf, crossing his arms. ¡°You should exin yourself. What happened, and how did you defeat Prince Merza?¡± ¡°He picked a fight with me so we sparred. I beat him up with a couple of¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to describe it to the fire giant. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I got lucky, and then I made my own luck.¡± ¡°What was the rumble of thunder?¡± ¡°Thunderous Smite.¡± Morkarai inhaled deeply, ncing aside, wondering how Adam could do something so stupid. ¡°You should be d I had arrived quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam held onto Vonda¡¯s hands, the woman understanding what had spooked Adam so much. Omen: 9 ¡®Why the hell am I using my Omen right now? Am I an idiot?¡¯ Adam pressed his forehead against Vonda¡¯s for a moment, before nting a kiss on her cheek and pulling back. ¡®Damn it, you idiot! Damn it!¡¯ ¡°It will be fine.¡± Vonda squeezed his hands once more, before slipping a hand away, while intertwining her left hand with his right hand, brushing her thumb along the back of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Adam leaned back in his chair, feeling the warmth of his wife¡¯s hands against his own. Her hands felt rough, and yet so soft. ¡°It is a good tale to defeat Prince Merza,¡± Jurot said, noting how his brother jolted upon his voice, their eyes meeting one another¡¯s. ¡°Jurot? How long have you been here.¡± ¡°I was always here.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Morkarai nced down towards Adam, noting his seasilk clothing. ¡°You managed to defeat the Prince dressed like that?¡± ¡°Why? Am I not dressed fancy enough to win?¡± Morkarai shook his head, reaching up to cover his eyes, before leaning back. ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ Vonda and Jurot exchanged a look, understanding what Morkarai was getting at, meanwhile Adam¡¯s slowly calmed down and fell deep into his thoughts. ¡®I did beat him pretty easily with my smites, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll only be sparring with tons of crazy strong people.¡¯ Adam nced aside towards his Health. ¡®I can be taken out pretty easily still. I burst him down with all of Wraith and a pretty strong Divine Smite, a while 3 Mana, but I can¡¯t do that often. I can¡¯t use my fights against Prince Morkarai and the merman Prince as a barometer on how strong I really am.¡¯ While Adam thought about how strong he truly was, his brother did the same. ¡®Adam can defeat Prince Merza with his ability to shift Fate and his magical weapons. Without them, how would he fair? Without a Greater shield, and his Greater Enhanced axe, how strong is he? He should not overestimate himself yet.¡¯ ¡®Wraith can only drop down three charges, and I shouldn¡¯t dip into stronger Divine Smites yet, not when they don¡¯t scale as well,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®If I can somehow have a weapon deal 2D6 with 1 Mana, and then spend 1 Mana on my Divine Smite to deal 2D6, I can make one attack with 6D6 plus 9. That¡¯s, what, ten attacks for 60D6 plus 90? An average of about¡­¡¯ [300.] ¡®Thanks. Yeah, three hundred if I manage to hit every single attack. That¡¯s what, thirty per hit? That¡¯s crazy high. Right now I can burst someone down with Wraith, I¡¯ve cleared a whole hundred, but if they only have fifty or sixty, then a hundred damage is overkill. I burn out too quickly, and even though my damage is good for bursting, my Defence is better suited for longer fights against most people. I¡¯m pretty tough with my puthral and my shield, so I should be able tost a while unless I¡¯m against any area of effect stuff.¡¯ Adam let out a long sigh. ¡®Living is so difficult when you¡¯re as stupid as me.¡¯ Morkarai was also deep in thought. He would need to speak with the Princesster to exin everything. He would need to listen to Prince Merza¡¯s words first and then he¡¯d need to call upon Adam for the truth. He was fairly certain he could keep Adam alive as long as he spoke the truth, but there was the matter of Adam paying the appropriate respect. ¡°Hey, Prince Morkarai?¡± Adam called out. Morkarai tensed up. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Howe you¡¯re walking around without guards?¡± ¡°I have you to escort me.¡± ¡°No, I mean, when you were making your way to the Iyr.¡± ¡°I travelled with another group while I made my way to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you run into any trouble?¡± ¡°I crushed stone into dust and they thought against it.¡± ¡°Damn. You¡¯re so manly.¡± ¡°Adam¡­ may we speak alone?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam followed Morkarai out, having no idea the mess he had caused while the mermen royalty argued against one another elsewhere. His heart had long calmed from his anxiety, Vonda¡¯s presence a gentle light that pushed away whatever darkness dared to dance too close to her husband. ¡°About Vonda¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I am sorry, truly. If I had known she was pregnant, I would not have brought her in such a manner.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Adam decided against threatening the Prince. ¡°Vonda will be alright, and so will my little one. They¡¯re both going to be okay¡­¡± Morkarai could hear it within the half elf¡¯s voice. ¡°I will pray they will both remain healthy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The Prince allowed Adam to return back to Vonda, and since Jurot was there, he expected there to be little trouble. The guilt continued to eat away at his heart. ¡®I should speak with my betrothed.¡¯ ¡°How ridiculous! He must have used something underhanded to defeat me!¡± Prince Merza snarled, tossing the bottle against the wall, grabbing another to see if he could strike the same spot again. ¡°It is assured,¡± the guard replied, trying to recall the fight. It hadsted just a few moments, with the Prince eagerly dancing around the half elf, before the half elf struck with such a viciousness that the Prince fell a momentter. ¡°Are you done with your tantrum?¡± Prince Miza asked, sipping at her wine, noting all the good wine her foolish younger brother was wasting away. A knock at the door took their attention, while the guard beside the door eximed. ¡°Prince Morkarai requests an audience.¡± ¡°Inform him to wait a moment with our apologies,¡± Princess Miza replied, allowing the servants to clean up the area first, before allowing the Prince to step within. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again like that,¡± Morkarai said, grasping Merza¡¯s forearm. ¡°I was defeated by unknown magics,¡± Merza replied, puffing up his chest. ¡°I am ashamed to say I let down my guard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no shame to say you lost to Adam. Even I lost to him, though I held back at the time.¡± ¡°You lost to the boy?¡± Merza asked, the shock evident within his eyes. Morkarai nced aside to the Princess, before taking a seat beside her, allowing her servants to pour him a warm drink. ¡°I¡¯vee to speak with you both about my friend.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve kept many things a secret from us,¡± the Princess said, before sipping her warm drink. ¡°I will continue to keep many things a secret from you, but you should be d that you found that Ray Vonda was pregnant, otherwise Prince Merza here had almost spoilt my gift to you.¡± ¡°Your gift to me is a meeting with the boy?¡± ¡°You are smart enough to understand why it was my gift now, surely.¡± Princess Miza stared deeply into Morkarai''s eyes for a long moment. It was already something that Adam had managed to meet with her younger sister and managed to save her with his alchemy, it was another thing that his alchemic abilities were surpassed by his great fighting abilities, so great that they were, even if he only had a hand in killing Vandra, he had essentially defeated a Coralguard, as well as her younger brother, whose strength surpassed the Grandmasters of thendkin. ¡°Are you saying he has the ability to defeat me?¡± Prince Merza asked, narrowing his eyes towards the fire giant. ¡°Even without his ridiculously great defensive capabilities, he beat you so handily, your guards almost killed him. If anything would have happened to him, I would have broken the engagement, not wanting to fall whatever curse would have taken you.¡± Princess Miza sat up straighter, her eyes glued to Morkarai''s, which met hers as he red towards her. ¡°I should be d to say nothing happened.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Morkarai stated, feeling the heat within him quickly dissolved. ¡°You should be so d. I will speak with Adam to make sure your rtionship with him is still secured, but I cannot say the same between the rtionship between your brother and him.¡± ¡°I do not need to be so close with a boy,¡± Merza said, causing his elder sister to re at him, although he avoided the re by ncing aside towards the wall. ''Just how much do you prize the boy for you to threaten such a thing?'' Miza thought.
Sorry, I got sick. I''ll post up double chapters at the end of the week to make up for it. [929] – Y04.029 – Trouble in the Dark [929] ¨C Y04.029 ¨C Trouble in the Dark Omen: 15, 17 ¡°You are leaving?¡± Morkarai asked, surprised to see Adam so eager to leave so swiftly. The group had all gathered to eat breakfast together, with Merza silently ignoring them all, while Karza wolfed down her meat. ¡°Yeah, well, dawnval¡¯s going to be a pain, and I¡¯d rather we leave now before it bes more difficult for my darling wife.¡± Morkarai slowly bowed his head, frowning slightly. The group leaving this quickly left a bad taste in his mouth. He nced towards the mermen for a moment. ¡°Then it is my turn to escort you back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to head back to your volcanoes?¡± ¡°I should greet your child before I leave to the volcanoes.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about telling my kid they met a Prince, but I guess since it¡¯s you, it¡¯s fine.¡± He nced towards the mermen, who suddenly couldn¡¯t target Adam and his group any longer. ¡®I¡¯m d Morkarai¡¯sing along.¡¯ ¡°Princess Mina will be disappointed to hear you are leaving so soon,¡± Princess Miza said, thinking upon Morkarai¡¯s expectant look. ¡°Please pass on my apologies. Perhaps in the future we will be able to have a more auspicious meeting, and I do feel rather terrible that I didn¡¯t bring anything good for our reunion.¡± Adam smiled, though it was a sad smile. He had been so excited to meet the little girl again, wanting to see how well she was growing. ¡®What bad luck¡­¡¯ ¡°Sir Nakcht, escort my betrothed and hispanions to the strait,¡± Mizamanded, motioning with her hands. ¡°As you wish, Your Grace,¡± the Coralguard, who was much shorter than the others, replied, stepping slightly to one side, standing behind the fire giant. ¡°Sir Kari, escort the Prince to the strait,¡± Merza added, with a smaller, but still very tall, Coralguard bowing before stepping behind the fire giant. Morkarai could feel Adam¡¯s gaze upon his neck. ¡°With two Coralguard escorting us back, I am reassured our journey will pass by smoothly.¡± ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Adam frowned slightly, but he sipped at his drink. ¡®There¡¯s no way Mina could have been cursed unless some insiders helped¡­¡¯ The group prepared quickly for their departure, with the Iyrmen needing but moments, while Adam assisted Vonda. ¡®At least they¡¯ve let us keep the seasilk clothes,¡¯ Adam thought, packing away his own items, putting them within his pack. There was a vague sense that he had forgotten something, so he checked his items again and again, counting his diamonds, counting the rest of the gems and his coin. Princess Miza and Prince Merza awaited for them at the temple, leading the group towards one of the towers, Adam noting howrge the steps were. ¡®What? Do they expect me to climb every single step?¡¯ ¡°I can assign the Coralguard to carry you,¡± Princess Miza offered. Adam let out a soft sigh, before reaching down to his amulet, kissing it, feeling his Mana run through him as he chanted the words to his spell. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Fly ¡°My dear,¡± Adam called, holding out his arms, picking his wife up in the princess carry, before flying upwards. ¡®How dare you try toy your hands on my wife. I¡¯m her husband, damn it, it¡¯s my right!¡¯ Jurot climbed over each of the steps, while Kitool walked along the steps vertically almost as easily as she walked across thend. Jaygak stared at the steps, in her full te armour, and sighed. She grunted as she hoisted herself up the dozens of steps up towards the top of the tower. A pair of guards stared at the approaching group, the pair adorned in ck cloaks, wearing dark scale armour, and wielding weapons made of what looked to be obsidian carved into tridents. The guards nced across the group, and upon seeing the strangers, the Prince, the Iyrmen, the Aldishmen, the demons, and the dragon, they decided against using their authority against the Princess. The Princess bowed her head lightly towards the guards, who thought for a moment on how to still exert their influence. ¡°What business does the Princess have with the circle of our humble temple?¡± ¡°My betrothed and hispanions wish to use the circle for safe passage to Aswadasad.¡± The guards remained silent for a long moment. ¡®We were not informed.¡¯ ¡®I will pay my dues,¡¯ the Princess¡¯ eyes assured. ¡°We wish you a safe passage,¡± the guards said in unison, before stepping aside. As Adam stepped by the guards, he noted the faint symbol of a skull upon their tabards. ¡°Do you follow the God of Death?¡± The guards bowed their heads, their eyes falling down upon the half elf who was about half their height. ¡°Oh. Nice. Me too.¡± Adam motioned towards his amulet. ¡°Is that the symbol of the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death?¡± ¡°Baktu, yeah.¡± ¡°May you offer many blessings to your Lord of Death,¡± the guard stated, a hint of disdain within their voice. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam picked up the hint and stepped into the room, noting the entire room was ck, with silver trim breaking up all the tiny mosaic pieces, as well as the tiles across the rest of the room, and finally, therge circle full of magical runes within the centre of the room. He noted one of the guards followed them into the room. The group could feel something within the room. Though the Prince and Princess felt the difort fill them, the Adam and hispanions could feel something else. ¡®Weird,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the familiar sensation through his body. ¡°It kinda feels like the Iyr.¡± ¡°It is Baktu¡¯s influence," Kitool said, feeling the familiar sensation through her body, one which she would seen feel on a greater level once she decided to take the rites. ¡°Your Lord of Death is very different to our God of Death,¡± the guard in ck stated, before he stepped towards the middle of the room, mming her trident within the ground beneath her, and the silver within the room began to glow faintly. ¡°We wish you a safe journey,¡± Princess Miza said. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet with you, and though the time we spent together was very little, I hope to return to grace myself with yourpany,¡± Morkarai said, bowing his head, before taking the hand she offered, pressing it against his forehead, before allowing her to withdraw it. ¡°Once you return, we should fight a darkness,¡± Prince Merza said. ¡°A darkness?¡± Karza asked, a wild grin appearing on her face. ¡°Sounds like fun.¡± ¡°I will return soon, perhaps before the year passes,¡± the Prince said. ¡°Hey, this is a teleportation circle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is,¡± the Princess confirmed. ¡°Is it going to do anything to Vonda or our baby?¡± ¡°No. It is perfectly safe, unless someone outside interferes, but the Aswadians would not, and the Divine have no reason to interfere in your journey.¡± Adam remained silent for a long while. A cold bead of sweat ran down the side of his head, his hair beginning to stand on end. Adam almost choke as he tried to swallow. Miza remained focused on the half elf, who had suddenly frozen up. ¡°Jurot¡­¡±Adam began, before switching into the Iyrmen¡¯s tongue. ¡°The Lord of Order, he¡¯s not so petty enough to hurt my kid, right?¡± Jurot nced across the darkness all around them, noting the faint glowing of the silver illuminate more of the ckness within the room. ¡°Baktu would not allow it.¡± Adam thought back to his meeting with the Divine, and how close he had been to death with the Lord of Order aiming his de towards him. Lord Sozain, God of Death, had merely raised a finger to stop the Lord of Order within his tracks. ¡®How rude,¡¯ Lord Sozain had said, a finger raised while keeping the Lord of Order at bay with a single ck thread. ¡®Did you think I would allow you to cut a guest of mine right before me?¡¯ ¡®Lord Sozain, Baktu, even if I might not like the Divine, I like you, and I trust you with my life.¡¯ However, as much as Adam trusted the God of Death with his life, it was another matter to trust the God of Death with his unborn child¡¯s life. As much as he might not have trusted the God of Death with his child, it was his brother who had spoken up for the God of Death. ¡°Okay.¡± The mermen royalty exchanged a look between one another, unsure of how to take their hesitancy. ¡®Does he have an issue with the Divine?¡¯ Adam ced a hand around his wife¡¯s waist, with the group taking their ce onto therge teleportation circle. He nced towards the others, nodding his head awkwardly. ¡®Everything¡¯s going to be okay. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. Yeah. Everything¡¯s going to okay.¡¯ The guard raised her trident and mmed it into the circle once more, before the trident vibrated wildly within her hand, and she channelled the great magic through the trident. The runes on the floor began to glow, starting from the outside of the circle, before the light filled in the rest of the runes, following the maze of runes before reaching the trident, which soaked in the light. The light revealed cracks within the trident while the woman struggled to keep the trident. She inhaled sharply, feeling the searing pain course through her hands, up through her arm, and then through her body. The light grew brighter and brighter, before engulfing the entire group, including the temple guard, whose entire body flooded with pain, before the light engulfed them all. ¡®So, you are Adam,¡¯ the guard thought as the pain stopped, and the light faded. Adam shut his eyes before the light became too unbearable, the warmth of the light filling his entire body, before it slowly cooled and his eyelids revealed the light had dimmed outside, before his eyes dared to flutter open. He rubbed his eyes with the side of his hand, before he nced around, noting theck of ckness around him. The white stone all around him took a moment through the brightness which had threatened to blind him, though eventually he noticed the dozen, normal sized, guards all around, each adorned in breastte and wielding spears in hand. ¡°Noor bless you,¡± a voice called, a young man who wore robes of pure white, adorned with bits of gold, with a neatly trimmed beard only an Aswadian could grow. His eyes nced across the group, noting the coalskinned fire giant, as well as the two mermen, each adorned in pink, meaning they were no doubt Coralguard, and the Iyrmen and Aldishmen. His head tilted slightly upon seeing Vonda, his lips forming a small smile. ¡°I am Prince Morkarai,¡± Morkarai said, reaching into his cloak, revealing a small golden que, which the Aswadian took, smiling more politely. ¡°Princess Miza sends her gratitude.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to meet with you, Prince Morkarai.¡± The Priest epted the golden que, shing a pearly while smile. ¡°There is little better than golden gifts of gratitude. I will lead you.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to speak Aldish,¡¯ Adam thought, with his group followed the Priest through the stone building, noting the reliefs carved near the tall ceilings. ¡°I will inform the Faro of your arrival,¡± the Priest said as he led the group to the rooms within thergest temple of Aswadasad, which was more like an entire vige rather than a temple. ¡°She may wish to speak with you if you are not in a rush.¡± ¡°I am in some rush, but I will speak with her if she wishes,¡± Morkarai assured. The Priest bowed his head lightly, d that the Prince showed them and the Faro the proper respect. The rooms the Priest led them towards wererge. ¡°Are you married?¡± the Priest asked, noting how Adam and Vonda were staying in the same room. ¡°We are,¡± Adam replied, almost too proudly. ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°You both glow with such adoration,¡± the Priest replied, though he hadn¡¯t guessed at all, rather he was going to inform them of the temple¡¯s rules between two people sleeping in the same room. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m so lucky to have someone like Ray Vonda as my wife.¡± ¡°I was uncertain you were truly a Ray, but it is a pleasure to meet you, Ray Vonda,¡± the Priest said, bowing his head lightly. He remained smiling, though the same thought passed through his mind, as it had done through many other¡¯s. ¡®Such a young Ray¡­¡¯ ¡°I apologise for not introducing myself properly until now, I am currently unwell due to certain matters.¡± ¡°It is no issue,¡± the Priest assured. ¡®A Priest of the Mother is sick?¡¯ ¡°I will call for some fruit to your room.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Yeah, thank you so much,¡± Adam said, reaching into his cloak. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is enough as a donation.¡± ¡°There is no need to donate, but if you insist, I shall take it as gratitude for Noor.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, Lord Noor sounds like a great Divine, though I¡¯m not that familiar.¡± ¡°Are you Aldish?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but basically,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders, feeling an annoyance at being called Aldish. ¡°We probably should know more considering some of our close friends are Aswadians, but what are the chances that our friends are from ck Mountain, eh?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the Priest replied, smiling wider. ¡°Our cousins at ck Mountain are unique.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can say that again.¡± Many miles away, where Noor¡¯s rays reached after pouring his grace over Aswadasad, Dunes led the prayers for the business and its people. The awkwardness of an Aswadian leading the prayers to Lady Arya had long passed, the people eagerly epting any prayer for the Divine, especially Lady Arya when war was asmonce as the seasons passing. It was only the smell of breakfast which brought the group out of their prayers. Korin poured the porridge in for the children, smiling towards one of the boys. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of milk in the porridge.¡± Alex smiled shyly, before rushing up beside the rest of his siblings. Arge tter of fruit and nuts awaited the children, which they could sprinkle onto their porridge. ¡°Here,¡± Fred said, handing a small te of fruit for George, before sipping his water. George tapped his chin in response, and ate his porridge slowly, keeping his food separated so it was easier for the tongueless boy to eat. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain,¡± Amira said, staring at the clouds in the distance. ¡°Noonval has just begun and it¡¯s already raining?¡± Dunes shook his head. ¡°Alnd surely is a cursednd.¡± ¡°A cursednd you wanted me to stay in for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not so bad after all.¡± Dunes smiled. He nced across the rest of the businessfolk. He thought about informing them of their Executives returning, but decided against it. He nced towards his wife, and wondered if he should inform Adam of the good news, but decided against it. ¡®Lady Arya, please bless their travels.¡¯ ¡°Dunes, I¡¯ll lead the exercises this morning,¡± Korin said. ¡°If you wish,¡± Dunes replied, ncing towards the Aswadian, who had been so antsy recently, and with noonval here, the young man needed to let off steam. ¡°I will prepare the studies after.¡± The Manager caught Cobra¡¯s look, the woman nodding her head, with Dunes replying with his own nod, allowing her to begin her watch, not that she needed to. Dunes noted the way the Iyrmen moved, with a few heading towards the south of the fort. Dunes approached the opening gates, noting the appearance of several more Iyrmen, many of whom he was familiar with. ¡®We already have so many¡­¡¯ ¡°Manager Dunes,¡± Fakrot called, shaking the Manager¡¯s forearm. ¡°Mister Fakrot,¡± Dunes replied, ncing between the tattoos. Each Iyrmen were of the Rot, Gak, Ool, and Kan families, the young Manager even noting the appearance of one of the Directors, Mirot. He nced past the Iyrman¡¯s shoulder, but noted no children. ¡°I hope all is well.¡± ¡°All will be well soon.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Dunes thought, allowing the Iyrmen to enter the fort, to check upon the business folk and to exchange words with the other Iyrmen nearby. The businessfolk remained staring at the Director, unsure if they should greet her, but she was currently busy with the other Iyrmen. ¡°I will go,¡± Kamrot said, upon hearing the issue. ¡°I will give my ce to you,¡± Gangak said, and though she wished to go, she understood it was awkward since she wore heavy armour. ¡°Where is Jarot?¡± ¡°He remains with his greatson.¡± ¡°It must have taken you great effort.¡± Gangak and Otkan both let out a sigh, raising their brows towards the Iyrman. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kamrot said, shaking Gangak¡¯s forearm. ¡°You must return safely so that I can return to adore my greatson. I will inform the others to trade ces with those who wish to go.¡± Gangak made her way to the other Gaks, who could trade ces to allow the group to move swifter and without worry. The Iyrmen quickly traded ces, before the group were off, taking the boat out to follow the river southward. The businessfolk watched them go, staring at the Iyrmen who sailed downriver, each who were unarmoured, but carried with them an eagerness to kill. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Dunes asked, approaching the Iyrman who had made a name for herself within Aswadasad. ¡°A child is sick.¡± ¡°Which child?¡± Gangak smiled. ¡°Manager Dunes, you should know what you know.¡± ¡°I should know if it¡¯s rted to the business.¡± ¡°It is not rted to the business.¡± Dunes stared into her eyes. The previous evening, he had heard Adam was returning, and he could hear something anxious within Adam¡¯s voice. ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ ¡°There is no need to worry.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°The Director has gone.¡± ¡®So, is it one of his children?¡¯ ¡°You should know what you know,¡± Gangak warned.
Everything''s fine... [930] – Y04.030 – Worries on the Sea I [930] ¨C Y04.030 ¨C Worries on the Sea I ¡°Take me,¡± Jirot said, pointing out of the shared estate, while her grandmother wiped the porridge around her lips. ¡°Where do you wish to go?¡± Sonarot asked the girl, brushing a hand through her hair, before fixing the hair pin. ¡°I go see nano now.¡± ¡°Nano is gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°She has gone to help.¡± ¡°Help? I help too. I gone now.¡± Jirot hoisted herself up with the grunt of an old man. ¡°Hoi hoi hoi.¡± ¡°You cannot, you must stay.¡± Sonarot smiled, pulling the girl onto herp, nting a tender kiss on her forehead. She hoisted the girl¡¯s brother too, pulling him in for a gentle kiss too, embracing the pair within her bosom. ¡°I go y with babo,¡± Jirot said, trying to pull away from her grandmother. ¡°You cannot. Babo is looking after Larot.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He is sick?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He is sick because sometimes children grow sick.¡± Sonarot trailed a finger around the girl¡¯s leafshaped ear, causing the girl to squirm and giggle. ¡°Do you wish to y with me today?¡± Jirot¡¯s ears twitched, and the girl narrowed her eyes slightly. Her lips formed the shape for the word, but the girl paused, wondering if she should chance it. She smirked yfully before cackling and tried to squirm away from her grandmother, who gave up instantly to allow the girl to flee from her. ¡°No!¡± Jirot dered giggly wildly, with little Jarot also cackling and pping beside her, before the pair hid behind one of their other nanas. ¡°Larot?¡± Karot asked, his silver eyes staring up at his grandmother expectantly. ¡°Larot is sick.¡± ¡°Sick¡­¡± The boy pouted. Sonarot reached down and rubbed the top of his head. ¡°He will be healthy again soon.¡± ¡°Soon?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot assured, tickling his leafshaped ears, before the boy rested his cheek against her palm, still pouting, but growing sleepy with the noonval sun all over him. While his children caused trouble within the Iyr, Adam found himself troubled, hundreds of miles away. The thunder rumbled, and lightning fell. ¡°What the hell, Dunes. Didn¡¯t you tell me this ce was thend of sun and sand?¡± ¡°We will not be able to leave today,¡± Jurot said, cleaning up the newly bought spears, wrapping them in the long cloth he had procured at the same time. ¡°First the cart and now this¡­¡± Adam¡¯s heart ached, letting out a soft sigh, the storm within his heart filling him with greater nerves. ¡®Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?¡¯ [No.] ¡®Come on, Bell. There must be some kind of, I don¡¯t know, a spell or something.¡¯ [You do not have enough Experience.] ¡®I can¡¯t go around killing when Vonda¡¯s a follower of Mother Soza. She¡¯s a Ray, Bell, a Ray!¡¯ [¡­] ¡®I liked you better when you were a floating baby.¡¯ [¡­] Adam inhaled deeply, recalling why he didn¡¯t speak to Bell. ¡®You know, even if you are the personification of my System, you shouldn¡¯t bully me this much.¡¯ [¡­] ¡®Oh, what, wyvern got your tongue?¡¯ Adam rxed in the corner of a gathering room, forced out by Vonda and Kitool for being too broody. He bit into the rice dish slowly, sipping the goat milk with his meal. He kept his eyes on the disappearing meal beneath him, slowing as his meal grew colder. ¡°A storm so early in noonval?¡± Jaygak said, sipping her goat milk, pretending as though she wasn¡¯t eyeing up Adam for his reaction. ¡°It¡¯s an ill omen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too far, even for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by Iyrmen, so it¡¯s a good omen.¡± ¡°Yeah? How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A storm in noonval is the best time to kill,¡± Jaygak poured Adam more goat milk, while the half elf raised his brows threateningly, though while in the temple, Adam couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I would be worried if it was someone else, but since it¡¯s your child, and the child of a Ray, it will be fine.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t surrounded by you guys, I probably wouldn¡¯t be so chipper.¡± ¡°Chipper?¡± ¡°Uh, you know, light, happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re happy?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯d be even more down if you weren¡¯t around.¡± ¡°You trust us that much?¡± ¡°Of course. If I can¡¯t trust you, who can I trust? I only asked Jurot and Kitool to look over Vonda because they¡¯re better unarmoured while on a ship.¡± ¡°So you can think that far ahead?¡± ¡°I only pretend to be stupid, most of the time¡­¡± Jaygak slowly nodded her head, smirking slightly. She nced to the side for a moment as she fell into thought. ¡°Taygak is growing well.¡± ¡°Are you trying to annoy me?¡± Adam asked, sipping his goat milk, tasting the sourness against his tongue. ¡°She¡¯ll soon step out to explore, like this.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Once she steps out of the Iyr, she will lose its protection.¡± Adam recalled Tonagek and the story of his outing with his son. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°If she dies, the Iyr will say she died with honour.¡± Jaygak sipped her her goat milk, and Adam tasted a greater sourness within his own. ¡°Taygak is a good girl. She¡¯ll help the Gak family rise.¡± ¡°Definitely. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Will you allow her to join thepany?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already?¡± ¡°I need to hear it again.¡± ¡°Of course she can join the business.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak with her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to force her to join.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want her to grow strong enough so that she can travel by herself. For Iyrmen like us, the world is more dangerous. In Alnd, Iyrmen that look like us, we¡¯re greater targets. In Aswadasad, it depends on the rtions between the devilkin and the humans. Sometimes it¡¯s good, sometimes¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes they ughter them to get rid of the root of all evil,¡± Adam pulled away from his meal. Their food grew colder in the silence that passed between them. ¡°I have been thinking about marriage,¡± Jaygak admitted. ¡°You have?¡± Adam asked, unable to control the shock in his voice. Jaygak slowly nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯d like for them to have horns.¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± Adam chuckled, sipping the rest of his goat milk, before pouring the cool milk for the pair of them again. ¡°My children will be the cutest.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be a great mother, so I¡¯ll need Kitool¡¯s help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think you¡¯ll make a decent mother.¡± Jaygak furrowed her brows towards the half elf, and for once, Jaygak¡¯s eyes held a doubt for Adam, though there was the tiniest gleam of mischief. ¡°Decent, you know, not the best mother ever,¡± Adam joked, sipping his milk again. ¡°Say what you want, your heart¡¯s in the right ce.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m almost as stupid as you.¡± ¡°Almost,¡± Adam replied, too eagerly, not catching the point. ¡°Will you help the other children too? Turot, Katool, Damokan and Kalokan.¡± ¡°I already promised the twins, and the others? If they want my help, they¡¯ll have it, though I¡¯m not sure how the Iyr will feel with me helping their future Elder Peace.¡± Jaygak bowed her head lightly, before raising her cup, tapping it against Adam¡¯s own. ¡°What of Lanarot?¡± ¡°Obviously I¡¯m helping her.¡± ¡°What do you want her to be when she is older?¡± ¡°Happy.¡± ¡°Do you want her to fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°She is a Rot.¡± ¡°That she is.¡± Jaygak continued to smile, before Adam cast magic on his meal to warm it up, offering the same to Jaygak, who bowed her head. ¡°Jirot and Jarot, they¡¯re cute too, even if they don¡¯t have horns.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go bullying my cute twins just because they don¡¯t have horns,¡± Adam replied, letting out an awkward sigh. ¡°It was already hard enough when Jirot stabbed me in the heartst year.¡± Jaygak smiled, recalling the trouble the girl had madest year when she thought she wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s daughter. ¡°She truly is your daughter.¡± ¡°Only my kid can be so cute.¡± ¡°Only your kid can cause so much trouble.¡± ¡°I thought it was because they were their greatfather¡¯s greatchildren.¡± ¡°Your grandfather does like to cause a mess.¡± ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam replied, having only just realised how easily the words flowed out of his lips without even a thought. ¡°What about Kavgak and Maygak?¡± ¡°They¡¯re so cute. Kavgak¡¯s already so big.¡± ¡°So chonky,¡± Adam agreed. ¡°Maygak¡¯s growing so big too. They¡¯re growingrger than me at their age, though that¡¯s not much to say since I was always so sick as a child. If I had been born in Aswadasad, they might have killed me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I had been born in Alnd, they certainly would have killed me, unless I was a member of the Yellow Turbans.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about stuff like that.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Jaygak smiled awkwardly, returning back to her rice meal. ¡°Kavgak is such a good girl. Raygak sometimes causes trouble, but Kavgak, she¡¯s too sweet. Even though she¡¯s so resistant to my adoration, she always let me adore her in the end. Maygak, she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s a cheeky little brat, crawling right as we left,¡± Adam grumbled, causing Jaygak tough. ¡°Seriously, how could she wait until right as we left the Main Iyr to decide to crawl? Couldn¡¯t she at least crawl in front of me so I could steal her away?¡± Jaygak continued tough, thinking of her youngest sister, who was certainly her sister with how much she troubled Adam. ¡°My sisters are the cutest.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to embarrass them.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger too. I¡¯ll be a Master.¡± ¡°Not a Paragon?¡± Jaygak smiled, raising her cup again, and the pair drank their milk together. ¡°A Master is good enough to pave the way for them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pave the way for you, just be a Paragon. I need to make sure you¡¯re at least as strong as Nobby, otherwise Kavgak and Maygak will bully me for not helping you as much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they bully you a lot.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to be at least a Paragon for that.¡± ¡°Then I may have to be a Paragon,¡± Jaygak admitted, thinking about how it would feel. She, Jaygak, could be a Paragon? ¡®I need to pretty much double, maybe triple my XP too¡­¡¯ Adam thought, ncing to the side. XP Required: 32 000 XP Penalty: 100% ¡®Come on, I became Level 7 a whole year ago, even more than that!¡¯ [¡­] ¡°Jaygak, let¡¯s say someone¡¯s aiming to be a Paragon, how old would they be if¡­ say if they¡¯re like the Order of the Wings, they can, I think, allow their allies to be more ready for battle, right?¡± ¡°Such an ability woulde between Expert and Master¡­¡± Jaygak thought for a long moment, trying to recall the rough age. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of their abilities in particr, but I am now greater at certain physical tasks than I used to be. I¡¯m also able to jump further than before. If I was extremely talented, I would have gained this strength when I was in myte twenties. I should have gained these abilities in my mid thirties.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Wow. So we¡¯re pretty young considering we¡¯re this¡­ powerful?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied, almost exasperated by Adam¡¯sck ofmon sense. ¡°Cool.¡± ¡®I guess I need to stay at this level for a few years, then? Damn¡­¡¯ The storm kept the group within the city for the next day, before they finally set out, stillcking a cart. Adam was d the Prince carried with him a ring which tapped into another spatial realm to allow them to carry more than they otherwise could. Therge ship carried the group from the capital of Western Aswadasad to a nearby outpost over the course of the entire day¡¯s travel, the group arriving nearby the outpost during the next dawn. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes glued to the sky, towards the green scaled winged figure. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°It must be Gordoleaf.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The green dragon which watches over the Tribesfolk in this area,¡± Jaygak said, her eyes falling across the outpost. ¡°They were once neutral to Aswadasad, but after the civil war, they must have formed a greater connection with the Tribesfolk.¡± ¡°So are we going to be okay?¡± Jaygak nced towards where she heard the crackle of lightning, as Karza grinned wildly, crossing her arms as she waited for the green dragon approach. ¡°We will be fine.¡±
Oh no. We have too many idiots in the group. Also, there is the best cliffhanger for patrons right now. I''m not sorry. [931] – Y04.031 – Worries on the Sea II [931] ¨C Y04.031 ¨C Worries on the Sea II ¡°What in the fires are you doing here, Karza?¡± Gordo snarled, clenching his teeth as green smoke escaped through the corners of his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here,¡± Karza admitted. ¡°I came to annoy an old friend of mine, but what luck, I get to annoy two friends of mine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a thorn in my side.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m a beautiful rose? I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re too green for me.¡± Gordo snorted out more green smoke, which dissipated in the air. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate the Aswadianws protect you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not going to cause you any trouble this time,¡± Karza said. ¡°How¡¯s your forest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, and unweing to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve kept my word so far. I haven¡¯te in the past decade, unless you¡¯re going to tell me that this outpost constitutes your forest?¡± ¡°As long as you stay on the ship, you¡¯ll find yourself safe from the tip of a spear.¡± ¡°What if I want to-,¡± ¡°Karza, shut the fuck up before I beat you,¡± a voice finally broke through the air, as his brow pulsed heavier. ¡°Lord Gordo, if you want to beat her up, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Finally, a good fae folk,¡± Gordo said, sniffing the air. ¡®Why does he smell so weird?¡¯ ¡°Only half,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Morky, tell that friend of yours he better be careful with his tone.¡± ¡°Jaygak, that blue dragon is acting awfully uppity in front of you,¡± Adam said. ¡°You should understand when and when not to cause trouble,¡± Jaygak warned, speaking to the pair of them, before her eyes fell onto Karza. ¡°If anything happens to my niece or nephew while on this trip, it won¡¯t just be the Gryns we Gaks will hunt.¡± ¡°You Iyrmen would need to chase us for generations if you want to hunt us down.¡± ¡°I can only pray we will have such good fortune.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Karza swallowed slightly, feeling the hair on the back of her neck to stand on end. ¡°You¡¯re lucky these fine Iyrmen are here to keep me at bay, Gordo.¡± ¡°You had better remember that,¡± Gordo replied, letting out another huff, before he stepped back towards the railing. However, before he could continue, Jurot held out a spear wrapped within the cloth. The dragon bowed his head, epting the scarf and spear, before he bent backwards and fell off the ship, the distant ssh revealing he had entered the sea in his half dragon form. ¡°Are green dragons good at swimming?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied simply. ¡°He is better at flying, and so am I,¡± Karza said. ¡°You should remember that the next time you think your axe can strike me.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°So you are.¡± Karza exchanged a look with Morkarai, wondering what Adam was talking about, while the fire giant thought about the way Adam could keep up with the dragon. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Karza didn¡¯t like the look on the realisation on the fire giant¡¯s face. ¡®Eh?¡¯ The green dragon eventually left them be, flying away in the distance once they were further along. Many hourster, the ship approached the Dragon¡¯s Maw, where thend of Aswadasad allowed the ocean to enter through only a few miles, forming a small sea within. ¡°Captain,¡± a sailor called, carrying arge chest, which strained his thick forearms. The Captain, an old man with a bald head, a grizzled face, and a stark white beard, opened the chest, noting all the silver coins within, allowing its scent to float out towards the ocean. He reached into his ragged shirt, and he pulled out a leather pouch which had rested against his heart. He kissed the pouch and tossed it into the chest, before shutting the chest. ¡°Send it overboard,¡± the Captain said, while many of the soldiers approached the railing, cing their hands over their hearts, watching as the sailor tossed the chest within the ocean. ¡®There goes our beautiful booty.¡¯ Single tears fell down the sailor¡¯s cheeks as they spent a minute standing at the railing, before quickly returning back to their work. ¡°What¡¯s that all about?¡± ¡°Tribute for the dragon turtle,¡± Jaygak informed, biting into a nut, chewing it slowly. ¡°Oh, right, silly me,¡± Adam replied sarcastically. ¡®Of course it¡¯s tribute for a dragon turtle, what else would it be?¡¯ The days on the ship continued, with the group passing by several towns and a fort, where they picked up a few soldiers who were making their way to the regional capital, still a couple of days away from the regional capital. The Captain kept his mouth shut as the rowdy soldiers enjoyed their freedom, finally able to return back to the after their season within the fort. The Aswadians spoke between one another, motioning their heads towards the coalskinned red haired fellow and the mermen, before the mermen spoke up. The Aswadians smiled, standing up to approach the mermen and the coalskinned red haired fellow. The Aswadian soldiers coaxed the mermen, chuckling between themselves, before the mermen spoke, and quickly the soldiers straightened up, staring at the fire giant Prince. They quickly retreated away from them. Adam sighed, staring out towards the sea. They were getting further away from where they wanted to be, but he had signed up knowing that, since the ship would allow them to rest up at the towns they approached, especially from now on. An Aswadian soldier called out towards Adam and Jaygak, approaching the pair. One of them said something, ring towards Adam. ¡°What did he say?¡± Adam asked, towards a nearby sailor. ¡°He is asking why you wereughing.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing, I was worrying about my wife.¡± The sailor tranted, and the soldier replied, causing the other soldiers tough. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said you do not need to worry, since he keeps herpany well,¡± the sailor replied, hiding his smirk. Adam pushed his tongue against the back of his teeth. He cracked his neck both ways, but he understood it was stupid to do anything to the Aswadian soldiers. ¡°Dogson,¡± Jaygak said, causing the others to nce towards her. ¡°Go on. Tell him what I said.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should do it before I push you off the ship,¡± Jaygak threatened the sailor, still staring into the soldier¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ibn kalb,¡± the sailor said. The soldiers snapped their heads towards the Iyrman, stepping up towards her, narrowing their eyes towards the young woman. ¡°You better watch your mouth, you are not in the Iyr any more,¡± the sailor tranted. ¡°Or else what?¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°It was only a few years ago we Iyrmen cut down hundreds of your soldiers, and your Shen hid within his pce, afraid to even look our way like a beaten pup.¡± ¡°You speak dangerous words, devilkin, for one who is outnumbered five to one.¡± ¡°Iyrman,¡± Jaygak corrected. ¡°You need five Aswadians to look within an Iyrman¡¯s eyes, you need five more to fight an Iyrman.¡± The soldier spat onto the floor, before growling a set of words towards her. ¡°Lick the deck clean, and I will forgive you.¡± ¡°The only thing dirty upon the deck are the ten cowards before me,¡± Jaygak replied, rubbing her knuckles against her palm. ¡°That kind of dirt can only be cleaned by fire.¡± The soldiers narrowed their eyes, but before something could explode, Morkarai stepped towards the group. ¡°Do you have any issues with my escorts?¡± Morkarai asked. ¡°No,¡± the sailor tranted, before the soldiers pulled back, heading towards their rooms. Adam let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn, Jaygak, you don¡¯t mess about.¡± ¡°Sometimes the Aswadians need to be reminded that they we Iyrmen leave them be out of choice, not out of fear,¡± Jaygak said, watching as the soldiers left. ¡°We should head back.¡± The soldiers each sat within therge room where they bunked for the few days before they would return back to the capital. ¡°The Iyrmen speak too much, Mzim,¡± the soldier said to his officer, the Mzim. ¡°They called me a dogson. Dogson!¡± The Mzim shook his head. ¡°They think they can speak so freely upon ournds? Noor take them, I will see if they can speak so freely to-,¡± The sounds of the door unlocking caused a silence to fall across the room, before the handle slowly turned, and the door creaked open to reveal a figure. Tall, handsome, with hair which fell to his shoulders, and a set of blue tattoos across his forehead. A devilkin Iyrman followed behind him, before another human Iyrman stepped in, closing the door behind her, before it was locked from outside. Jurot didn¡¯t care that the soldiers each stood, cing hands on their short des. ¡°Which one was it.¡± ¡°That one,¡± Jaygak replied, motioning towards the soldier she recognised. Jurot stepped up toward shim, feeling the soldiers tense up, but he stared into the soldiers eyes. ¡°You should pray your Mzim trantes my words for you correctly.¡± ¡°If you wish to speak to me, you may,¡± the Mzim said, approaching the Iyrman, before Jaygak stepped forward, her hand sped over her magical de. ¡°You, a devilkin, wish to stop me.¡± ¡°You goatherders need some more original insults for me,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°The journey across the sea is perilous,¡± Jurot began, staring into the soldier¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should be careful you do not find yourself at the bottom of the sea because you acted like an Aswadian around us.¡± ¡°You cannot threaten us,¡± the Mzim said. ¡°You should trante while I still allow you to,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Do you beli-,¡± ¡°If I hear that any of the soldiers speak ill of my brother or sister again, I will gut your Mzim like a fish, and I will hang him by his entrails,¡± Jurot warned. ¡°My grandfather spent his time in Alnd killing many nobles, and even today he lives. We will see if I can do the same in Aswadasad, if your Faro thinks she can punish me for teaching you a lesson, or we will see if she is as wise as the Shen and will hide within the walls of her home, her head bowed when she hears that Jurot, the Savage, walks freely in her city.¡± ¡°You should hope the story will y out as you say, Iyrman,¡± the Mzim said. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Leave, while I still show you mercy.¡± Jurot remained focused on the soldier in front of him. ¡°Unlock the door.¡± The door unlocked, and the sound of the sailor¡¯s footsteps quickly disappeared, not wanting to be marked by the soldiers. Kitool opened the door with her staff, before stepping out, with Jaygak followed after her, and Jurot turning his back to the soldiers, leaving, the Mzim holding his hand up to stop his soldiers from doing anything. Silence fell the group for a long moment as they heard the Iyrmen¡¯s footsteps heading away. ¡°We will see if they act so thoughtless when we return,¡± the Mzim assured. It was in the middle of the night when the Mzim found his answer, when the sudden yelping and shocked cries awakened him, while the figures, illuminated by the bright light of a de, beat the soldiers within the span of moments, knocking them out before the scuffle could grow too loud, with the devilkin beating four, the young woman beating another five, while Jurot¡¯s axe pped against the side of the Mzim¡¯s head, dazing him. Jurot grabbed the Mzim by his cor, a hand over his mouth as the Iyrman dragged an officer of the Aswadian army towards the railing. Jurot gripped the back of the officer¡¯s hair, gripping it tight in hand, the Mzim barely able to see the sea under the starlight. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Jurot whispered into his ear. The Mzim¡¯s heart pounded within his chest as he stared down into the sea. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Pray to Noor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jurot slowly pushed the Mzim¡¯s head over the railing, before the officer began to splutter and stutter out a prayer. ¡°Oh, Noor! All glory is due to you! I praise you! Your name is blessed above all, your majesty is highly exalted, and as the dawn¡¯s rays-,¡± Jurot pulled the Mzim back by his hair again, and the Mzim stared up at the Iyrman¡¯s face, barely illuminated by the stars. ¡°When we get to port, tell her.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± the Mzim managed between his panting. ¡°Tell your Faro what I have done. Tell her that the grandson of the Mad Dog beat her soldiers, and tell her that if she wishes, he will continue to kill all those she sends to capture him. Tell her. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I-I understand!¡± Jurot pushed the Mzim forward. ¡°It is not Baktu, nor Noor, who has chosen you to live this day, but I, Jurot, he who the Aldish call the Savage.¡± Lucy remained silent as she watched the Mzim pant and stumble his way back to his room. ¡°Why do you have to be so scary?¡± ¡°It has been some time since we Iyrmen have caused a mess in the Aswadiannds.¡± ¡°Did you have to pick a fight now, when everything¡¯s so stressful?¡± ¡°The Prince will vouch for us, or we will sacrifice the Aswadians to ensure a healthy birth,¡± Jurot replied, in such a way that Lucy understood the Iyrman waspletely serious. ¡®Scary!¡¯
I forgot I wrote this and scared myself. [932] – Y04.032 – Worries on the Sea III [932] ¨C Y04.032 ¨C Worries on the Sea III ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Adam said, staring over the waves as they continued the next morning. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied, as simply as that, while Kitool stood a short while away. Lucy and Mara remained with Vonda, while Jurot sat outside by himself, his arms crossed, hoping he could ughter a few wayward soldiers. The Captain walked towards the pair, leaning against the railing, sipping from his wineskin. ¡°You work for an enchanter?¡± ¡°That we do,¡± Adam replied, ncing towards the dark skinned Captain, who didn¡¯t look a day over forty, but was probably in his sixties. ¡°My cousin is enchanter too. Works with the Mwi. He was always good up here,¡± the Captain tapped his forehead, letting out a snort. ¡°I was no good. I was better on the sea. He was still training by the time our grandparents passed, but he sent gold back to his mother and father, and his aunts and uncles. I wasn¡¯t able to send back much gold, sailing is expensive business when you¡¯re not pirating. You have to be careful of all the dragons, the seabeasts, the weather, the Divine.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t that right.¡± ¡°Praise Noor, I am almost seventy and I can send gold to my grandchildren, and my cousin¡¯s grandchildren.¡± ¡®Almost seventy? Damn, dude looks good for seventy.¡¯ ¡°Working for enchanter is good money, very good money. You must make sure they pay you good.¡± ¡°I get paid decent money,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°As a CEO, I make about forty or fifty gold a month.¡± ¡°That is good money,¡± the Captain admitted. ¡°That is why you can pay for boarding on my ship?¡± The Captain pped his hands together before patting Adam¡¯s shoulder as he almost cackled withughter. ¡°Yeah, something like that,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. The days on the sea passed by uneventfully before therge port city weed them. Adam didn¡¯t focus, much on the port city set along the hills, too focused on assisting his wife, before the group found themselves at an inn near the sea. The dockworkers kept a wide berth around the mermen, the fire giant, and the Iyrmen. They nced across the group, and though they sent word ahead, rumours beginning to fly already, spiralling out of control quickly, while others in the underground confirmed certain matters. ¡°Make sure you tell her who Jurot¡¯s grandfather is, and the name of my grandaunt,¡± Jaygak said, shaking Prince Morkarai¡¯s forearm, giving him a nod. ¡°I will.¡± Adam followed Jurot to the wooden inn, which had been built along the docks and out towards the rest of the city. It wasn¡¯t built like a normal inn, a square or rectangle, but spread out almost like a fungus trying to find water. The lower floors were dirty, smelling of the murkiness of hard working sailors whose breath were as bad as theirnguage. Yet, the upper floors were clean, with warriors who wore scimitars at their side, and though they all wore dark blue, they each wore different coloured turbans, and some were even devilkin. Their beards were neatly trimmed, lined every morning with a razor. The guards of the docks approached, but stopped as they noted the people they wanted were upon the upper floors. ¡°We have business with the Iyrmen,¡± the Dockguard stated. ¡°You may have business with the Iyrmen, but the Iyrmen are doing business with us,¡± the tavern keeper upon the ground floor replied, rubbing a rag against her mug. She was a young woman, a decade younger than the Dockguard. The Dockguard narrowed her eyes, cing down a que from the military, made of pure silver. The tavern keeper picked it up, feeling how heavy the que was. She nced across the title of the person and then the name. ¡°Raid Haifa,¡± the keeper replied, smiling slightly. The keeper nced towards one of the patrons, raising her brows. ¡°Raid Haifa. She thinks she cane in with a que from Raid Haifa and walk up the stairs to arrest the patrons.¡± The fellow shrugged his shoulders and returned back to his drink. ¡®I¡¯d let him walk up with Raid Haifa¡¯s que, but I¡¯m not one of you.¡¯ The keeper slid back the que. ¡°Bring a que from a Liwa, even a Muqaddam, then you can walk up the stairs.¡± The Dockguard clicked her teeth, inhaling for a moment, before she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± The tavern keeper raised her brows, waiting for the Dockguard to speak further of the topic, but the Dockguard pulled back, stepping away. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t going to work,¡± the older woman beside the Mzim said. ¡°We should have asked Aqid Sabah.¡± ¡°Aqid Sabah has only stopped drinking milk from her mother a year ago,¡± the Mzim replied. ¡°At least the Raid has been working for the military for about as long as I¡¯ve been alive.¡± ¡°Raid Haifa works in admin.¡± ¡°Admin is better than the Fishguard.¡± The older woman chuckled at the informal name of the Aqid¡¯s force. ¡°Noor blesses us. Who will you ask?¡± ¡°We will send word to the Faro and let her deal with it.¡± ¡°Shukur.¡± The older woman shrugged her shoulders. Prince Morkarai let out a sigh. He should have expected Jurot to have caused a bother considering who the soldiers had spoken so poorly of. From what he knew, Iyrmen rarely cared for what was said about their families, but that¡¯s only because their families were Iyrmen. Adam and Vonda? He supposed that if the threats from the Iyrmen didn¡¯t work, then Vonda¡¯s own title would be more than enough to force the Faro to remain at bay. Lucy held her head within her hands. ¡®If theye, I¡¯m going to give you up right away!¡¯ ¡°You alright?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lucy let out a huff. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Adam nodded towards her. ¡°When we return back to the Iyr, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I just want to kick it, do some work, take my wife out on some dates, cuddle my children a lot, and of course, spoil all my adorable cousins.¡± ¡®It¡¯s always about children with you!¡¯ Yet the young woman didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, not when Adam was so stressed out he barely mentioned them to her. ¡°Do you want to go buy some gifts from the city?¡± Adam smiled, but he shook his head. ¡°Nah. I think we¡¯ve got enough gifts from ces.¡± ¡®It¡¯s that bad?¡¯ Lucy thought, having never thought Adam could say such words. ¡°Have you sent word ahead to the Iyrmen? They could send some people to help.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°We, uh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to... I don¡¯t want to bother them when we just need to get back home.¡± Kitool moved through the roads of the hilly city, stepping into the shadows, and stepping out of other shadows, disappearing from crowd to crowd, before she found herself along a particr road. She slipped into a particr inn, ced a particr order, and sent out a particr message along with the server, before she made her way back to the inn. While Adam remained within the inn, with Vonda, Lucy, and Mara, the Iyrmen made their way through the city, buying all manner of gifts, using the business¡¯ coin. Kitool stopped, feeling a gaze against her skin. She turned, her eyes upon the roof of a building, where she found nothing. ¡®Her eyes are keener than I expected,¡¯ the child thought, eating from the skewer, even though he required no sustenance to eat. Once the boy was done, he stepped into the shadows of an alley, and almost disappeared from the state of existence. ¡°Something was watching us,¡± Kitool informed. Jurot nodded, also feeling something weird within therge city, before the Iyrmen returned back to the inn, and the group remained there for a few days, waiting for the Captain to leave. They enjoyed their time onnd, rxing within the inn, and doing very little. ¡®She did not get permission from a Muqaddam?¡¯ the tavern keeper thought, watching as the Iyrmen and the others made their way onto the ship once more. The Captain inhaled the crisp air, rubbing the back of his head. He felt as though something had happened the previous night, but he couldn¡¯t quite recall. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡¯ Vonday on the bed, sighing, before pulling out her journal. The one thing that she enjoyed about being doted on so much by everyone was the fact she had nothing but time, and though the ship didn¡¯t allow her to draw or sketch properly, she was d for the time when the sea wasn¡¯t too rough. Adam nced to the side, noting a man step out of the room opposite his own, noting the children behind him in the room, before the old man shut his door. He narrowed his eyes towards the old man, who was dark skinned, and looked no older than forty, meaning he was probably around sixty. ¡°Cute kids.¡± The old man stared down at Adam, his hair pure white, his long hair hidden behind his turban, his beard neatly lined that morning no doubt. He wore a deep blue set of Aswadian clothes, much looser than those of the Aldish, and he carried a scimitar at his side. ¡°Thank you. It is their first time upon the sea and ocean.¡± ¡°Oh, cool,¡± Adam replied, waiting awkwardly for the old man to step one way or another, but the old man waited for Adam to step one way or another. Adam bowed his head, allowing the old man to move, the old man returning a bow of the head. Meanwhile, as the ship began to sail away from the docks, the Dockguard swiftly made their way, shouting out. ¡°Has anyone seen an old man with seven children? Seven children, some horned!¡± ¡°Ope!¡± the little boy said. ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°What?¡± the Mzim replied, ncing down at the boy. She dropped to a knee. ¡°You saw?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where?¡± The boy narrowed his eyes and held out his hand. The Mzim wondered when the children had be so wise. She dropped a silver coin into the boy¡¯s palm, the metal cooling his palm. ¡°I saw at the market, at the, um, by Pacha¡¯s.¡± He pointed towards the end of the docks which led to a market. ¡°Pacha¡¯s?¡± The Mzim nodded her head, and the Dockguard swiftly fled the area. ¡°Little boy, it¡¯s no good lying like that,¡± a sailor said, his eyes following the Dockguard, before he nced down to his side, only to see no little boy. His eyes darted around, his head snapping like a hawk, for the sailor¡¯s nickname was Sea Eagle, for his keen sight. ¡®Noor take me, do I dream of boys?¡¯ The boy slipped from shadow to shadow, his hands pinned against his back as he almost floated away towards an abandoned building. ¡®You son of a goat, I told you to find yourself a nice devilkin woman. Kids these days, they never listen to their elders.¡¯ ¡°Is he back?¡± the older man whispered. ¡°He is,¡± the man¡¯s son replied, peeking through the door to see the boy disappear into the room he had paid for. ¡°Okay, remember, a meal every other day, and it has to be arge meal.¡± ¡°Did he say spices?¡± ¡°Son of a cat, he is still Aswadian, and he paid us a gem the size of your brain, so you¡¯d better treat the boy well, he¡¯s probably the runaway son of a Saib or Niza.¡± ¡°The gem wasn¡¯t that big,¡± the son replied, recalling how big the gem was, about the size of an eyeball, and easily worth at least a hundred gold, perhaps more. ¡°Hau,¡± the older man replied affirmatively. It was as noon drew overhead that the son understood what his father¡¯s words meant, long enough he couldn¡¯t say anything back unless he made himself appear a bigger fool. The noonval sun beamed down onto the ship, almost searing the young half elf, who was d his brother had bought him a hat. ¡°A siieeoh?¡± the older man asked. ¡°Yeah, Chief Executive Officer, so our title is Executive. I¡¯m Executive Adam, and my brother is Executive Jurot.¡± ¡°Are you nting the seeds now to grow in the future?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly. Right now my kids are too young, but when they grow up, they¡¯ll make great workers for the business. Obviously, they can do whatever they want, since they¡¯re my children!¡± Kitool narrowed her eyes towards the old man Adam stepped beside. Even from where she was, she could feel every fibre of her being screaming at her. The old man Adam was talking to was definitely a guy who had killed thousands. ¡®A Biodi?¡¯
Son of a cat! I miss Kalid... [933] – Y04.033 – Worries on the Sea IV [933] ¨C Y04.033 ¨C Worries on the Sea IV ¡°If you are still looking for workers, the children I am with, they are talented.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam furrowed his brows towards the old man. ¡°They will grow well,¡± the old man assured. ¡°They are their parents¡¯ children, each who were quite talented. If you are willing to take them in and nurture them, you will not lose, and I will assist your business.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll assist me?¡± ¡°I am good at medicine.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Adam asked, eyeing him up. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°I have great medical abilities.¡± ¡°Not a doctor though?¡± ¡°I did not take the exams, but I am very good with medicine. I have cured many, and I have dyed the death of many.¡± ¡°My wife¡¯s pretty good at medicine, being who she is, but I would like another doctor. Although, you¡¯ll need to prove yourself at that sort of thing, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m willing to potentially endanger someone for that.¡± ¡°I am good at fighting too.¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± Adam nced down towards the scimitar at the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I am stronger than the royal one within yourpany, and the mermen guards,¡± the old Aswadian said confidently. ¡°You know who he is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°We almost crossed paths.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°We almost crossed paths.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was tasked with facing another.¡± ¡°I feel like it¡¯d be too dangerous for me to ask.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re strong¡­¡± The old Aswadian bowed his head once more, feeling the gazes of the nearby Iyrmen on him. It was awkward for the Iyrmen to stare at him, considering they were likely to have heard of him, but with his current appearance, he was confident they would struggle to ce him, and he was certain he could defeat these youngsters. ¡°You¡¯re pretty suspicious, and we¡¯re currently going through a turbulent time¡­¡± ¡®Is this some kind of test for me?¡¯ ¡°I only ask this of you because you keeppany with Iyrmen.¡± ¡°You trust the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he was saying all the right and wrong things to mess with him. ¡°Do the children know magic?¡± ¡°One of the children¡¯s mother was a Priest.¡± ¡°Was?¡± ¡°She has passed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Are they orphans?¡± ¡°They are considered to be orphans now.¡± ¡®Seriously, you can¡¯t give me straight answers?¡¯ ¡°Is there anyone after you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How strong are they?¡± ¡°I can deal with those who chase after me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do so when you¡¯ve got to look after children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Alright, well I¡¯m a sucker for this kind of thing, so I can at least take you and the children to the fort. I¡¯ll consider them VIPs, very important people, so no one can dare toy a hand on their head, and once we get to the fort, we¡¯ll figure you out.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You may call me Bl.¡± ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Adam held out his hand. ¡°Wee aboard, Bl.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bl shook Adam¡¯s forearm, allowing the half elf to feel the bracers hidden underneath his clothing. Jaygak watched as Bl left, returning back to his room to allow the sailor to go free. ¡°He¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah, I gathered that much. Still, he has a bunch of kids, and it looks like they¡¯re in trouble.¡± Jaygak let out a gentle sigh, but said nothing, not since Adam had already stated the children were VIPs. ¡°Even if I long for blood, I¡¯ll pray our journey goes smoothly.¡± ¡°Yeah, here¡¯s hoping.¡± The town they arrived atter in the evening was small, smaller than Red Oak, but still provided them with amplefort within the inn. More figures made their travels upon the ship from the town, though none brought with them little children, and none gave out the aura of death Bl did. ¡°Hmm, hmm,¡± the old man hummed, his long hair trailing down like tendrils of white. He sipped away at his drink, still humming as the day continued, leaning over the railing lost in his thoughts. ¡®Looks like he¡¯s about to fall off,¡¯ Adam thought, taking his ce beside the old man, staring down at the sea. ¡°Water is so beautiful,¡± the old man said, in his heavy ent. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± ¡°Terrible ce. Sea. Harsh, cruel mistress, they say, yes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they say, yeah.¡± ¡°I have lover in ocean. Merman. Hmmm. Octopus, yes?¡± The old man raised his hands and waved them about as though he had many arms. ¡°Tentacles, very nice.¡± He gave that kind of look only an old dirty sea dog could give. ¡°Yeah, man, I got you,¡± Adam replied, ncing aside quickly, smirking. ¡°I think about ocean. I hear it call me. I live very long life, Noor bless me.¡± ¡°Do you have any family?¡± ¡°No.¡± The old man shook his head with such vigour, one might have thought he was offended by such a question. ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about your merman lover?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no. Many years.¡± He waved his hand, dismissing the thoughts as a lifetime ago. ¡°She much family now.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I know.¡± He pat his heart gently. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You should go check. You could see her again. Maybe she has no family, and she can use those tentacles on you again. Maybe she has family, maybe you could be friends with her again? Not sure what Lord Sozain will say with me trying to stop you from whatever you¡¯re trying to do but¡­¡± Adam held onto his amulet. Trick: Guidance 1D3 = 1 (1) Persuasion Check D20 + 5 + 1 = 15 (9) The old man shrugged his shoulders, but said nothing more, returning back to his drinking and his humming. A horn sted during their journey, the rain pitter pattering onto the deck as a sailor yelped, barely dodging a grappling hook. The hook slipped onto the railing as the mermen began to hoist themselves up. Adam sighed, donning his shield, and grabbing his axe. ¡®Alright.¡¯ ¡°Be careful, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, inhaling deeply as she felt the cool rain against her skin. ¡°Remember. No armour.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡®At least it isn¡¯t the Twilight Month.¡¯ The hootering and hollering filled the air as the mermen, each slightly taller than the average sailor, climbed onto the deck, their snapping jaws ttering in the air. The ttering quietened as a trident pierced through one, before the Coralguard kicked the merman off, while the sailors readied themselves, ready to attack. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said, stepping beside the Captain. ¡°There¡¯s only a handful of them, so we¡¯ll handle them.¡± ¡°You must be careful,¡± Captain Rais said. ¡°They are dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, hearing the shing of the Coralguard who were handling several of the feral mermen at once. ¡°I will fight the big one,¡± Jurot said, his entire body shing red hot. ¡°Okay,¡± came the response from all three of the figures. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 20 (19) Jurot¡¯s hot red rage filled his entire body as he charged forward, approaching thergest of the mermen. A pair of tridents almost struck his side, but found their tridents against sword and staff. Jurot¡¯s axe shed against thergest merman, who snarled with delight, but then shock as the pain rocked through their mind. The merman reached up, a mortal mistake as an axe split through their skull. Jaygak¡¯s de tore through a merman¡¯s side as a trident ttered against her shield, before her shining de pressed another back, the young woman spinning her de over her hand as the merman retreated towards the railing, ncing towards their side to notice the rest of theirpanions quickly overwhelmed. Kitool struck a merman down with her staff, crashing against the merman¡¯s side, before she managed to drop kick another off the side of the deck, the merman flipping over the railing, dealing only minor damage to the ship as they fell into the water. Morkarai¡¯s de cut through a merman almost clean through, the two halves dropping beside him as he plunged his de into another merman, whose trident managed to slip through to his side, cutting through his clothing, but the merman fell forever still. The Coralguard, with their jaws flexing from the annoyance and shame that he they were charged to protect had taken a blow, pierced through the mermen viciously with their tridents, kicking them off the end of their tridents, mming their tridents lightly against the ship. Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 21 (10) D20 + 11 = 26 (15) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (2, 2)(2, 4) 20 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 21 (15) D20 + 11 = 26 (16) Hit! Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (2, 5)(5, 6) 27 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 12 (1) D20 + 11 = 26 (15) Hit! Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (3, 4)(2, 5) 23 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 13 (2) D20 + 11 = 17 (6) Hit! Mana: 22 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 26 (3, 5)(4, 5) 26 damage! ¡°Lord Sozain,¡± Adam called out, his heavy steps approaching the feral mermen, who forced the sailors back with their long tridents. ¡°Please ept these sacrifices in ce of my family.¡± While the others had each in one, two, or three mermen by their lonesome, there was a particr young man who, with every swing of his axe, ughtered a merman. His steps were heavier than his heart, as Adam sliced through the mermen as though carving through tender chicken, his axe slicing through the ribs of the first merman, a back swing cutting the neck of the second, before he split the third¡¯s skull, and the fourth, who held up their trident to defend himself, and had tried to turn to flee, was split from their left shoulder to their right hip. Adam inhaled the salty air, feeling the gentle pitter patter of rain against his skin as he closed his eyes, barely hearing the retreating cries of the mermen. He steeled his heart, feeling a sickness rising within his gut, but he remained within the nkness of his thoughts, allowing the darkness to apany him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe out?¡± Karza asked, seemingly speaking to the air, but a momentter, lightning crackled from her mouth as the shadow of a serpent loomed over the ship, shifting it slightly while a beam of water struck against the pair of Coralguard. The lightning sted the serpents side, causing it to convulse for a moment, before it retreated into the depths, fleeing with the handful of mermen who had managed to survive the ill timed attack upon a particrly fortunate ship. Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 8 900 -> 9 400 Quest Complete: Protecting the Ship XP Gained: +100 XP: 9 400 -> 9 500 ¡°You should have kept the mermen at bay if you were just going to run,¡± Karza grumbled, crossing her arms, ncing aside towards the rest of the figures. The Captain had mostly guessed Karza was a dragon, but after it was confirmed, he bowed his head with a hand over his heart. He shouted something in Aswadian, and the sailors quickly threw the bodies overboard, not wanting to bring the ire of the mermen for keeping the dead, nor the various Sea Gods who may take the opportunity to curse them for not returning the mermen back to the sea. ¡°Oi,¡± a figure called, wearing a tunic of scales, his long ck hair kept at bay by the turban he wore, his long beard long and wispy. He wielded a scimitar at his side, and the shield of alcohol in the other. An amulet of silver dangled over his chest, engraved with the symbol of the waves, a general amulet of the sea rather than any particr deity. He shouted something in Aswadian, and the Captain replied. The Sea Priest nced aside towards the sides of the ship and grumbled to himself, the sailors picking up the pieces, another holding onto the Priest so he wouldn¡¯t fall, while the Priest chanted the words to his magic and began to mend the broken bits of ship together, somehow managing to reconnect even the railings together, and as much of the damage caused by the weapons as he could. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, clouded by a storm of worries as he thought about the death he had brought. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ As the ship continued to sail from town to town, the noonval sun continued to beat upon the half elf heavily, though the sailors had fixed up a small shelter for the half elf upon the deck, all the while he cooled their water for them. ¡°He is not stingy with his magic,¡± a sailor said approvingly, cleaning the deck with a rag, while another checked the health of the various ropes. ¡°He is fae, they are queer.¡± The sailor bowed his head, the logicpletely sound to him. Adam sighed, drinking his cool water while in the shade, unable to face Vonda while the stench of death clung to him so recently. Adam winced slightly as a bird fluttered towards the shade, a bird norger than his palm, a pale shade of blue, almost white, with its head a deeper blue, while its beak was ck. ¡°Hello,¡± Adam called out. The bird¡¯s head tilted towards him. Adam reached up to his amulet, his free hand forming symbols in the air while he chanted the words to a spell. Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Goodberry The ten berries flowed into his hands, each slightlyrger than a grape, before he held one out for the bird in his open palm. The bird half hopped towards his hand, before nibbling against the berry. ¡°Seatit,¡± Captain Rais said. ¡°Hard to see.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Good omen.¡± Adam noted the rest of the sailors were ncing their way towards him and the seatit. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Very good luck. Last time I see, ten, eleven years ago, Shen sent me letter. I helped protect the royal family on ocean. Paid for my grandson¡¯s wedding.¡± Rais smiled a long smile, almost revealing his teeth through his beard. ¡°Great fortune.¡± ¡®The whish of emotion I¡¯m having is going to take years off of me,¡¯ Adam thought, letting out a sigh. ¡°So, are you my good luck charm?¡± The seatit nibbled on the berry.
I can''t wait for this seatit never to appear again! [934] – Y04.034 – Worries on the Sea V [934] ¨C Y04.034 ¨C Worries on the Sea V ¡°Merc City¡­¡± Adam whispered to himself, staring out towards therge city, theyers of walls separating the various districts like a tiered cake sliced randomly. Adam had no will to explore the city, his eyes barely taking in its intricate details, therge city so different to the cities in Alnd and Aswadia, no doubt home to thousands of different conspiracies, but Adam¡¯s heart yearned for home. The fishy smell filled the air, but thankfully the inn¡¯s food cut through, the menucking anything even remotely simr to fish, not even birds, the fish of the skies. Adam rubbed Vonda¡¯s back as the smells tickled her nostrils, threatening to regift the meals back to the inn¡¯s clean floor. Adam noted a pair of figures in the corner, a young woman with ck hair and dark eyes, and herpanion, the tall stilted figure he had seen during their travel to the south. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she headed eastward. What¡¯s she doing here?¡¯ As the ship sailed from the port, Adam noted the pair had joined the ship¡¯s ranks, the woman staring out towards the sea. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Adam asked, staring out at the sea, his eyes flowing across the waves. ¡°I just wanted to look at the sea.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have seas where you¡¯re from?¡± Adam joked. The woman nced his way, while the figure beside her, covered head to toe, hunched slightly, stared at the half elf through the cloth mask in front of their hat. The figure wore two crossed longswords upon their back, and a pair of shortswords on either side. ¡°Not this sea.¡± ¡°Yeah, fair.¡± Adam stared out towards the sea, the bobbing waves they tore through with swiftness upon their ship. ¡°Not quite like the sea from home, eh?¡± ¡°No,¡± the woman replied, swallowing slightly. ¡°Not quite.¡± A bead of sweat ran down the side of her head. Adam nced towards the figure with the numerous des. ¡°Does your friend talk?¡± ¡°He is mute.¡± ¡°Smart. I¡¯ve been told I talk too much. I do, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that, but¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders, shing a smile towards the young woman. ¡°What can I do, eh? I wasn¡¯t born with the gift of the gab, but I love yapping away.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The woman nced his way once more, sizing him up once more, noting the axe at his side, and the shield upon his back. ¡°You walk with the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°That I do.¡± ¡°Are they protecting you?¡± ¡°In one way or another, I guess. One of them is my brother, and, I guess they¡¯re protecting my wife more than me?¡± ¡°Your wife is an Iyrman?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a Ray.¡± ¡°A Ray of the Order?¡± the woman asked, her voice full of disbelief. ¡°Yeah.¡± The woman raised her brow towards the half elf, sizing him up once more, trying to understand him, especially considering the amulet against his chest. ¡°How did youe to marry?¡± ¡°She seduced me with her beauty and her personality, and my children adored her and I¡¯m sure if I didn¡¯t marry her, then they¡¯d bully me too much.¡± The woman blinked. ¡®He¡¯s queer, even for an fae.¡¯ ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your story?¡± ¡°I wanted to adventure while I could, before I have to return back to marry.¡± ¡°Ah. You have to marry? Well, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Unless you like it, in which case congrattions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a strange one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very queer, I hear, even for a leaf ear.¡± The woman gasped, reaching up to hide her mouth at his fragrant use of the slur. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say such a thing.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°The¡­ words used to describe elves poorly.¡± ¡°Leaf ear?¡± She bowed her head, still shocked he would speak the words again. She wasn¡¯t sure she had ever heard any elf speak the words before, not even those who were only half bloods. ¡°Is it such a bad word?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I guess so¡­ I don¡¯t know, I guess I don¡¯t take it too seriously since usually people are so envious of me. I¡¯m strong, handsome, rich, I have a beautiful family, a great job, and my family are crazy strong, also a little crazy too. I can¡¯t help but me them for being so envious, or jealous, or whichever is the right word.¡± Morkarai¡¯s steps creaked towards the trio, also looking out towards the edge. He was followed by Lucy and Mara, who had taken the roles of the mermen who had left once they had approached the strait between Aswadasad and Alnd. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are stressing the youngdy.¡± ¡°How am I stressing anybody? I¡¯m just talking, Lord Morkarai, just talking.¡± ¡®Lord Morakrai?¡¯ the woman thought, ncing towards the figure she had all but ignored during their original journey. ¡®How did I not guess he was the Prince?¡¯ ¡°If you are missing your family that much, you should speak with your wife, and annoy her, ah, speak with her of your children. She will gush with you about them too.¡± Adam let out a huff, but he couldn¡¯t deny the fact it was a great idea. ¡°Right, she must be worried because I haven¡¯t annoyed her enough, I mean, spoken to her enough about our adorable children.¡± Morkarai watched as the half elf left, before his eyes returned back to the sea. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely day, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°I am Prince Morkarai of the volcanoes of Shakador.¡± ¡°I am Jasmine,¡± the woman replied, without skipping a beat. ¡°I see.¡± The fire giant¡¯s eyes remained focused on the sea. ¡°Has your journey been safe, miss Jasmine?¡± ¡°It has.¡± ¡°If you wish to continue travelling safely, perhaps you could join us to the business?¡± ¡°The business?¡± ¡°I am currently escorting the group back to their business. They work for the Enchanter, who crafts such wonderful magical items, and the group deal in their trade.¡± ¡®Is he the Enchanter?¡¯ Jasmine thought. ¡°I have my own business.¡± ¡°I will give you my advice as a Prince, and urge you to reconsider.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will leave you to your thoughts,¡± Morkarai said, stepping away, with Lucy and Mara walking away with him, ncing back towards the woman and herpanion. The days on the ship continued to pass, with little fanfare, and no trouble with sea serpents, mermen raiders, or pirates. Adam kept an eye on his seatit, Blues, who flew into the sky eagerly, with Hades following the bird to keep an eye on him. If another sea bird started to dart towards Blues, Adam sent out a me Bolt as a warning, which scared off most birds, while Hades brought the dead bodies of whichever birds were too stupidly courageous for their own good, a delicious meal for the sailors. The City of a Thousand Colours greeted the group towards the end of the month, the early afternoon sun beating down against the roofs. The docks were as lively as ever, with hundreds of burly fellows making their way assisting with loading and unloading crates and barrels, while scrawnier fellows whose muscles were trapped within their skull checked the contents of the barrels and estimated the fees for the various items making their way into East Port. ¡®Is it a gold for each bottle and ten gold for the crate, or is it a hundred gold for the crate and a silver per bottle?¡¯ The young man let out a sigh before having hispanion, a well built guard, bring out the Book of the Docks. ¡°Come on, Mustafa,¡± the half elf said, holding the boy¡¯s hand as they made their way through the docks. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to an inn and then we can go grab Elsie.¡± ¡°Feeah! Feeah!¡± The boyined, holding his hands up, making to cry, before the half elf lifted him up. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam said, brushing the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°You must be so hungry, yeah? You want some food? Should we buy some fruit?¡± ¡°Fut,¡± the boy confirmed, staring at the various stalls of the docks, the fishy smell permeating the air. He coughed and hid his head against Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Right, right, it smells so weird, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Trick: Tricks Adam chanted out the words to a spell and waved his hand, a puff ofvender filling the air, causing the boy¡¯s head to jerk to the side to find the source of the smell. ¡°What? You like that smell?¡± ¡°Haa?¡± Adam chuckled, followed closely behind by Jaygak, who held the devilkin twins, with Karim, Ali, and Omer following her, while Bl held Zainab as he trailed behind them. Jurot and Kitool nked the trio of boys, while Morkarai, Lucy, Mara, and Vonda followed closely behind, with Vonda wearing a scarf around her face to force away the smell of fish, d the Captain had incense aboard. ¡°No more bird, no more cool water, no more swift sailing,¡± Captain Rais said, watching the group leave, letting out a sigh. ¡°Shukur, we made our gold.¡± ¡°Captain, what of the-,¡± ¡°No,¡± Captain Rais replied, shaking his head. ¡°You are thinking too much. They came onto our ship, paid our coin, they left our ship. We know no more of any of them.¡± The young sailor raised his brows, unsure of how the Captain knew what he was going to say before he even said it. ¡®He¡¯s sailed for that long¡­¡¯ Karza sniffed the air, ncing aside, managing to catch whiffs of all manner of different scents. Herrge form, only a hair taller than the Prince, was stillrger than most within the port, and so many gave her a wide berth as she lead the group forward. An hour after the group arrived in East Port, Adam and Jurot made their way to a particr district within the city, while Jaygak made her way to a different particr district. ¡°Elsie!¡± Adam called out, shing a wide smile towards the girl, dropping down to a knee as he smiled warmly towards her. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mister Adam,¡± the girl said, blinking towards the half elf. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Hello, hello! Did the temple treat you well?¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good to know. I¡¯ll be sure to pay them a lot for looking after you so well, yeah?¡± Adam shed a small smile, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Look at you in that habit, how adorable.¡± Elsie flushed slightly at Adam¡¯s words, ncing down at her clothes, which revealed only her face, just like Vonda. ¡°Thank you again, Mother. We¡¯ll have the money sent to you by the end of the year, hopefully with some more coin to apologise for the time. If you have any need of our services, please do call, we will prioritise you.¡± ¡°I would like to reconsider taking Elsie. She is a bright girl, and she would thrive within our temple.¡± Adam continued to smile towards the mother, his eyes shutting tight, his head pulsing, his jaw tensing up. An aura covered the half elf, who remained silent and still, standing almost like a statue. ¡°I appreciate your words, and I¡¯ll take your advice to heart, but I would like to take Elsie with us so that we can look after her personally. She is still our VIP, and though we usually wouldn¡¯t leave her within the hands of another, it was too dangerous to take her with us. However, now that we¡¯ve returned tond, I am confident that we¡¯re able to protect her, and provide for her a life that is great, even if it¡¯s not the same life as that which you could provide for her.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes remained narrowed almost to the point of being shut, yet he remained speaking with as much politeness he could muster. The Mother smiled, bowing her head lightly, relenting to the half elf. ¡°I like it in the temple,¡± Elsie said. ¡°I know.¡± Adam dropped down to a knee again and rubbed the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ray Vonda is going to miss you if you don¡¯te along. How about this? You cane along with us to the business. You can spend your time there and thenter I¡¯ll ask you if you want to spend your time at the business or the temple, and if you want toe back, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Elsie squirmed slightly upon all the adult¡¯s gazes. Adam bowed his head towards the Mother, before walking away with Elsie, feeling his steps grow heavier and heavier, the warm hand within his own causing him to pause. ¡®Should I really bring her along? We barely have enough people to protect the other kids¡­¡¯
Wait, what? He has a name now? [935] – Y04.035 – The Road to Home I [935] ¨C Y04.035 ¨C The Road to Home I Adam returned back to the inn, The ck House Inn, built of stone painted ck, and in the City of a Thousand Colours, such an inn stood out like a mole upon clear skin. The building was warm, and the soft scent of the noon¡¯s meal filled the air. Though certain meals could be bought, the main meal was always whatever the house decided one should eat, not that Adam seemed to mind, the fluffy t bread sprinkled with cheese and herbs was a delight. ¡°Much better than porridge, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam teased Elsie, who smiled shyly, before going back to chewing her bread. ¡®We¡¯re spending a lot of money moving about. Thankfully we sold off a bunch of weapons on the way, but maybe I should sell more to the Duchess before we go? I¡¯d love to meet Yellow Turban before we go, too, but I probably shouldn¡¯t be doing too much, in case I identally cock something up.¡¯ Jurot remained silent as he ate his food, ncing aside to Kitool and Vonda, exchanging a look with the Iyrman. ¡®I should call for Iyrmen to assist us.¡¯ The doors of the inn opened, with a particr Iyrman, adorned in only a breastte, stepped in the inn. She carried a basket full of bottles, and upon her lips she carried the wide smirk of mischief. ¡°What are you nning n-,¡± Adam said, before pausing, noting the heavily armoured figures behind her. ¡°Well, well, well!¡± The half dragon¡¯s brass scales shimmered under the noonval sun. She snarled as she entered the inn. It was also obvious she was from the east, since most half dragons and drakkens from the north had white or silver scales. ¡°I heard you needed help,¡± Vasera said, approaching the group, noting the gazes upon her and her group of Oathsworn. Her brass scales continued to shimmer even as she stepped into the inn, her horns covered with bits of chain and scales made of steel. She reached out to shake Adam¡¯s forearm, ncing aside towards Vonda, the woman nodding her head. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vonda replied, a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Are you guys free for business?¡± ¡°We¡¯re open for business, but we¡¯re too expensive to be free.¡± ¡°What is it? A hundred gold upfront, a hundred gold monthly?¡± ¡°Can you afford it?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to receive the payment a littleter, once the business has cashed in it¡¯s¡­¡± Adam paused, furrowing his brow. ¡®Didn¡¯t I make¡­ isn¡¯t there a bunch of fire swords being auctioned off?¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be paid once we¡¯re at the business, we can deal with whatever other payments you need until then.¡± Vasera groaned quietly, falling into thought. ¡°Can you pay the seven hundred gold upfront?¡± Adam nced towards Kitool, who nodded. ¡°Seems we can. I haven¡¯t been keeping track of the gold recently, so I¡¯m not sure how much we have, but we should be able to do that much. If nothing else, we can speak with the Duchess and figure something out.¡± ¡°If you can pay the upfront fee, we¡¯ll allow you to dy the rest of the payment for a short while,¡± Vasera said, dropping herself with the group, ncing across therge group. She nodded towards Morkarai, narrowing her eyes towards the fire giant. ¡®Is he¡­¡¯ ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Golden Savage.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Vasera replied, a wild grin appearing across her face, before her eyes darted to the half dragon beside the Prince. ¡°Whose half spawn are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a half breed,¡± Karza replied, grinning wider. ¡°You¡¯re not a Gryn, so are you a Drunda?¡± Vasera asked as if she didn¡¯t know. Karza¡¯s smile faded a touch, but she bowed her head. ¡°You¡¯re an awful way from home, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Home is where the gold is.¡± The pair cackled lightly at the phrase, a joke between those of dragon blood. ¡°How have you guys been?¡± Adam asked, ncing aside towards Rook. ¡°We¡¯ve been living as we have,¡± Rook replied, shaking his head, sighing lightly. ¡°That bad?¡± ¡°Vasera¡¯s been causing trouble when she¡¯s not hired so we¡¯ve been taking work swiftly. We haven¡¯t worked this month, though, since we¡¯ve been working so hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to cut your holiday short.¡± ¡°We were running out of coin anyway.¡± ¡°Running out of money? You?¡± Rook shrugged his shoulders, the dark skinned fellow shing a cheeky smile. He reached up to rub his bald head. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking to shaving now, and the creams I buy, they are worth their weight in gold, though I pay silvers for them.¡± ¡°I was going to say, you look good bald, though that might just be because you¡¯re a handsome devil.¡± Rook¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°I do not have horns. Perhaps if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have shaved.¡± He continued to rub his hand all along his smooth head, before he leaned back in his chair, ncing across towards the other patrons. ¡°Jera.¡± Rook motioned with his head, and theirpanion, Jera, made his way to go pay for their stay. ¡°It¡¯s my good luck that you guys are about. I was thinking about hiring some mercenaries to assist us on the way back.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯ve adopted more children,¡± Rook said, before his eyes fell to the dark skinned Aswadian. He nodded his head to the older man, who replied back with a nod of his own head. ¡®And who is this?¡¯ ¡°Not yet. I guess we¡¯ve sort of adopted Elsie, but¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°I should have expected that you needed our help because of children.¡± ¡°It feels weird when you say it that way.¡± ¡°Your queerness astounds me. If we thought you were queer in that way, we would have tried to cut you down.¡± ¡°If I was queer that way, I¡¯d have cut myself down long ago,¡± Adam assured. ¡°Anyway, are you guys nning to settle down soon, or what?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Rook chuckled, before the group found themselves talking more over the wine Jaygak had bought. Later in the evening, while the group were all sobering up as they rxed, they spoke over snacks. ¡°We should procure a wagon and a carriage,¡± Jaygak said, calcting the amount they¡¯d need to spend. ¡°Can we afford it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fourth month, we can afford it, the auctions have passed,¡± Jaygak replied, estimating the amount they could ess within their bank. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wish to know.¡± ¡°Do we have enough to return with no worries?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know.¡± Adam let out a long sigh. ¡°We should take the path through Eagle Wing,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Eagle Wing? Alright.¡± ¡°Can we visit Life River first?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Adam smiled, reaching out to squeeze her hand gently. ¡°So how many wagons and stuff should we buy?¡± ¡°We should buy enough so that none of us need to walk. We will be able to move quicker since we have hired the Golden Savages.¡± ¡°Why is¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Oh yeah.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll leave you and Jurot to do that, since Jurot knows about wood.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, nodding his head, d his brother could be wise in times like this. A few dayster, the group left the city. Adam sat at the front of the carriage, pulled along by Zeus, while Vonda and Mara remained within the carriage¡¯s walls. Bl sat with Kitool and Jaygak, along with the seven children in their own wagon, pulled along by the steed Jurot summoned with his statue. Jurot himself sat within the cart, which had reced their previous cart, and allowed Morkarai to keep other items within his ring. The other wagons held the rest of the people, save for Vasera and Rook, who rode at the front and the back of the caravan respectively upon their magical steeds. ¡®Let¡¯s hope nothing bad happens,¡¯ Adam thought, only just realising how many hydras he hade across from his path to and from Life River previously. The forest around them covered much of their journey forward. Adam sometimes froze in ce as he disced himself into his familiar, Hades, who flew around above them and circled the air, keeping an eye for any threats. The evening sun fell upon the town. Built around arge river, surrounded by miles upon miles of farms, and rather than the high, dull grey stone he was used to, the wooden fences around the town rippled from the river like waves. The wooden buildings were of a myriad of sizes, made of all manner of wood, and in all manner of styles, though none dared to grow too tall, for hope that therge stone fortress, which made its home upon the ind in the centre of the river, could overlook their homes with its warmth. Therge river, which split the river in two, was connected only by a bridge, which circled around the fortress. The fortress was thergest structure within the town, at least five stories high. The ind itself wasrge, a vige of its own, and the only bridge of the town wound its way around the ind, not quite connecting the ind to the bridge. Even now, thousands of people travelled across the bridge. The guards at the front were a pair of young men, one in his early twenties, the other in his early thirties. They both wielded a staff in hand, while carrying smaller clubs at their side, the pair wearing scale tunics which were slightly toorge for them. Their cloaks were pinned together by a token the size of one¡¯s palm, the engraved rose within the token providing more protection than even their scale. ¡°Hah! Now that¡¯s arge caravan!¡± The younger guard¡¯s eyes beamed brightly. ¡°What is it that you trade?¡± ¡°Magical weapons,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head towards the guard. ¡°That purple armour¡­¡± The older guard nced between Adam and the rest. ¡®Why do I recognise the armour?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯d love to chat, but we¡¯ve some business with the Order of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Adam said, reaching down for the gate fee. It was one gold per adult, a silver per child, and a gold per animal and cart, from what he recalled. ¡°Is this your first time in Life River?¡± The older guard eyed up the entire caravan, before his eyes returned back to the young man in purple armour who was dealing with his coins. ¡°We¡¯ve no gate fee.¡± ¡°I know, but I like paying anyway, it¡¯s the least I could do,¡± Adam said, handing over a t twenty gold. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, but hopefully it¡¯ll be enough.¡± ¡°What business do you have with Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°The Ray wishes to return.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda,¡± Adam said, motioning his hand to the carriage. ¡°She wished to return to Life¡¯s Rose.¡± The guard narrowed his eyes, ncing towards the carriage. ¡°There¡¯s a Ray in the carriage.¡± Adam hopped off the carriage, before knocking on the door. It opened, with Mara peeking out towards the half elf, before she pulled away to allow Vonda to step out. She wore her full habit, covering her almost head to toe, and the pair of holy symbols rested against her chest. ¡°Ray Vonda,¡± the guard said, tipping his helmet, the other quickly doing the same upon seeing Vonda¡¯s face. ¡°We didn¡¯t know you wereing.¡± ¡°I apologise, I should have sent word ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother at all. I¡¯ll send along word, shall I?¡± ¡°There is no need, the Order is expecting me,¡± Vonda assured. The guard wasn¡¯t sure if this was proper protocol, but even if Vonda wasn¡¯t who she said she was, this was far above his station. ¡°As you say, Ray.¡± As the carriage passed through, the guards nced between one another, and they informed their higher ups of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s most likely the real Ray,¡± the Captain replied, ncing over towards the caravan. ¡°The man in puthral is her husband.¡± ¡°Her husband?¡± ¡°The Seventh Hope came back from the wedding earlier this year.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was her husband,¡± the guard admitted, hoping he hadn¡¯t offended the fellow. ¡°I¡¯ll follow them to make sure they¡¯ve made it just fine.¡± The Captain, a woman in her thirties, donned her cloak of white, and stepped out, carrying her wooden de at her side as she trekked through the town, following behind. She caught Rook¡¯s eyes, the mercenary bowing his head, and the Captain bowed her head in return. ¡°I should have asked the Ray to pray for me.¡± ¡°She looked a little sick,¡± the younger guard replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Ray¡¯s don¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°Suppose you¡¯re right. Musta been the light.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the older guard replied, d he wasn¡¯t the only one who had realised the Ray had looked a little off. ¡®Musta been the light¡­¡¯
Progress? This quickly? [936] – Y04.036 – The Road to Home II [936] ¨C Y04.036 ¨C The Road to Home II The light air of Life River allowed Vonda to finally rx within the carriage, staring out of the open window as they rode across the bridge of light, approaching the ind. The workers, mostly women, assisted the group as they stepped out of their carriage, ready to take their mounts and vehicles off to one side. Adam held Vonda¡¯s hand as he helped her out of the carriage, before offering his hand to Mara, who epted his forearm. Adam said nothing while the women approached him, undoing his axebelt. The women smiled as Adam handed over all of his weapons and his shield, the half elf unstrapping his armour too. The mercenaries also removed their weapons and doffed their armour. Prince Morkarai did the same, not wanting to offend the Order, nor their patron, Mother Soza, Goddess of Life. Jurot also offered his axe and shield, causing Kitool and Jaygak to pass their gear along too. The group were quickly escorted into the stone fortress, noting therge open courtyard, which seemed evenrger within. There were dozens upon dozens of acolytes around, and arge number of Priests, including a particr set of devoted followers who wore silver or gold suns beneath their holy symbols. ¡®I guess Bobby isn¡¯t about?¡¯ Adam thought, smirking slightly, before noting the sight of Hope Thomas, bowing his head towards the young Hope, who narrowed his eyes in return. ¡®Is he still salty? Come on, man, that was almost a year ago now.¡¯ A particr Mother approached, far too quick for a woman her age, her strides long and powerful. She reached out to hold Vonda¡¯s hands within her own. ¡°Mother Soza bless you,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Mother Soza bless you,¡± Mother Florence replied, holding the young woman¡¯s hands. She noted Vonda had gained some weight, and with the way she looked, slightly nauseated, while noting the young Ray trying to keep something close to her chest, the Mother smiled. ¡°I will escort you all to your rooms.¡± Lord Morkarai remained silent, finding it awkward to introduce himself as of yet, while Karza¡¯s eyes snapped all across the fort. She could feel it, the heavy magic which pressed against her shoulders, and though she couldn¡¯t feel the gaze of the Divine, she was certain there was still some greater connection from this ce to some of the Lesser Divine at least. A pair of Hopes escorted the group to their rooms, each room rather small and bare, but well built with stone. As Adam ced down his back, he inhaled deeply, letting out a long sigh. He nced all around the room, feeling the tingling sensation across his body. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯d like to pray and donate to the Good Mother, if it¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°You may pray freely to the Mother within our temple,¡± the acolyte replied, bowing her head lightly. ¡°Is there a chance I can meet with Mother Priest?¡± ¡°Mother Priest is currently indisposed.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Alright, well, can I pray in front of a statue of the Good Mother?¡± The acolyte reached into her sleeve before pulling out a small statue, offering it to the half elf with both hands and a bowed head. ¡®Is she picking a fight with me?¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam plucked the statue from the acolyte and ced it onto the nearby cab. Once he was alone, he dropped down to his knees before the statue, cing down a gem in front of it, before falling into a prayer. Meanwhile, Vonda sat within another room with Mother Florence. She held the Mother¡¯s hand within her own, the pair ruminating in the gentle silence. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Mother Florence finally said after they had finished their silent prayers. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Mother Florence wanted to say more, do more, but she allowed the young woman to bask in the silence for moments longer. While Ray Vonda remained with Mother Florence, Lord Morkarai sat with the two Hopes, who had assigned themselves to watch over the demons, who had assigned themselves to watch over the Prince. ¡°We were not informed a Prince was visiting,¡± Hope Ava said, her green eyes staring over the fire giant curiously. She was a beautiful woman, in Morkarai¡¯s estimations, with strawberry blonde hair cut short. The Fifth Hope kept her attention on the demons, who seemed to do their best to ignore the dark gaze from her dark eyes. ¡°I must apologise for not sending word ahead, it had slipped my mind due to certain matters,¡± Morkarai replied, drinking the warm tea they had set for him, not daring to warm it up while in the Order of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°Should you require an escort, we can assist,¡± the Second Hope offered, smiling politely towards the fire giant Prince. ¡°I thank you for your courtesy, but Lucy and Mara are quite capable themselves. Perhaps once I return back to mynd, I will ask for your assistance, if the offer is still avable.¡± ¡°It will surely remain, unless other matters call our attention,¡± Ava replied, doing her best tomit, but notpletely resolutely. As evening continued to fall, the group were invited to dine within therge hall, where dozens of acolytes and Priests sat for their evening meal, eating a light meal of grilled vegetables and fish, sometimesthered in herbs and butter, porridge, and a small army of fruit, ready and eager to be devoured. Adam sat opposite a familiar face, one which was pale, the older woman¡¯s deep eyes full ofpassion and delight. She was also covered head to toe in her habit, even her hands were hidden away from sight. An amulet of Life¡¯s Rosey against her bosom, not truly betraying her rank within the order. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Mother Priest said, her lips wide with joy. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ray Vonda replied, while Adam replied with a nod, mumbling his own gratitude. ¡°Do you wish to give birth in the temple?¡± ¡°I will give birth within the Iyr,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Will you raise the child within the Iyr?¡± Adam blinked, having only just realised he hadn¡¯t spoken to Vonda about that sort of thing yet. His eyes darted towards the woman, who sipped away at the tea, the subtle vour dancing along her tongue. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In and full of death, I can only worry for your child.¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s reputation with children is understated.¡± Mother Priest wasn¡¯t sure if she could convince Vonda, but she had already nted her within the business for her own sake, and she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to peek into the Iyr. ¡°Your children will always be wee here.¡± Adam¡¯s ears twitched, and though he wanted to speak up, he remained silent. He thought of his triplets, his twins, and his youngest son. ¡®Yeah, right¡­¡¯ ¡°We had some trouble upon our journey. I hadn¡¯t realised I was pregnant, and there was¡­ a situation.¡± ¡°A situation?¡± Mother Priest asked, reaching out a hand to ce atop Vonda¡¯s, squeezing it for a moment. ¡°I fell within the ocean and it was quite turbulent.¡± ¡°Have you felt any stomach pain?¡± ¡°Not in some time.¡± ¡°I will check upon youter tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Yeah, thank you, Mother Priest.¡± ¡°How did such a situatione to pass?¡± Mother Priest asked, her usatory re falling upon the half elf. Adam bit his lower lip. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Prince Morkarai wished to trouble Adam, and troubled us all,¡± Vonda said. ¡°He regrets his actions dearly.¡± Morkarai nced to the side, his eyes full of guilt. ¡°Indeed. I am ashamed.¡± Mother Priest sipped her tea, unable to taste the tea for a moment, instead feeling her own stomach churn. She inhaled the vapours of the tea before cing down her cup. ¡°We are fortunate to be Priests of Life. Mother Soza blesses us with healthy bodies, and though we still feel the typical symptoms of pregnancy, we are particrly resilient when ites to pregnancy. It is difficult for the children within us to grow up without great health, though that does not mean we should test it.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good news, I guess¡­¡¯ Adam rubbed the side of his neck for a moment. ¡°Right, about the donation, how much would be eptable?¡± Mother Priest nced towards the visitors Adam had brought with them, this time it wasn¡¯t just any peasants, but a Prince, a dragon, and a figure who gave an aura of death. Then of course there were the Iyrmen, the demons, and somehow, children. ¡°There is no need for a donation,¡± Mother Priest replied. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ming to Life¡¯s Rose without a donation, especially not when I¡¯m worried about so many other things,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long we¡¯ll stay, but let¡¯s just say a hundred gold for now.¡± Mother Priest bowed her head, returning back to her meal, her thoughts preupied with Vonda¡¯s worry. ¡°I noticed that not all of the Hope are around this time,¡± Adam said, ncing aside to the three hopes which remained. ¡°The Hopes and Rays are working elsewhere,¡± Mother Priest replied simply. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam decided against asking more, not wanting to know more. ¡°I appreciate your help in this trying time, Mother Priest.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda is no stranger to our order, nor are her children.¡± Mother Priest caught Adam¡¯s eyes, noting how the young half elf held a question within his eyes, but he decided against asking. She decided not to reply to the unanswered question, allowing the half elf to trouble himself for once. Jaygak sighed, feeling the awkwardness in the air. She nced around the Aldishmen, and not just any Aldishmen, but Eastern Aldishmen. ¡®Will they cause trouble again?¡¯ Though Jaygak preferred less trouble here, she could feel how eager Jurot was for trouble. Last time, they had dared to speak ill of their elders. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose, which had not dared to step out to face against the monster known as Asa during the civil war, the same civil war which had taken Jarot¡¯s leg and Otkan¡¯s arm. Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell to Adam. Last time he hade, he had decided to beat their Hopes with his peculiar abilities, the most of important of which was perhaps his ability to shift Fate. Now, the half elf was so meek. ¡®Should I cause trouble?¡¯ Kitool pressed her knee against Jaygak¡¯s, causing her to huff and nce aside. ¡®I was just thinking about it, that¡¯s all¡­¡¯ Bl¡¯s eyes fell across the entirety of the fortress, noting the pathways he could take to leave, pathways which were avable only to his fleet of foot, and perhaps, Kitool¡¯s. ¡°Saba,¡± Zainab asked, holding up a piece of fruit for the older Aswadian, who guiding the fruit to the girl¡¯s lips. ¡°You should eat it.¡± ¡°This is Life¡¯s Rose?¡± Ali asked. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°It is so big.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Ali¡¯s eyes continued to dart all around, while Omer picked away at his food. ¡®No meat? No meat? You cannot grow big without meat.¡¯ ¡°Omer, you must eat up all the food, even if there is no meat,¡± Bl stated. Omer raised his brows towards Bl and quickly stuffed the vegetables into his mouth, chewing them with great effort. ¡°There is no basar!¡± ¡°Do you think Alnd has basar?¡± ¡®No meat, no basar¡­¡¯ The boy drank the milk, wincing at the vour. ¡®No goat milk? I want to go back home!¡¯ As Bl urged the children into their room, Jurot and Jaygak assisting the children to bed after their bath, Kitool ced a hand on Bl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do not cause trouble in Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°I will not.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, allowing the fellow to enter the room. She slipped away into the shadows, returning back to her own room beside theirs, along with Lucy and Mara. Adam sighed,ying upon his bed by himself. ¡®I need to do something¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, as the stars sparkled in the dark sky, Vonda remained silent, focused in her meditation within the depths of Life¡¯s Rose. Mother Priest continued to paint the markings against the young woman¡¯s stomach, the concoction formed with holy water and shredded silver. The gentle chanting from the Rays filled the air. This was magic which was not like the spells they formed, for they understood the effects of the spells to a great degree, but this magic? It was old. Ancient. They only assumed the magic would help, but in order to make sure Ray Vonda remained healthy and gave birth to a healthy child, the Order did what it could to make sure the myths of Life¡¯s Rose continued to live within the hearts of the people.
Friendship ended with Kalid Now Omer is my best friend [937] – Y04.037 – The Road to Home III [937] ¨C Y04.037 ¨C The Road to Home III "Mistuh Fred, wots all this then?" Copper asked, his head tilted with boyish curiosity. "Mister Fred, miss ter, ter," Fred corrected, doing his best to emphasise the word for himself. "What is all this, mister Fred." "Wots all this then, wots, what is..." Copper blinked. "What is all this, miss ter Fred?" "These are staffs," Fred said, hoisting one up within his hand, feeling the heft within it. There were smaller staves within too, each slightly thinner and about a head shorter than the staff he held. "They''re for practising." "Ah we gunna be practisin'' with all this then?" "Are we going to be pracising with these staffs then," Fred corrected once more. "Staves," Gilbert said, picking one up, feeling it within his hand. "The plural of staff is staves." "Staves?" Fred asked. "Not staffs?" "No." "Why?" "Wizards, probably." "That''s a bit daft." "Yeah," Gilbert agreed, watching as all the children swarmed the staves, each grabbing a staff within their little hands. "Careful, now, careful." "I''ll start teaching you to fight too," Fred said, spinning the staff over the back of his hand before mming it into the earth, causing the children to twitch, their eyes staring up at him in awe. "Manager Dunes is a Priest, so he''s a little busy, especially with him trying to help Manager Amira with her work." "Copper, why are you holding two?" Gilbert asked, resting his own staff into the earth. "I wanna learn to fight with both," the boy said, holding a staff in each hand confidently. "You need to learn with one first before you try learning with both." Copper frowned, clutching his staves to his chest. "You ain''t the one teachin''..." Gilbert narrowed his eyes towards the boy. "I didn''t teach you to talk back like that neither." "Gilbert''s right," Fred said, ncing between the brothers. "You should learn with one of the staffs, staves, first, and then learn with both." "I wanna learn with both..." "You need to learn with the one first." "Okay..." "Alright. Let''s start practising." Fred spun the staff across his hand once more, trying to recall the stances Dunes had taught them to warm up. George also grasped a staff in hand, feeling how smooth the wood was. He silently followed Fred''s words from the back of the group. The staffy came easier to him, not because he was particrly talented, but rather, it didn''t require speaking to practise by himself. The boy continued to follow Fred''s words, Gilbert watched from the side, gripping his staff tight in hand. The young man let out a soft sigh as he watched the children practising with their staves, led by Fred, who had joined Adam first. The same Fred who had been travelling with Adam all this time. The same Fred who had grown as strong as an Expert, or perhaps even greater. The business was full of life, but as thete afternoon sun fell across Life River, there was a greater liveliness within the town. Farmers worked their fields, smiths fixed the tools, and the guards stepped through the town, with a pair of guards following a particr pair, one who was a pretty woman, and another who stood tall covered head to toe, as though they were a Priest of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°What¡¯re they doin¡¯?¡± ¡°Heading to Life¡¯s Rose, it seems.¡± ¡°Eh? Do they got business there?¡± ¡°Seems it.¡± They watched as the pair made their way towards one of the small temples of Life¡¯s Rose, one which acted almost like a guard outpost. Whereas the family of Liferiver ruled Life River officially, everyone understood who held the true authority in Life River. ¡°How may we assist?¡± an acolyte asked, one who had yet to gain the magics of Mother Soza, and therefore was not yet considered a full priest, typically when one would gain the magics of a Priest. ¡°I havee to speak with Prince Morkarai,¡± the young woman said. The acolyte smiled warmly, taken aback for a moment. ¡°You wish to speak with a guest within Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°Yes. He should be expecting me.¡± ¡°May I ask what your name is?¡± ¡°I am Jasmine.¡± ¡°And yourpanion?¡± ¡°You may call him Siten.¡± Morkarai¡¯s worries were already so high considering the mess a friend of his was causing. There were only two who would dare to cause such a mess to Life¡¯s Rose, but while one was currently worrying deeply and asking for their assistance, the other needed no assistance from the order. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good deal?¡± Karza asked, sipping the tea, still annoyed they wouldn¡¯t pour her an alcoholic beverage. ¡°The donations we receive are hard to spend so freely upon the whims of dragons,¡± Mother Priest replied, one of a handful of Aldishmen who would dare to behave so audaciously to a dragon. ¡°It¡¯s just a small slice of donations, and you would have the assistance of me, Karzafirdrunda!¡± ¡°We have nothing but respect for the Drunda family, for your family is well known in the distantnds, but upon Alnd, we are well known for having little deals with outside powers to assist us. If we of Life¡¯s Rose, begin to deal with dragons, especially those of the mighty Drunda family, there are many who would worry for our sake.¡± ¡°You just need to hand over some coin, and I would assist you, that¡¯s all. Who would dare to attack you while my name is attached to your order?¡± ¡°You have offended a great many dragons, and if we deal with you, we will inherit such animosity. Though we are able to defend ourselves against dragons, hence why they had decided not to trouble us for centuries, we do not wish to offend your kind.¡± Karza couldn¡¯t refuse the fact she had offended so many dragons, from the dragons within Aswadasad, to the dragons within the Confederacy, and a great many across othernds. It wasn¡¯t just that she offended many with her personality, but there were many dragon families which the Drunda families had bad blood with for millennia. ¡°You should consider my words at least,¡± Karza stated, sipping the rest of her tea. ¡°It is not right to snub a dragon who hase all this way to speak with you.¡± ¡°We will not snub you, as we have not snubbed the Talia family, the Wing family, the w family, the Raith family, but our order has yet to work in such a capacity with a dragon, and we will aim to continue to work independently in such a capacity.¡± Mother Priest sipped her tea, pouring more for them when they were near empty. Karza groaned quietly, finished the rest of her tea as she ced the cup down finally, then finally left the Mother Priest alone. She stormed off towards Morkarai, ready toin to him, before noting the appearance of the sullen half elf. ¡®Should I y with him to cheer up?¡¯ It was then she recalled of his fight with the Coralguard, then the stories she had heard of the half elf and hispanions, before finally recalling how much vitriol the half elf dared to show towards Emperor Shama. Adam paced the hallway, having done so for the past few hours, the young half elf ignoring the gazes of the acolytes nearby. He was thankful his brother had remained nearby, sitting on a chair nearby, with his arms crossed, lost within his own thoughts. Jurot remained silent as his brother paced in front of him, havingpleted hundreds ofps. He wanted to speak up to abate Adam¡¯s worries, but he understood why Adam was still so worried, even as Vonda was being tended to by the premier force when it came to the essence of Life. The young Iyrman thought of his nieces and nephews. Konarot, who showed such great tenacity, somehow living even after consuming the Gem of Arcarius, one of the Gems of Jiad. Kirot, who was inspired by her elder sister in also being well behaved and watched over her younger siblings well. Karot, who was so well behaved and meek, always tended to by his elder sisters. Jirot was Jirot. Jarot, who was named after his own grandfather, whose mischief was so polite and sweet, following after his elder sisters. Larot was Larot. The Iyrman could feel it. Tickling against the back of his neck. When he thought of his younger sister, who was growing so well in the Iyr, it was the same feeling as when he thought of his nieces and nephews. Right now, in the bastion of Mother Soza, all the Iyrman wanted to do was to kill something. Karza could feel the intense pressure emanating from the Iyrman as she passed him, feeling a cold sweat against her back. ¡®You weren¡¯t kidding, mother, the Iyrmen truly are insane.¡¯ Karza approached the Prince, who poured tea for the tan skinned visitor, the young woman¡¯s eyes like emeralds, her hair ck as night. ¡®Has she revealed her true form?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m d you took my words to heart, Lady Jasmine.¡± ¡®If I wrap up this gift in a bow, he¡¯ll get the wrong idea,¡¯ Morkarai thought, sipping his tea. ¡®He only has room in his heart for one woman and a hundred children.¡¯ Morkarai stifled a chuckle. ¡®A thousand children?¡¯ Jasmine epted the cup of tea, bowing her head lightly, holding the small cup with her thumb and index fingers, the rest of her fingers cascading out, like a blooming flower, while her free hand held her wrist. Lucy and Mara noted the way she drank her tea, and figured there was some significance Morkarai had realised, but said nothing. Morkarai hadn¡¯t realised she trusted him that much, since he could have killed her with ease, even with herpanion standing nearby. ¡°I had expected you to take me with you to the volcanoes,¡± Jasmine stated. Morkarai smiled. ¡°You should know how little we fire giants wish to y the politics of the Confederacy. I will send word that you are safe to my father, and by the time he receives such word, I will be too far to respond to any demands he may make of me, and you will be safe within the business.¡± ¡°What is this business?¡± Jasmine asked, uncertain of what the Prince was doing, letting her slip through his grasp. As far as she was aware, the fire giants liked to work on a grander scale than the other mortal races that made up the Confederacy, so taking her as a hostage would have been useful. Even if the warsted for many years, or if they weren¡¯t able to take back hernd in the next few decades, her title would pass on to her children, and they would still be useful for the fire giants if they wanted to make a y. ¡®Is he saying that he¡¯ll make sure the King can¡¯t use me? Is this business strong enough to even make the King of the Fire Giants to pause?¡¯ ¡°I could tell you about the business, but it is better to see it with your own eyes. If you do not wish to join it, you may join me on my return, and leave as you please.¡± ¡®Why is he so hesitant to speak of the business to me?¡¯ Morkarai¡¯s eyes then fell onto thepanion of the Princess. ¡°It is better to see it with your own eyes than to hear the tales from my lips.¡± It was many dayster when Jasmine understood what the Prince was talking about. She had followed the group, noting the two devilkin who were with them. The word devilkin tranted to two horn kin, though she had made the mistake of calling Jaygak, a devilkin was one of Jaygak¡¯s appearance, there were many other peoples with two horns who were also called devilkin. Somehow, she had yet to realise what Lucy and Mara were, but she understood what they were once they came across therge lumbering masses of earth. ¡°Urtas,¡± Jurot said, donning his shield. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if their appearance here was a warning. It was the one time they would spend the night out in the open, having gone from outpost to town to outpost after Life River, passing through two towns on the way back home. They were halfway between the outpost and Hillgrave, and the one day they weren¡¯t able to find a ce to stay, they came across the masses of earth. ¡®Four urtas?¡¯ Jasmine thought, blinking. Upon hernd, such a sight was rare, but all the way in the westernnds of Alnd, it was borderline unheard of. She nced towards the Prince, who could no doubt destroy one with little effort, and then the dragon, who could also toy with one, which meant there were two left for the rest of the business. ¡°Vonda¡­¡± Adam nced back, towards the carriage, with his wife staring at the urtas sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay back, you guys go ahead and fight.¡± ¡°Prince Morkarai, we will leave the Ray in your care so Adam can protect the children,¡± Jaygak said, her eyes sparkling with mischief towards the fire giant. Morkarai cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Of course.¡± Jasmine nced between the Iyrman and the Prince. ¡®How audacious.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll fight so the Prince is safe,¡± Lucy said, far too excitedly, grabbing herrge axe in hand. ¡°I¡¯ll handle one of them, so you can share the three between you five,¡± Karza said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lift a finger either,¡± Lucy said, hiding her frown. ¡°Since they¡¯re so beneath you.¡± Karza let out a snort, though she was d that she was finally being respected appropriately. ¡°As you say.¡± ¡®The five of them are going to fight the four urtas by themselves?¡¯ Jasmine thought, noting how close the shambling collection of dirt and rocks were now. ¡®That¡¯s suicide.¡¯ It was on that day when Jasmine understood the rumours of the Iyrmen were true.
Jasmine, trust me when I say, you ain''t seen nothin'' yet. [938] – Y04.038 – The Road to Home IV [938] ¨C Y04.038 ¨C The Road to Home IV Vasera stood awkwardly, remaining at bay, as though she had been forgotten. She nced towards Adam, who had thrown out a me Bolt towards one of the creatures from afar. Her thoughts wandering towards a particr question, before the question fell away. She had been paid to followmands, and if Adam didn¡¯t want her to step forward, that was fine by her. Her eyes fell back towards the children, who watched excitedly as the Iyrmen and the demons fought the elementals of earth. Rook let out a soft, bored sigh, his wrist nestled between his sword and thigh. He exchanged a look with Vasera, the pair shrugging their shoulders, waiting to bemanded forward. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Iyrmen would need their assistance if they didn¡¯t wish to die. Indeed, it was only a matter of time before they would be defeated. Kitool¡¯s body was almost a blur as she struck the urtas, her tiger staff ttering against each of them, two of the mounds of vaguely humanoid earth freezing in ce. It was Jurot¡¯s axe which denoted which of the urtas they should strike, carving through an urta as his shield blocked the mighty blow of another, while Kitool spun between the rocky fists of another, rolling off of its back as she readied herself. While the pair were engaged with the urtas which could still move, the red skinned trio struck violently against the frozen urta. ¡®What?¡¯ Jasmine thought. Therge axes wielded by the two Rage Dancers struck violently, bursting into mes, while thest de, which glowed in the air, finished carving through the urta to silence it forever. Within moments, the five had managed to kill one urta, and while Jurot and Kitool engaged the two moving urtas, the second frozen urta fell into the earth while under the focus of all five, axes, staff, and de making short work of the elemental. Morkarai stared at the fighting. He had been ready to throw a stone to assist, but watching the five tear through the urtas like this, he understood why the fire giants had long stopped trying to fight with the Iyrmen. ¡®Bell, I¡¯m married now¡­¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +1 000 XP: 9 500 -> 10 500 ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m married?¡¯ [It was split seven ways.] ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam blinked. ¡®They¡¯re worth more than even a Coral Guard?¡¯ Vasera blinked. She closed her eyes and though back to the previous years. ¡®It wasn¡¯t surprising they managed to kill seven hydras since we outnumbered them by so much, and we had the assistance of the wolves, the Rays, and the Hope. Yet¡­¡¯ ¡°Good job,¡± Adam said, patting the returning group on their shoulders. ¡°Living Earth,¡± Jurot said, holding up the small bits of earth which seemed to melt almost like sand within his hands. ¡°Why does it look different?¡± ¡°Living Earth does not have one appearance.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Kitool took the Living Earth and the cores of the creatures, slipping them into her pouch, to be split between the business. ¡°Hold on.¡± Adam motioned a hand to the pouch, before taking the cores. He tossed one to Karza. ¡°I appreciate you stepping back to allow them to have their fun.¡± Karza sped her fingers around the core. ¡°Do you know how much they¡¯re worth?¡± ¡°About a thousand or so.¡± ¡°A thousand, sometimes more,¡± Karza confirmed, smiling slightly wider. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam replied, before ncing towards Vasera. ¡°Are you going to be annoyed if I offer you one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you ept it anyway?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll say one can go to the Iyr, and the business can keep the other two.¡± Adam handed the pouch back to Kitool. ¡°No, we¡¯ll say two can go to the Iyr, the business can keep one, and we¡¯ll keep all the Living Earth.¡± ¡°It is fine for the business to im it all,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°We should pay our dues,¡± Adam replied, not even wanting to think he was shirking the Iyr. ¡°Even if the King makes that new army of his, I¡¯ll still be more afraid of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Are you nning to cause a mess?¡± Jaygak asked, a small smile encroaching across her lips. ¡°I might have to.¡± Jaygak rolled her eyes, the group continuing along their way for a short while, before setting up camp. It had been a while since Adam had cast the particr spell, but Karza watched him with great interest, noting how he created two towers from magic. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Tower of Adam Mana: 22 -> 19 Spell: Tower of Adam Karza¡¯s eyes fell to Morkarai. ¡®He¡¯s not a Priest?¡¯ Morkarai¡¯s eyes replied with a particr look, a look which embodied the new phrase the Iyr had coined. Adam is Adam. Adam was about to step towards one of the particr towers first, before he nced back towards the children. He let out a small sigh. ¡°Bl, you and the children can go bathe first.¡± Bl remained still. ¡®What?¡¯ The Aswadian boys nced all around the ground floor of the tower, noting therge bath within. ¡®He is not a Priest?¡¯ Bl thought, wondering how Adam had cast the spell without an item. Once the Aswadian boys were bathed, Bl bathed the younger children, helping the girls with drying their hair, before they all stepped out to find Vonda beginning to cook, and the others staking wood into the earth, while Adam used his magic to shift the earth around. Trick: Mould Earth ¡°Thank you,¡± Bl said, deciding against asking Adam how he managed to cast such spells and tricks. ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, before making his way towards the baths. He paused for a moment. ¡®Should I ask¡­¡¯ He nced back towards the rest of the camp, noting how everyone was finishing up the preparations to make camp. ¡®No I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ Adam jolted slightly when he heard someone enter the baths. ¡°upied!¡± Adam¡¯s hands quickly snapped down towards his crotch to hide himself, before noting who had arrived. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡®Thank the Divine.¡¯ Adam and Vonda bathed together, Adam washing his wife¡¯s back, his wife washing his own back. ¡®Don¡¯t.¡¯ Adammanded himself. ¡®It¡¯s not the time, you damn punk.¡¯ Adam¡¯s eyes fell across towards Vonda, who let out a tired sigh, rxing within the back. ¡®Damn it! Why did my wife have to be so beautiful?¡¯ ¡°You okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Are we travelling too much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Vonda reassured, cuddling up beside her husband. Adam wrapped his arms around her side, allowing her head to rest up against his chest, their soft skin rubbing against one another within the bath. ¡°If it¡¯s too much, just tell me, and we can take a few days within the towns again.¡± ¡°I want to see what Karot has drawn,¡± Vonda replied, half as a joke. ¡°I wonder how much of a mess Jirot¡¯s caused¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You should not stress yourself so much.¡± Adam burst out intoughter, swaying with his wife in his arms. ¡°She should bully her babo for me since I asked.¡± ¡°I am sure she has bullied him well.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam brushed his hand along Vonda¡¯s arm, feeling how much thicker it had be over the past few months. Adam reached down and rubbed down along his wife¡¯s side, before rubbing along her stomach. ¡°With how much trouble she¡¯s causing, I bet she¡¯s a girl.¡± Vonda¡¯s breath struck Adam¡¯s chest as she tried to stifle herugh, causing Adam to smile and chuckle too, the pair embracing one another. Long moments passed as the pair fell silent, embracing one another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I should have known.¡± Adam kissed her cheek, and pulled her closer, rubbing his cheek against hers. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault, cause nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± Vonda continued to hold Adam close, feeling his warmth against her, greater than the warmth of the bath. She rested her head against his chest, feeling his heart beat thumping against her cheek. It was night when Jaygak approached Adam, who gently brushed his finger along his seatit¡¯s beak. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°You?¡± Jaygak sat down beside the half elf, staring out across the wooden walls of the camp. ¡°Urtas are difficult to kill.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Jaygak raised her hand in front of her, staring at it for a long while. She noted the callouses against her fingers and her palm, those which she had gained from her upbringing. ¡°It was easier than I expected.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, you¡¯re strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than an Expert, but less than a Master,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I am strong, for an Aldishman. I am almost there, to the point that I wished to reach. With this de, I have surpassed it.¡± ¡°Just wait until you¡¯re a Paragon,¡± Adam joked again, wondering how many times they¡¯d have this conversation. Jaygak remained silent for a long while. ¡°Your child will be fine, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°Baktu won¡¯t dare to take my child from me.¡± Jaygak smiled. It wasn¡¯t quite where she was going, but she bowed her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m d that we¡¯re friends, Jaygak.¡± ¡°I know. Me too.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Should I make another weapon for you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°This sword the Enchanter has made is good enough,¡± Jaygak replied, thinking on Adam¡¯s behalf. ¡°I suppose it is,¡± Adam said, having not realised how much he had let slip in front of a dragon. Meanwhile, Jasmine stared up towards the night sky, the stars sparkling. The expanse, so massive, so freeing, apanied her. ¡®Four urtas?¡¯ The beating sun of noonval seared the group as they continued towards Hill Grave. Adam sighed, cooling his armour repeatedly, making sure to cool the water for the group too. As they rode forward, Adam noted a small critter to the side, which was panting off to the side in the shade. Adam stopped his carriage, before dropping down. Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Goodberry He formed magical berries within his hand and ced a few beside the squirrel, before cing down a bowl beside the squirrel, which continued to pant, having not realised there was a giant man beside it. Adam filled the bowl, before dropping a few drops onto the squirrel¡¯s body, causing it to twitch. He picked up the squirrel and guided it towards the bowl, dipping his face within it, allowing the squirrel to slurp up the water, before finally letting it down. ¡°I hate the heat too,¡± Adam said, gently brushing along the creature, before leaving the squirrel be. ¡®By all the Divine! What a gentlefellow! I shall remember your scent always, kind giant!¡¯ Adam, having no idea he had met a squirrelkin, continuing to be oblivious to the chain of events he had set forth. Unfortunately for him, such a thought would disappear a couple of dayster. Looming atop the hill, the fort stood tall and strong. The thick forest provided some cover, but it was the heavily armoured warriors which were its greatest strength. Each adorned in bronze breasttes, wielding long spears also tipped with bronze. They stood like statues as they red down upon the group as they approached along the road, shaded by therge hills on either side. The road had been cut into the hill, allowing the order to create small forts where the road had been cut into the hills, atop the cliffs which invited them coldly towards the order. ¡°They¡¯re no walls of the Iyr, but¡­¡± Adam nced around, noting how the area had been set up almost like the Valley of Death in the Iyr, the walls easily three Adam¡¯s tall. The order itself, was half set through the hills, with the gates blocking the entryway into the hills themselves. However, it was one particr figure Adam was more interested in, the long figure who was walking towards the gates. He was tall, pencil thin, adorned in long cloths. It was the crow atop his hat which caused the group to pause. Adam inhaled deeply and let out a long sigh. ¡®Damn it.¡¯
The amount of times I''ve remade my encounter table to make this guy appear less is far too many and he STILL shows up? [939] – Y04.039 – Mysteries [939] ¨C Y04.039 ¨C Mysteries Jiroty within the shade of the Iyr, feeling its coolness against her skin. Her twin brothery beside her, his thoughts on nothing in particr, just enjoying life as it hade. The children were quiet because it was time for quiet, the rest of the Gek family children also rxing, their voices low, if spoken at all. Konarot held her finger hooked over her chin and lip, mirroring her baba opposite. The girl eyed up the board, blinking a few times, before finally moving a piece forward. Tonagek remained focused on the board, also waiting for a short moment, before he pressed the piece forward. ¡°Ock,¡± Konarot grumbled quietly, in the way Tonagek did whenever she made a decent y. The older man¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, hidden behind his curled finger. Kirot¡¯s tail swayed behind her as she held her book, her gaze fixed on the letters and the shapes that formed the images. She also noted a few symbols nearby, those the Iyr used to mark certain levels of danger in rtion to one¡¯s strength. The letters were for Iyrmen only, but it was Sonarot, the Family Head of the Rot family, the girl¡¯s grandmother, who allowed her to read them. There was one Iyrman who had gone toin. He wore no armour that day, thend far too hot to be wearing such heavy armour, but he carried a de at his side. His eyes were stern, even as he spoke with the Elder. ¡°I understand your concerns, Family Elder, but I have approved of such actions,¡± Elder Zijin replied, offering Dogek a cup of tea. Dogek remained silent for a long moment as he sipped his tea. ¡°I will continue to raise my disapproval of the vague rtionship between the children and the Iyr.¡± ¡°The Iyr does not need to worry when there are such dutiful Iyrmen, like you and your grandfather, who do not forget our rules,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Have you forgotten them, Elder?¡± ¡°I have not forgotten, but even if the children are only Nieces and Nephews of the Iyr, it is appropriate to learn this much of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Do you walk this line on purpose?¡± ¡°I do what the Chief has allowed me, and no more.¡± ¡°You believe such a rtionship will be beneficial to the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What gives you such conviction?¡± Dogek asked, his eyes fixed to the Elder¡¯s. ¡°Our sources of conviction are the same,¡± Elder Zijin replied, his own eyes unfaltering as they stared into Dogek¡¯s eyes, who was not just the Family Elder of the Gek family, but someone who had reached the heights of a Paragon, and someone who had even beaten the Mad Dog. ¡°It was a foolish question,¡± Dogek admitted, bowing his head and drinking the rest of his tea. Zijin leaned back within his chair, the Elder closing his eyes as he thought back to his past. ¡°The life of an Elder is difficult. Though it has much glory, the sacrifices I had to make, as a son, a brother, a father, toplete my role, even now it pains my heart. My uncle, Rajin, knows of the pain too. If something were to happen, he must remain, shackled by the title.¡± ¡°Do you regret the shackles?¡± ¡°We cannot.¡± Dogek remained silent. He stared into Zijin¡¯s eyes. Even now, as strong as he was, Dogek understood. It was up to he and Zijin to make the difficult decisions, even if it pained them so. If they faltered for even a moment, the long history of the Iyr, which had managed to keep its children safe for thousands of years, coulde crumbling down, and once more, they would find themselves near extinct. ¡°We cannot,¡± Dogek confirmed. He finished his tea, and excused himself. ¡°I will prepare rose red next time,¡± Zijin promised, causing the Family Elder to pause with his gait, before he continued his way to return back to his estate. As the Family Elder returned, he watched as his niece carried her granddaughter away, the silver scaled girl¡¯s eyes half open as the heat finally pressed the weariness within her. Sonaroty her granddaughter down into the shade, beside the rest of the triplets. She also settled herself beside the rest of the children. ¡°Ie nap too,¡± the tiny green skinned girl said, rushing up to her grandmother, dropping down beside the woman, while her twin brother followed a beatter. ¡°Your elder siblings are tired, but you are filled with such energy.¡± ¡°I want to sleep with kaka,¡± the girl replied, daring to defy her grandmother. ¡°Then you must be quiet.¡± ¡°I am always quiet, smelly¡­¡± Jirot paused, raising her brows to mirror her grandmother. ¡°I do not say it, nana.¡± Sonarot smiled, reaching out to brush the girl¡¯s hair, before allowing her to take her ce beside her elder siblings, the girl dropping down before sticking her thumb into her mouth. She turned towards her younger brother, reaching out to hold his free hand, the pair sucking their thumbs gently as they rxed in the shade, slowly drifting off to sleep. Dogek noted the look from his niece, then his nephew, before his eyes fell across the rest of the main estate, to the rest of his nieces and nephews, to those of the other three families too. He turned and swiftly left. ¡®My ce is at the extended family estate.¡¯ ¡°Dogek,¡± a figure called out, an older man who wore a de that seemed to be made of blood at his side, holding a basket in one hand. ¡°Shasen.¡± ¡°You are returning?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shasen replied, the pair walking past one another. Shasen understood why Dogek had made such a face when he finally arrived at the shared family estate. ¡°Uncle,¡± an Iyrman who looked eerily simr to the children¡¯s grandmother called. ¡°You have brought drinks?¡± Shasen ced the basket down. ¡°Kamnuu handed themst night.¡± ¡°Aunt¡¯s brew?¡± Shasen nodded, noting how the others beamed. A small smile encroached upon his lips, before he settled himself into the shared estate, waiting for the children to awaken so he could speak his tales while seeping the sweet wine of Kamnuu¡¯s make. While the beating noonval sun bore down against the peace within the Iyr, the blue haze of early evening soon approached Central Alnd, within the walls of a particr Order. ¡°Do you know him, mister?¡± Elsie asked between bites of the fried meat the order had prepared for the group for their generous donation. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, trying to ignore the presence of the figure. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him though, alright? How¡¯s the food?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± the girl replied, smiling as she brought another piece of meat to her lips. ¡°Should I vour it for you?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± Elsie replied, and Adam waved his hand casting his magic upon the girl¡¯s food. Trick: Tricks ¡°A simple trick,¡± Vonda said, noting the gaze of the nearby Order members upon hearing the world of magic. She smiled politely, and the Ray disarmed their res. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Adam flushed red, having forgotten where he was. ¡®I should think more often.¡¯ The Order members wore breastte made of bronze, but it was their helmets, fashioned in the shape of an eagle, which impressed Adam most. There were only a handful around, though with the Prince¡¯s return, a few more appeared, escorting the fire giant about. ¡®Man, am I d for a Prince and a Ray¡­¡¯ Adam noted how their gazes seemed focused on the two demons, who remained silent as butterflies. Adam then nced to the side, towards the figure who wore a crow upon his head. As the evening sun continued to fall, the group found themselves within one of the cuboid buildings of beige within therge Order. Though a couple of Order members patrolled atop the walls, the group were given their privacy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adam asked, sitting opposite the Idol. ¡°Walking,¡± Crowseer replied, his cane resting up against his inner thigh as he rxed, while under the intense gaze of the Iyrmen. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that,¡± Adam growled, feeling an annoyance which could only be brought from Crowseer or himself. ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me in the Iyr?¡± ¡°I presume not much considering you are still alive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky my brother is amazing, because otherwise I¡¯d be dead, and you¡¯d be hunted down.¡± ¡°That would be quite unfortunate for me,¡± Crowseer admitted, smiling behind his veil. ¡°I would not survive long if the Iyr wished to hunt me down.¡± Jurot inhaled deeply, before nodding his head, full of pride since Crowseer understood. ¡°Seriously.¡± Adam let out a huff, reaching up to rub the side of his neck, feeling it pulse against his palm. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the death of me.¡± Crowseer smiled innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I can¡¯t see what you really look like behind that veil of yours, but you¡¯re so scary as it is.¡± ¡°I have no intention to bring you any harm,¡± Crowseer assured. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That does make me feel better¡­¡± Adam let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°It makes sense since you don¡¯t want to be hunted by my brother.¡± ¡°He would be unable to defeat me.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, once Jaygak and Kitool are Paragons, they could probably take you out.¡± Crowseer¡¯s smile widened from behind his veil. ¡°I would find that most difficult.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Adam leaned forward, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What kind of trouble are you going to cause this time?¡± ¡°The die has been cast, I am merely wandering thend, as I always have.¡± ¡®This guy always has to reply so weirdly.¡¯ ¡°Yeah? How did you manage to get into the Order without any issues?¡± ¡°The Orders and I have a certain rtionship.¡± ¡°Yeah? What kind?¡± ¡°I cause them no trouble as I wander, and they will not cause me trouble.¡± ¡°So am I special then?¡± ¡°Of course you are, but do you wish to speak of that within the air of the Aldishmen?¡± Adam frowned, but he dropped the matter. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not causing any trouble, then I guess that¡¯s fine.¡± Crowseer reached up to the brim of his hat, gently pulling it down, while Maurice pulled back and upwards, not wanting to seem like she was bowing to any of them. ¡°I am not so troublesome I would stress you when you have so many worries.¡± ¡°What am I worried about?¡± ¡°Your unborn child is-,¡± ¡°Crowseer,¡± Jurot said, his entire body shing red hot, his entire body tensing up. ¡°I wish your child a healthy birth,¡± Crowseer said, bowing his head towards Vonda, Maurice pulling back once more, as though looking down upon them with her beak. ¡°Since you are a Ray of Hope, I haveplete faith that your child will be born healthy, and she will certainly cause you great trouble.¡± ¡°Of course she will,¡± Adam said, his lips twitching into a nervous smile. ¡°She¡¯s going to be born healthy and then she¡¯s going to bully me, that¡¯s just how it is.¡± Crowseer remained silent for a long while, hesitating only because of how angry the Iyrman had be even upon the mention of the unborn child. ¡°I pray all your children are healthy and live a long life.¡± ¡°Of course they will, since I¡¯m their father.¡± ¡°They will grow well within the Iyr,¡± Jurot said. ¡°As long as they remain within the Iyr, they will certainly grow well,¡± Crowseer stated, his lips still in the shape of a smile, and he bowed his head again, tipping down his hat to cover his unseen eyes. ¡°All who grow within the shade of the Iyr have no need to worry of Death¡¯s cold grip.¡± ¡°We are not Aldishmen,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°No child of the Iyr may be imed by Baktu.¡± ¡°How unfortunate it is for those who are born and die within the Aldishnds.¡± ¡°Such is their Fate, to be born in such wickednds,¡± Jaygak replied, frowning, her eyes narrowing slightly. Crowseer sped his cane tight in hand and stood. ¡°¡­ I should retire for the night.¡± ¡°Good night, Crowseer,¡± Adam said, feeling the chill within the air. ¡°Good night, Adam.¡± Crowseer tipped his hat once more. Jaygak¡¯s eyes remained upon the Idol, who could defeat even the likes of King Merryweather. She didn¡¯t like the way he had worded his sentences, how he left some things vague and murky, and other things crystal clear. ¡®For your sake, my nieces and nephews shouldn¡¯t be within your gaze.¡¯ ¡®What am I to do, young Iyrmen?¡¯ Crowseer thought, feeling their vicious gazes upon his back as he retreated into a nearby cube. ¡®The die has been cast.¡¯
I don''t like all this cryptess... [940] – Y04.040 – Eagle Wing I [940] ¨C Y04.040 ¨C Eagle Wing I ¡°We must insist upon an escort,¡± Sky Commander Sienna said in the morning. She had already given up on convincing the Prince to remain, but she wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave with a pair of demons, without also sending along a few of her own. She vaguely recalled the nearby dragon, but she was certain Karza wasn¡¯t stupid enough to cause trouble in the order. ¡°I will consider intentions well, but I am already receiving an escort from the United Kindom,¡± the Prince assured, but he could how resolute she was, not just within her eyes, but within her authoritative voice. ¡°I ask that you consider our position. We are the Order of Eagle Wing. How can we allow you to walk the nearbynds without the reliable bronze of our order?¡± Morkarai¡¯s insistence would only be more awkward if he continued. He nced to the side towards the businessfolk, since he was technically escorting them. ¡®How troublesome.¡¯ Adam nced towards his brother, who was deep in thought, something which unnerved even the half elf. ¡®Are we going to get ourselves killed? What are you thinking about so deeply?¡¯ ¡°We will allow you to escort the Prince to Eagle Wing, and to the nearby fort, in exchange, we Iyrmen would like to drink tea with the Grand Treasurer before we leave.¡± ¡°Who are you to request a meeting with our Grand Treasurer?¡± Sienna asked, suddenly taking in the sight of the Iyrman. ¡°I am Executive Jurot of the United Kindom,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You know of my grandfather.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°He is the Mad Dog.¡± Sienna blinked, but though the blinksted an instant for those looking at her, the blinksted a near eternity for the Sky Commander. The Order of Eagle Wing had barely changed in thest century, though it had added a few extra estates for its growth, the walls of the order were the same, the nearby fields were the same, and even therge courtyards were the same. Therge courtyard, but a hundred steps away, had been the same when she was a girl too. She had yed often in the courtyard, kicking the ball with herpatriots, some of whom had long passed due to de and beast. It was the same courtyard in which she had watched her mentor leave, a Vice Commander at the time, who returned as the Sky Commander when the Sky Commander of that time was killed upon the battlefield. When her mentor returned, he had gained a new scar, that which had taken his left eye, as though an axe had threatened to cut through his skull, though his de had managed to stop it in its path, barely. ¡®It was my mistake,¡¯ the Sky Commander had said back then. ¡®I should not have underestimated the threat the Iyrmen pose.¡¯ The one who had taken the previous Sky Commander¡¯s eye had been Mad Dog, that Mad Dog who gained so many nicknames, one might have thought him a myth. It was a name, however, which the newest generations had all but forgotten, but not the likes of Sienna, and not the likes of the Right Wing, the Grand Bishop, or the Grand Treasurer. ¡°You¡­ are the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson?¡± Sienna asked, calming her heart. ¡°I am,¡± Jurot replied, inhaling deeply, pride filling his lungs. He didn¡¯t want to show off too much, but it was a chance for the Iyrmen to meet with the Grand Treasurer. ¡°Our warriors will escort the Prince to your business.¡± ¡°To a fort before the forest,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We will send four of our own.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If the demons are seen as a threat, our members will have full rights to kill them.¡± ¡°Please send your best so that we may enjoy the fight.¡± ¡®He is definitely the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson.¡¯ ¡°Seriously, how many Orders are we going to have to beat up this year?¡± a voice broke through the silence, the young half elf letting out a sigh. ¡°If the Order of Eagle Wing wishes to y them, they must first request permission from Life¡¯s Rose, as I, Ray Vonda, have been tasked to watch over the demons.¡± Sienna nced towards the Priest of Death, adorned in his heavy te of purple, wearing an obsidian amulet of the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death, then her eyes fell to the Priest of Life, who wore an amulet of a silver sun beneath the amulet of Mother Soza, Goddess of Life. ¡°If you fail in reigning them in, we will be forced to act,¡± the Sky Commander stated. ¡°I will not fail in my duty,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°I pray that you do not.¡± The Ray bowed her head lightly, and the Sky Commander bowed her head in return. Vonda was fairly certain the Order members would behave, for they weren¡¯t of the Thousand Hunts. The Iyrmen made their way to speak with the Grand Treasurer of the Order of Eagle Wing, while Jasmine watched, wondering why the Iyrmen were so interested in meeting such a figure. Her eyes then fell to Crowseer, following him as the being said his goodbyes, stepping out along the road with his cane in hand. She recalled his gaze upon her the previous evening and shuddered. Though she couldn¡¯t see his face, nor his eyes, she had a strange sense this figure was something more than even she expected. ¡°Yournd has had little interaction with Crowseer,¡± Morkarai said, keeping most of his thoughts tempered. He thought little of the Iyrmen¡¯s want to meet with the Grand Treasurer, or the figure known as Crowseer. ¡°I do not recall.¡± ¡°It is not as though you are unfamiliar with his work.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Morkarai shook his head, smiling politely towards the woman. His eyes nced across herpanion for a moment, before his thoughts drifted away. ¡°I am Vice Commander Evelyn,¡± the woman said. She was lightly tanned, with dark hair and dark eyes. Her bronze full te gleamed under the noonval sun, and she wore a de at her side, and upon her back arge round shield, which covered her pack. ¡°I will be leading the group which has been tasked with escorting you all, and the Prince, across thend.¡± ¡°I am Executive Kitool,¡± Kitool replied, before bowing her head lightly towards the Vice Commander. ¡°We are grateful for your assistance.¡± The Vice Commander¡¯s eyes darted towards the demons. As the group began to leave, the Order nked the carriage of the Prince, while the Vice Commander and another followed the carriage of the Ray, which held both demons. ¡°Howe you went to go meet with the Grand Treasurer?¡± Adam asked, rxing in the driver¡¯s position, his brother carving wood beside him. ¡°The Grand Treasurer is the most powerful member,¡± Jurot replied in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°They do control all the gold, so I can see that,¡± Adam whispered in Iyrspeech. ¡°No, she is the most powerful. She is almost a Paragon.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡± ¡°Yes. She is a contemporary of King Merryweather.¡± ¡°Oh. Cool.¡± ¡°Sir Harper took her position as Grand Treasurer many years ago, before even Sir Arthur, who became the Right Wing of the order.¡± ¡°Right Wing?¡± ¡°One of the Two Wings of the Order of Eagle Wing. The Right Wing is considered senior to the Left Wing, and is usually granted to the stronger between the two, but Sir Arthur is considered slightly weaker than Sir Leo.¡± ¡°So howe he has the position?¡± ¡°The Grand Treasurer, the Right Wing, and the Grand Bishop are from the generation previous to the Sky Commander. They hold the greatest influence through the Order with their positions, from controlling the gold of the Order, to controlling the ear of the Sky Commander, to controlling what the future Order members are taught.¡± ¡°Yeah that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°Sky Commander Sienna is still considered one of the strongest in the Order, second to the Grand Treasurer, along with many others.¡± ¡°How strong is she?¡± ¡°Greater than a Grandmaster, weaker than a Paragon.¡± ¡®So about fourteen to fifteen then?¡¯ ¡°It is assumed she has the abilities granted to her from her Oath.¡± ¡®So she¡¯s probably about fifteen then?¡¯ ¡°Hold on, isn¡¯t she kinda young for being so strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Whoa.¡± Adam thought about how strong Jarot was, and to think that old man was technically weaker than the Sky Commander... ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°It is wise to be cautious.¡± As evening fell across thend, the walls of Eagle Wing greeted the group. The walls were long and wide, wrapping around the hill, which theyered town was built upon. The guards stood tall and proud, adorned in their breastte, stamped with the symbol of an eagle, with dusky tan cloaks around their shoulders,pared to the vibrant brass cloaks of the Order members. The guards carried short des at their sides, but wielded spears in hand. Their helmets were patterned with wings across the side, though did not jut out much, especiallypared to the Order members. While the guards in the other towns were morex, these guards werepletely focused upon their task, and though they but shadowspared to the Order members escorting the group, these guards were still far more impressive than those found in most other towns. ¡°Halt!¡± the guards eximed as they approached the gate, the pair throwing out a hand simultaneously. ¡°Sir Evelyn, Vice Commander of the Order of Eagle Wing,¡± the Vice Commander called, handing over a small badge to the guards, waiting for the to process the group. ¡°What brings a Vice Commander along with such a group,¡± the guard asked. ¡°We are escorting Prince Morkarai through thend.¡± ¡°Prince Morkarai?¡± ¡°Seventh Prince of the Fire Giants.¡± Once the guards finished confirming the identification of the Vice Commander, double checking the information they had received that morning, they allowed the group in once the gate fee was paid. The pathway was wide, easily allowing fifty people to walk side by side. The next tier of the city began a half mile ahead, with its own set of walls and guards, but the bustling people within the town made it difficult to see. The floor was smooth, the buildings to the side made of stone or wood, each small cubes. Muted tans and creams dominated the city, even the people, who wore very little colour, as opposed to those in East Port. Many of the cityfolk within wore small des or axes at their side, while some walked with a staff I hand. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to an inn on the outside.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, already feeling the gazes of all manner of figures eyeing them up. As the group settled within arge inn, one which was more like arge estate than an inn, a group of guards approached. These guards were not like the guards of the town, who were already impressive, but those who wore bronze breasttes, almost like the order members, save their bronze was slightly darker, and their capes were white with silver trim. ¡®Oh man¡­¡¯ Adam thought, preparing himself for trouble. He blinked, watching the guards escort Prince Morkarai away to the Count¡¯s estate. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Jaygak followed the Prince with Kitool, letting out a sigh. ¡®Why do I have to go too?¡¯ She nced aside to the pair of Order members following them. ¡®The Vice Commander should have followed.¡¯ Jurot thought about whether he should remain within the inn since the Vice Commander was there to watch over the demons, but his eyes then fell to Vonda. He inhaled deeply and made the decision to leave, to go deal with matters of the Iyr, noting the inly clothed guards following him. It was always awkward for the Iyr to move freely in Eagle Wing, so he made his way to the nearby market stall, procuring some wood quickly, and trapped between two pieces of wood, a small slip of paper. Jurot prepared himself to fight as he returned back to the inn, only to find it peaceful, with the Vice Commander sticking to one side, keeping an eye on the demons, while Adam assisted the Aswadian toddlers with their meals. ¡°Mustafa, I know you¡¯re cute, but you need to eat your vegetables.¡± The boy blinked at the half elf, before being distracted by the cup of milk brought to his lips, sipping it slowly. ¡°Seriously, this is all your fault for spoiling them, Bl.¡± Bl was still unsure of how close Adam was getting to the children, but he had alreadyined about how he was going to take good care of them at the business as part of the deal previously. ¡®You must be very stressed if you are behaving so adorably,¡¯ Vonda thought, before continuing to feed the youngest twins. Jasmine¡¯s eyes remained focused on the half elf, unsure of how to consider him. She nced between Adam and Vonda, and considered howplicated and how simple the half elf seemed. ¡®Is he¡­ just a husband and father?¡¯ While the group were rxing within the inn, Kitool and Jaygak were full of stress as they watched over the Prince while the Count entertained him. As the Prince dismissed himself, Kitool and Jaygak stood, ready to follow the Prince, before the Count called for them. Jaygak and Kitool nced between one another. The pair were tasked with watching over the Prince, so Jaygak nced towards Kitool, allowing her to refuse the Count. ¡°Executive Jaygak will remain to speak with you,¡± Kitool said. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡®Me?¡¯
Kitool? Are you okay? [941] – Y04.041 – Eagle Wing II [941] ¨C Y04.041 ¨C Eagle Wing II Jaygak remained silent, falling deep into thought. ¡®Am I allowed to deal with this?¡¯ Count Eaglewing smiled politely towards the Iyrman. His short hair was stark white and made him appear older than he was, even though his wrinkles were barely seen. Like most nobility, the Count had learnt the martial ways, but the difference between Eaglewing and other nobility was his close rtionship with the Order of Eagle Wing. ¡®He is roughly a Grandmaster,¡¯ Jaygak recalled, studying the Count from this close up. Even now she could see the way he carried himself, rxed within his estate, but not quite rxed to allow a de to stick through his throat. Jaygak¡¯s de remained within arm¡¯s reach, resting against the table to the side, far enough away the guards would have ample time to see her grab her de and react ordingly. ¡°That would depend on what the exactly order of business would be,¡± Jaygak eventually replied. ¡°A Greater Enhanced de, one which would spark to life with fire,¡± the Count replied. Jaygak remained silent for a long moment, waiting for him to give more details. ¡°That could be arranged, depending on the payment offered.¡± ¡°Though the war has emptied the coffers of other towns within our fair country, the coffers of Eagle Wing have yet to be emptied. The payment I offer will be more than appropriate.¡± ¡°Then I am assured that for the appropriate offer there will be an appropriate magical weapon of appropriate strength to be sent after an appropriate amount of time.¡± ¡°Ten thousand gold.¡± Count Oscar could see the rising yfulness in the Iyrman¡¯s eyes, the mischief which sparkled so brightly. ¡°Our business requires half upfront, and we require the rest of the half before delivery.¡± ¡°The payment will be sent upon delivery.¡± ¡°You may procure your weapons elsewhere if our terms are unsuitable.¡± ¡°Will you not consider my heritage?¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a wider smile upon hearing the Count¡¯s words. ¡°Why does the United Kindom need to consider the heritage of Aldishmen when it works upon the Iyr¡¯snds?¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯snds which have been protected by the blood of our people for millennia?¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a wife smile. ¡°The Iyr¡¯snds which have been protected by spilling the blood of your people for millennia.¡± ¡°The stories of the Iyr¡¯s are always of great joy to listen to.¡± ¡°In the Iyr, our history are our stories,¡± Jaygak began, calming her heart. ¡°In Alnd, our stories are fables.¡± She leaned back, sitting taller, prouder. ¡°Before I was born, my grandaunt¡¯s stories were cut short in Aswadasad. It was around that time when other stories were born in Alnd. When you were a child, you must have heard them, the tales of our Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Your Chief¡¯s tales are well known in Alnd.¡± ¡°The stories of our Great Elders were written in blood,¡± Jaygak stated. ¡°Drakebane. Deathhand. Wildheart.¡± ¡°Mad Dog,¡± the Count added, recalling the name that was spoken among them. ¡°There were many Iyrmen who had made names for themselves, but those from my time know of those four in particr. Drakebane, who slew draconic beings as though it were the fashion of the age. Deathhand, who painted with blood so effortlessly. Wildheart and Mad Dog, both who were so ravenous to fight. Wildheart was near undefeated, and defeated many of the legends I grew up hearing about.¡± Count Oscar sipped his wine, narrowing his eyes towards the girl. ¡°The Kid. Undying. Mad Dog. An Iyrman who did not know when to step back. An Iyrman who was defeated again and again, until one day, stories of him defeating, and ying, all manner of nobles and legends began to spread like wildfire.¡± ¡®He even overshadows greater figures, like the Duteous, and the Bearded Dragon¡­¡¯ ¡°Stories of the Iyr,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I have no doubt that your people are great, who could deny the strength of the Iyr, but there are few Iyrmen who have reached such heights as those four. For every Drakebane, there is an Eagle, a ck Hawk, a Golden Hand.¡± It was only upon seeing Jaygak¡¯s smirk that the Count realised why those names came to him first, for the rumours were that the Mad Dog had defeated them all. ¡°We have Rain de, Gold de, ck de, and so many more. Even if one considers the Grand Commanders of all the orders, the Vice Commanders too, even if the Iyr possesses two hundred Grandmasters, and a handful of Paragons, Alnd possesses a far greater number.¡± ¡°There are many great warriors all across Alnd, from North Amber, all the way to Jaghi, all the way to West Fort, all the way to Red Oak, all the way to Eagle Wing, all the way to East Port.¡± Count Oscar remained silent, trying to understand Jaygak¡¯s point. She was admitting to him that Alnd possessed great warriors from all across thend, and yet, somehow, her tone suggested the Iyr was superior. ¡°You can speak of Alnd¡¯s greatness, but the United Kindom is familiar with many great warriors of the Iyr. My grandaunt, me Brand Gangak, is a great warrior, what one might consider a Grandmaster. Executive Kitool, who is escorting the Prince, her grandaunt, Shaool, is one of the Ten Paragons.¡± Jaygak smiled as the Count¡¯s brows twitched in surprise. ¡°Executive Jurot, who remains to watch over the Ray, is the grandson of Mad Dog.¡± Oscar knew that much, since the tattoo on his forehead said as much, but he had no idea that the devilkin girl before him was rted to someone so powerful, nor that the other Executive, the quiet Kitool, was rted to a Paragon. ¡®So three of the Executives of the business are filled with the heirs of such great families?¡¯ Jaygak could see the way the Count was suddenly calcting the matters within his head, certainly taking the wrong impression from her words. She had no doubt that the Aldishman had no idea that her family, the Gak family, was considered one of the weakest across the entire Iyr. ¡®That¡¯s right, even we of the Gaks, the weakest in the Iyr, cannot be threatened by just a Count!¡¯ Once the matter was resolved, Jaygak returned to escort the Prince, only to be informed that the group were spending the next day in Eagle Wing too. Jurot and Rook reced Kitool and Jaygak the next morning, allowing them to rx the next day. ¡°Greater Enhanced for ten thousand?¡± Adam replied, rubbing his chin while Jaygak assisted the devilkin children with their lunch. ¡°It should be fine, I guess.¡± ¡°The Count paid the entire coin upfront.¡± ¡°Did you bully him?¡± ¡°Just a little.¡± Adam inhaled sharply, before sping Jaygak¡¯s forearm. ¡°Good.¡± ¡®How much disdain does he have for nobles?¡¯ Jasmine thought, ncing between the group as they ate. Without the dragon there, her heart was at ease. She understood the dragon had probably guessed her identity, especially if the Prince had managed to identify her. It was then she caught Vasera¡¯s eyes, the half dragon nodding her head gently, causing Jasmine to return a nod of her head. Jasmine¡¯s heart quickly began to beat once more, just realising the third figure who could have figured her out. ¡°Hey, why are you keeping Alya and Asya so close to you?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes towards Jaygak. ¡°They¡¯re morefortable with me.¡± ¡°How can they be morefortable with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we have horns, don¡¯t we?¡± Jaygak said, reaching down to tickle the twin girls¡¯ horns gently. The girls squirmed slightly, before smiling up towards Jaygak, mumbling in Vilspeech. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°Karim,¡± Jaygak called before saying something in Vilspeech, causing the boy to chuckle lightly, looking towards Adam, before ncing up towards Bl. ¡°Hey now, what did you say?¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°Kitool, how can she do this to me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Does she think I won¡¯t beat her up?¡± ¡°If you continue to behave this way, I won¡¯t praise you in front of Kavgak,¡± Jaygak said. Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Just you wait until we get back and I talk with Jibaby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll steal her from you first.¡± ¡°Kitool, how can she say this?¡± Adam asked, mimicking his troublesome daughter, even with his brows and pointing with his entire hand. ¡®He¡¯s really an idiot,¡¯ the Vice Commander and Princess thought. The day in Eagle Wing passed uneventfully, before the group made their way south. As they approached the fort to the south of Eagle Wing, the walls of heavy stone raised uponrge mounds, with arge V shaped ditch circling around it. The fort was hexagonal in shape, with small towers at each point, andpared to the new forts being made towards the Iyr, this fort was worthy of the title. The guards here were as eager as the guards in Eagle Wing, though the presence of the Vice Commander and the Ray allowed them smooth entry. The Iyrmen acted normally, that was to say, they were slyly judging the fort. ¡®Eagle Wing must have had greater influence on this fort,¡¯ Kitool thought, ncing around to note that the soldiers stationed here were adorned in the armour of Eagle Wing, while their Captains were each from the nobility of East Wing. ¡°I swear this road wasn¡¯t here,¡± Adam said as they drove along the new road, which was as wide as the previous roads, though the stones cobbled together were far smaller, the size of a fist rather than the size of a bull¡¯s head. ¡°Eagle Wing works swiftly,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°They made this road?¡± ¡°They started and finished itst year,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°I have to admit it¡¯s a little embarrassing to hear that¡­¡± Adam was surprised to see how quick and effective Alnd was in creating whatever it needed, not quite as quick as the Iyr, but faster than his civilised modern country from his first life. ¡®Damn.¡¯ The second fort was not quite as impressive, built slightly further away than a typical day¡¯s journey, was more like the outpost built towards the viges. It was here the Vice Commander watched the group continue on, not southward, but westward, veering slightly north, towards the other minor fort, following the newly built road. She had expected them to go southward, towards the vige, not towards the other minor fort. ¡°Phew, finally¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply one they had left, and let out an equally deep sigh. ¡°I half expected her to follow us. Actually, I fully expected her to pick a fight.¡± ¡°They must have received word of our confrontation with the Order earlier this year,¡± Jurot said, though he hadn¡¯t expected the Order members to pick a fight anyway. ¡°They are zealous in their duty, but they fight threats as a small army, not as handful of warriors sent to deal with two demons.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam realised he didn¡¯t know much about the orders, just bits and pieces. ¡®I should study Alnd more, just in case¡­¡¯ As the group continued back to the business, Jasmine continued to ponder Morkarai¡¯s words. It was only upon seeing Adam finally step forward that she understood what Morkarai had meant. ¡°Isn¡¯t the fort meant to be dealing with threats like this?¡± Adam asked, swinging his axe in front of him as he stretched out his muscles. ¡°Since it¡¯s undead, I can kill it, right?¡± ¡®Damn it. We¡¯re almost home and you¡¯re bothering me? You¡¯re courting death.¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, strapping his own shield, readying himself. In front of the group floated several creatures, one full of ck death, the others a deep blue, reeking with the stench of death. The ck creature wasrger and thicker, domineering over the deep blue strands which formed vague humanoid shapes. ¡°I thought wraiths were a Northern thing?¡± ¡°It is far south,¡± Jurot admitted. It was rare to see such undead so close to the Iyr¡¯snd, only the mindless skeletons were typically so fearless. The wraith reached out a finger and beckoned them closer. The soft raspy breath filled the air. It spoke words of an ancient tongue long lost to man. ¡°Do you know what it said?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If I allow you to fight, will you give me its core?¡± Karza asked, grinning wife. ¡°If you wish to fight, you may, but tickling them with your lightning will only assist so much,¡± Jaygak teased. Karza frowned. ¡°Even if my lightning only tickles them, it will still harm them.¡± ¡°You know, consider how much trouble I thought you were going to be, it should be okay for us to-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, readying himself as the mass of undead spectres charged towards them, the wraith floating behind them. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 6 (5)
We''re getting close to the best arc! [942] – Y04.042 – Undeath [942] ¨C Y04.042 ¨C Undeath ¡°Pshoo!¡± Jirot held out her hands in front of her, concentrating as she squatted and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Fiyahball!¡± Her exmations carried all through the park, while her greatfather sipped away at his wine, proud to think only his greatdaughter could y so well. ¡°Pshoo! Kwoo! Pshoo!¡± ¡°Hwah!¡± Little Jarot swiped the air with his imaginary axe, letting out grunts and gasps as he hopped and skipped about the imaginary battlefield, easily beating up the dragons who had dared to fight him. After all, he was the Mad Dog. ¡®I am so strong!¡¯ He huffed out arrogantly. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot shouted as she darted to him. She smirked, holding up her hands. ¡°Fiyah! Ball! Pshoo!¡± ¡°Hah? Are you your father, that you can cast such great magic?¡± ¡°Yes! I am daddy! I am cast fiyahball. Kwooroo!¡± ¡°I am your babo, not even your father¡¯s Fireball can defeat me!¡± Jirot blinked, staring up at her greatfather in awe. ¡°Babo! I not daddy! I daddy¡¯s dohta!¡± ¡°You are your father¡¯s daughter?¡± The older Iyrman reached up to rub his chin in thought, letting out a hum of thought. ¡°Then your Fireball can defeat me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then I am defeated,¡± the old Iyrman said, slumping back in his seat, closing his eyes. ¡°Kekekeke!¡± As Jirot bullied her greatfather, her eldest sister grabbed the ball and tossed it back towards her baba. Tonagek caught the ball, before tossing it towards Kirot, who blinked as it fell in front of her. She squatted, her tails swaying from side to side eagerly, before it stopped, pressing onto the floor to help stabilise her as she tossed it awkwardly, the ball slipping out of her hand to fall behind her. She blinked, staring ahead of her to try and find the ball. ¡°Kirot, behind,¡± Konarot called, pointing towards the ball behind her. ¡°Ock!¡± Kirot dropped down to grab the ball, before tossing it again, this time towards Tonagek¡¯s knees, the Iyrman catching the ball with a gentle crouch. Karot braced himself, standing tall and strong, his tail pressed against the earth behind him. He scooped his arms forward right as the ball struck the earth before him, the boy pouting slightly, before he grabbed the ball and tossed it back, managing to toss it back towards the Iyrman¡¯s chest, who caught it with ease. ¡°You all throw so well,¡± Tonagek said, before tossing the ball to his son, who stood tall and firm. The chonky little Danagek grabbed the ball with a hand and tossed it towards his father, but it struck the floor but a few steps away from him. Danagek stared at where the ballnded, before looking up, catching his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eh?¡± He threw out his arms in exasperation, as though it was the balls fault it was not thrown well. ¡°You are right,¡± Tonagek replied, limping towards the ball, before a cackling little girl darted past him to grab the ball. ¡°Babo! Babo!¡± Jirot giggled wildly, holding the ball up as she dashed towards her greatfather. ¡°You must pass it to your sister!¡± Jarot called out. Jirot stopped in her tracks, blinked as she processed what her greatfather said, before she cackled once more as she turned and ran towards her eldest sister, ball in hand. ¡°Jirot,¡± Konarot called, epting the ball from her sister, waddling over to Tonagek. ¡°Konarot, bring the ball to me,¡± the old one armed Iyrman called. Konarot stopped, half way towards Tonagek already. She blinked. She looked up towards Tonagek, then to Jarot. ¡°Konarot,¡± Tonagek began. ¡°Go to your greatfather.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, rushing to her greatfather, holding up the ball to him. ¡°How sensible!¡± Jarot ruffled her hair before epting the ball. ¡°Kirot! You must bring the ball, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kirot shouted back, bracing herself, but her eyes followed the ball, which flung far away. She blinked, looking to her greatfather, who pointed towards the ball, and she ran over towards it. ¡°You should not tease your greatchildren like that,¡± Tonagek said. ¡°I will tease my greatchildren because it is my right!¡± Jarot continued to ruffle his eldest greatdaughter¡¯s silver hair. ¡°Only my greatchildren can be so sensible!¡± Tonagek replied with a look that said more than any word possibly could. ¡°Since they are my daughter¡¯s grandchildren, and who is more sensible than my daughter?¡± Jarot asked, meanwhile wrapping his arm around his tiny greatson, who held his name. The boy cuddled up beside his greatfather, a small shy smile across his lips. Tonagek thought of his sister, shbacks to the trouble she caused as a child and even when she was an adult filling his mind. ¡®Sensible?¡¯ The word sensible was an awkward word for the Iyrmen, who were only sensible in matters of killing. There was another who was sensible in matters of killing too. Jurot¡¯s axe easily dispatched two of the spectres, each which burst with the psychic magics of Phantom. Jaygak¡¯s gleaming de tore through a pair too, the young Iyrman willing her body forward to burst the spectres into Baktu¡¯s embrace. Lucy¡¯s axe bisected one, while Mara¡¯s axe bisected another, their ming axes barely managing to kill the creatures. Kitool¡¯s staff and fist blurred as two more spectres burst into death, finally knowing peace. A chill spread through Jurot as a spectre drained his life force, and though he could feel a deeper chill spread through him, his rage ripped through the chill, minimising its effects on his body. Lucy¡¯s eyes managed to catch the sight of the Iyrman¡¯s muscles rippling, while his red rage seemed to lighten slightly. It was not his rage which lightened, however, but his skin. ¡®What are they doing to my hunky friend?¡¯ Lucy thought gripping her axe more cautiously. Unlike Jurot, she could not resist the deathly might of the spectres magic, and seeing as how even Jurot was being effected by such a creature, she drew away from a spectre which aimed to drain her life, while Kitool flipped around thest. Yet, the difference between a wraith and a spectre was almost night and day. The stench of death clung deeply into the wraith as Adam approached it. It was unfortunate for Adam he did not take the wraith seriously. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Enhanced! 2D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 31 (1, 4)(2, 5)(1, 4, 5) Damage resisted! 27 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Enhanced! 2D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 36 (4, 5)(2, 5)(3, 4, 4) Damage resisted! 32 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Enhanced! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 22 (3, 5)(1, 2, 2) 22 damage! It was unfortunate for the wraith it came across this fool of a father. Adam inhaled deeply, smelling the undeath of the creature, which should have remained in death. ¡®Lord Zdhin, shouldn¡¯t you take your role more seriously?¡¯ The thought passed away as the world seemed to slow around him, and his eyes narrowed, his entire focused on the mass of ck undeath before him. Adam¡¯s axe shed a bright white as he darted forward, striking into the wraith so suddenly, his magic exploding through the creature. It screeched with a most terrible scream, but Adam ignored it, spinning around it as his axe shed cold with icy magic. Adam barely noticed that the cold of his axe was being resisted, since his Divine Smite was enhanced due to the creature¡¯s status as undead. He smote his foe into oblivion, pushing through his limits as his axe exploded into white, dissipating thest of the wraith, silencing it forever. Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she saw how easily the Iyrmen, and theirpanions, dealt with the spectres, which were any soldiers nightmare. Then her eyes fell to Adam, who had so swiftly dealt with the wraith, with such swiftness, it was as though he were a Vice Commander of an order. ¡®I thought he was a braggart!¡¯ As Jurot¡¯s axe swiped through a spectre, he inhaled deeply, trying to force off what deathly magic the spectre had seeped into his muscles, but he could still feel it within his body. ¡®I will need to speak with a Shaman.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 10 500 -> 11 000 ¡°It¡¯s a shame the nobles didn¡¯t allow you to win the tournament,¡± Vasera said as Adam returned, the half elf tossing the core towards the dragon, whose hand blurred as she snatched it greedily from midair. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Adam replied, grimacing. ¡°Do you know how much Jirot bullies me because I came third ce? Next time, next time I¡¯ll beat them all up, and I¡¯ll see if a noble wants to ask me to lose!¡± Vasera chuckled, throwing Rook a look. The pair had alreadye against Adam¡¯s axe before. A few years ago, during the Noonval Tournament in East Port, Rook hade across Adam and had been thoroughly defeated. Vasera wondered how different it would have gone if she had crossed des with him seriously. ¡®Nah. Nothing would have changed.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Bl¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the half elf. The Iyrmen were impressive, and so were the demons. No one their age could hold a candle to them, no doubt, but¡­ ¡®Is he not only twenty two years old?¡¯ The next day, the group managed to approach the vige during thete afternoon. Jurot and Kitool spoke with the Chief, finding out the bad news that there were a few vigers who had made their way north, but hadn¡¯t returned in time. While informing the Chief of the bad news, the Chief slipped the pair a small piece of paper, which Kitool read, before handing it to Jaygak. ¡°Karza,¡± Jaygak called, smirking slightly. ¡°You should leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± ¡°You should not approach the Iyr at this time.¡± ¡°Can the Iyr dictate where I can and cannot go?¡± Jaygak threw a look to Morkarai. ¡°If Karza wishes toe, she will be in.¡± Karza met Morkarai¡¯s confused gaze. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Iyrman?¡± ¡°There are certain matters we cannot exin,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°Matters of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Karza, don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Morkarai warned. ¡°I came all this way and assisting escorting you all! Do you know how many creatures left us be due to my presence? Now you¡¯re telling me to leave?¡± Lightning crackled around the dragon. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I had to out of respect for Prince Morkarai.¡± Jaygak shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll leave because you threatened me?¡± Karza growled, lightning crackling within her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Adam asked, noting how loud everyone had be. ¡°She cannote to the business, due to certain matters of the Iyr,¡± Jaygak exined. ¡°Damn. What a shame, since you¡¯ve helped us quite a biting all this way¡­¡± Adam didn¡¯t want to know why the Iyr wasn¡¯t going to allow the dragon to approach. He hadn¡¯t heard of this happening before, since the Iyr weed all manner of guests openly, except for when it closed its gates. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± ¡°How about the business smooths things over. Lady Karza, you have been invaluable in assisting us all this way, and we truly appreciate it. Why don¡¯t we consider this a favour to us, one that you can cash in for a Greater Enhanced weapon?¡± ¡°Do you think a little gold will¡­¡± Karza paused, having expected for the half elf to offer her a pile of gold. ¡°A Greater Enhanced weapon?¡± ¡°Indeed. If you have a Greater Enhanced weapon with particr specifications, please let us know, and we¡¯ll pass it on to the Enchanter, who shall create it at some point and you may retrieve it from the business.¡± ¡°Not the business, but East Port,¡± Jaygak corrected. ¡°As you say, Executive Jaygak.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d like a lightning sword,¡± Karza said. ¡°Of course.¡± Karza remained silent for a long while, before catching Morkarai¡¯s look. ¡°Is he messing with me?¡± she asked in the giant¡¯s tongue. ¡°It will be done,¡± Morkarai assured, confused as to why the Iyr wasn¡¯t going to allow the dragon close. It was rare to hear the Iyr treating them in such a way, but the next evening he understood. ¡®What madness is this?¡¯ Bl cursed within his mind, almost frozen in shock.
The best arc has now begun! Seeing what''s happened in thest 40 chapters and seeing what happens in the next 40 chapters is night and day. However, you need to give me at least 20 chapters first, because the best arc has begun! [943] – Y04.043 – Happy [943] ¨C Y04.043 ¨C Happy The purple of dusk basked the fields in its gentle warmth, and painted the mighty walls in its fluorescence. Yet, the sight of the great fort, not those of the Aldish sort, was not which brought Adam the most joy. "Daddy! Daddy!" called the chorus of voices, the five children charging towards the half elf in purple. Unable to pick which of his children he wished to embrace first, he dropped to his knees and held out his arms, allowing them to tackle him. "Careful," Vonda said, not wanting the children to m themselves against Adam''s puthral te. "Oooh! You! You smelly little girls and boys! How could you do this to me? How can you be so cute even when I''m gone?" Adam pulled his children in close, gently swaying from side to side as they all embraced so tenderly. A rush of warmth filled the half elf, so different than the tingling excitement which filled his children. "Daddy! You are back!" Jirot used, trying to climb up her father. "I am, I am, and mummy is back too, look," Adam said, wrapping an arm around the twins'' bottoms as he pinned them to his chest. "What do you say to mummy?" "Wee back, mummy," Jirot said, only to find herself assaulted by her father''s affection. "I can''t keep you all to myself." Adam nuzzled against their necks, smelling the oils of the Iyr upon their skin. The nostalgic scent filled his heart, the half elf burying his face against their necks, blowing raspberries against their skin. "Daddy! Daddy!" Jirot squealed, squirming as she tried to flee, managing to do so with her strength, swiftness, her cunning, and of course, her father''s permission as he squatted down to let the twins flee to their mother. Vonda hoisted the pair up with ease, pulling them close to her chest. "Mummy!" Jirot called, her amber eyes beaming up towards the Ray. Though her lips were a smirk, a shadow of shyness tempered the mischief. "My Jirot." Vonda leaned in to nt a kiss on the girl''s forehead, doing the same to her son, who rested his head against his mother''s bosom so peacefully. "Did you behave?" Jirot cackled. "Yes..." She continued to cackle wildly, almost squealing as she hid her face against her mother''s bosom, giggling wildly into it. Adam removed his gauntlets and his gloves, reaching up to hold his eldest daughter''s face, feeling how cool she was, how soft her skin was. He brushed along her face, his thumb brushing along the scar near her eye. "Konababy. Did you have fun?" "Yes." Adam pulled her head to his chest and he peppered her head with kisses, before doing the same to Kirot and Karot. He brushed their hair, and held their faces as he nted firm kisses on their cheeks, nuzzling their noses. "Daddy missed you all so much." Basking in the softness of his children''s adoration, Adam gently rocked from side to side. He could not feel the gazes of the others around him, though there were many staring at the fool of a father embracing his children, they thought nothing of it. Save a single figure. Quest Complete: Children Safe XP Gained: +100 XP: 11 000 -> 11 100 ''Bavwa? Why are there bavwa here?'' Bl stared at the tiny green children, whose mother, a Ray of Life''s Rose, doted upon them so tenderly. ''What madness is this?'' "Mister Adam, what are those?" Elsie asked, pointing towards the two green balls within the Ray''s arms. "Those are Jirot and Jarot. My children." "They''re not children, they''re goblins," the girl replied, tilting her head slightly. "They''re my children, Elsie. I''m their father." Elsie furrowed her brows, ncing towards the Ray incredulously for support. "They are my children, Elsie,¡± Ray Vonda stated. ¡°Mother Soza''s grace extends to all children." The girl ced her hands on her chest, praying lightly as she did, all the while looking towards the Ray sheepishly. She nced between the goblins and then the Ray. She had always heard goblins were beasts, but if Ray Vonda said they were her children, then did that mean her children were beasts? ¡®Damn it.¡¯ "Elsie, why don''t I introduce you to someone? Come on." Adam shed a warm smile towards the girl, leading her to the side. Adam nced between the figures, each of whom had cut their hair short, the sides and back slightly shorter than the hair atop their heads. ¡®It was hard enough to remember your names when you had different hair¡­¡¯ ¡°Executive,¡± Cobra greeted. ¡°Cobra, this is Elsie, she¡­ I was hoping you would watch over her like you did the rest of your siblings.¡± ¡°You¡¯d like me to adopt her?¡± ¡°Not quite.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how the girl would feel with a new family so soon. ¡°Just, you know, watch over her. Treat her like you would your siblings, but¡­¡± Adam dropped down to a knee and ruffled Elsie¡¯s hair. ¡°Say hello to Cobra, Elsie.¡± ¡°Hello, miss Cobra.¡± ¡°Cobra here is from East Port, like you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Elsie said, her eyes snapping up towards Cobra. ¡°I¡¯m from East Port too!¡± ¡°Right, right, so Cobra is going to look after you. She¡¯ll be like your cousin, since she¡¯s from East Port.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a cousin named Cobra.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam ruffled her hair again. ¡°Then Cobra will be your¡­ I¡¯m not sure what the word for it is, but you¡¯ll be like her ward?¡± ¡°Ward?¡± Elsie asked, blinking. ¡°Ah, well, don¡¯t worry about it. Just know that you¡¯re a member of this business, meaning you¡¯re a part of our family now, so we¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not your family, mister, my family¡¯s dead,¡± the girl said, calmly. Her lower lip began to quiver. Adam picked the girl up, ruffling her hair as her body began to shake as she sobbed. ¡°I know. I know.¡± Adam rocked from side to side, catching Cobra¡¯s eyes for a moment, frowning towards her. He then carried the girl to Vonda, allowing her to take the girl from his arms to calm her down elsewhere. ¡°I expected you would bring back children,¡± Dunes called, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Just the one,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam threw a nce towards the Aswadian children for a moment. Dunes nced towards Vonda, narrowing his eyes slightly, before smiling towards Adam. ¡°I have good news too.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Adam asked, before noting Amira nearby, the woman assisting with the cooking, wearing none of her armour, and though her attire was covering her well, Adam noted the bump in her stomach. Adam¡¯s eyes snapped to Dunes, a smile invading across his face. ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°You as well,¡± Dunes said, the pair sping forearms, though Adam pulled Dunes in for a half hug, before he quickly stepped towards Amira, though the half elf quickly stopped. ¡®Is it weird if I congratte her?¡¯ Adam thought, before ncing aside to Vonda, who was sitting beside Elsie. ¡®I should wait for a natural time, probably¡­¡¯ He noted the expectant eyes of the rest of the businessfolk about. Morkarai kept an eye on the half dragon triplets as Adam made his rounds, the trio following their father, while the twins remained with their mother, causing Elsie to squirm and stare. ¡®So that is why the Iyr threatened Karza.¡¯ ¡°Pam?¡± Jurot called, noting the woman carrying a small basket of bread from the storage. His eyes fell down to her stomach for a moment, before his own heart began to beat quickly. ¡°Jurot,¡± Pam replied, smiling towards the Iyrman, before she ced down the basket at the table, and made her way to Jurot, hugging him tenderly. ¡°Did you bring back a good story?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, feeling how dry his mouth had be, feeling the heat within his body, and a sweat beginning to form against his back. Jurot hadn¡¯t even thought about his answer, unsure if he was telling the truth or lying, because the only thing he could think about was that¡­ Pam was pregnant too. ¡°You look so pale¡­¡± Pam said, brushing his cheek, noting how pale even his reddening ears were. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°George,¡± Adam called, reaching into his robe. ¡°Here you are.¡± George¡¯s eyes grew wide as he quickly reached up to grab the book, feeling the soft cover within his hands, the boy quickly flipping through the pages, feeling the softness against his fingers, the smell of the paper. ¡°What do you sign?¡± Adam asked, George replying in confusing, before patting his chin and throwing out his hand in thanks. Adam smiled. The group quickly gathered together, with Adam noting all the Iyrmen about, his eyes catching sight of an unfamiliar familiar face. ¡°Uncle Fakrot?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Fakrot called out, reaching out to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°You have returned with the Lord?¡± ¡°Yeah, but it looks like I wasn¡¯t the only one adventuring. What happened to your eye?¡± Fakrot reached up to the scar on his cheek, right beneath his eye patch. ¡°It was a small price to pay to assist the family.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sonarot will tell you,¡± Fakrot replied simply, smiling as he pat his nephew¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°I am d you are well.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly in response. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Something happened during the adventure, and¡­ we had to rush back home.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Vonda¡­¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°She was hurt during the adventure.¡± Fakrot¡¯s eyes darted to Vonda, who seemed to be fine and healthy, before his eyes fell to his cousin, the Family Head of the Rot family. ¡°You should inform Sonarot.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mommy eated a baby?¡± Jirot gasped, covering her mouth with her small chubby fingers. Konarot gasped, her eyebrows raised in rm and shock, her eyes wide as her head snapped towards her father. Even her tail had pointed upwards slightly due to the shock. ¡°No, you smelly girl, a baby is growing inside mummy,¡± Adam said, picking Jirot up to kiss her cheek, unable to control himself since his daughter was being so cute. He peppered her face with kisses all over, causing her to squeal once more. ¡°Baby?¡± ¡°Yes, your little brother or sister,¡± Adam stated. Jirot blinked, furrowing her brows in confusion. Bl¡¯s eyes fell to the Iyrman to one side, who was currently doting on Jurot, brushing his hair tenderly. Within her arms was a hornless babe, his skin the colour of fresh blood. ¡®A demon?¡¯ ¡°Inside mummy¡¯s belly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jirot nced towards her mother¡¯s stomach suspiciously, noting how round it had be. She crawled her way to beside her mother, before sitting on her knees beside the woman. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°The baby might be able to hear you as this point,¡± Adam said, trying to recall what he had learnt, but it was so long ago, and he had died twice since. ¡°Probably¡­¡± ¡°Hello little baby, I am Jiroh.¡± ¡°I am Jaroh,¡± little Jarot said, having climbed up beside his mother, causing Elsie to withdraw to the side. ¡°Baby, you can hear me?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Hello baby!¡± Jirot eximed. ¡°Jirot! Calmly, calmly, okay?¡± Adam said, reaching over to brush her hair tenderly, before ncing aside to Konarot. ¡°Do you hear that? That¡¯s your little brother or sister.¡± Konarot blinked. She vaguely remembered that her father had brought another baby one day who ended up being her youngest brother. ¡°Baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My little papa? Kaka?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She blinked. She looked up towards the bird. ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine furrowed her brows, staring at the family of the half elf. He was a half elf, his wife was human, his children were half dragons, goblins, and what seemed to be a demon, and his brother was an Iyrman. Adam remained sitting between his family, but his neck pulsed lightly. His own eyes fell to the neers of the business, Jasmine, Vasera, and Bl. He hadn¡¯t informed them of the matter of his children, and with Vasera heading out, it meant there was a chance rumours could spread. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Adam began, before ncing all across the others nearby. ¡°Director.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Even if you are his nana, it¡¯s not right for you to im Larot for yourself! He¡¯s my son! I want to kiss him a lot too!¡± Sonarot smiled, holding the boy up for Adam to take, the half elf quickly, carefully, scooped his son out of her arms before he held the boy close to his chest, kissing the boy¡¯s forehead. However, Larot pulled his head away from his father, and reached out to his grandmother. ¡°What is this? Aunt! How could you steal away my son from me?¡± ¡®You bastard! I was so sick and it was definitely your fault!¡¯ Larot¡¯s face, usually stone cold, was even icier that day. ¡°How could this happen to me?¡± Adam sniffled. ¡°Do you see this, Bl? How could this be?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bl wasn¡¯t sure what to say, ncing between all the Iyrmen, noting how many of them were focused on him. He could sense many others hiding in the shadow too, with their attention solely upon him. ¡°Jarot! Jarot, my boy, my beautiful baby boy, did you miss me?¡± Adam asked, asking Jarot before Jirot, because otherwise his heart couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°I miss you daddy,¡± the boy replied shyly. ¡°Oh my poor boy, how could your father do this to you?¡± Adam asked as he pulled the boy in for a deeper hug, kissing him more ¡°I did noh miss daddy,¡± Jirot said, smirking towards her father. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot smiled proudly. ¡°So¡­ does that mean my little Jirot wants me to stay outside the fort?¡± ¡°No! You must stay here!¡± Jirot held up a finger threateningly. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Adam held out his arms, and Jirot quickly rushed up into his arms and the pair embraced once more, Adam peppering her with kisses. ¡°Daddy, you make me sad you are gone, but I forgive you, just once, okay?¡± ¡°Just this once?¡± ¡°Just this once,¡± Jirot stated. ¡°How kind is my daughter?¡± Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why is mommy have baby?¡± Brittany spat out a shower of water, taking away attention from Morkarai, who pat his chest and quickly wiped his face as he almost choked on his own drink. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam could feel all the gazes upon him. ¡°Mummy and daddy wanted a baby, so mummy is making one for us.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I love you all so much!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You smelly girl.¡± Adam kissed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s because you make me so happy.¡± ¡°I make daddy happy?¡± ¡°Yes. So happy. The happiest dad ever.¡± Jirot flushed slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Vasera exchanged a look with Rook, who raised his brows, unable to contain his surprise. Vasera nced back towards the children, her eyes glued to Jirot in particr, who leaned up to nuzzle against her father¡¯s nose. ¡°I see now why Adam is so afraid of her.¡± Rook chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Konarot stared up at the seatit thaty on her father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hello,¡± the girl whispered. The seatit looked towards Konarot and tilted its head beforeying back down. Konarot frowned. ¡®I did not expect him to be this insane,¡¯ Bl thought. ¡®If he treats bavwa this well, then¡­¡¯
Now it''s begun! The best arc that is filled only with wholesomeness and nothing hype happens. *Checks notes.* That happens? Only in... that many chapters? :) [944] – Y04.044 – The Test [944] ¨C Y04.044 ¨C The Test "Larot became sick," Sonarot said, spooning mushy fruit into the boy''s mouth. "Sick?" "A fever took him. Many left to find the herbs required. Fakrot lost his eye during the leave." A sudden chill filled Adam. It was a chill which hurt his heart deeply. He knew, deep within his soul, he was to me for what happened. He had so many questions to ask, though none were more important than what he should say. "I''m sorry, and thank you." "Do you need to apologise?" Fakrot asked, sitting taller and prouder. "My eye was a small price to pay for my grandnephew''s health." Adam dared to nce into his Aunt''s eyes, before his eyes fell. "Yeah. Well..." Adam brushed along his daughter''s face, rubbing Konarot''s cheek gently. His eyes fell to Larot, who ate from his grandmother''s spoon silently, ignoring his own father. ''Was it an Omen? I didn''t use it much, but...'' "Larot eats well," Sonarot said. "Almost as well as Gurot." "He should eat more so he can be a chonky boy too," Adam said, cutting up a piece of meat for his daughter, bringing it to her lips with his fingers. Konarot opened her mouth wide for the food, slowly chewing it, gently purring within her father¡¯sp. Adam held the girl within his sight, his eyes following along the shape of her face, the scar beside her eye, her leaf shaped ears, her minute nose, her thin lips, her pointed chin, her pale skin, the strands of silver hair which fell against her neck. Adam had no doubt she wouldn''t remember this moment, but for Adam, this was a moment he might never forget. He hoped he''d never forget. "Konarot." Konarot''s expectant eyes met her father''s. Adam smiled, leaning down to nuzzle her nose, before rubbing his cheek against hers. "Did you say wee back to mummy?" Konarot shook her head. "You have to say wee back to mummy too. Go on. Vonda, Ray Vonda," Adam quickly corrected himself. "Konarot wants to say something." Konarot pouted up towards the woman, but as her father brushed her hand with his own, she squirmed. "Wee back..." "Thank you," Vonda replied, smiling gently towards the girl, but she allowed her daughter space. "Well done." Adam kissed his eldest daughter''s forehead, before ncing to the others. "Wee back, mummy," Karot said, smiling shyly. "Thank you," Vonda replied, reaching out to rub along his cheek tenderly, while Kirot nced at her sister, before slowly bowing her head and sheepishly mumbling a greeting too. Vonda reached out towards her silver hair, brushing it tenderly, rubbing her thumb along the girl''s forehead. ''I need to figure out a way for Konarot to get along with Vonda...'' Adam rubbed the side of his neck gently. He reached down to tickle Konarot''s nose gently, the girl squirming slightly against her father, before smiling innocently. ¡°Konababy, who gave you permission to be so cute?¡± Adam pulled her to his chest and nted a firm kiss atop her head once more. Bl remained silent, his eyes fixated curiously on the half elf who adored his children so much. He had never seen anyone dote on their children as much as Adam doted on his own for the short while they had returned. As the evening continued to pass, the children finishing their meals, and some yawning and groaning for sleep, the stranger who had arrived with his own children stood tall and strong. The fire giant stood opposite, swinging his de lightly as he warmed himself up. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to exin to either of you that this is just to test Bl¡¯s abilities, and it¡¯s not to kill one another,¡± Adam said. ¡°If the Prince ends up dying, you¡¯re going to find yourself dead, and Prince Morkarai, if you kill Bl, I won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡± ¡°I kn-,¡± ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It is Lord Morkarai, not Prince Morkarai,¡± Jurot said, his eyes glued to Adam¡¯s. ¡°Thisnd is thend of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Ah, right, right, my bad,¡± Adam replied, clearing his throat. ¡°Anyway, this is just to test how strong Bl is.¡± Bl and Morkarai continued to prepare, finishing their warm ups, and as Adam readied himself to allow them to begin, his sleeve was pulled. ¡°Daddy. Toilet.¡± Adam nced down towards his daughter, whose amber eyes stared up towards him expectantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam followed his twins to the nearby toilets, waiting for them nearby, before assisting them in cleaning up and washing their hands. ¡°Make sure you get your nails too, like this, against your palms.¡± ¡°I doing it, look daddy, I doing it,¡± Jirot said, rubbing her nails against her palms, before washing her hands within the sink, before climbing down to allow Jarot to wash his hands. As they returned, the fight had just begun, with the blurry form of Bl shooting towards Morkarai, as the fire giant brought down his mighty de. Bl¡¯s body shifted slightly as he narrowly dodged the de, his finger slipping against the giant¡¯s neck, jabbing him hard, and the body of the Prince fellpletely still. Bl¡¯s open palm struck the Prince against his helmet, against the side of his neck, and against the side of his knees too. Morkarai remained still as Bl continued to rain down blows against him, and as the seconds continued to pass, the cacophony of strikes echoing within the business. ¡°Enough!¡± Adam called after his nerves filled his heart with a terrible chill. He reached into his cloak for his diamond, just in case Bl had gone too far. The Aswadian pulled back, waiting for Morkarai to regain his strength, the fire giant finally coughing out as he dropped to a knee. ¡°I will concede defeat,¡± Morkarai said, having not expected such onught. He could feel the soreness of his skin, especially the skin which had peeled away thanks to the deathly aura Bl¡¯s hands brought. As the seconds passed, the sickness in his gut also began to fade. ¡°You will recover soon,¡± Bl said, bowing his head lightly. ¡®What kind of monster is he?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I suppose he¡¯s like Kitool, but his tradition is different? He¡¯s one hell of a monster being able to beat Morkarai that easy, I¡¯ll probably have a tough time against him too.¡¯ ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam began. ¡°I can¡¯t really get a good sense of how tough you are if you don¡¯t get hit.¡± Bl bowed his head. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 15 ¡°Thank you.¡± Morkarai felt the warmth of Adam¡¯s magic fill him, though he was still heavily injured. ¡°Manager Dunes, please continue to heal the Pri-, the Lord,¡± Adam said, before eyeing up Bl, who had surprised him with his great strength. ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I am more powerful than a Grandmaster,¡± Bl stated. ¡°Are you a Paragon?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How strong are you exactly?¡± Bl remained silent for a moment. He was unsure of how much to say to the half elf, but seeing how ¡°I have mastered my body so that I will not seem to grow older, and I do not require sustenance in the form of food or water.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head, while Kitool raised her brows. ¡®He is between a Master and Paragon,¡¯ she thought, before she patted Adam¡¯s arm, causing him to jolt. She motioned with her head elsewhere. ¡°He understands allnguages. You must be careful when speaking in front of him.¡± ¡°I said quite a bit in front of him already, I think¡­¡± Adam rubbed the side of his neck, wondering how much he had let slip. ¡°It should be alright, I didn¡¯t really say too much.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°I should have warned you previously. I assumed he was a Grandmaster, so he would have had such an ability.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m the one who should have been more careful.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, rubbing the side of his neck harder. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jurot eyed Bl up suspiciously, still unsure of who he was. However, he had already sent word to the Iyr, and they must have known who he was by now. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a few attacks at you, and I want to see how well you feel after them. You can attack back if you like, but I won¡¯t kill you or anything like that.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Bl replied, readying himself. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 28 (2, 5)(1, 5)(1, 5) 28 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 28 (2, 3)(2, 3)(4, 5) 28 damage! Adam and Bl shed together, with Bl wincing slightly as the chill of Wraith and the radiant might of Adam¡¯s abilities rocked through his body. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Adam asked, as though he hadn¡¯t just dealt enough damage topletely knock out an Expert. ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°How many more of those could you take before you were knocked unconscious?¡± ¡°I could take twice as many shes before I fall.¡± ¡®So about one fifty then?¡¯ Adam thought, before nodding his head. ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, well, I¡¯ll speak with the President to see if you can join.¡± Adam then noted how everyone was looking their way, the curiosity in their eyes betraying their thoughts. ¡°I hope you all enjoyed the fight, but I think it¡¯s time for the children to sleep.¡± Once the businessfolk fled the scene, Adam dropped down beside Vonda, letting out a sigh. He yawned, feeling the tiredness invade his body. ¡®I really need a bath.¡¯ Bl could still feel it, the gazes of all the figures all around him, judging him. He had long heard of the Iyr while he worked in Aswadasad, and though he hade across a few, he had never had the chance to step onto the Iyr¡¯snds. ¡®I see how they havested this long¡­¡¯ ¡°President, shall we discuss with Bl about the deal?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot replied, handing Larot to his mother, before she led Adam, Bl, and Jurot towards the building in the inner area of the fort. She began to make tea as the three men took their ce at the table. ¡°Your name is Bl?¡± ¡°It is what I go by.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot replied, pouring them each a cup of tea. ¡°You have great strength.¡± ¡°I trained in Aswadasad and was active for many years.¡± ¡°Not under the name of Bl?¡± ¡°I believe you already know who I am,¡± Bl replied bluntly. ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°I require assistance,¡± Bl replied, pausing for a moment to gather his thoughts. ¡°I would like for the children to remain here. I believe this business will allow them to flourish. Treat the children well, allow them to learn what they can, and I will lend you my strength. I will live for two decades, perhaps three decades more, and I do not need to eat or drink, so as long as I am housed at the business, you will have one as strong as I assisting.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll give them basic education,¡± Adam assured. ¡°If they want to learn more advanced education, they¡¯ll have to sign a ten year contract with us. They¡¯ll be able to leave once they¡¯re about, what, twenty six or so?¡± ¡°You mentioned the education previously, but you did not go into detail.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll teach the children basic education, and if they are more capable, we¡¯ll move them to advanced education. Basic education consists of numbers and letters, physical training, thenguages of Aldish and Aswadian, and training with simple weapons. Advanced education consists of more numbers and letters, think more of a noble¡¯s education, though perhaps not quite asprehensive as the topics they learn, since we focus on more practical skills. Martial weapons, alchemy, smithing, priestly magics, potentially arcane magic, and potentially enchanting.¡± Bl blinked, taking a moment topose himself. ¡®What did he just say?¡¯
A fight? During my adorable child raising arc? Bl, do you want to die? [945] – Y04.045 – The Joy [945] ¨C Y04.045 ¨C The Joy ¡°Did you know?¡± Jasmine asked, her voice low. ¡°Did I know what?¡± Morkarai replied, sipping the grain wine the farmers had begun to cultivate. ¡°His children were so¡­ unique?¡± Morkarai smiled from behind the cup, finishing the grain wine. He leaned back, his eyes falling on the young woman for a moment, before he closed his eyes. He brushed along his beard. ¡°When they were but babes, they would grab at my beard and tug.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have gifted them many items as the years have passed,¡± Morkarai said, smirking to himself. ¡°They prefer even my gifts to their own father¡¯s.¡± Jasmine fell into thought, unsure of what she should take from his words. The Prince acted as though this waspletely normal, but she hadn¡¯t ever heard of anyone who had raised goblins at their own children, especially those of Adam¡¯s kin. ¡®Not even the Iyr is so foolish as to raise goblins.¡¯ Meanwhile, Blpleted a round of his breath training, exhausting out the stress within his body. ¡°They will learn both Aldish and Aswadian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the current goal is. We¡¯ve quite a few people from Aswadasad working for us, the Order members, and we¡¯re probably going to expand our business into Aswadasad at some point. We¡¯ll try and teach them Drakken too, but that might note into y for a few years still since we¡¯re still gathering our bearings.¡± ¡°I would like for the children to learn magic, priestly magics of Life or War, but if they are more capable with wizardry, that is also eptable,¡± Bl stated. ¡°Oh? I thought you¡¯d want them to learn more about Noor?¡± ¡°They do not need to be so constrained,¡± Bl replied, hoping the children would find their home in East Port if they did not find it here. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°We will also require you to train those we ask you to,¡± Sonarot said, holding the warm cup of tea between both hands, her eyes glued to the figure in front of her, who reeked of death as much as any Iyrman. ¡°I will do so.¡± ¡°Alright, then how much should we pay you?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I owe you a great debt.¡± ¡°If your children are following the normal rules of our business, then we need to pay you properly,¡± Adam said sternly. ¡°We¡¯re still figuring out proper pay, but right now it¡¯s ten gold each month for the basic pay, but we¡¯re paying Experts twenty gold, and we Executives are earning about thirty a month or so?¡± Bl noted how Adam was half confused as he tried to recall the numbers. ¡°Are you willing to tell us more about your situation?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is best you do not know.¡± ¡°Alright, well, will you tell me about these children?¡± ¡°They are children of mypanions, but they do not know of their own parents. They were raised by a¡­ rtive of mine whose health had begun to fail.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t help them?¡± ¡°Even I cannot stand against the sands of time.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Are any of the children yours?¡± Bl remained silent. ¡°Do you not want to say?¡± ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°Alright, well¡­ that¡¯s a little awkward because Jurot already knows.¡± ¡°I have a great ability to discern a parent and child,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I hope that you will keep it a secret.¡± ¡°I will inform the President and my brother, but I will not inform any other.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± Adam said. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from telling the President, but I don¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put you on the silver track of payment, but you¡¯ll get ten gold a month, and I¡¯ll put aside the rest of the coin as a fund for the children. Once they are of age, they can take part of their share and do whatever they want with it, and once they leave the business they can have the rest of the share.¡± ¡°You may give the children all the money.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Well, you see, I expect you to work¡­¡± ¡®Hold on.¡¯ ¡°You said you were skilled in medicine, so we should probably have you on call as a medic, along with my wife.¡± Adam sat a little taller upon mentioning his wife. ¡°Can you read and write?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you know your numbers?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What other skills do you possess?¡± ¡°I am good at drawing.¡± ¡°Medicine and drawing? Are you trying to rece my wife?¡± Adam joked. ¡®Wait. If he¡¯s here, doesn¡¯t that mean Vonda can stay in the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°For now you can assist Manager Dunes and Manager Vonda in their work, including teaching the children. If there¡¯s a fight that breaks out, I expect you to assist. No killing, obviously, but you¡¯re strong enough that you can hold back without much issue.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start you off at silver rank. I¡¯ll expect you to assist with some teaching now and again, and toplete a couple of hours of guarding per day, but you¡¯ll be mostly free until you¡¯re needed. If there¡¯s an emergency, you¡¯ll need to assist, but it should be fine if you¡¯re just around to help when you¡¯re needed. You should speak with Manager Dunes because you also get one day off each week, but you can bunch them how you like, unless there¡¯s an emergency, and you get a whole month of paid holiday too, which you can save to take the children out and about, and use that gold we pay you to make sure they have fun and to spoil them,¡± Adam rambled, though Bl concentrated on the half elf¡¯s words. ¡®This is a great deal¡­¡¯ ¡°You also get two weeks, fourteen days, as paid sick leave, so if you feel sick in some way, feel free to take those days off too. Your housing and food are dealt with by the business, so you don¡¯t need to worry about rent or anything, including the taxes and tithes.¡± ¡°It is a great offer,¡± Bl said, bowing his head lightly, surprised Adam had offered even more. ¡°I will repay this debt.¡± ¡°Debt? Outside of your starting pay, this is pretty much the same offer we¡¯ve given to the others. Rick and the others are being paid about the same amount too.¡± Adam¡¯s face twitched. ¡°It feels weird that we¡¯re paying you the same as them when you¡¯re so strong? I guess it is probationary pay, we¡¯ll increase itter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®We¡¯re far enough away that whoever is chasing him probably won¡¯te after us, right?¡¯ Once the matter was settled, Sonarot wrote up the contract. Adam double checked it, before allowing Bl to check it. ¡°I should warn you, thisnd is the Iyr¡¯snd. You should forget themon sense which you learnt in Aswadasad, because it works differently here. If you cause trouble, the Executives will deal with you if the Iyrmen do not.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You should already know, right? We¡¯re stronger than we seem?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Bl repeated. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll add a hundred gold as your signing fee, since it feels like I¡¯m ripping you off, even if I am helping you and the children.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam stepped out into the warm evening of the noonval air, night quickly darkening the sky. He let out a soft sigh, stretching out his body. ¡®I need a bath.¡¯ ¡°Are you finished with your business?¡± Morkarai asked, with Jirot and Jarot opposite him, ying with the coins the Prince had shined for them. ¡°I¡¯m never finished with my business,¡± Adam said, picking Jarot up to kiss his cheek, before scooting beside his daughter, pulling his twins onto hisp. He kept them trapped against him, but allowed them to continue ying with their coins. ¡°You work too hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, it is what it is.¡± Adam leaned back, letting out another sigh as the ache of exhaustion began to fill him. ¡°Thanks for your help, for escorting us on the way back, and getting beat up.¡± Morkarai chuckled, sipping more grain wine, this bottle from the vige which had been gifted to the Prince. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could have returned safely, and gotten beaten well too.¡± Adam smirked wider. ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯m d you came with us. Do you need to return home soon, or can you stay a bit longer?¡± ¡°I have sent word back that I will be indisposed for a short while longer,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°I have decided against informing them of my loss to a nameless stranger.¡± ¡°His name is Bl, apparently, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not a nobody either.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulder, ncing to the side of the young woman who was doing her best to ignore the fool of a father and his children. ¡®What are we going to do with her?¡¯ Jirot and Jarot continued to y with the coins, their eyes glued to all the shifting colours, before they yawned simultaneously. ¡°It looks like my adorable children are tired. Why don¡¯t we go bathe and go to sleep?¡± ¡°No sleep,¡± Jirot said, pointing up towards her father, blinking away her sleepiness. ¡°Alright, then you can stay here, I¡¯ll go bathe with mummy and sleep with her.¡± ¡°No! I am bathe and sleep with mummy!¡± Jirot warned, pointing her finger like a de towards her father. ¡°Ah, of course, of course,¡± Adam said, picking the children up. ¡°Give back the coins to Lord Morkarai, and say good night.¡± ¡°You may keep the coins, little ones,¡± Morkarai said. Jirot smirked, tightening her fists around the coins, causing little Jarot to do the same, the pair clutching the coins to their chest. ¡°What do you say to Lord Morkarai for his gifts?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jirot.¡± Adam raised his brows. The girl pretended to pout, before she cackled. ¡°Jarot, you are so sensible, what do you say?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jarot said meekly. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jirot eximed, before yawning, blinking away her sleepiness again. ¡°Do you see how well behaved my children are?¡± Adam fawned, kissing his children¡¯s cheeks before pulling them away, taking them to bathe. ¡°Konababy,e, you too Kibaby and Kababy. It¡¯s time to bathe and to sleep.¡± Konarot jumped up onto her feet, having already been half asleep, but she stumbled to her father, grabbing his leg to brace herself as she tried to fight off the sleepiness. Her siblings also followed after her as the group made their way to the baths, with Konarot ncing back towards Vonda, who brought up the rear. ¡®¡­¡¯ Morkarai watched as the family left, leaving behind Larot, who had already fallen asleep beside Fakrot. ¡°You should inform the Iyr of your identity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jasmine nced towards the giant, who continued to sip away at his grain wine. ¡°They already know, but it is best to speak with them openly, so they will treat you well. They have no machinations so far east, or perhaps, you are not useful for their y in the Confederacy.¡± Jasmine thought on Morkarai¡¯s words, the Prince who had been born in Shakador, and was considered one of the best warriors across the entirety of the Confederacy, and yet he paid so much respect and attention to the Iyr and the fool of a father. Even now, she wasn¡¯t entirely certain what she should think about the half elf. The baths were warm that evening, while Adam used his magic to cool the water in the other basin which held the triplets. ¡°How¡¯s Elsie?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She is well. She is morefortable with the children of East Port. The sounds of their speech are familiar, and it must remind her of home. ¡° ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam rubbed his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Now that I¡¯m home, you can bully me.¡± ¡°No?¡± Jirot replied, before cackling. ¡°Jarot, will you bully me?¡± Jarot shook his head, before closing his eyes as his father washed his face. ¡°Jirot is definitely my daughter since she causes so much trouble, and Jarot is definitely your son with how well behaved he is,¡± Adam joked, chuckling lightly. Vonda reached over to rub the back of Jarot¡¯s ears to clean them. ¡°Our children are all so well behaved.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, what am I saying?¡± Adam replied, before both he and Vonda looked down to Jirot, whose innocent amber eyes were focused on the water in front of her, which shimmered with the waves as the light from above fell upon it. ¡°Daddy,¡± Konarot called, pouting slightly. ¡°Ah, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you all,¡± Adam said, reaching over to rub Konarot¡¯s face, before washing his triplets too. The pair worked the lotions into their children¡¯s skin, Adam assisting the triplets, before they finally changed their children. Adam carried his triplets, while Sonarot assisted in carrying the twins, having waited for them so she could assist with them brushing their teeth since Jirot liked to challenge her during such a time. ¡°Aunt,¡± Adam began, speaking to his Aunt to one side. ¡°During our travels, Vonda¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Sonarot said, reaching up to brush Adam¡¯s hair gently. ¡°We have divined the child will be born safe and healthy.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I do that?¡¯ ¡°Well¡­ as long as nothing changes, right?¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Yes. Vonda is here now. She is safe.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Jirot and Jarot were already snoozing beside their mother, while the triplets awaited their father¡¯s return, quickly trapping them under him, with the younger brother and sister each iming an arm, while Konarot pinned her father¡¯s torso under her. ¡®You¡¯ve grown,¡¯ Adam thought, feeling his daughter¡¯s weight against his chest and stomach. The soft snoring of his family all around him coaxed him to slumber. Konarot¡¯s breath gently tickled against his neck. ¡®Yeah,¡¯ Adam thought, filled with a sense of great relief.
How adorable. Thankfully nothing goes terribly wrong in this arc... :) [946] – Y04.046 – Promises I [946] ¨C Y04.046 ¨C Promises I ¡°Mummy!¡± Jirot called out, pointing a finger at her mother threateningly. ¡°Daddy say you must eat, okay? Is foh the baby, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda replied, bringing a potato to her daughter¡¯s lips, the girl quickly distracted by her favourite food. Konarot held Adam¡¯s hand, resting her head against his arm, her eyes glued to her younger sister and brother doting on the woman. ¡°You¡¯ll have a new brother or sister soon, and papo Jurot is about to have a little boy or girl soon too, your cousin, your first cousin, your first first cousin?¡± Adam said, almost confusing himself. ¡°We have to look after them, especially since you¡¯re the oldest.¡± ¡°Okay, daddy.¡± ¡°Nana always looks after you, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Iyr has always looked after us too, right? So we have to look after it as well.¡± ¡°Okay, daddy.¡± Adam held his daughter¡¯s hand, brushing along the back of her knuckles with his thumb. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, so I don¡¯t have to worry at all, I know you¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Konarot smiled, burying her head against her father¡¯s arm, feeling his warmth, smelling his familiar scent. She gasped as she was hoisted up into her father¡¯s arms, the older man unable to contain himself as he ruffled her hair and hugged her tight. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect you all, my little babbies!¡± Adam peppered her eldest daughter with kisses, nuzzling against her nose, the girl smiling as she ced her head against his chest and sucked her thumb, her tail swaying lightly. Jurot remained silent, thinking of Adam¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t sure if Adam had let slip his worries on purpose, nor if the children understood what their father had admitted. Jurot¡¯s heart throbbed as a darkness slipped further into it. ¡®It will be fine.¡¯ The morning routine of the business continued as normal after breakfast, with the children following Manager Dunes to begin their workout. ¡°Come on, Elsie,¡± Adam said, holding out his hand for the girl. Elsie stared at the hand for a moment, before taking his hand, following after the half elf. ¡°Adam, you should take the Aswadian children with you too,¡± Vonda called out. ¡°Ah, right.¡± Adam nced back towards the children. ¡°Karim, Ali, Omer¡­¡± The trio of boys nced upwards towards Adam upon hearing their names. ¡°It¡¯s time to¡­¡± Adam stared into their eyes, which didn¡¯t recognise what he was saying. ¡°Karim, Ali, Omer,¡± Korin called out, before speaking in the Aswadian tongue, the young Oathsworn¡¯s charming smile coaxing the children. It was only upon Bl¡¯s nod that the children followed after Korin. ¡®I should learn thenguage. Should I take it now? Or should I pretend like I¡¯m learning it and then take itter?¡¯ Karim, Ali, and Omer each took to the workouts quickly, while Elsie followed with some effort. However, at one point in time the boys shifted to a set of lunges, while Dunes led the squats. The boys nced between each other confused but followed in step with the rest of the children. ¡°They do it differently here,¡± Karim said to Bl upon their return. ¡°The Priest is from the Order of ck Mountain, from the North,¡± Bl exined. ¡°They train differently there.¡± ¡°It is so diculous,¡± Ali said. ¡°Tickilus,¡± Omer agreed. ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Bl corrected. The children were then taken to bathe, including the new children, each watched over by their guardians, before they joined the rest of the children for tutoring. Dunes split them between age groups first, teaching them with stories first, before then focusing on more specific education. The only children which didn¡¯t join them were the six children who hade with the Iyrmen, each of whom were bullying their father with their cuteness. ¡°You are always killing hydras, daddy,¡± Jirot said, almost usatory. ¡°What can I say? It seems that hydras are attracted to how handsome daddy is, but they don¡¯t know I¡¯m already mummy¡¯s.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Silly hydras,¡± Jirot said, oblivious to the redness of her mother, who couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed by how cringe their father was. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°I saying it.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, because you are so smart.¡± Jirot huffed. Her lips formed a small smirk, and the girl cackled lightly. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t mummy tell you all about her adventure while daddy goes to check on the workers?¡± Adam said, standing slowly to try and peel himself away from his children, though it pained him so. Konarot stood, her younger siblings following after her, each staring expectantly at their father. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, will you stay with mummy and watch over her?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes! I can do it!¡± Jirot assured, standing up with a wide stance, ready to watch over her mother, her amber eyes resolute. Jarot stood up, beaming with glee towards his father, contrasting his sister¡¯s aura of seriousness. ¡®My kids! How can they be this cute?¡¯ Adam walked through the fort, taking in the sight of the four Iyrmen on the walls, before stepping out of the fort to check on the workers who tilled the fields. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam continued to count, noting how many workers were upon the fields. ¡®Oh, right¡­¡¯ A particr older man panted while sitting to one side, wiping his brow, the old man¡¯s shaking light as he sipped his water. ¡°What are you doing out here, Gimon?¡± Adam asked. The old man turned to see the half elf, before he quickly tried to stand. ¡°Oh, Executive, just takin¡¯ a small break for some water. I¡¯ll get ta work righty ho.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Adam said, reaching out toward the cup with a finger, chanting a word of magic, chilling the water slightly. ¡°Though I would prefer it if you worked within the fort rather than in the fields. Farming is a young man¡¯s game, we should be using your wisdom elsewhere.¡± ¡°My body¡¯s still healthy,¡± Gimon said, quickly finishing the rest of his water, noting how cold it had be. He raised his brows in surprise, sipping thest few drops of water. ¡°I hope so. Will you walk with me? I¡¯m showing my children, who may be the future Executives, about how the business works, and I wanted to take them to the vige too.¡± ¡°Of course, Executive,¡± Gimon replied, still unsure of why he needed to walk along with them. Adam led his children through the fields, half in thought about the work he needed to do for the various nobles across thend. ¡®I probably don¡¯t need to take too long to do it, but I should do it as soon as possible. I¡¯ll need to make a bunch more fire swords for the auctions too, the Countess¡¯ swords too. Thankfully her order¡¯s the same as the normal swords, so it¡¯s not that difficult.¡¯ ¡°Morning Executive, Little Bosses,¡± Remy called, tipping his hat towards them. ¡°Morning Little Bosses, Executive,¡± Jeremy called, also tipping his hat. ¡°Remy, Jeremy, how¡¯s work?¡± ¡°Going good,¡± Remy replied. ¡°Doing as much as we can before we head out next month.¡± ¡°Holiday?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s our turn to take the sword out next month. We did it on the third month, sixth month¡¯s our next go around, then the ninth.¡± ¡°Take the sword out?¡± ¡°For the auctions.¡± ¡°Oh, right, right, sorry. I forgot we had set that up.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Do you see, my adorable children? Look at how dependable our workers are! Of course, your father¡¯s eyes are so amazing he can pick our great talents, but we shouldn¡¯t forget how amazing our workers are! How dependable!¡± For a moment, Remy thought Adam was poking fun, but an instantter he remembered who the half elf was. ¡°Thank you kindly for your words.¡± Adam waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Kind words won¡¯t feed your stomachs. Once this year¡¯s done, I¡¯ll see what I can do for our hard working workers. How¡¯s the family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re treated well in the business,¡± Remy said, tipping his hat again. ¡°Can¡¯t rightlyin.¡± ¡°Can you wronglyin?¡± Adam joked. ¡°Can¡¯t suppose I could.¡± ¡°If you do have any issues, let Manager Dunes know, or, of course, I¡¯m here too so you can tell me.¡± ¡°Nothing I can think of,¡± Remy replied, throwing a look to Jeremy. ¡°Noins, Executive, but if I could borrow your ear?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Jeremy paused for a moment, wondering if he could mention it in front of the others. ¡°Ya see¡­ I¡¯ve been wondering, that¡¯s all, nothing too serious, about how I can earn me a magical weapon too.¡± ¡°A magical weapon?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Jeremy said, clearing his throat awkwardly. ¡°Not saying that you don¡¯t treat us right, it¡¯s just that, I¡¯m hoping I can work harder so I can earn a magical weapon.¡± ¡°The magical weapon wille in time,¡± Adam assured. ¡°You¡¯ve been working with us for¡­ almost five years now, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Close to it.¡± ¡°Five years¡­¡± Adam thought to how much they did together. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ Jeremy, Remy, were you both¡­¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°How do I say this¡­ does the name¡­ Lady veil, no, Lady veil mean anything to you.¡± The cousins each tipped their hats, ncing towards Gimon, who nced between them all. ¡®Were they there then?¡¯ ¡°What does that name mean to you?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the name of Lady veil¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Aye, it was an honour for us to be of service for her.¡± ¡®It sounds like they were¡­¡¯ Adam nced between their eyes. ¡°So¡­ you guys were there with us, right?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Remy finally dared said. ¡°You reached out to us when we were sinking.¡± Adam flushed slightly, having forgotten that he had dove in for them when they had slipped between realms. ¡°Right, right, aren¡¯t I so amazing? Do you hear that Konarot? Your father is so amazing, even though he came third ce in the tournament, isn¡¯t he first ce for being such a great person?¡± Konarot held up a thumbs up for her father. ¡°Good job, daddy.¡± Adam closed his eyes, reaching up to his heart. First he had allowed the real sensation of pride flood through him, before he tempered it with his cringe. ¡°Do you see that? My kid is so cute, even though I never gave her permission to be so cute!¡± Remy and Jeremy, who had followed Adam all this way, and all this time, smiled. Not once had they regretted following Adam, even though adventuring with him had almost gotten them killed multiple times, but which within their families could ever im to have in as many hydras as them? ¡°Anyway, since we¡¯ve been on quite some adventures together, I¡¯ll pass on word to the Enchanter to see when we can schedule in some weapons for you. Since you¡¯ve been with us from the beginning, along with Nobby, I should have considered you at first. I passed along weapons to Nobby and Brittany since their work is a little different, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Nothing like that,¡± Remy assured. ¡°Don¡¯t mind us.¡± ¡°Aye, I didn¡¯t think of anything like that, Executive, I just¡­ as yer showing off to your own children, I wanted to show off too.¡± Adam smiled, reaching out to pat their shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re right. When you work for the United Kindom, you should show off to your kids!¡± Heughed, causing his children tough and giggle too, swept up in the atmosphere. Adam waved as he left the farmers to their work, noting that Rick and John remained, the others had gone to Red Oak to auction the weapon. ¡°Seeing you all work so hard so safely¡­¡± Adam paused, basking in what he had managed to aplish, not by himself, but with his friends and family. ¡°It brings joy to my heart. Don¡¯t tell them that I said that, though.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gimon assured. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of you working too hard when it isn¡¯t needed, though. Save your strength for when it¡¯s really needed. If there¡¯s nothing to do, then take a break. Take a break if you feel too tired too. If you¡¯re working harder than the Executives, how can we justify our pay?¡± Adam huffed, shing Gimon a smile. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± A scream pierced the air. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Adam asked, his heartbeat quickening, before he heard where the scream came from, and he calmed his heart. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°A powerful scream like that, it could onlye from one adorable little girl.¡± Adam puffed out his chest, crossing his hands behind his back as he approached the fort, the sobs and crying greeting him.
Who could it possibly be? [947] – Y04.047 – Promises II [947] ¨C Y04.047 ¨C Promises II ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you needed to look after mummy, you smelly girl?¡± Adam asked, ruffling Jirot¡¯s hair, before cleaning her face, doing the same for little Jarot, who shook as he sobbed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Huuu! Huuu!¡± Jirot sniffled. ¡°Eated the baby!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Eated the baby,¡± the girl said, pointing at Pam. ¡°You smelly girl, kako didn¡¯t eat a baby, she¡¯s pregnant too.¡± Adam blew into the girl¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle Jurot and aunt Pam wanted to have a baby too. Soon, you¡¯ll have a sibling and a cousin.¡± ¡°Did not eated baby?¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t eat the baby.¡± The girl sniffled, her father wiping her face once more. She looked towards her aunt, furrowing her brows, full of confusion. ¡°You have to be nice to kako, and make sure she eats a lot. You need to talk to your cousin too while they¡¯re growing in kako¡¯s belly, but only when she lets you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Did you tell her you ate the baby?¡± Adam asked, noting how red Pam had be, and the awkward frown on her lips. ¡°I was just teasing her.¡± ¡°How can you bully me daughter like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Pam turned a deeper red. ¡°Even if she deserves to be bullied because she always bullies everyone else, she¡¯s too cute to bully, isn¡¯t she?¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on his daughter¡¯s cheek, before nuzzling into his son¡¯s cheek, letting them both slip out of his arms. ¡°You should take it easy too, Pam. You¡¯re giving your father a grandchild, his first, so he should be happy to help out instead.¡± ¡°I came here to make sure he wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°After how much gold my brother handed over, neither of you should ever need to work again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring not to work.¡± ¡°Do what you like, but please, don¡¯t force yourself to do too much. It¡¯s a husband¡¯s romance to work hard so that his wife doesn¡¯t have to. Of course, considering this economy, it is quite difficult, especially when one has to raise a child. If only there was amunist death cult that would¡­¡± Adam nced around, noting the queer looks he was receiving. ¡°We are not a cult,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was a joke, but I realised none of you would get it,¡± Adam said, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡°We¡¯re a little bit of a cult,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We are not,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Just a little.¡± Jaygak reached down to pick up the twins, pulling them to her chest. ¡°Are you done causing trouble here? Should we cause a mess in the vige?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied, smiling yfully. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s cause more trouble here!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Jirot threw up her hands, and Jarot smiled wide, holding onto his aunt¡¯s cor as she whisked them away. Adam¡¯s eyes followed the twins as they babbled at their aunt, their eyes darting all around the area, before they finally disappeared, heading towards the vige. ¡°Pam¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted to ask her exactly. They hadn¡¯t had a discussion about his children, and he was feeling a little awkward calling her their aunt when she had signed up for the Iyr, and not for his children. ¡°Don¡¯t my kids cry the cutest?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled, reaching out to brush his triplets¡¯ hair. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find something mister Gimon can do without your father feeling guilty.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have ta think of anything like that, Executive,¡± the old orphan replied, smiling nervously. ¡°It¡¯ll make me feel better knowing we have someone that¡­¡± Adam nced about the area. ¡°You know, now that I think about it, we really do need someone to take care of the greenery around the fort. I¡¯d like some more about the ce, and I¡¯d like for you to water the nts.¡± ¡°I can do that, sir.¡± ¡°Mister, or Executive, don¡¯t call me sir.¡± Adam shuddered slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a noble.¡± ¡®Any more.¡¯ ¡°Though, perhaps I should aim to be a noble. If I¡¯m royalty, doesn¡¯t that mean my children would be called Princesses and Princes?¡± ¡°I suppose they would,¡± Gimon replied, chuckling lightly. ¡®Should I should carve out my own kingdom around this area? I probably can¡¯t right now, not when I¡¯m the Iyr¡¯s dog, and while I¡¯m so weak. It¡¯s not like I can take out an army by myself.¡¯ Adam had conveniently forgotten the mess he had causedst year with the Marquess. Adam made his way to the vige, greeting the Chief, before going to greet Nobby, who was chopping down trees in the nearby forest. Adam walked with Konarot, Karot, and Kirot, while Jurot, Kitool, and another Iyrman followed after them. ¡°Nobby, looking good,¡± Adam called out, causing therge fellow to stop and face him. ¡°Mister boss.¡± ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Working hard, I see.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the missus?¡± ¡°Missus?¡± ¡°The wife.¡± ¡°She is good.¡± ¡°Good stuff,¡± Adam said, eyeing up the forest, noting how many trees had been felled that day. ¡°Preparing for winter?¡± ¡°Winter?¡± ¡°Sorry, nightval.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The vige is preparing for nightval during noonval?¡± ¡°It is best to prepare sooner,¡± Jurot said, eyeing up the trees. ¡°Should we chop down a few trees while we¡¯re here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We should leave it to the vigers.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave it to my children?¡± Adam asked. Jurot remained silent, the confusion set within his eyes. He watched as Adam chipped into the tree in the side, cutting out a wedge, while he held the tree to make sure it didn¡¯t fall onto the children. Adam held the axe, allowing Konarot to hold it from between his own hands, and allowed her to press the axe into the tree, before he nodded to the Iyrman. Jurot flexed, pushing the tree with some effort, allowing it to drop in front of them. ¡°Wow! Look at you! So strong!¡± Adam lifted up Konarot and peppered her with kisses. Konarot smiled sheepishly towards her father, who continued to smother her with his affection. Jurot watched their interaction carefully, feeling his heart beat quicken, before he flexed his muscles and calmed himself. ¡°Now it¡¯s Kirot¡¯s turn,¡± Adam said, going to chop the next tree. ¡°Adam, we should teach them to properly fell a tree,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You¡¯ll be better at that sort of thing,¡± Adam said, motioning with a hand. ¡°Before we chop the tree, we must check to see if thend is safe,¡± Jurot said, motioning to the earth. ¡°The path must be clear, so we can run unimpeded.¡± The children blinked at their papo. Jurot kicked out some debris nearby, motioning to the earth. ¡°It is clear now, do you see?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the triplets replied. ¡°Come, I will show you how to chop the tree,¡± Jurot said, beckoning the children closer. Adam watched as Jurot exined wood things to his children, while Kitool and the other Iyrman, a distant rtive of the Rot family Adam vaguely recognised, escorted the triplets. ¡®Isn¡¯t my brother also really cute? I really am so fortunate to have such a great brother¡­¡¯ A momentary sh of emotion filled him like a tsunami, and the half elf reached up to rub the wetness away from his eyes. As the tree fell, Jurot hoisted Konarot up, while Kitool grabbed Kirot, and the other Iyrman grabbed Karot, and each darted away from the falling tree. The children heard the crash of the tree and jerked to look back at the mess Kirot had managed to cause. ¡°Wow, good job, Kirot, you felled that tree so well!¡± Adam stole her from Kitool and showered her with kisses. ¡°Karot, it¡¯s your turn.¡± The boy shook his head, pouting. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°No daddy.¡± ¡°Okay, sure, if you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s okay.¡± Adam lifted his son up to nt a kiss on his forehead. ¡°What a good boy, he wants to leave Nobby to his work.¡± Adam pinned his son to his side. ¡°Say goodbye, mister Nobby.¡± ¡°Goodbye, mister Nobby,¡± the triplets said, waving their hands. ¡°Goodbye, Little Bosses,¡± Nobby replied, gently waving his hand back as the adults carried the children away, while the remaining Iyrman kept an eye out to the forest. ¡°Kekekeke,¡± Jirot cackled towards Jaygak, before squealing with joy. ¡°No, kako! No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No, you cannot.¡± ¡°Since you say I cannot, I cannot.¡± Jirot squealed with joy, pping her hands together, before she embraced her aunt. Jarot giggled beside her too, the young Iyrman hoisting them up, kissing their foreheads. ¡°Since I cannot y with the ball, you must stay with me.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled and Jarot cackled quietly with his sister. ¡°Kako, we cannot stay,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Why not?¡± Jarot¡¯s smile dropped, the boy falling into thought for a long moment, before he cackled again. ¡°No, cannot.¡± ¡°Since you say you cannot, you cannot,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called, pointing towards her approaching father, with a smile only a child could show. Her double canines poked from either side of her mouth, the girl holding out her hand to reach for her father. ¡°You want toe to daddy?¡± Adam asked, slowly cing down Karot, but as he reached for his daughter, she pulled her hand away, the girl withdrawing to Jaygak. ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled wildly. ¡°Daddy,¡± Jarot called, blinking as his father winced, the half elf twitching slightly. ¡°Jirot! How can you do this to your daddy?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to his heart. The vigers kept a keen eye on the loud group enjoying themselves within their vige. Most kept their distance, unsure of how the rtionship between them worked, from Adam¡¯s rtionship to the Iyr, as well as the rtionship of his children, who were so special. Jaygak carried the twins back to the fort, while the others escorted the triplets. Adam spotted another Iyrman who had stalked Jaygak the entire time. The children of the business had finished up their education for he day, and sat opposite the Golden Savages, who spoke of their tales. Vasera showed off her sword, which seemed to be made of a liquid brass, which melted at her will to form the de from her armour. ¡®Right, they¡¯re going to stay with us until the end of the month.¡¯ Jimmy kept chatting away to Rook, who listened to the boy swarm him with a mountain of words, almost drowning under them. Jaygak noted the re she was receiving, and decided to ce down the twins, who rushed up to the side. She shed an innocent smile. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,¡± Lucy called, inhaling deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot said, rushing up to the woman, half bouncing with each step. ¡°Daddy,¡± Konarot called, pointing towards the board Dunes was setting up. ¡°We can y?¡± ¡°You want to y some dragon chess?¡± Konarot¡¯s hair wiggled as she bobbed her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y then.¡± Adam led his children to the board. ¡°When did we get such a board?¡± ¡°Red Oak had a merchant who sold a few,¡± Dunes exined, setting up the board. ¡°Do you wish for a game?¡± ¡°Konarot wants to y.¡± ¡°Would you like to y against me?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The girl stared up expectantly at her father. ¡°Dunes, once you have a daughter, you¡¯ll understand what it means to never win again.¡± Dunes chuckled, allowing them to take their ces on either end, while the children all gathered around to watch the game. ¡°I wonder how long you¡¯llst against the silver genius of dragon chess,¡± Vasera joked, watching as fiddled with a few pieces. ¡°What do you think, dear? Can you beat daddy?¡± Adam asked, smiling towards his daughter. ¡°I cannot,¡± Konarot replied. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Daddy is so strong.¡± Adam chuckled, smirking slightly. ¡°I think you¡¯re stronger than me in dragon chess.¡± ¡°I can win?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can! Try your best, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dragon Chess (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 14 (11) The pair began to y, and while Konarot set up the Sleeping w, Adam had only pushed up three pieces of his own development, beforepletely pushing forward with his pawns and knights. Konarot blinked, unsure if he should be moving that way, but as she continued to set up the opening, her father continued to press forward, taking a handful of pieces. Konarot switched to the Waking w, but it was already toote, and though she managed to begin taking her father¡¯s pieces, Adam was a piece or two ahead the entire game, before they finally ended, with Adam¡¯s victory. ¡°Wow! Konarot, that was so hard,¡± Adam said, reaching up to wipe his brow of the invisible, and intangible, sweat. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, your father is so tired now.¡± ¡°One more?¡± Konarot pouted. Adam pulled back slightly, feeling the burn of his daughter¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Dragon Chess (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 19 (16) The pair set up the pieces once more, and though Konarot was more prepared for her father¡¯s style, Adam this time yed a more typical game. He beat her more swiftly, though quickly scooped the girl within his strong arms, and nted kisses all over her face. ¡°Gosh! Look at you, my little chess genius. Daddy had to work so hard to beat you, but now let¡¯s let the other children y, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Konarot replied, still pouting, but she nestled her head against her father¡¯s neck. ¡°I thought you would let her win,¡± Vasera said. ¡°I might be no good at being a father, but I can¡¯t let her win. She should grow up learning the game properly.¡± Adam brushed along her hair, pinning the girl to her. ¡°No!¡± Jirot dered, pointing her finger at Lucy. ¡°You cannot!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Lucy asked, frowning. Jirot smirked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lucy fell to the earth, groaning. ¡°Fine! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m down now, you smelly Demon Lord!¡± ¡°I not smelly!¡± Jirot held out her hands towards her. ¡°Fyah! Ball!¡± ¡°Fire doesn¡¯t hurt me that much!¡± ¡°It is Demon Lord fire!¡± ¡°Then it hurts too much, stop it!¡± ¡°Kekeke!¡± Vasera sipped her milk, before standing up to stretch out her back and legs, about to go for a walk around the fort. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your children to be so special.¡± ¡°Are you jealous that my children are so cute?¡± ¡°Your triplets have such beautiful scales and horns, but your twins¡­¡± ¡°What about my twins?¡± Adam asked, narrowing his eyes, his smile widening on his face, though a shadow formed under his lips. ¡°Their eyes are beautiful ambers, and the girl¡¯s mind moves as swift as her lips,¡± Vasera said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were underestating her troublesomeness.¡± ¡°She¡¯s more cute than she is troublesome.¡± ¡°And she certainly is so troublesome.¡± Adam smiled, unable to contain his pride. ¡°Of course she is, since she¡¯s my daughter.¡± ¡°They must take after their mother since you are so ug-,¡± ¡°Vasera,¡± Rook warned. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re still working,¡± Vasera replied, clenching her jaw, cracking her neck from side to side. ¡°Adam¡­ would you mind walking with me?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk outside, alone.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my type,¡± Vasera growled. ¡°At least Jaygak has such lovely horns.¡± Adam chuckled and followed Vasera out, who trekked along the outskirts of the farms, noting the farmers ncing their way, partly because their Executive was out, and partly because Vasera, the Golden Savage, was around. Eventually, Vasera stopped, once they were well out of ear shot of the people around, though she was certain the Iyrmen would still be able to hear her, since it felt like even the grass could hear her. ¡°Why did you allow me toe to your business at this time?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you acting a fool, Adam?¡± ¡°You were meant to escort us back, that¡¯s what we paid you for?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen asked Karza to remain, but why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± ¡°Why would I ask you?¡± Vasera¡¯s eyes fixated upon Adam¡¯s, realising he had no idea what she was talking about. ¡°I am a half dragon.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I can smell their scent too.¡± ¡°I bathe a lot so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Are you still¡­¡± Vasera narrowed her eyes, noting the confusion on Adam¡¯s face. ¡°Hand over a gold coin.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hand over a gold coin.¡± Vasera held out her hand. Adam reached into his pouch and shuffled through to find the gold coin, feeling the soft metal within his hand, before he tossed it to Vasera. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve paid up, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about your children.¡± ¡°What a terrible deal. You should be talking about how adorable my children are.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone that your triplets are rted to the Talia family,¡± Vasera stated. ¡°¡­¡± Adam frowned slightly, feeling his heart quicken. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid enough to tell anyone about that.¡± ¡°Stupid or not, my oath is to gold. You¡¯ve paid up, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it at all.¡± ¡°Just a gold?¡± ¡°Just a gold.¡± Adam slowly bowed his head. At first, the annoyance rushed through him, but he calmed, understanding the meaning behind her action. ¡°Appreciate that.¡± ¡®The Iyrmen should stop threatening me now, shouldn¡¯t they?¡¯ Vasera thought, recalling the previous night. She reached up to rub her cor bone, understanding the pain Morkarai had felt when he fought against Bl.
They''re definitely a cult. [948] – Y04.048 – A Child’s Joy I [948] ¨C Y04.048 ¨C A Child¡¯s Joy I As thete afternoon sun beat against thend, the guards blew the horns, and the carriage rolled into the open gates of the fort, veering off to the side. Out of the first carriage, the heavily armoured Iyrman stepped out, wearing a greatsword upon her back. The symbol of Baktu proudly disyed upon her armour. ¡®Damn, what is she doing here?¡¯ Adam thought, staring at the Great Elder. ¡®¡­¡¯ Bl had spent a moment focused on the Great Elder, but his eyes were swiftly drawn away by a particr figure. The Iyrman was unarmoured, adorned in the Iyr¡¯s furs, and he also wore a greatsword upon his back. At first, he thought it was just a coincidence, but when their eyes met, Bl understood it was no simple coincidence. Adam¡¯s attention quickly fell upon the group of children, wearing the tunics of the Iyr, each standing proudly beside their mother or father. Each of the children nced around the fort for a moment, but upon seeing the familiar faces, they smiled. ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot called, charging forward towards Jurot, who dropped to a knee to embrace his sister. ¡°You are back!¡± ¡°I have returned,¡± Jurot assured, hugging her until she melted within his arms. Adam waited patiently, his entire body tense, until Jaygak and Kitool had also hugged their own siblings and cousins. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Adam dropped to a knee and picked up the tiny girl, who smiled brightly towards the half elf. ¡°Kaza!¡± ¡°Inakan!¡± Adam embraced her tight, swaying from side to side. ¡®Since a Kan hasn¡¯t returned, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay if I hug them first!¡¯ ¡°Minakan, you too, where do you think you¡¯re going without hugging kaza?¡± Minakan nced up towards Adam, blinking a few times, before turning to ignore him once more, her eyes glued to the fort. Unfortunately for her, Adam lifted her up to embrace her too. ¡°Hmph!¡± growled out an Iyrman. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot squealed, before charging towards her greatfather, almost tackling him as he quickly caught her, hoisting her up, before hoisting his greatson up too. ¡°You had this old man sitting in a carriage for all this time in order toe visit you?¡± Jarot blew raspberries into their necks. ¡°You should just stay with me!¡± ¡°You should hand them to me and greet the rest of your greatchildren,¡± Gangak said, holding out her hands. ¡°You should have remained so that I may dote on them more.¡± ¡°I missed them too, my precious greatchildren.¡± ¡°Are they yours?¡± ¡°Are they not?¡± Jarot frowned, clicking his teeth, surrendering his greatchildren to her, before he reached down to ruffle the silver hair of his eldest greatchildren. ¡°I should have kept my youngest greatson at the least! Where is he?¡± ¡°Good job on your mission,¡± Adam said, greeting the returned Silver Fate Squad. ¡°It was little trouble,¡± Naqokan assured. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was since you¡¯re all so sensible, except maybe Laygak,¡± Adam said. ¡°Laygak was most sensible of all.¡± ¡°How bad was it that Jaygak¡¯s cousin is considered the most sensible?¡± Laygak smiled. ¡°My sensibility is like arge oak.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Large oaks are most sensible,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡®Damn wood nerds.¡¯ Once the children were greeted, like a carousel of joy, they were finally free to join the central fire, which burned gently as the scent of the food wafted through the air. The pair remainedpletely fixated upon each other¡¯s eyes. The strong and mighty Iyrman, opposite the strong and mighty Aswadian. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Marmak asked. ¡°I do.¡± Bl replied, feeling the intense pressure the Iyrman was giving off. ¡®He has grown so much more powerful since west met.¡¯ Marmak¡¯s grin painted his lips. ¡°I heard you had a hard time in Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Not quite as difficult as you.¡± ¡°Let us share a drink to the hard times we endured.¡± Bl nodded, understanding he wasn¡¯t able to refuse, as the pair stepped away. He shoulder pulsed, the ache of their history filling his body. ¡®I did not expect them to call the Butcher.¡¯ Elder Gold¡¯s eyes fell to Marmak for a moment, before she approached the Prince. ¡°We wee your return, Lord Morkarai.¡± ¡°I apologise for returning so abruptly.¡± ¡°It is our honour you have chosen to return.¡± ¡°The honour is mine to be hosted upon the Iyr¡¯snds once more.¡± Elder Gold smiled, bowing her head lightly, before her eyes fell to the fool of a half elf who was still causing so much trouble. ¡°Executive Adam, let us speak.¡± ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ Adam thought, frowning slightly. He let Lanarot down, the girl whimpering quietly, pouting up at her brother. ¡°Yeah?¡± Elder Gold led Adam through the business¡¯ fort, the little girl oblivious to the confrontation between her brother and the Great Elder, while Adam was oblivious to the other confrontation within the business. A pair of the Great Elder¡¯s aides followed her as they made their way to the inner area, which was only meant for the Executives and Managers of the business, but Adam wasn¡¯t in the business of getting himself killed. While the Great Elder whisked Adam away, there was another pair exchanging their own res. ¡°You must be Kitool¡¯s grandaunt,¡± Vasera said, feeling the pain return against her cor, while the pressure of the older woman weighed upon her shoulders. ¡°I am,¡± Shaool replied, her eyes sternly glued to the half dragon mercenary. Vasera¡¯s throat grew dry as moments passed. Her heart pounded wildly within her chest, and her hands grew mmy. She slowly bowed her head. ¡°You won¡¯t need to pay me any mind.¡± ¡°I pray that is the case,¡± Shaool replied. ¡°Baba,¡± Konarot called, patting the seat beside her. ¡°Are you well?¡± Tonagek asked, sitting beside her, reaching up to pet her head. ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, while her siblings all greeted their baba too. In the inner section of the fort, the guard on the wall stepped away, allowing the aide to take their ce. Adam poured tea for the Great Elder, the remaining aide, and himself, dropping down opposite the Great Elder. ¡°As always, a pleasure to see you, Elder Gold.¡± Elder Gold sipped her tea for a long moment, far too slowly for Adam¡¯s liking. ¡°It is good to see you have all returned safely.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda is safe within ournds now,¡± Elder Gold said, her eyes firmly fixed to Adam¡¯s, which shed with anxiety. ¡°Baktu will not im your child while she is upon ournd.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful.¡± ¡°You have returned after a great journey. Will you speak your tale to me?¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Adam replied, not entirely certain what the Great Elder was doing here. He spoke of his tale, leaving out few details, though keeping it as brief as he could. Elder Gold didn¡¯t seem to react to much of the surprises within their journey. ¡°Your grandfather requested I speak with Lord Morkarai of his mistake.¡± Adam tensed up entirely, stopping his body from reacting so predictably. ¡°His mistake?¡± ¡°Lord Morkarai almost led to the death of his greatchild. If I do not speak with him, the old fool has stated his intention to cause a mess.¡± ¡®He might really be my grandfather,¡¯ Adam thought, daring not to say the word aloud. ¡°Well, of course, but he apologised, and nothing¡¯s going to happen anyway.¡± Elder Gold noted how Adam¡¯s entire body tensed up once more, even to the point of his hand gripping his cup harder. ¡°Your child, and the child of your brother, shall be born safely within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Since an Iyrman is saying it, it must be true,¡± Adam joked, reaching up rub the side of his neck. ¡°You adventured for some time. Are you able to Awaken Blood Mages with the ability to enchant Basic weapons?¡± ¡°Ah, I think so. I can do about¡­¡± ¡®How much?¡¯ [11 for 11 000 XP.] ¡°I can do about eleven.¡¯ ¡®Eleven?¡¯ Elder Gold remained silent for a long moment. ¡®Chief Iromin, how can we leave him alive?¡¯ ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡®Is that for Passive too?¡¯ [No.] ¡®How much is it for the passive too?¡¯ [2 000 each.] ¡°Actually, it¡¯s only four. I mean¡­ five? Sorry, yeah, five. You mean the ability to enchant the items passively, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah, then it¡¯s five.¡± ¡®So it requires twice as much effort?¡¯ Elder Gold thought. ¡°Are you willing to negotiate?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°They will work for the business for five years.¡± ¡°They should work for the business for ten years, but they can spend half the time working for the Iyr,¡± Adam replied. ¡°How many weapons will they be able to enchant in a month?¡± ¡®Bell?¡¯ [One Basic per week.] ¡°They can make one Basic weapon per week.¡± ¡®One Basic per week¡­¡¯ ¡°Although, while working here, I won¡¯t be working them the entire time. They¡¯ll probably work about half the time, unless we really need them to work the entire time. I want them to be able to take enough breaks to enjoy themselves.¡± ¡°We Iyrmen enjoy our work.¡± ¡°You should enjoy spending time with your family and kids too.¡± ¡°We do.¡± ¡°Yeah, then you should enjoy the time I¡¯m giving you then. Why work for our business so hard, you should y when we give you time to y, you know? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t push you to work hard when we need it, but you should work hard and y hard.¡± ¡®They will work a season for you and a season for the Iyr, for a total of ten years, with every Twilight Month free?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Works for me.¡± ¡®Twelve Basic weapons a year for the business, twenty four for the Iyr,¡¯ Elder Gold thought. ¡®Is he giving us such a benefit on purpose?¡¯ ¡°If they are not to work for the business, they should continue to work to help create weapons for the Iyr.¡± ¡°They should take some time off.¡± ¡°They will take time off when the Iyr allows it.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°When they work during the business, they should follow the business¡¯ws.¡± ¡°If they work during the season for the business, and they are not required to work during the season for the Iyr, they will not need to work.¡± ¡°Then I want it written in the contract that in a four week period, they should at least get four days off, no, eight days.¡± ¡°They may work for three of four weeks during the time in the business.¡± ¡°Three of four weeks during both times, but if it¡¯s an emergency, they can choose to work more, but it¡¯s an option given to them,¡± Adam said. Elder Gold was about to continue when she realised what the conversation was. She, Elder Gold, was fighting against Adam in order to treat the Iyrmen worse. She pulled back, furrowing her brows curiously at the half elf. She thought long and hard about Adam¡¯s typical deal for the other workers, then to why Adam wanted to create such a business. ¡°Do you have such little faith in us?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that working too hard will burn someone out, even if it is for a good reason. Sometimes, your body needs a break, that¡¯s true for working out, that¡¯s true for working to make a person gold while they pay you coppers.¡± ¡°Will you pay the Iyrmen for their work too?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are to pay them even though you will Awaken them?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Ten¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Should I only pay them ten gold? Shouldn¡¯t I pay them more? I mean, they will be making us a thousand gold each month, right? I can¡¯t pay them just a percent, but then again, I am giving them the ability to enchant, and I need to make sure everyone else is taken care of.¡¯ ¡°Ten gold for each of the thirteen months, and I¡¯m sure the Iyr will treat them fairly while they work for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Will you train the enchanters to be Experts?¡± ¡°Train them?¡± Adam asked, blinking slightly. ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡°I suppose¡­ it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Adam reached up to his chin and thought deeply. ¡®It¡¯ll take quite a bit of time, but¡­ if I train them into Experts, the Iyr probably won¡¯t be so eager to kill me if I do something stupid.¡¯ ¡°I can try?¡± ¡°Would it be difficult?¡± ¡°Quite difficult, unless it¡¯s one at a time. However, they¡¯ll be taking so much time out of the Iyr that they won¡¯t be enchanting much, and I¡¯m sure the Iyr can train them even better than I can. Not as quick, perhaps, but far more stable, far more¡­ eptable?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I can take them out now and again if you like, but whether they¡¯ll gain some,¡± Adam smiled slightly, ¡±Experience¡­ or not, is up to Fate, and, chances are, we might not be able to protect them since we¡¯re not that strong.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Elder Gold bowed her head. ¡°It is time I left.¡± ¡°Are you leaving right now?¡± ¡°Yes. I should return to the Iyr, swiftly.¡± ¡°Would you wait a few minutes before you go?¡± ¡°What do you require?¡± ¡°Just a few minutes.¡±
Uh oh. Adam, stop! You can''t keep doing this! [949] – Y04.049 – A Child’s Joy II [949] ¨C Y04.049 ¨C A Child¡¯s Joy II Elder Gold waited at the carriage for the half elf, who brought all of his children. Her eyes fell down to the items in the children¡¯s hands. Hydra scales, strips of cloth, and even small rings of copper. Konarot stumbled up first, holding out her hands, in whichy a single hydra scale. ¡°Thank you, Elder Gold.¡± Her tail swayed lightly behind her. Elder Gold dropped to a knee, reaching out to hold the girl¡¯s wrist, brushing along it with her thumb, plucking the hydra scale from her hand. ¡°You are wee, Konarot.¡± The girl bowed her head lightly, flushing slightly, before she retreated back to her father, hugging his leg. ¡®My kid! She¡¯s too cute!¡¯ Adam almost gave in to his daughter, but remained standing tall and firm. ¡°Kirot, Karot.¡± Kirot and Karot each handed over their own gifts silently, each epting a ruffle of their hair from the Great Elder. It was then Adam inhaled deeply. He waited, watching as the tiny goblin girl stood tall and firm. ¡°Elder Gol!¡± Jirot dered. ¡°Look, is so shiny!¡± Jirot held out her ring to the Great Elder. ¡°It is,¡± Elder Gold said, plucking it from her fingers, feeling the warmth of the child who had clutched it so dearly. She brushed the girl¡¯s cheek, causing her to close her eyes and smile, enjoying the wrinkled hand of the older woman. ¡°Shiny,¡± Jarot said, holding up the cloth for the Great Elder. ¡°Salifi Gold?¡± The boy nodded his head, smiling shyly. Elder Gold paused a moment, before reaching up to the back of his head, rubbing along the back of his skull tenderly. She took the cloth from his fingers, but continued to rub his head, not allowing him to leave. ¡°You are well behaved, not like your greatfather.¡± Little Jarot flushed, before he finally ran back to his father, clutching at his leg. He peeked out from his father¡¯s leg to see Elder Gold was staring at the gifts she had received from the children. ¡°Jirot,¡± Adam whispered. Jirot blinked, and Adam nodded his head, causing her to return a nod of her own head. ¡°No, you smelly girl, the gifts!¡± ¡°Oop!¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°Waiting! Waiting!¡± Jirot said, holding up her hand to the Iyrmen. ¡°Waiting!¡± She reached into her pockets and charged towards the aides, holding up both of her hands, each clutching a gift. One a ribbon, the other a hydra scale. ¡°Good job, good job, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the aides replied, each epting their gifts from the girl, before the rest of the children handed over their gifts to the aides too. ¡°Say thank you properly now,¡± Adam said, bowing his head lightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± the children each said, their words mostly following one another, though Jirot had taken in a breath to shout a momentter. ¡®He really is a father,¡¯ Elder Gold thought as the carriage rolling out of the fort, taking the Great Elder and her aides, led by her magical steed. She eyed up the gifts from the children, each no doubt gifted to them by their own father, and perhaps their uncle. The hydra scales were no doubt from the hydras their father had in that year, the cloth from the time he fought in the tournament, the copper ring, probably from the other world he had been allowed to visit. ¡°He¡¯s more dangerous than I expected,¡± an aide said, staring down at her gifts. The Iyrman, one of the Iyrmen who were tusked, reached up to tie some of the gifts into her thick hair. The other aide chuckled, cing his gifts within his tunic. ¡°At least he is raising his children well.¡± ¡°It is good that their mother is so wise.¡± The male aide¡¯sughter filled the carriage. Elder Gold rubbed her fingers along the gifts the youngest of the triplets had passed along. Kirot had handed her a small bit of hydra leather, while the boy had handed her a bracelet formed of string. ¡®Should we kill the mercenaries?¡¯ Vasera eyed up Shaool, who sat with three of the other older Iyrmen who had appeared. ¡®They say she¡¯s a Paragon.¡¯ Her eyes then fell to Marmak, who was drinking with the one known as Bl, the pair rxing together in the corner, Marmak speaking of his tale. Yet, the most troublesome Iyrman was not within her sights. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jarot grumbled, holding Larot close to his chest. ¡°How could they take my greatchildren from me?¡± ¡°It was only a few days,¡± Gangak said, pouring him a warm ss of milk. ¡°A few days? I am so old, how many days do I have?¡± Jarot held the ss of milk to Larot¡¯s lips, who pulled his head away. ¡°You see! When did Larot refuse to drink milk from my hands?¡± ¡°Always.¡± ¡°You see? Have I forgotten he does not drink from my hands? This is uneptable.¡± Jarot sipped the milk. ¡°Did I even drink warm milk?¡± ¡°Your grandson is fool enough for the both of you.¡± ¡°He should kill more nobles so that he can wear the title of fool as proudly as I.¡± Gangak shook her head lightly, her eyes darting to the side, towards the squealing child who rushed towards her. She hoisted Jirot up within her arms, while little Jarot waited to be hoisted up. ¡°You would steal them from me even now?¡± ¡°You do not have enough arms to hold all three.¡± ¡°Even with his one arm of mine, I can hold them all!¡± ¡°Nano! I give Elder Gold my ring!¡± Jirot said, almost shouting the words. ¡°You did?¡± Gangak replied, cing a finger upon the girl¡¯s lip. ¡°Yes,¡± the girl whispered. ¡°I give shiny ring.¡± ¡°What a kind child you are.¡± ¡°Is not all my shiny ring, just a little shiny, I still have my shiny shiny ring,¡± the girl whispered, cing a finger on her lips. ¡°You cannot say, okay?¡± ¡°I will not say,¡± Gangak assured, causing the girl to smirk, her cackling easing the air. Little Jarot rested his head against his nano¡¯s shoulder, sucking his thumb. He stared at her deep red skin, noting all the familiar scars upon her neck. He stared at them long and hard, noting the contrast of the scars against the rest of her skin, and even how parts of her neck were darker than other parts, like those which were then hidden away by the rest of her attire. ¡°Nano, you must read story,¡± Jirot said, narrowing her eyes as though daring her nano to refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± The older Jarot inhaled deeply, but he nced to the side. ¡®Since she has said you must read the story, you must.¡¯ Deep within his heart he had wanted to read them a story, but since it was Gangak, he did notin. After all, after himself, Gangak was the one who loved the pair the most. Indeed, it had to be after him, for he wouldn¡¯t ept the fact she loved them as much as he did. As the next morning came, the fort was far more lively, with all the new children from the Iyr, as well as their elder siblings, from Nirot to Naqokan, to their parents, some of whom held the title of Director, now within the business. ¡®I should head to the Front Iyr to enchant,¡¯ Adam thought over breakfast, feeding his youngest son a bowl of porridge. The boy turned his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat from my hand, I¡¯ll kiss your face all over.¡± He didn¡¯t even move his hand as Larot opened his mouth and sucked the porridge off the spoon, slowly chewing before swallowing. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ Adam nced around towards the rest of the businessfolk, who kept mostly to themselves, eating with their families, and the other businessfolk. Elsie ate with Ray Vonda, who had taken Jirot and Jarot with her to eat with the East Portians. Once Dunes was done with the morning exercises, Adam thought to approach one of the distant Rot family members, wanting to know why they hade to the business. From what he saw, they mostly remained within the fort, but sometimes they followed him, or his children. However, he stopped as a figure approached him. ¡°Rick?¡± ¡°Executive,¡± Rick called, reaching up to scratch his beard, which had grown in for a short while. He nced to the side for a moment, before he stretched out his neck. ¡°May we speak to the side?¡± ¡®May we?¡¯ ¡°Of course.¡± Adam followed Rick out a short ways. ¡°We appreciate all you¡¯ve done for us, truly. I was hoping to ask about the matter with our parents¡­¡± ¡°The matter with your parents?¡± ¡°We spoke previously about whether they could join the business.¡± ¡°Oh, oh yes,¡± Adam replied, vaguely recalling the conversation. ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± ¡°You said you would allow them to stay if they were to sometimes work.¡± ¡°Right, yeah, sounds good.¡± ¡°It¡­ is fine?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve got¡­ do we have enough space?¡± ¡°We do.¡± ¡°Yep, sounds good. Double check with¡­¡± Adam paused, wondering who the best person to ask was. ¡°Manager Dunes? Ask him if we really do have enough rooms for all the parents. Ask any of the others if they want their parents toe join the business first, then calcte how many there are, and then speak to Manager Dunes. If we don¡¯t have enough space, you can let me know, I¡¯ll make a deal with the Iyrmen to see if we can¡¯t expand the fort, or if we couldn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know, use the Iyr¡¯s side to create more housing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± Adam nodded his head, allowing Rick to excuse himself. A smile remained firmly glued to the half elf¡¯s lips as he approached the Iyrmen, who were gathered together while the businessfolk went about their business. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It feels good knowing that I¡¯m trusted.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± ¡°Normal? To trust me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Jaygak blinked at Adam¡¯s words. ¡°Are you happy or are you sad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that my workers trust me. It means I¡¯m doing a good job, and that I¡¯m not utter scum.¡± Lucy furrowed her brows towards the half elf. ¡°Why would you be scum?¡± ¡°You know, when someone bes rich, they be evil.¡± ¡°I was rich, but I wasn¡¯t evil.¡± Adam reached over to hoist Lanarot up, bringing her close to his chest, nting a firm kiss on her forehead. ¡°Lanababy, do you hear that? Lucy is saying your papa is a liar!¡± Lanarot gasped towards Lucy, almost dropping her bread. ¡°Why?¡± Lucy sat up taller. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Lanarot looked towards her mother, her face contorting slightly, but Adam quickly brought a t bread to her mouth, stopping her fromining. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Jirot.¡± ¡°Forgive me, just this once,¡± Adam said, peppering his sister with kisses, brushing her hair behind her ear. ¡°I need to figure out when we can go get the parents of the rest of the businessfolk. We already brought over Ted and Annie, but the rest of them want to bring their parents over.¡± ¡°Do they all live in Red Oak?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Should we go pick them up?¡± Lucy then noted the pout on Adam¡¯s lips. ¡°We could take the children¡­¡± ¡°We¡­ could?¡± Adam nced towards Sonarot questioningly. ¡°We did not expect to take them so far out of the Iyr,¡± Sonarot admitted. ¡°I can send word to Elder Zijin, and the Family Elders. They will inform the Great Elders, who may dy the outing.¡± ¡°Dy? Not deny?¡± ¡°The Great Elders cannot deny our freedoms so easily.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®I really should figure out how the Iyr works.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ we could take the kids out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My kids too?¡± ¡°We cannot?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Since they are my grandchildren, I can take them out,¡± Sonarot replied, as though it was really as simple as that. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam still wasn¡¯t sure how his children¡¯s rtionship worked in the Iyr, and more than anything, he really didn¡¯t want to find out. ¡°I¡¯ll let the others know that we might be going out, then. How long will that be?¡± ¡°A few days.¡± ¡°A few days¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Damn. If only I could enchant at the fort.¡¯ ¡°There is still the matter of the business with the Countess,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Let us take a walk.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Adam followed the Director to the inner area of the fort, where a young Iyrman was walking across the northern most section of the fort,pleting his rounds. He looked over his shoulder to the Executive and Director, nodding his head, getting a pair of nods in return. They approached Jaygak¡¯s ce, made of stone like the rest of the buildings within the inner area, before stepping within. ¡°Manager Dunes often sweeps the inner area,¡± Sonarot said, walking through the first room, which was fairly bare, a room that was part kitchen, part dining area, part living area. She stepped through to the second room. She nced around, noting the gathering dust within the room. ¡°He knows his limits.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, staring at the trap door that was very obvious beside Jaygak¡¯s bed. ¡°He suspected one of your children was sick,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°He did?¡± ¡°Gangak thought so. He seemed to know something.¡± ¡°When was it?¡± ¡°It was the end of the third month.¡± ¡°I think¡­ I think that was the time I was in the¡­ water ce.¡± ¡°Did you tempt Fate?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It may not have been the case.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Larot is not sick.¡± ¡°Uncle Fakrot lost his eye.¡± ¡°A small price to pay.¡± ¡°A price he shouldn¡¯t have had to pay.¡± ¡°Why did you tempt Fate?¡± ¡°The Prince picked a fight with me when I found out Vonda was sick¡­ I¡­ I was just really mad.¡± ¡°Fakrot lost his eye to help his grandnephew. It is a price any Iyrman would pay. In reality, he lost his eye to help his nephew and his grandnephew. It is an even smaller price to pay.¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have lost his eye.¡± ¡°Your grandfather has lost an arm and leg, how can Fakrotin?¡± ¡°He shouldin to me at least.¡± ¡°He is happy that you did not marry his daughters.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just kids, but I¡¯m not that bad, am I?¡± ¡°They are considered adults, but it is not because of you, but because of him.¡± ¡°Because of him?¡± ¡°He is a father too,¡± Sonarot said, before undoing the trapdoor within Jaygak¡¯s room, thedder falling to the ground. She climbed down first, while Adam followed after her, ncing around towards the long underground cer, lit up by small gemstones which reacted to their presence. The cer wall began right beside them, before the bathroom, continuing all the way to the side, stopping a short ways before Adam¡¯s own cer. Adam noted all the weapons within the storage, along with the barrels of, what he presumed to be, food, and a mirror all the way to the side, covered in dust. Adam reached over towards a sword, eyeing it up. ¡®She bought this in East Port a few years back.¡¯ A small smile slipped upon his face, recalling when they went shopping for a sword together. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called, holding up a small dagger, pricking her finger with it, before reaching over towards the mirror. She ced her finger against the stigma of the silver flower thaty atop the mirror, and the blood seeped into it. She held out the dagger. ¡°Prick your finger and drip the blood into the flower.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, picking his finger, before cing his finger on the stigma, allowing his blood to drip against the silver flower. Health: 91 -> 90 ¡°Do not allow your blood to drip upon the floor, it will leave clues for others.¡± Adam reached up to suck the blood out of his finger. ¡°Right¡­¡± She picked up the mirror and ced it against the small side wall, so it was opposite thedder they climbed down. ¡°Press your thumb against the mirror¡¯s side.¡± ¡®Why my thumb?¡¯ Adam thought, pressing his thumb against the cool metal. The mirror continued to reveal their bodies to them, but then the centre of the mirror began to shift in colour, as though someone brought fire against it, and the mirror continued to shift between the spectrum of colours, until it finally turned blue. ¡°Follow quickly,¡± Sonarot said, reaching into the mirror with a hand, before climbing into it with the rest of her body, disappearing into the swirling blue. Adam blinked. ¡®You could have at least warned me.¡¯
More secrets? The next few chapters are... nice. The chapters after? :) If anyone subscribes at Silver or higher from 07 to 15, I''ll post up an additional chapter for each new patron. [950] – Y04.050 – A Child’s Joy III [950] ¨C Y04.050 ¨C A Child¡¯s Joy III The boy panted for air as the heavy noonval sun beat upon his skin. He opened his mouth as the cup pressed against his lips, slurping the water down, some of it slipping down the corners of his mouth, down his chin, seeping against his clothing. ¡°Is noonval still too hot for you, my Karot?¡± Gangak asked, brushing the boy¡¯s long hair silver, before flicking some water upon his head, wiping the boy¡¯s face with more. ¡°Hot,¡± the boy agreed, panting again, though he gave in to his nano, who wiped his face with a damp cloth tenderly. ¡°Let us rest in the shade,¡± Gangak said, picking the boy up, not even looking back to see if his sisters were following, leading them out to the side, dropping down with Karot upon herp, the boy leaning against her bosom as his sisters each nestled against her side, their tails curling up around their feet. The four basked in the shade provided by the sturdy walls of the fort. The triplets rxed against their nano, their tails gently swaying from side to side. ¡°This fort was made by the hands of Iyrmen,¡± Gangak said, brushing her hand through Kirot¡¯s hair, rubbing her cheek. The girl pulled her head up, her innocent eyes staring into her greataunt¡¯s eyes. Gangak leaned in to nuzzle against her nose, before she nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°It is not like the forts of the Aldish, which will fall away when the wind blows too strongly. Here, as within the Iyr, you will be safe.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Your father will be safe too, and so will your mother, within the walls of the Iyr. Even if the Great Elders¡­ no matter who may threaten your father, we will continue to protect him.¡± ¡°Potec,¡± the girl confirmed, reaching up to clutch her nano¡¯s cor, brushing it with a thumb. ¡°Your father is a Nephew of the Rot family. Even if the Great Elders wished to deal with your father, they must ask the permission of the Family Head and Family Elder, your nana and nano. If they wished to deal with you¡­ they cannot.¡± ¡°Cannot?¡± ¡°Cannot,¡± Gangak assured, before reaching over to pull Konarot closer, embracing her tight, allowing the girl to wrap herself around her, like a piece of t bread. Gangak held the back of the girl¡¯s head, tickling the girl¡¯s skull. ¡°Even if he wishes to keep you to himself, you are my greatchildren too.¡± ¡°Nano?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Konarot reached up to her horns with both hands. ¡°Horns.¡± Gangak reached up to her own horn, rubbing along it. ¡°Yes?¡± Konarot reached over to grab her greataunt¡¯s horns. ¡°Horns.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You are red.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°You are not.¡± Konarot remained silent for a long while, holding the woman¡¯s horns, though her eyes were glued to the woman¡¯s tattoos. The scarlet x, the yellow tilted kites that emanated from them. The same tattoos that her grandaunts and granduncles wore, the same tattoo her aunt wore, the same aunt who reminded the girl of her own hornless sister. ¡°I like red,¡± Konarot said. Gangak inhaled deeply, before leaning in to blow against the girl¡¯s stomach, causing her to squeal aloud, the girl dropping down, allowing her greataunt to pull her in closer. ¡°My dear greatchildren, I cannot love you more than I already do.¡± She allowed the triplets to pin her down so they could nap atop her, the old woman letting out a gentle, satisfied sigh. There was another who was already starved of their attention, though he was focused on something else. Adam gasped for air, having held his breath when he stepped through the portal. His entire body shuddered, a ssh of warm air striking him, and he nced around towards the walls around him, which rose up and tilted inward, though the walls did not join together, allowing some of the sun light to beat down and spread the light throughout. ¡°I feel like I shouldn¡¯t know about this ce,¡± Adam said, his eyes falling onto the enchanting shrine, this one slightly different than the shrines he was used to. Across one wally a myriad of weapons, of all manner of designs, in front of another wally a mass of raw resources, in front of another a collection of various gems, each different type of gem cut in a particr way, though the same as its own kind, and finally, thest wall held a shut door. ¡°If we did not wish for you to know, you would not know,¡± Sonarot assured, reaching out to rub his arm gently. ¡°The Iyr will leave any messages they have on the shrine, make sure you read them before you begin enchanting. Once you are done enchanting, ring the bell, wait a few moments, and then use the door to leave. ce the mirror back where it originally was.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡®Bell?¡¯ Adam nced around trying to find the bell, only to find it right beside the door, exactly where it made logical sense, except he had somehow missed it the first time. ¡°The Iyr will keep track of the debts you owe upon using the gems, and they will be repaid once the weapon or sold, or through the business¡¯ finances.¡± ¡°Right, sure.¡± Sonarot smiled, bowing her head lightly. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Adam said, staring at the raw materials and the ingots to one side. ¡®These guys are really good at figuring out my abilities and how to use them best.¡¯ ¡°Do you have a moment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I just wanted to say¡­¡± Adam¡¯s heart began to beat quicker. ¡°Can anyone else hear us?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I had no idea I¡¯d live this long in this life. When I was originally reincarnated, or reborn, or transmigrated, whatever, I¡­ Isted about a year, I think. Less than a year? Now it¡¯s been¡­ almost five. I¡¯ve done so much and so little. I still can¡¯t progress too quickly, because of the¡­ thing.¡± Adam raised his brows, and Sonarot bowed her head knowingly. ¡°This life, though¡­ it¡¯s been the best. It¡¯s all thanks to you, and Jurot, and everyone else. My children¡­ I mean, I have children. In my first life, I¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Children? In that economy?¡± Adam¡¯sughter shook, not due to joy, but due to his nerves. ¡°Truly, I¡¯m filled with joy daily, and¡­ I just wanted to say, thank you. For everything.¡± Sonarot reached up to hold Adam¡¯s cheek, rubbing it tenderly. ¡°You are the brother of my son and daughter, and the father of my grandchildren. You do not need to thank me for taking the role I should.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ like you said, you¡¯re the grandmother of my children, so I¡¯ve got to treat you this well at least.¡± Adam wondered if he should increase the President¡¯s pay, having yet to realise he technically wasn¡¯t paying her. Sonarot pulled the young man in for a tight hug, the young man taller than him, and yet, sometimes he was so much smaller. She rubbed the back of his head, brushing his hair tenderly. Adam¡¯s heart beat harder, feeling the warmth of his Aunt¡¯s body against his, her hands, soft and rough, like his wife¡¯s, against the back of his head. ¡°It fills me with joy, too,¡± the woman assured, whispering into Adam¡¯s ear. Adam slowly nodded his head, allowing her to withdraw, a warm smile across her lips, before she finally turned and left. She rang the bell, waited for a few seconds, before she opened the door into what seemed to be sheer ckness, and stepped into it, disappearing into the darkness. Adam remained standing for a long moment, allowing the warmth of his Aunt¡¯s love fill him first, before he resolved himself. ¡®I need to work hard.¡¯ It was evening when Adam appeared back in the fort, his triplets rushing up to him as he stepped through the inner gate, the half elf embracing each child, before allowing them to climb atop him as he carried them to the rest of the figures. The smell of the evening¡¯s meal filled his nostrils, though it was Jirot¡¯sints which filled his ears. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, cing down his triplets. ¡°Mummy is not eating!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mummy?¡± Adam asked, before his brows furrowed. ¡®It¡¯s kinda weird calling her mummy. I¡¯m not sure if I like it¡­ or if I don¡¯t?¡¯ Vonda smiled curiously towards her husband. ¡°I have eaten so much already.¡± ¡°Ah, well, if mummy has eaten too much, then you need to make sure mummy isfortable?¡± ¡°Comfable?¡± ¡°Yeah, she needs to be rxed.¡± ¡°Mummy, you are rxed?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jirot said, reaching out to pat her mother¡¯s thigh gently. ¡°Mummy, if you are hungry, you must say, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot raised her brows towards her mother, as though threatening her to try and keep it to herself. ¡°You undastand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Mummy, I tell you story,¡± little Jarot said, beaming up towards his mother. ¡°Is daddy¡¯s story. Daddy kill the dragon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not tell mummy about killing, shall we?¡± Adam replied, filling with a sudden rush of awkwardness. ¡°No?¡± Jarot pouted. ¡°I cannot tell mummy?¡± ¡®This kid! He¡¯s too cute!¡¯ ¡°How about¡­¡± Adam nced away, unable to face his son when he was pouting so adorable. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make our own story? Let¡¯s y Warriors and Wanderers!¡± Jarot gasped, smiling wide. ¡°I y!¡± ¡°I y too, daddy!¡± Jirot said. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Konarot stared up at her father expectantly. ¡°Of course, we can all y!¡± Adam embraced his children, peppering them with kisses. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until daddy finishes eating.¡± ¡°Daddy is pegnant?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Daddy, you do not eating, eating is for mummy.¡± ¡°Jirot, even your father needs to eat.¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°I can feed you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said, allowing her father to eat, assisting his father by telling him the names of the food, and getting distracted by him feeding her parts of his own meal. ¡°I cannot, I cannot, so much.¡± Jirot said, turning her head as she shook her hand to refuse the food, before she opened her mouth for more food. ¡°Look at you! Such a character.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her cheek, before allowing her to retreat to her mother. As Adam prepared for Warriors and Wanderers, he noted the looks he was getting from the other children. He spotted a particr child ncing their way, and Adam motioned a hand. The girl nced around, and upon spotting theck of others around her, she rushed up towards him, standing awkwardly before the half elf. ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is Anne!¡± Jirot said, pointing at the girl usatory. ¡°That¡¯s right. Whose kaka is she?¡± ¡°Mister Nobby is kaka.¡± ¡°Mister Nobby is her papa, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, reaching over to brush his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Jirot said, nodding her head. ¡°Who told you?¡± ¡°Um, I hear¡­¡± She looked around. ¡°Is nano, nano tell me.¡± ¡°Nano told you?¡± ¡°Nano, and babo, and nana, and daddy, and mummy, and papo, and kako, and I tell it.¡± ¡°Right, right, of course. I want you to treat her nicely too, okay?¡± ¡°I always nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Mister Nobby is so strong, daddy, he first ce,¡± the girl said, holding up a finger. ¡°Yeah, he is so strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Daddy, you are not strong, you are third ce,¡± Jirot said, as though exining a fact. ¡°Papo is strong, papo is first ce.¡± Adam blinked. He nced aside towards Vonda, who held her smile behind her hand, her mischievous eyes staring into Adam¡¯s with a curiosity. ¡°Well, you know, daddy is stronger than Nobby.¡± ¡°Daddy is strong?¡± Jirot asked, turning her head, her eyes incredulous. ¡°You! How can you look at daddy like that! Isn¡¯t daddy so strong?¡± Adam lifted her head, causing the girl to squeal and giggle. ¡°My brother is strong¡­¡± Anne said, her voice low, the girl clutching at her dress, pouting. ¡°That¡¯s right, Nobby is strong too. After all, papo Jurot taught him a lot, didn¡¯t he?¡± Adam blew a raspberry against his daughter¡¯s neck, the girl squealing and cackling, before Adam let her go, allowing her to retreat to her mother, climbing up her front. The girl moved roughly, but Vonda lifted her daughter up with one arm, shielding her stomach with the other. ¡°Carefully, dear, carefully, you smelly girl.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, meeting Anne¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°Do you want to y Warriors and Wanderers too?¡± Anne nodded her head, her long hair bouncing as she did. Adam smiled, while the memories of her brother shed in his mind. ¡®Right, Nobby¡¯s pretty scary too. He might not be an Iyrman, but he¡¯s naturally stronger than even Jurot. How can a family have someone as monstrous as Nobby, but someone as adorable as Anne? I guess they¡¯re both cute¡­¡¯ Adam let out a near silent snort, doing his best not tough. ¡°Anne,¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If anyone bullies you, make sure you tell me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Nobby¡¯s sister, and that gives you special privileges in the business. Nobby was one of our first workers, and he works more for me than the business, so if you need anything, let me know. Right, weren¡¯t you¡­ I¡¯ll ask after we y the game.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Anne replied, unsure of what Adam was talking about, but that was pretty normal. Adam reached into his pouch and slipped it into the girl¡¯s hand, winking at her. ¡°Whose gold coin is this?¡± ¡°Mine?¡± ¡°Can your parents take it?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Daddy! I want gold too!¡± Jirot called out, holding out her hand. ¡°Give!¡± ¡°Give, what?¡± ¡°Gold!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the magic word?¡± ¡°Fyahball!¡±
I''m so d that everyone is so safe and sound and that it''s all so wholesome. They are my favourite chapters to write. Quick note! Once Y04 ends, I''ll be taking a week off, and I''ll be taking a week off every 50 chapters too, but for this year I won''t. Also, because my chapters will be ~100 chapters from now on, I might need to post up every few days instead of every single day if a year is particrly long. I can see a case when chapters may be 5000 - 10000 words if a year is particrly crazy with tons of different plot points converging together. Hopefully they don''t, because that''s a lot of writing... [951] – Y04.051 – Elders Responsibilities I [951] ¨C Y04.051 ¨C Elders Responsibilities I Adam spent his mornings ying with the children, from his six adorable children, to his adorable cousins. The days he spent enchanting the weapons, which would pay the sries of all the figures within the business. In the evenings he would continue spoiling the children, feeding Gurot from his hands, reading to Inakan, allowing her to show him all the pictures, and following Kavgak wherever she led him, usually just to one nt or the next, which Gimon had begun watering. The businessfolk had be used to Adam¡¯s antics of being a fool of a father, especially with his youngest daughter, who loved to bully him. ¡°Smelly boy! I am feeding mummy!¡± Jirot stood tall and proud, clenching her fists to the side. ¡°Daddy wants to feed mummy too¡­¡± Jirot inhaled deeply and leaned back slightly, pumping out her chest. Her eyes dared her father to say more. Adam closed his eyes. ¡®How can I defeat you when you¡¯re this cute? It¡¯s impossible, impossible! Not even for a trillion XP!¡¯ While his daughter bullied him, Adam had no idea theplications he brought to the Iyr. Already, there was a small issue of the young cousins spending their time at the fort, for they could not spent too long. However, it was technically considered an outing, so it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, however, the request to take not just the Iyr¡¯s children, but also his own children out of the Iyr, brought greaterplications. Technically, Adam did not need to ask for the Iyr¡¯s permission to take his children out of the Iyr. Technically, the children, in the eyes of the Iyr¡­ Zijin stared down at the paper, unable to finish the thought. He tapped his finger on the table, thinking back to the small pebble the little goblin girl had brought to him while her father was out. ¡®Elder Zijin, I give it to you, okay?¡¯ There was no doubt the half elf had no idea, since the girl had already forgotten it, he was certain of that much, but he had not. Indeed, for though the half elf adored his children, there were things about his children only the others knew. ¡®They are behaving as though the children are truly children of the Rot family.¡¯ Zijin smiled slightly. It wasn¡¯t that they were behaving in such a way, it was that in the eyes of the Rot family, Adam¡¯s children were no different than even Jurot¡¯s future child. At such a level, the Iyr¡¯s hands were tied, such was the freedom afforded to the Rot family, to all the families of the Iyr. Zijin thought of Gangak, and the other two families, the Ool and Kan family, who no doubt treated the children in such a manner too. The Elder smiled wider, writing down the notes of consideration for such an outing. The Elder thought of all those who would be willing to leave with the children. It was a simple enough matter for the children of the Iyr. They would need two for each of the families, one for each of the children leaving. They would need to send eight Experts, plus a Master and a Grandmaster. However, there was also the consideration for the six other children, meaning another six Experts would need to be assigned. Whereas the Iyr could tap into the entire pool of Iyrmen for the eight children, for six of the children, the pool was far smaller. It was easy to ask someone like Litol to assist in the outing for someone like Lanarot, since in the Iyr, it waspletely irrelevant for one family who had nothing to do with another to assist in protecting a child of the Iyr, it was the Iyr¡¯s greatestw, thew which underpinned everything about the Iyr. If not for a child of the Iyr, what did an Iyrman have to fight for? Yet, would Litol do the same for Jirot? ¡®If I asked, he would consider it,¡¯ Zijin thought, but he leaned back and thought of six names who would go. ¡®Jarot. Gangak. Otkan.¡¯ These three names came to him easily, but what of the the rest? ¡®Mulrot cannot, she is the Family Elder. Zirot? No, she has to stay too, since Tarot is still training. I could send Fakrot¡­¡¯ Zijin frowned. ¡®Since it is dangerous for those six in particr, I should consider those who are stronger.¡¯ As an Elder, Zijin had to consider all manner of politics within the Iyr, but not just the politics of the Iyr, but also the politics of the heart. ¡®I should not send those who the children are unfamiliar with. There is also the matter of appearance for the children.¡¯ Towards the end of the day, having thought of the matter deeply, as one would have expected from him since the matter dealt with the children of the Iyr, the Elder made his way towards a particr set of extended family estates. First he decided to speak with the estate which had shown promise for this particr matter. The children all stared towards the Elder as he approached one of their eldest family members. The older Iyrman bowed his head lightly, and when Zijin returned a bow of his own head, the old Iyrman stood. He did not wear his armour, but his trusty de, the same de that was his name sake, red as blood, hung at his side. The pair stepped away to one side in order to speak privately. ¡°What is it that you require from this old man?¡± Shasen asked. ¡°There is an outing nned for a group of children,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Your niece, Sonarot, wishes to take her grandchildren out to Red Oak.¡± Shasen narrowed his eyes slightly. He bowed his head slowly, allowing the Elder to continue. ¡°Would you be willing to sign yourself to go?¡± ¡°Which child will I escort?¡± ¡°One of the triplets.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shasen replied. Zijin raised his brows, having not expected the Iyrman to ept so quickly. He held out a slip for the Iyrman, who read the dates of the trip, and signed it, before handing the slip back to the Elder. Zijin stared at the slip for a moment, before turning to leave. Shasen escorted the Elder back, before Zijin stopped. ¡°Why did you ept?¡± ¡°Is there a reason for me to refuse?¡± ¡°You know why I ask.¡± ¡°You know it is a stupid reason to ask.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Shasen frowned, feeling his heart sink upon the Elder¡¯s words. ¡°Do you wish for me to speak with Dogek?¡± Zijin smiled, continuing on his way. ¡°He is a Family Elder.¡± ¡®Ah,¡¯ Shasen thought, exhaling in relief. ¡®He is a Family Elder.¡¯ Zijin spent a moment waving at the children, and after spending a few minutes allowing them to chatter at him, the Elder excused himself. He made his way to another estate, one he was more intimately familiar with. He first stopped at a particr tree, reaching out to brush along its bark. When he was a boy, the tree was so much thinner, but after a generation, it had widened at least a fistful. ¡°It seems much bigger now,¡± the Elder admitted. ¡°When I was a boy, I¡¯m sure I thought it was bigger than it was.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came the voice, a near whisper. He was tall and thin, and his goatee had grown longer, reaching down to his chest. He reached over to the tree, which he had grown alongside even when he was a boy. The old man waited, understanding the boy, the Elder, hade to speak with him. ¡°Sonarot wishes to take her grandchildren on an outing to Red Oak.¡± After a moment of silence, the Elder sighed. ¡°I wish for you to escort little Jarot.¡± ¡°Mad Dog will not appreciate you calling him little.¡± Zijin chuckled lightly, shaking his head, his eyes glued to the tree. He felt the bark against his finger tips, including along one part of the bark he had chipped as a boy, something which had brought him into so much trouble as a child. ¡°Mad Dog will escort his greatdaughter, but I wish for you to escort his greatson, since they are always a pair.¡± ¡°I am a Family Elder,¡± Rajin replied. It was not so much as a refusal, but a reminder to the Elder that he could not. ¡°Bloodde has epted.¡± ¡°Bloodde is not a Family Elder.¡± ¡°It has to be someone from the Jin family, and I could only think of you,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It can only be you.¡± Rajin remained silent for a long while. ¡°We, as Elders, have responsibilities to the Iyr, to our families.¡± ¡°I am not asking as an Elder to a Family Elder, but as a nephew to his uncle.¡± Rajin reached up to his beard out of shock from the sheer audacity of his nephew¡¯s words. They could only speak as Elders, an Elder of the Iyr and the Elder of the Jin family. ¡®Is this so important that you would break convention and ask me to step down from my position?¡¯ There were many reasons as to why Zijin wanted Rajin to go. Rajin was, as the Aldishman might call, a horc. It wouldn¡¯t look out of the ordinary if he was with the twins, and so there was a firstyer of protection. Thisyer was needed, especially due to a particr noble¡¯s presence within Red Oak. Rajin, who held the title Bearded Dragon, was also extremely strong. He had gained such great renown, he was considered Drakebane¡¯s rival, in not just strength, but also for the position which Drakebane held. Though he had stepped back from the position and what was expected of him, and though there was a joke that he had be the Family Elder for ess to greater fruits for his wines, he hadn¡¯t shirked away his position from the Family Elder. No one could deny that he wasn¡¯t the best Jin for the role, the Jin family under the guidance of the best hand. Zijin had to consider him too. Mad Dog. If Jarot became too rowdy, Rajin could certainly temper the old man, either causing him to stay with his words, or with his de. These were the considerations the Elder had to make. However, there was one more reason, and it was perhaps the most important reason. Zijin hadn¡¯t expected the Sen family to take the matter so seriously, for Bloodde to ept the matter so easily to escort one of the triplets. It had been a simple matter for him to move for Lanarot¡¯s sake, since Sonarot was essentially Bloodde¡¯s niece due to the fact she was born and raised in the Gek family, raised alongside the Sen family. However, for him to move for the triplets, it had sent a message to the Rot family, and to the rest of the Iyr. ¡®The Gak, Rot, Ool, and Kan families have officially epted the children. Some from the Gek and Sen families have also epted the children, though not quite as officially¡­¡¯ The Jin family was close to the Kan family, two families which were heavyweights in every era of the Iyr thus far. Zijin did not doubt that there was already a feeling of eptance from the Jin family, especially since Adam had assisted them. Adam had brought back Timojin¡¯s sister¡¯s remains, and he also trained Uwajin. However, if Rajin stepped up now, then Zijin wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the children when it came to their ce in the Iyr. ¡°Have you spoken to them?¡± Rajn asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It must have been a difficult decision.¡± ¡°It had to be done.¡± Rajin let out a long sigh, standing beside his nephew as the darkening sky basked them in its gentle light, the shadows growing longer. Rajin remained deathly silent, slowly ruminating on what his nephew was asking him, and why. He understood the difficult position Zijin was in, especially since he was given such great authority over matters concerning a particrly foolish half elf, who constantly stressed the Great Elders with his antics. ¡°You are working too hard.¡± ¡°Are you saying that as the Family Elder, or my uncle?¡± ¡°I can only speak to you as the Family Elder.¡± A sad smile formed on Zijin¡¯s face, and he gently bowed his head. The report made its way up to the Chief. It was expected for the Chief to share the report with the rest of the Great Elders, with Elder Gold and Elder Teacher both holding quite some influence when it came to outings. However, the Chief stared at the report. ¡®Elder Zijin¡­¡¯ The Chief read the report thoroughly, reading through Zijin¡¯s rmendations, and the reasons behind them. The report was several pages long, which was fairly typical, except there were two other pages upon the back the Chief read with a tentative heart. ¡®To think you would go this far.¡¯ Chief Iromin leaned back in his chair, reaching up to rub his eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should share the entire report to the Great Elders, since Zijin had gone above and beyond his station. Of course, not reporting it wasn¡¯t an option, since that would only make things worse. Chief Iromin wasn¡¯t sure if he was d Rajin had refused, or if he should have hoped that the Bearded Dragon should have epted. ¡®Are you d you are not in my position, Rajin?¡¯
Technically this should have been an interlude, but since our dear Jirot bullied her father, how could it not be a main chapter? [952] – Y04.052 – Elders Responsibilities II [952] ¨C Y04.052 ¨C Elders Responsibilities II "Daddy is going?" Jirot asked, panting after she finished her cup of milk. "Yes. We''re all going to be going soon." "I going?" "Yes..." Adam smiled awkwardly. "It''s going to be dangerous though." "Dangerous?" Jirot raised her brows, the way her babo did, and she flexed her arms, growling. "Look, daddy, look. I big and strong." "No, no, you''re so small and cute." Adam lifted up his daughter and peppered her cheek with kisses. "No! I am Demon Load! Big and strong!" Jirot growled, only to be stopped by her father''s tight hug, causing the girl to embrace her father too. "Yes, yes, my dear." Adam rocked from side to side, brushing her curly hair tenderly. "Some people don''t like the Demon Lord, though." "Why?" "The Demon Lord did so many bad things before." "No! I am good girl! Mummy! Mummy!" Jirot called, reaching out a hand to her mother for support, her eyes wide, urging her mother to inform her father of such an important matter. "I know you''re good, you smelly girl, but other people don''t know that." "How they can do this?" "I don''t know, my dear. It''s because they''re so smelly?" "All so smelly," Jirot confirmed, huffing. "They saying Jirot is not good? Not good? I always good, daddy, always good!" "I know, I know..." "We ah going Red Oak?" Jirot asked. "How did you know?" "I know it," the girl replied, smirking. "I am so smart." "You are so smart." "Is big town?" "It''s... bigger than the Iyr, I think." Jirot pulled her head back, furrowing her brows at her father. "What you are saying, daddy? So silly! So smelly!" "What, you think your father is lying? Daddy is telling the truth! There are so many people in Red Oak, about double than the entire Iyr." "Mummy? You hear this?" "I hear it, but your father is right, in a way. Red Oak has more people, but the Main Iyr is certainly more expansive, from what I have seen." Vonda scooped another spoonful for Larot, who allowed the woman to feed him, with most gracious magnanimity. "We''re going to leave the Iyr, but... Jirot, you need to be good, okay?" "Daddy!" Jirot held up a finger. "What I say? You do not listen! You not listening to me?" "I''m listening, I''m listening, you''re such a good girl, always a good girl," Adam assured, brushing the girl''s hair back, though her dagger like finger remained. Adam reached over to take her hand and kissed the back of it. "It''s just no one else knows, so that''s why you need to promise to be good, really good." "I promise I am good." "You promise you will be good?" "You are not listening?" "You can''t bully your daddy like this! Your daddy is growing so old his hearing is already going!" Adam shook his head before leaning in to blow a raspberry against the girl''s neck. Within Adam''s heart, a seed of darkness began to sprout. He closed his eyes as he held his daughter, rocking with her from side to side, feeling her warm cheek against his own, feeling her soft breath tickling his neck, smelling the oils of the Iyr. ''I''ll make sure to protect you from the world, my dear Jibaby.'' Little Jarot waited patiently beside his father, until he was finally scooped up, and peppered in all manner of kisses. He opened his mouth for the potato his sister offered him, and ate slowly while their father held the pair of them, not understanding why the half elf was so eager to hold them, other than the fact that he loved them so dearly. Once lunch was over, Adam made his way about the fort, checking on the rest of the businessfolk. ''I''ve got a bunch of Experts that should be able to protect them and handle most threats, but they''re meant to be going to invite their families.'' Adam then nced towards the children within the business, from Alex to Elsie. ''Right, they need to be protected too.'' Adam let out a sigh, reaching up to rub the side of his neck, feeling the gentle pulsing which began to ache. ''Do I need to make my own army already? Should I go look for some more warriors?'' Adampleted his rounds, motioning a hand to Jonn, before making his way into the vige, finding a particrlyrge fellow. "I''m going to need you two toe with me." "Okay," Jonn and Nobby replied, though Nobby continued with a, "mister boss." "Hopefully I won''t need either of you, but... you know how it is." Jonn bowed his head. As a half elf, one who had once been a member of an order, he was still discriminated against, something which increased after the Massacre of Rock Hill, which led to his exile from the Order. Nobby just nodded, thinking little of the issue, understanding that the others would treat the children poorly and he would need to protect them. The reasons why, they werepletely irrelevant. ''It''s not like I''ll be able to constrain them within the fort their entire lives,'' Adam thought, continuing to walk around the business, lost within his thoughts. "Executive Adam," Fred called. "Yeah?" "Do you need me toe along too?" "No, there should be someone who stays here, just in case." "Should..." Fred said, before catching himself. "Yes?" "Should I go instead of Jonn, since he''s a..." "He''s a what?" "He''s a half elf." "Come on now, Fred. I don''t want to hear that from you." "I don''t mean nothing by it, but the people from Red Oak..." "Ah," Adam said, slowly nodding his head. "You''re right. You shoulde along instead of Jonn." Fred nodded, still feeling awkward he mentioned it, but he hadn''t been able to leave to prove himself, and now was the perfect chance. ''Should I take Brittany too? No, no, she probably should stay here, since she''s better with a bow. I should talk to... Cobra? No, she''s the leader. I should take Viper or Python.'' "Viper," Adam called, causing the young woman to stand at attention. "Would you minding with us on our outing?" "I don''t mind," Viper replied. Jasmine watched how awkward the pair spoke to one another, with the half elf lost in thought, while Viper waiting to hear more about her task. However, she also noted that Bl had also begun paying attention to Adam for some reason, his eyes glued to the half elf for a long moment, deep in thought, before the moment passed. ''I guess with the Golden Savages, everything should be fine...'' Adam thought. ''It is nearing the end of the month, so I''ll need to drop another few hundred gold on them.'' "What?" Adam asked, the smell of the evening meal filling the air. "There is no need for the Golden Savages toe with us," the old one armed Iyrman said, huffing. "You do not need them when you have us!" "It''s just an extrayer of protection." "We Iyrmen will watch over the children well," Jarot stated firmly, sipping his ale. "The Golden Savages are great, but there is no need for them when we are so close to the Iyr." "It''s not like it''s your money, old man." "It is best to let them go at the turn of the month," Sonarot said simply. "Okay," Adam replied, leaving it at that. "You should show your grandfather more respect," Jarot said. "Whose grandfather?" "Do you think I will not beat you with this leg of mine?" "Just you try it!" "Jirot, you must tell them to behave," Gangak said, brushing the girl''s hair. "Okay! Daddy! Babo!" Jirot held up her finger. "You are behave now, okay?" "Okay," the pair replied, the fools smirking at one another. "Your daughter told you off first." "That''s right, she mentioned me first, old man." Gangak blinked. ''I hope they are still only pretending.'' As evening began to fall across the fort, carriages approached the fort from the west. As they veered off to the side, the children eagerly gathered to watch as the figures stepped out of the carriages. "You havee?" Shikan asked. "Did Minakan trouble you?" Halikan joked, lifting her daughter up to kiss her cheek, Minakan smiling so brightly. "She is as troublesome as you," Shikan joked. Kavgak sucked her hand shyly, turning her head away from her mother, before looking back towards the woman, who kissed her forehead. Jitool rested her head against her mother''s bosom, sucking her thumb as she almost fell asleep. "Daddy," Danagek called, beaming up towards his father. "You havee?" Tonagek asked, lifting up his son, who clutched at his cor, as though refusing to allow his father to leave. "Daddy!" Danagek squealed with delight. Uwajin yawned, before her eyes fell to a particr Iyrman, suddenly less sleepy, though she rxed again. "Dado!" Lanarot called, charging towards the old man who wore a red de at his side, though she was quickly scooped up within his arms. "Are you well, my Lanarot?" Shasen asked. "I am good," the girl replied, giggling wildly. "Look!" Lanarot pointed behind herself. "Yes?" "Is gone?" "What is gone?" "My bread." "Did you eat it?" "..." The girl smirked before cackling with delight. ''She''s definitely my sister,'' Adam thought, proud that his sister wasmitted to her one joke. ''I''d rather you joke about bread rather than the other thing...'' "Shasen, the girl is my grandniece," Shagek said, reaching out to take the girl from him. "Dado?" Lanarot called, noting the older Iyrman, who wore the tattoos that were so simr to another who had arrived with them, though inverted. Tarukan stared down towards Inakan, who blinked up towards him through her sses, before she smiled. "Dado!" The tiny girl held up her hand, allowing the old man to hold his hand. "You finally recognise me?" "Is dado." "Yes," the old man replied, dropping to a knee, ruffling her hair, before the girl quickly scampered back to her father, his nephew. "Did you bring drinks?" Jarot asked the approaching Iyrman, who had grown out his beard longer, wearing a greatsword upon his back. "I did note for drinking," the Iyrman said, though he offered his own gourd. "You did note for drinking?" Gangak asked, raising her brow. "I havee to escort the children." Jarot and Gangak exchanged a look of bewilderment between the pair of them. Otkan tilted her head slightly. "Rajin?" "I wished to y chess with the children," Rajin said, simply. Jurot was busy paying his greetings towards Tarukan and Shagek, each of whom he was technically rted to. Kitool, too, was greeting the returning pair, but Jaygak, who had spotted the old Iyrman with his growing beard, had paused a moment. She eyed up the figures, Steel Strike and Silver Sword of the Wastes. It made sense for them toe, in a roundabout way. Shagek was Sonarot''s uncle, and Tarukan was close to the Rot family since he was a Kan. Yet, the Bearded Dragon? Jaygak blinked. ''He gave up his position toe?'' "What is wrong?" Kitool eventually asked, noting Jaygak eyeing up the Family Elder of the Jin family. Kitool hadn''t heard the conversation, and there was nothing out of the ordinary of a Family Eldering to the fort one of the Jin family worked within. It was within the Iyr''snds, after all. "Granduncle hase to escort the children." "He cannot," Kitool said, eyeing up the troublemaker. "He is no longer a Family Elder." "..." Kitool threw a look towards Rajin, then noted the air between the older Iyrmen around him, from theughing Jarot, to the slightly bewildered Gangak, and the contemtative Otkan. ''He gave up his position?'' "You must be Adam," Tarukan said, reaching down to brush Adam''s hair. "I have heard what you have done for my grandniece." "What did I do?" Adam asked, allowing the old man to brush his hair, before the pair shook forearms. He understood the old man was a Kan, not because of his tattoo, but because he was so damn handsome. "Oh, right, yeah. Any time, of course." "You do not need to speak with me so awkwardly, we are not strangers." "I mean, it''s the first time we''ve met." "I am Tarukan, Shikan and Halikan''s uncle." "Are you rted to grandaunt Otkan?" "I am her brother." "Oh!" Adam said, suddenly recalling the name he had heard now and again. "I didn''t realise you had returned." "I returned recently." "Did you have fun?" "Yes," Tarukan replied, smiling slightly. Shagek also introduced himself, before the group were informed of how the children were to be to escorted, with each child assigned an Iyrman at all times. There was one Iyrman for each child, including Adam''s own, though Adam spotted a difference. Whereas the likes of Shikan and Kaygak were assigned to their own children, with Jurot, Jaygak, and Kitool also watching out for their own siblings, Adam nced towards the group which had been assigned to his own children. Shasen, Gangak, and Shagek had been assigned to Konarot, Kirot, and Karot. Rajin and Jarot had been assigned to Jirot and little Jarot. Tarukan had been assigned to Larot. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°How strong are the granduncles?¡± ¡°They should be stronger than your grandfather,¡± Jaygak replied, though not entirely certain. She was certain that her grandmother, a Grandmaster, and one of the strongest Gaks, was certainly the weakest among the group. ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam asked, though his voice wasn¡¯t in the joke. ¡®What? They¡¯re that strong?¡¯ Jaygak was pretty certain Adam didn¡¯t understand the importance of Rajin¡¯s presence. She nced around to see if anyone else was going to exin it, but it seemed to be the case that no one was going to bother. Jaygak nced between the pair of goblins, who gleefully teased their babo. ¡®I¡¯m d you are our Elder, Elder Zijin.¡¯
I wish I could tell you how important this chapter is, but you''ll have to se how important it is in the future. [953] – Y04.053 – Elders Responsibilities III [953] ¨C Y04.053 ¨C Elders Responsibilities III A silence of a thousand words fell across the pair, the old one armed Iyrman pouring hispanion a drink. The trickle of the wine sung a tune which caused the pair to smile. Jarot and Rajin raised their cups, paused, before sipping the wine, their lips tingling, their tongues numbing. ¡°Gah!¡± Jarot snarled, wincing as the sourness shot through his throat, the fire of the wine burning harshly. ¡°This cup of wine is the most delicious.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± Rajin said. Jarot smiled wide, staring down at the cup for a long while. His eyes slipped to the side, towards the Iyrman who was pouring them more wine. ¡°How many years has it been since you fought Thunder Falcon?¡± ¡°Too many years,¡± Rajin replied, closing his eyes as he reminisced about his youth. He felt the crackle of lightning against his neck and cheek, the rumble of thunder through his arm when their des shed. She had been ten years his senior, and had been one of the few who had shown such rapid growth, which had only been surpassed by the Iyrman opposite him. When he left the Iyr as a young man, around the same time as Jarot, he had made quite the name for himself. He had shed against so many great names, some of whom had defeated Jarot early in their time away, but once Jarot retired to the Iyr and Rajin, the Bearded Dragon, continued to adventure, he found Jarot had long defeated them. ¡°So few legends from our time still roam,¡± Jarot said, almost sadly. ¡°Blue Sword has sat down once more.¡± Jarot let out a long sigh. ¡°They will not know it. The people of our time, they were so¡­ different.¡± ¡°We have grown old¡­¡± Rajin joked. Jarot chuckled, sipping away at his wine. ¡°I sometimes think I should have returned to adventuring. I should have continued, to fight Thunder Falcon myself.¡± Jarot recalled her stories when he was a boy. He had listened to his uncle speak of the woman, she had defeated him when he was out adventuring. ¡°It is enough that she beat me, she did not need to beat you,¡± Rajin stated simply. Jarot smirked, bringing the alcohol to his lips. The pair continued to sip and reminisce of their past together, speaking of their fights, their tales. They spoke of old legends, whose names were known only by a few these days, with their own names nestled in the corners of libraries, covered in dust. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Rajin asked. ¡°There are few things I regret. Retiring early is not one of them.¡± Rajin slowly nodded his head. The pair had spoken of their regrets a few times before, and so far, they hadn¡¯t changed their minds. ¡°Will you regret this?¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°Giving up your title?¡± ¡°I am too old, too weak, to remain as the Family Elder,¡± Rajin said, the corners of his lips turned upwards. Jarot cackled, doing his best not to burst out intoughter. It was a cackle he had adopted from another troublemaker. ¡®If you are too weak, then what am I?¡¯ Morning came to the fort, and while the carriages were prepared, Adam made his rounds. He spotted more Iyrmen who he hadn¡¯t seen the previous evening, his eyes scanning the group that was preparing to leave the fort. Kamrot ruffled the children¡¯s hair, saying goodbye to Lanarot, as well as the other Rot children. ¡°I should go with them.¡± ¡°I was assigned,¡± Tarukan replied. He understood Kamrot¡¯s annoyance, since he was a member of the Rot family, and should have been the one to go. He must have made quite theint to be sent here to the fort to watch them go. Kamrot peeked towards the other Iyrmen, from Shasen to Shagek. Kamrot himself was considered a Master, butparing himself to any of them was futile. He let out a sigh. ¡®I should have trained harder.¡¯ ¡°I will watch over them well,¡± Gangak assured, sping forearms with her friend who she had grown up beside. ¡°If it is me Brand, I do not need to worry.¡± Gangak smiled, and as she turned to leave, she felt Kamrot¡¯s hand against her shoulder. Kamrot bowed his head, for a long moment, before letting her go. Gangak epted his appreciation, unsure what she had done to receive such gratitude from the Iyrman. ¡°Who are these adorable children?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the triplets, each with deep red skin, tiny nubs on their head. He could imagine the way the children¡¯s tails fell, their lips pouting up towards their father. ¡°It is best to hide their appearance,¡± Jurot said. ¡®How cute!¡¯ Lucy thought, though she kept to the side, her arms crossed. Mara, too, remained beside Lucy, her eyes glued to the triplets, also seeing their still disapproving tails within her mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to be this cute,¡± Adam said, punishing them with his affection. As he held them, he could feel their invisible tails against his arms. ¡®Why didn¡¯t they let you keep your adorable tails? I know it¡¯s a better idea to hide it, but won¡¯t everyone already be distracted by how cute you are? Seriously!¡¯ ¡°You must remember to wear your nes at all times,¡± Jurot stated, his words firm. ¡°You must not remove them.¡± ¡°Nano! I want ne!¡± Jirot said, pointing at her eldest sister¡¯s chest. Konarot wore two nes, one a chain with a tiny ck gem, just like all the other children wore, but the triplets, and the youngest, also wore an additional ne with a ring slipped between. ¡°It is not theirs, and this is not yours, but you must wear them,¡± Gangak said, holding the girl to her bosom. ¡°You must always wear them, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl replied, clutching at the woman¡¯s cor. ¡°You do not have ne?¡± ¡°I do not.¡± Jirot reached for her ne and began to remove it. She froze when Gangak grabbed her nose, before she giggled wildly. ¡°I told you you cannot remove it and you remove it right away?¡± ¡°I not moving it, I sharing, nano,¡± Jirot said, taking it off. ¡°You cannot take it off,¡± Gangak said. ¡°No! I sharing!¡± Jirotined. ¡°Jirot, you must wear it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot huffed, but upon seeing the stern face of her nano, she pouted. Gangak pulled the girl to her bosom once more. ¡°You cannot remove the ne. Once we return, it will be my turn, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl was quickly distracted by her nano¡¯s tight embrace. ¡°I know you will not remove it,¡± the one armed Jarot said to the little boy named after him, ruffling his hair. Little Jarot smiled bashfully, leaning in to hug his babo, before he was shifted to the side, his sister joining him. The stub of his greatfather¡¯s lost arm kept the boy pinned, while his sister was held by the old man¡¯s whole arm, for he knew the trouble she could get herself in if he dared to underestimate her. ¡°Sky?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°He cannote,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is difficult to take the wolf.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jurot reached down to tickle the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°We can take him next time.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lanarot pouted. Fred pat George¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, so don¡¯t cause too much trouble, alright?¡± George¡¯s eyes were full of offence, though the boy nodded. He held up his hands, sping and opening them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see if I can buy you one when I can.¡± George smiled. ¡°Aw!¡± Copper frowned. ¡°Why do ya have ta leave again?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got to work,¡± Rook said, smiling warmly at the disappointed children. ¡°Our work here is done, and once we¡¯re at the town, we¡¯ll need to find more work.¡± ¡°I can pay you.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Um. Three silver.¡± ¡°We charge a hundred gold each month.¡± Copper gasped. ¡°One hundred gold?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than a hundred silver!¡± ¡°It is, ten times as much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hundred!¡± Rook chuckled, ncing aside to Vasera, whose eyes were glued to a particr set of children, and the Iyrmen surrounding them. ¡°Do not covet my greatdaughter,¡± Jarot warned. ¡°I will not,¡± Rajin said. ¡°Jijin, you shoulde sit beside me, your greatfather.¡± Jirot tilted her head. ¡°I not Jin! I Rot!¡± Rajin blinked. ¡°So you are.¡± ¡°Smelly boy!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°Yes, smelly boy,¡± the one armed Jarot grinned wide. ¡°Do not encourage her that way,¡± Gangak warned. ¡°Jirot, you must not bully Rajin.¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°No?¡± ¡°No.¡± The girl bowed her head lightly, pouting, but the old woman did not give in. ¡°Okay.¡± Gangak brushed her hair, nting a kiss on her forehead, before doing the same to little Jarot. The old woman retreated to Kirot, who stared at her missing tail, feeling it rubbing against the floor. ¡°Chess?¡± Konarot asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Shasen replied. ¡°¡­¡± Karot stared up at Shagek. He recognised the old man¡¯s tattoos as his granduncle¡¯s family, the same granduncle who would often y with them. ¡°¡­¡± Shagek stared down at the boy, wondering what he was thinking about. Vasera remained focused on the older Iyrman who had no idea what to say to the boy. ¡®Silver Sword¡­¡¯ ¡®More Iyrmen areing with us?¡¯ Adam thought, noting the appearance of Cirot and Sirot, as well as a few other members of the other families. He had half expected to see Ilyakan, but they were different Iyrmen from the extended family estates, each in their mid teens. Therge group, which numbered more than four dozen, took their ces in the many carriages, while the magical steeds drove away, from the fort, through the vige, and beyond. ¡°Kaka, so beautiful!¡± Jirot said. ¡°Yes? Do you like her red skin?¡± the old Jarot asked. ¡°I love it!¡± ¡°Do you prefer the red or the silver?¡± ¡°I like red and silver.¡± ¡°Is she now Gangak¡¯s greatdaughter?¡± ¡°No! She is daddy¡¯s dohta!¡± ¡°She is red now?¡± ¡°You smelly boy. Looking?¡± Jirot reached up to her leaf shaped ears. ¡°Is my kaka.¡± Jarot smiled, pulling the girl close to him. ¡°You are right.¡± Bloodde, who held Larot upon hisp, nced down at the boy. His ears were also leaf shaped. Shasen gently rubbed the boy¡¯s head. Jasmine watched them go, standing beside Morkarai, who stared at the carriages, deep in thought. ¡®What are you thinking so deeply about, Prince?¡¯ ¡®Should I have insisted on going?¡¯ Adam sat with Lucy, Mara, and Rick, their carriage pulled by Zeus, trailing behind the rest. The Golden Savages rode their steeds around the entire caravan. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve done this.¡± ¡°Adam, it¡¯s too early for it to begin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam sighed, staring out of the carriage. ¡°I hope everything is peaceful.¡± ¡°I hope we get to fight some¡­¡± Lucy nced outside, noting the re from Adam¡¯s eye. ¡°I hope everything is peaceful too.¡± With the carriages pulled by the steeds, the group continued through the viges, somehow peacefully. Some of those who had been assigned to Adam¡¯s children instead drove the carriages forward, leaving the children to those they were more familiar with. With the magical steeds, the group managed to clear many miles. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Adam said, before noticing he was gritting his teeth. He inhaled deeply and exhaled. When they finally took a break for lunch, the teen Iyrmen fanned around the group, keeping an eye out. Adam forced his way to his children, dropping down beside his sister, who eagerly waited for the bread her mother was baking. ¡°How can you do this to me? This is our first time out as a family, but I¡¯m stuck without you all!¡± Adam pulled Lanarot to hisp. ¡°Even you, Lanababy! How could you betray me like this? You already left once before and I had to work hard, and now you won¡¯t even stay with me?¡± ¡°Papa, I stay with you,¡± Lanarot said, reaching up to gently stroke her brother¡¯s cheek, patting it gently. ¡°What a sweet little sister you are.¡± Adam kissed her cheek and blew raspberries against her neck. ¡°¡­¡± Rajin recalled the warning Elder Zijin had given to him. ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°Is vige, daddy?¡± Jirot asked, looking all around. ¡°It is,¡± Adam confirmed, before realising where they were. ¡°You know, it wasn¡¯t too far away from here that¡­¡± Adam froze. Jurot nced aside to his brother, who had fallen silent. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jirot waited for her father to continue, her tiny leaf shaped ears twitching. Adam lifted his sister up and handed her to Jurot. ¡°Come to your daddy you smelly girl and smelly boy!¡± Adam held out his arms, and Jirot cackled, clutching at her greatfather. The old Jarot grinned wide, but upon seeing his grandson¡¯s eyes, his grin dropped. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, go to your father.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Sonarot said, and the girl jolted upwards, before slipping away from her greatfather, rushing to her father. Adam embraced the pair, holding them close to his chest. He fought away the tears in his eyes, and held them tighter, gently swaying from side to side. It had been almost three years ago when he had found them. Their mother had been half eaten, each had been covered in mud. They had been so tiny, each norger than a pair, their breaths so weak. Jurot also thought back to when he first saw the children, having no idea at the time they would be his niece and nephew. ¡°You two. Even though you¡¯re both such trouble, you are my greatest treasures.¡± Adam nted firm kisses on their foreheads. ¡°Your father has brought so much coin with him, so once we get to town, tell me what you want to buy, and I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°How much did you bring?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°A hundred gold,¡± Adam replied. Jaygak noted the smirk on his lips. ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound like a lot¡­¡¯ ¡°What about the business fund?¡± ¡°That has enough¡­¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡®How much did he bring in the business fund?¡¯ ¡®Do you think I¡¯m talking about the fund? Oh, my dear Jaygak, you¡¯re not thinking big enough.¡¯ Once lunch passed, and the Iyrmen changed the children¡¯s clothies, they all entered the carriages. ¡°Adam, I¡¯ll ride in the carriage, and you can ride on the horse,¡± Rook offered. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to ride along whichever carriage you want.¡± ¡°Rook, how much?¡± Adam said, sping the man¡¯s hands. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How much for you to stay with us?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡± Adam hugged Rook and pat his back. ¡°I should have prepared you all a tip before we left.¡± ¡°Buy us drinks the next time we meet.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam promised. With Adam free to ride along the carriages, the group were able to contain his cringe. ¡°Why were you so solemn earlier,¡± Vasera asked, riding beside him. Adam nced towards the carriage for a moment, veering away to the side, motioning with his head. Once they were quite far away from the carriage, Adam inhaled deeply, and let a long moment pass. ¡°Between thest two viges, I found two treasures worth more to me than this world.¡± Vasera bowed her head simply, the pair returning back to the carriage. Her heart beat swiftly. She could sense something within Adam¡¯s words. Though he had spoken around it, she understood what he meant, and she understood that it was wholly true.
I brought a tear to my eyes. Shout out to the new patron for an additional chapter yesterday, perhaps we''ll get another? [954] – Y04.054 – Visit at Red Oak I [954] ¨C Y04.054 ¨C Visit at Red Oak I They spent the night in the vige closest to Red Oak, with the vigers eyeing up therge caravan. Sonarot dealt with the Chief as the Family Head of the Rot family, while Nirot watched over her younger brother. She lifted the boy up, who giggled and squealed as his sister yed with him. ¡°Gurot¡­¡± ¡°Kaka?¡± Nirot understood Adam was a fool, but while within the vige, her hair standing on end, the boy¡¯s eyes having never seen thend around, and yet he was glued to the familiar sight of his sister. She understood the genius of Adam and his cringe. Adam made sure his children were prepared for bed, having summoned his towers within the vige, with the half elf staying with his children that night. The entire night his body remained tense. It was the first time he had slept with his family outside of the Iyr. ¡®No. Hold on¡­¡¯ Adam thought back to when he found his twins, who were technically his first children. They had slept so soundly through the night. Then, too, he was surrounded by the Iyrmen and his friends. ¡®What am I worrying about? It¡¯s not like the old man will allow anyone to mess with them.¡¯ The noonval sun beat heavily down upon the minor fort, the soldiers shouting outmands as they noted the appearance of the carriages, each waving a white g with a ck skull, that which denoted Baktu. They hadn¡¯t seen such arge caravan of Iyrmen before, especially when they were led by the Golden Savages. ¡®What trouble do you bring?¡¯ The Commander thought, motioning with a hand for the soldiers to prepare themselves. He saw the old Iyrmen driving the carriages, but as they approached, the Commander could feel it. In all his years, he hadn¡¯t felt such a chill grip of impending doom clutched around his throat. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Commander Theodore Barrenhill thought, his eyes glued to the older Iyrmen. He vaguely recognised them as figures who had recently returned to the Iyr. ¡®Silver de, was it? Silver Strike?¡¯ He was certain those two were particrly powerful, so what were they doing here? ¡®Have theye to attack us?¡¯ ¡°Halt!¡± the Commander shouted. ¡°What business do you have within the fort.¡± ¡°Lunch,¡± the one who the Commander thought was named Silver Strike replied. ¡°We wish to eat within the fort, and we continue to Red Oak for an outing.¡± ¡®Ah, an outing,¡¯ the Commander thought, suddenly feeling the chilly grip begin to warm. ¡°Wee, Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I do not want to!¡± Jirot dered, daring to defy her father. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I go myself!¡± ¡°Jirot, if you keep misbehaving, we will turn these carriages around and we will go back to the Iyr. No Red Oak for you.¡± Jirot gasped at the threat. She looked to her grandmother for support, rushing up beside her, clutching her trousers. ¡°Nana! You tell daddy!¡± ¡°Jirot, we are no longer in the Iyr. You must listen.¡± Sonarot lifted her up and kissed the girl¡¯s neck, nuzzling against her cheek. ¡°If you behave, your father will do something special for you.¡± ¡°Speshul?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl nced around the fort. ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± the Commander called out to the young man in purple. ¡°It was not long ago that you passed.¡± ¡°My daughter bullied me into bringing her to Red Oak.¡± ¡°Your¡­ daughter?¡± The Commander nced towards the girl, who was currently being tended to by a horcish Iyrman with a long beard. ¡°Right¡­¡± His eye then fell to the demons. ¡°Will they cause trouble?¡± ¡°With the Mad Dog around? Definitely not.¡± Theodore¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Mad Dog is here?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, pointing to the old man. Commander Theodore¡¯s eyes darted to the side, ncing beside the bearded Iyrman, to the one armed, one legged Iyrman, who was cuddling the little horc boy within his arm. ¡®He is the Mad Dog?¡¯ Of all the older Iyrmen, he seemed the most docile. There was another word he would dare to use, not to the Mad Dog within his mind, but the Mad Dog in front of him? Pathetic. Konarot nced around the fort¡¯s walls. ¡®Small.¡¯ She continued to look about the fort, before her attention was taken away by Shasen, who held her hand and led her to one side with the rest of the children. The soldiers all noted the way the children were looking at them. Some of them waved their hands and nodded their heads, while other all but ignored the children. The Commander could feel the stress within his heart, and he begged the world and the Divine to allow the day to pass by uneventfully. He jolted slightly as the older devilkin Iyrman brought a small box to him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The tax.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± The Commander opened up the box, noting the silver coins within. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gangak smiled, before motioning to his medal. ¡°You were at the Tariff Skirmishes?¡± ¡°I was,¡± the Commander replied, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°I was a part ofmand for the Third Company.¡± ¡°I fought alongside the Seventh, in the north.¡± ¡°My auntmanded the Seventh Company. Lady Thea Barrenhill.¡± ¡°The Dark?¡± The Commander nodded his head, slowing narrowing his eyes. ¡°She did mention a devilkin Iyrman. Was your epithet¡­ me Sword?¡± ¡°me Brand,¡± Gangak confirmed, deciding against correcting him. The Commander raised his brows in surprise. ¡°My aunt spoke highly of you. She mentioned your courtesy, your strength, your fierceness. She said if you were within the Company, they could have taken the entire north. I wished to meet you once I heard about you, but you disappeared.¡± Gangak smiled at the Commander¡¯s words. ¡®Courtesy?¡¯ Gangak had been quite demure when dealing with Aldishmen, due to how the Aldishmen treated her ancestors. She supposed she obeyed orders well. ¡°I was forced away from Aswadasad, and retired within the Iyr.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame to hear that. My aunt always said that with your strength, the army could have taken the entire north of Aswadasad.¡± The pair spoke for a long while, with Adam watching over Kirot, since Gangak had wished to speak with the Commander. Adam fed his daughter from his fingers, refusing to allow anyone else to steal her away from him. The girl shyly reached up to her mouth to push the vegetable further in, before leaning against her father¡¯s chest. Bloodde and Silver Sword each remained with the rest of the triplets, assisting them with their meal, wiping their faces clean every so often. The Commander was surprised to see the Iyrmen go so quickly. He had expected far more trouble, and yet all he had received with polite conversation reminiscing of the old days and the appropriate respect, and more important, taxes, paid. The walls of Red Oak greeted therge caravan. The guards, tense, but not as tense as if the g¡¯s colours had been inverted. ¡°Wow! Is a wall, daddy!¡± Jirot said, pointing at the wall, while Rajin held the girl. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the wall of Red Oak.¡± ¡®Small,¡¯ Konarot thought from her own window. ¡°Keep your head in the carriage, you smelly girl,¡± Adam said, tickling the girl¡¯s ears, causing her to squeal and retreat to Rajin. It was Sonarot who held up the silver que which had been gifted to the business from the Duchess of East Alnd. She smiled politely as she paid the gate fee, before informing the guards of a matter. Once the gate fee was paid, the carriages rode through the town, making their way towards a particr inn the Iyrmen had already sent word to. The inn wasrge, the walls made of sturdy stone, with the buildings within each made of wood, ented with the titr red oak. The inn was essentially arge estate, and considering all flora, Adam wondered how much this ce cost the Iyr per night. The guards of the inn, each carrying at their sides short des, remained vignt as the carriages rode through, entering through therge gates, which were quickly shut closed, only allowing the folk around a momentary nce within its beautiful walls. The carriages parked to one side, with the Iyrmen stepping out, with a pair of individuals stepping towards the half elf. ¡°This ce is a little much for us,¡± Rick said, with Ted nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll head out before we get into trouble.¡± Rick was d the others within the inn hadn¡¯t spotted them yet. ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Adam said, handing over a pouch to the pair of them. ¡°This should be enough to cover you all while we stay here. Ted, Nobby, please escort Rick first, then head back to your own ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do just that,¡± Ted assured, before the trio stepped out. ¡®Should I send Fred out?¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts were broken, not by his adorable children squealing with delight, as one might have expected, but because of the intense blood lust filling the air. ¡°We informed you of the date we would arrive,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°We apologise, but the Lady insisted on remaining.¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyes fell to the noblewoman, surrounded by a group of guards, led by a single knight. She was off to one side, her disparaging eyes ring towards the savages who had arrived. ¡°Jurot, Kitool, we should speak with the Countess.¡± Laygak and Faool both nodded towards their cousins, taking their ce as the children¡¯s guardians, though it wasn¡¯t entirely needed, not with Adam there already tickling his squealing sister, who was about to devour as much bread as she could. ¡°There¡¯s not going to be a fight, so don¡¯t get too excited,¡± the half elf said, blowing a raspberry within her neck. ¡°No!¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you start.¡± ¡°Uwajin,¡± Rajin called, causing the girl to snap up from her nap. ¡°No, go back to sleep.¡± Uwajin instantly fell back asleep. ¡°Naqokan, watch over Jirot.¡± Naqokan scooped the girl within her arms, nuzzling her neck with her nose. ¡°Jirot, will you cause trouble?¡± ¡°I will not!¡± Jirot threatened with a finger. ¡°Stop it!¡± Naqokanughed, tossing the girl up before she could continue her angry tirade. Rajin motioned a hand to the ten young Iyrmen who were extra hands to assist, and he stood with them, forming a line between themselves and the nobles. ¡®Already, they are beginning to cause us trouble.¡¯ Sonarot arrived at the Countess¡¯ estate, her eyes scanning across therge walls. The guards remained cautious as the trio of Iyrmen approached. ¡°Inform the Countess the President of the United Kindom has brought her order.¡± The woman held up the silver que. It wasn¡¯t long before the woman found herself opposite the Countess, whose eyes gleamed upon seeing the three magical des. She reached out to rub a finger along the de, feeling the tingling of magic. She nodded her head to the servant, who brought forward the chest of coins and gems, to pay for the rest of the outstanding sum. The Countess knew better than to test the items an Iyrman had brought, since they were always so honest with their dealings. ¡°We of the Iyr have booked an inn. A Lady refuses to leave.¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyes remained focused upon the Countess¡¯ eyes. The Countess¡¯s lips fell slightly. ¡°That is between the inn and the Lady.¡± ¡°If the Lady does not move, we will be forced to act,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡®Why is she¡­¡¯ It was then the Countess realised. ¡°Are children of the Iyr within the inn?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡°I will write a letter.¡± ¡°You should inform the Lady of the consequences should she refuse.¡± ¡°I cannot make demands of a noble.¡± ¡°We can.¡± ¡®Just which family dares to trouble the Iyrmen?¡¯ The Countess wrote up her letter. ¡°Threatening a noble is an offence under ourws.¡± ¡°If the noblewoman remains, we will consider it a plot against our children,¡± Sonarot stated firmly. ¡°Should Elder Peace hear we had tried diplomacy, she will understand.¡± ¡°I hope you will not harm the Lady. It would put me in a predicament.¡± ¡°The Iyr will guarantee the Lady will not be harmed, but we make no such promise for her escorts.¡± ¡®This damned woman!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long until the Lady read the note. She couldn¡¯t refuse opening the letter, not when it was from the Countess, and it had been given to her by the Iyrman who had referred to herself as a Family Head. ¡°Apparently these Iyrmen are not so ordinary,¡± the Lady, with pale skin and red hair, said. ¡°Have any of you heard of this Bloodde?¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± a guard said, sitting up taller. ¡°The man with the red sword at his side, he¡¯s Bloodde. They say he¡¯s as strong as ckde.¡± ¡°ckde? Really?¡± the Lady asked, unable to contain her shock. ¡®Why is someone like that here?¡¯ ¡°I want him.¡±
I love the smell of blood in the morning. [954] – Y04.054 – Red Oak Outing I [954] ¨C Y04.054 ¨C Red Oak Outing I They spent the night in the vige closest to Red Oak, with the vigers eyeing up therge caravan. Sonarot dealt with the Chief as the Family Head of the Rot family, while Nirot watched over her younger brother. She lifted the boy up, who giggled and squealed as his sister yed with him. ¡°Gurot¡­¡± ¡°Kaka?¡± Nirot understood Adam was a fool, but while within the vige, her hair standing on end, the boy¡¯s eyes having never seen thend around, and yet he was glued to the familiar sight of his sister. She understood the genius of Adam and his cringe. Adam made sure his children were prepared for bed, having summoned his towers within the vige, with the half elf staying with his children that night. The entire night his body remained tense. It was the first time he had slept with his family outside of the Iyr. ¡®No. Hold on¡­¡¯ Adam thought back to when he found his twins, who were technically his first children. They had slept so soundly through the night. Then, too, he was surrounded by the Iyrmen and his friends. ¡®What am I worrying about? It¡¯s not like the old man will allow anyone to mess with them.¡¯ The noonval sun beat heavily down upon the minor fort, the soldiers shouting outmands as they noted the appearance of the carriages, each waving a white g with a ck skull, that which denoted Baktu. They hadn¡¯t seen such arge caravan of Iyrmen before, especially when they were led by the Golden Savages. ¡®What trouble do you bring?¡¯ The Commander thought, motioning with a hand for the soldiers to prepare themselves. He saw the old Iyrmen driving the carriages, but as they approached, the Commander could feel it. In all his years, he hadn¡¯t felt such a chill grip of impending doom clutched around his throat. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Commander Theodore Barrenhill thought, his eyes glued to the older Iyrmen. He vaguely recognised them as figures who had recently returned to the Iyr. ¡®Silver de, was it? Silver Strike?¡¯ He was certain those two were particrly powerful, so what were they doing here? ¡®Have theye to attack us?¡¯ ¡°Halt!¡± the Commander shouted. ¡°What business do you have within the fort.¡± ¡°Lunch,¡± the one who the Commander thought was named Silver Strike replied. ¡°We wish to eat within the fort, and we continue to Red Oak for an outing.¡± ¡®Ah, an outing,¡¯ the Commander thought, suddenly feeling the chilly grip begin to warm. ¡°Wee, Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I do not want to!¡± Jirot dered, daring to defy her father. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I go myself!¡± ¡°Jirot, if you keep misbehaving, we will turn these carriages around and we will go back to the Iyr. No Red Oak for you.¡± Jirot gasped at the threat. She looked to her grandmother for support, rushing up beside her, clutching her trousers. ¡°Nana! You tell daddy!¡± ¡°Jirot, we are no longer in the Iyr. You must listen.¡± Sonarot lifted her up and kissed the girl¡¯s neck, nuzzling against her cheek. ¡°If you behave, your father will do something special for you.¡± ¡°Speshul?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl nced around the fort. ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± the Commander called out to the young man in purple. ¡°It was not long ago that you passed.¡± ¡°My daughter bullied me into bringing her to Red Oak.¡± ¡°Your¡­ daughter?¡± The Commander nced towards the girl, who was currently being tended to by a horcish Iyrman with a long beard. ¡°Right¡­¡± His eye then fell to the demons. ¡°Will they cause trouble?¡± ¡°With the Mad Dog around? Definitely not.¡± Theodore¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Mad Dog is here?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, pointing to the old man. Commander Theodore¡¯s eyes darted to the side, ncing beside the bearded Iyrman, to the one armed, one legged Iyrman, who was cuddling the little horc boy within his arm. ¡®He is the Mad Dog?¡¯ Of all the older Iyrmen, he seemed the most docile. There was another word he would dare to use, not to the Mad Dog within his mind, but the Mad Dog in front of him? Pathetic. Konarot nced around the fort¡¯s walls. ¡®Small.¡¯ She continued to look about the fort, before her attention was taken away by Shasen, who held her hand and led her to one side with the rest of the children. The soldiers all noted the way the children were looking at them. Some of them waved their hands and nodded their heads, while other all but ignored the children. The Commander could feel the stress within his heart, and he begged the world and the Divine to allow the day to pass by uneventfully. He jolted slightly as the older devilkin Iyrman brought a small box to him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The tax.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± The Commander opened up the box, noting the silver coins within. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gangak smiled, before motioning to his medal. ¡°You were at the Tariff Skirmishes?¡± ¡°I was,¡± the Commander replied, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°I was a part ofmand for the Third Company.¡± ¡°I fought alongside the Seventh, in the north.¡± ¡°My auntmanded the Seventh Company. Lady Thea Barrenhill.¡± ¡°The Dark?¡± The Commander nodded his head, slowing narrowing his eyes. ¡°She did mention a devilkin Iyrman. Was your epithet¡­ me Sword?¡± ¡°me Brand,¡± Gangak confirmed, deciding against correcting him. The Commander raised his brows in surprise. ¡°My aunt spoke highly of you. She mentioned your courtesy, your strength, your fierceness. She said if you were within the Company, they could have taken the entire north. I wished to meet you once I heard about you, but you disappeared.¡± Gangak smiled at the Commander¡¯s words. ¡®Courtesy?¡¯ Gangak had been quite demure when dealing with Aldishmen, due to how the Aldishmen treated her ancestors. She supposed she obeyed orders well. ¡°I was forced away from Aswadasad, and retired within the Iyr.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame to hear that. My aunt always said that with your strength, the army could have taken the entire north of Aswadasad.¡± The pair spoke for a long while, with Adam watching over Kirot, since Gangak had wished to speak with the Commander. Adam fed his daughter from his fingers, refusing to allow anyone else to steal her away from him. The girl shyly reached up to her mouth to push the vegetable further in, before leaning against her father¡¯s chest. Bloodde and Silver Sword each remained with the rest of the triplets, assisting them with their meal, wiping their faces clean every so often. The Commander was surprised to see the Iyrmen go so quickly. He had expected far more trouble, and yet all he had received with polite conversation reminiscing of the old days and the appropriate respect, and more important, taxes, paid. The walls of Red Oak greeted therge caravan. The guards, tense, but not as tense as if the g¡¯s colours had been inverted. ¡°Wow! Is a wall, daddy!¡± Jirot said, pointing at the wall, while Rajin held the girl. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the wall of Red Oak.¡± ¡®Small,¡¯ Konarot thought from her own window. ¡°Keep your head in the carriage, you smelly girl,¡± Adam said, tickling the girl¡¯s ears, causing her to squeal and retreat to Rajin. It was Sonarot who held up the silver que which had been gifted to the business from the Duchess of East Alnd. She smiled politely as she paid the gate fee, before informing the guards of a matter. Once the gate fee was paid, the carriages rode through the town, making their way towards a particr inn the Iyrmen had already sent word to. The inn wasrge, the walls made of sturdy stone, with the buildings within each made of wood, ented with the titr red oak. The inn was essentially arge estate, and considering all flora, Adam wondered how much this ce cost the Iyr per night. The guards of the inn, each carrying at their sides short des, remained vignt as the carriages rode through, entering through therge gates, which were quickly shut closed, only allowing the folk around a momentary nce within its beautiful walls. The carriages parked to one side, with the Iyrmen stepping out, with a pair of individuals stepping towards the half elf. ¡°This ce is a little much for us,¡± Rick said, with Ted nodding his head. ¡°We¡¯ll head out before we get into trouble.¡± Rick was d the others within the inn hadn¡¯t spotted them yet. ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Adam said, handing over a pouch to the pair of them. ¡°This should be enough to cover you all while we stay here. Ted, Nobby, please escort Rick first, then head back to your own ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do just that,¡± Ted assured, before the trio stepped out. ¡®Should I send Fred out?¡¯ Adam¡¯s thoughts were broken, not by his adorable children squealing with delight, as one might have expected, but because of the intense blood lust filling the air. ¡°We informed you of the date we would arrive,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°We apologise, but the Lady insisted on remaining.¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyes fell to the noblewoman, surrounded by a group of guards, led by a single knight. She was off to one side, her disparaging eyes ring towards the savages who had arrived. ¡°Jurot, Kitool, we should speak with the Countess.¡± Laygak and Faool both nodded towards their cousins, taking their ce as the children¡¯s guardians, though it wasn¡¯t entirely needed, not with Adam there already tickling his squealing sister, who was about to devour as much bread as she could. ¡°There¡¯s not going to be a fight, so don¡¯t get too excited,¡± the half elf said, blowing a raspberry within her neck. ¡°No!¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you start.¡± ¡°Uwajin,¡± Rajin called, causing the girl to snap up from her nap. ¡°No, go back to sleep.¡± Uwajin instantly fell back asleep. ¡°Naqokan, watch over Jirot.¡± Naqokan scooped the girl within her arms, nuzzling her neck with her nose. ¡°Jirot, will you cause trouble?¡± ¡°I will not!¡± Jirot threatened with a finger. ¡°Stop it!¡± Naqokanughed, tossing the girl up before she could continue her angry tirade. Rajin motioned a hand to the ten young Iyrmen who were extra hands to assist, and he stood with them, forming a line between themselves and the nobles. ¡®Already, they are beginning to cause us trouble.¡¯ Sonarot arrived at the Countess¡¯ estate, her eyes scanning across therge walls. The guards remained cautious as the trio of Iyrmen approached. ¡°Inform the Countess the President of the United Kindom has brought her order.¡± The woman held up the silver que. It wasn¡¯t long before the woman found herself opposite the Countess, whose eyes gleamed upon seeing the three magical des. She reached out to rub a finger along the de, feeling the tingling of magic. She nodded her head to the servant, who brought forward the chest of coins and gems, to pay for the rest of the outstanding sum. The Countess knew better than to test the items an Iyrman had brought, since they were always so honest with their dealings. ¡°We of the Iyr have booked an inn. A Lady refuses to leave.¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyes remained focused upon the Countess¡¯ eyes. The Countess¡¯s lips fell slightly. ¡°That is between the inn and the Lady.¡± ¡°If the Lady does not move, we will be forced to act,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡®Why is she¡­¡¯ It was then the Countess realised. ¡°Are children of the Iyr within the inn?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡°I will write a letter.¡± ¡°You should inform the Lady of the consequences should she refuse.¡± ¡°I cannot make demands of a noble.¡± ¡°We can.¡± ¡®Just which family dares to trouble the Iyrmen?¡¯ The Countess wrote up her letter. ¡°Threatening a noble is an offence under ourws.¡± ¡°If the noblewoman remains, we will consider it a plot against our children,¡± Sonarot stated firmly. ¡°Should Elder Peace hear we had tried diplomacy, she will understand.¡± ¡°I hope you will not harm the Lady. It would put me in a predicament.¡± ¡°The Iyr will guarantee the Lady will not be harmed, but we make no such promise for her escorts.¡± ¡®This damned woman!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long until the Lady read the note. She couldn¡¯t refuse opening the letter, not when it was from the Countess, and it had been given to her by the Iyrman who had referred to herself as a Family Head. ¡°Apparently these Iyrmen are not so ordinary,¡± the Lady, with pale skin and red hair, said. ¡°Have any of you heard of this Bloodde?¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± a guard said, sitting up taller. ¡°The man with the red sword at his side, he¡¯s Bloodde. They say he¡¯s as strong as ckde.¡± ¡°ckde? Really?¡± the Lady asked, unable to contain her shock. ¡®Why is someone like that here?¡¯ ¡°I want him.¡±
I love the smell of blood in the morning. [955] – Y04.055 – Red Oak Outing II [955] ¨C Y04.055 ¨C Red Oak Outing II ¡°I refuse,¡± Shasen said, standing opposite the Lady, with Konarot beside him, Gangak and Shagek with the remaining triplets. ¡°I¡¯m sure you would, but you have a price, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You need not be so shy, tell me, how much do you-,¡± ¡°One hundred thousand gold,¡± Shasen said, letting out a bored sigh. ¡°A yearly sry of ten thousand.¡± The Lady fell silent. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t need a savage who knows no manners, daring to interrupt m-,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shasen said, turning and stepping away with Konarot. Konarot looked up towards the older Iyrman, who was her grandmother¡¯s uncle, in the same way Jaygak was her aunt, from a different family, but raised together. She blinked. Someone wanted Shasen because he was¡­ ¡®Strong.¡¯ The Lady remained silent, stunned from the tant disrespect of the Iyrman. She nced towards her knight, who was as grateful as she was confused. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t speak with these savages.¡± ¡°Why are you getting so worked up?¡± Jaygak asked, noting how tense Adam had be. ¡°¡­¡± Adam remained focused on the noblewoman. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s how it always is. I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t pick a fight.¡¯ ¡°Leave it to we Iyrmen,¡± Jaygak said, sipping her milk, barely able to contain her smile. ¡°It seems she is not leaving,¡± Sonarot said, ncing between the other Iyrmen. She needed to figure out who she should send. She couldn¡¯t send anyone from the Jin or Gak family, since the Aldishmen would be even more audacious. ¡®Should I send Jurot or Kitool? No. They were introduced to the Countess as Executives, so she might decide to trouble us that way.¡¯ ¡°Should I go?¡± a voice called, his lips curling upwards. ¡°No,¡± Sonarot replied, far too quickly. ¡°Jirot, you must tell your babo he cannot.¡± ¡°Babo! You cannot!¡± Jirot said, pausing from her meal to listen to her grandmother, who reached out to rub her head. The girl smirked. ¡°Aunt,¡± Sonarot called, ncing towards Otkan, before looking towards the other Iyrmen. She thought about sending Shasen, but realised that could be used against them. ¡°Uncle.¡± Sonarot approached the Lady, while Shagek and Otkan followed. ¡°If you do not leave now while you have the chance to, we will consider that you have thoughts against our children.¡± ¡°Who are you to demand something of me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Lady Alice Crimsonash, daughter of Baron Edward Crimsonash,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Thest time your family held any relevancy was during the time of your greatuncle, the Crimson Sword. Was he still alive, I would have shown you respect still undeserving for an Aldishman child.¡± The Lady stood, her face flooding red. ¡°How utterly incorrigible. You Iyrmen, you always think you are so mighty! The recent war has shown you for what you are. Cowards, the lot of you. I didn¡¯t want your Bloodde anyway, he¡¯d just cower in the corner while our knights spill their blood to keep you safe behind your walls.¡± Sonarot¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. For her to hear those words from an Aldishman, it meant Red Oak had long forgotten how it had managed to remain relevant for so long, even though the reforms of generations past which had forced so many people into thergest towns and cities. ¡°Even with your Crimson Sword, I would not need to worry of your family.¡± The Lady reached up to p the woman, but Sonarot caught her wrist with ease, feeling how thin it was, how she could have snapped it should she had wanted. ¡°My Lady!¡± the knight called, reaching for her de, though found a de against her wrist from the one armed woman, while the silver de gleamed in the air, keeping the escorts at bay. However, Sonarot turned back, having heard somemotion from behind them, and just in case, she forced the woman down with her great might, a hand around the axe at her side. She understood if the Lady was even slightly more Aldish, it would have been hard to control him. Adam could feel a hand at each of his elbows, one from Jaygak, the other from Jurot. His entire body was tense, like an arrow knocked, ready to loose. ¡°Mother is not so easily struck,¡± Jurot said, disappointed he hadn¡¯t seen his mother catch the Lady¡¯s hand from his view. ¡°Mommy!¡± Lanarot eximed, her fists in the air, the girl ready to shout and scream, though found Jurot¡¯s hand covering her eyes for a moment. She squirmed, trying to pull away, distracted from the fight. ¡°Uncle. Just one.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shagek replied. The silver de arced through the air. ¡°Stop!¡± came a shout. There were many who could have shouted stop, but there were few that would have caused the Iyrman to stop. Any Iyrman could have stopped him. The Countess? Perhaps. However, there was one more he needed to listen to, for the sake of respect. ¡°Lady Crimsonash, you must leave.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± the Lady snapped, her eyes glued to the innkeeper, a woman who was roughly her age, and though not a noble, was extremely well kept, from her trimmed nails, to her hair, which was styled three times throughout the day to keep her fresh. ¡°The Lady has drunk too much, and should return home,¡± the innkeeper said, her eyes glued to the knight¡¯s, sending as much of her thoughts as she could. ¡®Are you insane? Do you think you can ept the consequences once the Iyrmenplete their punishments?¡¯ ¡°Sir Isabelle! Show these-,¡± ¡°It seems the Lady has drunk too much,¡± Sir Isabelle said, feeling the way the Iyrmen were gazing at her. It was a look she hadn¡¯t seen before. She, who hadpleted the training of nobles, not just reading and writing, but swordy, horsemanship, even how to wear armour and fight within it properly, and all such privileges afforded to her as one who was born above her lessers. Yet, was there ever a time any warrior could look at her with such a look? A look of such¡­ boredom? That she, a warrior who had reached Expert so many years ago, was not even considered prey? It was not just the look which had caused her to pause, but the person who was giving her such a look. If it had been the older man in the heavy armour, wielding a de, which glowed florescent purple in the evening sun, but her opponent was a crippled old woman, whose de against her shoulder was frozen still,pletely rxed. ¡°I have only guaranteed the life of the Lady,¡± Sonarot warned. The sweat which poured down the back of the knight¡¯s back had revealed all she needed to for the situation, and she couldn¡¯t even hear the Lady¡¯sints, deafened by the throbbing of her ears as shemanded the other escorts, unable to even hear her own words. It wasn¡¯t until they had walked around the corner that the knight realised her fists had been shaking, and even as the Lady¡¯s words began to prickle her ear, she ignored them. Lucy exchanged a look with Mara, raising her brows towards her maid turned best friend. ¡®See? Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡¯ Mara hadn¡¯t realised the way Jurot and the others acted in front of the Aldish was so¡­ reserved. Their behaviour earlier in the year seemed to be youthful exuberance, but upon seeing the Iyrmen act, going to extreme lengths even when nothing had dared to threaten their children, it reminded her of the previous Demon Lords she had served. Except, whereas the Demon Lord himself held such arrogance, or perhaps confidence was a better term, it seemed all Iyrmen were raised to hold such audacity. Mara wasn¡¯t sure which was scarier. The fact that the Iyr was willing to disy this much strength to the nobles, or that they were holding more of their strength hidden, even when it was out in the open. She nced to the side, towards one particr one armed and one legged Iyrmen whose name would have resolved the situation with ease. ¡°Do you want to eat potatoes?¡± Jirot gasped, her head snapping from the scene to her greatfather, herrge amber eyes full of greed. ¡°Yes! I want to eat potato!¡± ¡°Potato or potatoes?¡± ¡°Potatoes! I want all the potatoes!¡± ¡°Then I will buy them,¡± Jarot said, reaching into his furs, pulling out a small pouch, undoing thetch with his thumb before pouring out the gold coins. ¡°Penelope, all your potatoes.¡± The innkeeper nced towards the Iyrman, an Iyrman who had seen the Mad Dog several times, mostly as a little girl, but she still recalled the aura he gave off. ¡°As you wish.¡± The woman reached out a hand towards the coins, but the old man kept a finger upon a group of the coins. ¡°All your potatoes,¡± Jarot repeated. ¡°As you wish,¡± the innkeeper stated once more, before sweeping the coins. ¡°Is there a way you wish for them to be prepared?¡± ¡°In all the ways.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Adam said. ¡°You can¡¯t spoil my kids like that, they¡¯ll grow up like¡­ like¡­¡± Adam nced away towards the exit of the inn. ¡°Like civilised folk.¡± ¡°They will grow up properly, for they will grow within the Iyr,¡± Jarot said, before noting the awkward look within Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will you take my greatchildren from me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my children!¡± ¡°Eggs, meat, milk,¡± Sonarot said, cing down a gem, one which held streaks of copper and bronze, a tiger eye, a favourite of the Iyr, for some people, it was half a year¡¯s worth of wages. ¡°As you wish,¡± a servant replied, taking the gem, knowing it to be real. Jirot reached out for a fresh hot potato, though the old one armed Iyrman grabbed her wrist. ¡°Babo!¡± ¡°You must wait for it to cool.¡± ¡°I so hungry, babo, so hungry,¡± the girl said, pouting, her eyes growing wide as she tried to convince him. ¡®Do you think I will give up just like that?¡¯ Jarot asked, though he was d the girl was holding his hand, otherwise he might have grabbed the potato. ¡°Your father can cool it down.¡± ¡°Daddy! Cool potato!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very hot,¡± Adam replied. Jirot blinked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, you want me to cool it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the magic word?¡± Jirot blinked. She smirked, exchanging a look with her babo, before cackling with delight. ¡°Hmph! Then daddy will not.¡± ¡°Daddy! No! Daddy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the magic word?¡± ¡°Please, daddy! Please!¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Adam said, waving his hand, speaking the words of magic for his Trick, cooling the potato enough for the girl. ¡°Soht please.¡± ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± ¡°Bu¡¯ah.¡± ¡°Butter?¡± the old Jarot asked. ¡°That¡¯s what she said,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Bu¡¯ah, innit.¡± Jarot stared at the young half elf, who was almost bursting with pride, his tears brimming with joy. ¡°That¡¯s right! You want some bu¡¯ah, don¡¯t you? Daddy will give you all the butter!¡± Adam pulled his daughter onto hisp, peppering her with kisses. ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest father alive! Whose children are as wonderful as mine?¡± Jaygak smiled, d Adam had finally rxed. She hadn¡¯t realised Adam could still fear the Iyr more than he already did, but upon recalling how many times he acted up, she realised perhaps Adam didn¡¯t understand just how terrifying the Iyr could be. Her eyes fell to her grandaunt, then to Mad Dog, and finally Otkan. ¡®None of us truly know how terrifying the Iyr truly is¡­¡¯ Adam scooped some mash potato to his youngest son¡¯s lips, though the boy pulled away, reaching for the spoon himself. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Adam poured the boy a ss of milk, before reaching for his own meal, taking his first bite once all of his children had already begun eating. Once dinner was finished, Adam assisted his children with their baths and brushed their teeth, allowing the youngest three to chew on the teethleaf while he rubbed the cloth against his triplets¡¯ scales. He had already applied the lotion, but he needed to make sure the children¡¯s scales were dried properly, and that they had been polished. Not only did it keep their scales so vibrant and healthy, but it kept his twins distracted by how shiny they were. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, cing the second ne over them, their skins instantly turning red, their tails invisible once more. Adam had almost taken off the tiny gem nes, but Jurot had grabbed his arm, stopping the half elf. ¡®You cannot,¡¯ Jurot stated, with a tone of voice that was bordering a threat. ¡®The ne protects them.¡¯ ¡®Even during their bath?¡¯ ¡®You cannot.¡¯ Adam smiled slightly, d that his brother was protecting his children with such fervour. ¡®Truly, I am the luckiest brother alive.¡¯ It waster in the evening, when the children had begun yawning, that they were finally called for to sleep alongside their guardians. Jirot blinked, ncing up towards her greatfather. She looked back to her father and then back to her greatfather. ¡°I sleep with daddy?¡± ¡°You must stay with us,¡± Jarot said, while Rajin waited for the girl to step out. Jirot smiled, though it was a smile Jarot had only ever seen in another context. ¡°I sleeping with Daddy¡­¡± ¡®Is she¡­¡¯ Jarot thought, feeling his heart stir slightly. He wanted to take her, but the nervous smile upon the girl¡¯s lips caused a deeper wound than any de he had felt before. ¡°Okay.¡± Rajin nced towards Jarot, who watched the squealing girl rush up to her father, embracing him tight. ¡°Will you take it from her?¡± ¡°I will assign Uwajin nearby,¡± Rajin replied. Jirot clutched at her father¡¯s shirt tightly in hand, sucking her thumb lightly. She kept ncing to the side in the darkness to see whether her father was still there. Her father continued to pretend to be asleep, not wanting her to take the opportunity to speak when their eyes met. He heard her breath begin to fall into a gentle rhythm, but her hand refused to let up. Even little Jarot did not grip his father so tightly. ¡®Damn it! Aren¡¯t my kids too cute?¡¯ Rajin walked around the courtyard, letting out a soft sigh. ¡®If this is how much trouble the Mad Dog is causing, then it will be fine.¡¯
I forget how stacked these Iyrmen are sometimes. [956] – Y04.056 – Red Oak Outing III [956] ¨C Y04.056 ¨C Red Oak Outing III The townsfolk left a wide berth as the heavily armed figures stepped through therge central road of the town, making their way towards the markets. The figure who wore the turban around his head, and ears, was surrounded by children, who were in turn surrounded by Iyrmen. Some of the Iyrmen wore full te, even during the noonval sun, while others wore their typical furs, but more importantly, carried weapons that hung far toofortably for a town. Shameless. Fearless. These were the words which came to the townsfolk, who knew to stay away from the group, allowing them to walk through the town as though they owned it, though they prayed within their hearts for the guards. ¡°Tell me¡­¡± the fellow wearing the turban, and the purple breastte, began. ¡°What is it that you want? Daddy will buy you the world is he has to.¡± ¡°Food,¡± Jirot said, pointing to the stall to one side, the smell causing the girl to almost drool. ¡°How wise is my daughter? Why do you need the world when you have food?¡± Adam said, with all the seriousness he could muster, before cing down a gold coin for the cook. ¡°One for each of us.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the cook said, his eyes darting between the Iyrmen, praying they would move on quickly from his stall. Adam bite into the meat, frowning slightly, before using his magic to vour the meat. Another stick of meat filled the air, as Jirot waited expectantly. ¡°Please, daddy, please.¡± Adam smiled, vouring the meat with his magic, doing so for all his children at once, before doing the same for all the Iyrmen. Gangak had eaten first, to check if the meat was properly cooked, and since she raised noints, the other Iyrmen allowed the children to eat. None of the children noticed just how much the Iyrmen were looking out for them, from checking the food, to noting the people who wore weapons, to the people who didn¡¯t wear weapons but perhaps had them hidden, even to counting steps towards the nearest exits, and the quickest route back to the inn. They also didn¡¯t notice their father going still for moment at a time, while an owl flew up ahead,nding on nearby roofs every so often. ¡°Where should we go next?¡± Adam asked, wiping his children¡¯s faces with his damp cloth, cleaning it with his trick. ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Jirot thought. ¡°Babo house?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go to babo¡¯s house, that¡¯s too far away?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in Red Oak now, smelly girl, not the Iyr.¡± ¡°Nano house?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also too far.¡± Jirot blinked, furrowing her brows. She had never heard this reason to refuse before. ¡°Far away?¡± ¡°Yes. Remember? We had to take the carriage all the way here. It¡¯s going to take so many days to get back. Plus, why do you want to go back?¡± ¡°I see nano.¡± ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t we go buy nano a gift and then when we get back we¡¯ll give it to her?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot gasped. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are so smart?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡®How much Health do I have left?¡¯ Health: 91 ¡®Only 19?¡¯ Adam thought. Health: 91 ¡®I can¡¯t believe she did that much damage to me with one sentence.¡¯ Health: 91 ¡®Of course she did, since she¡¯s my daughter,¡¯ Adam thought proudly, feeling the ache within his heart. Rajin held onto Mad Dog¡¯s shoulder, feeling how hard the Iyrman was shaking, doing his absolute best not to burst out inughter. He even felt the Mad Dog¡¯s body tense up, feeling the sh of hot red rage to stop himself fromughing. ¡°You should not waste your anger like this,¡± Rajin whispered. ¡°Ha? Do you-,¡± ¡°Jarot,¡± Rajin said, his voice stern. ¡°Do not forget.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jarot slowly nodded his head, even the Mad Dog having to surrender when it came to this specific matter. ¡°Wow!¡± Jirot gasped, with little Jarot¡¯s mouth also agape. ¡°Look daddy! Look!¡± ¡°What am I looking at?¡± ¡°Wow! Look daddy, is yellow!¡± Jirot pointed towards the bundles of cloth. ¡°Is red, and is blue, and is green, and look! Is purple! So many colours, daddy!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You know, mummy is from East Port, which has so many more colours!¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± the twins cooed, their eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there one day,¡± Adam said, before realising what he said. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ The merchant frowned, annoyed the fellow mentioned the city¡¯s name. It was an unspoken rule not to mention such a ce right in front of them. ¡®What? You think I¡¯m a rich city boy?¡¯ ¡°Should we buy some cloth for nano?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes! I buy it!¡± Jirot said, throwing up her fist. ¡°How can you buy it when¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Hold on, isn¡¯t she even richer than me?¡¯ ¡°Yes, but all you want, since daddy will pay for it.¡± ¡®Daddy?¡¯ the merchant owner, a young Aldishman with slightly tan skin and a small hat, thought. ¡®Does he have a horcish wife?¡¯ ¡°I buying it! I buy it for nano!¡± Jirot said. ¡°I buy for nano too,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°I can buy for mummy?¡± Karot asked, staring up at the half elf. ¡°Of course you can,¡± Adam said, reaching down to the boy¡¯s long hair, rubbing it gently, before realising that sometimes the silver peeked through the illusion. ¡®Oops.¡¯ ¡®His hair is too long,¡¯ Shagek thought, noting the silver. ¡°How much for each bundle?¡± ¡°Ten gold.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s each buy one bundle, okay?¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Are you also looking for clothing for your children?¡± the merchant asked. ¡°My brother sells clothes on the other side.¡± ¡°Clothing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well, they already have a lot of clothes, so¡­¡± The merchant watched as Adam froze in ce, noting the calctions the young man in puthral was making. It wasn¡¯t a calction for coin, but rather a calction only a doting father could make. ¡°Where is your brother¡¯s stall?¡± Adam asked, doing his best to contain himself. ¡°It is behind my own.¡± The merchant pointed backwards with his thumb. For a moment, Bloodde¡¯s eyes noted the silver rings the merchant wore, but seeing theck of markings, he dismissed the thought. ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­¡± Adam nced down at his children, who were noting all the rolls, reaching out to grab the cloth with their hands, though the merchant remained silent, noting the number of Iyrmen about, and also the fact their weapons were not ordinary in the slightest. ¡°Blue is for nano,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Purple is for nana, and daddy. Red for nano, and babo, and papo.¡± ¡°Green is for daddy,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°Yellow,¡± Karot said, holding up the bundle within his arms, his invisible tail brushing the dust on the floor. ¡°Wow, all my favourite colours,¡± Adam said, who had hated the colour green until the second year of this current life. ¡°If you can, could you cut out sections of all the bundles my children touched, and then also price up all the bundles they¡¯ve picked?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t he say only one for each child?¡¯ the merchant thought. ¡°Of course! Where should I sent them to?¡± ¡°The Wiseman¡¯s Oak,¡± Otkan said. ¡°Of course,¡± the merchant replied. ¡®Wow, Wiseman¡¯s Oak?¡¯ After the bundles were sorted, and Adam ced down the gems, the merchant measuring them quickly under the watchful Iyr of the Iyrmen, they quickly circled around to the clothing merchant, who looked like an older version of the merchant, but with a faint scar across his eye. ¡°I heard you had the good stuff,¡± Adam said, standing with his arms crossed. The merchant wasn¡¯t sure who was more terrifying, the weirdo in the purple, or the savage Iyrmen who smelt of death. ¡°I have clothing?¡± ¡°You know, today, I¡¯ve got nothing but time, and gold in my pocket to burn.¡± Adam leaned in. ¡°So show me all the styles that you have. I don¡¯t know anything about clothing, but I want to see it all.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I will find the designs and sizes and colours which match all the children.¡± Tarukan nced down, feeling the boy¡¯s hand squeeze his hand tighter. He hadn¡¯t ever seen the boy with such an expression before. Normally he was stone cold, or held disdain whenever his father behaved poorly, but this time¡­ it was quite fear, but more like¡­ he¡¯d rather take a sword through the eye. ¡®Kill me,¡¯ Larot thought. ¡®Kill me now, you bastard.¡¯ Adam had finally understood his mother. Indeed, as a child he had cursed at his mother deep within his heart for what she had forced him to do. Except now, now he understood. Of course, his mother was a genius. The old one armed Jarot had no idea Adam could dare to threaten someone like that before. Not only had Adam forced the merchant to dress the children in all the designs, his eyes falling to the little demon boy wearing a yellow frilly dress, but he had forced the merchant to let them try on all manner of colours. At least two hours had passed with Adam dressing his children in all the styles he could, each of the Iyrmen assisting the children from behind the curtains. Once they were dressed, Adam would huff, tensing up. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°How can it not be so?¡± Eventually, Adam fell back to the tried and true, ¡°okay,¡± while nodding. Even now, the Iyrmen couldn¡¯t tell him to hurry up, since he looked like he¡¯d be willing to fight any of them at any moment. Indeed, how could they stop him, not when he was eating the most delicious dessert of all, that of his children being so adorable? ¡°Daddy, toilet,¡± Jirot finally said, daring to finally speak up. She had wanted to leave a while ago, but her father had given off the same aura as her grandmother, so she dared not to say anything. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, allowing Gangak to take the girl away to deal with her needs. ¡°Are you ready to order, dear client?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked, still standing tall, his arms crossed. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°How much for the clothes,¡± Adam replied, his voice stern and low. ¡°How many do you wish to prefer.¡± ¡°Everything,¡± Adam said, his eyes slowly turning to meet the merchant¡¯s gaze. ¡°Everything?¡± the merchant asked, feeling a chill down his spine. ¡°Everything they wore,¡± Adam said, his eyes still holding a vicious re, as though daring the merchant to deny him. ¡°I¡¯ll just buy everything they wore, and everything that you own in their sizes.¡± The merchant blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°We will buy everything they wore,¡± Jarot said, cing a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder to try and stop him from going overboard. ¡°No,¡± Adam said, tensing up, leaning back slightly as he red at the old man. ¡°I¡¯ll buy everything in their size.¡± Jarot grinned wildly, the way he normally would. ¡°The children are still growing.¡± ¡°No, they¡¯ll stay small and cute forever.¡± ¡°There is no need to waste your gold today,¡± Jarot warned, daring his grandson to speak up. ¡°There are many days for the outing.¡± ¡°Wasting gold?¡± ¡°Will you spend it all?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam continued to re, tilting his head slightly. Except, the old man did have a point. If Adam spent this much coin today, that meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to spoil them as muchter. ¡°At least for the twins.¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Jarot paused, realising that sometimes Adam could be as smart as he was dumb. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Are they crazy? The price would be in the hundreds of gold!¡¯ The merchant¡¯s eyes darted between their equipment, and even the puthral breastte. ¡®They¡¯re rich, but even so!¡¯ It was a short whileter that the merchant stared down at the gems within his hands. He blinked in bewilderment. His clothing typically sold for a few silver to a few gold each, sometimes a noble woulde by and procure several pieces, and they would generally spend a few tens of gold, with a few gold as a bonus. Yet, somehow, he had earned hundreds of gold in a single order, several weeks worth of great fortune in a span of a few hours. ¡®Is he a child of Lord Musa?¡¯ ¡°Old man¡­¡± Adam red at the Iyrman once they were back at the inn. ¡°Do you know what I spent about half a thousand gold on?¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± Jarot replied. He wasn¡¯t sure anyone in the world had spent as much on clothes in a single go for their children, save perhaps royalty. ¡°It is for the joy,¡± Gangak said, as though it were obvious. ¡°Grandaunt is right,¡± Adam said. ¡°Do you know how much joy it brought me to bully my children like that? I got to force my children to wear such cute clothes, even my little Larot!¡± Sonarot raised her brows slightly, her eyes beaming. ¡®I should have gone with them.¡¯ Adam caught her eyes, and he slowly nodded his head. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, we can bully them even more.¡¯ It was that day when Sonarot realised she had never been happier protecting Adam from the Iyr. Of course, since he made the promise, she needed to return the favour. ¡°Adam, you should also apany the other children,¡± Sonarot said, sipping her milk, not realising the storm which had begun.
The most terrifying thing happens next chapter. [957] – Y04.057 – Red Oak Outing IV [957] ¨C Y04.057 ¨C Red Oak Outing IV The clothing merchant blinked. He had only opened his stall an hour ago and yet he saw the familiar purple mass appear once more. This time, the young man with the turban, ced down a pouch, containing about as many gems he had paid previously. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Adam said, his face stone cold, as though preparing for war. ¡°The moment Kavgakins, we¡¯ll have to leave.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ the merchant thought, but his hands were already working upon finding the clothes for the half elf. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°She looks so cute,¡± Adam replied, nodding his head sagely as Kavgak stared down at her frills. Jaygak wasn¡¯t sure what she was expecting, since that was all Adam said about any of his cousins¡¯ attires. Even when they prompt him about the colour, he repeated the words, in such a way that was so matter of factly, even the passing townsfolk understood it to be a universal truth. Kaygak wondered how she could thank Sonarot, since she had been at the forefront of forming good rtions with the half elf. Halikan, too, was d Adam had been adopted into the family. Citool and Shikan couldn¡¯t help but feel good since they had supported Sonarot from the beginning. ¡®Is it time?¡¯ Sonarot thought. Gurot squirmed slightly as he wore the ufortable set of clothing, before he noted all the gazes of his aunts and uncles upon him. He smiled with delight upon the attention, but then he noted the look within his aunt¡¯s eyes. It was that kind of look. Jurot didn¡¯t entirely understand why everyone was so d to see the children wearing all these different clothing, but he could feel something beside him. He dared to look to the side, noting the intense look of focus upon Jaygak¡¯s face. ¡®How much should I tease aunt?¡¯ Jaygak thought. Indeed, Jurot didn¡¯t understand, and nor did Gurot. They didn¡¯t understand that Gurot was the only boy between them all. They didn¡¯t understand why Adam sighed a pained sigh. They didn¡¯t understand why Adam ced a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. They didn¡¯t understand why Adam said those words. ¡°As a member of the Rot family, you are known for your toughness, our Gurot.¡± Adam closed his eyes, his heart already weeping for the boy. ¡°Kaza?¡± the boy asked, not understanding the treachery that was about to ur. ¡°You must endure it, okay?¡± Adam could only hope the boy would forgive him. However, this was his Fate, as the only boy born within the first set of children. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure why everyone was making a fuss, but it was then he froze up. He stared beyond the group, towards the past. ¡®No.¡¯ He blinked. ¡®No.¡¯ His eyes darted upwards the boy, who was about to get changed into a most terrifying outfit. Even now, the Iyrman recalled how ufortable the clothing had been. ¡°Adam, we¡­¡± Jurot felt a hand on each shoulder. ¡®You too, Kitool?¡¯ ¡®It is not the skirt which hurts the most,¡¯ Shikan thought, recalling back to when he was a boy. He was d Otkan wasn¡¯t here, for he remembered when his mother used to force him to wear that. The men all understood. ¡®It was not the skirt, but the tights.¡¯ It was not the skirt, but the tights. Adam held Gurot upon their return, the boy sucking his thumb, a pout across his lips. ¡°My chonky boy, do you want some food?¡± Gurot perked up at the mention of food, forgiving Adam for his betrayal, just this once. Upon their return, Adam spoiled each of the children within the inn, making sure to feed them. Kavgak, who had managed to save Gurot from his fate with a defiant shout, allowed Adam to feed her, but she continued to re at him. Of course, she wasn¡¯t ring at him for any particr reason, she was just tired, though Adam continued to pray within his heart for forgiveness. ¡®I can¡¯t just keep ying here, I need to do some work too.¡¯ ¡°What do you think of Red Oak?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Big!¡± Jirot replied, holding up her hands. ¡°So big!¡± ¡°Small,¡± Konarot said. ¡°Small?¡± ¡°House. Is small.¡± ¡°The houses are small,¡± Sonarot agreed. ¡°Do you like the houses here or home?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡®Home¡­¡¯ Adam thought. His worry quickly dissipated as Kavgak grabbed his cor. ¡°Kaza.¡± ¡°Yes, my Kavgak?¡± ¡°Mik.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the magic word.¡± ¡°Pease,¡± the girl said, tapping her chin. Adam could feel how heavy the girl was, and realised he probably shouldn¡¯t have spent so much on clothes for the children since they¡¯d outgrow it quickly. ¡®It was only about sixty gold this time, so it¡¯s not like I wasted money.¡¯ Adam had forgotten the worth of sixty gold, slowly slipping into the wicked territory of getting used to being rich. Vasera sipped away at the alcohol, finally being able to drink now that she was set free. She threw a look towards the little Iyrman girl to the side, who held up a spoon of food, which sttered across her father¡¯s clothing. ¡°Sorry!¡± Inakan gasped, before she giggled with delight. ¡°It is fine,¡± Shikan said, spooning the food for his daughter, wiping himself down. ¡®¡­¡¯ Vasera watched the interactions between father and daughter for a long while, before ncing aside once more. ¡®Why does everyone love their children in the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°Thanks again for treating us,¡± Rook said, nodding his head to the half elf, raising a toast. ¡°Of course.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°When youe and join us next time, don¡¯t forget how well I treated you, okay? Ah, and next time, hopefully, I¡¯ll have some more gifts for you.¡± Rook smiled. Although technically they owed Adam for the bet from the tournament, Adam had been paying them fairly every time he hired them. Even though their contract was over, and the group was about to spend the next month in the town wasting away their gold, Adam had offered to pay for their rooms for the next week. Even after he had heard the price, hemitted to his words. ¡®He really wants to leave a good impression.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the best they had been treated, but not once did Adam show any disdain for their assistance, and not once did he show them off to others. Rook nced aside to Jurot and Kitool, and understood why the half elf didn¡¯t show them off. The next day, Adam decided toplete the little bit of work he needed toplete, although a particrly troublesome little girl had caused trouble in order toe along. ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯ The young girl opened the door, only to look up towards the fellow in the scarf who wore purple and a child, her eyes darting aside to see the other scary looking man. No, he wasn¡¯t a man, but an Iyrman. She quickly pulled back, while an adult stepped forward, a young woman. ¡°Yes,¡± a man asked, his eyes holding a touch of suspicion, apprehension, and focus to try and make out the faces properly. ¡°Good morning, is Ted here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Executive?¡± called a voice from within. ¡®Executive?¡¯ the man thought, pulling back to allow the group in. ¡°Morning,¡± Adam said, waving a hand. ¡°Good morning!¡± Lanarot dered, waving her hand too. Jurot just nodded, cing down the small basket to one side. ¡°How can we help ya?¡± Ted asked, wondering how the pair knew where they were. ¡°Just here to see how the discussions were going, and to deal with that other thing we talked about,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right¡­¡± Ted slowly nodded his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude. I brought some food to make up for it. I hope I¡¯m not intruding.¡± Adam noted the older manying in the bed, the handful of children nearby, some in the middle of chores, as well as the middle aged man and the young women who remained at home. The building was small, and smelled as one might have expected, full of sweat, but not too terrible. ¡°No, no,¡± Ted said, smiling awkwardly a moment, nodding his head. ¡°Ruby, pop the kettle on.¡± ¡°Ah, no need for that. Just some water. I can heat it and vour it so you don¡¯t need to waste anything on me.¡± Adam waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Uh, right, this is Executive Adam, and Executive Jurot, and¡­¡± ¡°Little Boss, Lanarot,¡± Adam added. ¡°Hello,¡± the girl said, sitting up taller within her brother¡¯s arm. ¡°I am daughter of Sonarot!¡± Ted introduced the family to Adam, who ended up shaking forearms with each of them, including the old man, Henry, who tried to sit up. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to beying down for you, Brother,¡± Henry said, the old man speckled with wrinkles and marks across his face and arms, certainly far older than Adam had imagined. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me,¡± Adam replied, chuckling lightly. ¡®I guess that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t make the wedding.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ve been hearing about your offer from Ted,¡± Archie, Ted¡¯s brother, said. ¡°Pa¡¯s in no ce to be movin¡¯ about in his age, and I don¡¯t wantta leave him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise this was the situation, otherwise I would have offered something else.¡± Archie nced to Ted, whose eyes urged his brother to say more, but Archie felt too embarrassed. ¡°Well, Executive, you see¡­¡± Ted began, feeling his brother poke him in the side. ¡°Even though my brother can¡¯t leave, some of the children, we were hoping you¡¯d take them in.¡± ¡°I feel bad taking children away from their parents,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Although, I guess we could send them back now and again to make sure they don¡¯t miss you, or maybe we can send them back during the times when you need to nt and harvest?¡± Ted hadn¡¯t expected Adam to think that far ahead. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no bother, really. Some of the girls, they¡¯re good with their handiwork, and some of the boys, they¡¯re too small to help much here anyhows.¡± ¡°What exactly are you interested in from us?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I mean, obviously we¡¯re offering you to join us, but what about our offer is most enticing?¡± ¡°Well, the reading¡¯s all good, but we¡¯ve never been smart folk, us,¡± Archie admitted. ¡°Payin¡¯ for their housing and their foods good, and training them too, that¡¯s real important. If they can work at a business like yours, the pay¡¯s good, and they can send some back without worrying.¡± ¡°How much would you like them to send back?¡± Adam asked, pulling out his book. ¡°I¡¯m not good with the numbers so I need some paper to help me.¡± He winked. ¡°About five gold,¡± Archie said. ¡°It¡¯ll help us work a little less to look after pa, and help with the taxes, especially with all the wars.¡± Ted cleared his throat. ¡°Some of the older boys would be good at the business. No point sending them to war for half the money.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Archie agreed. ¡°They¡¯re not cowardly, my boys, but there¡¯s no need for them to go out fightin¡¯ like that. They¡¯re not boys who dream of war.¡± ¡°If I take the older boys, will your farming be alright?¡± ¡°I can still work just fine, same with my siblings and my inws, they take care of pa alright. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s turn tomorrow, so I can work the fields then. I only did it today cause there was some business at the mill she was needed for.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me for long,¡± Henry joked, causing Ted and Archie to nce back in shock. Adam let out augh, unable to contain himself. ¡°Ah, sorry! Sorry! Excuse me.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Well, even if I am a Priest of Death, it¡¯s not like I want to see you go so soon.¡± A knock at the door caused them to pause, until therge form of Nobby stepped in, followed by another fellow, slightly younger, in his mid teens, who was still tall and well built, holding a basket. Jurot eyed him up, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯
It was not the skirt, but the tights. [958] – Y04.058 – Trouble in Red Oak I [958] ¨C Y04.058 ¨C Trouble in Red Oak I ¡°Nobby!¡± Adam called out, shing a wide smile. ¡°Mister boss,¡± the young man replied, without even a hint of shock. ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Not causing trouble are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The young man beside Nobby nced between Adam and the Iyrman. He nodded his head slowly towards the Iyrman. He ced down the basket, and nodded towards Archie, before heading for the door. ¡°Wait,¡± Jurot said, standing up. The teen stopped, turning back to face the Iyrman, who he expected to be Jurot, the grandson of the Mad Dog. Apparently the Mad Dog was some kind of legendary figure. If he wasn¡¯t born in Red Oak, he would have thought it was nonsense, and if he hadn¡¯t heard about Nobby¡¯s win, he might not have stopped for the Iyrman. ¡°Another golden boy?¡± Adam joked. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, sizing the young man up, walking around him. ¡°eptable.¡± ¡°eptable?¡± ¡°Better than most of the Aldish,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°He may be average for an Iyrman.¡± ¡®He¡¯s a little handsome too,¡¯ Adam thought, noting the messy hair on the teen¡¯s head. ¡®He¡¯d clean up good.¡¯ ¡°Freddie¡¯s my oldest,¡± Archie said. ¡°He might not be as big or tough as Nobby, but he ain¡¯t far off, and he¡¯s the smartest of us all.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind throwing him a¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Don¡¯t sound like a prick.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t mind testing him out to see how good he is. Do you work as a farmhand, Freddie?¡± ¡°Farmhand. Portin¡¯. I do this and that.¡± ¡°How much do you make a month.¡± ¡°Fifty, sixty silver.¡± ¡°How much of that do you keep?¡± ¡°A few silvers for drinks,¡± the boy admitted. ¡°Not much after the taxes and food stuffs. I¡¯m lucky ta have even a handful of silver.¡± ¡°Handful of silver buys a lot of drinks.¡± ¡°Not when yer buyin¡¯ Bert¡¯s.¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°Freddie¡¯s got a good head on ¡®im,¡± Archie said. ¡°Does our taxes.¡± ¡°You ever skim some off the top after you pay your taxes?¡± Freddie¡¯s eyes, for an instant, stuttered to the side towards his father. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Not our Freddie,¡± Henry said, lying through his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s the boy¡¯s coins anyhows.¡± Adam chuckled again. ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m not going to tell you how to spend your coin. Well, have you thought of bing an adventurer or a knight or a hero?¡± ¡°Not a boy no more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m lowborn. Ain¡¯t no Red Scarf.¡± ¡°Tried to join the guard, but they said they wanted ¡®im to know how to read an¡¯ write already,¡± Archie said, letting out a soft sigh. He, and Freddie, knew what it meant. ¡°Reading and writing is good and all, but you know how to wield a de?¡± ¡°No. Did some of the trainin¡¯, but I was too young to join the army for the war.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. Nobby didn¡¯t know much about using weapons either, and in, what, two or three years or so he won the tournament?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Nobby.¡± ¡°No, but if my brother says you¡¯re average for an Iyrman, it means you could probably ce in your first tournament,¡± Adam said, handing Lanarot to Jurot since she was beginning to squirm in his arms. ¡°No!¡± Lanarotined before instantly slumping within her brother¡¯s arms, almost falling asleep. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Archie thought. ¡®He meant he could put kids to sleep easy in that way.¡¯ ¡°Since Jurot¡¯s interested in you, that means it¡¯s your lucky day. I mean, if you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since I came here to move your entire family, and that¡¯s awkward, why don¡¯t we do it like this? I¡¯ll pay some coin for you to move into a ce that¡¯s a little bigger, and nicer, since I can¡¯t move you all right now. While we train you, we won¡¯t pay you, but we¡¯ll send about fifty silver coins back to your family monthly. Then once basic training is done, probably by the end of the year, I¡¯ll pay you¡­¡± Adam thought. ¡°Sorry, one second, let me write this down.¡± It was at times like this, Ted wished Annie hade with them. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s keep this simple. I¡¯ll pay for you to move to a nicer ce. I¡¯ll pay fifty gold, so five hundred silver, upfront for Freddie¡¯s absence. Freddie, we¡¯ll train you for the rest of the year, and once your basic training is done, we¡¯ll start you off at hundred silver each month too, and half of that will be sent to your family monthly, and half will be paid to you. Technically, it¡¯s more than you¡¯re making now, because the business will deal with your housing, food, clothing, equipment, and so on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We do need some more guards. What do you think?¡± Freddie looked to his father, who nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll pay my family five hundred silver?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Adam reached into his pocket and brought out a tiger eye. ¡°The gem¡¯s worth fifty gold, five hundred silver.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it in the bank,¡± Ted said, almost feeling his heart leap out of his chest from Adam taking out about a half year¡¯s worth of pay in one go. Freddie blinked, unsure of what he just saw. ¡°It¡¯s worth fifty gold?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. Freddie nodded, believing the Iyrman¡¯s words at face value, since he was born in Red Oak. ¡°The five hundred silver should pay for a nicer ce. If it¡¯s not enough, and the fifty silver isn¡¯t enough monthly, just leave a message at the Guild and let our people know, and I¡¯ll have someone send more coin your way, it¡¯s no issue,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s no issue,¡± Archie said, already feeling awkward with how much money Adam was offering them. ¡°So, Freddie, you want to learn to fight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of fighting?¡± ¡°Like Nobby.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He don¡¯t need armour.¡± ¡°I will test you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You will learn our way if you are nimble and tough, but if you are not nimble, then you should learn with armour and weapons.¡± ¡°Armour¡¯s expensive. Costs hundreds of gold just for chain.¡± ¡°Less than a hundred gold for chain, but yeah, pretty expensive for te armour, but you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you need armour, the business will get you some armour. Didn¡¯t I say the business will pay for that sort of thing?¡± Adam pat the young man¡¯s shoulder, feeling how thick it was. ¡°Ho? You are pretty strong.¡± ¡®Pretty and strong?¡¯ Adam, for once, only thought the cringe. Jurot was d Adam was only thinking the cringe. As the group prepared to leave, Henry called out to Adam, taking the half elf¡¯s hands into his own. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Henry chuckled, coughing lightly to the side. ¡°When they said that Lord Musa hase to bless us, I wasn¡¯t sure, but¡­¡± He nodded his head to the half elf. Adam smiled. ¡°Any time.¡± Adam allowed Jurot to take Freddie to deal with the bank, while he led Ted away, only to realise he had no idea where it was, so allowed Ted to lead him. The school was right beside one of the temples of Red Oak, made of heavy stone, with a number of marble statues, and of course, doors of red oak. ¡®Seriously, I can¡¯t even buy a scrap of it, but they get doors? It¡¯s not even one of the main temples.¡¯ Adam¡¯s annoyance radiated into the world. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± a Sister asked, adorned in simple robes, wearing an amulet made of heavy metal, though the smile on her face was heavier. ¡°Hello there, Sister,¡± Adam said, smiling politely. ¡°I¡¯vee to speak with¡­¡± ¡°Father Jacob,¡± Ted said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°In rtion to what matter?¡± ¡°We paid for the education of a child, and I wanted to discuss it with the Father, should he be so free,¡± Adam said, reaching into his pocket, causing the young woman to tense up slightly, before she rxed, epting the obsidian from his fingers, bowing her head lightly before leading them further in. Adam didn¡¯t like Father Jacob. The Father was old, and adorned in fine vestments, but that was not what annoyed him. The cleanly cut hair and beard, white as snow, didn¡¯t annoy him either. What annoyed him most was that thing. That thing upon his chest. The amulet of a particr Divine. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Good morning, Father Jacob.¡± ¡°Good morning, Brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Executive Adam, of the United Kindom, the business that works near the Iyr, we deal with enchanting and trading magical good, but I havee to discuss with you about a particr matter.¡± ¡°Which matter would that be?¡± ¡°I paid for the tuition of a young girl by the name of Anne, who studied here for about a year.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Father Jacob said, realising now that he did recognise Ted, who was not quite as thin as he remembered. ¡°I do recall the young girl.¡± ¡°Well, I was ying Warriors and Wanderers with her, it¡¯s a game with lots of maths, and reading, and so on and so on, and I noticed that, after about a year and a bit of studying, the girl¡­ didn¡¯t know how to do simple maths. She didn¡¯t know her alphabet. She didn¡¯t even know how to write her own name.¡± Adam smiled politely, that kind of polite that he had to use when he knew he couldn¡¯t physically fight. ¡°It is a shame, but some children are unable to learn well, as is their ce in life.¡± Adam remained smiling politely, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°Hmm. I see.¡± ¡°Is there something you wished to discuss particrly?¡± Adam inhaled deeply. He continued to smile and slowly began to nod his head, which only grew more violently as moments passed. ¡°Executive Jurot said that we should get back to the inn soon, since your children will miss you,¡± Ted said, having now understood why Jurot had taken him aside for a moment before they had left. Adam inhaled again, managing to catch himself. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. I should get back to my children, who are missing their father so much.¡± Adam stood, pping his knees as he did, trying to get rid of the jitters which filled him. He started to hum to himself quietly. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 9 (5) ¡°You know,¡± Adam said, having already half turned. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, we find it rather pathetic to me the student for a teacher¡¯s inability to teach.¡± ¡°Do youe from and of disorder?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°If only I was so lucky, Father.¡± The Father smiled in return, the same polite smile Adam had shown him, watching as the petnt half elf left. He epted the gold the half elf had donated, so there was no need to deal with him. Adam remained silent as he stormed through the town at random. He led Ted through the town, the man unsure if he should say goodbye here, or if he should follow the half elf. Adam stopped. ¡°Ted?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you want your daughter to be a Wizard or a Priest?¡± Ted remained silent for a moment. ¡°A Priest.¡± ¡°Yeah. A Priest. We¡¯ll see who is better, some dog of Order, or a Ray of Life.¡± Ted reached up to his head and ear, muttering a shocked prayer for the sphemy of the half elf¡¯s words. ¡®By the Divine!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll show him! I¡¯m going to make Anne the best damn Priest across the world! Just you wait, she¡¯s going to learn Sixth Gate spells, and I¡¯ll see who tries to kill her for it.¡¯ Adam continued to fume with rage, though it quickly dissipated once he returned to the inn. ¡°Okay?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She threw a look to Jurot. ¡®You really are the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson if you let him go without you.¡¯ Jaygak was d that somehow Adam had made it out alive without causing any trouble. Or rather, much trouble. Except, Jaygak had no idea that she was using the name of Mad Dog so lightly. She and Adam had taken Kavgak out, the girl having wanted to explore Red Oak, and with how demanding she was, and how much the pair couldn¡¯t refuse her, they allowed her to lead them around. Jaygak wore her full te armour, and though she was a little worried about them going out, since they were a pair of Gaks, which was already bad luck in Alnd, but even worse, they were beside him. ¡°Kavgak, look, yummy food,¡± Adam said, pointing towards the stall. ¡°Should we-,¡± ¡°Adam! Jaygak!¡± shouted a voice from the rooftops. Faool panted lightly, wiping his brow of sweat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, suddenly standing taller. ¡°Westmoon!¡± Faool shouted, panting for air still, having rushed the entire way towards them. Adam narrowed his eyes, his mind processing the information, but before he could put the pieces together, he watched as Jaygak¡¯s form blurred beside him, the young woman darting through the town. History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 4 (1) Adam did not recall Jaygak¡¯s words she had spoken to him many weeks ago. Indeed, it had even caused her to forget she was in charge of watching over Kavgak, a mistake which would have led to a great punishment, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Adam was a fool. Her mind was consumed by the words she had spoken. ¡®The family is well known for ying goblins.¡¯
... [959] – Y04.059 – Trouble in Red Oak II [959] ¨C Y04.059 ¨C Trouble in Red Oak II Rajin¡¯s hands were too swift as he grabbed little Jirot, pulling her to his chest, while the carriage charged past. For one moment, his heart beat too quickly for his old bones, but it had already calmed the next moment. ¡®She is definitely your greatdaughter!¡¯ The horses came to a swift stop, the carriage driver pulling the reins, themonfolk all quickly pulling back from the scene. The carriage doors opened and a figure stepped out of the carriage, half in shock. The abrupt stop had certainly brought his heart aflutter, but it was what he had seen within the town which had set his heart aze. The man, who had few wrinkles across his face, with bits of white within his sun kissed acorn hair. He wore the finest of clothing under his breastte, and at his side was a long de, one that had been forged by one of the finest smiths in West Fort. ¡°What travesty befalls ournd for goblins to walk before my path freely?¡± the Count growled aloud, while his knights dismounted from their horses, and took their ce beside their lord. Rajin narrowed his eyes towards the Count, the most major reason why Zijin had asked him toe. ¡°Count Joseph Westmoon.¡± ¡°Iyrman,¡± the Count replied, to the one Iyrman he should have known, considering he had been quite active in hisnds many decades ago. ¡°Do you escort these pests?¡± Rajin heard a crack beside him, and he reached out an arm to block Jarot from moving forward. ¡°These children are my greatniece and greatnephew.¡± ¡°Has the Iyr fallen so much that you have adopted vermin into yournd?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Step aside, Iyrman.¡± ¡°Uwajin,¡± Rajin called, the young woman, who had been awake since Rajin had caught Jirot, quickly scooped up the children. ¡°Get back within your carriage, Count.¡± ¡°You should deal with the vermin before they make a mess within the town,¡± the Count said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jarot agreed, his lips forming a wide grin. ¡°Leave at once,¡± Rajin stated. ¡°Do you believe you are upon the Iyr¡¯snd?¡± Count Jacob asked, narrowing his eyes. Rajin did the disservice of ncing aside to the six guards, two of whom were knights, probably at the level of Masters, and then the other guards, who may have been as powerful of Experts. Though, individually, they were weaker than either of Rajin and Jarot, a group like that, including the Count who was probably greater than an Expert, was quite awkward to face. ¡°You should know how protective we are of our children,¡± Rajin warned. ¡°Since when were there goblins in the Iyr?¡± ¡°Since I have epted them as my own,¡± Jarot growled back. ¡°Do you not follow ourws?¡± ¡°We follow thews of your King in thisnd,¡± Rajin assured. ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°If you harm my precious greatchildren, the Westmoon shall only be spoken of in tales,¡± the old Mad Dog growled, daring to threaten them even while crippled. ¡°You should understand that our family has a special rtionship with such vermin.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rajin replied, still holding out an arm. ¡°Even now you have been unable to defeat them. We Iyrmen are different. You must know that the family which rules you were picked by our ancestors, as they were for East Port and Gold Port.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°In the history of our people, not once has Alnd defeated us,¡± Rajin said. Count Westmoon narrowed his eyes. ¡°You Iyrmen believe you are so great with the stories you pass by a time long forgotten. We are not the Alnd of old.¡± ¡°The time is not forgotten,¡± Rajin stated. ¡°We are still the Iyr of old,¡± Jarot added. ¡°I will show you mercy, Iyrmen. You are outnumbered, and you should not wish to face us, for we are not any normal family. Surrender the vermin, and be on your way, and I will forgive your audacity for interrupting my day with your foolishness.¡± ¡°Outnumbered?¡± Jarot asked, ncing across all the Iyrmen around. ¡°There are only a few hundred of you?¡± ¡°Jarot,¡± Rajin said, inhaling deeply. ¡°If you kill him here, we will have to return the children home.¡± Uwajin nced between the pair of them. At some point, she wasn¡¯t sure when exactly, but the negotiations had broken down. Rajin had tried to call for peace, but he spoke in a way whichpletely disregarded the noble¡¯s honour. ¡®There¡¯s a reason you failed for the position, grandfather¡­¡¯ Jarot swallowed. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the children¡¯s day, but¡­ Wasn¡¯t there one thing more important than their day? Jarot felt his heart throb. He began to shake as the heatpletely filled him. The Iyr had many rules, but there was one which was greater than them all. The Aldishman had threatened his greatchildren, and he could have let the noble go, but within the hearts of his innocent children, wouldn¡¯t they feel it? The silent killer which would creep within? How could he do it? How could he allow them to doubt. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,¡± the old man managed to choke out, fighting off his rage for a moment longer. ¡°Watch carefully!¡± The old man¡¯s voice roared through the town. ¡°Babo will take the Count¡¯s head and gift it to you!¡± Jirot and Jarot blinked, holding onto Uwajin¡¯s cor, the young woman¡¯s eyes wide awake. She never expected that today of all days, on a day she was to assist her grandfather in spoiling the children, would she see the backs of both the Bearded Dragon and the Mad Dog. ¡°How impudent!¡± the Count shouted. ¡°You dare to threaten me?¡± ¡°Protect the Count!¡± the knights shouted in unison, while des were drawn with expert swiftness, or rather, Expert swiftness. The six warriors stepped forward, each adorned in breastte over chain, or full te. Each equipped with the best weapons afforded to their station, with the weakest being Experts, enough to ask for respect from the King himself, and would be able to retire peacefully, with full bellies and pouches. Except they were still in the prime of their life, and ready to face the two old men, one who was so old and thin, one might have though he could blow over with a breeze, and the other? He who was unable to carry both of the vermin in each arm, and wore a wooden leg which caused him to limp forward towards them? Two dying old men, their stars long faded, their names lost to time. The pair hadn¡¯t drawn their des to kill in so long. Rajin, who had taken the position of Family Elder, hadn¡¯t needed to fight in decades. Then there was Jarot. Jarot. The Mad Dog, they called him, but who had he faced recently? He had faced Dogek, who was quite the legend himself, and though one might have expected their duel to be close, the Mad Dog had been thoroughly beaten. Jarot, who had gone to fight in the war, and had lost his leg to some random no name warrior, while Asa toyed with him. Jarot, who had fought Emperor Hadda, a beingparable to Asa, and had fought the now deceased Emperor along the Chief, Otkan, before she had lost her arm, and Shaool, and he had still been beaten thoroughly. Jarot had fought Adam, and had managed to defeat him, but the Adam back then hadn¡¯t even been an Expert. It was easy to beat up some random kid who wasn¡¯t an Expert. The old legend that had painted Alnd red had long faded, only in the ramblings of the elderly who barely recalled how to eat food. Except¡­ During the time of the civil war, when the previous King¡¯s Sword, Sir Merryweather, had raised his sword in rebellion against the unjust King Justinian ckwater, there was a very particr rumour. ¡®Did you hear?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®They say that the Mad Dog¡¯s alive.¡¯ ¡®Yeah?¡¯ ¡®Yeah! They say he took the arm of a Vice Commander.¡¯ ¡®Sounds like auroch shit to me.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m telling you!¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t he die?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m just telling you what I heard.¡¯ If the Mad Dog was alive, it was a rumour that was more than believable. Mad Dog had been known as the Kid, for he had been brushed aside as one of the maniac Iyrmen who would be lost to time. Except, as the years passed, there were many nicknames that had spread through thends. The Kid. Bloody Jarot. Crimson Shield. Undying. None of them had managed to reach the heights of four particr names, however. Drakebane. Wildheart. Deathhand. Mad Dog. Three of those names had gone to be Great Elders of the Iyr. Truly, it was a golden age for the Iyr, and everyone from that generation knew those four names. Surely, many knew other names, especially those in Aswadasad, like those of me Brand and Butcher. However, within the top ten, everyone knew of those four, but one could include the likes of Bearded Dragon, The Kid, Bloody Jarot, and Crimson Shield. In the top ten names of an era, there was only one figure who had managed to prate the top four, but also the top ten multiple times. As the Aldishmen watched the fight, some calling for the guards, for the six warriors were no doubt going to kill these two old men, a gasp of shock fell through the air, and so did a loud grunt which fell silent a momentter. The crippled old Jarot had spun violently within the air, his axe audibly cutting through the wind, before striking against the guard¡¯s armour, scraping it hard enough to almost spark. The six guards struck viciously at the pair of old men, their des striking against flesh. ¡®What old fools,¡¯ the guard thought, his de firmly against the Iyrman, who keeled over, almost kneeling. de against flesh. Not through, but against. Even before the guard could feel the hint of confusion run through his mind, the shadow of a de cut through the air, striking so harsh against his helmet, it dented and crushed against his face. The guard fell backwards, his de ttering against the ground, and while they had momentarily let down their guards when they saw the old one armed Iyrman against a knee, they realised it was only to allow the horc to swing his de freely. Even now they made the same mistakes the Aldish always made. The Bearded Dragon was no horc, for he was an Iyrman. An Iyrman whose name would have been known as far and as wide as Drakebane, if only he didn¡¯t lose against his rival for the position of Chief of the Iyr. ¡°Careful!¡± a knight shouted, feeling the intense pressure emanating from these dying old men. ¡°They¡¯re not-,¡± The guards were not careless, still trying to protect their Count, who had drawn his de too, but that was the problem. The Iyrmen were careless, and with theck of care, their blows so terrible, the old men threatened to kill the guards even with their heavy armour. In the moment the knight tried to warn hispanions, another had fallen, as the Iyrmen, who epted whatever des came their way, with precision that could only be honed through years of ughtering people like sheep, pierced through the chinks within their armour, their des slipping through the air, the steel moving like the wind itself. ¡®What?¡¯ the knight thought, his body moving purely from the training he had undertaken over years, trying to nk around the Iyrmen. He was one of the two greatest threats, and even though he was now nking one of the Iyrmen, neither of them had even turned to face him, while their des swung down towards the pair. ¡®What is this?¡¯ His de struck across the side of the Iyrman, and yet he had only managed a superficial blow. With terror filling his heart, one of the guards cried out, his de cutting through the Iyrman¡¯s shoulder, managing the deepest blow any of hispanions had managed. ¡°Take that, you beast!¡± He roared, suddenly feeling a rush of adrenaline through him. ¡®Yes! Just one more!¡¯ His thoughts rushed through his mind as he grew drunk upon his victory. ¡®Just one more and I-¡® Before he could finish that thought, an axe and de simultaneously struck the knights across his helmet on either side, a de even cutting through the visor to forever scar him, should he survive the terrible blow. There had been a reason why Rajin, who had vied for the Chief position, had been requested to watch over the Iyrmen the guard had tried to cut down. ¡°Okay?¡± Rajin asked. Jarot flexed towards the three remaining warriors, blood spurting out as he did, and yet the old man, even having taken multiple des, stood tall and proud. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ The knights tried to gather themselves, each trying to carve the Iyrmen, like a butcher would carve a pig, but though their des managed to break through their iron skin, they only painted the canvas slightly red. The knights, in sheer disbelief, watched as their fourthpanion, another Expert, fell to the terrible blows of the Iyrmen, whose bodies were hot red with rage. ¡®By the Mother!¡¯ ¡°Left?¡± Rajin asked, as though asking for permission. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarot allowed, turning to face the knight on the right. ¡°Aim for the cripple!¡± the knight shouted. Finally, two Masters turned their attention upon the crippled Iyrman, who was finally panting for air, and wore no shield, which was his family¡¯s way.
Let''s go! [960] – Y04.060 – Trouble in Red Oak III [960] ¨C Y04.060 ¨C Trouble in Red Oak III The Count could only watch, mesmerised by the scene. He held his de ahead of him, but he couldn¡¯t dare to step forward. The Count had fought in a number of wars, gathering so many medals, had he not been a Count, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford a room to store them all. The Count had fought beside Iyrmen too, many of them among some of the best he fought alongside, not that he wished to admit it. Even so, he had no idea what was befalling in front of him. Even though the knights, the pair Masters, and still fresh to fight, both focused upon the crippled Iyrman, the old man refused to fall. It wasn¡¯t just that he refused to fall, even with the pair entirely focused upon him, it was that he was still fighting, and cing down such heavy blows that the knight he was focusing had begun to step backwards. One of the Masters finally turned his attention to defending himself to the horcish Iyrman, who he could no longer ignore. The Count could see with his eyes, but one thing he noted were the sounds that managed to push through his pulsing ears. He could hear the sound of steel against steel. The sounds of roaring, grunting, and groaning. One was a knight by the name of Majestic de, whose dework was almost like a dance. Yes, the majesty of his de was well known, to the point that his de could sh against some of the best within the various Orders across thend. The other was a knight who equalled the Majestic de, Gentle Heart, they called him. His sister was more famous, as one of the few who breached the top thirty of the Three Hundred des, but should he want to, he could have certainly ced near his sister. The grunting and groaning only came from his knights. The Count knew war. War was simple. This? He did not know this. Another pair were also watching the fights, with theirrge, innocent, amber eyes. ¡°Halt!¡± came the shouts. ¡°Halt! In the name of thew, halt!¡± Whistles blew, but were drowned out by the sounds which hypnotised the Count. The guards rushed to the scene, wearing their long cloaks of deep red, their shields in front, while some drew their des, and others held out their longspears from behind theirpanions up front. ¡°Halt!¡± the guards shouted, noting the Count, so instantly they turned their weapons to those who were no doubt the cause of the mess. The Captain blinked. ¡®Oh, Divines¡­¡¯ Majestic de panted, unable to see through his blurry vision, holding up his de desperately, swinging randomly, before finally dropping to a knee. Gentle Heart fared slightly better, holding his de in front of him, but that was only because he was unable to feel his arms or legs. Meanwhile, the pair of Iyrmen towered before them. The Iyrmen before them had stopped their onught as the guards appeared, though the guards didn¡¯t step forward, waiting for their Captain, because even they knew they shouldn¡¯t find any courage for heroics against the half dying old men. The two Iyrmen spoke in their own tongue, which cut through the near stunned silence, and the ragged breaths. ¡°I should kill them,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°I have to send the message.¡± ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°Can you stop me?¡± Rajin let out a sigh. ¡°Jirot, your greatfather wishes to kill, but your mother will be upset.¡± The gasp caused the old Jarot to nce back, seeing the pout upon the girl¡¯s face, who had no idea she had been seconds away from death had they failed. ¡°What is this? I will not kill them!¡± Jarot dered. Meanwhile, a figure in the shadows fell against the wall. ¡®Did they teach the goblins the Iyr¡¯s tongue? Are they Iyrmen? I didn¡¯t hear anything about that!¡¯ ¡°We have kept them alive for the sake of Countess Redoak,¡± Rajin said. ¡°You may consider it our weakness.¡± The Aldishmen remained far away, even far away from the horcish Iyrman who carried the children, who were either horcs or goblins, but that waspletely irrelevant. These random old men, who looked like they were half dying, had managed to defeat six warriors that belonged to Count Westmoon. Not just any warriors either, but the likes of Majestic de and Gentle Heart, while being outnumbered. One of the guards, whose spear pointed towards the earth, stared at the crippled old man who wore a particr set of tattoos. ¡®Blue circle. Blue diamonds?¡¯ It was then the memories came to him from a few years ago, back when he had tried to apprehend another Iyrman. ¡®If you wish to disarm me, it will be only after you pluck my shield and axe from my cold, dead hands.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no way he knows of me, right?¡¯ the guard thought, his heart beating in his chest. ¡®No, can¡¯t be, no way!¡¯ ¡°Babo!¡± Jarot called, reaching up his hands to be lifted by the old man. ¡°So cool! So ¡®mazing!¡± ¡°So good at fighting,¡± Jirot confirmed, cuddling up beside the old man, feeling the sweat against his skin, getting some of his blood upon her clothing. She brushed his sweaty brow. ¡°Oh dear!¡± ¡°Babo! I call mummy! She is help you.¡± ¡°Yes! Mummy is so good at helping! I also good at helping, babo.¡± ¡°Yes, your mother can help me, but is your babo not strong?¡± the old cripple asked. ¡°Babo so strong!¡± ¡°So strong!¡± ¡°That is right!¡± Jarot almost roared. ¡°No one can harm you while I am alive!¡± The old man embraced the children close to his chest, his face twitching as he tried his best not to fall into another rage. Even bloody as he was, he held his greatchildren close, nting firm kisses on their cheeks. ¡®What am I meant to do in this situation?¡¯ the Captain thought. ¡°You may inform the Countess we are staying in the Wiseman¡¯s Oak,¡± Rajin informed. The Captain, an older man, tipped his helmet, letting out a sigh. Even in all his years, he hadn¡¯t had to deal with a situation like this. ¡®I don¡¯t get paid enough for this.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long before Adam stormed into the inn, seeing the old men being tended to by the workers at the inn, while his twins sat opposite them upon the table,ughing and cackling away. Jaygak caught Gangak¡¯s eyes, her body still tense, ready to fight, but as Gangak smiled, Jaygak rxed. ¡°Alright, are you going to exin to me now?¡± Adam asked, having no idea what happened, since Jaygak was too focused on running here. He had somehow managed to keep himself calm the entire way through, even though his mind had run rampant. He had even looked to the sky to see if the inn had caught fire, but that had been a foolish delusion. Adam remained silent as everything was exined to him, and though shes of heat filled him, he remained calm, seeing as how his twins were behaving so normally. ¡®I should have been there,¡¯ Gangak thought. ¡°Thank you both so much,¡± Adam finally managed, clearing his throat. ¡°We did what was expected of us,¡± Rajin stated. ¡°Did I do something that needed to be thanked?¡± Jarot asked, feeling the needle slip through his skin. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, did you thank your babos?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jirot said, tapping her chin, her twin brother following a momentter. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Adam said, grabbing the end of the table as he calmed himself. ¡°So¡­ what happens now?¡± ¡°We did not kill any,¡± Rajin exined, understanding that Adam was worried about the noble¡¯s consequences, but not the Iyr¡¯s. ¡°If Westmoon wishes to press the matter, Elder Peace will speak with them.¡± He caught the looks of the other Iyrmen, who weren¡¯t sure that¡¯s how it would work. ¡°What¡¯ll happen if he does press the issue?¡± Adam asked, knowing it was going to happen, because it was him. ¡°The Iyr will¡­¡± Rajin threw a look to Sonarot. ¡°The Iyr may issue a small war to deal with the Westmoon family,¡± Sonarot said, knowing that probably wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°If it does not, we of the Rot family will deal with the issue. Since they did not harm the children, we will allow them to live if they surrender.¡± ¡°Do you think our family will not fight?¡± Gangak asked, crossing her arms, trying to deal with the annoyance building up within her. ¡°We would fight too,¡± Otkan said. ¡°How can they try to harm our Jirot and Jarot?¡± Citool asked. ¡°I will stretch my legs too,¡± Rajin said. ¡°Will you guys be able to win?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If the Duke does not assist, it will be a simple matter. If we are to war with West Alnd, it will be more difficult. If it esctes, the Iyr will enter the fray, and if it esctes to the entirety of Alnd¡­¡± ¡°They must paypensation if they wish to escte,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I will gift his head to you, my greatchildren!¡± ¡°Why do they need a Count¡¯s head? Just take all his money and magical items. Jirot, do you want all the shiny things, or the head?¡± Adam asked, barely able to joke. ¡°Shiny!¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°All the shiny.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jarot replied, already resolving himself to rob the Count. ¡°Won¡¯t the Count want you to pay to stop?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is our terms for peace,¡± Sonarot replied, as though the families could truly take on the Count¡¯s family, or West Alnd. ¡°What if the King demandspensation?¡± ¡°If the King demandspensation I will give it to him,¡± Jarot said. ¡°I will take all the shinies for my greatchildren, and I will give the King all the heads of the Westmoons!¡± ¡®I forget how hardcore you Iyrmen are,¡¯ Adam thought, only just realising they were all talking seriously. ¡°Daddy?¡± Jirot called. ¡°Yes, my dear?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to brush her cheek. ¡°We are goblins?¡± Adam¡¯s brows raised in rm for a moment, and Jirot nced upwards towards them, the girl smirking slightly. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ my children, you smelly girl.¡± ¡°You are so smelly, daddy!¡± Jirot dered, pointing up her finger at him. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes, right, of course.¡± ¡°They do not like?¡± the little Jarot asked, his ears drooping slightly. ¡°No. They¡¯re, you know, they¡¯re not nice, not nice at all.¡± ¡°Not nice atol,¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, brushing Jirot¡¯s cheek. ¡°Daddy?¡± Jarot called. ¡°You love me?¡± ¡°Of course, you smelly boy,¡± Adam said, pulling his son onto hisp, the boy almost making to cry, though he stopped once he was within his father¡¯s arms. ¡°Who could not love you, my boy?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Hmph. Next time, I will kill them all, and you will see how much you are loved!¡± ¡®So he fought two Experts and a Master?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®He looks fine too, the old geezer. How the hell can you be this strong?¡¯ Adam was fairly certain there was no chance he could defeat two Experts and a Master with just his martial abilities. ¡°You were unable to drop Gentle Heart?¡± Rajin teased. ¡°You took too long to defeat Majestic de for one who has both arms and legs,¡± Jarot joked back. Rajin let out a small chortle, leaning over to rest his head on his fist. ¡®I can no longer say the Mad Dog has lost his bite.¡¯ Rajin understood why Zijin had asked him toe watch over Jarot, the Elder, in his wisdom, understood that there was only one way for the old man to regain his bite, and if that happened, someone like Rajin would need to keep him in check, or at the very least, try to keep him in check. ¡°Babo, I have it,¡± Jarot said, raising both his arms. ¡°You can have!¡± ¡°I do not need your cute little arms.¡± ¡°Not cute! So strong, babo, so strong!¡± Jarot huffed, raising up his tiny chubby arms, clenching his fist into the air. ¡°They are so cute!¡± Jarot pulled his greatson onto his chest, causing the worker to tut, before she focused back on bandaging his wounds. ¡°Babo¡­¡± Jarot hugged his greatfather with both of his arms, having no idea the pain he was causing the old man, who refused to let out the hiss in the middle of his throat. ¡°I love you.¡± Jarot tensed up for a moment, and in that moment, the others thought they¡¯d need to pin him down. ¡°I love you too, my Jarot.¡± The voice came out choked, the old man pinning the boy to his chest, refusing to let him go. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I love daddy!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°Do you love me?¡± ¡°I¡­ love daddy!¡± She cackled once more. ¡°You smelly girl, you can love babo too.¡± ¡°I love babo?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can love daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot blinked, furrowing her brows. ¡°I can?¡± ¡°Of course. What about nana? You love her right?¡± Jirot looked down, shyly ncing towards her grandmother. ¡°I love nana¡­¡± ¡°What about papo Jurot?¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl cackled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Papo does not pick up! Does not carry me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always so scared because he can put you to sleep.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes darted around to try and find Jurot. ¡°No! No! Not time for sleeping!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam ruffled her hair, feeling her thick and curly hair within his hand. ¡°You have to love papo since he named you.¡± ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Yeah, my little Jirot. It was papo Jurot who named you.¡± ¡°Papo give me name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Papo Jurot loves me?¡± ¡°Of course he does!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you love him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled with delight, pping her hands.
How dare they aim their des towards our children! [961] – Y04.061 – Trouble in Red Oak IV [961] ¨C Y04.061 ¨C Trouble in Red Oak IV When Jurot had heard of the news, he crossed his arms. He needed a moment to channel through his rage, to allow it to take every inch of his body, before he let it flow through him. He looked towards his mother, who was holding little Lanarot, the girl napping silently within her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°They were attacked?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°It was dealt with.¡± Jurot remained silent, staring into his mother¡¯s eyes. His eyes simmered with rage, only tempered by apprehension. ¡®They were attacked? Jirot? Jarot?¡¯ Jurot looked away, his eyes still wide, still taking in the world. He met Jaygak¡¯s eyes, the girl slowly bowing her head, understanding the feelings which swirled deep within the Iyrman. Kitool held her staff tight in hand, and she had her eyes closed, the girl meditating upon her own thoughts. His eyes returned to meet his mother¡¯s once more, which held the same reassuring look they always did. ¡°Okay.¡± Sonarot could hear it within his voice. It was not the sound of an Iyrman who wanted to answer in such a way, but he understood he had to answer that way. ¡°Jirot, do you love your papo?¡± Adam asked, trying to coax out the right answer now that Jurot was here. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Jarot? Do you love papo?¡± Little Jarot looked towards his uncle, and hid within his father¡¯s chest. ¡°No?¡± He cackled, before waiting to see how Jurot would respond. The young Iyrman wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about that, though understood the children were teasing. ¡®It is okay, Jirot, Jarot.¡¯ ¡°I guess papo Jurot¡¯s favourites are Konarot, Kirot, and Karot then¡­¡± Adam joked. Jirot gasped, twitching as though she had been pped. ¡°No! I am favourite!¡± ¡°How can it be?¡± ¡°Papo? I am favourite?¡± Jirot asked, tilting her head, her eyes full of shock. ¡°You do not love me,¡± Jurot replied, holding her gaze for a long moment. Those sweet amber eyes, full of innocence. ¡°No! No!¡± The girl pointed up towards him with her whole hand, something she only employed when she was truly offended. ¡°I can! I can all day!¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I love you, papo! What you are saying? Smelly boy!¡± Jirot looked towards her grandmother for support. Jurot reached out a hand and the girl took it. Jurot held the girl¡¯s hand, rubbing the back of it tenderly. ¡°I will protect you, Jirot.¡± ¡°No! I potec you! I so strong.¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about that either. He continued to gently brush her hand, realising he was doing it more for himself than he was doing it for the girl. ¡°Stop bullying your papo and hug him, you smelly girl.¡± Jirot climbed on top of her uncle and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You smelly boy! I love you so much, unko Jurot.¡± She grabbed his head and kissed his cheek before wrapping her arms around his neck again. ¡°I love you too, unko Jurot,¡± Jarot said, reaching out for his uncle. Jurot pulled the children into his arms, and once they were firmly nestled against him, the Iyrman felt the heat of rage fill through him, his eyespletely white. Even with his rage, he could not ovee the darkness which seeped through his heart. ¡®Jirot. Jarot.¡¯ Adam wanted to hug his children too, but he gave the children up, just this once. He nced aside, to his triplets, who were half asleep,zing near their father. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. Your father¡­¡¯ Adam thought about it. ¡®I¡¯m a little strong, I guess¡­¡¯ ¡°Papo, you must tell story!¡± Jirot stated, bullying her uncle to tell them a story. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. As the children each began to fall to slumber for their naps, Adam found himself beside the one armed Jarot. His eyes remained glued upon his children, who slept so peacefully. ¡°Hey, old man.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jarot smiled, leaning back into his chair. ¡®This brat! He still will not call me grandfather, even now?¡¯ The Iyrmen waited for the message from the Countess, but it didn¡¯te. The Countess, trying to figure out how to bnce both the noble and the Iyrmen, spent the night deep in thought. ¡°It is fine,¡± Sonarot assured the next morning, noting that Adam was so tense. He kept his twins right beside him, even away from Jarot and Rajin, spoiling the pair of them eagerly. ¡°I¡­ want to take them out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot said, partly surprised that Adam would want to take them out after what happened. ¡°You two should stay here and rest,¡± Adam said, eyeing up both Jarot and Rajin, who had recovered decently well. ¡°Your magic healed us well enough,¡± Jarot stated. ¡°What? This old geezer! You did such a good job, now it¡¯s time for someone else to take some glory! Jirot, Jarot, you must tell him to rest, or what will mummy say?¡± ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot said, raising a threatening fingers to her greatfather. When the girl¡¯s mother was invoked, it was easy to get her to behave properly. ¡°Since my greatdaughter has asked me to stay, I will stay. However, you must stay with me.¡± Adam leaned in to whisper into her daughter¡¯s ear. The girl, her amber eyes full of mischief, smirked, and spoke her favourite words. Gangak had forced her way along, with Laygak and Jaygak both walking with the group. Jurot had alsoe along, the young man carrying his sister through the roads. The townsfolk gave the group an especially wide berth that day, though Adam wasn¡¯t sure if it was because they were so heavily armoured, even the half elf adorned in his full gear, or because of the rumours that had spread like wildfire. ¡®I can¡¯t take them to that ce since it¡¯s too close to the Guild, but¡­¡¯ ¡°Is that puthral?¡± the old woman asked, reaching out to rub a finger along Adam¡¯s armour. She had long white hair, her body long and thin. He wore in clothing, but it was well made, and the ne she wore was thin and well made. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°What brings a fellow wearing puthral to my store, and so heavily armoured,¡± she said, before ncing aside to the Iyrmen. ¡°My children are looking to buy gifts for their family.¡± ¡°Are they Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman allowed them to peruse her store, full to the brim with weapons, made of all different shapes and sizes, made of all different metals and alloys, and made of all different qualities. ¡°Let¡¯s find some nice weapons, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot and Jarot dered, ncing around. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at checking out axes, so ask your papo, and your kako and nano are better with swords,¡± Adam said. ¡°Of course, papo Laygak is great with swords too, so you should ask him instead of your troublesome kako.¡± ¡°Kekekeke,¡± Jirot covered her mouth and looked towards Jaygak, to see if she was reacting to her father¡¯s words. ¡°I have the most beautiful horns, so you should ask me, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°No!¡± ¡®I will forgive you just this once,¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡®Since you are so cute.¡¯ ¡°Shield,¡± Lanarot said, pointing at the shield before her. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I want.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, reaching into his pouch. ¡®That¡¯s right, just like that,¡¯ Adam thought, nodding his head approvingly. ¡®You should spoil our sister too.¡¯ ¡°Oooh!¡± Jirot said, staring at a particr de which held waves within its steel. ¡°I want it!¡± ¡°Remember, it¡¯s to gift away.¡± Adam ruffled her hair. ¡°I want it!¡± ¡°Okay, daddy will buy it, don¡¯t worry,¡± Adam said, catching her wrist as she tried to reach for it. ¡®Seriously, stop trying to hurt yourself.¡¯ ¡°This?¡± little Jarot asked. ¡°It is good,¡± Jurot said. ¡°This?¡± Jarot asked, pointing to another. ¡°It is good.¡± ¡°This?¡± Jarot asked, pointing to the thirteenth axe. ¡°It is good.¡± Somehow, the pair continued, until they had finally finished speaking about every axe in the store, except for one. ¡°What about this one?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Not good,¡± Jarot replied, shaking his head. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡°This?¡± Jarot asked, pointing to an axe he already asked about. ¡°It is good.¡± Eventually, Jarot managed to pick one, partly due to his sister¡¯s help, who picked a few for him to choose from, and before she could pick which one she liked most, Adam distracted her by constantly kissing her face and tickling her, causing her to squeal and cry. ¡®You smelly girl, you need to let your brother pick something.¡¯ The woman was d to take the coin of the young man, and though she wanted to make an offer for the puthral, she knew not to do it in front of Iyrmen. ¡°Okay, do you understand what you need to say?¡± Adam asked, whispering to them outside. ¡°I know!¡± Jirot nodded her head emphatically, her curly hair bouncing. ¡°I know, daddy,¡± Jarot confirmed. ¡°Okay, so when I let you in, you must do it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adam ced his children down, who screamed and rushed over to the Iyrmen. ¡°Babo! Babo!¡± the pair yelled out, rushing to the pair of old men. ¡°Babo! I boht you soad!¡± Jirot said, hugging Rajin¡¯s leg. ¡°Babo! I boht you axe,¡± little Jarot said, holding up his arms to be held. Adam smiled, letting out a sigh. ¡®You said you understood!¡¯ Adam approached the older Iyrmen and revealed the weapons, which had been wrapped in cloth. ¡°Aren¡¯t my kids so lovely? They went to buy you gifts even though they didn¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°Of course they are so lovely!¡± Jarot growled, pulling his greatson closer. ¡°Who is greater than my greatson?¡± He peppered the boy in kisses, embracing him close. ¡°Jarot,¡± Rajin began, ¡°you can have Jarot, I will have Jijin.¡± ¡°No! They are my greatchildren! Come, Jirot.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°Do you want to be my greatdaughter?¡± Rajin asked. ¡°No!¡± The girl continued to cackle, pping her hands. Adam held out the third weapon. ¡°Even though they didn¡¯t say thank you, the kids wanted to thank you too.¡± ¡°I did not do anything,¡± Uwajin replied, rubbing her eyes. ¡°You looked after them and allowed their babos to fight. Are you going to refuse the gift my children bought for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Uwajin epted the gift, eyeing up the de. It certainly wasn¡¯t a typical greatsword, the de stamped with a particr symbol, while the patterns along the steel were faint. Adam sat down opposite them, with his triplets swarming around him. He reached down to brush their hair, picking each of them to allow them to swallow him whole, each of them iming parts of their father for themselves. Even though Adam was sandwiched between his children, he could still feel it in the back of his mind. ¡®How dare they¡­¡¯ The evening hues began to dance along the sky when the Countess met with the Family Head of the Rot family. She was surrounded by two other Iyrmen, both who held the same first name, and who wielded a de at their sides, each uncles to her. ¡°I have heard troubling news,¡± the Countess began. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied, sipping her tea. ¡°Is it true you Iyrmen have brought¡­ monsters into my town?¡± ¡°We have not.¡± ¡°I have heard that you have brought goblins into my wonderful town.¡± ¡°They are not monsters.¡± ¡°I care little for what you call them, Iyrman, they are goblins.¡± The Countess¡¯s lips remained taut, barely a frown. ¡°Thesends havews that even you Iyrmen must abide by during your travels.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s Law.¡± ¡°So you do know of them,¡± the Countess stated, still full of annoyance. ¡°I will ask you to send the monsters away, or you may find they will be dealt with.¡± ¡°Who would dare to kill my grandchildren?¡± Sonarot asked, sipping her tea again, though she couldn¡¯t taste it. ¡°Your grandchildren?¡± The Countess¡¯ voice was full of confusion, though she quicklyposed herself. ¡°I am the Family Head of the Rot family, and those children bear the name of the Rot family.¡± Sonarot ced down her cup, sping her hands together. ¡°I am also the President of the United Kindom, a position equal to that of the Enchanter, and those children shall also gain a ce within the business when they are old enough.¡± The Countess remained stone faced, but her mind was racing with the new information she had received. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Do you understand what I am saying, Countess?¡± Sonarot asked, her eyes holding the veneer of a threat. The Countess remained silent for a long moment. ¡®She mentioned that her title was equivalent of the Enchanter¡¯s? If she speaks it, it must be true.¡¯ ¡°I merely worry for your grandchildren, President. You may find that many within Red Oak, from guards to adventurers, to themonfolk, wish to y goblins, for they know no better.¡± ¡°Many may try,¡± Sonarot confirmed. ¡°If they wish to die, we Iyrmen will assist them to Baktu¡¯s gentle embrace.¡± ¡°I will not tell my guards to deal with the goblins, but I will not ask them to leave the goblins be. I hope they will leave soon.¡± ¡°You will not ask the guards to leave my grandchildren alone?¡± Sonarot asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Even after it was we Iyrmen who guaranteed the safety of Red Oak during the civil war? It was my father, he who tore apart the Count¡¯s guards like they were made of Aldishmen, who fought to defend yournd during the civil war.¡± The Countess wasn¡¯t sure she liked her use of Aldishmen in such a way. ¡°Red Oak has always been under the rule of the ckwater family, and such has not changed.¡± ¡°It would have remained under the King¡¯s rule, but how much of it would have remained without the Iyr¡¯s assistance?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°It would have been far too difficult for the King to assault Red Oak, should we have wished for it, but we did not.¡± ¡°It was never impossible to overtake your town,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°The losses would have been extreme, even for you Iyrmen.¡± ¡°No,¡± Sonarot replied, holding the Countess¡¯ gaze. ¡°The Iyr has assisted Red Oak for generations. It was Red Oak which first understood the strength of we Iyrmen. Your ancestor did well in creating a unique rtionship with the Iyr. It was thanks to Red Oak that Alnd has survived for so long from our des, and for that, the Iyr has made sure that Red Oak has remained relevant all throughout the years.¡± ¡°I have not forgotten the favour the Iyr has shown Red Oak, but I do not forget where my loyaltiesy, and nor should you Iyrmen. Though you have great autonomy, do not forget your rtionship with Alnd, and how little the Iyr has changedpared to the rest of the country.¡± ¡°If my grandchildren are harmed, we of the Rot family, and our shared families, will y any involved. We will y them and their families.¡± Sonarot had spoken the words as though she was talking about what she was going to have for dinner that evening. ¡°That is not how it works upon ournd, Iyrman.¡± ¡°It has always worked in such a way, Aldishman. It worked that way generations ago when we slew who first ruled Red Oak, it worked that way when the King Solomon the Wise almost destroyed Alnd with his foolish mistake, and it is how it works even now, when we could have in the Count of the Westmoon family, but showed mercy for the sake of your face.¡± ¡°The memories of the Iyrmen truly do stretch a long way,¡± the Countess stated, frowning as she sipped her tea, trying to figure out how to deal with the woman without losing ess to the Enchanter. ¡°Do you know why the town is named Red Oak?¡± ¡°It is the name of the tree which was found here,¡± the Countess replied, simply. ¡°Do you know how the oaks became red?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sonarot remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Your family, when they migrated to this town, from what was once thend between Noska and Alnd, now fallen into the ocean, they found this town. It was ruined. They rebuilt the town and ruled it in ce of its original family. It was we Iyrmen who destroyed it and moved on. The saplings of the trees soaked in the blood of the people we massacred, and thus the oak became red.¡± ¡°It is quite the tale¡­¡± ¡°We Iyrmen possess the old oaks which once grew in thisnd.¡± ¡°The Red Oak of then and the Red Oak are now are very different.¡± ¡°In some ways they are,¡± Sonarot said, nodding her head gently. ¡°In some ways, it is not.¡± ¡°Red Oak and the Iyr were onceparable, but that is not the case any longer, Family Head.¡± ¡°Red Oak and the Iyr were neverparable,¡± Sonarot stated firmly, her lips almost forming a smile. ¡°We will leave since it will be awkward for you if we kill too many within Red Oak. Aldish memories onlyst a generation, but there is no need to for bloodshed this day, for my grandchildren would prefer not to see any due to their mother.¡± ¡°I thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°We of the Rot family will never forget your words this day,¡± Sonarot stated, standing up, towering over the woman. Shasen and Shagek both nodded their heads, following the Family Head as she left. ¡®She brought three of the Oakguard,¡¯ Shasen thought. ¡®It would have been a good fight.¡¯ Shagek was also impressed that the Countess had prepared, though he thought at least four should have been better, since Sonarot, too, could fight well. ¡®Should I have asked them to kill an Oakguard?¡¯ Sonarot thought as she returned to the inn. She stopped walking, her uncles also stopping with her, allowing her a moment to think. She thought of her little Jirot, who always tried to cause trouble, but the girl would always behave upon a single look. She closed her eyes, and the images of her grandchildren¡¯s dead bodies shed through her mind. ¡®I should have threatened her.¡¯
Someone asked if the town was going to be renamed to Blood Oak, and I couldn''t help but smile. [962] – Y04.062 – Serious Business I [962] ¨C Y04.062 ¨C Serious Business I The journey back to the Iyr came with little fanfare. They had spent a few days in Red Oak, not quite enough to explore itpletely, and Adam hadn¡¯t yet spoiled his children enough. He remained within the carriage, drawn by hisrge magical steed. ¡®I allowed your town to auction our weapons. I allowed you to buy our magical weapons. I allowed your High Alchemist to pick a fight with me and let him leave intact. This is how you repay me, you bit-,¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice broke through Adam¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to take the twins out, so next time, you can¡¯t keep them all to yourself.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a small smile, the half elf¡¯s eyes falling out to the window to see the the trees of the forest. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault they love their daddy this much.¡± Lucy also leaned back and looked out the window to the forest, the trees passing by, like shallow memories. Even though she had started the joke, and she wanted to continue it, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Home?¡± Jirot asked, furrowing her brows at her grandmother. ¡°Yes. Did you like your time in the town?¡± Sonarot asked, reaching up to pinch the girl¡¯s nose gently, causing her to giggle. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you like the Iyr or the town the most?¡± ¡°Iyr.¡± ¡°What about the fort?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Jirot fell into thought, before being distracted by the passing trees. ¡°Your father lives in the fort,¡± Sonarot joked. Jirot nced around to see if her father was here, and even so, she reached up to hide her mouth and whispered, loudly. ¡°I like the foat!¡± She squealed and cackled, pping her hands together. Sonarot brought the girl to her chest. She then stole her grandson from his greatfather, who he had been named after, and held them both. Her heart throbbed in her heart. ¡°Some people tried to hurt you. They cannot.¡± Sonarot had to think for a moment. ¡°Your father will not let them. Your babo will not let them. Your nana will not let them.¡± ¡°Unko Jurot?¡± ¡°Uncle Jurot will now let them. Your mother will not let them. We will not let them.¡± She nted firm kisses against their foreheads. ¡°Nana. They do not like me because I am goblin?¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°Is okay, I am daddy¡¯s dohta,¡± the girl said, smiling innocently, perhaps still not understanding how close to death she hade. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot said, holding the pair close to his chest. ¡°That is right. That is right, my granddaughter.¡± The old one armed Jarot also nced aside, watching the passing trees as they passed. The memories came to him as they passed by. The memories of his youth, the shes of red, the feeling of carving through flesh and bone, the screams, the cries, the begging. ¡®Mad Dog? Mad Dog? When did this Mad Dog kill children?¡¯ Gangak, who had forced herself into the position of watcher over Jirot, also stared out of the carriage. As the trees passed by, her mind fell deeper into her thoughts. In some small part, there was a joy which burned within her heart. She, who had worried for these children so deeply, had finally seen the confirmation. The Jin, Sen, and Gek families, had all stepped up. ¡°Nana,¡± Jirot called, pausing from her thumb sucking. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I love papo,¡± Jirot said, before climbing up her grandmother, grabbing her head. ¡°You cannot say, okay? Is secret.¡± Sonarot pressed her forehead against the girl¡¯s, rubbing her cheek against the girl¡¯s, who kissed her grandmother¡¯s forehead, before nestling herself within her grandmother¡¯s neck. Little Jarot continued to suck his thumb, staring at his greatfather, who was so lost to his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t even feel the gaze of his greatson upon him. The boy thought of the scene before him. He had seen his grandfather fight with such might, such vigour, his aunt would have deafened his ears had she been beside him. The Iyrman had moved so quickly, his amber eyes could barely keep up, and even though the des had pierced the old man, they hadn¡¯t drawn much blood. Just like his sister, his favourite colour was red. It was not any red, however, but the red that the old man turned when he fought. As the boy sucked his thumb and his heavy eyes fell. ¡®Babo¡­¡¯ The warm memories of his greatfather lulled the boy to sleep. It was evening by the time the carriages approached the fort. This was not the minor fort of the Aldishmen, who had not provided much trouble for the group as they passed through, either through ignorance, or great wisdom. The soldiers had allowed the Iyrmen through without hassle, and of course, the Iyr paid the tax appropriately. This was a fort that provided warmth for many, and not only did it not ask for tax, it paid the tax. Dunes kept an eye on the half elf, adorned in his purple breastte, who had gone to hoist his children up. He waited until Adam was done pampering them, allowing them to bully him, before he brought them to their mother. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Mummy! Mummy!¡± Jirot called, reaching up with a small strip of cloth. ¡°I buyed it for you, mummy, I buyed it.¡± ¡°You bought it for me?¡± ¡°I boht it,¡± the girl confirmed, handing her mother a strip of purple. Vonda rubbed the girl¡¯s head, before epting all the gifts from the children, embracing each of them, kissing their foreheads so tenderly. She embraced Konarot gently, sneaking a quick kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead, but the girl quickly retreated back to her father. ¡°I missed you all so much¡­¡± Vonda said, allowing the children to swarm her. She smiled at the little half dragon boy, who held up a small book wrapped in yellow cloth. She epted it from his hands, the boy shyly squirming before he hid behind his father. Vonda dared a peek, still noting the stress upon her husband¡¯s face, but she remained with the children. ¡°You should stay with your mother for now,¡± Adam said, picking up his youngest son, blowing a raspberry into his neck, marking the half elf for death, before he handed the boy over to his mother, who held little Larot beside her. ¡°Daddy?¡± Konarot called, pouting up towards her father. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, my dear.¡± Adam smiled, reaching out to ruffle her silver hair, before stepping away. He motioned his head to Dunes to follow him, and the half elf took him around back to his own house. He noted how clean it was still, before pouring the Priest of War a cup of water, warming it with his magic, vouring it too. Dunes waited for Adam to speak, sipping his water slowly, tasting the sharp vour of a fruit he was unfamiliar with on his tongue. ¡°ckberry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s the name of a fruit. Sorry, sorry, ckcurrant, not ckberry. It¡¯s the name of the vour. I think it¡¯s a fruit, but don¡¯t quote me on that. It¡¯s a prettymon vour where I¡¯m from. I grew up drinking the stuff.¡± Adam sipped the drink, tasting the vours against his tongue. ¡°Except I¡¯m not sure. Is this the same? Is it just a version that¡¯s formed in my memory? Things from my¡­ things thate from my past, I don¡¯t know if I remember them right, or if¡­ you know?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Dunes said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°¡­¡± Adam stared down at his cup. He thought about changing the colour of the drink too, but he shook his head. ¡°They were attacked, Dunes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Jirot. Jarot. The Count, Westmoon, he attacked them. His family are known for killing goblins, or so I¡¯m told. He attacked them. They didn¡¯t do anything. They were just walking around town. Jirot, of course, rushed ahead, but Rajin picked her up. Kids, man, always trying to get themselves killed.¡± Adam chuckled, but his lips did not form a smile, rather, his jaw tensed up. ¡°Those bastards, Dunes! Those fucking bastards! God fucking damn them! Who do they think they are?¡± Dunes remained silent as Adam mmed the table with the side of his fist, fuming as his entire bloody flushed with a deep red. ¡°Even after the old man showed them mercy, they wanted to punish us. Those fuckers, they think because they¡¯re nobles, they can fuck with me? With me? Just you wait, you fuckers, when I¡¯m a Paragon, let¡¯s see you fuck around then!¡± Adam continued his tirade for a short while longer, though Dunes was only half paying attention, and once he was done, the half elf let out a long sigh. ¡°Dunes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do I kill them?¡± ¡°The Count?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, letting out another sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t kill them, yet. Vonda would be sad, and I¡¯m not strong enough to deal with the consequences.¡± ¡®Did you say yet?¡¯ ¡®Right, I can¡¯t just go around killing nobles again, not with how strong people are around here.¡¯ ¡°Once I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯ll just take some limbs instead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, you know.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, feeling his entire body rx, the exhaustion taking him. He leaned back in his chair and stared up at the ceiling. ¡°Thanks for listening to me rant, Dunes.¡± ¡°It is no problem, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re friends.¡± Dunes smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± Adam held up his drink and Dunes raised his own, the pair finishing their drinks together. While Adam spent the time with Manager Dunes, Fred dropped down beside George, holding out the book to the boy. ¡®Didn¡¯t know books were so expensive.¡¯ The boy''s eyes lit up, and he tapped his chin, before opening up the book. He smelt it and rubbed it against his cheek, before brushing his hand along the paper, feeling how coarse it was under his hand. ¡®Guess I get paid well enough.¡¯ The sky darkened, the stars soon sparkling across the sky. ¡°No!¡± she cried. ¡°Nooo!¡± ¡°It is time to sleep,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Mummy, I sleep with you!¡± Jirot said, hugging her mother¡¯s leg tight. ¡°Go sleep with your nana.¡± ¡°No! I will not! I sleep with mummy!¡± Jirot wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s leg tighter. ¡°I potec you, mummy.¡± ¡°Jirot¡­¡± Vonda reached down to rub the girl¡¯s head gently, ncing aside to her husband, who seemed to understand something had happened. ¡°Alright, fine, mummy will sleep with you, but only because she misses you so much, okay?¡± Adam said, relenting to his daughter, not for the first time, and not thest. Adam ced a hand on Vonda¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish up some work, so why don¡¯t you head to bed early too?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda replied, reaching out to hold his hand for a moment, before leading the children away. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adam said, lifting up his eldest, blowing a raspberry against her neck. ¡°Since daddy is finishing up some work, you need to look after your little sisters and brothers, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl¡¯s tail swayed from side to side beneath her while she held her father, before he set her down and she waddled off to follow her siblings and the woman that she had to call her mother. Adam let out another long sigh, trying to push away the stress, before he approached the rest of the businessfolk. He smiled politely towards them all, but the shadows from the firelight flickered across his face, revealing more than he would have liked. ¡°I apologise for being a little distant recently, I didn¡¯t mean to be, it was just that some personal matters came up,¡± Adam said, bowing his head to Rick and the others. He hadn¡¯t been able to bring along their families as intended, though he had offered to pay them some money to tide them over for a short while. Rick¡¯s eyes flickered to Fred for a moment, recalling the rumours he had heard, and though he had spoken to Fred, it seemed Fred didn¡¯t know what truly had happened. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Executive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to send for your family the next time we¡­ have some business in Red Oak,¡± Adam stated awkwardly, reaching up to rub his knuckle along his brow. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°Freddie, we¡¯ll be testing you out sooner orter, but just¡­ Fred¡¯ll show you where you can sleep for the night. Manager Dunes will inform you of the rules you¡¯ll need to follow tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, mister boss,¡± Freddie replied. Adam smiled, nodding his head, before he stepped away. He paused. ¡°Lead Fred, why don¡¯t you show Freddie where he¡¯ll be sleeping now, and you cane meet the rest over near the inner area of the fort.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Fred replied, getting up quickly to do as he wasmanded. Once he was done, he found them all sitting together, with the tension heavy in the air. There were the Executives, as he had expected, but there were also the Managers, sans the two pregnant women. However, there was also the other Lead, Jonn, an Oathsworn, who had sworn his oaths to Adam. Then, finally, there was him. Fred. A farmer from Rock Hill. He had been invited to speak in a meeting with all these high ranking officials, each of whom could beat him senseless, and yet he had been invited. He could feel the excitement run through his body. ¡°No¡­¡± Adam said, causing Fred to pause as he sat down. ¡°How dare he, the bastard. He¡¯s just a Count, and he thinks he can kill my kids? Let¡¯s kill him.¡± Fred blinked, suddenly regretting being invited to a meeting that would certainly lead to his death. [963] – Y04.063 – Serious Business II [963] ¨C Y04.063 ¨C Serious Business II ¡°Did you know?¡± Chief Iromin asked Elder Zijin, having finally decided to confront him. ¡°I did not,¡± Zijin replied. Iromin remained silent. Mad Dog had begun exercising in the past few years, especially after he held his first greatchildren. However, the way to revive that old Mad Dog was definitely to threaten the children, and it had all yed out so perfectly. ¡°Okay,¡± the Chief replied. He didn¡¯t believe Zijin¡¯s words because he was an Iyrman, but because Zijin, along with the Chief, and Sonarot, had worked the hardest to try and keep the idiot alive. There was no way that Zijin, of all the people, would dare to threaten the children¡¯s lives for the sake of reviving the Mad Dog. Even if the children were only the children of the Rot family, the Iyr wouldn¡¯t dare to y with the children¡¯s lives. Meanwhile, the foolish half elf continued to rant, threatening to kill the Count himself, all in front of a particr farmer whose heart threatened to explode. Dunes remained silent, even though he could sense a set of expectant eyes upon him. He wanted to temper Adam, but he couldn¡¯t speak up, not when it was those children who had been targeted. Once Adam was done exining the situation to both Jonn and Fred, and morepletely to Dunes, the meeting continued. ¡°I¡¯m not going to show as much favour to Red Oak any more,¡± Adam stated. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want our favour, she won¡¯t have it.¡± Fred¡¯s heart began to calm, d that the half elf had managed to talk himself out of their deaths. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to fight the nobles. That¡¯s too crazy, even for him.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not in the business of doing business with people who hate us, or my adorable little children.¡± ¡°And Floria?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°What about Floria?¡± ¡°The Florians still feel the ache about the massacre,¡± Jaygak said, taking a moment to bow her head towards Fred, who nced aside awkwardly, before then nodding her head to Jonn. Somehow, the massacre had led to the two of them joining Adam, both in simr and different ways. ¡°Right¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°I should probably speak with King Merryweather about it, right? He¡¯s just finished with his civil war, so bringing a gift of gold and a magical item should secure me an audience? I could ask him to make it illegal to kill goblins, or at the very least, my adorable children.¡± ¡®Is that how that works?¡¯ Fred thought, unsure of how noble politics worked. ¡°Should I send word then?¡± ¡°It is best to send a letter or to seek an audience personally,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°We should adventure,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°We have many weeks left before the births.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡®I really do want to stay here, but I guess that¡¯ll worry Vonda if I¡¯m always fussing over her. Aren¡¯t I her husband? I should be fussing over her!¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s take the month off to watch over the children first,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If they seem fine, then we should adventure.¡± ¡°Jaygak¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, his neck tensing up. Jaygak waited for the joke, but noted how hard Adam was trying in order to keep his words pure. She kept her mouth shut too, not wanting to bully Adam when he was so stressed. ¡°We have about three months or so, so I guess we can adventure nearby. Not Red Oak, fuck ¡®em. Let¡¯s head to¡­¡± ¡®Can¡¯t do Deadwood either, since she was a huge bitch to me too!¡¯ Adam could feel it, the rushing heat that chipped away through his body. ¡°Ever Green, I guess? That way we can earn some favour in Floria?¡± ¡°Adam, you should be careful with yournguage, otherwise Jirot will start causing more trouble,¡± Lucy warned. ¡°If my daughter¡­¡± Adam let out a quick huff, freezing in ce. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Lucy didn¡¯t like how quickly Adam gave up. ¡°We¡¯ll adventure in Ever Green, but for this month, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡®How much work do I need to get done? I think I made a few fire des, but¡­ I still need Red Oak for that? Unless I start sending people out to Ever Green? That¡¯d be too dangerous though. Damn. Do I really need to¡­¡¯ Konarot stirred as her father approached. The girl nuzzled up against his chest as he held her. She trapped her father under her tiny body, though her father managed to reach out for the woman, and held her hand for a moment, before the family slept together. Quest Complete: Home Safe XP Gained: +500 XP: 11 100 -> 11 600 It was a little after breakfast when Adam managed to find some time with his wife, the pair sitting together, holding hands. Adam brushed along the back of her knuckles tenderly as the woman rxed beside him. She was currently thinking on Adam¡¯s words, having heard that her children had been in danger. ¡°They are not allowed to kill my children, but it may be difficult for even my name to protect them,¡± Vonda admitted. ¡°The Order of Life¡¯s Rose advocates for life, but it¡¯s difficult to enforce such when ites to goblins.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Adam continued to hold her hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. They can stay at the business and in the Iyr. The vigers are used to them, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯re stupid enough to do anything to my kids when they know I¡¯m crazy strong, and that they¡¯re so close with Iyrmen.¡± Vonda smiled sadly, resting her head against his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to adventure?¡± ¡°Yeah. Ever Green. Need anything?¡± ¡°No. Nothing.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll return around the middle of the ninth month, so a while before when¡­ you know.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Can you still paint and sketch?¡± ¡°I do, sometimes.¡± ¡°You need to be careful with painting, since it might be toxic. The gem lead stuff should be okay, since it¡¯s not actually lead. If you need any help, just ask Nobby or Jonn. No, Brittany, I guess?¡± ¡®I did promise for her to join us adventuring, though¡­¡¯ Eventually, the pair returned back to the central fire, where many of the children sat, eagerly listening to Amira. He sat off to one side, his wife taking her ce beside him. ¡°Mummy!¡± Jirot called out, half shouting, but having taken the warning to heart so it was more of a loud whisper. ¡°You are eating?¡± ¡°I ate already.¡± ¡°You arefotiby?¡± ¡°I am veryfortable,¡± Vonda assured. Jirot narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°You are lying to me?¡± ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°Your mother would never lie to you,¡± Adam said, raising his brows. Jirot smirked yfully. ¡°Yes, I know, I know!¡± ¡°Mummy, you need help?¡± little Jarot asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t our adorable kids so dependable?¡± Adam asked, smiling wide. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Daddy, I am big girl.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re a little girl.¡± ¡°No, I big like mummy.¡± ¡°One day you¡¯ll be big like mummy, but right now you¡¯re small.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have baby in my tummy?¡± Adam chuckled lightly. ¡°Well, I suppose, when you find someone?¡± ¡°I am Demon Load, I have baby?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Jirot thought for a moment. ¡°I do not want baby, I want Demon Load.¡± Adam snorted lightly, picking up his daughter, rubbing her tummy. ¡°I see, I see, well you¡¯ll have to work hard.¡± ¡°Daddy! I can have magic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can have magic and I am Demon Load?¡± ¡°Yes, you can.¡± ¡°I learn magic!¡± Jirot dered, throwing out her fists. ¡°Fyahball!¡± ¡°What about other magic that¡¯s nicer?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Daddy knows lots of nice spells too.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°You smelly girl.¡± Adam kissed her cheek. ¡°When you grow up, daddy will teach you.¡± ¡°I learn so good.¡± Jirot sat proudly. ¡°I am Demon Load, and I going to potec mummy and daddy, and daddy, you are not working because I am Demon Load, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam tickled her cheek gently. ¡°I am strong like babo,¡± Jarot said. ¡°So strong.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam pulled the pair close to his chest, only to find his eldest pouting at him. ¡®Oh dear.¡¯ Morkarai waited until noon to have a drink with Adam. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°What do you need to apologise for?¡± ¡°I should have been there to protect them.¡± ¡°You¡¯d steal all the glory from their babo?¡± Adam joked. ¡°You did well protecting the fort, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°My offer still stands, Adam. Should you wish to be a Hill Lord, I am but a Sending away.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll remember it,¡± Adam replied, pouring him a drink. ¡®He¡¯s definitely crazy,¡¯ Jasmine thought, ncing between the pair and then to the goblins, who were enjoying their time with their mother, and their greatfather. Soon, the children of the Iyr were returned back to the Iyr, save for six children, who remained within the fort with their parents. Adamined since he didn¡¯t get to spoil his cousins much, but he needed to begin enchanting. ¡°Are you going to work?¡± Jarot asked, before he was about to leave with the children. ¡°I am. I¡¯ve got a Count to please.¡± ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°Greater Enhanced. Fire.¡± ¡°Is it a sword?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You should also do the same for two greatswords,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Greatswords?¡± Adam replied, but noting where the old man was looking, he nodded. While Adam enchanted, the others busied themselves, finally focused on the business. Jurot tested the neer, making himplete all manner of different exercises, from running, jumping, swimming with supervision, to carrying heavy objects. Jurot also tested the young man¡¯s bnce, as well as his memory, and various other abilities. ¡°We¡¯ve finished collecting the information,¡± Dunes informed the Iyrman, cing down a book before them. Jurot flipped through the book. He noted the underlines of the people that Dunes, Amira, and Jonn had picked out especially. Though almost every orphan had some ability in a way, some of them surpassed others in various ways. A few were decent in multiple different attributes, not just strength, but their toughness or nimbleness, not just intelligence, but wisdom, as well as their ability to talk to people well, or a mixture of any of them. One thing which surprised him was the oldest woman, Luna, who was still younger than some of the oldest men, was extremely intelligent. ¡°It was difficult for some of the others to keep up pace with her,¡± Dunes exined. ¡°In the span of a few months, she¡¯s managed to learn how to read and write, beyond a satisfactory level.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said with a nod. Jurot noted some of the other women also held special notes, and some of the men too. While many were slightly above average, some were further above average. Comparing the notes, it seemed there were a couple who were some better than Freddie, though Freddie had one advantage over any of them. Alfie, who was in his mid twenties, was great. Tommy, who was about ten, was also great. Except, Freddie, was at the perfect age to be taught. He was fifteen, almost sixteen, so Jurot could begin today, just like with Alfie, but Freddie would have ten years longer to perfect his abilities, while Tommy would need to wait roughly four to six years before he could be honed into a great de. Dunes eventually spoke with Adam too, informing him of the issue of payment. ¡°We did promise to pay them after the sixth month, so it¡¯s fine,¡± Adam replied, writing the note in his book. ¡°You ended up spending a lot on your children, are you sure we have enough?¡± Dunes joked. ¡°I¡¯m sensible. I spent my own coin on them, the business¡¯ coin was spent on business matters.¡± ¡°I found that George has a new book. He said,¡± Dunes paused, realising what he said. ¡°He informed me Fred bought it for him.¡± ¡°How cute,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Is that something the business funds?¡± ¡°If I was to decide, sure. I think that buying books for George, or anyone in the business, sounds like a business expense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to refund him the coin.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jirot held up her fist towards her father. ¡°You are always working!¡± ¡°Daddy needs to work so he can y with you during the festival.¡± Jirot raised her brows, before she turned her head, catching her mother¡¯s eyes. She crossed her arms, and pouted towards her mother. ¡°Dear, how long must you work?¡± Vonda asked, smiling slightly. ¡°I need to work¡­ well, I can work up until the festival, and then I can work a little after it, but I won¡¯t work during it?¡± ¡°Will you y with Jirot the entire festival?¡± ¡°Daddy will y with Jirot as much as she wants, and with the other children, during the festival,¡± Adam promised. Jirot inhaled deeply, but she climbed up beside her mother, cuddling up beside her. ¡°Smelly boy.¡± Adam did end up keeping his promise, though he did want to finish up the work. He also felt guilty, since they were at the fort for the festival, rather than the Iyr. However, seeing the businessfolk excited with all the food and drinks, most of which had been prepared by the vigers nearby, with Dunes dealing with the flow of coin, and Kitool dealing with the negotiations, he supposed it wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡®I wanted to spend it in the Iyr, but I guess this is fine too,¡¯ Adam thought, eating and drinking with his children, while also ying games with them, from kicking a ball, to tossing items, to Warriors and Wanderers. ¡°Hmm,¡± the one armed Jarot growled. ¡°How could you make mee all this way to see my greatchildren during the festival?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Babo doesn¡¯t want to y with Jirot and Jarot today?¡± Adam replied, gasping. Jirot opened her potato filled mouth, the sadness filling the girl, her eyes snapping to her grandmother, who had returned during the festival. ¡°I did not say such a thing!¡± Adam spent his days with the children, and he spent the nights with the adults. He took special care of his wife, who could not drink, and so Adam refused to drink too, and since her diet consisted mostly of vegetables, Adam did the same. Every so often, his eyes would covet other foods, but he knew he couldn¡¯t cheat on his wife like that. She had eventually noticed he wasn¡¯t eating as much meat or cheese, so she decided to eat some meat, at least allowing him that much pleasure. ¡®What a fool of a husband,¡¯ she thought, a smile across her face.
What''s this? A time skip? In my fatherhood simtor? Adam Sheet [964] Adam Sheet [964] Name: Adam Race: Half Elf Level: 7 XP: 11 600 STR: 20 (+5) DEX: 12 (+1) CON: 16 (+3) INT: 16 (+3) WIS: 12 (+1) CHA: 16 (+3) SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldish, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy INVENTORY: Puthral te, Wraith, dwarven warhammer, Strong Shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, obsidian holy symbol of Baktu, Fine Battleaxe nket, backpack, bedroll, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope, thick clothes, (2) clothes, (2) pouch, soap, brush, teethleaf, journal, quill, ink, Steel Tag: 3 CURRENCY PP: 1 GP: 100 SP: 10 CP: 10 Obsidian (10), Tiger Eye (10), Amber (5), Diamond (5) FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster, sher MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts. Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit. BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Warrior Spirit. BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/LR Improved Criticals. Critical hits now apply on a 19 or 20. Fighting Style: Defence. +1 DEF when wearing armour. Fighting Style: Dueling. +2 damage when wielding a weapon in only one hand. MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner. (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen. Roll 2xD20 to be used per day. Divine Smite. 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. Lay on Hands. (Healing 5x Level), Divine Health (Immune to Disease) Blessing of Forgia. Once per LR, +1 to mundane weapon or armour. Weapon Bond. Forge bond with a weapon. Connected to wielder on the same realm. BA to summon. Artisan Blessing. Create items which have some metal up to 100gp. Soul of the Forge. Resistance to fire damage. +1 to Def when wearing heavy armour. Forge¡¯s Magic. Gain ess to the prepared Forge Priest spells. Passive Enchanting. Enchant passively. 10+Modifier. Multi Enchanting. Enchant as many weapons equal to your trained bonus. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes, Mould Earth, Shape Water Forge Spells: 1: Identify, Searing Smite 2: Heat Metal, Magic Weapon 3: Elemental Weapon, Protection from Energy 4: Fabricate, Wall of Fire Prepared (10): Goodberry, Shield, Spiritual Weapon, Sending, Adam¡¯s Tower, Counterspell, Revivify, Fireball, Healing Word, Hex 1st Gate Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds, 2nd Gate Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly, Tiny Ward, Sending 4th Gate Divination, Dimension Door COMBAT Health: 91/91 DEF: 21/25 Mana: 25/25 Wraith: +10, 2d6 + 9/10 Unarmed: +8, 1d6 + 5/7 LS/WH/BA: +8, 1d6 + 1d3 + 7/8 Dagger: +8, 1d3 + 7 Handaxe/Mace: +8, 1d6 + 7 me Bolt (120¡¯). +6, 2d6 Fire Frosbite (60¡¯). DC14, 2d6 Cold
I will try my best to try and set up a sheet each time he adventures. [964] – Y04.064 – Finally Adventuring I [964] ¨C Y04.064 ¨C Finally Adventuring I ¡®I guess we should leave today,¡¯ Adam thought. He still had to finish thest bit for the weapons, but he supposed it wasn¡¯t too urgent, since the business still had quite a bit of coin. While the cart and wagon were being prepared, Adam hoisted up his children, showering them in affection. ¡°Always working!¡± Jirot used. ¡°Yes,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Except didn¡¯t I y with you for a whole week?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What do you mean? We ended up ying a dragon, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I kill the dragon, I am strong!¡± Jirot agreed. ¡°Right, exactly, so when daddyes back, let¡¯s go on another adventure, and maybe you can level up?¡± ¡°I want to level up.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Adam said, kissing the girl¡¯s cheek, before saying his goodbyes to all his children. ¡°You all, you need to listen to mummy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the children replied, with one child mumbling the word. ¡°Come home safely!¡± The children¡¯s voices echoed through the fort, the other children also joining in, while the wagon and cart pulled away through the nearby vige, towards Red Oak, towards the bad people. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jirot sniffled. ¡°Smelly boy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Jirot. Come, let¡¯s eat some more potatoes.¡± ¡°I eating all the potatoes,¡± the girl said, sniffling. ¡°I need to eat some too, for your little papa or kaka,¡± Vonda said. ¡°¡­¡± The girl pouted and held up her finger. ¡°Just this once.¡± She wagged her finger. ¡®Should I craft the girl a ring?¡¯ Morkarai thought. Jonn watched out, unsure if he should have asked toe along, but instead, he followed the twins around. Fred also watched them go, wondering if he should have asked to go. ¡®I¡¯d only slow them down¡­¡¯ Within the wagon, Adam stared out towards the world. ¡°It¡¯s just us girls, this time¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure what Adam by that, but as he nced around, he did note most of them were women. Lucy and Mara sat in the cart, while Jaygak and Kitool each drove the vehicles. The six of them formed the core of Fate¡¯s Golden, and once more they set out, as they had done in the beginning of the year. However, this time it was different. Now there was no Prince to escort, and no pregnant woman adventuring. This time it was only the girls and death. By the next evening, the group approached the walls of Red Oak, which instantly brought a sourness to Adam¡¯s mouth. ¡°Business?¡± ¡°Adventuring,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Gate fee?¡± Kitool handed over a gold coin, a silver for each member, plus a silver for the carts and the steeds. ¡°The steeds are magical, but we shall pay for them.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the guard replied, tipping his helmet, before the group made their way into the town. ¡°That was¡­ surprisingly easy,¡± the other guard said. The group made their way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, and though Adam suspected trouble, they managed to procure rooms for themselves with ease. ¡°Adam,¡± called a voice. ¡®I knew it,¡¯ Adam thought, turning, before noting the dark skinned Vice Master. ¡°Vice Master Paul?¡± Once they were settled within a private room, the Vice Master poured the half elf some tea, and pushed forward snacks. ¡°I heard about what happened. I¡¯m d that the Mad Dog and the Bearded Dragon were around.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Adam replied, sipping the tea, holding the Vice Master¡¯s gaze. Insight Check (Wisdom) D20 + 1 = 4 (3) ¡°What are your ns?¡± Paul asked, noting how rxed the half elf was. ¡®Is the matter settled?¡¯ ¡°Just adventuring for a couple of months in Ever Green.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to assist me here?¡± Paul asked cautiously. ¡°I¡¯d have said no if it was any other person, but I¡¯ll hear you out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Sir Harvey, he¡­¡± Paul paused upon Adam¡¯s look. ¡°He needs assistance with a herb.¡± ¡°Is this by any chance the same Sir Harvey I¡¯m thinking of?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam replied, raising his brows, waiting to hear more. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask if it wasn¡¯t important, Adam.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important about it?¡± ¡°The herb is only ripe within a two week period, and it¡¯s dangerous to procure. It¡¯s¡­ in Jaghi.¡± ¡°Is this a remix? You want me to help the High Alchemist in Jaghi?¡± Paul shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Please. I have no one else I can trust with this. You''re perfect for the task. You can escort the High Alchemist swiftly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the herb?¡± ¡°Moonleaf.¡± Adam raised his brows again, smirking slightly. ¡°That sounds like a drug.¡± ¡°It is, but it can be used for medicinal purposes.¡± ¡°That''s what they all say.¡± Adam chuckled, sipping his tea, tasting the gentle vour, though it was sullied by his memories. ¡°It¡¯s important for the town.¡± ¡°How important?¡± Adam asked, leaning in slightly. ¡°One hundred gold. Five gold daily for each person, and of course your living expenses arepensated too.¡± ¡°Doesn''t sound that important if he¡¯s being so cheap,¡± Adam replied, finishing his tea. ¡°What is it for anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an alchemist.¡± ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Alchemy Check (Intelligence) D20 + 6 = 22 (16) ¡®It can be used in different potions and can empower them?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Oh my, oh my.¡± Adam tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Rather than paying us all that, I only want two things. One gold. Not one gold each daily. One gold total.¡± Adam leaned in. ¡°I want to be able to procure red oak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Paul frowned. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for people to negotiate with the Guild, but it was rather rare. Paul nced down at at the tag that hung loosely above the amulet of Baktu. ¡°Those are my terms.¡± ¡°I will let him know.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Wonderful, now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ve got to bathe.¡± It wasn¡¯t long after his bath Adam received the refusal of his offer. ¡°Then you can tell him,¡± Adam began, inhaling deeply. ¡°It is such a shame, but I wish him the best of luck finding adventurers as capable as us, especially one with an alchemist as good as me.¡± Adam smiled innocently. Fate¡¯s Golden, not wanting to spend too much coin in Red Oak, swiftly made their way out the next morning. Adam whistled as they made their way out, tipping his helmet to the twin guards on duty at the southern gate. ¡°Why are you so happy today?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°That prick, Harvey, remember him?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡®Was she not with us at the time?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s¡­ like a noble. The High Alchemist of Red Oak, and he hated me. Even though I killed Vandra to protect him, and, well, help Princess Mina, he really hated me. He even caused us troubleter with some merchants. Well, mighty High Alchemist Sir Harvey wanted our help, and I told him I¡¯d help him for one thing.¡± ¡°You wanted him to bow and beg?¡± Lucy asked, though she did start to recall the situation. ¡°No. I wanted one gold and the ability to procure red oak.¡± Jurot inhaled sharply for a moment, mourning the loss of wood. ¡°It is a shame he refused.¡± ¡°Sorry, Jurot. I tried.¡± ¡°It is okay,¡± Jurot replied, the shadow of a smile appearing on his face. The carriage continued, passing through the Aldish fort, paying their share of coin quickly, and Adam noted not only had the fort grown grander than the little wooden outpost it used to be, but the Commander had changed sincest time too. They continued along to the Florian fort, which they¡¯d spend the night at, and it too was farrger and far more impressive. ¡°What is your business?¡± the soldier asked, eyeing them up suspiciously. ¡°Adventuring,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Ever Green.¡± ¡°Why Ever Green?¡± ¡°We did not wish to adventure in Red Oak?¡± ¡°Why?¡± As Kitool replied to the interrogations, Adam thought about Floria, King Merryweather, and the Knight of Death. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the King owe me a favour? Should I ask him to whip his soldiers up to shape?¡¯ Adam thought. Adam straightened up in his seat. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I have a favour from King Merryweather?¡± Jurot closed his eyes. ¡°Yes. You saved Charlie and he promised you a favour.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t I use that to protect my kids?¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, seeing where Adam was going with it. ¡°Hmm.¡± Once the Florians were done grilling Kitool, they allowed the group within. Some noted the presence of the devilkin, but didn¡¯t bother them much, noting how one of the Iyrmen was a devilkin too. Florians had at one point been Aldishmen, after all. However, as time passed, the soldiers off duty began to schmooze with the party. ¡°Magical weapons?¡± a soldier asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. We deal with magical weapons. We travel through thend and sell them. We¡¯re not doing so right now, we¡¯re adventuring to have some fun, but yeah, normally that¡¯s our job.¡± ¡°Your des magical?¡± Adam reached for his axe, but Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s wrist, before revealing his own axe. ¡°That¡¯s Phantom, my brother¡¯s axe. It¡¯s actually the best weapon that has been made to date, I think.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it do?¡± the soldier asked, feeling the great magic. ¡°It can burst with great power that strikes the mind. It¡¯s probably greater than a Fifth Gate spell with how much power it can manage at its greatest.¡± ¡°Uhuh,¡± the soldier replied, but waving the axe around, he half believed it. ¡°You know, my brother here, he sparred with King Merryweather, back a few years ago. If he had this de, maybe¡­ well, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to phrase it properly. ¡°Anyway, what I mean is, Jurot took two Fifth Gate spells to the face from the King himself.¡± ¡°Auroch shit.¡± ¡°I swear it, go on Jurot, tell him.¡± ¡°It is true,¡± Jurot said, smiling. ¡°I faced King Merryweather during the spars with the Iyr.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Iyrmen don¡¯t lie,¡± Adam said. ¡°Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°They¡¯re known for their honesty, but that doesn¡¯t mean they never lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard an Iyrman lie,¡± Adam said. ¡°Look at these guys, they win one war when the Iyr was holding back, and suddenly the Iyrmen are looked down on.¡± Adamughed, rubbing Jurot¡¯s side. ¡°The Iyr was all locked up, then once the war ended, then they came out,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°True enough, I suppose. I heard that Ever Green had help. The old man, Asa, right?¡± ¡°Lord Asa,¡± the soldier stated firmly. ¡°He has been given a title for his deeds.¡± ¡°Lord Asa?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Isn¡¯t he the father of an Emperor?¡¯ ¡°I see.¡± ¡°He was givennd to the west for his service, and the title of Lord, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a proper noble though.¡± ¡°I hear uh¡­ there¡¯s another guy, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Bloody Knight?¡± ¡°Yeah, though¡­¡± Adam paused, realising he shouldn¡¯t mention the other name. ¡°Sir Azazel is a great warrior,¡± the soldier said carefully. ¡°I hear he¡¯s powerful too.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°He ended up crippling my children¡¯s greatfather, and I wanted to see him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He took my grandfather¡¯s leg,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Oh¡­ sorry to hear that.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, holding out his hand, and the soldier handed the axe over. ¡°Azazel?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Hold on. Is¡­ is he a devilkin?¡± ¡°No?¡± Adam nced towards Jurot. ¡®Azazel, right?¡¯ ¡°How strong is he?¡± ¡°Strong. They say he¡¯s probably in the top ten across all of Floria. They say he¡¯s right behind Lord Marshal Royce.¡± ¡°Lord Marshal Royce? The Knight of Death?¡± ¡°The previous Knight of Death, yes.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a while, either. I guess he¡¯s probably busy as the King¡¯s side, eh?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the vigest I heard.¡± ¡°Vige?¡± ¡°The, uh¡­ King¡¯s Vige.¡± The soldier shrugged his shoulders, having forgotten the name, since it had always been known as Sir Merryweather¡¯s Vige, and now, King¡¯s Vige. ¡°I do have business with all of them, so why don¡¯t we head there?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Uh oh,¡¯ the soldier thought, ncing between the group. As Fate¡¯s Golden prepared to sleep, a handsome man in his mid thirties, adorned within full te of finely crafted steel, and an ornate de at his side, approached. He was nked by two others, each also in well made full te, with fine des at their side. ¡°Commander Alexander Silversky,¡± the handsome man said. ¡°I have heard that you have business in the King¡¯s Vige.¡± ¡°A little bit, nothing too important, though,¡± Adam replied innocently, not realising he had made the same mistake he always did, opening his mouth. ¡°Who has business in the King¡¯s Vige that isn¡¯t important?¡± Adam nced towards Jurot for support. ¡°We wish to meet with Lord Asa once more and Lord Royce,¡± the young Iyrman said. ¡°I was informed you knew of them on a more personal capacity. How?¡± ¡°We met during our adventures. We met Lord Marshal Royce when he made his way southward. Lord Asa spent his time near the Iyr for some time.¡± ¡°Highly coincidental.¡± Adam let out a soft sigh, shrugging his shoulders, noting the way hispanions were looking at him. ¡°Until we are to deal with the truth of the matter, I would like for you to surrender your weapons, and to remain within the cells.¡± ¡°How long do you think we¡¯ll need to wait?¡± ¡°No more than a few months.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re currently on a tight schedule, unfortunately,¡± Adam replied, already feeling the burning rise within him. ¡°You see¡­¡± Adam paused upon seeing the Commander¡¯s smile. ¡°I would pray to Lady Arya, that you are not resisting arrest, for it would be a shame for your business to lose its Executives like this.¡± Adam inhaled sharply, but he felt a hand on his shoulder, and as he nced back towards Jaygak, he stared down at the floor. ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡°Ask your questions, and we shall reply truthfully,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If you wish to detain us, you will-,¡± Jurot paused as he felt Kitool¡¯s hand on his shoulder. ¡°The Iyr has no qualms with Floria,¡± Kitool said. ¡°There is no need to aggravate rtions between us.¡± ¡°Do you officially represent the Iyr?¡± ¡°I am a representative of-,¡± A horn echoed through the camp, and the Commander held out a fist, motioning it in a particr manner. ¡°Remain here. I will return once I have dealt with this new business.¡± ¡°Honestly, this isn¡¯t-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, trying to stop him from saying anything stupid. ¡°Sorry.¡± Lucy remained silent. She eyed up the knights. ¡®I can¡¯t believe they haven¡¯te for us yet¡­¡¯
The Iyrmen are being awfully polite. [965] – Y04.065 – Finally Adventuring II [965] ¨C Y04.065 ¨C Finally Adventuring II The silver fox of a man, in his mid tote sixties or so, brushed his scruffy silver beard, his long hair down to his shoulders. He was heavily armoured in full te, and upon his back was a giant maul. The maul itself was carved out of a dark gem, ck as night, with specks of light within the gem which shifted about like fireflies. ¡°Who in the Divine are you?¡± Lord Royce asked, his eyes curious. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The Commander¡¯s eyes turned towards the half elf, his posture changing slightly, the handsome noble reaching down towards his de. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lord Royce inhaled the crisp air of Floria, which was far earthier than the air of the north. ¡°That stench of trouble. Perhaps I do recall a half elf and his Iyrman brother?¡± Adam shook his head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Lord Royce.¡± Royce nodded his head slowly, a wild grin encroaching his face. His eyes then fell to Jurot, who had fought with the King Merryweather previously. ¡°What brings you two so far south? Have youe to haunt this old man?¡± His eyes scanned across the others he vaguely recalled, but it was Adam and Jurot who had seared themselves within his mind a few years ago. ¡°I¡¯m here to speak with you, actually.¡± Adam smiled politely, in the way that meant he was going to cause just a little trouble. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°An offer, though¡­¡± Adam motioned his head to the soldiers. ¡°It seems they don¡¯t like us here, and if we¡¯re not wee here, well, perhaps there might be fewer magical weapons making their way into Floriannds.¡± ¡°Magical weapons?¡± ¡°We¡¯vee to offer the great King Merryweather the ability to procure from our business, if his majestess should wish for it, and if his treasury hasn¡¯t been drained by the war.¡± ¡°Which magical weapons do you have on offer?¡± ¡°Right now, Basic weapons, but in the future? Who knows.¡± Royce reached up to scratch his beard, narrowing his eyes lightly as he thought. ¡®He¡¯d definitely want some magical weapons, since he¡¯s got to try and deal with Alnd when that boy gathers himself.¡¯ ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We have had some business with the Duchess of East Port,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯ve done some business with various Aldish nobles, and I didn¡¯t want the good King to think that I was ignoring him, it was just that our business has recently stabilised.¡± ¡°Did you supply Alnd with weapons during the war?¡± Royce half growled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Adam replied. ¡°We did auction some weapons off in Red Oak, and we did end up selling a few to Duchess Dalia Eastport.¡± ¡°Eastsea,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°Very bad with names,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°So you sold magical weapons to our enemies and expect toe here with open arms?¡± ¡°We worked with whoever was closest and whoever wanted to work with us at the time. We didn¡¯t necessarily choose them in particr for any reason. Like I said, I wanted to make sure the King knew that we didn¡¯t ignore him during the time, it was just, we were still stabilising our business. Now that everything is settled, and we can consistently create such wonderful weapons, we can offer the King something that might suit his taste.¡± ¡°You can make any excuses you want, but¡­ I won¡¯t allow you to walk away from this unscathed.¡± Royce grinned wide. ¡°Is that axe of yours something that was crafted by your business?¡± ¡°Indeed, it was.¡± ¡°Then draw it, and once we spar, I will see how good it is!¡± Royce grinned even more savagely. ¡®Should I threaten him?¡¯ Adam dared to think. ¡°How about this¡­¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Give us a few hours to prepare, and I¡¯ll show you something even better.¡± ¡°Something even better?¡± ¡°This weapon isn¡¯t our greatest, but should you give me a while, I can figure out a way to make the fight most fun for you.¡± ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t please me, don¡¯t expect to travel so freely in Floria.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°About the misunderstanding between us, Commander?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve spoken the truth, half fae.¡± The Commander bowed his head to Royce, who was the highest ranking individual here, and retreated away. ¡°Jurot, let me borrow Phantom,¡± Adam whispered once they were off to one side. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, hoisting the axe up, handing it to the half elf. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you nning to win?¡± ¡°Win? I don¡¯t know about that,st I checked, he¡¯s one of the strongest across thisnd. I just want to give him a good showing, so he knows how good our Enchanter is.¡± Adam winked, before stepping aside to meditate. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that Adam gets to get so close and hot and sweaty with such a hunk,¡± Lucy said, beginning her own cringe. ¡°¡­¡± Jurot and Mara decided to remain silent. Evening fell across the fort as Adam prepared himself. He could feel the great magic of Phantom. ¡®Hello, my old friend. How is my brother treating you? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s treating you well, but do you miss me? I miss you too. No, no, it¡¯s not like that. You know I wouldn¡¯t cheat on you, it¡¯s just, we¡¯re different people now. It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me.¡¯ ¡°Adam, stop making those stupid faces, and hurry up and-,¡± Lucy swallowed, trying to calm herself. ¡°I want to see him in action already!¡± Lord Royce stretched out his back with his maul between his elbows. ¡°Oh yeah. Ah. Hoo.¡± His back cracked in multiple ces. ¡®How dare he make this old man move so much? Harold, what are you doing with me too? I came down here to retire, damn it, now I¡¯m fighting little pups?¡¯ ¡®I did not force you to fight him,¡¯ he could already hear from the King. ¡®Let mein in peace, damn it! I already took the position of Lord Marshal, so give me this much at least!¡¯ Adam swung Phantom in front of him, inhaling deeply. ¡®I¡¯ve got to make sure I give him a good show before he beats me. If we can sell to Floria, and get the King to ouw goblin ying, then why do we need to work with Alnd? We¡¯ll still work with the Duchess, she¡¯s further east, so it should be okay.¡¯ ¡°Are you ready, child?¡± Royce asked. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± Adam said, inhaling deeply. He nced aside. Omen: 1, 11 ¡®Damn. If only¡­¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡®No. Never mind. I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll manage it through the fight, I just need to survive that long.¡¯ ¡°Commander, officiate the fight. Isn¡¯t that what you Silverskys like to do? Officiate fights?¡± Silversky wasn¡¯t sure what the Lord Marshal was getting at, but he stepped forward, and held out his hand. He knew better than to argue with the old man, who loved to pick fights with the Southerners, as he called them. ¡°Are you both ready?¡± ¡°Hoo,¡± Royce replied. ¡°Yes, Commander,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes, Commander?¡± Royce replied. ¡°Are you Florian, boy?¡± ¡°Just showing my respect, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Respect? Is respect going to save you from me?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose that¡­ I¡¯ll have you put some respect on my name?¡± Adam replied, grinning beneath his helmet. Royce wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, but heughed all the same. The moment theugh was over, the Commander called for the fight to begin. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Miss! Adam¡¯s body screamed at him as he charged forward, ready to strike with Phantom. The pair shed, and Adam realised that the old man¡¯s armour was better than typical te, his axe barely scraping across it, while he stepped aside from the massive swing of the maul, which kicked up dirt beside him. ¡®Scary!¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart throbbed as he focused himself, aiming his axe against the old man once more. Attack - Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Ah. Yes. There we go. It had been so long since Adam had used Phantom. Phantom, which was still perhaps Adam¡¯s greatest creation. It matched Wraith in some since, they were both Greater Enhanced weapons, meaning they held a +2 Bonus, while also containing an additional effect. Wraith had a few. Wraith Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. May be used as a spell focus. Can morph between a ring and weapon at yourmand. Can store up to 3 charges. 1D3 charges are regained at dawn, or by expending Mana whilst holding the axe, at a rate of one Mana per charge. Charges can only be spent when holding the weapon, but require no action. On a hit, spend 1 charge or more to deal 2D6 cold damage for each charge spent. Wraith was on the cusp of what the Iyr allowed Adam to hold. Phantom? Phantom had been too much. Phantom: 3 -> 0 Mana: 25 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 20D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 124 (1, 2)(1, 1, 1, 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 5, 5, 5, 5, 6, 6, 6)(1, 1, 1, 3, 4, 5, 6, 6, 6, 6) 124 damage! Far too much. ¡®I told you, didn¡¯t I? I missed you so much, my dear Phantom. Ah, right, I should try to impress him, shouldn¡¯t I?¡¯ Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 21 -> 20 Spell: Thunderous Smite Attack - Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D6 + 2D6 + 5D6 + 9 = (3)(1)(5, 6)(1, 2, 3, 4, 5) 39 damage! Attack - Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite 1D6 + 1D6 + 5D6 + 9 = 37 (5)(4)(2, 2, 4, 5, 6) 37 damage! Mana: 12 -> 11 Defence: 25 -> 30 Health: 91 -> 20 While Adam stepped forward, his focus intense, the Lord Marshal attacked like a wild beast. Except, even though he attacked like a while beast, and even though he pushed forward, he realised that Adam, regardless of how he seemed like a little mouse, was more than he expected. It wasn¡¯t just that the half elf was more than he expected, but that he had brought the old man so low so quickly that he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if the boy was truly a half elf, or perhaps something greater. The sh of magical steel on magical steel echoed as the soldiers watched on, and it was only when Adam¡¯s puthral was struck square in the chest and the half elf almost mmed through a tent, did they catch their breaths. Adam dropped to a knee, reaching up to his chest, feeling the heavy blow which had certainly cracked his ribs. His arms burned, his lungs heaved, but he could hear it. Ragged. Weak. The old man was on hisst legs. ¡®I can do it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I can beat him!¡¯ Jurot could sense it too. Adam had struck true with a blow, and not only did he strike true, but the half elf had done that. It was something Jurot had managed to do in thest year when he faced the Red Bear. Jurot, too, had expended every charge and had bisected the creature. ¡°Hah!¡± Adam coughed, dropping to his side. ¡°I surrender.¡± Hey on his side, panting for air, groaning and grunting. It was partly acted, but his heart pounded as the half elf felt the ache deep within his bones. They had shed for only moments, but the old man was definitely a Paragon, and his maul definitely struck deeper than any other. Royce could feel it, the pumping of blood rushing through him, the throbbing and the ache, a throbbing and ache he only felt when shing against the strongest. ¡®This boy¡­¡¯ Defeat! XP Gained: +1000 XP: 11 600 -> 12 600 ¡°Brat¡­¡± Royce said, almost growling, feeling the rage within him grow. Except, he stopped, ncing around towards the soldiers and the Commander, whose face was full of uncharacteristic shock. ¡°I will let the King know of your business.¡± Quest Complete: Saving Face XP Gained: +400 XP: 12 600 -> 13 000 ¡®Phew.¡¯
Damn! Phantom is such a great weapon! [966] – Y04.066 – Finally Adventuring III [966] ¨C Y04.066 ¨C Finally Adventuring III ¡®Did I do too much?¡¯ Adam thought, finally having cooled down from the fight. ¡®Oh man¡­¡¯ Royce inhaled deeply, flexing his muscle. Hemandeered the main tent and invited the group to sit with him, and as he poured them tea, he eyed each of them up. ¡°When did you be so powerful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful,¡± Adam replied, smiling innocently as he did, which proved the old man¡¯s point further. ¡°This axe is perhaps the greatest the Enchanter has ever made, and it allowed me to go toe to toe with you. Well, that and my armour, and so on.¡± ¡°How many times do you think I have bothered Harry?¡± Royce asked. ¡°Harry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s King Merryweather to you, boy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who King Merryweather is?¡± Adam raised his brows, feeling the sense of disappointment rise within him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve faced the old man.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what a Fourth Gate smite feels like?¡± Royce¡¯s eyes took Adam within his sights, and seemed to look through him. ¡°Did I not hold back enough?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to scratch his chin, an awkward smile across his lips. ¡°Had we fought another round, I¡¯m uncertain who the victor would have been,¡± the man noted. ¡°You are difficult to strike.¡± ¡°My great armour is one of my greatest abilities, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°The Enchanter made the weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even without it, you are among some of the most powerful I¡¯ve faced,¡± Royce admitted, sipping more of his tea. ¡°Have you had any business with the North yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve been busy for a while. We have been thinking about heading north for some ore from Jaghi, but¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The Knight of Death needs a weapon, one like this maul of mine. It¡¯s greater than most mauls, not Legendary Enhanced, but it¡¯s among the best of the Greater Enhanced weapons. Can your Enchanter make something simr?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d have to Identify it first to exin it to the Enchanter, if that¡¯s alright?¡± Royce allowed Adam to take it, letting him study it over the course of the next hour, while conversing with the others. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°I¡¯m too tired to face you too, so rx those shoulders of yours.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jurot groaned quietly, letting out a long sigh, trying to calm himself. ¡°Tell me about your stories,¡± Royce said, before listening intently to not only the childrens¡¯ stories, but their family¡¯s stories too. Deathly Night Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 3D6 bludgeoning damage. Headsmasher. When you down a foe with this weapon, increase it¡¯s damage to 4D6 for an hour. Downing an enemy when Headsmasher is active refreshes the timer. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s not that bad,¡¯ Adam thought, staring down at the weapon. ¡®3D6 is already greater than most great weapons, but 4D6?¡¯ ¡°They could create something around this level, though exactly this? I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Then meet with the Grand Duchess of the North.¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°She is the greatest noble across the entirety of Alnd.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there the King?¡± ¡°Did I stutter, boy?¡± the old man almost snarled. ¡°No, no,¡± Adam replied, raising his brows again in rm. ¡®Maybe I should have downed you?¡¯ ¡°A weapon like this will cost quite a pretty penny, more than any other weapon we¡¯ve made, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate the wealth of the North!¡± Royce almost growled. ¡°The North is rich in blood and gold!¡± The Iyrmen nodded their heads, while Lucy¡¯s eyes sparkled, wanting to see how rich the North was, especially when it came to a particr type of resource. ¡°Of course, since the Northerners are the best of Alnd.¡± Royce didn¡¯t register thepliment, deep in thought. ¡°When you meet with her, mention that I sent you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be angry, and that she¡¯ll test you somehow. Tell the Grand Duchess that this old fool is sorry. I know she won¡¯t forgive me for dying in the South, where flowers will grow on my grave.¡± The old man then sighed. ¡°You can just take my maul to her.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Sounds like I¡¯d be doing you a favour, Lord Marshal Royce.¡± ¡°You would be, and I will remember it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when we¡¯d head to the North, but I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± ¡°Can you do it this year?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any ns to head north this year. My child is going to be born soon, and by that time, it¡¯ll be prettyte.¡± ¡°Your child?¡± ¡°I managed to get married in thest few years, well, specificallyst year,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you. I was thinking about inviting you to the wedding, but I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d like that.¡± ¡°I was too busy anyhow,¡± the old man said, ncing aside, letting out a quiet huff. ¡°Would you like toe and visit? My children would love to meet you, Lord Royce, the previous Knight of Death, the man who is considered the strongest alongside King Merryweather!¡± ¡°You have more children?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re still young, but they¡¯re so smart. My daughter is a genius, so she causes me a lot of trouble. She gets her intelligence from her mother, and her troublesomeness from me, and it¡¯s pretty terrifying to see how much trouble I could cause if I was actually smart.¡± Adam sat up proudly upon speaking of his daughter. ¡°How old are they?¡± ¡°My triplets are three, my twins are two, about to turn three, and my son turned one at the beginning of the year.¡± ¡°Three? That age brings the most trouble.¡± ¡°Right? Jirot¡¯s so smart, but Konarot¡­¡± Adam thought about how the girl almost killed her mother. ¡°All my children are so cute, what am I to do?¡± ¡°My oldest should be¡­ fifty now? No, almost fifty. My daughters are a little younger. I have great grandchildren who must be around your children¡¯s age, though I haven¡¯t seen them in so long, some at all, since I¡¯ve been down south.¡± ¡°Can you head up to meet them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a traitor now,¡± Royce replied with a chuckle, seemingly unaffected by the title. Adam frowned slightly. ¡®Ah, right¡­¡¯ ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I like you and King Merryweather more than most Aldishmen. I mean, I did marry an Aldishman, but still.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is she?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Adam said. ¡°She used to be a noble of Easke, but she gave that up. Now she¡¯s, I was going to say just a Ray, but she¡¯s definitely greater than a Baron¡¯s daughter in every way, not just her title.¡± ¡°You married a Ray?¡± Royce asked. ¡°Somehow, yeah.¡± Royce¡¯sughter filled the tent. ¡°Those of Life¡¯s Rose are decent folk, for Southerners. It¡¯s because they¡¯re so close to the North.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth,¡± Adam replied, holding up his cup before sipping it. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have married a Ray. You can¡¯t imagine, well, you probably can imagine how many times she¡¯s saved me from my stupid actions.¡± ¡°You met the perfect match to keep you out of trouble,¡± Royce said, now having to think twice about killing this boy in front of him. ¡°Your weapon is too dangerous, so you should try not to wield it too often.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s weapon now, but we live in dangerous times, Lord Royce. Even the other day, a bunch of vermin tried to attack my children. I should have ughtered them, but what can I do?¡± Adam stated, his face taut. ¡°The world has split in two twice, so thend must be more dangerous now,¡± the Lord Marshal stated, thinking about how the two greatest countries had somehow broken apart. ¡°I recall a warning I received, you should be careful. The youngdy of the Order of the Wings informed me that a Wizard has gone rogue and has been creating all manner of beasties, chimeras.¡± ¡°That sounds terrible,¡± Adam replied, wondering how difficult a chimera would be. ¡®Didn¡¯t I already face one? Am I confusing them with something else?¡¯ ¡°They¡¯re hard to track, but we think they went eastward, to Aswadasad. Hunting down the chimeras and the Wizard have been pretty difficult for the youngdy and herpanions.¡± ¡°The youngdy?¡± ¡°Sir Robin,¡± Royce said, smirking slightly. ¡®Sir Robin? The Paragon? Isn¡¯t she like sixty?¡¯ ¡°You said they need to recuperate? How bad is it?¡± ¡°A few of their heirs have died, so they need to take a step back to recuperate. Terrible news, since they¡¯re one of the only good orders around.¡± ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re in the business of buying magical weapons?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t afford it. They pass down their items from generation to generation. They receive gifts from nobles or wealthy merchants, and payments from viges now and again, but it¡¯s far too little. There are Orders which remain held up in their walls near viges and towns that are treated better then the Order of the Wings, who work harder than maybe every Orderbined. Save Life¡¯s Rose, perhaps.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Adam replied, keeping his eyes glued to the old man. ¡®That really sucks for them.¡¯ ¡°The Order of the Wings is too small. Too insignificant. Even if most of them are quite strong, I hear everyone but little Maggie is a Grandmaster at least, but no one important would bother to look at them if their leaders weren¡¯t Paragons.¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Adam frowned. He had met a couple of them during his journey, and though tone of them had an apprentice who was rather rude, they were decent folk. ¡°What do you think of them?¡± ¡°An Order that actually does what it says it does? A neutral force who does their job even if no one appreciates it? Aye! They may not be Northerners, but I¡¯ll respect them as much as anyone can be respected, even little Maggie. I have to do that much since I¡¯m sitting in afy little castle now, keeping my arse warm beside the candle fire, with maids bringing new flowers every morning, not even giving the flowers proper respect to allow them to wither first.¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re enjoying your new life down here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too damn hot!¡± Lord Royce growled. Adam chuckled and finished his tea. ¡°Well, it seems like someone should start supporting the Order of the Wings properly if no one else is going to.¡± ¡®We could enchant them some weapons and have them advertise. The Order of the Wings is maybe the most well respected Order, even if no one puts their money where their mouth is. Plus, they¡¯re decent enough folk.¡¯ ¡°Can you afford it?¡± Royce asked. ¡°Well, maybe it won¡¯t be too much, but it should be at least something if no one else is going to step up. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s cheap for a nation to support them, especially when they do so much, but I guess since they¡¯re willing to work for free, the nations aren¡¯t going to throw them even a copper?¡± ¡°They get their coppers, but they need silvers to live. Damn shame. Orders going about wasting gold, but the one right and good Order?¡± Royce shook his head. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°Ah, right. Lord Royce, you¡¯ve faced me, so I¡¯d like your opinion. Do you think I could beat the Bloody Knight? Azazael, was it?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t fought him properly yet, but¡­ I¡¯d bet on him.¡± ¡°Even if I had Phantom?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ strange,¡± Lord Royce stated, uncertain even he could defeat such a fellow. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡®Damn, seriously?¡¯ Night fell upon the camp, and Royce, who had interrupted Adam¡¯s ability to rest, decided against killing him. It would have been difficult, considering the Iyrmen beside him, but upon listening to the boy¡¯s words, he was either an idiot, or a genius posing as an idiot to lower his guard, or perhaps a bit of both. ¡®Since he¡¯s promised to do me the favour, and the Iyrman promised to assist, it should be fine.¡¯ Mana: 11 -> 8 Spell: Sending ¡°Greetings, Sir Magpie. This is Adam. Half elf. We met a few years ago in front of the Iyr. Are you busy?¡± ¡®Greetings, Adam. I vaguely recall you. I am always busy, my Oath is eternal.¡¯ Mana: 8 -> 5 Spell: Sending ¡°Great news. I wish you great fortune with your Oath. Are you too busy to ept magical weapons and coin?¡± ¡®Do you wish to donate to our cause? We can meet soon to discuss. We are in West Alnd at the moment.¡¯ Mana: 5 -> 2 Spell: Sending ¡°Correct. Currently out. We shall return to Iyr by nightval. Pleasee around then. All the best, Adam.¡± ¡®We appreciate your kind words. We shall busy ourselves until nightval. Many blessings upon you and yours.¡¯ Adam smiled slightly, hearing the woman¡¯s voice fill his mind. ¡®As long as you don¡¯t try to kill my kids, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of, Wings.¡¯ Before Adam slept, hepleted a shorter rest in order to regain some Health and Mana, but, somehow, nothing happened during the night. Perhaps his fortunes had turned? ¡®Also, Belle, you don¡¯t need to show me the die rolls for the damage any more, it is getting to be a bit much.¡¯ [Okay.] ¡®Thank you.¡¯
Politics? In my fatherhood simtor? [967] – Y04.067 – Ever Green I [967] ¨C Y04.067 ¨C Ever Green I Soon the walls of Ever Green, built upon raised ground, greeted them. The gate, set under the walls thick stone walls, loomed at the end of a long, swerving road, paining all traveller¡¯s soul upon the way there. All traveller¡¯s save Adam and hispanions had brought along a wagon and cart, so their calves remained cool. The guards allowed the group in after the appropriate gate fee, which hadn¡¯t changed even under new management. Ever Green¡¯s roads were wide, with small clusters of buildings dotting the area, small, but stacked high, three to five stories tall. Yet, scanning from one side to another, all one could see was greenery. Green greenery, the greenest greenery one could possibly see. There were as many parks as there were roads, some of which became pathways from one area to the next, and even though sections of the town were formed upon a grid, some sections of town gave way to a more naturalyout, vestiges of old. ¡°You know, it¡¯s so much nicer travelling through the levels with a wagon,¡± Adam said, letting out a long sigh, the wagon following therge side road. ¡°So much better.¡± Adam continued to look out at the town, which soothed his heart. ¡°I should have taken cues from this ce.¡± ¡°It is beautiful,¡± Jurot admitted. ¡°I should take Vonda here once our baby is born. The fresh air would do her good.¡± Jurot noted the smiled on Adam¡¯s face, which was both genuine and apprehensive. ¡°It is a good idea.¡± ¡°I should buy some tea while I¡¯m here, I ended up running out a short while ago. I should also buy that damn pouch I¡¯ve been wanting to get ever since we set out, but screw Red Oak if it thinks I¡¯m going to spend another penny there!¡± The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Ever Green was slightlyrger than the one in Red Oak. It was fairly simr to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Red Oak, made of stone for the first floor, with a tiered design of wood above. However, one could have gotten lost within the flowers and vines growing around it, and there were small sections on the roof top where older folks rxed. The fenced off area to the side also housed herbs Adam could only envy. ¡®I should get myself a herb garden.¡¯ The sweet earthy smell invited him in, the flowery scent coaxing him to the front desk, where an older man sat, reading a book. ¡°Barks.¡± ¡°Adam, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tha¡¯s right. How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Fine enough. You?¡± ¡°Not too bad.¡± ¡°What brings you to Ever Green?¡± ¡°We were hoping to adventure. I¡¯ve got a little one on the way and I thought, why not make some coin before they¡¯re born, get them a nice little something, and something for the missus too,¡± Adam said, his voice lower and slower. ¡®Why¡¯s he talking like that?¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, there¡¯s a forest drake about that¡¯s been giving me a headache, and if you could handle it, we¡¯d greatly appreciate it.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Adam replied. After a lovely bath, the group went to sleep. The next morning, the group set out to the nearby forest, allowing Jurot and Kitool to lead them, trekking through the nearby forest. ¡°Adam, you need to let us fight first,¡± Lucy said. ¡°If you fight, it¡¯ll be too boring.¡± ¡°Fine, but I need to do a little bit at least.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do much!¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go for your sake.¡± As the pair of Iyrmen trekked forward, they began to notice the disturbed nature all around them, from broken twigs, to trees which had seemingly been cut by a de, tearing off the bark. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, raising his shield quickly, as the wind around them rushed. Adam quickly donned his shield. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 18 (17) Health: 91 -> 65 The wind sted the group, enough to push even Jaygak back, who mmed up against a tree with a grunt. The wind gathered together to form the shape of a long wyrm, branches and leaves forming the body of the creature, the whistling wind screeching in the air. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 2 (1) The roar of the Rage Dancers filled the forest, and the des struck against the long creature, while Adam could barely see what was happening through the debris. He raised his shield up, hiding himself behind it, while hoisting up Wraith. ¡°Jaygak, you alright?¡± Adam asked, though the shining de cut through the air, literally, striking through the creature, which writhed in pain, the leaves and branches pulsing. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 65 -> 70 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 36 (8)(10)(9) 36 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 36 (10)(9)(8) 36 damage! Adam darted forward, through the blizzard of debris, iling his axe wildly, managing to strike through the leaves and earth and wood, and as his de shed cold and hot at once, the whipping wind fell still. Victory! XP Gained: +1500 XP: 13 000 -> 14 500 ¡°Huh. That was¡­ easier than expected.¡± Adam turned to face the rest of hispanions. ¡°I didn¡¯t even do that much.¡± Adam had only done enough topletely knock out pretty much any Expert he woulde across, and he didn¡¯t even Onward Soar, or use his greater Divine Smite. Jurot picked up the core, which looked almost like a tiger eye gem, butrger, and was green and gold rather than brown and yellows. ¡°No point in picking up the mud, is there?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°It was rhetorical, but I appreciate that.¡± Adam looked around. ¡°Guys. Are we strong?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Lucy said, having been certain she would have knocked out an Expert too. Even without Bell, she could tell, and so could Mara, from the way their blows had scatteredrge portions of the creature. Jaygak decided against mentioning how she felt she had done nothing, since it was already so disappointing. Quest Complete: Forest Drake XP Gained: +500 XP: 14 500 -> 15 000 Stamps Gained: +2 Stamps: 3 -> 5 Sitting in the corner of the Guild, the group enjoyed their meal of roasted boar meat, grilled vegetablesthered in herbs and butter, and their palm sized cheese, though Jurot¡¯s cheese was twice the size. ¡®Huh. Feels kinda¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯ Mana: 23 -> 20 Spell: Sending ¡°Hey, Aunt. I hope you¡¯re well. We have an okay story to bring back. Please tell the children I love them so much.¡± ¡®Hello, Adam. I am well. That is okay. I will tell them. I hope you are well.¡¯ ¡°We are well, thanks. Jurot sends his love too. Also, he is eating so much cheese. He had two whole fistfuls, and he keeps on-,¡± Adam felt the spells magic leave his lips. ¡®Oh. Oops.¡¯ ¡®It is good to hear. Thank you,¡¯ Adam heard within his mind, sensing the gently joy of a mother¡¯s voice. Adam decided to send a message to Vonda too. ¡°Hey. You alright? Tell me if anyone is bullying you, unless it¡¯s Jirot. Love you.¡± ¡®I¡¯m well, thank you, darling.¡¯ Adam inhaled sharply at her words. ¡®She is not. She feeds me well. Mother Soza bless you. I love you too.¡¯ ¡®Should we go kill another forest drake?¡¯ Adam thought, feeling the echo of his wife¡¯s love filling him. ¡®Why not two more?¡¯ Adam spent the next day rxing, however, going to buy gifts from the town. When he returned, many gold lighter, he nced towards Barks, who motioned a hand to bring him closer. ¡°Got a merchant that has an emergency request. She¡¯s looking for a capable party, and is paying good coin.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call for her.¡± She was short, stoutly built, with dark hair, and bright eyes. She wore the typical clothing of the Aldish, a blouse and trousers, and a pair of thick boots. At her side she wore a shortsword, and wore rings of silver and gold all along her left hand, sometimes multiple of each finger. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The merchant narrowed her eyes, certain she recognised this figure. ¡°Sorry, Barks, you¡¯re going to find another group of suckers to tolerate her,¡± Adam said. ¡°I do recall you, yes. Alchemist, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Troublemaker,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m in a hurry. Thirty gold a day to your party.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Forty?¡± ¡°Nu uh.¡± ¡°Fifty gold a day?¡± ¡°Even if you paid a hundred gold coin each, I wouldn¡¯t subject myself to you. Last time, I wanted to go about my life, and you had to go and mess around. I don¡¯t need your coin.¡± ¡°This is business, dear, nothing personal,¡± the woman replied, a merchant¡¯s smile stering her lips, and a rich woman¡¯s annoyance creasing her forehead. ¡°The first time we met, you were so rude to me. Now that you need me, and it¡¯s inconvenient for you, you want me to forget? I¡¯m too rich to be dealing with your nonsense any more, miss.¡± Adam leaned back, inhaling deeply, the taste of satisfaction upon his lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else who is dependable?¡± The woman bit her lower lip, and rubbed her rings with her palm. Barks shrugged his shoulders to the merchant. ¡°If you want a group that¡¯s Bronze, we¡¯ve got a few. Steel? You¡¯re going to have to wait.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± As though Fate had wished to answer her prayers, a few hourster, a group of figures entered the Guild, each who were well armed and armoured, most in chain, their leader in full te, each wearing deep red scarves. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Red Scarf, right?¡¯ ¡°Aha!¡± the merchant called, rushing up to the fellows. ¡°The Divine have blessed me! Sir Stephen!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Stephen replied, eyeing up the woman for a moment. ¡°How may I assist, miss?¡± ¡°I was praying to the Divine to send me a group of great warriors, and thus the Divine have brought to me such fine warriors. I require escorting to Jaghi immediately.¡± ¡°We will not be able to leave today, but if you are willing, we can arrange to leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°That is eptable,¡± she said, shaking the man¡¯s hands with her own. ¡°Unlike other petty adventurers, you are not only strong, but of goodpany.¡± ¡°Red Neck Stephen, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Adam called. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Has it?¡± Stephen replied, before narrowing his eyes. ¡°Yes. A short while. Last year?¡± ¡°I fought Eddard,¡± Adam said. ¡°ck de, was it?¡± ¡°ck Blood,¡± Stephen corrected. ¡°You fought well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I know it¡¯s rude of me to ask, but would you be willing to spar?¡± ¡°What is the purpose of the spar?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to gain some Experience.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°I want to know the different between you and I.¡± ¡°I am simr in strength to ck Blood,¡± Red Neck said, ncing aside to notice the Iyrman who had an eye on him. ¡°I fear I would only disappoint you.¡± ¡®What am I even doing? She riled me up and now I want to fight Red Neck Stephen? He¡¯s apparently one of the nicest guys around.¡¯ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure you must be tired from your journey, how could I be so rude to ask you to spar now. Sorry about that, Sir.¡± Red Neck bowed his head politely towards the half elf. ¡®Wait a second.¡¯ ¡°Sir Stephen, do you by any chance wield a magical weapon?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Is it rude to ask what it does?¡± ¡°It is Greater Enhanced, and strikes harder than a typical weapon of its appearance,¡± the man replied calmly. ¡°Do all of yourpanions possess magical weapons?¡± Stephen remained silent for a long moment. ¡°No, two do not.¡± ¡°Which weapons do yourpanions prefer to use, the two without magical weapons?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Stephen furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Pike and greatde.¡± ¡°Good to know. Well, apparently you¡¯re about to make some coin, so if you need magical items, we sell some at our business, the United Kindom. If you follow the road west from Red Oak, right at the border of the Iyr, you¡¯ll find our business. ¡°Which magical weapons?¡± ¡°Basic or Greater.¡± ¡°How much are your Basic weapons.¡± ¡°Typically around a thousand.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that will be difficult to procure for some time, as we often ept whatever little coin themonfolk offer.¡± ¡®Ah! I knew I wanted to make this deal for a reason.¡¯ ¡°Well, perhaps we could¡­ work out a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°The merchant is about to offer your party fifty gold a day for your journey to Jaghi. Let¡¯s say, five hundred gold total, for two Basic weapons, and a favour from the Red Scarves?¡± ¡°We will consider it.¡± Adam bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to formally meet a hero like you, Sir.¡± ¡°You as well, Adam.¡± ¡®He¡¯s a merchant who works for an enchanter?¡¯ the woman thought, entirely befuddled by the conversation. ¡®A favour?¡¯ Jurot thought, wondering if part of the favour could be a spar with Red Neck Stephen. The group decided to rx that day, having no idea the old faces they¡¯d see tomorrow.
These rolls are crazy. The amount of old faces we''re meeting is hrious. Also! I posted up two chapters today because I was going to make another offer for this week, from the 22nd to the 30th, for every new patron, Silver or Gold, I''ll post up an additional chapter a day. Someone ended up subscribing yesterday so I decided to count it. Silver and Gold tier patrons get the same thing, +40 chapters, and by the time you read this, Y05 should have begun! [968] – Y04.068 – Ever Green II [968] ¨C Y04.068 ¨C Ever Green II The figure¡¯s skin was like ash, peeled apart, not by the nature around, but by the death and decay that had urred over a thousand years. Yet the tracks it had left behind were only hours past. Jurot noted the symbol the figure had managed to write in their blood beside them, and as he scraped it, he threw a look to Kitool, the pair exchanging head nods. Kitool clutched her staff tighter, while Jurot donned his shield, and upon the sight, Jaygak did so too. ¡®A Tribesfolk?¡¯ Adam donned his shield too, and drew Wraith, while Lucy and Mara, feeling the air grow cold, and noting theirpanions arming themselves silently, drew their own weapons. Jurot held up his hand, before motioning forward, and he crouched down, though his steps were still swift. He followed the tracks, with Lucy following right beside him, while Mara followed Kitool, and Adam and Jaygak brought up the rear, the group having taken a triangr position in pairs. They continued forward through the hilly forest, and as the minutes passed, they could feel it through the trees, smell it upon the breeze, the chill of death. The bottom of the hill bore a hole, the earth having given way, leading to dark depths. Jurot entered first, and as Lucy stepped in, Mara ced a hand on her shoulder. She slipped in first, followed by Lucy, and then Kitool. Adam and Jaygak nced between one another, the pair sighing, before climbing up within their heavy armour, sliding down the tunnel, the earth scraping against their armour louder than they expected. As theynded lightly on the earth, within the centre of therge chamber, the skeletons around them turned to face them. ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam whispered. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 9 (8) Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 28 (7)(12) 28 damage! Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 13 (3) Hit! Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 26 (7)(10) 26 damage! Wraith swerved through the air, tearing through each skeleton with ease, with such might that Adam¡¯s axe identally sliced through another skeleton with each blow, each falling like blocks of wood, each of the people around him barely even swinging their weapons with any effort. Victory! XP Gained: +100 XP: 14 500 -> 14 600 ¡°That was eas-,¡± Adam said, only to be interrupted by a st of ice from the side. Constitution Save D20 + 6 = 12 (6) Failure! Health: 91 -> 55 As the cold nketed the party, Kitool pulled back, her body moving without even a thought as she flipped through the air, dodging most of the st. ¡®Fifth Gate.¡¯ ¡°More uninvited guests?¡± a voice called from the darkness, the voice raspy and low, yet brimming with great power. ¡°Deathsingers? Oh? And just what are you three?¡± Everyone here could hear the tone of voice. It was that kind of voice, like that of a hunter about to y with a kitten. The figure stepped from the shadows, pale and thin, the face of death itself. His cheeks were gaunt, his eyes dark, with hints of green swirls, and though he looked like he could blow over at a single breath, his body, floating through the air, remainedpletely rxed. He wore dark garbs, and he floated through the air so casually, it was as though he had just been eating cheese and drinking wine. Behind him, following his fingers, several bodies floated through the air, trailing behind him. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°How rude,¡± the figure said, raising his hand, calling forth words of magic. ¡°Get down!¡± Jurot shouted. Mana: 23 -> 20 Spell: Counterspell Counterspell Check D20 + 3 = 15 (12) ¡°Who gave you permission to cast a spell in front of me?¡± Adam asked, pointing towards the figure with his axe, the magic coursing through his veins before it rushed against the magic from the being floating before them. ¡°Oh dear,¡± the figure said, feeling the magic dissipate in front of him. He flicked his hand, tossing the bodies near the group, and reached out his hand. A green orb floated towards him. Adam felt his hairs stand on end, and his eyes fell to the green orb. All he could feel was the intense magicing out from the orb, and even Lucy and Mara could feel it, while the Iyrmen¡¯s senses told them that whatever was happening before them, couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen. ¡°I suppose it is toote for me now,¡± the figure said, holding up a hand as Jurot¡¯s axe tried to smash his skull, the staff remained a hair¡¯s breadth away from his neck, and the glowing de threatened to slice through where his heart was assumed to be. He flicked his finger and the trio of bodies flew backwards a momentter, though they managed to remain on their feet. The figure floated upwards, the ceiling beginning to glow for a moment, before he disappeared within it. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, ncing aside,pletely ignoring the groaning bodies on the floor, while green fire began to illuminate the area, each fire at the top of what appeared to be coffins. The chamber around them, now the main centre of attention for the group, was extraordinarilyrge, only now once the green mes brought light to the area, could they see its true size. Unfortunately the group couldn¡¯t admire the architecture, which was ancient, from a time long before, due to the floating coffins. The lids fell, revealing five suits of armour, although as they shifted, Adam realised they were figures who were adorned in suits of armour, of intricate bronze, though rust had begun to take them. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 55 -> 60 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 36 (8)(3)(16) 36 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 0 Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 4D6 + 4D6 + 6D6 + 9 = 59 (19)(13)(18) 59 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 17 (3)(5) 17 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 17 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 26 (6)(11) 26 damage! As the suits of armour floated out of the coffins, they were forced back within by the might of magical sword, axes, and staff. Adam, like a ravenous beast, tore into the armour of the warrior, feeling the dread emanating from the heavily armoured creature. He broke through to air, scraps flying all around him, until the ancient guard fell still. A sickening crunch beside him also revealed Kitool had silenced another forever. ¡®¡­¡¯ Kitool inhaled sharply. ¡°Gah!¡± Mara growled as one of the two remaining figures who had stepped out grabbed at her throat, lifting her up with ease, while her red skin turned pale and her skin started to wrinkle. Adam turned to help, before Kitool beside him spinning, only to be grabbed by thest remaining guard, and she groaned as her skin turned pale and her veins ck, the young woman¡¯s body shaking. ¡°Mara!¡± Lucy shouted, pivoting towards herpanion, her rage filling her with a deep heat. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 60 -> 65 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 25 (4)(12) 25 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Hit! Mana: 15 -> 14 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite empowered! 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 29 (7)(13) 29 damage! It was only after Adam¡¯s shing axe tore down one of the ancient guards, and the pair fell still, that the half elf realised thend around him rumbled and shook. ¡°Damn! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Adam shouted, before he unstrapped his shield. Victory! XP Gained: +800 XP: 15 000 -> 15 800 Mana: 14 -> 11 Spell: Fly Adam grabbed onto the a pair of the bodies which continued to groan, while Jurot and Lucy grabbed another pair, and they swiftly retreated out of the crumbling ruins, Adam dropping down the people outside, before flying down the tunnel to grab the others from the Rage Dancers who were waiting for him, passing them the bodies. Though they spent a short time doing this, time they could have spent looting the immediate area, Adam didn¡¯t care for losing all the treasures beneath. Jaygak stared at the earth, which fell in on itself, while herpanions set about dealing with the half dead party of adventurers. She stared down towards her sword. ¡®¡­¡¯ She was certain,pared to all of her party, she was the weakest. She wasn¡¯t even the weakest by a little, but the distance between them was the difference between herself and the treasures lost to time. Quest Complete: Survive the Ancient Cmity XP Gained: +800 XP: 15 800 -> 16 600 Lay on Hands: 19 Adam had spent five on Kitool and Mara to heal their conditions, and though Kitool seemed to return to her lively self, Mara was still paler than usual. He had also spent a point on each of the six figures before him, who he had recognised while healing them. Thest figure hadn¡¯t stirred upon Adam¡¯s healing, which meant one of two things. Mana: 11 -> 8 Spell: Revivify ¡°Baktu, please return them to us,¡± Adam prayed, the diamond worth three hundred gold turned to dust, and not only did it scatter to the wind, it turned to light and disappeared out of existence. However, the figure remained still. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± the young woman groaned, before crawling over to the young man. ¡°John.¡± She panted for air. ¡°John!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked, her usatory re piercing through Adam. ¡°I tried to bring him back, but my spell didn¡¯t work. He¡¯s been gone for too long. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The woman continued to re at him, slightly confused, considering their rtionship, but soon tears welled in her eyes, and she thumbed the earth beside her. ¡°Damn it. Damn it!¡± The remaining four each came to their senses, noting theirpanion crying over the still body of another. They crawled over too, checking on the young man, who Adam had met several times during his adventures. He stared down at the dead man¡¯s face, those lifeless eyes, unmoving like the rest of him. ¡®What¡¯s going on this year?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Our paths have crossed again. The alchemist. The merchant. The adventurer. The other two, though, they deserved it more than this kid. What did he ever do to me? Pick a fight and get his ass beat? Does that mean this kid should have died?¡¯ ¡°You tried to bring him back?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucy asked, and as Adam turned his head, she met his gaze. She could see it within his eyes. The half elf¡¯s eyes looked past her to another time, seeing the mes of death engulf all around him. She wasn¡¯t sure what happened, but in the past few years, Adam had changed. Thest year, he had been shocked by the death around him, he had even been hesitant to fight. Lucy wasn¡¯t sure if Adam was a killer or a little boy with the look in his eye. However, after a moment, the look in his eye changed. ¡°Because¡­¡± Adam said, his voice low, almost hesitant. ¡°I can?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t confused by his words, but rather, confused as to why he needed to exin his actions, especially to Lucy of all people. Adam looked out to hispanions and then down to the adventurers. Adam remained silent for a long while, deep in thought. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± the woman used, drawing her de towards the half elf. ¡°You must have done something to him.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Adam tried to bring him back.¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± she screamed, before swinging her de towards the half elf, which weakly scraped her armour. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Lucy stepped forward, but Adam held out his hand towards her, allowing the woman to swing her de at his armour. Herpanions quickly grabbed at her, pulling her back away from the half elf, still struggling as she continued to scream and cry, Adam could see how little she resisted them. Even then, with the young woman sobbing before him, finallyying on the ground, Adam looked past her, seeing the fire all around him. The pair had bothe across an insurmountable foe. The difference between them wasn¡¯t just that Adam was strong, and richer, but that somehow, Lucy had been brought back, but John? John, the racist punk who had picked fights with Adam, was dead. He was dead now. He would be dead by the time she coulde to her senses. He would be dead every day she would live. One day she woulde to ept his death, but today was not that day.
:( [969] – Y04.069 – Ever Green III [969] ¨C Y04.069 ¨C Ever Green III ¡°Come,¡± little Jarot called, reaching out a hand to Larot. Larot stared at his elder brother, whose hands were slightly chubbier than his own. The boy looked away. Jarot frowned, sitting down beside the boy. ¡°I am your big papa. You must listen.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ Jarot hugged the boy. ¡°Smelly boy.¡± He reached up to his brother¡¯s hair, rubbing it, before he kissed the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Jarot!¡± Jirot called, holding out her hand. ¡°Come.¡± Jarot stood, but looked back to his younger brother. ¡°Larot ising?¡± ¡°Larot,e,¡± Jirot called. Larot sighed, hoisting himself up, while the twins assisted him, and they each took a hand. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°We are go bully babo, okay?¡± Jirot said, informing her youngest sibling. ¡°No, we cannot bully babo.¡± The girl smirked, cackling lightly, before the trio stormed their way to cause trouble. The old man stared out towards the sky. He stared at the storm that had long passed. It was raining that day. Jarot brought the cup to his lips, but paused, hearing the squealing that brought him back to the present. ¡°Have youe to y with your babo?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot dered, cackling. While the mncholy broke within the Iyr, miles away, the fire basked the area in warmth, flickering as it swallowed the body whole. The crackle of the pyre burning couldn¡¯t drown out the quiet weeping and sobbing. One of the party members stood tall, hands crossed in front of him, his eyes glued to the fire. He stared into the fire, looking through it to a camp fire the group had shared during one of their first adventures, when they had managed to take down a small ck bear in the forest. ¡®Hah! You see that? Right between the ribs!¡¯ John had said, stabbing an invisible sword through the air. ¡®You idiot, I told you to wait for me,¡¯ Ruben had replied, his voice low and calm, even if he had been annoyed by John. ¡®Wait for you? I¡¯ll wait for you when I¡¯m dead, you pidgeon.¡¯ Ruben reached into his pouch, feeling for a copper coin, before he tossed it over onto the fire. ¡°Brother?¡± A momentter, Ruben cleared his throat. ¡°Brother half elf?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Adam replied, ncing to his side. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I know of The Divine, but, uh¡­¡± Ruben swallowed. ¡°I know Lord Musa, but there¡¯s what¡¯s the name of the Divine who guides the souls?¡± ¡°Lord Zdhin, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Priest.¡± ¡°I know Mother Soza, Lord Sozain, Lady veil, Lady Arya, and that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°Lady Fae, too?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Lady Fae?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Patron Divine of the Fae, who are named after her¡­¡± ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Zdhin, right? Lord of Souls?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ruben replied, before crossing his hands together in front of him, praying quietly to himself. It wasn¡¯t an official prayer, but a prayer that he spoke from the heart, begging the Divine to take John¡¯s soul to the next life. Adam tossed a copper coin too, before doing the same, praying to Lord Zdhin. ¡®Hey, Lord Zdhin. I, uh, hope you guide him well. Thanks.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry about John, Brother. I¡¯m sorry about Hallie, too. She didn¡¯t mean to attack a Brother like you, she was just¡­¡± Adam waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise on behalf of dead men, or someone whose mind was clouded by grief. Make sure she¡¯s okay, and that she doesn¡¯t do anything drastic to herself.¡± Ruben raised his brows, taken aback by Adam¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. About the diamond, Brother. If it¡¯s alright with you, we¡¯ll pay you back at another time, if it doesn¡¯t displease me.¡± ¡°It would displease me if you pay me back, now orter. I¡¯m not so poor that I need to charge you for something I did for myself.¡± Adam turned, stepping away from Ruben, not wanting to continue the awkward conversation. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam walked over to hispanions, sitting down beside Jaygak, kicking up some dirt to get rid of some of his anxiety. ¡°Okay?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, his tone suggesting he wasn¡¯t. Jaygak sat beside the half elf, remaining silent for a long while. ¡°Adam, do you remember Tagak?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You fought his little sister, Rigak, and she defeated you.¡± ¡°I vaguely remember, yeah,¡± Adam replied, a small smile appearing across his lips. ¡°We sometimes fought when we were younger,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to defeat him. Sometimes, but he would win, six to four, if I was lucky. We didn¡¯t like each other, but¡­ at some point, we stopped disliking each other. I don¡¯t remember when, but I remember disliking him when I was younger, but we were fer. Sometimes I wonder, why did we dislike each other? We were children. We had no reason to dislike each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that way sometimes.¡± Jaygak nodded her head gently, and she nced down towards her waterskin. She sipped it lightly. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Jaygak turned to face Adam, taking in the sight of his face for a moment, before she looked back down. ¡°That necromancer, did he scare you too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jaygak slowly nodded her head, and left the conversation there, sipping her water. She thought back to the fire that had taken Adam from them. It was the first time she had somehow managed to outfight even Adam. Jaygak had never been drunk on sess, but she knew Adam had been that way. He had been so drunk on sess, until the Lord of mespletely defeated the strongest of Fate¡¯s Golden. He had done so after already dealing with Okvar, and Rasam, the Rasam, who already ridiculously strong even for an Iyrman. ¡®Why am I even adventuring?¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If we ever get into a fight that¡¯s too much, make sure you get back alive so you can tell the kids how cool I am,¡± Adam said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do it yourself, Adam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, if things ever-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, reaching out to ce a hand on the half elf¡¯s knee. ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You have to.¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± Adam fell silent. ¡°Do you trust me that little?¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask me?¡± ¡°One of us has to live, and you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°It has to be you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For Taygak and Raygak, you can¡¯t be the one to die.¡± ¡°For Taygak and Raygak, I can¡¯t run.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam looked down towards the earth. ¡°You should be the one to go back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you.¡± ¡°It has to be you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not an Iyrman, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, her voice clear and firm. ¡°I am an Iyrman. If I die, it brings hope. If you die, it will not.¡± ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, reaching up to his forehead, rubbing his pounding temples. ¡®How did she turn it back around me?¡¯ ¡°If I have a silver tongue, you definitely have a golden tongue.¡± ¡°I may not be a golden child, but in this way, I¡¯m definitely better than the rest,¡± Jaygak joked, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder, trying not to be too hurt by his words. ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s buy some nice shields for the girls,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ruben remained watching the mes until they finally disappeared, taking with them his friend. He gathered his group and followed the Priest and hispanions to Ever Green. The journey back was silent, each lost within the darkness of their thoughts. The walls of Ever Green greeted them, and a few hourster, they stepped through the gates, the guards remaining quiet, sensing the darkness in the air. ¡°Adam,e,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Brother Adam,¡± Ruben called. ¡°Thank you again.¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°Yeah. Any time.¡± Adam tapped his helmet with a quick double finger salute, and turned to follow his brother. They made their way to a particr inn, to a particr section of the town, though Adam hadn¡¯t understood the difference between the districts yet. They approached a small shop, one which provided seats only for a handful of people at a time, whose cheapest items started at a silver piece. The building was wooden, as one might have expected, with a guard wearing light chain at the entrance, arms crossed, a de at her side. ¡°Steak. Eggs. One baked potato, no salt, no butter.¡± Jurot ced down three silver coins above three copper coins. He looked to his brother. ¡°I¡¯ll have what he¡¯s having.¡± ¡°Steak,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Steak,¡± Adam began, following his brother, before cing down the coins, realising Jurot had ced them in a certain way, so the half elf copied him. The food was brought not longter, and though the potato was in, Adam was certain his twins would appreciate it regardless since it tasted almost buttery by itself. Adam ate quietly beside his brother, almost like a mouse. He had wanted topliment the cook, but Jurot remained silent, focused on his meal. ¡®Bit thirsty, though.¡¯ ¡°Peach wine,¡± Jurot said, cing down two silver coins, ncing to his brother, who repeated the action. Once the peach wine was brought, Jurot took a moment, staring at the peach wine. He poured the wine on the floor, almost offended. Adam, who had picked up the wine, furrowed his brows, and Jurot slowly bowed his head, and he did the same. ¡°The wine is no good,¡± Jurot said, his brother echoing his words. The guard nced back to see the trouble, reaching for her de. ¡°I apologise,¡± the worker replied, an older man, and he bowed his head lightly. He smiled nervously. ¡°Please, allow me to make it up to you.¡± The worker motions a hand back to the guard, before leading them deeper into the shop, taking them down a set of steps to an underground room, where the worker opened the door and allowed the pair in. Jurot waited, counting in his mind. ¡°We are safe now. No one is listening. No one can scry.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Do you have Sending prepared?¡± Jurot asked, as though he didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Please send word to the Chief. I will tell you the words.¡± Many miles away, in the Iyr, the Chief drank his tea, eyeing up the notes. It was obvious that the Mad Dog would behave like this after what happened. He was just d the crippled Iyrman hadn¡¯t pushed for much more, considering how much the Rot family could have asked for. However, he read the warning from the Family Elder of the Rot family, who was the childrens¡¯ greatmother. ¡®Ancient Lich awoken,¡¯ came the familiar voice, which only troubled the Chief more. ¡®After our time. Before Demonic Devastation. Wields green orb. Five ancient guards protectors. Fifth Gate spells. Dangerous.¡¯ The Chief realised they were not Adam¡¯s words, since he would have been too shy to group himself among the Iyrmen, and the words carried Iyrmen efficiency. He didn¡¯t check his notes to see if he had written them correctly since Adam had taken quite some time to send the message. ¡°Thank you. I will inform the Great Elders. I hope you are all safe.¡± ¡®We¡¯re safe, Chief. I hope everything¡¯s good in the Iyr, and don¡¯t spoil my children too much.¡¯ ¡°Everything is well in the Iyr,¡± the Chief assured. ¡°I make no promises not to spoil your children too much.¡± A long moment passed, and the Chief wondered if Adam would reply back. No, it was foolish to wonder of such. ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you since you¡¯re spoiling my kids.¡¯ Chief Iromin smiled. He stood up, checking his notes, before making his way out. He walked towards the meeting ce of the Great Elders, the estate which had been designed for them to all meet, and he noted Elder Teacher was already there, his arms crossed, taking a nap from working so hard. The Great Elder awoke, his eyes falling on the Chief. ¡°Meeting?¡± Elder Teacher asked. ¡°Meeting.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Everyone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elder Teacher replied, wondering why the Chief needed to call a meeting with everyone. ¡°I apologise in advance for the work you will need to do,¡± the Chief said, knowing how difficult it had been for Elder Teacher to overhaul the children¡¯s teaching, only for him to be forced to overhaul it again. Hourster, once the meeting was done, the Great Elders left Elder Teacher be, to allow him to sleep in peace, praying for his sanity.
Poor Elder Teacher. [970] – Y04.070 – Strong I [970] ¨C Y04.070 ¨C Strong I ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday,¡± Adam said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply anything by it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jaygak replied, eyeing up the shield in her hands, rubbing along the edge. Adam frowned, staring at the shield, at his own reflection through it. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t going to work.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Jaygak asked, knowing he wasn¡¯t talking about their conversation. ¡°I had to,¡± Adam said, staring into his own eyes. He wondered what his children saw within his eyes, what Vonda saw within them. Jaygak stared at the shield for a long while. ¡°These shields are well made.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With their pouches lighter, the pair returned back to the Guild, where Barks grilled them upon their stories to see if they matched up with Jurot and Kitool¡¯s. ¡°There were some suspicions that you may have killed him, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d do something like that,¡± Barks said. ¡°I¡¯m mostly saying that because the Iyrmen said you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ want to go home.¡± Barks narrowed his eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Quest Complete: Inform the Guild XP Gained: +100 XP: 16 600 -> 16 700 Stamps Gained: +1 Stamps: 5 -> 6 As the group made their way to their wagon and cart, Adam called out to Mara. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get you fixed up once we¡¯re at the Iyr.¡± Mara bowed her head, climbing into the cart, sitting beside Lucy. Her body was still pale, like Jurot had been, though the Iyrman had healed up shortly before the festival. ¡®Greater Restoration is Fifth Gate,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Just you wait, it won¡¯t be too long now, just a few years.¡¯ Adam thought of other spells, some of which were also Fifth Gate, especially one in particr. ¡®I can¡¯t be too quick, though¡­¡¯ He reached up to his forehead, rubbing it. ¡®Quick, but not too quick. Strong, but not too strong. Rich, but not too rich. Unhinged, but not too unhinged.¡¯ ¡°In the North, the tournament is considered the most difficult,¡± Jurot said, breaking the silence. ¡°Next year, I would like to enter the tournament.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. As noon came upon thend, Jaygak sighed. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, peeking his head out of the wagon. ¡°Oh, man.¡± ¡°I see you are getting into more trouble,¡± he said, tipping his hait, Maurice ring down at the group. ¡°Am I still making waves?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°You are making this quite awkward.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°You are strong, especially with that axe of yours.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What can you do? I mean, Jurot¡¯s strong too, so is everyone else.¡± Crowseer smiled, tipping his hat once more. ¡°Congrattions upon your children.¡± He turned to face Jurot. ¡°Have you thought of a name?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is a fine name¡­ I¡¯m sure.¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°So what are you doing here exactly?¡± ¡°I thought of meeting the ancient terror you unleashed, but I decided against it.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I didn¡¯t unleash anything this time,¡± Adam said, though he didn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°I suppose you didn¡¯t. This time, somehow, you weren¡¯t directly involved.¡± ¡°How about indirectly?¡± Adam asked, surprised. ¡°Perhaps?¡± ¡®Damn. I guess that¡¯s better than it being directly, though?¡¯ ¡°Are you heading to Red Oak to adventure?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re heading back to the business. We, uh, got into too much trouble with the ancient terror I definitely didn¡¯t unleash.¡± ¡°It is a waste to return so soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I do have some work to do, so¡­¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Want to join us for lunch?¡± ¡°I think my presence would cause you too much stress,¡± Crowseer said, before tapping his cane onto the floor. ¡°I shall leave you be.¡± The group made for lunch, with Adam¡¯s spells allowing them to prepare their food swiftly. ¡°We really should prepare for next year. Should we head to the North? Aswadasad? I want to be back for our children¡¯s birthdays, but we can leave pretty early in the year and go about our business. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°We maypete in the two tournaments,¡± Jurot offered. ¡°Dawnval and duskval?¡± Adam thought about it. ¡®That does leave noonval free, and in noonval we can spend our time at home, rather than getting all hot and sweaty.¡¯ ¡°We should fight in the noonval tournament again,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I think I can ce well now.¡± ¡®I guess we can fight in three tournaments then¡­¡¯ Jurot thought about how quickly they could travel thend with their magical steeds. ¡®If they are born earlier in the season, we could fight in the nightval tournament in North Amber too.¡¯ ¡°What, I¡¯ll be twenty three next year, right? I¡¯ll be pretty unstoppable in my ss¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin. ¡°I came third ce, but if Ie first ce all four times, won¡¯t Jirot stop bullying me?¡± The party arrived at the Florian outpost in the early evening, where they found Commander Silversky eyeing them up suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us you were going to adventure in Ever Green for some time?¡± ¡°Yeah, well, stuff happened.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Adam nced over to Jurot. ¡°An ancient evil awoke, a fellow died, and some of us have injuries which require the Iyr¡¯s assistance,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°¡­¡± Lord Royceughed at the group¡¯s story, his voice echoing through the tent. He quietened down at the mention of death. ¡°An ancient evil? That¡¯s hard to believe, but I¡¯ll bring word to the King.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not good to ignore an Iyrman¡¯s warning.¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡± Adam asked, sipping his tea. ¡°I was bored.¡± ¡°Oh. Fair.¡± The group continued along their way from the Florian outpost, passing through the Aldish outpost, with minor trouble, but they made their way to Red Oak. ¡°It¡¯s them again,¡± Bill said. ¡°We should ask them to let us just patrol the town instead¡­¡± ¡°At least there¡¯s no wolves.¡± Except, somehow, everything seemed¡­ normal? The adventurers handed over the coin and made their way through to the town. ¡°¡­¡± Bill exchanged a look with George, and the pair shrugged their shoulders. The group only spent the night within the Guild, swiftly making their way out, heading through the outpost to the vige, who weed them, slightly confused as to why they had returned so soon. The wagon and cart stopped a little bit before the business, right at the vige at its border, and Adam stepped out. He inhaled the crisp air deeply, dreading his return to the fort. He nced around, nodding his head at the various vigers, before holding out a gem to the Chief, who tried to decline, but Adam held it out to Merl instead. ¡°How are you doing, Merl?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Let me know if you need anything, alright?¡± ¡°I would like to see Nobby more often.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he at the fort?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t spend enough time in the vige, and he¡¯s working so much.¡± ¡®Ah.¡¯ Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him. He really should be spending more time helping out his wife.¡± Adam tutted. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a few weeks off around the time of the birth too, that way he can help you around, and I¡¯ll make sure he spends more time at the vige during his days off.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The gates opened for the returning wagon and cart, and Adam stepped out of the wagon once more, letting out a long sigh. ¡°You missed your children?¡± Dunes joked, shaking Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam pat Dunes¡¯ shoulder before making his way to the squealing children who tried to tackle him. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy is back!¡± Jirot squealed, her tiny feet storming towards her father, before they found the air as he lifted her up and embraced her. ¡°I missed you so much, my baby girl.¡± Adam peppered her cheek with kisses. ¡°I miss you too, daddy!¡± She leaned in to pepper her father¡¯s cheek with kisses too. ¡°Were you good to mummy?¡± ¡°Yes! I feed mummy all day!¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Adam let her down to embrace each of his children one by one, allowing his brother to greet them too, before he noted the little girl narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You bring gift?¡± Lanarot asked, holding out her hand. ¡°Of course I brought a gift! Who am I?¡± ¡°Papa!¡± the girl dered, before the pair embraced. ¡°Smelly girl, of course I brought you gift.¡± Adam lifted her up and carried her around, going to check on the business. He winked towards his wife, walking up to her, the woman reading a book to the children. ¡°What¡¯s this? Everyone usually waits at the gate, but you¡¯re all being so well behaved, listening to the Ray?¡± ¡°They always listen so well to me,¡± Vonda said, beaming towards the children, who were now focused on Adam. Adam¡¯s eyes shed between the children, noting their expectant eyes. ¡°Alright, alright. Queue up.¡± Once the children scattered after receiving their gifts, with Lanarot rushing off to her grandfather to show him the strip of cloth she received, Adam dropped down beside Vonda. She reached for his hand. Adam inhaled deeply and intertwined his fingers with hers. Korin ted the food, personally bringing the Manager and her Executive husband their food, having made several different foods, with Julia¡¯s assistance. ¡°Lightly spiced for the child, and lightly spiced for the other child who can¡¯t keep himself out of trouble,¡± Korin dared to joke, though he quickly realised what a mistake he had made upon seeing the awkward smile. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Korin waited to see if he needed to apologise, but Adam waved his hand, rolling his eyes. ¡®He¡¯s lucky he cooks so damn well,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Well. Did you have fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one word to describe it. We ended up facing a forest drake, and then, remember those kids? That kid, uh, the one that was racist all the time? He was with us during the outbreak, and he called Jonn¡¯s mother a, you know.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°We¡­ we helped them out from a horrible ancient terror. I¡­ I tried to save him too, but¡­ I was toote.¡± Adam stared at his meal. ¡°I tried. I really did.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Vonda said, reaching for his hand, squeezing it. Adam shut his eyes tight, and forced away the encroaching darkness, and with his wife¡¯s words, he rxed. ¡°A horrible ancient terror?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jurot knows more about it, he¡¯ll tell you.¡± Adam ate the meal of grilled vegetables, as well as the slice of meat, which had been well seared, perhaps a little too much. ¡°I need to take Korin with me.¡± In the night, Adam brushed his daughter¡¯s hair, the girl yawning. ¡°Daddy?¡± Jirot asked, staring at her hands. ¡°You are strong?¡± ¡°Daddy is a little strong?¡± ¡°Daddy is stronger than moon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I can do things the moon can¡¯t, and the moon can do things I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Daddy is stronger than salya?¡± ¡°Salya? I think so. I can feed more people, and I can beat it up.¡± ¡°I like salya, but I like daddy more,¡± Jirot said, smiling shyly. Adam nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Even though I love pizza, I love you so much more.¡± Jirot giggled and squealed. ¡°Smelly boy.¡± Vonda returned with the triplets, Konarot trailing behind, her ears drooped, her tail dragging behind. Upon seeing her father, the girl rushed up along with her siblings, dropping down beside him, her tail against her father¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy is stronger than mummy?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Ah, well, maybe? Mummy is stronger than me in some ways.¡± ¡°Mummy is stronger?¡± ¡°Well, mummy can have a baby, but daddy can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you when you¡¯re older,¡± Adam said, noting Vonda¡¯s smile, the woman brushing little Jarot¡¯s curly hair. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be able to understand it properly,¡± Adam said, picking the girl up to kiss her cheek, distracting her a moment. ¡°Look at you! So chubby! Is nana feeding you well?¡± ¡°Nana give me potato and nana Mi give me salya too.¡± ¡°Nana Mi? Nana Mirot?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± ¡®Ah, is that why she asked about salya?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Do you thank nana for the salya?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you hug her too?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? She¡¯s babo¡¯s daughter too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jirot nced at her father from the side, her eyes curious and questioning. ¡°Nana is babo dohta?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot gasped, reaching up to her father¡¯s shoulder to stabilise herself. ¡°Nana? Nana is strong?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very strong?¡± Adam replied, partly with a question. ¡°Nana is strong or daddy is strong?¡± ¡°Daddy is strong? Just a little bit?¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Jirot paused a moment. ¡°Babo is strong?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam frowned. He growled quietly. ¡®How could she mention him when he was the one to beat me up first.¡¯ Meanwhile, the old one armed Iyrman stared at the sky, staring at the moon, reying the girl¡¯s curiosity in his mind. ¡®Of course your babo is stronger than the moon!¡¯
Adam you coward! How could youe back after just two quests? I''ll forgive you just this once since our Jirot is so cute. Also the future chapters... :) Reminder that every new patron from the cheapest tier upwards unlocks an additional chapter! [971] – Y04.071 – Strong II [971] ¨C Y04.071 ¨C Strong II ¡°President, do you have a moment?¡± Adam asked, before the pair stepped into Adam¡¯s ce in the inner fort area. ¡°I was thinking about donating some weapons and coin to the Order of the Wings.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You wish to support them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It is a good idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about donating some Basic, or Basic Enhanced, or maybe Greater weapons¡­¡± Adam waited for the woman¡¯s response, noting her thinking. Within a few moments, the President thought of the Order of the Wings, its stories, its history, its rtionship with the Iyr, its secret rtionship with the Iyr she knew little about, its ce in the world, the criticisms they might receive for donating the weapons, the arguments for and against the patronage, and finally, and perhaps most important of which, Adam¡¯s faith in her. ¡°Okay. Basic, Basic Enhanced, Greater are eptable, but they must swear not to use them against the Iyr if you are to donate them.¡± ¡°What about donating some coin too?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How about Greater Enhanced?¡± Adam asked, thinking about how useful his own weapon was. ¡°Nothing like Phantom or Wraith, but¡­ just a little more.¡± ¡°If you feel it is appropriate.¡± ¡°I think so. Nothing too powerful, I swear.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam had time to think that day, once he was done enchanting the weapons, finally, he thought about the messages he needed to send. He checked the note the Iyr had left him, thinking on their words. ¡®That¡¯s fine.¡¯ ¡°Greetings, Sir Magpie. I hope I am not bothering you. Which weapons would you like for us to Enchant?¡± ¡®Greetings, Adam. It is no bother. We use longswords, mostly, and shortswords and warhammers. Thank you.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to speak with you. If you don¡¯t mind, can youe in the first week of the ninth month instead? Thank you.¡± ¡®Thank you. If it would please you, we will arrive then.¡¯ Adam thought about all the enchanting he needed to do. ¡®Should I do some Basic Enhanced stuff, so we still have some money left over?¡¯ The next day, Adam sent another message. ¡°Happy birthday, Churot. I hope you have a fun day today. If you want anything, let me know.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin Adam. I would like one Basic shield.¡± Adam smiled. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll start enchanting some Basic shields today?¡¯ One he was done, Adam returned back to the fort, only to find the young teen before him. Adam blinked. ¡°Old man¡­¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Jarot replied, holding Churot beside him. ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡®Do I need to fight the old man so I can hug our Churot?¡¯ Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®Do you think I don¡¯t have a trump card.¡¯ Jarot¡¯s smile grew as he eyed up his annoyed grandson. ¡°Jirot,¡± Adam called, the girl¡¯s head darting to her father. ¡°Wait,¡± the one armed Jarot said, instantly crumpling to the threat. ¡°Churot, go greet your cousin.¡± ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ Adam embraced Churot. ¡°If I had known you wereing, I would have prepared the gift right away!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Churot hugged Adam for a moment before returning to his grandfather. Adam then nced aside, noting that Korin was paying special attention to Mustafa. ¡°Did you bring a gift for Mustafa?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is his birthday too.¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s our Mustafa¡¯s birthday?¡± Adam asked, his eyes darting over to Bl. Bl could feel Adam¡¯s gaze upon him, and for a moment, he swore Adam was pointing a vicious intent like a sharp de towards him. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Bl,e with me.¡± Bl followed Adam to the side, unsure of what he was nning. The half elf reached into his shirt, slowly pulling out his book. ¡°Give it up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Their birthdays, you¡­¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡®I can¡¯t call him something too bad.¡¯ ¡°Salyaman.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Adam returned, fuming, heading towards Mustafa. He stopped. ¡®What should I bring him? I don¡¯t really have anything prepared. I can¡¯t give him either of the Greater Enhanced des since they¡¯re meant for¡­¡¯ Adam eventually relented to handing the boy a gold coin, but he gathered his advisers, those who would be experts in this particr field. ¡°I¡¯vee to ask you for your advice.¡± Dunes threw a look to Amira, before reaching up to brush his beard. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°What¡­ am I meant to gift Aswadian children?¡± Dunes let out a small sigh. ¡®Of course.¡¯ ¡°You can gift them simr things to Aldish children, I would assume.¡± ¡°Dunes is a Manager because of his magic, but I was made Manager for my wisdom,¡± Amira said. ¡°There are styles of hats we enjoy, scarves too. Every individual child is different, but there are some traditions we hold. We make certain foods, we had to rece the rice porridge with oat porridge, Korin still made a meat curry and the tbread. Wepleted Lady Arya¡¯s prayers, but Lord Noor¡¯s prayers might have been more appropriate.¡± ¡°Are there any traditions for children for their birthdays?¡± ¡°The first birthday, usually we cut the hair, and gift them silver equal to the weight of their hair.¡± ¡°Silver and gold are important in Aswadasad,¡± Dunes confirmed. ¡°They¡¯re important everywhere, but we do try and gather some metal for a child so they may gain it when they are adults,¡± Amira added. ¡°Let¡¯s say, hypothetically speaking¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the side. ¡°A child is born. Let¡¯s say, hypothetically speaking, an adorable baby boy or baby girl to a pair of Aswadians, and I need to get them a gift, what kind of gift, hypothetically speaking, should I give to this, hypothetical, newborn baby?¡± Amira rolled her eyes, reaching out to poke Dunes¡¯ arm. ¡°Manager Dunes, what do you think?¡± she teased, smirking up at her husband. ¡°A hundred thousand gold should be eptable,¡± Dunes replied, stone faced. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡®How many Greater Enhanced weapons will I need to sell for that?¡¯ ¡°How does ten thousand gold sound?¡± Dunes let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°Ten thousand gold is¡­ eptable.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, certain he had at least that much. ¡®It¡¯s fine since it¡¯s for a child of a pair of Managers, right?¡¯ Dunes smiled, winking towards his wife, before ncing aside to Adam once more. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Adam, I was only joking.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was only joking,¡± Dunes stated firmly. ¡°Dunes, you can¡¯t be joking.¡± ¡°I was only joking, Adam,¡± Dunes stated again, his voice rising slightly in panic. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t!¡¯ Adam¡¯s voice also began to rise in panic. ¡°Dunes, I don¡¯t have a hundred thousand gold.¡± Amira closed her eyes, reaching down to her stomach, utterly defeated by the pair. ¡®Are they still pretending?¡¯ ¡°Adam! Do you understand?¡± Dunes called out as Adam stepped away into the cool air of the night. Adam paused. He turned around, smiling politely, the light of the stars illuminating the half elf¡¯s face, causing eery shadows to dance upon his face. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t understand,¡± Amira whispered once Adam was out of ear shot, his humming having silenced moments ago. ¡°I can¡¯t joke like that around him,¡± Dunes finally admitted. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°You might really be the wise one.¡± ¡°Might?¡± Dunes smiled, cing a hand on his wife¡¯s back, escorting her to their own ce. ¡°If you are the wisest one, then what do I have?¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your smile even more magical?¡± Amira reached up and pulled his ear. ¡°Sometimes you fill me with such disgust, Dunes.¡± Dunes¡¯ughter filled the air, apanying the chill breeze. The next morning, Adam allowed his cringe thoughts to pass, and he returned to work, continuing to work all through the next week too, until a particr morning arose. Jirot stood before her fathers, her arms crossed, but in the way a child did so, where she held onto each elbow rather than slipping a hand into the inner nook. Her amber eyes widened with her raised brows, and the girl waited expectantly. Her mother had told her that it was one of those days, a day that her father typically took the day off to y with his children, even during his busiest time. ¡®If I don¡¯t take today off, I might actually live to regret it,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Also, isn¡¯t my daughter so cute when she¡¯s angry? Since you¡¯re being so cute, I¡¯ll have to take the day off.¡¯ Adam tossed the ball towards his daughter as they yed catch, alternating between his twins. He had already yed dragonchess with his eldest, he let Kirot ride his shoulders, and he sketched something with little Karot, with the triplets each nearby one another, but allowing each other time with their father. However, Jirot and Jarot, the pair were a package deal, an adorable package deal. ¡°Kekeke!¡± Jirot cackled, catching the ball and running off with it. ¡°Jarot! Jarot!¡± Jarot chased after his sister, the pair running away from their father. Adam inhaled deeply again. ¡®Damn. Isn¡¯t this life the best?¡¯ The gentle rain of duskval brought them inside, and Adam read them a book, until Jirot finally imed the book for herself to read to her father. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°me Brand buhrought up her soad and cushed with the Guhrand Com¡­ mmm¡­ ander,¡± Jirot read, her eyes glued to the page, almost angrily. ¡®She¡¯s reading so much more confidently,¡¯ Adam thought, while holding onto his youngest son, who sat upon hisp. Adam rested his hand upon the boy¡¯s knee, gently rubbing the side of the boy¡¯s leg thoughtlessly. He didn¡¯t know what he was meant to do with the little boy. Adam nced down, and Larot looked up to meet his gaze. It waster in the day when the children surrounded their mother, though Konarot sat between the pair, when Adam spoke to Larot in the corner. ¡°Who were you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What were your ns?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you thinking now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam reached up to brush the boy¡¯s hair, and he leaned back, frowning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, alright? You¡¯re my son now.¡± Adam reached up to poke the boy¡¯s nose, and he brought Larot close to his chest, nting a firm kiss on his forehead. ¡°¡­¡± Adam continued to enchant all throughout duskval. ¡®Yeah. Until my kid is born, I should just¡­¡¯ While Adam continued to enchant peacefully, there were others who weren¡¯t enjoying themselves quite so softly. Freddie panted, his arms throbbing and aching, while Jurot waited for him to stand up again. ¡®How strong is he?¡¯ He had fought Jurot almost daily since the Iyrman had returned, and yet not once, not even one time, did he manage to even wind the Iyrman. Jurot wasn¡¯t only impressed by Freddie¡¯s abilities, however, for Aria was pretty much equivalent to Freddie physically, and she had better mental acuity. Then his eyes fell to Theo, the man who was in histe thirties. If only they had met twenty, even ten, years ago. Theo¡¯s physical abilities were great, and if he was an Expert like Nobby, no doubt his raw strength would have been the same. However, none of them were suitable for Jurot¡¯s way of fighting. Rather, some were, but the minimum wasn¡¯t good enough, because his minimums were for Iyrmen, not for Aldishmen. Except for Thomas. Thomas, who had turned thirty this year, held enough strength, enough nimbleness, enough toughness that he matched even Jurot¡¯s own natural abilities. Was he too old to really bring out that talent? In Alnd, they would have allowed him to join, with the expectation that he wouldn¡¯t truly be focused on. However, what about here? In the business? In the business where Jurot had full reign to beat the orphans into shape, like Iromin carving a statue? Thomas grunted, carrying the rock from one side of the wall to the next. ¡®Tommy is too young,¡¯ Jurot thought, even though the boy showed promise. The boy currently remained with Isaac and Teddy. Isaac would be a pretty good warrior, like Jaygak, but Teddy? Teddy was about average, and so would need to remain in the business as a worker. ¡°Is it my turn?¡± Jaygak asked, resting her de over her shoulder, eyeing up the orphans and Freddie, many of whom she would need to personally train. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re wasting their time,¡± Theo said, panting heavily. ¡°What do they think I can do at this age?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound like to much of an old man,¡± Thomas replied. ¡°They say they¡¯re making us strong,¡± Alfie said, the young man getting up to ready for training. ¡°Executive,¡± Freddie called out. ¡°Are you going to make us as strong as Nobby?¡± Jaygak smiled, tapping her sword¡¯s hilt against her armour. ¡°I¡¯m not sure any of you have the capability to be as strong as Nobby, he¡¯s stronger than even the monsters I grew up with. Jurot is too strong for any of you to think about defeating, maybe in your dreams, but¡­ I can train you so that you be stronger than me, at least?¡± Theo raised his brows. ¡®As strong as you?¡¯ The orphans from the vige, some of whom were older than her, stared at the young Iyrman in shock. ¡°If you want to be stronger than Nobby, then train twice as hard as him. Fight twice as many hydras, twice as many dragons, then maybe you¡¯ll be able to defeat him.¡± The mention of hydras and dragons rippled through the group, filling them with dread, pausing their aspirations. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can train you to be stronger than Nobby, but...¡± Jaygak smiled towards them, and within her eyes, they could see it. It was a look only an Iyrman could possess. ¡°I¡¯ll train you to be strong enough to at least take an arm.¡±
Jaygak is stone cold, damn. [972] – Y04.072 – Strong III [972] ¨C Y04.072 ¨C Strong III Gilbert swung the staff in front of him, practising under the stars. Dunes and Korin practised nearby too, eachpleting their evening prayers through their swordy. Jasmine watched the men as they trained in the evening, wondering if she should start working on her own swordy. She nced aside towards herpanion, who was dressed head to toe, not allowing anyone to see any part of him through his clothing and the metal he wore beneath, like skin. ¡°Their sword swings are beautiful,¡± Morkarai said. ¡°As one might expect from those trained by the oldest temple of Lady Arya.¡± ¡°The oldest temple?¡± Jasmine asked, raising her brows towards the Prince. Morkarai chuckled, raising his cup of wine. ¡°The oldest continuous temple solely dedicated to the Lady.¡± ¡°Where have you been walking off to?¡± Jasmine asked. ¡°I was requested to assist with something important.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jasmine decided against prodding for more. Bl stalked nearby, listening to their conversations. He watched the pair¡¯s routine too, though he, unlike the others, understood how deadly a de from ck Mountain was, even a nascent de like Korin. Various, unseen scars, throbbed. As the rest headed to bed, Gilbert leaned against the wall, staring out to the stars. Then he heard them, the quick sharp breaths he had be familiar with during the nightly hours of this month, of a particr Iyrman swinging her sword. She had gone to sleep earlier in the night, but had woken up once almost everyone else had gone to sleep. He watched her de move through the air, her de work simr to the ck Mountain members, though it was slightly different. Dunes was first and foremost a Priest, so his swordy was fairly basic, but allowed for easy spellcasting. Korin used his de with less of an emphasis on easy spellcasting, though he still worried with the need to cast spells, so his de, like Dune¡¯s de, returned to him to allow for the casting of spells. No, perhaps it wasn¡¯t just for their use of magic. Jaygak¡¯s de did not return to her. Her swordy was simple too, basic, not bad, but there were no fancy flourishes, just refined dework. Except, Gilbert had spotted a very stark difference in one way. Jaygak had no spells, yes, but her dework was simr in a way to how several others fought, even though they wielded different weapons. Jurot. Kitool. Jaygak. Each of them fought and practised in the way of the Iyrmen. While Dunes and Korin worried about how to survive until the next fight, the Iyrmen¡­ Gilbert recalled another phrase that the Executive¡¯s cousin had taught him. ¡®How do you kill a dragon?¡¯ Laygak had asked. ¡®One swing at a time.¡¯ Gilbert had eventually realised the true meaning behind the statement. It wasn¡¯t that one needed to keep swinging, to not rush in a fight, and that eventually the dragon would fall once hit enough. The true meaning behind the statement was what it didn¡¯t say. It didn¡¯t tell Laygak to run and to live to fight another day. Gilbert thought of his siblings, not just the young children he had followed to the business, but of Viper, Cobra, Python, Julia, and Shannon. Viper, Cobra, and Python, they fought to live for another day. Any time there was a problem, any time they were hungry, they would always be there. What would have happened if any of them had died because they didn¡¯t live to fight another day? Then he thought about it. The difference between Cobra and Kitool. They weren¡¯t that different, really, in terms of strength. Yet no one would bet on Cobra. Not even he would bet on Cobra. ¡®Is that the difference?¡¯ Gilbert thought. ¡®Do I have to be crazy enough to want to die to be that strong?¡¯ Gilbert had been there. The hydras hade so quickly. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose had been there, not just any old members either, but Rays, and even a Hope! A Hope! Yet, which group was the most sessful? The Order of Life¡¯s Rose? The Golden Savages, who fought with near wild abandonment? No. It had been them. ¡®Those crazy fucking bastards,¡¯ Gilbert thought, eyes glued to the woman considered the weakest of them all, and yet could cut him in half as if he were made of porridge. Every time she swung her de, he could see the way she was cutting someone to kill them. Gilbert thought of the strongest member of the group. The one who was apparently stronger than the three Iyrmen. ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s the¡­¡¯ That was when he recalled the one old man who had beaten the craziest one of the group, and the nickname he possessed. Gilbert was d that old man had disappeared back to the Iyr. Bl, too, watched from the darkness. He remained focused on the young woman, whose dework could be described exactly like the Iyrmen themselves. ¡®Efficient. Deadly.¡¯ The days continued to pass, the business¡¯ coffers slowly draining as Adam enchanted. ¡®Weren¡¯t the Iyrmen meant to train us?¡¯ Theo thought, following Fred¡¯s guidance. ¡®How am I meant to teach them?¡¯ Fred thought, swinging the sword in front of him, trying to recall how the Aswadians and Iyrmen practised by themselves, and how they had trained him. ¡®Are there any bears around we can¡­¡¯ He eyed up the men and women around him. ¡®They probably won¡¯t survive?¡¯ During the time Adam spent enchanting, there were many who worked hard. There were some who worked harder than others. ¡°Mummy!¡± Jirot called, holding up a ss of water she had carried ten steps to her mother. She had held it as though it was a precious treasure, and her steps had been careful and cautious, not spilling even a single drop. ¡°Thank you,¡± Vonda said, sipping the water, before rubbing the girl¡¯s head. Karot finished his drawing, showing his mother the giant blob of purple, which could have been the night sky. ¡°Shall we give it a gift during Gift Giving?¡± Vonda asked. Karot blinked, smiling shyly. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, those at the fort had no idea of the storm brewing within the Iyr. ¡°You cannot,¡± Dogek said, sitting to the side with his nephew, out of the rain. ¡°Why can I not?¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°He is my son.¡± ¡°He is still young, he should remain to see his family.¡± ¡°He is still young, but what can I do, when his aunt remains at the fort?¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°Do you think I do not know what you are doing?¡± Dogek used. The rain continued to pour down onto the Iyr, drowning out their voices from the rest of the estate, which had fortunately already gone to sleep. ¡°If you know, then you should ept it.¡± ¡°Those children are not of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Even though your niece has epted them as her own?¡± Dogek paused a beat. ¡°Even if you have epted them, I, as the Family Elder, must remain focused on the rules of the Iyr.¡± Tonagek had felt it too. The beat. Though it hadsted a moment, it was almost an eternity to him. It was due to that beat, he showed mercy. ¡°I will take him with me.¡± Tonagek stood, grabbing his sword, before he limped away from his uncle. Dogek watched as Tonagek disappeared into the rain, the heavy rain blocking the man¡¯s sight. He reached for the sword at his side, holding it between his hands. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I am the Family Elder, Tonagek. What else would you expect of me?¡¯ Tonagek cut through the rain with his de, his entire body wet from the heavy rain. ¡®You need to ept them, uncle. If it is you, if it is Duteous Dogek, then what worries will sister and I have?¡¯ Mosen held his de out in front of him, watching the rain bounce off the edge of his sword, waiting for Tonagek to notice him. ¡®It has been some time since theyst argued. Should I be d uncle Shasen and I are in agreement?¡¯ It was near the end of the month when it happened. ¡°How can this be?¡± Adam asked, lifting the girl up. ¡°Is it my Inakan who hase to see me?¡± ¡°Kaza Adam,¡± the girl said. ¡°Oh! Here I was worrying so much about what to get you for your birthday, but you¡¯vee to me on your own?¡± Adam peppered kisses over her face, before holding up a small gem of obsidian. ¡®He¡¯s giving her so much money?¡¯ Freddie thought, surprised his monthly sry being handed to a tiny girl who had no idea its worth. ¡®He is giving her so little?¡¯ Shikan thought, surprised Adam was holding back so much. Even as Maygak and Faygak appeared a few dayster, Adam remained moderate, though he did end up hugging them and kisses their faces all over, but he still only handed over an obsidian gem each. ¡®He isn¡¯t going to threaten the world for them?¡¯ Lucy thought, wondering why Adam was being so well behaved. Not only was he still working on the days they arrived, even after assuming they woulde, but he also only handed over a single obsidian? She nced towards the pregnant Vonda and her eyes fell to the floor. ¡®He¡¯s not chancing anything¡­¡¯ Adam wasn¡¯t surprised by Mokan¡¯s arrival, since if Inakan, Maygak, and Faygak hade, then Mokan was sure toe, but he was surprised when a tiny chonky boy appeared, nestled against his father. Adam held Dagek awkwardly, the young boy barely ncing up towards Adam, before making to cry, until he was within his father¡¯s arms. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing between everyone. ¡®Are they letting me meet everyone before killing me? No, they wouldn¡¯t kill me before my kid was born. So¡­¡¯ Adam was certain there was something wrong, but he wasn¡¯t sure what. Them bringing the children over, one by one, only for their birthday, just to meet him¡­ ¡®Is something going on in the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°No,¡± Sonarot replied,ter in the evening. ¡°The children miss you, but we cannot bring them often to the fort, so you mustpromise to see them only on their birthdays.¡± ¡®Should I stop enchanting then?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°You should keep working as you have,¡± Sonarot said, reading the look on his face. ¡°They only arrive a short while before you finish.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Sonarot didn¡¯t lie to Adam. Nothing was going on in the Iyr. This was the choice the families had made, to send a message, so that it was indisputable. ¡°You all should be d you came on my day off,¡± Adam said, picking up Alykan, Minool, and Jazool, before letting them down. He was more awkward, however, with a particr child. ¡°Hello¡­ Rowajin, was it?¡± Adam said, pretending as though he didn¡¯t know the boy¡¯s name, even though he had definitely spoiled him before. ¡°Grandfather says you should spoil his grandchildren too,¡± Uwajin said. ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam began, standing there awkwardly. Uwajin, half asleep, tilted her head slightly. ¡°You did not prepare a gift for our Rowajin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m thinking about how much trouble I want to be in.¡± ¡®He is thinking of the trouble he causes?¡¯ Uwajin thought, suddenly wide awake. Jazool sat beside Larot, yawning slightly, but she reached out to hold his hand. ¡°Okay?¡± Larot slowly nodded his head, before the girl brushed his hair, returning back to doing nothing in particr. His eyes fell to the half elf and the Iyrman to the side. ¡°What is this?¡± Uwajin asked, feeling the tingling of magic within the de. ¡°What do you mean, what is it?¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s a magical greatsword.¡± Uwajin waited. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about spoiling his grandkids?¡± ¡°You wish to give him a magical weapon?¡± ¡°No, this is a gift for you. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°If you keep bullying me, I¡¯m going to tell Jirot.¡± Uwajin blinked. ¡®Why does he need to thank me?¡¯ Uwajin remained the next day, when Tinajin, Timojin¡¯s sister, was brought along with Murot. She blinked, holding an identical greatsword in her hands, feeling the tingle of magic which was identical to the de which had been gifted to her yesterday. Except, she was certain, positive, that de had been sent back to the Main Iyr, and yet this one had appeared again from within the fort. ¡°Why did you send the other one back?¡± Adamined. ¡°That one was for you, this one is for your grandfather. You can have this one instead, and you should keep it on you, it¡¯ll be a waste if it gathers dust in your family¡¯s treasury.¡± ¡°You already gifted us magical weapons?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do at least this much, that old geezer wouldin,¡± Adam said. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go spoil my chonky cousin.¡± ¡®At least he didn¡¯t hand over the weapon to the children¡­¡¯ Dunes thought, letting out a rxed sigh.
You know what, Dunes? I wouldn''t put it past him. [973] – Y04.073 – Strong IV [973] ¨C Y04.073 ¨C Strong IV ¡°What?¡± Adam gasped, quickly rushing out from Jaygak¡¯s home, the young woman darting after him. Adam circled around the group had gathered together, but he stopped, taking the moment to pick up the children one by one. ¡°Kavgak, did you think I forget about you?¡± ¡°Tavgak, what a cute little ribbon.¡± ¡°Ah! Gurot! So chonky!¡± ¡°Danagek, have you forgotten me already?¡± Adam made sure to embrace them one by one, but he quickly barged his way to the side, into one of the estates which had been requisitioned for that, passing the statuesque Bl on the way in. Amiray within the bed, holding a small bundle within her arms, the devilkin woman¡¯s eyes half open from exhaustion. Dunes remained at her side, annoyed that he wasn¡¯t the one able to assist at the time, and even now his wife refused to let go. ¡°Who is this adorable little girl?¡± Adam whispered, peeking into the bundle to see the red skinned girl, with tiny nubs around her temples. ¡°Huh? Dunes, I thought it was your daughter, but how could you have such a cute kid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of me,¡± Amira said, smiling weakly. Adam looked towards the Priest, smirking slightly. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Dunes replied, allowing her to pick a fight with him, today of all days. ¡°Have you thought of a name?¡± ¡°Ranya,¡± Amira said. ¡°It means victor, or one who triumphs,¡± Dunes said, wanting to hold his daughter so bad, but he remained at bay. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to call her Ramir?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Ramir is¡­¡± Dunes paused, understanding Adam¡¯s joke. ¡°Ramir is a boy¡¯s name, and I don¡¯t want to name my daughter after the Bloody Viper.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of the most wanted criminals across the entirety of Aswadasad,¡± Dunes exined. ¡°It would be a misfortune to name our daughter after him.¡± ¡°Oh? Yeah I guess so. I wouldn¡¯t want to name my kid Adolfrot.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You have no idea how hrious that joke is, Dunes.¡± ¡°I will take your word for it.¡± ¡°No, I swear, if youe from the Grends, that joke is top tier.¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°Why are you saying it like that?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Adam whispered loudly, not wanting to disturb the baby. While Adam fought with Dunes, Bl remained still and tense. His eyes slowly veered to the door, in which Dunes and Adam had spoken of a particr individual by the name of Ramir, also known as the Bloody Viper, a man who was wanted by so many authorities, and by almost every Order within Aswadasad. His eyes fell to Omer, the oldest of all the children, whose birthday was up soon, and was the oldest child since he and hispanions implemented their own removals from the world. For a moment, Bl¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡®Do you think you are still human enough to feel guilt?¡¯ Bl tensed up once more, returning a bow of the head towards the Iyrman, who stepped into the shared estate with the Managers. He remained tense for a long moment. ¡°Rx,¡± Jaygak said, reaching over to pat his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± She smiled a reassuring, knowing smile, and walked in, carrying the sword against her shoulder. ¡°Anyway, I was racking my brain on a gift for your daughter, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to get,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Dunes replied, already feeling awkward since he hadn¡¯t been able to do much for Adam¡¯s children, especially the twins. ¡°It¡¯s not like¡­¡± Dunes watched as Adam epted the de from Jaygak¡¯s hand, and the pair stared into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®He didn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°So I thought, ah, wouldn¡¯t a sword be a nice gift for a child of a pair who were raised in ck Mountain?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°I thought, hmm, a mundane sword? Is that good enough? For two of our Managers to have their first child, wouldn¡¯t a mundane sword seem a little, well, mundane?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it has to be a little better than a mundane sword right? A Basic sword?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°No, that would be ridiculous, how can it be a simple Basic sword?¡± ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ Dunes gave up trying to call for him, and allowed the half elf his fun. ¡°So it should be a Greater sword, right?¡± ¡°A Greater sword¡­¡± Dunes slumped in his chair, too shocked. He reached up to his eyes, rubbing the sides of his eyes, already feeling his wrinklese in. ¡°Yeah, so it¡¯s a Greater,¡± Adam coughed lightly, ¡°sword.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes stared into Adam¡¯s eyes. Amira¡¯s eyes fell to Jaygak, who beamed innocently back to the woman, and she closed her eyes, done with their nonsense. ¡°What did you say?¡± Dunes asked cautiously. ¡°I said¡­ you know¡­ Greater¡­¡± Adam coughed lightly. ¡°Sword.¡± ¡°Greater¡­ what?¡± Adam held Dunes¡¯ gaze. Then he smiled. Dunes wasn¡¯t sure who had it more difficult, Amira with the birth, or him, with Adam. Amira understood she had it more difficult, because she had to deal with both. Adam wondered if he should bully them more. He wanted to pretend to hold Ranya first, but decided against it. ¡°Just take it.¡± ¡°Can I refuse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a privilege thates with staying here, even though you¡¯re going to get into trouble with your Order,¡± Adam negotiated. Dunes, thinking about the pain he was going to receive when he met the Priest Commander, sighed. He epted the sword, feeling the tingle of the sword against his fingertips. He recalled his own weapon, which was identical to his wife¡¯s de. Dunes¡¯ Strength Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. Three time per day, on a hit, choose to Critical Hit instead. On a Critical Hit, regain 2D6 Health. ¡°What does it do?¡± Dunes asked, hoping it wasn¡¯t going to be ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s basically just the same as your weapon, except instead of healing, it strikes with lightning or thunder.¡± Dunes held the sword against his chest like it was his daughter, and he slumped back in his chair, as though he had given birth to it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Enchanter made an identical weapon for Karza,¡± Adam said, not understanding what he said was so ridiculous. ¡®Adam!¡¯ A tear ran down Dunes¡¯ cheek, giving up any hope of trying to temper Adam. ¡°I also thought it would be cool if it was called Stormdrake, but then I realised we already have a weapon called that, and since that one is so much better, it¡¯d be awkward. So why not¡­¡± Adam stopped, realising his name for it was terrible. ¡°Thunder¡¯s Triumph?¡± Jaygak said, finally breaking the silence. ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s so much better than mine.¡± ¡°Maelstromdrake does sound awful.¡± ¡°The worst part is, Maelstromdrake sounds so much better than what I had in mind,¡± Adam admitted. ¡®Stormwyvern is so crap.¡¯ ¡®Thunder¡¯s Triumph?¡¯ Dunes eyed up the sword, then his daughter, Ranya. ¡°Is this why you¡¯re an Executive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Executive because Adam and I shore up each other¡¯s weaknesses. He¡¯s strong and stupid. I¡¯m less strong and less stupid.¡± Thunder¡¯s Triumph Requires Attunement You gain a +2 bonus to attack and damage rolls made with this weapon. Deals 2D6 shing damage. Three time per day, on a hit, choose to Critical Hit instead. On a Critical Hit, deal 2D6 lightning or thunder damage. ¡®It¡¯s not that insanely overpowered, I think¡­¡¯ Adam was in two minds about the ability to choose to Critical Hit, but even though it was for Karza, it was still or Ranya, so he couldn¡¯t have made it weaker. ¡®No, it should be at least this strong, that way none of them canin. If the Iyr chooses to make an issue about it, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll try and make it up to them.¡¯ Dunes noted Adam¡¯s face, and realised that the half elf was in more trouble than he realised. ¡®Should I refuse?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not as strong as Stormdrake, you shouldn¡¯t feel so bad.¡± ¡°Not that bad? It¡¯s an amazing weapon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think you shouldin that it¡¯s too weak, or too strong, it¡¯s perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Perfectly fine?¡± ¡°Perfectly fine,¡± Jaygak said, smiling knowingly to the men. She bowed her head and turned to leave. ¡°Congrattions, Manager Amira, Manager Dunes.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, reaching out to pat Dunes¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°I need a drink,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°Me too,¡± Amira said. ¡°Me three,¡± Adam said, letting out a breath. ¡°Pretending to be this stupid takes a lot of work.¡± ¡°It seems toe so naturally,¡± Amira said, unable to control her smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Bl¡¯s eyes followed Adam¡¯s back as the half elf went to spoil his cousins properly. ¡®What kind of fool gifts a child a Greater Enhanced de, one which he also gifts to a dragon?¡¯ Bl was still getting used to how much Adam could shock him, especially since they would arrive, and he needed to hide himself. The vige was abuzz as they appeared. The woman was adorned in full te, nearly pure ck, except for the years of wear and tear painted all across it, and a helmet with an avian design. She wore a longsword, shortsword, and a warhammer at her sides. Herpanions, a pair of young women and men, wore breastte over chain which was grey, with a bird¡¯s face printed on the front, their helmets in in design. ¡°Sir Magpie,¡± Adam called, reaching out to shake the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°A pleasure to see you again.¡± ¡°You as well,¡± Magpie replied, recalling Adam¡¯s face, and the positive feelings she associated with it, though she couldn¡¯t remember why. ¡°How do you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing wonderful,¡± Adam said, shing a smile towards the woman. ¡°I know I called you to the fort, but we¡¯re currently in the midst of preparing something, so if it would please you, would you mind staying in the vige today? I¡¯m sure Chief Merl would be happy to put you up.¡± Adam tapped his chin with a tiger eye, tossing it to the Chief, winking at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to pay,¡± Merl said, pocketing the gem. ¡°The Order of the Wings always done right by us.¡± ¡°We can wait,¡± Sir Magpie assured, taking off her helmet, revealing her tan skin, brown eyes, and short red hair, sprinkled with more grey. ¡°Again, I¡¯m very sorry. I should have everything sorted tomorrow, and we can discuss how much we can donate to your cause then.¡± Adam had nned for them toe into the fort tomorrow regardless of when they had arrived. If they had appeared toote, he would have punished them, not that they would have known he had punished them considering what he had nned. ¡°Of course.¡± Sir Magpie smiled, bowing her head lightly. In the back of her mind, she wondered if Adam had nned to scam them, though all that would have happened was that they ended up wasting a few days at most. ¡°Nobby, why don¡¯t you remain at the vige while the Order of the Wings is around?¡± Adam reached over and pat his shoulder. ¡°Yes, mister boss.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°May I stay and speak of our tales.¡± ¡°How about you tell the tales tomorrow?¡± ¡®Tomorrow¡­¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Tomorrow?¡¯ Sir Magpie thought. ¡®What is the significance of tomorrow?¡¯ Adam returned back to the fort, only to find a carriage making its way to the fort. He had note with Murot. He had note with Gurot. Instead, he came with Gangak. ¡°What are you doing here, you old geezer?¡± Adam asked, pretending to huff. ¡°Do I need a reason toe and see my greatchildren today?¡± Jarot asked, hearing the squealing and crying of his greatchildren, dropping to a knee to embrace them. Adam bowed his head to Gangak. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to see you.¡± ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone in the fort could feel it. It was the calm before the storm.
What is happening tomorrow? [974] – Y04.074 – Strong V [974] ¨C Y04.074 ¨C Strong V ¡°Hmph!¡± Jirot was adorned in the attire of the Iyrmen, her forehead dabbed in the vague shapes of the Rot family. Little Jarot was adorned identically, even down to how his hair was styled, except one could easily tell which twin was which, because while Jarot stood awkwardly, his sister stood with a hand on her waist, and a threatening finger towards her father. ¡°Cannot!¡± Jirot stated firmly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam said, rubbing his chin. ¡°Cannot!¡± Jirot warned, raising her brows, wagging her finger. Should her father push too much, she would ce her fists on her waist and re at him even more angrily. ¡°I see. What can I not do?¡± Jirot inhaled sharply. She turned to her mother, pointing at her father. ¡°Mummy!¡± ¡°Adam, you cannot,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Your daughter has said it so.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°My¡­ daughter?¡± Konarot smiled, reaching up to her mouth to cover her smile, ncing up towards her grandmother. ¡®Hehe.¡¯ ¡°Of course! Of course you are my daughter, my dear!¡± Adam reached down and tried to pick her up. ¡°Oh my! Look at how big you¡¯ve be!¡± Adam dropped to a squat and continued to falter at lifting his daughter. ¡°Nana!¡± Jirot called, pouting up towards the woman. ¡°Adam, your daughter wishes to embrace you.¡± ¡°What! You adorable little kids! Of course you¡¯re my children! Who else has such adorable children, if not me?¡± Adam pulled them both in close and peppered them with his kisses, embracing them even tighter. ¡°You smelly little children, how can you do this to your father? You¡¯re too big now! No! You cannot do this! I will tell your mother and your nana, you smelly little girl and boy!¡± The businessfolk understood Adam was cringe, and Freddie, who had seen how he had behaved with his children these past few months, understood that the young man was cringe too. However, just for today, they allowed it. ¡°Look, look.¡± Adam held them both up. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± Jirot nced over to the woman, and then back up to her father. ¡°Is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sir Magpie.¡± The twins gasped, forming tiny circles with their mouths. ¡°Ordah of Wings?¡± Jirot asked, her amber eyes wide, her leaf shaped ears shooting up in shock and excitement. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sir Magpie sat among the crowd. She had gained all manner of attention from most of the businessfolk, and she had conversed with some of the upper management. She almost had a heart attack when she met Bloody Jarot, or as he was moremonly known, Mad Dog. Indeed, she even knew me Brand. Except, this was the most shocking of all. She could feel the gazes of herpanions upon her. She understood why they were looking at her this way. Meanwhile, she kept her face strictly neutral. She had spotted the pair of Demons nearby, who eyed the Order up, but she already knew of them. However, the half dragon triplets? The demon baby? ¡®What in all the Divine is going on?¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, my big little girl and boy,¡± Adam said, nting firm kisses on their foreheads. The old one armed Iyrman inhaled, but hispanion ced a hand on his knee, patting it gently, calming him down. ¡°It is good for them to meet them,¡± Gangak whispered. ¡°I should greet them first!¡± Jarot whispered back angrily, but he relented. ¡°I am Jirot! I am Demon Load!¡± Sir Magpie blinked. ¡°I am Jarot!¡± Jarot sat up taller within his father¡¯s arm. ¡°I am big like babo.¡± ¡°My kids¡­ they¡¯re too cute! Too cute!¡± Adam blinked. ¡°You can¡¯t take them, Sir Magpie. Just because they¡¯re cute, that doesn¡¯t mean you can steal them from me.¡± ¡°What are you ying at, elf?¡± Jon, the youngestpanion, asked. ¡°Is this some kind of trick? What is this? Goblins? Are you-,¡± ¡°Sir Magpie,¡± called a voice, which silenced even Adam¡¯s affection. Sir Magpie nced over towards the woman. ¡°Ray Vonda.¡± ¡°My twins are excited to meet you for their first birthday,¡± she said, smiling politely as she did whenever she needed to swing around her authority as a Ray. ¡°I hope you are willing to wish them well today.¡± ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ Sir Magpie blinked. ¡®What did you just say?¡¯ ¡°Haha, oh dear, oh dear, it seems like Sir Magpie is stunned by my twins being adorable,¡± Adam said, cing his children down. ¡°Daddy wants to show you the first part of his gift. Sir Magpie, are you willing to spar with me today, in front of our children, the children of this foolish father, and such a lovely Ray of a mother?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Sir Magpie blinked once more. ¡°As you wish.¡± Adam donned his armour, allowing his twins to help dy him with their thoughts of helping, before he finally wore his puthral te, and he grabbed his shield tight in hand. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to face you, Sir Magpie,¡± Adam said. ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you are now considered a Master, please allow me to first congratte you before we begin,¡± Adam said, crossing a hand over his chest, bowing his head lightly. ¡°I thank you kindly,¡± Sir Magpie said, holding out her de in front of her, still uncertain of what was going on. ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡°Sir Magpie¡­¡± Adam said, closing his visor. ¡°I¡¯ve never lost in front of my kids, so I hope you¡¯re willing to show me a little mercy today.¡± ¡°I will hold back appropriately.¡± ¡°Great, me too,¡± Adam said, holding Wraith in front of him. He nced towards Jurot, nodding his head, and Jurot nodded back. ¡®Good.¡¯ ¡°Are you ready to begin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sir Magpie tilted her head slightly. ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ ¡°Sir Magpie?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡®I shouldn¡¯t embarrass this boy in front of his children. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 11 (10) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 33 (5)(12)(7) 33 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 30 (4)(8)(9) 30 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! 4D6 + 9 = 29 (20) 29 damage! The pair shed, longsword against axe. Adam focused entirely upon the Master before him, but there was a small problem. Adam was fairly certain he could defeat her, but beating her wasn¡¯t the priority, it was not losing against her. If she managed tond a Critical Hit even once, she could assuredly knock him out. With his great Defence, especially with Shield, the chance for her to strike was extremely low, especially after he himselfnded a Critical Hit, due to a particr feat of his. sher When Critical Hit a creature while dealing shing damage, until the start of your next turn, the target has Disadvantage on all attack rolls. 1/400 0.25% Though the chances were small, Adam still worried about those chances. Even as his Wraith shed white with holy energies, and cold with its charges, he still worried about it. Even as he inhaled, pushing himself forward, he worried about those chances. Even as he managed to do it, slip through the woman¡¯s defences with surgical precision. Even-, ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, bringing Adam out of his concentration, and out ofmitting a terrible mistake. When Adam came to, he stared ahead of him, through his visor, through the visor of his opponent and into her eyes. ¡®What?¡¯ Sir Magpie thought, her de shaking in front of her. It was all she could think. She, who had be a Master. She, who had trained her body to gain a toughness that could surpass a typical Master. She, who had finally reached the position of gaining Third Gate spells. She, who was still the weakest of the Order of the Wings, but was still double this half elf¡¯s age. She, who could only feel how close she was to falling unconscious. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Psst,¡± Adam whispered, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ The moments continued to pass, and Adam took the chance to raise his shield. ¡°Come on, we have to make it a good show.¡± Almost everyone around understood what had happened. Harriet, Rick¡¯s wife, who had been convinced to join this almost cult of a business, had heard from her husband. The stories. Gimon, the oldest orphan, now gardener of the business, had heard from the vige and the Iyrmen of the stories. The stories of them going against dragons. Freddie, who had joined them most recently, had heard them from Nobby. The stories of them going against hydras. Jasmine, who had listened to the Prince, and had decided to stay to check them out, had heard the stories. She had heard Adam had fought against a Prince of the Undersea, someone who could sh with Prince Morkarai himself. This was the first time they had seen Adam live up to those stories. Sir Magpie hadn¡¯t heard the stories. It wasn¡¯t that Adam wanted to ambush her for the fight with her being unprepared, but truly because he wanted Jurot to tell the tales during his children¡¯s birthdays as part of the festivities. She hadn¡¯t heard the story about Adam going to kill Vandra, with lots of help, after they first met. She hadn¡¯t heard the story of them killing another dragon. The story about the Outbreak. The story about the first set of hydras. The story about the tournament. The dozen or so stories Adam had produced. The Executives, Managers, Leads, Brittany, Nobby, the porters, and the farmers, none of them were surprised when Adam defeated Sir Magpie so soundly. She hadn¡¯t heard the story of Adam with the other Order. The Order of Life¡¯s Rose. Respected all across thend. In the same way there was Sir Robin and Sir Magpie, the greatest and weakest of their Orders, there was the First Hope and the Seventh Hope, the greatest and weakest Oathsworn. Sir Robin was greater than the First Hope, that much was for certain, but the Seventh Hope, young as he was, was considered slightly greater than even Sir Magpie. He had been a Master for a while, whereas Sir Magpie had achieved that rank fairly recently. She hadn¡¯t heard the story of Adam defeating the Seventh Hope. It bordered impossibility. She hadn¡¯t heard the story of Adam defeating the Seventh Hope, then immediately after, without resting, stepped forward to face the First Hope. She hadn¡¯t heard the story of Adam almost defeating Lord Marshal Royce, either. She only remembered, in this moment, that this half elf had been about as strong as her heir, Jon, who was almost twenty this year. Adam himself was probably only a few years older, and yet¡­ The throbbing in her arm. The sweat trickling down her back. The pounding of her heart. Adam could see it. The woman was so shocked she was unable to move. The Sir Magpie, unable to act, because of him. A fool of a father. ¡°Oh dear,¡± Adam said, pointing his axe to the ground, taking a half step back. ¡°I was so rude to our guests. I apologise greatly, Sir Magpie, for I hadn¡¯t warned you that I was going to use my magical weapon. I wanted to show you a demonstration of one of the weapons our business had created, but how shameless of me, to use such a weapon in a friendly spar. Would you mind considering this a draw?¡± It was only then that Sir Magpie hade back to reality, her arm still shaking violently in front of her, before she pointed her de downward, resting the tip against the ground. It wasn¡¯t good for the de to do so, but she couldn¡¯t stop it from shaking wildly, not after shing with such heavy blows, she couldn¡¯t help but think Adam was the source of the dragon when it came to his triplets. ¡°¡­¡± Adam pulled off his helmet. ¡°Haha! What a pleasure it was to spar against you, Sir Magpie. Did you see how strong she was, my Jirot, my Jarot?¡± Although the children cheered and pped excitedly, the adults knew. Not only the adults, but Alex and George, even they knew, because they were there. They were there. They were there when Adam defeated the Seventh Hope with one blow, then immediately afterwards almost defeated the First Hope, only stepping back upon his now wife¡¯s words. For once, it wasn¡¯t Adam who had started the fight, but the Seventh Hope, who had spoken poorly of people he shouldn¡¯t have. The old one armed Iyrman nced towards Gangak, who returned a smile, for they knew the story, and it was what they recalled upon seeing how Adam fought Sir Magpie so eagerly. They even knew the reason why the half elf raised his axe, and dared to get himself killed. ¡®Is my grandson not so cute?¡¯ Jarot¡¯s eyes said. ¡®He adores me more, though?¡¯ Gangak¡¯s eyes replied. Meanwhile, Vonda and Dunes appreciated that Adam had finally figured out how to speak with people.
I''m shocked all these children are growing up so quick. [975] – Y04.075 – Strong VI [975] ¨C Y04.075 ¨C Strong VI ¡°Why doesn¡¯t daddy go talk to our guests for a bit, and everyone can give you their gifts. Daddy will go get his gift too, since he was so silly and forgot to bring it.¡± ¡°Okay, daddy! You cannot steal Ordah from me!¡± Jirot warned, holding up her dagger like finger, raising her brow. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Adam assured, nodding his head to the others, before throwing a look to Kitool and Dunes, motioning with his head, then beckoned the rest of Sir Magpie¡¯spanions to follow him. Sir Magpie could feel the gaze of herpanions upon her, and even as she stepped into the inner area of the fort, where an Iyrman kept an eye on them, her thoughts were preupied. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I got this tea from Ever Green a few months ago,¡± Adam said, pouring the tea for his guests, and his ownpanions, finally pouring some for himself. ¡°I wish I had my Persevian tea pot, but uh, I left that in the Main Iyr. Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sorry about that. It¡¯s my children¡¯s birthday today, and they heard so much about you, I knew they¡¯d love to meet you on their birthday. It was part of my gift, not that you¡¯re objects to be gifted, just that I wanted to show off to my children. It seems, heh, I ended up showing off a little too much.¡± ¡°Your children are¡­¡± ¡°Three years old,¡± Adam said. ¡°My Jirot, though, she¡¯s crafty like a four year old. Let me tell you, the things that girl says, you¡¯d think she was an Aldishman with how much she backstabs me and Jaygak.¡± Sir Magpie blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean all Aldishmen are bad, it was in reference to Jaygak, her family, they helped during the Demonic Devastation and they got stabbed in the back by the Aldish once they had been weakened from saving the Aldishmen¡¯s lives.¡± Adam cleared his throat, noting Kitool¡¯s look. ¡°Sorry, anyway, uh, yeah. Thank you for meeting with my children and making me look good.¡± ¡°Your children are goblins?¡± Sir Magpie finally asked, getting her thoughts in order after meeting with the storm known as Adam. ¡°Goblins. Half dragons. A demon, apparently, and my seventh is on the way, a quarter elf.¡± ¡°A half elf?¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m not so good with the maths, but if you say so.¡± ¡°Your children, twins? They¡¯re¡­ unique.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°My precious Jirot and Jarot. Jarot was named after his greatfather, you must have seen him already, one arm and one leg.¡± ¡°Mad Dog?¡± Magpie asked, keeping her voice neutral, doing her best not to seem too shocked. ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°The old geezer, he adores them so much. You know, there was a¡­ a Count who tried to hurt them, and he ended up going berserk and almost killing him. A shame.¡± ¡°That is a shame.¡± Magpie was still stunned by all the information she was receiving.¡®The Mad Dog is their¡­¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t think we think the same thing is a shame¡­¡¯ ¡°Anyway, again, apologies, we will have to donate more in order to make it up for it, it seems.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You mentioned magical weapons?¡± ¡°Yes. Although, due to the fact that the Iyr is involved, I must ask you to make one small, but very important promise, and that is that you cannot use these weapons against the Iyr.¡± ¡°I can¡­ promise that much.¡± Magpie blinked away the other thoughts, trying to think upon just the donation. ¡°Wonderful! Now that the most important part is over, why don¡¯t I introduce you. Executive Kitool, who is the daughter of a Director, and Manager Dunes, who is our Priest, one of them, the other one being my wife, Ray Vonda.¡± As they greeted one another, Adam realised something. ¡°Sorry, Manager Dunes, would you mind bringing the President over?¡± Magpie almost regretted the silence, whichsted what felt to be an eternity, but she was thankful once Sonarot appeared. ¡°This is President Sonarot, who are the birthday twins¡¯ grandmother,¡± Adam informed, smiling with such delight, but Magpie could sense the threat hidden within. ¡°The Iyr has always shown us great favour,¡± Magpie said, bowing her head to Sonarot. ¡°The Iyr has gifted us weapons previously, but as the years passed, they have found themselves in the hands of others, through our ipetence, and misfortune.¡± ¡°We of the Iyr have always respected the Order of the Wings,¡± Sonarot replied, sharing a look with Magpie. She understood the Iyr had some business with the Order of the Wings, though even as a Family Head, she didn¡¯t know the details. ¡°We hope our donation will aid you on your journey.¡± ¡°Is this a donation from the Iyr or the business?¡± Magpie asked. ¡°Both,¡± Sonarot stated. ¡°Manager Dunes, as the resident sword expert, would you care to reveal the des?¡± Adam asked, only just realising the optics of constantly asking the only ck man to do his bidding. ¡®Oops. Sorry, Dunes.¡¯ Kitool wondered what stupid joke Adam had thought of, considering his face. The des were eventually revealed, wrapped within the cloth. Each were finely crafted, as though they had been made by magic, like that of a Fourth Gate spell by the name of Fabricate, which some Priests always had prepared. Adam sipped his tea. He watched as Magpie reached out towards one of the longswords, picking it up with her rough, scarred hands. Shock shed across her face, the woman rubbing a finger along the t of the de, her eyes staring at the de, almost entranced. ¡°This¡­ is a Greater de?¡± ¡°I apologise for the business being unable to donate something greater,¡± Adam said, bowing his head. ¡°We are still new, so we can only donate this little at this time.¡± ¡°No, no, this is more than¡­¡± Magpie blinked, holding a de worth at least a few thousand within her hand. ¡°Are they¡­ all Greater des?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam smiled, innocently, as though he wasn¡¯t about to give her a heart attack. ¡®Four Greater des?¡¯ The thought rippled through each of the five members of the Order. Jon nced awkwardly towards the des, coveting them so eagerly, but he understood that the des were better suited for the more experienced members, for he himself hadn¡¯t reached even an Expert. ¡°You are donating all these to our cause?¡± Magpie asked, still barely understanding the whish of emotions that had struck her as harshly as Adam¡¯s axe. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We shall not forget the donations you have provided to our cause.¡± ¡°I do have a¡­ it¡¯s not quite a request, but¡­ I suppose it is a request, though we will pay for it. You don¡¯t have to feel pressured, but if you could, on your journey¡­¡± Adam paused, feeling the looks of the others around him, knowing he hadn¡¯t told him this part of his n. ¡°You see¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you could, firstly, spread the word that you procured your weapons from our business, not that they were donated, just procured, from the United Kindom, that would be appreciated. Secondly¡­ if you could¡­¡± Adam flushed slightly. ¡°If you by any chancee across any materials, such as living metal, water, earth, that sort of thing, I would greatly appreciate it if you coulde to us and we would pay for it at whatever market rate, plus, I don¡¯t know, a hundred gold.¡± Sonarot¡¯s lips formed a small smile as she stared at her Nephew acting all adorable. ¡°We will do as you ask, and if we doe across any such materials, we wille to you first,¡± Magpie assured. ¡°Thank you. I hope you enjoy your weapons, and may you protect ournds from great evils with them. Speaking of which, actually, we do have another donation, well, a few more donations, but this one is most important. The President and I will go bring the other donation, why don¡¯t you return back to the party with our Manager and Executive?¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Magpie said, wrapping the de within its cloth, before strapping it around herself. She was still unsure if this was all real. She tried to resist the illusion, but when it didn¡¯t break, she thought it was either real, or a really powerful illusion. Adam and Sonarot stepped away, though Adam paused. ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell the old geezer¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The pair eventually returned back to the party, with the twins sitting on theps of their babo and nano, while their nana stepped forward with the wrapped de. Adam stepped beside Magpie, and watched as Sonarot informed the twins what they had to do. He wanted to do it, but there was something equally as important that only he could do. Jirot and Jarot carried the weapon to Jon, followed by their grandmother, and the eyes of many Iyrmen. Sonarot held up the string that was tied to the centre of the package, easing the weight for her grandchildren. The young man stared at them curiously, and managed to hide his disgust. ¡°Is Greater Ensed weapon, okay?¡± Jirot said. ¡°Very strong,¡± little Jarot added. ¡°You can have sword! I am Little Boss. I donating to you.¡± ¡°y all the monsters.¡± Jon took the the weapon from the children, and Sonarot ushered the pair a few steps back, out of the range of a sword swing. The chances of Jon swinging his sword was less than a single percent, and though the chances were small, the Iyrmen still worried about those chances. ¡°It¡¯s a Greater Enhanced weapon,¡± Adam exined to Magpie as the young heir felt the magic rush through his finger tips. ¡°It requires you to meditate with it, but it holds three charges daily, and upon expending a charge, one can turn a regr hit into a truer strike, and upon such, it can rumble like the storm. It¡¯s a powerful weapon, especially in the hands of an Oathsworn, who can smite their foes with great power.¡± Magpie turned to face Adam, still utterly bewildered that the business would hand them such a terrifying weapon, one that was among the best in its ss to them. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how much one could sell it for. ¡°Thank you, truly.¡± ¡°Sir Magpie¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I heard recently that a heir died, Sir Sparrow, was it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Adam said, staring at his twins, who squealed with delight upon seeing the de unsheathed, appreciating the ways the sword gleamed, an appreciation only their amber eyes could behold. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what I would do if one of my children were to die.¡± Magpie wanted to pull her eyes away, but she couldn¡¯t, not when his eyes slowly turned to meet hers. She wasn¡¯t sure which she considered more important, the genuine condolences, or the genuine threat. Once more, she could feel it. Within those eyes of his, she wasn¡¯t sure what she could see bubbling to the surface, and she was d once his eyes fell back to his children. Adam stepped forward, bing almost unrecognisable as he smiled, approaching his children. He passed by Jon first, reaching out to pat his shoulder. ¡°I hope you enjoy the weapon.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jon replied, his eyes no longer quite so delighted upon seeing the half elf. ¡°I convinced the Enchanter to make that weapon for you,¡± Adam said, holding the young man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I made sure that you wouldn¡¯t be left out, as the heir, as the future Magpie.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled, pulling his hand away, as though only just realising Jon wouldn¡¯t like that, but the smile on his face suggested other. ¡°You know, we have a saying where Ie from, not from the White Forest, but from¡­ far away, in a ce that no longer exists, that I cannot return to, nor can any of my children ever visit.¡± Adam kept Jon¡¯s gaze for a long while, wanting to see the understanding in his eyes. Jon slowly bowed his head. Adam smiled, slowly nodding his head. ¡°With great power¡­es great responsibility.¡± Adam smiled. It was not the silly smile that he usually gave upon the cliched saying, but a smile that said that he almost regretted handing the de over, but he hoped he didn¡¯t have to. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ good saying.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. He held the young man¡¯s eyes once more, thinking about threatening him more, but he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your family, Jon.¡± Jon¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, and he turned, quickly grabbing his children. ¡°You two, grr,e to daddy! I got your gifts, you little smelly girl, you little smelly boy.¡± Adam nted kisses on both of their cheeks. Jon remained focused on the back of Adam¡¯s head for a moment, before the head went out of focus as his eyes spotted the Iyrmen beyond. The one armed Iyrman and the devilkin, as an Aldishman might say but he certainly wouldn¡¯t, Iyrman. The pair were staring at him, and he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand. He slowly sat down, sheathing his de, and as his eyes darted around, he noticed more Iyrmen were still staring at him, not just him, but all of hispanions. The words came back to him in that moment. ¡®If it¡¯s one force you can rely on, it¡¯s the Iyr,¡¯ Magpie had said. ¡®If anything were to happen in the future where you need help, retreat to the Iyr. They¡¯ll take good care of you, and will make sure Magpie won¡¯t end up like Starling and ckbird.¡¯ Jon wondered if perhaps Magpie was feeding him a pile of horse shit, because right now, he felt like a gazelle surrounded by starving dragons. No. They weren¡¯t even starving.
Our Adam is so cute too. [976] – Y04.076 – Planning for the Future I [976] ¨C Y04.076 ¨C nning for the Future I Elsie ate her bread, her eyes glued to Adam. She nced towards the ck armoured woman, who was special. She was a member of an Order. An Order. ¡®She must be so strong? Mister Adam beat her up?¡¯ The girl¡¯s curious eyes remained on the pair, deep in thought. ¡°Look!¡± Adam said, revealing the small golden rings, encrusted with small gems, for his twins. ¡°Daddy has these specially made for you! Do you know who made them?¡± ¡°Mummy?¡± ¡°No, but close. Who else do you like?¡± ¡°Nana.¡± ¡°No, no, silly, you like ying with her.¡± ¡°Kako?¡± ¡°Which kako?¡± ¡°Horny kako!¡± Adam blinked, doing his best not to burst out intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re right! Horny kako made all these beautiful little rings for you!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Jirot grabbed the ring tight in hand and rushed to Jaygak. ¡°Kako! Kako!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jaygak asked, lifting the girl up. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jirot kissed her cheek and Jarot imed the other cheek with a kiss. Jaygak, letting out a long satisfied sigh, peeked towards Adam. ¡°I bejewelled them, but it was your father who ordered these from someone and provided the gems. I already gave you your gifts before. You should thank your father.¡± Jirot looked to her father, narrowing her eyes towards him. She turned her head away. ¡°No!¡± She hugged her aunt tight, nuzzling against her neck. Prince Morkarai smiled, sipping his wine, ncing to the side. ¡®That is payment enough.¡¯ ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jarot reached out a hand. ¡°Daddy.¡± Adam picked him up, nuzzling his nose. ¡®My boy, you¡¯re too good to me.¡¯ ¡°Do you like your gift?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I love it daddy!¡± Jirot dered, squirming within Jaygak¡¯s arms, reaching out for her father. She pouted and started to groan. Adam plucked her from Jaygak, smirking at the woman, before peppering his kids with kisses. ¡°Why don¡¯t we listen to papo tell the tales?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Adam sat beside his wife, holding her hand, the pair looking out to their children, who sat upon their babo¡¯s and nano¡¯sps once more. ¡°They¡¯re so big now,¡± Vonda said, recalling the tiny children who had been covered in mud. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± ¡°Jirot is so smart, and Jarot, he¡¯s so kind.¡± ¡°Yeah. How he¡¯s going to be a Rage Dancer, who knows? Ah, what am I saying? They won¡¯t grow up, they¡¯ll stay small and cute forever.¡± Vonda ced her head on his shoulder, nestling up to him close. Adam rested his head against hers. ¡°Is¡­ Konarot treating you well?¡± ¡°She is. Kirot loves to listen to my prayers. Karot does too, and he likes to draw with me.¡± ¡°How about the children, the rest of them? Are they learning well.¡± ¡°They are, but it is difficult, since they are all different ages and abilities.¡± ¡°Should I find some more teachers?¡± ¡°What of the Iyr?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Adam nced around, noting his cousins. Adam reached out to Konarot. ¡°Konababy, go call your kakos.¡± Adam pointed to the twins. Konarot looked up to the twin aunts, Fakrot¡¯s children, and she rushed over to them, followed by Kirot and Karot. Cirot and Sirot listened to Adam¡¯s offer. Cirot exchanged a look with Sirot, who raised her brows, but the pair eventually shook their head. ¡°Is that a no?¡± ¡°We can do it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay you in coin, unless you want a magical weapon?¡± ¡°A magical shield,¡± the pair of them asked. ¡®Is life going well for me?¡¯ Adam thought, before realising he was actually a shield down. ¡°One for the both of you, or two?¡± ¡°Two.¡± Adam winked. ¡°Alright.¡± He reached out a hand, and shook each of their forearms. ¡°Daddy,¡± Jirot called, grabbing his hand. ¡°Toilet.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said, leading the twins away, before noting the other Rot twins followed him. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is poo poo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean up,¡± Adam assured. ¡®I should make a magic item for that.¡¯ Once the children returned, noting all the businessfolk had gone, she grabbed her father¡¯s leg. ¡°Warriors an¡¯ Wanderers?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°All together!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mm. Daddy. Mummy. Papas. Kakas.¡± ¡°What about nana?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What about papo?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Kako Lana?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam ran the game for the group, while the others listened in. Lucy and Mara held each of the twins, helping them roll, and making sure they didn¡¯t eat any of the pieces. Eventually, they went to nap, and Adam watched over the kids, along with Vonda and Jurot, who stared down at his niece and nephew. ¡®Three years old.¡¯ His eyes fell to Lanarot, who had turned four, and yet Jirot seemed a little smarter. The smell of bread caused Lanarot to twitch, but she remained asleep, while Pam settled nearby, allowing the rest to eat from her basket. ¡°Vonda,¡± Adam eventually whispered. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Our seventh is going to be so cute because of you!¡± Vonda rubbed her elbow against his, causing Adam to wrap an arm around her waist. Jurot looked to Pam, and he slowly nodded his head, causing her to flush. ¡°Jurot, your kid is going to be so cute too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to spoil them so much.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I get to be the cool uncle,¡± Adam said, already thinking about how he was going to spoil them. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hope the kids grow up close¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will your kid be a Rage Dancer?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you going to teach them?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Jurot said, to Adam¡¯s surprised. ¡°So will mother, aunt, grandfather.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t want to be a Rage Dancer? What if they want to be¡­ I don¡¯t know? A baker?¡± Adam nced to Pam for a moment. ¡°They will train to be a Rage Dancer, and if they are given the option of learning to bake, they may learn to bake. They should train to be an Expert before thirty or forty.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t get the choice of being a baker?¡± ¡°They must do as the Iyr needs of them.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°They must.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°If they want to do something else, I¡¯ll help them do it.¡± Jurot just nodded. He wasn¡¯t going to refuse Adam, since he was their uncle, and it was within his rights. ¡°Could I teach them to bake?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, I would like to do that.¡± She reached down to her stomach, thinking about her half baker half Iyrman child. ¡°They will be raised well in the Iyr, and the fort,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We¡¯ve got so much work to do, eh?¡± Adam leaned back, closing his eyes, falling to his thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®If my kids learn magic, couldn¡¯t they be enchanters? They could make so much money, and they can just stay here, safe and sound¡­¡¯ As evening approached, the children prepared for bed, the Oathsworn of the Order of the Wings settled in a shared estate of the fort. Adam remained outside, staring up at the sky. ¡®Baktu, did you see? I tried to bring back John back to life. I even handed the other Jon a better de, so¡­¡¯ Adam prayed for Vonda and his children, all seven of them. Adam eventually returned back to his house, and he epted his twins into his arms, Jirot cuddled up to his chest, sucking her thumb. ¡°I am so good, daddy,¡± Jirot said. ¡°You are.¡± Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°You are so lucky I am your dohta.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Adam replied, smirking slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jarot called. ¡°Yes, my boy.¡± Adam kissed his forehead too. ¡°I love daddy.¡± ¡°I love you too, my boy.¡± ¡°Me too! I love daddy!¡± Jirot dered, gasping in shock. ¡°I know, I know. Do you love mummy too?¡± ¡°I love so much!¡± Jirot stated, before crawling away from her father and to her mother, who brushed her hair. ¡°Hold on, you need to sleep with daddy today, you brat!¡± Adam called out, grabbing the girl by her ankle, causing her to squeal and giggle, trying to escape. Eventually, Jirot and Jarot slept upon their father¡¯s chest. The triplets allowed them to hog their father, having already spent their own time with their younger sister and brother. Adam nced aside towards Vonda, seeing she was sleeping all by herself. ¡®I know, but still¡­¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡®I should keep it in my pants for a while.¡¯ The next morning, Adam realised something. ¡®Did I really make a Oathsworn of the Order of the Wings wait for me just to beat them up and look cool in front of my kids?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Man, that¡¯s pretty tyrannical¡­ and cool as hell.¡¯ Adam spent the next day making the rounds, ncing aside to the Order members, who were preparing to leave. ¡®Oh, oops.¡¯ ¡°Executive Adam,¡± Magpie called, reaching out to shake his forearm. ¡°Thank you again for your generous donation.¡± ¡°Of course, any time,¡± Adam said. ¡°Itpletely skipped my mind yesterday, but we had a little bit more to donate.¡± ¡°More?¡± Jurot brought over a chest, about the size of arge skull, one that was a little too unwieldy, unless of course one rode upon a magical steed brought by one¡¯s oaths. The chest was carved with Iyrman precision, specifically his own. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you check if the denominations are appropriate?¡± Adam asked, motioning a hand for her to open it. The woman undid thetch, checking inside. There were five rows of ten columns total, with two columns full of copper, five of silver, two of gold, and finally, one row of obsidian, each stacked about ten high. ¡°Roughly six hundred and twenty six gold,¡± Adam said, as though he hadn¡¯t triple checked the numbers. ¡°I hope it¡¯s enough to keep you going until the rest of the year.¡± Magpie stared into the half elf¡¯s eyes for a long moment. ¡°You¡¯ve donated so much to us. The weapons were already more than we expected, and more than I ever would have thought, but coin too?¡± The half elf hadn¡¯t just given her t gold, but different denominations of coin which were useful in different contexts, silver being fairly important, but copper had its uses too. Then, of course, gems to keep things light. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The business handed you the weapons,¡± Adam said, before tapping his finger on the chest. ¡°My brother and I, we came together and set this up.¡± ¡°I crafted the chest,¡± Jurot said, standing proudly. ¡°Like I said, we came up with the coin and the chest personally, him more personally than I, I suppose. I want to say, thank you. You do great work, and even though thend might not appreciate it, we do. I have only the greatest respect for you, truly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Magpie slowly bowed her head. ¡°Thank you again, Executive Adam, Executive Jurot.¡± She reached out her hand to shake their forearms once more, before they mounted their magical steeds, and rode away. Adam watched alongside the vigers, watching as their magical mounts kicked up dust as they rode into the distance. ¡®Alright, well, since they¡¯re gone, might as well go get some work done.¡¯ Adam finished enchanting the set of weapons, one he¡¯d definitely need to sell off. ¡®We¡¯re running out of money quick.¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply. ¡®I have so much more work to do¡­¡¯ Unfortunately for Adam, he needed to politic the next day. Adam pat Nobby on his shoulder. ¡°Happy birthday, Nobby.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you thinking that the business forgot about your birthday. I pulled some strings and managed to acquire you a magical shield, that we¡¯re still only lending to you, but still. I know you have a magical shield already that we¡¯ve lent you, but¡­ a Greater one is better, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam held up the shield. ¡°Go on.¡± Nobby held it, feeling it tingle. ¡°You have a Greater axe and a Greater shield. The axe? That¡¯s yours, part of the payment for dying the proper payment on our end. The shield? We¡¯re lending it to you until you finish up some more great work. With those two items, you¡¯re among some of the best equipped, I mean, I¡¯m the only other person with a Greater shield, and well, it¡¯s made me into one hell of a monster.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss,¡± Nobby said, feeling the magic tingle in his hands. ¡°Now remember, we¡¯re lending it to you for now,¡± Adam winked. ¡°However, what we¡¯re not lending you is¡­¡± Adam held out his hand and pat Nobby on either shoulder. ¡°I hereby pronounce you¡­ not a Lead, but you earn as much as a lead now, thirty whole silver coins a month.¡± ¡°Gold coins,¡± Jurot corrected. ¡°That¡¯s what I said,¡± Adam reached up his fist to his mouth, stifling a yawn. ¡®Damn. I have been enchanting and stressed out of my damn mind for a while.¡¯ ¡°Three hundred silver, thirty gold, a month.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± ¡°Alright, well¡­¡± Adam pat the young man¡¯s shoulder for a third time, then made his way to greet Merl nearby. ¡°Young Chief Merl, How are you?¡± ¡°Well, thank you,¡± the woman said, sitting down, knitting away. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± ¡°Would you be willing to allow Nobby to stay by my side until the birth?¡± Merl asked, smiling warmly towards the half elf who had helped them so much. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nobby, for your birthday, and for all your hard work, stay with your wife and keep herpany. You can stay for at least two weeks after the birth, no, make it a whole month. We can consider it your paternity leave, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, mister boss,¡± Nobby said, having no idea what paternity leave was. ¡°Thank you, Executive.¡± ¡°You too, Young Chief,¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°Just give birth to a happy and healthy child, one that is as big as Nobby, so that I can spoil them even more.¡± Merl let out augh, about to reply when she winced, and gasped. Adam¡¯s smile dropped as he blinked. ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡¯
These rolls are funny as hell. [977] – Y04.077 – Planning for the Future II [977] ¨C Y04.077 ¨C nning for the Future II ¡®At least he¡¯s chubby,¡¯ Adam thought, having waited for the vigers to finish assisting Merl, before he sent healing magic through her. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a father now, Nobby.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nobby replied, unsure of what else to say, feeling a swirling of emotions. ¡®He was born a little quick, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Not too early, about a week or so, but still¡­¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you d he¡¯s born on the same day as you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Makes it easier for me to keep track of,¡± Adam said, pulling out his book, checking to see whose birthday was next. ¡®Eh? Nobody until the second month of nightval?¡¯ Merl didn¡¯t pay attention to Adam¡¯s stupidity, too busy staring at her son. She smiled, noting how adorably chubby the boy hade out. ¡°Congrattions, both of you,¡± Adam said, smiling wide. ¡°I¡¯ll, uh¡­ I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡± Adam stood, stretching out his back. ¡°Oh. About that other shield, that one you can keep, consider it a gift for the baby boy.¡± Merl almost let out an audible gasp, but was too tired. ¡°Thank you, mister boss.¡± Adam saluted Nobby, making his way out, his brother following him out. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit silly to give a Basic shield to a baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We should send some silver too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How much do you think?¡± ¡°Three hundred?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, three hundred silver, an extra month¡¯s wage. We have another box, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright, let¡¯s fill the box full of silver coins, and then maybe sneak in a few gold coins in there too as a surprise.¡± Jurot realised Adam was having too much fun gifting away coin. However, he was also the one who was bringing in hundreds, if not thousands, of coin to the business. Kiara too, but Adam seemed to have forgotten about her, the young woman no doubt creating at least one Basic weapon a month. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What about Brittany? She¡¯s been with us too. We¡¯ve given what, two Greater items to Nobby, one of which we gave permanently, and a Basic shield? That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I should go talk with Brittany, make sure she isn¡¯t too mad.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam found Brittany watching the children y dragonchess against each other. ¡°Brittany, mind if we have a chat?¡± Adam asked, motioning his head. The young woman followed Adam out, the half elf dropping down against the side of a wall, tapping the ground beside him. The pair stared out towards the centre of the fort, where the children had gathered to y. ¡°Nobby¡¯s kid was born today.¡± ¡°I heard,¡± Brittany said, having thought to go check on themter in the day, after the vige finished their rituals. ¡°Since high ranking members of the business are having children, the business has been handing over magical items to their children. I felt guilty handing Nobby and his child so much, and I was thinking about what we can get for you. I just realised that we gave Nobby a Greater axest year, and now a Greater shield, which we lent, and a Basic shield for his son? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to keep you out of the loop, so I wanted to let you know, we¡¯ll be figuring something out for you soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Brittany replied, surprised to hear how forting the half elf was, but it was Adam. ¡°Alright, well¡­¡± Adam hoisted himself up. ¡°If you need something, let us know.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Brittany replied, watching him leave. She smiled slightly, ncing down at her magical des. They were her own. She had often thought he¡¯de take them away since she hadn¡¯t gone out in almost a year. For him to worry about her, when she wasn¡¯t anywhere near as useful as Nobby or Fred? ¡°Oh, Brittany?¡± Adam said, ncing back. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are now on the Gold pay scale, but we do not grant you the rank of Lead,¡± Adam said, nodding his hand towards her again, before stepping away. Brittany was pretty sure she hadn¡¯t asked for her any pay so far, but she smiled. ¡®Thirty gold?¡¯ Dunes wrote down the information Adam told him, listening to him rant once more, though it seemed like the ramblings of a mad man, until the half elf stretched and made his way away. ¡°You should rest,¡± Dunes called out. ¡°I¡¯ll restter this month.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about that time¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess, maybe, I won¡¯t?¡± Adam spent the day with his family, before taking his children to meet Nobby¡¯s child. ¡°Is mister Nobby¡¯s baby?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So small!¡± The girl said, gasping. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jirot threw an incredulous look at her father. ¡°Mister Nobby is so big!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam smiled, noting the suspicious look in her eyes. ¡°You were small too, smelly girl.¡± ¡°No! I am so big! I bigger than you, daddy.¡± ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Look!¡± Jirot said, climbing on top of her father, before looking down at him. ¡°I am taller.¡± ¡°You¡¯re small, you smelly girl, so small and cute.¡± Adam kissed her forehead, and lifted Jarot up. ¡°You too! You think you¡¯re bigger than daddy?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jarot smiled shyly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam cuddled them both. ¡°Now you listen to daddy, okay? You need to be nice to Nobby¡¯s son, okay?¡± ¡°I am always nice, daddy,¡± Jirot said, but even she couldn¡¯t help but to smile. ¡°Mhmm, I¡¯m sure¡­¡± Adam blew into her neck. Adam eyed up the boy, and he did seem¡­ a little smaller, even if he was chubby. ¡°Did you think of a name for him yet?¡± ¡°Merry,¡± Merl said. ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± Adam said, smiling. ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s a great name.¡¯ ¡°I hope his life is full of joy.¡± Once Adam returned back to the business, he walked alone for a long while. ¡®He was born too early, so he might have some health issues. I should keep in mind to make the proper magical items.¡¯ He continued to walk for a long while, until he finally called for Dunes, sitting within one of the shared estates for the business¡¯ management. ¡°Firstly, Dunes, you should also be taking time off since you are a new father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m too busy.¡± ¡°Kitool, Jaygak, and Jurot will start taking some of your responsibilities, so don¡¯t worry about it. Secondly¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve just been thinking.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes poured Adam some tea. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You know, when¡­ I can still feel the dread that something bad is going t happen, but at the same time, everyone else thinks it¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯m not sure, but¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I was thinking about putting in some money for the birth of Merry. Something to the side, make sure the kid¡¯s okay.¡± ¡®I should have expected.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re¡­ I¡¯m not sure how much money we¡¯ve got, but with the weapons that have been sold to the Iyr, we should have enough, right?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you keep track of¡­ the Enchanter¡¯s monthly Basic weapons?¡± ¡°The what?¡± Dunes sipped his tea, giving Adam a look. ¡°The Enchanter¡¯s monthly Basic weapons.¡± ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ Dunes drew the letter K on the table, and Adam slumped into his chair, reaching up to cover his eyes. Adam started to mumble to himself, shaking his head, before staring into Dunes¡¯ eyes in disbelief. ¡°Dunes, oh my Divine, I¡¯m so dumb.¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you taken into ount the Basic Enhanced Firedes that were auctioned in Red Oak?¡± ¡°The one¡¯s we¡­¡± Adam paused. Vague memories returned to him from earlier in the year. ¡°Auctioned?¡± ¡°The,¡± Dunes shed six fingers towards the half elf,¡± weapons that were assigned to be auctioned over the course of the six months.¡± ¡°Dunes, show me your book.¡± Dunes handed over his book, which revealed several items Adam had forgotten about, and also thousands of extra gold Adam hadn¡¯t taken into ount that entire year. Adam stood up, pacing for a moment, before he faced the wall. He rested his forehead against it, and let the silence fill the air. Adam sighed. ¡°Wow.¡± He fell silent again. ¡°Sure.¡± Another long moment passed. ¡°Okay.¡± Dunes had half expected Adam had forgotten, but he was sure Adam hadn¡¯t. He had assumed Adam had instead begun work on the future months of auctions, but hearing him speak of the money had raised his suspicions. ¡°Do you know how stressed I¡¯ve been?¡± Adam shook his head, in physical disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep track of the stupid Basic Enhanced weapons. Not just that, but there were two more Greater Enhanced weapons? Oh, Baktu, take me.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Dunes called out, his voice stern. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that, Baktu,¡± Adam said, tapping his amulet. ¡°Damn, Dunes. Damn.¡± ¡°You have been filled with stress,¡± Dunes said, his voiceforting. ¡°These things, they can slip your mind, and with all the stress which has ailed you.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s nice to know that we have all this money, though. I was really stressing about it, no joke, but now that I know we¡¯ve got more coin to spend, I can start being a little more free. Or rather, it¡¯s good to know that we can afford some time off. How much was it?¡± Dunes slid the book over, and Adam copied down the notes, correcting his own book. Dunes had thought Adam had been checking his own book. ¡®Does he not like to read other¡¯s private notes? They are for the business?¡¯ ¡°Howe the weapons auctioned off for more than expected?¡± Adam asked, noting how each weapon had sold for about a tenth to a half more than expected. ¡°That is how it is in the auctions.¡± Adam leaned back, smirking slightly. ¡°She¡¯s going to be so pissed that we¡¯re not going to be auctioning more, eh?¡± Dunes shook his head. ¡°Now that you are free to do as you please, what will you do?¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just take it easy until Vonda gives birth?¡± Adam replied, thinking. ¡°I should take part of your role, that way you can spend more time with your wife, and she can also rx too.¡± ¡°Some of the other women in the business are pregnant too. Are there special arrangements which need to be made?¡± ¡°Outside of time off, I¡¯m not sure what else we should do specifically. I know pregnancy effects, affects? It¡­ you know what I mean, it effects, or affects, women differently. How about you ask Amira what she thinks would be good? Then whatever she thinks, increase it, because she¡¯s a member of an Order, so she¡¯s hardier than the typical person, but the farmers and such? They shouldn¡¯t work quite as brutally as any of you.¡± Dunes sipped his warm milk, staring at the half elf. ¡°You are so wise when ites to the matters of children.¡± ¡°Wise? I don¡¯t know about that, but¡­ those children, we should¡­ I don¡¯t like saying it this way, but let¡¯s invest in the children. Those children, let¡¯s make the strongest into the best warriors, the smartest into the best mages. Those that don¡¯t have any talents, they can work peacefully here, with no need to worry about their next meal.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied. They had a simr conversation before, but this time, Adam had changed a few things subtly. ¡°What am I saying? Those kids, they should stay small and cute forever. We should find some other warrior and make them into guards.¡± ¡®Ah,¡¯ Dunes thought, recognising the Adam he had known for thest few years. Vonda poured the milk for her youngest son, before noting the appearance of her husband. She smiled warmly towards the half elf as he sat down opposite them. ¡°Daddy! You cannot work!¡± Jirot said, before sipping her milk, licking the froth off her lips. ¡°We are fighting?¡± ¡°I guess since my daughter has said I cannot work, then I suppose, I¡¯ll stop working as much,¡± Adam said. Jirot inhaled deeply, looking towards her mother. ¡°Mummy! You see?¡± ¡°Your father said he will work less.¡± ¡°Less?¡± Jirot asked, before eyeing her father up suspiciously. ¡°No more?¡± ¡°Only a little bit, but now, daddy will take more time off to spoil you.¡± Adam reached down to ruffle her hair. ¡°Like today.¡± ¡°Today?¡± Jirot asked, shocked. ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot nced towards her mother, before smirking. ¡°Daddy, you are listening. Good boy.¡± She reached up her hand. ¡°¡­¡± Adam bowed his head, allowing her to brush his hair. ¡®That¡¯s right, I am a good boy.¡¯
That''s right, he is a good boy. Now that I''ve been writing Year 05, and seeing what happening... For the rest of this month, October of 2024, for every additional patron that signs up for Silver or above, I will post up an additional chapter. If I get 10 new patrons, I will also post up another 10 on top of that, so 20 chapters for 10 new patron sign ups this month. Why? Well... this arc is pretty slow, but the next arc? The next arc is... [978] – Y04.078 – Planning for the Future II [978] ¨C Y04.078 ¨C nning for the Future II Jirot stood tall, snorting angrily. ¡°How you can do this, daddy?¡± ¡°Dear, it¡¯s Elder Zijin, he called for me.¡± ¡°You must take me!¡± ¡°I cannot¡­¡± Adam said, before ncing to the aide. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡®Can he?¡¯ The aide thought for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh. You cane along.¡± ¡°Mummy,e, we are going now,¡± Jirot said, holding up her hand. ¡°I cannot, I must stay here,¡± Vonda said. ¡°It is not good for me to move much now.¡± Jirot frowned. ¡°Mummy cannot?¡± ¡°I cannot.¡± Jirot nced between her mother and father, torn between the pair. She remained stunned. How can this be? She had to choose between her daddy and her mummy? ¡°Jirot,¡± Adam called, ruffling her hair. ¡°My dear, you must stay here and protect mummy. I will go and speak with Elder Zijin, and I will tell him off for you, okay?¡± ¡°You must tell him off, daddy!¡± Jirot said, clenching her fist tight. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, holding up his hand, taking the girl¡¯s hand and pped his own with it. ¡°It¡¯s at times like this you need to high five me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot smacked her father¡¯s hand again. ¡°You too, Jarot.¡± Jarot reached up and pped his dad¡¯s hand gently. He stared up at his father, smiled, before his face shifted, and he began to cry. Jirot nced his way, looked up to her father, and began to cry too. ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, lifting them up. ¡°Did you do poopoo in your pants?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cried. ¡°Daddy! I did not hit you!¡± Jarot cried. ¡°I know, I know, it was a high five, it¡¯s not hitting, it¡¯s different.¡± Adam peppered his kids with kissed all over their faces, letting them cry into his chest. Their snot ran down their faces, onto Adam¡¯s shirt. ¡®Isn¡¯t it illegal for you to be this cute?¡¯ Even as Adam approached the Front Iyr, walking through the Valley of Death, he couldn¡¯t help but adore his children who he had left behind. He stopped, the group of Iyrmen escorting him also stopping. ¡°Hmph,¡± Adam said, continuing on. ¡®What was that?¡¯ the Iyrmen thought, ncing between one another. ¡®That Elder! How dare he take me from my children! This better be important!¡¯ Adam buried his thoughts deep within his heart, understanding how stupid it was to say something like that. Elder Zijin nced aside to the half elf, who had answered his summons, having travelled this entire way withoutining, even though he had to walk an entire two days through hills and mountains. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam said, sitting opposite the old man. ¡°Do you think Churot will protect you from my children¡¯s annoyance.¡± Adam reached over to Churot¡¯s head, brushing his hair gently. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that my twins adore their papo so much, so he can¡¯t protect you from them.¡± Elder Zijin frowned slightly, causing even Adam to pause. ¡°I deserve whatever they say of me. I called you hear because I wished to speak with you, and now that the mess has been settled, I finally had time to apologise to you.¡± ¡°For taking me away from my kids?¡± Adam asked, unsure of why Elder Zijin was taking it so seriously. ¡°When it came to the outing, I had nned it thoroughly. I sent Rajin and Jarot with the twins, thinking they would be enough. I did not imagine that the Count would dare to attack them. It was my mistake.¡± Elder Zijin bowed his head. ¡°Ah, well, I mean, it¡¯s my fault too,¡± Adam said, raising his hands, trying to get the Elder to stop bowing his head. ¡°I should have been more wary myself. It¡¯s not like they were hurt anyway, so, please, Elder Zijin, you¡¯re making it awkward.¡± ¡°Adam, if any harm had befallen them, I would not have advised the Rot family against taking action, and then once the matter was settled, I would have given up my position.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to do that, Elder.¡± Adam frowned, suddenly feeling his body grow cold, especially at the Elder¡¯s serious look. ¡°Look, uh, Jirot said that I need to tell you off, so let¡¯s keep it at that.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please take this seriously.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I promised Jirot I would tell you off for taking me away when I promised to take it easy until the birth of her younger sibling, and then the next day you called me? Seriously, Elder Zijin. Do you know how much she cried before I left? That adorable little brat, how could she cry, even though she didn¡¯t poop her pants?¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do to make it up to you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°Actually, there is? Recently, Merry was born, uh, Nobby¡¯s son. He was born a little early, and well¡­ I just want to say, if a child ends up dying while I¡¯m gone, would you be willing to¡­ help out?¡± ¡°The Iyr¡¯s ability to bring back children are reserved for children of the Iyr.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°Is there any way you have the ability to preserve their bodies, so that, say, the time for resurrection can be dyed?¡± Elder Zijin tapped his finger. ¡°You do not know Fifth Gate spells.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Zijin slowly bowed his head. ¡°I will put in a request, but I cannot make any promises.¡± ¡°Just even doing that much is enough for me.¡± ¡®Should I tell him the day his child will be born?¡¯ Zijin thought. ¡®I should do my best to help all the kids,¡¯ Adam thought, thinking about the new children that had been gathered. ¡®Right, I need to do that too.¡¯ ¡°Also, can I ask for another favour?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be willing to¡­¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°Never mind. I can enchant it when I can.¡± ¡°You have stopped enchanting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss my child¡¯s birth.¡± ¡°It should be safe to continue enchanting for a few more days. The child is estimated to be born the next month.¡± ¡°Yeah, but maybe they¡¯lle early.¡± ¡°They will certainly not be born within this month,¡± Zijin said, taking it as a sign that he can mention it a little. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I know what I know.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Well, I already told Jirot I would take the time off.¡± ¡°Would you like to enchant in the Iyr.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, not when I promised.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll make it for him next month?¡± ¡°What are you wishing to make?¡± ¡°Ah, just¡­¡± Elder Zijin was surprised Adam was thinking of that so soon, but when Adam rified, he blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam was eventually allowed to return back to the business, taking the stroll back to the business to think about everything which had happened to him up until that point. ¡®Right, I still need to head up to the frost giants too.¡¯ ¡°You are thinking so deeply¡­¡± Fakrot said, apanying Adam back to the business. ¡°Yeah. Just thinking about life.¡± ¡°Life?¡± ¡°Just life. The past. The future. The unknown.¡± ¡°You think so often,¡± Fakrot said, a charming smile upon his lips. ¡°How much have you lived you think so much?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam joked, smiling sadly. ¡°It¡¯s just, the Iyr is doing so much. Elder Zijin apologising to me, it felt¡­ dangerous?¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want the Iyr to apologise to me. It¡¯s dangerous for the strongest to apologise to the weakest.¡± ¡°He should do at least that much, since my grandniece and grandnephew were almost harmed,¡± Fakrot said, with a tone of voice one shouldn¡¯t use against an Elder, one that caused even Adam to nce away. ¡®His grandniece and grandnephew?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Right¡­¡¯ ¡°He should have offered more, since we held uncle back,¡± Fakrot said, reaching up to rub below his eyepatch. ¡°Does he think it is easy to hold the Mad Dog back?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Adam scratched the side of his leaf shaped ear. ¡°You know¡­ sometimes I think of granduncle, Sarot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t exactly have the best rtionship, but¡­ he was nice to me. We didn¡¯t talk much, and I regret it. If I had the chance, I¡¯d-,¡± Adam quickly froze, not just with his words, but he physically stopped too. Fakrot noticed the face Adam made, having not expected the sheer terror. It was so horrifying, that even the Iyrmen tensed up, preparing themselves for a battle, their eyes scanning the horizon, wondering what the half elf had seen. ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Adam said, awkwardly beginning to walk again. ¡®I can¡¯t say something like that! What are you doing, you idiot? Holy shit.¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart pounded wildly. He had said something so dangerous, something so terrifying, that he¡¯d rather try his hand at trying to fight all the Iyrmen around him than to even utter the words. ¡°I¡­ wished we could have spoken more.¡± Fakrot paused a long moment. ¡°I am sure he would have enjoyed speaking with you, too.¡± ¡°Before he left, he asked me if Jirot, or Jarot, could name a child after him.¡± ¡°It is a good name,¡± Fakrot said, smiling. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam fell silent again as they continued. Fakrot reached up to scratch beneath his eyepatch once more. He had already promised his father he would be stronger, and yet¡­ ¡®¡­¡¯ They approached the business with little fanfare, with many of the people having finished their evening meals and having returned to their shared estate. Before Adam made his way back to the inner area, where his family awaited, he made his way towards the shared estate. ¡°I hope you all didn¡¯t miss me too much, especially you, Elsie, that would break my heart,¡± Adam said. Elsie smiled, squirming shyly, before she hid behind Cobra. ¡°No¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡®I didn¡¯t even notice that they had be this close.¡¯ He stifled a sad sigh. ¡°George,e here.¡± George eyed up Adam suspiciously, but he rushed up towards the half elf, staring up at him. For a moment, he frowned, thinking perhaps he¡¯d finally be in trouble for stabbing the half elf previously. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, holding out a thin ne of silver with a tiny blue gem connecting the two pieces near the bottom. ¡°I¡¯m lending this to you for now.¡± Adamtched it onto the boy¡¯s neck. George reached down to touch the ne. ¡°Cold.¡± ¡°Yeah, just a little, eh?¡± Adam said, noting the gem glowing for a moment. ¡°Yeah,¡± George replied, nodding his head emphatically, since he couldn¡¯t talk. Fred¡¯s eyes grew wide, snapping up to the half elf. ¡®What?¡¯ A ripple of shock filled the air, before George finally noticed, his eyes also snapping up to the half elf. ¡°I¡¯m only lending it to you for now, since I need to return it back to the Iyr, but you can have it until the Enchanter makes something for you, alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± George¡¯s voice flowed out from the gem, causing him to tense up. ¡°Huh! Huuuuuh! Haaaa!¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll leave you all to your business,¡± Adam said, turning to leave, before pausing a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to mention it, since I trust everyone here, but the ne still belongs to the Iyr.¡± Adam let his words sink into the air, before he walked away. While Adam caused trouble within the business, the one ce he was allowed to cause trouble, Fakrot sat opposite his sister, having handed her the letter which the Iyr had received from the Countess. She had heard a letter had passed through into the Iyr, even moving through while she was within the business. ¡®¡­¡¯ One she finished reading the letter, she nced at the writing on the note. ¡®The Rot family may deal with it as they see fit.¡¯ ¡®Agreed.¡¯ ¡®I, Mulrot, as the Family Elder of the Rot family, will agree with Sonarot¡¯s wishes.¡¯ The first was definitely the Chief. The second was the definitely Elder Zijin. Sonarot continued to stare at the note. It was rare for the Chief not to advise on how to handle the situation. It was also rare for the Elder to do the same. Then, finally, the Family Elder, had given her ultimate freedom to handle the situation as she pleased. A sliver of fear entered her. To give an Iyrman freedom to act as they please was¡­ The woman let out a long sigh, calming herself. She couldn¡¯t do as she wanted. Though Mulrot had given her permission, even going so far as to ignoring her title, and instead addressing her as an individual, it meant that her mother trusted herpletely. She couldn¡¯t make a mistake, not when this matter was so important. Even so¡­ ¡®How dare they ask for justice,¡¯ the woman thought. ¡®You should have begged properly.¡¯ ¡°Make it clear, for I will be the one to go,¡± Fakrot said. ¡°I should go,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°No. It has to be me.¡± Fakrot caught her gaze and held it. ¡®Are you angry you were not able to do anything?¡¯ Sonarot thought, before relenting to him. Of course, that just meant she was able to write a little more than she should. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Fakrot then asked Sonarot about that. He could see it within her eyes. She knew why he reacted like that. He let the matter drop, since his sister knew about it, knowing that she had allowed him to go deal with the nobles. While imminent death brewed nearby, Adam returned back to his house, almost falling down as his children swarmed him. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± Jirot cried aloud, grabbing him tight, hugging his leg so much, it was like Adam was wearing her. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°I did not, I did not, smelly boy,¡± Jirot said, though she continued to hug his leg tight, refusing to let him go. ¡°I was thinking, isn¡¯t it nice to be rich, but it¡¯s nothingpared to being a father,¡± Adam said, catching Vonda¡¯s eyes, a wide smile painted across his face.
Isn''t our Adam so cute? [979] – Y04.079 – Fathers I [979] ¨C Y04.079 ¨C Fathers I ¡°Come home safely!¡± the children shouted towards Fakrot and the others. They had only remained at the fort that night, before leaving a short while after dawn. Cirot and Sirot watched their father leave, remaining silent. They had wanted to go too, but they needed to stay here, just in case. ¡®Where are they going?¡¯ Adam thought, but he decided against asking. He assisted Dunes with his work, so the pair could finish their business early. He spent much of his time making the rounds, showing his face, before going to y with his children. ¡°Papa, even if you not have horns, I still love you,¡± Jirot said, holding Karot, the pair embracing one another. ¡°You are not smelly boy.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not the way you¡¯re meant to say that,¡¯ Adam thought, but he wasn¡¯t going the ruin the delicious dessert that was all for him. Each of the children remained in their groups, but he would often see them ying together, which warmed his heart. ¡®If only I could get Konarot to ept Vonda¡­¡¯ Lucy and Mara trained by themselves, not wanting to bother the businessfolk, though sometimes Rick and the porters would speak with them, much to their wives¡¯ chagrin. However, they weren¡¯t there when the pair of demons constantly assisted them through their journey. Jasmine remained close with Morkarai, understanding, somewhat, why the Prince had asked her to remain within the business. The shock of Adam defeating Sir Magpie had washed over her. Though she was from further east, sometimes the Order made its way towards the east, and they were always considered great warriors. To think that a boy had managed to defeat even the weakest, that was surprising, but beyond that¡­ ¡°The First Hope?¡± ¡°So it is said.¡± Jasmine had also heard more of their tales. She had assumed Jaygak was one of the weakest, considering how she constantly mentioned it, but Jaygak was certainly among the strongest of the business. Even within hernd, Jaygak was considered strong, definitely greater than a typical Expert. Her story was impressive, but the story of herpanions? Jurot and Kitool were rmingly powerful for their age, even more so than Jaygak. Of course, considering Jurot¡¯s ancestor, it made sense, but Kitool too? Jasmine dared not covet the woman, but she would have been a great bodyguard. ¡®With her and Siten¡­¡¯ Then there was him. ¡°No! Daddy no! How you can do this?¡± Jirot asked, throwing up her fist. ¡°What do you mean? I rolled the dice, the dice! It¡¯s not my fault!¡± ¡°I do not like it!¡± ¡°Me neither! How dare you, mister dice, fail my daughter like this, you punk?¡± ¡°Fat!¡± ¡°Jirot!¡± Adam raised his brows, and the girl flushed, quickly retreating to her mother. ¡°I did not say!¡± ¡°Alright, fine, but I don¡¯t want to hear it again, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Good girl. Now,e on, let¡¯s make you a new character.¡± ¡°Okay! I am going to be Demon Load again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try something new?¡± ¡°I am Demon Load!¡± ¡°Of course, how silly of me.¡± ¡°Smelly boy.¡± Adam raised his brows, and the girl pulled back. ¡°Sorry, daddy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam assisted her in making a new character, meanwhile the other children were assisted by their aunts, uncles, and their elders. ¡®He beat the First Hope?¡¯ Jasmine blinked. Soon the duskval festival fell upon the Iyr, though Adam and his family remained within the business. He was d the Iyrmen were around, for they were able to watch over the business while the workers got to work shorter hours. Remy and Rick exchanged a look between one another, the pair wallowing in their thoughts. Their thoughts were nearly identical, though Remy nced over towards Nobby, thinking about what the half elf had done for him and his cousin, and their nephew. Rick wasn¡¯t sure what to think. Though Adam had said they needed to work roughly six hours a day, the farmers ended up working longer hours. Adam had spoken to them about it, but they reassured it was fine, but since it was a festival, Adam put his foot down. ¡®Just take two shifts, and rotate the shifts every day!¡¯ Except, they already worked less than they had to in Red Oak. He nced down at the food. He nced down at his drink, water, then the milk, and then the real drink, the grain wine from the nearby vige. He gained a hundred silver a month, about a typical wage, and yet¡­ The food? Free. The drinks? Free. The clothes? Free. Not only did he work fewer hours, he made more money. He nced aside, to the rest of his family who had finally ended up joining. He nced towards the Silver Fate Squad who had escorted them. Each of them were so much younger than himself, yet they were each so much stronger too. His eyes fell to one of them, the cousin of a pair of Executives. Nirot. Just looking at her brought apprehension to Rick¡¯s heart. She was also Mad Dog¡¯s grandchild, and after what happenedst year, Rick couldn¡¯t deny it. He understood there were too many secrets he possessed, all of which he¡¯d need to take to the grave. Rick and the others, they all understood, they were in too deep. ¡°Who gave you permission to be this cute?¡± Adam asked, kissing his children all over their faces. ¡°It¡¯s illegal, you know? I need to put you in jail!¡± ¡°Stop it, daddy!¡± Jirot said, holding up her hand. ¡°Cinge!¡± Adam¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Who taught you that word?¡± Jirot shook from her father¡¯s expression, before she made to cry, only to be stopped by her grandaunt, who distracted her with a kiss on the nose, and a cheek pinch. Mirot, Nirot¡¯s mother, calmed the girl down almost instantly. Lucy cleared her throat. ¡°This drink is so lovely, don¡¯t you think, Mara?¡± Mara, who wasn¡¯t a fan of the grain wine, even when it was mixed with fruit, sipped it slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Should I beat them up?¡¯ Adam thought, before feeling the pressure from Mara. ¡®I suppose I¡¯ll forgive you.¡¯ However, within his heart, he could feel the pain of being called cringe by his own children. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m d he is a fool,¡¯ Rick thought, relief filling his soul. If Adam hadn¡¯t been a fool, then he might have been one of the most dangerous existences in the world. He didn¡¯t know much, even the heights of the most terrifying creatures, but he knew that much. ¡°The fruit¡¯s nice,¡± George¡¯s words stated through the gem. ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred agreed, eating the fruit the business had procured. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Better than the fruit at home.¡± Fred wondered for a moment. ¡®Are these the fruit of home now?¡¯ He nestled his arm against his weapon, a de which was not just any old de, but a Greater Enhanced de. He didn¡¯t know that it was much worse than even the de a particr little devilkin baby had been gifted recently, but that didn¡¯t matter to him. Even Greater weapons were only for the likes of Masters, so him receiving a weapon that was Greater Enhanced? ¡°You can drink¡­¡± Vonda said, encouraging her husband. ¡°This is the limit that I won¡¯t break. I don¡¯t really care about drinking anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Adam held her hand with his own, feeling her gloves against his bare skin. The music. The food. The drinks. The atmosphere within the business brought a calm end to the rainy season. The Mad Dog¡¯sughter also brought the end, even if there were many who would have preferred it if he had remained within the Iyr. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Jarot asked, embracing his great children. ¡°They should remain within the Iyr!¡± ¡°Hmph! Their little sibling is almost here! Why don¡¯t you just stay here?¡± Mad Dog growled, but he didn¡¯t reply, instead embracing his greatchildren, from the triplets, to the twins, even Larot, he smothered them with all of his affection. ¡®Why does he look¡­ different?¡¯ Adam thought. There was something off about the Mad Dog. Not quite off, but, certainly, something was different. He looked almost sharper, his eyes holding a hunger they hadn¡¯t previously, and his steps were more confident. He even tossed little Jarot up and caught him, bringing the boy to his chest. ¡®Old geezer¡­ just you wait.¡¯ The rain weed nightval to the world. Finally, they were done with farming, now enjoying the fruits of theirbour, while preparing for dawnval, oblivious to Countess Red Oak¡¯s worries. Adam checked the storage for all their food, calcting how much food they needed with the extra mouths they needed to food, though they certainly had more than enough. ¡®We can also get some from the vige anyway.¡¯ One evening, Adam yed with his children, one by one. He lifted little Jirot up above him and she pped. ¡°I am flying! I am flying, daddy!¡± She squealed excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I am going to learn magic, daddy!¡± ¡°You are, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°I going to fly all the ces.¡± ¡°Will you enchant too, my dear?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes. I learning enchant and I going to fly.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam pulled her close to his chest, brushing her long hair. ¡°Should daddy cut your hair?¡± ¡°No. I want it like kaka.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Daddy, I can have silver hair?¡± ¡°Maybe one day, but I like your hair like this, dark and curly,¡± Adam said, brushing through her thick hair. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jirot smiled and hid her shy face into her father¡¯s chest. ¡°I like your hair too, daddy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam kissed her forehead. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Papa,¡± Lanarot called, yawning. ¡°Reading a story?¡± ¡°I can read a story, sure.¡± As the first days of nightval passed, it happened. Jurot had been discussing with Kitool and Jaygak a set of matters rting to the business when Bl dropped down nearby. Jurot¡¯s body almost blurred, charging in while his mother and others within the business assisted Pam. Adam, who had been flying around with the children, dropped down, letting Lanarot out of his arms, before she noted everyone gathered around. ¡°Kaka?¡± Lanarot called. ¡°Come on, Lanababy,¡± Adam said, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. He realised how awkward it was for him to be here, while his brother and his wife were currently in the middle of something. He lifted the girl up and patted Jurot on the back, a small smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s at this time you should hold her hand.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, taking his ce beside his wife, holding out his hand for her. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do, his heart thundering in his chest, his throat dry. As Adam stepped away, a smallmotion took his attention. He nced to the side, the world around him blurring, and his focused fell to his wife, who was blocked off by others beginning to tend to her. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. Adam barely recalled what happened during the time, before he came back to reality. There they were. A little boy. A little girl. The pair were so tiny. ¡°Look,¡± Jirot said, pointing to the girl within her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Is my kaka!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda said, ncing down at the bundle of yellow, and the girl within. ¡°Virot¡­¡± ¡°Virot?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Do you like her name?¡± ¡°I love it, mummy! I love it! So ¡®dorable!¡± The girl giggled and squealed, pping her hands excitedly. Konarot stared at the little girl. She could see how tiny she was. Her eyes then fell to her sister¡¯s leaf shaped ears, the same leaf shaped ears they all possessed. She looked up towards her father, then the woman, and then to her youngest sister. She could smell the scent of her father on the girl, but also the scent of that woman. Adam remained almost frozen, his eyes glued to the little. This was the first time he knew that he was there during the child¡¯s birth. Knowing it was his child. The others hade to him as surprises, but Virot? She wasn¡¯t a surprise. No, she was a surprise. It was a surprise that she was so healthy. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I should kill a dragon. No, I should beat up a dragon. Yeah, I should beat up a dragon and gift it to my daughter.¡¯
So ''dorable! [980] – Y04.080 – Fathers II [980] ¨C Y04.080 ¨C Fathers II Morkarai let out a sigh of relief beyond the estate, leaning back in his chair. He reached up to his eyes, rubbing around them gently, massaging away the stress. ¡®Kazadin will poke fun at me if I return with so many wrinkles.¡¯ ¡®Is he that relieved for someone else¡¯s child?¡¯ Jasmine thought, eyeing up the Prince. ¡®He said he felt guilty about a mistake he had made, but even so¡­¡¯ In the estate, Vonda offered Adam to hold his daughter. ¡°How can I?¡± Adam said, though his hands had already betrayed him, and he held the girl, supporting her neck with a hand. Just like Jirot and Jarot had been, she was so tiny. So light. So fragile. The girl squirmed slightly, hacking lightly. He held her as though she were made of the most brittle y in the world. He almost shook, feeling the sudden swirl of emotions, the burning within his eyes, the rush within his heart, the shes of warmth and joy within his body. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°My girl. Look at you. Oh how cute you are. Why do you have to be born so cute? This is all your mother¡¯s fault, how can she do this to me?¡± Adam wanted to crush her in his affection, but he restrained himself. His eyes fell to Jurot, who stared at his little boy. ¡®Small. Ugly.¡¯ Jurot remained silent, lost within his thoughts, the boy within his mother¡¯s arms. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°What an adorable little boy,¡± Adam said. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Damrot.¡± ¡°Dam, son of Pam,¡± Adam joked. ¡°How cute.¡± ¡°Virot is a good name,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Virot, who fought back¡­¡± Jurot thought deeply, but he could barely recall the story. ¡®Virot¡­¡¯ ¡°Virot, because her mother is Vonda, and her sisters are simr,¡± Adam said, before pausing. ¡°Hold on, Vonarot is pretty good too.¡± Vonda smiled. ¡°Virot is a good name.¡± ¡°Yeah, Virot is the best name.¡± Adam stared down at his tiny girl again, whose eyes were shut tight, refusing to even acknowledge the world. ¡°They were both born on the same day. Tenth of the tenth.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jurot remained staring at his boy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re twins? How cute. How cute, these little children of ours. How can they do this? I love them so much already. How can they do this?¡± Jurot understood that Adam was holding himself back, but his thoughts remained focused on the babies. ¡®They look just like Lanarot.¡¯ He remembered when Lanarot was born, she was so small, so fragile, so ugly too. ¡°Cutest In The Whole World.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam almost eximed. ¡°Cirot, Sirot, watch over them,¡± Sonarot said, the young Iyrmen standing proudly, at the ready to assist watching over them that day. ¡°You should rest tonight, my daughters.¡± Pam raised her brows in surprise at the woman¡¯s words, ncing aside to Jurot, who didn¡¯t seem to react. ¡®It¡¯s an Iyrman thing, but¡­¡¯ Vonda remained silent, her eyes shing with surprise for a moment, having not expected the woman to call her daughter so outright. That was when her eyes snapped aside to Adam, who seemed to be ignoring the embarrassing phrase, but alsomenting on the fact he had to give up his daughter so soon. ¡°Thank you,¡± Pam said, still unable to call the woman mother. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Vonda let out a sigh. Adam held his wife¡¯s hand, brushing it gently, while hearing Jirot threaten her aunts. ¡°Is my kaka and my kaza!¡± Jirot said, holding out her finger. ¡°You are looking after good, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the twins replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said, leaving it at that, though she followed the women. ¡°You must stay behind.¡± ¡°No! I am kaka!¡± ¡°You must stay behind because you are the kaka.¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°I stay behind. I am kaka.¡± The girl stepped after them for a moment, but she stopped. ¡®I stay behind. I am kaka.¡¯ The girl looked aside. ¡®Hmph. I am kaka.¡¯ She crossed her hands behind her back and walked, deep in thought. ¡®I am kaka.¡¯ ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Isn¡¯t this bad? Aren¡¯t my kids too cute? What am I saying? They have to be this cute, since I¡¯m so stupid.¡¯ As Adam made the joke for the umpteenth time that year, the old one armed Iyrman remained sitting outside, having seen the children as they had left the estate. ¡®They were born healthy. Good.¡¯ The children gathered around Adam, even Jirot, who had long forgotten what she was contemting so deeply. ¡°You! You all understand, right? You cannot bully them, since they¡¯re so young, your little sister and cousin. You have to love them as much as you can, you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the children replied excitedly. ¡°No bully!¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°Jirot, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the girl replied, puffing out her chest. ¡°Konarot¡­¡± Adam brushed the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest.¡± Adam picked her up and kissed her cheek. ¡°You need to watch over her too.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl¡¯s tail swayed gently. ¡°Daddy, Virot is not green?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is okay. I love Virot even if she is not green. I love her so much, daddy, so much.¡± The girl let out a sigh, as though she were burdened by the love she held. ¡°Virot is¡­ she¡¯s our daughter. She¡¯s the daughter of¡­ mummy and daddy, just like you, Jirot, just like you, Kirot, and just like you, Konarot.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the children replied, all but Konarot, who remained silent. ¡°Lanarot,e here,¡± Adam called, the girl rushing up to her brother¡¯s side. ¡°Damrot is your nephew, just like Karot, Jarot, and Larot, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes! Damrot is papa¡¯s son! Virot is papa¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Adam held her. ¡°You need to watch over them as their kako, yeah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lanarot reached up to pat her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I give them bread.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Adam poked her nose. ¡°Not right now, though, since they are too young.¡± ¡°Too young?¡± ¡°Too small. When they are bigger, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vonda and Pam remained within their makeshift beds,pletely drained. ¡°Can I heal you both with magic?¡± Adam asked, realising that they probably were harmed through the process. ¡°You may,¡± Vonda said, holding out her hand. Lay on Hands: 35 -> 25 The warmth filled through him into his wife as their intertwined fingers. He smiled towards his wife, beforeing back to reality. He held out his hand to Pam, who reached out to allow him to hold her hand, sending warmth through her. Lay on Hands: 25 -> 15 It was alreadyte in the evening once the women had given birth, and they were taken aside to sleep by themselves toplete a full rest. Adam helped his children with their nightly routine, and he waited for them to sleep, before stepping out into the night sky. He could feel the tingle through his entire body as he walked, until he found another fellow walking in the dark. ¡°Is Lanababy asleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam sat down beside his brother. ¡°I have a strange feeling. ¡°Jurot remained staring at the sky. ¡°He is my son, but I hold¡­ a vagueness within my heart. I¡­ do not feel the same way you do about your children. I do not feel the same way about my own son that I do for my own sister.¡± ¡°There wille a day, Jurot. A day where you¡¯ll gain this dread, eternal dread, about your children. You¡¯ll gain it and you¡¯ll realise, ah, if it came to it, you would go against even the Divine.¡± ¡°Would you face even Baktu?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I know your rtionship with Baktu.¡± Adam reached up to pat Jurot¡¯s arm. ¡°If ites down to it, I¡¯ll go for our little Damrot.¡± Though Adam was obviously joking, Jurot could feel the burning in his eyes, the shame in his throat, and the relief within his heart. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± Adam replied, staring up at the night sky. He nced to the side, noting how hard Jurot was thinking. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Be the dad you want to be. I¡¯m sure, if it¡¯s you, he¡¯ll be just fine. I¡¯ll spoil your kid for you.¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°I worry. I will not be a good father.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be the best.¡± Jurot nced towards Adam, unable to hide the doubt in his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re even half the father that you are a brother, you¡¯ll be a great father,¡± Adam assured. Jurot wondered if he was a good brother. There was a time when he felt he wasn¡¯t. There was a time when he felt he was. ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± The next morning, it began. ¡°Make sure you all greet the Little Bosses today,¡± Adam said, having taken over the morning, with the newborn children within their mother¡¯s arms. ¡°One day they¡¯ll be a part of the business, as Executives. You might be thinking that it¡¯s nepotism, and you¡¯d be absolutely right! However, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re good enough, so don¡¯t you worry.¡± The air was light, the business relieved to see Adam in such high spirits after how long he had been swallowed by darkness. ¡°No, what am I saying? They¡¯ll stay small and cute forever.¡± Though Adam¡¯s cringe was heavy upon the air, they forgave him, just this once. ¡®Seven children,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Seven¡­¡¯ Adam remained beside Vonda, who put their youngest to sleep, and allowed Cirot to watch over her. ¡°You need to take the month off, same with Pam. It¡¯s required by the business, the same as Amira, and the others. Understand?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Vonda replied, holding his hand. ¡°I will need to train once I am rested. I feel I have grown weaker.¡± ¡®And¡­¡¯ Vonda didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the heaviness that had taken her body, which had once been rather lean, had worn her spirits down. Adam continued to hold her hand, rubbing her knuckles. ¡°What do you want for our baby girl? What do you want her to be?¡± ¡°I wish for her to be a Priest.¡± ¡°If she wants to, she can. If she doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I will not restrict her.¡± Adam leaned in, nuzzling against her neck, before wrapped an arm around his wife. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, don¡¯t be afraid to ask, alright?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Damrot is so cute too, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Ranya. Merry¡­¡± Adam tutted. ¡°These kids, they think because they¡¯re so cute, I¡¯ll spoil them. They¡¯re right, but still, they should show me mercy, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Vonda smiled, squeezing his hand, allowing Adam to rant to her, while she rested against her husband. Lord Morkarai met with Adam, pouring him a drink. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she is born with such great health,¡± Morkarai said, smiling, the guilt a shadow upon his face. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. The half elf smiled, reaching over to pat the Prince¡¯s knee, before the pair drank together. ¡°Are you heading back soon?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Morkarai confirmed. ¡°I should begin my journey before the month passes.¡± ¡°Stay until the end of the month at least! You need to see how adorable my kids are, and I know you guys take a while to gather information!¡± Morkarai smiled, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°I will do just that. I will journey home, and within a few years, I shall send an appropriate gift for your daughter. For¡­¡± For a moment, Morkarai wondered if he was allowed to say her name. ¡°For Virot.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Adam asked, also noting how he hesitated for saying Virot¡¯s name, but he poured the giant another drink. Morkarai smirked, not allowing his guilt to slip him up in that regard, since they were different matters. ¡°Are you keeping me in suspense?¡± Adam asked, ring at the Prince yfully. ¡°I am certain it will not displease you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam replied, chuckling. He sipped his wine, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be too good, though. You can¡¯t outshine me, since I¡¯m her father.¡± ¡°How can I outshine you? It will be great, but it will be just one gift, when you will spoil her many times, and certainly with greater gifts.¡± ¡°What slick words¡­ you really are a Prince!¡± Adam poured the fire giant another drink,ughing. Morkarai chuckled, the pair conversing for some time, before Morkarai finally asked. ¡°Will you watch over Jasmine?¡± ¡°Are you asking me to do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Do you wish to know more?¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me. I want the usible deniability, just in case.¡± ¡°I will inform her of the good news.¡± While the Prince and Adam chat away, Jaygaky on the wall, staring up at the sky. ¡®She has such lovely ears, but shouldn¡¯t she have horns?¡¯ ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± Kitool said from the shadows. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to, since my niece was just born!¡± Kitool allowed her to think her stupid thoughts.
Double chapter today courtesy of a new patron! Interlude: A Father’s Worries Interlude: A Father¡¯s Worries The stars twinkled over the business. Outside, beyond the bridge, Jarot poured his grandson a cup of wine. The trickling of the wine broke the silent, before Jarot ced down the bottle, and he held up the cup, raising it with his grandson, before the pair sipped it. A moment of silence swallowed them. ¡°You are a father now,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ have a son,¡± Jurot replied, his voice unsure. ¡°Is it so easy to be a father?¡± Jarot asked. He leaned back in his chair, staring up at the dark sky. ¡°You are no longer free as you once were. When it was just your nieces and nephews, you could still journey as you pleased, but now? Now you have a son.¡± Jurot could see his grandfather was looking into another time. ¡°He was that small too. Your father. In my heart, I did not like it. I did not like the feeling I could not do as I pleased. Father and mother, they picked him up. He was so light. Their first grandchild. From me? It surprised them. They did not believe I would return. They did not believe I would marry before my brother. They did not believe I would give them a grandchild so soon.¡± Jarot closed his eyes, seeing the faces of the pair when they had picked up his son. ¡°Surot was so easy to raise, just like you were so easy to raise for him.¡± Jurot sat up a little prouder, his lips twitching into a smile. ¡°Mirot¡¯s birth was more difficult. I knew she would be troublesome.¡± The old man let out a sigh, a sigh which had denoted how old he had be thanks to his daughter. ¡°Farot¡­¡± Jurot could hear the deep sadness within his grandfather¡¯s voice. ¡°I could have journeyed elsewhere. Those inds the Aldish conquered? They could have been mine. I could have had ten women. Twenty. Fifty. I could have had hundreds of children. Thousands of grandchildren. I was that wild! I was that strong!¡± Jarot growled, but quickly quietened down, not wishing to wake the people within the fort, even so far as he was. ¡°No¡­¡± Jarot smiled. ¡°No. I would not give this life up for another. How is it that it is my Mirot who troubles me the least? My Farot, dead. My Surot, missing.¡± The old man drank the rest of his wine from his cup. ¡°It is you who have given me my first grandson, the first of the main family.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Not the first.¡± Jarot¡¯s lips formed a small frown. ¡°First in the eyes of the Iyr.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, ncing down at his cup of wine, which his grandfather then filled to the brim once more. ¡°Damrot son of Jurot,¡± Jarot said. ¡°You should have named him Durot.¡± ¡°Cousin Durot would be overshadowed,¡± Jurot joked. Jarot chuckled, sipping away at the peach wine. ¡°Kurot? Vurot? No¡­¡± The old man sighed. ¡°Damrot is a good name. Damrot, son of Jurot. Virot, daughter of Vonda.¡± Jarot motioned his hand out to his grandson, who leaned in. He rubbed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I remember your birth too. My first son¡¯s first son. My first grandchild. You were small too. Your father did not cry much, but you? I know you would grow well, because your cries were so strong. Your father did not change much, but he was always good. I did not dote on him as I should have, but he saw how I treated Farot, and he treated you that well. Not the same, no, but well. He took you to your outings. You hated wolves for some time after.¡± ¡°Balrog,¡± Jurot said, ncing down at his drink again. Jarot allowed the boy a moment for his thoughts. ¡°You left the Iyr to be a man, and you returned so quickly, with a story of great fortune. You came with a stranger, and before he left the Iyr, he became your brother. I received another grandson, that quickly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wasn¡¯t sure how much his grandfather knew of Adam. ¡°I ept the decisions my daughter makes. I epted it when she brought Adam into the family. I epted it when she brought me my first greatchildren too.¡± ¡°Adam is a good brother and a good father.¡± ¡°You are a good brother too,¡± Jarot assured. ¡°You can hug as well as your father.¡± ¡°I do not know¡­¡± ¡°Who else does your brother trust but you?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, your mother, and who?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jarot closed his eyes for a long moment. ¡°Yes. Still, he will not doubt you.¡± ¡°He doubts me.¡± ¡°Do you listen to his words when he asks you to confirm, or do you see his actions, when he will draw his axe or stow it upon a single request?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°He does not doubt you. He doubts himself. You doubt yourself too.¡± Jarot reached up to hold the boy by the back of his head, pulling him in so they were touching foreheads, remaining that way for a moment, threatening to bruise his grandson, before letting him go. The tension left Jurot¡¯s shoulders, and he sipped his wine once more, pouring his grandfather the drink now. ¡°You do not feel it,¡± Jarot said, staring down at the drink his grandson had poured him. ¡°The overwhelming warmth Adam feels for his children.¡± Jarot reached up his hand, seeing how it shook so slightly. ¡°The dread of the world, full of dangers. I know you do not. You are an Iyrman, you call the Iyr your home. The Iyr which will raise your son well, even if you cannot. The Iyr, which, until a boy bes a man, will revive him. Once. Twice. A thousand times, it matters not. If the child¡¯s soul is willing, the Iyr will not abandon him.¡± Jurot jolted awake from the rage that shed beside him, his grandfather revealing it once more, the reason he could cause such havoc through Alnd, and still live. Then, as quickly as it hade, it faded. Jurot¡¯s heart continued to pound, out of fear, and exhration. ¡°There were times¡­ I felt constricted by the Iyr,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°The Chief and I, we shed many times, outside of the Iyr, and many times within. I did not make life easy for our Great Elders. They tried to stop me from going on a rampage, but they did not deny me my rights. Even if they could have forced me to stay, they did not. They let me go. They let me bring my son and daughter home. No matter how much trouble I brought to them, they gave me that trust. They trusted me because I was born in the Iyr. They trusted me because I returned. They trusted me because I married. They trusted me because I bore a child. They trusted me, because if the Iyr needed it, I would give my life to them without causing a trickle of trouble.¡± Jurot sipped his wine slowly. The peach wine the Rot family enjoyed so much. Had it tasted as good as it today? A day when it tasted delicious because of the peaches, and the pride the young man felt for his heritage. ¡°When they saw Churot¡¯s bones, they took the pieces away, and they brought to me¡­¡± A single tear dropped down the old man¡¯s cheek. ¡°He was so small. He held the red of my rage, but it was his mother¡¯s red he held.¡± Jarot nced away. Though he could bear the steel of an Aldishman¡¯s de, he could not bear the memories of that time. ¡°They brought to me a boy. A boy so curiously silent. A boy who grew distant from his cousins. A boy who embraced only his grandfather and his grandmother. I¡­ did not know how to raise him, but he was a boy of the Iyr, and so it did not matter, for the Iyr made sure to raise him well, when I could not. They provided for him, when I could not. They protected him, when I could not.¡± Jurot remained silent, allowing the silence to fall over them. The old man finished the cup of wine, inhaling deeply, before letting out a long sigh. Jarot stared at the sky, noting the stars, noting all those which remained, and all those which had dimmed, even over his own time. The silence allowed Jurot to think. He thought about what he had done that year. He thought about his journey with Prince Morkarai, and what little of a story which he had returned with. He thought of the time within the Undersea Kingdom. Adam, who had fought the Coralguard. Adam, who had fought the Prince, and not just fight, he beat them both. He thought of the return, where there were few who were worthy enough to defeat. Urtas? He supposed. No, urtas weren¡¯t good enough. Lord Marshal Royce, the previous Knight of Death, who was considered King Merryweather¡¯s peer, a man who would even call Sir Robin, one of the Paragons of Alnd, a little girl? He, too, had been Adam¡¯s. The forest drake? No, that had been far too disappointing. Then what was next? An ancient Lich they had allowed to roam free because they were too weak? In the first year Adam and Jurot had met, what had they done? They had adventured slightly, but upon their return, they came across him. Balrog. Balrog the Bane. Jurot no longer felt the rage for Balrog as he once had. They had met upon their return, and though Jurot had wanted to face him, the Iyrmen did not involve themselves in such business. It was difficult, for the Iyr was both neutral, and yet so friendly with the viges. Against the undead, the beasts? They would assist. Against bandits? That was different. Jurot, as an Iyrman, had to step back from facing Balrog. Yet, he recalled the words which spurred him forward. They were the words in which his now brother had spoken, allowing him to regain the honour he had lost and had washed away the shame. Balrog had dared to use him against his own father, and they had to return back home. He had not harmed the boy, however, and so, technically, the Iyr didn¡¯t need to ughter them all. It was then, perhaps, Adam had managed to worm his way into Jurot¡¯s heart. However, it was when his mother had stated Adam was his brother, that Adam became his brother. When his mother spoke, words were true. What else did Jurot need to think? Adam, who knew of Lanarot before them. Adam, who had made sure, at least in this life, that the boy could meet the sister he never knew existed. If he had died against the herbearvore, he would have never known his sister, and now, he¡¯d have never known his son. Lanarot, when she had been born, had known two brothers, each with great victories. Damrot? Adam had done enough for him, but what of Jurot, his own father? ¡°Jurot,¡± the old man finally said. ¡°Fail, if you must, but try. Try to raise your son well, and fail as many times as you must, for the Iyr never forgets. The Iyr never forgets its debts. The Iyr never forgets its children. From those who die within its borders, to those who die outside. For those who return, and for those who turn to ash.¡± ¡®Ash,¡¯ Jurot thought, his heart sinking. He closed his eyes, and felt it, the pain in his heart upon thinking his son could turn to ash. Even though he was a member of the Rot family, this was too much. ¡°Adam does not have such a luxury,¡± Jarot whispered, not wishing to speak the words, but he had to. He knew it in his heart, that whatever maye, the children, those children who adored him so much, would not know of the Iyr¡¯s warmth as he had. ¡°Adam has we of the Rot family,¡± Jurot said, his voice clear, his eyes meeting his grandfather¡¯s. Jarot could see it, within his grandson¡¯s eyes. There was a murkiness to the rity of those eyes. A murkiness even he couldn¡¯t dispel, for they both knew it to be true. The old man sipped the rest of his wine. ¡°Yes. So he does.¡±
Triple chapter because I forgot there was an interlude. [981] – Y04.081 – A Father’s Worries [981] ¨C Y04.081 ¨C A Father¡¯s Worries ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called. ¡°Let us fight in the nightval tournament.¡± ¡°You want to go to the tournament this year?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I wish to win the tournament for my son,¡± Jurot replied simply. Adam closed his eyes. ¡®Isn¡¯t my brother the cutest?¡¯ His eyes then opened, falling upon his wife, and his sister inw. The pair were still tired, and needed the time off, but also, wouldn¡¯t they need their husbands at this time? ¡°Vonda,¡± Adam said, a whileter, needing some time to think before could give Jurot a firm reply. ¡°What do you think? Jurot¡­ he wants to win the tournament. He can do it, but¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I mean, I came third, and I want to get first ce too, but¡­ you just gave birth, you and Pam.¡± ¡°I will be fine in the Iyr, Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, if we go now, we can make the tournament. We can win, sure. Travelling back during the Twilight Month? It¡¯s dangerous. I don¡¯t think we should travel back during it, and¡­¡± Adam frowned deeper. ¡°What kind of husband would I be if I missed our first anniversary? What kind of brother would I be if I allowed Jurot to miss his first anniversary with Pam? What kind of brother would I be if I didn¡¯t help him go?¡± Vonda reached out to Adam¡¯s face, brushing it tenderly, smiling warmly towards him. ¡®How can my husband be this cute?¡¯ ¡°Vonda, you should be thinking I¡¯m handsome,¡± Adam said, fairly certain she could understand her eyes. ¡°You are always so handsome, dear.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, huffing with pride. ¡°I am handsome.¡± ¡°You should go. I will be fine here, in the business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You must win and bring back glory for your children. Jirot, she often mentions how you are third ce, what will Virot think as she listens to her sister¡¯s words?¡± Vonda joked, smiling wide. ¡°You¡¯re right. If Jirot keeps bullying me like this, Virot will also bully me. It¡¯s already difficult enough to handle one, but now, there are two of them!¡± Adam said, changing his voice slightly, smiling wide, only to frown. ¡®Right. I should exin my references to her when theye up.¡¯ ¡°What an interesting story,¡± Vonda said, seeing how much joy the tale brought to her husband, even if he wasn¡¯t exining it that well. ¡°So the father, to protect his son, killed the greatest evil and redeemed himself? Did he not kill thousands, upon thousands, of people? He was almost as evil, but because he killed the greatest evil to protect his son, he was considered good?¡± ¡°Okay, I get that he killed a lot of people, and¡­ okay, so he killed them all, the men, the woman and the children too, but¡­ then he kept killing more children, but look, it was the¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Ipletely agree with you actually, but it¡¯s still a cool universe.¡± Vonda wasn¡¯t certain she could trust such a force of magic that was so¡­ weird. ¡®I should make one in this world,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®No, that would be silly, and difficult.¡¯ Adam realised how many things he had done that were already silly and difficult. ¡®Yes, but this is different. It would be cool, though.¡¯ Adam spent his time walking through the business, mulling over his thoughts. The silliness within his thoughts faded, and a seriousness overtook him. ¡®Seriously, my seventh child is the only one I don¡¯t really need to worry about, except for all the people that was to kill her because she¡¯s a half elf.¡¯ Adam groaned. ¡®Seriously, how is it that my child, a half elf, is the one least likely to be hunted?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s thinking of such thoughts again?¡± Korin shook his head lightly, unsure of how Adam could do it. ¡°He is always thinking such thoughts,¡± Dunes said. ¡°He will think himself to death.¡± Korin chuckled, but stopped upon seeing the harsh look within Dunes¡¯ eyes. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending ¡°Lord Marshal Royce, we will be heading to the North soon. May I send word to the King for the favour he owes? Thank you.¡± ¡®You may.¡¯ Mana: 22 -> 19 Spell: Sending ¡°King Merryweather, I am messaging you for the promise owed. Please make it illegal in your Kingdom to kill goblins and demons. Thank you.¡± Adam had felt the spell leave him, but he heard no response. ¡®Ah, right, Jurot did say he may have been warded.¡¯ Meanwhile, Lucy bothered Jurot. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t refu-, what?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We can go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lucy exchanged a look with Mara, before looking back at Jurot. ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Jurot nodded. Adam finally met with Jurot. The pair stared into one another¡¯s eyes. Adam and Jurot sped forearms. ¡°First ce,¡± Adam stated. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I need to¡­ I need to finish up with a few things first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam invited Morkarai to his personal house within the inner fort, pouring the fire giant a drink, before vouring it with his magic. Morkarai sipped along it, before smiling, tasting the fruit from slightly north of his mountains. ¡°Lord Morkarai, I have another request for you.¡± ¡°If it is within my power.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Adam smiled. Once he was done asking Prince Morkarai for his request, the same request he had made of the giant for his daughter, Adam went to his Aunt, before pausing. He turned his head, looking to his eldest daughter, who waszing about in the cool air of nightval, the girl peeking towards her father. Upon noting he was looking at her, she began to stand, and shuffled her way to him, her younger siblings following her. ¡°Konarot, let¡¯s talk alone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl said, holding her father¡¯s hands as they walked off to the side, her tail swaying from side to side. ¡°I want you to take this letter.¡± ¡°I read it?¡± ¡°No. You cannot. It¡¯s for mummy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I know. I want you to give it to mummy. She will read it. It¡¯s really important to daddy. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now listen to me. You can¡¯t give it today. You have to give it on a very special day, nana will tell you. You cannot lose it, so let¡¯s put it somewhere with nana, yeah?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Konarot¡­¡± Adam embraced the girl tight, unable to look at the scar around her eye. ¡°Oh, my Konarot. The world was cruel to you, so I understand why you had to grow up so quickly.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy will protect you. Mummy will protect you too.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam pulled her in close. He shut his eyes, holding the girl close, smelling the scent of the Iyr¡¯s oils upon her. ¡°Konarot. I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too, daddy.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam kissed her face all over, and the girl hugged her father, feeling his strong arms wrap around him. Adam and Sonarot helped the girl hide the letter, by putting it in a ce she could remember with some ease, though was somewhere her mother couldn¡¯t find it, which was pretty easy to figure out, since they could use Jaygak¡¯s house. Later in the evening, Adam embraced his wife, holding her close. ¡°You can¡¯t miss me too much, dear.¡± ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you so much.¡± ¡°You should try not to?¡± Vonda teased. ¡°You know me.¡± It was the next morning when they had all prepared, even bringing along Sky, Mighty, and Wolfy along with them. Adam brushed Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a, the wolves each hard at work hunting nearby, bringing back plenty of meat, but also assisting the various viges nearby. ¡°Executive¡­¡± Rick called, approaching the half elf. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°They say you intend to ce first.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to bet on our behalf?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bet some money. What do you want to bet on exactly?¡± ¡°Whatever you feel is best.¡± ¡°You might lose your bet.¡± ¡°We can spare the coin, but I doubt we will lose.¡± ¡°Gambling sometimes goes wrong. Never know, might be another me out there.¡± Adam winked. Rick closed his eyes, praying that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Papa, you are taking Sky?¡± Lanarot asked, pouting. She had wanted to y with Sky all year, but Sky had always been too busy. ¡°We are,¡± Adam replied, dropping to a knee, brushing the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°We¡¯re heading north, and the wolves are going to help.¡± ¡°I help too!¡± ¡°You have to stay here, and help mummy, and your kakos, and your nieces and nephews, yeah?¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± Lanarot assured, holding up her fists. ¡°You leave it to me! I do it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam embraced his sister, holding her close. ¡®Just you wait, my dear sister, we¡¯ll bring you back something good too. Adam then checked on each of his children, hugging them one by one, giving each kisses too. ¡°Konarot, you must look after your siblings, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Kirot, Karot, you have to help your older sister, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Jirot¡­¡± Jirot waited, full of pride, ready for her task. ¡®Should I bully her?¡¯ Adam failed his Wisdom Save against his daughter voluntarily, though he was certain he had no choice. ¡°You must look after mummy and kako, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Jarot, you too.¡± ¡°Okay, daddy¡­¡± ¡°Larot¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just grow up slowly, happy and healthy.¡± Adam held the boy close, kissing his forehead. ¡®What am I to do with you?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Adam also said goodbye to the rest of hispanions, teasing them all. He also said goodbye to the children, including Ranya and Merry, even though they wouldn¡¯t remember him. ¡°I don¡¯t give you permission to grow up too quickly either, but I¡¯ll forgive you, since you¡¯re so cute,¡± Adam said to both, minutes apart. ¡°Mister Adam,¡± called the stilted magical voice. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied, ruffling George¡¯s hair. George flushed, d Fred had encouraged him to say goodbye. ¡°Fred,¡± Adam called, before nodding his head. Fred returned the head nod. ¡°Elsie¡­¡± Adam dropped to a knee before her. ¡°We¡¯re going to head to East Port first. Is there anything you want us to bring back?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Elsie thought. ¡°Rammy.¡± ¡°Rammy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can bring Rammy back, but is there a gift you want?¡± ¡°Um.¡± She thought. ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you something nice, don¡¯t worry.¡± Adam winked, before checking on hispanions. Prince Morkarai and Adam also shared a moment, sping each other¡¯s forearms. Adam bowed his head, and Morkarai returned it. ¡°Make sure you invite me to your wedding too.¡± ¡°I will,¡± the Prince assured. As they finished their preparations to leave, Adam paused. ¡°Jirot.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot charged up to her father, standing tall and ready for mischief. ¡°I will definitelye first ce.¡± ¡°Smelly boy,¡± Jirot replied, cackling. ¡°You are third ce!¡± ¡°I might be third ce in your heart, but¡­ daddy will be first ce! I¡¯m going to win, okay?¡± ¡°Daddy! You must bully babo when you go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one whose meant to ask you that!¡± Adam lifted the girl up, smothering her with kisses. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little Jarot stared up at his father, with thoserge and round amber eyes. ¡°You too!¡± Adam smothered his son with kisses too, while the triplets watched. Lucy allowed him to adore his children another time before they left, since he was going to be cringe if he didn¡¯t get his fill of them now. ¡®Since I got to say goodbye to them already, I¡¯ll allow it.¡¯ ¡°Jirot, you must bully your babo too, okay?¡± Jirot looked to her greatfather, who held out his hand, and the girl rushed over to grab it, giggling delightfully. ¡°Jababy! You have to bully your babo!¡± Little Jarot looked up to his greatfather shyly, before hiding beside his leg, hugging it. ¡®Et tu, Jarot?¡¯ Adam reached for his heart. ¡°I¡¯m only forgiving you this once because you¡¯re so cute!¡± The old Jarot¡¯sughter almost drowned out the well wishes of the children. ¡°Come home safely!¡± shouted the children, except for the usual suspect. ¡°You must say it,¡± Jarot said, ruffling her hair. ¡°You must.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Sonarot called. ¡°Come home safely!¡± the girl screamed, causing even Jarot to wince, though he was proud of her lungs. ¡®Yes! She is my greatdaughter!¡¯ As the group made their way out, with the wolves taking turns in the cart, Adam stared out at the sky. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to take it seriously. Just for this season, I¡¯m going to take it seriously.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. He nced to the side, to the half elf staring at the world ahead of them. He noted how dark his eyes were, and how focused they had be. ¡®¡­¡¯ Adam remained focus on the text before his eyes. ¡®¡­¡¯ XP: 16 700 -> 16 000
What? They''re leaving, thiste in the year? Where''s my slice of life? No! [982] – Y04.082 – Level Up! [982] ¨C Y04.082 ¨C Level Up! XP: 16 000 -> 0 Level Up! Level: 7 -> 8 HP: 91 -> 104 Gained: Feat/ASI Constitution: 16 -> 18 HP: 104 -> 112 Adam was unsure if he would regret levelling up, but he took it as a sign that it was a good idea when they had managed to arrive within East Port swiftly, and more importantly, safely. Unfortunately for him, he had no idea the storm that raged within the business. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Lucy red at him, as they settled themselves within the Guild, not noticing that Mara was also ring at the half elf. ¡°We should spend a few days in East Port.¡± Adam slowly nodded, understanding that their journey had been rather rough. They travelled about fifty miles a day with their magical steeds, and even their wolves were beginning to feel the burden on their bodies, even when they had allowed Sky to stay within the carriage with Jaygak and Kitool. ¡®My ass hurts so bad too,¡¯ the half elf thought. ¡®Only my wife-, no, I said I wouldn¡¯t be cringe, so I need to get rid of any cringe thoughts too.¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, before blinking. ¡°Kitool, can-,¡± Adam nced towards the Iyrman, blinking again. ¡®No. I should take Jurot with me, since I said I¡¯d behave.¡¯ ¡°Jurot, would you minding with me to cause a mess?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t you tell us that you weren¡¯t going to do that?¡¯ Lucy and Jaygak thought, though the pair held very different facial expressions about the matter. ¡®Oh dear,¡¯ Mother Priest thought, noting the appearance of the figure within the puthral te armour, and the young man who wore the tattoos of those who wrought death upon the world. ¡°I apologise for showing up unannounced, I thought about sending word, but I thought to surprise you,¡± Adam said, epting the tea from the Priest. He smiled politely to the woman, who smiled politely in return. ¡°It is certainly a surprise to see you,¡± Mother Priest admitted. ¡°I¡¯vee to inform you of a few matters, the first being of which, that my child was born healthy,¡± Adam said. Mother Priest smiled. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Congrattions. I hope that your child only knows great health.¡± ¡°Well, her mother is a Ray,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly, though a hint of nervousness followed. ¡°I was rather worried, since I¡¯m a fool, but it seems she¡¯s so healthy, and of course she¡¯ll be happy, since her mother is so amazing.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the woman said, sipping her tea. ¡°Do you wish for us to anoint your child?¡± ¡°Ah, well, I didn¡¯t bring her along.¡± Adam continued to smile. ¡°Speaking of adorable children, Elsie is doing well within the business. She¡¯s gotten quite close with Cobra, a young woman from East Port, who she feelsfortable around. I didn¡¯t notice, because I was so busy working, and so stressed, but I¡¯m d that I have such dependable workers.¡± ¡°If it is difficult¡­¡± Mother Priest noted the look Jurot gave her, and she sipped her tea. ¡°I wanted to mention those two things first to have you put down your guard, I actually have two other reasons why I¡¯vee,¡± Adam said, holding up the shield he brought. He hadn¡¯t brought his red shield, Strong Shield, but a shield of fairly basic design. ¡°I¡¯vee to donate this shield, and we set aside some coin from the business to donate as part of the business¡¯ religious tax, and I hope you will ept it for the business¡¯ workers. I also added in a little more, partly to apologise, but also for your kind words, and your thoughts for worrying over Elsie.¡± Jurot ced arge chest upon the table, one that could easily house a thousand coins. ¡®He brought a shield?¡¯ Mother Priest smiled, a far more genuine smile this time, first ncing at the shield, then towards the chest, which was no doubt full of copper and silver. ¡°Mother Soza praise you, Brother Adam. Your donation is far too kind.¡± ¡°This is a donation from the United Kindom, Mother Priest. I hope you will ept, otherwise what am I meant to say to my wife?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°Certainly, we will ept the¡­¡± Mother Priest said, having reached up to brush along the shield, only to feel the light tingling sensation. ¡®???¡¯ Adam continued to smile towards the woman, the silence filling the room. ¡°¡­ Brother Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is this the shield you wished to donate?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°Is it¡­ magical?¡± ¡°Of course. We do deal with magical items, after all, and magical shields are a part of that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam continued to smile innocently. ¡®Damn, it feels good to be rich.¡¯ Mother Priest remained silent for a long moment. ¡®Can I ept this?¡¯ Adam waved his hand, leaving after finishing his tea, letting out a relieved sigh. ¡®Damn, it feels good to be rich.¡¯ Jurot noted the repeated thought upon his brother¡¯s face. ¡®He likes to spend money so freely?¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you a noble?¡± Adam stopped, turning his head slowly to catch his brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jurot. That¡¯s too far.¡± ¡°I am sorry,¡± Jurot said, noting how much of the wind he had stolen from his brother¡¯s sails. ¡°If you were royalty, Jirot would be a Princess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± ¡°Okay. Did you not wish for the Mother to open the chest?¡± ¡°What am I, a noble?¡± Adam asked, even though he really did want to see it, but it did border on cringe. ¡°A whole chest of silver?¡± an acolyte said, beginning to take out the coins, to ce them within stacks of ten, so they could write the donations down for their tax receipts, which would be returned to them in the future. ¡°Who donated it?¡± ¡°A business to the west. You remember that half elf who married Ray Vonda?¡± ¡°In the purple armour?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The acolyte noted the glint of coins that weren¡¯t copper. ¡°The silver runs out a few coins deep.¡± ¡°Did they line up the top with silver, and the rest with copper? That¡¯s pretty typical of¡­¡± The Sister leaned over the acolyte, checking the coin. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ the acolyte thought. ¡®What?¡¯ the Mother thought, upon hearing that most of the coin was gold. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, noting Jaygak¡¯s look as he returned back to the inn. ¡°It went fine.¡± Jaygak nced towards Jurot, who nodded. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°That feels weird. I¡¯m not that much of an idiot, am I?¡± ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be cringe,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just saying, I haven¡¯t done anything that crazy.¡± Adam shrunk under the looks. ¡°I mean, you know, this year.¡± Even Kitool raised her brows at Adam. ¡°I mean, not this¡­ season.¡± Adam eyed up hispanions as they shrugged vaguely. ¡°A man can¡¯t even say goodbye to his own children without being called cringe? What is the worlding to?¡± ¡°What about handing over such great items to children?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Oh, what, being generous is cringe now? Oh, lock me up officer, I¡¯m the Lord of Cringe then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Lucy said. ¡°You know what!¡± Adam said, standing up. ¡°What?¡± Mara asked, raising her brow. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Jirot you¡¯re bullying me.¡± ¡°Cringe,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°This is!¡± Adam huffed. ¡°This is thest time I bring a term from-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot warned, his voice serious. ¡°What?¡± Jurot switched to the Iyrman¡¯s tongue. ¡°The walls have ears.¡± ¡®Damn, I was almost cringe on ident.¡¯ ¡°Sorry.¡± Adam sat back down, realising he needed to be careful when he made his jokes. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Jirot you¡¯re bullying me, because she¡¯s too busy taking care of her mother.¡± Adam didn¡¯t understand how very, very wrong he was. The next day, Jurot and Jaygak went to deal with the situation for their travel northward, choosing the sea. They went to the docks, before the pair returned with good news. ¡°Kitool, I have some business I need toplete,¡± Jaygak said, causing even Jurot to nce towards her. ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool replied, allowing Jurot to take her ce in babysitting the troublesome trio. ¡°Should we go make a meeting with Sir Landon?¡± Adam asked over lunch, sipping his warm milk. ¡°Why?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°To sponsor us for the tournament.¡± ¡°We should find a sponsor from the North.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that how that works?¡± ¡°It is best to find someone from the North. In every tournament, it is difficult when one is sponsored by an outside family, but in the North, it is more extreme.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°How are we going to do that?¡± ¡°We should meet with the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Is it so easy to meet with the Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°No, but we have a token.¡± ¡°We do?¡± ¡°You received it from Lord Royce.¡± ¡®What did I receive from Lord Royce?¡¯ While the troublemakers remained within the Guild, thest remaining troublemaker, under escort from Kitool, the most sensible of the entire group, caused arger mess. ¡°If the Duchess doesn¡¯t wish to see us, then please return this que to her,¡± Jaygak said, handing over the silver que they had received from the Duchess previously. She smiled politely towards the servant, while Kitool remained stone faced, her heart picking up wildly. ¡®Jaygak.¡¯ Kitool whispered deep within her heart. ¡®Jaygak!¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s returning the que?¡¯ the servant thought, staring at it. ¡®Can they do that?¡¯ They didn¡¯t have to wait long for the Duchess to make some time, changing almost nothing within her schedule to allow them to meet her swiftly. She had wanted to make them wait for two hours, but Jaygak¡¯s warning caused her to meet them with haste. ¡®No, no, it¡¯s fine, you can just take it. If the Iyr heard that I was waiting for an Eastsea, how much shame would I bring to my family? If my grandaunt heard, she would tell my niece, and she would never look at me the same again.¡¯ ¡®Your Grace, her smile was like that of poison,¡¯ the servant had said, at his wit¡¯s end. Kitool continued to internally scream, her heart pounding within her chest. ¡®Jaygak, how is this helping?¡¯ ¡®Iyrmen are so troublesome,¡¯ the Duchess thought, calling for them to approach into the garden, which had transformed since they hadst entered. ¡®What a maze,¡¯ Jaygak thought, noting the entrances and exits within the garden, and counting the guards and servants. Kitool wasn¡¯t too bothered about the exits or entrances, since she would find it easier to dart around the hedges. However, she did note the guards and servants too, and considered all the things she had been taught to consider, from the direction of the wind, to the way the shadows drooped, to the lines of sight which could hold potential hidden foes, but she could also use if it was required. ¡°Executives, I heard you required a meeting urgently,¡± Duchess Dalia Eastsea said, waiting for the pair of women while already seated upon herrge marble throne, sitting a step above where the remaining chairsy. She wore a deep blue dress, with bits of armour sttered across her attire, connected by silver chains. A sapphicule dagger rested at her side, settled within white leather. Jaygak smiled, crossing her hand over navel, ignoring the knights who red at the young Iyrman. ¡°We won¡¯t keep you long, Duchess. You must be very busy, and we appreciate you making time for us. I¡¯m here to discuss with you a matter that I¡¯d like to bring to your attention.¡± ¡°What matter is that?¡± The woman motioned hand for them to sit, and while Kitool reached for a chair, Jaygak remained standing, holding the woman¡¯s eye line. Jaygak smiled, feeling Kitool¡¯s hopeful gaze upon her. ¡®How much trouble would Jirot like?¡¯ Jurot noted the return of the pair of Iyrmen, catching Kitool¡¯s eyes. ¡®What happened to make you look like that?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Adam asked, reaching for the letter, stamped with the Duchess¡¯ seal. ¡°Don¡¯t open it,¡± Jaygak said, catching Adam before he could do anything stupid. ¡°It¡¯s a letter of introduction for the cksnow from the Eastsea family.¡± ¡®cksnow?¡¯ ¡°The Grand Duchess¡¯ family,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Oh! Whoa! Jaygak, how did you manage that?¡± ¡°I threatened the Duchess. ¡°Of course you did,¡± Adam said, letting out a small sigh. ¡°You would threaten the¡­¡± Adam caught Jaygak¡¯s eyes. ¡°When you say threaten, do you mean¡­ threaten?¡± ¡°What else does threaten mean?¡± Adam nced towards Kitool, who, for once, let out a tired sigh. ¡®What the hell? Jaygak! Please don¡¯t! Not when I have no XP!¡¯
I really did roll no encounters all the way to East Port. Everything is moving so quickly, meaning nothing will go wrong. Right? Adam Sheet [982] Adam Sheet [982] Name: Adam Race: Half Elf Level: 8 XP: 0 STR: 20 (+5)[+8] DEX: 12 (+1) CON: 18 (+4[+7] INT: 16 (+3)[+6] WIS: 12 (+1)[+4] CHA: 16 (+3)[+6] SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldish, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy INVENTORY: Puthral te, Wraith, dwarven warhammer, Strong Shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, obsidian holy symbol of Baktu, Fine Battleaxe nket, backpack, bedroll, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope, thick clothes, (2) clothes, (2) pouch, soap, brush, teethleaf, journal, quill, ink, Steel Tag: 6 CURRENCY PP: 1 GP: 100 SP: 10 CP: 10 Obsidian (10), Tiger Eye (10), Amber (5), Diamond (4) FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster, sher MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts. Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit. BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Warrior Spirit. BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/LR Improved Criticals. Critical hits now apply on a 19 or 20. Fighting Style: Defence. +1 DEF when wearing armour. Fighting Style: Dueling. +2 damage when wielding a weapon in only one hand. Elegance. +WIS Save (or INT/CHA Save). +WIS to Persuasion. MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner. (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen. Roll 2xD20 to be used per day. Divine Smite. 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. Lay on Hands. (Healing 5x Level), Divine Health (Immune to Disease) Blessing of Forgia. Once per LR, +1 to mundane weapon or armour. Weapon Bond. Forge bond with a weapon. Connected to wielder on the same realm. BA to summon. Artisan Blessing. Create items which have some metal up to 100gp. Soul of the Forge. Resistance to fire damage. +1 to Def when wearing heavy armour. Forge¡¯s Magic. Gain ess to the prepared Forge Priest spells. Passive Enchanting. Enchant passively. 10+Modifier. Multi Enchanting. Enchant as many weapons equal to your trained bonus. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes, Mould Earth, Shape Water Forge Spells: 1: Identify, Searing Smite 2: Heat Metal, Magic Weapon 3: Elemental Weapon, Protection from Energy 4: Fabricate, Wall of Fire Prepared (10): Goodberry, Shield, Spiritual Weapon, Sending, Adam¡¯s Tower, Counterspell, Revivify, Fireball, Healing Word, Hex 1st Gate Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds 2nd Gate Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly, Tiny Ward, Sending 4th Gate Divination, Dimension Door COMBAT Health: 112/112 DEF: 21/25 Mana: 25/25 Wraith: +10, 2d6 + 9/10 Unarmed: +8, 1d6 + 5/7 LS/WH/BA: +8, 1d6 + 1d3 + 7/8 Dagger: +8, 1d3 + 7 Handaxe/Mace: +8, 1d6 + 7 me Bolt (120¡¯). +6, 2d6 Fire Frosbite (60¡¯). DC14, 2d6 Cold
Adam grabbed Elegance and then Level 8 and he has more stamps into his Steel Tag, and I think that''s all. [983] – Y04.083 – Confrontation I [983] ¨C Y04.083 ¨C Confrontation I ¡°Stop it! Stop it now! Smelly boy!¡± Jirot pointed a finger up at Danagek, who pouted, and made to cry, only to stop as his father pulled him up. ¡°Are you bullying your niece?¡± Tonagek asked. ¡°Or is your niece bullying you?¡± His eyes fell down to Jirot. ¡°I am not! I am not!¡± Jirot frowned, pouting, and nced around for support. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I did not bully!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Jirot asked, blinking. ¡°Okay.¡± Tonagek held out his hand for the girl, who waddled over and ced her small hand within his, feeling how rough his skin was. Jirot blinked at the old man, who was the brother of her grandmother, like how Jarot was brother to her. ¡°What happened?¡± Tonagek asked, gently rubbing his thumb along the back of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Papo ising to y, but he cannot!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We are ying with Jitool!¡± ¡°You will not y with Danagek?¡± ¡°It is not time for ying with Danagek,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It is time to y with Jitool.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tonagek fell into thought. ¡°Will you y with Danagekter?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to y with Danagek. We can y and then we can eat. Danagek always so lovely, he always give me fruit.¡± ¡®Ah?¡¯ Tonagek thought. ¡°Okay, I will y with Danagek.¡± ¡°Baba, you want to y too?¡± Tonagek blinked. ¡°I wish to y with you.¡± ¡°Okay! Baba and papo can y.¡± Jirot pulled the older man along with her to her twin brother and kako. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Tonagek thought. ¡®It is not that she does not wish to y, but it must feel right to y?¡¯ While Tonagek thought so deeply of his grandniece, who had finally returned to the Iyr, her father identally caused a mess elsewhere. ¡°That sounds too good to be true,¡± Jane said, a young woman with ck hair and dark eyes. She wore breastte over chain, and carried a de at her side. ¡°A bunch o¡¯ poppycock!¡± another shouted,ughing. ¡°You¡¯d find a more believable story in the docks.¡± ¡°Like I said,¡± Adam began, ncing aside to the thick, drunken fellow whoseughter almost drowned out his voice, ¡°we work for the Enchanter, and they¡¯re the ones that allow these great, and generous, terms.¡± ¡°Yeah, and my mother owns the docks,¡± the drunken fellow said. ¡®What with him and the docks?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re someone whose already Steel in the Guild, then we¡¯d start you out a little higher, twenty gold, but once you pass through the training, which shouldst three to six month, you¡¯ll get paid thirty gold a month.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not a terrible wage, especially if he¡¯s promising a magical weapon with itter on¡­¡¯ Jane thought. ¡°My brother wields a weapon that makes even mine look like¡­ well, mine is like a tiger, while his is a¡­ no wait, mine is a bear, and his is a tiger.¡± ¡°Are tigers stronger than bears?¡± Jane asked. ¡°I think so? I don¡¯t know. Anyway, what I mean is, mine is strong, but my brother¡¯s is stronger. Actually, you said you recognised me from the tournament, so you should know my brother. Jurot, he¡¯s the guy that ced first, and Kitool, who ced second, she also has a weapon from the Enchanter.¡± ¡°I thought Sir Roseia ced first.¡± ¡°In the martial only section.¡± ¡°Oh! The Savage?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡± ¡°Steel Kick Kitool, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°The Iyrman is your brother?¡± ¡°He is, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Persuasion Check (Charisma) Elegance bonus! D20 + 7 = 26 (19) ¡®Damn, this kid¡¯s even enticing me,¡¯ the drunkard thought. ¡®No, no, what am I thinking, he¡¯s just talkin¡¯ auroch shit.¡¯ Jurot entered the inn a momentter, with Kitool behind him, the pair making their way to Adam and Jaygak, the Iyrman napping in the corner, figuring Adam wouldn¡¯t get in much trouble beside her. It was tiring work to deal with Adam when he tried not to be cringe. ¡°What a coincidence, we were just talking about you,¡± Adam said, pushing the chairs aside for Jurot and Kitool. ¡°Jurot, Kitool, meet Jane, an adventurer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a filler,¡± Jane specified, shaking their forearms, as they returned a nod of acknowledge of the term. ¡°Like I said. Coin. Magical weapons, that are lent, but after a few years, or great service, you get to keep it. Doesn¡¯t sound bad, does it?¡± Adam smiled. ¡°You need me to sign anything?¡± Jane asked, sipping her ale. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re heading up north for the tournament. If you want to sign up quickly, then head westward, follow the road to Red Oak, then once you¡¯re there, head west along the road to the business, which is on the Iyr¡¯snd. Ask to speak with a Manager Dunes, he¡¯ll test you.¡± ¡°Iyr¡¯snd?¡± Janes narrowed her eyes. ¡°You did mention something about that.¡± ¡°The Iyr provides quite a lot of protection to the business, though some of our own workers can hold their own, too. You might be signed up on the lowest rank for a few months, and maybe given some boring or awful work. Of course, there are certain rules to follow. If you don''t follow them, or are unruly, you''ll be punished ordingly. If it''s something unforgivable, then...¡± Adam motioned to his amulet. ¡°Lord Sozain will wee you with open arms.¡± ¡°You think you are special, boy?¡± called a voice from the corner. It was a fellow who had blonde hair, silvered with age, and stark blue eyes, those which pierced through Adam¡¯s soul. He was heavily tattooed too, all across the sides of his face, and along his neck. ¡°A little,¡± Adam said, wondering why he seemed vaguely familiar. Intelligence Check D20 + 3 = 6 (3) ¡°Raging Bull,¡± Jurot called, causing more heads to turn to the Noskan, while those nearby began to pull away from him. ¡®Who?¡¯ Adam thought. The Noskan stood, leaving behind his greataxe, his eyes remaining on the half elf as he shambled towards them, grabbing the chair with a careful grasp, his fists almost tightening like a vice against the wood. The echo of the chair scraping filled the air, before he sat. He held out his hand, and the axe blurred towards him, before he rested it against the table. Lucy and Mara exchanged a look between one another, sipping their ale from the corner of the inn. They noted that Jaygak had awoken, the young woman yawning silently, before sitting up, eyeing up the neer who she recognised. ¡°Too young,¡± Raging Bull said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too young to be that arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant, I just know my limits.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking back to me, you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because me and mypanions are together,¡± Adam said. ¡°Not many threats we can¡¯t face when we¡¯re together.¡± ¡°You think you children can handle me?¡± ¡°You wield Frostdrake?¡± Jurot asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The very same.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes. ¡®How did he gain Frostdrake?¡¯ ¡°What do you think, Jurot, could we handle him?¡± ¡°You and I together could defeat him,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Together? Just the two of you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Willing to bet your axes on it?¡± Adam could feel the cold bead of sweat against the side of his neck. ¡°Not right now. We¡¯ve a tournament to fight in.¡± Except he could feel the eagerness of his brother beside him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t injure you too badly. Just one arm. One leg.¡± ¡°No thank you,¡± Adam replied, unable to take his eyes off the older man. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to refuse,¡± Fjord said, his eyes still piercing through Adam¡¯s. ¡°What will you bet?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I¡¯ll bet my axe.¡± ¡°We refuse.¡± ¡°You refuse? Do you understand the situation you¡¯re in, boy?¡± ¡°You do not know the situation you are in,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Together, ourpanions, can defeat you.¡± ¡°All six of you? The Iyrmen, the half elf, the demons?¡± ¡®Demons?¡¯ the thought passed through the inndwellers. ¡°We can defeat you,¡± Jurot said, his voice assured. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 11 (10) Health: 112 -> 59 It all happened so suddenly. In the time between the bead of sweat had fallen down from Adam¡¯s jaw and onto his shirt, leaving a trail of dampness along his clothes, the shaft of the axe had struck against Adam¡¯s elbow and side. Jurot had managed to block the magical steel with Phantom, barely deflecting it away from the half elf¡¯s skin. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Adam thought, crashing against the side of the counter, before swiftly scrambling up to his feet. His arm throbbed with pain, but he gripped Wraith tight in hand, pushing away his thoughts. ¡°Fine, then,¡± Adam said, inhaling deeply. Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 59 -> 64 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 16 (5) D20 + 11 = 23 (12) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 25 (6)(10) Damage resisted! 17 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 17 (6) D20 + 11 = 31 (20) Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 24 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 12D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 102 (9)(48)(36) Damage resisted! 69 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 24 (13) D20 + 11 = 30 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 20 -> 16 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 49 (14)(26) Damage resisted! 38 damage! Attack - Wizard¡¯s Axe (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 13 (2) D20 + 11 = 28 (17) Hit! Mana: 16 -> 15 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 15 (4)(2) Damage resisted! 8 damage! Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 8 = 14 (1, 5) Health: 64 -> 78 Adam focused upon the Noskan, bursting red with rage. The half elf¡¯s axe carved through the air as he focused, shing with the Rage Dancer, while Jurot nked beside him, and Kitool¡¯s shadowy form blurred beside him. A pair of axes fell against the Noskan, and the staff crashed against him as Kitool willed her inner strength into the Noskan, trying to freeze him in ce so they could defeat him. The Noskan¡¯s focus had been upon the half elf, who had spoken of this mythical business, one where they seemed to apparently look after their own. The shes of memories, the charred buildings, the de through his side, slipped through his mind. He roared, and though he had barely recognised the tattoos on the Iyrman¡¯s forehead, of the blue circle and diamonds, he cared very little. He wanted this half elf put down, and even if some crazy Iyrman¡¯s grandson struck him, he didn¡¯t even bother to think of much else. Except, he had also ignored the other Iyrman. As her staff crashed against him, the young woman also struck him through his side, at a particr point, exploding forth her inner energy. He had blocked it out. Once. Twice. Thrice. Eight times. That¡¯s how may times Kitool could force her inner energy into someone. It had been seven not long ago, but now, she could do so eight times. Piercing through his great fortitude had been difficult. The first time, she had failed. The second time, she had failed. The third time, the fourth time? Failure. The fifth time? The fifth time, the Noskan, as he swung his greataxe, threatening to bisect the half elf without his armour, froze in ce. Jane and the Noskan hadn¡¯t realised that Kitool was not the same Kitool as she was within the tournament. In the tournament, the woman did not use the staff within her hands, the staff that had certainly would have allowed her to defeat even Jurot. ¡°Step back, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, noting how Adam had paused, unsure of what to do. ¡°The fight is over.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam asked, noting the way the frozen Noskan continued to rage, even after having been beaten. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Jaygak drew her de, and with a single swipe, she tore into the Noskan¡¯s frozen front, barely cutting through ayer of flesh as her de swam through the air, while Kitool¡¯s staff crashed against him once more. The redness faded to white, almost like fresh snow, and the Noskan fell to the ground, still. Victory! XP Gained: +1000 XP: 0 -> 1 000 Adam could feel the way his heart pounding, and now that the adrenaline began to fade, he felt the ache at his shield arm and his side, which had been bruised so terribly. ¡°Adam, heal him lightly,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Alright.¡± Lay on Hands: 40 -> 39 Quest Complete: A Refusal of Death XP Gained: +100 XP: 1 000 -> 1 100
Well that escted quickly. [984] – Y04.084 – Confrontation II [984] ¨C Y04.084 ¨C Confrontation II ¡®Seriously, they called me to deal with him?¡¯ the knight in the finely made te armour thought. The de at his side was wrapped in a scarf. The symbol of East Port, not the Duchess, had been engraved within his armour. ¡®I still get nightmares from when he beat me.¡¯ The old man¡¯s heart ached, his shoulder pulsing harder. ¡®If he hadn¡¯t been beaten before I got there, what did you expect me to do?¡¯ He was d Raging Bull was now the Duchess¡¯ problem. ¡®Now I¡¯ve got to worry about those kids?¡¯ The dawn¡¯s rays began to greet the ships at the port. ¡°Eh?¡± Adam called out, noting the heavily armoured fellow, who wore a de at his side, wrapped within a scarf. The silver medallion worn against his chest, pinned the long cloak he wore, which was almost unseen due to how simr the colour was to the te armour. ¡°Commander Stone Sword? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Marshal Stone Sword, no, eh, Marshal ck,¡± the Marshal replied, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m here to escort you to the North.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to escort us? Why?¡± Adam asked, before feeling a strange sensation flow over him, ncing around as he noticed the way hispanions were looking at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you forget?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I¡¯m certain I have,¡± Adam replied, sure of himself. If it was anything Adam was known for, it was being a fool of a father, being cringe, being a fool of a father, forgetting things, being a fool of a father, and only knowing the same jokes. ¡°We¡¯re passing East Fort on the way.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Adam, have you really forgotten.¡± ¡°Give me a hint at least.¡± ¡°You offended a noblest year.¡± ¡°Jaygak, do you have any idea how little that narrows it down?¡± ¡°It was one specific noble, who wanted to harm our VIPs.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam said, closing his eyes, thinking. ¡°The Marquess,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You beat up the Marshal of the East,¡± Kitool said finally, unable to contain herself. She inhaled and sighed, meditating to calm herself. ¡°Oh. Yeah. Right. The guy. He came with an army, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yeah, I vaguely remember that. I thought you meant the Prince.¡± ¡°The Prince?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You know, the Merman Prince.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯tst year.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, that was this year.¡± ¡°Really? Wow. I don¡¯t know, it felt like it wasst year. Then, when was it that I offended¡­ you know what, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Adam waved his hand, dismissing the thoughts he had. ¡°What¡¯s the use of remembering stuff like that, when I can remember all my chil-,¡± Adam straightened up, catching Lucy¡¯s eye. ¡°I stopped myself.¡± Lucy smacked her lips together and shrugged her shoulders. He had managed to stop himself in time, so she allowed him this moment. Marshal ck¡¯s eyes fell across them all. He inhaled deeply and let out a sigh, joining Kitool in her meditation for a moment. His eyes then fell to Jaygak, who had caused such a mess at the Duchess¡¯ estate. ¡°Miss Jaygak, was it?¡± ¡°Marshal ck,¡± she replied. ¡°Do you fare well, this year?¡± Jaygak nced aside towards Adam, before looking out to the sea. ¡°It has been a long year, Marshal.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the Marshal replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I was hoping to meet you again.¡± ¡°You were?¡± ¡°Yes, I, uh¡­ I wished to hear your family¡¯s tales.¡± ¡°Mine?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I heard they were interesting.¡± ¡°They are, but my family has had few tales of recent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re good, regardless.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°Yes. They are.¡± The Marshal recalled the Duchess¡¯ words about finding out more about Jaygak, and how much of a threat she would be. From what he gathered, it wasn¡¯t this Iyrman the Duchess should be focused on, but the other two, who were truly terrifying, even to him. Then of course, there was that half elf. Jaygak fell silent for a long while. She thought about the Duchess and what she could do, but also how Adam¡¯s behaviour would be viewed in the North. ¡°Jurot, Kitool. We can¡¯t take a ship.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the pair replied. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam and the Marshal thought. With a single statement from the Iyrman, the group changed their entire ns, picking up Jane, and heading along northward along the road. ¡®They know Marshal ck?¡¯ Jane thought, jittery with excitement that she was so close to a hero like Stone Sword. ¡®They must really be something!¡¯ She nced aside to the Iyrman who was speaking with the Marshal, speaking of her family¡¯s stories. ¡®With how she¡¯smanding everyone, and with the Marshal¡¯s attention, she must be their leader?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long before the walls of Life River invited the group, as their magical steeds brought them through thend with ease. The fortress walls of the Order of Life¡¯s Rose invited them within, with the acolytes eyeing up the group who had appeared once more. The feeling of warmth filled Jane, who hadn¡¯t spent any time in Life¡¯s Rose before, and she quickly handed off her de to a nearby acolyte, and began to strip out of her armour, her eyes still darting around. ¡®Life¡¯s Rose.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you again, Mother Priest,¡± Adam said, cing down a gem worth a hundred gold upon the table. Mother Priest poured the young man a cup of tea, the trickling of the tea echoing within the small, bare room. ¡°If you understand, then you should not bother me so, but I wished to speak with you of your child so consider it a meeting for my curiosity.¡± ¡°Virot was born healthy,¡± Adam assured, sipping his tea, tasting the gentle notes of earthiness. ¡°She troubled me so much, but I realise she¡¯s going to be so troublesome. She¡¯s so cute, too cute! How can she do this to me?¡± Mother Priest allowed Adam to be this stupid since he had been so stressedst time, and even though he wasn¡¯t as stressed any more, he was still being polite to the Order. ¡°I am d she was born so healthy. It is good news, though not unexpected.¡± She forced away the sigh of relief, sipping her tea. ¡°Once again, I¡¯m really thankful that you helped out. I won¡¯t ever forget what you did for us. I¡¯m not sure if little old me is good enough to offer anything to you, but if you¡¯re willing, could we gift a donation? Next year we¡¯ll have some more coin, so we can send some, but since your townsfolk are so generous, perhaps a magical shield would be more suitable?¡± ¡°We will not refuse any donation, whether they are copper, silver, gold, or magic.¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re ever need of any more des, while your Hopes are busy, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, you can send us word and we will do our best to dispatch some-,¡± Adam said, before noting the Mother¡¯s disapprovingly re. ¡°I just mean if there¡¯s a specific blue dragon who wants to cause trouble.¡± He chuckled nervously. ¡°Why are you always thinking of death when you are so worried for life?¡± ¡°Ah, well, I mean, I wasn¡¯t particrly thinking about¡­¡± Adam smiled awkwardly, since his joke was going to be about Jaygak and her want to kill blue dragons. ¡®Right. I¡¯m in the Order of Life¡¯s Rose.¡¯ ¡°Please pray for me, Mother Priest, for I am a fool, and for my wife, who has to deal with me.¡± ¡°I pray for Ray Vonda ever morning, but perhaps I will need to pray for the fool instead.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°Will you raise the child in the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes. My children should grow up together.¡± Adam smiled, though the Mother could see it, the nervousness across his lips. ¡°It is difficult to be a father,¡± Mother Priest said, thinking about the rest of Adam¡¯s children, recalling all that Vonda had said to her. ¡°No. It¡¯s easy to be a father. It¡¯s hard to be a good father.¡± Mother Priest smiled slightly, bowing her head. ¡°You!¡± Jane gasped upon Adam¡¯s return. ¡°You¡¯re married to a Ray?¡± Her voice was a whisper, though used Adam of all manner of wickedness. ¡°Even stopped clocks are right twice a day!¡± Adam replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to call me stupid.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was making a joke about how even though I¡¯m stupid, a stopped clock is right twice a day, because-,¡± Adam waved his hand. ¡°Filliam would have gotten it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jane felt regret for the first, but not thest time, that journey. ¡®He¡¯s married to a Ray?¡¯ Marshal ck thought. ¡®What in the Divine?¡¯ Mother Priest stared at the gem for a long while. ¡®You handed over a thousand gold to the small temple, but a hundred to us?¡¯ She smiled, leaning back within her chair. ¡®Virot.¡¯ The group continued along their journey, and Adam made the second smartest decision in his life. If the first was marrying Ray Vonda, the second was deciding to keep his mouth shut as they passed through the outposts and towns, and even the other Orders, doing his best to zone out from the world. He could hear Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak deal with the soldiers and the members of the Order, meanwhile, he and Lucy exchanged looks, sighing. Lucy was being targeted for the same reason as Mara. Adam was being targeted because he was an idiot who had picked a fight with the Marquess to protect Alex. Also, because he was a filthy leaf ear. Marshal ck nced upon Adam, who assisted with forming a small camp, the half elf shifting the earth around, while the nks were ced into position. He had to step forward to protect Adam a few times, and with the Duchess¡¯ seal, it was, perhaps not easy or simple, but if the Marshal of the East himself didn¡¯te, then it was going to be fine. While he was trying to understand Adam, it was the tower, which the half elf had chanted into existence, which gave the Marshal pause from his thoughts. ¡®Eh?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long after the Marshal¡¯s thoughts were broken. ¡°We step foot onto the first area truly considered the North and we¡¯re instantly surrounded by bears?¡± Adam asked, noting howrge the bears of the north were. ¡°What are they feeding you?¡± ¡°They are much bigger in the North,¡± Jane said, hiding the smirk on her lips, drawing her de. The next day the group arrived at the town, and truly, it was a town of the North. The town was set among the hills, the walls standing tall and proud, like the Northerners he had met so far. The guards were few in number among the walls, though Adam noted they were each tall and strong, wielding hefty spears and shields, and des at their side. They wore thick furs and chain, and considering how chilly the month had be, Adam understood why. Adam blocked out most of the journey as they continued, before finally, they had passed by many towns, outposts, before they arrived at the Order before North Amber. The Order before North Amber was a particr Order. The Order of the ck Moon. Adam squinted his eyes towards the Order¡¯s walls, which were definitely made by the hands of the Northerners, because they were thick, sturdy, and almost brought as much relief as the walls of the Iyr. However, while the walls were truly impressive, it was the Order¡¯s members which truly impressed Adam. Adorned in heavy armour, built of well made steel, and wielding weapons made of not just any steel, but of true jagite from Jaghi, the Oathsworn of the Order of the ck Moon were truly well equipped. Yet, though they had not drawn their des, but Adam could already feel it, their intense pressure poised like a guillotine over his neck. ¡®Hold on,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I definitely didn¡¯t do anything to these guys, did I? No, wait, didn¡¯t I beat up one of their members during the tournament? They wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge with us because of that, would they? That¡¯s silly, but they are Northerners, so maybe?¡¯ Jurot could feel his brother¡¯s thoughts from beside him, and surely, Adam had forgotten. ¡°Hey,¡± Jane whispered. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s my fault?¡± Adam asked, also trying to recall what he did. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories about all your families, but half the stories you¡¯ve all told me about your adventures, you¡¯re the one who caused the most trouble.¡± ¡°It was a rhetorical question,¡± Adam replied, feeling the ache in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to think about what I did. I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t offend them too bad, but I do remember one of them being a butt to me, but¡­ weirdly, I feel like I didn¡¯t pick a fight at that time.¡± ¡°Ray Vonda dealt with it,¡± Jurot replied, recalling the meeting with one of their members. ¡°They are not angry because of you, but because grandfather took an arm from their Vice Commander during the war.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Jane and Marshal ck thought. ¡°Ah, right, they¡¯re not mad at me, they¡¯re mad at the old geezer for taking their arm, that¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, his voice light and full of humour, all within ear shot of the Order. Jane and the Marshal exchanged a nce between one another. ¡®Finally,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®It¡¯s not my fault.¡¯
Finally, it''s his not fault. Double chapter thanks to a new patron! [985] – Y04.085 – Confrontation III [985] ¨C Y04.085 ¨C Confrontation III ¡°Babo, you fight so much?¡± the little Jarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the old one armed Iyrman replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I fought because I fought.¡± ¡°I will not fight.¡± ¡°You will not fight?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jirot asked, reaching out to her brother¡¯s hand, holding it gently. ¡°I do not like it.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarot replied. He wanted to nip such a dislike in the bud, but even he could not defeat his greatson¡¯s adorable innocence. ¡°If you do not wish to fight, then you do not need to fight.¡± Little Jarot smiled, leaning in to rest his cheek against his greatfather¡¯s chest, feeling the way it shifted, like the way Lanarot did with Sky every so often. He sucked his thumb, his eyes closing half way, as his sister joined him, the pair smiling at one another. Jarot held his greatchildren close to him, a hand wrapped around the girl, who he couldn¡¯t dare to drop his guard around. ¡°When you were still young, your babo had to fight in the war. It was not the same fighting. That time, I fought for you, my Jirot, my Jarot. You were still so small, and troublesome,¡± Jarot said, noting the way Jirot peeked up at him, smirking, before returning back to sucking her thumb. ¡®Hehehe,¡¯ the girl thought. ¡°I went to bring you glory.¡± The old man frowned, leaning his head back so his children would be unable to see his face. He closed his eyes, his knee throbbing. ¡°Babo beat up Aldishmen,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°Daddy tell me you fight and fight, and you are so strong.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy always telling me you are so strong!¡± Jirot said. The old Jarot nced back down at the pair, a wide grin across his face. ¡°Do you know that your father is my grandson.¡± ¡°I know! I know! Nano tell me!¡± Jirot said, sitting up taller. ¡°Papo is your grandson too!¡± She cackled as though it was forbidden knowledge. ¡°Yes.¡± The old Iyrman smiled, kissing their foreheads. ¡°I helped the Aldish against the Florians, but I fought the Aldish too.¡± ¡°You take arm,¡± Jirot said, holding up her hand. ¡°You did not take my arm, because it is my arm.¡± The girl smirked. ¡°That is right. I took his arm, do you know why?¡± ¡°He is bad?¡± ¡°The brat from ck Moon, she was cheeky, so I took her arm!¡± Jarotughed wildly. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had spoken the tale, but they had been so young back then. ¡°Babo, I am cheeky too!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°You are cheeky, but you are my greatdaughter, so you are allowed to be so cheeky!¡± ¡°Kekekeke!¡± The little girl squealed with delight and covered her mouth as she shook within her greatfather¡¯s arm, while the little boy smiled. ¡°Not all the Vice Commanders were so cheeky,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°There was the Vice Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, Sir Kris Huntsmaster. He was not so bad.¡± ¡°He is good boy?¡± Jarot thought of the girl¡¯s words. He nced down towards her. ¡°Are you going to bully him?¡± The girl smirked. ¡°No?¡± While the trio cackled together, it was the grandsons of the Mad Dog who caused trouble within the Order of the ck Moon. Jurot stood, holding his axe in front of him ready to fight. He knew there were only two ways to calm a Northerner. The first way, and the most preferable way for an Iyrman, was to beat them. The second¡­ There was only one person in their party who could utilise both ways, but it was a forbidden card to be yed in case of emergencies, a way which would only bring forth a darkness across thend. ¡®I cannot allow us to y the card,¡¯ the Iyrman thought, holding his axe towards the Oathsworn in front of him, the pair giving off an aura, ready to kill. Adam remained sitting, his arms crossed, his face nk. ¡®Of course these guys are going to fight each other. Why did I think there was any other option? Seriously, how can everyone be so¡­¡¯ Jane and Marshal ck watched the way the pair fought, dancing the dance of death. The Order was an Order from the North, meaning they didn¡¯t send a Vice Commander to face the Iyrman, but rather an appropriate young woman around Jurot¡¯s age. Jane was rather impressed by the young woman, barely in her early twenties, and yet already an Expert, and no doubt also far more capable than herself at the young woman¡¯s age. Yet. Though the pair fought with great strength, and though the explosion of thunder rumbled through the fort, the young Iyrman, who should have fallen with such a great blow, managed to strike back with an equally heavy blow. The difference between Jurot and the young woman wasn¡¯t that one was a Rage Dancer, and the other an Oathsworn, nor that one was a man and the other a woman. The difference was that, when one of them struck true, they could use their Divine Smite to y their opponent, and the other? Phantom¡¯s magic exploded within the young woman¡¯s mind, causing her to stumble backwards, and though she fell, Jurot grabbed her shoulder, so that she didn¡¯t fall so harshly upon her head. ¡°Your grandfather was not quite so considerate,¡± a voice called through the air, an older man, who wore full te of dark steel, an amulet of a ck moon. The wrinkles upon his face were outmatched by the scars on his face. His hair was stark white, like that of the snow of the north which had begun to fall. His eyes were soft and gentle, like that of a father¡¯s, but within those eyes, a measured control. ¡°Grand Commander,¡± Jurot said, sheathing his axe, bowing his head. The old man removed the young woman¡¯s helmet, noting the blood trickling out of her nose. He brushed her face gently, sending warmth through the young woman, who gasped for air, before coughing. ¡°Mabel, rest within the temple,¡± the old manmanded, before standing up once more, sping his hands behind his back, before his eyes fell across the Iyrman. His eyes were still soft, but as they passed from the Iyrman to the demons, they were suddenly far more vicious. Lucy frowned, feeling the intense pressure against her, while Mara crossed her hands over her navel, standing tall and proud, and ready to fight. The Grand Commander¡¯s eyes then fell to Adam, then to Jaygak, then to Kitool, then to Jane and Marshal ck. He bowed his head lightly towards the Marshal, who returned a bow of the head, though even he could feel the sweat drip down his back. ¡°Bloody Jarot¡­¡± the Grand Commander called out the name, closing his eyes, reminiscing of the past. ¡°There were few as vicious as he in my time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said, standing up taller, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°The difference between myself and all the members of the ck Moon are that I hade across Bloody Jarot once before.¡± His eyes remained silence. ¡°I was still young myself, a few years older than Mabel perhaps, when we crossed paths. He was strong, vicious, a Mad Dog they called him. In some ways, that is true, and I hear, in some ways¡­ I misspoke, there is another who hade across him too.¡± A single chuckle filled the air. Three sets of eyes turned to Adam, whose eyes had fallen to another, before he felt them upon him. He nced between Lucy, Jane, and the Marshal, furrowing his brows, hurt by the usatory gazes, before his eyes fell to the young Iyrman chuckling. It wasn¡¯t just any Iyrman, but the expected Iyrman. The Grand Commander noted the young woman¡¯s red x, nked by three yellow tilted kits on either side. ¡°You must be her granddaughter?¡± ¡°I am her grandniece,¡± Jaygak replied, certain who the old man was talking about. ¡°I appreciate your grandaunt¡¯s consideration when she visited our Vice Commander.¡± ¡°My grandaunt understands what it means toe under the axe of the Mad Dog, though, she still likes to poke him,¡± Jaygak said, her lips forming a wide smirk. ¡®me Brand, was it?¡¯ The Grand Commander¡¯s thoughts fell upon the pair of Iyrmen. The grandchild of the Mad Dog, and then the grandniece of me Brand, who had forced several Orders toe together in Aswadasad to force her away. ¡°What brings you all so far north?¡± the Grand Commander asked. ¡°We have business in the North,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What kind of business?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot remained silent, allowing Adam to take the bait. ¡°Why are you being so shy?¡± Adam asked, right on cue, causing Lucy, Mara, Jane, and the Marshal to stare at him. ¡°Jurot recently became a father, and I recently had my seventh child, so we¡¯ve decided to win the nightval tournament.¡± A silence fell across the air. An avnche ofughter erupted, tearing through the silence. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. He had thought they wereughing at the group, but this was a different kind ofughter. ¡°So, you had children!¡± the Grand Commander almost shouted. ¡°Congrattions!¡± The North, whose entire numbers barely reached just the capital city¡¯s numbers, held children in high regard too. Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he should have allowed Adam to uncover what he had sworn to hide for the season, but Adam, whose face was full of shock, nced around like a deer in headlights, before smiling slightly. Quest Complete: A Northern Wee XP Gained: +100 XP: 1 400 -> 1 500 ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair?¡± Adam asked, sipping the drink, as the Northerners poured him cup after cup. ¡°How can he do this? He¡¯s already so strong, handsome, and smart. Having cute children was my thing, but he took that away from me too? My own brother betrayed me like this?¡± ¡®He¡¯s gone too far,¡¯ Jaygak thought, but she ignored how cringe Adam was being since he had behaved for so long, and they were so close to North Amber now. They were but a day away, by next evening, they would be at North Amber, the second greatest city in all of the North. Grand Commander Sebastian poured Jurot a drink, who raised his cup, sipping at the wine. The pair sat opposite one another, remaining silent for a long moment. The Grand Commander had already stated his congrattions, so there was nothing to talk about. Except for that. ¡°You are as strong as your grandfather at his age,¡± Grand Commander Sebastian said. ¡°Perhaps stronger?¡± ¡°Grandfather is stronger,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Even so, you have yet to cause as much as a mess as him, and for that, we should be thankful.¡± Jurot didn¡¯t want to mention the reason why he didn¡¯t cause such a mess, but he allowed the reason to continue toin and to rant and rave about his children to the rest of the Order. ¡°I havee to win the tournament and leave. We will not stay long in the North.¡± ¡°Will you stay during the Twilight Month?¡± ¡°It is likely.¡± ¡°Allow me to warn you, for there has been some sightings of savagery across thend recently,¡± Grand Commander Sebastian informed. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane and the Marshal remained silent, ncing between one another, while the half elf showed himself to be a fool. However, what could they say, when they had seen Jurot beat a rising star of the Order so swiftly, and yet, somehow, the fool was considered to be stronger? The next afternoon, as the group made their way north, the soft rain of nightval bouncing off the stone road, the carriages stopped. ¡°What are those?¡± Adam asked, squinting his eyes. ¡°Ice trolls,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We¡¯vee across bears, wolves, but ice trolls? So close to the Order?¡± Adam asked, as though he understood the significance of such a thing. ¡°They must have travelled through the mountains,¡± Jurot said, donning his shield. ¡°They are dangerous.¡± ¡°How dangerous we talking?¡± ¡°There are five of them, so we may die if we do not kill them quickly,¡± Jurot said, holding up Phantom, swinging it several times to warm himself. ¡®Why are they talking so casually when the ice trolls are charging at us?¡¯ Marshal ck thought, grabbing his sword, which seemed to be made of stone. ¡®These guys are fucking crazy,¡¯ Jane realised, having drawn her de midway, pausing as the thought crossed her mind. The howling of the wolves filled the air, as the trio of awakened wolves eagerly awaited the impending death.
These Northerners, they ain''t so bad. [986] – Y04.086 – Confrontation IV [986] ¨C Y04.086 ¨C Confrontation IV ¡°Adam, you must hold back,¡± Jurot said in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®They¡¯re going to kill us and you want me to hold back?¡¯ ¡°You cannot use your greatest spells,¡± Jurot warned, feeling the wave of confusion from his brother beside him. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You should me Bolt those which require it.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Battle Order D20 + 1 = 5 (4) ¡®Five ice trolls!¡¯ Marshal ck thought, swinging his de violently, his de crushing a troll¡¯s side, before the warrior focused his strikes against the side of the creature¡¯s neck, repeatedly striking the same spot, the creature frozen in ce, for some reason. His de crushed the creature¡¯s neck with a great force, while another de cut at its knee. ¡°Focus,¡± the Marshal said, his voice calm, even though his heart beat wildly within his chest. ¡°It will be fine.¡± Except, he was certain it wouldn¡¯t be fine, for there were five ice trolls, and though he¡¯d be able to deal with one, with some assistance from fire, what about the rest of the warriors around him? Jane could already feel the chill within her heart as she stepped beside the Marshal. ¡®I guess they want me to shoot that one then?¡¯ Adam thought, holding out his hand. ¡°me Bolt.¡± Trick: me Bolt D20 + 6 = 21 (15) Hit! 2D6 = 7 (1,6) The Marshal turned as the fire seared the troll, ready to assist the others, his de ready to crush another troll. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Jurot inhaled as the troll dropped behind him, charging forward towards the frozen troll, shing and hacking it apart, while Mara¡¯s axe through its ribs, and Kitool assisted with her staff. Meanwhile, Jaygak and Lucy dealt with thest, the group having already in the two trolls they hade across. Their weapons moved smoothly in the air, with greater strength, greater uracy, save perhaps Kitool, who had already reached the pinnacle of her natural abilities, and yet, she could feel a greater strength coursing through her. Though they were against such terrible foes, for even one troll had almost killed Jurot while he fought beside Kitool and Jaygak previously, their thoughts were not upon the creatures before them, but the sensation which ran through them. Victory! XP Gained: +2000 XP: 1 500 -> 3 500 ¡®Eh,¡¯ Jane thought, noting how quickly they had dispatched the trolls. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a little quick?¡¯ ¡®Eh,¡¯ Adam thought, noting how quickly they had dispatched the trolls. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a little quick?¡¯ While the pair were stunned by the scene before them, the Iyrmen and Demons tensed up, noting the approaching force, at least a dozen figures, each heavily armoured, and heavily armed. ¡°How dare you!¡± called a shout from the woman, who undid her helmet to reveal her beautiful face, her hair as ck as the ocean depths, her eyes dark grey. ¡°Who are you to interrupt my hunt?¡± ¡°Oh, excuse me,¡± Adam said, taken aback by the viciousness within her voice, more vicious than even the trolls. Jaygak threw Adam a look, wondering if she needed to step forward, but his tone was rather gentle. ¡°I¡¯m Adam Fate, and I¡¯m sorry about that. We were attacked and defended ourselves.¡± The woman pursed her lips, the annoyance still upon her face, but she scanned the group, then the trolls, then the wolves. ¡°State your names.¡± ¡°Adam Fate,¡± Adam began, before the others introduced themselves, the woman bowing her head to the Marshal of East Port. ¡°The wolves are yours?¡± ¡°They belong to some of us, yes.¡± Jurot eyed up the group, noting each wore at least breastte over chain, wielding great weapons, some carrying oils along their belts. Two remained near the woman, one of whom was a member of ck Moon, both no doubt Masters. He was fairly certain the young woman was one of them, so it made sense that she was surrounded by four other guards in full te. The other guards remained fanned out, paying attention to their surroundings. ¡®Two Masters, four Experts in full te, and four more Experts who are also heavily armed?¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡®Count Westmoon didn¡¯t wield so many guards.¡¯ ¡°Well, we¡¯re sorry about the trolls. If you had already imed them, then you can have them,¡± Adam said, feeling the pressure from the guards around them. ¡®She¡¯s probably a really high ranking noble if she can look down on the Marshal of a Duchess.¡¯ ¡°You will not im them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the business of iming other people¡¯s hunts,¡± Adam replied, smiling innocently. ¡°The North has treated us well so far, and I expect it to treat us well in the future, so consider it our gratitude.¡± The woman narrowed her eyes towards the group, ncing between them all again. While speaking with the group, several thoughts slipped through her mind. Ice trolls weren¡¯t exactly easy to deal with them, and they all seemed so rxed after facing them, and not just that, they were all also unharmed. Unharmed. Even if they were all Grandmasters, they would have had some trouble, not a lot, but some. There would have been a fresh scrape or too along their bodies, and yet they were all as fresh as bluebells. ¡°What is your group¡¯s name?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a part of the United Kindom,¡± Adam replied. ¡°We are Fate¡¯s Golden,¡± Jaygak said, understanding what the woman meant. ¡°That is our party¡¯s name, but we also work for a business by the name of United Kindom.¡± The woman bowed her head. ¡°Then I will im the creatures, and I will remember your gifts.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam bowed his head, while Jaygak ced a hand on his shoulder, motioning with a head, and the group entered their carriages once more. As they left, the woman eyed up the creatures, noting how they were killed. She spotted the searing flesh of a few of the wounds, the heavy axe wounds, and the excellent sword y. ¡®Was this¡­ no, it must have been the young Iyrman.¡¯ The woman drew her own magical de, holding it out in front of her, feeling the tingling through her gloves. She held the de out for a long moment, and wondered if she should channel her magic through it, but let the thought pass. She felt the de¡¯s bnce, felt the air brush against the magical steel, while she lost herself within her thoughts, to the memories of using the de to cut down beasts and people. She sheathed her sword. ¡®Jaygak, was it? She would make a good sparring partner.¡¯ ¡°Who was that anyway?¡± Adam asked as the group sped away. ¡°A Princess of the North,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°She must be the Duke¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Howe she wasn¡¯t walking around with a banner?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I would have treated her more respectfully, and I would have held a deeper disdain in my heart.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ The walls of North Amber were grand,rge, and had, in some ces, stood for thousands of years. When the Iyrmen said that North Amber was one of the capitals of the region, they understated the town. It was set within the mountains, the entire town more like numerous viges which dotted along through the mountain from the eastern side where the docks greeted the sea. ¡°Iyrmen,¡± a guard called own, wearing heavy chain, wielding a thicker, sturdier shield, and a hefty spear. ¡°What brings you to North Amber?¡± ¡°The tournament,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°Ho! So many of you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a year it¡¯s going to be! Iyrmen, the Princess, and even the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s girly.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± called a voice. ¡°Did you say the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s¡­ daughter?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± the guard said, rubbing his chin. ¡°Sir Rosaya?¡± ¡°Sir Roseia?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s what I said.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, reaching down to pinch his helmet, as though he was going to take it off. Instead, he remained quiet. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Is he alright?¡± ¡°He previously had to surrender to Sir Roseia.¡± ¡°He had to surrender?¡± the guard asked, daring to ask that kind of question. ¡°He surrendered,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Must have been the South.¡± ¡°The Noonval Tournament,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Aye, the South.¡± The guard smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re strong here, then you¡¯ll be alright,d.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Adam said. ¡°Finally, I can-,¡± Adam whispered, though stopped when Jaygak grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Adam. She¡¯s older than you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a little older than you, and you¡¯re almost too old to fight in the age bracket,¡± Jaygak said, her lips forming a wide smile. ¡°Can we fight in the older age brackets?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They¡¯ll be stronger, but you can.¡± ¡°No matter what, I need to beat her up.¡± The guard eyed up the suspicious fellow in puthral, who was definitely no Iyrman, even if he was adorned in the Iyrman¡¯s steel. ¡°If I don¡¯t, Jirot will keep bullying me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be bullied by Jirot?¡± ¡°I want to be bullied, but I-,¡± Adam paused. ¡°Excuse me. What I mean to say is that I want to regain my honour so that my daughter will be able to look at me with pride.¡± Jaygak frowned, feeling bad, not only because she was teasing Adam a little too hard, but also because this version of Adam who was far too polite and not cringe enough, it was too painful to see. ¡®This isn¡¯t better than when he¡¯s a fool.¡¯ ¡°Ah? You¡¯re fighting for your daughter?¡± the guard asked. ¡°My daughter, she asked me who was stronger. Her father, or the moon.¡± The guard blinked hard, doing his best not to burst out inughter. ¡°What did you reply?¡± ¡°Well, the moon is strong in some ways, but aren¡¯t I strong in other ways?¡± ¡°You should be stronger, because you¡¯re her father.¡± Adam let out a sigh. He bowed his head, ashamed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should be stronger than the moon, since I¡¯m her father.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s three.¡± ¡°At that age? That¡¯s the most troublesome age. Troubling twos, terrible threes.¡± ¡°You can say that again,¡± Adam said. ¡°My daughter, when she was about two, my other one, she almost ended up killing her mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was an ident, of course, she didn¡¯t mean it. It wasn¡¯t her fault, it was all because-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°You cannot speak so vaguely, they will misunderstand.¡± ¡°Oh, I just, well, yeah, I suppose¡­¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway! I¡¯m definitely going to win this tournament! She knows the North is stronger, so if I get first ce here, it¡¯ll be even better than winning the Noonval Tournament.¡± ¡°Alright, well, that¡¯ll be a silver for the lot of you, and a silver for the cart and the steeds.¡± ¡°The steeds are magical.¡± ¡°Oh? Yeah?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± The guard looked to the Iyrmen, who nodded, while Jaygak verbally confirmed, because it was best to be forthright with the Northerners. ¡°Take ten gold anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°Since we are kindred spirits, and the North has treated us so kindly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to decline,¡± the guard replied with a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Robert.¡± ¡°Robert, eh?¡± Adam reached out to shake his forearm. ¡°You¡¯re a much nicer Robert than I¡¯ve met previously.¡± ¡°What was he like?¡± ¡°He was from the South.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Marshal ck followed Adam in. ¡®Does he mean¡­? No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ ¡®At least he didn¡¯t mention it was the First Hope,¡¯ Jaygak thought, impressed Adam had begun to grow up. It wasn¡¯t quite anything Adam could see that impressed Adam, but the feeling. As he stepped through the mountain town, he could feel it. The town held the aura of great pride, people walking about like they owned the North. Compared to the other Northern towns, Adam could spot an even greater numbers of heavy arms and armour, and greater walls. Adam¡¯s eyes darted to the side, where he spotted something he hadn¡¯t expected. Large, ck, feathered birds. ¡°Rukhs?¡± ¡°Some like to nest nearby,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The town provides them food, and they deal with the wyverns.¡± ¡°Does North Amber need to worry about wyvern attacks?¡± ¡°Not any more.¡± ¡®What the hell?¡¯ The roads wererge and wide, carved through the mountain and around it. In the same way the Iyrmen had sculpt thendscape of the mountains to form the Iyr, the Northambrians had sculpted the mountains to their liking, which just so happened to be to allow warriors to move swiftly through for war. The Northerners noted the appearance of the Iyrmen and the others, exchanging nods towards them. ¡°I noticed that the Northerners treat you guys pretty well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though the North is outnumbered by the rest of the nation, they hold the greatest of warriors,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We like to adventure in theirnds.¡± ¡°You know, I feel like you¡¯ve said this before.¡± ¡°I am certain I have.¡± ¡°You know, I feel like I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ve said this before.¡± Jurot shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise the North was so cool,¡± Adam said, before raising a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°What else would you expect?¡± ¡°You¡¯re better than that, Jaygak.¡± ¡°You should be careful.¡± ¡°You should have more self respect than to make a joke like that.¡± ¡°Hearing you speak about self respect hurts my lungs from containing all thisughter.¡± ¡°Why do I need self respect when I¡¯m so much stronger than you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Kav-,¡± ¡°Sorry.¡±
This next arc is probably one of my favourites so far. I hope that my writing does it justice. Interlude: Memories Interlude: Memories Jurot spent a part of his evening outside, swinging his axe,pleting a light set of training. The way his axe glided through the air, it was so different. He needed to get used to how his body had grown in the past few months. ¡®Not months,¡¯ Jurot thought, staring at his palm, before clenching his fist. Ever since they had left the Iyr to enter the tournament, his body had gone through an explosive change. They had fought a few beasts, but against the ice trolls, he had managed to realise just how much his body had changed. It wasn¡¯t just that the Iyrman had grown more powerful, for he had reached a particr height gained through experience, but something had been amplified. ¡®I have done it,¡¯ Jurot thought, surprised. Some time before bing a Grandmaster, he would have reached the peak for his natural strength. Some time before bing a Paragon, he would have reached the peak for his natural toughness. Then, beyond Paragon, with enough luck, with enough ughter, he would have reached even greater heights, the heights known to great beings, giants, dragons. Except. Right now, before even bing a Master, Jurot could feel it. The ceiling that was the natural peak of strength. His fist shook slightly as he tried to control his great strength, but it continued to shake. Kitool, too, sat and meditated within her room. She inhaled the crisp air of the north, feeling it fill her lungs, which seemed to be able to hold in slightly more air than previous, before exhaling. Yet, it wasn¡¯t just her physical toughness which had improved, not enough to truly effect herbat abilities, but her day to day life had certainly grown easier. Except, there it was. She could feel it. Not just it, but the world around her. She could feel the chill against her skin, the fibres of the cloth against her skin, and she could even smell the harshness of the North in the air. She might have even sensed Jaygak in the next room. ¡®What have you done, Adam?¡¯ Jaygak thought. She looked down to her hand, seeing the callouses of her skin, many of which she had earned when she was younger. When she had torn through the ice troll, her de moved with a swiftness she hadn¡¯t expected. Her muscles strained less, her movement did not tire her as much, and her lungs epted air in so easily, one might have thought she was born in the Rot family. Except, she still wasn¡¯t quite that nimble. The girl stared at her hand for a long while, her mind turning back to the time she was a girl. It was sunny that day. The sun dared to bear down against the Iyr, bringing with it a heat that one might have thought was unreasonable, even for the sun. Indeed, many of the childrenined to Elder Zijin, telling them to speak with the sun so that it would not bully them so much. ¡°I will do my best to speak with the sun,¡± Zijin said, understanding it was borderline impossible. Not impossible, for there was a one in a lifetime opportunity that would never repeat itself for the Elder to speak to the sun, but it was not impossible. ¡°Father!¡± called the girl, who was slightly older than the others. ¡°Is there a way to defeat the sun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not father, I am the Elder,¡± Zijin replied, though seeing the fury within his daughter¡¯s eyes, he nced away. ¡°I know, I know,¡± the girl said, holding out a piece of paper. ¡°I have written my request!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zijin stared down at the words. ¡°You should work on your handwriting.¡± ¡°I do not need for my handwriting to be well for you to take my petition seriously.¡± ¡°I will see what I can do,¡± the Elder replied, responding in a way that was satisfactory enough for the girl to leave. ¡®The children must be really annoyed if they are to trouble me like this.¡¯ Children. Trouble. The words caused Zijin to furrow his brows. He recalled all the children who hade to see him. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ The Elder made his rounds, starting with a particr estate. His eyes fell across the quiet girl, her hair cut into a bob, and always so well behaved. Then there was the boy, whose hair had been recently trimmed by his father, the boy sticking to him like glue. Of course, the other boy was probably in the other estate. Then he found¡­ a boy, who was red of skin, with small horns. The boy was so young, so chubby, but even that didn¡¯t give him protection from her. ¡®Where is she?¡¯ ¡°Ten!¡± the girl said, marking down a piece of chalk, before running to the ball to pick it up. ¡°One!¡± she dered, tossing the ball again. ¡°She is not causing trouble today?¡± Zijin asked, standing with his arms crossed behind his back. ¡°Our Jaygak? Trouble?¡± Tangak asked, narrowing his eyes at the young Elder. ¡°I should invite brother toe and speak with you.¡± ¡°I have so much work to do, please¡­¡± ¡°Our Jaygak, trouble?¡± Tangak grumbled. ¡°I sometimes like my tea spicy, there is nothing wrong with it!¡± The Iyrman sipped his tea, wincing out of habit, before realising his tea hadn¡¯t been spiked. ¡®Ah, right. Perhaps I do prefer it without spice, but¡­¡¯ Zijin counted the marks on the floor, while the girl had marked another line. ¡°Ten tens,¡± Zijin said, causing the girl to snap out of her trance. ¡°How much is ten tens?¡± ¡°One hundred!¡± the girl replied. She was certain of that much, because that¡¯s what the adults always told her. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zijin stared down at the marks, then nced aside, to marks which had been marked recently, though not that day. ¡°You like to y with the ball?¡± ¡°Yes, I love it!¡± ¡°You are normally sozy, but when it is hot, you are always so full of energy?¡± ¡°When it is hot, I am stronger than Jurot,¡± the girl said, smirking. ¡°That is because he has not learnt his family¡¯s way, and then, when he dances, he might be stronger?¡± ¡°Yes, but I can always fighting the heat,¡± the girl said, certain of that much, because that¡¯s what her family always told her. ¡°So you can.¡± Zijin reached out a hand, and the girl allowed him to ruffle her hair. ¡°I have some time today. Should I teach you how to count to one hundred properly?¡± ¡°You will teach me?¡± Jaygak asked, her eyes full of shock. ¡°Yes, but you have to be well behaved,¡± Zijin said, suddenly tensing up. ¡°Who will tell our Jaygak to behave?¡± a voice floated through the air. Zijin turned to face him, feeling a strange chill run through his back. ¡®Who said he had calmed down in his retirement?¡¯ Even now, he could sense the aura of death which clung to the Iyrman, whose hair fell to his shoulders, who wore a wild grin on his face. The only blessing to the Elder was that his uncle had apparently arranged for some of his stash to be sent to the Iyrman, for the old man sipped the gourd in one hand, and carried a sack in the other. ¡°Did he leave some before he left?¡± Tangak asked, far too excitedly. ¡°You certainly are your uncle¡¯s nephew, Elder,¡± Jarot said, dropping the sack, while sipping the gourd, wincing slightly. ¡°You are both so wise indeed!¡± ¡°Dado! Dado!¡± Jaygak called, grinning wide at the old man, before charging up to him. ¡°Jaygak,¡± Jarot called, hoisting the girl up, before tossing her into the air. ¡°Have you troubled the Elder?¡± ¡°No! I did not! I did not!¡± She giggled with delight, before the old man allowed her to stand on her own feet. ¡°No trouble today, only a little bit, for mamo.¡± The girl smirked. ¡°To mamo Gangak?¡± ¡°No!¡± The girl¡¯s smirk said otherwise. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Jaygak gasped, as though offended. ¡°I did not hide her sword.¡± ¡°Jaygak, I said you could not hide mamo¡¯s sword!¡± Tangak said, suddenly wishing she had spiked his drink. ¡°I did not!¡± Jaygak squealed with delight. ¡°I will take Jaygak with me,¡± Zijin said. ¡°You will take my grandniece from me?¡± Jarot asked, his lips forming a small smirk. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Zijin could feel the trouble that the old man would cause. ¡°Jaygak, do you wish to remain here, or do you wish to learn to count to one hundred?¡± ¡°One hundred!¡± The girl punched the air above. ¡°One! Hundred!¡± ¡°Why do you need to count?¡± Jarot asked, letting out a small growl. ¡°How else will she know how many dragons to y?¡± a voice replied, the older red skinned woman asked, resting her wrist between her sword and her waist. ¡®She found it?¡¯ Jaygak thought, only growing more impressed by her grandaunt. ¡®It was under the nket! How can she find it?¡¯ Gangak threw Jaygak a look, causing the girl to quickly scramble beside the Elder, tripping over, only to be caught be the Elder¡¯s swift reflexes. ¡°Elder Zijin,e, we learn to count,¡± the girl said, holding up her hand, her guilty face urging him to immediately evacuate. ¡°It seems I must leave with Jaygak,¡± Zijin said, d she was so smart at times like this. ¡®I will prepare you more peppers, my Jaygak.¡¯ Since the girl had given him the justification, the pair quickly left, with the trio of older Iyrman watching them go. ¡°You found it?¡± Tangak asked. ¡°Was it upon your bed?¡± ¡°I noticed the sword shape under the nket,¡± Gangak replied. ¡°She is growing smarter with each passing day.¡± ¡°Of course she is, since she is our grandniece,¡± Jarot said, noting the way the pair stared at him. ¡°Her aunt is my daughter, so that makes her my grandniece too!¡± ¡°She cannot be your grandniece, since you are so stupid,¡± Gangak dared to say. ¡°You should be d you found that sword of yours,¡± Jarot said, reaching for his axe. Meanwhile, Jaygak continued to lead the Elder back. ¡°Mamo is too smart, Elder.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°How can she be so strong and smart? It is not fair.¡± ¡°You are strong and smart too.¡± ¡°I am not strong, I am not smart.¡± ¡°I think you are smart and strong.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaygak smirked. ¡°I am so strong and smart.¡± ¡°You do not have to worry, Jaygak, for you are an Iyrman.¡± ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am so strong, I can beat the Aldish?¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°The Iyr will train you so that you will not lose against the Aldish.¡± ¡°I do not like them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Zijin lifted the girl up, carrying her within an arm. ¡°You must promise me, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°You must promise me, that no matter what, you must try your best.¡± ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°Even if it is hard to learn, you must learn.¡± ¡°I know, I know! Daddy always tell me I must try, I try all the time, but not when I am tired.¡± ¡°You are tired most days. I know it is difficult, but you must try, even when you are tired.¡± ¡°I try.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Zijin smiled. ¡°Now, you must promise me something else.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°You must promise me that you will stop hiding your father¡¯s boots.¡± ¡°Elder Zijin! How can you say? I going to tell dado!¡± ¡°Hmmm. Fine. However, you cannot hide them much, because he will be sad.¡± ¡°Daddy will be sad?¡± ¡°Yes. If you bully him too much, he will be sad.¡± ¡°Okay. I will hide mommy¡¯s shoes too.¡± Zijin blinked. ¡°I did not mean¡­¡± The girl yawned, resting her head against the Elder¡¯s shoulder, who carried her to his estate. He allowed her to nap, whilepleting his work. He stared down at the notes for a long moment, before ncing aside to Jaygak. The girl slept, her face full of innocence that her soul did not possess, or perhaps, possessed in too much abundance. ¡®Fakrot, please return to handle your father, and Chayrot, please return to handle your niece.¡¯ Zijin smiled, returning back to his notes, preparing to teach the girl how to count to a hundred. ¡®I should inform the warehouse to send Jogak a few more pairs of boots.¡¯ After all, the best way for Jaygak to learn how to count to one hundred was to reward her for stealing her father¡¯s boots. It was probably the second best, but should he need to justify himself, he could ask for assistance from the girl. ¡®You will help me, will you not, Jaygak?¡¯ Zijin thought for a long moment. ¡®I should just use the ball.¡¯ The girl continued to sleep,ying under the harsh sun. The young woman continued to stare,ying under the nightval moon. The chill of the night seeped into her, but she warded it off with her toughness, and the thick nket she had bought from the first northern town they had stopped at. Jaygak sighed, making her way to the Guild¡¯s training area, grabbing Great Moon, before beginning her swings. She took a momentary pause after the hundredth swing. She stared at Great Moon for a long moment, recalling how she had learnt to count to a thousand. ¡®I should buy Elder Zijin a gift.¡¯
No wonder she loves Jirot so much. [987] – Y04.087 – Confrontation V [987] ¨C Y04.087 ¨C Confrontation V ¡®Am I meant to just¡­ stay here?¡¯ Marshal ck thought, trying to understand his position within the group. ¡®So they¡¯re going to just¡­ pay me to hang around with them now?¡¯ Jane thought. ¡®A gold a day, my food and housing taken care of, and I don¡¯t even need to defend them?¡¯ ¡°How much can I spend?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°On what?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Gifts.¡± ¡°As long as you write the receipts, as much as¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°A hundred gold, but if you want to spend all of your own money, that¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡®A hundred gold?¡¯ Jane thought, her eyes wide. ¡®That much?¡¯ ¡®A hundred gold?¡¯ Lucy thought, her eyes narrows. ¡®He¡¯s holding back that much?¡¯ Adam joined Lucy and Mara, with Jaygak tagging along, to buy the gifts for the children. They were in North Amber, meaning they could buy des made of amberite. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak warned. ¡°Come on, Jaygak.¡± ¡°You were the one who wished to stop being so cringe, just for this season.¡± Adam inhaled sharply. ¡°Can I buy one for myself then?¡± ¡°Of course you can buy one for yourself, and not for any of the children.¡± Jaygak¡¯s words stabbed through Adam¡¯s heart, causing the half elf to frown, and he decided against buying amberite items. ''They¡¯re only about one to five hundred gold each, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m spending that much.¡¯ ¡®Should I tease him more?¡¯ Jaygak thought, however, Adam had been so well behaved recently, and she didn¡¯t want to discourage him. ¡®Is that what it felt like for you, Elder Zijin?¡¯ Eventually, Adam made his way around the town by himself, needing some time to himself. He had been denied the right to spoil his children much, and though he could have started throwing gems worth hundred gold pieces, he needed to behave. ¡®Just for this season. One season. I can do it. I¡¯m only pretending to be cringe, I¡¯m not actually cringe, but why does it feel so difficult? Did I ingrain the habit of being cringe and now ites naturally?¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°You there!¡± shouted an older woman, with greying hair, the ck dye beginning to fade, and dark grey eyes. Her skin held rivers of wrinkles, streams of marks of those who have lived far too long, and a simple ne, which had been gifted to her family lifetimes ago. She carried a small dagger at her side, that was as ck as death. She huffed, holding a sack over her shoulder. ¡°Are you going to watch this olddy do all this work?¡± ¡°No, of course not, miss!¡± Adam replied, swiftly approaching the woman, reaching out for the sack. ¡°What? Do you think this olddy can¡¯t carry a sack? Carry the rest, boy!¡± ¡°Right, right, of course, miss,¡± Adam said, lifting the two sacks to the side he hadn¡¯t seen. It wasn¡¯t so much they had been out of sight, it was that the woman¡¯s presence had filled his sight. ¡°Where to, miss?¡± ¡°Finally, a boy with manners,¡± the woman said. ¡°Just follow me, we¡¯ll be there sooner orter. Are you in a rush?¡± ¡°No, miss.¡± ¡°Lost in your thoughts, were you?¡± ¡°I was. I was thinking about-,¡± ¡°Did I ask?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about.¡± Adam blinked. ¡®Is she a noble?¡¯ ¡°I was just thinking about my children. I thought¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I thought, if I¡¯m their father, won¡¯t it be too difficult for them? I¡¯m so¡­ awkward, and I¡¯m not strong enough to be as awkward as I am.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worrying about something like that, you¡¯re decent enough. Boys these days, they don¡¯t think of their family. There¡¯s a brat, a foolish little sword dropper who ended up killing his own brother to take his house. Atrocious! If I had my way, he¡¯d have his neck cut.¡± ¡°His own brother? What a wicked bastard.¡± ¡°How could he do such a thing? A man should never draw his de against his own family.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine ever swinging my de at my brother, even as a joke,¡± Adam said, giving up more to the woman, who thought about bullying him more, but since he was volunteering all this information, she decided to let him continue yapping away. ¡°He¡¯s scary, sure, but¡­ I¡¯d rather point my de at the world than him.¡± ¡°If only we had more Northerners like you.¡± ¡°I think you have enough Northerners like me, you¡¯re all so¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say polite, polite is for the Southerners, who will smile when they poison your tea. Northerners? You guys are honest, but I know you¡¯ll at least tell me before you stab me.¡± The woman let out an approving grunt. ¡°Is that puthral?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°You close to the Iyrmen?¡± ¡°My brother is an Iyrman, but I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°A half fae Iyrman would be a sight.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°The King hates the fae.¡± ¡°I hear there¡¯s another King that¡¯s rather sweet to them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one King of Alnd.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here long to understand the politics, or significance, of what¡¯s been happening.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°A very far awaynds.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my questions.¡± ¡°The¡­ Grends, but uh, it¡¯s not really¡­¡± ¡°Destroyed?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Adam said, feeling a single tear drop down the side of his eye, leaving a chilly trail. ¡°You¡¯re no Iyrman, so you¡¯ll need to obey ourws.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°I have heard they have a deal with Alnd so they can¡¯t be punished.¡± ¡°No, but some of the Southerners, they¡¯ll try it. Have you heard of the Soutke family?¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 5 (3) ¡°Can¡¯t say I have,¡± Adam replied. The woman grunted in agreement. ¡°A hundred years ago or so, around the time my father had been born, the small family was falling out of relevancy. An Iyrman fought a duel against one of their boys. It was a duel, a proper duel, and the Iyrman won through the only means. The family arrested her.¡± The woman paused, recalling what her father had told her, and even after all these decades, she could remember his words. ¡°The Iyrman stated her rights.¡± It was one of the only terms which chilled even her frozen heart. ¡°She was let go after the family was reminded of the deal, but she was found dead, along with herpanions. She had been¡­ mutted quite terribly, almost unrecognisably so, even her head had been scalped, tattoo and all.¡± The old woman needed a moment to gather herself. ¡°The Iyrmen had heard of what happened. The Chief went to speak with the Count, who told them they could speak to Baron Soutke himself. The Baron refused to submit himself for questioning, never mind the Iyr¡¯s request of submitting himself to a spell to see if he was lying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam could see where this was heading, since it was the Iyr. ¡°The estate was burnt to the ground. Many were killed. Nobles and servants. Men and women. The Count spoke with the Iyrmen at the time, but instead of the Chief, it was Elder Peace who met with him.¡± She nced towards the half elf. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand what that means.¡± Adam slowly bowed his head. ¡°She was a younger woman, in her thirties, I recall, but she spoke with the older Count. To say he was tempestuous, is to say the Iyrmen like to partake in fighting. The Count wanted the Iyr to admit to their crime.¡± Adam¡¯s face remained taut, though he wished to smile. ¡°Do you know what the Great Elder said?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Retribution has befallen the Soutke family, perhaps it would be best for them to give up their name. She sipped her tea politely, with the same politeness as the Southerners. The Iyrmen refused to admit to their guilt, but everyone knew. The family go by Southfair now. It was a great shame to them, but they should not have killed the Iyrman. One might have thought that burning the estate would have been enough for the Iyrmen, or perhaps ying the familypletely, but the family changed its name, and they found little trouble. One must never forget what a name means to the Iyrmen, for it is more precious than the piles of gold they hoard within their mountains.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam smiled, though it was a sad smile. ¡®A name¡­¡¯ ¡°Here,¡± the woman said, to a small manor which had been built near the outskirts of the town, and the half elf spotted the number of guards in the distance patrolling. Adam ced down the sacks, noting the way the woman reached into her pouch, pulling out her gold coins. ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s alright miss. If anything, would you mind pointing me to the Grand Duchess¡¯ estate?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have some business with her.¡± ¡°What business?¡± ¡°Well, you see, I work for a business. The United Kindom, not to be confused with kingdom, we¡¯re not a country, yet.¡± Adam winked. ¡°We work near the Iyr. I have some business with the Grand Duchess to speak with her about¡­ magical weapons, a friend of hers, and a sponsorship for the tournament.¡± ¡°A sponsorship for the tournament? The preliminaries have already begun, aren¡¯t you ashamed you¡¯re bothering an old woman like her thiste?¡± ¡°Yeah, well, there were certain matters I had to deal with. Actually, we ended up deciding to join the tournament about half way through thest month. My brother and I, we both¡­ well, our wives had children, and they gave birth, actually on the same day, and my brother¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure what he should say. ¡°You see, my brother¡¯s an Iyrman. He grew up in the Iyr, and when ites to showing affection to his child, well, he¡¯s a little shy. He wants to win the tournament to bring back glory for his son, even though he already gained first ce in the Noonval Tournament, while I managed to gain third ce and¡­ my daughter, she always bullies me abouting in third ce, and this time, this time, I want to show her that her father is strong too, so I¡¯m going to win the tournament too.¡± ¡°You wish to ce first in the magical segment, and your brother wishes to ce first in the martial segment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Come inside, and I¡¯ll pour some tea, and you can tell me your story. Bring in the sacks you were carrying, there¡¯s a fresh batch of ice leaves that make the most wonderful tea.¡± The woman picked up her sack and carried it within, without even confirming with the half elf. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to refuse tea.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Adam stepped in, noting the woman taking off her boots before entering the home. ¡°Take off your boots.¡± ¡°Should I take off my armour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too old for you, boy.¡± ¡°Not a day over forty.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes snapped towards Adam. ¡°Tongue like an Aswadian, you.¡± She then shuffled away, stepping through the living room to the kitchen, the manor a long room, with a door on either side of the wall half way within. It was built of wood, but not any kind of wood, for this wood was grey, a deep grey, one that was certainly befitting the North. The furniture was all wooden too, with long nkets over them, knitted by a woman with all the free time in the world. Adam noted the weapons strewn all about, all within arms reach, and all which were made of everything but steel. Bronze. Brass. Silver. Gold. Jagite, and not just normal jagite, but true jagite. The amberite weapon, which was orange, with a blue hue when the light struck it, was the most impressive of all. History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 17 (14) ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t that-,¡¯ Adam jolted as he noticed the two heavily armoured statues beside him, his heart beating wildly in his chest. One wore a de, the other held a ve, rested across its shoulder, which probably cost more than Adam¡¯s armour considering the runes across the de. He could have sworn the statues were moving ever so minutely, as if breathing, but before he could check, the woman¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Hurry up, boy! The left sack has the leaves, and I can¡¯t make the tea without the leaves!¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, miss.¡± Adam didn¡¯t notice the eyes through the visor following him.
I''m sure nothing will go wrong. [988] – Y04.088 – Confrontation VI [988] ¨C Y04.088 ¨C Confrontation VI The woman listened intently to Adam¡¯s stories, pouring him more tea, bringing more biscuits from her crate as he spoke. He forced the boy to eat and drink, more and more. If she so wished to poison him, he would have been dead ten times over. Of course, poison was a Southerner¡¯s cowardice, so she wasn¡¯t going to poison him, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t keep some herbs within her sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, really. His family has helped me out so much, I mean, they¡¯re my family too, but you know, it¡¯s not like, I mean¡­¡± Adam sipped the iceleaf tea, which felt like ice against his numb lips, even if the water was fairly hot. ¡°I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re not my family, but I¡¯m not a Rot. I¡¯m Adam. Adam Fate. I¡¯m not Adamrot Fate, I guess. My children, they¡¯re definitely, you know¡­ Rot and Fate?¡± ¡°You really are a fool. If your children call her grandmother, she is their grandmother. If they call him their uncle, your brother is their uncle. Do you need to think deeper on the matter?¡± ¡°I suppose not.¡± The woman continued to eye up the half elf, who had spoken of killing Vandra, another dragon, and even escorting a Prince along thend, and yet he was so worried about his home? ¡®If that brat is calling this boy his grandson, I must take this seriously.¡¯ Adam had kept many things a secret, even to this olddy, from his true abilities, to his children having more than just leaf shaped ears. He had let slip they were children, but he mentioned all his children were special, and he didn¡¯t need to act like a fool of a father, but perhaps she had managed to catch more into his words than he intended. ¡°You mentioned a friend of the Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°Yes. He left a message.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°He said¡­¡± Adam held the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°He¡¯s sorry. He knows she won¡¯t forgive him for dying in the South, where flowers will grow on his grave. He also wanted me to return a weapon, the magical maul.¡± ¡°Have you brought it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the Guild.¡± ¡°Sir Wick, retrieve the item from the Guild.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Grace,¡± one of the statues said, before stepping out, allowing in the cold for only a moment. ¡®Yeah,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°You wish for me to sponsor you for the tournament?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I mean, yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Respondfortably, boy. As long as you do not go too far, you will be safe. I am too old to be worrying about a boy¡¯s opinions, not too old to hold grudges, but I doubt you will offend me much, no matter how much nobles displease you.¡± Adam raised his brows. He had spoken quite cautiously about nobles, but to think she had managed to gather that much from his words, it was ridiculous. ¡®The greatest noble across the entirety of Alnd? You weren¡¯t kidding, Lord Marshal.¡¯ ¡°What is this matter of enchanting you promised?¡± ¡°We were to assist in making a weapon that could help the Knight of Death.¡± ¡°Since he wants me to look after his fool of a son, I will have to,¡± the Grand Duchess said, leaning back in her chair, thinking for a moment. ¡°He is already greater than a Grandmaster, but a magical weapon which matches even this little old thing, that would be useful to the North. What would a weapon cost?¡± ¡°That would depend on the specifics, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pay a respectable amount, since the Iyrmen regard you so highly.¡± ¡°The feeling is mutual. The Iyrmen and we Northerners are very alike in some ways. Many follow Lord Sozain, the Son.¡± She eyed up his obsidian amulet. ¡°You follow the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death?¡± ¡°Baktu, Lord Sozain, I follow him.¡± ¡°Are they the same?¡± ¡°I believe they are.¡± ¡°You said he gave you the amulet. How did thate to pass?¡± ¡°I prayed, put in an obsidian, it melted into an amulet.¡± ¡°Have you met Lord Sozain previously?¡± ¡°In my dreams.¡± ¡°How else would you meet a Divine?¡± ¡°Well, a Major Divine? I don¡¯t know. A Minor Divine? There are a few of them walking about, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± ¡°Have you met one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Oh, man. I¡¯m terrible with names. Lady veil¡¯s daughter, simr name.¡± ¡°Lady veil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How did you meet?¡± ¡°Just,¡± Adam began, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°We met her while travelling thend and there she was.¡± ¡°Did you slip through the world?¡± ¡°Slip through the world?¡± Adam asked, though he made the mistake of understanding her words. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Adam smiled, sheepishly, before revealing the antics in the other world, keeping some of the details secret, like Umbra, who he had all but forgotten. Umbra, Emperor Hadda¡¯s most precious daughter. The Emperor had engraved his name into the world due to her apparent death. ¡°You threw away such a great weapon?¡± The Grand Duchess narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Adam. ¡°It cursed me, so we had to throw it away.¡± ¡°A weapon worth hundreds of thousands? Even the rulers of distantnds, the Confederacy and beyond, would move their armies to possess such a de.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯ve met enough royalty in my life, I think. Of course, meeting you has been wonderful.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it, I haven''t had much trouble meeting with royalty. It''s been a pretty even split of enjoying myself and not. No, perhaps it''s better?¡¯ ¡®Did he truly throw it away? Is he that much of a fool.¡¯ ¡®Oh!¡¯ ¡°Right, we ended up meeting someone outside of North Amber recently. A Princess, I think?¡± ¡°Princess Adda, my greatdaughter, as you might say.¡± ¡°That meeting didn¡¯t go too well, I think. We slew a few of her trolls and it displeased her, though we did surrender the trolls, so I hope that she isn¡¯t too displeased.¡± ¡°Surrender? Did she force you to do such?¡± ¡°No, no, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Adam remained silent for a long moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention a number of things during our conversation. I have met many nobles, in the, perhaps dozens. Almost all of them did not treat myself or mypanions well. I understand that when a noble¡¯s pride is wounded, they tend to get upset, and when they get upset, I find a de drawn towards me, and, well, let¡¯s just say that my children¡¯s greatfather might have influenced me in some way. Of course, let me be clear, I have never killed any noble of thisnd, from what I am aware, and have no intentions of doing so, I¡¯m just saying, in othernds, their nobles have not been quite so fortunate.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Here I was, enjoying tea.¡± ¡°I was just joking with you, boy, but I see it is a sensitive topic.¡± She pushed forward more biscuits. ¡°If you are upset with a noble, you should send your brother after them. As the grandson of the Kid, he should be able to deal with them properly.¡± Adam blinked hard, taken aback by the woman¡¯s advice. ¡°Oh? Well, I don¡¯t want to bother the Iyr that much, and it¡¯s not like I can deal with¡­ you know, actually, one of the first nobles I met in thisnd was Duke Lionheart.¡± ¡°Duke Lionheart?¡± The Grand Duchess made a face, as though she had stepped in excrement, but not any excrement, but the kind that was near fresh, and had been left out in the sun. ¡°A man like him is made for ruin. Someone who steps over his own family, and the rules of our country? We should have dealt with him. It¡¯s fortunate for him that the brat seems to like him, so he¡¯s safe, for now.¡± ¡°The brat?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I thought you were smarter than that, boy. The Fool. The Brat. The King. He should be so lucky to keep that crown of his after so many mistakes. It is a great fortune he was born with a sharp mind for war.¡± ¡°I take great offence to that, Your Grace. I don¡¯t appreciate people thinking I¡¯m smart, that¡¯s a lot of work, and the expectations? No, no, I¡¯m fine with being a fool, a fool of a father.¡± Adam smiled, thinking of his children. ¡°Are you as strong as your brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How strong as you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in my ability to gain first ce, barring the most terrible luck, which may or may not effect me quite so terribly.¡± ¡°What of that girl, Kitool?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s either her or my brother who will gain first.¡± ¡°What of the other Iyrman? Jaygak.¡± The woman fell silent after speaking the name, the air growing slightly colder. ¡°I think she¡¯d ce top three, after Kitool and Jurot.¡± ¡°What of the devilkin?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll probably just¡­ stick to the audience, and well¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Some people might not like them, since they¡¯re special, so if you could¡­ I don¡¯t know, watch over them, allow them to remain seated away from any Orders, or Oathsworn, that would be wonderful.¡± ¡°They¡¯re demons?¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°They¡¯re my friends.¡± ¡°You mentioned one had been killed.¡± ¡°Lucy.¡± ¡°By Lord Asa¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Emperor Shama, yes.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t manage to ce first.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t manage to get first ce, then we¡¯re not good enough to create a weapon for the Knight of Death.¡± The yful gaze within Adam¡¯s eyes stated it may have been a joke, but it still reeked of a merchant¡¯s threat. ¡°I will sponsor you all.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grand Duchess. Ah, would you¡­ would you be willing to read the letter from the Duchess? Jaygak managed to earn it for us, and it feels like it¡¯d be a waste if I didn¡¯t at least try to use it.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± She epted the letter, even going so far as to undo the seal, scanning across the words, which were particrly respectful. Even if she had essentially retired, the woman still held massive amounts of sway across even the South, which was to say, everywhere else other than the North. ¡°Thank you again for sponsoring us, Your Grace.¡± ¡°You may leave,¡± the Grand Duchess stated, dismissing the boy with a wave of her hand, as though she was reshaping thendscape around her. ¡°I will send you word upon the weapon¡¯s specifics.¡± ¡°Thank you for the tea, it was delicious.¡± ¡°Of course it was.¡± Adam retreated away from the Grand Duchess¡¯ estate. He nced around towards the guards, realising why so many were about this ce. ¡®¡­¡¯ He swiftly returned back to the Guild to find hispanions. ¡°What did you do?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°The Grand Duchess said she¡¯ll sponsor all of us, well, I mean, the Iyrmen and I.¡± ¡°Only Jurot and you are fighting,¡± Jaygak said, leaning back in her seat. ¡°If Kitool joins, Jurot may not be able to win.¡± ¡°What if Kitool fought without her magical weapon in the mundane segment?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She could beat them all, I think.¡± Kitool thought about it. It was true she was strong, but Rage Dancers were extremely difficult to deal with. If she didn¡¯t manage to charge first, she would have a rough time. ¡°I mean, Jaygak, if you fought there, you¡¯d win, and then¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, hold on, then how will all four of us ce first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only good with my magical weapon,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± Adam replied awkwardly. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Well, what if¡­¡± Adam thought about it. ¡®If she¡¯s resigned to losing, then¡­¡¯ ¡°Jaygak, what if you fought in the age segment above? Wouldn¡¯t you do pretty well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like losing that much.¡± ¡°You¡¯d ce at least top ten.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t feel like losing that much.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Then, what if you fought in my segment? With magic and de?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose to you the most!¡± Jaygak replied, wincing at the thought. ¡°Hmph! Here I was going to offer you first ce, but forget it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to win?¡± Jaygak asked, her lips still a smirk, but her voice not quite so light. ¡°I¡¯m sure if I said I helped you earn first ce, Jirot wouldn¡¯t bully me too hard. I¡¯ll earn second, so that way, I¡¯ll be second ce in their hearts, where I belong.¡± ¡°Who is-,¡± Jaygak began, quickly stopping herself, but it was toote. ¡°My gorgeous wife, of course!¡± Adam grinned wide. ¡°Cringe.¡± ¡°No, I definitely can¡¯te second to you, it feels too bad.¡± Jaygakughed. ¡°I¡¯ll fight on that side then, and I¡¯ll beat you good!¡± ¡°Bring it on!¡± Lucy and Mara nced between one another. ¡®If all four of them are fighting, then¡­¡¯ They nced to Marshal Royce and Jane, who still weren¡¯t used to their antics.
Hold up. How did Adam meet the Grand Duchess and not get himself killed? [989] – Y04.089 – Gambling [989] ¨C Y04.089 ¨C Gambling Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending ¡°Hey dear, we¡¯re in East Port. No, North Amber. I hope you¡¯re all well. I love you. Send my love to our adorable children.¡± ¡®I am d you are well. All is well. Virot is growing well.¡¯ Adam could feel his wife¡¯s smirk even through the spell. ¡®She loves to smile.¡¯ He could even see it grow within his mind. ¡®Jirot is taking care of me. So is Konarot.¡¯ ¡®Konarot?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is she saying that to make me feel better?¡¯ Adam thought to ask, but he didn¡¯t dare to find out the answer. He grabbed the pillow on the bed and held it within his arms, holding it gently, as though it were a child. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m missing my baby girl¡¯s first few weeks. I guess I should at least win if I¡¯m going to be missing it!¡¯ Mana: 22 -> 19 Spell: Sending ¡°I hope you are well. We will definitely win! Send all our love to our children, and to you of course, and to your daughter.¡± Adam smirked, something which Sonarot could no doubt feel. It was a shy smirk, but a smirk regardless. ¡®We are well. Jarot cries much because he misses you. Kirot wipes his face well. We love you too. Good luck.¡¯ Adam frowned, sitting up on his bed. ¡°Jarot, my boy, how can you cry for your daddy? No, what am I saying, it¡¯s all your stupid daddy¡¯s fault.¡± Adam¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy¡¯s going to win, and even if daddy wins, I¡¯ll let you bully me as much as you want.¡± Mana: 19 -> 16 Spell: Sending ¡°Larot, are you well? Enjoy your time and grow well. I¡¯ll bring a nice weapon back for you. What would you like? An axe? Sword?¡± The spell faded before Adam could say much else. Adam heard it, like a hiss within his mind, for a moment jolting up off his bed, grabbing his axe. As the moments passed, his eyes darting around the room, he realised he didn¡¯t receive back any word. ¡®Oh. Ss? Ss for Sword?¡¯ It was the next day when Jaygak red towards the half elf, raising his brow. ¡°Jaygak.¡± ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°For the first time, I heard Larot speak, and he requested from me, his father, a sword.¡± Jaygak inhaled deeply, and nced aside towards the amberite weaponry, each which required piles of gold. She picked up each, eyeing them up. The merchant watched the Iyrman, the middle aged woman not suspicious of the Iyrman, but more so she wished to see the sword y of the Iyr. Jaygak finished testing two of the des, not even having swung them, when she reached for the third. Her eyes noted the symbol engraved against the t of the de, just above the hilt, lingering for a moment. ¡°May I?¡± The merchant nodded, and the young woman picked up the de. She closed her eyes, feeling the weight of the de, the way it fought against her, the way it gave in to her. She raised the de, and cut down in front of her with a single sh. ¡°How much is this de?¡± ¡°One thousand and two hundred gold.¡± ¡®Higher than expected, but within the range.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡± Adam stood there awkwardly. He had done his best not to spend too much, but now, Jaygak was asking him to spend this much. ¡®Am I meant to thank you? What am I saying, of course I should!¡¯ ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°May we ce a deposit and pay for it after we win the tournament?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You¡¯ll need to pay at least a hundred.¡± ¡°I will do it,¡± Jaygak said, reaching into her cloak, tossing out a gem, an amber which had been cut particrly to denote a hundred gold. ¡°Alright,¡± the merchant said, snatching the gem from the air. ¡°Hold on, shouldn¡¯t I pay for it.¡± ¡°You will not allow me to help buy the first gift for my nephew?¡± ¡°Even if I can beat you with a de, I can¡¯t beat your golden, no, your ruby tongue, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak winked, before the pair made their way to the arena, where the sponsorship preliminaries were currently taking ce. They watched those who had yet to be sponsored spar. Meanwhile, Adam thought about whether they should adventure, but he supposed, since they had two weeks, they may as well take the time off to prepare. ¡°A de?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°He should use an axe.¡± ¡°What can I do? My son asked for a sword.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, allowing the matter to drop. ¡°When can we bet?¡± ¡°They will open the betting at the end of the month.¡± ¡°Thest day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So we¡¯ve got about a couple of weeks, a little under, to make some gold?¡± Adam fell into thought. ¡®I mean, we do have a lot of money, so, I can bet a lot, right?¡¯ ¡°How much do you wish to bet?¡± ¡°As much as I can. I know you and I are both going to win.¡± ¡°There is always a possibility we may not, so you should bet moderately,¡± Jurot said, reaching out to ce a hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. Adam smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do just that. Plus, they¡¯re Northerners, but they¡¯re still Aldish, ain¡¯t that right, Jaygak?¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed the widest grin, the woman ncing aside to Kitool, who remained focused on the sparring in front of them. ¡°Should we milk the nobles?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Let¡¯s try and earn some more money to bet?¡± ¡°Jaygak?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam nced aside to Kitool, who usually went to make the deals, but he didn¡¯t mention anything. Instead, he waited for the pair to work their magic, and magic they worked. ¡°You really do have the gift of the gab,¡± Adam said, raising his brows at how much they had managed to earn. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jaygak replied, assuming it meant that she was good with her tongue. ¡®So three Greater Enhanced weapons, all with the same specifications, five charges of some fire damage?¡¯ Adam thought about how amazing these weapons should be, considering they had each paid five thousand upfront. ¡®Well, that means we have, what, over forty thousand? Forty five, plus my own few thousands, plus the couple of thousand from the businessfolk? I also have the money from Dunes and the others too.¡¯ Adam let out a long sigh, taking out his book, writing down the numbers, and how much he was willing to drop, and how much he would be willing to drop if he ended up losing half, and how much if he were to lose it all. ¡®Forty thousand should be¡­ no, no, I should keep a few months in reserve, just in case. Hold on, I could dip into the children¡¯s-,¡¯ Jaygak jolted up beside the half elf, who had mmed his book shut, while freezing in ce. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fool of a father, so I can¡¯t do anything like that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If nothing else, Jaygak, I¡¯m a fool of a father. I can be a coward, I can be a cheat, but I can¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a fool of a father. I can¡¯t do anything that would jeopardise my children, or their future.¡± Jaygak furrowed her brows, wondering what Adam had thought for him to react this way. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Okay.¡± The days continued to pass by, with Adam having no idea the mess he caused back in the business. ¡°We cannot ept,¡± Stephen said, sitting before the dark skinned Aswadian. ¡°This was not what was promised.¡± ¡°The Enchanter, upon hearing of your goals, and your assistance across thend, decided to increase the terms for you, in order for you toplete your task more thoroughly,¡± Dunes replied, shing a pearly white smile. ¡°We only brought five hundred gold.¡± ¡°Consider it an additional donation for your work, and in exchange, just take into consideration the favour we request of you, which is to speak of our business highly during your adventures. If you can, please, now and again, speak politely of our business which has allowed you to procure its fine magical weaponry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Stephen replied, still uncertain, for something received for free was more costly than those which were bought and paid for. ¡°It is more than enough,¡± Dunes said. ¡°We have also donated in a simr manner to the Order of the Wings, who dly received such favour.¡± ¡®The Order of the Wings?¡¯ Stephen thought, his mind suddenly racing. ¡®What y is the business making? If they¡¯re involving the Order of the Wings¡­¡¯ Stephen¡¯s thoughts fell away. ¡®The Order of the Wings is neutral, though?¡¯ Adam¡¯s antics, as per usual, were confusing everyone, even those who had no idea that they were his antics. As the sponsorship preliminaries continued, rumours and whispers abound, while Adam made his way towards the estate, followed by Jaygak, who had been requested for by the Grand Duchess. ¡®Small,¡¯ Jaygak thought upon seeing the building, but she understood the Grand Duchess owned the entire section she could see, crossing even mountains. The giant mountain of steel red suspiciously at the pair, before he stepped aside, allowing the pair within the small estate, which was stillrger than manymonfolk homes. As the woman poured them tea, Adam nced around towards the sword once more, which was certainly that person¡¯s sword. ¡®What did he say? It was-,¡¯ ¡°Are you going to wait until the tea is cold?¡± the Grand Duchess asked. ¡°Ah, no,¡± Adam replied, reaching out for the tea, blowing against it before sipping. ¡°I have invited you to tell you the Nightval de will be participating within the tournament,¡± the Grand Duchess said. Adam nced to Jaygak, who raised her brows, as though questioning the Grand Duchess. ¡®She¡¯s hard to read,¡¯ the Grand Duchess thought, sipping her tea. ¡°She fought elsewhere, but she will return soon, and will likely take first ce in the tournament.¡± ¡°She¡¯s that strong?¡± ¡°She is the greatest genius the North has ever created,¡± the woman said. ¡°She is twenty five, and almost, how the Guild would say, Silver Rank.¡± ¡®Level 11, then?¡¯ ¡°Oh? That is pretty quick.¡± ¡°She wields great magical items, from her armour, to her weapons.¡± ¡°That sounds so scary,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°However, when ites to magical items, I¡¯m pretty confident.¡± ¡°Do you still intend to take first?¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll need to try a little harder, but¡­¡± Adam smiled wider, before wincing, feeling Jaygak jab him in the side. ¡°I¡¯m certain it will be quite difficult, but I intend to do my best, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°My granddaughter will still wish to take the top four, along with Sir Roseia,¡± the woman sipped her tea. ¡°You will need to work hard, Jaygak.¡± ¡°I will do what I can to not disappoint the Iyr, or my siblings.¡± ¡°Your niece, either,¡± Adam added. ¡°I can¡¯t disappoint her, since I¡¯m not you.¡± ¡°It hurts because it¡¯s true,¡± Adam replied, jabbing her back gently. ¡°I will pray you do not face her immediately,¡± the Grand Duchess said. ¡°Me neither,¡± Adam said, understanding that, since she had spoken the words, he was probably going to face her first. ¡®The Nightval de?¡¯ Jaygak thought as the pair made their way out, having spent an hour speaking with the Grand Duchess, who had wished to listen to her family¡¯s tales. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect her to join.¡¯ The young Iyrman sighed, understanding how difficult it would for her to ce in the top five. She was even more annoyed when more warriors of various Orders and nobility arrived, each of which swelled the tournament¡¯s numbers, and many of whom were quite talented. ¡®Is the world against me?¡¯ Jaygak thought, reaching up to her forehead, rubbing it gently. ¡®Raygak. Kavgak. Maygak.¡¯ The young woman frowned, before stepping out to train, feeling the crisp air against her skin. Adam waited until the bets were finally open, taking the rest of the Iyrmen with him. The bookkeepers each stared at the half elf, who ced down gem after gem, and chests of coin in front of them, with very specific bets. He noted the estimated odds of return for each of them to win, and noticed he was at roughly ten to one, just like Jurot, whereas Kitool, who had joined the upper range bracket, was somewhere closer to forty to one. However, Adam ced down so much coin, he shifted the odds for a great many of the bets. ¡®Who in the Divine is this guy?¡¯ ¡°No, what am I doing,¡± Adam said, shaking his head, before writing down moreplete bets. ¡°Change it to five thousand each, and then I¡¯ll bet some match to match too.¡± ¡®Five thousand each?¡¯ The bookkeeper checked the bets, noting that this group bet almost as hard as some of the nobles. ¡®What a ridiculous tournament!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°You bet on me to ce in the top four?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why am I crazy?¡± ¡°Top four, Adam? Don¡¯t you understand who is joining our segment?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s me, you, and a couple more strong people, then a bunch of people we can beat up.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so difficult, just use my shield, and I¡¯ll just keep using my magics for my armour.¡± ¡°Adam!¡± ¡°Plus, it¡¯s only five thousand gold, why are youining?¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Jaygak reached out and grabbed his cor. ¡°That coin, it¡¯s for the business, not for us to y around with!¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam said, reaching up to hold the back of one of her hands. ¡°You need toe top four.¡± ¡°How can I do that? Adam, do you understand? I won¡¯t be fighting with magic. Compared to everyone else, I don¡¯t have much in that regards. Great Moon is powerful, but I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t keep up with some of the best.¡± ¡°Then, use Strong Shield, and let me borrow your shield.¡± ¡°My shield?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re going to ce in the top four for your siblings, shouldn¡¯t I also do something for my adorable cousins?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you listening?¡± ¡°Jaygak,¡± Adam said, reaching up to grab her shoulder, squeezing it. ¡°The Jaygak that you know, and the¡­¡± Adam realised his point made no sense, so he waited. ¡°Show it to me. Show the Jaygak that little Kavgak sees. Show the Jaygak Raygak sees. In this tournament, show it to everyone, the grandniece of the me Brand. Show everyone what it means to be a Gak.¡±
Adam about to lose himself to an addiction he should never flirt with. Gambling? No. Teasing Iyrmen. [990] – Y04.090 – Sorry [990] ¨C Y04.090 ¨C Sorry Omen: 13, 20 ¡®What? Do you think I¡¯d be tempted?¡¯ Adam asked the world. ¡®Just a little, but I¡¯m not that stupid.¡¯ The nobles gathered within the arena, arge circle, with eightrge towers, connected by a ring of stone, each housing the various nobles. The nobles overlooked themonfolk, who were assaulted by the snow and the brisk air. ¡°I see you have sponsored your eldest,¡± Baron Northriver said, pouring a drink for hispanion. ¡°I see you have sponsored a mercenary,¡± Baroness Fifthpeak replied, sipping the wine that the Baron had poured her. ¡°My eldest, he¡¯s too bored of these tournaments, so he says,¡± the Baron said, smirking yfully, the pair exchanging a knowing look. ¡°Sparring with women, is he?¡± ¡°I am certain of it.¡± As the wine and cheese made its way about, the servants swiftly clearing their sections within the rings, there were many higher nobility who remained within their own sections, eating and drinking away, dealing with other matters than watching the fights. Indeed, for the higher nobles, the tournament was merely an excuse for business. ¡°Boy,e here,¡± Aeda cksnow, Grand Duchess of the North, dared to say to a figure, who perhaps should havemanded some respect. The Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, Sir James Greatwood, stood, approaching the Grand Duchess. He sat opposite her, nked by two knights, each Masters, and each nowhere near his own strength. ¡°Have you decided to settle within the North?¡± Aeda asked, cutting a piece of cheese, cing it upon a cracker with her knife, before drawing back, allowing the Grand Commander to take it from her. ¡°I-,¡± ¡°Eat first, boy! You can¡¯t think right on an empty stomach.¡± The woman dared to interrupt one of the handful of Paragons across the entirend. James bit into the cheese and cracker, d the cracker soothed the vours of the harsh cheese, which almost caused him to wince. He sipped down the wine, which was also strong in the north, like its people. If it was not the Grand Duchess, he perhaps would have asked why it was the South which had raised a Paragon, that being himself, and not one of the many Northern Orders. However, even if the Grand Commander could dare to suggest such to the King, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to suggest such a thing to the woman who had guaranteed the North¡¯sfortable position for four generations, and perhaps five. ¡°I intended to settle under the King¡¯s guidance,¡± the Paragon finally stated, having finished an appropriate amount of cheese and wine for the Grand Duchess to feel like a decent host. ¡°In Central, then?¡± ¡°If His Majesty suggests.¡± ¡°Fine, then.¡± The Grand Duchess sipped away at her tea. ¡®I should have expected as much from a Southerner.¡¯ The crowd continued to cheer and shout as the fights continued, while Adam sat among a group of other fighters, each readying themselves for their bouts. ¡®Man, it sure is lucky that Jaygak fights on the off days,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Looks like my luck is on the rise?¡¯ ¡°Adam Fate!¡± called a worker. ¡°Come now!¡± Adam donned his shield, feeling the magic within it, and he stepped forward, leaving through the giant double doors, which the workers opened to a set of groans from those who weren¡¯t use to the cold, before he stepped out into the light, ncing all across the circr arena, smiling as he noted all themonfolk near the bottom sections, who had paid quite the coin in order to sit for an hour, while the other, slightly richermonfolk, sat further up, paying for sections of the day, one of the three four hour blocks. ¡°Coming from the South,¡± called the disembodied voice, which paused to allow the people to jeer at the half elf in puthral, who had waved his hand, but stopped upon the jeering. ¡°He ced third in the Noonval Tournament.¡± At the pause, the figuresughed. ¡°Third!¡± ¡°Not even first?¡± ¡°Hah! Sworddropper!¡± ¡°Axedropper!¡± Adam frowned, ncing around. ¡®Hey, you¡¯re not my daughter, you can¡¯t bully me.¡¯ ¡°Brother to an Iyrman!¡± the voice called out, pausing again. The crowd remained silent for a moment. Another moment passed. The chill filled the half elf, greater than the chill of the nightval air. ¡°Oooooooh?¡± the crowd replied, unsure of how to take the information. ¡°A brother to an Iyrman?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t that mean he¡¯s an Iyrman too?¡± ¡°No, maybe he¡¯s a Nephew?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± the crowed called out, a little more enthusiastically. ¡°Wielding his shield, Strong Shield, once used by the Mad Dog,¡± the announcer continued, allowing a moment for the thunderous shouts to fill the arena, some cheers, some jeers, but all excitement. As the arena threatened to shake, within the ring of stone, various nobles perked up upon the name. Indeed, for though many across Alnd may have heard of the Mad Dog, he was most active in the North, and so many of the Northern families each suddenly paid keen attention to the half elf in the Iyrman¡¯s steel. ¡°Mad Dog?¡± one asked. ¡°The Kid?¡± ¡°Bloody Jarot?¡± ¡°The Undying?¡± ¡°The Rock?¡± ¡°The Rock?¡± a wealthy merchant asked the other. ¡°I was thinking of another Iyrman¡­¡± Some of the nobles called for one of their servants tomand them to find out more about the figure wielding the shield of such a prominent figure. ¡°Wielding his magical axe, Wraith, which hade to blows with royalty of distantnds!¡± ¡°Oooooh!¡± the crowd shouted, filling Adam with a deep excitement. Adam circled the arena, raising his axe and shield, causing nearbymonfolk to shout towards him, sometimes with insults, sometimes with praise and excitement, speaking of their bets. ¡°Executive Adam!¡± Adam held out his arms, feeling the thunder of the countless voices echo through the arena, basking in the glow. ¡®Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡¯ Everything fell silent. Even the wind dared not to whisper. The doors opened, only the quiet groan of Southerners leaking into the arena, distorting to a growl upon the wind, before finally the jangle of armour broke the silence. Standing tall and strong. ¡°Born within the North!¡± The crowd cheered. She was adorned in full te, made of simple steel, but engraved with all manner of symbols, heavy furs hiding much of her. ¡°Having in more dragons than one can count upon the fingers of one hand!¡± The crowd threatened to deafen the half elf, who bowed his head lightly, almost shirking under the noise. At her side, the de dangled lightly, a de longer than most des, and as she drew it, the patterns glowed faintly under the nightval sun. ¡°Wielding the Shining Drakeyer!¡± The crowd continued to cheer, the pping also echoing through the arena, before the name carried through the shattering noise. ¡°Nightval de!¡± ¡°Nightval de!¡± ¡°Nightval de!¡± Her dark cloak billowed over her shoulder, and she turned, grasping her de with both hands, poised like a wyvern, ready to strike. ¡°The Nightval de!¡± the announcer finally shouted, though the magic made sure to dampen the noise so that it didn¡¯t burst their ear drums, but the crowd¡¯s volume increased so loudly, Adam half expected the Iyr to hear of it. The noise sted Adam for a long while, before finally the shouting began to die down. Thousands of eyes all turned to the pair, one holding her de out before her, standing as the picture of a Northerner, tall and proud, while the other stood, almost meek and demure. ¡°Draw your shield and axe,¡± the voice called through the visor. ¡°Of course,¡± Adam said, donning his crimson shield, causing near silent gasps, before he grabbed his axe, swinging it lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Have you heard of me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No. Should I?¡± ¡°Do you know who this shield belongs to?¡± ¡°The Mad Dog.¡± ¡°Do you know how it came to my possession?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°His grandson gave it to me,¡± Adam said, holding out the shield. ¡°Would you like to hold it.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± The woman slowly undid her stance, her de pointing to the earth. With a confidence only befitting a Northerner, she walked up to him, and Adam spotted the amulet on her chest, that of a single de pointed downward. As though she expected Adam not to attack, she held out her hand. Adam unstrapped his shield and handed it to her, for a moment the pair frozen, before the woman took the shield, feeling the magic within it. ¡°I never heard the shield was magical.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± She slowly bowed her head, holding the shield for a short while, before returning it back. ¡°My name is Sir Grace.¡± ¡°Adam Fate,¡± Adam replied, bowing his head, taking the shield. ¡°I will end this quickly, out of respect.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Sir Grace?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Turot. That¡¯s the name of the boy who gave me this shield, and that¡¯s the name I want you to remember when you wake up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Though such a confrontation seemed somewhat mundane to most, the fact that Adam had allowed the Nightval de to hold onto his shield before their confrontation, and neither took the chance to betray one another, filled the air with a rising excitement. This was a bout between two true warriors, of de, heart, and spirit. The pair stood opposite one another once more, de drawn, shield donned, and still. The cool wind passed between them, and for a moment, it seemed as though the world had stopped just to watch them fight. A moment passed. A second moment passed. A third moment passed. ¡®Ah,¡¯ the pair thought. ¡®Now.¡¯ Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Health: 112 -> 92 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 92 -> 97 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 26 (7)(10) 26 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 16 (4)(3) 16 damage! Adam tried to force his body forward, but it had been rare for him to fight in the cold, and so his muscles, still not warmed up, fought against him. ¡°The strength of my conviction bears down like a mountain,¡± the woman said, stepping forward, raising her sword. It glowed with magic, a light blue mixed with white, before swinging it down with such force, one might have thought she was cutting the world in half. Adam raised Strong Shield, but even as he did, he let out a grunt as the pain filled him. As the woman prepared for another swing, Adam inhaled deeply and focused. Magical steel struck magical steel, ringing in the clear air, the crowd silent to hear such beautiful music. Adam¡¯s axe managed to strike against the young woman¡¯s armour, shing hot, but the pair continued to engage. ¡®Ah!¡¯ Grace thought, realising the heaviness of the axe which struck her. It was unlike most weapons he had fought against, the great strength of the axe even managing to wind her. ¡®How terrifying.¡¯ ¡°How scary,¡± Adam said as the pair shed. ¡®What?¡¯ Grace thought, hearing the tone of the half elf¡¯s voice. ¡®He isn¡¯t taking me seriously? Health: 97 -> 67 Strength Save D20 + 8 = 11 (3) ¡°My fury is righteous!¡± the woman chanted, filling her de with her magic, which glowed blue and white once more. Adam raised his shield, but as he did, he felt the ripple of magic, and the thunderous explosion which flung him back five steps, the half elf grunting as he fell upon his back. ¡°Ah!¡± If she had chosen to do so, she could have struck Adam down at that moment, and have struck true with her de, and yet¡­ Adam panted, looking up, noting the woman waited for him, and the half elf stood, nodding his head towards her, before the pair engaged once more. Health: 67 -> 1 Adam inhaled deeply, but as the pair shed again, and though Adam managed to raise his shield, the de struck his shoulder with such force, he dropped down to a knee from the sh of holy fury which rocked this his entire body, causing the half elf to cough up. rm filled his body as he realised how close he was to dropping down. She was certain of it. That blow was one of the mightiest blows she had ever sent through someone, and yet, somehow, the half elf was still standing, though his legs shook wildly as he barely stood. ¡®You should not have underesti-,¡¯ the thought disappeared into the void as the woman darted backwards, her de in front of her once more. She hadn¡¯t even realised her body had moved without her will, until she noted her de in front of her, having taken the basic stance which had been beaten into her since she was young. Emanating from the half elf, she could sense the desperation, the same desperation the dragons had felt under her de. The half elf also exuded the same level of danger. Omen: 13, 20 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam panted.
Uh oh. [991] – Y04.091 – Adam the Fool I [991] ¨C Y04.091 ¨C Adam the Fool I ¡°Mummy! Mummy!¡± Kirot shouted, carrying Blues within her hands, holding it up to her mother, the girl¡¯s tears streaming down her face. ¡°Boos is hurt.¡± ¡°How did Blues get hurt?¡± Vonda asked, calling out a prayer, the warmth of holy magics running through the bird. ¡°I did not!¡± ¡°I know. How did Blues get hurt?¡± ¡°Wall.¡± ¡°He flew into the wall?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh dear.¡± Vonda brushed a finger along the bird¡¯s back, feather light. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Blues.¡± ¡°Teet!¡± Blues replied, dropping down, hopping about before ncing up towards the master¡¯s master. ¡°Teet!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Mummy speaking to Blues?¡± Kirot asked, no longer crying, while her mother cleaned up her face. ¡°Perhaps I can?¡± Kirot blinked. ¡°Good job, mummy.¡± ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡± Vonda brushed along the girl¡¯s cheek tenderly. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± ¡°Mummy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Jirot is gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°Gone.¡± ¡°Where has she gone?¡± Vonda asked, feeling a rising sense of dread, though she remained smiling politely. ¡°Baba house.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Vonda replied, calming her heart. ¡°Do you wish to go too?¡± Kirot smiled shyly. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vonda nced to Karot and Konarot, who rushed over, having made sure exin to all the Iyrmen why Kirot had to run with the bird. While Kirot, caused a rising panic within her mother, Adam caused a rising panic within his brother. Truly, she was her father¡¯s daughter. ¡®You should not use it,¡¯ Jurot had said over breakfast. ¡®I know, but, you know, just in case,¡¯ Adam replied, pouting sheepishly. ¡®I¡¯ll only use it in an emergency.¡¯ ¡®It is fine, since Aunt Mirot still has both eyes,¡¯ Jurot joked, which had caused Adam¡¯s eyes to widen, the half elf shutting up, withdrawing into himself. Jurot understood now why Jaygak and Jirot bullied others so much. ¡®Sometimes, it is fun.¡¯ Even from the audience, Jurot sensed it. Whatever modicum of hope the young half elf had held, had quickly dissipated into the air, like steam turning to frost in the nightval air. A bead of sweat ran down the side of Jurot¡¯s cheek, because he knew that Adam, with Wraith and his holy smites, could surpass even Phantom¡¯s great ability. ¡®Sorry?¡¯ Grace thought, holding her de ahead of her. Mana: 23 -> 20 Spell: Searing Smite Attack - Wraith D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Omen: 13, 20 -> 13 20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 20 -> 17 4D6 + 12D6 + 8D6 + 6D6 + 9 = 104 (11)(33)(34)(17) 104 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 8 = 19 (11) Health: 1 -> 20 Lay on Hands: 40 -> 1 Health: 20 -> 59 Adam plucked a Thread of Fate. ¡°Fine,¡± the young hero said. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do. I¡¯ll go find this friend of yours, but if he ends up being weak, I¡¯ll have to kill him.¡± The toddler stared at the young hero, with his pale skin, his blue scales, and hisrge horns, and the crackle of lightning and mischief. ¡®It should be fine? He must be strong by now?¡¯ The baby sensed it upon the air in that moment, though he was uncertain if Adam had shifted Fate, to work it better, or worse, for him. Thus Fate was forever changed. ¡°Baktu, please,¡± Adam chanted, as Wraith sparked, wreathed in mes. The young half elf marched forward, holding his axe above his head, before swinging it down without a care in the world. Grace held her sword in front of her, but she understood the trajectory was going to miss her, and barely scrape against her armour, so she willed her weapon forward. Her muscles pulled taut, shaking violently as she tried to attack. The mes exploded over the woman¡¯s body, and though she managed to flex her muscles, forcing away the mes, the sh of cold, the sh of holy heat, rocked through her body. Adam flexed his muscles, inhaling deeply, before feeling the vigour return, while the body fell in front of him, and onto him. He ced his hands against his chest, feeling the warmth run through his body. The crowd fell silent, unsure of what had happened, for one moment, the Nightval de stood tall and proud, like the Dragon¡¯s Tail, the mountain range of the North, and the next moment, she had fallen into the purple man¡¯s arms, now still. Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 3 500 -> 3 700 Adam, half embracing the woman, reached up, cing a finger on her cheek. Lay on Hands: 1 -> 0 The woman¡¯s body convulsed for a moment, sparking back to life, and her de swung over the half elf, though had struck the air. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, it¡¯s over,¡± Adam said. ¡°It¡¯s over, Grace.¡± Grace pulled away from his arms, staring at him in confusion, trying to understand who he was. Then a sh of fear struck through her upon seeing the purple, and she gripped her de, before the memories flooded into her mind, and she nced around, noting the arena, the young man before her, the de within her hand. ¡°I believe, that¡¯s my win?¡± Adam said, unstrapping his shield. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Grace thought, feeling the ache within her body. She barely remembered the half elf before her, nor the situation. ¡®We were fighting. I almost knocked him out. Then¡­¡¯ ckness. The crowd grumbled, whispers and questions passing from lips to ears to lips. ¡°Victory! Victory to Executive Adam!¡± the announcer called, only causing more confusion, but thankfully, they were within the North. ¡°Executive Adam¡¯s axe struck so mightily with his great magic, and caused the Nightval de to fall, but he caught her, and spent his magic to allow her to stand!¡± Upon the announcer¡¯s exnation, the crowd cheered, still confused, but if the announcer said such, then it must be the case. After all, why would the announcer take the side of a Southerner in a bout unless they were sure? ¡°A great fight, thank you,¡± Adam said, bowing lightly towards the woman, feeling his body begin to heat up once more, before he forced the rising emotions down. ¡°You as well¡­¡± The Nightval de stared at Adam, who stepped away, heading out to the winner¡¯s section. She quickly turned when she realised that the arena owner was probably getting annoyed she was wasting more of their time. ¡®How did he beat me?¡¯ Once the matter had been confirmed, Adam was allowed to head to his seat, but only once he had hidden away his armour and weapons, handed over to the arena. ¡°Did you bet for me?¡± Adam asked, dropping down beside his brother, ignoring the knowing looks from hispanions. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I bet the odds were good, since it was the Nightval de, eh?¡± Adam chuckled lightly, but quickly stopped, not only when the res from hispanions intensified, but also he could feel the sickness within him. ¡®Damn it. Should I have used it? It¡¯s not like one loss would have¡­¡¯ Even knowing he could have lost once and made it through, he felt sick to his stomach at the thought of losing. ¡®I¡¯ve already lost enough.¡¯ The fights continued, though as Adam watched, a servant approached. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam asked, before taking the slip from her hand, reading the paper. ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the half elf was sitting before the Grand Duchess, sipping tea. He could feel the gaze of various others around them, from the Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts, to various other nobles. ¡°Did you earn some decent coin?¡± Grand Duchess Aeda asked. ¡°I bet a lot of money,¡± the half elf replied, smirking slightly. The Nightval de against some random no name? Adam wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the odds were close to three to one. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t lose any money?¡± ¡°I did not,¡± the Duchess confirmed, and she understood exactly how much a lot of money was for Adam, though he had a lot of money tied up in the long bets. ¡°I have invited you here to introduce you to many others who have taken interest in you.¡± ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Adam said, bowing his head to each of them, causing some of them tough, as though watching a monkey dance. The half elf smiled slightly, and though he could feel his annoyance rise, he understood that once they woulde to him for some magical weapons, he would w at their wallets as greedily as Jirot wed at trouble. ¡°Just how strong are you?¡± a fellow asked, who wore a long ck cloak, whose face reminded Adam of a raven, and whose eyes reminded the half elf of a hungry tiger. ¡°I¡¯ve only lost three times before. Once against my brother¡¯s grandfather, the very same fellow who once used the shield I possess,¡± Adam said, smiling politely. ¡°He was missing an arm, and he still beat me.¡± ¡°He was? Is he missing the arm no longer?¡± the noble joked, though he had yet to connect the dots of who the half elf was talking about until the next moment. His smile faltered slightly. ¡°No.¡± Adam nced around. ¡°While there were many hiding within their walls, so beautiful, so mighty as they were, my¡­ brother¡¯s grandfather, Jarot, the Mad Dog, as you might know him, he was out there, fighting. He fought Lord Asa, I believe they call him.¡± Adam paused, noting how everyone had suddenly tensed up upon the figure¡¯s name. ¡°He lost his leg during the war.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he still fights well.¡± ¡°Well, considering he almost ughtered Count Westmoon earlier this year, and he fought not just, what¡¯s his name? Graceful de? Gentle de? Something like that. He fought a Master, and two Experts, and still almost killed the Count. If it wasn¡¯t for another Iyrman, my granduncle, who was once considered as great as the Chief, Alnd would have lost another noble to the Mad Dog.¡± The smile on Adam¡¯s face caused a few of the Northern nobles to smile too, though some, who had felt the sting of the Mad Dog¡¯s de, frowned deeper towards the half elf. ¡°Mad Dog killed my brother,¡± another noble said, a woman in her fifties or so, who wore a long cloak too, except it was tied by a strap with arge medallion. ¡°So wipe that smirk off your face.¡± ¡®Count Westmoon tried to kill my children, so don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡¯ Adam thought, but he clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t have iting.¡± The woman narrowed her eyes. ¡°Be wary of your words, for in the North, des are eager to be drawn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m careful with my words in the Iyr, because they¡¯re strong enough that they can kill your brother and get away with it,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid I think I can do the same, regardless of whether I can beat the North¡¯s greatest genius, who is years older than me.¡± ¡°If you do not wish to be put down, you should choose your next few words carefully,¡± the Grand Commander said, his eyes taking in the sight of the half elf, his eyes full of darkness, and curiosity. Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling the great pressure from the figure. ¡°Are you the Grand Commander of the Thousand Hunts?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Adam snapped his finger, pointing towards the Grand Commander. ¡°You¡¯ve met my brother, haven¡¯t you? Jurot, the Savage?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve called me here, Grand Duchess?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I told you why I brought you here.¡± ¡°Just to talk?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Just to introduce me, or, is the North like the South, and the Grand Commander, just like with my brother, he¡¯s going to-,¡± ¡°Careful, boy/¡± The Grand Commander clenched his fists tight, focusing his entire gaze upon the half elf, the pressure intensifying. Adam remained focused on the Grand Duchess. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. You told me that you¡¯re the North. So very different to the South. I know what my brother said to the Grand Commander. I¡¯m not stupid enough to speak up about it, but¡­ I am sponsored by you, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°You mentioned you have lost multiple times,¡± the Grand Duchess said, ignoring Adam¡¯s words. ¡°The first was to the Mad Dog.¡± ¡°The second was to Lord Asa¡¯s son, Emperor Shama, who ismonly known as the Lord of mes, whoes from and which is so powerful, they can ignore even the Paragons across Alnd, and my third loss was to thebined forces of my brother, and two other Iyrmen, as well as a being that even Emperor Shama would not so easily draw his de against,¡± Adam said, reaching down to sip his tea. ¡°I¡¯m really careful what I say in the Iyr, Grand Duchess, because my Aunt, Jurot¡¯s mother, dared to put Emperor Shama in his ce, while Lord Asa, a dying old man, can put the entirety of Alnd in its ce.¡± ¡°What gives you so much courage?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard the tale of the Soutke family, Your Grace?¡± The Grand Duchess remained focused on the half elf. ¡°You are no Iyrman.¡± ¡°No,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. ¡°However, the question really isn¡¯t whether I am an Iyrman or not. It¡¯s whether you¡¯re willing to bet.¡± ¡°What is the bet?¡± ¡°The Mad Dog calls me his grandson, and one of my children is named after him, my little Jarot. I know just how much he dotes on my children. So I¡¯m willing to bet, if I did lose my life due to some Aldish shenanigans, that he woulde by again to remind Alnd why he was called the Mad Dog,¡± Adam stated confidently, as though it were fact. ¡°Also, obviously, any orders the North has ced with our business would be refused, because an Executive of the United Kindom was killed, and your family would take most of the me, since I am under your sponsorship, Grand Duchess. Most importantly, I¡¯m willing to bet that the cksnow family is greater than a Southerner.¡± Adam let out a burst ofughter, ncing at the rest of the nobles, winking at them. The Grand Duchess let out a soft sigh, d the half elf had realised how to defuse the situation, even if he was still dancing on a knife¡¯s edge. Except, she understood, that Adam, thoughughing at the ridiculousness, spoke only the truth. ¡°Also, I really hope I don¡¯t die, not until I convince my eldest daughter to be closer to my wife, Ray Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Adam sighed, dropping the rank of his wife to save him. The confusion within the room spread through like wildfire, the whish of Adam¡¯s stupidity quickly disarming the tension.
I rolled to see if he''d die here too. [992] – Y04.092 – Adam the Fool II [992] ¨C Y04.092 ¨C Adam the Fool II ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Adam said. ¡°I think she epts my children as her own, and even if she doesn¡¯t, she acts like it.¡± The mood within the airpletely shifted while the nobles spoke to the half elf, learning more and more about him, who had seemed to have no sense of self preservation as he continued to reveal his intimate details. ¡°Either way, she¡¯s too cute. How can she do this to me? Our little Virot, she is so adorable, and now¡­ my brother, isn¡¯t he too cute too?¡± Adam asked, shifting the conversation over towards the young Iyrman, who had dared to shirk the Paragon in the room. ¡°He¡¯se to win the tournament, all for his son. Isn¡¯t that so adorable? He¡¯s so strong, handsome, smart, and not just that, but his family are all terrifying. From Mad Dog, to even those stronger than Mad Dog, and that only includes all the Rot family members.¡± ¡°Are there others he is rted to?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s rted to quite a few monsters,¡± the half elf replied, leaning back, crossing his arms as he fell into thought. ¡°Like who?¡± the raven faced noble asked. ¡°Like¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s too dangerous for me to speak about. I don¡¯t even want to think about it. Mad Dog, he¡¯s scary enough, that old man could probably sh with most of the greatest Aldishmen, I¡¯d even bet on him, but in the Iyr, they have people who will keep the old man in check. Like Kitool, Steel Kick, or whatever the Aldish called her, her grandaunt is one of the Ten Paragons of the Iyr.¡± The shock swam through the group like a wave. ¡°The Ten Paragons are not all Paragons,¡± the Grand Commander said. ¡°They only call it so.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to correct you in front of everyone, but it¡¯s the One Hundred Paragons who are not all Paragons,¡± Adam said, ncing towards the older Aldishman. ¡°The Ten Paragons of the Iyr are all Paragons.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what I know, and what I have heard, but perhaps the Iyrmen, who speak true almost all the time, maybe they¡¯re lying about this to cause Alnd to hesitate from invading.¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So many Paragons would cause the King to pause, but not for long, for even a hundred Paragons can be killed.¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Adam said. ¡°Paragons are easier to kill than one might expect.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sir James Greatwood narrowed his eyes towards the smirking half elf, who winked towards the Grand Duchess. ¡®This young man wishes for death.¡¯ ¡°The Iyr is pretty scary, just like Alnd, but I call it my home, for now,¡± Adam said. ¡°The Enchanter provides so many benefits, one of them protecting me from light conspiracies and politics, and the other is the chance to explore Alnd, meet the various nobles, to fight figures I could only dream of fighting, and, perhaps most importantly, the pay, it¡¯s pretty good, but the magical weapons? They¡¯re some of the best.¡± ¡°What of your wolves?¡± the raven faced noble asked. ¡°My wolves?¡± ¡°Did the Enchanter gift them to you?¡± ¡°No, we gathered them during our journey,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Are they for sale?¡± ¡°Unfortunately not. They belong to¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°The Iyrmen?¡± ¡°The Iyrmen?¡± ¡°I think so?¡± Eventually, having thoroughly bullied the half elf, the nobles dismissed him, and Adam returned back to inform the group what happened. ¡®Did he do it on purpose?¡¯ Jaygak thought. Adam had definitely made plenty of mistakes, but some of what he revealed was technicallymon knowledge, and he had essentially just confirmed it, or disyed that he was merely a fool who believed all the words he had heard. Except, Adam had also sprinkled a few extra details here and there, and though perhaps it did cause the nobles to grow more cautious of the Iyr, it also made them more cautious of Adam in turn. Jaygak thought more and more upon Adam¡¯s words. Adam was dumb. Sometimes, it was idental. Sometimes, it was purposeful. ¡®Adam, do you understand by revealing this to me, the Iyr will know sometimes it truly is an act, and that we will be more cautious of you?¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡®Am I¡­ part of that n?¡¯ ¡°Seems the Grand Duchess wants to meet with us again,¡± Adam said, checking the note the servant brought over during lunch. ¡°All of us, apparently. She says she hopes we haven¡¯t eaten too much.¡± Adam nced across their dinner, which he had paid for from a percentage of a percentage of his winnings. As they approached the area, Adam noted that the guard presence remained the same, even though he was bringing Jurot and Kitool along, as well as the pair of demons, who had remained rather quiet during their stay in the North. Lucy and Mara remained under the Grand Duchess¡¯ protection, sitting along with a few merchants the old woman was close with, acting as though they were an attraction rather than people, which was better than the alternative. ¡°Off with your boots!¡± The Grand Duchess stated. ¡®Gross.¡¯ Lucy winced as she removed her boots, and was d she had gotten into the habit of taking daily baths, just like Adam. The Grand Duchess was still nked by only the pair of knights, each Adam had estimated to be Masters, before Jurot revealed that Sir Wick was actually closer to a Paragon than he was a Grandmaster, and the other unnamed knight, Sir Grover, was also fairly simrly powerful, for he was someone who had lived aftering face to face with Sharukan, Otkan¡¯s father. ¡®Damn, Sharukan?¡¯ Adam thought, eyeing up the other knight. ¡®He must be older too, and¡­¡¯ Adam spotted the de ont he wall, and then the ve that the figure wielded. ¡®He wields the ve which once belonged to the Bak family,¡¯ had said. ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®Vibak and Bibak are known as the Twin Sun and Moon Dragons, and both have gained Gold Rank. They will soon achieve Paragon status and will take their ce among the Ten Paragons.¡¯ ¡®Jurot, I really am in the wrong genre.¡¯ Adam stared at the ve for a long while. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯d be willing to give up the ve?¡¯ The Grand Duchess listened to the stories of the Iyr, even hearing the tales of the Baks from Jaygak, meanwhile, she thought of the reasons why she had asked them toe meet with her. She continued to listen to the stories of the Iyrmen, even as the ck of the nightval evening passed towards night. ¡®Damn, these biscuits are really good,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Shortbread is so damn delicious. I wish we had some tea, but, it¡¯s dangerous for me to start thinking about tea. It¡¯s not like I have a navy anyway.¡¯ ¡°Boy, do you understand you¡¯ve been marked with death?¡± ¡°Everyone dies, Grand Duchess,¡± Adam replied with a small smirk. ¡°Here I thought you were a father.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologise now, you fool. You have been tasked with fighting daily in the tournament, and you should be so lucky to find none are assassins hired to deal with you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡®Hold on. I¡¯m the one that can bring people back from the dead. Who the hell is going to bring me up?¡¯ ¡°That is quite concerning.¡± ¡°You need to learn to keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam reached up to his forehead, feeling it pulse. ¡°You are lucky I have sponsored you. I will block the small actions against you, but you should sleep with your brother beside you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m marr-,¡± Adam began, before stopping himself when the woman red at him. ¡°Thank you, Grand Duchess. I will consider your words carefully.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t consider them, just do it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not strong enough to deal with the nobles yet. Maybe when I¡¯m ten times as wealthy, and a Paragon, then I can think about messing around with them.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the daily fighting,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Adam deserves to get beaten up daily, and then, when we fight, I¡¯ll take advantage of how tired he is.¡± ¡°Very wise. He won¡¯t learn unless it¡¯s beaten into him.¡± The Grand Duchess¡¯ eyes fell upon Jaygak for a moment. ¡°He may be exposed to assassins.¡± ¡°The North is the North, but Aldishmen are Aldishmen,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°If Adam is killed, it¡¯s a convenient excuse for us to react.¡± The Grand Duchess red at the young woman, who spoke so openly about her political moves, the smirk on her face revealing how troublesome she was. ¡°Perhaps I should have been a little more at ease, but the nobles did hit a spore spot,¡± Adam said. ¡°There¡¯s only so much even I can endure, you know?¡± ¡°I should not have allowed you to go,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I believed it would be fine since the Grand Duchess had invited you, and no nobles would dare to misbehave, but it seems the cksnow family¡¯s name is beginning to fade with your retirement.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The names of nobles and we Iyrmen ebb and flow with the sands of time,¡± Kitool said, understanding herpanions were taking too many swings at her pride. ¡°It was enough that you put a Paragon in his ce.¡± The Grand Duchess understood Kitool was the wisest of them all, and she nced towards the demons she was going to threaten, but decided to let it go. ¡°If you understand, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I appreciate your concern, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°If you appreciate my concern, and my ability to protect you, then you should take it easy upon Sir Roseia,¡± the Grand Duchess stated. ¡°I believe I made my intentions to win quite clear,¡± Adam replied, trying to calm himself. ¡°I did not say you had to lose against her, but you shouldn¡¯t allow her to lose so easily. She is rted to my family, and if you don¡¯t return the favour I show you, you should forget about any business you wish to have my family, and you should sleep beside all three Iyrmen.¡± Her eyes then darted to the demons. ¡°Since-,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, stopping the woman from saying anything more. ¡°Alright. I got you. Go easy on the little nobless, as fragile as a flower she is, since she was raised in the South. I got you.¡± Jurot tensed up, and Kitool¡¯s eyes darted to the side, the pair ready to react to the knights who were also tense. ¡°As long as you understand.¡± ¡°I understand, alright. I understand right now I¡¯m too weak. I don¡¯t have any influence. Even if I can go toe to toe with a Grandmaster, no one cares. I understand that I have to let the nobles walk all over me. I understand that, right now, I can¡¯t drink tea safely outside of the Iyr¡¯snd. I understand that. Everything thinks I don¡¯t know, but I do. However, there¡¯s only so much a man can take, before he explodes. Are you going to sit here and pretend that the nobles don¡¯t-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, cing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Jaygak! How much of this-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak said, reaching up to Adam¡¯s cheeks, holding his face. She stared into his eyes. ¡°I know how difficult it is to endure. I know it¡¯s worse for you, because unlike us, you can¡¯t stand up and y whichever nobles you feel like. That¡¯s a good thing. Think of how much that would displease your wife.¡± Adam inhaled deeply, still shaking slightly, but he let out a soft exhale. He was still tense, but the rising tension began to fall. ¡°The Grand Duchess hasn¡¯t asked you to surrender the first position. If she does, you can cause a mess then, but until then, just ept whatever the nobles throw at you, and cut it down with your axe.¡± Jaygak pat his cheek gently. ¡°Think about how much you can spoil your children after you win.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, slowly nodding his head. ¡°Yeah.¡± Grand Duchess Aeda realised she couldn¡¯t ask more of the young boy now, and allowed him to leave with hispanions. She understood, following the sight of his eyes, he wanted to speak of the ve, but he endured for the moment, and pulled away. ¡°Fine out everything you can about that boy,¡± the Grand Duchess said. ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± Sir Wick replied.
Jaygak understands. [993] – Y04.093 – Adam the Fool III [993] ¨C Y04.093 ¨C Adam the Fool III His heart drummed excitement through his veins, pushing out the nerves. He gripped his magical shield tight in hand, feeling its great magic within. He gripped his axe tighter in hand, the axe which was far too dangerous to be used in his hands. As he closed his eyes, a sh of memories rushed through him. That of a child, so small, so ugly, who ended up crawling far too quickly. She ended up talking far too quickly. She ended up walking far too quickly. The dirt upon the twins. The scar upon the eldest girl, who protected her younger siblings. A red skinned baby who randomly appeared into existence one day. Then the pair of small, wrinkled, fragile babies. One with leaf shaped ears, the other, no doubt his son. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ The thought belonged to his opponent, who could feel the oppressive aura of the figure before him. The oppressive aura of a father who would rather die than lose. 13D6. ¡®Two hits,¡± Adam thought. ¡®And if he expends each charge, that¡¯s 13D6. The average damage is about forty five, or so? Then you add in Jurot¡¯s strength and his big angry bonus and the magical bonus, that should be what, eight, nine, additional damage per hit. If he rolls average, that¡¯s about¡­ sixty? Sixty damage.¡¯ Yet, somehow, even though Adam assumed average damage, the foe stood, arms and legs shaking from Jurot¡¯s violent onught. The axe had threatened to break through his armour. Indeed, if the fellow was any normal figure, he would have probably fallen back from such a mighty blow, but this was no normal figure. ¡®So this is the Iyrman who beat Sir Gordan?¡¯ Mason thought, still feeling the aftermath of the heavy blows against him. ¡®Unfortunately for you, Iyrman, I¡¯m from the North!¡¯ Mason¡¯s greatsword, glowing a pale blue, cut through the air, and struck against his shield, the noise thundering. Adam made note there was no actual thunder. ¡®You¡¯re holding back?¡¯ Except, there was something different. Even as Mason¡¯s de struck so viciously, so viciously he would have certainly dropped a typical Expert, he could still feel the chill down his spine. He managed to duck under a wicked blow that threatened to knock him out, even through his full te, and the pair continued to exchange heavy blows, until finally, the victor emerged. Though Mason had certainly struck true, striking true against Jurot was still worse than striking him while he wasn¡¯t raging, and though the member of the Order of the Ice des had a good showing against the Iyrman, Jurot had also managed to strike true too. Jurot flexed, raising his axe, which shook ever so slightly. He had taken quite a battering, not quite at half Health, but he wasn¡¯t shaking because he had been struck, but rather, he wanted to keep fighting. ¡°Good fight,¡± Adam said, patting Jurot¡¯s shoulder once he returned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t quite as clean as my fight against the Priest, but it was still pretty good.¡± ¡°It is a shame our fights were ced in such a way,¡± Jurot said, since he was unable to watch the fights. XP: 3 800 ¡®It¡¯s not like he was worth much XP.¡¯ Adam took a moment to realise why. ¡®Oh. Right. Thank you.¡¯ [No problem.] With perhaps the politest conversation he had ever had with Bell, Adam wondered if he should speak to them more often. ¡®Maybe another time.¡¯ Since the arena had been quartered after the first day, multiple fights could be watched at the same time, and though Adam and Jurot were both fighters, they hadn¡¯t managed to take their ce within the ring. Instead, they sat near the top of the general seats, watching the fights from above, though it was still awkward to see any fights that didn¡¯t take ce in their quarter. ¡°Ah! Look!¡± Adam said, pointing out to a figure in full te. ¡°Executive Jaygak!¡± called the announcer as the young Iyrman raised her de within the air, circling around the arena. ¡°Executive Jaygak?¡± Adam asked, frowning. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she have a cool name?¡± ¡°You are also called Executive.¡± ¡°Yeah, but we all know that¡¯s boring. Shouldn¡¯t she have something cooler? Jaygak the Inferno. Jaygak, Death Incarnate. Jaygak the Horny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know that was funny.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Fine. Be like that.¡¯ Jaygak awaited for her opponent, before he was introduced. ¡°Sir Rory Eastspear of the Golden Spears.¡± ¡®It¡¯s true¡­¡¯ Jaygak thought, trying to calm her heart. Of all the people she wasing to face against, it was him? ¡°My greetings to you, Iyrman,¡± Rory called out, removing his helmet to bow his head. His copper hair curled backwards, his jade eyes emboldened his smile of pearls. ¡°You too,¡± Jaygak replied, removing her helmet, bowing her head in return. ¡°Hey, Jurot,¡± Adam whispered in the stands. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Golden Spears based in East Alnd?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It feels like Jaygak¡¯s showing a lot of respect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam raised his brows, but Jurot remained focused on the encounter between the pair. Rory Eastspear smiled wider towards the woman. He stood tall and strong, full of grace, as one might have expected of an Eastspear. He wore full te armour, forged in the East, with all manner of engravings through the breastte, though the rest of the armour was fairly in. His long cloak was the blue of a clear noonval sky, and dropped down to the back of his knees, rather than down towards his ankles. He wielded arge, round, bronze shield, and a spear, the gold tip gleaming even during nightval. ¡°Did you know that our family has history,¡± Jaygak asked, daring to waste the crowd¡¯s time. ¡°We do?¡± ¡°Do you know of the name Jogak the Firestorm?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± Jaygak clutched her de in hand. ¡°It was during the Demonic Devastation when he was stabbed in the back by the Aldishmen. I will speak to you the tale after our bout.¡± ¡°Perhaps if you win?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°I will prepare the wine and cheese.¡± Rory smiled even wider, before bowing his head lightly. Jurot stared at the pair for a long moment. ¡°Adam. Do not look away.¡± ¡°Kitool¡¯s about to fi-,¡± ¡°You cannot look away,¡± Jurot said, his eyespletely focused between Jaygak and Rory. ¡®Jaygak¡­¡¯ ¡®You have to beat him up, Jaygak, since he¡¯s from the East,¡¯ Adam thought, sending out as much fortune as he could, though he supposed vibes wouldn¡¯t help. ¡®Plus, Jurot and I bet thousands of gold, so¡­¡¯ ¡®I should not show her up,¡¯ Rory thought. ¡®It would be untoward.¡¯ ¡°Sir Rory,¡± Jaygak called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will not hold back.¡± ¡°I will not hold back either,¡± the Oathsworn replied, shing another charming smile, before they both donned their helmets, and the fellow spun his spear, taking his stance, shield up, spear point beside the round shield. Jaygak inhaled deeply, focusing herself. ¡®One swing at a time.¡¯ The air fell silent before them. Then, the pair exploded into a vicious disy of spear and de, gold and white. An explosion of thunder rocked through the arena as Jaygak flew back, but the most shocking thing of all, was that the Oathsworn, Sir Rory, stepped back. ¡®What was that?¡¯ he thought, feeling the ache through his body. He was thankful the explosive Thunderous Smite and his Divine Smite had managed to rock her, but her onught was so vicious, he thought he would die. He stumbled back to put some distance between them, and though he was ready to heal himself, he watched as Jaygak, instantly leapt onto her feet with such nimbleness, one might have expected her to be descended from a panther. It had been so sudden, the warrior almost slipped, while Jaygak leapt at him, glowing de in hand. What was most terrifying of all was that even though Jaygak attacked with such savagery, seemingly with the intent to kill the Oathsworn, she let out no growl, no grunt, and other than sharp breaths, there was nofort in the silence which engulfed Rory, before finally, the glowing de gave way to darkness. The shock filled the crowd, as much as it had the first day when a particr fellow in purple had defeated the greatest genius the North had ever created, or so it was said. Jaygak had, with greater ease, managed to defeat the likes of Sir Rory Eastspear! That Eastspear! ¡°Adam, do you understand the significance of this victory?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°We just earned a boat load of gold, and Jaygak beat some guy she hated?¡± Adam replied. ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°You have heard the tale.¡± ¡°I have?¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 12 (9) ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Sir Rory Eastspear is descended from Sir Hunter Eastspear, who held the title of The Young Hawk.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Jaygak will tell the tale,¡± Jurot said. Kitool continued to face against her own opponent, who was a Rage Dancer, and was a vicious fellow, a Master, she was certain. She almost regretted joining the older section of the tournament, but she fought hard. Even so, she left swiftly after her bout, to go to see Jaygak. As the four joined together, Adam wondered if he should have called for Lucy and Mara, who kicked it with the Marshal of East Port. Oh, and Jane too. ¡®No, I should leave them to watch the fights, since they¡¯re having fun.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful,¡± Rory stated, as the group met at an inn in the evening. He had arrived with another Bronze Shield, but also a Silver Shield. ¡®Is she Sir Edith?¡¯ Jaygak thought, ncing aside towards the Silver Shield, before raising her cup of wine to Sir Rory. ¡°The de I wield is truly great. Without it, I may not have been able to defeat you.¡± Sir Rory, who could still feel the ache of Jaygak¡¯s de, understood how the de was truly great, but the stitches he required as her de slipped through the chinks in his armour, revealed that she was just being polite. ¡°I will take your kind words to heal my bruised ego.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the only thing that was bruised,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly, before noting Jaygak¡¯s judging look, and he quickly stopped. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°You mentioned that our families have a history?¡± ¡°Your ancestor, Sir Hunter Eastspear, the Young Hawk, made his name during the Demonic Devastation,¡± Jaygak said, catching the man¡¯s eyes, who held a deep pride within them. ¡°It was a turbulent time, and I can only be humbled by what my ancestor managed to aplish,¡± Rory replied, sipping his wine, smiling slightly. ¡°My father¡¯s name is Jogak, but there is another Jogak I grew up hearing of. Jogak the Firestorm.¡± ¡°You did mention the name.¡± ¡°Jogak the Firestorm was active during the Demonic Devastation, along with his cousin, Gangak the de. My grandaunt is named after her, and she herself earned the title of me Brand in Aswadasad. She was¡­¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t about her. During the Demonic Devastation, our family had reached great heights. Jogak the Firestorm fought hard, ying demon after demon. Gangak the de slew two of the Demon Generals, her dework so great, they decided against adding a prefix to her title. They fought. They fought and they fought. They protected East Alnd, with many of the Orders which had been active during the time. The Fifty Red des, they were active then, I¡¯m sure you know, since your ancestor fought alongside a few.¡± ¡°He fought alongside Sir Leona,¡± Rory confirmed. ¡°The Red Lioness,¡± Jaygak confirmed. ¡°He also fought alongside the Spear of the Breeze, whose son he eventually fostered, and he also fostered another young boy, who eventually became a local hero of South Alnd, now Floria. The Copper Sword of the South.¡± ¡°Sir Tommen, yes,¡± Rory replied, surprised that the young Iyrman knew of the hero, whose name was overshadowed by so many other legends. ¡°The Spear in the Golden Spears refers to Eastspear,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Some people don¡¯t wish to ept it, but we all know.¡± Rory smiled slightly. ¡°So it does.¡± He wanted to ask more, but waited, because the girl seemed to hold a serious look in her eyes. ¡°Jogak the Firestorm met the Young Hawk many times, and though the Young Hawk was, as you¡¯d guess, young, he was an impressive warrior. Jogak¡¯s words at the time spoke highly of the Young Hawk. They fought only a few times alongside one another, once every few months, but as the war neared its end, and the demons were all but defeated, my ancestor was killed by the treachery of Aldishmen. Stabbed in the back and through his throat. Near the end of the war, when many great heroes continued to fight, to earn greater fame and glory, to stamp their names within the history books of Alnd, it was the Young Hawk who returned the bodies.¡± Jaygak poured a cup of wine for the Order member, and she stared into his eyes. ¡°That is why I didn¡¯t hold back, Sir Rory.¡± The Oathsworn remained silent for a long moment. He had heard that his ancestor had, for some reason, shirked thest few months of the war. ¡®It was to return the Iyrmen?¡¯ He raised his cup. ¡°Thank you, Jaygak.¡± Jaygak bowed her head, sipping the wine. Adam nced around between the pair. ¡®I didn¡¯t realise he was one of the good ones.¡¯ Sir Edith had wanted to speak up, but considering the mood in the air, that ofradery, she decided against it. ¡®Kids these days, honestly.¡¯
It feels a littlete in the year to be busting out more lore drops. [994] – Y04.094 – Fools and Smiths [994] ¨C Y04.094 ¨C Fools and Smiths ¡®I should pay more attention to the Iyr¡¯s stories,¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes following the Order members who left. ¡®Who would have thought that olddy was pretty strong?¡¯ Jaygak walked through the town in the evening. She inhaled the crisp cool air within her lungs, the heaviness of the chill relieving the burdens in her heart. She wandered aimlessly for a long while, ignoring the trailing shadow behind her, and though she thought to break away to tease him, she decided against it. ¡°The sky in the North is so much darker,¡± Jaygak said, having taken a seat upon the wooden bench. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. Their conversation was silent, unspoken, as the pair rxed beside one another. Adam poured her a drink, and she poured him a drink, and the pair sat together. The alcohol warmed them up, allowing their thoughts to pass by. The half elf, who sometimes was possessed by genius, revealed the cheese he had brought, and the pair ate them slowly, until there was no more. Adam threw a look towards Jaygak, who remained focused on the sky. He pat his legs to break the silence, and hoisted himself up. ¡°See you at the Guild, Jay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam left, still feeling an awkwardness within him, but he was d they had a short while together. He had no idea of the other figure stepping out of the shadow who had taken his ce. ¡°Okay?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied. Their conversation fell silent. The cool wind apanied them, the critters of the night¡¯s liveliness, and their soft breaths. ¡°Kitool?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jaygak turned her head to look at the young woman who had been there with her since her memories began. ¡°I beat him?¡± ¡°You did.¡± Jaygak turned her head, staring ahead of her once more, recalling the fight earlier in the day. The intense focus. The thunder which rocked through her, the sh of holy magic, her body oveing the magic with ease. Adam and Jurot, she was certain, were thinking of dying before losing. However, she was too weak to have such thoughts. She had wanted to put in a good show for her family, and somehow, somehow, she had managed to defeat someone like Sir Rory Eastspear, of the Golden Spears. Tears fell down her cheeks, but the silence continued between them. Finally, blowing her nose into her cloth, the young woman leaned over, staring down at the floor. She rested her head against the back of her backs, losing herself to her exhaustion and her thoughts. ¡°Let us return,¡± Kitool eventually said, holding out her hand. ¡°Kitool.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think this is it.¡± Kitool felt her heart drop, but she fought off her feelings. ¡°Okay.¡± The tournament continued. Adam fought again, for the third time, and the crowd began to realise that he had no doubt offended someone, or, perhaps, he wished to fight daily for renown. They respected both reasons, since, either way, he was fighting more than perhaps any other within the tournament. Jaygak fought a Priest the next day, and though he oppressed her with his Spirit Sentinels, she shrugged off the invading magic which dared to strike her, and defeated him with her de. Even now, she was still confused, since she was finding fighting far too easy for someone like her. Jurot almost crippled another figure with his great strength, and the others began to understand why he seemed so confident, and why the Grand Duchess had sponsored him. Unfortunately for the group, the returns on their bets began to quickly dwindle, even for those bets for Jaygak. ¡®At least Kitool is making us bank,¡¯ Adam thought, though it didn¡¯t surprise him one bit that she had beat all her foes. Jurot and Adam made their way through the town, towards the smoke in the distance where a smith still worked, even while the tournament was in full swing. The smithy was built into the side of the mountain, and the smith was an old man, too old, almost as old as the Grand Duchess, but built like a bear. He was slightly taller than Adam, but easily carried the weight of one and half Adams. Bald, with a bandanna to catch his sweat, a thick beard, charred at the edges. He was hairy, his hair white, but Adam noted the brand against the side of his arm, that of a circle with four dots within the centre. ¡®Whoa,¡¯ Adam thought, eyeing up the steel across wall. Each was like typical steel, but lighter in shade, with specks of what seemed to be frost within. ¡®Should I buy Larot one of these too?¡¯ The smith eventually stopped working on the small segment of steel, one which would take form of a dagger, and he ced it to one side. ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°How much for one of your des?¡± ¡°If you need to ask, this is the wrong smithy for you, boy.¡± ¡°You know, sometimes the North really does feel like the South,¡± Adam said, noting even Jurot threw him a look. The old man narrowed his eyes, inhaling sharply a moment. ¡°One fifty for the swords disyed on the racks, five hundred for the de hung upon the wall.¡± ¡°Jurot, what do you think? A sword for Larot, a pair of axes for Virot and Damrot?¡± ¡°It would be best.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam thought, ncing around. ¡°Are you a weaponsmith, or do you also make shields?¡± ¡°I make shields, but I prefer working with icesteel.¡± ¡°Can, or rather, should icesteel only be used for weapons?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh. Why?¡± ¡°Icesteel strikes harder than other steel.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m a smith too, but I¡¯m not really familiar with all the different types of steel.¡± The bear smith narrowed his eyes towards the half elf, before his eyes fell to Jurot. ¡°Did you give the boy that shield?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How did hee to get it?¡± ¡°My cousin, Turot, gifted it to him.¡± ¡°I heard that the Mad Dog took a Vice Commander¡¯s arm, of the ck Moon.¡± ¡°He did.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She was cheeky.¡± ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s definitely that old bastard¡¯s grandson,¡¯ the smith thought. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Healthy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old smith bowed his head once, before going around to the back, leaving the smithy unattended for a short moment. A few momentster, he returned with an axe made of icesteel. ¡°Take it.¡± Jurot nced down towards it, noting the white wood, the white leather, and the pale steel speckled with blue. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I made it a few years back. I thought one day I¡¯de across another one of you some time, and though the otherd andss were decent, you won the tournament, and I¡¯ve bet a hundred on you winning, and more on each of your fights. Consider it paid for from the winnings I¡¯ll make.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, epting the axe from the smith, hoisting it up, feeling its weight even in his forearm. ¡°Any chance you¡¯ll use it during the tournament?¡± ¡°Phantom is greater.¡± ¡°Phantom?¡± ¡°It is an axe grandfather wished to use, but never did,¡± Jurot said, pulling out the axe, feeling the weight of it even in his hand. Though the de itself was light, the wood was heavier. The smith held it, feeling its great magic within. ¡®Since it¡¯s the Mad Dog, he might have thought it was too strong.¡¯ ¡®Oh, right, I didn¡¯t make the axe,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Did I make Wraith then? No, it was gifted to me too¡­¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡®Oops. Well, technically, it¡¯s not wrong, since I was the one to enchant it.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a good axe,¡± the smith said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, taking it back. ¡°I will win the tournament.¡± ¡°Do you have any shields in stock?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy a few.¡± ¡°My apprentices have made a few,¡± the old man said. ¡°They¡¯re considered Master Smiths now, but they¡¯re still a bunch of children.¡± ¡°Children who are Master Smiths?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Adam thought, upon seeing the other old, but less old, men that worked the various forges nearby. ¡°What are you doing here, old-,¡± a smith said, before noticing Jurot. ¡®Those tattoos¡­¡¯ ¡°This boy here¡¯s the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson, and the boy in the Iyr¡¯s purple is his brother.¡± ¡°Looks a little young to be the Mad Dog¡¯s brother, but he is a half fae,¡± the smith joked. ¡°They¡¯re looking for shields.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have to look far, they¡¯re carrying them.¡± ¡®Damn, these guys are worse than me,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot wasn¡¯t sure if he agreed with his brother¡¯s facial expressions, but he wasn¡¯t far off. ¡®That crimson shield¡­¡¯ a smith thought, staring at it for a long while. ¡®Is he really rted to the Mad Dog?¡¯ She nced across Adam¡¯s face and his leaf shaped ears. ¡®Is he a child of the Mad Dog¡¯s children?¡¯ ¡®We should definitely buy a bunch of shields,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®We need to give some to our adorable cousins too, right? Well, what about weapons? Little Jitool won¡¯t use a shield, will she? So a staff? Of icesteel?¡¯ Jurot sensed it, ncing aside to his brother, who had that kind of look on his face. He was d the pair had been betting on their fights. ¡°We require neen shields, made of typical steel. For icesteel weapons, ten greatswords, five staves.¡± A smith began to jot down the items the Iyrman required, noting down the prices beside each item. ¡°How many axes and swords?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Thirteen axes, six swords,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Add those in too. It¡¯s unfair if we buy one group half the equipment just because they use twice as many things. We should equip them wholly.¡± ¡°We will need to procure an item for Saygak too.¡± ¡°Not a sword and-, ah, right.¡± Adam paused. ¡®What are we meant to buy for him?¡¯ ¡°A staff too?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®So¡­?¡¯ Thirteen battleaxes, six longswords, ten greatswords, six staves, and neen shields. ¡°Are the greatswords also one fifty, or are they more?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are two hundred.¡± ¡°How much are the shields?¡± ¡°Ten, for basic shields. Twenty if you want something which looks better.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s grab the fancier stuff. So that¡¯s¡­¡± Adam paused, taking out his book. ¡°Thirty five, which is one fifty for each, except¡­¡¯ Adam realised there was probably an easier way to do it. ¡°You said twenty for each shield? That¡¯s, let¡¯s round it up, to four hundred total. Alright, well I¡¯m not going to pay just that, let¡¯s round it up again, so six thousand and two hundred. Consider the additional, seventy gold, as a tip.¡± ¡°Shall we pay half now, or should we wait for the end of the tournament?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Let¡¯s pay now.¡± ¡°We will not have as much gold to bet.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied, thinking. ¡°How about we pay the seventy gold now, that way you know we have full intentions of buying. If we don¡¯te back, you get to keep the coin. If we do, we¡¯ll pay for the rest at the time?¡± The bear smith nced towards the Iyrman, who nodded. ¡°So seventy gold now, six thousand one hundred and thirtyter, and we will begin forging then?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll probably order once we win the tournament, if you have the items in stock, then please slip them aside.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the smith replied. He had handed over to Jurot a weapon that had been worth five hundred gold, but it appeared that he was going to make so much more in return. ¡°Oh! ¡°Adam said. ¡°Can you also make small scales out of icesteel, or whatever nice metals you have?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How much for each scale?¡± Adam asked, showing the vague size and shape he wanted. ¡°It would depend on the metal, but a few copper to a silver per scale.¡± ¡°Then please make a bunch of those, and I¡¯ll pay for those upfront. Say¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Depends on how many you can make per day. Wait, actually, please make them bigger, like.¡± Adam froze again, thinking deeply. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot eyed up Adam, who was definitely thinking something serious. ¡°Can you instead make little¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡°Little items of metal are pretty bad to give to kids. They¡¯ll suck on them and there¡¯s a chance they¡¯ll choke.¡± ¡°What of bands?¡± ¡°Bands?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Sometimes the children like to wear bands over their arms.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°That is more in the realms of jewellery, but we can make them,¡± the bear smith stated. ¡°Then please, some of those, and make sure their edges are smooth.¡± ¡°Metalwork of the North is used to cut beasts, not children.¡± The old bear smith flexed his muscles, and the other smiths did simr, full of pride. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°Jurot, let¡¯s win, and buy the weapons, and then when we make our way back, let¡¯s kill a bunch more hydras!¡± ¡°Firesteel is better for dealing with hydras,¡± the old bear smith said. ¡°We have some too. Not enough for so many weapons.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡®Damn. Firesteel sounds so cool.¡¯ ¡°Please make the swords out of firesteel,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will you be staying through the Twilight Month?¡± the bear smith asked. Adam nced away, unable to respond, though Jurot nodded. ¡°Wyvern got your tongue, boy?¡± ¡°I got marriedst Twilight Month, and I¡¯ll miss our first anniversary, so that¡¯s why I have to win the tournament.¡± ¡°I see,¡± the old bear smith replied, vaguely understanding Adam¡¯s thoughts. ¡®He¡¯s a little queer, but he¡¯s got a Notherner¡¯s spirit.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll begin work soon on the weapons and shields we do not have in stock, and you can return some time during the Twilight Month for your work.¡± ¡°We mighte by during the start of the next year instead,¡± Adam said. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Do you make rings too?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I can.¡± ¡°I would like a ring of icesteel.¡± ¡°It is quite cold.¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°What about a box made of icesteel? Pam might like that.¡± ¡°Yes, that-,¡± Jurot began, only to pause into his thoughts. ¡°No. It must be a ring, for our anniversary.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam thought. ¡®Should I get a ring too? No, I can¡¯t get the same thing.¡¯ ¡°Wait, Jurot, should it be a ring? She is a baker, it might get in the way?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jurot crossed his arms. ¡°A ne?¡± ¡°Yeah. That makes sense. What should I get for Vonda? A ring? No. A bracelet. I¡¯d like seven bracelets made of whatever metal, fairly smallish, and a bigger bracelet made of, oh, not icesteel, but¡­ something a little nicer.¡± ¡°Pay a hundred gold now and we¡¯ll consider it part of the order,¡± the smith said, before his thoughts fell on the most obvious thoughts one could think of in this moment. ¡®Are they really the Mad Dog¡¯s grandchildren?¡¯
What''s this? A shopping chapter in the middle of our tournament arc? The sheer audacity of our author! Just a reminder that I''m still posting up additional chapters for each new patron! Join for as much as a cup of coffee! What? Are coffees really that expensive now? Okay, a really bad cup of coffee? What? Really? Then how about some tea instead? Ah. You can always have faith in tea. [995] – Y04.095 – Fools and Honour I [995] ¨C Y04.095 ¨C Fools and Honour I Jaygak inhaled deeply. This was her third fight, and it was against another Oathsworn of an Order, a white scaled drakken woman from the Order of the Snow Storm. She wielded a de made of icesteel, though certainly it was magical too, at least Basic, if not Greater. The pair engaged in a vicious battle, magical steel shing against magical steel, ringing against the joy of the crowd. ¡®She is at least four years my junior, but she can go toe to toe with me?¡¯ the drakken woman thought, the pair shing steel. ¡®Her ability is great, but¡­¡¯ Her de shed white, and though she did not wield a shield, their defensive capabilities were the same. The woman had called forth magics, her entire body glowing slightly as her conviction protected. Yet, even with her greatsword of icesteel, which had been enchanted with Greater power, she found herself dropped to a knee, a glowing de resting against her shoulder. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jaygak said, her heart pounding within her chest. It wasn¡¯t just that she had pushed herself to her limits during the fight, but something seeped within her heart. Certainly Adam, Sir Roseiah, and the Nightval de were great, but this young drakken woman was no slouch, and nor was Sir Rory. Yet, she had beaten the pair. Two contenders to ce, and she had beaten them. ¡°You fight well, Iyrman,¡± the drakken said, sping Jaygak¡¯s forearm, hoisted up by the Iyrman. ¡°I thought my magics could help me close the gap, but I was wrong.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°I was gifted with my magical de, a de which is one of the greatest which the Enchanter has made.¡± ¡°The Enchanter?¡± While Jaygak exined the Enchanter and the business to the woman, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what the woman had said. ¡®She thought her magic could close the gap with me?¡¯ It was a statement which followed her for the rest of the day. ¡®I thought my magics could help me close the gap, but I was wrong.¡¯ Someone else thought they were weaker than her? Her? Jaygak? ¡®¡­¡¯ Marshal ck remained silent as he noted the group hade together to eat, exchanging a look with Jane. ¡°You need to give us a better show,¡± Lucy said. ¡°If we slip up, we¡¯ll lose,¡± Adam replied. ¡°It¡¯s the best you¡¯re going to get.¡± ¡°The bets are so tiny now.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Did you bet on the first battle?¡± ¡°Yeah, and I almost lost it all!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t though. You should be happy that we¡¯re making you all this money, you know?¡± ¡°You need to let mein because I can¡¯t get to fight.¡± ¡°Fine, but then I should be allowed to talk about my kids a little bit!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make the promise not to be cringe.¡± ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you made the promise.¡± ¡°You kept bullying me.¡± ¡°Deservedly so.¡± ¡®Ah,¡¯ Marshal ck thought, understanding what the word finally meant. ¡®I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t join the tournament,¡¯ Jane said. ¡®I wish I had more money to bet.¡¯ Jurot remained silent. ¡®I must win. I require three more tournament wins before I can im the title of Champion. Champion.¡¯ Jurot closed his eyes, thinking of his wife¡¯s warm smile, sometimes tinged with anxiety from being so close to the Iyr, and his ugly son, who cried so loudly. ¡®Hey, Bell?¡¯ [Yes?] ¡®Howe you¡¯re not giving me the XP for their wins if we¡¯re sharing mine?¡¯ [It will be granted after the tournament.] ¡®Oh. How are you doing, anyway?¡¯ [Well.] ¡®You, uh, want me to make you a body and transfer your consciousness into it?¡¯ [¡­] ¡®The offer¡¯s always there.¡¯ The next day, Adam fought against a warrior whose de moved like a snake. It almost slipped through his armour several times, but somehow, didn¡¯t manage to slip through the chinks of his armour. Victory! XP Gained: +300 XP: 4 200 -> 4 500 ¡®Eh? That much?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That¡¯s a lot!¡¯ [¡­] Adam walked away from his opponent, who wielded a de coated with a terrible poison, oblivious to how close h e had flirted with Baktu. As the group gathered together, Adam noted the Order members who joined them, invited by the Iyrmen. He remained quiet, allowing the group to mingle, understanding he couldn¡¯t give too much away this time. ¡°Are you nning on staying for the Twilight Month?¡± Rory asked. ¡°We are,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°We will help defend North Amber.¡± ¡°We were nning to do the same,¡± Rory admitted. ¡°There are rumours it will be more difficult this year,¡± Sir Eliza, the drakken Jaygak had defeated previously, said. ¡°It would be too boring otherwise,¡± Jaygak said. She basked in the attention of the Order members, though noted they sometimes nced towards Adam. ¡°We maye to cross des soon,¡± Eliza said to Adam. ¡°I do not believe I would defeat you, but you should not underestimate me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to win the tournament, so it¡¯s not like I have the luxury of holding back.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate Jaygak either,¡± Eliza said. ¡°Her de is vicious.¡± ¡°I never underestimate Jaygak,¡± Adam said, smiling as he was about to continue, before he found his throat grew dry. ¡°I¡¯m not in the business of underestimating Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I wish I had such wisdom earlier,¡± Rory joked, noting the shadow appearing across the half elf¡¯s face. Adam¡¯spanions noted the stutter of thought. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Adam excused himself from the table, smiling awkwardly towards the group, before he stepped out into the cold air of the evening, ncing around to see the white of the snow. The chill crept into him. ¡®Right,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Jaygak and¡­¡¯ He had joked about it previously, but it was only then, in that moment, Adam realised the pair were going toe across one another soon. He thought of Jirot, who constantly bullied him foring in third, but the faces of other children shed through his head. Raygak, who, though often bullied by his sister, held nothing but love and pride for her. Taygak, who had once spoken such horrendous words, because she was born a Gak, but was so confident and well behaved. Saygak, who had cried so much when he caused trouble in order to buck the Gak¡¯s way, and to be a Blood Mage. The four tiny little girls, or rather, four chonky girls, who were so sweet and innocent, and had yet to heard of the Gak¡¯s dire situation. ¡°Fuck,¡± Adam whispered, reaching up to cover his eyes. ¡®Damn it. What the hell did I do?¡¯ The soft crunching of snow gave away his position, as Jurot stepped beside his brother, and crossed his arms. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Jurot. I messed up.¡± ¡°It is okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­ I didn¡¯t think about it, and now I¡¯m regretting that I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°When youe to cross blows, you have to fight with your all.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I know.¡± Jurot remained silent. Since his brother had said so, he then it must mean that he wouldn¡¯t hold back. Jurot had to believe it. He had to believe that when the pair crossed paths, Adam wouldn¡¯t hold back. Adam, who wielded such a great axe. An axe which was like his own. An axe which¡­ ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam repeated. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called once more, but this time his voice was more curious. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­ Later.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± It waster in the evening when Jurot sat opposite Adam, his brows furrowed. ¡°What is the enchantment upon your axe?¡± ¡°Same as yours.¡± ¡°Can you recharge it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you recharge it whilst attacking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Strike me.¡± ¡°Well, tomorrow you¡¯ve got a fight.¡± ¡°I will be fine, you can heal me,¡± Jurot stated with such confidence, Adam couldn¡¯t help but assume it to be true, only to then remember it was true. ¡°Alright¡­¡± The pair went around to the Guild¡¯s training area, the snow cleared off to one side even thiste, before the pair faced one another. ¡°It feels bad enough I have to attack you, at least, you know¡­¡± Jurot turned red hot. Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 26 (5)(12) Damage resisted! 13 damage! ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, as Jurot brought up his shield, and shrugged off most of the blow, which would have staggered many others. ¡®I forgot how crazy tough you were.¡¯ ¡°Attack with all the charges,¡± Jurot said. Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 0 2D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 31 (7)(15) Damage resisted! 15 damage! ¡°Now,¡± Jurot said, still red hot with rage, and still seemingly fine after taking 10D6+18 damage right to the face. Adam blinked. Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) Miss! Adam¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in the next attack, it ncing off his brother¡¯s skin too quickly for him to harm him. The half elf quickly gathered himself, and focused, swinging his de more violently towards his brother. Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Wraith: 0 -> 1 Wraith: 1 -> 0 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 28 (9)(10) Damage resisted! 14 damage! Jurot could feel something greater within that blow, feeling the ache through his bones, though after a moment, the feeling passed with his rage, and he flexed his muscles. Adam blinked. He had done about enough damage to almost knock himself out, and yet his brother was pretty much fine, as though it had been barely an inconvenience. ¡°You know, Jurot¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so scary too.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, his lips almost twitching. ¡°Did it work?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam let out a soft sigh. ¡°Jurot. Would you believe me if I told you that I thought about this before and somehow forgot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have mixed feelings about that.¡± ¡°It is okay.¡± Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it. ¡°Please help me raise my children. If their daddy is this stupid, I¡¯ll worry for them.¡± Jurot blinked, uncertain of whether he would do much better. ¡°They will be fine.¡± Adam sighed once more. ¡®Damn it. How did I not realise that? Aren¡¯t I even more powerful than I realised. Also, Jurot, why did you tell me now?¡¯ The tournament continued, with the four racking up victory after victory, against all manner of those who belonged to the Orders, mercenaries, adventurers, and worst of all, noblefolk. Jaygak fought against an Oathsworn who was considered weaker than both Rory and Eliza, and yet, as their des shed, she could feel how heavy her arms had be. For a moment she fought Jaygak would fail to defeat her, a young woman roughly her own age, who was no doubt just barely above an Expert, and yet somehow was pushing Jaygak this far back. Then, somehow, Jaygak¡¯s de managed to strike her though a chink in her armour, causing a grave wound that would have killed her, if not for her own timely magics, and the Priest who swiftly rushed over. Jaygak panted. ¡°A great fight!¡± The Oathsworn remain on the ground, knelt, but grunted as the Priest tended to her wound, and the Iyrmen retreated. ¡®I have to be careful not to let down my guard.¡¯ ¡°You worried me,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°I almost lost a thousand gold!¡± ¡°A thousand gold? Did you lose faith in me?¡± Jaygak teased. ¡°A thousand gold is my limit now, just in case I mess up,¡± Adam replied, flushing slightly, taking the words too close to his heart. Jaygak winked. Adam, Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak, all had managed to remain undefeated, even as the second week began to pass. Then it happened. ¡°Ah?¡± Adam said, smiling wide. Omen: 9, 18 ¡®No crit? I guess I can¡¯t do that again.¡¯ A servant approached Adam within the room, the other fighters all ncing towards the half elf. It wasn¡¯t right for a servant to be here, but upon seeing the Grand Duchess¡¯ symbol upon the servant, the fighters nced away. ¡®Right, if it¡¯s the cksnow family, it¡¯s okay, since they¡¯re good.¡¯ Good? Powerful. Adam checked the note, and as the servant pulled away, the other fighters quickly nced towards him. Why? Because Adam had dared to speak up. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam called. ¡°I believe I informed the Grand Duchess I intend to win.¡± ¡°That has not changed,¡± the servant assured, tossing a note into the fire, a fake note, just in case someone used magic to reform it. ¡°If you are able, with your own strength, to win, then win.¡± The fighters blinked, shocked, for the Grand Duchess was saying he could win? Then what was the note about? ¡°Good,¡± Adam replied, as his name was called out, and he stepped up, donning his shield. Adam almost ignored the announcer, but he raised his axe and shield, circling around the arena. Then she stepped out. She was adorned in full te, silver and red. Her armour was no doubt magical, due to the tiny runes along the trim. A heavy cloak, which fell to her knees, billowed even in the slightest breeze, glistening as though it was made of the blood. ¡°Sir Roseia Drakkenyer!¡± the announcer shouted, to the eruption of cheers. ¡°Have youe for your revenge, leaf ear?¡± Sir Roseia asked, wielding her greatsword within her hands. ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled from behind his helmet, feeling the butterflies in his stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this.¡± ¡°There were distasteful rumours previously. This time I shall dispatch you with ease.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯ Jaygak, Jurot, and Kitool were all ready to fight that day, therefore they weren¡¯t watching the fight, much to their chagrin. However, Lucy and Mara exchanged a look. ¡°He¡¯s not going to¡­¡± Mara was uncertain of how to respond to Lucy¡¯s worries. ¡®He is fortunate to be so close with so many Iyrmen.¡¯
Uh oh. [996] – Y04.096 – Fools and Honour II [996] ¨C Y04.096 ¨C Fools and Honour II ¡°Baba,¡± the little girl called, her tiny face barely peeking through her hat and thick coat. ¡°I am hungry.¡± ¡°If you are hungry, then you must eat,¡± the old man replied, reaching out to strap the crimson de at his side. He reached out a hand, holding out his pinky and ring finger for the girl, who grabbed them, and followed after her grandfather. ¡°I miss daddy,¡± the girl said, pouting. ¡°Your father is working hard,¡± the old man replied. ¡°When he returns, he will spoil you.¡± ¡°I do not want spoil, I want daddy.¡± The old man sighed, wondering how the Mad Dog dealt with his greatdaughter. ¡®How can I speak back when she is so cute?¡¯ He lifted the girl up, nting a kiss on her forehead, while the girl smiled shyly. ¡°Baba¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I love baba.¡± ¡°I love you too, my Chisen,¡± the old man replied, wondering if he should spill more blood with his de. Meanwhile, another old man yed with a little girl, though her younger sibling was also nearby, drawing away with a dagger like grip upon the pencil. ¡°Babo, you are so fat now!¡± Jirot used with her chubby, usatory, potato eating, mischief causing, fingers. ¡°I am bulking, my dear, bulking!¡± the old man¡¯s heart throbbed with pain, as though he didn¡¯t wish to gain such weight, his grandson had informed him of the best way to gain strength so many years ago. ¡°Mummy is bulking too?¡± Jirot asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Even though they call me Mad Dog, not even I can say such,¡± the old man said, pulling the girl to his chest, nting a firm kiss on her forehead. ¡°You cannot say such things, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl smirked. ¡°Jirot, you cannot, or I will tell nana.¡± ¡°No! I did not say it! I did not!¡± Jirot gasped, clutching his shirt tight in hand. ¡°If you lie I will tell mummy!¡± ¡°I will not lie, and you cannot say it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl calmed down, still partly afraid of the old man telling her grandmother. After all, if he told her grandmother, then she would not be able to eat two potatoes, only one. ¡®How can she do this?¡¯ ¡°Your babo is working so hard.¡± ¡°Good job, babo,¡± little Jarot said, reaching out to pat the old man¡¯s forearm, before feeling how squidgy it had be. He squeezed it gently. The older man wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about it, but since his greatson was enjoying himself, he decided to allow it. Just this once. ¡°Babo, daddy is working hard, so I must wait,¡± Jirot said. ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°Even though I miss daddy, I am waiting for him.¡± ¡°You miss your daddy?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot replied, but she pouted. ¡°I am waiting because I am such a good girl.¡± ¡°You are your mother¡¯s daughter.¡± The girl smiled. ¡°I am daddy¡¯s dohtur too.¡± ¡°You are my greatdaughter too, so sometimes, you can cause a mess, but only a little.¡± ¡°Only little bit,¡± Jirot confirmed. ¡°I will cause messter.¡± ¡°Later? What will you do?¡± ¡°I will¡­¡± The girl thought. ¡°I will tell daddy he is smelly boy.¡± She cackled with delight. ¡°Oh?¡± Jarot replied. The girl stopped cackling, upon seeing her greatfather¡¯s look, but as he smirked, she returned back to cackling. ¡°With how much trouble you cause, you are certainly your father¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Daddy is always making such mess, mummy always cleaning up. How can he do this?¡± The girl shrugged, utterly exasperated. ¡°He is my grandson, after all,¡± the old Iyrman said, brushing the girl¡¯s cheek with his thumb. ¡°He must make a mess, since he is my grandson.¡± Jirot shook her head lightly, sighing. ¡°Smelly boys.¡± She peeked up at her greatfather to see if he¡¯d tell her off before she cackled. While the daughter caused a mess in the Iyr, the father caused a mess in the North. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 4 (3) Health: 112 -> 81 Strength Save D20 + 8 = 15 Sess! Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 81 -> 86 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) Miss! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (5)(6)(7) 27 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 24 (14) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 27 (10)(5)(3) 27 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Miss! Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 8 = 19 (11) Health: 86 -> 105 Sir Roseia moved with a graceful swiftness, like a petal in the wind, her de following after her like an avnche. Even as Adam drew up his shield, he stepped back. ¡°By His Majesty¡¯s grace,¡± the young woman chanted, before the thunder shook the air around them, her de shaking slightly with thunderous might. A golden light spun around her de, exploding against Adam¡¯s armour. Adam winced as the thunderous force mmed through him, threatening to fracture his bones. As she continued her assault, Adam focused, stepping forward with axe in hand, his de swimming through the air, shing hot and cold, their magical steel shing. The young woman winced as she stepped back, feeling the great force of Wraith, which she had felt once before. Except,st time, it hadn¡¯t been through a single hit, which had forced her cape to dissolve and to protect her, but rather, now it was blunt like a hammer, the force shattering through her body. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Health: 105 -> 110 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Hit! Mana: 23 -> 21 Wraith: 1 -> 3 Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 21 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 12D6 + 8D6 + 9 = 93 (14)(45)(25) 93 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 18 (8) Miss! Sir Roseia¡¯s heart pounded wildly within her chest, clutching at her de tighter in hand, swinging wildly, desperately. She spoke the words to her magic again, but even as she did, her de barely managed to nce off of Adam¡¯s shield, her shaking arms doing little against the half elf. Adam focused deeply, stepping forward, forcing the young woman back with his great blows. As she swung her de wildly, Adam ducked under the swing, and struck against her side with a great blow, which would have potentially killed an Expert outright, expending his magic with a flood of adrenaline. As he was about to raise his axe in the air, the red cape shredded into thousands of strands, disappearing into the air, and the golden light around her de dissipated into the air. ¡®Ah.¡¯ They shed once more, but now Adam could see it, the shock in the woman¡¯s eyes. She could see it too, the smile from through his helmet. Fighting Spirit: 1 -> 0 Health: 110 -> 112 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 14 (4) D20 + 10 = 16 (6) Miss! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Mana: 18 -> 17 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 24 (7)(8) 24 damage! The sh of magical steel rung through the air. The young woman chanted the words to her spell once more, full of conviction and desperation, the golden light spinning around her de once more. Adam only smiled, mming his shield against her de, and he stepped forward, beginning to focus once more. ¡°Right,¡± Adam said, far too yfully. ¡°Last time, the Grand Duchess protected you from me.¡± ¡°You fiend!¡± She snarled, managing to deflect Adam¡¯s blow, though felt the throbbing through her forearms. She realised she couldn¡¯t keep defending from his onught, so thrust her de forth. Adam¡¯s axe tore against the front of her armour, his magic pulsing through into her bones. She crumpled, like paper. Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 4 800 -> 5 000 Adam grabbed the back of her shoulders as the woman fell, before gently dropping to a knee, resting her against the arena floor. He waited a moment, before finally raising his axe, the crowd shaking the stadium with their raucousness. Lay on Hands: 40 -> 39 The woman gasped as the warmth of Adam¡¯s magic filled her, and she tried to raise her sword, but Adam¡¯s shin blocked it. Her sight returned, the blurry shapes filling her mind. Someone pulled up her visor, and there she saw it, even though the vague shapes, that of a noble¡¯s smile. ¡°This time, the Grand Duchess allowed me to beat your ass,¡± Adam said, his voice far too light, far too yful to be speaking to a woman who was rted to the Grand Duchess and the current King¡¯s Sword. ¡°Next time you see me, you better not forget that I held back when I lost to you, and when I beat you.¡± Adam pulled away, raising his axe and shield in the air, circling around the stadium, allowing the rush of emotion to fill him once more. The heat and the tingling rushed through him like a tsunami. He inhaled deeply as the apuse threatened to shatter his body, while his pounding heart filled him with a great joy. It wasn¡¯t quite as joyous as when his daughter bullied him, nor quite as satisfying, but there were few things as satisfying as finally giving a noble what wasing to them. ¡°Yeah!¡± His voice carried even through the crowd¡¯s shouting and apuse. He ran from one end to the next, leaping and swinging his axe through the air, and if it had not been nightval, and he hadn¡¯t been wearing full te, he would have pulled his shirt over his head. ¡°Yeah! Come on then! Come on then!¡± the half elf shouted, punching the air repeatedly, causing the crowd to shout and cheer louder. He rushed over to one side of the crowd, raising his axe towards them. ¡°Yeah!¡± He rushed to the other side, raising his shield. ¡°Yeah!¡± He spun around with his shield and axe out, and continued to fight the air in celebration. It was only when the Priest and the guards appeared, that Adam stopped, but for a moment, the guards reached for their des upon seeing how Adam feinted towards them, his shield and axe up, the half elf coaxing them to fight him, before he sheathed his axe andughed wildly. ¡®Is he an idiot?¡¯ one of the guards thought, reading to attack. ¡°Mm mm mm mm mmm! I am eating good tonight!¡± Adamughed as he walked into the winning section, where the winners nced his way, surprised to see the half elf. ¡°I hope none of you bet wrong, because damn, I bet right!¡± ¡°How much you bet?¡± ¡°A few thou,¡± Adam replied, wiggling his shoulders. ¡°A few thousand?¡± the older fellow asked. ¡°I sure did!¡± Adam said, bouncing from one side to the next. ¡°Then drinks are on you?¡± ¡°Drinks are on me, they¡¯re on Kitool,¡± Adam said, shuffling his way over to the young Iyrman who had stepped out of the shadows when Adam started to talk about money. He continued to bounce from one side to the next, reaching out to high five Kitool. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t leave me hanging! I was finally allowed to beat her up!¡± Kitool pped his hand gently, before crossing her arms again. ¡°Stop acting the fool, or you will be in great trouble with the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Ah,e on!¡± Adam snapped his fingers as he bounced. ¡°I finally got my revenge after all these years and put-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Kitool warned, her voice stern. Adam stopped snapping his fingers, though he continued to bounce and shimmy his shoulders slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from dancing, though.¡± ¡°Stop it, you queer fool,¡± another victor said. ¡°Win with some decorum!¡± ¡°Decorum? She was-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Kitool warned again. Adam inhaled deeply, crossing his arms, finally stopping. ¡°Fine.¡± He hummed quietly to himself, nodding his head lightly. ¡®Hoo! Baby! What a rush! Yeah! Wear your good knickers, because I¡¯m gonna-,¡¯ Adam jolted slightly, inhaling deeply. ¡®Whoa. Alright. Rx. Come on, bro.¡¯ ¡°Kitool?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Man, I want to win so bad.¡± ¡°Do your best.¡± ¡°Yeah. You too, Kitool. You need to win your segment.¡± Kitool nced towards the figures around her, some of whom she would still need to face, from the Delirious Sword, to the others who would prove difficult. ¡°I will do my best.¡± It wasn¡¯t long until Jurot and Jaygak both appeared, the pair having won their bouts, Adam greeting them all with a shake of the forearm, and the smile upon his face revealed more than enough to them. ¡°Congrattions, Adam,¡± Jaygak said, smiling towards him. ¡°Congrattions? Didn¡¯t you guys also bet as much as me?¡± Adam winked. Jaygak smiled, winking back. Jurot and Kitool exchanged a look, understanding that Adam was causing trouble for them, but luckily, they were Iyrmen. They took in the sights of the older group, each of whom would cause them the most trouble. As the group left the victor¡¯s stadium together, a voice called out. ¡°Executive Adam, the Grand Duchess wishes to speak with you.¡± ¡°Ah? With little ol¡¯ me?¡± Adam asked, before he turned. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I wille too,¡± Jurot said. ¡°The Grand Duchess requested only his presence.¡± Jurot stared down at the servant. ¡°I wille too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam closed his eyes. ¡®Oh. I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯
Even his celebrations are cringe. [997] – Y04.097 – Fools and Honour III [997] ¨C Y04.097 ¨C Fools and Honour III ¡°They wish to crown the victor for your segment soon, since the omens are poor for the Twilight Month,¡± Grand Duchess Aeda said, sipping her tea. Even now, Adam could feel the intense pressure falling down upon him. Before him he could really see it, that she was truly a cksnow, wearing her heavy furs, her pearl ne, a simple ring, and her oppression as though it were fashionable. He nced aside towards her guards, each of whom were famous for being quite strong, among the strongest across thend, each adorned in their full te, each wielding great magical weapons. ¡°Since our Nightval de dropped out, the top four are yourself, Jaygak, Princess Adda, and, though she was defeated, Sir Roseia.¡± Adam¡¯s lips dared to twitch upwards, though he quickly stopped it from spreading, since he could still feel there was more to say. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°The tournament will end once each of you have faced one another,¡± the woman said. ¡°Jaygak will face Princess Adda tomorrow, you will face Jaygak the day after, while Princess Adda will face Sir Roseia first, and then you will face once another for the final cings.¡± ¡°Are you okay with me cing first?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want your great granddaughter toe first?¡± ¡°If Princess Adda defeats Jaygak and Sir Roseia, then shees to face you, if it ends with a draw, both of you will ce first.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. ¡°I bet quite arge sum to ce first, so how will thate to y?¡± ¡°You will receive your money, one way or another,¡± the Grand Duchess stated. ¡°It is only tens of thousands of gold.¡± ¡°Does the Princess know of this? I¡¯m sure she has the pride of a Northerner, so how does she feel about me holding back to allow her to take first ce alongside me?¡± Jurot wondered why the half elf was picking a fight with the Grand Duchess, but he remained silent, since he hadn¡¯t gone too far. He also wished to speak about that too. ¡°It does not matter. You will do as you are told.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Grace,¡± Adam said. ¡°Now, say that Jaygak defeats Princess Adda, what happens then?¡± ¡°Jaygak will not be able to defeat her, since it is not a fair fight,¡± the Grand Duchess replied, simply. ¡°Alright.¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Then, if she has to lose against Princess Adda, then,¡± Adam began, pausing. He thought for a long moment. ¡°If Sir Roseia manages to beat Jaygak, will shee second or third?¡± ¡°Third.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The bets to be paid out if she came second would be too much.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A few thousand gold, perhaps tens of thousands.¡± ¡°If Jaygak beats Sir Roseia, she ces second, and you can use my winnings to pay for that position,¡± Adam said. ¡°If Sir Roseia wins, then you can say that¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. If Jaygak wins, shees second. If she loses, she ces third, and I¡¯ll pay for it through my winnings.¡± ¡°This is North Amber, boy.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam leaned back. ¡°Since you want me to step back, that¡¯s¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Hold on. No, I won¡¯t pay anything from my winnings. You want me to give up my position for first to allow your great granddaughter toe first alongside me, and that¡¯ll be my condition.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Grand Duchess wondered if Adam understood he was being threatened, but seeing the look in his eyes, it seemed as though he didn¡¯t seem to care one bit. ¡°What makes you so fearless?¡± Adam raised his brows and leaned back. He turned his head. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jurot remained silent for a long moment. ¡°My name is Jurot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am a Rot, so I am rted to the, Kan, Gak, and Ool families too. From my father¡¯s side, I am the grandson of the Rot and Fev families. Through the Fev families, I am rted to the Mak, Laf, and Zys families.¡± History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 6 (3) Adam sat up slightly upon hearing that Jurot was technically rted to the Mak family. ¡®What? What the hell, Jurot? You¡¯re rted to two crazy old men?¡¯ ¡°From my mother¡¯s side, I am the grandson of the Gek and Fan families,¡± Jurot dared to say, revealing more than most Iyrmen should. ¡°Through the Gek family, I am rted to the Nuu, Ooj, and Sen families. Through the Fan family, I am rted to the Kat, Var, Wir families.¡± The Grand Duchess narrowed her eyes, hearing a particr name among them. Adam sat up once more. ¡®Eh? You¡¯re rted to Okvar too?¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. He understood that Jurot wasn¡¯t blood rted to the families, but rather, through themunity. ¡®Wait, did he say Kat?¡¯ ¡°From the Rot family, we have the Mad Dog. From the Gek family, I am proud to say I am rted to Duteous Dogek. From those I can call my granduncles and grandaunts, there are many more among such abilities, including Butcher Marmak, who is to Aswadasad as my grandfather is to Alnd. I could speak of many other names, but it is enough to say I am rted to Mad Dog and Duteous.¡± ¡®I keep forgetting how many families an Iyrman can be rted to going back just a couple of generations,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Will they allow Turot to be Elder Peace if he¡¯s technically rted to the current Elder Peace?¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were also rted to Marmak,¡± the Grand Duchess admitted. ¡®He is considered to be rted to such¡­¡¯ ¡°Did you say Duteous Dogek?¡± ¡°Yes. He is my grandfather¡¯s brother.¡± The Grand Duchess fell silent. Duteous Dogek was a great name himself, but he was also the grandson of Tanagek the Dutiful. Tanagek the Dutiful. She had been alive when that Iyrman walked across thend. He didn¡¯t make such an impact, since he barely stepped out of the Iyr, but when he did, it was an event her family paid special attention to, since it was their duty to do so. ¡®Tanagek the Dutiful...¡¯ The Grand Duchess remained silent for a long while. She had all but forgotten Adam¡¯s stupidity, instead she wholly focused upon Jurot. Jurot, who, from both sides of his families, was rted to perhaps some of the greatest monsters the Iyr had ever raised. Mad Dog? Even at his worst, the Grand Duchess hadn¡¯t put Mad Dog on the same level as The Dutiful. There were few stories with Tanagek, but every story which mentioned him, was something which would allow a single Iyrman to go down in the history books forever. Jurot thought of all those he was rted to going back a couple of generations. He hadn¡¯t mentioned the Silver Sword or Steel Strike, certain the woman knew of that much, but what of Ruzys? She had stepped out of the Iyr a few years ago, a Gold Rank, that was to say, in between a Grandmaster and Paragon, and upon the level of Sir Wick before them. Then there were all the Mithril Rank Iyrman he was rted to, or he could just mention Shaool, his grandaunt, a Paragon. ¡®Wait, are you the chosen one?¡¯ Adam thought, ncing to Jurot. ¡®With your hugging skills, you¡¯re basically a Gary Stu at this point.¡¯ ¡®This young man is rted to such great figures from both sides of his families.¡¯ ¡°Are they grooming you to be a Chief?¡± ¡°Amokan and Timojin wish to be Chief, I wish to be Gold Rank within the Guild.¡± ¡°Diamond Rank,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°You should do at least that much for Damrot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot nodded. ¡®Diamond Rank?¡¯ Grand Duchess Aeda thought, but she allowed the thought to drop. ¡°Very well. I will open the rankings in such a manner, but I hope you will not make a fool of yourself again.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°As you say, Your Grace.¡± The Grand Duchess dismissed the pair instantly, wanting to think upon her thoughts. She should have dug into the Iyrmen deeper. She had been distracted by Jaygak, who held the same name of that woman. ¡®I have grown old if my thoughts are upon romantic tales of the Iyrmen.¡¯ The Grand Duchess wrote within her journal that evening, of the untouchable Iyrman, and his stupid brother. She had hoped her children would take her words seriously, and to keep the cksnow family sturdy for generations toe. ¡°Do you think I have taught them well enough?¡± Grand Duchess Aeda asked, reaching up to press against her pulsing forehead. ¡°You have done your best, Your Grace,¡± Sir Wick replied, standing within the shadows of the candlelight. ¡°Those fools. If I die now, how will I trust they will continue to build, no, even to maintain what I have built for them?¡± It was at times like this, times when she met certain figures that could topple down what she had built, that the old woman fell deep into such thoughts. ¡®Should I kill him?¡¯ She checked her notes, where she had underlined the word beside Jurot¡¯s name. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t rock the boat in such turbulent waters.¡¯ She had all but ignored the half elf¡¯s name, unlike the Great Elders of the Iyr, which held the same feelings for Adam, that the Grand Duchess held for Jurot. That evening, Fate¡¯s Golden gathered together, with Adam buying drink after drink for those within the inn, buying bottles upon bottles of wine. ¡°Can¡¯t be touched, can¡¯t be stopped, can¡¯t be moved, can¡¯t be rocked, can¡¯t be shook,¡± Adam half sung, rocking from side to side, his fists held up as though he was boxing. ¡°Woo! I¡¯m gonna win, baby, I¡¯m gonna win!¡± ¡°You still need to face Princess Adda,¡± Jaygak teased, poking him with her foot. ¡°Second ce isn¡¯t winning, either. I¡¯m going to beat you, and then Jirot and I are going to constantly tease you for second ce.¡± ¡°End of discussion, you will not win because I will not lose,¡± Adam replied, still half singing. ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t believe the lyrics work so well.¡¯ Adam hadn¡¯t realised he had misspoken the lyrics, but he continued to shimmy and drop gold coins like it was his business. ¡°It is time to sleep,¡± Jurot said, reaching up to Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, Jurot! I gotta-,¡± Adam said, before catching Jurot¡¯s eyes, which were busy ring at other figures. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re paying for your own drinks, we¡¯ll lose our streak!¡± Jaygak shouted, catching the people¡¯s attention, dropping a pouch of silver and gold. ¡°Drink! Drink up! Drink and cheer!¡± ¡°Ah¡¯ve always said yous Iyrmen were good foke,¡± a half drunk patron said, raising her ss in the air. The inn filled with the drunken joy paid for by Adam¡¯s victory. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam said, half leaning against his brother. ¡°First ce.¡± He gently punched his brother¡¯s arm. ¡°You gotta win-, god damn, bro. Leave some muscle for the rest of us.¡± Jurot assisted his brother to the baths, understanding that Adam would want to bathe first. Adam eventually began to sober up within the bath. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too big.¡± ¡°I have been training well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, you punk,¡± Adam replied, reaching up to hide his eyes. ¡®You¡¯re already so big, so why are you training your muscles?¡¯ ¡°I feel sorry for Pam.¡± ¡°She likes how big my muscles are,¡± Jurot said, flexing them. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure she does like how big you are.¡± Jurot paused. He narrowed his eyes. ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ ¡®Damn it, Jurot! This isn¡¯t fair! At least let me win at one thing, damn it!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Jurot allowed his brother to act the fool while in the tub. ¡°Heh,¡± Adam managed out. ¡°Right. Don¡¯t I have more cute kids?¡± ¡®Cringe.¡¯ ¡°Even if you are stacked in every way, you punk, at least this brother of yours has more cute adorable children. Yeah, right, right, that¡¯s what I have.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°¡­¡± Adam leaned back into the tub, the water pressing down against his entire body. He threw a look towards Jurot, who caught Adam¡¯s eye. ¡°Two bros. Chilling in a hot tub.¡± Adam smiled slightly. He shook his head, and looked away to the side. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t get it. No one would.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯ll say something, and understand no one understands. It hurts, a lot.¡± Adam reached up to wipe his wet face. ¡°Then I think of all I have. My family. My friends. All this gold.¡± Jurot wished Adam stopped mentioning his wealth all the time. ¡°Even without all the gold, I wouldn¡¯t trade this for anything else.¡± Jurot nodded. ¡°I¡¯m gonna face Jaygak soon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam looked to the side, feeling the brisk cold air even through the walls of the bathroom. He didn¡¯t wipe away the wetness on his face. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Jurot allowed his brother to act the fool, allowing the half elf to ease his heart.
CRINGE. [998] – Y04.098 – Fools and Honour IV [998] ¨C Y04.098 ¨C Fools and Honour IV It was a song of fire and ice. The glowing de struck against the de of frost, the magical steel ringing in the air. Jaygak¡¯s heart beat wildly, the adrenaline pumping through her veins, her entire body hot, as though she was walking through fire. Her muscles strained as her de met with the Princess¡¯, the holy magics bursting into her. Even with the initiative, she hadn¡¯t been able to set the pace of the bout, while the Princess had managed to wrestle control of the tempo with ease. ¡®One swing at a time,¡¯ Jaygak thought, panting for the cool air, which chilled her lungs. She had realised within their fight that the Princess¡¯ greatsword, which she was borrowing from her family no doubt, was greater than even Great Moon. Though they both possessed simr abilities, the greatsword, which was useful in tournament, and not against many of the creatures within the North, struck harder and deeper with its chill. The pair had drowned out the crowd as they danced, de striking armour, de striking shield. One de left a trail of a glow, another a chill of death. As Adam watched, he frowned. He did not frown because he was about to lose a thousand gold, but that Jaygak, somehow, was being forced back with ease. The Iyrman, whose de had moved with such swiftness in the beginning, had barely managed to wind the Princess. ¡®Jaygak¡­¡¯ Adam frowned, sping his hands together in prayer. ¡®Please! She just needs a little more luck, that¡¯s all. Just a little more luck, and she can win.¡¯ ¡®I overestimated you, Jaygak,¡¯ Adda thought, her de shing white hot with holy magics. ¡®You were still a good fight.¡¯ The greatsword struck against Jaygak¡¯s stomach with such force, the young Iyrman stumbled backwards, before she fell onto back. She gripped her de in hand, and though she was conscious, she was unable to fight the blurry vision which seeped all around her. Jaygak coughed out, doing her best to move her limbs, but her body refused to listen. She closed her eyes and let out a soft breath. She rxed. The cheering around Adam almost deafened, and though he pped his hands, he remained frowning. ¡®Damn.¡¯ Adam waited a short while before making his way down, waiting in the hallway, his hands in his pocket. Jaygak eventually stepped out of the loser¡¯s area, nodding her head towards Adam. ¡°Okay?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied, smiling slightly. ¡°It was a bad showing.¡± ¡°Everyone has those days,¡± Adam said, reaching out to pat her shoulder. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll pay for the cheese.¡± ¡°With your winnings?¡± ¡°I lost a lot of gold.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say.¡± ¡®Did you really bet a thousand?¡¯ Jaygak thought, following the half elf out. Kitool and Jurot joined them a short whileter, having realised she must have lost, the group drinking together. ¡°My second tournament and I¡¯m going to ce?¡± Jaygak said, raising her brows slightly. ¡°Not quite as good as your tales, but it is enough for me.¡± ¡°ce? You shoulde second.¡± ¡°Second?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m taking first, you shoulde second.¡± Jaygak furrowed her brows, ncing towards Jurot, before sipping her drink. ¡°Sir Roseia isn¡¯t so easy to defeat either.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Adam said. ¡°You can beat her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t, Jirot will call you third ce.¡± Jaygak blinked, suddenly filled with a sickness. ¡®Jirot, you wouldn¡¯t, would you?¡¯ Deep within her heart she understood that her favourite niece would certainly bully her. ¡®Second ce?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jaygak, when I face her tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely win,¡± Adam said. Jaygak exchanged a look with the other Iyrmen, before her eyes met Adam¡¯s. She understood Adam had misunderstood something. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fighting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam stared into her eyes, the awkward silence filling the room. ¡°I¡¯m still going to beat you.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Jurot almostughed, a smile across his lips. He had been taken aback by Adam, who had somehow shocked him, even after all this time. Jaygak raised a cup. ¡°If I beat you, then I¡¯ll face her again, and I¡¯ll take first.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Adam said, raising his cup. They drank and ate that evening, though the noisiness stopped within the inn when she appeared. Her hair as ck as the ocean depths, her eyes dark grey, and at her side, her typical de. The guard behind her was familiar to all of them, for his name spread far and wide, and even drew fear from the half elf in purple. ¡°May I join you?¡± the Princess asked. ¡°You may,¡± Jaygak said, leaning back slightly. ¡®Why did you want me to speak with her?¡¯ Adda thought, ncing aside to the rest of the group, most of whom held greater abilities, or greater families. She bowed her head to Stone Sword, who bowed his head in return. After a while, the others excused themselves, Adam doing so most swiftly, since the air felt too awkward for him. Kitool joined him, while Jurot excused himself to bathe and sleep, while Jane and Stone Sword decided to turn in for the night too, leaving Jaygak and Adda alone. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jaygak said, raising her cup. ¡°It was,¡± Adda said, raising her cup. The Princess remained silent for a long moment, while noting how Jaygak sized her up, wondering why the Princess hade to speak with her. ¡°I was told of the tale of one of your family members who held the same name.¡± Jaygak smiled slightly. ¡°There are quite a few who are named Jay of the Gak family. Which tale did the Grand Duchess mention?¡± ¡°I do not know. Could you speak their tales to me?¡± Adda poured the young woman a bottle of wine. Jaygak, with the thought the wine could be poisoned, sipped it lightly. ¡°A Princess is asking me for my family¡¯s tales? I am honoured.¡± Adda could feel the stress the Iyrman had ced on her title, partly because technically her true title wasn¡¯t quite as high. ¡®The Iyrmen are so crude.¡¯ The Princess smiled slightly. Kitool followed Adam as he walked through North Amber, the white surrounding them. It was quiet. Cold. The harshness of the North continued to batter away at the pair. She wondered if she should speak up, to ease the half elf¡¯s mind. However, the mood in the air remained awkward, even as Adam stopped, staring out at the white expanse across the mountains. He stood, his hands in his pockets, shaking slightly. ¡°It¡¯s so damn cold,¡± Adam said, his teeth chattering lightly. Kitool wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, whether he was being a fool, or whether he was rejecting his thoughts to speak of his surface thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You feel the cold too?¡± Adam asked, ncing back towards her, who was wrapped up in a heavy cloak. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At this point it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if Iyrmen didn¡¯t feel the cold.¡± ¡°Jurot feels it less in his rage, and Jaygak does not feel the heat as much, but I am not so fortunate.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re scary too.¡± Kitool bowed her head. The pair basked in their silence for a long while before returning back to the inn. Omen: 1, 1 ¡®Fuck.¡¯ ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked over breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s the thirteenth today, right?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam frowned. ¡®Is this Fate messing with me, or is it all a coincidence?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t feel too good today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses already,¡± Jaygak joked, her lips coiling uptwards. Adam shook his head lightly, but he remained dour, even as he made his way to prepare for the fight. Jaygak allowed him his peace, heading out to her section to wait for the fight. ¡®Should I drink a little to calm my nerves?¡¯ Adam thought. Meanwhile, Jaygak prepared herself, warming up within her section, ignoring the gazes upon her. Adda nced towards the young woman, decided against bothering her, since she was up against her friend. They had spoken about Adam during thest night, along with Jurot and Kitool. ¡®Adam? He¡¯s an idiot, but his children redeem him, since they¡¯re so cute¡­ and so troublesome.¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s smile had been genuine that time. The pair stepped into the arena a short whileter, with Adam feeling his heavy his shield and axe had be. He almost dragged them up to greet the crowd, barely able to hear them, before circling around with Jaygak. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called as they circled the arena. ¡°Are we friends?¡± ¡°Of course we are.¡± ¡°Are we best friends?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you know what I think?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m an idiot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but¡­¡± As they finally stopped circling around the arena, facing one another. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for five years, and we¡¯ve fought side by side so many times, and we¡¯ve almost died beside one another almost as many times.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not just my best friend, but like a brother to me.¡± Adam closed his eyes tight. ¡°Jaygak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Jaygak said, sping her shield tight in hand, pointing her de towards the half elf. ¡°And I know you won¡¯t hold back either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam¡¯s throat shuddered slightly, trying to find his voice, but he couldn¡¯t find his words. He raised his axe towards her. Battle Order: D20 +1 = 10 (9) Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Shield Defence: 25 -> 30 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 31 (5)(12)(5) 31 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 20 (10) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 34 (11)(6)(8) 34 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 22 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 4D6 + 8D6 + 9 = 74 (18)(13)(34) 74 damage! Jaygak and Adam stepped forward, Jaygak¡¯s de and Adam¡¯s axe tearing through the air. Great Moon threatened to carve into Adam, but Adam let out a shout, and her glowing de ttered off the magical shield. Jaygak, feeling the magical force deflect her sword, smiled. Adam focusedpletely on the young woman before him. He thought back to when he originally asked her to join he and his brother on their adventure. ¡®Great! Let¡¯s aim for Gold Rank together then!¡¯ Adam¡¯s axe shed white hot, and blue cold, battering against the young woman¡¯s de. ¡®Gold Rank won¡¯t suit me,¡¯ Jaygak had said. ¡®Steel will be high enough for me.¡¯ Jaygak tried to defend herself with Great Moon, but she could feel it, each strike with the might of an auroch¡¯s full charge. ¡®Well, I mean, Jurot and I are aiming for Gold Rank, so you can just join us.¡¯ The third blow, which had been enough to knock out any typical Expert, finally dropped the young Iyrman, who stumbled backwards and crumpled like paper. ¡®Damn it, Jaygak,¡¯ Adam thought, before his thoughts were drowned out by the cheering of the crowd. The only thing that felt worse than losing another thousand gold was the taste of victory. Adam raised his shield and axe up, letting out a cry into the air, which disappeared into the roar of the crowd, and the cold of nightval. Even the knowledge that Sir Roseia had been soundly beaten by Princess Adda didn¡¯t lighten Adam¡¯s heart. ¡°You lost another thousand gold?¡± Jaygak asked over their drinks. ¡°What can I say?¡± Adam replied, letting out a small sigh. ¡°If I won, then I won. If I lost, then I won.¡± Jaygak raised her brows in surprise, since even she had bet on herself to win, but it was only a few gold pieces. ¡°Sometimes you¡¯re smarter than you look.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡®It doesn¡¯t feel good to bully him when he¡¯s like this,¡¯ Jaygak thought, before blinking. ¡®I¡¯m the one who lost!¡¯ ¡°Jaygak¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t lose against Sir Roseia.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam sipped away at his wine. He wanted to offer his shield to her, but understood he couldn¡¯t. ¡°You need to beat her with your sword and shield, so you can give them to Kavgak and Maygak.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jaygak replied, smirking slightly, before thinking of her small sisters, who were each so big for their age. Adam went for another walk that evening, the chill of the North invading him again, sobering him up. ¡®Damn. Damn, damn, damn. Damn.¡¯ He turned towards the two shadows following him. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink,¡± Lucy said, holding up the casks, while Mara revealed the mugs she had brought. Adam let out a small sigh. He smiled at the pair, d that he had such great friends. ¡°Alright.¡±
Sad. [999] – Y04.099 – Fools and Honour V [999] ¨C Y04.099 ¨C Fools and Honour V Omen: 6, 9 "Are you feeling lucky?" Jurot asked. "Not that kind of luck," Adam replied, ncing aside to Jaygak. "What about you?" Jaygak shrugged her shoulders, staring down at her potato, the steam rising from the slit she had cut through. "Just fine." Adam inhaled deeply. Today was hisst fight, and it was Jaygak¡¯sst fight too. Adam and Adda were currently undefeated, just like Jurot and Kitool, and they were each contenders for first ce. Jaygak had lost twice, once to Adda, once to Adam. The King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, Sir Roseia, had also lost twice, once to himself, once to Adda. If Jaygak managed to beat Roseia, then she would manage to gain, as the Grand Duchess had promised, second ce. ¡®Jaygak, please.¡¯ Adam sighed. ¡®What am I talking about? Jaygak¡¯s going to win, and if she doesn¡¯t, then it means her weapon wasn¡¯t good enough to keep up with Roseia. She¡¯s¡­¡¯ Adam understood the maths behind Sir Roseia and Jaygak, and though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, not only did the youngdy have a better Defence, she also had a better offensive capabilities. ¡®If only we were three Levels higher¡­¡¯ Adam approached the arena, the damp scent of the snow on the stone filling his lungs, waking him up. His morning bath had been tense, but thankfully hot enough to warm his bones during nightval. ¡®The cold in the North really is different.¡¯ Adam and the others made their way to a section of seats, sitting among the crowd. Somehow, Adam, Jurot, and Kitool, each had their fights during the evening, whilst Jaygak¡¯s was during the morning. Jurot and Kitool didn¡¯t need to think about the Grand Duchess¡¯ influence, since it was great enough for them to assume it. To disy some of the best fights during the evening was pretty normal for the masses, but the nobles preferred morning fights, so typically the fights would be mixed. However, today, all the best fights were during the evening. ¡°How much are you betting?¡± Adam asked. ¡°A hundred gold,¡± Jurot replied, with Kitool nodding. ¡°Only a hundred?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°It is a good amount to bet,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I¡¯ll bet a hundred too,¡± Lucy said, Mara bowing her head slightly. ¡®How much should I bet?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I did lose two thousand gold.¡¯ ¡®A hundred gold?¡¯ the Marshal of East Port thought, reaching up to scratch the side of his jaw. ¡®The rich really live different lives.¡¯ He, who also held hundreds of gold, still remembered the days of his youth. Jaygak sat within the cold room, along with the other arena¡¯s fighters, each of different segments while their opponents remained elsewhere. She was d she could be alone from the rest of the group. She held her de tight in hand, feeling the great magic within. She understood the woman used a greater de than her own, until Jaygak called forth greater magics within, and that her armour was magical, Greater, meaning their Defence was roughly simr. ¡°Nervous?¡± Sir Rory asked, daring to approach the Iyrmen, who was deep in thought. ¡°No,¡± Jaygak replied, unsure if she was telling the truth. ¡°You defeated me,¡± Rory said. ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll have a good showing.¡¯ Jaygak smiled. ¡°A good showing, I have no doubt.¡± Jaygak rested her forearm between her hilt and waist. ¡°I am going to ce in the top four whether I win or lose. My cousin will be delighted of the news, she¡¯ll reach over to pat me, tell me that I did good. I can already see my brother¡¯s face light up upon hearing my cing, I¡¯ll see the pride in his eyes. My sisters, they¡¯re too young, but they¡¯ll be swept away by the air around them.¡± Rory slowly nodded his head. ¡°Is that why you fight?¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman,¡± Jaygak replied, the only answer she could give to Rory. ¡°If I win or lose, my cousins and my siblings will all hold only pride for me. My niece, Jirot¡­¡± Jaygak let out a long sigh. ¡°If I lose, she will bully me for it.¡± Rory narrowed his eyes slightly. He had heard that the Iyr had a special rtionship with its children, but to see the young Iyrman make such a face, he had no idea they adored their children so much. ¡®War is one thing, but affection is another.¡¯ ¡°I will not be able to retreat from her words if I lose,¡± Jaygak said, donning her helmet, while one of the workers stepped into the room. ¡°Jaygak! You¡¯re fighting next!¡± ¡°Then, for your own sake, win,¡± Rory said. Jaygak bowed her head and stepped out into her quadrant, raising her de into the air. Her heart beat wildly, but soon she blocked out everything. She blocked out the cheering. She blocked out the jeering. She blocked out the throbbing within her ears. She even blocked out the presence of the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, who was so powerful, only the likes of Adam and an Adda wielding such a great de, could defeat her. ¡®I am Jay of the Gak family.¡¯ She repeated the names of the Gaks who had gone through misfortune, from Jogak and Gangak, those who held the same name as her father and grandaunt, to even the young woman who she had been named after. ¡®Will I die for defeating her?¡¯ Jaygak thought, a small smile upon her face. ¡®It¡¯s not a duel to the death, and¡­¡¯ She thought of the trio whose eyes were no doubt glued to her. ¡°Two thousand gold.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I said, two thousand gold,¡± Adam repeated. ¡°Two thousand on our Jaygak.¡± ¡°Two thousand?¡± the worker nced between him and the Iyrmen, trying to recall if she was informed of a big better like Adam. There was a vague recollection, but she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°One thousand on Jaygak,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Me too,¡± Kitool said. ¡®I thought you said a hundred,¡¯ Lucy thought. ¡°I¡¯ll keep with a hundred, since I shouldn¡¯t go around betting too much.¡± Lucy could feel the awkwardness fill her. ¡°Someone needs to teach your kids not to bet too much.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I could feel it.¡± Adam smiled slightly, before his eyes returned back to Jaygak, who stood frozen, while Sir Roseia also gathered herself. ¡®Come on, Jaygak. Can you imagine it? How many people can say something like that?¡¯ Jaygak refused to imagine it. She waspletely focused in her meditation, before she finally donned her shield, and held her de out towards Sir Roseia. ¡®One swing. Just one swing.¡¯ A silence fell upon the air. A song broke the silence. A song of death as steel struck steel. Sir Roseia leapt forward to set the pace, with Jaygak upon the back foot, raising her shield, scratched and dented throughout the tournament, each mark holding its own story. Jaygak inhaled sharply, letting out soft breaths, cautious of the magical sword which brimmed with magic, not just the great magic it held from its enchantment, but the great magic the woman had sworn into the de, the thunder threatening to spill out. Thankfully the de had only managed to nce off Jaygak¡¯s shoulder and off of her shield. ¡®One swing!¡¯ Jaygak thought, swinging her de forward. It was not a wild swing, not like those of the Rot family. The Gak¡¯s family de moved more efficiently, like that staves of the Ool family. Deadly. Efficient. Then, as an arrow let loose after being under tension for too long, Jaygak rained down blow after blow, causing even Sir Roseia to step back with rm. She had rarely felt such an explosive force before, as the glowing de battered against her own, and even against her fists as Jaygak mmed her magical de, almost like a hammer, against her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated you,¡± Sir Roseia said, feeling the magic fade from her de, before she chanted once more, the light spinning around her de once more, shing with the young woman. As they continued to sh, Roseia couldn¡¯t find a clean blow against the Iyrman, while Jaygak could barely fend off the terrifying de of the knight before her. The sh of steel continued to ring within the air, the eyes of the crowd glued to the vicious fight, and fight in which many had bet upon the knight, and somehow, the Iyrman had managed to force her to use all her might. This fight imprinted deep within their minds, as fights of the Iyrmen tended to do, but this time it was not that of the Rot, Jin, or Kan family. This time, it was the de of the Gaks. ¡®One swing,¡¯ Jaygak thought. ¡®One swing at a time!¡¯ The thunder exploded against the woman¡¯s stomach, rocking through her entire body, the sh of holy magics tearing through her. It was blow so strong, it would have knocked an Expertpletely unconscious. Sir Roseia stepped forward, ready to follow the Iyrman¡¯s tumbling body, but as she darted forward, her helmet struck Jaygak¡¯s, as the young Iyrman, nting her feet firmly into the earth, like the roots of a tree, mmed her head forward against the knight¡¯s. ¡°One swing,¡± Jaygak gasped, feeling the ache through her body. It had been many years ago, when she was still so small, not quite as small as her troublesome niece, that Gangak held the girl upon herp. She remembered the scent of the smoke, the feeling of the warmth of the woman¡¯s cheek against her own, and the rough, wrinkled hair running through her hair. ¡®Step forward, Jaygak, and swing your de.¡¯ ¡®Walking?¡¯ Jaygak had asked. ¡®Do you know how to kill a dragon?¡¯ Gangak had asked. ¡®One swing at a time.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right. So step forward, and swing, one swing at a time, and you will win.¡¯ ¡®I am too weak, mamo, too weak.¡¯ ¡®You are an Iyrman, Jaygak. If you are weak, then you must take more steps, and you must swing your de more.¡¯ ¡®How much?¡¯ ¡®More than a hundred times.¡¯ ¡®How much is that?¡¯ ¡®More than ten tens.¡¯ ¡®Okay, mamo. I will do it.¡¯ ¡®Would you like a smoke of my pipe?¡¯ ¡®You cannot trick me, mamo! I am not allowed to.¡¯ ¡®You are not allowed to hide my sword, but you always hide my sword too?¡¯ ¡®I think mama is calling me,¡¯ Jaygak had said, quickly trying to retreat away. Even all those years ago, she had felt the same as Taygak, that she was too weak. Now? She had defeated Sir Rory of the Golden Spears. She had defeated Sir Eliza of the Snow Storm. She had remained near undefeated, save for the two ridiculous figures. One, a Princess of the North, and the other a fool. Just like the Princess, this figure, the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, had the strength and the background to defeat Jaygak. Even so, Jaygak refused. She couldn¡¯t step back, not even as the thunder rumbled through her, causing her to spit up blood into her helmet. ¡°One swing,¡± Jaygak panted. She stepped forward and swung once towards the stumbling knight. Her de did not strike as hard as it had previously, but it struck with enough force to cause the knight to drop her de. The magical sword Sir Roseia used slipped out of her grasp, nging down beside her as she fell to the earth. In the North, it was not right to strike a figure who had been disarmed, nor one who had fallen and could still get up. Jaygak waited. And waited. Her body tensed up at the sound, like that of the thunderous explosion which threatened to drop her, but it was not from the great magic of the knight, but the cheering of the crowd. Her entire body filled with an electricity as her heavy arms exploded upwards into the air, the tears dropping down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t pick out the words from a particr young man, but it was fine, since it was no doubt cringe. ¡°That¡¯s our Jaygak! If Jaygak has ten thousand fans, I am among them! If Jaygak has one fan, it is me! If Jaygak has no fans, then I am dead! Fuck yeah!¡± It was a short whileter when Adam almost tackled Jaygak, embracing her tight. ¡°Jaygak! You did it! You did it!¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Jaygak asked, wincing as the pain within her body still rocked through her. ¡°Damn it, Jaygak. Damn it!¡± Adam held her in a bear hung, swinging her from side to side, howling withughter. ¡°You did it, damn it!¡± ¡°Let me go before I beat you,¡± Jaygak groaned, feeling the ache within her body flood through her. ¡°You should prepare for your own fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m prepared,¡± Adam said, finally dropping her, cing his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Keep my seat warm, won¡¯t you?¡± Jaygak smiled. She pushed him away lightly, before ncing towards Jurot and Kitool, who sped her forearm. ¡°It was a good fight,¡± Jurot said, nodding his head. ¡°Yes,¡± Jaygak replied, nodding her head back. ¡°Congrattions on your cing,¡± Kitool said, shaking her forearm, holding it for a moment longer. Jaygak smiled, holding a hint of sadness. ¡°You need to earn first ce too.¡± ¡°Make sure you bet on each of us, alright? Ah, well, except me,¡± Adam said, wondering if it was right to bet on him, or if they could get away with it. ¡°Make sure you bet for me too, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bet on the victors,¡± Jaygak teased.
LET''S GO, JAYGAK! LET''S GO! [1000] – Y04.100 – Fools and Honour VI [1000] ¨C Y04.100 ¨C Fools and Honour VI Adam inhaled deeply, the chilly air filled his lungs, waking him further. He had half expected the Grand Duchess to poison him at this point, since thest match was about to begin, but sitting within the fighter¡¯s area, he nced around to the others who were still waiting for their fights, and one by one, they stepped out. ¡°Worried?¡± a Northerner asked. He an older man, in histe forties or so, with pale skin, ck hair and ck eyes, which was somon in the North. He wore a breast te made of darker steel, and he carried on his back arge de made of jagite. Not the same kind of jagite Adam had bought previously, but true jagite. History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 23 (20) ¡°No, not¡­¡± Adam furrowed his brows, tilting his head slightly. ¡°ck Blood?¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Eddard, ck Blood, replied, reaching out to shake Adam¡¯s forearm. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Yeah, good, you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well.¡± ¡°What about your group?¡± ¡°Fine enough.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Fancy that. I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the other segments, but if I had known you were around, I would have bet on you.¡± ¡°Ah, shouldn¡¯t bet on me. I¡¯m fighting old Bear Tusk next, and¡­¡± Eddard shrugged his shoulders. ¡°How about you, young man?¡± Hearing the words young man caused Adam¡¯s hair to stand on end, though the feeling quickly passed. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I¡¯m about to face Princess Adda, and the Grand Duchess and I came to an understanding. As long as I get first ce, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯reing first?¡± ¡°There might be a few of using first.¡± Adam winked. ¡°Ah.¡± Eddard slowly bowed his head. He nced down at Adam¡¯s steel tag from the Guild, noting the stamps. When he had first met Adam, he had a bronze tag, and very quickly after, he had risen to Steel. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy?¡± ¡°Some hydras didn¡¯t know their ce,¡± Adam said. ¡°I heard some rumour about the Marshal of the East.¡± ¡°Lord Benjamin, right?¡± Adam replied, thinking back to the sh he had trying to protect Alex. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You had some trouble with the Marshal?¡± ¡°He had some trouble with us, and my brother dealt with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure the Iyrman could have stopped the Marshal just like that.¡± ¡°Well, we fought, and then the Order of Life¡¯s Rose, or rather, the First Hope, guaranteed the Marshal¡¯s life, so what could I do?¡± Eddard furrowed his brows slightly, thinking upon Adam¡¯s words. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡°Plus, you know, I got to show off in front of my wife by beating up so many people, so what can I do other than to let them go?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Your wife?¡± ¡°Adam!¡± called the worker. ¡°Get ready!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get some drinks tonight,¡± Adam said. ¡°Where are you staying?¡± ¡°Four Corners, by the bend.¡± ¡°See you then,¡± Adam said, tapping his forehead as a quick salute, before donning his shield, the same red shield Eddard had recognised all the way back during their fight. ¡®I wonder how strong he¡¯s be after nearly two years,¡¯ Eddard thought. Adam stepped out onto the stone floor, holding out his hands, basking in the attention of the crowd, who cheered, shouting out his name. ¡°Executive Adam! Executive Adam! Executive Adam!¡± Adam waved his axe up and started the walk around the arena, while the Princess emerged, to an equally loud shouting. ¡°Princess Adda! Princess Adda! Princess Adda!¡± While the crowd continued to cheer at the pair who were circling one another, the discussions at the top of the ring fell silent, especially at a particr section, where the Grand Duchess sat with a great many figures. The Grand Commander of the Order of the Thousand Hunts remained focused on the pair, for the Princess had defeated a member of his Order, while Adam¡­ was Adam. Another old set of eyes, which could barely see too far ahead, remained focused on the blobs. He remained silent, or as silent as he could, for his lungs struggled after over ny years of hard work. He was lean, speckled all over with venerability, carrying a cane at his side, which even twenty years ago would have caused the Grand Commander to pause, but now, it was only for walking. ¡°You should wear the spectacles for this match,¡± the Grand Duchess said. ¡°You! You, ha, you¡­¡± His eyes slowly dragged themselves to the Grand Duchess, who held out the spectacles, small, and cushioned at the bridge, with chain on either end of the sses that connected to a weight. She too, wore a set of spectacles. He took them from her, letting out a disapproving sigh, before putting them on. ¡°I was. Fine. Sitting. In the crowds.¡± ¡°What would the people think if I did not allow you to sit within the ring?¡± ¡°They. Would think. I shouldn¡¯t. Walk up. All.¡± He paused for a moment to breathe deeply, deep with annoyance. ¡°Those steps.¡± ¡°I will help you down.¡± ¡°Ha. I¡¯m. Fine.¡± ¡°Then stopining and watch, you old wolf!¡± The old man let out a cough which turned into augh and back into a cough. ¡°I¡¯ll see. Just how. Good that. Child. Of yours. Is.¡± ¡°My sister is strong,¡± the girl nearby said, swallowed by thick furs. Her ck hair peeked out of her fur hat, her grey eyes resolute. The pair continued to circle, focusing on the crowd for a long moment, dampening their annoyance at the tournamenting to an end. Though the Northerners understood sometimes the tournament would need to hasten in order to defend their town, and as much as they looked to see the Southernersin about it, there were quite a few rumours going on about the fight. Except, they also didn¡¯t take bets for the fight, which left more unanswered questions. All that was forgotten for now, because the Princess was fighting the Executive. ¡°I will not surrender,¡± Adda informed the half elf. ¡°I do not know what business you have with the Grand Duchess, but I have no intention to lose to you today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame, because I promised my daughter I would take first ce.¡± ¡°I also made a promise,¡± Adda replied, pointing her greatsword at the half elf. ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up,¡± Adam urged, doing his best to control his tone of voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get what we both wish for, glory for our families.¡± Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (3) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Wraith: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 32 (5)(8)(10) 32 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 23 (13) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Wraith: 2 -> 1 4D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 38 (16)(13) 38 damage! The silence of the crowd broke with the sounds of their sh, de against axe. ¡°You are within my sight,¡± the Princess called out, chanting the words of her oath, her de, glowing blue and leaving a trail of frost, ttered against Adam¡¯s shield with a greater might. Except, no matter how much the woman tried to find gaps within Adam¡¯s defence, her de only managed superficial blows. ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Adam caught his breath, mming her de away with his shield, before his axe struck against her armour viciously, mming against her with such great might, the cold and the holy magics slipped through into her bones. Adda grunted as she stumbled back, pausing for a moment, staring at Adam through her visor. She could feel the strength in her legs had faded, and she found it difficult to wield her de with all her strength in that moment. ¡®He did not smite me when he had the chance?¡¯ Adam understood roughly how strong Adda was, and he considered the damage he had dealt to her. ¡®I can¡¯t win too quickly, otherwise I won¡¯t make it back to show off to my kids, so don¡¯t get too uppity, alright?¡¯ ¡°May I have a break?¡± she asked, panting for air. ¡°A break?¡± Adam asked. ¡°To heal myself.¡± ¡°¡­ Sure?¡± Adam replied, having not heard of such a thing before. ¡®I guess sher won¡¯t be active then?¡¯ He understood the young woman had used an ability to allow her to strike him with Advantage too, while sher imposed Disadvantage upon her whenever he managed a Critical against her. They cancelled each other out, but sher onlysted for a moment or two. The young woman sped her hands together and healed herself, before she bowed her head, healing herself. She chanted the words to a spell, bowed her head, and stepped forward to sh with Adam once more. Fighting Spirit: 2 -> 1 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 13 (5) D20 + 10 = 22 (12) Hit! Wraith: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 15 (3)(3) 15 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 23 (15) D20 + 10 = 29 (16) Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 20 (2)(9) 20 damage! The pair shed once more, de meeting axe, but Adam focused once more, and managed to force the young woman back, striking harder and harder, while the young woman tried to defend herself. She almost dropped to a knee as Adam forced her back. She was used to striking hard, as hard as Adam would, but she was rarely on the receiving end of such abuse. Adda continued to push forward, barely able to gather her strength. She chanted the words to a new spell, understanding that Adam was able to strike through her great defence, and she just needed one good hit. Just a one good hit, and then she would be able to set the pace. Her magical de nced off of the tip of Adam¡¯s shield, then struck him against the side of his helmet. Health: 112 -> 42 Strength Save D20 + 8 = 25 (17) The explosion of a Thunderous Smite almost burst his ear drums as Adam flexed his muscles, his neck straining as the heat of the holy magic, and the chill of the woman¡¯s de, coursed through him. ¡®Yes!¡¯ Adda thought, about to step forward, to follow the half elf¡¯s body as the thunderous force would knock him back. Except, she couldn¡¯t. Adam stood tall and strong, his head tilted as the de tried to cut through his helmet. He could feel the hot drips of blood against his cheek and neck. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said. ¡°If you think I won¡¯t offend the Grand Duchess of the North by beating your ass, you¡¯re sorely mistaken. I told you, I made a promise, so if you don¡¯t step back now, I¡¯ll beat you so hard, you won¡¯t be able to look at the colour purple without shivering.¡± Adda remained frozen in shock, while Adam peeled the woman¡¯s de away from his head, reaching up to rub the sore spot. ¡®What?¡¯ Tough Spirit: 1 -> 0 2D6 + 8 = 12 (4) Health: 42 -> 54 ¡®If she attacks again, I¡¯ll just beat her,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®That really fucking hurt.¡¯ Adda stared at Adam. Just one more good hit like that, and she would win, but at the same time, everyone could see it by now. Adam was holding back. Adda stepped backwards, clutching her de tight in hand, staring at the man in purple. ¡°I am near spent, and yourself?¡± Adda asked, raising her voice to the quietened crowd. ¡°Me too,¡± Adam replied, also raising his voice. ¡°You fight as well as any man I¡¯ve seen,¡± Adda said, cautiously, before standing a little taller. ¡®So this is why¡­¡¯ ¡°You hold the might of giants. You hold the vitality of dragons.¡± Adam remained silent, unsure of what she was doing. It was when she slowly bowed her head, and Adam noted the expectant look within her visor, that he cleared his throat. ¡°Ah, right, excuse me. I was stunned by your¡­ wisdom, which matches your¡­ great strength.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t talk about her beauty, since, obviously, my wife is the most beautiful.¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +200 XP: 5 200 -> 5 400 Quest Complete: First ce XP Gained: +1 000 XP: 5 400 -> 6 400 Quest Complete: A Noble Quest XP Gained: +200 XP: 6 400 -> 6 600 Quest Complete: A Northern Wee XP Gained: +200 XP: 6 600 -> 6 800 Quest Complete: A Father¡¯s Wish XP Gained: +200 XP: 6 800 -> 7 000 The cheering erupted throughout the crowd, almost drowning out all the annoyance of the XP Adam had gained. ¡®What¡¯s all this XP for?¡¯
Sometimes you need to beat the days out of a noble to remind them of their ce. Interlude: The Last Days of Nightval Interlude: The Last Days of Nightval ''You''ve got to be kidding me.'' Adam let out a long defeated sigh. He had calcted the group could, if they left swiftly, return back home by the end of the year. ''We need to wait until the twenty second?¡¯ ''The Grand Commander is leaving, but if we remain...'' Jaygak thought, noting Adam''s expression, the half elf certainly annoyed he couldn''t return back home. "What should we do for the next week?" "We can help prepare the defences.¡± "For the Twilight Month? I guess we could..." Adam sat beside Jaygak, who refused to speak of Jurot and Kitool and their fights. ''What''s taking them so long?'' The North shifted its attention to the oing onught that was the Twilight Month throughout thest two weeks of nightval. The food stores were triple checked. The farmers worked upon their homes, readying themselves for the Twilight Month. "Jimmy, Brown Boots?" an older farmer asked, carrying arge sack of grain over his shoulder. Jimmy reached into his cloak to reveal arge silver medallion, stamped with the scales of Lady veil. "Thought you were volunteering?" "I was gonna, but Knives got sick." "They still got you anyhow?" Limes shrugged his shoulders. "Least you got the silver." "Yeah." The smiths kept their hours open for any smithing required by the town during thest few weeks of nightval, just in case, as inscribed within itsws. Adam and hispanions also assisted, taking on the role of Brown Boots, those who volunteered to assist, shoring up the defences of the town and the nearby outposts, making sure items were stocked, and whatever else was required of them by those who made demands of them, mostly those from the clergy. "You going to be fighting?" Limes asked. "Probably," Adam replied, before Jaygak threw him a look. "I mean, yes, we are." "Say, by any chance, are you the purple fellow?" "Are you asking if I''m Executive Adam?" "Aye, that''s it." "I am, yes." "Thought so. Your axe and shield, recognised them from the fighting. Lost a gold on you when you fought against our de. I would have sworn she was going to win." "She was the toughest fight for sure," Adam admitted, shing an awkward smile. "I almost lost my bet, and man, my wife would have killed me. Well, not kill me, because, you know, she''s from Life''s Rose, but figuratively speaking." The farmer nodded his head, throwing the Iyrmen a look, considering Adam''s ridiculous words. "Life''s Rose?" "That''s right, she''s-," "Limes! Sammy''s callin'' for you!" "Must be wonderin'' where I left the salt," Limes said. "I always tell her, in the back, third bag. In the back, third bag." The old man grumbled and peeled himself off the bench, shuffling through to find Sammy. Adam''s eyes fell across the mass of people, all in their furs and heavy cloaks, moving about in small squads. The Northerners moved with practised efficiency, not quite as efficient as Iyrmen, Adam thought, but they moved as though they were familiar with the situation. "What''s with all the kids?" Adam asked, noting some teens nearby, who were currently being instructed by some individuals Jaygak had pointed out to him. They were those who used to fight in the tournaments, or nobles of some renown, the warriors old and grizzled, the nobles young, but disciplined. "It''s a right of passage," Jaygak exined. "They''ll sign up to fight during the Twilight Month, and if they survive, most do, they are considered men and women." "What''s the survival rate like?" "They only die if grave mistakes are made, which is extremely rare," Jaygak said. Fate''s Golden continued to assist throughout the week, with Lucy and Mara assisting with thebour, alongside Jurot. Kitool also assisted with her swiftness, while Jaygak and Adam remained beside one another, the half elf assisting with his magic. Then it was time. The arena was full to the brim, with all the fighters who had decided to remain, and those who won and ced. Though there were tens of thousands sitting in the crowd, and standing all around the arena, all were silent. The white snow engrossed the people, but not as much as the sight of the old man. He was lean, speckled all over with venerability, and the only sound which echoed through the arena was his cane striking the floor as he approached the wooden stand. A pair of knight escorted him from behind. The old man was d that the podium hid most of his body, allowing him to lean against it. He nced around, barely able to spot the faces ahead of him, but he raised his hand, and the cheering began, apuse filling the stadium. It was as though he had won the tournament only moments ago, the hollering and the cheering. He basked in it for a long moment, before raising his shaking hand, dismissing the sounds, which petered out over the course of another long moment. One of the knights brought a small horn over, which he ced over the old man''s neck. "Is everyone. Quiet?" he asked, his voice carrying far along the breeze. "These old ears. They''re not. What they. Used to be." The old man smiled, allowing the crowd to chuckle for a few moments, before they settled down. He nced from side to side, smiling at them all. He focused his attention upon the stand, rubbing the wood. "Northern ash. Strong." He raised his hand, clenching it weakly, smiling wider. "Northern built." The crowd hollered at his words, shouting and pping their hands, before falling silent. He pointed out with a shaking finger. "S''over there. I was beaten. By the Noskan. Wind." He pointed to another spot, reliving the memory. "By the. By the." He swallowed, gathering his thoughts. "Old William. Yes. Old William." He nodded his head, smiling. "Great Boar. No. Great Bear. Then Mark. Mark. Great Wolf. Bastards. The pair. Of them. So great. They put it. In their name." The chuckling began once more as the old man smiled, his eyes slowly gazing from side to side, before he raised his hand again. "If I. Mentioned more. We''d be here. All Twilight." He smiled, and a gentle chuckle followed, with a few cackling louder. The old man continued to smile coyly, winking. "Been a few. Years. Standing here. Must be bad. For this. Old man. To walk up. All these. Steps." He allowed the crowd tough again, before he raised his hand once more. "The Grand. Duchess. She called me. She said. Old bear. Watch the show. This year. You''ll see. I said. I''m too old. To be seeing. Gave me. Some. Spectacles." He raised his hand, forming a circle. "Worth. My weight. In gold." He shook his head, ncing out across the crowd again. "This year. It was. A good year. I saw." He paused, trying to gather his thoughts. "I retired. Twenty years. They took. My sword." He groaned quietly, shaking his head. "This old bear. I''m. So old. But. I still. I remember." The old man stood up a little taller. "I remember the fights. I remember the cuts, the bruises. I remember when I. Struck with my sword!" The old man huffed quietly, panting for air, before slumping slightly. "Those. Those were. The days. The children. After." He shook his head disapprovingly. "How many Paragon? In my era. The era after. Merryweather. Sir Robin. Grand Commander." He paused again for a long moment. "Grand Commander?" He nced from side to side. "He heard. The North. A rough Twilight." He shook his head. "Paragon, my ass." The crowdughed, for there were few old men who could dare to speak so poorly of someone of such high repute, and most were found in the North. "When I saw. The kids fight. In this. Tournament." He took in the sight of all the fighters before him, standing neatly together, as though they were awaiting amand from him. "This generation. The Princess. Nightval de. The Iyrmen. The purple boy. I saw. In this generation." He slowly nodded his head. "You! Are not. So bad." The cheering andughter filled the air, the old man basking in the attention. He smiled, slowly nodding his head, before he raised his hand, silencing the crowd. He eyed it up again, ncing slowly from side to side, before he ced his hand down on the counter. "There is. No greater. Tournament. Than our. Tournament." He licked his lips, chewing on his lower lip for a moment, his eyes slightly sharper, narrowed, honing in upon the mood of the crowd. "Fifteen tournaments. I fought. Fifteen tournaments. I lost. I fought. With steel. And magical. Steel. I fought. Great names. So many. Warriors. You remember. Old William. Great Bear. Great Wolf. You remember. Many names. You don''t. Remember. Iron Akmed. Bone Rock. Kal Rahim. ck Rukh." The old man eyed up the crowd once more, his brows furrowed. "ck Rukh. He was. Aswadi. He came. Hundreds. Of miles. He fought. In the. Southern tournaments. Dawnval. Noonval. Duskval. He wasn''t. Allowed to. Even ce. The Southerners. That''s how they. Do it." The old man raised his hand, his finger shaking lightly. "When he came. To ours. The Nightval. Tournament." The old man swallowed, eyeing up the crowd once more. "I ced. Fourth. He ced. Third. He earned. Third. The year. Previous. I ced. Second. But. He beat me. With his. Pike. He earned that ce. Because this. Is the North." The crowd cheered again, though quickly stopped when the old man raised his hand to stop them. "I didn''t. Lose. Fifteen. Fucking. Tournaments. To hear. This. Auroch shit. About our. Tournament. Our sacred. Nightval. Tournament. Our! Northern! Nightval! Tournament!" The old man kept his hand up, within his old, cold bones, a fury burned. "Our tournament! Is fair! It''s always been that way! Drakken. Noskan. Aldish. Iyrman. Aswadi. You win, you win. You lose, you lose. Youe to the North. We treat you proper. You kids. You don''t know. I remember. My old man. He told me about the. Wars of his time. He fought against. The Noskans. The Noskans. They came to port. They stepped into our arena! They fought! They left! Not in the South. Not in the South. Not in the South. Not. In. The. South. In the North! Only in the North! Can they do that!" He dropped his hand, allowing the crowd to erupt, shouting, cheering, seeing the passion of the old man, who remained fuming. He allowed the crowd to cheer, and chant, and even sing. "Only the North! Only the North! Wahey! Only the North!" The chant repeated again and again, before the old man raised his hand, the chant quietening down over three more shouts. "I saw fights. In this tournament. I can''t remember. Ever seeing. Before. The kids. The kids who won. They won. Iyrmen. Northern. Southern. Aswadi. They earned their ce. The Princess. Fought well. Just the. Other week. She went out. To y trolls. You. You''re all. Sword droppers. Ungrateful. Shameful. Even our. Nightval de. Dropped out. You''re going to. Say ours. Was rigged? Clean the milk. Off your lips. The mud. In your eyes. The South. In your ears. I have. Nothing but. Gratitude. For these kids. They fought well. You earned. That honour." The old man held up his hands, beginning to p, though his ps were drowned out by the ps of the crowd. As the old man went down, and the ceremony began, Adam leaned in to his side. "Who was that old man?" "Peter the Ram," Jaygak replied. "He fought in the Nightval Tournament fifteen times over the course of twenty years. He ced most of the time, and gained second ten times." Adam raised his brows. "Whoa." "He beat almost everyone who had won the tournaments during his time, but he was never able to im first." "Damn." "After he retired from the tournaments, he continued to fight in the Twilight Months across the North, before he was forced to retire by the Grand Duchess during my father''s time." "She forced him to retire?" "He was growing old. It''s better for him to live for thirty years without drawing his de, than to die with his de his hand in the next Twilight." "Fair enough." Adam eyed up the old man as he took his ce to the side, leaning back, with the knights beside him. He was definitely a man who had lived a long life, the old man leaning back and almost sleeping right away while the ceremony continued. ''Damn. Second ce that many times? That''s rough.'' Jaygak also stared at the old man, understanding the pain ofing second, especially considering he had also fought some ridiculous warriors in his time. "The tournaments during his time were said to be some of the greatest." "Yeah?" Jayak slowly nodded her head. "He was defeated by several Iyrmen. Greatfather lost to him during a tournament." "Your greatfather?" Adam asked. "Whoa." "It was during the time of ck Rukh. He was still young, and had ced in the top ten. Greatfather fought in six or seven tournaments, but he always viewed the Nightval Tournaments of the time was the best. He watched as many as he could." "..." Adam wondered what was going through Jaygak''s mind, considering how she was looking through the world and into her own thoughts. The speeches began, the various individuals who ced speaking their mind. It soon became Jaygak''s turned, and she stepped onto the stage, where the old man had walked. She stood in the same spot as the old man, holding onto the wood that the old man had held. She stared down at the horn that stood in front of her on the wood. It was bone, a wyvern bone no doubt. She inhaled deeply and looked out to the crowd, taking in the thousands upon thousands of eyes upon her. She may have worn a hat, but she wore her tattoos proudly. "I shouldn''t be here," Jaygak began,pletely ignoring the rest of the fighters, focused on the crowd. "I should have reached Steel Rank in the far future, and then? I should have retired. Second ce is too high for me, and I will not aim to reach higher. I do not care if you forget my name, Jaygak, daughter of Lavgak and Jogak. I came in second ce, but no one cares for second ce. I am not the King''s Sword''s daughter. I am not the Princess. I am of the Gak family." She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. ''Jaygak...'' Adam thought, and so did hispanions. "I do not care if you forget my name, but you should not forget the name Gak, because soon..." Jaygak red at the crowd. "She wille! Even if it''s against a King''s Sword''s daughter! She wille! Even if it against a Princess of the North! She wille! Even if it''s against a force of nature! She wille!" Jaygak drew her de, calling forth the glow from the sword. "I leave it to you, Taygak!" The crowd remained silent for a moment, before the apuse and the cheering began. Adam pped as hard as he could, cheering as Jaygak left the tform, approaching the noble, who held out a medallion of silver, cing it over her neck, the young woman then stepped to the side. Jaygak threw a nce towards Peter, who nodded his head in acknowledgement to the girl, and she returned a bow of her head. It was Adam''s turn next, but he wasn''t sure how he could follow it up. He was half annoyed they dared to imply he came second to the Princess, but he was fine toe after Jaygak. Adam approached the stand, where Jaygak had stood moments ago. He closed his eyes, before noting all the eyes against him. ''Whoa. That''s a lot of people.'' Adam swallowed. He inhaled deeply, feeling the chill of the North invade his lungs. "Virot!" Adam''s voice carried far upon the wind. "Did you see? Larot! Jarot! Jirot! Karot! Kirot! Konarot! Did you see?" Adam swallowed. "Daddy got first ce!" He eyed up the crowd, before his eyes quickly darted to his brother, realising he was making a fool of himself. Then he smiled. "Did you see? Daddy! Daddy is the strongest!" Adam raised his fists into the air. "Yeah! Yeah! Did you see?" The crowd remained stunned by the stark difference between Jaygak and Adam. Adam cleared his throat, still smiling, before his face quickly grew neutral. "I want to say thank you to a few people too, if you don''t mind. I want to say thank you to the Rot family, for... weing me with open arms. I want to thank the Kan, Ool, and of course, the family you shouldn''t forget, the Gak family. Without you, I wouldn''t be standing here today. I want to thank Aunt Sonarot, for..." Adam cleared his throat. "Everything. I want to thank Chief Iromin, who has always had faith in me. I want to thank..." Adam swallowed once more, reaching up to his eyes. The Grand Duchess realised Adam wasn''t kidding when he said he wanted a while for his speech, but even though she received various looks, she shook her head. "I want to thank my brother, Jurot. I can''t say anything which can truly honour him, so I won''t even try. Kitool, who is so scary. I want to thank Jaygak, for..." Adam shrugged his shoulders. "What can''t I thank you for? Keeping me alive? I want to thank Lucy and Mara, who bear with me, even though I''m an idiot. Last, but not, well, I want to thank... I want to thank the Mad Dog, and the Bearded Dragon, Jarot and Rajin, for putting Southerners in their ce earlier this year. Grandaunt Gangak, me Brand as some of you might know her, for being my children''s favourite nano." Adam smiled cheekily. "Now, I know I took a long time, but, for the sake of all the pouches I filled, allow me one more moment. I want to thank my wife, Ray Vonda. Truly, I am the luckiest husband in the world. Thank you." Adam bowed his head, realising he had so many more people to thank, but he couldn''t impose himself for too long. The crowd cheered and pped, though some were mostly confused, they epted his sincerity, while Adam stepped away from the podium, only to stop. "Oh!" Adam said. "I want to thank the Iyr, the Enchanter, and the business of United Kindom, for the opportunity that they''ve given me. If it wasn''t for the weapon which was gifted to me by the business, I would not have done so well. Once again, that''s the business, United Kindom, which works alongside the Iyr, and has provided the Duchess Eastsea with magical items, and is currently working for the ster, the most magnanimous Grand Duchess cksnow, on creating a weapon for the Knight of Death. If you have need for magical weapons, Basic or Greater, in or Enhanced, such magical items can be bid for at all sanctioned auctions, which will alsoe with a token that one can redeem to procure more magical items directly from the business, sometimes creating custom, boutique weapons to your specifications. Thank you." Then Adam quickly pulled away, approaching the noble, a much lighter set of pping following him. He bowed his head to allow the noble to ce the golden medallion upon him, partly annoyed by the gesture, before he stepped up beside Jaygak. Jaygak smiled, and though she was about to speak up, she paused. She smiled warmly. "It was a good speech." "I know it was bad, but thank you." "I thought it was good." "Then it was definitely bad." "The ending was terrible." "It''s paying for my kid''s college," Adam joked, shrugging his shoulders. The Princess gave her own speech, speaking far more regally, but Adam only half paid attention to it. He half paid attention to most speeches, up until a particr tall, strong, handsome, long haired fellow took to the stage. "Damrot, son of Jurot," Jurot began. "I have won for you." Jurot raised his axe, and after a moment of silence, he realised he should continue. "This weapon was granted to me by United Kindom! Without it, I, Jurot, would have found it difficult to face against such great foes. The Iyr has raised me, and I will bring it glory. Mother! I have not shamed you! Father! I have not shamed you! Grandmother! I have not shamed you! Grandfather! I have not shamed you!" Jurot paused. "Granduncle Sarot! I have not shamed you!" He paused again. Jurot could have onlye this far thanks to his family. From all those who remained in the Iyr, to the brother who hade with him all this way, even so far as sacrificing his own joy. Yes, no doubt, Adam was d to have won the tournament, but that was nothingpared to the joy he would have enjoyed spending thest day of the year with his wife and his children, especially since it was going to be his anniversary. Adam had given it up for him, simple because he asked. He turned slightly, ignoring everyone, but one particr young man. "Adam! I have not shamed you!" Adam smiled slightly, feeling his heart stir. He nodded his head to his brother, who brimmed with pride, and glory. "Pam, I have not shamed you!" Jurot paused once more. "I! Am the luckiest husband in the world!" ¡®That punk¡­¡¯ Adam smirked. Jurot sauntered off to allow the noble to ce the golden medallion upon him, before taking his ce among those he had defeated. He closed his eyes, and thought of the sensation of victory. The man who hade second had almost defeated him, since he wielded a magical de that dealt damage to the mind, but with his shield, and with Phantom, Jurot had managed to secure the win. He felt the tingling in his heart. ¡®The sensation of victory¡­ has not dulled.¡¯ "Damn," Adam whispered. "That was a much better speech than mine." "It''s unfair that he''s so good at speeches when he''s so handsome, strong, wise, and has such a great family," Jaygak joked. "Amen." Once the segments for their age range concluded, the next act began, with various performers appearing on stage, while the group made their way out, waiting for theirstpanion. "I am Kitool. I have not shamed my family. I thank the Iyr for raising me well, and for mypanions, Jurot and Jaygak, who I grew up alongside. Lucy and Mara, who are great warriors, and I hope the world will ept your softness." Kitool then paused. "I want to thank you, Adam. You are the one who gave me this opportunity, and I will not forget it, even in death." Kitool hadn¡¯t ever imagined she would have imed victory in the greater segment of a tournament, especially not the Nightval Tournament. Adam smiled, ignoring all the XP he had earned during the culmination of the speeches. "I hope I have not shamed you, Katool. I hope I have not shamed you, Maool. I hope I have not shamed you, Minool." Kitool then bowed her head, stepping off the stage to ept her own gold medallion, to a cascade of apuse and cheering which drowned out even the most cringe of thoughts of a fool of a father who thought of what his children were up to at this time, especially one who caused the most trouble. Of course, it was that little girl. Jirot gasped, hot potato within her mouth, her head snapping to her mother, then to her older brother. "Karot!" "Jirot, you should eat first," Vonda said, reaching down to clean the potato which had fallen out of the girl''s mouth. "Mummy! Mummy! We have to give gift to daddy!" "Daddy is not here." Jirot reached up to her forehead. "Oh no!" "Let''s prepare the gift for when he returns, shall we?" "Mummy! Karot drew the gift! He must give it today because it is Gift Giving!" "..." Vonda blinked, and within the span of the blink, Vonda recalled the scene with her son, who pouted up towards his mother upon remembering himself. ''You remembered that?'' It was only then did Vonda truly realise the trouble her daughter could cause. As Adam had once said to Jurot, daughters are truly the scariest.
There is one more interlude and then I''ll be taking a break from uploading until Monday! Did I make these chapters into interludes so I could end up on chapter 1000? Yes. Yes I did. Interlude: Days of Twilight Interlude: Days of Twilight ¡®It¡¯s so much easier than I expected.¡¯ Adam made the wise decision to keep his thoughts to himself. They were a few days into the Twilight Month, and though though the aura before the season had turned had been tense, the first days of the month, still a touch awkward, was far lighter than he expected. ¡®Should I really be killing this many animals?¡¯ ¡®I expected more,¡¯ Lucy thought, her heart not quite into the month any longer. Her de had cut through so many bears, she had lost count. Once per day, arge skirmish would ensue, as though the world had turned against them, but outside of that skirmish, there was little to do. ¡°The sixth and seventh days of each week hold greater threats,¡± Jurot informed. ¡°Sometimes the day before or the day after.¡± ¡°I hope¡­¡± Lucy stared down at her soup, feeling all the res. A bead of sweat trickled down the contour of her cheek. ¡°I hope we can return home safely.¡± While the group were assisting the North with the ying, the businessfolk were also busy with their work. Fred wiped his de clean, nodding his head to Aria, Theo, Thomas, and Alfie, each of whom hade with him to assist the vige. ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°Yes, Leader,¡± the four replied, causing Fred to smile slightly. Fred allowed the Iyrmen to im the creatures on their behalf. ¡®Since the Manager said we should let the vige im the creatures too¡­¡¯ Fred also thought back to when Dunes had informed the group to state the titles clearly, making sure the lines had been drawn between he and the other workers. ¡®If we are too oppressive, they will hate us, but if we are too friendly, they will not respect us,¡¯ Dunes had informed Fred. ¡®They need to trust us, so we can¡¯t trek harshly into either path.¡¯ ¡®How difficult,¡¯ Fred thought, returning back to the business, where he found that man sitting near the fire. His silver hair was long, his beard thick, and he seemed almost entirely rxed. His forehead was held no tattoos, but the man had married into the Iyr, and his dark skin betrayed his heritage from Aswadasad. ¡®I guess it¡¯s fine,¡¯ Ashmir thought, noting the little girl to the side, whoy upon her mother¡¯s chest, cooing lightly. Freddie eyed up the dark skinned Aswadian, eyeing up the long spear upon his back. ¡®He¡¯s the Lion King?¡¯ ¡°Should we kick him out?¡± Korin joked, eyeing up the Lion King from the gate, biting into a hard vegetable. It was nd, but the salt brought out a depth from the vegetable. He held it out to Dunes. ¡°No,¡± Dunes replied, to both offers. He kept an eye on the Lion King, whose eyes sometimes peered towards his daughter. Theplicated emotions brewed within him. He had decided against forcing a distance between his daughter and the Lion King, since he was quite a monster, and if he ended up taking a liking to the girl, then it was only a boon. He let out a defeated sigh. ¡®Is this what he meant by daughters being the scariest?¡¯ It was during this month he had decided to step out to assist with the clean up. ¡°Must youe to ruin our fun?¡± Jarot asked, huffing slightly as he swung his axe, warming himself up. ¡°Shall I return and spoil them without you?¡± Gangak asked, the smirk upon her lips outmatched by the smirk within her eyes. ¡°Hmph.¡± Otkan stretched out her arm, feeling the de¡¯s magic tingle against her hand. She missed the feeling of wielding a heavier de with both hands, and though she longed for such a day, she pushed away the thought. ¡°We should return,¡± Gangak said, pressing her de through the skulls of the various beasts, making sure they were sent to Baktu. Jarot followed the heavily armoured woman alongside Otkan, able to match her pace with his metal leg. ¡®Should I return home? My greatchildren, they must miss their greatfather so much.¡¯ Gangak kept an eye out through the hilly forested area of the Iyr, though for a moment, her thoughts fell to the ughter she had witnessed from the old man limping after her. ¡®Is he waking up from his slumber?¡¯ As the weeks of the month passed by, thend continued to fight against the people. In the North, the people grew further on edge. ¡®Why were they so worried?¡¯ Adda thought, sitting beside both Kitool and Jaygak, with Sir Wick settled nearby, each resting within the fort. It was the first day of the third week, the twenty second day of the month, and since it was the first day of a week, the group had been forced to rest. She nced to the side, towards Jaygak, then to Kitool. Kitool, who had imed first in the tournament, in a greater segment than her own. A horn blew in the distance, causing a silence to befall the fort. Adam threw a look to Jurot. In thest three weeks, the horn had not been blown, or rather, it hadn¡¯t been blown in such a way, low and long. ¡°Fate¡¯s Golden¡± ck Blood shouted, charging through the fort to the party. ¡°Bone dragons.¡± ¡°That sounds bad,¡± Adam said, standing up from his seat, stretching out his body. ¡°I was feeling bad that I was resting here more than I rested at work.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Lucy said, hopping to her feet, flexing her muscles. ¡°Bone dragons!¡± ¡°Should we grab Jaygak and Kitool?¡± Adam asked, sending a mental note to Zeus. Jurot thought for a moment. ¡°I will trade ces with Kitool.¡± ¡°Kitool?¡± ¡°She will face a bone dragon with greater might than any of us.¡± ¡°Yeah, but, we should take the glory for ourselves,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I will trade my ce with her.¡± ¡°No, no, you shoulde, since we need to bring back the best story for our children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re going with just the four of you?¡± Eddard asked, raising his brow. ¡°No, no, we¡¯re not that stupid,¡± Adam replied, while Jurot blew his whistle, three wolves howling in the distance. ¡°There¡¯ll be seven of us.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate¡­¡± Eddard closed his eyes, sighing. ¡°Good fortune to you.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Adam reached out a hand. ¡°One gold?¡± ¡°One gold?¡± ¡°A bet to see which one of us ys our bone dragon quicker.¡± ¡°It will be too hard to keep in mind,¡± Eddard replied. ¡°Your bone dragon is rightward, we¡¯ll head leftward.¡± The group rode through the thick snow, three upon the backs of the wolves, thest upon his mighty warhorse, adorned in his puthral armour. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Gotcha,¡± Adam replied, riding further ahead, pulling away from the group. The white mist ahead made it difficult to see too far ahead, but thend was near empty. It was then the half elf noticed the two glowing eyes, and the creature emerged, forcing the mist aside. The bones rattled near silently as the skeletal wings beat in the air. ¡®Alright,e on, I can take you,¡¯ Adam thought, confident in his armour. The entire month, he and his brother, each of whom held a greater Defence than even full te, had been ravaging the beasts as they came. One in twenty blows might have caught Adam especially terribly, but his normal Defence was fairly high, almost too high. ¡®Bring it on!¡¯ The eyes of the creature glowed, and it opened its maw, which could have swallowed Adam whole, while its thrown began to glow as blue as its eyes. ¡®Oh.¡¯ Constitution Save D20 + 7 = 20 (13) Health: 112 -> 96 Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Health: 96 -> 101 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 18 (8) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 24 (4)(11) 24 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 28 (18) D20 + 10 = 29 (19) Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 24 -> 20 4D6 + 6D6 + 12D6 + 9 = 107 (16)(28)(54) Damage resisted! 93 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) D20 + 10 = 21 (11) Hit! Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 26 (5)(12) 26 damage! Attack - Wraith (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 28 (8) D20 + 10 = 27 (17) Hit! Mana: 19 -> 18 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 20 (4)(7) 20 damage! Adam raised his shield, and though he managed to block much of the ice shards which spat down towards him, Zeus disappeared under him, causing the half elf to drop. ¡°Ack!¡± A giant w bounced off his shield, before the half elf leapt aside, feeling the air around him shift from the sheer mass of the creature¡¯s tail cutting through the air. He inhaled deeply, feeling the cool air invade his lungs once more, though he had partly be used to it. He exhaled, his breath floating in front of him, flowing into the darkened sky. Wraith struck the creature, ttering shards of bones, shing white hot with divine magic. It slipped through the creature¡¯s joints, cutting the creature down to size, one swing at a time. Even with as much damage as Wraith could manage, with its cold and its holy might, the creature let out a shriek, which came not from its vocal cords, but from its wickedness. ¡®Weird,¡¯ Adam thought, his mind daring to wander. ¡®Why do I feel so calm?¡¯ Even if he had used his Fighting Spirit to focus on the dragon, there was something else about how rxed he was. Even after losing Zeus, an annoyance to be sure, and even though he was face to face with a mighty creature like that of a bone dragon, which was surely terrifyingly strong, there was something about the situation which did not chill his heart, even with shadow overwhelming him. Though it was focused upon him as the bait, since it was attracted to the magics of the half elf, taking the bait when Adam pulled away from the others, Adam¡¯s heart did not shrink. It was when the fire exploded around him when Adam realised why he was so rxed, a giant axe tearing through the bone dragon, while another axe crashed against its neck, threatening to behead it. A third axe, smaller than the others, exploded with terrifying force against it, causing another shriek. The trio of wolves wed and bit the creature, snarling with delight at therge ything. Adam held his shield up, and as he stared at the bone dragon, now focused upon Jurot, who also wore magical items, and had given himself for the creature to strike him, Adam let out a soft breath. Action: Dodge Adam raised his shield, watching as the group cut down the dragon, smashing it to bits with their axes, the half elf, narrowing his eyes slightly. He thought back to all those he had faced in the past few years, and how his opponents had escted at an rming pace. Victory! XP Gained: +1000 XP: 21 200 -> 22 200 ¡°You paused?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I just thought you all wanted to have some fun without me ruining it,¡± Adam said. Lucy smiled, nodding her head lightly towards the half elf. ¡°You¡¯re not as stupid as you look.¡± ¡°To fight beside you is part of the fun, even if you silence them swiftly,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I ended up hitting it quite hard, so¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Is he getting cocky?¡¯ Mara thought, before ncing aside to Lucy and Jurot. ¡®Or does he have that much faith in us?¡¯ ¡°Guess we gotta drag it back, eh?¡± Adam said, ncing up to the sky. ¡°Any others?¡± ¡°This is the one we have been tasked to return with,¡± Jurot said, taking out his rope, ready to tie the bone dragon to the wolves, and himself. ¡°I now realise why you told me to hop off Zeus,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sorry. I was thinking a lot while it came at me and forgot.¡± ¡°It is okay,¡± Jurot said. Adam inhaled deeply, his eyes darting between the trio, and then the wolves. He looked up to the sky once more. His entire body felt light, almost as light as his heart, as though he had been awake for far too long. A thousand thoughts and no thoughts all shed at once, the half elf then beginning to follow hispanions, who noted how quiet Adam had be. The Princess stared from the gates as the group returned with the bone dragon, the Iyrman and the demons pulling it along, while the half elf led them. ¡®They all look fine?¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± Adam replied, upon noticing he had returned back to the fort, meeting the Princess¡¯ eyes. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡± ¡°How did you defeat it so easily.¡± ¡°Is a bone dragon that strong?¡± Adam asked. ¡°¡­¡± The Princess blinked. She turned to face Kitool and Jaygak, who returned a look. ¡®Adam is Adam.¡¯ ¡°I would like to face a dragon myself,¡± the Princess admitted. ¡°One day maybe we could fight one together,¡± Adam offered, only realising after that it was a good idea to make such an offer. ¡°¡­¡± As the night came to them, Adam stared at the ceiling, trapped under his nket. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I wish I could have a warm¡­¡± Adam fell silent, stopping his stupid joke. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I strong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam closed his eyes, and fell asleep. ¡®¡­¡¯ Jurot closed his eyes and also fell asleep. The morale of the North increased, the blood lust growing within the region. Unfortunately for them, the undead began to rise. Defeating the undead proved to be little trouble for the likes of the figures which hade to assist North Amber, however. ¡®The Grand Duchess probably made a bunch of moves to make sure the Princess wasn¡¯t in danger,¡¯ Adam thought, throwing a look to Sir Wick for a moment. ¡®That¡¯s fine by me, since I¡¯m just farming XP.¡¯ As thest day of the month approached, Adam thought of casting a spell, but he decided against it, since it was the Twilight Month. ¡®Konarot¡­¡¯ It was thest day of the year, when the little girl rushed up towards the Ray before breakfast. ¡°Mummy! Mummy!¡± Konarot called, holding up a letter to her mother, cing a hand on the woman¡¯s knee gently. ¡°What is this?¡± Vonda asked, plucking the letter from the girl. ¡°Daddy write the letter.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Vonda undid the seal and began to read the letter, taking in the sight of each word and how it had been written, memorising her husband¡¯s handwriting. She smiled as she read the letter. She reached down to brush her daughter¡¯s hair and cheek gently. ¡°What will your father say when he returns?¡± ¡°Daddying?¡± ¡°It seems your father might return in noonval instead,¡± Vonda replied, still rubbing the girl¡¯s cheek. She recalled when the girl first hade to her, bringing her a ss of water, and calling her mummy out of the blue. Somehow, the girl had epted the woman into her heart. ¡°Is my turn to read?¡± Jirot asked, holding up her hand for the letter. ¡°This letter was for mummy,¡± Vonda said, brushing the girl¡¯s hair tenderly. ¡°Do you wish to read to Virot?¡± Jirot smiled. ¡°Yes! I will read!¡± The girl shuffled down from her seat, rushing out to find a book to read, her brother darting after her. ¡°Mummy,¡± Konarot called, rubbing her mother¡¯s knee gently. ¡°Comfortable?¡± ¡°I amfortable,¡± Vonda replied. Konarot smiled, before she shuffled her way to her aunt, and asked the same question to her. Vonda leaned back in her chair, looking down at the letter. ¡®Should I tease you for working too hard when you return?¡¯ Vonda had no idea whether Adam had won or not, but she was certain he was still alive. She thought about whether to send word to him, but it was the Twilight Month. She caught Pam¡¯s eye, the young woman smiling lightly, while Konarot went to bring her a cup of water, since she needed to make sure the pair werefortable, as her father had taught her.
Daughters are the scariest, but it''s not the daughter we expect. Thus ends Y04! 1000 chapters, finally! I want to thank you for your support, and I hope to continue to see your names in my feed as the chapters reach tens of thousands of chapter. Just a note that I will be editing some of the earlier chapters, Y0 at least, maybe even as far as Y02, though the story won''t change much. Also, I''m abandoning the 100 chapter limitation per year, I realised just how much it goes against my original philosophy of writing this novel, however, the novels I''ll be writing and publishing in the near future might follow that limit. I''ll have another post after this that will be another QNA. Last thing, which is very important! I want to inform everyone right now that Y05, the next 100 chapters or so, probably will be the most important part of the story. I highly rmend sticking for the next year, andmitting to reading all of it, because I think it will be better than any other year previous, and... Well, if you subscribe to patreon, you''ll see why. [1000.1] Y04 Completed – QNA [1000.1] Y04 Completed ¨C QNA I had a lot of fun writing Year 04, but I have huge regrets. One of those regrets as limiting myself to 100 chapters, because I felt like I had so much to write for it, a lot of it fluff, that''s for sure, but a lot of really important scenes between various characters. Unfortunately, some of the characters didn''t get to shine, and though I could have written more 2-3K chapters, it was rather draining to write so much for a single chapter. I''m still working on my health, and very recently I''ve seen quite a few changes! I say that while having identally cut my finger, so writing is rather painful... If you read thest chapter''s end segment, you''ll see that I said Y05 is the most important year for the entire story. It is. The first half of Y05 is very slow, for a multitude of reasons, and you''ll notice that the story''s tone will shift pretty early on, and Adam'' priorities are shifting. I won''t say any more, because I don''t want to spoil the most important year, but patrons, who are about 40 chapters ahead, will know why. I originally said that I was changing things so that each year was going to be 100 chapters, but that is very difficult with all the fluff, and other non fluff things, I want to include. I wanted to write this story with each chapter being roughly 1500 words, though I have been writing closer to 2000, and this year''s average was about 2300 or so. My philosophy was that each chapter should be read in about 10 minutes over a lunch break, and I wanted to post daily chapters. I think, rather than 100 chapters, I''ll let each year be as long as it needs to be, rounding to the nearest 50th chapter. I was originally thinking 100th, but if the story ends up at 20, I can very easily write 30 chapters in a fun and engaging way for an arc, but 80? That''s far too diffiult. With the 1500 word chapters, I won''t need to take many breaks, but I will still, because each time I do, my story pops off in the algorithm, and I think it may help with being able to actually take breaks appropriately. I will, however, end up posting up more, because I''ll feel bad about it, so, I''ll remind you again about my patreon deal, in which I''ll post up an additional chapter for every new patron! Also, in the future, I''ll definitely have goals where I''ll post up additional chapters weekly once I can maintain a certain subscription goal. For example, 20 paid patrons = 8 chapters weekly instead of 7, and so on. You know what. I''ll do that. I''ll make that a goal for patreon. 20 paid patrons and I''ll post up double chapters on a day. Which day would you like it? Mondays, so you have something to look forward to every Monday? Anyway, enough of my shilling, thank you all for your support, truly. Even if you don''t/can''t spend a penny, thements that you leave really do fuel me to keep writing. I have been honoured that some of you have felt to use my world for your own campaign, and though I have thought about making a little pamphlet on information about my world, I''m not entirely sure what to do for it, so that may take a few months or years as I figure something out for you. If you have any questions, go ahead and post them! I''ll spoiler my answers for anything with a spoiler, and if it''s a big spoiler, I might choose to be vague about it. I love to answer questions, but sometimes they are answered in the next few chapters, but now that the book''s over, I''m sure there are some unanswered questions!
The "Goals, Promises" post should be up! [1001] – Y05.001 – Dangerous I [1001] ¨C Y05.001 ¨C Dangerous I The first rays of dawnval spread across thend, even daring to peek through to North Alnd, where the jagged mountains were said to be as hardy as their people. The frost endured, for the frost of the North rejects even noonval¡¯s rays, so themonfolk would state. The chill seeped through the fort and into Adam¡¯s bones, who sat upright immediately, blinking rapidly. His bones cracked and ached as he hoisted himself up onto his feet, reaching over to his purple armour, made of the Iyr¡¯s puthral, a pale imitation of the elf¡¯s mithril, though a pale imitation of mithril was still greater than most steel. As he lifted his breastte up, the half elf paused. ¡°Jurot?¡± The Iyrman, tall, lean, handsome, with dark hair which fell down to his shoulders, had been focused upon the ceiling, nced towards his brother with his dark, knowing, eyes. ¡°Adam.¡± ¡°Happy birthday.¡± ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Adam dropped his breastte, reaching up to his obsidian amulet, marked with the symbol of Baktu, Lord Sozain. ¡°Want me to send word to Pam?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending ¡°Happy birthday, Vonda. Please tell Konarot,¡± Adam began, feeling the magic course through his veins, and escape through his lips. A thought passed through his mind, but he continued, ¡°Kirot, and Karot, happy birthday too, and send everyone my love. Do you want anything from North Amber? I-¡± Adam felt the spell fade from his lips, and he flushed red awkwardly. ¡®I should have at least said I love you to her.¡¯ ¡°Happy birthday, darling. I will. I hope you will return home safely soon. Should we expect you in dawnval or noonval? I love you too.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. ¡®Good job, Konababy. I knew you¡¯d be able to do it.¡¯ ¡°Jurot, should I tell Vonda if we¡¯re returning in dawnval or noonval?¡± Jurot blinked. ¡°Did I not tell you?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Oh. I wrote a letter before I left.¡± ¡°You did not speak of it.¡± ¡°Oh. I thought I did. My bad.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®I guess we did leave in a rush?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that, well, it is important, but isn¡¯t there something more important? Should I also send word to my adorable little babies? I told Vonda, but shouldn¡¯t their father also send them congrattions too?¡± ¡°They are too young.¡± ¡°Right, they¡¯re too young,¡± Adam agreed. Jurot could hear it within his brother¡¯s voice. It was that kind of tone, the tone which implied he would refuse ever acknowledging his children growing up. However, Jurot couldn¡¯t speak up, since Adam was only flirting with being cringe, so he allowed his brother his moment. The pair quickly donned their gear, Adam in his puthral, Jurot in his thick clothing, and made their way out of their cold stone room. A river of warriors streamed out towards the courtyard of the outpost, many injured, all eager to leave. Adam followed Jurot, his eyes darting around to see if he couldn¡¯t find any familiar faces among them, trying to find Eddard. ¡°You know¡­¡± Lucy said as the pair approached, pulling away from her wolf. ¡°I thought we¡¯d do more during the Twilight Month since everyone was so worried.¡± ¡°Lucy, stop trying to tempt things like that,¡± Adam said. ¡®Especially since you¡¯re you, you can¡¯t be saying things like that.¡¯ ¡°You got to fight in the tournament,¡± the demon replied, frowning. ¡°I thought the North would allow me to act up a little.¡± She could feel it even now, the res from the various Orders around them. Fortunately for her, she stood beside a particr pair of Iyrmen, from Jaygak, who was red of skin and horned like her, though tattooed with the symbols of her family, and then there was Kitool, an Iyrman too, though she looked like Jurot, that was to say, not red of skin, and hornless. Humans, as fools would say. ¡°We should leave the fort,¡± Jaygak said, ncing aside towards the various figures of the Orders, each keeping a keen eye upon the group, specifically the pair of horned ones within their group. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t keep the Marshal waiting.¡± ¡°Marshal?¡± Adam asked, his mind going to Lord Benjamin, before recalling the figure who had apanied them all this way. ¡°Oh, right. Won¡¯t they be annoyed that we¡¯re leaving like this?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been asked to remain so we can leave,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°The Orders will remain to watch over thebourers, but if we help out, there will be less work for the workers, who will wish to fill their pouches of silver.¡± ¡°Should we go greet our friends before leaving?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Plus, we should probably greet the Princess before we leave.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jaygak asked, frowning slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound certain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not being an idiot then something must be wrong.¡± ¡°Jaygak, do you want me to beat you up ag-,¡± ¡°Kavgak,¡± Jaygak began causing Adam to pause, the half elf suddenly standing at attention, ¡°must miss me so much, so we should return back quickly.¡± Adam looked towards Jurot for support, but he and Kitool exchanged nces, sighing. ¡°You think just because-,¡± ¡°Maygak,¡± Jaygak said, cutting Adam off. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Adam huffed, feeling the need to beat her rise. ¡®Just you wait until Jirot hears¡­¡¯ Adam¡¯s thought fell away, since she adored her aunt so much. ¡®I¡¯ll tell Ja-, Konarot, you need to bully your aunt for me, okay?¡¯ The Princess stood proudly to one side, seeing how easily the Iyrman dealt with the half elf. Sir Wick stood like a statue beside her, adorned in his full te, carrying a de at his side. There were times she had wished to step forward, but due to the pair acting like such utter fools, she remained near the wall. Her heart sighed. ¡®Iyrmen.¡¯ ¡°Oh, Princess Adda,¡± Adam called out as the six made their way to leave, only to find the Princess near the entrance, a well practised, coincidental meeting. ¡°Adam,¡± the Princess replied, smiling politely. Her grey eyes took in the half elf¡¯s features for a long moment, her ck hair sticking to her cool skin, peeking from under her thick fur hat. ¡°Are you nning to leave North Amber soon?¡± ¡°Pretty soon, yeah.¡± ¡°I am certain the Grand Duchess will wish to meet with you before you leave.¡± ¡®Ah, right.¡¯ Adam blinked. ¡°Are you saying we should go meet her now?¡± ¡°It would be best to meet her now,¡± the Princess confirmed. ¡®I don¡¯t want to shirk the Grand Duchess, but¡­¡¯ ¡°Princess Adda?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but right now, all I want to do is have a nice hot bath,¡± the half elf said with such earnestness, the Princess blinked with confusion. ¡°What Adam is trying to say, is that we would like to look presentable before we meet the Grand Duchess,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°If it is eptable, we can meet at noon.¡± ¡°I will inform the Grand Duchess,¡± Adda replied, still partly taken aback by the half elf. ¡®I thought he was joking about the baths.¡¯ The group returned to the inn, the warm air rushing towards them, melting the frost of the Twilight Month from their hearts. After such a Twilight, the inn was near empty, though at the ready for the influx of warriors, and farmers, which would soon return. Jane nced at the group as they returned, raising her brows towards them, nodding her head, while the Marshal of East Port sipped his milk, also nodding towards the group. ¡°How was it?¡± Marshal ck asked, the figure wearing his chain, though not the rest of his full te. The sword at his side remained wrapped in his trusty scary, now blue, having procured a new scarf to wrap his de within. ¡°It was fine,¡± Adam replied, though the pair could see the obvious disappointment upon Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°I heard it was going to be difficult, but they didn¡¯t ask me for assistance,¡± Marshal ck said, sipping his milk. ¡®That¡¯s the North for you.¡¯ ¡°They did have a bunch of Vice Commanders, the Grave Swords, us, obviously, and even Sir Wick,¡± Adam said. ¡®It makes sense for Sir Wick to have gone since the Princess was there,¡¯ the Marshal thought. ¡°Anything interesting?¡± ¡°Just a bone dragon.¡± ¡®Just a bone dragon?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, did you enjoy kicking it on our dime?¡± Adam asked, shing a smile towards Jane. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, I meant¡­ did you enjoy your time here?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be leaving soon, so did you want toe with us to the business?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve treated me right so far, so I¡¯d like to at least visit before I give you a proper answer.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam replied, before yawning. ¡°Alright, I need to go wake up in a bath, then we¡¯ve got a meeting with the-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot said, stopping his brother from saying more, such an ability almost as refined as his ability to ughter beasts. ¡°What?¡± Adam replied, oblivious to how close he hade to causing trouble, for he was his daughter¡¯s father. ¡°We should go bathe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Jaygak exchanged a look with Kitool, the pair understanding they still had so much more work to do to make sure Adam didn¡¯t get himself killed. ¡®You can¡¯t just casually mention that the Grand Duchess wants to speak with you.¡¯ The Grand Duchess readied her tea to receive her guests, while Sir Grover cleaned his ve, upon the Grand Duchess¡¯ instruction. The old man stared longingly at the ve he had used for all these decades, dragging a finger along the t of the de. His eyes darted to the side as the steps echoed within the manor. ¡°Did he request to bathe before meeting me?¡± the Grand Duchess asked. ¡°¡­ Yes,¡± Princess Adda replied, staring at the old woman, whomanded more respect than even the King of Alnd. ¡°He truly is a fool,¡± the Grand Duchess said, cleaning the cups. ¡°So?¡± ¡°He would not wish to marry me.¡± ¡°She may not be a Princess, but she is a Ray,¡± the old woman said, checking the biscuits she had ced within the oven, moving with a careful swiftness, one that was tempered by time. ¡°The Iyr has chained him, the Order of Life¡¯s Rose has managed to ce a de within his bed, all we can do is offer him a rose.¡± ¡®Even this rose has a thorn, Grand Duchess.¡¯ ¡°Did you think I meant you?¡± the Grand Duchess asked, not even turning back to judge the young woman¡¯s face. ¡°Not a rose, but honey.¡± ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°What does he want?¡± ¡°He wants to impress his daughter.¡± ¡°Which daughter?¡± ¡°Jirot.¡± ¡°What did you learn about her?¡± Princess Adda thought about how easily Adam gave up almost everything about his children to her, to the point she was uncertain that anything he said was true. Yet, the Iyrmen had confirmed his words, so she could only believe his words to be true. ¡°She likes to tease him.¡± ¡°What else did you learn?¡± ¡°She¡¯s smart for her age, and her brother was named after the Mad Dog.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learnt more, but everything he has told you, he has already said to me. Even if he is a fool, he has informed me of greater details than he would have revealed to you.¡± ¡®Then why did you send me to-,¡¯ ¡°That boy and hispanions are more dangerous than you have realised,¡± the Grand Duchess said, turning to face the Princess, her grey eyes full of a fierceness that the Princess hadn¡¯t seen in some time. ¡°The Iyrmen are difficult to deal with, and though he is chained by the Iyr, it is a fortune that he is not an Iyrman. I will teach you how to deal with him.¡± While the Grand Duchess dealt with how to deal with the brat, that brat enjoyed his time within the baths, unaware of all the des wishing to point his way, for though many des could point his way, what was a greater shield than being Jurot¡¯s brother?
I''m going to warn you now, this year does not have a lot of action in the beginning, but is extremely, and I mean extremely, important for the story. It''s probably going to be around 100 chapters or so, so if you want to wait for it to have about 40 chapters before you start, that''s probably a good idea. If you want to know why, well, Chapter 40 is out on Patreon! This year is definitely focused on rtionships between characters, and Adam trying to grow up. It''s definitely my favourite year thus far, for one reason or another. Also about the new aesthetics for the year, I just like the colourbination of ck and red. Adam Sheet [1001] Adam Sheet [1001] Name: Adam Race: Half Elf Level: 8 XP: 24 400 STR: 20 (+5)[+8] DEX: 12 (+1) CON: 18 (+4[+7] INT: 16 (+3)[+6] WIS: 12 (+1)[+4] CHA: 16 (+3)[+6] SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldish, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy INVENTORY: Puthral te, Wraith, dwarven warhammer, Strong Shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, obsidian holy symbol of Baktu, Fine Battleaxe nket, backpack, bedroll, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope, thick clothes, (2) clothes, (2) pouch, soap, brush, teethleaf, journal, quill, ink, Steel Tag: 6 CURRENCY PP: 1 GP: 100 SP: 10 CP: 10 Obsidian (10), Tiger Eye (10), Amber (4), Diamond (4) FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster, sher MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts. Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit. BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Warrior Spirit. BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/LR Improved Criticals. Critical hits now apply on a 19 or 20. Fighting Style: Defence. +1 DEF when wearing armour. Fighting Style: Dueling. +2 damage when wielding a weapon in only one hand. Elegance. +WIS Save (or INT/CHA Save). +WIS to Persuasion. MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner. (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen. Roll 2xD20 to be used per day. Divine Smite. 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. Lay on Hands. (Healing 5x Level), Divine Health (Immune to Disease) Blessing of Forgia. Once per LR, +1 to mundane weapon or armour. Weapon Bond. Forge bond with a weapon. Connected to wielder on the same realm. BA to summon. Artisan Blessing. Create items which have some metal up to 100gp. Soul of the Forge. Resistance to fire damage. +1 to Def when wearing heavy armour. Forge¡¯s Magic. Gain ess to the prepared Forge Priest spells. Passive Enchanting. Enchant passively. 10+Modifier. Multi Enchanting. Enchant as many weapons equal to your trained bonus. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes, Mould Earth, Shape Water Forge Spells: 1: Identify, Searing Smite 2: Heat Metal, Magic Weapon 3: Elemental Weapon, Protection from Energy 4: Fabricate, Wall of Fire Prepared (10): Goodberry, Shield, Spiritual Weapon, Sending, Adam¡¯s Tower, Counterspell, Revivify, Fireball, Healing Word, Hex 1st Gate Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds 2nd Gate Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly, Tiny Ward, Sending 4th Gate Divination, Dimension Door COMBAT Health: 112/112 DEF: 21/25 Mana: 25/25 Wraith: +10, 2d6 + 9/10 Unarmed: +8, 1d6 + 5/7 LS/WH/BA: +8, 1d6 + 1d3 + 7/8 Dagger: +8, 1d3 + 7 Handaxe/Mace: +8, 1d6 + 7 me Bolt (120¡¯). +6, 2d6 Fire Frosbite (60¡¯). DC14, 2d6 Cold
Someone remind me to post up Jurot, Kitool, and Jaygak''s stats up at some point, please. Thank you. If you want to see other people''s stats, levels and attributes, then subscribe to Patreon! [1002] – Y05.002 – Dangerous II [1002] ¨C Y05.002 ¨C Dangerous II ''Damn,'' Adam thought, feeling the pressure of the Grand Duchess, and her heavily armoured guards, Sir Wick and Sir Grover. ''What did I do this time?'' "Drink!" the Grand Duchessmanded, her dark grey eyes ring at the group. Her hair, white, like fresh snow, fell down her shoulders. Her wrinkles streaked her face with time, like falling grains of sand in an hourss. The Iyrmen drank their tea without worry, while Lucy peeked at the liquid for a moment, before cautiously sipping it. Mara wanted to speak up, but she decided against it, sipping the tea. Adam, of course, drank without a moment of hesitation, with only half a thought of poison. ''I''ve got enough Health to deal with most poisons.'' Constitution Save D20 + 7 = 17 (10) Adam hissed slightly, feeling the chill of the tea. He blinked towards the Grand Duchess, wondering when she had decided to betray him like this. ''So this is the real ice tea?'' "I wanted to thank you personally for watching over my great granddaughter," Grand Duchess Aeda began, raising her hand, and a servant emerged from the shadows. He held a chest, and gently ced it upon the table, the group hearing the jingle within. Jurot narrowed his eyes towards the wooden chest, made up of whiteoak of the North. His eyes darted up to meet the Grand Duchess'' gaze, though her eyes were closed as she sipped her tea. ''...'' ¡°It was a pleasure,¡± Adam replied, before throwing a look to Kitool. ¡°I have sent parcels of dragon bone to the Guild under the name of your party, enough to craft a weapon or two, and some fragments which you can gift to your siblings and children.¡± ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Adam replied, sitting up a little taller, smiling wide. ¡®Nice.¡¯ ¡°Did you have any other requests before you leave?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam nced towards Sir Grover and his ve. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I was interested in returning the ve to the Iyr.¡± ¡°What is your offer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what would be eptable, since the weapon is such a great weapon, and holds sentimental value to a family within the Iyr.¡± ¡°What rtion do you have to the Bak family?¡± ¡°None, I think.¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in returning the ve?¡± Aeda asked, certain he was just a sentimental fool, but confirming it was always a good idea. ¡°I just thought it would be a nice gesture to the Bak family.¡± The Grand Duchess sipped her tea, falling into thought for a moment. ¡°If youe with an eptable offer, I will naturally ept.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so familiar with how much I should offer, so what do you guys think?¡± ¡°You wish to procure a Greater Enhanced weapon, and we wish to procure a Greater Enhanced weapon,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°It is a fair trade.¡± ¡°It is heavily weighted in your favour,¡± Grand Duchess Aeda said. ¡°It is not.¡± ¡°To craft a weapon for our family is a great honour.¡± ¡°To receive a weapon from our Enchanter is a great honour.¡± ¡°Can it bepared?¡± ¡°This time we allowed your direct descendant to draw against our Wraith,¡± Jurot replied, sitting tall and proud, and with the arrogance afforded to him by his grandfather. The Grand Duchess¡¯ eyes darkened as she held the young man¡¯s gaze. ¡°I understand my brother¡¯s words, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want there to be any hard feelings,¡± Adam said, feeling his hairs stand on end. ¡°I appreciate you entertaining our offers, so allow me to add onto my brother¡¯s offer. We¡¯ll also add three Basic weapons.¡± ¡°One Greater Enhanced weapon for a Greater Enhanced weapon is eptable,¡± the Grand Duchess said. ¡°Consider it my respect for the Iyr.¡± ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Grace.¡± Adam¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Lady Ada and Sir Roseia will soon head southward,¡± the Grand Duchess said, causing Adam to shudder slightly. ¡®No¡­¡¯ ¡°Will you be heading to East Port?¡± ¡°I was nning on it.¡± ¡°Then you should escort my great granddaughter, and Sir Roseia, to East Port. I will deal with the matters of transportation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jurot said, though feeling the anxiousness emanate from his brother. ¡®Damn it! Why did it have to be her?¡¯ The group remained with the Grand Duchess, Lucy and Mara both remaining deathly silent while the Iyrmen spoke of their tales to her, before she sent them away with biscuits and a small box of tea. ¡°Jaygak,¡± the Grand Duchess called as the group prepared to leave. ¡°Since you are the most dependable, take this box to Peter.¡± ¡°The Ram?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know where he lives.¡± Jaygak nodded, feeling the woman¡¯s wrinkled hand upon hers. ¡°Okay.¡± The Grand Duchess watched as they left, taking in the sight of their backs. ¡°Did you learn anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Adda admitted. ¡°Who are Jurot¡¯s rtions?¡± ¡°The Mad Dog and Duteous Dogek are his closest rtions.¡± ¡°Kitool?¡± ¡°Shaool.¡± ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°me Brand.¡± ¡°What are the rtions between Jaygak and Peter the Ram?¡± The young woman recalled it vaguely. ¡°She said one of her family members knew The Ram.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall.¡± ¡°Her great grandfather once faced against Peter the Ram in a tournament, and often came to watch our tournaments.¡± ¡®Right?¡¯ ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°I can see now that I can¡¯t die yet,¡± the old woman said, huffing out. ¡°Who is the weakest within the group?¡± ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Jaygak informed me that among herpanions, she was the weakest. Even within the Iyr, she is considered only average at best. Average at best, and yet she defeated Sir Roseia?¡± Aeda turned to her great granddaughter. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± ¡°The Iyr is dangerous?¡± Adda replied. ¡°We must treat it that way. Allies, perhaps, but that is only as long as we do not point our des towards them.¡± ¡®Why would we point our des towards them?¡¯ ¡°How can I die when that fool is King?¡± Aeda almost growled, causing even the Princess to raise her brows in rm. ¡°You need to think since I can¡¯t depend on your father, the fool that he is, just like the King.¡± She reached over to rub the young woman¡¯s back. She continued to fight off the cold that threatened to invade her old bones. ¡®I don¡¯t get why she showed them so much favour,¡¯ Adda thought. ¡®Giving them the ve was a little too much. If the other families find out, what will they think?¡¯ ¡°You have to keep them in mind. Adam, Lucy, and Mara too. Their cousins, Amokan and Timojin, are also making a name for themselves. You have to keep them in mind for the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Taygak too.¡± ¡°Taygak?¡± Adda asked, blinking slightly. ¡®The girl¡¯s cousin?¡¯ The Grand Duchess had noted thepliments the group had given to Taygak, who was the oldest of the children. However, it was the speech in which she was mentioned that had cemented the young Iyrman¡¯s name into the Grand Duchess¡¯ mind. Meanwhile, Fate¡¯s Golden made their way through North Amber, from therge estate of the cksnows, through the long winding roads within the mountain town. ¡°We should check with the smiths,¡± Adam said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. ¡®I should check the sword too,¡¯ Adam thought, his thoughts then falling to Jaygak. Jaygak made her way to the outskirts of the ck Snow¡¯s estate, though still spotted the various guards, some whom kept an eye on the Iyrman. She approached the stone building, knocking on the wooden door. She spotted the mark etched into the stone door frame, that which had been marked by an Iyrman¡¯s hand many years ago. ¡°What?¡± called the old, raspy voice from within. ¡°Peter the Ram, I am Jaygak! I have brought tea from the Grand Duchess.¡± She heard a grunt, the start of an argument, then unhurried steps, apanied by a cane striking the floor. Tall and lean, speckled with time. He swam within heavy furs, his hands within thick gloves. His dark eyes, mostly unfocused, fell upon Jaygak¡¯s red skin, and her tattoos, a red x in the centre of her forehead, with three yellow tilted kites emanating from each side. ¡°Ha. Yes. Jaygak.¡± The old man smiled, revealing a yellowed smile, and his pale gums. ¡°Come in. Come in.¡± Jaygak smiled, bowing her head to Peter, and then to his servant, a young teen, who went to go brew some tea. The room within was warm, with a firece in the corner crackling away. The room within was bare, save for the many books lined upon the desk and the shelf to one side. Three doors quarantined the rest of the house from Jaygak. ¡°Gak. Gak. I remember,¡± Peter said, dropping down to his seat with some effort, before sinking into it. ¡°I remember.¡± Jaygak smiled slightly, brimming with pride. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding.¡± ¡°No. No. Others? They intrude. You? I wanted. To meet. You.¡± The old man¡¯s breaths cameboured, though his voice was strong, holding only the hint of a rasp. ¡°Jaygak. Jay. Gak.¡± He nodded his head approvingly. ¡°Your fight. Sir Roseia. Great fight.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips continued to twitch into a wider smile. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to meet you.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The old manughed, almost hacking. ¡°Honour? Me?¡± ¡°I heard tales of you when I was a girl,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Greatfather spoke of you often.¡± ¡°He was. Great.¡± Peter smiled wider. ¡°Shame. We only fought. Few times.¡± ¡°Greatfather said the same.¡± Jaygak smiled even wider, upon the fact she could show off to the others by meeting Peter the Ram without them.
Jaygak getting the flowers she deserves, finally. [1003] – Y05.003 – Dangerous III [1003] ¨C Y05.003 ¨C Dangerous III The salty sea air whipped Adam, but the sickness in his gut was not because of the scent upon the air, or the noise of the docks that drowned out his thoughts, but the sight of the beautiful woman opposite him. With hair as ck as the starless night, and eyes which were more blue than they were grey, but betrayed her rtion to the North¡¯s duchal family. ¡®Must we travel with them?¡¯ Sir Roseia thought. ¡®I should have requested Sir Karra¡¯spany.¡¯ She stood beside her distant cousin, Princess Adda, her eyes darting between the Iyrmen, and the leaf ear. ''Divine take them.'' "The Savage, wasn''t it?" the Captain of the ship asked, reaching out to shake Jurot''s forearm. He was middle aged, though his thick beard held streaks of white, as though salted by the wind. He wore all ck, save for his cloak, a deep blue, like the ocean, pinned to a bronze medallion weathered with patena. "Yes." "They say yer the Mad Dog''s grandson." "Yes." "Good thing, that! Bet fifty gold on you winning the tournament." He whistled, raising his brows with delight. "Got my wife a new fur coat, and my mistress, a silver ne." He cackled with delight, patting Jurot on the side. Another sailor, a woman in her thirties, shuffled beside Kitool. She wore her insecurity like an Iyrman wore their lust for blood, and her outfit, grey, was pale and worn. "I bet ten gold on you, miss." Kitool bowed her head. "I hope you enjoy your winnings." The sailor smiled, looking out to the sea. "I bought a potion, and a new de. Keep it in my bunk, for nows." Kitool slowly bowed her head, ncing around to notice few sailors wore des at their side, though all carried clubs. Adam and Jaygak nced between one another, shrugging their shoulders. Though they ced well, they did wear full te during the tournament, and right now, the pair were unarmoured, since they were upon a ship. "Let''s pray the wind carries us," the Captain said, patting Jurot''s side again, before bowing his head, and tipping his hat to the Princess and Sir Roseia, then finally, to Sir Wick. "Shall we take to our quarters?" Roseia asked. "We should speak with ourpanions," Adda replied, eyeing up the eight. "Iyrmen, elf, and..." Sir Roseia red at the pair of demons. ''Divine take them.'' Adam stared out at the sea as the ship made its way southward. ''No trouble until West Fort?'' Adam nced towards Sir Wick, who, like the rest of them, decided against wearing armour. ''The Grand Duchess didn''t assign more to the Princess and the King''s Sword''s daughter?'' As the ship sailed onto the open sea, escorted by two ships, each belonging to the navy of the North, considering their deep blue sails, emzoned with the symbol of the cksnow family, that of a ck rose, outlined in white. "Adam?" Jaygak asked. "Yeah?" "Did you tempt Fate?" "No?" Adam replied, following her eye line, squinting his eyes. It wasn''t hard to see it. ''Oh. Come on.'' The Captain peeked through his spy ss. ''Ah, damn it. Let''s hope it''s not one of them.'' The bronze scales shimmered under the noon sun, the mighty wings still as it glided towards the ship,ughing wildly, its roars rumbling all across the sailors as it circled up around the ship. "Captain! May Ie aboard?" the deep, gravelly voice called, before it continued to chuckle. "I won''t refuse you, good Lord." "Lord?" The bronze dragonughed once more, before its wings shifted, and it slowly began to fall onto the ship. Its body grew smaller and smaller, until it finally took the shape of a dark skinned drakken, with bronze scales, and a set ofrge horns upon his head. His eyes darted between them all, before they rested upon the young woman before him. "I smelt a familiar scent, so I thought to say hello." "Many blessings upon you, Lord Keswing," Sir Roseia greeted the bronze dragon, before bowing her head lightly. "You must be his daughter?" Keswing said, her scent familiar, but mixed with another. "Granddaughter, perhaps? No, you''re too old to be his granddaughter?" "Daughter," Roseia confirmed. "It''s an honour to meet you." "An honour to meet me?" Keswing''s throat shuddered as he chuckled, before he opened his mouth tough. "Ah. It has been some time since I''ve taken such a form." He reached up to rub his throat. Adam threw Jurot a look, raising his brows, but Jurot shook his head. "So many familiar scents," Keswing said, his eyes then falling upon Jurot. "You must be a Gek." "I am Jurot." "Rot?" Keswing tilted his head. "Are you rted to the Gek family?" "Yes." "How is..." Keswing paused to think. "No, it''s been so many years since then, he must be dead now." "Yes." His eyes then darted to Jaygak, taking in the sight of her tattoo. "Is me Brand dead too?" "No, grandaunt is alive and well," Jaygak replied, her lips twitching into a small smile. Keswing then nced upon Kitool''s tattoo, and though it seemed familiar, he couldn''t quite ce it. "Which family are you rted to?" "I am Kit of the Ool family." "Kitool?" Keswing tilted his head. ''Ool? Ool.'' "I don''t quite recall anyone recent from your family." "Grandaunt is the most famous, but she works as one of the Ten Paragons." "Oho? It''s rare to see such arge number of you together. Are you escorting those three?" Keswing asked, staring into Kitool''s eyes. "..." "We travelled together for the Nightval Tournament," Jurot exined. "I wished to im victory for my newborn son." "Congrattions to you, Jurot. Did you win?" "Yes." Keswing smiled slightly, keeping Jurot''s gaze. "Are they with you?" "They are." "Are they your friends?" "Adam is my brother," Jurot replied, holding Keswing''s gaze. "Lucy and Mara are my friends." "Is that so?" "It is." The pair remained staring into each other''s eyes for a long while, Keswing refusing to let the matter go. Even he wouldn''t go so far as to say more in front of everyone, however, understanding this may have been a matter of the Iyr. "Excuse me." All eyes fell onto the young man who had broken the silence, who had no clue just how close he was to dying. "Are you by any chance rted to Burgwing?" Adam asked. "Burgwing?" Keswing asked. "Ah! That Burgwing? I suppose I am. Why?" "I was just wondering," Adam replied. "He always treated me nicely." "You have met?" "Yeah. We chatted at the Front Iyr. He tried to buy this axe from me, but it belongs to the Rot family, so I couldn''t give it up." "That sounds just like him," Keswing joked. "Did he also meet yourpanions?" "Yeah, though we had to keep Lucy from him, because she''s always so..." Adam inhaled for a long moment. "You know. Horny." Lucy frowned, letting out a sad sigh, and Jaygak shook her head, disappointed that he had decided to say it even after thinking twice. "I see." ''If he let you live, then...'' "A pleasure to meet you all, but I think I''ve interrupted your voyage long enough. I''ll keep an eye on your ships for the rest of the day and leave you at night." "Thank you kindly, Lord Keswing," the Captain said, tipping his hat. "What a nice guy," Adam said, wondering if the dragon could hear him from so high up. "He wished to kill you all," Jurot replied in the Iyr''s tongue. "What? Why?" Jurot shook his head lightly, not wishing to speak the words out loud, just in case. ''Hold on. the three of us?'' Adam thought. "Oh." Jurot nodded. "I forgot about that." ''We should be careful since the dragons can pick up that we''re foreigners.'' "The Wings and the Iyr have no issues with one another," Jurot said. "Is Keswing rted to..." History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 11 (8) ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°What was her name?¡± ¡°The Princess of the Red Desert.¡± ¡°That was it, yeah.¡± ¡°They are siblings.¡± ¡°Siblings?¡± Jurot noted the way Adam¡¯s thoughts fell to his own children and left the half elf be. The Princess watched as the dragon continued to soar above them, still in awe of the being. Even though the dragon was fairly young, nowhere near as old as the Princess of the Red Desert, or Queen Silvari to the North, the dragon held a might which could fairly easily dispatch armies, unless they were equipped with magical weaponry. ¡®How terrifying.¡¯ The days on the ship passed by uneventfully, reaching the outpost, then the coastal Northern town. Days continued to pass, until finally they were approaching that ce. Rather than heading to the town or the outpost, the ships sailed towards the fort, cutting the journey down by a few days. The same fort which was watched over by Marshal of the East, Lord Benjamin Gravesea, the same Marshal of the East whom had tried to im Adam¡¯s life. ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡¯ Adam thought, blinking at therge dark spot in the sea which grew darker until the water gave way to its might form. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Jurot thought, staring at the grand figure before them.
Ok, I know I wrote that the year was starting off slow, but Ipletely forgot that there was a dragon appearing in three chapters, and then one of those appearing in the fourth. [1004] – Y05.004 – Dangerous IV [1004] ¨C Y05.004 ¨C Dangerous IV The creature roared, causing the waves around the ships to shudder, the ships violently shifting from side to side. Its roaring maw could swallow a ship whole, its shell formed of jagged mountains, its skin scaled blue and green, like that of algae seen through a clear sea. Each tooth wasrger than even Adam in his full te, and no doubt, could crush him with ease. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the dragon turtle snarled, its tone threatening. ¡°I am Princess Adda cksnow, great one,¡± the Princess called, feeling the creatures eyes focus upon her. ¡°May I request your name?¡± ¡°I¡­ am Urkina.¡± ¡°Great Urkina, have we displeased you?¡± Princess Adda asked, before she tensed up as Jurot stepped forward. ¡°Great Urkina, this is not the Western Roshan Ocean.¡± ¡°It is not?¡± ¡°This is the Crimson Sea.¡± Urkina remained silent for a long while. ¡°Is it dawnval?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Urkina let out a low groan of understanding, but even it unsettled the sailors. ¡°I will leave you in peace.¡± ¡°Great Urkina,¡± called a voice, causing the Princess and Sir Roseia to re at her in utter shock. ¡°Please ept this de as a gift.¡± Jaygak tossed Great Moon over the ship, the de spinning, before Urkina opened its maw and began to swallow the sea, spraying it out once the sword was safely within her. Jaygak peeked to the side to see Adam make the same face others often made for him. ¡®Jaygak! What are you doing?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Is she crazy?¡¯ Adda thought, her eyes glued to the young woman, whose de almost matched the magical de of her own family. ¡°What is your name?¡± Urkina asked. ¡°I am Jaygak!¡± Jaygak dered proudly. ¡°What is your epithet?¡± ¡°I do not possess one, but me Brand is my grandaunt.¡± ¡°I ept your gift, Jaygak.¡± ¡°Would you also ept a gift from our business?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Business?¡± ¡°We are from a business called the United Kindom, which works upon the Iyr¡¯snd, but is not part of the Iyr,¡± Jaygak exined, hoping Urkina would understand her words. ¡°That de was also created by our business, but that was a gift from the Gak family to you. Would you also ept a gift of gems from our business?¡± ¡°I will ept it,¡± Urkina replied. ¡®So this is a separate matter to the offerings?¡¯ ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak called, nodding her head. ¡°How much?¡± the half elf replied, still shocked that the young woman had thrown away such an amazing de, but she was an Iyrman. ¡°At least an amber.¡± ¡°One moment,¡± Adam said, having almost reached into his cloak, before thinking it was best not to reveal that sort of thing. He quickly retreated away, making his way to the tiny shared room, and after grabbing some of his gems, he returned back to the deck. ¡°You may ce your tribute within the chest,¡± the sailor whispered, who had followed after the half elf with their own chest. ¡°Not a tribute, a gift,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Great Urkina does not take tribute from this sea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Captain said, recalling the names of all those who were allowed to ept tribute within this particr sea. However, if Urkina wanted to, she could dare to break the various treaties, because there were so few who could dare to stop her uponnd, air, or sea. ¡°A gift, I will ept,¡± Urkina stated clearly. ¡°I will take no offence if you do not gift me such treasures.¡± ¡°Please ept this gift, Great Urkina. I am Captain Rev of the Swift Sand Eagle!¡± The Captain motioned a hand for the sailor to shut the chest. ¡°One moment,¡± Princess Adda called, before undoing her silver ne, which held several rings, most silver, some made of various different steels. She tossed it into the chest, while Adam ced his gems within the chest, five tiger eyes, each worth fifty gold, and an amber, worth a hundred gold. The sailors dropped the chest, which was quickly sucked into the dragon turtle¡¯s maw. ¡°Adam,¡± Jaygak whispered, motioning her head towards Urkina. ¡°What?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Introduce yourself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°Great Urkina, I have heard your tales from the Iyr. If I had known that we would meet today, I would have prepared more for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am Executive Adam of the United Kindom, a Nephew of the Rot family,¡± Adam said, noting Jaygak¡¯s look. ¡°He is my brother,¡± Jurot said, rifying Urkina of theplicated rtionship between Adam and the Iyr. ¡°I will not forget your gifts,¡± Urkina assured, inhaling their scents deeply, and after a long moment of silence, she withdrew into the sea. Collective breaths of relief filled the air, Sir Wick also rxing slightly, ncing aside to the Iyrman who had managed to navigate the situation safely. Even though Urkina had no ill intentions, Jaygak epted the good will of the people around, and even smirked yfully at Jurot and Kitool. ¡®This is Jaygak¡¯s tale to speak,¡¯ Kitool thought, keeping her lips from forming a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we met a dragon and then a dragon turtle in the span of a week,¡± Adam said, before noting the usatory looks. He raised his hands up innocently, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°How many dragons have you met?¡± Adda asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, probably five or¡­¡± Adam thought, ncing towards Jurot. ¡°We have met at least ten,¡± Jurot said, saying no more. ¡°Great Urkina¡­¡± Adda paused for a moment. ¡°The Iyr has rtions with Great Urkina, does it not?¡± ¡°It does.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adam blinked. ¡°That Great Urkina?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I knew her name sounded familiar,¡± Adam said, reaching up to rub his forehead gently. ¡®I should have given her way more gold. If I had known, I would have dropped down about ten thousand. No, I don¡¯t have that much on us. A thousand?¡¯ ¡°How many alliances do you Iyrmen have?¡± Adda asked, though a small smile appeared on her face. Jurot took her words as a joke, slowly bowing his head lightly. ¡°Giants. Dragons. Dragon turtles.¡± Adda slowly bowed her head in return. ¡°It is no wonder you can dare to defy the King so.¡± ¡°He is your King.¡± ¡°Do the Southerners trouble you with their ignorance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is their way.¡± ¡°It is their way,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°Still, you should not forget, we still provide some safety to the Iyr.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes darted to Adam, who closed his eyes and began to meditate after hearing the words. ¡®You¡¯re really growing up?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯tugh. Don¡¯tugh. Don¡¯tugh.¡¯ Adam was notughing as night began to fall, and the ship approached East Fort. Five ships set out to meet them, each with light blue sails, emzoned with the symbol of the East Aldish navy, that of a stylised eagle. One ship, mightier than all the others, carrying hundred soldiers on deck easily, sailed beside the Swift Sand Eagle, before the figures began to board. He was tall, his eyes deep blue, his hair dark grey. The scar across his face spoke more of his identity than the silver de at his side, or the medal which pinned his white cloak. His presence was almost overwhelming as he stepped onto the ship, apanied by a pair of soldiers, each adorned in lighter chain armour, carrying des at their sides. ¡°Lady cksnow,¡± the man greeted, bowing his head lightly. ¡°How do you fare?¡± ¡°I fare well, Lord Gravesea,¡± Adda replied, bowing her head lightly in return. ¡°Have youe to escort us.¡± ¡°Among other matters,¡± Benjamin Gravesea said, before his eyes fell to Sir Wick. ¡°Sir Wick.¡± Sir Wick remained silent for a moment, keeping the Marshal¡¯s gaze. ¡°Lord Gravesea.¡± The Marshal¡¯s eye then fell to the other Marshal, though unlike himself, he was but a Marshal of a city, rather than a Marshal of a region. ¡°Marshal ck.¡± ¡°Marshal Gravesea.¡± Benjamin then stepped forward towards the Iyrmen, and the three. However, Sir Wick stepped forward, blocking his way. ¡°Sir Wick?¡± ¡°If you have business with the escorts, you may speak with me,¡± Sir Wick said. ¡°Are you aware your escorts are criminals?¡± ¡°What crime did theymit?¡± ¡°They attacked nobles.¡± ¡°Speak truth.¡± ¡°I speak true.¡± ¡°Speak Northern truths, not Southern truths.¡± ¡°What lies have I spoken?¡± Sir Wick tilted his head upwards slightly. ¡°Do you believe the Grand Duchess would hire criminals to escort the Princess?¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess is wise, but I cannot expect her to know the situations of East Alnd,¡± the Marshal replied. ¡°The Iyrmen, the half elf, and the demons, are asked to speak with the Marquise.¡± ¡°You have not grown so old that you have forgotten the appropriate channels,¡± Sir Wick replied. ¡°If you have such business, you may send a letter to the Grand Duchess, and should Her Grace feel the want, she may read the letter, and should she wish to show appropriate respect, she may reply within the year. A simple Marshal wishes to make requests of myself?¡± ¡°You should remain respectful, for I am owed such respect.¡± ¡°Do not speak of what is owed, Southerner,¡± Sir Wick stated. ¡°If it was not for my father¡¯s blood, you would have nond to im your title.¡± ¡°I should remind you we are within East Alnd¡¯s waters.¡± ¡°I should remind you that youck the ability to deal with even the Duchess of East Port,¡± Sir Wick replied, leaning in to whisper into Lord Gravesea¡¯s ear. ¡°You should thank the Divines for the fortune of not meeting me upon Northern soil.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes widened, darting towards his brother, who seemed unphased by the pair¡¯s confrontation. ¡®What the hell?¡¯
Shouldn''t have messed with his dog. I made it soe up with something else yourselves. [1005] – Y05.005 – The Road to Home I [1005] ¨C Y05.005 ¨C The Road to Home I The City of a Thousand Colours greeted the group as the ships sailed towards the docks, themonfolk bustled like ants, each adorned with colours Adam could only dream of knowing. As the ship sailed to port in thete afternoon, a ship with a light blue g with the eagle of East Alnd escorted them to the docks. A dockguard, adorned in lighter chain, wearing a club at his side, and a long blue cloak, skimmed through the manifest, along with the notes from the various nobles. His eyes then darted to the heavily armoured knight to the side. ¡®Is that Sir Wick?¡¯ ¡°It is my honour to escort you,¡± the Captain on duty said. She was tanned, with dark hair and dark eyes, adorned in breastte. She wore a longsword at her side, assuredly silvered. She smiled politely towards the Northerners who arrived, from the Princess, who was but a Lady within East Alnd, and the daughter of the King¡¯s Sword, and finally, Sir Wick. ¡®These Southerners and their hospitality,¡¯ Adda thought, filling with annoyance. ¡°Appreciate the assist,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake Marshal ck¡¯s forearm. ¡°Please thank the Duchess for her grace, and inform her that we will not forget all that she has done for us.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t even do anything,¡¯ the Marshal thought, having done little to deal with the Marquise while they passed through her territory. ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡± ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to figure out some gifts for her.¡¯ Adam could already feel the looks he would receive for working once he was at the business. ¡°Adam,¡± Princess Adda called. ¡°How long will you spend in East Port?¡± ¡°A few days at most.¡± Adda bowed her head. ¡°That offer, with the dragons. Did you mean it?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should know by now that I don¡¯t have the best memory,¡± Adam said, his eyes far too innocent to slip away from his words. ¡°You said you¡¯d help me hunt a dragon.¡± ¡°Ah, right. Yeah, sure. If you need help against a dragon, let us know.¡± ¡°I will keep it in mind.¡± Adda reached out a hand. Adam smiled, shaking the woman¡¯s forearm. ¡°You know, there are few nobles I get along with, but I¡¯m d that we get along, a little, at least.¡± ¡°It was certainly interesting,¡± Adda said, before greeting the rest of the Iyrmen. ¡°I hope one day I¡¯ll have the pleasure of meeting the Mad Dog.¡± ¡°We may ept a visit,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°Thank you for your assistance during the Twilight Month.¡± Kitool bowed her head. ¡°Thank you too, and I hope to see the rise of the Gaks soon.¡± Jaygak shook the Lady¡¯s forearm, a small smile across her lips. ¡°You will see it.¡± Adda held Jaygak¡¯s gaze for a long moment, before nodding her head. Fate¡¯s Golden made their way through the docks with their carts, drawn by the magical steeds, parting themonfolk as they made their way to an inn. The wolves remainedying down within the carts, under their masters¡¯ stretched out legs. ¡°I always thought the Iyrmen were a cheat code, but a Princess is pretty good too,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I guess Sir Wick was the one to really push around his weight?¡± ¡°It is Sir Wick,¡± Jurot stated simply. He didn¡¯t even think about how Sir Wick had managed to put the Marshal of the East in his ce. Though the Marshal of the Eastmanded great respect in the region, the entire country even, Sir Wick was still favoured by the Grand Duchess of the North. ¡°Right.¡± Adam threw a look towards Jane, who wanted to empathise with Adam, but she had already felt the vast difference between herself and Adam, never mind herself and an Iyrman. ¡°Let¡¯s find a nicer inn, nothing too far, but we do have money to burn.¡± ¡°Why would you burn money?¡± Jane asked. ¡°You know, now that I think about it, that really doesn¡¯t make sense in thisnd. We¡¯ve got silver to¡­ spend? Silver to melt? Gold to toss?¡± The group made their way to an inn, arge inn that was more like a noble¡¯s estate, withrge manors which could house several parties within. The walls were roughly as tall as Adam, made of stone, while the buildings were made of wood, stylised simply, but with various engravings all along the trim, and the roofs. ¡®I expected it to cost more,¡¯ Adam thought, though he had be numb to spending so much gold. Kitool, Lucy, and Mara had slipped away to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to stable the magical steeds and the carts, while dealing with their inventory, while Jurot slipped away toplete his Iyrmanly business. ¡°How much spice did they use?¡± Jane asked, poking the food with her fork. ¡°Meat should be red with blood, not orange with¡­¡± ¡°Nothing wrong with a little spice,¡± Jaygak said, bringing the orange meat to her lips, chewing it slowly. ¡°Needs more heat.¡± ¡°Yeah, you would say that,¡± Adam joked, cutting into his potato, pausing a moment as the steam rose. He took a bite, feeling the salt against his tongue. ¡®eptable. I should bring them here one day.¡¯ While Adam enjoyed his meal, his brother made his rounds, ordering his own meal, paying in a particr manner, before slipping through into the underground world. After an hour, he returned to find his brother sipping milk, stuffed full of meat, and freshly bathed. ¡°Now that we¡¯re not going to be annoyed on the way back, let¡¯s grab some gifts,¡± Adam said, leaning back in his seat, stretching out his stomach full of food. ¡°We already brought gifts from East Port, and North Amber,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Yeah, but, those were fromst year.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t spend too much gold.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be too cringe this time,¡± Adam said. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way, I mean it, really.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Not you too, Jurot.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It hurts when you do it.¡± ¡°That is not what I meant.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not changing much. I just want to¡­ you know, not be too embarrassing any more.¡± ¡°I use a sword and shield. Jurot rages. You are cringe. Can we change so easily?¡± Jaygak did her best not to crack a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind once you learn what I want to buy.¡± ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± Though the sun was beginning to fall, the redness of evening nketing the city, the market was still full of life. Stalls shouted out their wares, the city guards circling around the perimeter, a few stepping through the roads, while the stallguards remained at attention. ¡°Who wants a silver?¡± Adam asked, before urchins swarmed near him, standing at attention, many wearing wooden packs upon their back. ¡°If you do good work, I¡¯ll pay you more, and I¡¯ll even feed you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the urchins replied, while Adam motioned a hand to the near dozen urchins who had gathered around, epting them all. ¡°I should have expected as much,¡± Jaygak said, noting how many sets of dragon chess Adam had procured. ¡°Are you going to buy some books too?¡± ¡°Am I that predictable?¡± Adam chuckled, while the pair made their way through the market. The pair walked around unarmoured, though carried their weapons at their side, Jaygak having reced her magical de with the amberite de. She had almost refused, but Adam had insisted. The de, not quite as great as Great Moon, was still a fine weapon, even considering that it held no magical properties. ¡®How many books are you buying?¡¯ Jane thought, while Adam stacked almost half of the walkers¡¯ packs with books. ¡°Jaygak, what am I meant to get Virot?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know what to buy Virot?¡± Jaygak asked, preparing herself for the joke. ¡°Well, you know, she¡¯s really small and tiny, and cute, and I¡¯m sure she misses me so much, and-,¡± Adam continued for a little while longer, before finally catching himself. ¡°What am I meant to get her?¡± ¡®Is he still joking?¡¯ Adam found a particr stall selling cloth, and he eyed up all the colours. ¡°No, I should get something yellow, don¡¯t you think?¡± Jaygak smirked slightly, leading Adam away to find a particr stall, and yet, as they approached the section, the pair eyed up the devilkin who were manning the stall. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s Yellow Turban?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yellow Turban? Business.¡± The devilkin¡¯s face was covered in wrinkles, only covered by a thick beard, which hid his lips. His eyes, suspicious, took in the sight of the half elf and the Iyrman. The guards nearby, each adorned in yellow, carrying scimitars at their side, remained at attention to the pair. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted around, noting the guards, but they were to be expected. ¡°Where¡¯s Kalid?¡± ¡°Kalid?¡± The old devilkin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Business.¡± Adam let out a low sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I didn¡¯t get to meet Kalidst time, and now, this time¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to buy any cloth?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°I won¡¯t buy any Salifi gold unless it¡¯s from Kalid,¡± Adam said. ¡°Though, I suppose I can buy some yellows, since it¡¯s my darling wife¡¯s favourite?¡± ¡°I need to say it? Our yellow, best in all Alnd.¡± The merchant¡¯s smile grew wide, revealing his white teeth, gilded with greed. ¡°Who can say otherwise?¡± Adamughed. Jane nced back once they were done with their business. ¡°Who is Yellow Turban?¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the Confederacy, and he¡¯s quite a¡­¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure how to describe him. ¡°I like him, and his son is quite the character.¡± The devilkin watched as the trio left, followed by a tail of walkers. One of the guards reached up a finger and ced it upon his nose. ¡°They know of us,¡± the merchant replied in their tongue, still eyeing up the group as they left. ¡®I should send someone to escort them.¡¯ His eyes fell onto the Iyrman, then to her sword, and decided against it. The group spent only the evening in East Port, much to Lucy¡¯s annoyance, but she had long gotten used to Adam¡¯s drive. ¡°Why is he in such a rush?¡± Jane whispered, as though Adam could hear her from a wagon away. ¡°Adam came North for Jurot.¡± ¡°Not to win the tournament?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jaygak replied. ¡°He wanted to remain at the business to celebrate his first anniversary with his wife.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s really married to a Ray.¡± Jaygak chuckled. ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± The group made their way through the various outposts and towns of Central Alnd, paying the appropriate fees and taxes along their way. The wolves caused some issues, but Kitool was able to smooth things over with an additional sum of gold. As the group passed through the Deadwood, the forest, not the town, amotion caught their attention. ¡°Gemtroll!¡± Jaygak eximed from the wagon ahead. Lucy¡¯s head poked out from the wagon, ring back towards the wagon. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it!¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Adam replied, sticking out his hand from the wagon behind. ¡°It¡¯s attacking a caravan!¡± Jaygak¡¯s voice rung through the air. ¡°Oh? I guess we should go save them then.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t get used to how casual you all are about this,¡¯ Jane thought. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This?¡± Adam asked, holding up a pair of diamonds. ¡°Diamonds.¡± ¡°Why do you have diamonds?¡± ¡°Just in case any of them are dead.¡± ¡®What?¡¯
Jane hasn''t spent enough time with Adam if she can still be surprised. Also! I''m not saying this is the best time to subscribe to Patreon, but I''m definitely saying that. It''s definitely a great time because I posted up my goals recently, which are as follows. 20 Paid Patrons = 8 Weekly Chapters Total 40 Paid Patrons = 9 Weekly Chapters Total 60 Paid Patrons = 10 Weekly Chapters Total 80 Paid Patrons = 11 Weekly Chapters Total 100 Paid Patrons = 12 Weekly Chapters Total 120 Paid Patrons = 13 Weekly Chapters Total 140 Paid Patrons = 14 Weekly Chapters Total Also, for this entire month, November 2024, for each new patron, of Silver or higher, I will post up an additional chapter. This also stacks with the Patreon goals which I''ve recently posted up. Obviously, if you can''t afford to subscribe, don''t. That''s why my minimum tier is ¡ê5 a month, because I don''t want someone who can''t afford it to feel like they need to subscribe. Thank you all for your support, and I hope you''re excited for the next chapter, because I am! [1006] – Y05.006 – The Road to Home II [1006] ¨C Y05.006 ¨C The Road to Home II ¡°Hoo!¡± Lucy exhaled, flexing her body as it cooled from her rage. ¡®What a great fight!¡¯ Victory! XP Gained: +300 XP: 24 400 -> 24 700 ¡°Noorshakar,¡± the older man said, his dark skin revealing him to be from Aswadasad, and his dyed beard revealing more, though not to Adam. ¡°Always, I say it. Iyrmen, wonderful people, wonderful people.¡± ¡°It is fortunate you were not harmed,¡± Jaygak said, her eyes taking in the sight of the caravan guards, each heavily armoured in chain, wielding spears and shields. Another, the leader of the guards, wore heavier armour, te, and carried a longsword. Their cloaks were white, and held the symbol of the sun, a typical symbol of Lord Noor. ¡°Rather, you are well skilled, you had no need of our assistance.¡± ¡°Always wee, always. We part the loot? Half and half?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take three parts in ten, since we really didn¡¯t do much,¡± Adam said, throwing a look to Lucy, raising his brows. The demon smiled in return, nodding her head back, d Adam hadn¡¯t joined the fray. ¡°Considering the way you look, I mean, the dyed beard, and the turban, and the sun, are you from Aswadasad?¡± ¡°I am blessed, born in Aswadasad.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°What do you sell?¡± ¡°Cloth.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Very nice. What kind of cloth?¡± ¡°Come, I show.¡± The pair of groups ate together, and upon the Aswadian¡¯s insistence, Adam epted the gift of cloths. ¡°I¡¯ve always said it, Aswadians are wonderful people,¡± Adam said, sping the man¡¯s forearm, allowing the merchant to pat his forearm gently with his freehand. ¡°Noorshakar,¡± the older man said, smiling wide. ¡°It is our blessing to meet you all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our blessing to meet you.¡± The group continued along their way through the forest,ing along to a fork in the road. One road was thick, cobbled, the other t, and though as wide, it was far smoother. ¡°A new road?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is the road from the new forts,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Theypleted it recently.¡± ¡°They managed toplete this road even as far as the Deadwood?¡± Adam asked, almost unable to believe it. ¡°The Iyr¡¯s got somepetition when ites to efficiency, eh?¡± ¡°This road is fine,¡± Jurot replied, though he knew the Iyr could create the road better, or faster, should they need to. ¡°Does that mean we can skip Red Oak?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Jane thought, feeling the ache of the road in her bones. ¡°We could.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that then,¡± Adam said, ncing up to the darkening sky. ¡°Let¡¯s speed up to the fort.¡± ¡°Do you not want to im the gemtroll?¡± Jane asked. ¡°The Guild would pay you.¡± ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t really care that much about it,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°The quicker we can go home, the happier I¡¯ll be.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never met a guy who missed his family this much.¡¯ ¡®He doesn¡¯t want to head to Red Oak?¡¯ Jaygak thought. She patted the de at her side, wondering if she should tell him. ¡®No, it¡¯ll be funnier if I don¡¯t.¡¯ The vehicles continued to barrel their way towards the minor fort, a fort created to house a few hundred soldiers at most, mostly used to assist with the border, and to deal with the threats of the wild. Of course, the Iyrmen understood this was part of the King¡¯s n to deal with the Tribesfolk, and perhaps, to put pressure on the Iyr. The Commander of the fort stood upon the walls, which seemed deceptively tall thanks to the slope and the ditch beneath. His eyes remained focused on the figures as they stepped out of the carts, and the wolves. ¡®Iyrmen, purple armour, devilkin, and wolves?¡¯ He was reminded of the previous Commander¡¯s words. ¡®Let me give you some advice.¡¯ ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s a group that should pass by. Iyrmen, apanied by two, what they call, devilkin, and a half elf in purple armour, they might also have wolves with them. The Order might tell you to apprehend the devilkin, saying they¡¯re demons, but whatever you do, don¡¯t trouble the group.¡¯ ¡®Demons?¡¯ ¡®Whatever you do, you should not trouble them.¡¯ ¡®Why not?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve written you a note, but in case you don¡¯t read it, that particr group¡­ they have no view ofmon sense.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Just trust me.¡¯ The Commander¡¯s eyes remained focused on the group as they approached the walls. ¡°What brings you here sote?¡± ¡°We wish to return back to the Iyr,¡± Kitool replied. ¡°It¡¯s awfullyte. Did you get into any trouble on the road?¡± ¡°A gemtroll attacked a caravan, but it was a small issue.¡± ¡°A gemtroll? In Deadwood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You dealt with it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Commander slowly nodded his head, trying to buy time to figure out what to do with the group. He could feel the expectant gazes of the Order members near him. ¡°The Order here seems to have an issue with some of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, no doubt,¡± the fellow in purple said, chuckling, before stopping upon seeing the look of the red skinned Iyrman. ¡°What do they wish of us?¡± Kitool asked. ¡°Surrender the demons to us,¡± the one eyed old woman said, easily in her sixties, considering her wrinkles and her hair, almost silver under the starlit sky. She wore full te, and carried a longsword at her side. The symbol upon the her amulet was no doubt from the Order of the Floral Sun, considering the sun within the blooming flower. ¡°You are Vice Commander Esme?¡± Jurot asked, noting the scar across her eye. ¡°What of it?¡± ¡°I am Jurot.¡± ¡°Do¡­¡± The old woman paused. ¡®Jurot?¡¯ She reached up to rub along the scar which ran along her cheek. ¡®You have got to be kidding me,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Old geezer, how many people did you fight?¡¯ Adam thought back to how many stories he had heard of Jarot. The number was easily over a hundred, and though he had heard a handful several times, almost every week he heard a new tale. ¡°You must be his grandson.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You, a boy not even half my age?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old woman could feel it, stirring deep inside her, the rage. ¡°I heard you had defeated Sir Harrison.¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°That was Jaygak.¡± ¡°He surrendered before I could defeat him,¡± Jaygak said, her lips twitching into a smug smile. ¡°Do you understand the difference between Sir Harrison and I?¡± ¡°Grandfather did not cripple Sir Harrison?¡± The old woman felt another sh of heat run through her body. ¡°He is not a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°It was a joke,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Always a banger,¡¯ Adam thought, while Lucy kept her snort contained, too nervous to let one slip. ¡°If you do not surrender the demons, I will draw my de,¡± Esme said, hoping they would refuse. ¡°Jaygak?¡± Jurot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I would like to face the Vice Commander.¡± Jaygak sighed. ¡°Is there another Vice Commander here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Esme¡¯s brow pulsed. She stood tall and proud, doing her best not to fall for their tricks. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± ¡°Grandfather took one eye, I would like to take the other,¡± Jurot stated, throwing a casual nce towards Jaygak. ¡°Do you think that your words would coax me into striking first?¡± Esme asked. Jurot remained focused on Jaygak, all but ignoring the Vice Commander. The Commander understood what the previous Commander had said to him. ¡°Last I recalled, the demons were under the purview of Life¡¯s Rose. You there, the young man in purple, are you not the Ray¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam replied, raising his brows. ¡®How does he know that?¡¯ ¡°That symbol, is it of the Iyr¡¯s Lord of Death?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Iyr¡¯s symbol of Lord Sozain,¡± Adam stated, noting the Commander¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®You damn fool, why are you trying to fight me?¡¯ ¡°Am I to understand that the Ray remains near the Iyr, and has tasked you with watching over the demons?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam tilted his head slightly. ¡°That is¡­ correct?¡± ¡°Then, Sir Esme, you should send a letter to the Order of Life¡¯s Rose to request permission to deal with the demons, or am I misunderstanding the dealings between the Orders?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Check out this guy,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s an Aldish Commander whose helping us out. He must not be a noble?¡¯ Esme remained focused on the young man before her, who held the same tattoos as the old man that had taken her eye previously. Though her eye pulsed, it was theughter within her mind which seared itself upon her heart. It had been decades, but she had not forgotten that particr Iyrman. Upon hearing that he had left the Iyr the previous year, and had caused another mess, she had requested to move to this fort, so she could catch him if he dared to step out again. ¡®What am I doing? Picking a fight with a boy?¡¯ ¡°Since that is the situation, I will step back, for the sake of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡®If it¡¯s not my brother, it¡¯s my wife,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®One day, my name will protect you too.¡¯ ¡°I preferred the North,¡± Lucy finally said once the group were within one of the tents of the fort. ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯ll all be over soon. If we rush, we can make it back in a single day, probably?¡± ¡°No, that hurts too much,¡± Lucy said, already feeling the ache in her body from the thought of the wagon shaking so much. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Adam said, smiling, though he stared at the top of the tent. ¡®Damn it. I can¡¯t really move around in Central Alnd or the South, but Lucy and Mara?¡¯ ¡°One day, Lucy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Unfortunately for Adam, he was unable to wallow in his thoughts for too long. The next day, as the carts followed the cobbled road, shaking slightly, the group stopped, still some ways away from the first vige. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Jurot admitted, staring at the creature before them, which stared at the group. It seemed almost like a wolf, except it was made of blood, and parts of it seemed to be made of shadow. . ¡°Creatures of blood and shadow,¡± Jaygak whispered, having drawn her de. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember which tale exactly, but¡­¡± ¡°Bad news?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It feels weird,¡± Lucy whispered, holding Great Destroyer in hand, therge greataxe glowing lightly with heat. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam whispered. The creature blurred, and like a loosened bolt, darted towards them. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack: Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 28 (17) D20 + 11 = 31 (20) Critical hit! Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 25 -> 21 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Improved! 4D6 + 12D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 88 (10)(40)(29) 88 damage! Attack: Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 21 (10) D20 + 11 = 29 (18) Hit! Mana: 21 -> 20 Wraith: 0 -> 1 Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 20 -> 19 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Improved! 2D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 35 (10)(4)(12) 35 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack: Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 13 (2) D20 + 11 = 30 (19) Critical hit! Mana: 19 -> 16 Wraith: 0 -> 3 Wraith: 3 -> 0 Mana: 16 -> 12 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Improved! 4D6 + 12D6 + 10D6 + 9 = 99 (13)(41)(36) 99 damage! Attack: Wraith (Advantage)(nking) D20 + 11 = 21 (10) D20 + 11 = 29 (18) Hit! Mana: 12 -> 11 Wraith: 0 -> 1 Wraith: 1 -> 0 Mana: 11 -> 10 Ability: Divine Smite Divine Smite Improved! 2D6 + 2D6 + 3D6 + 9 = 30 (4)(6)(11) 30 damage! Adam inhaled deeply, focusingpletely on killing the creature. As it blurred towards them, his axe shed cold and white hot, exploding with magical force, crashing through the creature¡¯s body. He bisected the creature in half as he met it in battle, the two halves of the creature flying past him. ¡®Damn! Over two hundred damage?¡¯ Adam thought, before he heard it. It was a wet noise, as though a seal dancing uponnd. He turned his head to watch as the two halves of the creature, the wolf made of blood and shadow, began to reach out to one another, and knit itself back together. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam remained frozen from the shock. 252 damage. That¡¯s how much damage Adam had managed in a single round, perhaps more than he had managed ever before. 252 damage. That damage could have killed even Keswing.
Uh, excuse me? Also, I find so much joy in making a chapter title sound really innocuous and having the most insane things happen in them. The Path to Red Oak VI = Adam almost dies to Shama. The Road to Home II = Adam meets something insane. It probably makes more sense to clickbait, but I think that some of these cliffhangers are already enough. [1007] – Y05.007 – The Road To Home III [1007] ¨C Y05.007 ¨C The Road To Home III Jurot¡¯s axe shed purple, leaving a gash against the darkness, while Kitool¡¯s staff blurred through the air, poking holes through its almost incorporeal body, as though water struck by cannonballs. Lucy and Mara both tore into the creature, fire bursting from its wounds. Jaygak remained at bay, with the thought that her mundane de would not even mark it. All in all, they had dealt enough damage together to kill even the mightiest of beings, like Urkina. Finally, the creature dissipated into a pool of blood. Victory! XP Gained: +2 000 XP: 24 700 -> 26 700 ¡®Whoa!¡¯ ¡°That thing was crazy dangerous,¡± Adam said, feeling a bead of sweat running down the side of his neck. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, staring down at the pool of blood. ¡°We should bring some of the creature for the Iyr, and burn the rest.¡± Kitool did as Jurot requested, dipping a piece of string into the blood, before sealing it within a vial, slipping it away into her tunic. Fire burst out from Jaygak¡¯s hand, marking the stone with ckness, while Adam held out his hand and cast his trick, me Bolt, repeatedly upon the blood, just in case. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Adam whispered. ¡°We met a dragon, a dragon turtle, and now¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot said. ¡®Too much is happening,¡¯ Jaygak thought, understanding Adam¡¯s point. ¡®Even travelling beside Adam, things like this¡­ they only happen throughout an entire year, not within the first month of dawnval.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go check on the vige,¡± Adam said, quickly, feeling his heart beat quicker. Jane stared at the group, which had easily dispatched such a creature, and yet her body, which was mostly calm, understood the creature had been terrifying. It wasn¡¯t that it made her feel in any particr way with its presence, but rather, it held no presence. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, motioning with his head to one side, taking Adam away from Jane. ¡°Will you send word to the Chief?¡± ¡°Sure. What should I say?¡± ¡°We met with a powerful creature of blood and shadow which was difficult to kill.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adam nced aside. ¡°I don¡¯t have much Mana, so if we fight again, I won¡¯t be able to help much.¡± ¡°I understand, but you are strong without your magic.¡± Adam smiled, though it was an anxious smile. Mana: 10 -> 7 Spell: Sending ¡°Chief. Powerful creature of blood and shadow near Lipetal. It was difficult to kill, even for us. Jaygak says bad news.¡± The long silence caused Adam¡¯s heart rate to rise. ¡®Understood. Be careful.¡¯ The wooden wall surrounded the vige, but it was more like a fence, considering the true walls the group had seen across thend. The guards, wearing their light chain, leathers and scale, greeted the group as they stepped out of the wagon. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Aye, all fine,¡± the guard replied, eyeing up the group. ¡°Trouble on the road?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, though his body rxed. ¡®We must have killed it before it did anything.¡¯ The Chief of the vige greeted the group, adorned in heavy furs and scale armour, carrying an axe at her side, and a crossbow upon her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon!¡± ¡®Eh, what happened to the old Chief?¡¯ ¡°We have ill news,¡± Jurot said, before exining the situation to the Chief. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know what it is?¡± the Chief asked, the worry in her voice only matched by the worry upon her face. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the story exactly, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s bad news,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°We will remain here for the day, but tomorrow we are to leave,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We have sent word ahead to the Iyr.¡± ¡°We should leave some of the wolves here,¡± Adam said. ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°Sky may remain,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We should leave Mighty and Wolfy,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Sky can remain in the second vige, since it¡¯s a little closer to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. ¡°What happened to Chief Herida?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She retiredst nightval, about some time after you passed through.¡± ¡°Oh. Alright. Cool.¡± ¡®Thank Baktu.¡¯ The group remained within the vige, which weed the Iyrmen and theirpanions with delight. The Chief, Poppy, sent word through the vige to remain cautious, though the vige was already prepared to face the undead. ¡®Just one more day,¡¯ Adam thought. The group left swiftly, making their way to the next vige through the forest. They moved swiftly along the road, approaching the next vige before noon. At the vige, Jurot left the Chief a warning. ¡°Understood,¡± the new Chief, a young man in his thirties said, also adorned in the best gear avable to the vigers. ¡°Sky, you will remain and protect them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sky replied, his voice gruff. The Chief¡¯s eyes fell upon the awakened wolf. ¡®Will it really listen to me?¡¯ ¡°You better not cause any trouble,¡± Adam warned, brushing along its neck. ¡°We¡¯ll try and bring you before Lanababy¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sky replied once more, before going off toze around until he was needed. The group continued on in their carts, making their way to the business, only for Adam to stop them at the first major river. ¡°Oh no,¡± Adam said. ¡°What?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t we leave most of the gifts at the Guild?¡± ¡°You only remembered that now?¡± ¡°I forgot!¡± Adam cursed himself internally for all the gifts he had left behind at the Guild. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ The group approached the third vige, that whichy beside the river which marked the Iyr¡¯s boundary, and of course, the boundary of the business. The carts stopped at the front gate, Adam stepping out hurriedly, throwing a nod and a gem to the guard, before rushing in. ¡°Where¡¯s the Chief?¡± ¡°Chief¡¯ll be on her way now.¡± ¡°Which Merl¡¯s the Chief?¡± ¡°The old one.¡± ¡°The old one, or the old one?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I just realised that was dumb, never mind.¡± ¡°Wee back!¡± the old woman shouted. She was short, barely reaching Adam¡¯s chest with the top of her head. She wore thick furs around her body, as well as a set of scale around her chest, which fell down towards her waist, a belt wrapped around her front to keep her armour pinned to her. An axe hung against her belt, though she carried her trusty spear upon her back. ¡°Chief Merl, how are you faring?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Well, well, and you?¡± ¡°Much better now that I¡¯m almost home,¡± Adam admitted, allowing the woman to greet the rest, while his eyes darted to therge figure. He was tall, almost as tall as Adam, but about as wide even without full te armour. His face was still boyish, though the beginnings of the beard tried to keep the boyishness at bay. ¡°Nobby, my boy, how are you?¡± ¡°Good,¡± he replied, almost sheepishly. ¡°Wee back, mister boss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Merl, the younger, beautiful, and almost equally as short woman, said. ¡°We are, we are,¡± Adam replied, eagerly. ¡°Where¡¯s Merry?¡± Merl blinked. ¡°What? I¡¯m just making sure the future Chief¡¯s growing well, that¡¯s all! Plus I brought a gift¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°Oh. I mean. There is a gift, but it¡¯s back at the Guild.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to bring him a gift,¡± Merl said. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡®I bet he¡¯s such a chonky boy,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°I¡¯ll let him sleep peacefully, I¡¯ll spoil him another time. I mean, I won¡¯t spoil him, but I should do a little bit since he¡¯s our Nobby¡¯s son, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Adam could feel Merl¡¯s judging eyes, trying to keep the half elf at bay. ¡®Come on! It¡¯s not like I got him a magical weapon, or anything!¡¯ ¡°Ah! Actually, we ended up saving a merchant and managed to get some cloth. It¡¯s pretty good cloth, from what I saw, so why don¡¯t we gift him that? That¡¯s more sensible than what I got him.¡± ¡°What did you-, no, never mind,¡± Merl said, having realised she probably shouldn¡¯t ask. ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t believe you of all people are bullying me like this,¡¯ Adam thought. While Adam annoyed Merl and Nobby, the Iyrmen spoke with the Chief, informing her of the various matters. ¡°There are a few more Iyrmen in the fort, and your cousins joined our scouts,¡± Merl said, reaching up to her chin, rubbing it gently. ¡°Is it that dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve returned then. Your boys, Fred and Jonn, they¡¯ve been assisting us too, but it¡¯s good to see you all are back.¡± Merl then nced between the Iyrmen. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°We will return to the fort first and speak of our tale there,¡± Jurot said. ¡°We will speak our tale tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Merl beamed up at the group. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all ced well.¡± ¡°I will bring you your bets tomorrow upon speaking our tales.¡± Merl winked at them, allowing them to leave. The group continued through the vige, finally taking the bridge towards the fort, which stood tall and mighty upon the islet, splitting the river. The islet, like the fort, was made by the hands of the Iyrmen. The fort loomed over the nearby vige. The thick stone walls were easily an Adam and a half tall, with several watch towers on each side. Therge river also providing the walls protection on each side. ¡®Damn!¡¯ Jane thought. ¡®When they said fort, they really meant fort!¡¯ The carts pulled to the side, and the group stepped out, slightly fenced away from the small fields, whichy in front of the estates which formed the businessfolk¡¯s living quarters, at three stories tall. They were rectangles, withrge open archways in the centre of each side for the pathways within, with an inner courtyard reminiscent of those of the Iyr¡¯s estates. While most of the children in the business were kept at bay by the adults, there were a handful who dared to break away. The leader of the break away children squealed with delight, charging the returning figures. To the business, these figures were the Executives, but to her? ¡°Papa!¡± Lanarot squealed, followed by five more children, each of whom darted after their aunt. ¡®What?¡¯ Jane blinked. Her eyes remained glued to the children behind the little girl. Some who would have called the girl a human, but she understood this girl was an Iyrman. However, the children behind her, they were definitely not Iyrmen. Were they?
The best arc begins? I am very sorry for not posting up this chapter yesterday, I forgot. I want to thank everyone for your support and for 300K views! Jurot Sheet [~1000] Jurot Sheet [~1000] Name: Jurot Race: Iyrman (Human) Background: Iyrman ss: Barbarian (Totem) Level: 8 XP: Error STR: 20 (+5)[+8] DEX: 16 (+3) CON: 18 (+4)[+7] INT: 9 (-1) WIS: 14 (+2) CHA: 10 (+0) Skills: Athletics, Survival, Medicine, Animal Handling Tools: Woodcarving Languages: Aldspeech, Iyrspeech, Vilspeech Weapons: Simple, Martial Armour: Light, Medium, Shields Features: Tough, sher. Adam¡¯s Chaos: +2 CON Martial Features: Rage, Unarmoured Defence, Reckless Attack, Danger Sense, Bear Totem (Resistance all but psychic damage), Extra Attack, Bear Token (Carrying capacity doubled, adv on strength checks for push, pull, lift, breaking object), +2 STR HP: 116 DEF: 17/20 Phantom: +10, 2d6+7 (+2 Rage) (+3d6 psychic, 1 charge) Battleaxe: +8, 1d6+1d3+5/6 (+2 Rage) SLASHER: On a hit, reduce speed by 10. On a crit, they have disadvantage on attack rolls.
I''ll forgive you for not reminding me since I identally didn''t post up yesterday. Kitool Sheet [~1000] Kitool Sheet [~1000] Name: Kitool Race: Iyrman (Human) Background: Iyrman ss: Monk (Open Hand)(???) Level: 8 XP: Error STR: 12 (+1)[+4] DEX: 20 (+5)[+8] CON: 15 (+2) INT: 14 (+2) WIS: 18 (+4) CHA: 12 (+1) Skills: Acrobatics, Stealth, Perception, Survival, ??? Tools: ??? Languages: Aldspeech, Iyrspeech, Vilspeech Weapons: Simple, shortswords Armour: None Features: Mobile Adam¡¯s Chaos: +2 Wis Martial Features: Mobile, Unarmoured Defence, Martial Arts, Unarmoured Movement, Dedicated Weapon, Deflect Missiles, Ki Strike, Way of the Open Hand, +2 DEX, Slow Fall, Quickened Healing, Extra Attack, Stunning Strike, Focused Aim, Empowered Strikes, Wholeness of Body, Evasion, Calm Mind, Crusher (CON) HP: 75 DEF: 19 KI: 8 Tiger: +10, 2D6+7 Shortsword: +8, 1D6+6 Martial Arts: +8, 1D6+6
The amount of times I had to check and double check their Health scores... Jaygak Sheet [~1000] Jaygak Sheet [~1000] Name: Jaygak Race: Iyrman (Devilkin) Background: Iyrman ss: Fighter (Champion) Level: 8 XP: Error STR: 18 (+4)[+7] DEX: 8 (-1) CON: 16 (+3)[+6] INT: 10 (+0) WIS: 12 (+1) CHA: 14 (+2) Skills: Athletics, Persuasion, Performance, History Tools: Lute, Gem Languages: Aldspeech, Iyrspeech, Vilspeech Weapons: Simple, Martial Armour: All Feats: Tough, sher, Athlete, Adam¡¯s Chaos: +2 CON Features: Darkvision, Hellish Resistance, Devilkin (L3: Burning Hands, L5: me Arrow) Martial Features: Blind Fighting, Second Wind, Onward Soar, Improved Critical (19+), Tough, Extra Attack, sher, Remarkable Athlete, Athlete HP: 99 DEF: 18/20 Great Moon: +9, 2d6/3d6+6 Longsword: +7, 1d6+1d3+4/5
Jaygak might be the weakest, but she''s still so damn strong. [1008] – Y05.008 – Home I [1008] ¨C Y05.008 ¨C Home I ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± cried the little girl with utter delight, almost tackling her father, who dropped down to his knees and held out his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± Adam called out, embracing all of his children, his entire body rushing with joy as his children charged him. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot cried with delight again. ¡°You are back, daddy! You are back!¡± Adam allowed his five children to almost swallow him whole. He hugged his little Jarot first, holding him close, feeling the boy¡¯s warmth, smelling the oils of the Iyr. He peppered his son¡¯s green cheek with light kisses, swaying from side to side as his entire body filled with a father¡¯s joy. Jane blinked, shaking her head, unsure of what she was looking at. ¡°Jarot! Jarot, my boy! Did you miss daddy?¡± ¡°I missed you, daddy,¡± the boy replied shyly, clutching his father¡¯s shirt, smelling his gentle scent. ¡°Jirot!¡± Adam nuzzled into the girl¡¯s neck, kissing her cheek too, before pulling her close, feeling her warmth against his cheek. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot¡¯s breath tickled against his neck, her tiny hands clutching at his cor and shoulder to hug her father back. ¡°You!¡± Adam wanted to tease her, but he had missed her too much, so he held his twins closer, almost bursting with love. He peppered their green faces and their leaf shaped ears all over. Their amber eyes sparkled with the joy only children understood. ¡°What a silly daddy I am! Leaving such adorable children home! Why did I even leave?¡± ¡°To fight!¡± Jirot said, raising her fist in the air, though her free hand clutched at his cor, refusing to let him go. ¡°Ah, right, well first, I need to say¡­¡± Adam nced down at his triplets. ¡°Hmm?¡± The trio stood expectantly, each ready to embrace their father. Their silver eyes remained focused on their father, their silver tails swaying shyly behind them. Just like their father, and their siblings, they also had leaf shaped ears, though they also had tiny nubs which formed horns at the corners of their foreheads. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Konarot, his eldest daughter, was still small, not quite as small as Jirot or Jarot, but she stood taller upon realising what her father was doing. She held up an usatory finger, wielding it like a de. ¡°No. Not allowed.¡± ¡°This firm voice¡­¡± Adam began, doing his best not to give in to his daughter just yet. However, the guilt ate away at him, and after taking in the sight of the scar near her eye, he pulled his his triplets in close. He embraced them tight, peppering each of them with kisses all over their faces. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to grow up? Who gave you permission to turn four years old?¡± Adam swayed from side to side, holding each of his children close, nuzzling against his triplets¡¯ horns. ¡°Are those¡­¡± Jane asked, turning to ask Jaygak. ¡°They¡¯re his children,¡± Jaygak replied, smiling ever so slightly. ¡°They¡¯re my nieces and nephews too.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Jane¡¯s eyes held more questions within them, but she dared not to ask, not when the woman red at her so threateningly. ¡°Daddy is sorry for missing your birthdays.¡± Adam nted firm kisses on his triplets¡¯ foreheads. ¡°I brought so many gift, but they¡¯re at the Guild.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Konarot¡¯s tail swayed from side to side, while Kirot nuzzled against her father¡¯s neck, and Karot buried his head against his father¡¯s side. ¡®My kids! Aren¡¯t they the cutest?¡¯ ¡°Where are they?¡± called a voice. ¡°My greatchildren, how could they leave my arm?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes darted to the side, noting the appearance of an old man. He was tall, with short hair, one arm, and a wooden leg. At his side was an axe, and upon his forehead, was a tattoo she was familiar with. A blue circle, with blue diamonds emanating from each side. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ ¡°Old geezer, you¡¯ve gained weight,¡± Adam replied, grinning wide towards the old man who stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here? What are my greatchildren doing here? They should be within the Iyr! Why are you making me walk all this way toe visit them?¡± Jarot, the one armed, one legged Iyrman, growled towards the half elf, shuffling forward to try and steal his greatchildren away from their father. ¡®Wait,¡¯ Jane thought, taking in the sight of the Iyrman. ¡®He¡¯s the Mad Dog?¡¯ The disappointment quickly pushed away the confusion, as he saw what seemed to be the twilight of an old warrior. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,e,¡± the old Jarot called. ¡°No! I am hugging daddy!¡± Jirot dered, climbing atop her father, to wrap her tiny arms around his neck, refusing to let him go. ¡°Smelly daddy! Always working! Always working!¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little Jarot cuddled up to his father¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah, well, daddy needed to fight in the tournament, right?¡± ¡°Always! Working!¡± Jirot continued to bully her father. Other Iyrmen approached the returning group, while the businessfolk watched from the fire. An old Iyrman, with red skin and horns, adorned in te, reached out to rub Jaygak¡¯s head. ¡°Where is your sword?¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°I lost it on the way.¡± ¡°You have lost your sword?¡± Gangak asked, raising her brow. Jaygak¡¯s smirk betrayed more than she wanted, but Gangak left her be. She reached over to brush Kitool¡¯s hair, and did the same for Jurot, while his grandfather was busy being bullied by his greatdaughter. She wanted to ask, but she decided against it, since the tales would be told soon. ¡°You did all the fighting?¡± Lanarot asked, the tiny girl staring up at her brother with curious delight. ¡°I fought well,¡± Jurot replied, holding his sister close to his chest. ¡°I will tell the tale soon.¡± ¡°Papa, I am also fighting. Look.¡± Lanarot threw up her fist. ¡°You see?¡± ¡°I see,¡± Jurot confirmed, staring down at his sister, who smiled so innocently. Her face was so familiar with him, a perfect mix of his mother and father. It was a nostalgic face, and the childish innocence upon her face struck him deep within his heart. ¡®I should have killed a dragon.¡¯ It was then he stilled his heart. ¡°You are growing well.¡± ¡°I am so big!¡± Lanarot flexed her arms, puffing out her chest. ¡°I will fight in the tournament too?¡± ¡°If you wish to fight in the tournament, you may,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°When you are bigger.¡± ¡°I am so big now?¡± ¡°Bigger.¡± ¡°Bigger?¡± ¡°Bigger,¡± Jurot confirmed. Lanarot pouted, throwing her head to nce towards her other brother. ¡°Papa!¡± She pointed, directing her brother to take her to her other brother. ¡°Look, papo is back too!¡± Adam said, letting his children go, having kept them from their greatfather, smirking at the old man. ¡°Unkal Jurot!¡± Jirot called, charging towards him, her twin brother following after. Her elder siblings, the triplets, also followed after them. ¡°Jirot,¡± Jurot called, cing down Lanarot, who went to tackle her other brother. ¡°Did you behave well?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°I always behave well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jirot cackled, before hugging her uncle¡¯s leg. ¡°Smelly boy!¡± Jurot dropped down to a knee to embrace the children one by one, ruffling their hair. ¡°I missed you all.¡± ¡°I did not,¡± Jirot replied, smirking still. ¡°Even if you did not, I missed you.¡± Jurot ruffled her hair. ¡°Papo!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I do not like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Smelly papo! I love you!¡± Jirot climbed up to hug his neck, nting a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Papo¡­¡± Konarot called, before bowing her head and her uncle ruffled her hair, doing the same to each of her siblings. ¡°Lanababy, did you miss me?¡± Adam asked, embracing his sister. ¡°I missed you, papa,¡± Lanarot replied, hugging Adam back. She nced up with her dark eyes towards him, taking in the sight of his features, as though she had forgotten them. No, how could she forget, when he spoiled her so much? ¡°Papa. You win?¡± ¡°Ah? Did I win?¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°Papa Jurot will tell the story.¡± ¡°I am so good at listening,¡± Lanarot said, sitting up taller, her lips pursed up with pride. ¡°So good!¡± Adam felt how much bigger she felt within his arms. He pulled her closer to his chest, ruffling her hair tenderly. It was Lanarot who Adam had adored first, the girl having glued him to the Rot family. Adam nced aside to Gangak. ¡°How have you been, grandaunt?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Gangak replied, ruffling the half elf¡¯s hair. ¡°How was your journey?¡± ¡°It was¡­¡± Adam nced towards Jurot. ¡°Jurot will exin.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Something, yeah.¡± ¡°These old bones of mine are bing cold,¡± Jarot growled. ¡°Let us warm ourselves at the fire.¡± As the half elf approached the fire, nodding his head towards the businessfolk, from the farmers, to the Leads, to the Managers, his eyes then fell to a particr figure, who held a hornless red skinned babe within her arms. She wore a ck modesti from head to toe, only revealing her face, tan, save for the lightness of the burn marks on her lower jaw. The silver symbol of the suny beneath the holy symbol, denoting her rank within the Order. ¡°Wee back,¡± Vonda greeted, her smile radiating warmly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, sitting down beside her, before intertwining his fingers with hers. He leaned in to nuzzle her cheek, but did no more since they were in public. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡± Her hazel eyes staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah, and who is this adorable little, I mean, big boy?¡± Adam asked. Larot chose to ignore his father, staring nkly at the world ahead. ¡°Why are you bullying your father like this? Look at this guy, he turns two and suddenly he¡¯s a big man?¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°I got you such a lovely gift!¡± Larot remained staring at the world ahead. ¡°Look, your kako has it right now,¡± Adam said, motioning to Jaygak, who handed the de to Adam. The half elf unsheathed it, revealing the dark de, speckled with the yellows and oranges of amber. The t of the de held a particr symbol, though it held no significance to the half elf. ¡°It might not be magical, yet, but daddy, and your aunt, bought it just for you.¡± Larot¡¯s eyes fell down to the de, noting the symbol for a moment, before eyeing up the rest of the de. ¡®It is eptable.¡¯ ¡°Your aunt slew a gemtroll with it. Gemtrolls are pretty strong, you know?¡± Adam sheathed the de, and ced it to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll have it sent to the Iyr, and I¡¯ll ce it in your hoard.¡± ¡®My what?¡¯ Jane closed her eyes, reaching up to rub her forehead. Her heart threatened to falter from all the stress. ¡®Did he just give a fine de like that to a baby boy?¡¯ ¡°Miss?¡± a boy called. ¡°Are you joinin¡¯ the business?¡± ¡°I was thinking about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good business,¡± the boy said, nodding his head. ¡°Are you strong?¡± ¡°I like to think so.¡± ¡°You stronger than the Zecutives?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Jane smiled innocently. ¡°No, not quite, but I am Steel Rank.¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes beamed up towards her. ¡°That¡¯s strong, that is!¡± Meanwhile, Jurot and Pam embraced one another, before the Iyrman took his ce beside his wife. He crossed his arms, doing his best not to acknowledge it. He threw a look to the side, noting she was looking at him still, and he decided to close his eyes and enter a meditation to keep himself calm. Adam waved his hand to the rest of the businessfolk, his eyes darting around the ce. ¡®I guess everything went fine if Dunes hasn¡¯t spoken to me?¡¯ ¡°Hmph!¡± Jarot groaned. ¡°Will you begin the tale, or will you wait until I have fallen asleep?¡± ¡°Jaygak, why don¡¯t you tell the tale?¡± Adam asked, leaning back. He took in the sight of all the familiar faces. He felt the weight of his twins as they climbed onto hisp. He squeezed his wife¡¯s hand gently. ¡®Man. It¡¯s good to be home.¡¯ However, his heart yearned to see her too. His youngest daughter, who certainly had grown up far too much while he had been gone. ¡®Is no one going to acknowledge that¡­¡¯ Jane then looked towards Lucy. ¡®¡­¡¯ Lucy remained sitting still, tears falling within her soul. ¡®I thought you loved me too¡­¡¯ ¡°Kako!¡± Jirot called, reaching out to Jaygak. ¡°Youe sit next to me, okay?¡± A tear slipped down the side of Lucy¡¯s cheek. ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you this once.¡¯
Poor Lucy... [1009] – Y05.009 – Home II [1009] ¨C Y05.009 ¨C Home II Jirot gasped from within Jaygak¡¯sp, bits of potato falling out of her mouth, her head snapping to her father. ¡°First ce?¡± Adam smirked ever so slightly. ¡°Hmm? It looks like I came first ce in the tournament?¡± Jirot remained staring at her father, her amber eyes, like giant marbles, in utter shock. ¡°First ce, daddy, first ce? You are first ce?¡± ¡°I came first ce?¡± ¡°You did not?¡± ¡°I did, though?¡± ¡°Daddy is so strong?¡± ¡°Daddy is a little bit strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± Adam replied, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯m first ce, so am I strong?¡± ¡°So strong, daddy, so strong!¡± Jirot reached out to grab her father¡¯s arm, clutching his shirt tight within her hand. ¡°I forgive you, daddy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you, my dear. Isn¡¯t my daughter so kind and lovely? She forgives even this fool of a father.¡± Jaygak leaned down to blow a raspberry into the girl¡¯s neck, causing her to squeal in delight, tossing the potato. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Oh no! My potato!¡± Jirot gasped, ncing up towards Jaygak, her eyes filled with betrayal. ¡°How can you do this to me, kako?¡± Adam brought a potato up to his daughter¡¯s lips to stop her from causing trouble, or worse, from crying so adorably. ¡°Daddy is so full, so you have to finish the potato.¡± Jirot inhaled deeply. ¡°I do it for you, daddy.¡± She pat her father¡¯s forearm gently and ate out of his hand, before Adam leaned further in to feed his son too, who epted the potato so eagerly. Jaygak continued to speak the tale of their tournament. She hade second, only to Adam and the Princess. Jurot had won in his segment, and Kitool¡­ Eyes fell onto the unassuming Iyrman, who was leaner than any of herpanions, and was usually silent as a shadow. She was pretty, but fairly in, and carried a staff with her. The staff, Tigerstaff, was one of the greatest the Enchanter had ever created, to the level of Phantom. Even so, her victory would be written in the history books for generations toe. The older Iyrman each nced between one another, containing their excitement and pride for the moment. Jarot threw a look to the one armed Otkan, whose grandson was still making a name for himself. The woman rubbed Kitool¡¯s back gently, bowing her head lightly. ¡°Mummy, you arefohtable?¡± Jirot whispered to her mother, having scrambled down from her aunt¡¯sp. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Mummy, you must eat,¡± Jirot said, holding up her half eaten potato. ¡°I already ate, dear.¡± ¡°No more?¡± ¡°No more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot pat her mother on her knee gently. ¡°You must tell me when you are hungry, okay?¡± Jirot held up her finger, raising her brows towards her mother almost threateningly. ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda replied, reaching down to brush her daughter¡¯s cheek, before wiping her face with a cloth. ¡°Are you finished with the potato?¡± ¡°I am finished. Jarot, you are finished?¡± ¡°Finished,¡± the boy confirmed with a whisper. ¡°You smelly little girl and boy, kako is still telling the story,¡± Adam said. ¡°We¡¯re at the gemtroll bit!¡± ¡°Papo already kill gemtroll!¡± Jirot used, pointing to her uncle. ¡°The story is almost done!¡± Jirot stood firmly against her father. She inhaled deeply, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Toilet!¡± ¡®You dare to use your finishing move against me?¡¯ ¡°I can go myself,¡± Jirot said, before darting away, followed by her twin brother. Adam darted after them, followed by Kitool, motioning her hand to an Iyrman in the shadows, allowing them to remain behind. ¡°Daddy, you must wash your hands too,¡± Jirot said after finishing with her business, offering the soap to her father. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have left the soap in the Guild,¡¯ Adam thought, slowly growing with annoyance. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are first ce now, so you are strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You can beat up the moon?¡± Jirot stared up at her father with her expectant eyes, and little Jarot also stood beside her sister, the same expectant gaze falling upon his father. Adam blinked. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Fly Trick: me Bolt Miss! Adam held his daughter within his arm, d that his son was too scared of flying, though he sat upon his aunt¡¯s shoulders, watching as his father and sister flew into the air. Adam clenched his fist, and called forth the words of magic. ¡°me Bolt!¡± His fist turned ame, and a fist shaped me shot outwards into the dark sky, towards the moon, dissipating in the sky. ¡°You see? I am trying to fight, but the moon does not wish to fight me because I am so strong.¡± Jirot red at her father for a long moment, before she smirked, and began to cackle with delight, embracing her father tight. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Jirot!¡± Adam held his girl within his arms, still flying in the sky, before slowly making his way down. He peppered his daughter¡¯s face with so many kisses, before snatching his son back to do the same with him. The pair melted into their father, clutching at his shirt tight with their chubby green hands. Adam paused a moment, before speaking out in drakken. ¡°Hey, just in case you¡¯re a real being, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Jirot asked, looking up at her father. ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam nced down at her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to mummy.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot yawned, but kept clutching her father, as though he would escape her tiny grasp. The tale hadpleted by the time they returned, with the businessfolk each finishing their meals, taking their own children to sleep. Adam caught Rick looking at him, the half elf smiling and nodding his head, before the farmer bowed his head and left. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, let us go bathe and prepare for bed,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I am not tired, mummy,¡± Jirot replied, before immediately yawning. ¡°Mummy would like to bathe,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Will you make sure I amfortable?¡± ¡°I do it!¡± Jirot dered, suddenly alert, clenching her fists together like her greatfather as she tried to awaken herself, before she climbed down her father and rushed up to her mother. ¡°Ie too,¡± Konarot said, ncing up to her mother. Adam blinked. ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡°Come, Konarot.¡± Vonda held out her hand, and Konarot took it, smiling shyly towards her mother. Vonda caught Adam¡¯s eyes, the woman smirking yfully towards him, before she took the children away. ¡®What? How did that happen?¡¯ Adam¡¯s heart melted upon seeing his eldest daughter walking away, the girl ncing back towards her father to see if he would follow. Adam waved at her and the girl waved back, her long, silver tail, wiggling lightly as she walked away. ¡®You really are so scary, darling.¡¯ ¡°Wee back,¡± Dunes finally said as Adam dropped down beside him. He was adorned in chain, the dark skinned Priest¡¯s beard freshly lined. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, still feeling the shock within him. He reached over to shake the Aswadian¡¯s forearm. ¡°How¡¯s the business been?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°Your grandfather has been assisting us with the threats during the Twilight Month.¡± ¡°Whose grandfather?¡± Adam said, though his heart was not within it, his eyes still focused upon the disappearing forms of his children. ¡°Dunes. Did you see?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Konarot and Vonda¡­¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°When you left, your daughter¡­¡± Dunes shrugged his shoulders. ¡°She started to dote upon her mother.¡± ¡°Does that mean I was the one to me?¡± Adam asked. ¡°What am I saying? Of course I¡¯m the one to me, since my Konarot is so sweet and polite, whereas I am just a fool.¡± Dunes remained silent, recalling when the girl had almost killed her mother thanks to the artefact, but he decided against mentioning it. ¡°Speaking of fools, where¡¯s¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Korin the smart one?¡± ¡°Sara is the smart one.¡± ¡°Yeah, but Korin, he¡¯s a genius.¡± ¡°At cooking, perhaps.¡± ¡°Perhaps?¡± ¡°Okay, at cooking, but not much else.¡± ¡°Anyway, where is he and Sara?¡± ¡°They left with Prince Morkarai,¡± Dunes said. ¡°Lord Morkarai,¡± Adam corrected. ¡°We¡¯re on the Iyr¡¯snd.¡± Dunes raised his brows in surprise, feeling his heart drop for a moment, before bowing his head. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Dunes had started to zone out the Iyrmen around them, but it was true they were still upon the Iyr¡¯snd. Adam winked. ¡°They¡¯re gone? Damn. If I had known, I would have given them a proper gift.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they have the heart to ept a gift from you.¡± ¡°What? I wouldn¡¯t give them something insane.¡± Dunes raised his brows pointedly at the half elf. ¡°Listen, okay, you and I both know I would have done something insane, but now that they¡¯ve denied me that chance, doesn¡¯t that mean I have to do something even crazier?¡± ¡°It was their mistake not to say goodbye before they left,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°Should we drink some wine over your victory?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I cannot.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Amira is pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°She is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Adam reached out to shake Dunes¡¯ forearm. ¡°If you need anything, let me know.¡± Dunes smiled, bowing his head lightly, before ncing down. ¡°I¡­¡± He nced around, noting most people around them were far enough away, engrossed in their own conversations. ¡°The Lion King spent some time here.¡± ¡°Ashmir?¡± The Priest nodded. ¡°He¡­¡± Dunes fell silent for a long moment. ¡°He seems to want to dote on Ranya.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, noting how awkward Dunes had be. ¡°How does that make you feel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is a stranger to me, but to Ranya? She may know him from her birth. I¡­¡± Adam reached over to Dunes¡¯ shoulder, squeezing it gently. ¡°You know, it¡¯s only a good thing for your kid to be doted on by crazy powerful old men.¡± ¡°I am not sure they can be¡­¡± Dunes paused. ¡°No, they may beparable after all.¡± Adam chuckled. ¡°You can say that again. We ended up meeting someone who lost their eye to the old geezer.¡± ¡°He truly is like the Butcher.¡± ¡°By the way, did you know Jurot is rted to the Butcher too?¡± Dunes blinked. ¡°I am not surprised.¡± ¡°Yeah? Insane, right? This guy, isn¡¯t he too perfect? He¡¯s so strong, handsome, strong, smart, born into such a great family, and his kid is so cute too! How can he do this to me?¡± Adam huffed, reaching out to grab the gourd, only to stop, not wanting to drink when Dunes couldn¡¯t. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s all so ridiculous.¡± Dunes smiled. He wondered if he should tease Adam, but decided to allow Vonda to tease him instead. ¡°Where¡¯s Ranya anyhow?¡± ¡°She¡¯s being watched over by the Iyrmen in the estate,¡± Dunes said, motioning his head into the second section of the fort. ¡°Since the other children are being watched over by the Iyrmen, I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it is hard to refuse the Iyrmen, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam sighed out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± ¡°Perhaps I should drink?¡± Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re a Manager, Dunes.¡± Dunes smirked yfully, the Aswadian¡¯s pearly white teeth gleaming with a cheekiness only an Aswadian knew. ¡°Yes. So I am.¡± ¡°How could you have another child so quickly? You should have let Amira have some rest!¡± Dunes smiled even wider. ¡°I wanted to have more children to spoil.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you since you¡¯re so wise,¡± Adam joked. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, approaching the pair, before sitting beside them. He crossed his arms. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Pam is pregnant.¡± ¡°Jurot!¡± Adam pped his brother¡¯s shoulder, grabbing it tight. ¡°You dog, you, how could you do this to your wife? She needs to rest, you punk!¡± Jurot peeked at his brother, noting the sheer joy on the half elf¡¯s face, since he had another child he could spoil so freely. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot decided against telling his brother. ¡°I have gained first ce twice. I would like to gain it again.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Adam smiled wider. ¡°Let¡¯s get another first ce!¡± ¡®So what? We¡¯ll head to West Port in duskval? That should be after the kid is born. If Vonda and I¡­¡¯ Dunes and Jurot exchanged a look, the pair realising they each knew, and Adam hadn¡¯t noticed. Vonda bathed her children, along with the children¡¯s grandmother, who dealt with the triplets, while Larot sat in his little tub, rxing. ¡°Mummy, daddy said he can beat the moon,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Yes?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°He cannot beat the moon, it is too far away.¡± Vonda smiled, rubbing behind the girl¡¯s leaf shaped ears. ¡°He cannot beat the moon?¡± ¡°He cannot, but is okay, because he is first ce.¡± The girl smiled bashfully, her amber eyes glistening with pride. ¡°Daddy is smelly boy, but I love daddy so much.¡± Vonda leaned down to kiss her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You cannot tell daddy, mummy! Is a secret, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda whispered, holding her daughter against her bosom. ¡°Okay.¡±
Our kids are the most adorable. [1010] – Y05.010 – Home III [1010] ¨C Y05.010 ¨C Home III ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, blinking at his wife. His entire body froze in ce, while she brushed her daughter''s hair, the girl smirking at her father. "Really?" "Yes." Jurot ced a hand on Adam''s shoulder. "Congrattions." "Vonda, how can you do this to me?" Adam asked. "I went to go and fight for first ce, but how can you outshine me? What am I saying, of course, since you''re my wife." Even though his voice was light, Adam''s heart beat wildly within his chest. "I''m sorry," Vonda joked. "Jarot," Adam called, the boy scrambling onto his father''sp, while the half elf brushed his hair. It was dark, thick, and curly. "Did you hear that?" "Yes?" "You''re going to have another papa or kaka soon." Little Jarot''s canines, which always peeked out, just like his sister''s, seemed to growrger as his lips twitched upwards. "Like Virot?" "Like Virot." "Is going to be baby?" "That''s right." "Small?" "Yeah." Adam pulled the boy into his chest. "Small like you." "I am big, daddy..." Jarot refuted, but he cuddled up to his father''s chest. "I guess I''ll need to get first ce again?" Adam let out a feigned exhausted sigh. "Oh dear, oh dear." "Always working," Jirot used, pouting up towards her father. "Well, daddy will spend some time spoiling you." "Spoiling me?" Jirot asked. "Yes." "I forgive you, just this once, okay?" "Okay." Adam reached out to tickle her nose. "Where are Virot and Damrot, anyway?" "They are sleeping in the children''s estate," Sonarot said, the woman applying oils onto the triplet''s faces. "I will return to them soon." "If they''re sleeping, I guess I''ll have to let them go, just this once," Adam rubbed his thumb along his son''s chin tenderly. "Have you been watching after Virot?" "Yes." "I read to kaka," Jirot said, sitting up taller. "I read all the stories." "Which stories?" "All of them." "Which is your favourite?" "Mmm,¡± Jirot hummed in thought. ¡°Babo''s stories." Adam smiled awkwardly. "How about we read to her mummy''s stories?" "Mummy does not have stories." "What are you talking about, mummy has many stories." "I cannot read them?" "I guess we haven''t really written them down..." Adam nted a kiss onto his son''s forehead. "Okay, let''s go to sleep, and then tomorrow, I''ll figure something out." Jirot gasped. "Daddy!" "Yes?" "Your birthday gift!" The girl hoisted herself onto her feet and rushed away to the next room, followed swiftly by her twin brother. Konarot also withdrew from her grandmother, rushing out to the next room, her younger siblings following after her. Jirot returned, sping something tight in her hand. "Happy birthday, daddy." "Thank you, my dear." Adam held out his hand and epted the stone from his daughter''s hand. "What is this?" "Such a lovely stone. I found it all myself." Jirot snorted lightly, as though she were the greatest stone finder in the world. "It is such a lovely stone," Adam agreed. "Daddy..." Jarot held up a block of wood he had painted. "Wow! Amazing! Look at this!" Adam held up the wooden block to his brother. "What lovely wood, isn''t it?" "It is good wood," Jurot agreed. Little Jarot flushed slightly, before dropping down beside his father, hiding his head against his father''s side. Konarot held up a small scale, which had been gifted to her by an Iyrman. "Thank you so much, my dear." Adam and Konarot hugged one another. "Daddy!" Kirot called out, holding up a small strip of cloth. "I cut it." "Wow! What a clean cut! Are you a Rot or are you a Gak?" Adam joked as he pulled his second eldest daughter in for a deep hug, kissing her ear and the side of her jaw, brushing her hair. ¡°Rot!¡± Kirot replied, smiling wide. Karot waited before holding up a painting, of various purple blobs, along with a dash of blue and red. "Wow! What an artist my son is! Daddy has such a lovely pose in the picture." Karot smiled wide, hugging his father''s arm, before he was swallowed by his father''s affection. "Ah! What a silly daddy I am, having left your gifts behind! How could I do that? It''s a good thing I''m so strong, handsome, and skilled." Adam allowed the children to swallow him whole. Lanarot walked in, stuffing a piece of bread into her mouth, casually. She eyed up the children, each her nieces and nephews, before ncing down at the gifts. "Hau!" She gasped. "Papa! Papa! I have gift too!" "Really? Lanababy has a gift for us?" Adam asked. "I make you bread." "Oh?" Lanarot let out a satisfied sigh, before smiling innocently. "It was so delishus." "Did you eat it?" "Is all gone," the girl confirmed. "It was so delishus." Sonarot threw a look to her sister, Mirot, who had escorted Lanarot to the house. The woman bowed her head, before returning to the estate with the children to keep an eye on them. "Did you get papo a gift too?" Adam asked, eyeing up his children. Jirot blinked. "Yes." "Where is it." "Home." The girl pointed to the side. "Where?" "In the Iyr," Vonda said, exchanging a nce with her husband. "Ah, of course. Since my daughter is so sensible, she left it there to make sure it was safe." Jirot furrowed her brows. "Daddy, you are smart too?" Almost instantly the girl smirked, before cackling. The Iyrmen left the half elf, the Ray, and their children be, leaving to their own area within the inner section of the fort. Adam pulled up the nket over himself, while Jirot and Jarot eachy atop him. Though he wanted to sleep beside his wife, he couldn¡¯t refuse his children, not when they were clutching at his shirt so desperately. In the morning, the screaming and crying filled the air, before it finally stopped. The girl¡¯s eyes remained almost unfocused, before she finally saw the face of her mother, half tan, half white from her burns. She smiled, tears still falling down her face, but they were quickly wiped away. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Adam asked, crossing his arms. ¡°Only my daughter can scream that loudly.¡± ¡°Cringe,¡± Lucy said. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to pat his ears, pretending as though he had been deafened. His eyes then fell onto the girl, whose skin was slightly tanned, her eyes hazel, like her mother¡¯s, while her hair was a lighter almond, like her father¡¯s. Her leaf shaped ears matched those of the triplets and the demon. ¡®You¡¯re so much bigger now, my Virot.¡¯ ¡®Finally, a normal baby.¡¯ Jane ate her porridge silently, her eyes taking in the sight of the six other children, three of which were half dragons, two of whom were definitely¡­ She rubbed her eyes again, as though they had been ying tricks upon her. Thest was definitely a demon. ¡°She is growing up too quickly, too quickly,¡± Jirotined, crossing her arms. ¡°How can she do this?¡± Adam couldn¡¯t help but smile, before his smile dropped. ¡®Oh no. If she copies me too much, she¡¯ll end up being stupid. Still, isn¡¯t my daughter so cute?¡¯ ¡°That is right,¡± the older Jarot said. ¡°How can she do this?¡± Jirot shook her head, her hair bouncing slightly, before she ran her fingers through her hair to get her hair out of her face. ¡°I forgive you, but only this once, you smelly girl.¡± Meanwhile, the chubby form of Damrot, who stared up at his father, remained still. He blinked now and again, but remained mesmerised by his father¡¯s face. ¡°You have grown,¡± Jurot said. The boy blinked. A shadow formed over Jurot¡¯s heart. He reached up to brush his son¡¯s cheek, feeling how warm the boy¡¯s cheek was, how soft his chubby cheek was. ¡®So light¡­¡¯ Even so, he recalled how much lighter his son had been just a few months ago. ¡°Your eyes are more clear. Can you see me now?¡± The boy blinked. Jurot continued to stare at the boy. He looked so much like his motherpared to himself, even now. His heart thundered in his chest, taking in the sight of the boy. ¡®I should have killed a dragon.¡¯ ¡°Normally I¡¯m meant to spoil the youngest the most, but aren¡¯t we having our seventh too quickly?¡± Adam asked. Vonda raised her brows towards the half elf. ¡®Whose fault is that?¡¯ ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just need to spoil you twice as hard, right?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes then fell to Vonda¡¯s, as though asking for permission. Vonda sighed, leaning back in her chair, understanding that her husband was going to be an idiot for a few more days, since he missed his children so much. ¡°Should I tell you my story?¡± Jurot asked. The boy blinked. ¡°He won¡¯t understand, but it would be a good for him to hear them now,¡± Pam said, although after realising what kind of stories Jurot had, she realised her mistake. ¡°I will tell it to you.¡± Jurot continued to stare down at his son, holding his gaze. ¡°Okay, now that I¡¯vepleted my cringe quota this morning, I¡¯ll go give my greetings properly to the businessfolk.¡± Jirot¡¯s head snapped to her mother, pointing at her father with her whole hand, meaning she was at her wit¡¯s end. ¡°Would you like to greet them with your father?¡± Vonda offered. ¡°I should go because I am the Little Boss,¡± Jirot said sagely, before hopping onto her feet. She ced a hand on her mother¡¯s knee. ¡°Comfohtable?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Vonda reached out to tickle her daughter¡¯s ear gently, before the girl quickly pulled away to snatch her father¡¯s hand. ¡®He really is crazy,¡¯ Jane thought. ¡°Jane,¡± Adam called, having no idea he had almost given her a heart attack. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe along and meet everyone too?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±
Jane still entirely befuddled. [1011] – Y05.011 – Home IV [1011] ¨C Y05.011 ¨C Home IV "Rick," Adam reached out to shake the guard''s forearm, ncing over his shoulder, before smiling wider. "Looks like there''s something in the water?" "Yes?" Rick replied. His face was heavily scarred, his beard neatly trimmed to almost Aswadian precision. He wore chain mail, carried a de at his side, and a shield upon his back. "Nothing," Adam said, nodding towards Ivy and Charley, who were joining Rick on the rounds. ¡°About the bets¡­¡± Adam smiled wide. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll stay with us now that you¡¯re rich.¡± ¡°Of course, Executive,¡± Rick replied, smiling slightly. Even if he was buried in a mountain of gold coins, he¡¯d remain at the business. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Manager Dunester about the money situation, and he¡¯ll let you know about the exact figure for each of you. I did my best with the numbers, but I¡¯m not Churot.¡± Rick tilted his head slightly, but nodded once more. ¡°Of course, Executive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed there are a few more babies about in the business, and a few bumps. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve done it already, but make sure a Manager knows about the exact date they were born, so we can deal with certain administrative tasks. Also, anyone who gave birth, they should take at least four weeks off, paid of course, and they should only work lightly for another eight weeks, still paid. Any fathers should¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°You know what, I¡¯ll speak with Manager Dunes about it first, and he¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Of course, Executive.¡± ¡°You are doing good work?¡± Jirot asked from beside her father, her hands wrapped behind her back, her eyes curiously ring towards the farmer guard. ¡°I like to think so,¡± Rick replied. ¡°He is doing good work?¡± Jirot asked her father, her eyes full of judgement. ¡°Of course he does, it¡¯s mister Rick.¡± ¡°Mistuh Rick¡­¡± Jirot slowly nodded her head. ¡°Good work, mistuh Rick. I give you more money, okay?¡± ¡°How much should we give him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The girl nced to her brother. ¡°Jarot, how much we give?¡± ¡°One coppuh, one silvuh, one gold?¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so generous, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll be sure to give mister Rick that as a bonus. Whose going to pay for it?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Jirot said. ¡°I can pay myself!¡± ¡°I can pay too!¡± little Jarot added. ¡°Should we give everyone a copper, a silver, and a gold?¡± Adam asked. ¡°They are all doing good work?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Jirot reached up to her chin to think. ¡°Okay. We can give all.¡± ¡°Wow! My daughter is so generous!¡± ¡°Daddy, I am doing good work?¡± ¡°Of course you are my dear.¡± Jirot held out her hand. ¡°You must give me now.¡± Adam blinked, throwing a look to Rick. Rick had noticed the girl¡¯s ploy immediately, but seeing the look within Adam¡¯s eyes, it seemed the fool of a father hadn¡¯t caught on. ¡°There¡¯s a new woman by the name of Jane,¡± Adam said, handing the coins to his daughter, who greedily clutched them to her chest, cackling lightly to herself. ¡°She¡¯s going to be joining us. I want you to keep an eye on her, see if she fits into the culture of our business.¡± ¡°As you say, Executive.¡± As the twins revealed their coins to one another, the troublesome fool of a father let out a low sigh. ¡®The world must envy me, for I have the cutest children.¡¯ Adam made his rounds through the fort, through each section, beginning with the section for the Executives, which housed six stone buildings. There were four buildings on the walls in front and behind, homes for the Executives, and one on either side, the warehouses. ¡°One day, when you¡¯re both Executives, you can live here.¡± ¡°I not Zecutive, I am Demon Load!¡± Jirot dered, standing defiantly. ¡°Of course, right,¡± Adam replied, a small smile creeping upon his lips. ¡°I am babo,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°No, no, you should be my little Jarot, not the smelly old geezer,¡± Adam said, hoisting his son up to kiss his cheek all over. ¡°No?¡± Jarot cackled lightly, before trying to reach out for his sister, who also cackled. Stepping through the gate, they then made the rounds to the Manager¡¯s section, which held two warehouses towards the Executive¡¯s area, then small fields, gardens almost, finally therge estates for the Managers and the Leads. One of the estates currently held all the newborn children, who were watched over by the small army of Iyrmen. ¡°Just a bit of water, okay,¡± Adam said, assisting his children in watering some of the nts. ¡°Looks like mister Gimon already watered the nts.¡± ¡°Smelly mistuh Gimon,¡± Jirot huffed. ¡°What are you saying? He¡¯s doing such good work, which means we can y for longer.¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°Good work, mistuh Gimon. We give more money, okay?¡± ¡°Maybe, maybe,¡± Adam said, hoisting the pair up into each of his arms, before stepping through the next gate to find the estates for the farmers, and the fields beyond. The estates barely held the remaining members of the business. ¡°Ah, look, it¡¯s mister Gimon.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Jirot called out from her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh, hello there,¡± Gimon said, the old man tall and lean. He removed his t cap, and smiled warmly towards the pair. ¡°How are you doing today, Little Bosses, Executives?¡± ¡°Good work!¡± Jirot shouted, holding up a thumbs up for the old man. ¡°Ah, right?¡± The old man continued to smile warmly. ¡°We will pay you more, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s such great news!¡± Gimonughed, causing the pair tough too. ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to your work. Say bye to mister Gimon.¡± ¡°Bye bye,¡± the pair called out, waving their hands towards the old man while their father whisked them away. Vonda sat between the trees, the children all sitting before her as she taught them, speaking an old tale to try and instil her values upon them. ¡°We have to be-,¡± ¡°Mummy!¡± Jirot called out, trying to squirm out of her father¡¯s grasp. Adam sighed, letting them go, unable to tell them off. ¡®Just this once, okay?¡¯ ¡°Good morning, everyone. Sorry about intruding upon your lesson today.¡± ¡°Good morning, mister Adam,¡± the children called out, though some of the words jumbled together as a few of the children called him Executive instead. George¡¯s words were clearer than the rest, the blue gem pinning the two silver pieces together glowing with each word, which only ever remained at a constant volume. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all studying hard.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Daryl¡¯s voice cut through all the children¡¯s, along with George¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m so d,¡± Adam said, smiling towards them all. His eyes fell across each of the children, taking keen note of George and Elsie, making sure they were weed in by the rest of the children. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam dropped down beside Vonda, leaning in to her neck. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda began, turning slightly red, before feeling her husband¡¯s breath against her neck as he whispered. ¡°Where are the Aswadian children?¡± ¡°With Dunes.¡± ¡®Right. Makes sense.¡¯ Adam frowned. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to your teaching. Jirot, Jarot, you have to apologise for interrupting the ss.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°Jirot.¡± Adam¡¯s voice fell slightly, holding a touch of a sternness. ¡°We must be polite.¡± ¡°No?¡± Jirot replied, tilting her head slightly as her father did not give in immediately. ¡°Jirot,¡± Vonda called, rubbing her head. ¡°You must apologise.¡± Jirot pouted, ncing towards the children, before hiding within her mother¡¯s bosom. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± little Jarot said, holding his sister¡¯s hand, also hiding within his mother¡¯s bosom. Adam snatched his children up within his arms. ¡°Wow! My children are so well mannered! Hahaha!¡± He peppered them with kisses once more as he stormed away. ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you go y with papo?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot said, darting away before stopping. She turned, her eyes full of suspicion. ¡°You are working?¡± ¡°Ah, I just want to go talk with Manager Dunes, dear, that¡¯s all.¡± Jirot inhaled sharply, before stepping backwards away from the figure emerging from the shadow. ¡°Unko Jurot!¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Jurot replied, reaching out his hand for the twins to hold onto them. ¡°Did you cause trouble?¡± ¡°No?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot cackled, leading her uncle away to go and y, little Jarot also holding his uncle¡¯s hand, feeling how big and rough those hands were. The roughness reminded him of his greatfather¡¯s hand, which were also so big. Adam found Manager Dunes teaching the Aswadian children, speaking in their tongue, though also teaching each the Aldish tongue too. Adam decided to take a walk around, checking on the nearby farms, as well as the other members of the business, until Dunes found him a short whileter at his ce. Adam poured him some water, before cooling the water, and vouring it. ¡°ckcurrant, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. Dunes sipped the drink, recalling thest time he had tasted it. It had been right before Adam threatened to kill a Count. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just been thinking.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°This and that.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°First, let¡¯s deal with the business, then we can get more personal.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Dunes checked over the book, ncing between his book and Adam¡¯s, but he froze in ce. ¡°Why are we in such a business when you can make such gold betting on your fights?¡± ¡°It was pretty high risk,¡± Adam said. ¡°I had to part out the bets for the businessfolk.¡± Dunes stared down at the numbers, his brows raised in rm. ¡°I am d I ced my own bets too. You seem to have ced even greater bets?¡± ¡°I used a lot of the business¡¯ coin, but yeah. I bet some with my own coin, and well¡­¡± Adam motioned to the numbers at the bottom. ¡®Three ways?¡¯ Dunes thought, noting how Adam had parted out the coin. ¡®The Iyr certainly bet well upon Adam.¡¯ ¡°Did the Iyr request for this coin?¡± ¡°No, but we should pay our dues.¡± Dunes remained staring at the numbers for a long while. ¡®Are you so terrified of them?¡¯ ¡°Even split in such a way, you are quite wealthy now.¡± ¡°Rich, not wealthy.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Once I own a bunch ofnd, then you can call me wealthy,¡± Adam said, sipping his drink. ¡°Quite a few promotions too,¡± Dunes said, writing down his own notes, double checking Adam¡¯s sums. ¡°It was about time, but I¡¯m not sure what to do with Jasmine or Siten.¡± ¡°I do not know either,¡± Dunes admitted. ¡°Jasmine has stated she is an Expert, and Siten is more powerful than a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Damn, really? I suppose that does make sense, considering we met her out at sea. Do we know what Siten looks like?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Adam leaned back in his chair. ¡°Not like I can do much more, since Lord Morkarai vouched for them. I guess we could have her work as a teacher? He called her Lady, so I assume she¡¯s at least a minor noble, but knowing my luck, she¡¯s probably a higher ranking noble, or like the son of a great warrior.¡± ¡°Son?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She would be a daughter.¡± ¡°Right, my bad.¡± Adam chuckled lightly, before ncing to the side. He remained quiet for a little longer, before he Dunes¡¯ gaze waiting for him. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the business. No, not quite the business. I¡¯ve been thinking about me.¡± ¡°Yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve acted like an idiot for so long, I think I actually became one.¡± Adam reached up to cover his eyes, closing them as he leaned back into his chair. ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m untouchable. I¡¯ve realised I¡¯ve been leaning on the Iyr for a long while. They¡¯ve done so much for me, and time and time again, I can¡¯t keep my stupid mouth shut. I know Jurot¡¯s got my back, but what happens if I go too far, and not just Jurot, but everyone else gets drawn in? I don¡¯t want to trouble the Iyr, much, any more.¡± ¡°For seventy thousand gold, I¡¯d let you trouble me more,¡± Dunes joked. Adam pulled his hand away, ncing down towards Dunes, the pair smiling stupidly. ¡°Be wary of cursed gold, Dunes.¡± ¡°If you hand me the gold, I will ept it, cursed or otherwise.¡± ¡°Is seventy thousand gold that much?¡± ¡°That is not what I mean,¡± Dunes replied, chuckling lightly. Adam smiled wider. ¡°You know, Dunes, I bought a gift for Ranya.¡± Dunes¡¯ smile quickly dropped. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°A magical sword?¡± ¡°Why would I buy a magical sword?¡± ¡°You are that troublesome.¡± ¡°Dunes.¡± Adam motioned around him. ¡°I have no need to buy a magical weapon.¡± ¡°Ah. Right. My mistake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mundane sword, actually.¡± ¡°Just a sword?¡± ¡°What? Is my sword not good enough for your daughter?¡± ¡°I did not mean it like that, it is just¡­ that is so¡­ normal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a normal sword.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s made of gemsteel.¡± ¡°That is strangely moderate of you.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, you know, I gave Ranya a gift for her birth and¡­ you¡¯re about to have another child, so¡­¡± Dunes reached up to rub his temples, feeling them pulse. ¡°Lady Arya, save me.¡± ¡°Speaking of spoiling your children, I was speaking to Rick.¡± ¡°About spoiling my children?¡± ¡°In a roundabout way, yes.¡± ¡°Roundabout?¡± ¡°You have no idea how funny it is for you to ask about that to me.¡± Adam shed a wide smile, shaking his head lightly, before pouring more water for them, vouring it with his magic. ¡°I want us to have a policy about working while pregnant, and taking time off after childbirth, both for the father, and the mother.¡± ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°I was thinking four weeks off for the mother, then half time for another eight weeks, all at full pay. I want the father to also get some time off, maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know, half work for twelve weeks too?¡± ¡°Why so much for the father?¡± Adam smiled, raising his cup, sipping his voured water lightly, feeling the taste dance along his tongue. ¡°When I left, all she could do was cry. The first time she saw my face, was today. I mean, with real rity. When I left, I had to hold her head up constantly, but now, she can push herself up and hold her head up gently. I know it¡¯s stupid, but¡­ I want the fathers to spend time with the children during the first few months too.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid of the rules being abused?¡± Adam tapped the table with his finger. ¡°It might be abused. Even if it does, what does it matter? We need more guards, that¡¯s for sure, and as long as not everyone gets pregnant at the same time, it should be fine. If we need to take away some of the benefits, sure, whatever. If we need extra farm hands, we¡¯ll ask Chief Merl, and we¡¯ll pay the vigers a pretty set of coins. I mean, it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be doing nothing during that time, right?¡± Adam kept tapping his finger on the table. Dunes checked the numbers in Adam¡¯s book, and noted how the half elf had also thought about theck of guards. ¡°I agree with whatever rules you wish to form.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Oh. Wait. We should change it so that instead of what I said, it¡¯s the person who gives birth gets whatever time off, and whoever ends up bing the parents of the child, but didn¡¯t give birth, get to take¡­¡± Adam paused, already imagining a way that might not be sufficient. Adam inhaled deeply, wondering how far he should over think this. ¡°You know what, let¡¯s get a mostly good set of rules, and then show our workers some leniency.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dunes couldn¡¯t help but smile, taking note of Adam¡¯s notes once more. ¡®I hope you do not change much.¡¯
Adam... not being cringe? [1012] – Y05.012 – Business I [1012] ¨C Y05.012 ¨C Business I ¡®By the Divine, they¡¯re back?¡¯ the Commander thought, feeling the re of the Vice Commander of the Floral Sun¡¯s eye. The woman stepped out of the cart. She was thick, mostly with muscle, with dark eyes and dark hair, freshly cut by her daughter, the baker. Upon her forehead was the same tattoo that caused the Vice Commander¡¯s eye to throb. She wore the Iyrman¡¯s furs, carried a shield upon her back, and an axe at her side. Most importantly was the small pouch she held within her hand, holding it up to the Commander. ¡°Greetings, Iyrman.¡± ¡°Greetings, Commander.¡± The Commander stepped forward towards the Iyrman, leaving his guards behind him, though felt a figure follow him. He opened up the pouch, noting all the gold and silver coins within, for the people and the carriages. ¡°Are you his daughter?¡± the Vice Commander asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Esme slowly bowed her head, her eye meeting the young Iyrmen¡¯s she had met earlier. She walked between the carriages and reached down to her amulet, which glowed gently. ¡°Why have you brought the demons?¡± ¡°They wished toe,¡± Sonarot replied casually. ¡°What is your justification?¡± ¡°What justification do we need?¡± ¡°For us not to draw our des, you will need appropriate justification.¡± ¡°We would not wish for justification to refuse such fun,¡± Sonarot stated, shing the smile of an Iyrman, filled with arrogance and delight. ¡°You might be his daughter, but you are still a girlpared to me.¡± ¡°We must be on our way,¡± an Iyrman said, his voice low. He sat upon the driver¡¯s seat of the cart, his arms crossed. He was old, with greyish skin, tusks, a thick beard, braided, and shoulder length hair. Upon his back he wore a greatsword, which had been gifted to him recently. His granddaughter, who was sleeping peacefully, sat upright upon hearing his voice, blinking away the sleepiness. Sonarot bowed her head lightly, shing a polite smile to the Vice Commander, before returning back to the cart. ¡°What if I must insist?¡± Esme reached down to her de, the members of her Order reaching down for their des too, waiting for hermand. ¡°If you must insist, then you must insist,¡± the Iyrman said, slowly standing, stretching out his muscles before hopping down. The other driver sighed, dropping down from his cart, before approaching the Iyrman. He ced a hand on his shoulder, stating something clearly, though in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. The bearded Iyrman closed his eyes, falling into thought for a moment. He replied with a statement in their tongue. ¡°Speak openly, Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Koyah, wishes to take your other eye, but I have refused,¡± the bearded Iyrman replied simply. Sir Esme remained silent for a long moment, staring at the pair of Iyrmen. Her forehead pulse. ¡°You must know who I am.¡± ¡°Sir Esme. Vice Commander of Floral Sun.¡± ¡°Since you already know who I am, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Rajin, the Bearded Dragon.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Rajin remained silent, his eyes falling upon the Commander, who stared up at the Iyrman questioningly. ¡°Rajin is more well known in the North,¡± Koyah exined, doing his absolute best to remain silent. ¡®If I haven¡¯t heard of him, then he must¡­¡¯ The Commander closed his eyes. ¡®Bearded Dragon?¡¯ The name seemed familiar, and as he continued to wrack his mind, he had the strange suspicion he had read about the name recently. ¡°The Bearded Dragon is the reason why Count Westmoon is still alive,¡± called a voice from the carriage, the young Iyrman smiling innocently. She had red skin, horns, and a mischievous smile upon her face. ¡®Ah!¡¯ The Commander blinked. ¡®That Bearded Dragon!¡¯ ¡°I have heard there was some troublest year.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Rajin reached up to scratch his beard. ¡°I did fight Gentle Heart, or was it Majestic de?¡± Rajin spoke as though he wasn¡¯t sure which of the warriors he had almost killed. ¡°I would have liked to have faced them both, but I had to keep Mad Dog from killing the Count.¡± Uwajin stared at her grandfather, who rarely spoke so much, especially not with so much strength in his voice, that was to say, at a normal volume. ¡°You speak so arrogantly,¡± Sir Esme said. ¡°What is so arrogant about defeating a pair of Masters?¡± ¡®Stop it!¡¯ The Commander¡¯s heart began to pound violently within his chest. ¡®You damned Iyrmen, why are you making my job so difficult?¡¯ ¡°Aunt?¡± Jaygak asked, raising her brows for support, while Lucy leaned back into the cart, wanting to turn invisible. ¡°Okay,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Uncle, please step back. Since my daughter is preupied within the business, I have taken responsibility for the demons.¡± ¡°Your daughter?¡± ¡°Ray Vonda, of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°She is your daughter?¡± ¡°She is my daughter, as I am the daughter of the Mad Dog.¡± ¡®What does- ah, that.¡¯ ¡°I did not realise you were the Ray¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Is that enough justification, Sir Esme?¡± ¡°I will allow you to leave in peace,¡± the Vice Commander stated, though her forehead continued to pulse. Though she wanted to step forward and fight, seeing the Commander tense up at the realisation of who the Bearded Dragon was, she decided to let him go. The daughter of the Mad Dog was still not good enough for her revenge anyhow. The Iyrmen swiftly made their way away, the dusk sun at their backs as their magical steeds pulled the carts. The Commander watched the carts go, heading to Red Oak. ¡®Who was the other Iyrman?¡¯ Koyah¡¯s carriage caught up to Rajin¡¯s, driving beside him for a moment. ¡°You already have a recent tale, Bearded Dragon.¡± ¡°This is a simr matter, Blessed de.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°I feel it so.¡± ¡°She is not yet a Grandmaster, it would not have been an appropriate tale.¡± ¡°I would defeat her quicker.¡± Koyah let out a snort. ¡°Will you cause a mess in Red Oak?¡± ¡°I am not the Mad Dog.¡± Koyah¡¯sughter echoed in the air, drifting away to the horizon with the wind. Jaygak leaned back in her cart, throwing a look to Uwajin, who awoke upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s voice, but fell asleep when she could no longer hear it. ¡®How many Iyrmen are active this early in dawnval?¡¯ She thought to the driver, Koyah, who was a Grandmaster, and had joined upon their journey east on a whim. ¡®If he joined us so easily, then there must be more Iyrmen out.¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s eyes then fell to Sonarot, who had decided to leave the business due to her joke, a joke that was funny because it was rooted in truth. Even though the root was true, and cringe, even Jaygak couldn¡¯t help but smile upon the thought of seeing her younger siblings again. ¡®How could you have corrupted me this much, Adam?¡¯ While the President and a pair of Executives and Managers had made their way to Red Oak, Adam checked his book to see how many months he could get away with not working. He sat with the other Executives and Managers in Jurot¡¯s personal residence, while the Leads remained at the other section of the fort. ¡°Although I was of two minds of allowing Jurot to test Jane, it seems she¡¯s capable enough, and she understands just how ridiculous the Executives are,¡± Dunes joked, checking his notes. ¡°It must be why she epted such a low wage.¡± ¡°I was only joking but she epted it just like that and now it feels too awkward to deny her sincerity,¡± Adam admitted, flushing slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll just add in something, like, like, bumping her up the list for a magical weapons. Speaking of which, I¡¯m nning on equipping Rick and the others with some magical weapons, nothing crazy, Basic weapons.¡± ¡°Some of the new guards require equipment,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Adam checked his notes, writing down a reminder for himself. ¡°What did you say? Four with armour, and then there¡¯s Thomas?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aria, Theo, Alfie, and Arlo? So many A¡¯s and T¡¯s, seriously. I¡¯m already so bad with names and then it just so happened that everyone we¡¯re training had to be named simrly. I mean,e on, Theo and Thomas? Alfie and Arlo? Aria I can manage, since all I need to think about is a needle.¡± ¡°A needle?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°From the story.¡± ¡°With the throne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± Adam sipped his voured water, which tasted like mango, the group¡¯s favourite. ¡°Amira, Aria,¡± Dunes joked, smiling towards his wife, who rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d we named her Ranya, there aren¡¯t many with a simr name.¡± ¡°How could I ever confuse our adorable Ranya? There¡¯s no way, no way, I say.¡± ¡°I was informed you wished to stop being a fool?¡± Amira asked. ¡°I need to be a little bit of an idiot, otherwise I¡¯d be too perfect, and the Iyr will kill me.¡± ¡°They cannot,¡± Jurot said. ¡°They can¡¯t?¡± Adam asked, peering towards his brother curiously. Jurot remained silent for a long moment. ¡°It would be difficult.¡± ¡°See? Not even Jurot can guarantee it.¡± Adam chuckled, reaching out to punch Jurot¡¯s bicep gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be so down, you punk. If you threatened the Iyr, they¡¯d kill you too.¡± ¡°I would not threaten the Iyr,¡± Jurot replied simply. ¡°You wished to stop business with Red Oak?¡± Amira asked. ¡°Since the Countess doesn¡¯t want our business, what can I do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How will it be reced?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam frowned. ¡°I mean, we can¡¯t really do Deadwood.¡± ¡°What of Ever Green?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°Ever Green? I wasn¡¯t thinking about it since it¡¯s a part of Floria.¡± ¡°We should continued auctions within a town.¡± ¡°Not here?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It may bring trouble to the vigers if we auction weapons here, and nobles would find it troublesome toe, and you would be unable to squeeze the gold out of their purses,¡± Vonda said, smiling so innocently towards her husband. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re ying me like a fiddle?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Shall I stop?¡± ¡°No, definitely not.¡± Adam flushed slightly, clearing his throat. ¡®Obviously you can manipte me all you like, darling.¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you flirt with me like that?¡± Amira asked, her eyes ring at her husband. ¡°It is Ray Vonda who is flirting with her husband,¡± Dunes replied, throwing his wife a look, a yful smirk upon his lips. ¡°Executive Adam, do you see the kind of husband I have? He¡¯s lucky he¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Right, isn¡¯t he?¡± Adam replied. He frowned. ¡°Hold on. Dunes, aren¡¯t you strong, handsome, and wise?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too perfect, so I should fire you.¡± ¡°Fire me?¡± ¡°You should be removed from the Manager position.¡± ¡°My wife is also so beautiful, strong, and wise?¡± ¡°How can you flirt while we¡¯re in an important meeting?¡± Adam asked, tutting, writing down a note. ¡°This is going toe up during your quarterly report.¡± ¡°Quarterly report?¡± ¡°Damn it. You guys have no idea how funny these jokes are.¡± Adam sighed. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop messing around and actually do some work, yeah? Alright, so Ever Green? What about Eagle Wing? That¡¯s about roughly as far, and it¡¯s Alnd.¡± ¡°We should ce auctions in both,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Eagle Wing is close to the capital of West Alnd, and is not so far away from the capital of Alnd. Ever Green is prestigious, and though it is smaller than Red Oak, the people are wealthier, and it holds much prestige. King Merryweather is from a vige close to it, and it is also close to the Florian Fort near the border to Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Aswadasad¡­¡± Adam tapped the table. ¡°Aswadasad¡¯s pretty far, but we should figure something out for thereter.¡± ¡°We should stabilise our positions with Alnd and Floria first,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Through Floria, we can make dealing with Aswadasad.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Floria and Aswadasad hold some tension from their generational grievances, but King Merryweather fought for them. Few Aswadians would care for revenge due to their respect of the previous King¡¯s Sword.¡± Jurot nced towards Dunes. ¡°I would think the Aswadians are so wise,¡± Dunes stated, shing a charming smile. ¡°Though, I have left my Order to join your business.¡± ¡°You make it sound like it was a bad idea,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sara and Korin will temper the Priest Commander, but I will find myself at the mercy of a club one day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to try and ask for leniency.¡± ¡°I will ask Jurot to assist at that time, so that you do not change the club to a de.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, am I?¡± Adam asked, before ncing between his friends and family. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t all of you hurry to defend me¡­¡±
Is he? [1013] – Y05.013 – Business II [1013] ¨C Y05.013 ¨C Business II The carriages shook lightly as they followed the road through the forest, which grew sparser as they continued towards the Front Iyr. In the distance they could see the giant wall, which stretched from the horizon to the north to the horizon to the south, the watchtowers like tiny caps, spread wide and far across the entire perimeter. ¡°Do you see?¡± Adam asked, holding the basket as though it were a baby. He tilted it forward, allowing Virot to see thendscape around them. ¡°This is the Iyr¡¯snd.¡± ¡°Goo,¡± Virot replied, sucking her hand. It was near midday when they approached the gate, which opened as they neared, the bs of wood pushing to the sides as they revealed the tunnel, then therge walls, which almost blocked out the heavens with how tall they were. ¡®The Valley of Death,¡¯ Adam thought, imagining how many tens of thousands of soldiers would need to die to assault even the Front Iyr. The pathway sloped for a half mile, approaching another set of heavy gates, where an Iyrman awaited, nked by four of his aides. Four of them wore Steel tags, like those of Adam and hispanions, while the leader wore Mithril. He was a silver fox of a man, with greyish hair which fell to his shoulders. He wore a il at his side, that which was granted to all those in his position. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the Front Iyr. The walls so jagged and mighty, like peaks of a mountain, contained the sprawl that was the Front Iyr. Hundreds ofrge estates weed them, the ground floors made of stone, and the floors above made of wood. Only a handful of buildings were three stories tall, each made of stone, and each important for the defences of the Front Iyr. ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, holding the basket close to him. ¡°The Front Iyr used to be a small little vige, and now it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Iyrmanlike.¡± ¡°Pppuf,¡± Virot stated, snatching the air above her. ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Virot. They worked so hard making this into a ce that could house dragons and giants.¡± Adam carried the basket to an estate near the centre, around the main fire, several roads emerging out to other fires, spokes within a wheel. Many within the Front Iyr were old, though the various families had begun to return to the Front Iyr once more after the Year of Silence. Jurot led the group to an estate, allowing them to im it. It was empty, butrge enough for the likes of even Adam¡¯s family, even supplemented by the families of his brother, Sonarot, the other Iyrmen, and even the Aswadians. Dunes let out a small sigh as he noted their neighbours, tensing up slightly. The man was older, of average height, with a muscr form, forged from his days as a diator, and maintained by living in the Iyr. He had long hair, like that of a mane, with two braids which fell down in front of his shoulders. He had dark skin, not quite as dark a Dunes, littered with scars by the many battle. His eyes were dark, and tired of a great number of things in life, and of course, tired due to the young children who tugged upon his hair so gleefully. ¡°Hey Lion King,¡± Adam called, waving towards him. ¡°How do you do?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Ashmir replied, throwing a look towards the half elf, who was also surrounded by his children. ¡°Nine children?¡± Adam asked, throwing a nod to Ashmir¡¯s various wives, including one which was still far too young, even if she was an adult. ¡°Lord Noor blesses me, or perhaps it is Baktu?¡± Ashmir joked, throwing a look towards the rest of those around Adam, including Dunes and Amira, and the tiny chubby form of Ranya in her own basket. ¡°Hello!¡± Jirot called from beside her father. ¡°Do you remember who this is?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is Ashmir.¡± ¡°Who is Ashmir?¡± ¡°Lion King,¡± Jirot replied confidently. ¡°So strong! So strong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he is so strong, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°My daddy is strong too,¡± Jirot said, smirking towards the old Aswadian. ¡°Daddy is first ce.¡± ¡°So they allowed you toe first?¡± Ashmir joked. ¡°Smelly girl, how could you spoil the story?¡± ¡°Ope!¡± Jirot reached up to her mouth, her head snapping up to her father. ¡°Sorry! Sorry, daddy, sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, just this once, since you¡¯re so cute.¡± Adam ruffled her hair, letting her hug his knee. ¡°Will you speak your tales to us?¡± Ashmir asked. ¡°I won¡¯t, but my-,¡± ¡°Kitool will tell the tale,¡± Jaygak said, patting Kitool¡¯s back. ¡°Okay,¡± Kitool said. While Kitool spoke the tale, Jurot disappeared, along with the silver fox of a man who had escorted them. He allowed Jurot into his small manor, which was onerge room, with a secondary room for a bathroom. He poured the young Iyrman tea at the round marble table. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Front Iyr Elder,¡± Jurot said, bowing his head. ¡°It is no issue to send a few warriors out to stretch their legs,¡± Lykan joked, before Jurot spoke the tale in great detail to him, mentioning as many details as he could. ¡®Blood and shadow?¡¯ Lykan ruminated on Jurot¡¯s words, the young Iyrman silent to allow the Front Iyr Elder to think. ¡°You feel stronger?¡± ¡°My natural abilities have increased,¡± Jurot confirmed. ¡°Jaygak, Kitool, they feel it too. Lucy and Mara have sensed their own abilities too.¡± ¡°What of Adam?¡± ¡°He has not said.¡± ¡°We will consider it our fortune,¡± Lykan said. ¡°Congrattions on gaining such strength, and victory.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Once Jurot left, the Front Iyr Elder remained in thought. He checked his notes, writing down his thoughts. ¡®They have grown more powerful? Jurot and Kitool were already golden children, so they will continue to soar, but even Jaygak has gained such strength?¡¯ The Front Iyr Elder smiled to himself. ¡®Is the Gak family on the rise?¡¯ ¡°Papo?¡± Konarot called as Jurot returned, the girl¡¯s expectant silver eyes staring up at her uncle. ¡°Konarot.¡± Konarot shuffled up to the Iyrman, clutching at his sleeve. ¡°Blues is home?¡± ¡°Blues is at the business.¡± ¡°We can bring home?¡± ¡°We cannot.¡± Konarot pouted, her ears falling, her tail slumping. ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot reached down to rub the top of her head. ¡°Would you like to y dragon chess?¡± The girl¡¯s tail shot upwards for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am not good but I know the rules.¡± ¡°Is okay,¡± Konarot replied, patting his hand gently, before leading him to the group. Konarot yed against her uncle, a slow, rxed game, between eating and drinking. Jurot cut into the meat for her and held it up to her lips, the girl opening her tiny mouth to ept the food from her uncle¡¯s fork. Jurot fed Kirot and Karot too, whose tails swayed gently behind them. ¡®They must be happy,¡¯ Jurot thought. ¡®Do they enjoy it when I feed them?¡¯ Jurot reached out to ce a hand on Karot¡¯s head, rubbing it tenderly. The boy smiled a shy smile, bowing his head to allow his uncle to rub his head more. Jurot¡¯s eyes then darted to the side. ¡°Adam,¡± Lykan called. ¡°Will you join me for a walk?¡± Adam threw a look to Jurot, wondering if there was something he had said led him to this. ¡®They won¡¯t kill me, will they?¡¯ ¡°It seems daddy needs to go for a walk. I need to burn off all that cheese.¡± Lykan nced down at the children, from the eldest daughter, with the tiny scar near her eye, to the twins, to the hornless boy, then to the pair who were still so young. The little girl with the leaf shaped ears, and the little boy who sucked his hand. ¡°I told daddy I can eat the cheese,¡± Jirot whispered as her father stepped away. ¡°I told him!¡± ¡°You did,¡± Vonda confirmed, rubbing her thumb along her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°He should listen to you more often.¡± ¡°Yes, I say it.¡± Jirot nodded her head, her hair bouncing lightly, letting out an exasperated sigh, one that could only be given if one was the child of that fool. ¡®Wait, is he actually going to kill me?¡¯ Adam thought as they made their way around the outer road of the Front Iyr, to a ce where his death would be masked by shadows. ¡°I was informed you shifted Fate,¡± Lykan eventually said. History Check (Intelligence) D20 + 3 = 4 (1) ¡°I don¡¯t think I did.¡± ¡°What of against the Nightval de.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Yes. Yes I did. Sorry.¡± ¡®He must have forgotten,¡¯ Lykan thought, for Adam was a fool, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to lie to him about something so easily confirmed. "You have grown more powerful.¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°About the time I left.¡± ¡°Are you a Master now?¡± ¡°No, though I can fight above my weight ss. I can probably take on a Master pretty well, and I, if I¡¯m lucky, can take on Grandmasters decently well.¡± ¡°What of Paragons?¡± ¡°With more luck, I could hold my own. I need less luck than other people, but I still need the luck. Actually¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes darted to the side, as though reading something invisible. ¡°Oh. I could be a Master pretty soon.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I should wait though, since there¡¯s a penalty.¡± Lykan crossed his hands behind his back and straightened up from Adam¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°You refused the Grand Duchess¡¯ offer?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess is the most powerful noble in Alnd.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she is, but the Iyr¡­¡± Adam shrugged his shoulder. ¡°The Iyr is the Iyr.¡± ¡°The Iyr is great, but if it was weak, would you remain?¡± Adam fell silent, ncing around at the walls. He couldn¡¯t imagine the Iyr being weak, but he supposed nothing was impossible. ¡°The Iyr is the home of my family. I was adopted, in a way, into the Rot family. Though I may not be a pir of the Rot family, I¡¯m still aiming to be a forest.¡± Lykan slowly bowed his head. ¡°Wee back, Adam.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam walked alongside the Front Iyr Elder. ¡°Oh, Elder Lykan, I know we¡¯re meant to stay here for a week, but¡­¡±
"Adam, did you-," "Yeah, probably." [1014] – Y05.014 – The Iyr I [1014] ¨C Y05.014 ¨C The Iyr I ¡°Kavgak,¡± the boy called, causing his younger sister to nce up towards him, the boy wiping her face. ¡°You can eat the porridge, but you should not wear it.¡± The girl blinked at her older brother, before she smiled, reaching up to grab his cor. ¡°Pawidge?¡± ¡°You wish to eat more?¡± Raygak asked, the young Iyrman, red of skin and horned, stared down into his younger sister¡¯s eyes, which were dark, tinted red. Her cheeks were chubby, chubbier than most children her age, but she was also so much taller than them too. Her hair, ck and curly, was cut short into a bob. ¡®She has already eaten the snack, but¡­¡¯ The boy nced around, noting how the adults were busy in the early evening. ¡°Wait here.¡± Jogak¡¯s eyes trailed after his son, who disappeared into their home, and after creeping up to the window, he nced inside to see his son within the cupboard, grabbing the green pouch. ¡®¡­¡¯ Raygak stepped out, almost walking into the wall that was his father. ¡°Sorry, father.¡± Jogak smiled innocently. ¡°It is okay.¡± Jogak casually passed his son into their home, noting his son¡¯s sleeves were wet. Raygak nced back to check if he had shut the cupboard, and upon confirming he had, he quickly rushed to his sister, dropping down beside her. He reached into tunic and slowly pulled it out. The girl almost jolted with delight. ¡°Peppa!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± Raygak brought the pepper to her lips to quieten her down, the girl biting into the pepper with a crunch, slowly chewing the pepper. Some of the seeds fell down her lips, but her brother picked them up, ignoring the saliva, and fed the small seeds to her. Kavgak¡¯s lips tingled slightly as the spice danced within her mouth. She allowed her brother to feed her, and once the girl was done, she sighed and panted. ¡°I will bring you some water,¡± Raygak said, getting up, while noting his father sighing as he stepped out of the home. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Raygak.¡± Jogak ced a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What am I to do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Raygak blinked. ¡°Someone has taken my favourite pepper.¡± Raygak slowly bowed his head, his brows raising in rm. ¡°Your favourite pepper?¡± ¡°I was looking forward to eating it,¡± Jogak said, doing his best not to smile. ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Raygak noted his father¡¯s closed eyes, and his slumped shoulder. What he didn¡¯t notice was the smallest gap between his father¡¯s eyelids. ¡°Sorry. I took it.¡± ¡°You took it?¡± ¡°I took it.¡± ¡°Did you eat it?¡± ¡°¡­ I took it.¡± ¡°My favourite pepper?¡± ¡°Sorry, father.¡± Jogak continued to stare down at his son for a long moment, the boy pouting meekly. ¡°If you have taken it, then you have taken it. You must be thirsty, so I will bring you a drink.¡± ¡°Yes, father¡­¡± Raygak watched his father step back into the home, and return with a pair of sses. He epted a ss, while his father made his way to Kavgak. ¡°Kavgak, are you thirsty?¡± ¡°Thustee, daddy,¡± the girl confirmed, while her father dropped to a knee to feed her the water. Raygak sipped his water guiltily, understanding his father had caught him out. He remained silent, ncing away to the side. ¡°Are you still thirsty?¡± Jogak asked. ¡°More?¡± Kavgak asked. ¡°Raygak, fill the cup,¡± Jogak said, offering his son the cup, the boy quickly snatching it and retreating away. Raygak returned, feeding his sister some more water, the girl holding onto his wrist with her small hands, her grip like a vice, gulping down the water before letting out a satisfied sigh. ¡°What do you say to your brother?¡± Jogak asked. ¡°Thet you,¡± the girl said, tapping her wet chin before holding her hand out to her brother. ¡°It is okay,¡± Raygak replied, smiling slightly, even though his guilty eyes fell to his father. Jogak reached over to brush Kavgak¡¯s hair, ruffling it tenderly. ¡°Do you see how much your brother takes care of you?¡± ¡°Papa¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to hug him?¡± ¡°Papa!¡± The girl held up her arms, before she waspletely swallowed by her brother¡¯s form, the young Iyrman hugging her tight. ¡°Do you see how much she loves you?¡± Jogak asked. ¡°I see,¡± the boy confirmed, holding the girl close to his chest, embracing him tight. ¡°Make sure you treat Maygak this way too.¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jogak said, patting his son¡¯s shoulder gently, before leaving the pair alone. He stepped to Mirot, who was currently in the process of cutting the vegetables for the meal. ¡°Are you enjoying the time without Jaygak?¡± Mirot teased, the woman built thickly, having kept the weight from her pregnancies, though having forged it to allow her to wrestle bears. Her dark hair had been cut to shoulder length, and her dark eyes held a mischief that was more like her grandniece. Jogak smiled, though nervousness wrinkled his face. He wanted to reply, but could not think of the words. ¡°You are still worried?¡± ¡°I can only pray to Baktu she has ced,¡± Jogak admitted. ¡°You worry more than her.¡± ¡°I¡­ I know she wishes to retire soon. I hope she will not. If she ces well, she may wish to adventure and make a name for herself. Master is not out of her reach, and if she works hard, she could im Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Mirot almost let slip a joke, but managed to catch herself. ¡°With my nephews, she could reach Paragon.¡± Jogak let out a snort. ¡°Paragon? What need of my daughter for such a title?¡± Mirot could hear the heaviness within his voice. He hadn¡¯t been this nervous since the first time Jaygak had left with Adam. ¡°Jaygak will have ced.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jogak said, with the belief of a father, but the realism of an Iyrman marred his words. While the father worried of his eldest daughter, another father doted upon his youngest daughter. ¡°You see these walls?¡± Adam asked, holding the basket, while his daughter clutched at his finger. ¡°Easily six times as tall as daddy, and you see those six statues? I don¡¯t know much about them, but I know they¡¯re important. See that box above the doors? That¡¯s where the Iyrmen sit and wait for us. They¡¯re waiting for you right now because you¡¯re so special. Do you know why you¡¯re so special?¡± The girl tried to pull her father¡¯s finger to her mouth, but Adam kept his finger at bay. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam chuckled, causing the girl¡¯s eyes to dart towards him, before she smiled too, revealing why she was so special in his heart. The wooden gates shook open with the mighty of several Iyrmen, those who were nearby to hear the call to open the gates. ¡°Even though they can use the mechanism on the other side, the Iyrmen like to show off,¡± Adam exined to his daughter, who had no idea what he was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them corrupt you.¡± The Main Iyr, or the Big Iyr as it was sometimes called, was built partly into the side of the mountain, with tunnels to the side leading elsewhere. There were a great manyrge square blocks built ahead of him, the walls blocking off the nextyer of the Iyr. Hundreds of figures moves through the Iyr, though nearby, dozens of children all began to swarm the returning group. They charged towards the carriage, but as they saw the fellow step out the carriage, they stopped. He was tall, carried an axe at his side, and his leaf shaped ears revealed his identity to all the children. Swiftly, the children formed three queues. Jaygak wore the bag between Adam and Jurot, undoing the various belts which kept the trinkets hidden away. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you all for behaving so well,¡± Adam said, noting the small stragglers who joined the ends of the queue. He spotted several Iyrmen nearby, nodding his head towards them, and they returned nods, watching as the trio of Iyrmen gave out small gifts to the children, mostly bits of cloth they tied to the children¡¯s wrists. ¡°Daddy is giving away so much?¡± Jirot asked, pouting at all the colourful strips of cloth which could be tied to her arm instead. ¡°It is the Iyr¡¯s way,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jirot pouted, wanting all the cloths. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father must have brought you something special too, since you are his daughter.¡± ¡°Yes. I am daddy¡¯s dohta, not them, they are not.¡± Pam watched as the children queued up for the trio, epting the gifts from her husband¡¯s hands. ¡°Damrot, look.¡± The boy stared out to the world as his mother held him, still supporting the back of his head. He blinked, noting all the colours and shapes in front of him, which he would not remember moments from now. There was one which seemed vaguely familiar, however, the form of his father¡¯srge back. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adam said, retreating from his spot, allowing Kitool to take his ce. ¡°I give too?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°If you want to, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡°Me too!¡± Jirot said, climbing down the carriage, only to be hoisted up by her father, who tossed her in the air lightly, before cing her down on the floor. Jarot, who had followed his sister, paused, staring up at his father with a pout. His heart beat quickly as his father picked him up, but it slowed when his father gently ced him on the floor. ¡°Daddy?¡± Konarot asked. Adam smirked towards Vonda, the kind of smirk Adam gave, the one which said he wasn¡¯t going to show off to the world about his children, but the smirk itself was showing off to the world about his children. ¡®My kids¡­ are so cute!¡¯ The shared estate held the four families, that of the Ool, Kan, Gak, and Rot families. Like every other shared estate, it was three stories tall, with four pathways in the centre of each wall, the inner courtyardrge enough for all the children to y within. All the main members of the families, from the Family Heads and their siblings, and their children, all spent their days here. Kavgak held the sliced vegetable within her hand, the centre cream in colour, the rind purple. The vour of the vegetable was in, but the light spices on the vegetable danced along the girl''s tongue. "Water." Raygak held the cup up to her lips, feeding her water, before Maygak reached out to grab her brother''s sleeve, panting for water. Raygak fed her water too. "Slowly, Maygak. You must eat slowly." The girl blinked, before smiling shyly, sticking another piece of vegetable into her mouth, returning her attention back to her food. Raygak let out a small sigh. ''What a silly girl.'' He kept an eye on his sister for a moment, before he gave up thinking about telling her off. ''Since you are so cute.'' The boy, several years older than both girls, almost in his teens, nced all across the area. His eyes fell to his aunt, who continued to cook, even though everyone was eating their share of food, and there was already enough food for extra meals should they want to eat more. It was only upon the squealing did Raygak understand why his aunt continued to cook, though she had to stop for a moment, since they hade to attack her. The tiny forms of green charged towards Mirot. "Nana! Nana!" the twins called out, each grabbing a leg of hers, hugging her so tight. However, Raygak remained focused on one figure, standing tall and proud within the armour, and his eyes fell down to her side to her de, the great magical de known as... "We have returned," Jurot said, while the children all shouted with delight, getting up from their seats to charge their siblings and cousins. Jurot embraced the children of the Rot family, his cousins who he hadn''t seen in so long, the four brothers smiling so brightly towards him. Their eyes, full of joy and expectation caused the Iyrman''s heart to stir, the addiction of wanting to please his family engraving itself within his bones. Jaygak brushed her brother''s hair gently, before embracing him close. Her sisters and cousins each stared up at her expectantly as she greeted them, one by one. Her father''s eyes fell to her side, where the magical de should have been, but she wore a different de at her side. He nced at the other weapons, each of which were the same. ''...'' He refrained from frowning at the thought. Kitool also embraced the eldest of her siblings, a little girl whose hair was cut into a bob, as always, and no doubt influenced the rest of the children. She also embraced her younger siblings and her cousins softly. The children of the Rot family were greeted by Jurot. Those of the Gak family were greeted by Jaygak. Those of the Ool, by Kitool. Then there were the children of the Kan family. ''It''s fine, right?'' he thought to himself, though by the time the thought had finished, he had already picked her up. "Kaza!" Inakan cried out with delight, the girl so much smaller than even the younger children. Her eyes beamed through the magical sses, allowing her to see the half elf in clear detail. Her skin was bronze, like that of her family, and her short hair was dark, with small clips keeping her hair out of her eyes. "Inakan!" Adam peppered her forehead with kisses, the half elf brushing her hair behind her ear tenderly. "Who gave you permission to grow up this much?" Mirot brought the stool for the twins to allow them to wash their hands, while her eyes fell to Sonarot. "Father left to the extended estate?" "He is at the business," Sonarot replied, holding Mirot''s gaze. ''What?''
Our little Raygak has grown up so well. [1015] – Y05.015 – The Iyr II [1015] ¨C Y05.015 ¨C The Iyr II The shock rippled through the Iyrmen, the serenity broken by the pebble that was their tale. All the Iyrmen had gotten used to hearing the tales of this particr group, which always went beyond sense. Yet, they could feel it now. The tingling within their hearts. Even now, this group could still shock them so. Jogak¡¯s heart thundered within his chest. ¡®What?¡¯ Raygak¡¯s eyes shone with awe towards his sister, the boy¡¯s mouth forming a tiny circle. He nced aside towards the rest of the children, each a painting of delight, the older children also shocked and full of awe. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the tale yet,¡± Jaygak said, feeling the gaze of all her aunts and uncles, and all the children around. Since she rarely got to feel such, she basked in it for a moment, before continuing the tale. Citool¡¯s heart also thundered within her chest, though she did her best to calm herself. ¡®What?¡¯ Katool¡¯s head snapped to the side, towards her elder sister, who held their youngest sister in herp. ¡°Sister?¡± Kitool nced down towards her sister, who had suddenly be so shy and nervous. She rubbed Katool¡¯s head tenderly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are so strong!¡± Kitool continued to rub the girl¡¯s head, trying to calm the tornado of emotions within her. ¡°You will grow this strong too.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Katool smiled slightly. ¡°You will, but you must eat all your vegetables.¡± Katool frowned. ¡°Maybe less vegetables?¡± ¡°All of them.¡± Katool winced. ¡°Okay.¡± Kitool wasn¡¯t sure if she should embrace the girl and encourage her, or tough. She pulled her sister in closer, the pair swaying slightly in their embrace. Minool used the opportunity to slip out of Kitool¡¯s grasp to flee to her mother. Jitool watched her youngest sister dart around and she sighed, shaking her head, turning to nce towards both Jirot and Jarot, before being distracted by them sharing their potatoes with her. Sonarot reached over to brush her son¡¯s hair, tucking it behind his ear. ¡°Well done.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and he nced aside, his ears turning slightly red. ¡°Did you hear, Damrot?¡± Sonarot reached down to brush her thumb along the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your father ced first.¡± The boy squirmed slightly, turning his head away, shoving his hand into his mouth shyly as his grandmother doted upon him. ¡°Sister!¡± Raygak called, whispering loudly. ¡°Good job.¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°I should have aimed for first, but I did not have magic.¡± ¡°That is right! If you used magic, you would have ced first!¡± Raygak¡¯s eyes continued to beam brightly, before he hugged his sister tight. Adam decided to ignore the boy¡¯s words, reaching up with a slice of banana to Inakan¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you like salya?¡± ¡°I like it,¡± the girl replied, chewing it slowly, nodding her head lightly. ¡°My daddy is so strong,¡± Jirot said, pointing at her father. ¡°Daddy, you are first ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Kako, you are strong too,¡± Jirot said, holding her hand out to Jaygak. ¡°You are second ce, but you are so gorjus, okay?¡± ¡°Adam is strong, but he must be, since he has no horns,¡± Jaygak joked. Jirot reached up to her head. ¡°I do not have horns?¡± ¡°You do not have horns, but you will be the Demon Lord, so it¡¯s okay,¡± Jaygak assured. Jirot smirked, sitting up taller. ¡°Yes.¡± Dunes felt Amira¡¯s gaze upon him, but the young Aswadian kept his eyes closed, rxing within his seat. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam began, reaching up to rub his chin yfully, doing so since it felt right to be this dramatic. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sir Roseiae first ce in the Noonval Tournament?¡± ¡°Yes! I know!¡± Jirot said. ¡°She is first ce, and daddy is third ce.¡± Adam winced slightly from how full of joy her daughter was at himing third. ¡°Who came second ce?¡± ¡°Sir Karra!¡± ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you so smart!¡± Adam reached over to ruffle her hair yfully. ¡°My daughter is so smart! How can I¡­¡± Adam paused, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir Roseia came first ce, and this time, didn¡¯t Jaygak beat her?¡± Jirot furrowed her brows. She nced towards her aunt, her hair bouncing slightly, her eyes full of curiosity. ¡°Kako, you are so strong?¡± ¡°I did defeat her.¡± ¡°Kako win, so kako is first ce?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Adam asked, reaching out to rub her head gently once more. The pair of Gak boys, Raygak and Saygak, stared at Jaygak. Jaygak? Their Jaygak? Jaygak beat Sir Roseia? The King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter? Who had ced first in their first tournament together? Without magic? Jaygak? Their Jaygak? The boys had grown up hearing the tales of the group. For almost half their lives, they had known Adam. It had been about that time since the half elf had managed to wrangle Jaygak and Kitool into his adventures. Jurot and Kitool were golden children, they were among the very best of their generation, so it was obvious they would reach great heights. Jaygak? Their Jaygak? Jaygak was average. She was barely good enough to go out adventure, and among those who adventured, she was below average. They knew that, and even though she often bullied him, Raygak loved his sister the most. Saygak understood Raygak¡¯s feelings, since Laygak himself was considered slightly below average too. However, to hear that their cousin Jaygak, the eldest of the main family, had managed to beat Sir Roseia, that Sir Roseia, they could only feel the sheer pride rush through them. It was that kind of feeling. It was Jaygak, their Jaygak, who had brought such a feeling upon this generation of Gak children. Indeed, for though Raygak and Saygak had grown up with the same feelings as Taygak, that their family was still not ready to rise, but the four Gak girls? Kavgak, Maygak, Tavgak, and Faygak? They will only know a time when Jaygak, their Jaygak, beat the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter. Hope. The hope that they could also help raise the Gak family. Turot held the shield upon hisp, feeling the tingle of magic within it. It was red like blood, and had been used by his grandfather when he rampaged across Alnd. He had then gifted it to Adam, and the shield was then enchanted with Greater magic. The shield he had gifted had managed to ce first ce. ¡°I can hold it too?¡± Asorot asked quietly. ¡°You can hold it,¡± Turot said, sliding it to his brother¡¯sp, helping him to hold it for a moment, making sure his younger brother held it firmly, before letting go. He smiled as Asorot gripped the shield tight, staring at it in awe. Adam nced down towards the pair, d that there was no awkwardness between Turot and Asorot. ¡®What a great elder brother you are, Turot.¡¯ ¡°Should I continue the story?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Yes!¡± the children all focused upon the Iyrman. Adam leaned back, whispering to his Aunt. ¡°Where¡¯s Taygak?¡± ¡°She is training.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam replied. ¡®Right.¡¯ ¡°Hold on, why is she growing up? I¡¯ve got to¡­¡± Adam brought another piece of salya to Inakan¡¯s lips. ¡°No, never mind. She¡¯s allowed to grow up.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you this once, since you¡¯re so scary.¡¯ ¡°Kaza Adam? Mik, peas.¡± ¡°Of course, my Inakan,¡± Adam replied, bringing the cup of milk to her lips. Inakan pushed Adam¡¯s hand away gently. ¡°Coad.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Adam warmed it up using his magic, before bringing it to the girl¡¯s lips once more. Jaygak decided against speaking up about him interrupting the story, since he was in the middle of spoiling Inakan. Even she couldn¡¯t help but to spoil Inakan, since it was little Inakan. Raygak and Saygak each gasped upon hearing what Jaygak had done, their eyes filling with greater shock and awe. Jogak wasn¡¯t sure he could be any more shocked by his daughter, but upon hearing the gift she had given to Urkina, he reached up to rub his brow. A mixture of pride and mncholy filled the father, who exchanged a look with his wife, who smiled warmly in return. ¡®It seems it is toote.¡¯ Upon thepletion of the story, the children pped their hands excitedly. Jaygak peeked and noticed the Gak children still holding such joy within their eyes. A small smile slipped across her lips. ¡°Now that the story is done, let¡¯s give the gifts,¡± Adam said, far too excitedly, meaning certainly he had brought something ridiculous. He noted the looks from his aunts and uncles, and the half elf smiled proudly. ¡°None of them are even magical.¡± ¡°Even if they are not magical, they must be more than what they should,¡± Sonarot replied carefully. ¡°This time I didn¡¯t go too far,¡± Adam said, with a certainty that almost disarmed the Iyrmen around. ¡°This time both Jurot and I went too far.¡± Jurot nodded his head, before the group undid therge packs, revealing their gifts for the children. They each handed out the items for the children, greatswords to the Kan family, staves for the Ool family, and one for Saygak, axes and shields to the Rot family, and swords and shields for the Gak family. The weapons were all made of icesteel, save for the weapons handed to the Gak family, including Saygak, which were made of firesteel. The shields, thankfully, were made of typical steel. ¡°I missed some of your birthdays, but I hope you forgive me,¡± Adam said, embracing each of the children one by one, spending extra time embracing the youngest children, especially Minool who wished to flee from his arms. ¡°I brought back a great story, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°We will forgive you, just this once,¡± Raygak joked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot said, reaching out to grab the handle of the axe her father had gifted to her, though Sonarot scooped it up, gathering the weapons together and tying them up. Adam shed arge smile, unable to contain it. ¡®How can these kids be so cute?¡¯ Raygak threw a look towards his sister. His sister, who had not only beaten the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter, but had gifted Great Urkina such an amazing weapon. It was then the boy truly understood the meaning of the word Adam sometimes used. ¡®My sister is the coolest!¡¯ ¡°I need to go for a walk,¡± Jaygak said, hoisting herself up, deciding to ignore her parent¡¯s gazes. ¡°I wille too!¡± Raygak said excitedly. Jaygak reached over to ruffle his hair. ¡°You should stay and exin to our sisters the significance of my gift to Great Urkina.¡± ¡°They understand.¡± ¡°They do not because it hasn¡¯t been exined to them,¡± Jaygak said, brushing along the boy¡¯s forehead, which was bare for now. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± Raygak assured, beaming up at his sister, seeing her in a new light. Jaygak smiled even wider, basking in the look, before she turned and continue out of the estate. For a moment, she regretted passing her weapon, but eventually understood it was the right thing to do. Her tale was more than sufficient, and would soon be outmatched by the younger Gaks. Mirot¡¯s eyes fell upon her nephew, who fed his sister from his fingers. Then her eyes fell to Adam. ¡°Jurot, Adam. You did well.¡± Jurot bowed his head in return, and Mirot reached out to rub his head tenderly, before she reached up to Adam¡¯s head. Adam paused for a moment, before bowing his head for the woman, allowing her to rub it. ¡®Eh?¡¯ The shared estates of the Iyr were made up of three rows of three estates, though only the three outer estates housed the Iyrmen. The central estate was different, due to it holding the estate of an Elder. The Elder had pale skin, tinged with grey, dark eyes, and had long hair, also dark, with a pair of braids which fell in front of his shoulders. He wore a long fur cloak over his thick clothing, also dark. A greatswordy near him, though it was more like a handle stuck within a b of metal. However, perhaps his greatest weapon was the teen sitting beside him, with red skin and a pair of horns atop his head, who remained focused within his calctions. ¡°Are you still working our Churot too hard?¡± Jaygak asked. ¡°Churot works as hard as he wishes,¡± Zijin said, noting the look within Jaygak¡¯s eyes. ¡°Churot., you should go greet your cousins. I¡¯m sure Adam wishes to spoil you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the boy replied, slipping a piece of paper into his book to mark the page for the Elder, before he hoisted himself up. ¡°Wee back, cousin Jaygak.¡± Jaygak smiled, hugging him gently, resting her cheek atop his head. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If I had known that you were here, I would have called for you when I spoke the tale.¡± ¡°The story was good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then it was good,¡± Churot stated, before walking away, stalked by another of the Elder¡¯s aides. Zijin leaned back in his chair, motioning a hand for Jaygak to sit opposite him. The table was covered in papers, the papers of the first month of dawnval, which were required to make sure the rest of the year remained smooth. ¡®I did not expect us to have this conversation so soon.¡¯
How adorable. [1016] – Y05.016 – Responsibilities I [1016] ¨C Y05.016 ¨C Responsibilities I ¡°I hear you have returned with good news,¡± Elder Zijin said, pushing forward the dried dough snacks, the dried fruit, and poured her a cup of water. Jaygak helped herself to one of the dried dough snacks, feeling the light crunch against her mrs, before chewing the dried fruit, wincing slightly at the harsh vour. She sipped the water to temper the vour, the young woman, reaching out for another dough snack. Finally, she leaned back in her chair, her eyes trailing across the courtyard, taking in the sight of the greenery within, some of the flowers forced to bloom, while others were still in the early weeks of growing. ¡°I am¡­ almost a Master,¡± Jaygak said, keeping her eyes glued to the small tree in the corner. The leaves were already in full bloom, as one might have expected. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Jaygak remained silent for a long moment, staring at the leaves. She sipped her water, still tasting the sourness of the dried fruit. ¡°I did not expect to reach this height so young. I am twenty three, the same as Jurot, Kitool¡­ Adam. He bought me a new sword for my birthday, and a new staff for Kitool.¡± Jaygak smiled slightly, patting the de at her side, finally catching the Elder¡¯s eyes. Adam had forced her to wield Larot¡¯s sword to wet it for him, he had still gifted her a de for her birthday while they travelled in the first month of dawnval. Zijin slowly nodded, sipping his drink, keeping his eyes upon hers. He could see how resolute her gaze was, though her body remained tense. ¡°I did it, Elder. I am Steel. The goal I strived for, which I would have reached in my thirties, with some luck, I have alreadypleted, a decade too soon.¡± Jaygak reached up to her chin, scratching the itch, feeling the tingling up against her skull, wanting to scratch that itch too, but she reached down to hold the cup again. Her eyes darted around the desk, looking at nothing in particr. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jaygak bit her lower lip for a moment as she collected her thoughts. ¡°I can feel it, Elder. Soon, I can reach the heights of a Master. I don¡¯t know how I can feel it, but deep within me, I can feel it. Jurot, Kitool, they can feel it too. I¡¯m sure Adam understands it, somehow.¡± Zijin poured more water for the pair of them, hearing the gentle tapping as the young woman tapped the table, her thoughts overwhelming her. ¡°Second ce? In my first tournament, I was¡­ but a footnote, as Veisswing would say. A footnote. My second tournament, I ced second. I beat her, the King¡¯s Sword¡¯s daughter. The future King¡¯s Sword lost to me, Elder. To me. Jaygak.¡± Jaygak¡¯s lips formed a wide grin, unable to contain the sheer joy which rocked through her. ¡°I may have lost to Adam, I may have lost to the Princess, but I can say that I defeated the future King¡¯s Sword.¡± Zijin reached down for a pair of small cups, before lifting the gourd up, grabbing the cork which sealed the it shut, his body shing red as he undid the sealed cork. The wine trickled into the cups slowly, the liquid a deep red, with darker sheen. He raised the cup, and Jaygak did the same, before the pair sipped. The spice of the wine struck along through his tongue. Jaygak smiled, feeling the gentle warmth against her throat, which was definitely burning the Elder, to the point of causing his eyes to tear up. ¡°You have ess to such wine?¡± ¡°This wine, I asked for it¡­ almost twenty years ago, when I first became an Elder.¡± Zijin coughed to the side wincing as the tears threatened to pour down his eyes. ¡°You should have kept it shut.¡± ¡°No,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Today is the day.¡± Jaygak furrowed her brows slightly, but she smiled, raising her cup again, and the Elder poured her another shot, doing the same for himself. She sipped it, feeling the spice tickle her throat. The silence followed for a long moment. The Elder coughed once more, wiping a tear from the side of his eye. ¡°I¡¯ve done all I¡¯ve ever wished to do, and more. This is as high as I go.¡± Zijin kept her gaze. Though he know it was futile, he had to speak up. ¡°You could do so much more.¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll give myself to the Iyr. Whatever the Iyr needs of me, if it is to be a Master, to be a Grandmaster, even if it is to marry someone without horns. Whatever the Iyr needs of me.¡± ¡°Even to marry someone without horns?¡± Zijin replied in shock, though his lips formed a wide smile, his eyes slightly narrowed, tempered by sadness. Jaygak smiled yfully for a moment, but she swallowed her joke. ¡°When I was a girl, I read the tales of many Iyrmen. I wondered what granduncle Shogek thought, when his younger brother surpassed him. I always thought it was sad. Maybe he felt envious? Maybe he felt defeated? Maybe he felt ashamed? I can no longer ask him, but I think I know. I think all he knew was unbridled joy and pride that his younger brother reached such heights.¡± Zijin poured more wine as his eyes burned, reaching up to wipe away his tears. The wine was spicy, but it was not so spicy it could burn through a Jin¡¯s fortitude. It was in times like this, he realised he could not regret taking the role of an Elder, even through the pain such a pride caused. ¡°I have one request,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°Speak it.¡± ¡°Please allow Taygak to train under Adam,¡± Jaygak said. ¡°She would not ept,¡± Zijin said. ¡°She is a Gak, and he does not use a sword.¡± ¡°The sword is Adam¡¯s favourite weapon, and he wields it as great as he wields an axe.¡± Zijin remained silent for a long moment. It was certainly awkward to have Adam, even as a Nephew of the Rot family, train the children. ¡°Are you sure you wish to step aside?¡± ¡°Adam has done so much for me. He has paved the way for me, and for Taygak. If I keep adventuring, Taygak¡¯s story will be overshadowed. Taygak is strong. If she trains with Adam, in five years time, she could be a Master too. He has allowed it for me, he could allow it for her. She will win her first tournament in noonval, and she will win her second tournament in nightval the same year. If it is Taygak, she could win all four, but she should work moderately at her age.¡± Zijin smiled, sipping his water to deal with the fire within his mouth, but it only aggravated the heat which danced along his tongue. ¡°In five years, she will be seventeen, eighteen for her first tournament if she goes to fight in the Noonval Tournament. She will train hard since she is Taygak, daughter of Kaygak. She will grow to be an Expert at least, and Adam will spoil her with magical weapons, moderately, so at least Greater.¡± Zijin chuckled lightly, wiping away the rest of his tears, still grinning wide. Since it was Adam, that was quite moderate. ¡°I know she can do it,¡± Jaygak said, staring down at her reflection in the drink, before she looked up to the Elder, meeting his eyes again. ¡°If you refuse¡­ I have my rights, Elder. I will petition myself as many times as I have to. I will not allow you to push the work onto Churot, you will have to deal with my annoyance yourself.¡± ¡®If I need to, I will speak with granduncle.¡¯ The Elder poured the pair more wine, noting the way she was speaking, like that of an Iyrman. ¡°Perhaps Adam is too dangerous to leave alive. To think he could allow even you to make sensible decisions.¡± Jaygakughed too, especially when the Elder coughed wildly from the wine, before he finally leaned back. She watched as he closed his eyes to think, a long moment of silence passing between them. ¡°I will consider it,¡± Zijin finally said. ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Jaygak bowed her head, before she stood. ¡°Jaygak?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please call for Kitool.¡± Jaygak smiled again as she noted the look of defeat upon the Elder¡¯s face. ¡°Okay.¡± Zijin watched her leave, noting her form disappear as she stepped through an archway. He reached up to wipe the tears which forced their way through. shes of the little girl¡¯s face appeared, the same girl who would hide her father¡¯s boots, and could only be controlled by her aunt. It was after her aunt¡¯s death the young girl stopped hiding her father¡¯s boots, or her grandaunt¡¯s sword. He remembered when the Mad Dog had left in such a fury. The Mad Dog¡¯s rage had almost taken his life, and had forged a great number of scars upon his body, but it was still the tears of a little girl which hurt him most. Another little girl squealed with delight, before her father disappeared. ¡°Peekabo!¡± Adam said, revealing his face to Virot, who squealed again, her toothless grin lighting up the estate. Jaygak stepped into the estate, her eyes darting across the children, taking in the sight. Raygak sat and read a tale to the children, while most of the youngest children listened. Inakan asked a thousand and one questions to Jurot, and the young Iyrman replied earnestly. Minakan sat by herself in the corner, drawing within her book. Minool, for once, also remained with the rest of the children. It was this sight that the Iyrmen saw whenever they stepped into the estate, a sight which forged their bodies and hearts into the followers of Baktu. ¡°Kitool, Elder Zijin wishes to speak with you.¡± Kitool approached the estate, finding Zijin sitting at his desk, which was still full of paper and books, neatly stacked, but it was the ck que on the table which caused the young woman to tingle with excitement. ¡°My request has been granted?¡± Zijin stared up at Kitool, whose eyes remained glued to the que, showing uncharacteristic surprise. ¡®If only Jaygak¡¯s dream had changed too.¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Kitool reached for the que, slowly, cautiously, as though the que was not made of obsidian, but of dreams. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Zijin asked, causing the young woman to stop. ¡°You are skilled. Even now, you could be a Paragon with your own strength, alongside Jurot.¡± ¡°I wish to be of service to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Would you allow me to suggest something as your Elder?¡± Zijin asked, and upon the bow of Kitool¡¯s head, he swallowed. ¡°I ask that, after your training, you continue as you have done thus far. Go out, adventure, be a Grandmaster, or a Paragon, if you are able, and return then to give yourself to the Iyr. If you can do so, I will give the rmendations to the Great Elders.¡± ¡°What if you are not an Elder when that timees?¡± Kitool asked, holding the Elder¡¯s gaze. Zijin reached for a piece of paper, and began to write, taking his time to write it, making sure his handwriting was decent, unless the memories of his daughtere to gue him. He finished writing the letter, folding it carefully, before sealing it with his Elder¡¯s seal in ck wax. ¡°Why?¡± Kitool asked, staring down at the letter, a letter which none of the Great Elders could dare to ignore. Elder Zijin thought for a long moment. He had many excuses, most of which could convince Kitool, who need very little convincing. She had already epted the task, he was certain of it. ¡°I do not wish to see two stars dim today. Giving yourself to the Iyr is a glory I cannot over praise, but there is so much you can still do.¡± Kitool stared down at the letter, which held her wishes, the wishes which would allow her to be like her grandaunt. Five years ago, she could only dream of it, and now, on the cusp of bing a Master, she could give herself to the Iyr. It was something which would only bring great glory to her family. Meanwhile, a figure stepped into the shared estate, causing the children to turn his way. He was an older man, with long hair, streaks of white breaking up the red of the dye. A strong jaw, clean shaven, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. His lean form walked with the grace a butterfly, the silks almost rippling like waves, ck as the starless night, golden threads darting along the hem. At his side was a longsword made of a fusion of bone and metal. ¡°May we speak, Adam?¡± the old man asked. ¡°Of course, Chief,¡± Adam replied, feeling his hairs stand on end upon seeing the gaze within the Great Elder¡¯s eyes.
The Rise of Taygak ETA 1000 Chapters [1017] – Y05.017 – Responsibilities II [1017] ¨C Y05.017 ¨C Responsibilities II ¡°At least let me say goodbye to my kids before you kill me,¡± Adam said, sipping the tea lightly, sitting opposite the Chief in his gazebo, in the centre of his estate. ¡°I will not kill you today,¡± Chief Iromin assured, his voice smooth and reassuring. He sipped his tea too, noting the smirk upon the half elf¡¯s face. ¡°I gathered as much since Jurot didn¡¯te along.¡± Adam ced the cup on the table, not spending the effort to judge the Chief¡¯s face. Iromin raised a finger, before it was joined with the rest of his hand, as though about to p the half elf. He waited a few moments. ¡°You wished to speak with me.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, shuffling awkwardly in his seat to try and getfortable, but the bench, though covered with arge plush nket pulled taut, was still far too rigid. After unsessfully finding afortable spot to calm himself, the half elf inhaled. ¡°I first want to say, thank you. For everything.¡± Iromin bowed his head lightly, allowing the half elf to continue. ¡°In my first life, excuse me, my second life, I managed to survive about a year. I didn¡¯t get to see Lanarot grow up. Now she¡­ her lungs know no bounds when ites to her sheer¡­ want for blood and death.¡± Adam reached up to hold the bridge of his nose, rubbing it gently. ¡°My poor Lanababy is growing up well, even if she¡¯s been corrupted by the Iyr.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I made a promise that I wasn¡¯t going to be cringe as much, but that onlysted for nightval,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°Still, I probably should mature. First, let me be cringe a little more, Chief.¡± Iromin bowed his head once more, sipping his tea, waiting for Adam toplete his rant. ¡°In this life, I¡¯ve done more than my first two lives. I mean, other than the, well, the thing, I have done so much more. I¡¯ve made a business. I¡¯ve made a friend of a giant Prince, though this time it¡¯s fire and not ice. There¡¯s a story about a song of ice and fire, but that¡¯s a story for another time.¡± ¡®Is he speaking of the story with the throne?¡¯ Iromin thought. ¡°I¡¯m a married man. Well, I was a father before I was a married man, but¡­¡± Adam leaned back upon his seat, closing his eyes. ¡°If I retire now, I¡¯ll be satisfied. I have everything I would want, everything I would need.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Iromin asked, as though he didn¡¯t know the answer. Adam smiled slightly. ¡°No. I¡¯m just lying to myself. I¡¯ve made promises I need to keep. Promises from my past life, promises from this life. In order toplete those dreams, I need to mature, and I need to pick some fights I probably shouldn¡¯t pick.¡± Iromin narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I owe the Iyr so much. You¡¯ve protected me and my family. Even though it¡¯s your duty to look after Lanarot, you¡¯ve done so much in looking after my children too. With Jirot and Jarot, when I found them in the dirt. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know my triplets existed until their granduncle found them. Then there¡¯s Larot, who, just like my first five, just sort of popped up into my life. Now Virot, the first child I knew wasing, and my seventh.¡± Adam fell silent, unsure of how to continue. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It is not the Iyr you should thank, but those you call your aunts and uncles,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°Yeah, but ultimately it¡¯s the Iyr which allows it.¡± ¡°They have broken no rules, so we will not stop them. It is up to the the families of how they treat you and your children. If in the eyes of the Rot, Kan, Ool, Gak families, and even the other families which have epted your children, view your children as one of their own, we cannot stop them.¡± ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam stared into Iromin¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°As long as no rules are broken, and they are able to justify any transgressions, we cannot stop them.¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°The Great Elders, Minor Elders, or any other.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes at the Great Elder. He was certain that in terms of individual executive power, Iromin was second, only to Elder Story. Sometimes, the other Great Elders, in their own domain, outranked the Chief, but the Chief was considered the greatest even in the nearbynds. ¡®Not only you, but any of the others can¡¯t?¡¯ ¡°What about if all of you joined together?¡± Iromin paused, wondering how Adam managed to ask the right question. ¡°If we alle together to ask, the matter must be serious. Never, in the history of the Iyr, has such a momente to pass, and I pray it will note to pass forever.¡± Iromin closed his eyes, thinking of the consequences of such an action. Surely, if it came to pass, and the families refused toply, they would need to be purged. Adam felt a cold trickle of sweat run down the side of his forehead. ¡®I wish I hadn¡¯t heard that.¡¯ ¡°Well, either way, I want to say thank you. I realised that I¡¯ll keep causing trouble. Again and again. I¡¯ll do my best, but I know me, I¡¯ll probably do something dumb, and due to Fate, I¡¯m sure something will happen, since it¡¯s me we¡¯re talking about. That¡¯s why¡­ I don¡¯t want to drag the Iyr down with me. I¡¯vee to ask for us to reconsider the business¡¯ rtionship with the Iyr, in terms of how many guards you send.¡± ¡°That is a matter for Elder Gold.¡± ¡°I also want to apologise, I realised I forgot to hand over a Greater Enhanced weapon as part ofst year¡¯s payment.¡± ¡°You handed over two.¡± ¡°I did?¡± ¡°To the Jin family.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s not part of the deal.¡± ¡°It was considered so.¡± ¡°No. That was a thank you from me to the Jin family. That wasn¡¯t business, that was personal, Chief.¡± ¡°What of the ve?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Adam thought for a long moment. ¡°That also doesn¡¯t count. That was personal too. Personal matters and business matters are separate.¡± Iromin slowly bowed his head. Since Adam was going this far to benefit the Iyr, then he could only ept the favour. ¡°I¡­ also have been thinking about my children. Though they might be children of the Rot family, I can¡¯t help but think their rtionship with the Iyr is really awkward. They¡­¡± Adam swallowed, clearing his throat as he felt his throat constrict and his eyes burn for a moment. ¡°I know that they adore the Iyr, and their family, but I think it¡¯s best for them to grow up in the business.¡± Iromin leaned back, causing Adam to pause. The Chief¡¯s eyes judged Adam, taking the half elf within his sights. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you truly Adam?¡± Adam smiled out of confusion. ¡°Of course I¡¯m Adam, who else would I be?¡± ¡°Are you telling me you are truly the Adam that I know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the jokes?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, yeah?¡± Iromin reached beneath the table, and held out a small vial filled with a clear liquid, save for a ck spot. ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, undoing the cork, before shooting back the drink, tasting the bitterness. As he swallowed it down, he felt the liquid invade through his body. He blinked as a shape blurred in front of him. Health: 112 -> 105 ¡°Do not resist,¡± Iromin said calmly, as a trickle of blood slipped down the side of Adam¡¯s neck while the Chief kept a knife to him. Constitution Save: Voluntary failure! Once the liquid invaded through him, his body tensing up repeatedly, before the feeling passed. Adam panted for the air, wincing slightly at the dagger against his neck. The Chief pulled back, staring deep into Adam¡¯s eyes. ¡°What was all that?¡± ¡°I needed to confirm you were not an imposter.¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°You would never put your children in danger.¡± Adam reached ced his hand down on the table. ¡°I¡­ know that it¡¯s a mistake, but¡­ if anything happens to the Iyr because I made a mistake, it¡¯ll end up worse for them. I¡¯m close with the Rot family, and the other families, and though I¡¯dy my life down for the Iyr, I want you to be able to toss me away if you need to survive. If my children are in danger, I know the Iyr will take good care of them, and if something happens to me, I know the Iyr will look after them. Whether it¡¯s the Rot family, or whether it¡¯s the Iyr itself, I have that much faith in you.¡± ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± ¡°I realised I¡¯ve leaned on the Iyr far too much recently. It¡¯s made me cocky and arrogant. I¡¯ve been busy picking so many fights, I mean, I haven¡¯t been picking them, but you know how the nobles are.¡± Adam raised his brows. ¡°There¡¯s a reason Jaygak and I get along, even though I don¡¯t have horns.¡± ¡®It truly is Adam if he is willing to joke even now.¡¯ ¡°The Iyrmen can get away with it in Alnd, but I can¡¯t. I keep flirting with death, and my brother, Jaygak, Kitool, they¡¯ve been on the edge with me, ready and willing to fight. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them before, even though it didn¡¯t seem like it, but now? What¡­¡± Adam paused for a moment. ¡°Chief, what do I tell Damrot if something happens to Jurot?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Adam shook his head, covering his eyes, rubbing his pulsing temples. ¡°Chief, what will Jurot have to tell my children, if something happens to me, because I was an idiot? What will I say to them, if something happens to their aunts and uncles, because they ended up risking their lives because I did something stupid? I can face down all kinds of threats, but I can¡¯t deal with the children. Even now, I¡¯m afraid of what to tell my kids when I tell them I want to raise them in the fort. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine, they¡¯ll still have some of their family around, but¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief. For everything. For all that you¡¯ve done. For me. For my family.¡± Iromin bowed his head, but remained silent. He thought for a moment and realised that Adam being able to surprise him like this meant it must really be Adam.
Sometimes you just gotta check with a stab. [1018] – Y05.018 – Responsibilities III [1018] ¨C Y05.018 ¨C Responsibilities III ¡°Dead?¡± Adam whispered, the confusion rushing through him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wh-,¡± Adam began, only to blink. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Blood and shadow,¡± Iromin replied. ¡°The creatures form from the world and bring chaos.¡± ¡°They form from the world?¡± Adam asked, all while hoping he didn¡¯t hear that particr word. ¡®Is this why he called me?¡¯ ¡°As you and I live and breathe, so does the world. Very few disasters arrive without warning. Some may miss those warnings, but they are foretold. Creatures of blood and shadow herald a disaster known as the Reavers.¡± ¡°Reavers?¡± Adam vaguely recalled the beings. ¡°There are old stories, stories from even before the Iyr''s existence, of the Reavers appearing multiple times throughout history. Thest time, it was during the conception of the Iyr, before we were truly formed with the rules andws which we inherited.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°So they killed Sky?¡± ¡°The creature of blood and shadow corrupted Sky, taking his form for itself. It killed many vigers, before it was finally put down by the vigers and the Iyrmen.¡± Though the Chief knew it was mostly the Iyrmen, he had to pay the appropriate respects to the vigers who lost their lives. Adam remained silent, taking in the words of the Chief. ¡®He was corrupted? Our Sky?¡¯ Adam ced his head in his hands, inhaling deeply, shes of the memories with Sky filling his mind, before he recalled the Chief they had lent Sky to. ¡®I¡¯ll need to do something to help the vigers out.¡¯ He exhaled, letting go of his thoughts, and the darkness that entered him. ¡°These Reavers, how dangerous are they?¡± ¡°The stories suggest their average strength is that of an Expert. They numbered in the thousands, and there were hundreds who reached Grandmaster or greater. They remained together, and struck with such viciousness, they caused a great blood bath across thend. However, many years have passed, it is not certain they may hold such few great warriors.¡± ¡®Hundreds who reached Grandmaster or greater, but he¡¯s saying that¡¯s not a lot? Man, the Iyr¡¯s sense of this sort of thing is so warped.¡¯ ¡°We of the Iyr have chosen to overestimate their threat. We will consider them to possess a hundred Paragons.¡± ¡°A hundred Paragons?¡± Adam replied, his brows shooting up in rm. ¡®A hundred Paragons?¡¯ ¡°Alnd has its armies, but so do the Reavers. They will note upon just ournd, but they wille as a cmity for the nearbynds. Drakkenlen, Noska, Alnd, Floria, Aswadasad, Aswabayad, the Confederacy, and perhaps beyond.¡± ¡°Are the Confederacy and the Empire still at war?¡± Adam nced to the side, trying to imagine how they could deal with a threat like the Reavers if they were serious enough for even the Iyr to speak so cautiously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since they¡¯ve been warring but it¡¯s still going on?¡± ¡°The tides have turned for both sides many times,¡± Iromin stated. ¡°What¡¯s the state of the nearby countries?¡± ¡°The nearbynds are recovering from their wars, and while Alnd is aiming to explore the inds soon, the other countries do not have such a luxury.¡± ¡°How are we going to deal with the Reavers if everyone¡¯s all spent?¡± ¡°The long military traditions of the nearbynds will provide some respite against the Reavers. Alnd and Floria have already begun their military reforms. While Floria¡¯s force is defensive in nature, Alnd has twenty legions, and are nning to form between two more each year until they reach thirty legions.¡± ¡°Whoa, two hundred thousand soldiers already?¡± ¡°No. Each legion is five thousand soldiers.¡± ¡°Oh. One hundred thousand is still pretty good.¡± ¡°It is arge army, though the King is focusing on training a few legions at a time into true, professional soldiers. The Reavers wille with great many warriors soon, after a Great Twilight.¡± ¡°You know, I thought Great Twilights were meant to be rare, but I feel like¡­¡± Adam noted Iromin¡¯s usatory look and he quickly shut his mouth. ¡°We Iyrmen have already prepared for such disasters, but we will send word to the nearbynds to prepare themselves. We intend to form a forum for the nations toe together and discuss the threat.¡± ¡°Will they believe you?¡± ¡°If we Great Elders move, they cannot ignore us,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Will Elder Gold need to leave?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She will not.¡± ¡°Good, I need to speak with her.¡± Adam let out a long sigh. ¡®Damn it. If the Reavers areing, should I really have my kids stay at the fort? Still, I need to make sure to create enough distance, otherwise the Iyr will really kill me.¡¯ ¡°How will the Iyr fare against the Reavers?¡± ¡°If the Reavers wish to assault our walls, we will wee their deaths,¡± Iromin stated. ¡®I guess if he¡¯s answering like that, it should be fine?¡¯ ¡°Obviously, if you need my help, I¡¯m always willing.¡± Iromin bowed his head. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you believe you have called these Reavers into our world?¡± Adam swallowed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s¡­ crazy to think how many things happen due to coincidence. Still, I¡¯d bet I had something to do with it. I¡¯ll, uh, do my best never to use my Omens again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once Adam was dismissed by the Chief, the half elf made his way to the nearby estate. His thoughts remained upon Sky and the vigers, cursing himself repeatedly. An aide, an Iyrman adorned in a deep grey, near ck, held up his hand to stop the half elf. ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, holding up a letter the Chief had passed to him. The aide read it, nodded, and handed it back. She wore heavy armour, full te, and wore an amulet that was nearly identical to Adam¡¯s. At her side was her trusty scythe, ck as death. She was older, her hair cut short, and her eyes took Adam within her sight as he approached her gazebo. ¡°Congrattions on your victory,¡± she said, motioning a hand for him to sit opposite her, the woman pushing forward a tter of fruit, before returning back to writing within her book. ¡°Thank you, Elder Gold.¡± Elder Gold paused her writing for a moment, raising a finger, before it was joined by the rest of her hand. ¡°What do you require?¡± ¡°I, uh, bet a lot of money during the tournament.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I made a lot, and I thought I should donate some to the Iyr.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Seventy thousand.¡± ¡°Gold?¡± Elder Gold asked, stopping her pen midway through her sentence. ¡°Yeah.¡± Elder Gold pulled back, closing her book, staring into the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, I won a little over two hundred thousand. Like I said, I bet a lot of money, and I made a lot of money, too much money, honestly. I split it in three, for my family, the business, and the Iyr. I was going to create a hoard with some of my winnings, since Larot and Virot don¡¯t have one, ten thousand each, same as the others. It¡¯ll be in the Rot family¡¯s vault, I¡¯ve already asked for Aunt¡¯s permission. I decided to take a third and hand it to the Iyr, partly as an apology for missing the paymentst year, and partly because¡­ well, it¡¯s a good idea to pay my dues.¡± ¡°You have already paid the fees for the previous year.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°You have not?¡± ¡°The Greater Enhanced weapons were for the Jin family, from me, not for the Iyr from the business,¡± Adam stated. ¡°What of the ve.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a gift from¡­ us to them.¡± "Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the seventy thousand will go some way in assisting against the Reavers.¡± ¡°It will help, but your enchanting abilities will prove greater.¡± ¡°Right, yeah, I can do that. Oh, also, I can Awaken a few more enchanters, but also, I could gain Fifth Gate spells.¡± ¡°Fifth Gate spells?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Yeah, I can be a Master soon.¡± Elder Gold eyed up the half elf, who always spoke so queerly. ¡°Which Fifth Gate spells?¡± ¡°I was thinking about Teleportation Circle and Steel Storm Strike.¡± ¡°They are great choices.¡± ¡°Thank you. I heard that Fifth Gate spells were ouwed, so I thought, maybe I should take something a little more¡­ I don¡¯t know, subtle? Teleportation Circle is something that I could learn without many people knowing, right? Steel Storm Strike, well¡­¡± ¡°It would be dangerous for you to reveal you possessed such spells,¡± Elder Gold agreed, though she was still trying to understand the half elf. ¡°You do not require permissions to learn such spells since you are not of any of the temples within the nearbynds, but Sixth Gate spells will cause much distress.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adam hadn¡¯t realised he could still learn Fifth Gate spells, having thought it crossed the line. ¡®So it¡¯s Sixth Gate spells?¡¯ ¡°You should still keep it a secret,¡± Elder Gold said, noting Adam¡¯s expression. ¡°I was thinking about maybe making an item that could cast the spell as a way to dispel any rumours.¡± Adam smirked slightly at his joke. ¡°Get it? Dispel?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Gold replied, her facepletely neutral. Adam cleared his throat. ¡°I was thinking of making a Teleportation Circle in the fort.¡± ¡°That is too dangerous.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°You wish to create a Teleportation Circle upon ournd?¡± ¡°One that you can destroy with ease.¡± ¡°You would create a Teleportation Circle so close to your children?¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Adam replied. ¡°What if another gains knowledge of its existence?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam frowned, feeling his hair stand on end. ¡°Alright, maybe not. What about one of the viges?¡± ¡°That is more eptable.¡± ¡°It does take a whole year to make it permanent, but I could probably speed it up with some money. Still, a year of casting to make it permanent? That¡¯s rough. I was thinking about making an item and letting someone else cast it to make a permanent circle for me. Jonn, probably.¡± ¡°You will gain knowledge of two circle upon learning the spell,¡± Elder Gold said, opening her book to write down some notes. ¡°It is likely you will gain ess to the circle within Jaghi and East Port.¡± ¡®Oh?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°They¡¯re both so far away¡­¡± ¡°The circle within East Port is fine, for they are open to mages of great power, but the circle of Jaghi is more dangerous, they will likely trap you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Elder Gold stared at her book, catching her thoughts. ¡°The Iyr will assist in building a circle within the second vige of Sev. It has suffered greatly due to the attack, and will owe us that much. You may use that Teleportation Circle if you need to return swiftly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Gold,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly, though his heart still ached for Sev. ¡®I¡¯ll figure something out for them too.¡¯ ¡°Due to the arrival of the Reavers, would you pluck Greater Enhanced weapons for the Iyr?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°We will provide the materials and gems, and we will pay you one hundred gold for each day you enchant.¡± Adam whistled. ¡°That much money?¡± ¡°It is a small price to pay,¡± Elder Gold replied, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°Right, I guess so¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t really need the money, though. Should I ask for something else?¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Elder Gold paused. She reached down under the table and drew out a bell, ringing it lightly. She waited a moment. ¡°Call the Chief.¡±
Poor Sky! We... didn''t know you well. [1019] – Y05.019 – Responsibilities IV [1019] ¨C Y05.019 ¨C Responsibilities IV Chief Iromin floated gracefully towards them, half expecting to protect Adam from getting himself killed. He took his ce beside the half elf while Elder Gold raised her finger, and made the same gesture once more, dismissing her aides. ¡°I wish to understand how you are able to count how many enchanters you can Awaken.¡± ¡°Uuuh, it¡¯s just an ability I have,¡± Adam said, looking to the Chief. ¡°Just the reasoning behind the number,¡± Iromin said. Adam wasn¡¯t sure if he had exined it to any of the Great Elders. ¡°So, I have these uh¡­ beads? Let¡¯s say I go out and fight, I gain some beads that only I can understand and utilise. Not exactly, because we all sort of gain these beads. Experience, right? The more dragons you kill, the more powerful you be. I, uh, can count how many beads I have, and I can utilise them in ways that other people can¡¯t.¡± ¡°How many beads do you possess?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say twenty six, almost twenty seven.¡± ¡°How many beads does it take to Awaken an enchanter?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say if I want to Awaken them with everything, no limits, but without the ability to enchant passively, the first of a month is one, the second of the month is two, then the third is four, so on and so on. If it¡¯s one each month, just one bead. If you want specific enchantments, then it¡¯s one bead per enchantment, and if you want passive enchanting, another one, I think.¡± ¡°You mentioned to Elder Lykan you could be a Master,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°How many beads does it require?¡± ¡°Twenty something, but if I wait, neen.¡± ¡°Why is it different?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a penalty from doing it too quickly.¡± ¡°Doing what?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Adam thought about how dangerous this all was. ¡°Well, you know how you have people who¡­¡± Adam nced upwards. ¡®How do I exin this?¡¯ ¡°So, you know how a, Elder Gold, you¡¯re a Oathsworn, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, so, from what I remember, you gain the ability to Lay on Hands, the healing magic, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Level One. Now, Level Two, you gain the ability to smite your enemies, and the ability to cast spells, right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Then Level Three, you swear your Oaths, and you gain the specific abilities of the Oath that you swear, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Level Four, you gain some training, you get either stronger with your natural abilities, or training, right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Elder Gold slowly began to nod her head. ¡°Then Level Five is what we call an Expert, where you can strike much more effectively, and I think Oathsworn gain Second Gate spells, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Gold narrowed her eyes and continued to nod. ¡°So, I can understand the world in that view. Levels. I also, whereas you don¡¯t really know when you¡¯re going to slip between, you know, Lay on Hands, and then gaining spells, well, I know. Not only do I know, but I have the ability to-,¡± ¡°You are able to gain such abilities as you please, but you are also not restrained to one path,¡± Iromin said. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Do the number of beads required for each Level increase as you increase in Level?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®It is Warriors and Wanderers,¡¯ Iromin thought. ¡®The baby, Bell, is the system? Is it Ritetu who controls the system? No, it must go beyond even our Divine.¡¯ ¡°It will require three beads to Awaken an enchanter to create Basic and Greater weapons passively?¡± Elder Gold asked, thinking about Adam¡¯s words. ¡°Yep. Though, getting three beads is hard work. That¡¯s like¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Well, I usually don¡¯t gain all the beads for myself.¡± Iromin and Elder Gold¡¯s eyes remained focused on the half elf, suddenly at attention. ¡°I share it with everyone else. Jurot, Jaygak, Lucy, Mara, and anyone in my party, usually.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Iromin called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°The beads that you have gained through your time since you met us. If you were unable to control when you could spend them, would you be greater than a Master?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so. I think I¡¯d be¡­¡± Adam¡¯s eyes fell to the side, revealing to the Great Elders a great deal. ¡°I¡¯d be not a Grandmaster. I¡¯d be able to, if I was a Priest, gain Sixth Gate spells. Although, I think I gain more beads than a typical person, so it¡¯s not really a fairparison.¡± ¡°Would Jurot also acquire such a Level?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Iromin remained silent for a long while. While Adam had left, Zijin hade to inform him of a particr matter, but he had been in the middle of exining something to the Chief, which he understood after Adam revealed such forbidden knowledge. ¡°Would the enchanters you Awaken also learn other enchantments with beads they gain themselves?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [Yes.] ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Gold noted the pause and then the conviction from Adam¡¯s words. She threw a look to Iromin, with a thought to how far Iromin was willing to let her go. Iromin was busy thinking about how many reasons Adam had given them to keep him alive, and also to kill him. However, as the ultimate authority over the half elf, he was still firmly against killing the young man. It wasn¡¯t because of the awakening Mad Dog, who would surely kick up a fuss, to put it lightly, but because, as far as Iromin understood, Adam was always earnest with him, and over thought his rtionship so much it was bordering paranoia. ¡°I¡¯ll Awaken enchanters soon if you like, but it will stop me from being able to pluck that many weapons,¡± Adam informed. ¡°I get too sick if I do both.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Elder Gold replied. ¡°It will be best for you to pluck as many weapons as you can, for now.¡± ¡°Elder Gold, I already said yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I also need to enchant some weapons for the business, not quite for money, but we have some obligations we need to sort out.¡± Elder Gold nodded. ¡°Also, Elder Gold¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± she replied. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°You wish for me to speak with your daughter.¡± ¡®Holy,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°If it would not displease you.¡± Elder Gold narrowed her eyes at the way Adam spoke so formally to her. ¡°You should also rest and spend time with your family. Your youngest daughter will wish to hear your stories.¡± ¡°You are so wise, Elder Gold,¡± Adam joked, but he bowed his head towards her. ¡°Thank you.¡± The pair continued to iron out the details of Adam¡¯s requests, before allowing him to leave. As Adam returned back to the shared estate, he paused. He took a moment to gather himself. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot each walked up to the archway as their father stepped into the shared estate. Adam stared down at them, reaching down to hold out his hands, allowing Kirot and Karot to take them, before he allowed Konarot to lead him forward. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Vonda asked. Adam dropped down beside her, shaking his head lightly. His eyes then fell to Lanarot, who sat beside her mother, who spoke a tale while knitting. ¡°Bad news.¡± ¡®I should have spent more time with Sky. He was mine first, and all I ever did was bully him.¡¯ Lanarot stared up at her brother, pouting after hearing the news. ¡°Sky is gone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Baktu has taken him.¡± Lanarot looked to Jurot, before looking back to Adam. ¡°Baktu already has puppy. Sky is my puppy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam reached out to embrace the girl. He felt her begin to shake, before he prepared himself for the scream, the girl wailing into the darkening sky. Adam kissed her cheek, before passing the girl to Jurot, who silenced the screaming with ease, the girl half snoozing upon his chest a momentter. However, another child began to cry. ¡°Karot, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam lifted his son up. ¡°No dying, daddy!¡± the boy cried, sobbing and shaking. ¡°No, no, daddy¡¯s not going to die,¡± Adam said, leaning down to kiss his forehead. ¡°Babo will not let me die, right?¡± ¡°Huu!¡± The boy clutched his father¡¯s shirt, hiding his head into his father¡¯s chest. Adam continued to hold his son, brushing his hair tenderly. He continued to kiss his son¡¯s cheek, swaying side to side. ¡®Damn. How can my son be this cute? You don¡¯t have to worry at all, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to behave from now on, I promise.¡¯ Once the children were taken away to prepare them for bed, Adam revealed the news to Jurot and the others. ¡°Reavers?¡± Jurot replied, his voice betraying his excitement. ¡°Yeah, apparently.¡± ¡°It is said theye from the stars to test their mettle,¡± Jurot said, like a boy speaking a fantastical tale. ¡°Theye to fight and ughter, and they grab people and take them to their home,nds unknown.¡± ¡°They sound like bad news.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot agreed, slowly nodding his head. Dunes sat awkwardly between them both, vaguely recalling learning about the Reavers, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to threats of a bygone era. ¡°Chief Iromin says they probably have a hundred Paragons,¡± Adam said. ¡°He¡¯s not certain, but he wants to prepare for the worst.¡± ¡°We Iyrmen always prepare for the worst.¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Kitool anyhow?¡± Adam asked. ¡°She left before I did, and she¡¯s still not back?¡± ¡°She may be required elsewhere,¡± Jurot replied simply. ¡®Reavers¡­¡¯ Dunes thought. ¡®I should send word back to the Order.¡¯
Exining how the remote works to your grandparents, except they actually manage to understand. [1020] – Y05.020 – The Gift of Children I [1020] ¨C Y05.020 ¨C The Gift of Children I "You think you are so handsome, I will forgive you?" Jirot used, holding up her finger like a de. "Yes," Adam replied, standing taller than his daughter, and yet her presence loomed over him. Jirot inhaled deeply, her chest rising as she did, clenching her fists as though ready to brawl. Her eyes narrowed, the girl tilting her head slightly as she thought of how to deal with her father. She shook her head and walked over to her mother, cing a hand on the woman¡¯s knee, sighing. "I do not like it when daddy is right." Adam closed his eyes, doing his best not to crack. Vonda reached down to rub the top of her daughter''s head, while Virot stirred within her bosom, ncing up towards her mother, before smiling her toothless smile. Adam hoisted his daughter up, nting a firm kiss on her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. Daddy needs to work for the Iyr.¡± Jirot huffed, looking away from her father, though she grabbed his cor to trap him. ¡°You are helping?¡± little Jarot asked, who clutched at his father¡¯s cor a momentter once Adam hoisted him up. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°I help too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already helping by behaving so much, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adam nted firm kisses on his son¡¯s forehead, nuzzling against the boy¡¯s nose, feeling the warmth of his face against his own, the boy¡¯s gentle breath against his neck once little Jarot nestled his head against it. ¡°You are always working!¡± Jirot used, holding up her finger at her father once more. ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m helping the Iyr, dear¡­¡± ¡°You cannot work tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Not tomorrow?¡± ¡°You cannot!¡± Jirot warned, her eyes ring deep into her father¡¯s eyes. She even went so far as to cross her arms, punctuating her threat. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Adam nced aside, pretending to close his eyes while he peeked at his younger sister, who stared over towards theirmotion. ¡°Okay, okay, I will not work tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will not forgive you.¡± ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, even though I am this handsome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, fine. Daddy is going now so he needs his goodbye kiss.¡± Jirot grabbed her father¡¯s head and nted a firm kiss on his cheek, but let go of his head and crossed her arms once more. Jarot kissed his father¡¯s cheek gently, before the rest of the children did so. ¡°Larot, kiss,¡± Konarot said, but the boy remained frozen still, like a statue. ¡°Larot!¡± Jirot called, rushing over to her youngest brother. ¡°You must kiss daddy.¡± ¡®Just kill me already,¡¯ Larot thought, but thankfully his father had some sense, and only ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Virot, will you kiss me twice as much for your papa?¡± Adam asked, while the girl yawned, squirming as Adam nuzzled against her cheek, and she twitched, ring at her father. She was finally distracted by her mother¡¯s finger. ¡°How he can do this, mummy?¡± Jirot asked once her father had left to work. ¡°He is working hard for you, my dear Jirot.¡± ¡°I want to help daddy with birthday¡­¡± The girl¡¯s leaf shaped ears slumped, and she pouted up at her mother. ¡°Let¡¯s ask him when hees back?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Jirot,¡± Jaygak called, picking the girl up, tossing her up, catching her with ease before holding her close. She hoisted Jarot up too, pinning the pair to her. ¡°Jarot, are you causing trouble for your mother?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The boy flushed slightly, smiling innocently towards his aunt. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I do not trouble mummy!¡± Jirot gasped, offended Jaygak would even suggest such a thing. ¡°I do not!¡± ¡°Then who should we trouble today?¡± ¡°Mmm. Nano?¡± ¡°Which nano?¡± ¡°Nano Gan.¡± ¡°Grandaunt is away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jirot furrowed her brows. ¡°Babo?¡± ¡°Babo Jarot? He¡¯s also away.¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re working for the Iyr.¡± Jirot threw up her arms, her eyes widened with shock. ¡°Always working!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Jaygak said, nuzzling against her neck. ¡°So who should we trouble?¡± ¡°Baba?¡± ¡°Which baba?¡± ¡°Baba Tona?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jaygak smiled. ¡°Baba?¡± Konarot asked, her tail swaying lightly. ¡°You wish to go see him too?¡± Konarot slowly nodded her head, smiling slightly, her expectant eyes piercing Jaygak. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Dunes,¡± a voice called, causing the Aswadian to tense up. ¡°You should go with them and speak the tales of our Order.¡± Dunes¡¯ eyes fell to Amira, who held Ranya in her arms. The look of betrayal in his eyes caused Amira to smile. ¡°Baba! Baba!¡± Jirot squealed, rushing up to the man, who was in the middle of speaking to an older man. ¡°You havee?¡± Tonagek asked, turning his attention to the arriving children, while the older man beside him stood to leave. ¡°Ie to trouble you,¡± Jirot dered, rushing up to hug her granduncle¡¯s leg. ¡°Careful,¡± Jaygak called, smiling awkwardly, while Jarot also hugged his granduncle¡¯s other leg. ¡®I told you not to hug his legs!¡¯ Jaygak¡¯s eyes fell to the Family Elder of the Gek family, nodding her head, the older man returning a nod of his head. Dunes watched as the grandson of Hadi Tanagek left, the awkwardness emanating from the old man. He had all but forgotten who these people were, only recalling it upon seeing their tattoos, that which looked just like the Kan¡¯s family tattoos, but with the colours inverted. ¡°Baba¡­¡± Konarot called, her tail swaying gently, before it stopped as her granduncle ruffled her hair tenderly. Tonagek set up the chess board, while Jaygak sat nearby, keeping the children within her sights. Dunes sat off to one side, speaking his tales to the Iyrmen and the shared estate¡¯s children. ¡°I go first!¡± Jirot dered, before moving a piece. ¡°We are ying Demon Lord chess?¡± Tonagek joked, before moving his own pieces against her, setting up the Slumbering w opening, while the girl moved the pieces for a different opening, one he had only taught to Konarot once, having barely exined the concepts to her. As he reached for a piece, he paused. He could not move it, since it was trapped by the mages. He wanted to move his knight, but it would leave his nk opened. Tonagek reached up, curling a finger over his lip, mimicking Konarot, who was watching the game with a concentration one might not have expected of a child. Tonagek continued to y a few more moves, but Jirot imed three of his pieces while he imed two of hers. It was after he lost a second knight, that Tonagek lifted up the king piece, and ced it to the side. He reached out to shake the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Well done, Jirot.¡± ¡°Kekeke,¡± Jirot replied, taking her granduncle¡¯s hand with both of her own, shaking it hard, though it did little to his arm. Konarot pped excitedly upon her sister¡¯s win, joined in by the rest of her siblings. ¡°Well done.¡± Jarot smiled wider, pping his hands furiously, half cackling as he did. ¡°Do you want to y against Konarot?¡± Tonagek asked. Jirot¡¯s smile instantly dropped, and the girl blinked. ¡°I¡­ I bored now!¡± She then started to scramble down from her seat. ¡°Jirot,¡± Tonagek called, reaching out a hand. The girl stared up at him meekly but walked over to him, allowing him to ruffle his hair. ¡°Come, watch Konarot y against me.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl smiled sheepishly. Jaygak raised her brows, having never seen this side of Jirot before. The girl hoisted herself up beside the woman, pressing her side against Jaygak¡¯s. Her small legs dangled under the bench, while little Jarot climbed up beside the girl, holding his sister¡¯s hand. Dunes finished his tale, the young Iyrmen children pping their hands. He threw a nce towards the other children, who hung around with their granduncle. The man stood up and limped away to retrieve a sheathed sword, before speaking of its tale to the children, who were considered his sister¡¯s grandchildren. As dinner was prepared, a te crashed onto the floor. Jirot gasped, ncing up towards the Iyrmen who looked her way. She nced aside to her brother, whose face contorted as he made to cry. ¡°Sorry,¡± Jirot said, hugging her brother, also feeling a coldness begin to rise within her. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jaygak said, lifting the pair up, her eyes scanning across their hands and their bodies, feeling for any wet spots. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Jirot replied once more, her tears streaming down her face, though she did not sob like her brother. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jaygak held the pair close to her, allowing them to soothe themselves against her. She rubbed her cheeks against theirs, before leading them to one side to eat with them, while the rest of the families prepared the light meals. Adam returned in thete afternoon, finding Tonagek hade to join them for their evening meal, along with Danagek, who sat beside Gurot, the pair of chonky boys listening to Lanarot reading a book to them. Mirot continued to cut away at the vegetables, while Sonarot and Tonagek assisted with cooking the meal. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Adam held Jirot in hisp, ncing aside to Lanarot for a moment, the girl offering each of her cousins a piece of sliced vegetable. While other children may have refused to eat such vegetables, Gurot and Danagek eagerly epted whatever food put in front of them. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, secretly, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot pat his shoulder gently, before throwing a look to her mother. ¡°You can¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Jaygak teased, reaching up to pinch the girl¡¯s nose. ¡°You already broke a bowl.¡± ¡°You broke a bowl?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Sorry.¡± The girl pouted slightly, her smile suddenly disappearing. Adam brushed through her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure it was on ident, right?¡± ¡°It was on ident!¡± Jirot confirmed, nodding her head wildly, causing her hair to fall down in front of her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Adam tickled her nose, before the girl squirmed out of her father¡¯s arms. She grabbed her brother¡¯s hand and fled away, towards their aunt, who shared the sliced vegetables to them, much to boy¡¯s dismay. ¡°She did not break the bowl,¡± Dunes said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She did not do it. Jarot dropped it.¡± ¡°Jarot?¡± Adam asked, ncing to his twins, to Jirot who was feeding her younger brother, the boy eagerly epting food from her fingers. ¡°It was not on purpose.¡± ¡°Of course, my children would never drop bowls on purpose,¡± Adam said. ¡°Sure, maybe a cup or ten, but a bowl?¡± ¡°It was Jarot?¡± Jaygak asked, before her eyes fell to Jirot and Jarot once more. She smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m blessed to see Jirot behave in such a way. She has surprised me twice this day.¡± She smiled even wider upon feeling¡¯s Adam re.
Ah, how can our Jirot be this cute? [1021] – Y05.021 – The Gift of Children II [1021] ¨C Y05.021 ¨C The Gift of Children II ¡°Papa¡­¡± Lanarot called, adorned within the Iyr¡¯s typical attire. She wore a tunic with a sash around her waist, a set of trousers, and thick boots. Her mother had dabbed the girl¡¯s forehead with the vague shapes of her family¡¯s tattoos for the day. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Adam replied, dropping down to embrace her within his strong arms. He held the back of her head, gently running his fingers through her hair. ¡°Happy birthday, my Lanababy.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± the girl giggled, her arms wrapping around her brother, feeling hisrge back. Once he allowed her to escape, she rushed to her other brother, hugging him tight too. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Jurot said, holding the girl within his arms. He thought of how small she had been even the previous year, and yet now her arms could swallow more of his body. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re turning three today,¡± Adam said. ¡°Nooo.¡± Lanarot smiled coyly towards her brother. ¡°Four?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Nooo!¡± Lanarot giggled wildly. ¡°I am five!¡± ¡°Five?¡± ¡°Five!¡± The girl held out her hand, revealing all five digits, still giggling wildly. ¡°Five¡­¡± Adam blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that older than Katool?¡± ¡°What?¡± Katool called, furrowing her brows towards the half elf. ¡°What do you mean, what?¡± Adam asked, his eyes falling upon the girl. For a moment, he saw the small girl who used to cry whenever he bullied her, and even when he didn¡¯t. Then he saw the girl, so much taller, her voice far more confident and clear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you only four years old?¡± ¡°I am nine!¡± Katool replied, sitting up taller. ¡°Right, I¡¯m sure,¡± Adam stated, quickly reaching down to brush his sister¡¯s hair, ruining her hair. ¡®Oops.¡¯ He brushed it down with his hands, awkwardly. ¡°What is it that you want for your birthday this year, Lanababy?¡± ¡°I want Sky.¡± ¡°You want me to fly you around?¡± Adam asked. ¡°No. I want Sky. My puppy, Sky.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Adam could feel the expectant gaze pierce through his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lanababy.¡± Lanarot pouted, before her mother quickly scooped her up, brushing her hair gently with her brush, fixing her hair. The girl allowed her mother to distract her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Elder Zijin for one of Sky¡¯s puppies, and they can grow with you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lanarot continued to pout, holding her mother¡¯s cor, leaning in to hide within her bosom. ¡°Papa will beat up a Reaver for you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Lanarot,¡± Jurot called, holding out his hands for the girl. She reached over and allowed him to hold her. ¡°Do you see Damrot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The girl looked down at the little baby, who was within his mother¡¯s arms, rxing after his meal. ¡°He is your nephew, like Karot and Jarot. You must be strong for them.¡± ¡°I am so strong!¡± Lanarot replied, pulling back slightly to puff out her chest, holding up her arms. ¡°You see? I am so strong, like you.¡± Jurot reached up to rub her ear gently, before sitting down with her, allowing the others to hand their gifts. ¡®A pup during these turbulent times? It will be difficult.¡¯ ¡°Lanarot!¡± Taygak called, her voice firm, clear, like water rushing against a rock. ¡°You are growing up well.¡± ¡°Speak in the Aldish tongue,¡± Kaygak said, ncing aside towards Pam and Vonda. ¡°Lanarot. Growing well.¡± Taygak embraced the girl tight within her arms. She, as the oldest of the children, had watched over Lanarot since her birth. She, who was going to be a teen soon, understood her responsibilities increased as she grew older. The oldest of the children reached down, undoing the furs beneath her chair, revealing a shield. ¡°Look.¡± Lanarot smiled at the shield, which wasrge and round, allowing her to hide beneath it with ease. ¡°Thank you.¡± Taygak nted a firm kiss on the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Lanarot, good.¡± She hugged the girl tight once more, a little too hard, before letting the girl go. ¡°Taygak, go. Working hard.¡± ¡°Goodbye, cousin Taygak,¡± Lanarot called after, before the rest of the children handed her their gifts, mostly bits and pieces they had received from others. Her cousins, Turot and Asorot, made their way to the extended family estate, wanting to hand their gifts there. Adam also decided to wait for them heading to the extended family estate. First, the group made their way to a particr section of the Main Iyr. ¡°Do you wish to hold her?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°You can hold her,¡± Adam said, though he peeked down at his youngest daughter, who sucked her hand while rxing her head against her mother¡¯s shoulder. Sonarot sat upon the chair with Lanarot and Larot upon herp, while Jirot and Jarot climbed up onto their father¡¯sp. Karot sat upon his mother¡¯sp, but then nced away towards his elder siblings. He looked to his side, seeing his father¡¯sp was taken by Jirot and Jarot. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam nced down at the children. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, go sit on your uncle¡¯sp. Konarot and Kirot want to sit with Karot.¡± ¡°I am sitting here, daddy!¡± ¡°Jirot, please.¡± Adam nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Look, your papo¡¯s all lonely. Obviously our Jirot needs to make sure he¡¯sfortable, right?¡± ¡°Papo has baby?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have¡­¡± Adam paused, upon realising what she was truly asking him. ¡°You smelly girl, how can papo have a baby when he has you?¡± Jirot smirked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Jirot, Jarot, will you sit with your uncle?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°I sitting, I sitting,¡± Jirot said, climbing off her father, rushing up to her uncle, with Jarot waiting for Jurot to hoist him up with ease. ¡°Papo, you see? Is because I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too,¡± Jurot said, holding the pair within his arms, feeling his heart beat a little quicker, before calming himself. He sat a little taller, feeling their adoring gazes upon him. Pam nced at the children beside her, seeing the way they beamed up at her husband. She then sat Damrot upon herp, holding the back of his head, making sure the old Iyrman could sketch the boy¡¯s face. Karot¡¯s tail hung to the side, the boy holding his eldest sister¡¯s hand, who sat right beside him. Virot sat towards the end, with most of Vonda¡¯s attention, the woman holding her head up, though the girl constantly looked towards her mother, and let out small cries when Vonda tried to have her look ahead. ¡°She¡¯s definitely your sister, Jirot,¡± Adam joked, causing Sonarot to crack a smile. ¡°Of coas,¡± Jirot agreed. The old Iyrman quickly sketched the family together, taking longer than typical, mostly because of the babies who needed to be taken care of by the mothers and the artist, before he finished up the sketch with his charcoal, and allowed them to go, waiting for the next family. ¡°It is no longer required to take our portrait on this date,¡± Sonarot said, holding her daughter and Larot within her arms as they made their way to the family estate. ¡°Howe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is required upon the tenth of the tenth,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Damrot is considered the youngest of the main family in the eyes of the Iyr, so it is upon his birthday. We must take them at least once a year, twice a year if a new child has their first birthday.¡± ¡°So does that mean we will alle along during Damrot¡¯s?¡± Adam asked. Sonarot thought for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam noted the pause but said nothing of it. He understood that his rtionship with the Rot family was weird, and allowed the Family Head to tell him if anything was wrong, since she was his Aunt, and the grandmother of his children. The group made their way through the roads of the Iyr, the mountains forming the walls around them, slipping through thework of tunnels within the mountains. They eventually came upon a wider,rger section within the Iyr. There were the samerge estates as he expected, and arge number of Iyrmen about, mostly children, who all ran around as they pleased, with a handful of adults keeping an eye on them. The ground of the area around the estates were stamped with various symbols, each the tattoos of the families which lived in the estates. Jirot squealed, eagerly rushing forward, though they were still far from the estate. Iyrmen waved at the group, though didn¡¯t approach, giving them their space. About twenty or so minutester, the group finally found a familiar pattern upon the floor. The estates were equally as imposing as the estate he was used to, with many more Iyrmen living within each estate. ¡°Aunt Sonarot!¡± the children eximed, many of them as young as Lanarot, some slightly younger, but many were also about Turot¡¯s age too. One major difference between the extended estates and the shared estates was that almost everyone here, especially the children, all wore nes with small ck gems. The older Iyrmen all greeted the group with nods of their head, though a pair of twins charged a particr older Iyrman. ¡°Nano! Nano!¡± Mulrot smiled, the old woman scooping each of the children up within her arms, while the triplets rushed over to greet her too. ¡°Have youe to greet me?¡± ¡°Is kako¡¯s birthday,¡± Jirot exined, hugging the old woman close. ¡°Did you not bring babo?¡± ¡°Babo?¡± Jirot looked around, her eyes scanning the area. Konarot sniffed the air. ¡°Babo, not here?¡± ¡°That old fool, how could he not return?¡± Mulrot asked. ¡°When he returns, you must tell him off.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot eximed gleefully. Mirot and her children all returned from visiting the other family estates, having heard themotion from the nearby estate. Turot and Asorot rushed over to their cousin, holding within their arms arge, round bundled within heavy furs. ¡°Papa?¡± Lanarot nced towards Adam, her hands upon the red shield. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It was Turot who gave me this shield. Now it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Mine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± Adam assured. ¡°We¡¯re gifting it together.¡± ¡°Baba give kaza. Kaza give papa. Papa give me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your baba wielded this shield, and your brother managed to ce first ce because of it, and now¡­ it¡¯s yours.¡± Lanarot stared down at the shield, seeing all the dents within, feeling the great tingle of magic within. She smiled bashfully, tiny dimples forming to one side. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡®If I can¡¯t stop them from corrupting you, then I have to at least make sure you¡¯re safe.¡¯ ¡°Now that your cousins and I have given our gifts, I think it¡¯s time you get your gift from papa Jurot and your nieces and nephews.¡± Jurot undid Phantom, and held it near its de, offering the handle to his sister. ¡°Phantom is yours.¡± ¡°We give it!¡± Jirot said, smiling wide towards her aunt. ¡°Yes, it is our gift,¡± Jurot confirmed. Lanarot looked to her mother for support, who bowed her head, and the girl threw a suspicious look to her brother, who hung around with Jaygak, who would sometimes ce peppers within her bread. ¡°Mine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We giving it,¡± Jirot said confidently, as though she had done anything but to tease her uncle to hand it over. ¡®I give my papa food all day and you cannot give axe?¡¯ she had asked, smirking at her uncle. Lanarot reached out to it, grabbing the handle with her small hands. She held it tight, while her elder brother assisted her in holding it. The girl could feel the tingle within her hands. Jurot had been unsure of whether to give the de to his son or to his sister. However, it made sense to give her the axe since she was older, and his son would have his shield, since the boy needed the shield more than the axe. No, it made no sense at all, but he was an Iyrman, so it made sense. The girl had inherited not just one of the best shields Adam had enchanted, a Greater shield, but also one of the best, if not the best, Greater Enhanced weapons he had enchanted. Sonarot watched her daughter show off the axe and shield to all the other children, while the tales of the weapons were spoken. Her eyes fell to Adam and Jurot, the half elf smirking towards his brother, while beaming with pride. He had gotten away with managing to gift his sister two extremely powerful items, and no one had called him out for it. She nced towards Adam¡¯s side, noting the axe at his side. Jurot was gifting away both his axe and his shield. Adam retired his axe and gifted away his shield. Within her heart, Sonarot hoped their era was not over. It was when the sun had passed its zenith, and was making its way towards the horizon, that the woman understood there was still an ember burning between the pair yet. ¡°What do you mean, you old geezer?¡± Adam growled back. ¡°Do I need Wraith to beat you?¡± ¡°Even with that shield of mine, you could not beat me?¡± the crippled Iyrman grinned wide, holding the twins against his chest, which had sparked Adam¡¯s annoyance. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring Lanarot a gift!¡± ¡°I did not bring her a gift?¡± The old Iyrman grinned wider. ¡°I have brought the best gift!¡±
Wow. It seems like their era is over. There certainly won''t be any insane fights this year it seems. Four shadows? I only have the one. [1022] – Y05.022 – The Gift of Children III [1022] ¨C Y05.022 ¨C The Gift of Children III ¡®Damn it, you old geezer!¡¯ Lanarot held the axe in herp, the de wrapped within a thick hide of a beast the old man had killed. The axe was a de that was not like most axes, it''s de a deep red, like that of blood. Bloodsteel, as the Iyrmen had dubbed it, a metal that was found rarely in the Iyr, and was rarer outside of its borders. The Sen family¡¯s weapon, the Bloodde, was made of such a steel, though it had been magically enchanted. This axe, Heartkiller, was not like most axes made of bloodsteel either, for it was crafted so masterfully, it was considered a mundane de almost equal to that of a Basic de. "That axe, isn''t it too much?" Adamined, though he did so quietly, barely above a whisper as he red at the old man. "Too much for my granddaughter?" The old Jarot grinned wildly, for though his axe was not considered magical, in the eyes of the Iyr, it was equal to the shield Adam had passed along. Why? It was because though Jarot had used the shield for a while, it was this de he had used more often. The shield had protected the old man during his journey, but it was that axe which had imed the lives of many nobles. "What about Gurot and Murot? You should spoil them too, so if you give too much to Lanababy, Gubaby and Mubaby will be so sad." Jarot noted the annoyance within Adam''s voice, causing him to smirk even wider at the half elf. "Do you think I have but one or two axes which have imed the lives of Aldishmen?" "Not just any Aldishmen, but nobles," Adam retorted. "Axes which have killed nobles?" Jarot thought, leaning back, taking the thought far more seriously than anyone expected. "I own at least one axe for each nickname I possess." ''Damn, how many axes does this old man have?'' Adam reached up to rub his brow gently, ncing aside. ''Should I use multiple weapons too? I could pass them on to my...'' Adam stopped the thought there, not wanting to even imagine his children growing up. "You do not have to envy me, since you will grow even more powerful," Jarot said, his lips twitching slightly. "One day?" "I''m going to give them all weapons that are equally as good." "You should give weapons which are greater." "I can''t do that, I can''t go around killing nobles." "Why not?" Jarot asked, sitting up a little, almost offended by the words. "Jirot, your babo is trying to bully your mummy," Adam called, while Jirot''s head snapped towards them, her eyes narrowing towards her babo. "Does this old man bully your mother?" Jarot asked. Jirot narrowed her eyes towards her father. "Babo does not bully mummy?" "He said I should kill nobles, even though I am married to mummy?" Adam stated. Jirot''s eyes fell back onto her babo, the girl raising her brows. ¡°Your babo misspoke because he is so old,¡± the old one armed Iyrman said, reaching out a hand, the girl rushing over to him to hold onto his hand, scarred and rough. ¡°It is okay, babo. You are so old now.¡± Jirot brushed the old man¡¯s hand tenderly with her free hand, while little Jarot also stumbled over, climbing up to his babo, sitting beside him, hisrge amber eyes staring at the old man curiously. The older, one armed Jarot, reached down to ruffle his greatson¡¯s hair, brushing his thumb through those thick, curly locks, before pinning the boy¡¯s head to his chest, allowing little Jarot to climb onto hisp. ¡°Yes. This babo of yours is so old, so you must stay with him to take care of him.¡± ¡°I take care of you, babo,¡± Jirot assured, patting his thigh gently. ¡°Will you take care of me too?¡± An Iyrman called. He was old, tall and lean. His head was smoothly, freshly shaved that morning, his thick moustache white as snow, hiding his lips, while his long beard fell down to his chest, tapering towards his abdomen. An aura of gentleness emanated from him. Upon his back, he wore a spear, the tip wrapped in leather. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot called, smiling wide, giggling in delight as the old man appeared. The old Iyrman reached down to brush Jirot¡¯s hair gently, before his eyes fell down to the other tiny girl, who looked up at him expectantly. ¡°I was told it was your birthday?¡± ¡°Hello, dado,¡± Lanarot said bashfully, while she bowed her head as the old man ruffled her hair. ¡°Are you enjoying your gifts?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the small girl replied, rubbing the hide gently, before trying to undo the string to reveal the axe, only to be stopped by Adam tickling her hand. ¡°Smelly girl, you need to leave it in there. Tell your dado the name of the weapon, he¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°It is Hutkiller.¡± ¡°Heartkiller,¡± Adam stated, sounding it out slowly for his little sister. ¡°Hahtkiller?¡± Lanarot smiled innocently. ¡°You handed over Heartkiller?¡± The old man asked, settling himself beside Jarot. ¡°What else would I hand to my granddaughter?¡± ¡°Do not forget, Lanarot, you are also of our family,¡± the elderly bald man said. Adam was fairly certain he was Malfev, considering the bottom half of a blue semi circle was nked by green hollowed squares on either side, and his bald head and thick beard. He had met the old man a few times, the pair sharing few words. Mulrot was the Family Elder of the Rot family, but she was Malfev¡¯s younger sister, who held the position of the Family Elder of the Fev family. ¡°I am Lanaroh!¡± Lanarot dered, sitting up taller. ¡°That is right!¡± Jarot grinned like a beast towards Malfev, unable to resist showing off his granddaughter. ¡®When did your eyes be so sharp?¡¯ Malfev thought, who let out a low sigh. It was already difficult enough to deal with Jarot when he had retired, but seeing the warning his sister had stated was true, it caused a tired sigh to run through his bones. ¡°You cannot forget me, yes?¡± ¡°I will not, dado.¡± Lanarot smiled, staring at the old man. ¡°I will give my gift then,¡± Malfev said, reaching into his tunic, grasping a small, silver bracelet, with tiny rubies within, the bracelet easily worth a hundred gold, if not more. ¡°Do you remember how I came to obtain this bracelet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How did I do it?¡± ¡°I do not remember,¡± the girl replied earnestly, causing a small symphony of chuckles. ¡°It was my prize when I defeated the Fire Blossom Knight.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lanarot replied, partly remembering the tale. ¡°Fyah Blossom Knight.¡± ¡°It is my gift to you,¡± Malfev said, tying the bracelet against the girl¡¯s sleeve, his fingers as gentle as a breeze, the girl barely able to feel the bracelet even as he let go. ¡°Thank you, dado!¡± Lanarot said, upon seeing her brother¡¯s expectant gaze, who beamed with pride at how polite she was. Malfev brushed the girl¡¯s hair tenderly once more with a finger. ¡°Do you also forget your nana¡¯s stories?¡± Lanarot pouted, blushing slightly. ¡°I do not.¡± ¡°Then you must tell us one of the stories.¡± ¡°I am so tired, dado, so tired.¡± The girl let out an exasperated sigh, ncing to the side, peeking back at the old man. ¡°Then you must do so when you are less tired, yes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The old man spotted a few of the gazes nearby. ¡°It seems you have more gifts to receive?¡± ¡°More gifts?¡± Dunes cleared his throat lightly from the side. ¡°Hello, little Lanarot.¡± ¡°Hello Manager Dunes!¡± the girl¡¯s eyes beamed up towards the Aswadian. ¡°Would you like for me to cast some spells for you?¡± Dunes asked. The girl gasped. ¡°Yes! I want it!¡± ¡°I want it too!¡± Jirot said, climbing down from her greatfather, followed by her twin brother. ¡°Babo, I going now, okay?¡± The old Jarot wanted toin, but he let out a soft snort. ¡°You may go, since you wish to go.¡± ¡°I wille back, and we can y, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Babo¡­¡± Jirot looked to Malfev and raised her finger. ¡°No more running up wall, okay?¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± Malfev asked. ¡°You cannot! It is not fair!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Malfev threw a look to the old Jarot, hiding their smiles. ¡°Since you have spoken, I will not run up the walls.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot pointed towards Adam. ¡°You cannot work, okay?¡± ¡°I already said I wasn¡¯t working today, smelly girl!¡± Adam reached out to grab his daughter, but she squealed and fled, little Jarot giggling too as he escaped. Konarot sauntered over, leading her younger sister and brother, before they settled themselves with Malfev and Jarot. ¡°Hello, babo.¡± ¡°Hello, Konarot.¡± Malfev brushed the top of her head, doing the same for each of the triplets. Konarot smiled, shuffling closer to the old man who smelled so much like her greatmother. The triplets stayed with their father and their babos, while Lanarot, Jirot, and Jarot each went with Dunes and the demons for him to give his gifts. ¡°Do you know who I pray to?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Wahtu!¡± Lanarot replied. ¡°I know it too!¡± Jirot stated. Dunes smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I pray to Lady Arya, or Wahtu as you call her. Do you know which Order I am from?¡± ¡°ck Mountain!¡± Lanarot replied once more, and Jirot nodded her head, while Jarot stood there, also nodding his head lightly. ¡°I have gained certain spells,¡± Dunes said, bowing his head to Sonarot, who bowed her head in return. ¡°I will cast them upon you now.¡± Dunes chanted the words to his spell, holding his amulet within his hand, before motioning with his hands, and the magic began to swirl within the children. It was after the children gasped with delight, that Dunes felt many of the Iyrmen gaze elsewhere, allowing him to rx. Lanarot, Jirot, and Jarot each felt the warmth in their body as the magic fell through them. As they were quite young, they were quite literally more than twice as resilient under the effects of the Second Gate Priest spell. ¡°I also have another spell I wish to show you,¡± Dunes said, throwing a look to Sonarot to confirm once more. He drew his de and chanted the words to his spell, before running a finger along the de, filling it with magical energies. He then held out the hilt of the de to the girl. Lanarot took the de into her hand, with Dunes holding the de with her hands. She felt the tingling of magic through the de, causing her to gasp. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°I can feel it!¡± ¡°This de was the de I used when I met your brother,¡± Dunes said, assisting the girl in swinging the de gently. ¡°It was gifted to me by my Order, and has helped me for many years. I do not use it any longer, because your brother has gifted me greater des. This de is my gift to you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am Roh! I do not use sword.¡± ¡°I know. I would like for you to have it, and if you wish to gift it to another, perhaps a Gek, like your uncle¡¯s family, then you may. My story with this de has ended, and your story with it has begun.¡± Lanarot looked up at Dunes for a moment, her eyes curious, judging the Priest, before she smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Lucy frowned, annoyed that he had given such a great gift. ¡®Should I gift Great Destroyer?¡¯ Dunes looked down to Jirot and Jarot, who eyed up the de with great admiration. He sighed lightly, pulling back, allowing Lucy and Mara to assist the girl and the twins. While the party continued, Mulrot eventually took her ce between her brother and husband, holding her greatchildren upon herp, while Konarot sat upon Malfev¡¯sp. Jarot only allowed this because he could feed the children from his hands. ¡°Do you think I cannot beat you?¡± Jarot growled towards the old man, who had dared to try and take the fruit from his hand to feed his eldest greatdaughter. ¡°You may beat me, but I will ask brother Marmak to deal with you,¡± Malfev replied, his voice light. ¡°Hah? What will he do to me?¡± ¡°He can beat you.¡± ¡°I will take an arm from him at least.¡± ¡°An arm or a leg?¡± Malfev asked. Jarot grinned wider, almost like a hyena. ¡°Both!¡± ¡°Why are you talking about that sort of thing in front of my adorable kids?¡± Adam asked, his arms crossed, annoyed he couldn¡¯t hold any of his children, nor feed them. Malfev reached up to brush his beard, his moustache wrinkling slightly as he smirked beneath his beard. ¡°Do you wish to talk of the Orders?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Adam asked, his eyes glued to the old man. Malfev held his greatniece¡¯s hand within his own, brushing his thumb along the back of her hand. ¡°It will be a turbulent time for them now.¡± ¡°They have lived peacefully for so long, now they can earn their keep,¡± Jarot stated, still grinning wide, already feeling the excitement rush through him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam asked, ncing between the trio of old Iyrmen, two Family Elders, and the other Mad Dog, and yet each held the expression of Iyrmen, that was to say, excitement to kill.
How can he run up the walls when they''re ying tag? That''s cheating! [1023] – Y05.023 – The Gift of Children IV [1023] ¨C Y05.023 ¨C The Gift of Children IV ¡°The Reavers will cause trouble,¡± Jarot replied, understanding his grandson was an idiot. "Once they arrive, the Orders will rally to face them, if they wish to keep their Oaths." ¡°Oh! Right, yeah, I forgot about that." Adam looked down at Konarot, who slowly chewed the fruit, while Malfev rubbed her face. ''It should be alright since they''ll be in the Iyr, right? Ah, right, I said they should stay at the fort...'' Adam reached up to rub his pulsing brow. ''Should I have them stay in the Iyr?'' Adam felt the shamelessness fill through him. ''Reavers.'' Jarot clenched his fist, doing the same for the ghost of an arm within his mind. ''Baktu, is this your message to me?'' "It seems we''ll be busy, brother," Mulrot joked, causing Malfev to smile from behind his beard. "I''ll need to work hard too," Adam said, letting out a soft sigh. "It''s a good thing Elder Gold spoke with Jirot, otherwise I don''t think I could survive." Jarotughed, grinning like a fool. ¡°Do you see? One grandson will be a Great Champion, and the other is helping the Iyr.¡± Malfev reached up to tickle Konarot¡¯s nose, closing his eyes from Jarot''s beaming eyes. ¡°He is my grandnephew too.¡± ¡°Whose grandnephew?¡± Jarot snarled towards the Family Elder, clenching his fist even tighter. "Marmak is too far away for you to im my grandson as yours." "Whose grandson?" Adam replied. ''How dare you steal my joke, you old geezer.'' ¡°If you do not wish to hold Konarot, or feed the children, then Adam may do so,¡± Mulrot warned. Malfev brushed Konarot¡¯s cheek, catching the girl¡¯s eyes, before smiling from beneath his beard, though Konarot could see his eyes and brows were full of joy. Jarot held up a piece of fruit Adam had cut, offering it to Karot, who ate from his greatfather''s hand. ''Strong,'' Konarot thought, noting how her greatmother had dealt with the two so simply with her words. Jurot returned with a tray of food, from bread buns and butter, to fruit and vegetables, which he and Adam made short work of with their knives. As the pair cut their fruit, a pair of boys approached, each drooling slightly. "Murot, Gurot, you have already eaten," Jurot said, only for Adam to bring pieces of fruit to their lips a momentter. "..." "Our cousins are only growing so strong because we''re feeding them properly," Adam stated, feeding the pair the fruit. "This is why I''m their favourite cousin, isn''t that right Gurot?" "Nana," Gurot replied, looking up towards his grandmother, before smiling innocently. "Gurot," Mulrot replied, smiling back towards him, reaching up to rub her thumb along his cheek. Meanwhile, little Murot remained distracted by the fruit, the boy chewing his food slowly while Adam wiped his face clean. "You dote on the children so much," Malfev said. "Will you not dote upon the children of the Fev family too?" "Is it my birthday too?" Adam asked. "Are you, the Family Elder of the Fev family, giving me permission to spoil the children of the Fev family too?" "You should do so now and then, since you are my grandnephew." The old man''s beard shifted as he smiled, ignoring Jarot''s re. "Did you hear that, Family Elder? Your brother has given me permission to spoil all the Fev family children! You need to tell the Great Elders so they won''tin!" "Family Elder?" Mulrot pulled Kirot and Karot up. "You must tell your father to call me appropriately." Adam flushed slightly, clearing his throat, also feeling Jurot staring at him expectantly. "Anyway, anyway..." Adam tried to find something to talk about. "Right, now that you''ve given up Phantom, and Jaygak''s given up Great Moon, we''ll need new weapons. I was thinking about making a new weapon too, though I wasn''t sure what..." "You have given up Wraith?" Jurot asked. "I was nning on retiring it for now, since I want to have a few weapons too..." "Okay." ''Three new weapons. Is there something I could make that will be good for all of us? I probably don''t need something like it being able to channel magic, since I have Battle Mage, so it''s not a big deal. I should keep the ring enchantment, and then the bonus damage. Should I increase the range of the Critical Hits? No, that might be too strong, and I don''t want to give the Iyr any reason to think I''m that much of a threat.'' Sonarot and Mirot approached the group, causing Konarot and the triplets to nce their way, their tails swaying. Sonarot took her ce beside her son, while Mirot sat beside her uncle, Konarot ncing up towards her. After a short conversation, Malfev nced between his sister and his nieces. ¡°I should return,¡± Malfev said, the old man hoisting up Konarot as he stood, before handing the girl to his niece. ¡°Jurot, Adam, you must bring your children to our estate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do that,¡± Adam replied, far too excitedly, but he had far too much coin to burn after the Iyr had refused so much of it. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied. Malfev bowed his head and stepped away, his hands sped behind his back. He made his way to the demons and the Aswadian, the old man reaching out his hand. ¡°Lanarot.¡± Lanarot rushed over to him, bowing her head, the old man rubbing the top of her head. Jirot and Jarot also did the same when they were called. ¡®They are growing well,¡¯ Malfev thought, feeling a gentle warmth swirl within him. ¡°You shoulde again soon to visit your dado, and your babo, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The trio replied eagerly, before following the old man as he stepped away. Malfev smiled towards the pair of women, bowing his head to each of them. ¡°Are you both well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, eyeing up the old man, noting his tattoos, the bottom half of a blue semi circle, nked by green hollowed squares. ¡°Yes,¡± Pam replied, bowing her head towards the old man, who was her husband¡¯s granduncle from his father¡¯s side, the same father she hadn¡¯t yet met. The old man reached out to hold their hands, one by one. ¡°Are the children sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vonda replied, noting how Pam allowed her to speak up first. ¡°It is a shame I was unable to see my greatniece and greatnephew,¡± Malfev said, smiling innocently. ¡°If you have need of this Family Elder, please do not hesitate.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vonda replied, noting the old man¡¯s gaze, slowly bowing her head. She understood why he felt the need to speak those words, and epted his well wishes. She nced aside towards the children who had followed him, who he was currently greeting in order to leave peacefully. ¡°We will y next time, okay?¡± Jirot said, allowing the old man to rub the top of her head, before he brushed her hair back in ce. ¡°We will, and I will not run up the walls,¡± Malfev assured. He tickled her nose, causing her to squeal, before he reached down to pinch little Jarot¡¯s cheek, ever so gently. ¡°Will youe too?¡± The boy blushed slightly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Malfev chuckled, before leaving the children be, allowing the Aswadian and demons to watch over them once more. He stepped out of the estate, taking a few steps out before stopping. ¡°Will you not step within, Family Elder?¡± The heavily armoured man, who wore a de at his side, leaned against the wall of the building. He remained silent, still standing a short way away from the entrance. Malfev smiled towards the old man, bowing his head lightly, before making his way back to the Fev family estate. The party continued, with the Rot family eating and drinking, all for the fifth birthday of one of the children of the shared family. While she was showered in gifts and adoration, her brothers and mother remained in the corner, allowing her to receive all the attention. ¡°You are so strong now,¡± Sonarot said, reaching out to ruffle her son¡¯s hair. ¡°You may be more powerful than I.¡± Jurot¡¯s lips had twitched upwards for a moment, but they quickly fell down upon hearing how powerful he would bepared to his mother. He nced towards his mother, who certainly was below that of a Master, but not far away from reaching the rank. He, too, was the same. He, at roughly half her age, had grown to be as powerful as his own mother? Sonarot smiled, ruffling his hair, only full of pride that her son had managed to reach her height so quickly. If she had continued to be so active, she would have gained the rank of a Master, but she had retired fairly quickly to be the Family Head. Her husband had continued to soar, and had reached Master a few years ago, having earned the rank several years before he should have. Though he had done so swiftly, it appeared to be the case that their son was going to soar even further above them. ¡®We really should slow down on how quickly we¡¯re rising up,¡¯ Adam thought, allowing Murot to y with his finger, the boy clutching a finger within his hand, before opening Adam¡¯s palm, staring down at it for a moment, before poking all across the creases. ¡°Adam, you will soon leave the children in the fort?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, flushing slightly. ¡°Then it is time I retire my position as Family Head and remain within the fort,¡± Sonarot said, causing Mulrot and Mirot to nce her way. Jarot grinned wide, sipping his wine, quietly for once. ¡°It is best for the Family Head to hold no distractions, and it is the same for the President of the United Kindom.¡± ¡°You are surrendering the position to me?¡± Mirot asked. Sonarot bowed her head. ¡°Jurot, if you disagree with her actions, you may take the position from your aunt.¡± Jurot remained silent. He had married, and had a child, meaning he had more than enough qualifications to fight for the position, though that would mean he¡¯d no longer be able to aim for Diamond Rank in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. His eyes fell to Mirot, who remained focused on Sonarot, then his eyes fell to Adam, who remained stunned. Jurot could see the expression on Adam¡¯s face as the stability the half elf once knew fell under his feet. It was how his children would feel once they found out their new living arrangements. ¡®Mother will remain at the business with Lanarot? Would she go without?¡¯ Mirot understood her sister¡¯s threat, though she looked down at the floor for a moment, trying to gather her thoughts. Then her eyes fell to Gurot, who held onto Jurot¡¯s shirt tight in hand, the boy resting his head against the young Iyrman¡¯s chest, while his younger brother remained focused upon the half elf¡¯s hand. ¡°I will take Lanarot to the business, and she will be taught by myself, and her brothers. Gurot and Murot will learn the way of the Rot family, and may remain within the walls of the Iyr.¡± Mirot looked to Mulrot, whose eyes were firmly shut as she thought deeply. As the Family Elder, she could veto the ridiculousness that Sonarot stated before them all. It was not done, to take a child of the Iyr, one of the main family, and raise them outside of the Iyr¡¯s walls. Even if the business was upon the Iyr¡¯snd, this was not done. Still, Mulrot was stuck between the point of a de and the tip of an arrow. She could allow it, and take the criticism of the Iyr, but if she refused, then a greater crack would form. ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Adam thought, understanding that this was all his fault. ¡°You do-,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mulrot said, cutting the young half elf off. Even though she hadn¡¯t finished thinking through the matter enough as a Family Elder, she would have regretted allowing Adam to finish his words. ¡°Okay,¡± Mirot said, noting the stress upon her mother¡¯s face for a moment, before the old woman allowed the stress to flow through her. She, too, possessed the tranquillity her brother possessed, since she was married to the Mad Dog. ¡®Too many things are changing,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Damn it. Why is everything changing so quickly?¡¯ Jarot¡¯s lips remained grinning wide, though he could feel it from his wife and daughters, the feeling of uncertainty. ¡°You brat, how could you tease your grandfather like this? I have to travel so far to the fort to meet with my own granddaughter and greatchildren?¡± ¡°Whose my grandfather?¡± Adam returned, though his heart was not within it. As the evening passed, the children were taken to bed, Virot and Damrot already falling asleep. As the children retired for bed, a figure stepped within the estate, causing many to nce his way. The fellow limped into the estate, holding his son¡¯s hand as they walked into the estate. ¡°Papo!¡± Lanarot charged the man, allowing Tonagek to lift her up. ¡°I have brought your gifts,¡± Tonagek said, rubbing his cheek against the top of her head. ¡°I take it all!¡± Lanarot cackled, before Tonagek ced her down and revealed all the items within the pack. Lanarot gazed down at all the little trinkets, each with their own story. She called the rest of the children around, including her nieces and nephews, handing out all the gifts from the Gek family. ¡°Uncle is waiting outside,¡± Tonagek said, staring down at the children as they dealt with the gifts, each taking one. ¡°If he does not wish to step within, then he does not wish to step within,¡± Sonarot replied, also staring down at the children, especially her grandchildren. ¡®He waited all this time?¡¯ Tonagek thought, frowning slightly, his eyes falling down to his grandnieces and grandnephews. He thought of the news that the Reavers may step onto thend once more, and what his uncle had said when Tonagek had confronted him. Tonagek sighed. ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°No,¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You do not need to thank me, sister.¡± Lanarot soon found herself cuddling up to her mother, sleeping in one of the empty rooms of the Rot family estate. Her brothers slept in nearby rooms, each with their own families, allowing Lanarot to sleep with her mother alone. ¡°Mama.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When I am big, I will have many stories, and Jirot will read them.¡± Sonarot smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± She reached down to brush her daughter¡¯s cheek, the girl smiling bashfully, before she held her mother¡¯s hand and closed her eyes.
What''s with all this family politicking? In my wholesome fatherhood simtor? [1024] – Y05.024 – Inheritance I [1024] ¨C Y05.024 ¨C Inheritance I The early morning rays of sunlight fell upon the Iyr. The Iyrmen made their way to their assigned tasks, tending to the fields, chopping down trees, crafting everything from shoes, to bows, to books. From the young, who were studying, those who were older who taught the youth, and those between. "Okay," Churot said, passing the slip to the Elder, who checked his notes. The Elder nodded, reaching down to ruffle his hair for only a moment, before allowing the young Iyrman leave. "His skills are so good, one might thing it is magic," the Elder said, ncing aside to her aide. It was times like this she thought to ask the Great Elders to allow Churot to remain as her own aide, but she understood just how many Elders coveted the boy too. ''I should thank Zijin for lending the boy this much.'' Once the warehouses'' inventories were checked by the young teen, he returned back to the Elder''s estate, where he found Zijin staring down at his book. It was not the ck book he sometimes wrote within, but another, in, book. He rarely wrote within the book, but was beginning to write within it more recently. "Ah, Churot. Come." Zijin motioned with a hand, before sping the shaft of an axe. The shaft was made of dark wood, wrapped in a long, thick leather, the de made of quality steel. "Do you know of this axe?" "It is granduncle''s axe." "How did you remember?" "Grandfather spoke of granduncle when he left," Churot replied. "He held the axe and spoke of its tale." Zijin smiled. "I have a few requests of you today, and once those requests areplete, you may remain at the shared estate." "Okay." While Churot continued to assist the Elder, his cousins prepared themselves for their own work that morning. "Retiring?" Adam asked, furrowing his brows. "I have done all I wish to do, and more. It is time for me to step back." The young red skinned Iyrman sipped at her tea. "What are you talking about? You''re not even a Paragon yet, why do you need to step back?" Jaygak raised her brows, smiling slightly. "If I be a Paragon, I will overshadow Taygak." "No, no. You can be a Paragon, and I''ll make Taygak into an Idol." Jaygak almost snorted, though her lips formed a wide smile. "That''s why I should retire, so you moderate yourself." "I''ll make her stronger than all the Idols if you quit now." "It seems the Gak family is on the rise," Jaygak joked, staring down at the water within her cup. It was a cup that had been roughly formed, from one of the first which the girl''s hands had made. "I have requested the Iyr to allow you to train Taygak." "Me? Jaygak, you should be the one to train her." "It has to be you." "I don''t even use a sword!" "I know, but you find the sword the most romantic." "That''s beside the point." "The point is that I have reached the height I want to reach. I will keep training, cultivating my abilities within the Iyr, for the Iyr. I am almost a master, by the end of the year, I may reach such a great height." Jaygak let go of the cup, staring at her rough palms, noting all the calluses. She clenched her fist, as tightly as she could, before rxing her hand once more. "You really want to stop here, when you can be a Paragon?" "Yes." Adam frowned, and he nced down at his own cup, also roughly formed, though not quite as badly as Jaygak''s cup. It had been one of the first gifts he had received in the Iyr, a gift he could no longer receive in such a state since she had learnt well within the Iyr''s walls. ''Damn it.'' "Adam?" "Yeah?" "Will you promise me something?" "Why would I promise you something when you''ve broken my heart like this?" Adam asked, sipping his voured water, peeking at the young Iyrman as he did. "If Taygak begins training with you now, she will be an Expert by the time she leaves the Iyr. She can fight in the younger segment with mundane equipment, and she can win. With you, she could join the older segment, and with the magical equipment her cousin can make for her, she will be able to win that segment." "So what''s the favour?" "She has to win." "Yes, but what''s the favour?" "Adam. She must win." "Who do you think I am?" Adam asked. "Of course she''s going to win, it''s Taygak. She''s so hard working, and her cousin, isn''t he a fool who will gift a Greater shield and te to her?" Jaygak''s lips formed a small relieved smile, and she closed her eyes. She knew Adam was going to ept, since it was Adam, but upon hearing the words, she let out a long exhale and whatever regrets she held from quitting, fell away with the cool breeze. "Everything''s changing..." Adam said, his voice almost whisper quiet. "I don''t like it." "The winds of change wait for no Iyrman, or half elf." "What about my adorable children? It should at least let them stay small and cute forever, shouldn''t it?" "It should." "Cousin Jaygak, cousin Adam," called a small voice, who approached the pair, holding up an axe in hand. "Cousin Jaygak, Elder Zijin is calling for you. Cousin Adam, you must have this axe." "Why must I have this axe?" "You must have it because Elder Zijin said you must have it," Churot said. "Oh, alright." Adam could feel how heavy the axe was, seeing his murky reflection within the steel. He noted the steel was scratched slightly from use, it was certainly not a de that had been forged recently. "Nice axe." "It is granduncle Sarot''s axe," Churot said. "Oh? Granduncle''s? Then why am I being given it?" Churot blinked. "I do not know." "Fair enough. How are you doing today, Churot?" "I am well." "Having fun working with Elder Zijin?" "Yes. I am relieved from my duties for today." He looked to Jaygak, who smiled, nodding her head before excusing herself to go speak with the Elder. "Oh? Howe?" "I do not know." "Fair enough." Adam motioned a hand to the seat Jaygak had left empty. Churot stared at the seat. "You want to sit down?" "Yes." "..." Churot thought for a moment, before sitting opposite his cousin. He stared at the axe for a moment. "Granduncle''s axe is heavy." "It is, isn''t it?" "Yes." "Yeah..." Adam took in the sight of the young Iyrman. He was in his teens, the nkness of his forehead revealed he was not yet considered a man. He was getting older, though, and would soon get tattooed with the blue circle and diamonds. ¡®You¡¯re all grown up now, Churot.¡¯ ¡°Cousin Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you have work today?¡± ¡°Yeah. I should go soon.¡± Adam sipped the rest of his water. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, cousin Adam.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, cousin Churot.¡± Adam reached up to rubbed the top of his head, the teen squirming slightly, before watching the half elf leave, first greeting his children, his wife, then even Ranya, before heading out. ¡°Kiara?¡± Adam asked, blinking towards the young teen as he approached the shrine. She was small and lean, and though she was going to turn eighteen this year, she still looked only thirteen. Her hair and eyes matched his triplets, sparkling silver. ¡®I keep forgetting you exist.¡¯ ¡°Hello¡­¡± Kiara replied simply, before she began to walk out. ¡°What were you doing here?¡± ¡°I was waiting to see if you were enchanting.¡± ¡°Oh. Alright. Howe I didn¡¯t see you yesterday?¡± ¡°I was enchanting.¡± ¡®Did they ask her to sub in while I wasn¡¯t working?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Adam said. Kiara only nodded her head, before she returned to the Rot family estate. Her eyes darted towards the Iyrman who escorted her, but she returned her gaze back to the ground. ¡®If they had her miss Lanarot¡¯s birthday, these Reavers must be a big deal.¡¯ Adam nced down towards the three weapons which had been assigned to him to pluck an enchantment upon. He could start the enchantments, and the Iyr¡¯s enchanters could continue them. Due to his ability as a Chaos Enchanter, he could enchant essentially any and all enchantments, with some effort. Thankfully, the Iyr asked him to enchant the weapons with something simple, a Greater Enhanced enchantment. ¡®A plus two and a couple of charges to deal extra damage?¡¯ Adam tossed the paper into the fire, rubbing the side of his neck. ¡®I suppose it¡¯s time to start enchanting then. Wait. Hold on. Where¡¯s Filliam?¡¯ Thus Adam¡¯s routine began the second month of dawnval. Taygak followed Adam and the rest of herpanions in the morning as they ran along the perimeter of the estateplex, following the outline of the nine shared estates. They first walked ap, then ran ap, followed by another halfp before they began the light routine Adam had formed, consisting mostly of a full body routine with weights,pleting a light set to warm up, followed by two working sets. ¡®How else should I train her?¡¯ Adam thought, though he decided against introducing any swordy too soon. ¡®I¡¯ll have her keep training with the Gak family while I figure something out. If only I¡­¡¯ Adam blinked, his eyes ncing to the side towards the Aswadian pair who had joined him in his training. ¡°Dunes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you mind training Taygak with swordy while I figure something out?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dunes replied, though a momentter wondered if he was allowed to train the young woman. It was during the first week of the month Adam thought about it. He brought the blended fruit to Ranya¡¯s lips, the girl sucking the food off the spoon. The girl was still small, thoughrger than his own Virot. She was warmer, though, apparently due to her devilkin nature. As he finished his thoughts, he continued to feed little Ranya, allowing Amira a break. ¡°Look at you, so adorable,¡± Adam cooed once he was done feeding her. He gently tickled the girl¡¯s nose with a finger, causing her to squeal with delight. ¡°What, you think just because you¡¯re so cute, I¡¯ll spoil you on my day off? Of course I will!¡± Ranya brought her hand up to her mouth, sucking against it as she smiled up towards Adam. She reached up to grab at him with her hands, trying to grab at his face. ¡°Ranya,¡± Amira called, noting how disappointed Adam¡¯s own children were. The girl turned towards her mother, and upon spotting her, reached out for the woman. ¡°Adam, may we speak?¡± Dunes asked once the half elf had surrendered the girl. The pair stepped out, while Dunes nced around the Iyr, noting the long wall around him, and the other Iyrmen who moved about, busying themselves with work. ¡°I should return soon.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Could I leave Amira and Ranya here, until you bring your children to the fort?¡± ¡°Of¡­¡± Adam paused, humming quietly to himself. As much as he wanted to say yes, he was no Iyrman. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jurot.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Are you willing to surrender Ranya to me finally?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t deny me my rights, though.¡± ¡°What rights are those?¡± Dunes replied, raising a brow towards the half elf. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Dunes chuckled, before turning to return back to the estate. He had half expected the half elf to call after him, though as he turned back, he noted Adam was staring at the floor. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Remind me to ask Jurot when I return.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Dunes watched as the half elf made his way out, motioning an Iyrman to escort him. He returned back to the estate, where he found a child¡¯s eyes upon him. ¡°Daddy is gone?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°He is¡­¡± Dunes replied awkwardly. Jirot huffed, turning to her mother. ¡°You see? Daddy is always working. I always tell him. Today he must not work, but he is working again?¡± ¡°Elder Gold said that there is trouble, so your father must work,¡± Vonda said, rubbing the top of the girl¡¯s head. ¡°I said I will not cause trouble!¡± Jirot stated proudly. ¡°I will not!¡± ¡°You are not the trouble.¡± Vonda couldn¡¯t help butugh at her daughter¡¯s words, d she understood she did cause so much trouble. ¡°Just a little bit, okay mummy?¡± ¡°Just a little bit,¡± Vonda confirmed. Meanwhile, Adam¡¯s brow trickled with sweat. ¡®Should I wait for the Chief to return? They won¡¯t kill me for this, will they? No, what am I saying, if they wanted to kill me because of this, they would have killed mest time.¡¯
You thought Ranya was safe? He''ll make her into an Idol before she steps out of the Iyr. [1025] – Y05.025 – Inheritance II [1025] ¨C Y05.025 ¨C Inheritance II ¡°Daddy!¡± Jarot gasped, before turning up to look towards his mother. Jirot, who had wanted to bully her father, also turned to look at her mother, her eyes full of shock. Konarot frowned, rushing up to her father, while Kirot and Karot followed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Adam called out, wincing, reaching down to hold onto his children¡¯s hands. The half elf was as pale as death, his veins dark and pulsing. He spotted Amira¡¯s gaze upon him, but the half elf just smiled. ¡°Daddy just needs a little time to rest, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Daddy, you are okay?¡± Jirot asked, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Daddy is fine, daddy is fine, daddy just needs to sleep for a while,¡± Adam assured, dropping down to embrace his daughter tight. ¡®I forgot how much that hurt!¡¯ XP: 23 700 Exhaustion: 2 Dexterity: 11/12 Intelligence: 12/16 Health: 79/112 ¡°Daddy, you must be okay, because you are first ce.¡± Jirot clutched at his shirt, hiding her face within his chest. ¡®Okay, maybe I should have rested a few days instead. How could I worry my children like this?¡¯ Adam nted a firm kiss atop her head, feeling her thick hair tickling his cheek and nose. Sonarot forced Adam to take the entire week off, even though he felt much better half way through. ¡®Even if you are young, you need to rest.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go y in the park?¡± Adam offered one morning, grabbing a small pack, filling it with snacks, gourds of water, and a set of balls. ¡°Vonda, do you want toe with?¡± ¡°I will remain with Virot and Damrot,¡± Vonda replied. ¡®Now that I think about it, we haven¡¯t really gone on a date in a while.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Adam smiled warmly towards her, his thoughts written upon his face, causing his wife to smile. ¡°Churot, do you want toe along too?¡± Adam led his children to the park, Jirot and Jarot each holding a hand, while the triplets followed him out. Jogak and Citool brought along the rest of the children, including Larot, who held Jazool¡¯s hand as she led him forward, while another group of teens from the extended family estate escorted them. As they made their way, Churot nced towards Elder Zijin¡¯s estate, noting he wasn¡¯t within his estate. Elder Zijin sat opposite Elder Gold, who poured him a cup of tea. He sipped the tea, tasting the gentle vour of berry, before he reached into his inner tunic, and brought out the book, cing it down onto the table between them. Elder Gold continued to sip her tea for a moment, before she took the book, flipping through it. ¡°The Reavers will arrive soon,¡± Elder Gold stated. ¡°It is best toplete this matter swiftly so we are prepared,¡± Zijin replied. Elder Gold bowed her head, before skimming through a few of the pages, picking them at random, before closing the book. She held the book out towards Elder Zijin, who reached out for it, but she kept it within her hand for a long moment. ¡°It is best for Churot to return to work quickly.¡± ¡°I will not request such of the new Family Head.¡± Elder Gold let out a soft exhale. ¡°Okay.¡± Ultimately, Zijin understood the situation best, so she needed to trust in his knowledge in this matter. ¡®Kiara is still working, but now that we have another Chaos Enchanter, we are able to spare Adam once more. Losing Churot¡¯s mathematical abilities is a shame, but he can stillplete some before and after his enchanting.¡¯ ¡°I hope you will consider his age,¡± Zijin said, still holding the book. ¡°He is young enough to work hard.¡± ¡°I hope you will consider his grandfather.¡± Elder Gold let go of the book, sping her hands together. ¡®How is it that the Rot family possesses all three Chaos Enchanters?¡¯ ¡°Elder Gold,¡± Zijin called out, his voice low, his eyes narrowed. Elder Gold held the Elder¡¯s gaze, before she bowed her head, and dismissed the Elder. ¡®Since he is also eager to assist the other families, we can ce aside such thoughts.¡¯ She was d the Mad Dog was currently training outside of the Iyr, for even just some light trouble from the Mad Dog would have stressed her out too much. She could only hope the Chief would return soon, since her hands were mostly tied when it came to dealing with the half elf. The aura within the Iyr had changed. Though the Iyr worked efficiently, there was new surge of motivation within the Iyrmen. Each Iyrman worked slightly harder and slightly longer, preparing for the new world which woulde to pass once the Reavers stepped foot upon thend. Unlike the Aldish, who could throw away a hundred thousand people before realising the threat of the Reavers, the Iyrmen could not waste a single soul. Adam kicked the ball gently to his eldest daughter, who passed it to Kirot, continuing all the way to Jarot. Jarot looked around to find Larot, who ran around with Jazool. Jarot blinked. ¡°Jarot, Larot is busy, so pass it to daddy.¡± Jarot looked up towards his father, smiling brightly, before kicking the ball excitedly to his father, the ball veering off to the side slightly, but Adam skipped to the side to catch it. ¡°What a strong kick!¡± ¡°I can kick strong too!¡± Jirot said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to pass it to you, and I want you to kick it strongly back to daddy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot prepared herself, and as the ball rushed to her, she kicked too early, and almost stamped on the ball when she righted herself. Her head tracked the ball which continued past her, before her head snapped towards her father in confusion. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, daddy kicked it too slowly?¡± ¡°Smelly boy.¡± Jirot shook her head, cing her hands on her waist. ¡°What am I to do with you.¡± She then reached up to her forehead, sighing. ¡°Even if you hurt my soul, I¡¯ll forgive you, since you¡¯re so cute.¡± Adam refrained from allowing a single tear to run down his cheek as the children allughed at their father, not understanding it wasn¡¯t really a joke. Adam set up the nket for their pic, his uncles and aunt and cousins also joining him, the group all sitting together, while the other Iyrmen and their children yed within the park. Adam spotted a few families he had spent some time which, though they were not those he personally knew. All save for one boy who rushed up to them, his legs waddling confidently. ¡°Sammich?¡± Dagek asked. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Adam asked, reaching up to the boy¡¯s lips with a sandwich. Dagek reached for it, but allowed his cousin to feed him, before finally epting the sandwich from his hands. He chewed the sandwich slowly, looking at the other children, settling himself beside Maygak, the pair eating quietly. ¡®It was only a few years ago you were drinking milk, and now you are at school?¡¯ Tonagek thought, dropping himself down onto a nearby bench, allowing his youngest son to remain with his cousins. He closed his eyes, recalling the face of the little girl, the same girl who had glued Adam to the Rot family. ¡®Time is moving so quickly.¡¯ ¡°Baba?¡± Konarot called, holding up a ss for the Iyrman. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tonagek checked the water, seeing his reflection in the clear water, before he poured the water from above his lips, before holding the back of the girl¡¯s head and feeding her the water. ¡°You must drink too, since you are ying so well.¡± Konarot¡¯s tail swayed from side to side, allowing her granduncle to feed her. As the week passed, Adam thought about how many weapons he could make for the Iyr. He also thought about how he was going to rece the auctions of the Firedes within Red Oak. More importantly, he thought about how he could spoil all the children before he had to go adventure across thend. Once he finished his week off, he was called to meet with Elder Gold, much to Jirot¡¯s chagrin. ¡°Since it is Elder Gold¡­¡± Jirot said, her lips pursed together, her head tilted forward, her usatory eyes following her father. Adam approached the Great Elder within her gazebo, sitting opposite her. She had cut her hair shorter, revealing her ears more clearly, and the piercings within. She closed her book, tossing it onto the pile beside her. She then raised her hand, in the same motion she had previously, and after a moment she eyed up the half elf. ¡°Elder Gold?¡± ¡°I wanted to thank you for Awakening Churot. Another Chaos Enchanter in this trying time is a boon we could have only prayed for.¡± ¡°Ah, well, I was the one who wanted to Awaken him, so I¡¯m d you epted.¡± ¡°Even if we cannot publicly announce such, please understand we shall not forget this favour.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam smiled slightly, bowing his head lightly. ¡°Is there anything else you needed?¡± ¡°Since you have gifted Churot the ability to enchant weapons in a simr manner, I ask you to protect the second vige.¡± ¡°The one where Sky was killed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Not as of now, but we cannot be sure if a greater dangers lies beyond the horizon.¡± ¡°Alright. Uh, would you mind if I donated some money and some magical items to them as an apology?¡± ¡°You may.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adam smiled awkwardly. ¡®I really should have enchanted something for them.¡¯ ¡°Do you wish to take your children to the fort?¡± Elder Gold asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think the Iyr views them the same way as the Rot family, and I don¡¯t want that to be an issue.¡± Elder Gold held the half elf¡¯s gaze for a long moment, before she bowed her head. ¡°Okay.¡± She watched the half elf go. ¡®You will age quickly if you carry so much stress.¡¯
I thought it was going to happen soon, but apparently it''s a ways off. At least that thing will happen soon! [1026] – Y05.026 – Newcomers I [1026] ¨C Y05.026 ¨C Neers I ¡°You cannot miss me so much, okay?¡± Jirot said, hugging her nana¡¯s neck, their cheeks squishing together in their embrace. ¡°I will try not to miss you, but it is difficult,¡± Mirot replied, nting a kiss on Jirot¡¯s forehead. The girl let out a small huff, before hugging the woman¡¯s head against her chest. ¡°It is hard, but you must try, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mirot also embraced little Jarot too, pulling the boy into her bosom, nting a firm kiss on his forehead. The boy flushed with the gentle warmth of the woman, who held the twins so tender and close to her. Jazool hugged Larot tight, the girl rubbing along his back gently. ¡°Happy, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jazool hugged the boy again, while Ikool, her mother, ate the adorable scene for dessert. ¡®They are not too upset,¡¯ Kaygak thought while hugging Lanarot tight, brushing her hair gently, swiping the girl¡¯s hair over her ear, before tickling the girl¡¯s cheek with her thumb. Konarot hugged Kavgak, the pair rubbing foreheads together, before letting one another go. ¡°Safe,¡± Kavgak stated. ¡°Safe,¡± Konarot replied. ¡°Inakan! I should at least take you with me, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Adam asked, blowing a raspberry into the girl¡¯s neck. ¡°Nooo!¡± Inakan squealed, squirming out of his grasp, before the girl fled, hiding behind Vonda. ¡°Kaza Adam! So silly!¡± ¡°Just a little bit, but how can they leave you here? You shoulde with me so you can go see daddy, right?¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam smiled mischievously, but Mirot¡¯s hand upon his shoulder distracted him. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± Mirot kept his gaze, noting how he surrendered under it. A long moment of silence passed between the pair before she squeezed his shoulder. ¡°You should visit often, so that we do not miss you or the children.¡± ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Adam thought, staring up at the woman, who brought him in for a hug. He pat her back gently, still unsure of what she was doing, before she finally let him go to say her greetings to her other nephew. Tavgak grabbed onto Lucy¡¯s cor, staring up at the woman for a moment, before she threw her head away shyly. ¡°Cousin Lanarot, you must behave,¡± Turot said, embracing the girl. ¡°I will!¡± Lanarot dered. ¡°Cousin Lanarot, you must watch over your nieces and nephews,¡± Asorot said, also embracing her. ¡°I am the best kako.¡± Lanarot hugged the boy tightly. ¡°If kaza bully you, you can tell me, and I will tell papa.¡± Turot smiled slightly. ¡°I will not bully my brother, but you must bully yours.¡± Lanarot smirked slightly, before going to embrace her younger cousins, the chonky boys who allowed her to smother them in her affection, as she had learnt from her elder brothers, one in particr. Amira waited for the goodbyes toplete, ncing aside to the dark Ashmir, who had been assigned to escort them out. ¡°Come home safely!¡± shouted the children as the gates shut, the carriage leading the group out towards the Front Iyr. While the greetings had passed, an annoyance passed to those who hadn¡¯t managed to say their goodbyes in the extended family estates. ¡°How could your grandson take them away from me?¡± Malfev asked, sipping his tea. ¡°He is his grandfather¡¯s grandson,¡± Mulrot joked, though she noted the way her brother swallowed the thought along with his tea. Even now she wondered if perhaps somehow her husband had managed toy with an elf. ¡°Should I ask to visit the fort?¡± ¡°You are a Family Elder, your ce is here,¡± Mulrot stated. ¡°It is my right as their family to visit them too.¡± ¡°Then you may send word to the Elder.¡± Malfev sighed, deciding against wasting their time with that sort of nonsense when the Iyr was moving with such a purpose. ¡°It was only a few years ago we had shut our gates.¡± ¡°Now we are preparing for the Reavers.¡± Mulrot sipped her tea, allowing it to warm her heart, but it was nothingpared to the joy of her greatdaughter¡¯s mischief. ¡°How is it that our youngest were born during the time of two events which should have ured once in a lifetime?¡± Malfev joked, and though his heart was soothed by the aura of peace around him, a tingle spread through his spine. ¡°I am d that I could see such a thing during my twilight years,¡± Mulrot admitted. ¡°You did not wish to be active in such a time?¡± ¡°How much mess would that fool have caused if he was born during this time?¡± Malfev smiled, before pouring them more tea. ¡°It is already enough that I fought alongside a Grand Commander.¡± ¡°Do you not wish to grow more powerful before your bones begin to ache?¡± Mulrot joked. ¡°My strength is already enough as the Family Elder,¡± Malfev said. Mulrot smiled, ncing to the side. ¡®Should I have retired so soon?¡¯ Her eyes looked to the past, when she had almost reached the strength of a Master, and yet she retired while her brother continued to adventure. ¡°It is already enough that you tamed the Mad Dog,¡± Malfev joked upon seeing his sister¡¯s face, causing her to smile. The journey from the Main Iyr to the Front Iyr was uneventful, and so was the journey to the business, though that was to be expected, since it was the Iyr¡¯snd. The business¡¯ gates opened as Fred and Dunes weed the group in, the carriage veering to one side before the President and the Executives stepped out. ¡°Careful now, careful,¡± Adam said, hoisting Jirot up before she could climb down herself, stealing a kiss against her cheek while plucking Jarot with ease, cing the pair down. He picked up his youngest son and held the boy within one arm, carefully stepping out, finally holding out a hand for his wife. ¡°What trouble did you get yourself into?¡± Amira asked, half embracing Dunes, who picked up the basket, in which their daughtery, strapped gently within thanks to the Iyrmen. ¡°Not enough,¡± Dunes assured, before escorting his wife to the fire. He decided to ignore the presence of the Lion King, who followed the pair. ¡°Any news?¡± Adam asked once they had settled themselves, having greeted everyone, including Elsie, who had shown off the picture she drew to the half elf. ¡°We have two neers from the North,¡± Dunes said. ¡°A pair of brothers, twins they say.¡± ¡°Do they look different?¡± Adam asked. Dunes smiled, before the pair made their way to the vige, where Fred sat, alongside the other trainees of the business, who were watching over the pair of strangers. ¡°Oh,¡± Adam said. ¡°They do look different.¡± ¡°Executive Adam,¡± the man said, reaching out a gloved hand. His skin was pale, like snow, his chestnut hair tied up into a bun. He wore heavy furs over his scale armour, which was strewn over chain, and two des at his side, one with a de that was a half arm¡¯s length. Around his chest he wore a an amulet stamped with half a cloud and a lightning bolt. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam said, shaking the Aldishman¡¯s forearm, before ncing aside to fellow¡¯s brother. ¡°Mork,¡± the Aldishman said, before motioning his head. ¡°This is my brother, Tork.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you both,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake the brother¡¯s hand. Tork also wore heavy furs, though unlike his brother, wore a breastte over chain, and carried a heavy axe upon his back, and a de at his side. His ck hair was cut short, contrasting his grey skin, which was tinged with the slightest of green. The tusks at the corners of his lower lip had been silvered, with tiny engravings. ¡°You two here to join our business?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Tork growled back with his gruff voice. ¡°Heard the pay¡¯s bad, but get ta earn a magic weapon?¡± ¡°With enough hard work, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Adam said, ncing between the pair, eyeing up their heavy furs. ¡°You both Northerners?¡± ¡°Bred and raised,¡± Mork confirmed. ¡°The proper North, not far south as North Amber.¡± ¡°You¡¯re from even further north?¡± ¡°First Peak.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, pretending to know where that was. ¡°You worship, uh, the Divine?¡± ¡°Lady Tempest,¡± Mork confirmed, his eyes falling to the obsidian amulet, though he nced back up towards the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pa sent us to the temple when we were young, paid the coin, allowed us to learn some magic, then we made our way across thend adventuring, keeping it safe.¡± ¡°How¡¯d youe to hear of us?¡± ¡°We came toote to join the tournament, but we watched you and your brother fight.¡± ¡°Lucky for him, otherwise you would have beaten him blue in the first rounds.¡± ¡°You were going to go against The Savage.¡± ¡°Better an Iyrman¡¯s de, than a fae¡¯s-,¡± Tork stopped when his brother elbowed him in the side. ¡°Mean no offence.¡± Adam exchanged a look with Dunes, the pair sharing a smile. ¡°None taken. So, how strong are you both?¡± ¡°Experts.¡± ¡°Experts?¡± Adam asked, whistling. ¡°Damn. So you have ess to Third Gate spells?¡± ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°You able to use them freely?¡± ¡°Some spells cost some coin, but I¡¯m not spell shy.¡± ¡°Well, you know how Priests can get.¡± Mork slowly nodded his head, letting out a pained sigh which held its own stories. ¡°Aye.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how well you fit into the business and its culture. Manager Dunes will exin the rules to you, and I should warn you, breaking the ruleses with consequences. Don¡¯t think Lady Tempest will save you from an ass whooping, or worse, if you act up.¡± ¡°No Northerner is stupid enough to act up on Iyrman¡¯snd,¡± Tork stated. ¡°Alright,¡± Adam said, before escorting them across the bridge to the business. ¡°Do you both know how to read and write?¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Mork replied. ¡°A little,¡± Tork replied, though not as confidently. ¡°Brother Mork, are you willing to teach?¡± ¡°No need for the Brother, Executive. I¡¯m willing to teach. It¡¯s why I came here, since I need to retire.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Adam replied, noting how young he was to be retiring. ¡®Oh. Right.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t mind a good fight, though,¡± Mork assured. Adam chuckled, while leading them into the business, where he introduced the pair to the workers. ¡°This is Mork, who may end up as a new teacher, and this is Tork. Just like Jane, they¡¯re under probation, and after a short while, we¡¯ll figure out their ces in the business. Mork, Tork,e on, I¡¯ll show you your rooms.¡± ¡°Executive?¡± Mork called out, confusion within his voice. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a pair of goblins following us?¡± Adam nced back to see Jirot and Jarot following them, with Jurot and Nirot escorting the pair. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Jirot blinked, surprised she had been caught. She looked up towards Jurot, furrowing her brows slightly, before looking back to her father. ¡°Toilet.¡± ¡°I thought you could go by yourself?¡± ¡°I can! I can go by myself!¡± The girl huffed, before storming off to the toilet, her brother following after her. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my daughter so adorable?¡± Adam asked, smiling politely, the kind of politeness the Southerners often showed. ¡°Aye, she is.¡± Tork nced aside to his brother, elbowing him int he side. ¡°Cheer up. Little bit o¡¯ green skin didn¡¯t hurt nobody.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Mork said, his voice neutral. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to warn you, but in case you get any ideas, their great grandfather is the Mad Dog.¡± The brothers blinked. ¡®What?¡¯ Adam returned back to the campfire, dropping down beside his uncle, who cut fruit for the children. ¡°Any trouble, Director?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shikan replied. Adam reached down into his tunic, pulling out a small yellow ribbon. ¡°With the President here, you¡¯re able to return.¡± Shikan plucked the ribbon from his nephew¡¯s fingers, feeling its softness within his hand for a moment, before he slipped it into his tunic. ¡°Did you read to her?¡± ¡°A few times.¡± Shikan bowed his head, and returned back to cutting his fruit. He switched his words to the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°Did the Great Elders send you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shikan had been d the business had been peaceful. He threw a nce to the Lion King, then to Kamrot, who had been assigned to the business indefinitely, the same as a few teen Iyrmen, and of course, the Silver Fate Squad. ¡®Should I truly return?¡¯
Extra chapter today since I got a new patron, and wow, what a time to get a new patron... Sheet [1027] Sheet [1027] Name: Adam Race: Half Elf Level: 8 XP: 23 700 STR: 20 (+5)[+8] DEX: 12 (+1) CON: 18 (+4[+7] INT: 16 (+3)[+6] WIS: 12 (+1)[+4] CHA: 16 (+3)[+6] SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldish, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy Steel Tag: 6 CURRENCY PP: 1 GP: 100 SP: 10 CP: 10 Obsidian (10), Tiger Eye (5), Amber (3), Diamond (4) FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster, sher MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts. Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit. BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Warrior Spirit. BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/LR Improved Criticals. Critical hits now apply on a 19 or 20. Fighting Style: Defence. +1 DEF when wearing armour. Fighting Style: Dueling. +2 damage when wielding a weapon in only one hand. Elegance. +WIS Save (or INT/CHA Save). +WIS to Persuasion. MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner. (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen. Roll 2xD20 to be used per day. Divine Smite. 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. Lay on Hands. (Healing 5x Level), Divine Health (Immune to Disease) Blessing of Forgia. Once per LR, +1 to mundane weapon or armour. Weapon Bond. Forge bond with a weapon. Connected to wielder on the same realm. BA to summon. Artisan Blessing. Create items which have some metal up to 100gp. Soul of the Forge. Resistance to fire damage. +1 to Def when wearing heavy armour. Forge¡¯s Magic. Gain ess to the prepared Forge Priest spells. Passive Enchanting. Enchant passively. 10+Modifier. Multi Enchanting. Enchant as many weapons equal to your trained bonus. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes, Mould Earth, Shape Water Forge Spells: 1: Identify, Searing Smite 2: Heat Metal, Magic Weapon 3: Elemental Weapon, Protection from Energy 4: Fabricate, Wall of Fire Prepared (10): Goodberry, Shield, Spiritual Weapon, Sending, Adam¡¯s Tower, Counterspell, Revivify, Fireball, Healing Word, Hex 1st Gate Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds 2nd Gate Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly, Tiny Ward, Sending 4th Gate Divination, Dimension Door COMBAT Health: 112/112 DEF: 21/25 Mana: 25/25 Wraith: +10, 2d6 + 9/10 Unarmed: +8, 1d6 + 5/7 LS/WH/BA: +8, 1d6 + 1d3 + 7/8 Dagger: +8, 1d3 + 7 Handaxe/Mace: +8, 1d6 + 7 me Bolt (120¡¯). +6, 2d6 Fire Frosbite (60¡¯). DC14, 2d6 Cold [1027] – Y05.027 – Newcomers II [1027] ¨C Y05.027 ¨C Neers II ¡°Papa, you must fight well,¡± Lanarot said, holding up the axe within her hands. ¡°I will,¡± Jurot said, taking Phantom from her hands, feeling its familiar magic run through his fingers. ¡°Papa, you must fight well,¡± Lanarot repeated, this time to Adam, while holding the crimson shield with her mother¡¯s support. ¡°Of course I will!¡± Adam¡¯s heart almost melted. ¡°You must take Wraith too!¡± Lanarot said, holding her finger up threateningly. ¡°If you do not, I will hug you.¡± ¡°You will not hug him,¡± Sonarot said. Lanarot pouted. ¡°Huh? No, I hug papa, of course, mama!¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Sonarot corrected now the girl was old enough. ¡°If you hug him, he will not take Wraith.¡± ¡°Is okay, you have shield, because you are my papa,¡± Lanarot stared up at her brother with her glistening eyes, her lips forming a small smile. ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t need Wraith when I have the shield, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Adam lifted Lanarot up, holding the girl¡¯s head to his chest, nuzzling into her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, papa will beat up lots of big strong things, even without Wraith!¡± ¡°Yes! Fighting!¡± The girl threw up a fist. Jirot frowned, ncing up to her mother, but she crossed her hands behind her back. ¡®Daddy is telling babo toe back. I forgive you, just this once.¡¯ Once Adam had peppered his children with as many kisses as he could, he embraced his wife, rubbing his cheek against hers. ¡°I won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Do you want me to bring back anything?¡± ¡°Juste home safely.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Adam hugged her, feeling her warmth spread through him. He reached down to her stomach slyly, rubbing it gently, causing Vonda to flush red. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use any Omens, so just grow up safely.¡¯ Jurot stared down at Damrot, his eyes curious as they stared up at his father. ¡°I will return soon.¡± Adam nted a gently kiss on Virot¡¯s head. ¡°If you grow up too quickly, I won¡¯t forgive you. You and I both know that I¡¯ll forgive you anyway, since you¡¯re so cute, but I won¡¯t forgive you, do you understand?¡± Virot blinked at her father, daring him to not forgive her. ¡°What would you like?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Bring back babo!¡± Jirot said, sping Lucy¡¯s hands in her own. ¡°I will bully daddy.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Lucy grinned wide, causing the girl to cackle. ¡°Kako?¡± Jarot called. ¡°Yeah?¡± Lucy replied, unsure if she could ept the title. ¡°Come back safely, okay?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Lucy tossed the boy up. ¡®Why are they acting like this is thest time they¡¯ll see each other?¡¯ Mork thought, sipping his waterskin, ncing down at it as though it had betrayed him. ¡®Right. Got to keep it full of water, for now.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going without the funny one or the strong one,¡± Lucy said, checking on the carriages the Iyr had gifted the business. ¡°I¡¯m funny, and Jurot¡¯s strong,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I guess Jurot is strong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who were the other two?¡± Mork asked. ¡°Jaygak and Kitool.¡± ¡°Executive Jaygak? The one who ced second?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Kitool¡­¡± Mork narrowed his eyes, certain the name was familiar. Why was it so familiar? ¡°The one who ced first in the higher age segment?¡± Tork asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mork exchanged a look with Tork, before sipping his waterskin again. ¡®I need a drink.¡¯ The group swiftly made their way out. Jurot and Adam sat upon the driver¡¯s seat of the first carriage, the carriage filled with their supplies. Jane drove the second carriage, though Jurot¡¯s magical steed didn¡¯t need much guidance as it followed the carriage in front, with the demons and Aldish brothers sitting together in the second carriage. ¡°Adam?¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Will you smith Damrot an axe made of the gem?¡± ¡°Of course. We can head to Jaghi and grab some jagite, or North Amber, and grab some amberite from there?¡± Jurot switched to the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°The gem ore within the Iyr.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m allowed to.¡± ¡°It is yours to use.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You brought it back for the business.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, reaching up to rub his eyebrow, trying to remember what Jurot was talking about. ¡°Gem ore?¡± ¡°It was gifted to you, before Larot came to you,¡± Jurot said. ¡°If we have that gem, then yeah, of course I¡¯ll make it for Damrot. We¡¯ve got a few months until his birthday, but I¡¯ll make sure to make it before.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Would you carve some wooden stuff for my kids? The business, too?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get some nice wood. Red oak?¡± Adam frowned instantly. ¡°Ah, never mind. We probably shouldn¡¯t work with Red Oak much after what they did, eh? Now that we¡¯ve untied ourselves, maybe¡­ can¡¯t really work with Deadwood either. Let¡¯s talk with King Merryweather at some point, since we helped out the Lord Marshal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®I wanted to talk to himst year about the business, didn¡¯t I? I probably should figure something out with him.¡¯ ¡°I bet Ever Green has some amazing wood.¡± ¡°It does,¡± Jurot confirmed, before beginning to speak of the wood, with half of Adam¡¯s attention. As noon began to crest overhead, Jurot stopped the carriage. ¡°Trikro.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, following his brother¡¯s sight, along the road. Perception Check (Wisdom) D20 + 4 = 24 (20) Long, serpentine, with scales which were almost ck, but which shifted from dark blue to dark green and to dark red. Three heads, each vicious, hungry, with rows of dagger like teeth. ¡°How many hydras are we going toe across?¡± Adam asked. ¡°It is a trikro.¡± ¡°A what?¡± ¡°It is a wingless dragon with three heads,¡± Jurot said, swinging his axe, warming his body up. The gentleness of nostalgia filled Jurot¡¯s heart. Lucy inhaled deeply, stretching out her body as it noticed them, the creature roaring in the distance, rushing towards them. ¡°Adam, you stay back and just watch.¡± ¡°Ah, but my dear sister has asked me to fight?¡± Lucy frowned, her axe slumping against her shoulder. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°Ah, fine, fine. I¡¯ll cast a quick spell on you and then you can fight it. I¡¯ll just fight the second one that appears, or the third one.¡± ¡°It is rare to see more than one,¡± Jurot said, though as he said that, thest time he hade across one had been when he first met Adam, and he was certain there had been two then. Adam nced aside to his spell, realising there were few he could use. ¡°I¡¯ll cast a spell on it when it¡¯s closer, but go ahead and have your fun.¡± Mana: 25 -> 24 Spell: Hex Adam chanted the words to his spell as the trikro charged forward, and the three Rage Dancers went to meet it in battle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too rxed?¡± Mork asked. ¡°It¡¯s a trikro. I hear they¡¯re only found near Deadwood, and it seems far from home.¡± ¡°Bad luck,¡± Tork agreed. ¡°Ah, just keep your eye for the second one that¡¯lle out from our sides,¡± Adam said, his voice light. Mork originally took it as a joke, but as Jane drew her de, he grasped his de in hand, and slipped on his shield, while Tork grabbed his greataxe. Adam, too, grasped onto Strong Shield. Victory! XP Gained: +300 XP: 23 700 -> 24 000 ¡°I really appreciate that you rounded it out for me,¡± Adam prayed over the creature. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split it like usual. A third to us, a third to the business, and a third to the vige.¡± ¡°You¡¯re splitting it with the vige?¡± Mork asked, raising his brow in surprise. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you from the North too?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m from and very far away.¡± Adam waved his hand to dismiss the words. ¡°We should split it with the vige, especially since the business caused it some issues.¡± ¡®Issues?¡¯ Mork thought, having the wisdom as a Priest not to ask. Laughter emanated from the vige entrance, as the old one armed, one legged Iyrman howled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°We came to assist,¡± Adam said. The old man greeted both of his grandsons, bringing them both to his chest, before letting them go. ¡°Assist? Am I so old that I need your assistance?¡± ¡°You should retire and let us young bloods work,¡± Adam joked. ¡°I should retire and spoil my greatchildren,¡± the old man agreed. ¡°When you¡¯re still so young?¡± Adam stated, trying not to let the old man¡¯s words annoy him. ¡°Mad Dog?¡± Bork called, curiously, noting the tattoos on the Iyrman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jarot nced down at the pair, his eyes, like those of a predator, sized up the pair. ¡°Northerners?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probational members of the business,¡± Adam exined. ¡°Mork, Priest of Lady Tempest. Bork, warrior. They¡¯re brothers, twins.¡± ¡°Twins?¡± Jarot red down at the pair of them, one very obviously a human, the other very obvious horcish. Then his eyes fell down to Adam and Jurot, who were brothers born upon the same day. ¡°Did I kill any of your families?¡± ¡°Fortunately not,¡± Mork said, his heart pounding wildly within his chest, staring up at the old crippled Iyrman. Even old as he was, with only one arm and one leg, he could feel the hair on his neck stand on end. ¡®He¡¯s really that Mad Dog?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re never going to guess what we ended up fighting on the way here,¡± Adam said. ¡°A trikro,¡± Jarot said with full confidence. ¡°How did you guess?¡± ¡°We slew one recently, and since you are my grandson, you should at least kill a trikro.¡± ¡°Whose grandson?¡± Adam replied, while the old man howled withughter again, before he stepped aside to greet his grandaunts. ¡°Where is Jaygak?¡± Gangak asked, refusing his handshake to hug him tightly, only letting him go once she got to ruffle his hair. ¡°She¡¯s in the Iyr, doing some Iyr business,¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders, sweeping his hair to the side. ¡°Grandaunt Otkan, you should be retired in the Iyr too, spoiling little Inakan.¡± Otkan ruffled his hair first, before shaking his forearm. ¡°I must work.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Iyr has you working. Do you want me to-,¡± Adam quickly stopped, clearing his throat. ¡®Seriously, I¡¯ve gotten way toox.¡¯ ¡°Two trikros?¡± Gangak let out a soft sigh, already feeling the air of trouble within her old bones. ¡°Should I pray for another?¡± Jarot pondered, noting the looks of the nearby vigers, before he howled withughter again. ¡°Do not worry, I will kill it myself!¡± Adam greeted the other Iyrmen, a group of Iyrmen who were slightly older than himself, each at least Experts. Then he spotted the Vige Chief. He cleared his throat, before he felt a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You should inform Manager Dunes of the danger,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Okay.¡± Mana: 24 -> 21 Spell: Sending ¡°Danger. Everything is chaotic. Be careful. Keep everyone within walls. Tell vige. Leave Nobby and Fred with them. Jonn¡¯s steed to lookout too.¡± ¡°Understood, I will send word.¡± There was a small pause. ¡°The children are ying well together. Konarot is teaching the others dragonchess.¡± Adam crossed his arms behind his back, letting his entire body tense up for a moment, before he rxed. ¡®Of course, since she¡¯s our dependable Konababy.¡¯ ¡®I need a drink,¡¯ Mork thought, ncing aside to Tork, who was still eyeing up the Mad Dog. ¡®He¡¯s still alive?¡¯ Tork thought, swallowing down his nerves. ¡®Should I ask him for his tales? Would it be too rude?¡¯ ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, motioning with his head. Jurot returned a nod. Adam and Jurot stood opposite the Chief within his cabin, near the centre of the vige. It was wooden, as one might have expected, with onerge room that acted as a dining room, kitchen, and living room. There were two doors, one which led to his bedroom, and another to a bathroom, Adam assumed. The room was lightly furnished, though everything was almost new, with very little wear and tear, like the weapon holder upon the wall, which held either an invisible de, or air. The chilly air brushed against Adam¡¯s face, and he could smell the faint scent of dawnval, that was to say he could smell a vague floral scent he couldn¡¯t put his nose to. Jurot ced the wooden chest upon the table, causing the table to shudder slightly. The Chief, a young man by the name of Terry, nced at the chest, and then to the Iyrman and the half elf. ¡°We of the business, wanted to apologise for the¡­¡± Adam bit his lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Sky, and what he did. I heard that he was corrupted and he killed some of your people.¡± ¡°Dozens,¡± Terry confirmed, his eyes falling onto the Iyrman for a moment. ¡°It slipped through and killed those without weapons, before it was finally put into its ce by the Iyrmen. We tried to deal with it, but it ignored anything we did to it, save for some fire.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what happened, really sorry. Sky, he wouldn¡¯t have done that, he knew better. The Iyr informed me that he was cremated until only dust remained, which hurts my heart, but the loss of those lives also hurt.¡± The Chief nodded, keeping his tongue at bay, feeling the rage rising within, but he knew better now that he was the Vige Chief. ¡°We can¡¯t apologise enough, so please, I hope that this coin can go some way in helping the families of those who were harmed. It¡¯s not enough, obviously, we only brought a thousand silver this time, but we¡¯re working on figuring out something else. The Enchanter heard what happened here, and though they¡¯re currently busy with all this news, they hope to right this wrong.¡± ¡°You ced Sky here to protect us, but it was a misfortune that something had ovee it. It was not your fault.¡± ¡°Either way, if you have anything you need. Weapons, equipment, let us know.¡± The Chief looked to Jurot once more, who nodded. ¡°If you have any shields, that would be great. It¡¯s hard to find good steel around here, and we don¡¯t get much from the merchants thate by. Red Oak has some nice steel, but sometimes its dangerous to send our own out the vige.¡± ¡°Shields? No problem. We¡¯ll bring a few shields, some enchanted shields too.¡± ¡°Oh, no, we can¡¯t afford that.¡± ¡°Chief, it¡¯s not about what you can and cannot afford. I¡¯ll be sure to send a few shields your way, some of them enchanted.¡± Adam scratched his chin. ¡°You, uh, often get surplus of fruits and vegetables, that sort of thing, right?¡± ¡°We do. We send some away for tax, and we make some goods to trade. Ale, wine, desserts, oils¡­¡± ¡°How about, look, we need food, and ale, all those sorts of things. I will bring to the Enchanter word perhaps of renting some weapons to you for some monthly produce. That way you don¡¯t need to spend hundreds, thousands of gold, and instead can send a few goods our way, and you get some magical items you can borrow, until you feel like you don¡¯t need them any more. I know that most of the trouble you get is dawnval, especially with the undead, so I¡¯ll be sure to get some staves, that sort of thing.¡± ¡°That would be mighty grand,¡± the Chief said, letting out a soft sigh, raising his brows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send word back, and we can figure something outter, but for now, please, ept the donation, and we¡¯ve personallye, Jurot and I, along with a few of our members, to assist. Obviously, we¡¯re no Mad Dog, but we can hold our own too.¡± The Chief bowed his head. ¡°About the donation, you don¡¯t need to do anything like that.¡± ¡°Chief,¡± Adam said, reaching up to sp his hands, pushing out his amulet of Baktu with his chest. ¡°Whoever is responsible for that darkness, I¡¯ll be sure to get revenge for those lost, so they can pass on without worry.¡± ¡°Th-thank you, Brother,¡± the Chief replied, a chill running down his spine with how warm the young man¡¯s eyes were. Adam bowed his head, before stepped away, feeling the chilly air of dawnval strike his cheeks once he was outside. He inhaled deeply, before letting out a long sigh. ¡°When the Reaverse, let¡¯s beat them up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. That evening, a shooting star fell across the sky. It was not just any shooting star, but a shooting star which brought disaster for a particr figure.
I find the stupidest things so funny. [1028] – Y05.028 – Newcomers III [1028] ¨C Y05.028 ¨C Neers III He was tall, handsome, so handsome one could almost refer to him as it. He wore white as armour, not white armour, but the colour itself, soaking in dawnval¡¯s rays. His pupils were golden, spoked like stars, swimming in a sea of blue and purple, like the night sky. Those eyes were focused, resolute, upon a particr figure. The Iyrman stepped forward. It was not Mad Dog, me Brand, not even Otkan, known as Silver Drake. It was a Priest of Wahtu, Lady Arya, who was heavily armoured in full te, and carried a de at her side. She did not wear her helmet, revealing her short hair, and the tattoos upon her forehead, that of the Tol family. ¡°We are honoured to meet you,¡± the Iyrman greeted, her voice clear as she stared at the being. ¡°I havee for you, cursed one,¡± he said, his voice equally as divine as it was sinister. ¡°I¡¯m not cursed,¡± Adam replied, feeling the gazes which had fallen upon him. Lucy¡¯s eyes dared to look away from the being only for a moment, darting to Adam, before returning back to the divine being. Mara crossed her hands over her navel, standing taller and prouder. Jurot, too, stood a little taller. ¡°A rot upon this world, one I intend to deal with.¡± Adam swallowed. He could feel it. His heart pounded like a beating drum. Sweat formed upon his brow, a cold sweat, while he bones grew chilly. The shes of mes obscured his vision for a moment. ¡°Deal with¡­ how?¡± the half elf asked, though he knew. Everyone knew. ¡°Execution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very direct,¡± Adam replied, his throat dry. He felt the pressure build upon his shoulders, growing stronger with each passing moment. His mind was nk, not even cursing his misfortune. ¡°You have caused enough suffering.¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Adam recalled the faces of his children in that moment, and the wish of his wife. He felt his throat constrict. ¡°Your meddling of Fate has caused two civil wars.¡± Adam cleared his throat, lowering his head slightly. He closed his eyes. ¡®Fuck.¡¯ ¡°It has also led to the death of¡­¡± The being paused, his eyes darkening as he took in only the half elf within his sight. A pressure fell upon the half elf, one that felt heavy, and burnt with righteous fury. ¡°Prince Aksak.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adam gasped, blinking rapidly, his mind falling nk once more. The half elf could feel it, the heavy weight of being drowned within the void of shame and uncertainty. How could it be? ¡®Prince Aksak? He¡­ died? Just like that? Because of me? I can¡¯t believe... What, who-, no. No. If it-.¡® A hand grabbed the back of Adam¡¯s head, his cold sweat sticking to it. ¡°What are you thinking of so deeply?¡± Jarot asked, bringing the half elf¡¯s head to his chest. ¡°What business do you have with my grandson?¡± ¡°Jarot,¡± the Priest called in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°If you have business with my grandson, you may speak with I, Jarot.¡± Jarot¡¯s lips formed a wild grin as he stared at the being, almost salivating at the mouth to fight. ¡°This does not concern you, Deathsinger.¡± ¡°Has hee for you?¡± Jarot asked, brushing the back of Adam¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, confused. ¡°Do you wish to kill my grandson?¡± ¡°I wish for little, Deathsinger. I am an instrument of the Divine, and I have been tasked with its execution.¡± ¡°Who gave you the courage to kill a grandson of mine?¡± Jarot asked, his brow pulsing, his lips forming a wilder grin. ¡°Does the Iyr intend to interfere with my duties?¡± He asked, his eyes falling upon the Priest. Lamtol remained silent for a long moment. She could feel the expectant gazes upon her, while the words of Elder Gold reyed within her mind. She also thought of the precarious situation the Iyr was in, one in which they couldn¡¯t involve them within at this time. It was one thing to deal with the Reavers, but to also include their group, it was something she couldn¡¯t risk. ¡°We-,¡± ¡°Lamtol,¡± Gangak called, raising a gesture towards the woman, who replied with a gesture of her own. It was a gesture the other Iyrmen considered, while the being remained silent, wondering what the gesture meant. We cannot. Jurot saw the gesture, his mind racing. He hade for his brother, and right now, they weren¡¯t equipped with dealing with the being. They could grievously wound it, if they all fought together, but there was almost no chance Adam could survive. ¡°Jarot,¡± Gangak said. ¡°Hmm,¡± Jarot replied. Otkan¡¯s ears twitched, considering the tone of his low groan. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°So you havee for my grandson?¡± ¡°I havee to execute the one known as Adam Fate.¡± ¡°You havee to execute our¡­ Executive?¡± Jarot tilted his head. The being¡¯s eyes fell to the bloodthirsty Iyrman. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The Executive of our United Kindom?¡± Jarot asked, grinning wider. ¡°What business do you have with our Executive Adam, High Alchemist of the United Kindom?¡± Jurot blinked, and even Lucy¡¯s eyes dared to nce towards the back of the crippled Iyrman for a moment. ¡°I am not bound by your mortal politics,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes slightly, understanding that the Deathsingers were figuring out a way to absolve themselves of responsibility. ¡°I will execute all those who opposite my Divine Retribution.¡± Lamtol stepped back, along with the Iyrmen near her, causing the vigers, who hade to see themotion, to also take a step back from the gate. ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, you should at least introduce yourself,¡± Adam said, trying to buy time. Spells Prepared Dimension Door ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He is one of the Thirteen Stars,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Apatriot of-,¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± a voice cut through the air and tension. The neer, who had seemingly appeared from nowhere in particr, was tall, pencil thin, adorned in long cloths. He held a cane in one hand, and carried a rapier at his side. The crow atop his hat leaned backwards, so it did not appear as though she were bowing, even as the fellow tipped his hat, the veil obscuring his face. ¡®Crowseer?¡¯ Adam thought, relief and terror filling through his body. ¡°My friend, what are you doing so far south?¡± Crowseer asked, his innocent smile beaming through the veil. ¡°You should be keeping watch at the Northern-,¡± ¡°Why have youe?¡± Third Guardian Star asked. Crowseer continued to smile, tipping his hat once more, Maurice pulling back to not appear as though she were bowing. He opened his lips to speak in anguage long dead, and thankfully for him, no one here could understand. ¡°He is¡­¡± Crowseer tightened his grip upon his cane, cing a hand in front of his eyes, which peeked through the cracks in his fingers. ¡°My prey.¡± Suddenly the pressure lifted off the half elf, his lungs screaming as the breath rushed in so much easier, his heart thundering even up to his ears. ¡®God damn!¡¯ The figure remained silent for a long while. Crowseer, the weakest of all Thirteen Stars, was daring to fight against him, the third strongest? The sh of heat rushed through his body for only an instant, though the rage cooled away, disappearing from existence like those forgotten to time. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d we coulde to an agree-,¡± Crowseer began, only to be cut off as the figure pointed towards the sky. Crowseer mmed his cane onto the ground as magic pulsed through the air, rippling out towards Adam and the others in the blink of an eye. Yet, even in the blink of an eye, light could travel around the world. Dexterity Save D20 + 1 = 10 (9) Health: 112 -> 68 Tiny, almost needle thin, beams of light fell down from the heavens like the rain of retribution. They fell through the air, even mming through Adam¡¯s heavy armour with their sheer force. Though the pain filled through his shoulders, it was the sounds from behind which drew Adam¡¯s attention. Adam was nearly a Master. Jurot, Lucy, Mara, they too were nearly Masters. Mork and Tork were Experts at least, and so were the other Iyrmen, some reaching as high as Grandmaster. They were tough, extremely tough, and even if they weren¡¯t able to defend themselves against the beams of light, they could take a blow, or two, perhaps even three. A symphony of thuds echoed through the area. The Chief¡¯s body fell onto the earth, joined by many other vigers, none of whom could have survived the rain of light. A silence fell upon thend. It was broken by vigers dropping to their knees, the retching, and then the screaming. The screams of the vigers who lost their families, of brothers who lost their sisters, of mothers who lost their children. Health: 68 -> 67 Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 31 (31) 31 damage! Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Mana: 22 -> 19 Spell: Fireball 8D6 = 29 (29) 29 damage! ¡°You goddamn son of a bitch!¡± Adam shouted, feeling the burning within his eyes, the half elf clutching his die so hard, it cut into his hand. The heat flooded through his body as he pushed through more of his magic through his veins, summoning forth his greatest technique. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± A bead of red fell from the heavens, before exploding into fire, engulfing the Third Guardian Star, followed closely by another. Adam grit his teeth, his jaw cracking, barely able to see through the tears in his eyes as the shadow emerged through the mes, before the mes dissipated. Thest time Adam hade across a figure like this, his Fireballs had been worthless. So why was it that, even though Adam had dealt that much damage, enough damage to make him think twice, the figure stood tall and proud, still pure white, with not even a speck of ck char? Those eyes stared at him. Eyes as expansive as the night sky, with the starry pupils. Yet, all the half elf could see reflected within those eyes was disinterest. Just like his.
Sorry about not posting up yesterday. I was pretty sick and spent most of my time in bed. Feeling better today, but still not 100%. [1029] – Y05.029 – Newcomers IV [1029] ¨C Y05.029 ¨C Neers IV ¡°May I rmend we take a moment?¡± Crowseer asked, his voice light. Adam stepped forward, only to feel the pressure against his throat as a cane pressed against him. ¡°You are no match for him,¡± Crowseer warned, his voice still light. ¡°Step aside, Crowseer.¡± ¡°What do you think you can do alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone, though?" Lucy¡¯s entire body filled with the heat of hatred, the rage filling even through her core, Great Destroyer almost weightless within her grip. Her mind was almostpletely nk as she stepped forward, ready to burst along with the other figures who had prepared themselves to face the mountain in front of them. Jurot¡¯s body was equally as hot, holding Phantom tight in hand, while Mara held Destroyer. Even so, it was the pressure from the three older Iyrmen which pressed upon the Third Guardian Star the most, the bloodlust from them almost drowning him. However, it was the smiles on their faces which caused him to pause. ¡°Jane, Mork, Tork,¡± Adam called, his body cooling down from the rage which had almost ovee him. Tork pat the shaft of his greataxe against his palm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what one of you Thirteen Stars is, but you seem like good hunting.¡± Mork drew his de, though held his shield up ahead of him, trying to hide behind it. ¡®One more of those and I¡¯ll die, but I¡¯ve already drunk some alcohol, and now it¡¯s time to work it off.¡¯ ¡°Step back,¡± Adam said, holding his axe in hand, feeling the emptiness within it. ¡®If only I had Wraith.¡¯ ¡°Back?¡± Tork asked. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°If we step back now, we¡¯ll beughed out of the North,¡± Tork said. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Tork. Step back, now.¡± Adam stared up at the figure in front of him, who was stood tall and proud, and so damn regal. Jane sheathed her de, letting out a sigh of relief, d she wasn¡¯t going to die that day. Mork hesitated, waiting to see what Tork would do. The horc ground his teeth, his face scrunching up in annoyance, but he stepped back, though held his greataxe within his hands still. ¡°Adam, you should leave too,¡± Lucy said, though she heard no response. ¡°Even together, you will not be able to harm him,¡± Crowseer informed. ¡°You do not even have Wraith.¡± ¡°Gangak,¡± Jarot called out, far too gleefully. ¡°We were attacked.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gangak replied. ¡°Otkan. We were attacked.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lamtol¡­¡± Jarot bared his teeth into the most wild grin once more. ¡°We were attacked.¡± Lamtol finished strapping her shield upon her arm, and drew her de. ¡°Yes. We had no qualms with you, great one, but we thank you for this opportunity.¡± ¡°Even together, you mortals cannot face me,¡± the Third Guardian Star stated, as though it were fact. Yet, he could sense all the magical weapons in their possession, meaning they could at the very least make him bleed, and the smiles upon their faces definitely meant they would do anything they could to make sure of it. Crowseer let out a sigh, shaking his head. He tapped his cane onto the floor. ¡°I know you will step back. Raise the dead before you leave, Starsword.¡± Starsword stared at Crowseer, his eyes piercing through his veil, unable to see the depths of the Thirteenth Guardian Star¡¯s depths. He could definitely feel the eagerness of the Deathsingers, those who had hunted even the Divine previously. ¡®How many millennia ago was it when I heard the tales? One? Two? I recall it was only a few centuries ago, if I were to believe the rumours.¡¯ In his moment of annoyance, he had let slip an attack against them all, purely to put Crowseer in his ce, but now he had provoked the one group which would gleefully hunt even the Divine. ¡®Seeing as how you have not apologised, do you intend to help the cursed one?¡¯ As always, with Crowseer¡¯s presence, it had all be soplicated. Starsword remained silent and still for a long moment, but then stepped forward. He continued to step forward, passing Adam, and it was only then that Adam had realised the figure was easily double his height. Starsword sped his hands together, speaking words in an ancientnguage, one that had long died. A gentle light emanated from his whiteness, rings of light rippling out of him, warmth flowing out as the gentle bells of divinity hummed in the air. Health: 68 -> 98 Adam shuddered as the divinity ran through his body, warming up the chill within his bones. Whatever the feeling was, he hated it, his eyes still ring towards Starsword. However, his eyes then fell to those who had fallen, watching as the lifeless bodies began to stir, from the Chief, to the vigers around him, including the children who gasped for air, and looked around, bewildered. Adam kept a tight grip on his axe still, feeling the tightness in his entire body as he tried to calm his heart. Starsword turned, walking past the group, even passing Adam. ¡°You shall answer for this, Crowseer.¡± ¡°Not even your sister can-,¡± Crowseer lifted his cane to try and defend himself, striking the beam of light which suddenly appeared. The light exploded all through him, causing him to grit his teeth as the pain flooded through his body. However, as the light pierced through him, Maurice red into Starswords eyes, coaxing him, but Starsword¡¯s starry pupils spun, breaking through the ancient magic. Adam raised his shield as Crowseer slid back, mming his cane into the ground with such force, the earth cracked beneath. He raised a hand to stop the group from taking any actions, his gaze upon Starsword, who wielded the de of light within his hand,pletely rxed, Crowseer, the Thirteenth Guardian Star,pletely fixated within his gaze. Crowseer swallowed, and spoke more words, while the vigers pulled away. The Chief remained at the gate, along with the guards, though some of them had taken steps away. Terry didn¡¯t even bother drawing his weapon, understanding if the being wanted him dead, he¡¯d die, like he had moments ago. The light of the de dissipated into the air, and Starsword turned, stepping away from the vige. Quest Complete: Divine Retribution XP Gained: +1 000 XP: 24 000 -> 25 000 Lucy remained in front of Adam, clutching Great Destroyer in hand, not taking her eyes off the figure. She believed he could turn into light at any point in time to kill Adam, so she would focus on himpletely until he was out of sight. Even when he would be out of her sight, she still wouldn¡¯t feelfortable. ¡°You okay, Crowseer?¡± Adam dared to ask, before he tensed up as a roar filled the air. Jarot struck the wall of the vige, tearing through it with ease with his axe. He shed red hot, his eyes almost purely white as he let off the pent up frustrations. ¡®Why would you scare me like that, you old geezer!¡¯ ¡°I have been healthier at times, I am certain,¡± Crowseer replied, his voice full of strength, even though he had taken a blow which would have at least knocked Adam out. ¡®Perhaps it was my mistake in invoking her?¡¯ Adam turned to face the Vige Chief, who met Adam¡¯s eyes. Through the confusion within his eyes, Adam could see the usation within, and Adam quickly nced away to the other vigers, who remained in the distance, some having hidden behind the wall, others having entered the houses. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ ¡°I warned you not to bring attention to yourself.¡± Adam reached up to cover his face, as though it could hide him away from the world, or hide his shame. ¡®Fuck! Fuck! Shit!¡¯ Crowseer could feel the awkwardness in the air, and he brought his cane to his chest. ¡°Is Larot well?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How is little Jarot?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Crowseer slowly nodded his head, and after a small pause, he wondered if he should say more. ¡°What of Jirot? Still causing you trouble, I hope?¡± ¡°You know it.¡± ¡°What of your triplets?¡± ¡°Always so adorable, and polite. Karot¡¯s been learning to draw, and Kirot¡­¡± Adam thought about his daughter. ¡°She¡¯s got her own interests too? Konarot¡¯s been learning dragonchess.¡± ¡®Kirot, what do you want?¡¯ ¡°I am d your eldest is healthy now.¡± Adam furrowed his brows. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°How is Virot?¡± Crowseer replied innocently. ¡°So adorable, and troublesome since she¡¯s as beautiful as her mother.¡± ¡°How is Damrot?¡± ¡°He is eating well,¡± Jurot stated, with a tone that suggested, politely, for Crowseer to shut his mouth. Crowseer cleared his throat, considering how the Iyr had let him be even after his previous indiscretions. ¡°I need a drink, how about you all?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about these Thirteen Stars, but you aren¡¯t so bad, Crowseer,¡± Mork joked, still feeling the unassuming greatness within the figure. ¡°Were you not taught at the Temple of the Great Lady of the High Seas?¡± Crowseer asked. Mork blinked. ¡°How¡­¡± The day passed by awkwardly, though the vigers quicklypleted their tasks. Lamtol spoke with the Chief, before Jarot appeared to threaten him. Thankfully, Gangak and Otkan had been assigned to deal with him, so his outburst hadn¡¯tsted long. As night fell, Adam stared at the stars above. ¡®Did I really cause two civil wars? There¡¯s no way my Omens can do that, right? I mean¡­¡¯ Jurot could feel his brother¡¯s thoughts from beside him. He also stared at the stars, while Lucy and Mara walked around the area, keeping an eye out. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How strong do you think that guy was?¡± ¡°He could sh with Emperor Shama,¡± Jurot said, only realising the name he had spoken after the name had left his lips. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought, closing his eyes, the mes shing through his mind again. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam¡¯s lips quivered slightly, and he closed his eyes, covering them. ¡°Do you think¡­ it¡¯s better for me to d-,¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied, tensing up. ¡°¡­¡± Adam sniffled.
I find the stupidest things so funny. Interlude: Rage Interlude: Rage He swung his axe through the air, cutting through the form of the man in white. In his mind, he killed Starsword countless times, beginning with removing his limbs one by one, all the while his own body grew riddled with holes from the Third Guardian Star''s swordy and magic. Jarot snarled as Otkan appeared within his sight, his axe poised to strike her. He red at her, though as the daydream broke, his axe grew heavy within his hand and he sheathed it. The redness in his body faded, reced by the tan of the Iyr, lined with ayer of sweat, formed through his rage and frustrations. ¡°¡­¡± Otkan stared at the Iyrman who continued to pant. ¡°Who gave him such rights?¡± Jarot asked, still feeling the pulsing in his forehead, and the heat which threatened to cloud his mind. ¡°Who gave him such rights? To threaten to kill my own grandson in front of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°A Guardian Star? Do they think they can survive this wrath of mine?¡± ¡°He can.¡± ¡°I will take his arm!¡± Jarot gripped his axe tighter, but did not unsheathe it, allowing it to calm his rage. His eyes narrowed, the skin wrinkling further as he hovered on the edge of his dance. ¡®Who can take my grandson from me? Not even the Divine can take him from me!¡¯ The darkness crept closer. The shadow of doubt tickled at his heart. When he was young, no one would dare to covet his grandchildren. Time had formed dust over his name, but it was written so massively upon history, there were many who still remembered. Except, time had also wrinkled his body, and dust had grown upon his axe. For thest decade, just how little had he drawn his de? If he had continued to swing his axe, this wooden leg of his would have been flesh still. ¡®I¡­ have grown old, Sarot.¡¯ Seeing as the old man was reminiscing about his brother, Otkan left him be. She did not think much of today, for she understood Adam was Adam, and there was little to consider about the matter. She stopped at the hut, waiting a moment, noting the pair of demons circling around the hut, before she stepped away, leaving them to their thoughts. ¡®Damn it, Adam!¡¯ Lucy thought, circling around the hut silently, Mara circling opposite her, the pair walking in the same direction, not able to see one another, but trusting the other was there. ¡®You should have run!¡¯ Lucy¡¯s heart ached, recalling how she hadn¡¯t run away when they hade across him. Emperor Shama, the Lord of mes, Emperor Hadda¡¯s contemporary. He was an unimaginable foe, even now, and when they had fought alongside one another, Shama had almost instantly killed her. Even if she was a Paragon, she would have no chance against him, for he was an Idol among Idols. It was hopeless. It hadn¡¯t been hopeless to run, but it had been hopeless to fight. She had refused back then, and it was only now that she understood what Adam had felt when they fought side by side. The guilt of hopelessness in not being able to protect those you care to protect. It was more than guilt, it was utterly terrifying. To wield a great weapon, a weapon like Great Destroyer, which could slice even King Merryweather with enough luck, but to be so utterly useless against the mountain that was Shama. It wasn¡¯t just Shama, who hadn¡¯t hunted her any longer after their first meeting, but the Thirteen Stars? Starsword, considered the third strongest, and they were hopeless against him too? There were those who were stronger? Would they, too,e for Adam? ¡°You should sleep,¡± the Iyrman called, walking up to the Demon Lord. ¡°¡­¡± Lucy bowed her head, unsure if she could even bring the strength to control her tone. She and Mara stepped away to the nearby hut, leaving Gangak to circle around the hut. Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t needed, Gangak walked around the hut, wearing only her breastte, knowing that the figure would be gone. He had his chance, and he needed to return to his role. ¡®Thirteen Stars,¡¯ Gangak thought. ¡®Thirteen Guardian Stars.¡¯ The old woman wondered what she could have done against such an overwhelming foe. Even if her family came together, could they kill Starsword? Perhaps one of the weaker Guardian Stars, but someone like Starsword? The Rot and Kan families could, and with Shaool, the Ool family could attempt it with some sess. The Gak family, though? ¡®I should have done more,¡¯ Gangak thought, thinking of when she possessed the Family Elder position. ¡®I should have trained the children more. I should have adventured through Alnd and returned greater wealth. I should have petitioned for more.¡¯ No matter how much rage she could hold for Starsword, it could not surpass the rage she held for herself. ¡®I can only me myself for being so weak,¡¯ Gangak thought. It was easy to ept she was weak. It was also easy to ept that she would have died if Starsword had killed Adam, for she could not bear to face her greatchildren if their father was killed. She prayed they were safe and sound, and prayed for them to remain in the Iyr¡¯s gentle warmth always. Unfortunately for her, her greatdaughter was currently fuming at the thought of her father. ¡®How can daddy always work and work and work?¡¯ Jirot huffed within the darkness. ¡®Always working! I always miss you so much but you always go! You make me so angry, daddy!¡¯ The greyish face of her sister appeared in front of her, Konarot crawling over to her younger sister,ying down in front of her. ¡°Okay?¡± Konarot whispered. ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot whispered back, closing her eyes for a moment as her sister kissed her forehead. Konarot reached up to brush along her sister¡¯s cheek, before she cuddled up to her, while Kirot and Karoty above and under their twin siblings. ¡°Sleep time, now,¡± Konarot whispered, nuzzling her sister¡¯s nose gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot snuggled her head against her sister¡¯s chest. ¡®Smelly daddy! Since you are not here, I will protect mummy and kako!¡¯ Vonda remained silent, nestled within her pillows and nkets, her eyes barely able to see her children all cuddled together on the other side of the room. Her lips formed into a wide smile, thankful to The Mother for gifting her such wonderful children, and a sight which she could use to tease her husband upon his return.
Expect the next chapter soon! [1030] – Y05.030 – Newcomers V [1030] ¨C Y05.030 ¨C Neers V ¡°If you could give my regards to Larot,¡± Crowseer said, tipping his hat, bowing his head lightly, Maurice once more pulling her head back. ¡°I will,¡± Adam replied. ¡®I can do at least that much, since you did me a solid.¡¯ ¡°Ah, and for little Jarot,¡± Crowseer said, holding out a small smooth stone, almost like a marble. ¡°I picked up this stone during my journey and I thought he would enjoy it.¡± ¡°What about for Jirot?¡± Adam asked, epting the stone, noting how dense it felt, not too heavy, but noticeably heavier than it appeared. It was also as smooth as silk, the half elf rubbing it between his fingers. ¡°I will do my best to find something for her during my travels,¡± Crowseer promised, tipping his hat. ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯ll cross paths again¡­¡± Crowseer smiled from behind his veil, and Adam let out a defeated sigh, watching the back of the Idol as he left. An Idol, like Shama, and Starsword, even though he was considered far weaker. He was considered stronger than Marmak and Shaool, never mind the Mad Dog. The Idol stopped. ¡°You should be careful, Adam.¡± Crowseer nced back over his shoulder, holding the brim of his hat once more. ¡°If it was his sister, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thanks.¡± Adam watched as the Idol walked off to the horizon, already feeling the chill seeping into him once more. ¡°You wanted to retire here,¡± Tork said, raising his brows at his brother, sipping the water. ¡°I should have prayed before I made the decision.¡± Mork threw looks towards the rest of the figures around. He could feel the tension in the air, the awkwardness of the vigers that stared at the group suspiciously. He could see how they kept at a distance from him and his brother, as well as the others of the United Kindom, but especially Adam. Jane smiled slightly, understanding how she had been when she had first met Adam only a few months ago. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡¯ She continued to lie to herself, half pretending what she had seen had been all a dream. ¡®Marshal, I wish you were here.¡¯ ¡°Executive,¡± Mork eventually called. ¡°I need toplete my prayers in nature, would you apany me?¡± ¡°Sure, Jurot and I will escort you.¡± Mork bowed his head, since Jurot¡¯s presence didn¡¯t ruin his n. Once the group had slipped away, a few minute walk away into the forest, Mork stopped. ¡°The air around the vigers is awkward.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, having not understood that Mork wanted to speak with, but Jurot nodded. ¡°You need to be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°They definitely me you, so you should be careful.¡± Adam narrowed his eyes, throwing a look to Jurot, who nodded, before the half elf smiled, though it was an empty smile. ¡°Thank you, Mork. I¡¯ll be sure to stick with Jurot at all times.¡± Mork nodded, before dropping down to a knee, holding his amulet as he muttered a quick prayer, before standing up. ¡°Thank you for escorting me, Executives.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡®What a guy. I should keep him in mind for a magical weapon sooner orter.¡¯ Jurot had also noted all the looks of the viger, sticking to Adam likecquer on wood. As long as Jurot was nearby, the vigers wouldn¡¯t dare to take a step forward. As they returned, he noted the look his grandfather gave him, the old man gesturing, Jurot returning back a gesture, only to realise he had informed his grandfather, the Mad Dog. ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot called, before leading the half elf to speak with Gangak, gesturing towards her. ¡°Okay,¡± Gangak replied, simply. ¡°We were discussing the matter. It would be best for you to return back to the business on the first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Adam replied, before the woman ruffled his hair to distract him from his thoughts. ¡°To survive against one of the Thirteen Stars, it is a good story,¡± Gangak said, beaming with pride down towards the young half elf. ¡°Your children will understand its glory.¡± Adam was d that his rtives were around. The heaviness in his body and mind soothed slightly with their words. In the evening, Jarot osted the half elf, dragging him away to eat and drink, showing him off to the vigers. They had partly heard the stories, though hadn¡¯t heard the full story of Adam¡¯s antics from the Iyrmen, who had seemingly downyed not only their own stories, but also the stories of the half elf. Perhaps, instead, it was Jarot who was overying the stories, but it was Jarot, who was almost a Demon Lord to many of the travellers who passed through. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jarot asked, opening his jaw wide as he swallowed down the wine, before wiping the little sshed across his lips. ¡°My grandsons are beginning to outshine me. Should I kill another dragon or two?¡± ¡°You do not have enough limbs to sacrifice for glory,¡± Gangak said, reaching out for the wineskin, only for Jarot to pull it away. ¡°You should remain and spoil your greatchildren, who miss you.¡± Jarot grumbled quietly, surrendering the wineskin to the woman. He nced towards the vigers, who had listened to his tale, partly out of awe, partly out of fear. ¡°We will see how many fools will try to im the lives of my grandsons!¡± As though he were a prophet, the old man stood at the gates, eyeing up the singr figure in the distance, approaching the vige from the east. Very few figures could walk around alone through the forest, even Grandmasters would be wary doing so. ¡®You damn old geezer! How could you tempt Fate like this?¡¯ Adam reached up to his pounding forehead. The figure was a drakken, that was to say, he looked human, save for his horns, which were like two scimitars of bone, and his blue scales. He had greyish blue eyes, and dark hair, almost ck, but with a tinge of blue. He was built with almost like the embodiment of Iyrman efficiency, muscr but lean, no muscle too big, nor too small, his muscles just right. He wore fairly simple clothing, slightly worn from travel, with a long cloak that covered most of his body, but carried no weapons outwardly. ¡®Of course it¡¯s a handsome guy,¡¯ Adam dared to joke within his heart. The figure was handsome, like his face had been sculpted out of y. Jurot narrowed his eyes, recognising the fellow, though he couldn¡¯t ce how. Meanwhile, the older Iyrmen exchanged nces, but said nothing. The figure nced between the group, noting the Iyrmen, then the demons, then the figure in puthral, and the other Aldishmen about. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What brings you to this vige, stranger?¡± Chief Terry asked, feeling a bead of sweat drop down the side of his face. ¡°The Iyr.¡± ¡°You¡¯re heading to the Iyr?¡± Chief Terry asked, tensing up as the figure reached into his cloak, rummaging for a moment, before he flicked over a gold coin. ¡°Is that enough for the gate fee for a vige?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°I spent most of my time in Aswadasad, so I wasn¡¯t sure,¡± he said, shing a wild grin. ¡°How much is it for some shelter and food, and if you have any, good drinks, and if you don¡¯t, bad drinks?¡± ¡°A gold for a night¡¯s stay with dinner, and for drinks, a gold for a whole bottle.¡± The figure reached into his cloak once more, before pulling out a small gem. ¡°Can you confirm whether a gem is real or not?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, because I prefer to pay in gems for drinks, so bring fifty to me.¡± The figure¡¯s eyes fell to the Iyrmen once more, but then the youngsters. His eyes took in the sight of Lucy. ¡°Nice axe.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Where did you get it.¡± ¡°It was a gift.¡± ¡°You received such a fine weapon as a gift?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did thate to pass?¡± ¡°You need to be friends with an idiot.¡± The drakken grinned wider, before his eyes darted to Adam, who squirmed slightly at the words. ¡°So, you¡¯re the idiot?¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say it like that.¡± The figure stepped forward, noting the way the others tensed, but he still stood face to face with the half elf, revealing he was slightly taller than Adam, but about the width of a finger. ¡°Your axe is pretty fine too.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you want to bet it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam red back into the figure¡¯s eyes, which were so wild, brimming with delight. ¡°Depends on the bet.¡± ¡°I win, I get that axe. I lose, I¡¯ll work for you until the next noonval.¡± ¡°Why would I want a loser?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ pretty strong, though?¡± He grinned wider, tilting his head slightly, in that handsome way that annoyed decent folk. ¡°How strong?¡± The figure paused, as though he hadn¡¯t expected the question. ¡°I didn¡¯t get into trouble from Aswadasad to the Iyr.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your business with the Iyr, anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡­ a friend.¡± ¡°A friend? Who?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I have that axe, or once I work for you.¡± ¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bael.¡± ¡°Bael?¡± Adam replied. ¡°That¡¯s a cool name.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Adam.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± Bael tilted his head slightly, closing his eyes as he tilted his head. ¡°Adam Fate.¡± ¡°Huh? Then, do you know of a Jurot.¡± ¡°I am Jurot,¡± Jurot said, narrowing his eyes once more. ¡°So you¡¯re Jurot, and you¡¯re Adam,¡± Bael said, smiling wider. ¡°You sound like you know me, and that I should know you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Bael stated, suddenly brimming with battle lust. ¡°If you want to keep talking, then give me a good fight, otherwise I¡¯ll be disappointed that I¡¯vee all this way for nothing.¡± ¡®What? Did hee for me?¡¯ Adam could see the yful grin on his face, filled with excitement. ¡°Alright, but instead of this axe, I¡¯ll let you order a Greater Enhanced axe from the Enchanter. Also, no killing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to kill you, I¡¯m just here to fight,¡± Bael said, pulling back, before stretching out his neck from side to side. ¡®He¡¯s just a kid, so I¡¯ll hold back.¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. ¡®So he just wanted to fight me? Who the hell is this friend of his?¡¯ Bael waited for Adam to prepare himself, the half elf swinging the axe around. The axe was dark, and held a powerful enchantment, that much was for certain. ¡®Greater Enhanced? That¡¯s eptable.¡¯ Bael also noted the crimson shield was magical too, holding a Greater enchantment upon it. ¡®Do all kids of the Iyr own so many magical weapons? Ah, no, they¡¯re too big to be kids, so they¡¯re adults, aren¡¯t they? So they¡¯re¡­ twenty to fifty years old? No, they get wrinkles at forty or fifty, right?¡¯ While Bael tried to understand the situation he was in, Adam tried to understand the situation he was in. It was after a single thought he realised it was futile, and all he needed to do was swing his axe. ¡°Hey, Bael, you ready?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Bael held up his hand, before beckoning Adam towards him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Unfortunately for Bael, Adam had held the axe which once belonged to Jarot. It was not just any axe, but an axe he got to use oncest year. Battle Order D20 + 1 = 16 (15) Fighting Spirit: 3 -> 2 Attack: Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 11 (1) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Phantom: 3 -> 2 Mana: 25 -> 24 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 3D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 35 (3)(16)(7) 35 damage! Attack: Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 15 (5) D20 + 10 = 25 (15) Hit! Phantom: 2 -> 1 Mana: 24 -> 23 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 3D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 29 (6)(10)(4) 29 damage! Adam concentrated as he stepped forward, and allowed his body to move as it pleased. The pair shed, with Bael defending himself using his body, managing to stop the heavy blows with his forearms, but the divine magic shed through him, and the magic assaulted his mind. Adam had dealt enough damage to knock out a typical Expert. but as a trickle of blood fell out of Bael¡¯s nose, the drakken grinned wider. ¡°Oh,¡± Bael said, feeling the warmth flowing down from his nostrils, his eyes wide almost as wide as his smile, full of sheer delight. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you were so strong!¡± ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought as Bael wound up his clenched fist, stepping forward toy a beat down on the half elf with thergest grin on his face.
The chance of one of these three figures appearing was tiny. The chances all three appeared so quickly, is ridiculous. The amount of hype I''ve held because I rolled these encounters could not be contained, but unfortunately, it''ll pay off in about 1000 chapters. [1031] – Y05.031 – Newcomers VI [1031] ¨C Y05.031 ¨C Neers VI ¡®He is holding back,¡¯ Jarot thought, watching the fight intently, wondering if he was also that embarrassing when he was young. He decided against looking at either Gangak and Otkan, who would probably tease him about it. He was fairly certain Bael was one of those. However, he didn¡¯t step forward because Bael didn¡¯t seem to want to kill Adam, just fight. For now. Also, because his grandson hadn¡¯t done that yet. Onward Soar: 1 -> 0 Attack: Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 12 (2) D20 + 10 = 26 (16) Hit! Phantom: 1 -> 0 Mana: 23 -> 22 Ability: Divine Smite 2D6 + 3D6 + 2D6 + 9 = 33 (7)(8)(9) 33 damage! Attack: Phantom (Advantage) D20 + 10 = 19 (9) D20 + 10 = 30 (20) Critical Hit! Mana: 22 -> 21 Phantom: 0 -> 1 Phantom: 1 -> 0 Mana: 21 -> 20 Ability: Divine Smite 4D6 + 6D6 + 4D6 + 9 = 66 (16)(25)(16) 66 damage! As Bael wound up his fist, ready to punch that puthral armour, Adam flexed his muscles, forcing himself forward, as Phantom shed white hot and dark with its innate strength. Even though he was desperate to win, the half elf held back, taking Crowseer¡¯s warning to heart. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have-,¡± Bael said, feeling the magic pour into his body, through his flesh and bones, piercing into his mind. He punched Adam with terrifying force, but as he stepped forward, he missed Adam¡¯s head, the half elf noting a crackle tickling his ear, before the stranger mmed against him, finally slumping within his arms. Victory! XP Gained: +500 XP: 25 000 -> 25 500 ¡®Phew,¡¯ Adam thought as he held Bael, the fellow heavier than he expected. ¡®Hey, Bell, you should have shared the XP with everyone.¡¯ [I did.] ¡®Nice!¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Oh. So this guy is really strong? I¡¯m d I went first then.¡¯ Lay on Hands: 35 -> 34 Adam¡¯s magic gently healed the young man, who jolted awake, ready to fight. His body remained frozen, and since no one hade to attack him, he rxed. ¡°The old man was right, I shouldn¡¯t let down my guard.¡± ¡°Are you making excuses already?¡± ¡°Me, the great Bael, make excuses?¡± Bael chuckled, hopping onto his feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me keeping my word.¡± ¡°I got the raw end of the deal, but I guess an extra hand to clean up the toilets, or to fetch the dirtyundry, is still useful,¡± Adam joked. He was pretty sure he heard a snap right beside his ear, which could havee from only a particrly vicious punch, or magic that was ready to burst, but had no chance to thanks to him knocking Bael out too quickly. ¡°I heard your abilities were strange, but I didn¡¯t understand how. Now I know.¡± Bael eyed up the others nearby, from the Iyrmen to the vigers. ¡°Hey, where are those drinks I ordered?¡± ¡°Drinking on the job?¡± Adam teased. ¡°I already paid for them.¡± ¡°So, how do you know about me?¡± Bael nced around, his eyes crossing the figures around, before his eyes fell to the sky. ¡°Just this person and that person.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too weak for me to tell you right now.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I beat you up?¡± ¡°In thisnd, I¡¯m strong, but in othernds, there are those who could kill me with a sneeze.¡± ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯ Adam frowned, unsure of whether he epted a gift or a poison. Once the drinks arrived, Bael offered to pour some for those around him. ¡°Since I¡¯m working, I can¡¯t drink too much.¡± Mork epted a drink from the fellow, still eyeing him up suspiciously. He sipped the drink slowly. ¡°Are you from the Far East?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from far away,¡± Bael replied, sipping more of his drink. ¡°I travelled westward for a short while and arrived here.¡± ¡°Are you trying to sound suspicious?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Everyone has their secrets.¡± Bael smirked slightly, sipping the grain wine slowly. ¡°I¡¯m just a fellow making my way across thends, looking for good fights.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what my hero did.¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not heroic to say their name.¡± ¡°You should pay your dues.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯m worthy.¡± ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Adam said. ¡®I guess he¡¯s another Bl then?¡¯ ¡°Do you have anyone hunting you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not sure?¡± Bael recalled a particr figure. ¡°I doubt it, since he hasn¡¯te to kill me. He probably got himself killed by going after someone he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡®Seriously, what am I doing to do with this guy?¡¯ ¡°Well, if you¡¯re looking for good fights, you¡¯vee to the right ce. We ended up facing Vandra pretty quickly, then we killed some other blue dragon, and that was within a year of making our group.¡± ¡°Vandra?¡± ¡°Yeah, Vandra.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°She was a dragon, a white one, and we ended up killing her.¡± ¡°Young?¡± ¡°No, she was fully mature, Adult White Dragon, right?¡± Adam asked, and Jurot nodded, ignoring the fact that Bael seemingly didn¡¯t know someone as well known as Vandra. ¡°That is impressive!¡± ¡°A few days ago we had some monster appear.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Starsword.¡± ¡°Starsword?¡± Bael asked, raising his brows in surprise. ¡°Starsword, really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The Third Guardian Star?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°When?¡± Bael sat up taller, his eyes like that of an Iyrman wishing to hunt. ¡°A couple of days ago.¡± ¡°He must still be¡­¡± Bael¡¯s excitement quickly faded, and the young man rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll let him go this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get utterly crushed.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So why would you fight him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I win or lose, I just want to fight.¡± ¡°What if you end up dying?¡± ¡°Then I end up dying, and that¡¯s how far my story goes?¡± Bael winked towards Jurot, chuckling lightly. ¡®This guy¡¯s crazier than me,¡¯ Adam thought, wondering if he had made a mistake. ¡°How is the Iyr? I heard that you closed your gates recently.¡± ¡°It is fine,¡± Jurot replied simply. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bael said no more, instead returning to his memories as he sipped away at the grain wine. ¡®This is weird, even for me.¡¯ ¡®He does not know of Vandra, but knows of our reputation,¡¯ Jarot thought. ¡®He must be from the Higher Realm?¡¯ ¡°What are you all doing in this vige?¡± Bael asked. ¡°We¡¯re protecting it, to assist the Iyr, though we¡¯ll be heading back tomorrow.¡± ¡°What fortunate timing.¡± ¡®Should we really bring this guy back?¡¯ ¡°How do you know of the Iyr?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°The old man used to tell me stories about the Iyr.¡± ¡°The old man?¡± ¡°My great grandfather.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What did he say?¡± ¡°He spoke of it highly, and told me that even he couldn¡¯t cause trouble there.¡± ¡°Is your great grandfather a big shot?¡± ¡°A big what?¡± ¡°Sorry, I mean, is he important?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s my great grandfather,¡± Bael said, smiling warmly, closing his eyes as he thought of his memories with his great grandfather. ¡°Unlike my father, who lucked his way into great fortune, my great grandfather earned his title.¡± ¡®This guy is definitely some kind of noble drakken, or half dragon, or dragon?¡¯ Adam thought, reaching up to rub his forehead. ¡®At least he¡¯s not stupid, and he respects the Iyr, unless it¡¯s some kind of act? I can¡¯t really read him.¡¯ Due to Bael¡¯s appearance, Gangak decided to escort the group back to the Iyr, taking the carriages, with Jurot and Adam sitting opposite Gangak and Bael. ¡®So this is the business?¡¯ Bael thought, his eyes falling across the walls. ¡®Is this meant to be an impressive fortress?¡¯ Adam inhaled deeply, still trying to figure out what he was going to tell his wife. He reached up to rub his pulsing forehead, before ncing to the side. ¡°Hey, Nobby.¡± ¡°Executive Adam.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Mister Boss title?¡± ¡°I have to show respect,¡± Nobby replied simply, while Merl rubbed his arm gently. ¡®How dare you flirt in front of me!¡¯ Adam thought, inhaling deeply. As the fort entered his sight and mind, he turned his back towards it. ¡°Where¡¯s Merry?¡± Merry sat up, sucking his hand, and when he noticed his mother, the boy smiled. He stopped smiling when Adam appeared, and as the half elf reached down for the boy, he paused. ¡®Hold on. Is this weird?¡¯ ¡°He is growing well,¡± Jurot said, seeing how big the boy had be. ¡°Yeah. I was a little worried, since he was born a little early, but I¡¯m d to see he¡¯s alright,¡± Adam stated. ¡°If, uh, he needs anything, let me know.¡± ¡°We will,¡± Merl assured, while Adam stood there awkwardly, though she noted how Adam lost himself to his thoughts for a moment. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Merry. I¡¯ll make sure you grow up healthy and well, alright? I¡¯ll make sure your old man bes a Paragon too.¡¯ The business¡¯ gates opened to wee the carriages, and then¡­ ¡®Eh?¡¯ Adam thought, stepping out of the carriage, ncing around. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bael asked. ¡°The world is so grey,¡± Adam replied back, before he reached out to shake Dunes¡¯ forearm. ¡°Wee back, Executive,¡± Dunes said, noting the appearance of the stranger. ¡°Yeah. Where¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I asked them to return back to the Iyr due to your warning,¡± Dunes said, holding onto Adam¡¯s forearm, while his eyes took in the sight of the stranger. ¡°Just in case.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Adam smiled slightly, bowing his head, before leading Bael forward, introducing him to the rest of the business. ¡°This is Bael. He has decided to join us up until the next noonval. He will be tasked with general guard duty, and not much else.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Bael called, waving his hand towards the rest of the business, who eyed up the drakken fellow for a moment. Adam threw a look to Bl, motioning his head to Bael. Bl bowed his head, before returning to wiping Mustafa¡¯s face, who drank more milk, causing Bl to wipe his face again. ¡°Your daughter is so sensible,¡± Dunes said, pouring Adam a cup of milk. ¡°Of course, since she¡¯s my eldest.¡± ¡°I was speaking of Jirot.¡± ¡°Jirot?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow to the Aswadian, who smiled politely. ¡°She would not return unless it was with her mother and aunt.¡±
If you''ve read my story from the beginning, do you recognise Bael? [1032] – Y05.032 – Their Responsibilities [1032] ¨C Y05.032 ¨C Their Responsibilities It was a few days previous when Jirot had revealed her sensibilities as the Little Boss. ¡°Mummy, we must go now,¡± Jirot said from within the carriage. She held out her hand to assist her mother into the carriage. ¡°I must stay.¡± ¡°Stay?¡± Jirot replied, raising her brow. ¡°Mummy, you cannot stay. It is time to go to Front Iyr now.¡± ¡°I must stay to work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jirot said, beginning to climb down from the carriage. ¡°Jirot, you must go to the Front Iyr,¡± Sonarot said, causing the girl to nce back to her grandmother. ¡°Nana, I must protect mummy,¡± the girl replied, still climbing down until she was beside her mother. Sonarot¡¯s face turned taut as she tried not to smile. ¡°You must protect mummy?¡± ¡°Mummy is pregnant, so I must look after her.¡± Jirot then nced around. ¡°Where is kako?¡± ¡°Kako is going too,¡± Sonarot assured. ¡°Good! I must look after mummy and kako! Kako isfortable?¡± ¡°Kako isfortable,¡± Sonarot replied, only to realise which aunt Jirot was talking about. She tilted her head slightly, before looking down at the girl, who stood so defiant, reaching up to hold her mother¡¯s pinky finger. Dunes watched from the side. He had encouraged Vonda to send the children back with Sonarot and Lanarot, except the Ray would stay here with Virot, and Pam would stay with Damrot. That way the business would understand it was only because they needed to send the children most in danger, but made sure some remained to not decrease morale, or cause a panic. Except, Jirot would not leave without her mother or aunt. Eventually, Sonarot gave in, staying with Lanarot, while allowing Vonda, Pam, and all their children to return back to the Iyr. Upon hearing the tale, Adam resisted the urge to burst out intoughter. ¡°Of course, since my daughter is the most sensible.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me Jirot caused you the most trouble?¡± Bael asked, having listened intently to the tale. ¡°What are you talking about? Jirot? Troubling me? She only troubles me because she¡¯s so cute!¡± Adam sat, brimming with pride. ¡®How can I worry about my children when Konarot and Jirot are so sensible?¡¯ ¡°Where is Lanarot?¡± ¡°She has returned to the Front Iyr,¡± Sonarot informed, having only realised her mistake the day after. ¡°It is best she is raised with her nieces and nephews.¡± Jurot stared down at his drink, unsure of how he felt with all this politicking. He sipped the water, before returning to his bread and jam. He had returned, excited to reveal the trikro he had assisting in ying, but Damrot was gone. His nieces and nephews, gone. Even his sister, who would smile so gleefully at his stories, gone. Lucy could hear the words within her mind, the sweet joy of the little girl who loved to tease her, weing her back, eager to listen to her tales. ¡®Jirot.¡¯ She sighed, mixing her porridge together. The girl, too, loved her porridge, not as much as her potatoes, but she wouldn¡¯t refuse a spoonful of porridge from the demon, nor her brother. ¡°I should take my walk before it rains,¡± Bael said, hoisting himself up, rolling his shoulders before he sauntered off. As the others spied him, Bael stepped up onto the wall, and before the Iyrman called out to him, he hopped off the wall and casually walked out of the business. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kamrot asked, his hands sped behind his back. ¡°I heard so much about the Iyr,¡± Bael admitted, his eyes scanning across the woods, then along the distant hills. ¡°I just wanted to look at it properly.¡± Kamrot allowed Bael to reminisce as he stared at thends of the Iyr, taking them in as strangers often did. ¡®Don¡¯t cause a mess in the Iyr!¡¯ Bael recalled the words as if they had been said a moment ago. He could feel it within his heart, the urge to cause just a little trouble. Then he nced aside, noting all the figures focused upon him, many of whom remained unseen. The next day, Bael understood part of the Iyr¡¯s ridiculousness. The valley before the gates of the Front Iyr caused him to raise his brows in surprise. He hadn¡¯t seen such a thing in the mortalnds. He stared up at the sky, eyes ncing about for a moment as he imagined a flying army, though recalled the Iyr¡¯s sky defences. ¡®The Front Iyr, was it?¡¯ ¡°Hoh!¡± Jirot gasped upon seeing the returning group, her eyes darting to her mother for a moment, her mind processing what she was seeing, before she charged her father. She stopped, her eyes darting to the other figure, adorned in full te. ¡°Oh! Nano! Nano!¡± ¡°Nano!¡± Little Jarot squealed, rushing up to Gangak. Gangak scooped the pair into her arms, their squeals like music to her ears, soothing her aching heart. She nted firm kissed upon their foreheads, feeling the warmth of their skin against her own, the woman clutching at them greedily. ¡®Oh, how I¡¯ve missed you, my greatchildren.¡¯ Konarot narrowed her eyes at Bael, smelling a familiar scent on the man. She hid behind her mother, her siblings behind her. Larotpletely ignored the returning group, while Lanarot rushed up from the side to tackle her brother, leaving her uncle behind. Bael sniffed the air lightly, noting the vaguely familiar scent on the children, before his eyes fell down to the green skinned children with their adoring amber eyes. ¡°Goblins?¡± ¡°My children,¡± Adam replied, reaching out to brush his children¡¯s hair tenderly, but leaving them with their nano, before going to greet his wife. Adam held her hands for a moment, squeezing them gently, before he smiled, though the smile said more than anything he could say. He dropped down beside his wife, allowing Konarot to climb onto hisp, the girl cuddling his chest. ¡°Nano, I miss you so much!¡± Jirot said, nuzzling into her greataunt¡¯s neck. ¡°When you are gone, my heart is so cold.¡± ¡°I miss you too, my Jirot,¡± Gangak assured, bringing the pair closer to her chest, before carrying them to one side. ¡®Considering how tense the Iyrmen are with me around the children, they must be Iyrmen,¡¯ Bael thought, deciding against causing any trouble. ¡®I should inform the Chief.¡¯ Bael frowned, feeling an awkwardness within his gut. ¡®What am I thinking? I should make it with my own strength.¡¯ ¡°Look,¡± Jirot said, holding up the tiny pebble. ¡°I found stone for you.¡± ¡°Speaking of stones,¡± Adam said, reaching into his tunic. ¡°Jarot, Crowseer found a stone for you.¡± ¡°Stone?¡± Jarot asked, his ears perking up. ¡°Crowseer?¡± Jirot asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°So suspishus.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s magical or cursed,¡± Adam said, cing it within Jarot¡¯s palm. ¡°My stone?¡± Jirot asked, holding out her hand. ¡°Crowseer said he was going to find a special stone for you soon,¡± Adam said, ruffling her hair. ¡°Share with Jarot for now.¡± ¡°No stone for me?¡± Jirot huffed. ¡°I do not like Crowseer.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Larot, Crowseer sends his regard.¡± Larot made a Larot kind of face, the kind that made it appear that he had bit into a raw lemon. ¡°There is nothing for me?¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°Who said there was nothing? I brought back nano, and¡­¡± Adam reached into his tunic. ¡°Guess what I have?¡± ¡°Scale?¡± ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± ¡°Daddy always bring back scales!¡± ¡°This time they¡¯re special scales!¡± ¡°Hydra?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s too boring. We fought a trikro!¡± ¡°Oooh! Nano fight trikro!¡± Jirot¡¯s eyes beamed pridefully. ¡°Nano? Which nano?¡± ¡°Nano Monagek.¡± ¡°Nano Monagek killed a trikro?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Amazing, will you tell daddy the story?¡± ¡°I can tell you,¡± Jirot replied, the girl¡¯s smile growing wider. ¡°First, meet mister Bael. He¡¯s a new worker that¡¯s joined our business.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± the girl said. ¡°Hello,¡± Bael replied, smiling warmly towards the girl. ¡°This is Jirot, obviously, and my little Jarot, and Larot. Konarot, Kirot, Karot. Virot isn¡¯t about, but presumably she¡¯s sleeping peacefully, or she¡¯s been spoiled by her elder sister and is causing a bit of a mess?¡± Jirot puckered her lips, as though she were innocent, but she was pretty sure whatever it was, she was responsible. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Ray Vonda?¡± Bael asked. ¡°I am. Ray Vonda of Life¡¯s Rose.¡± Vonda bowed her head lightly towards the drakken, who seemed vaguely familiar, though she couldn¡¯t quite ce it. ¡°I have heard the stories of Life¡¯s Rose,¡± Bael said, smiling politely, though there was something deeper within his smile that Vonda noted. ¡°Mister Bael is strong?¡± Jirot whispered to Gangak. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°Wow! Mister Bael, you are so strong?¡± ¡°Some people have called me strong,¡± Bael replied. ¡°I¡¯ve defeated my share of great warriors.¡± ¡°I always share too.¡± Bael smiled wider. ¡°How well behaved.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, smirking even wider before sitting up taller. ¡°I¡¯m strong too, aren¡¯t I, dear?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Daddy is so strong!¡± Jirot held up a thumbs up for her father. ¡°First ce. Uncle is so strong too! Uncle is first ce two times!¡± The girl held up a pair of her fingers. ¡°Two times! Uncle Jurot does not share first ce, he keeps it all for himself, smelly papo!¡± She cackled with delight, hugging her nano tight to hide. ¡°Daddy even beat Bael,¡± Adam said, mirroring his daughter¡¯s smirk. Jirot¡¯s eyes fell onto Bael, judging the man within her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you at least,¡± Bael said. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I am strong!¡± Jirot flexed her muscles. ¡°I am Demon Lord!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Demon Lord?¡± Bael asked, tilting his head slightly. ¡®Do children behave like this here too?¡¯ ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then you must be very strong,¡± Bael said, gasping lightly. ¡°I am so strong! I protect mummy and I protect daddy!¡± ¡°What about your brothers and sisters?¡± Adam asked, eating all this dessert for his heart. ¡°I protect Jarot and Larot and Virot.¡± ¡°What about Konarot?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adam asked, wondering if her answer was the same as his thoughts. ¡°Kaka protect me because I am little sister,¡± Jirot said, as though it were obvious, and for once, it was. ¡°If you¡¯re the Demon Lord, then I want to fight you too,¡± Bael said. ¡°I want to fight all the strongest people.¡± ¡°I am too strong, so we cannot fight,¡± Jirot said, letting out a small sigh. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear.¡± ¡°I see. If you¡¯re too strong, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°How I can help it?¡± Jirot shrugged her shoulders, letting out another small sigh. ¡°I am just too cute.¡± ¡®When did she be aware of how scary she is?¡¯ Adam thought, crossing his arms in order to stop himself from acting cringe. Though Jirot had softened the mood, the awkwardness stained the air, likeundry that needed to be washed sooner rather thanter. As the purple hue of the sky weed them, Adam and Vonda walked around the perimeter of the Front Iyr, before slipping into another building. Vonda listened intently to her husband¡¯s words, holding her hands within his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vonda,¡± Adam whispered, bringing the backs of her hands to his forehead. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yed with Fate so much.¡± ¡°How could you have expected one of the Thirteen Stars to hunt you?¡± Vonda asked, doing her best to keep her heart calm. ¡°I should have known better. I mean, as far as I know, he¡¯s probably really close to the Lord of Order, and¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply, rubbing her knuckles against his forehead, before he kissed the back of her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, though. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°I knew when I married you that I would worry at least this much.¡± Vonda¡¯s gentle smile radiated towards the half elf. She could see how he was still stressed, but he tried to push it away to not worry her. She held his hands, allowing him his silence. The Front Iyr remained both busy and yet so calm, with a particr Iyrman meeting with the Front Iyr Elder. The Front Iyr Elder listened to the Iyrman¡¯s words intently, taking them seriously. He wondered how Bael could seem familiar to the young Iyrman, before a thought popped into his mind. He wrote onto a piece of paper, and nned the way to confirm the matter. Lykan was pretty sure Bael was one of them.
I''m beginning to think Bael is one of them. Jirot is growing up too quickly! How can she do this to us? [1033] – Y05.033 – Husbands, Fathers [1033] ¨C Y05.033 ¨C Husbands, Fathers Adam began to work, having almost forgotten that he had taken on a set of new orders from the previous year. Lykan sent Bael back to the business, with some minor trouble. ¡°You lost the bet and now you want to hang out in the Front Iyr?¡± Adam asked, judging him with his eyes. ¡°Do you see this, Jirot? You and I are working so hard, but this guy, we beat him up, and now he doesn¡¯t want to work?¡± Jirot tutted at him, causing him to retreat back to the business, with Lucy, Mara, and even Jurot. ¡°Working?¡± Jirot used the half elf, with her brows pointing upwards. ¡°I will take a day off on the seventh, like always,¡± Adam assured, nting a kiss on her forehead, before going to enchant. Jirot pouted, but allowed her father to go, since he allowed her to read to him every night. They even yed Warriors and Wanderers, with the children rolling their little wooden dice their uncle had crafted for them. The days passed like this, with Adam trying to understand his ce in the world. He kept his stress to himself as he enchanted. ¡®He¡¯s probably not going to stick around to kill me, right? What am I thinking, he didn¡¯te all this way just to not kill me. Still, he seems to have some work up north? Does that mean we¡¯ll get to meet him again? Should I try and talk to him, tell him I won¡¯t mess around any more?¡¯ The waters around Adam were turbulent once more, but the half elf exhaled out his worries. ¡®At least the baby should be born fine.¡¯ Adam met the girl¡¯s eyes. She was so small still, and her hazel eyes and dark hair matching her mother¡¯s. Adam tickled her nose, causing her to squeal. ¡°You smelly girl, you worried so much back then, and now you¡¯re acting all cute?¡± ¡°Daddy, it is time for reading,¡± Jirot said, holding her book against her chest, waiting for her father to follow her. ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± Adam carried Virot to the side where all the other children had gathered, most of whom Adam didn¡¯t recognise. Damroty within a basket to one side, where a teen Iyrman from another family watched over the boy. Adam sat beside the Iyrman, who slowly nodded her head, the half elf returning the nod. ¡°She reads so well,¡± Okvar said, dropping down beside Adam. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said, shing a small smile to the Iyrman, whose head had been shaved bald, his thick beard covering his tusks. ¡°She does.¡± Okvar listened the girl as she read so confidently, her brother sitting beside her, sometimes reading out portions himself, though the boy often nced towards his father and Okvar. Okvar smiled at the boy, who had been so small when he was first born, he had fit within the Iyrman¡¯s hand. He recalled the feeling of the boy¡¯s skin against his chest, those weak breaths against his chest. Once they were done reading and listening, the children scattered back home. Okvar picked up Damrot¡¯s basket, dismissing the teen with a smile, before escorting Adam and his children back home. He remained silent on the walk home, cing the basket to one side, next to the boy¡¯s mother, who smiled and thanked him. Okvar bowed his head simply in return before he stepped away, still half in thought about what to say. ¡°Adam?¡± Okvar called out. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam nodded his head. Okvar bowed his head in return and walked off. Adam had already gone through a simr experience before, but this time it was different. This time, Adam had a family to worry about, and unlike Okvar, he was no Iyrman. He thought of the twins, who were so full of life. ¡®You have both grown so well.¡¯ ¡°You met with him?¡± Rasam asked once shepleted her rounds. Okvar eyed up the woman, who had gained some weight since theirst outing together, though most of it fuelled the objects she lifted every morning. ¡°I did.¡± ¡®Should I go too?¡¯ Rasam thought, before dismissing the thought. ¡®He will need time alone.¡¯ Once Adam was done enchanting his weapon, he began work on enchanting the shields. ¡®I still need to enchant my weapon, but I should focus on paying my debts first.¡¯ However, once he finished enchanting the shields, he took the next week off for the festival. The Front Iyr was full of life, the music in the distance providing a gentle atmosphere, while Adam walked around with his children. Konarot red at the basket from afar. She held the little pouch full of beans, those which wouldter be used for fertiliser for thend. She tossed it towards the inner basket, though missed, instead managing tond the pouch in a slightlyrger basket outside. She stood tall, her tail swaying from side to side. ¡°Haha!¡± the old one armed Iyrman shouted. ¡°My greatdaughter is so good at throwing!¡± Konarot smiled shyly towards her babo, who had returned from his work. Her tailed swayed slightly once more as he continued to praise her, and the rest of the children, even Karot who had missed the basket, and Larot, who didn¡¯t even bother to participate. The old one armed Iyrman then fed his greatchildren, feeding them the pizza their father had introduced into the Iyr. ¡°Jirot, Jarot,¡± Gangak called, feeding the pair from her fingers, each taking a bite of the bread. Otkan sat silently beside them, watching over Larot and Virot, allowing Adam and Vonda to sit to one side. ¡°Adam¡­¡± Vonda said. ¡°What? It¡¯s a husband¡¯s romance to feed his wife, you know?¡± Adam stated, holding up the fork of vegetables to his wife¡¯s lips. Vonda returned the favour as the pair ate to one side, with Adam drinking milk and eating bits of cheese, while Vonda drank the milk which had been ground out of oats. ¡®I should really take you on more dates,¡¯ Adam thought. It was a few days into the festival, when the children were taken to see the wrestling, that Adam and Vonda explored the festival. They walked through the side roads, finding many tired Iyrmen each enjoying their peace. They picked up bits and pieces of food along the way, and epted all the water and milk and juices given to them, while Adam refused any alcohol. ¡°Vonda?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How much money should I donate to Life¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°Whatever pleases you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got quite a bit of money after the Iyr refused to ept most of it,¡± Adam said, recalling just how much coin the Iyr had refused. ¡°I mean, we have about¡­ a lot. We should probably donate some of it to Life¡¯s Rose and the other temples.¡± ¡°How much did you wish to donate?¡± Vonda asked, understanding she couldn¡¯t leave it so vague. ¡°I don¡¯t know, about ten thousand?¡± Adam said, as though it weren¡¯t a princely sum. ¡°What do you think?¡± Vonda held Adam¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°You should donate some to Life¡¯s Rose, and some to the other temples.¡± ¡°Including the other Divine too?¡± ¡°That would be best.¡± ¡°The Lord of Order too?¡± Adam asked, a small frown upon his lips. ¡°It may be best,¡± Vonda replied, unsure of how much that would soothe the Lord of Order, who certainly had it out for the half elf. She brushed along the back of his fingers tenderly, feeling the softness of his fae skin, almost feeling the roughness of her own hands against them. ¡°Okay, but most of it is going to Mother Soza, then Baktu, then Lady Arya.¡± ¡°It is your¡­¡± Vonda paused, realising the mistake she made. ¡°Okay, darling.¡± ¡°Do you think flirting with me will make me forget about what you were about to say?¡± Adam asked, before he scooted closer. ¡°You know me so well, darling.¡± Vonda rested her head against his shoulder, holding his hands as the pair rxed together. While the pair flirted, Jurot sat beside Pam, who stared at the sky. She thought about the first time the pair had met, about five years ago, in Red Oak where he brought bread from her. He had been younger, leaner, with longer hair. He had trimmed it down slightly every so often, and each time he did, the cut was slightly shorter than thest. He had been a fresh, baby faced adventurer, and now he was someone who had in a dragon, hydras, and had won two tournaments. She was a baker then, and she was a baker now. ¡°Thank you for calling my father to the Front Iyr,¡± Pam said, reaching out to take his hand into her own. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, before recalling the phrase he had been taught. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I was a little hesitant about all this, but you, and your brother, you both keep your word.¡± ¡°I am an Iyrman, and my brother does not lie,¡± Jurot replied simply. Pam smiled, squeezing his hand again, before staring at it. Those hands were different to her own. They were rough, coarse, calloused from years of his profession as an Iyrman. ¡°Do you find itfortable in the Iyr?¡± Jurot asked. Pam raised her brows in surprise, before smiling slightly. ¡°A little. I prefer the business.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as¡­ scary.¡± ¡°Is the Iyr scary to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It should not be scary to you, but the world.¡± ¡°Ie from the world which finds the Iyr scary.¡± ¡°You are now a part of the Iyr.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can be.¡± ¡°You are,¡± Jurot replied, as though that was the end of the matter. Even now, if the Great Elders wished to do anything to Pam, they would need to go through him and the rest of the Rot family. Pam smiled, squeezing his hand again, before bringing it up to her cheek. She watched as her husband¡¯s ears turned red and she smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve gained a little weight.¡± ¡°I will train more.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jurot nced aside, having lost to his wife so easily. ¡°Is it still dangerous for your brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you be staying here all year?¡± ¡°No. We will be leaving soon.¡± ¡°Where will you go?¡± ¡°North.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that where¡­ Starsword?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will it be dangerous.¡± ¡°It is always dangerous.¡± Pam sighed, before intertwining their fingers together. ¡°I will pray for your safety, and your brother¡¯s.¡± ¡°I will bring him back safely,¡± Jurot stated. ¡°Then I will pray you grow stronger.¡± Pam rested her head against his shoulder. Jurot didn¡¯t want to tell her that her prayers would send greater foes to him to make him stronger, only increasing the chance for their death. ¡°Okay.¡±
When did our Jurot be so shy? How cute. [1034] – Y05.034 – The Festivities Continue [1034] ¨C Y05.034 ¨C The Festivities Continue ¡°Kekekekeke!¡± Jirot cackled. ¡°Uncle Jurot, you are so silly!¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°How you can lose when you are so strong?¡± Jurot remained silent, picking up the pouch. ¡°It is because you are stronger.¡± ¡°Damrot, do you see how strong your cousin is?¡± The old Jarot reaching down to brush along the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°It is no dishonour to lose against her.¡± The boy squirmed slightly, before letting out a whimper, until his mother lifted him up, bringing him to her bosom. Jarot almost spoke up against the young woman, but quickly shut his lips, since she was an Aldishwoman. The awkwardness remained for a moment, until an older Iyrman called out to Jarot to greet him and his family. Jarot grinned wide, eager to show off his grandson and his greatchildren. ¡°Jirot, do you want to y with me too?¡± Lucy asked, while the girl nced up her way. ¡°I am too tired now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lucy sat down beside the girl, letting out a small sigh. ¡®I¡¯ve been so busy but since it¡¯s your grandfather¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You are working hard?¡± Jirot asked, holding up a potato she had bit into. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Good work,¡± Jirot said, holding up the potato. ¡°You must eat so you can work hard.¡± Lucy smiled, leaning down to take a bite, before the girl then took a bite. Little Jarot opened his mouth for another bite, and the girl brought it to his lips once more. Mara sat opposite, waiting for her turn, which only came once Lucy called the woman to Jirot¡¯s attention. ¡°You are working hard too?¡± Jirot asked, offering the potato to the Demon Maid. ¡°I try to work my hardest,¡± Mara replied. ¡°Do or do not, there is no try,¡± Jirot said, quoting her father. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°Is okay. I think trying is good,¡± Jirot whispered, reaching out to pat the woman¡¯s knee gently. ¡°If I try, will I be as strong as you?¡± Mara joked. Jirot smiled, in the way that an older man might patronise a younger man who dreamt too high, patting the woman¡¯s knee once more. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. You can try.¡± Mara reached up to poke the girl¡¯s nose, causing the girl to squirm away, before she retreated away to Lucy. Mara was still unsure of how much to y into the girl¡¯s joke, especially considering there was a high chance that Adam would allow her to be a Demon Lord. Perhaps not in essence, but the title itself could certainly be gifted to the girl. ¡°Lucy, Lucy, you have to protect me, okay?¡± Jirot said. ¡°You are my strongest General!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a General?¡± Lucy asked, pouting slightly. ¡°I thought I could be the Demon Lord too?¡± ¡°How can you be Demon Lord when I am Demon Lord?¡± Jirot asked, eyeing her up incredulously. ¡°There can be more than one Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can be Demon Lord too?¡± Jarot blinked up towards the woman. ¡°If you want to be the Demon Lord, you can be the Demon Lord too,¡± Lucy assured. Jarot looked to Jirot, who blinked towards him. ¡°No. I am babo.¡± The older one armed Jarot¡¯s ears twitched slightly, before he nced to the side. ¡®Why would you be like this crippled old man?¡¯ Rajin could see the thoughts upon the old man¡¯s face clearly, the way his eyes gleamed with glee. He poured the crippled Iyrman a drink of his wine, before the pair raised their cups, and sipped the wine. Jarot made a face as the sourness invaded through him, before he let out a small sigh. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Rajin poured them some more, having brewed such wine so that when he filled the small cups, there was enough of a kick to keep them awake, but not enough to make them spit the wine out. Unless, of course, one was not a Rage Dancer. He remained silent for a long while at Jarot¡¯s words, hearing the soft giggling and squealing of the twins ying with Lucy and Mara. Rajin ran his fingers through his hair, which fell down to his ears, and he narrowed his eyes to Jarot, who tried to pick a fight. His beard was braided within the centre, and within the rest of his beard, he wore various little trinkets and ornaments, from ties of various materials he had been gifted, and beads which had been tied to his beard by the children in the morning. Two ties had been gifted by a particr set of twins. ¡°Speaking of regrets?¡± Rajin¡¯s small voice floated towards the Iyrman. ¡°You have grown old.¡± Jarot¡¯sughter echoed through the air, causing Jirot and Jarot to nce his way, before the pair rushed up to their babo,ughing too. Lucy gave up the twins to the Mad Dog, partly because he was their greatfather, but mostly because she was still terrified of the old man. ¡°Huh?¡± Adam called out as he stepped towards the group, who had gathered together at a particr estate within the Front Iyr. ¡°Is that my little Kit¡¯a and Jay¡¯a?¡± The pair of dire wolves leapt towards Adam, though stopped at his feet, not wanting to tackle the half elf down. They gave up their heads, the half elf lightly rubbing along their heads, smiling wide. He cooed over the pair, embracing them close, before realising how dirty they must be. Trick: Tricks ¡°Are the Iyr working you two too hard?¡± Adam asked after cleaning himself with his magic so Vonda wouldn¡¯t catch anything from him. A pair of barks chimed back at the half elf. He was surprised the dire wolves were in the Front Iyr, but supposed it made sense. It was for them to take the wolves around with them across thend, save for the North, where they found almost no issues with the wolves. Thankfully, they were enjoying themselves within the Iyr, and near the borders towards the business where they could frolic in peace. "Are you looking for Jaygak and Kitool?" Adam asked, finding some meat for them, cing it down onto some tes for them to chew, though they were already well fed thanks to the festival. "They''re off doing their own things. How could they do this to you, even though you two are so well behaved!" Adam wondered what happened to their children. He had wanted his children to grow up with them, but the Iyr had been using the wolves for their own purposes. Since Sonarot allowed it, the half elf didn''t bother to speak up against the Iyr. "I have my own wolf too!" Lanarot dered, grabbing onto the hem of her brother''s shirt. "Her name is Sun!" "You have a wolf?" "She is so small, but she is my puppy. She is so cute, papa, I will show you herter, when she is big, because she is too small, so we cannot trouble the puppy, and the puppy is so cute, she is my puppy!" Lanarot smiled wide, having only just learned about the puppy that afternoon. ¡®Is the Iyr fixing all my issues one by one? How dare you take away my joys from me. I suppose I¡¯ll have to forgive you since you¡¯re so scary.¡¯ Adam picked up his sister and kissed her cheek, holding her head to his neck as they embraced, before letting her go to y. Konarot rushed up to her father, climbing onto hisp, before cuddling up to his chest. Her tail swayed slightly beside him, while Kirot and Karot eachy down around their mother and father. ¡°Did you all eat too much?¡± Adam asked, though upon his daughter¡¯s innocent smile, he decided against saying anything more. ¡®Should I send word back to the business? I should probably check to see if Bael¡¯s causing a mess, though Bl, granduncle, and Jonn should be able to deal with him together.¡¯ The gentle music rumbled through the Iyr, while a pair of figures watched on from a distance. The beardless dwarf drank away at the casks of ale, feeling the sting of the sourness of the wine the Bearded Dragon had brewed. Beside her, the drakken woman, with herrge horns like scimitars and her blue scales, sipped away at her drinks lightly. ¡°I will miss the Iyr¡¯s drinks when I go,¡± Lord Stokmar admitted, before drinking down another cask. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you¡¯ve spent time in the Iyr,¡± Umbra said, staring out at the Front Iyr from the top of the peak. ¡°I¡¯ve already spent too long in the Iyr.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind staying for a decade, but a decade for the mortals is a generation.¡± ¡°Two to three decades is closer to a generation for them,¡± Umbra said, thinking back to her adorable little mortals who she could no longer see. She hoped the weapons and armours she had crafted for them would be enough to keep them safe. Lord Stokmar eyed up the young woman, who was only a few thousand years old, even with the years she had felt in the other world. ¡°If you feel beset by the Dragon Fever, you may call for me and I will kill you painlessly.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Umbra replied, smiling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°I know, but I will trust my aunt with the task.¡± Lord Stokmar let out a small huff. ¡°How sentimental.¡± ¡°I should walk before it rains.¡± Umbra stood, stretching out her body, before she hopped off the wall. She casually walked along thends of the Front Iyr, daring to act up when even the Lord of Earth could not. She could still feel the gaze upon her skin, the unseen Iyrmen who even she could barely sense. ¡®You downyed their insanity, father.¡¯
When you remember all the sleeping giants in the Iyr have nothing to do... Interlude: Business and Festivities Interlude: Business and Festivities The Manager double checked the ledgers, noting the silver and gold which flowed through the business. Though the United Kindom had greater reserves than what he wrote down, he was still calcting it based off of a conservative estimate for the reserves, and a liberal estimate of the expenses. It was this week, however, which required an even greater amount of coin to spend. ''How is it that I teased Adam about working so much and now I''m working all through the festival?'' Dunes smiled to himself, leaning back in his chair as he closed his eyes, thinking of his family within the Iyr. ¡®Are you causing trouble by crawling? Since you¡¯re your mother¡¯s daughter?¡¯ Dunes felt his body tense up as he thought of how the cringe had slipped into his thoughts so easily. He let out a long, aching sigh, hearing the gentle, muffled, thrum of music outside the estate. It wasn¡¯t that far, near the camp fire, where the businessfolk gathered. There were few Iyrmen who were celebrating that day, roughly one third of the Iyrmen who had arrived, while thest two thirds remained on watch. The candle burned lightly, some of the many items procured by the various Executives on their journeys, all ounted for within his book. The candle gently flickered in the silence of the room, the dim light providing a dim warmth upon the Aswadian¡¯s skin. Though the festivities continued, Dunes remained within his estate, his thoughts keeping himpany. A knock at the door broke his attention. ¡°Who is it?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°Jonn,¡± the half elf replied. ¡°Come in, Lead.¡± Jonn opened the door, the gentle light flickering off his breastte, and he stepped within the estate of the Manager. He wore his trusty de upon his back, while another de dangled at his side. He approached the Manager, and ced down a small y pot of grain wine, as well as a pair of cups. ¡°As the highest ranking member on duty, I cannot.¡± ¡°Lead Fred is on duty today,¡± Jonn stated simply. ¡°I am to lead, for the example.¡± ¡°I will inform Executive Adam.¡± Dunes let out a defeated sigh, before untying the string around the skin, removing it and the lid of the pot, before pouring the pair the alcohol. Thankfully, it had been watered down, and the cups Jonn had brought were small, so even if the pair drank a few cups, they would still keep their wits about them. Dunes eyed up the half elf in his breastte, then his eyes fell to the weapon upon the Lead¡¯s back. It was a Greater Enhanced weapon like his own, and from what he recalled, it was quite powerful. It held the ability to strike true easier, something quite invaluable for a figure like Jonn, but it was the other enchantment which truly defined the weapon. ¡°I met Adam five years ago,¡± Dunes said, pouring the pair more grain wine. ¡°Then, we met a short whileter. You have known Adam and I for the same time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dunes held Jonn¡¯s gaze, the Priest thinking upon his words. ¡°If there was one half elf within this group I should find myself a friend to, it should have been you. You and I, we both joined our Orders in a simr manner. You are Aldish, Florian, you do not know the warmth that is Aswadian loyalty, and so we met.¡± ¡°From a certain point of view.¡± ¡°We both hold a simr position within the business, and within Adam¡¯s circle ofpanions. I, a Manager, and you a Lead. I, a friend, and you, his most loyal aide.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your position is a noble one, for I have sworn myself to Lady Arya, but is it so different?¡± ¡°From a certain point of view,¡± Jonn repeated. ¡°Our armours, well made. Our weapons, Greater Enhanced, both with great abilities to strike true. Both, foreign in the eyes of the Aldish. We have lived a life so simr, and yet so different.¡± Jonn fell into thought for a moment, feeling the alcohol slip into him. He lived his days only one at a time, with little thought for the future. He needed toplete his tasks, that¡¯s why he woke up every morning. He thought of the past rarely, keeping himself too busy. ¡°I am grateful for this life of mine, but what of you, Lead Jonn?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Dunes smiled slightly, nodding his head. He raised his cup, bowing his head lightly, before sipping his wine. He swallowed it, feeling the warmth of the alcohol within him. ¡°When will you marry?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The businessfolk enjoyed their grain wine, the children enjoying their porridges full of milk, their tters of fruit, and the wrestling of the guards and Iyrmen, as well as the Iyrmen¡¯s tales. Today was Nirot¡¯s turn, and the businessfolk remained eager to listen. Most had only heard the tale, while Rick and the other farmer guards, and the porter guards, each had lived to see the tale. Even now, they could recall the ground shaking from the giant pythons. They recalled the Iyrmen, so unafraid of death. It was said that Rick and the others were about as strong as the Silver Fate Squad, but they didn¡¯t believe it one bit. There was a vast difference between themselves and the Iyrmen, and that was that Rick wanted to live to see tomorrow, while the Iyrmen wanted to kill as many as they could before they fell. Rick¡¯s eyes fell upon Nirot, a young woman much younger than himself. By all ounts, the young woman should be dead. She fought a giant python,pletely by herself. Yes, herpanions had fought pythons near, pythons who could easily swallow any of them whole, but the woman had fought the giant pythonpletely by herself, the other Iyrmen hadn¡¯t so much as red at the python. The young woman had fought for so long, and her weapons had almost given up before her body, which still carried the marks of facing the python. Nirot pointed to the marks of her body to prove her tale, the scar against her thigh, the venom against her shoulder, and some of the businessfolk still couldn¡¯t believe. Then they recalled her grandfather, and suddenly, it was more than believable. Did her grandfather possess such a great story at her age? Even overshadowed as she was, born within the Rot family, especially to that Mad Dog, the young woman imed a tale of her own, and none could deny it. She had, whilst living for only two decades, defeated a giant python by herself. Not even herpatriots had managed such a feat, and though they were each terrifying in their own way, with the weakest able to at least sh, if not outright defeat, the likes of Rick, who was roughly a decade older. Rick¡¯s eyes then darted to his side, towards the pair of young women, who were about Nirot¡¯s age when he had met the Iyrman, and close to the age the young woman had managed to ink her name into the Iyr¡¯s history books. The twins sat opposite, listening intently to their cousin¡¯s tale, no doubt having heard it a dozen times already, and yet so mesmerised. Rick recalled the words Jurot had once said about the girls. ¡®They are golden children too,¡¯ he had said casually, showing off his cousins. ¡®Their potential is the same as Nirot and mine.¡¯ Rick had asked the most obvious question at the time, and even now, he was surprised at the answer. ¡®They do not wish to worry their father.¡¯ Even Iyrmen could hold such thoughts? Rick still wasn¡¯t sure if Iyrmen were like them, normal people, or if there was something the Divine did to them to make them different. For a moment, he thought about all the madness he had seen in thest few years. ¡®I should buy a magical weapon.¡¯ As he thought of the dangers, his eyes fell to a particr pair within the business. ¡°Do you have any stories of Aswa¡­¡± Bael paused for a moment, recalling its current name, ¡°dasad?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should humour me if you¡¯re going to keep me within your sights.¡± Bl remained silent. Bael nced to the side, towards the dark skinned children, and those with red skin and tiny horns. They continued to eat the food, enjoying the various meals on offer, even if they were nder than what they were used to. ¡°Noorshakar,¡± Omer said, the boy bringing the meat to his lips with his fingers, chewing it off the bone. ¡°The Iyr, is not bad. I always say it. This meat? Eh, is fine. Kal Korin cooks much better, noorshakar.¡± ¡°We must tell Manager Dunes to ask for spices,¡± Ali said, also eating the meat off the bone. ¡°It is noonval, it should be hot, the weather and the food.¡± ¡°Noorshakar,¡± Omer agreed. Jasmine, too, hoped for some spice within her meals. Dunes had procured a little for the start of the festival, but it had long run out, for the Aldish had also wished to eat the spicy food, for some reason. He hadn¡¯t expected the hardiness, or foolishness, of Aldish farmers. She nced aside, towards herpanion who was covered head to toe in ck clothing, covering every bit of him, with four des, two at his side, two crossed upon his back. Her eyes nced to Bael, who rxed in the business not a stone¡¯s throw away, who was probably a dragon in disguise, or a half dragon, had understood what Siten was. Cobra eyed up the pair from the walls, taking a moment to make sure Bael, Bl, Jasmine, and Siten were still around. She would need to inform someone if either of them disappeared, though she was mostly focused on Jasmine, who Manager Dunes had ced a special focus upon. Her eyes then fell to her siblings, including the girl she had only met the previous year, Adam somehow returning with another child, but surprisingly, did not adopt her as his own. While Gimon checked upon the nts, he almost bumped into the other old man, and the reason why he didn¡¯t bump into the old man was because the old man was one of them. ¡°Pardons.¡± ¡°It is no issue, Gimon,¡± Kamrot replied, the old Iyrman bowing his head lightly, his thin hair shifting so easily in the wind, though he refused to cut it. ¡°The nts are growing well.¡± ¡°So they is,¡± Gimon replied, smiling slightly. ¡°The nts grow within the Iyr¡¯s soil, but it is your care which allows them to bloom so well,¡± Kamrot said, smiling warmly towards the old man. Gimon bowed his head, watching as the old man continued to walk away. Gimon¡¯s hair began to rx once more as the Iyrman stepped away, as though they were of simr ages, the Iyrman was a great warrior, for he was old, and an Iyrman, and therefore was at least an Expert. Except, he was also the Mad Dog¡¯s cousin. ¡°Lead Fred,¡± Kamrot called, noting the young Aldishman upon the walls. He leapt up to the wall, hoisting himself up, groaning quietly as his bones cracked, and the old man stretched. ¡°You are not enjoying the festival?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on duty today.¡± Kamrot smiled, though Fred noted, even through the darkness, the grief within the old man¡¯s face. The pair stood on the wall, taking in the sight of thends over the river. ¡°I heard that you recently killed a wyvern and brought its body back,¡± Fred said. ¡°Four or five years ago,¡± Kamrot replied. ¡°The Iyr had need of its body.¡± ¡°Why-,¡± Fred asked, before quickly tensing up, ¡°did you, I mean, why are you here at the business? I don¡¯t mean no disrespect, I just meant, you¡¯re so strong, but you¡¯re here at the business, instead of making a name for yourself, or at the Iyr, enjoying your retirement.¡± Kamrot stared out at thends, realising Fred had let down his guard, and had awkwardly tried to save himself. ¡°Do you know why I do not cut my hair?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fred replied, d he had changed the topic of conversation. ¡°When I was younger, a man, my hair fell to my shoulders. My wife, she liked my hair long, so I keep my hair long. My wife, she was stronger than me, but she said she wanted me to keep healthy, to keep my axe sharp. Sometimes I will go out to wet my axe, for the Iyr, for my wife.¡± Fred slowly nodded, finding the air awkward, since the old man was still grieving over his wife¡¯s death. Fred was fairly certain she had been considered a Grandmaster, though wasn¡¯t sure if he was imagining it. After all, to have multiple Grandmasters in a family was scary, though if it was the Rot family, he supposed that it could be true. Except, he was pretty sure the Mad Dog¡¯s younger brother had been one too, and he was certain Adam had talked about Mad Dog¡¯s youngest brother, who had apparently gone to train to be a Grandmaster too. ¡®The Iyr is so scary!¡¯ ¡°You have a nice de at your side,¡± Kamrot said. ¡°Why do you draw it.¡± ¡°I draw it for the business.¡± ¡°Is it your home?¡± Kamrot asked. Fred frowned, staring out at the darknds beyond. ¡®Home?¡¯ ¡°Fifteen years,¡± Kamrot said. Fred closed his eyes, tensing up slightly. ¡°Fifteen years you lost your home, and I lost my son,¡± Kamrot said. ¡°In the Massacre?¡± ¡°My son was one of the three hundred.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It was difficult to lose my wife, but a child? My heart still aches this day, but I know he died a good death, because I see you standing here, before me, standing tall and proud.¡± Fred nced aside, his eyes wide, unsure of how to take the old man¡¯s sentiments. He had no idea that the King had sent Kamrot¡¯s son to death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kamrot smiled slightly, allowing the young man his awkwardness. ¡°The Order of the Thousand Hunts is blooming brightly this generation. You must be d.¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°Do not forget why they are so powerful, and why the Iyr is so powerful. They have sworn their Oaths, and we have sworn ours. You, too, must finding something which allows you to draw your de freely.¡± Fred slowly bowed his head. ¡®Something which allows me to draw my de freely?¡¯ Fred fell into his thoughts. About how he met a member of the Thousand Hunts, who had been kicked out during the time of Rock Hill. How he met Adam, under simr circumstances as Jonn, not long after. Though Adam, he had met with two people who had lost their families to the Massacre, one way or another. It was almost like Fate. ¡°Granduncle!¡± Haytam called, her voice threatening. She hoisted herself up with ease upon the walls, herrge de jangling upon her back. She had short ck hair, and a pair of scars across her face, one from her ear to her neck, and another w mark across her cheek, which narrowly missed her eye. ¡°You should return, I will take your ce.¡± ¡°I wished to-,¡± ¡°I will tell grandfather to speak with you,¡± the young woman warned, causing the old man to sigh, before he began to shuffle away, leaving the pair alone. ¡®Tam, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ Fred thought, eyeing up the woman once more, recalling she was rted to Nirot through her father¡¯s side. ¡®They said her grandfather, or her granduncle, used to adventure with the Chief.¡¯ ¡°Why are you here?¡± Haytam asked, her voice threatening, but Fred had found out she always spoke in such a way. She reminded him a lot of the Iyrmen who always spoke seriously and harshly. ¡°I¡¯m on duty.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the woman replied, before crossing her arms, staring out into the distance. She was shorter than the average Iyrman, which only amplified the muscles she had forged through the Iyr¡¯s training. The greatsword upon her back was slightly toorge for her, so Fred thought. The pair stood in silence, watching guarding over the business, allowing Mork and Tork to drink peacefully into the night, while Jane went to bed early, her thoughts upon the teen Iyrmen¡¯s tales, and just how ridiculous the Iyrmen were.
Gasp! Minor characters getting screen time? In our fatherhood simtor? [1035] – Y05.035 – Good Work [1035] ¨C Y05.035 ¨C Good Work ¡°Boo boo ba bo ba,¡± Virot said, staring up at her father from beside him within her basket. ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± Adam replied, holding onto the soft little pillow, squeezing it within his hand, waiting for his daughter to get bored of talking. ¡°Bobobo?¡± ¡°What? She did?¡± Adam gasped. ¡°Goo!¡± ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe she said that.¡± ¡°Aboo,¡± Virot confirmed, her smile growing wide, revealing her pink gums. She threw up her hands in delight, before suddenly distracted by the sh of colour in front of her face. She reached out to grab at the pillow before it dropped onto her stomach. ¡°Oh dear,¡± Adam said, holding the tiny pillow up to her once more, allowing her to grab at it with a hand, the girl squeezing it slightly. She giggled and squealed, holding it up above her, her body jolting slightly, before she dropped the pillow beside her and it disappeared from her view. ¡°I¡¯ll find you something else to y with,¡± Adam assured, reaching down to tickle her nose, distracting her once more, as the existence of the pillow disappeared. "Is it fine?" Jurot held Damrot on hisp, the boy''s head against his chest. Damrot remained silent as he stared at his father, but every time Jurot spoke, the boy smiled shyly, sucking on his hand. "You must eat well to grow big." ''You''ve got the spirit, Jurot.'' "Will you swing your axe well?" Jurot asked, causing the boy to smile once more. "Yes. You will." As the rays of noonval fell upon thend, Adam continued to enchant. During his first breaks, he spent time with his children. Konarot, Kirot, and Karot eachzed about near him. Jirot and Jarot were excited to y Warriors and Wanderers. "No! Daddy!" Jirot gasped. "That''s the way the die rolled, my dear." "Daddy..." Jarot pouted. "I know, I know, but look, even though they''ve run away, you still managed to find the Stick of Doom, didn''t you?" "Stupid stick!" Jirot huffed. "I want to beat him up!" "You can beat him upter, maybe you can use the Stick of Doom to beat him up?" "No! I beat him with my fists! My own two hands! I tell Lucy I did it!" Virot squealed with delight at her sister''s deration, the girl dribbling lightly, before her father cleaned up her face. Vonda smiled, reaching down to tickle the girl''s hair, before she nced aside to find her mother. The girl fell still for a moment, before she threw up her fists, her gumfilled smilepletely engulfing Vonda''s sight. Adampleted the first set of equipment, from the shields to the weapons. He had promised two to his twin cousins for their assistance at the business, while he promised at least one to Chief Terry. ''If I hand out three to each vige, I''ll only have three for the business. Should I do two for the viges, then promise more as the months pass? Kiara could make them a few. I feel like I''m missing something.'' Adam checked his book, going to find his notes from the end ofst year and the beginning of this year. ''Oh. Yeah. I really shouldn''t forget about her.'' Adam finished writing in his book, before leaning back, taking a moment for himself. ''I half expected the Iyr to send Raygak to us. Jaygak, you better be spoiling him today.'' For once, Adam had shown restraint, only forging a sword for the boy out of magic. The next morning, Jirot huffed, holding her hands behind her back as she escorted her father to the entrance of the building, before ncing away. "I know..." Adam dropped down to kiss her forehead, before kissing Jarot''s cheek too, embracing the pair. "I only forgive you because Elder Gold said," Jirot stated, but she grabbed her father''s neck into a hug, and kissed his cheek. "Thank you for being so merciful, my dear." Adam went back to enchanting, off to create a ridiculous set of weapons, one that the Duchess wouldn''t mind, and one which he and Jurot could utilize. He found that Konarot liked reading to the children too, and upon his return she had even resisted the urge to go charge her father. She yawned, cing the book down as her father hugged her, before she handed him the book to read while sitting upon hisp. Kirot and Karot each nked their father, cuddling up to his biceps. Kirot nuzzled against her father¡¯s arm, while Karot¡¯s tail swayed behind him in joy. "I like nano''s stories most," Jirot admitted at the end of the tale, the girl ncing around, as if her nano would randomly appear. "I miss nano." "I''m sure nano misses you too," Adam said. "Come," Jirot said, standing up. "We make present for nano when shees back." Little Jarot smiled, following his sister as she stormed away, while the triplets cuddled up to their father. That evening, Adam brought back Damrot after changing his clothy, only to find his daughter his youngest daughter ring at him. "..." Adam returned back with the girl a short whileter, finding Damrot in his basket, the boy sucking his dummy quietly. He ced Virot down near the boy, before picking Damrot up, staring into his eyes. They were dark, like both his mother and father. The boy smiled from behind his dummy, before returning back to sucking as Adam nestled the boy''s head to his neck. He could hear the gently wet noises of Damrot sucking his dummy, feeling his gentle breath against his neck. ''You need to eat more so you can be chonky like your uncles,'' Adam thought, feeling the boy''s lightness against him. Yet, he was certainly even heavier than when he first returned. His hair had grown longer too, and his eyes held a greater rity within them, and tracked him smoother. "Damrot, blink twice if you want me to save you from your father and mother," Adam whispered, nting a firm kiss on the boy''s forehead. "It''s okay, I can be your daddy too. I''ll spoil you lots and lots. What? You won''t betray your mummy and daddy? What about just your daddy? Gosh, okay, fine. How can you be so well behaved?" Damrot rubbed his eye, before reaching out with his tiny hands, grabbing at Adam''s tunic, before he reached up for Adam''s cor and gripped it tight. "Did you learn this technique from Kavgak?" Adam teased, reaching down with a finger, allowing the boy to grab at it instead. "Brother!" Lanarot called, rushing up to Adam, her hair bouncing atop her head. "It is time for Damrot to eat." Adam reached over to ruffle Lanarot''s hair, his heart aching for the death of the time when she called him papa. ''What? Just because she turns five, now she''s got to address people properly? Are you saying my darling sister is growing up against my words?'' "Brother?" Lanarot called, her tiny eyes staring up expectantly at him. "Okay," Adam replied, almost sadly, before he cautiously stood and carried the boy to his mother. He felt the boy squirm upon seeing his mother, reaching out for the woman, before surrendering him to her. "I guess I''ll take Virot to eat too..." Once Adam was done, he decided to take a walk around the Front Iyr, holding his twins'' hands, Jirot excited to lead her father around, talking his ear off about this family and that family. She waved at some of the Iyrmen who had visited the estates to speak of their tales to the young, and even pointed to one of the Iyrmen who was teaching the children. Adam dropped down and lifted his children up in each arm, nting firm kisses on their foreheads once more, before cuddling them while standing. Jirot and Jarot smiled, hugging their father''s neck from each side. Meanwhile Adam stood, losing himself in their warmth. ''I won''t be able to enjoy this for long,'' Adam thought. It wasn''t long before the month passed and Adam could no longer dy an adventure. The business weed the carriages once more, with Jirot storming off, screaming for her nano, with little Jarot following after her. Gangak picked up the twins, smirking towards the old one armed cripple, while Jogak nced aside to the old man to see how he¡¯d react. "Good evening, everyone. I hope I''m not interrupting anything?" Adam smiled towards the group who were eating around the courtyard of an estate. Adam waved his hand to all the workers, d to see they were all doing well. He could spot Rick wanted to speak with him. "We''re going to be leaving tomorrow to deal with some business in the North,¡± Adam exined, standing tall in front of the business. ¡°Jane, Mork, and Tork, you''ll being along with us, but otherwise, it should be business as usual." Adam peeked to one side, checking in on a particr girl, only to find her crawling from her mother to a set of blocks. ¡®What?¡¯ Lucy, who had missed Jirot and Jarot, smiled slightly at the half elf, whose heart ached. Jurot ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, reminding him of his task. "Good work!" Jirot eximed towards Jeremy, holding the sword, while her grandmother kept a finger upon the strap to ease its weight for her granddaughter. "Thank you, Little Boss," Jeremy replied, taking the de from the girl, only for his eyebrows to raise. ''Oh!'' Remy noted his cousin''s reacting, before epting the de from the shyer Jarot, who quickly retreated to his sister and grandmother. His brows raised in surprise too, feeling the tingle of magic. "They''re swords because I expect that much of you," Adam said, doing his best not to let the scene overwhelm him. Rick eyed up his own sword, and Greg and Charley epted their ownrge weapons. "John, Ivy, we''ll be figuring out bows for you another time, so please ept our apologies at this moment." "S''alright, Executive," John replied, throwing a look to Rick, smiling slightly. Ivy nodded. "I haveplete faith that you will all be able to defend the business if something happens," Adam said, eyeing up the group. They were each Experts, and with Jonn and Fred and their fantastic weapons, they would be in decent hands. If nothing else, there was Sonarot, who would guide them. He threw a look to the remaining Iyrmen, many of whom were going to disappear into the Iyr. A chill fell within Adam, a chill which whispered within his ear, telling him this was a mistake, but he pushed it away. There was only really one issue Adam sensed with leaving the business without all the Iyrmen''s support. "Isn''t the North dangerous?" a voice called. "Are you going to take me too?"
So many chapters of build up to make a business purely for the sole purpose of spoiling his children. That''s why this is a fatherhood simtor. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [1036] – Y05.036 – The Journey Forward [1036] ¨C Y05.036 ¨C The Journey Forward Vonda rested her head against her husband¡¯s shoulder, squeezing his hand tenderly. She wanted to ask him more about his thoughts, but Adam had already told her it was nothing to worry about. She couldn¡¯t help but feel he wanted to free her of the stress for their child¡¯s sake, and though it caused her more stress, she allowed it to escape through her sigh. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with the North, I¡¯ll head down to East Port, and donate the money properly,¡± Adam assured, squeezing his wife¡¯s fingers, which had swollen recently. ¡°Yes, darling,¡± Vonda replied, hearing the words not for the first time even that day, but each time, Adam always said something new. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to ask them about how many shields they want. I¡¯ll take their order and add in another shield. I¡¯m sure they already know, but I¡¯ll send word about the Reavers and my own personal experience. I¡¯ll buy some books, some paints, Damakian, I remember.¡± Adam closed his eyes, wondering what else he could do. ¡°Did you want me to give anything to your mother?¡± Vonda narrowed her eyes, her cheeks flushing slightly. As much as Mother Florence had raised her, she was still far too shy to call the woman her mother. ¡°She likes tea.¡± ¡°Well, I can do that much at least,¡± Adam said, smiling towards his wife, who smiled back at him, and the pair rested their heads together. ¡°Blues,¡± Konarot called, holding out a seed for the bird, allowing it to peck from her hands. The small bird continued to eat each seed the girl fed her, one by one, while Konarot gently brushed the bird along its back with the back of her finger, as gently as she could, as her granduncle taught her. ¡°Konarot, Kirot, Karot,¡± Gangak called, holding a pair of sleepy children within her arms. Little Jarot pulled away slightly, staring at his greatfather, who smile at him, before the boy returned to his nano¡¯s bosom. Konarot carried Blues as they followed their nano to clean up and go to sleep, allowing their parents some time alone, though Vonda excused herself a short whileter. Adam stood up, but paused, noting the look on Jarot¡¯s face. ¡°Come,¡± Jarot called, motioning a hand to the seat beside him. As his grandson dropped down beside him, the old man leaned back, staring up at the darkened sky, the first stars beginning to appear. ¡°We will join you to Deadwood.¡± ¡°Why Deadwood?¡± ¡°We must train, and Deadwood is fun.¡± ¡°We? ¡°Gangak, Otkan, and I.¡± ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± ¡°We are too weak,¡± Jarot stated simply. ¡°If you¡¯re too weak, then I don¡¯t have much faith in anyone.¡± ¡°You should have faith in the Iyr,¡± Jarot said. ¡°Well, yeah, I meant people though.¡± ¡°We are Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Individuals.¡± ¡°We are Iyrmen,¡± the old man repeated once more, smiling slightly. ¡°Are the Reavers that dangerous that you of all people need to train?¡± ¡°We will survive the Reavers, but how many of us will be sacrificed? I still wish to see my greatchildren grow.¡± ¡®Holy,¡¯ Adam thought, his hairs standing on end. ¡®An Iyrman who doesn¡¯t want to die?¡¯ Jarot reached up and ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You must train too.¡± ¡°I know, but, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Jarot squeezed the young man¡¯s shoulder, staring into his eyes, noting the look within Adam¡¯s eyes, before pulling his hand back. ¡°Live as you wish.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°If you cannot say it, then you cannot say it,¡± the old man reassured. Adam eyed up the old one armed cripple, the way he sat, so rxed, and the way he stared at the sky, lost within his thoughts. Had he seen the old man this wistful before? The terrifying Mad Dog who had beaten him, no longer within his sight. The next morning, they prepared to leave within their carriages, each which could carry six peoplefortably, and eight lessfortably. ¡°Be safe, mister Fred,¡± George said, the gem glowing white with each moment he spoke, his magical voice clear, consistent. ¡°I will,¡± Fred assured, throwing a smile back towards the boy. ¡°Will you meet the Order?¡± ¡°I pray I do, but it is difficult at this time,¡± Fred admitted. ¡°Maybe you can meet them when they go to south?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Mister Adam?¡± a voice called sheepishly. She was short, lean, and had curly dark hair that fell to her shoulders, and shy, dark eyes. Adam beamed down towards the girl, dropping to a knee. ¡°Elsie. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mnn¡­¡± The girl held up a small bracelet of beads. ¡°We made it for you.¡± ¡°Ah? A bracelet for me?¡± Adam asked, epting it within his hand, before he tied it onto his wrist. ¡°Who made it for me?¡± ¡°We did.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Me and my brothers and sisters.¡± Adam¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment, before it quickly restarted. ¡°What¡­ an amazing gift for me. I¡¯ll be sure to bring back something lovely for you all too.¡± Elsie smiled, before quickly retreating back to Cobra, who exchanged a look with Adam. The half elf smiled, wondering if he¡¯d need to promote her for her hard work, and if nothing else, for the dessert she gifted to him. ¡®Do I have a keen eye for workers, or what?¡¯ Adam thought, beaming with delight, it being stopped by a form which towered over him. ¡®Uh oh.¡¯ ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called, staring up at her father, her stance wide, ready to fight. ¡°I want to y in vige!¡± ¡°Dear, I already told you, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Jirot inhaled deeply, before smirking as her father fell into her trap. ¡°It is not dangerous.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°It is not.¡± Jirot wielded her de like finger, and with a practised swing, she point to a figure. ¡°He can take me.¡± Adam remained silent for a long while. At first, he thought about beating him up, but he decided against it. He stared down into his daughter¡¯s eyes, seeing how resolute they were in wanting to cause mischief. He wanted to deny it, every fibre of his being told him to deny it, but that¡¯s when he thought about it. ¡®If they get used to her, then¡­¡¯ ¡°Jirot.¡± Adam dropped down to a knee, cing his hands on either side of her face, brushing her cheeks with his thumb. For once, the half elf wasn¡¯t smiling, causing his daughter to frown slightly, her heart dropping. She feared not her father, but the unknown of this father of hers. ¡°Listen to me carefully, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Daddy is going to be serious now.¡± Adam leaned in to nt a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You know that daddy loves you very much, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I love you so much. I keep spoiling you because I love you so much, but this time, I need you to listen to daddy. You cannot make trouble this time, because it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to promise me, that if you and your brother are going to the vige, you must take Lead Jonn, and Nobby too, okay?¡± ¡°Nobby?¡± ¡°Jonn is strong, but so is Nobby,¡± Adam said, feeling his heart beat quicker, though he quelled the rising anxiety. ¡°You must take Jonn and Nobby with you. Do you promise?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°I want you to promise to mummy and nana too, because this is important,¡± Adam said, pulling her in for a tight hug, scooping his son within his arm too. The half elf was d he hadn¡¯t donned his armour yet, feeling them against his chest through his clothing, swaying from side to side. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± The girl could feel something different about her father this time. ¡°I promise, daddy. I tell mummy and nana.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go tell her together,¡± Adam said, leading the girl away. Vonda and Sonarot could see the anxiety upon Adam¡¯s face, even as Jirot desperately promised them to be good. Vonda smiled, assuring Adam, holding the half elf¡¯s hands. Sonarot thought deeply. She allowed it to pass, though she nced aside to the few Iyrmen who remained. ¡®Should I send for more?¡¯ She wondered just how much she could trouble the Rot family, but if she did, wouldn¡¯t that disy ack of trust for Adam? With her heavy thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but think as to how she dealt with the position of Family Head. ¡°Rick,¡± Adam called, shaking his forearm, before leaning to whisper into his ear. ¡°Jirot and Jarot, if they¡¯re heading to the vige, they should do so only with Jonn and Nobby escorting them, or rather, at least those two.¡± ¡°Yes, Executive.¡± ¡°I want you, Ivy, and Charley to escort my triplets if they want to head in, alright?¡± Adam pat the man¡¯s forearm gently. ¡°Yes, Executive.¡± Adam then made his way to his triplets, embracing each of them, watching as their tails swayed from side to side. ¡°Okay? Promise me.¡± ¡°Promise,¡± the triplets replied, agreeing to their father¡¯s demands. ¡°Larot¡­¡± Adam said, looking out to the boy, who sat to one side, just rxing. ¡°You just stay in the fort, alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Nirot walk you around, since she can just use your greatfather¡¯s name to protect you,¡± Adam said, before pausing. ¡°No, hold on, I¡¯ll have Naqokan do it?¡± ¡°I will do it,¡± a figure yawned, trying to fight away the sleepiness. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to move much, so I¡¯ll stay with him.¡± ¡°Thanks, Uwajin,¡± Adam said, reaching out to shake her forearm. ¡®Do you need to thank me for this?¡¯ Uwajin thought, feeling the magic from the greatsword upon her back. She nced aside to Naqokan, who wielded an identical greatsword, and then to Nirot, who wielded a particr axe which had been retired recently. This side of Adam, which tickled an Iyrman¡¯s interest in wielding great weapons in order to protect the business, was something she hadn¡¯t expected. Laygak, and Faool were able to wield their cousin¡¯s weapons, adding to their story, while Bavin was able to wield Wraith in hand, for obvious reasons. ¡°Blues, be good for our Konarot, okay?¡± Adam said, tickling the bird¡¯s head gently with the back of his finger, before letting him go. ¡®Bring as much good luck for my children as you can, and I¡¯ll be sure to feed you until you¡¯re almost bursting.¡¯ Adam embraced his children one by one, kissing them, and letting them kiss him. From Konarot to Karot, from Jirot to Jarot, and of course, Larot, who allowed his father to pepper his head with kisses, but refused to return the kiss. Adam then brushed his hand along Virot¡¯s forehead, the girl staring up at him for a moment, before smiling. ¡°Goo boo,¡± the girl said. ¡°Yes, yes, my dear!¡± Adam replied, before sneaking off to go see Damrot and Ranya, doting on them too. Jurot embraced Pam close for a moment, inhaling the scent of bread, before letting her go. ¡°I will return soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t return toote,¡± Pam teased, squeezing his hands gently, feeling how gentle they were at this moment. ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°Do or do not, there is no try,¡± Pam quoted her niece. Jurot blinked, having heard this phrase so many times, all originating from one fellow in particr. ¡°Okay.¡± While her father and uncle said their goodbyes, Jirot noted one figure to one side, and she rushed over to him. ¡°Baba, you are going?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Jogak replied. ¡°Kako is not?¡± ¡°No, she is not.¡± Jirot blinked, pouting slightly. ¡°Why you are going?¡± ¡°I must go, because I am a Director.¡± Jirot blinked, before ncing aside to her brother, and then looked back up at her granduncle. ¡°Baba¡­¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jirot held up her arms, and the confused Jogak picked her up, letting her hug his neck tight, while her brother did the same. He remained standing there, unsure of why they were so upset. ¡°You muste back safely, okay?¡± Jirot said, daring him to deny her words. ¡°I will. I will return safely with your father.¡± ¡°Daddy is so troublesome, so you must look after him,¡± Jirot said, with wisdom she had inherited from her mother. Jogak smiled. He nted firm kisses on their foreheads, before allowing those ring at him a chance to say their goodbyes too. ¡°You cannot cause trouble for your mother or grandmother,¡± Gangak said, embracing the pair close. ¡°If you wish to cause trouble, you may!¡± Jarot assured, embracing the pair tight. ¡°Eat well,¡± Otkan said, ruffling their hair. The triplets also said their goodbyes, each embracing all those who were leaving. ¡°Tell me if Ranya wants me to buy her anything,¡± Adam said, shaking Dunes¡¯ forearm. ¡°I will,¡± Dunes replied, shaking his head lightly. He watched the group enter their carriages, before they made their way out, their magical steeds driving them into the vige, then towards the horizon. He nced aside to Vonda, who caught his eyes, and the pair let out gentle sighs. The pair of Priests prayed the group wouldn¡¯t get into any trouble. ¡®I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank him,¡¯ Chief Merl thought, knowing Adam was the one behind pushing for the Enchanter to enchant them magical weapons. She thought she could have said her thanks when Adam said goodbye to Merry, but he hadn¡¯t taken the time to say it. Adam only remembered once he could see the walls of the when they were at the second vige, but by then, there was something even more important to deal with. ¡°I want to apologise again for the trouble I have caused,¡± Adam said, bowing his head towards the young Chief, who couldn¡¯t help but notice the obsidian amulet upon Adam¡¯s chest. ¡°Please, Brother Adam, there is no need for this,¡± Terry replied, feeling the cool grip of fear clutching at his heart. ¡®How can I make a Brother of Death bow for me?¡¯ ¡°We are currently in the process of making our way to deal with business in the North, and though we¡¯re only renting two of the staves to the vige, I hope the coin and the magical equipment are good enough to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Adam could feel the slight sickness enter him as he apologised like the rich. ¡°It¡¯s enough, Brother, it¡¯s enough,¡± Terry said, with rising panic within his heart. ¡®So please, enough with this!¡¯ Adam apologised once more, before they continued eastward, making their way to Red Oak, approaching thest vige to hand them the magical staves for rent too. ¡®Is he trying to form rtionships with the viges?¡¯ Bael thought. ¡®He should aim for the nearby towns and cities instead.¡¯ Adam let out a sigh as he stared at the sky. He worried about the apology to Chief Terry and his people, and hoped that money would tide it over, as well as the magical equipment for their Chief. He had half thought to leave behind Mork, who had cast spells for the vigers already, and casting more could have gone further to assist in mending the wounds Adam¡¯s existence caused. However, it was tomorrow which worried the half elf more, as his eyes fell to another figure within their group. Of course it was him. The old one armed Iyrman yawned, oblivious to the stress his mere existence caused his grandson. ¡®I should kill a few hydras for my greatchildren, and let a few others go for the sake of their mother.¡¯
Why would Jarot be a reason to worry? ... Adam Sheet [1036] Adam Sheet [1036] Name: Adam Race: Half Elf Level: 8 XP: 25 500 STR: 20 (+5)[+8] DEX: 12 (+1) CON: 18 (+4[+7] INT: 16 (+3)[+6] WIS: 12 (+1)[+4] CHA: 16 (+3)[+6] SKILLS: Athletics, Perception, Arcane Lore, Investigation, Persuasion, Intimidation TOOLS: Smithing, Alchemy, Enchanting LANGUAGES: Aldish, Elvish, Dwarven, Drakken, Iyrspeech WEAPONS: Simple, Martial ARMOUR: Light, Medium, Heavy INVENTORY: Puthral te, Hope, dwarven warhammer, Strong Shield, (2) handaxe, dagger, wizard¡¯s die (spell focus), spellbook, obsidian holy symbol of Baktu, Fine Battleaxe nket, backpack, bedroll, mess kit, waterskin, (50¡¯) hemp rope, thick clothes, (2) clothes, (2) pouch, soap, brush, teethleaf, journal, quill, ink, Steel Tag: 6 CURRENCY PP: 1 GP: 100 SP: 10 CP: 10 Obsidian (20), Tiger Eye (10), Amber (5), Diamond (5) FEATURES: Darkvision, Fey Blooded, Multicultured. Battlecaster, sher MARTIAL FEATURES: Martial Arts. Strikes = 1d6+str damage, +2 if no weapons or shields. Tough Spirit. BA, heal 2d6+lvl, 1/SR Onward Soar. Extra Action and BA, 1/SR Bonus Proficiency. Extranguage (Iyrspeech) Warrior Spirit. BA, +5hp, advantage on all attacks for 1 round, 3/LR Improved Criticals. Critical hits now apply on a 19 or 20. Fighting Style: Defence. +1 DEF when wearing armour. Fighting Style: Dueling. +2 damage when wielding a weapon in only one hand. Elegance. +WIS Save (or INT/CHA Save). +WIS to Persuasion. MAGICAL FEATURES: Spellcasting, Spellbook, Arcane Recovery Diviner. (1/2 price and time for Divination spells). Omen. Roll 2xD20 to be used per day. Divine Smite. 2D6 + 1D6 for each additional Mana. Lay on Hands. (Healing 5x Level), Divine Health (Immune to Disease) Blessing of Forgia. Once per LR, +1 to mundane weapon or armour. Weapon Bond. Forge bond with a weapon. Connected to wielder on the same realm. BA to summon. Artisan Blessing. Create items which have some metal up to 100gp. Soul of the Forge. Resistance to fire damage. +1 to Def when wearing heavy armour. Forge¡¯s Magic. Gain ess to the prepared Forge Priest spells. Passive Enchanting. Enchant passively. 10+Modifier. Multi Enchanting. Enchant as many weapons equal to your trained bonus. Expert Diviner. Casting spells of Second Gate or higher returns back half Mana, rounded up. TRICKS: Stabilise, Guidance, me Bolt, Tricks, Frostbite, Control mes, Mould Earth, Shape Water Forge Spells: 1: Identify, Searing Smite 2: Heat Metal, Magic Weapon 3: Elemental Weapon, Protection from Energy 4: Fabricate, Wall of Fire Prepared (10): Goodberry, Shield, Spiritual Weapon, Sending, Adam¡¯s Tower, Counterspell, Revivify, Fireball, Healing Word, Hex 1st Gate Comprehend Languages, Healing Word, Hex, Identify, Shield, Summon Familiar, Cure Wounds, Sleep, Thunderwave, Bless, Chaos Bolt, Thunderous Smite, Wrathful Smite, Heroism, rm, Create or Destroy Water, Detect Magic, Detect Poison and Disease, Expeditious Retreat, Feather Fall, Goodberry, Hunter''s Mark, Inflict Wounds 2nd Gate Mirror Image, Suggestion, Blur, Spiritual Weapon, Find Steed 3rd Gate Adam¡¯s Tower, Revivify, Counterspell, Fireball, Fly, Tiny Ward, Sending 4th Gate Divination, Dimension Door COMBAT Health: 112/112 DEF: 21/25 Mana: 25/25 Hope: +10, 2d6 + 9/10 Unarmed: +8, 1d6 + 5/7 LS/WH/BA: +8, 1d6 + 1d3 + 7/8 Dagger: +8, 1d3 + 7 Handaxe/Mace: +8, 1d6 + 7 me Bolt (120¡¯). +6, 2d6 Fire Frostbite (60¡¯). DC14, 2d6 Cold
That''s a lot of XP! [1037] – Y05.037 – A Talk [1037] ¨C Y05.037 ¨C A Talk Jogak stood, tall and proud opposite the Commander, holding out a cut gem. The Commander stared at the gem, before his eyes darted up to meet Jogak¡¯s. The pair remained silent for a long while, Jogak slightly worried about that particr man, even while dealing with the Commander. ¡°What is the position of Director within the business?¡± the Commander asked. ¡°We assist in advising the President,¡± Jogak replied. ¡°We hold greater authority than the Executives.¡± ¡°Your tattoo matches that of another Executive.¡± ¡°My daughter, Jaygak,¡± Jogak stated, his eyes bursting with pride. ¡°Is it a business of the Iyr?¡± ¡°It is a business the Iyr has great interest in.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the Commander said, clutching the gem tight in hand. ¡°Who are those within your carriages?¡± ¡°Those who assist with our business.¡± ¡°The demons?¡± ¡°Managers Lucy and Mara are also assisting.¡± The Commander bowed his head, leaving it at that, but the Director was not quite so lucky as a figure stepped towards the carriages. ¡°I will confirm the matter,¡± Vice Commander Esme stated, the one eyed woman approaching the carriages. ¡°If the Commander wishes to confirm it, he may,¡± Jogak said, taking a half step to block the Vice Commander. Esme narrowed her eyes at the Iyrman, who dared to speak up against her. ¡°Director Jogak, was it?¡± ¡°Vice Commander Esme,¡± Jogak replied. ¡°Why do you intend to block my way?¡± ¡°You are not the Commander of the fort.¡± ¡°You are not the President of the business.¡± Jogak smiled slightly. ¡°I have the authority granted to me by the business.¡± ¡°I, too, have authority granted to me.¡± ¡°By your Order, not the military.¡± ¡°Are you not the same?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jogak said. ¡°I was requested to possess such authority by the business.¡± ¡°So, too, was I requested to possess such authority.¡± Jogak smiled wider. ¡°Yes, but my authority was not given to me so that the Iyr may keep me leashed.¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, Iyrman.¡± ¡°I hope you find your home soon.¡± Esme tensed up slightly, reaching down for her de, only pausing as the carriage doors opened. Out stepped a woman in full te, carrying a de at her side. She undid her helmet to reveal she wore the same tattoos as the Director. ¡°My nephew, is there an issue?¡± Gangak asked, barely ncing towards the Vice Commander. ¡°The Vice Commander wishes to overstep,¡± Jogak replied. ¡°Does it concern the Iyrmen?¡± Esme asked. ¡°You should know your ce,¡± Gangak said, before her eyes fell to the Commander, feeling the Vice Commander¡¯s rage boiling to the surface. ¡°Are we free to leave, or must we spill blood?¡± ¡°Aunt,¡± Jogak said, clearing his throat. ¡°I am currently on business for the United Kindom.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Gangak replied, reaching up to hold her chin, still feeling the Vice Commander¡¯s urge to fight. ¡°Then we will allow you to step back at this time, Vice Commander.¡± ¡°Step back? Are you able to ask me to step back?¡± ¡°If I was unable to ask you to step back, how could I face my greatchildren, or the Mad Dog?¡± ¡°What is your rtion to the Mad Dog?¡± ¡°We grew up together,¡± Gangak said, before the smirk crossed her lips. ¡°I may call him my brother.¡± ¡°Do you think it gives you the ability to speak to me this way?¡± ¡°No, but thest time I was asked to step back by the Orders, there were many more,¡± Gangak said, her lips grinning even wider. ¡°Those Orders were not quite as weak as yours.¡± ¡°Weak?¡± Esme drew her sword, flowers of yellow light dancing around the air as her de arched across the air. ¡°Are you one of those so called Paragons of the Iyr?¡± ¡°I am no Paragon,¡± Gangak replied, still grinning. ¡°You and I are of simr strength.¡± ¡°How do you assume such?¡± ¡°You and I are both Grandmasters,¡± Gangak replied, simply. ¡°You are a Grandmaster?¡± Esme continued to hold her de, still pointed to the earth. However, she had still drawn her de in front of the Iyrman. ¡°Do you truly believe I would fall for that.¡± ¡°You should know of me, I am me Brand.¡± ¡®me Brand?¡¯ Esme thought, thinking for a short while, before sheathing her de. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Commander, you may check the figures within the carriages, while the Vice Commander should focus on the true threat across the horizon,¡± Gangak stated, still grinning towards the woman. ¡°You are fortunate my grandson has requested I deal with the matter calmly.¡± Adam blinked, the carriage gently shaking as they continued along the road to Red Oak. ¡®I thought Mad Dog was the one who was meant to be causing all the trouble.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking of so deeply?¡± Jogak asked. ¡°I thought, ah, you are both definitely rted to Jaygak.¡± Jogak reached up to stop his snort, doing his best not tough. ¡°She is my daughter.¡± ¡°How could you say he was your grandson?¡± Jarot growled. ¡°He is the father of my greatdaughter, does that not make him my grandson?¡± Gangak asked, ncing aside to Adam. ¡°Your greatdaughter?¡± Jarot asked, tensing up slightly. ¡°Will you deny it?¡± Jarot red at the woman, but he turned away, beating away the shame. ¡°How can I deny it when it is true? Brat, you cannot call her grandmother before you call me grandfather!¡± ¡°Who will I call my grandfather, you old geezer?¡± Adam replied, flushing a deep red, avoiding Gangak¡¯s look, to see if the half elf would deny her. Jogak nced out of the window, staring out to another time, a time when his aunt had not been forced away from Aswadasad. He often thought of what kind of future the Gak family would have if they had not been so unfortunate even during that time. He closed his eyes. ¡®You muste back safely, okay?¡¯ The voice echoed within his mind. It was the voice of the young girl that would have been his grandniece one way or another, and perhaps, in another time, his granddaughter. Jogak threw a look to Adam, who was still red from embarrassment, then his eyes darted to Jurot, who was filled with an awkwardness, just like his grandfather. Jurot had brought Adam into the Iyr, and Gangak had almost brought Jirot and Jarot into the Gak family. ¡®Daddy is so troublesome, so you must look after him.¡¯ Jogak almost smiled. ¡®I am used to dealing with troublesome children, so do not worry, my Jigak.¡¯ Jogak let out a short sigh, thinking about which gifts he should buy his grandnieces and grandnephews. ¡®Jaygak, you brat! When will you give me grandchildren?¡¯ The pair of guards were adorned in the chain mail of the guard, red tabards covering their chain, the symbol of a tree imprinted against their tabards. They wielded long spears in hand, a shield within arm¡¯s reach and a pair of des at their side. They guarded the town, though one would be far more impressed with the walls, made of heavy stone, around three Adam¡¯s tall, with several towers running along the perimeter, unless, of course, you were used to the sight of the Iyr¡¯s walls. Jogak once more dealt with the guards, paying the appropriate fees, though they were in Central Alnd now, and so neither the que of the ducal families of the North or East could allow them to pay but silvers. As the carriages made their way through the busy roads of Red Oak, the group eventually came to an inn, the Red Wood Inn. It was not made of the town¡¯s titr wood, but rather a cherry wood that seemed more pale pink than red, though Adam noted the gate that closed the inn off was made of Red Oak. ¡°Is the wood any good?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Jurot replied, before speaking of the particr qualities of the cherry as they walked into the inn¡¯s estate, which revealed arge front garden, surrounded by walls on three sides, and the inn proper against thest. The main path led towards the building, while smaller paths wound away, leading to small pavilions, each like leaves on a branch. Jogak stepped forward to deal with the payment, while the rest of the group settled themselves near a pavilion, sans Otkan, who had stepped away before entering the inn. ¡°Adam,¡± Jarot called, cing a hand upon Adam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come.¡± He limped away, his wooden leg striking against the floor. Adam followed the old man to another pavilion to the side, one which was far toorge for only the pair of them to sit within, but the old man sat upon the circr bench. The wooden roof atop them provided them shade, while a worker wearing pale blue, almost grey, clothing approached the pavilion. ¡°A bottle of wine, two cups, two baked potatoes, six eggs, butter, salt, and a pot to boil milk,¡± Jarot demanded, cing down gold coins to the side, mostly to pay for the wine. Adam remained silent while Jarot thought deeply. ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯ Jarot continued to think, even as the worker brought their food, the old man washing his hands using the basin they brought, before drying his hand by shaking the water off, and patting his hand against the towel. He allowed Adam to salt his food first, before pinching it and sprinkling it over his potato and eggs, before cutting into the butter, buttering his potato, salting it once more. Jarot remained silent for a long while as they ate. The old man then undid the seal of the cask, pouring the wine for the pair of them, the cups farrger than those within the Iyr, but that was because alcohol in the Iyr needed to be drunk moderately, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight upon a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°I still remember when my younger brothers looked up to me,¡± Jarot said, sipping the alcohol lightly. ¡°Now, one is dead, and though I am training, the other will grow stronger than me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even now, Jarot wasn¡¯t sure if he could ask. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jarot hesitated for a moment, swallowing the question into his heart. ¡°Little Jarot wishes to be a Rage Dancer, like his greatfather. He pouts when I tell him I wish for him to stay small and cute, to remain within my arm. Will you allow my brother to teach him when he is old enough?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you teach him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°With this arm and leg of mine?¡± Jarot closed his eyes, before shaking his head lightly. ¡°No. He should learn well.¡± ¡°I was going to ask Jurot too, but if granduncle wishes to teach him, that¡¯s okay, that¡¯s good, too.¡± Jarot smiled sadly, before closing his eyes. Again, he wanted to ask the question, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Will you assist me in buying gifts tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Adam replied, feeling a chill run through him as the old man spoke so softly to him. ¡°From Red Oak?¡± ¡°Should we buy gifts in Deadwood? It treated you poorly.¡± ¡°Obviously, but Red Oak dared to treat my children poorly!¡± Adam huffed. ¡°The towns have treated my grandson and greatchildren poorly¡­¡± Jarot thought to ask then too, but he clenched his jaw. ¡°My children are more precious than me,¡± Adam replied, almost as a joke, but he meant it with his entire heart. Jarot smiled, but he closed his eyes, for how could his grandson say such a thing in front of him, when they were all so precious to him?
Jarot''s scenes always make me so sad. [1038] – Y05.038 – So It Begins I [1038] ¨C Y05.038 ¨C So It Begins I The journey to Deadwood passed by uneventfully. Adam and Jurot assisted the elder Iyrmen in procuring gifts. Jarot allowed Adam to spend far too much money on the gifts, while spending his own coin eagerly too, buying as many gifts as he could for all the children, from those of the Rot family, to all those in the surrounding families too. Gangak did the same, spending her gold as easily as Adam caused chaos. The trio of elder Iyrmen stood at the front gate as the carriages darted away, having said their goodbyes. ¡°You endured well,¡± Gangak said, cing a hand on the old man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What must I endure?¡± Jarot asked, dismissing the words. His eyes remained focus on the carriages. ¡°My grandson is in danger, but I am having fun in Deadwood?¡± ¡°Even if he dies, he had brought glory to his family.¡± ¡°He is no Iyrman,¡± Jarot replied, simply, feeling the ache within his heart. He could imagine Jurot dying, and his heart swelled with pride, but upon thinking of the death of his other grandson, he who was not an Iyrman? ¡°You must have faith in him,¡± Gangak stated. ¡°Does it look like I have no faith?¡± Jarot asked. ¡°Not even the Iyr could kill him without my permission, so the world cannot!¡± ¡°You should have more faith in your grandnephew.¡± ¡°Do you want me to beat you?¡± The guards nced aside to the Iyrmen, hearing the growling of their tongue, hoping they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, but this was the first time they had seen a group of Iyrmen this old all moving together. While their elders worried over them, the younger fellows each rxed now that they had more space within the carriages. Even though the space was still slightly cramped, it was far more open, with four people still driving the carriages, or rather, sitting on the driver¡¯s seats at the front of the carriages while the magical steeds pulled them along. ¡°How quickly can we make it to Eagle Wing?¡± Adam asked. ¡°We will pass through the first fort, but we should stay within the second,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Will we be alright, what with, you know, the Managers?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot crossed his arms. If they still had the elder Iyrmen, it wouldn¡¯t have been an issue, though the forts nearby were under heavy influence from Eagle Wing. ¡®If there are members of the Order of Eagle Wing, we should be able to pass by, since we do not have such bad blood.¡¯ ¡°We could pass through to Eagle Wing, though we will arrivete at night, and our bodies will ache.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The walls were long and wide, wrapping around theyered town, built upon the hill. The guards stood at attention, adorned in their breastte, stamped with the symbol of an eagle, their dusky tan cloaks shifting slightly under the noonval wind. Spears in hand, they carried short des at their side. It was their helmets, which reminded Adam of the Order of the Wings, for small wings emerged from the sides of their helmets. ¡°Halt!¡± shouted the guards, before Jogak stepped forward to deal with them. Once the matters were resolved, from the gate fees, to the myriad of questions Jogak answered, revealing the que of cksnow to answer some questions more vaguely than the guards would have liked, the carriage were allowed within. The pathway smooth and wide, allowing fifty people to march through the road if needed. The buildings to the side made of smooth stone or wood, each of them small cubes. Eagle Wing knew three colours, tan, cream, while thest was a colour which was rarer now, sanguine. Most within Eagle Wing walked about with a small de or axe at their side, few also walking around with a staff in hand. The next tier of the town began almost a half mile ahead, with its own set of walls and guards, but the bustling people blocked their view. ¡°You know,¡± Adam said within the carriage. ¡°We didn¡¯t reallye across many issues, did we?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot agreed. ¡°The forts may be dealing with the matters, or it may be the influence of the Reavers.¡± ¡®Reavers¡­¡¯ Adam frowned, unable to help that perhaps he was responsible for them appearing. ¡®Starsword said that I was at fault for the civil wars. The Iyr probably knows, but they still let me leave? If I was the Iyr, I¡¯d have chained me up forever.¡¯ The group stayed within an inn of the town, though noted the wide berth most people gave to them. They were far too colourful for Eagle Wing, the group sticking out like sore thumbs in the town. ¡®I feel like this ce didn¡¯t like me either, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll stay too long.¡¯ Mork yawned lightly, sipping his mug of ale slowly, before taking a bite of his cracker, which was topped with cheese and jam. ¡°The guards around Eagle Wing sure are something.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not so bad, for Southerners,¡± Tork agreed. ¡°Are we passing through the Order?¡± Mork asked. ¡°The Order¡¯s to the east, but we¡¯ll be heading north,¡± Fred replied, sipping his own mug of ale, while ordering another drink. ¡°Is the business really payin¡¯ for all our food?¡± Tork asked. ¡°Aye,¡± Fred replied, leaning back in his seat, having a mind to order another dessert, but he was already feeling a little too heavy. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Mork asked. ¡°Just need to swing my de after dinner,¡± Fred replied. ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Mork said, grunting as he stood, feeling heavy from his meal. The pair made their way outside to the inn¡¯s courtyard, where they found other travellers and warriors, each rxing after dinner. Some were swinging their des around, others stretching their bodies, and others smoking in the corner, watching the smoke head towards the heavens. Fred drew his de, feeling the great magic within it even through his gloves. The de carried with it a particr sheen of blue, that which was more than mundane. He cut through the air a few times, his swordy not quite as impressive as the deadly Iyrmen he apanied, holding too much roughness, but the magic of the de allowed him to swing it near effortlessly. ¡°Nice de,¡± a woman called from the side. She was in her thirties or forties, with short hair, a sharp jaw line, and a scar across her cheek to her forehead, the de having missed her eye. She wore a chain shirt, but little more, and carried a de at her side. She motioning with her hand to allow Fred to approach her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Fred replied, sheathing his de, approaching the woman, shadowed by Mork. ¡°Brother,¡± the woman said, bowing her head, causing Mork to nod his head in return. ¡°Say, where did you find that de?¡± ¡°It was gifted to me.¡± ¡°You work for a noble?¡± ¡°No, a business.¡± ¡°Which business is that?¡± ¡°The United Kindom.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± the woman said, her smile growing slightly. ¡°Are you a Manager then?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a Lead.¡± ¡°Lead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m below a Manager.¡± ¡°How lucky for you!¡± The woman shed a wide smile. ¡°I heard you got into some trouble with the Marquess?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Right, I probably shouldn¡¯t ask,¡± the woman said, patting the seat to one side. Fred nced around towards herpanions, a merchant, and a group of other guards. He pulled a chair back. ¡°Brother.¡± Fred allowed Mork to sit down in the seat first, before taking his ce beside the Priest. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense, I won¡¯t bite.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I heard from my uncle that the warriors of the business were a strong bunch. I¡¯m not interested in picking a fight.¡± ¡°Who is your uncle?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Marshal now.¡± ¡°Marshal¡­ Stone Sword?¡± She bowed her head. ¡°Thanks to him, I got a business here as a guard. Sometimes I work with the nearby merchants who want to head north. It¡¯s dangerous, so they need an Expert like me, for my de, and my brains. Managed to buy myself a de a couple years back, too.¡± ¡°What kind of de?¡± ¡°Basic. What about yours? It doesn¡¯t look simple.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Greater Enhanced sword.¡± ¡°Horse shit!¡± The woman blinked, surprised by her own outburst. ¡°Really?¡± Fred undid his sword belt and ced it on the table, which meant he was confident enough that she wouldn¡¯t steal it, or rather, that he could keep it. The woman reached over, feeling the hilt of the de, and the tingles which ran through her hand and her arm. She drew the de slightly, staring at the steel of the de for a moment, before cing it back down. ¡°It¡¯s powerful, that¡¯s for sure,¡± she whispered. ¡°How strong are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Expert, at least.¡± ¡°At least?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at understanding that sort of thing, but Jonn told me that I¡¯m a step above an Expert, but he¡¯s a step above me, but he¡¯s not a Master yet.¡± ¡°Jonn?¡± ¡°He¡¯s another Lead. He¡¯s got a-,¡± ¡°Lead Fred,¡± Mork said, interrupting the young man from saying too much. ¡°We need to grab Tork before he causes trouble.¡± Fred nced aside to Mork, his eyes curious. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to sit with you all, but I¡¯ve got to stop my brother from causing trouble. He must be on his sixth drink by now, and I don¡¯t want him to cause us to lose our job.¡± ¡°Whose going to lose us our job?¡± Tork asked, grunting, carrying a small tray of cheese. ¡°I came all this way to get you some cheese and you¡¯re speaking so darkly about me?¡± Somehow, it was a different set of brothers causing trouble this time. Somehow, as the group continued forward, there was little trouble. During one break at lunch, Adam nced up to see crows flying overhead. He frowned. ¡°It just had to be on the thirteenth, huh?¡± ¡°Misfortune?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Something like that.¡± Adam stared up at the crows as they continued to fly towards the direction of the fort. ¡®Seriously, why do I always over think about those sorts of things.¡¯ ¡°At least it isn¡¯t raining.¡± Bael yawned, feeling the first of the rain beginning to fall onto him, the young man smirking towards the half elf. ¡®How does he do it?¡¯ Adam thought, noting how the cloud so suddenly changed above them. ¡®It¡¯s really impressive.¡¯ The rain fell across thend. From the path to West Wood the group were travelling, to the south, where the Orders had gathered together in the fort, where King Merryweather gathered with the Orders, from the Orders of Alnd, to the Orders of the newly blossomed kingdom of Floria. They, too, were at the fort. The rain fell upon the tent, the rhythmic patter filled the space within. It was then, the tension in the air rose, the candles flickering, casting shadows against the walls. Chief Iromin stood. ¡°I must leave.¡± ¡°What is so important that you must leave your task here?¡± Elder Peace asked, rubbing along her prayer beads. ¡°I must return to deal with Adam.¡± Elder Peace stopped rubbing her beads for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, it was the calm before the storm within the Iyr. Elder Zijin stared at the slip of paper, and for once, his face betrayed his emotions. His eyes widened, before he clenched his fist around the slip. He stared ahead of him, but saw nothing. ¡°Churot, return to the shared estate,¡± the Elder said, standing up carefully, as though his bones were made of sand. ¡°Okay,¡± the young Iyrman said, cing a ribbon he had received from Adam into the book, before getting up and walking back to the shared estate, oblivious to the Elder¡¯s worries. ¡°Come,¡± Zijin said, holding out his que, as the aide epted it from his hand, before the Elder stormed off, allowing the aide to deal with his responsibilities. Though it was important to deal with Adam at this moment, he needed to deal with the matters of the Iyr¡¯s future first. ¡°Elder Zijin?¡± Jaygak asked, surrounded by the books, the young woman staring up at the Elder with surprise. ¡®Wasn¡¯t I meant to be studying alone?¡¯ ¡°Follow me,¡± Zijin said, causing the young Iyrman to stand at attention, marching after the Elder, who crossed his hands behind his back as he led the young woman towards one of the caveplexes. ¡°You will study in solitude.¡± Jaygak remained silent, not yet taking a step within the cave, which would iste her for an indefinite time. Of course, since the Elder had told her to do it, she would do it. ¡°Is it Adam?¡± ¡°I will inform you of the matter before it is toote,¡± Zijin assured. ¡°You should study without distractions so that you can assist.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jaygak replied, her entire body tensing up, before she rxed. ¡®Elder Zijin wouldn¡¯t allow him to die so easily.¡¯ Elder Zijin¡¯s thoughts were upon the pair. ¡®Adam will find out the day after tomorrow, but Jarot will learn of the matter today or tomorrow. Otkan and Gangak may be able to deal with him for now, but I need to send someone before he causes too much destruction.¡¯ Elder Zijin blocked out the dark thoughts, dealing with the tasks at hand, but even then, he could feel the grief and the rage build deep within him.
Uh oh. What did he do this time? [1039] – Y05.039 – So It Begins II [1039] ¨C Y05.039 ¨C So It Begins II The walls wererge, made of earth, with several grey towers of wood basking in the evening sun. The West Wood guards wore scale of grey, with the symbol of West Wood against their tabards. Long grey cloaks fell down over their shoulders. In one hand they gripped a long spear, also made of grey wood, a small shield and a quiver full of arrows set beside them. At their hips they wore short des, and behind their cloaks, Adam could see a small bow made of a darker wood. ¡°Hullo,¡± the guard called out. ¡°Lovely evening, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Jogak replied, handing over the fees. ¡°Business with the North.¡± ¡°What sort of business?¡± ¡°Magical weapons.¡± ¡°Aye. Terrible times, I hear. Best of look to ye,¡± the guard said, tipping his helmet. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see some of these weapons, mind.¡± Jurot stepped out, holding the long wooden box, before revealing the finely made de. ¡°How strong¡¯s the magic?¡± ¡°Greater Enhanced,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°North, you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the guard tipped his helmet once more, allowing them within the town. The wooden buildings were small, but stacked three high, withrge open spaces all about the town. Even the main road was twenty steps wide, lush gardens scattered around like petals. Each building, no matter how small or big, grew some form of fruit, vegetable, or herb. Half of the town was set against the hills, withrge estates overlooking the town, and arge castle overlooking them. The group swiftly made their way to an inn, settling within, while Jogak dealt with the payment, and Adam dealt with bathing, Jurot left to make his rounds. He made his way down a particr road, to a particr building, and for once, it was not a tavern or an inn. ¡°I am looking for dark clothing for nightwear, that which deals with the chill¡± the Iyrman said. ¡°We have such kinds, Iyrman,¡± the worker replied, eyeing him up. ¡°You got the gold?¡± ¡°I have some gold,¡± Jurot assured, before following the fellow into the wooden building. The worker brought to him a selection of ten different cloths, and Jurot felt each under his finger tips. ¡°Only half are good.¡± ¡°I have more in the back,¡± the figure said, before making his way to the cer of his business. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Jurot.¡± The figure reached into a set of of cloths, before finding a set of blues. He passed the bundle over to the Iyrman, who ced down the gem to pay for the cloth, before he stepped out, making his way to the inn. He ced the cloth into the carriage, quickly scanning the letters at the bottom of the roll, stained ck. The letters were stained ck. Death. Jurot read the letters. He paused for a moment, and continued as though he hadn¡¯t read what he had just read. He made his way to the inn, sitting down beside Jogak. He nced to the side, noting the other Iyrmen, who were spending their time rxing in the inn, and he turned back to stare at the table before him. ¡°Is it hard to kill hydras?¡± Bael asked. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s a little bit hard, I mean, not for us, but it¡¯s hard for the normal person,¡± Adam exined. ¡°So Deathes easy to a Priest of Baktu?¡± Bael teased. ¡°Something like that, but I can¡¯t be killing too much, you know, since I¡¯m a married man now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill because you¡¯re married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a father and a husband, I can¡¯t kill when I¡¯ve got a family to take care of.¡± Adam smirked slightly, showing off to the drakken fellow. ¡°It just sounds like you¡¯re making an excuse for not causing trouble?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Mad Do-,¡± ¡°Whose grandson?¡± Adam huffed, ncing to the side, finding Jurot staring at him, though his eyes quickly dropped. ¡®Is it starting to annoy him?¡¯ Jurot¡¯s thoughts remained nk. He decided against thinking for this evening. He would need to sleep on the information. He had to. What else could he do? As the evening passed, Jurot made his way to his bedroom. ¡°Jurot,¡± Jogak called, cing a hand on the Iyrman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let us get a drink.¡± Jurot followed Jogak to one of the many taverns the Iyrmen could drink at and speak of business. It was one of a few the Iyr liked to use, due to the old treaties that dealt with the shadows. Even then, Jurot remained silent, staring into nowhere in particr. ¡°Okay?¡± Jogak asked. Silence. ¡°Jurot?¡± As their eyes met, Jogak could see Jurot¡¯s eyes. Not the eyes of a man, but the eyes of a boy. Jogak reached out a hand and ced it upon Jurot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Jurot¡¯s throat pulsed. Though he tried to speak, his body fought against him. Jurot had felt it now and again, times when he could not speak up, kept at bay due to the shadows, the shadows which had firmly gripped his heart. Even as the Iyrman raged, he could not speak. ¡°It will be fine,¡± Jogak said, for though the Iyrman¡¯s silence spoke a thousand words. He squeezed the boy¡¯s shoulder, for all he could hope was that he was right, right to have faith in the Iyr. It was the next morning, Jogak would find out how wrong he was. ¡°We must return to the Iyr,¡± Jurot said, his words strained. ¡°The Iyr?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°We must return to the Iyr,¡± Jurot repeated, unable to say any more, not because it was forbidden, but because he could say no more. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. Jurot approached the other Iyrmen, speaking in their tongue. ¡°We must return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± one of the Iyrmen replied, while another was already preparing to leave with a merchant. ¡°We must return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°We have other obligations.¡± ¡°We must return to the Iyr.¡± ¡°Is it so serious?¡± The Iyrman stared into Jurot¡¯s eyes, and after a moment, he stood, followed by the other Iyrmen. It had taken only moments for the Iyrmen to return the coins, and the group acquired a new carriage, while one of the Oathsworn Iyrmen tied their steed to the carriage. Adam watched as the Iyrmen worked with such efficiency, he understood why it was called Iyrman efficiency. He watched them, his body growing cold and hot, the tingling running up through his skin. His heart beat quickly, and he closed his eyes. He stared up at the sky. ¡°Jurot,¡± Lucy called out. ¡°Hey, Jurot.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes met hers for a moment, and the pair held the gaze for a long moment. ¡®Jurot.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®Jurot!¡¯ No matter how much Lucy begged with her eyes, she could see how resolute the Iyrman remained. It wasn¡¯t quite that he was resolute, but that the Iyrman was trapped, unable to move. Lucy clenched her fists together, ncing between the Iyrmen. There was Jurot and Jogak, but with the other Iyrmen, it was too difficult. Bael was apparently strong, and he¡¯d fight on Adam¡¯s side, but what of the others? They¡¯d probably step back, not wanting to fight the Iyrmen. Fred? Fred might fight on their side. ¡°Lucy.¡± The word broke Lucy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Adam smiled politely, having already resigned himself. ¡°If you would, pleaseplete the tasks in my stead.¡± Adam reached into his tunic, flipping through to the middle of the book, before tearing out the sheets, handing them to the demon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the gold, the business will pay for it.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Lucy urged. ¡°Don¡¯t skimp out, they need to be good, since they¡¯ll be going to my k-ids,¡± Adam said, his voice shaking slightly. Fred stared at the scene before them, ncing between Lucy, the pages in Adam¡¯s hands, and finally to Adam. His eyes grew wide, and it was then the rest of businessfolk understood. They didn¡¯t know exactly what, but if they were betting men, they would bet on Adam. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucy said, taking the paper from his hands carefully, slipping the pages between her tunic. ¡°I trust you to escort the Director safely.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Do you want me toe along?¡± Bael asked, his grin wide, the drakken eager for the trouble he could smell upon the air. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can-,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said. Adam furrowed his brows, only filled with more confusion. ¡®I guess he¡¯s confident since they¡¯re the Iyr. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to fight anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯ Just like that, they left. Jurot sat opposite Adam, while Bael sat beside the half elf, eyeing up the Iyrman before him, while the remaining two sat on the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage. The business, rich as it was, dropped the coin required for the carriage. ¡®They¡¯ll show me mercy since I paid for the carriage, right?¡¯ Adam smiled to himself, even now, able to make his stupid jokes. ¡®I promised I wouldn¡¯t pick a fight with the Iyr, but I also promised to help him,¡¯ Bael thought. ¡®Heroes keep their word, don¡¯t they?¡¯ While the group left, Jogak couldn¡¯t help himself. He made his way through his own channels, finding out it would not be fine.
It was only a matter of time. [1040] – Y05.040 – The Death of Adam I [1040] ¨C Y05.040 ¨C The Death of Adam I The Iyrmen spoke their tales as they made their way back to the Iyr, along the forested hills, then through the ins, then the hills, passing through Eagle Wing. From Eagle Wing, they made their way south west, and it was upon that road, Adam could feel his breathing grow difficult. It was only then he realised how close he was to death. At the fort, the thought of escaping came to him. The Iyr would do nothing to his children, he knew that much. ¡®No,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®They might not want to kill me, maybe they want to talk about it first? I mean, they could have killed me already.¡¯ Jurot remained silent, the heaviness of the guilt, the shame, and the grief filling him. Even now, he couldn¡¯t speak to his brother. Adam hadn¡¯t spoken to him either, and Jurot understood it was for the Iyrman¡¯s sake. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to pray to Baktu. Terry watched as the carriage approached, his eyes falling to the Iyrmen, who had been waiting patiently. He had no idea what the Iyr¡¯s business was here with the carriage, but they had all but locked the vige down for it. ¡®May the Divine help us.¡¯ The vige left the Iyrmen to their business in one section of the vige. Adam sat opposite the fire, staring at it. He hadn¡¯t worn his armour, but carried his axe at his side. He clutched at the axe, feeling its magic tingle through his fingers. Hope. He hadn¡¯t realised how much sce he was going to find within it so shortly after naming it. It was his granduncle¡¯s axe, Sarot, who had left abruptly to die. ¡®At least I¡¯ll get to see you again soon, eh?¡¯ Adam understood he wasn¡¯t going to die that day, since he didn¡¯t see the Chief, but one of his aides. He was certain the pair of them would be present for his death. Jurot, of course, would be there, since he trusted his brother the most. ¡®I hope Jaygak and Kitool will be there too,¡¯ the half elf hoped. As rays of dawn came, the carriages left. ¡°Hey,¡± Bael said, as they rapidly approached the Iyr¡¯snd. ¡°Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t really hear many of your stories.¡± ¡°My stories?¡± ¡°You mentioned some of it, the start, the end, but you didn¡¯t tell me much about the middle.¡± ¡°Ah, well, maybe I¡¯ll tell you another time,¡± Adam said, a sad smirk across his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me now?¡± ¡°If you want to know, my brother will tell you,¡± Adam said. ¡°The brother you won¡¯t even talk to?¡± ¡°Do you want me to beat your ass again?¡± ¡°Once next noonvales and you¡¯re still alive, I¡¯ll show you what it means to be so cheeky to the great me!¡± Bael howled withughter, but even he could feel it brimming from the Iyrmen. The carriages approached the vige, but instead of entering it, they went around the walls, all the way to the bridge, and continued over it and onto the Iyr¡¯snd. Within the fort, steps approached the temple, that which doubled as her home. ¡°A carriage hase. I will stop it, and you can speak with him.¡± The figure remained upon his knees, praying deeply. He continued to chant, even ignoring his wife¡¯s words. He did so, even knowing she was pregnant. ¡°He will want to see you,¡± she said, firmly, causing the chanting to fall silent. ¡°I cannot face him,¡± Dunes replied simply, even now feeling the sickness rise within him. ¡®Morn¡­¡¯ Amira wished to call out to him, but seeing his shoulders unable to bear the weight of his guilt, she left the Priest to his prayers. As she stepped out, the warm air of noonval against her skin, she could feel the stain upon the air. She nced towards the walls, with half a thought to watch the carriage, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. The carriage continued passed the fort, with the pressure of the Iyr falling upon them. ¡°Hey, let me go greet my kids,¡± Adam said, daring to speak up to the Iyrmen. The carriage stopped, and Adam raised his brows. ¡®Oh, I guess they-, ah.¡¯ As Adam stepped out, he saw him. He was an older man, with long hair, streaks of white breaking up the red of the dye. A strong jaw, clean shaven, a wide, t nose, and small eyes. He wore silks, ck as the starless night, golden threads darting along the hem. At his side, he wore a longsword, a fusion of bone and metal. Adam let out a gentle sigh, smiling slightly as he saw the Chief, and standing behind him, his grandaunt, and finally, a third figure he vaguely recalled. ¡°What¡¯s this? The Chief himself hase to wee me?¡± Iromin remained eerily silent. Adam nced between the Chief, then to Shaool, and then to her. A scruffy woman, who embodied the wilderness. She wore the skull of a silverdeer as a mask, antler and all, curly ck hair, which fell back across her shoulders. The skull was carved in such a way which revealed the tattoo on her forehead, a ck tilted cross, and several eight pointed stars. Thick furs, tannish grey, fell across her entire form, hiding the rest of her body. Grasped tightly within her hands were a pair of shortswords, made of bone with intricate carvings, designs of the Iyr, which Jurot understood. Thirst for Blood. ¡°I¡­¡± Adam began, feeling his throat constrict, even as he grinned wide, ¡°would like to see my children first.¡± Adam continued to smile awkwardly towards the Chief. ¡°You¡¯d give me that much, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Iromin continued to remain eerily silent, before he caught Jurot¡¯s gaze, the young Iyrman quickly closing his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected this at all. Adam being too joyous, too calm, for what was about to happen, but it all made sense. The Chief was unsure of what to say, except other than what all Iyrmen learnt to say when young. ¡°Okay.¡± Bael remained silent, unsure of what the Chief was doing, but his attention was drawn instead to the pressure he felt from it. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but there was something that could match his great grandfather¡¯s strength within the Iyr, and it was focused entirely upon him. The excitement within his heart rose, but he reyed the voice within his mind, and quickly understood why the Iyr hadsted for so long, and would, perhaps, outlive even him. ¡®Ah! You must be the olddy?¡¯ ¡°You will remain here,¡± Iromin said, cing a hand upon Bael¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t-,¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cause trouble in the Iyr,¡± Adam said, before the Chief was able to threaten the young man. ¡°Let me go with some grace, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bael pulled away, ncing towards the fort. He could smell it upon the air, now that his senses returned to him, no longer feeling the great pressure. He walked away, heading towards the fort, and then passed it, towards the faint scent of iron. The Chief stepped into the carriage, Adam following after him, followed by Shaool, and then Jurot. Thest figure, with the silverdeer skull mask, sat upon the driver¡¯s eat, and the magical steed led them forward. ¡°Did you guys move the children back to the Front Iyr?¡± ¡°The Main Iyr,¡± the Chief admitted. ¡°Oh?¡± Adam replied. ¡°Was Jirot causing a mess?¡± ¡°No,¡± Iromin replied, swallowing slightly. ¡°Your Aunt wished for them to return to the Main Iyr.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I suppose I¡¯ll need to wait longer,¡± Adam said, swallowing, trying to figure out a way to get out of this mess. ¡°Do you need me to¡­ enchant anything, or¡­¡± ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I will continue to fight for you.¡± Adam could hear something darker within the Chief¡¯s voice. He smiled, understanding the Chief¡¯s hands were tied. ¡°I know. I appreciate that, Chief.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I should be the one to thank you.¡± The carriage moved swiftly through to the Front Iyr, appearing at the Front Iyr far too quickly, the gates already opened for the group, while they continued through the Front Iyr and then through the hills to the mountains, and finally to the Main Iyr. ¡®Damn, it feels quicker than before.¡¯ Adam could feel his stomach stir, but he closed off his thoughts. ¡°Oh, right, I want to see Vonda too, if it¡¯s not too much.¡± Iromin bowed his head. ¡°You will meet your family.¡± ¡°Yeah. My family.¡± Adam winced hard, reaching up to cover his eyes. ¡°Would you mind, uh, if I put on my armour? I don¡¯t really want to go down without a fight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Iromin said, allowing them to stop, so Adam could slip on his armour, dying the inevitable. ¡°Will Jaygak and Kitool be there?¡± ¡°That would be difficult.¡± ¡°Could you, uh,¡± Adam said, sniffling, wiping his eyes, blowing his nose into a handkerchief. ¡°Would you tease her for me, for not being there to beat me up?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once Adam was fully adorned in his equipment, he reached down to his axe,ying it on hisp. ¡°This was my granduncle¡¯s axe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I made him a promise, that if Jirot or Jarot had kids, they would name a child after him. I haven¡¯t really told them of it, so could you tell them?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Jirot, I don¡¯t think she wants children, so it¡¯ll have to be Jarot, my dependable, sweet Jarot.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Iromin replied, unsure of how much more he could take, but he couldn¡¯t break now, for he was the Chief of the Iyr. Adam followed the Chief, whose steps were not quite as graceful any longer, the Chief prepared to fight. He entered into a tunnel he hadn¡¯t seen before, lit by the gentle glow of orbs embedded within the walls. It was cold, though Adam was already cold enough he could barely feel it. ¡®I guess it¡¯s a short cut? Or is a secret thing? As long as I get to see my cute kids before I go, it¡¯s going to be okay. I mean, I died twice and came back, third time¡¯s the charm?¡¯ His heart beat quicker, thundering within his chest, the half elf stopping for a moment to brace himself. The tunnel finally gave way, the glowing brighter, and it was then he could feel the intense pressure of the Chief and Shaool, press upon him. Wisdom Save D20 + 4 = 19 (15)
F Interlude: The Son Interlude: The Son The figure wore chain as the night wore ck, his steps heavy with the burden assigned upon him. He approached the river, green with death. For a moment he paused, thinking upon his duty, who bestowed such upon him, and how little power he truly possessed toplete it. He stepped into the river, feeling how cool it was against his legs, and waded through the river, and after a hundred or so steps, he climbed up the bank and found the fields of Damnation, a greyed gold, spanning across the entire horizon. He inhaled deeply, taking in the crisp air, almost smelling the ash. He didn¡¯t count the tens of thousands of steps as he made he way through the region, finding another river, before he followed it towards the nearby mountain range, that which had been carved out of grief and darkness. As he approached the summit of the mountain, a figure adorned in shadow greeted him, standing tall and proud, still as a statue. The oppressive re burdened his shoulder greater, and though he held a simr title of its master, the figure would have found himself struggling to face the creature with his own curved de, formed from raw divinity. He reached up to ce his open hand upon his heart, owing respect to another whom held a simr title as his own, and its master. The shadow stepped aside, allowing him to step through, towards therge garden, which greeted him with thousands upon thousands of different flowers, no two flowers the same. He followed along the path, which wound around the mountain top, the gentle breeze flowing through him, the warmth of the sun above, closer to an orange than it was yellow. He did not stop and smell the roses, instead approaching the back of the throne, which was made of jagged bones. He stopped an appropriate distance away from the throne, standing at attention, like a soldier waiting for hismands. ¡°Do you remember your father?¡± the boy asked, still turned away from the armoured figure behind him. ¡°My father herded goats,¡± Zdhin replied. ¡°He bred many great goats, those which were gifted to the guards of our town.¡± ¡°I have vague memories of my mother,¡± Sozain said, opening his eyes, taking in the sight of the flowers, the memories of these flowers almost taking his vision. ¡°I was too young to remember that time. I spent much of my time with veil, she watched over me as I grew. Noor, he often took mother¡¯s attention away, so I¡¯m told, and as I grew, I spent more and more time with my siblings. Noor would often y with me, and so would us. I remember all my siblings, save for one. As I try to recall him, I find a tension upon my forehead, but it is not the same for when I try and recall father. When I recall father, I can recall only death. Death. An all consuming death. Then, a warmth. A warmth that is so strange to me, but it eases my heart. It must be that feeling, I am certain. The warmth of my father¡¯s affection.¡± ¡°I havee to request their souls,¡± Zdhin said. ¡°You have domain over those of the Iyr, those who die within itsnd. I have domain over the souls of all others.¡± ¡°I refuse,¡± Sozain replied simply. Zdhin remained silent for a long while. Even until that point, Sozain had yet to turn to face him. However, what could he do? If it were not for Sozain, Zdhin would have been one of the many workers within the field of Damnation, rather than the Lord of Souls. The third figure approached, following along the winding path, before stopping before the pair, the heavily armoured God of Souls, and the boy upon the throne, the God of Death. He dropped the helmet of the shadow who stood watch over the garden. ¡°I havee to maintain Order,¡± the Lord of Order said. ¡°You must surr-,¡± Sozain lifted a hand, dismissing the Lord¡¯s words, his throne lifting above the ground. ¡°This garden is my most precious ce. I do not wish to ruin it.¡± ¡°I have note to fight,¡± the Lord of Order stated. The boy floated away upon his throne, he who was the youngest child of the Goddess of Life, showing no respect to the Lord of Order, a Major Divine who held no rtion to them, as far as the Major Divine knew. ¡°You must listen to my words,¡± the Lord of Order stated firmly. ¡°I do not need to look to listen,¡± Sozain replied, still floating away, towards Damnation. As the darkness followed the boy, the distant inhabitants of Damnation retreated away from the fields and to their homes, save those with tattooed foreheads. Even as Sozain passed through Damnation, passing it long by, the inhabitant did not return to their fields. ¡°You mu-,¡± ¡°You will not stop unless I surrender the souls?¡± Sozain asked. ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sozain raised a finger, and ckness shot from his throne, trapping the Lord of Order within an orb. The boy let out a soft sigh, feeling the slight annoyance rising within him, doing his best to contain the rage, and the grief within his heart. ¡°Does it still hurt to ept such souls?¡± Sozain asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Zdhin replied. ¡°It does not grow any easier.¡± ¡°I would hope not.¡± Sozain bowed his head lightly. ¡°This may take some time, since he is so stubborn.¡± He could already feel the light within the orb beginning to slice through the darkness. ¡°You should return, and forgot about these two souls. You have no need to worry, for they will remain under my care.¡± Lord Zdhin sighed, for it was difficult to face any of the Major Divine, especially since he had held the position for only a millennium, a newborn babe among venerable elders. ¡°Lord Zdhin,¡± Sozain called. ¡°Yes, Lord Sozain?¡± ¡°My deepest apologies,¡± Sozain said, his eyes ncing aside towards the Lord of Souls he had personally forced into the pantheon during the Demonic Devastation. Zdhin remained silent for a moment, unsure if he was able to ept the burden of the Lord of Death¡¯s apology. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your time.¡± Once Zdhin left, surely uncertain of whether he had offended the Lord of Death, the orb of ckness began to crack as beams of light broke through, and a single de pierced through the orb, exploding the ck orb as the Lord of Order revealed himself, adorned in the whitest of whites and the lightest of lights. There was a darkness the Lord of Order carried upon him as he wielded his de of white, though it was unseen, within the heart and mind of the Lord. ¡°Now that he is gone, we may begin,¡± Sozain said, raising a finger, wrapping a single ck thread around the Lord of Order¡¯s hands, and the hilt of his de, feeling the struggle of the Major Divine who was not a sibling of his. ¡°If you wish to surrender, just drop your sword.¡± The Lord of Order flexed, trying to force apart the thread that had wrapped around his hands and the hilt of his de, for even if he dropped his de, it would not fall to the earth, not that he had any intentions of surrendering. He would need to remind the boy just who and what he was. Except, Sozain had no intentions of allowing the Lord of Order to drop his de, not that he would, thankfully. He flung the Lord of Order through the air, mming him between the mountains, while beams of light tried to pierce through his barrier, which blocked out even the tiniest of needles of light. ¡°I do not care that you are not one of my siblings, I allowed you toplete your tasks, as were assigned to you by forces I could not dare to recall,¡± the Lord of Death said, keeping much of his annoyance short, not wishing to waste his breath for this fool. ¡°How dare you? How dare youe to my domain, and kill one of the precious children I raised. Since you are so ignorant, I will show it to you, a father¡¯s rage.¡± For a moment, Sozain¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as the heat spread through him like wildfire, pouring through the depths of his body. During which, he needed to shut himself to the world for a short moment, a moment which was far too long, and would cause great trouble for his sister, and his protege. He could not even ept the prayer of a grieving father. The moment was felt throughout Damnation, throughout the Celestial Realms, and even the realms connected to it, in one way or another. The Lord of Chaos, bit into an apple, pausing for a moment as he felt the pulse. ¡®Yoho? There¡¯s fun I¡¯m missing?¡¯ Yet, he could feel the cold sweat upon the back of his head. ¡®¡±Ah, I¡¯ll go save youter?¡± While the Lord of Chaos plotted to annoy the Lord of Order, Lady veil, who was expecting her niece any time now, paused. It had been so long since she had felt such a rage, an emotion her youngest brother had sworn off in order toplete his role. She stood from the table she had prepared, feeling the duty of keeping anyone from panicking, which would surely fuel the Lord of Chaos, and strode towards the throne. As she sat upon it, she felt the surge in her power, reaching dangerous levels, but she mmed her staff onto the ground beside her, her scales bncing. If her youngest brother had allowed such a moment to pass, it must have meant that someone had made the mistake of killing one of the children her brother had raised, meaning the Lord of Order hade to cause trouble about a particr matter. She could only hope the Lord of Time would be willing to assist her in this matter, not that she had the time to message him. Hopefully he would be of sane mind enough, or someone else, other than Fae or us had gone to speak with him, though, knowing just how much Chaos had seeped into the world, she was certain her sibling, or brother, had gone to meet with him.
You really shouldn''t have killed his children. [1041] – Y05.041 – The Death of Adam II [1041] ¨C Y05.041 ¨C The Death of Adam II Adam reached up to undo his helmet, painfully slow. He pulled it up, revealing his pale face, the tears falling down his cheeks out of his wide eyes. Jurot, who could feel the pressure of the strange woman, focusedpletely upon his brother, seeing how small he had be, but from the corners of his eyes, he could see it. ¡°Jurot,¡± Adam whispered, his voice ghost quiet. His jaw ached, and he could feel his body grow lighter, and heavier. He couldn¡¯t even remember if he had said his brother¡¯s name. ¡°Jurot.¡± Jurot remained silent, unable to speak, almost choking on his shame. Adam couldn¡¯t bring his eyes from the bodies. He reached into his tunic, reaching for the diamonds, but the Chief ced a hand on his shoulder. The half elf, the boy, froze in ce. ¡°I am sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°Chief,¡± Adam coughed, feeling the heat in his stomach rise. ¡°Chief. Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t use it. So¡­ why?¡± Adam asked, as though the Chief could possibly have the answer. ¡°The Orders passed through. Jirot was harmed, but Jonn was able to save her. Jarot. Larot. They were¡­¡± Adam was prepared to die, but he was not prepared for worse. Even seeing that they had been run through clean, a quick, painless death, hadn¡¯t managed to soothe his heart. Adam remained staring at the bodies, of the greyed green and red. He wasn¡¯t sure if the room was cold, or if he was cold, or if the room was hot, or if he was hot. He wasn¡¯t even sure he was awake or asleep, but though he wished it was all a dream, he understood it couldn¡¯t be. ¡°Is¡­ Vonda¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The baby?¡± Adam¡¯s lip quivered, biting his lower lip, as the world around him grew blurred through his wet eyes. ¡°Fine.¡± Adam closed his eyes shut tight, the tears slipping down the contours of his cheeks. He was barely able to swallow, his neck taut, the half elf nodding his head slightly, like tiny tremors. He reached up to cover his eyes, squeezing at his skull, barely feeling the pain. ¡°Can I¡­ have a few minutes, alone?¡± Adam asked, as the tears continued to fall down the sides of his cheeks, the half breathing through his gritted teeth. ¡°Okay,¡± the whisper floated in the air, before his steps echoed through the tunnels. Jurot, with his eyes shut tight, turned his head, too ashamed to even look at Adam through his eyelids. He wanted to ask to stay, but his throat tightened once more, and the Iyrman turned, bumping into the wall, before he reached out for the cold wall, leaving a trail of sweat against the stone as he stumbled away. Adam was certain he was alone, even if he hadn¡¯t heard the other pair of women step away. The half elf, began to strip out of his armour, letting it fall to the floor, but his body remained heavy. He tossed away his shield, the crimson shield scraping against the floor. He dropped his axe to the side, against his armour, the ng filling the air, before the echo of a small die fell upon the floor, skipping along the floor until it fell silent. Adam dropped to his hands. ¡°How much?¡± [I¡¯m sorry, Adam.] Adam fought the tears, sniffling again. He swallowed, dropping onto his hands, the amulet dangling dangerously close to the floor. ¡°Baktu.¡± The half elf waited. ¡°Baktu.¡± Silence. ¡°Lord Sozain!¡± Adam pressed his forehead onto the floor, feeling the rough earth against his bare forehead. ¡°What do you want? Baktu. Lord Sozain. I¡¯ll do anything, so please. Please.¡± Silence. Chief Iromin waited. He was unsure of how much time to give Adam, but he waited, and waited, until he stepped through the tunnel once more, until the gentle glow gave way to a brighter room, where two bodiesy upon bs of obsidian, and another rested up against the wall, his forehead bloody, his eyes red. ¡°What would you have us do?¡± Iromin asked. Adam blinked. ¡°We can prepare their¡­ cremation,¡± Iromin said, his voice pained, waiting for Adam to ask. It was only then Adam noted the Chief¡¯s presence, the half elf staring up at him, his eyes lost, the half elf blinking rapidly. His mind remained dyed, and even now, Adam was unsure of what to say, except the first question that came to mind. ¡°You won¡¯t bury them?¡± ¡°We do not bury children in the Iyr,¡± the Chief said gravely. Adam blinked again, barely processing the words, before his mind finally caught up to him. ¡°Chief Iromin, you, you can, can you keep them in stasis? The spell, the one to, dy. How¡­ how long has it been?¡± ¡°It was the thirteenth.¡± ¡°What¡­ what day is it now?¡± ¡°It has been over a week.¡± ¡°A week. Okay. A week. So I just, I just need¡­¡± Adam closed his eyes, willing his thoughts forward. ¡°Seventh Gate spells. That¡¯s all. I can do that. I¡¯ll, uh, pay for them to stay in stasis, whatever it takes. Then, I can, I can, I just need, Resurrection, that¡¯s all.¡± Iromin bowed his head, taking a long moment. ¡°I will inform Elder Shaman.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I will bring you something to drink.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As the Chief left, he passed by the young Iyrman, hearing the weeping bounce off the walls, as well as the choked words. I¡¯m sorry. Jurot turned, unable to bear hearing the words. The Iyrman allowed his steps to lead him back to the shared estate, only realising he was back upon stepping through the archway, where he found them. His eyes fell to his mother, then downwards, to the children, noting his sister was asleep within her mother¡¯s bosom. The little green skinned girl sat right beside her grandmother, leaning up against her, before she sat up upon seeing her uncle. ¡°Unko Juroh!¡± the girl coughed out, her voice so quiet and raspy, pointing to the Iyrman. ¡°Is unko Juroh!¡± Jurot tensed up upon hearing the girl¡¯s words, recalling the Jirot from years ago. His eyes then fell down to Kirot, whose silver eyes stared up towards him, full of shock, and lost, mirroring his own. Then his eyes darted to the side, to Pam, who sat beside Vonda, the young woman sandwiched between his wife and his mother. Karot sat in front of her, with Konarot sitting in front of Jirot, as though they had all grouped up to protect Vonda and Jirot from the world. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jurot,¡± Pam whispered, while Vonda closed her eyes, praying lightly. Jurot remained silent. What was he to say to his nieces and nephew? What was he say to his sister, who had lost two of her children? What was he to say to his mother, who had lost two of her grandchildren. ¡°Unko!¡± Jirot whined, reaching out with a hand, the girl¡¯s face contorting as she made to cry. Jurot forced his body forward, picking the girl up, holding her within his arms. His entire body tensed up, shaking lightly, before he calmed himself. He couldn¡¯t hear her crying, but quickly, within his arms, the girl stopped sobbing, falling asleep. He held her for a long moment, feeling her cheek, warm and wet, against his own. She was so small. So light. He could feel the multipleyers around her waist, and the Iyrman shook for a moment. ¡®Jirot,¡¯ Jurot thought, holding the girl close to his chest. ¡®Jirot!¡¯ It was upon feeling the tug at his leg, that the young Iyrman nced down, taking in the sight of the young girl, who stared up at him with a look no child of the Iyr should ever hold. ¡°Daddy?¡± Konarot asked, clutching the young Iyrman¡¯s leg, gripping his trousers tight in hand. Jurot dropped to a knee, pinning Jirot¡¯s head to him with his cheek, before reaching up to rub the top of his eldest niece¡¯s head. He stared into her eyes, which remained questioning, and so full of fear. Jurot could feel the darkness clutch so tightly around his heart, seeping deep within. The Iyrman swallowed, before his eyes took in the gaze of Kirot and Karot, the pair also full of apprehension, while his sister slept away peacefully within their mother¡¯s arms. Jurot tensed up again, before looking down at Jirot, brushing along her cheek, wiping away her tear. ¡°I¡­¡± Jurot whispered. ¡°I will bring him.¡± ¡°Papo,¡± Konarot whispered, clutching his trousers still. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jurot shut his eyes tight, fighting away his tears, before handing the girl out to Lavgak, Jaygak¡¯s mother, who epted the tiny girl. He turned, and stepped away, before pausing. ¡°How are¡­ Virot? Damrot?¡± ¡°They¡¯re well,¡± Pam replied. ¡°They can crawl now.¡± ¡°Ad-,¡± Jurot tensed up, unable to say his brother¡¯s name, even to lighten up the mood. He swallowed, marching out of the shared estate, passing the shared estates, the Elder¡¯s estate, and he made his way to a group of estates to one side. An aide stepped in front of the path to block the Iyrman¡¯s way. ¡°The Great Elders are busy.¡± Jurot inhaled deeply, his entire body shing hot red, as the Iyrman shouted, finding whatever voice of his remained. ¡°Children of the Rot family were killed!¡±
These chapters were some of the hardest to write. [1042] – Y05.042 – The Death of Jurot [1042] ¨C Y05.042 ¨C The Death of Jurot The Iyrmen nearby tensed up, surging with killing intent, but the moment passed. The Iyrman stepped aside, allowing Jurot to step through. The Iyrman marched forward, noting the appearance of the Great Elders, with Elder Shaman sitting among them in ce of Elder Peace, while the most obvious Great Elder remained missing. ¡°Who was killed?¡± Elder Shaman, adorned in her heavy, deep green cloak, asked. She was the visage of time, wrinkles falling across her face, carved through decades of thought. ¡°My nephews,¡± Jurot said, unable to speak their names. ¡°They are not Iyrmen,¡± Elder Shaman stated, her voice clear, not just speaking to Jurot, but also the Great Elders around her. ¡°They are my nephews,¡± Jurot stated through his gritted teeth, feeling the rage boiling within him, trying to beat out the hopelessness which had gripped his heart. ¡°We have our rules, young Iyrman of the Rot family,¡± Elder Shaman stated, her voice falling upon the Iyrman¡¯s ears like a rushing waterfall, pressing down upon him with the great weight of responsibility. ¡°Under thews of the Iyr, they have no such rights.¡± Each word battered Jurot deeper than any de he had faced, even the de of King Merryweather. ¡°I have my rights,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have rights afforded to me.¡± ¡°Even if you were to die, we would not bring you from Baktu¡¯s embrace, for you are no child.¡± ¡°I know my rights,¡± Jurot stated firmly. ¡°I am a Master soon.¡± ¡°Soon, but not yet,¡± Elder Forest said, the woman¡¯s voice full of regret. Jurot could feel it. He was on the cusp of Masterhood, just a little more, and he would be able to reach such a height. Once he was a Master, he could use his rights to help, he was certain of it. He continued to shake, his fists clenched, to the point his nails dug into his rough palms. ¡°You should return,¡± Elder Shaman said. Jurot remained standing there, trying to think of a way to help in that moment. Even if he could bring them back a second earlier, he would do so. As an aide ced a hand on his shoulder, he refused to move. The aide raged, causing Jurot to sh red hot with rage too, but the young Iyrman was unable to resist, as the aide dragged him away. Jurot let out a sigh, rxing, dropping his rage. As they dragged him away, he reached up to pat the aide¡¯s shoulder, who let the young Iyrman go. Jurot inhaled deeply, standing taller. ¡°I am an Iyrman. You cannot deny me my rights. I will pay the price, a life for a life.¡± Chief Iromin raised his brows in shock. ¡°Which life?¡± ¡°Larot,¡± Jurot replied, without hesitation. ¡°You would leave Jirot without her twin brother?¡± Jurot narrowed his eyes towards the Chief. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He was not with the dead. He was not with Jirot. Where is he?¡± The sky over the Iyr was darkened with grief. Within the side of the mountain, a path led to small caves, which had been carved thousands of years ago. A woman walked along the length of the path, while another sat in front of the cave, pouring salt into the water, before pushing the pot forward. ¡°I still owe him a favour,¡± Otkan said. ¡°You may ask on his behalf.¡± Jarot remained silent, reaching down to pick up the pot, sipping the salted water. He refused to ask, for he could not ask more of her, who had given her arm to make sure he would see his greatchildren grow. However, how could hee to face them now, after allowing them to die? Was he so shameless, he, who had urged them to leave the business to train? A set of graceful steps approached the cave, where the Iyrmen sat, only separated by the invisible wall of shame. ¡°Did I not tell you, Chief?¡± Jarot asked, clenching his teeth, and though he smiled like a hyena, there was little light within his smile. ¡°He is my grandson!¡± The stars twinkled in the sky, darkness not yet looming over the Iyr, but growing deep within. Adam jolted upon hearing the striking of the staff, the overwhelming pressure of the Iyrman almost causing him to choke, bringing him out of his grave thoughts. ¡°You should return to the estate,¡± the voice said firmly, the old woman sping the top of her staff. Adam bowed his head, slowly climbing up, before stumbling upon his weak legs. He used the wall to guide him out, unsure of where the estate was, but trusted the tunnel to take him to a familiar ce. He could still feel Elder Shaman¡¯s gaze upon him. He finally stepped out, into the dark world that was his reality, and his slow blink revealed another figure beside him. ¡°Is this an illusion?¡± Adam whispered. ¡°No,¡± Jurot whispered, holding his brother¡¯s elbows, embracing his brother in a half hug. ¡°I need to go,¡± Adam said, struggling to breathe in the crisp air of the Iyr. ¡°I need to see them. Would you stay with Jarot and Larot? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll like that.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot whispered, wrapping his arms around the half elf, hugging him tight. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say in this moment, finding words had be more difficult than numbers at this time. He, who dared to threaten nobles without even batting ash, could not find the words for his own brother. Adam¡¯s eyelids grew heavy, and the half elf tried to pull himself away from his brother¡¯s arms, unsure if it was the stress and the travel which had caused him to grow so tired, or his brother¡¯s supernatural abilities to put children to sleep. ¡°Huu!¡± called a voice from behind them. Adam shut his eyes tight, hearing the whimpering, before he turned, leaning against the side of the cave, still finding it hard to breathe. He squinted his eyes, and through his blurry vision, he noted the two forms. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jarot called, beginning to sob, as the boy rushed up to his father, charging his father¡¯s leg. Adam could hear his voice. He could feel those arms wrap around him. He could feel his son shaking against his leg. He blinked. He could see the look of judgement from his youngest son. ¡°They were brought back,¡± Jurot said. The words made the scene real within Adam¡¯s mind, the half elf pulling his son against him, feeling the wet tears against his neck. He reached out to Larot too, pulling him in slowly, the half elf¡¯s heart drumming harder. ¡°The Chief will speak with youter,¡± Elder Shaman informed, annoyed by the breaking of convention, and the Iyr¡¯sws. Adam gasped, trying to catch his breath. ¡°Jarot?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Adam gasped again, his breath tickling against his son¡¯s cheek, before he feeling his son¡¯s breath against his own neck. He rubbed his cheek against Larot¡¯s head and hair. ¡°Larot?¡± Larot tilted his head slightly, rubbing his head against father¡¯s cheek, before going still once more. ¡°You! You silly boys!¡± Adam managed through his panting, still struggling to breathe as tears freely fell down his cheeks. ¡°Oh! Oh my boys! How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Yes! Wee back! Wee back! Oh my sons! Oh my boys! You smelly little boys!¡± Adam kissed his sons, kissing their cheeks, their foreheads, their necks, embracing them tight within his arms. The half elf buried his frustrations, but couldn¡¯t help but to let some of it out, swaying from side to side as he held his sons within his arms, the half elf almost crying out against the world, the relief and grief mixing together. Jurot allowed Adam to carry his sons, clutching at them like the most precious pearls, all the way back to the shared estate. Konarot rushed towards her father as he stepped through the archway, her eyes darting up to see her younger brothers. Her tail darted from side to side, the same as her younger sister and brother, who were unsure of who to look at, their father or their younger brothers. ¡°Ha!¡± Jirot sat up from her grandmother, pointing up at her father. Her words did note to her, but she smiled, squealing as she climbed out of her grandmother¡¯s arms, while Lanarot also charged at the four. Adam ced down Jarot, allowing the boy to embrace his sister, the pair giggling and squealing, hugging each other tight. ¡°Jarot! Jarot!¡± Jirot called, kissing his forehead all over, while Jarot held his sister, allowing her smother him in affection. Lanarot hugged Larot tight, brushing along his hair with her hair. ¡°You are okay now! You are okay, my Larot!¡± Sonarot¡¯s eyes darted to her son, her eyes wide, as she quickly approached the boy. She grabbed at his arms, pulling him in for a hug, her heart beating wildly. It was the gentle thudding of metal against stone that broke the silence, as the old man stormed into the shared estate. He charged at his greatchildren, the older Jarot dropping down to his knee, so quickly that his metal leg dug harshly into his flesh, but the old man did not care. ¡°You little brat! You must stay within your babo¡¯s arms from now on!¡± ¡°Babo!¡± Jarot clutched around his neck, feeling the heat of his greatfather¡¯s rage warming him up, as Jirot hugged his bicep, also warming herself up. Larot let out a soft sigh, before Jirot then grabbed him into a huge too, brushing through his hair. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Jirot asked, holding him close, nting firm kisses on his cheek. ¡°You! I tell you not toe! Youe and push me?¡± Larot remained silent. Adam closed his eyes, trying to keep his tears from flowing out. He and Vonda held one another, the half elf rubbing his cheek against hers. It was only then could he feel the relief set within his heart. When he heard the Chief calling for him, he dared to let the woman go, holding her hands for a long moment, staring deep into her eyes, which remained uncertain, for how did her children return to her? ¡°We must speak,¡± Iromin said. Adam nodded, following the Chief, followed by his Aunt, whose steps were urgent, but remained a short way away. ¡°Chief,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°The Iyr has brought them back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Iromin turned to throw a look to Sonarot, before pausing. ¡°Your children must be raised as Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°They will grow under the Iyr¡¯s care. They will learn our secrets, which they must keep, even from you.¡± ¡°Chief, you¡­¡± Adam swallowed. ¡°You need to ask Vonda for their permission too. She¡¯s their mother, and I can¡¯t promise it alone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Iromin promised. ¡°Is it the only price to be paid?¡± Sonarot asked, her eyes focused upon the Chief. ¡°Yes.¡± Sonarot let out a breath, her shoulders rxing as she closed her eyes, steadying her emotions. ¡°Chief Iromin?¡± Adam called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with them being raised in the Iyr, as Iyrmen, but¡­¡± ¡°You need not worry,¡± Iromin said. ¡°We have prepared those who we will send to kill you.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, wiping his eyes, the itch within them growing. ¡®Man, I love the Iyr. Damn it.¡¯ ¡°There is another important matter to discuss,¡± Iromin said. ¡°What is it?¡± Iromin remained silent. He did not wish to speak the words, but the blood had been spilled. His neck grew taut, and the Chief shed crimson, thirsty for blood. ¡°Someone has killed a child of the Iyr.¡±
The Iyr told you that you cannot do one thing. Also shout out to the two new patrons.I forgot to mention that for all of December I will also post up an additional chapter for each new patron! So expect double chapters today and tomorrow! [1043] – Y05.043 – A Mother’s Grief [1043] ¨C Y05.043 ¨C A Mother¡¯s Grief Adam could feel the heaviness press upon him once more, and though he had felt it many times, this time it was meant for someone else. ¡°What would you have us do?¡± Iromin asked, his eyes piercing Adam¡¯s gaze, not allowing the half elf to look away. ¡°What would be your typical response?¡± Adam asked, feeling a bead of sweat run down the side of his cheek. ¡°We would demand justice,¡± the Chief stated, trying to calm himself. ¡°Those who have killed our children must be handed over, or we will ughter their entire Order, and those who would try to stop us.¡± ¡°The entire Order?¡± Adam could see the darkness within the Chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean war with the Orders? The entirety of Alnd?¡± ¡°If it muste to it,¡± Iromin stated, as though it were that simple. ¡°Even with the Reavers?¡± ¡°Even with the Reavers,¡± Iromin confirmed, his eyes remaining focused upon Adam¡¯s. ¡®I can¡¯t let the Iyr go to war with Alnd, not when the world is about to change,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Not just the Reavers, but there are so many other threats, and I¡¯m sure there are threats I¡¯m not even aware of.¡¯ ¡°Who was it that killed¡­¡± Adam tensed up for a moment. ¡°The Order of the Thousand Hunts.¡± ¡®Those guys?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ ¡°Was it their Grand Commander?¡± ¡°No.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. ¡°They¡¯re the ones that kill monsters, right? Why are they going around killing¡­¡± Adam couldn¡¯t bear to say it. ¡°Goblins and demons are no different to monsters within their eyes.¡± Adam shed with heat again, but he shut his eyes tight. Even through his rage, he understood that he couldn¡¯t have the Iyr cause such a mess, not when everything was already going to hell, and not when it still existed out there somewhere. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it alone.¡± ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Children of the Iyr were killed,¡± Iromin said, the air around them growing colder. ¡°This is a matter of the Iyr.¡± ¡°This is a matter of the Rot family,¡± Sonarot said, reaching up to ce her hand upon Adam¡¯s shoulder, pulling him closer. ¡°We will handle it.¡± ¡°Will the Family Head agree?¡± ¡°She will,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡®We have already broken so many conventions,¡¯ Iromin thought, bracing himself for all the criticism he would receive. ¡°I will leave it within your hands.¡± ¡°Once Vonda gives birth, we¡¯ll discuss more then,¡± Adam said, clearing his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stress her out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you again, Chief.¡± ¡°You should not thank me, but your grandfather and your brother.¡± ¡°What did they do?¡± ¡°They petitioned.¡± ¡°So they¡¯ve lost their rights?¡± Adam recalled the Chief mentioning something about it earlier, though couldn¡¯t quite recall what he had said to Sonarot. ¡°No.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Adam dared not to ask. ¡°I won¡¯t ever forget what you¡¯ve done for me.¡± ¡°Those children, if they are Iyrmen, then we did not do this for you, but for the sake of the Iyr,¡± Iromin stated, before leaving them. Adam returned back to the shared estate with his Aunt, finding his twins glued to their greatfather, who held them so close, refusing to allow them to leave his grasp. Adam¡¯s eyes grew wet, the young half elf clenching his fists tight, unsure of when thest time he had seen his twins suck their thumbs. Adam sat beside his wife, who took his hand within her own, the pair sitting beside one another, speaking no words. Sonarot checked on the children, brushing her hand across Larot¡¯s cheek, staring into the boy¡¯s eyes. He yawned, before leaning back to sleep, ignoring them all. ¡®Hmph! Do you think this is the first time I¡¯ve died?¡¯ Sonarot nced towards the twins once more, noting how Jirot had pulled her younger brother to her chest, brushing his hair with one hand, sucking her thumb with the other. ¡°I will call Mirot.¡± It was not appropriate to have Mirot remain at the extended estate, for she was the Family Head, but they had agreed for these children to remain within the shared estate while sending the rest of the children away to the extended family estates. Taygak¡¯s voice,ining about the disaster, rung within Sonarot¡¯s mind as she stepped out. Before returning to the extended estate, the young woman stepped towards the central estate, finding the aide waiting for her. It was once the matter was dealt with, the woman made her way to the extended family estate, finding the Family Elder and the Family Head of the Rot family. ¡°The children have returned to us,¡± Sonarot stated, causing a wave of relief to flow through the extended estate. ¡°They are back?¡± Turot asked. ¡°They are back,¡± Sonarot confirmed. Turot sniffled, looking to his mother for a moment, before staring up towards his aunt. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sister, may I deal with it?¡± Sonarot asked. ¡°You may,¡± Mirot replied, without a single ounce of hesitation. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What need of there for thanks?¡± ¡°They are your grandnephews too.¡± Mirot closed her eyes, trying to push away the anger. ¡°I cannot take this from you.¡± The wave of relief rippled through the Rot family estate, beginning to reach other extended family estates. It had been just another day for many within the other extended family estates. ¡°Do you think one or two hydras are impressive?¡± Ritol asked, reaching up to rub her chin, the old woman grinning wide. ¡°These greatchildren of mine, they grew up hearing of my tales.¡± ¡°Are you still annoyed I slew a drake when I was a year younger?¡± Tayzar replied, returning her own wide grin, her tusks jutting out mischievously. ¡°A year younger? It was a month younger!¡± ¡°I recall our ages being different by at least a year.¡± The children watched as their greataunts argued once more, smiling as the women continued to bark between one another. It was at that time, the Family Elder of the Tol family received a slip, stained ck, the end of the slip marked red. There she read the names, and the request made of the family. ¡°Sister, take the children to sleep,¡± Sitol said. ¡°Sister Tayzar, you should return to your estate to assist.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± Tayzar asked, hoisting herself up, grabbing onto her ve, before noting the slip within the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Martol, bring me Dancing River,¡± Ritolmanded the boy, also seeing the slip within her sister¡¯s hand. Martol hopped onto his feet excitedly, eager to bring the greatde to his greataunt. ¡°No,¡± Sitol called. ¡°They have called upon the Family Heads and the Family Elders to deal with the matter.¡± ¡°Who would deny us our rights?¡± Ritol growled. ¡°I will take your intentions,¡± Sitol assured, while the women stepped back, but the blood lust within the estates began to rise. The Family Elders stepped out, carrying their weapons as they followed the path to the assembly, meeting the other Family Elders along the way. ¡°Did they cause you trouble?¡± Rehjyn asked, the woman shaking her head, d that her elder sister had been at the Tol estate. ¡°She did not wish for the responsibilities of the Family Elder, so she cannot cause trouble when the matters are only for the Family Elders,¡± Sitol replied, a gentle smirk appearing on her face, marred by the rising rage within the Iyr. The hundreds arrived, each possessing the title of Family Elder and Family Head, or those acting in their stead. Only a handful acted in their stead, for even while sick, the Elders and Heads wished toe meet at the assembly for a matter that was to do with named stained in red, the edge of the slip red. The assembly was made of stone, had been built upon the second story, under the open sky. It had been treated in such a way that water could not wear the stone. The wooden seats flowed out of the central podium, which could stand a dozen Iyrmen with ease, but only two stood within, and flowed out only in a semi circle. Each seat held the family symbols of the Iyr¡¯s families, one for the Elder, who sat upon the right, but slightly behind, and one for the Head, who sat upon the left, and slightly ahead of the Elder. As the minutes continued to pass, the distant Elders and Heads began to take their seat, the gentle chattering falling away to the sky. Then, when only a pair of seats remained empty, the chatter fell away, leaving only the silence. ¡°My grandchildren, my grandsons, Larot and Jarot, were killed. We have decided to deal with this matter with only those of the Rot family, and those closely rted to the children. I hope you will respect our wishes.¡± ¡°It also agree with the Acting Head,¡± Mulrot said. A silence fell across the Iyrmen, before several Iyrmen raised their hands, and Sonarot picked the Iyrmen closest to her right. ¡°What is the reason for the Rot family to deny us our rights?¡± the Family Elder of the Ruk family asked. ¡°It was the choice of my son.¡± ¡°What right does your son have to deny us our rights?¡± ¡°It was his children who were killed.¡± Mulrot blinked, and as a moment of silence passed, the Iyrmen dealing with the confusion between one another. She ced a hand on Sonarot¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it for a moment, before allowing her to takemand once more. The Family Elder of the Ruk family stood, holding his sheathed sword in one hand, before resting it against his chest. He bowed slightly. ¡°I misunderstood the situation, I apologise. We of the Ruk family will assist if called upon.¡± Following the lead of the Ruk family, the other Elders and Heads stood, bowing slightly, before taking their leave, allowing the Rot family to deal with the situation as they pleased. Though they wanted to draw their des, it was not within their rights to ignore the will of the family if they were going this far. Only a handful of families remained, those Sonarot had expected, and those she had hoped to remain, like those of her uncles and aunts, and those who were rted to her sister by marriage, but there were more than she expected. She hadn¡¯t realised the Var and the Sam families would stay, nor a few of the others, but she nced across towards the Gek family, where her uncle sat, along with her brother, who had no doubt forced to take the role of Acting Head. The relief filled her, though she was uncertain if she could forgive her uncle in this moment. ¡°Those of you who remain may speak with Adam,¡± Sonarot said, unsure if she should refuse so much assistance, but she understood Adam may have had his own ns. One Family Elder hopped onto the stage with ease, his hands sped behind his back, gripping his staff tight. He was bald, with a long beard. He reached out to his niece first, rubbing the top of her head, before rubbing his sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You shoulde visit,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°I wille tomorrow,¡± Malfev assured, smiling from behind his thick beard. Dogek remained still for a long while, until everyone else had given their condolences, before he stood. He approached the podium, taking the step up, before he reached out to touch her shoulder, squeezing it once, before he stepped away. Sonarot bowed her head slightly, d the man hadn¡¯t said anything, unsure if she could speak with him at this time. ¡°Let us return to our estates,¡± Mulrot said, after a long while of allowing Sonarot to think. ¡°Okay.¡± Sonarot returned back to the shared estate, finding her grandchildren preparing for bed, the others having already been put to bed. She took Jirot and Jarot within her arms, embracing them tight, her heart swelling with joy and relief, the kind only an Iyrman could feel thanks to the existence of their home. ¡°Hey,¡± Adam whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What did I do for such thanks?¡± Jarot asked, reaching out to pat Adam¡¯s back for a moment. ¡°Do you wish to sleep with your babo?¡± Sonarot asked. Little Jarot looked to his greatfather, then his father, then to his grandmother. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jirot, Jarot, you may sleep with your babo, and I will sleep with Larot,¡± Sonarot said, making the choice for the boy. ¡°If you do not, your babo will cause a mess.¡± ¡°So troublesome,¡± Jirot used her greatfather, smiling wide, the redness around her eyes amplifying the amber within her pupils. ¡°I can cause this much trouble at least!¡± Jarot cackled, pulling the twins close to him once more, peppering them with kisses. Sonarot leaned in to whisper to Jarot¡¯s ear. ¡°Jirot has awoken with nightmares. You must rock her to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jarot replied, feeling his neck pulse, the old man gritting his teeth as he grinned wide. ¡°This greatdaughter of mine does not need to worry within this arm of mine!¡± Adam reached out to grab Jurot¡¯s arm, squeezing it tightly for a moment. ¡°Jurot. Thank you.¡± Jurot felt the squeeze against his arm, and though he had spoken the words many times before, he was unable to say them. The Iyrman stared into his brother¡¯s eyes, recalling the half elf¡¯s words. ¡°Any time.¡± Adam swallowed, blinking away the wetness, before nodding his head. He lifted Larot up, bringing the boy to his chest, nting more kisses. He nced down at his daughters and son. ¡°Stay with nana tonight, okay? Daddy needs to sleep with Larot.¡± ¡°I have to kiss,¡± Konarot said. ¡°Oh, of course,¡± Adam said, dropping down to kiss his daughter¡¯s head, while she leaned in to kiss her brother¡¯s cheek, hugging him close. ¡®You knew who to kiss? Right, you are your sister¡¯s sister too, aren¡¯t you? My Konarot, you are too smart!¡¯ Kirot and Karot hugged their youngest brother, kissing him too, and Lanarot also embraced and kissed each of her nieces and nephews, hugging both Jarot and Larot for a while longer, before finally surrendering them. ¡°I will sleep with Larot too!¡± Lanarot stated. ¡°You must sleep with me,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Okay!¡± The girl held her brother¡¯s hand, allowing him to take her away. Vonda watched as Adam took Larot to another room, holding the boy close to his chest. She took her eldest triplets away, each who cuddled up near her, but giving her enough distance so that they didn¡¯t identally trouble her during her sleep. Konarot stared at the ceiling, recalling how her father appeared. ¡®Small.¡¯ Adam wanted to sleep beside Vonda that evening, but he couldn¡¯t contain his rage. He slipped away to a nearby cabin, holding his youngest son close to his chest, allowing the boy to feel his father¡¯s rage. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam whispered, his voice quiet and dark, just like the Iyr that evening.
You have no idea how excited I am. [1044] – Y05.044 – Unwanted Apologies [1044] ¨C Y05.044 ¨C Unwanted Apologies ¡°Sorry,¡± little Jarot said that morning as his father changed him, out of the ruined shirt he had thrown up upon, and his clothy. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Adam whispered, nting a kiss on his son¡¯s cheek, washing the boy clean. ¡°You smel-, silly boy, you don¡¯t need to apologise for this.¡± Adam tensed up once more, the ache of his words spreading from his heart. Jirot pouted slightly, but her father quickly distracted her with her own set of kisses against her cheek and forehead, helping the pair to wash their hands. Once the pair were adorned in their clothies once more, with little Jarot having chewed his teethleaf, Adam held their hands, leading them back to the courtyard of the shared estate. The older children had already left for their schooling that day, but they were still surrounded by their grandaunts, granduncles, and more. ¡°Babo!¡± Jirot pointed towards Malfev, but remained holding her father¡¯s hand, allowing her father to escort her to him. ¡°My greatniece,¡± Malfev called, before his eyes fell upon his greatnephew. The old man smiled, patting hisp, but rather than leaping onto him, the pair remained glued to their father. He reached out to ruffle their hair, his heart pained due to the reason of their refusal rather than the refusal itself. ¡®To calm this raging storm within, I will need to give up my position.¡¯ ¡°Daddy?¡± Jirot called. ¡°Where is Lucy?¡± ¡°Lucy is working,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Working?¡± Jirot¡¯s lower lip quivered. ¡°She ising home soon?¡± Adam shut his eyes tight once more, feeling them grow hot and wet once more. His daughter, who had been so predictably troublesome, had be so shy. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her toe home quickly after her work, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl nced down, before her greatfather quickly distracted her by brushing her hair, the girl smiling. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending ¡°Complete your tasks as quickly as you can and return back soon, Jirot, and Jarot, miss you so much.¡± ¡®Adam!¡¯ Lucy¡¯s voice boomed within his mind, full of shock, and relief. ¡®You¡¯re such a ve driver! Why can¡¯t we rest up?¡¯ Adam stepped away, but he heard Jirot and Jarot whine behind him. ¡°I just need a second to tell Lucy toe home quickly, because she¡¯s bullying daddy, I¡¯ll be back in just a bit!¡± Adam smiled towards his children, though the wrinkles around his eyes and the tense jaw revealed how little joy the half elf possessed. Mana: 22 -> 19 Spell: Sending ¡°Jarot and Larot were killed. The Iyr brought them back. Jirot was hurt too. She wants to see you.¡± ¡®Adam!¡¯ The voice was full of anger and shock, and hade out too quickly for the young woman to process what he had said. A long moment of silence passed as Lucy contemted how much of a fool Adam truly was. ¡®Okay.¡¯ Adam remained outside for a moment, bracing himself, before returning back to the shared estate. Virot crawled towards her mother, clutching at her trouser, the girl babbling to cuddle up to her mother. Adam closed his eyes, inhaling deeply, before lifting the girl up, sitting down beside his wife, Virot upon hisp. The half elf poked her nose, nting a firm kiss on her forehead, before brushing back her hair. The girl radiated warmth, her innocent eyes staring up towards her father, her smile melting away at his cooled heart. ¡°Did you want to surprise your daddy by learning to crawl?¡± Adam asked, his voice low, and though he smiled, his eyes remained tired. He pulled her up to his chest, allowing her toy upon his chest, the girl babbling away slightly, before sucking her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vonda,¡± Adam eventually whispered. ¡°Did you tempt Fate?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Even if you did, you would have no reason to apologise,¡± Vonda said, sping his hand in her own, brushing along the back of his knuckles with her thumb gently. Adam nced aside towards his wife, who smiled warmly towards him, but he could see that the light within her eyes was forced. He smiled in return, frowning a momentter, before leaning down to press his head against her neck, nuzzling against it. He pulled away slightly, tilting his head slightly, and she ced her head against his shoulder and neck, her breath tickling against his skin. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Adam said. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam inhaled deeply. He couldn¡¯t think of it now. He had to make sure Vonda was okay, and that the child would be fine. If no one had said anything to him, it meant that the Vonda and the child was safe, or perhaps Vonda wasn¡¯t safe, but she was keeping it a secret. It ached his heart, and though he wished to ask, he ced his faith in his wife. There was a reason she could y him like a fiddle. His eyes remained upon his son, who sat within her greatfather¡¯sp, listening to his greatuncle¡¯s tales. Malfev offered the boy cut pieces of fruit to eat from his fingers, but the boy continued to hide against his greatfather¡¯s chest. As the day passed, various Iyrmen approached the shared estate, most in their middle age, many older. It hadn¡¯t taken long for Adam to realise they were the Heads and Family Elders, mostly because they introduced themselves as such. ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡± The man wore lighter attire for noonval, and a wide hat to provide shade from its heat. The bottom half of a blue semi circle was nked by green hollowed squares on either side, the same as the bald Iyrman nearby who had remained at the shared estate for too long. ¡°Mm,¡± little Jarot replied, nodding his head lightly, smiling shyly. ¡°You are nano¡¯s nephew,¡± Jirot said, using him with a finger, before retreating back to her babo¡¯s chest. ¡°You are right!¡± The Iyrmanughed, reaching down to ruffle their hair gently. ¡°Do you remember my name?¡± ¡°Gofev!¡± ¡°Haha! I am Tamfev, but you remembered me, yes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied, though her lips curled into a pout. ¡°I have brought gifts for you, would you like to see them?¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± The Iyrmen who appeared throughout the day each broughtpliments and gifts for the children, each speaking of how adorable, cute, smart, wise, brave, the children were, though mostly spoke of how adorable they were. The gifts ranged from tea cups and bowls, while other Iyrmen brought shields and axes their families did not use, but held value with their stories. Some remained at the shared estate, greeting the others about, and spoke their tales to the young children, while the old Jarot allowed a few others toe and speak with him, speaking of how he had beaten, or had been beaten, by either the Family Elder themselves, or their rtives. Jirot and Jarot remained within their babo¡¯s chest, though listened intently to the words of the Iyrmen, each figure exuding an aura of Iyrmen. What they didn¡¯t sense was the intense killing intent they gave off once they left, before the Iyrmen soothed themselves. Adam had counted the number of families, but once he reached fifty, he stopped. There were many others after, and the half elf noted the number surpassed a hundred. Each Head and Elder was also not like the average Iyrman, each more like Sonarot and Jarot, that was to say, they were once considered great warriors for their age, and though they had settled down, the Heads were greater than Experts, nearing Masters, and the Elders were greater than Masters, nearing Grandmasters. ¡°It was your greatfather who almost took my ear,¡± the woman said, pointing towards her mangled ear, which was more like a half torn leaf. ¡°I can still hear, for he missed within, but he had almost cut into it. Had I not managed to force his axe away with my de, I would have-,¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jarot growled, grinning wide. ¡°I was so wild when I was young!¡± The woman flushed slightly, ncing down towards the boy. She smiled, reaching down to ruffle his hair. ¡°I should leave, for the others wish to spoil you too. How adorable you are, will you join our-,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jarot began to growl. ¡°Leave, before their babo beats you again! Do you see? Your babo will not let anyone take you from his arms!¡± ¡°Mummy?¡± Jirot asked. The old Jarot pulled back slightly, ncing to the side. ¡°Is your mother anyone? Your mother is your mother! Do you wish to leave your babo¡¯s arm for your mother?¡± ¡°I want mummy,¡± Jirot said, her amber eyes staring deep into her babo¡¯s eyes, breaking through his defences with ease. As Jarot hoisted himself up, eyes fell to the new Iyrman who stepped into the shared estate. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes scanned across all the Iyrmen about, the dozen or so Elders, each who hade to greet the children, before they met Jarot¡¯s, only for a moment, and he stepped forward. Zijin stepped before Larot, who sat beside Jazool, the girl staring up at the Elder. Zijin smiled, reaching down to rub both of their heads gently, before brushing a hand along the boy¡¯s cheek, who allowed him to do so, before he drew his hand away. Zijin reached out and ced a hand upon little Jarot¡¯s head, smiling towards the boy. ¡°If they bully you, you must tell me.¡± Little Jarot clutched his babo¡¯s shirt, trying to hide from the Elder, while Jirot also did the same once he had finished brushing her hair. ¡°I havee to speak with your father, little Jirot. I will tell him he cannot work, and that he must y with you for the rest of the week, but I must speak with him of another matter. May I?¡± ¡°No work?¡± ¡°He cannot work this entire week, I will not allow it,¡± Zijin promised. ¡°You must tell daddy,¡± Jirot said, reaching out to pat the Elder¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You must tell daddy off, he does not listen to me.¡± Theughter burst through the estate, causing the children to nce around, though the Iyrmen took great care in ruffling their hair, to make sure they were not frightened by the noises. ¡°I will tell him,¡± Zijin assured, before nodding his head to Adam, who stood. The Elder then brought his attention to Vonda. He held out his hands, and the young woman reached out to hold them. ¡°If you have any requests, please make them freely, I will handle the matters personally.¡± ¡°You have already done so much, Elder, I have need for little.¡± ¡°Little or much, speak your requests, and they will be dealt with.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zijin led Adam out of the estate, towards the central estate that Zijin called his own. The Elder stepped towards the desk, but stopped, causing Adam to stop behind him. The half elf noted the Elder¡¯s back, which was wide and strong, like that of a Jin. ¡°There are few Iyrmen who have not lost a child,¡± Zijin said. ¡°Yet, few know the grief of losing a child who had not yet grown.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I, too, have lost a child, but she was older,¡± Zijin said, bowing his head lightly, the Elder shutting his eyes tight. ¡°After the previous year, I should have declined your requests. I should have left more Iyrmen near the business. I am sorry, Adam.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Elder.¡± ¡°You understand why I me myself,¡± the Elder stated, more an usation against the half elf. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You are not to work for the rest of this week, I have disallowed it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You should remain with your son, and assist in his feeding. When you are ready, return to me, and I will have prepared you the steel,¡± Zijin said, still unable to face the half elf. He was one of the few Iyrmen who understood Adam, for the half elf had trusted him that much. He understood not just what Adam was, but who he was, for the half elf had trusted him that much. Zijin understood. Zijin understood it wasn¡¯t a matter of if, but when. ¡°Okay.¡±
It wasn¡¯t a matter of if, but when. [1045] – Y05.045 – Depression and Gambling [1045] ¨C Y05.045 ¨C Depression and Gambling "Papa..." Konarot ced her hand onto little Jarot''s leg, ncing up to her greatfather her brother was named after. ¡°It is time to eat.¡± ¡°Mnn,¡± little Jarot shook his head, burying his head within his greatfather¡¯s chest once more. ¡°No?¡± Konarot asked, furrowing her brows. ¡°Jarot, we must eat.¡± Little Jarot whined, and his greatfather brushed his hair, holding the boy against his chest. The warmth of his greatfather soothed the boy, who could feel a tightness within his gut, the boy sucking against his thumb. ¡°Jarot will eatter,¡± Adam said, returning from the Elder¡¯s estate, brushing Konarot¡¯s head as the girl hugged his leg. ¡°How about we drink some milk first?¡± Adam¡¯s heart continued to ache, and the chill of worry slipped through into his heart. His son refused to eat, and when he did, he threw up momentster. Other than water, the boy refused to consume anything. ¡®Milk¡¯s basically water, isn¡¯t it? If he can drink that, it should be okay.¡¯ Adam stared down at the cup of milk for a moment, bracing himself, before lifting it up. He sipped the milk lightly, tasting the the slight tang. ¡°Mmm. I love milk so much.¡± Jarot blinked towards his father. ¡°This milk is a special milk, because it¡¯s only mine and my Jarot¡¯s milk.¡± Adam beckoned the boy with a finger. ¡°It¡¯s our special milk, no one else can drink it.¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Jarot, what do you think?¡± ¡°Kaka can drink.¡± Jarot returned his head against his babo¡¯s chest, who brushed his head once more. Adam ced down the cup to one side, reaching down to the baked potatoes, cutting into it. ¡®Slowly.¡¯ ¡°Jarot,e to daddy¡¯sp, babo needs to eat.¡± ¡°I can eat without-,¡± Jarot began, stopping when he noted Adam¡¯s dark re. ¡°Jarot, go and sit upon your father¡¯sp.¡± ¡°I want to cuddle you too, Jarot,¡± Adam called, patting hisp, reaching out for his son. Little Jarot reached out his arms and Adam lifted the boy up onto hisp, while Jirot climbed up beside her father, cuddling against side. Adam sipped the milk, bringing it up to his daughter¡¯s lips, before handing the cup to her. ¡°Make sure Jarot drinks, okay? I¡¯ll cut up your potato.¡± ¡°I do not want cut potato.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll put salt on it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The girl smiled, sipping some of the milk, before offering it to her brother¡¯s lips. ¡°Jarot, milk.¡± Jarot reached over to the bottom of the cup, sipping the milk lightly, before pulling away from it. ¡°Make sure you lick your lip,¡± Adam said, ready to wipe his son¡¯s lips dry, but first making sure his son consumed the tiny fraction of a calorie that remained upon his lip before doing so. The others watched Adam as he ate his meal, assisting Jirot with her own, waiting, and waiting, and waiting. The boy continued to sip the milk whenever it was offered, only tiny amounts, but Adam didn¡¯t offer him any other food. ¡°If you want to eat, you tell daddy, okay?¡± Adam said, ruffling his hair. ¡°Okay,¡± the boy¡¯s shy voice replied, as the boy cuddled up against his father¡¯s chest. It waster in the evening when the children slept, the twins elsewhere with their babo, they approached Adam. The half elf continued to write within his book, mostly oblivious to their presence. ¡°Adam,¡± Sonarot called, sitting opposite the half elf. ¡°Jarot has not eaten all day.¡± ¡°He ate in the morning, spat it out, but managed to sip some milk,¡± Adam stated, checking his notes. Sonarot threw a look to Zijin, who took his ce beside the pair. Adam had been too focused on his notes, he hadn¡¯t even realised the Elder had arrived. ¡°Adam,¡± Zijin called, having braced himself to tell the father the bad news. ¡°Elder Zijin,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I was just about toe visit you.¡± ¡°For what matter?¡± ¡°My son, he drank milk so well this evening,¡± Adam said, swallowing slightly. He cleared his throat, fending off the sudden bout of tension running through him. ¡°I was a little worried, because if he didn¡¯t drink milk, I didn¡¯t know how to help him. If he can¡¯t even stomach porridge, it was pretty bad. Milk? Okay, sure, I can work with that. He didn¡¯t throw up even a single drop, so milk works, and that means there¡¯s a little bit of hope.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Zijin replied, before his eyes fell down to Adam¡¯s notes. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡°From what I know, there aren¡¯t any tubes. Imagine hollow wire made of, uh, kind of like cloth, but not cloth, more like¡­ rubber?¡± ¡°Rubber?¡± ¡°Damn. Alright, but, so¡­¡± Adam thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s like, imagine the texture of a nt, hollowed wire made of something simr to a nt. If we had that, we could drip food into his stomach, through the nose, but I don¡¯t know how that works, and I¡¯m not going to use my son as a test subject for that in case we hurt him. Thankfully, though the level of technology isn¡¯t there, there¡¯s something we could only pray for back home, and that¡¯s¡­¡± Adam tapped his amulet of Baktu. ¡°Okay?¡± Zijin replied, noting the word Adam had circled around within his book, the strokes holding great excitement. ¡°We¡¯ve been using this spell to prolong our food, but it¡¯s still a berry, and he probably won¡¯t eat it. Now, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work, but if we¡¯re able to reduce the berry into the milk, and somehow make sure it¡¯s still the same consistency, texture, and vour, I¡¯m hoping that the magical benefits can keep my son from starving to-,¡± Adam cleared his throat, his eyes glistening. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think a blender exists, but, if you can grind the berry, deal with the pulp, and then if I cast my spell to make sure the milk tastes the same, it should be okay. We can use a few berries, just in case, and water down the mixture to deal with the texture. If we¡¯re able to do that, then, because of the spell¡¯s magic, which for some reason allows someone to live with the nutrition someone needs, and I¡¯m hoping that includes calories, we should be able to deal with Jarot¡¯s dietary needs.¡± Zijin wasn¡¯t sure exactly what Adam meant by some of the words he used. ¡°You wish for us to grind the berries into the milk?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡®The magic within the berries?¡¯ Zijin narrowed his eyes. They hadn¡¯t thought of using the berries this way, and he was unsure if the magic would work if the berries were destroyed, but if one could chew the berry and then swallow it, then if they ground it into the milk, wouldn¡¯t that still work? ¡°I will requisition a mill.¡± ¡°I can prepare the spell tomorrow,¡± Adam said. ¡°We can prepare it,¡± Zijin said, rereading Adam¡¯s notes. ¡°May I take your notes?¡± ¡°Alright, but some of the words are probably not something you¡¯vee across before,¡± Adam said, before exining the concept of the various dietary concepts. He had already exined calorie counting vaguely to the Iyrmen before, telling them how to gain and lose weight, and which foods could assist in either task. ¡°Even if it works, I¡¯m not sure if the magic will be enough, so I¡¯ll try and introduce more foods to him over time. He might be able to eat a spoonful of solids now and again, but we¡¯ll do it slowly, very slowly, over time. Just a little bit, I¡¯m talking bits of food. I¡¯ll think of any foods from my previous life which could help.¡± ¡°He will need to eat thick food to grow,¡± Zijin said, writing within his own notes to prepare the appropriate food. ¡°Not entirely,¡± Adam replied, presuming he meant solid food. ¡°Thick food is for the teeth, and my son has amazing teeth. Right now our goal is to make sure he gains weight properly as he grows, and, I¡¯m not really sure how quickly he¡¯ll keep growing, but he¡¯ll need more calories, even if he is just sitting around all day. The secret to gaining weight is to do the opposite of losing weight, so that means it¡¯ll be easier for Jarot to drink his calories. If solid food doesn¡¯t work, we might have to lean on drinks to keep him fed, though it¡¯s not the best, it¡¯s better than the alternative.¡± ¡°Will you teach this to us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no expert, but I¡¯ll try.¡± Adam reached up to his head, rubbing his pulsing forehead. ¡®I should be worrying about dragons and monsters, not if my son is able to eat food.¡¯ Zijin looked down at the notes. His heart ached, hoping more than anything else in the world, that Adam was right. ¡°Adam,e with me.¡± Adam followed Zijin to his estate, where he motioned with his hand, and after a moment, he leaned back, staring down at the half elf¡¯s notes. Adam remained silent, allowing the Elder to ponder his thoughts. ¡°It is rare for one of our children to die by a de,¡± Zijin said. ¡°It is less rare for a child to die from other mdies. There are many which take our children, for some children are not born living, some children, they are born seemingly healthy, but gain mdies as they grow. Sometimes, there are children who grow well for a year, two, but they stop eating. They will sip water, they may sip water, but they will refuse other food, and they will spit it out if they are forced to eat. If your thoughts are correct, you will have brought us a boon we cannot repay.¡± ¡°Consider us even.¡± ¡°No,¡± Zijin said, catching the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Iyr always pays its debts.¡± ¡°You could have kept that to yourself,¡± Adam teased. ¡°I could have, but I will continue to bet upon you, Adam.¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Well, then, I hope that you¡¯ll take good care of my wife and my children.¡± Zijin smiled lightly in return, slowly nodding his head, having expected Adam¡¯s request.
This particr chapter was the most difficult for me to write. [1046] – Y05.046 – The Elder Sister [1046] ¨C Y05.046 ¨C The Elder Sister The stars in the sky illuminated the Iyr in their gentle light, the darkness seeping through into the hidden paths of the Iyr. The pair of figures reached for their cups, gently sipping on the tea. One should have left already, but seeing his sister trying to keep herself together for her family, it broke his heart. ¡°Father found it difficult to deal with how swift of foot we were,¡± Malfev said. ¡°No wall, even one and half of my height, could stop me.¡± ¡°He found it easier to deal with me, since I could not be too small for his keen eyes,¡± Mulrot said. ¡°He did not need to dance to find me.¡± ¡°Father could always spot you, since you were his favourite.¡± ¡°Could you run from mother?¡± Mulrot used. ¡°No. I could not.¡± Malfev smiled, staring down at his tea, looking back to another time, a time he could not run to. ¡°As I grow older, I notice how cold the noonval winds have be.¡± ¡°You should not speak of that now,¡± Mulrot stated, staring down at the dark liquid of her tea. She bit her lower lip, the tea unable to soothe the deep ache within her heart. Malfev closed his eyes, recalling the past once more. When he was a boy, there was so much he was able to do in the Iyr during noonval, most of his memories including his mother and father. He remembered sitting beside the stream, the water rushing over his legs. He remembered taking a walk through the lush fields of the Iyr, the softness of the nket beneath as they ate their snacks, much of which were made by their grandmothers and grandfathers. Malfev finished his cup of tea, grabbing his staff, holding it behind his back so it ran from his left calf to his right shoulder. He sped his wrist with his free hand, providing greater support, but mostly because it was how he had seen his own greatfather hold his staff all those years ago. ¡°They miss you,¡± Malfev said. ¡°Do not make them wait for long.¡± ¡°Would they miss me?¡± ¡°You are their greatmother.¡± ¡°I? Who refused them?¡± ¡°In their hearts, who else can they call their greatmother?¡± Mulrot could name Gangak, but she decided to let her brother leave without arguing. A tear streamed down her cheek, and her brother dared not to look back to see, silently leaving into the shadows of the Iyr, where he could unleash his own rage and grief, out of sight of his younger sister. It was that night Adam awoke, hearing the muffled crying, but it was the calls for her father which awoke the half elf, who almost shot up, only to catch his eldest daughter as she fell onto hisp. She squirmed, the girl ncing upwards in confusion as she awoke, but she slumped back to sleep as her father peppered her cheek with kisses. Adam stepped out, sans the essory of his eldest, who like to clutch him close when she slept. ¡°Huu! Daddy! Huu!¡± Jirot called, rushing over to her father¡¯s leg, clutching at his trousers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adam dropped to a knee, feeling the knife within his heart, twisting with every time his daughter apologised. ¡°You silly girl, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to apologise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Adam pulled the girl to her chest, stepping out of the shared estate, reaching out to tickle little Jarot¡¯s nose, but the boy reached out his hands and Adam plucked him from his greatfather¡¯s chest. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, you two. Come on, daddy will sleep with you tonight too.¡± Adam could feel the chill against his chest, the flush against his cheeks, the desperation to do something to fix it, and the grief in knowing he was powerless. It was only the older Jarot who managed to temper him, for he could see how the old man kept his rage at bay, his neck bulging as he kept the rage from overwhelming him. The one armed Jarot remained silent as his greatchildren cuddled up to their father, the pair slowly falling asleep. The pair exchanged a look, the Iyrman barely able to see much through the darkness, but he could certainly see the look within the half elf¡¯s eye. Adam could see Jarot¡¯s face, seeing the simmering rage which threatened to boil to the surface. He was waiting. Adam closed his eyes, feeling the weight of his twins against him. Jirot screamed and shook three more times that night, but one might not have expected such upon seeing her so eagerly rushing up to her greatmother in the morning,ughing and giggling so eagerly, with little Jarot¡¯s amber eyes shining with joy. The old woman embraced the pair against her bosom, lifting them up as they clutched at her cor, and she pulled them close once more. The old woman refused to let the pair go as she sat to one side, allowing the children to settle against her. She smiled towards the triplets as they approached, each sitting down andying near her feet, while Larot fumed from his greatfather¡¯s chest, the old man wanting to hold a child too. Adam sat beside Vonda, holding his youngest daughter, the girl sucking against her hand, staring up at her father, taking in his sight, etching it within her mind. Once he nced down to look into her eyes, the girl smiled, drooling against her hand, squealing slightly as she hid her face within his chest. Adam lifted the girl up, standing her upon hisp, before hugging his daughter so she could rest her head against his shoulder. He kissed the side of her head, his arm wrapped around her small form, his hand holding onto the back of her leg, feeling the clothy against his wrist. ¡°How big you¡¯ve be, my Virot,¡± Adam whispered, rubbing his cheek against hers, the girl squealing for a moment, before babbling in response. ¡°I know, I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll always forgive you, my dear.¡± Vonda smiled slightly, inhaling deeply for a moment to fight off the fit of grief that tried to overwhelm her, letting it out with a long sigh. Adam nced aside towards her, smiling slightly, but he couldn¡¯t fight off the sadness that tainted it. ¡°I know, right? How can she be so cute? This is all-, I mean, she¡¯s so cute, she definitely gets it from you, darling.¡± ¡°I think she looks just like you.¡± ¡°Does she?¡± Adam asked, pulling back slightly. ¡°Well, I mean, the ears, sure.¡± ¡°She has the same troublesome streak as you.¡± ¡°Is that right, Vibaby? Are you as troublesome as daddy?¡± Adam asked, while the girl smiled her gumfilled smile, full of mischief. Adam leaned in to nuzzle her nose, the girl giggling wildly as he did, before she returned to drooling all over his shoulder. When it was time for the girl to eat, Adam passed her to his wife. An aide brought a small pot to the estate, handing it to the half elf, who spooned some of the milk, sipping it. He could taste the slight berry vour within. After drinking a small cup of water, he sipped some milk, and used his magic to vour the milk, before he brought it over to the table, where his children had gathered with their babo and nano. ¡°Jababy, look, the Elder got you a special pot for your milk,¡± Adam said, before pouring the boy some milk into the wooden cup his uncle had crafted for him so long ago. ¡°Would you like some porridge too?¡± Little Jarot pouted, shaking his head, retreating to his nano¡¯s bosom. ¡°Aha! Okay, okay, my boy. Make sure you drink all the milk, though, okay?¡± Adam held out the small cup, the boy leaning in to drink, before Adam passed the cup to Mulrot, taking Jirot from her. ¡°I do not want to eat,¡± little Jirot said, pulling her head away from the food. ¡°I drink milk too.¡± Adam smiled, pouring Jirot some milk, but he leaned in to her ear. ¡°Jibaby. Listen to daddy, this is a secret, so you must keep it secret, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl whispered back, her brow raised to let her father know she definitely wouldn¡¯t keep it a secret. ¡°Little Jarot, he¡¯s¡­ a little sick right now, so could you do me a favour?¡± ¡°I do it!¡± Jirot assured. ¡°My papa is sick, I look after him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t want to eat, so it¡¯ll make him sicker, but you must eat. When you eat, make sure you offer him some food. If he wants to eat, he¡¯ll eat it. You must eat the food. Thest bite, you should offer it to him, okay?¡± ¡°I eat food, Jarot does not eat food?¡± ¡°The first bite, offer it to him. Thest bite, offer it to him. Okay? Can you do that?¡± ¡°I can do it, daddy, I can.¡± ¡°Hopefully, Jarot will get better soon, but you have to do this, because you are his big sister.¡± ¡°So big!¡± Jirot nodded her head emphatically. ¡°I do it, daddy, I do it.¡± ¡°Okay, but, if he says no, don¡¯t force him. Just offer it, and if he says yes, feed him, if he says no, eat it.¡± ¡°I know! I can do it!¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on his daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°I know you can. You¡¯re so well behaved, my Jirot. You¡¯re so good, such a good big sister, I know.¡± Jirot smiled, enjoying her father¡¯s affection, not noticing just how much pain her father swallowed to speak such words. ¡°Such a good big sister!¡± Adam watched as Jarot slowly sipped at the milk, hoping the magic continued to work even through the crushed berries. Turot nced towards the group to the side, wanting to go speak with them. He noted how Konarot perked up, and he followed her sight to an entrance as a heavily armoured figure stepped into the estate.
Our Jirot is never troublesome. Since I received such a lovely review, please enjoy an additional chapter today! What do you mean style is a 4.5? It''s at most a 3. I''m still working on it. [1047] – Y05.047 – Family Matters [1047] ¨C Y05.047 ¨C Family Matters Little Jarot picked up the piece and ced it down where his eldest sister requested, the boy staring down at the board. The squares alternated in colours and the various pieces, each different, were formed of simr colours. Tonagek¡¯s finger curled across his lip, Konarot also doing the same as the waited for her granduncle to move his piece. ¡°You have learnt well,¡± Tonagek said, moving one of his knights forward, finally bringing him into the skirmish for the centre of the board. Konarot¡¯s tail swayed under her, while Jirot focusedpletely upon the board. The pair continued to work together, while little Jarot lifted up the pieces one by one. Kirot and Karot cuddled up with their grandmother, snoozing away in the heat. Tonagek¡¯s eyes then fell to the side, to the pair of babies who were snoozing away, the first son of his nephew, and the youngest daughter of his other nephew. As they continued to y, Jirot managing to spot her granduncle¡¯s ploy immediately, the girls managed to im a two piece advantage, before their granduncle finally surrendered. Tonagek reached out a hand, rubbing Konarot¡¯s head, then Jirot¡¯s, and finally little Jarot¡¯s. ¡°You did well.¡± The children smiled, and squirmed slightly at their granduncle¡¯s affection. After waiting a moment to hear his grandniece¡¯s cheek, Tonagek realised it would note. ¡°Adam,e, walk with me.¡± "Okay.¡± Adam stood, reaching out to tickle the back of his twins¡¯ hands. ¡°Daddy will be back soon. You can bully babo while I¡¯m gone, just a little bit though, okay?¡± ¡°No, I will not,¡± Jirot replied, holding her father¡¯s hand with her own, the girl clutching at it tight, her amber eyes staring up at him, a small pout upon her lips. ¡°Daddy needs to go speak with baba for a bit, okay?¡± Jirot blinked towards the older Iyrman, her grandmother¡¯s brother, pouting further, her ears drooping. He did not give in to her pout, so the girl bowed her head lightly, and Adam followed the heavily armoured man out. Konarot watched her father leave. ¡®Daddy¡­¡¯ Even now she could see how small his shadow was, almost as small as him. Adam¡¯s eyes fell down to the sheathed de at the man¡¯s side, which dangled slightly with his gentle limp. All Iyrmen carried weapons at their side, daggers mostly, but most also carried their family¡¯s weapon, or the main weapon they preferred to use. That was the kind of life his children would live, if Vonda gave her blessing. They stepped away from the shared estates, towards the cabins to one side, where a few teen Iyrmen worked, cleaning the area. As they stepped out towards the outer edges of the outer most shared estates, Tonagek led them to a small area where the Iyrmen lined up their crates of vegetables. He stopped at a particr set, those marked with the Rot family¡¯s symbol. He stared down at the crate, where long spirals of stems flowed out, brown flowers blooming, revealing the potatoes were soon ready for harvest. The Iyrman¡¯s eyes remained glued to the vegetables, which had been so eagerly buried by their tiny green hands. His sister had shown off the pair to him when they had buried the potatoes within the soil, this year and thest. It was difficult enough to stop them from eating the earth, but now¡­ ¡°When you go, I wille with you,¡± Tonagek said. Adam swallowed, ncing down at the wooden crate full of earth, with stems flowing upwards, and the brown flowers revealing how they were ready to be plucked. The half elf remained for a long moment. There were some Iyrmen who were difficult to refuse. His Aunt, Sonarot, was definitely the hardest. Gangak, too, was difficult, since she had epted his twins so readily. He had thought to repay her by assisting Jaygak, but the debt he owed passed down to Taygak, who so patiently waited for her training. Then there was Tonagek. If not for him, Adam wouldn¡¯t have known his triplets. Though Adam had adopted his twins first, his triplets had found him not long after, all thanks to the Iyrman before him. He, who had lost his own son, and had found hope, only to lose it to Adam a short whileter. ¡°Would you deny me my rights?¡± Tonagek asked, noting Adam¡¯s long silence. ¡°No,¡± Adam replied, his throat dry. ¡°Okay.¡± The pair remained at the crates for a long while, with an Iyrman taking note of the pair, but leaving them be. If it was a half elf, then it must have been that particr figure, and considering the plot he stood upon, he was not out of ce. While the pair stood silently over the crates, Vonda and Pam remained within the shared estate, the pair at one side. Most of the children were currently being schooled elsewhere, while their own children remained at the shared estate. Virot and Damrot were doted upon by their grandmother, who held the pair to her bosom. ¡°Adam¡¯s finally resting, but now Jurot¡¯s working harder,¡± Pam joked, reaching out to rub the back of Vonda¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Should I tell him to stay?¡± Vonda smiled, and though she usually beamed with joy, or gave a polite smile to throw around the weight of her title, this smile held a sombreness. ¡°It is a difficult time for him. We should give him the time and space he requires.¡± Within the Iyr, though there was a darkness, the Iyrmen continued to work. Some Iyrmen woulde by the shared estate, but the Iyr needed to continue moving towards the future. Within the nearby woods, an Iyrman raged, mming his axe into the trees, his arms aching from the force. Even as the trees fell, he pushed them over with his shoulder. The other Iyrmen chopped away their trees calmly, allowing the young man his space. Their eyes darted towards him now and again, making sure he remained out of danger, but though many were decades his senior, he was still stronger than any of them. It made sense, of course, considering who he was rted to. Another Iyrman approached, following the trail towards the woods. He was tall and lean, and a face his wife appreciated so much, she married him for it. His hair fell down to his shoulders, hanging free. At his side he wore his axe, which he had adopted when he married into the family, and upon his forehead, the blue circle and diamonds. He stopped some ways away from the young Iyrman and waited. Jurot continued to rage and thrash, until finally his rage slipped away, leaving him with his body full of pain. He stared at the trees around him, at the mess he had caused. His lungs burned with effort, before he turned to face the Iyrman who had patiently waited. Jurot swallowed, still panting, his eyes catching the eyes of the other Iyrmen, who nodded, and the young Iyrman left them to deal with the woodcutting in peace. ¡°You have returned,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I have,¡± Gorot replied, trekking his way along the trail, making his way back towards the Iyr proper, leading his nephew. He stopped, turning to face the young Iyrman. He didn¡¯t need to see his nephew like this to understand it was true, but to see Jurot so dishevelled, he needed to prepare himself. ¡°Your life is not forfeit?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jurot replied. Gorot inhaled deeply for a moment. This was not like the Iyr he knew. Even if he was relieved that his wife¡¯s pain, and rage, had been eased, there was still the matter of the Iyr and its rules. However, what could he do but to put his faith in the Great Elders? ¡°Okay.¡± Gorot escorted his nephew back to the shared estate, where he found his son charging up to him with his sturdy legs, the boy grabbing his father¡¯s leg, hugging it tight. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Gurot,¡± Gorot called, hoisting his son up to his chest, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Baba¡­¡± Konarot called to the figure. Gorot bowed his head to the girl, then to his wife, cing a hand upon her shoulder for a moment, before he hoisted Murot up into his arms too. He kept them close to his chest for a moment, leaning down to kiss their heads, before he ced them down. ¡°My Jirot, my Jarot, you are still so small?¡± Gorot teased, holding out his arms, though the children remained within the bosom of their greatmother. He reached over to ruffle their hair, brushing along their cheeks for a moment, feeling the softness of their skin against his rough palms. ¡°Baba, you are back?¡± Jirot asked, feeling his rough hand against her own, the girl allowing her nana¡¯s husband to hold onto her hand. Though her nana was actually her mamo, since she could call Mirot her nana, that meant obviously Gorot was her baba, even if they rarely spoke. ¡°I am back,¡± Gorot confirmed. ¡°I will remain here with you.¡± ¡°You will y with me?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Jirot smiled slightly, looking to her brother. ¡°Baba is going to y!¡± ¡°Baba¡­¡± Little Jarot smiled. ¡°I will y with you all now,¡± Gorot assured, before stepping aside, walking towards the half elf who sat with his youngest daughter and his nephew upon hisp. ¡°You have returned.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Wee back, uncle.¡± Gorot reached out a hand, cing it upon the half elf¡¯s head. ¡°It is good you have returned safely.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied awkwardly, unsure of how to behave in front of the man he rarely spoke to. In all his time, Gorot was always busy, and rarely spoke in general. When they had first met, Adam was fairly certain there was friction, and more so than anyone else, he was unsure of his rtionship with this particr Iyrman. Gorot then greeted Vonda, holding out a hand, allowing the Priest to take it within her own. ¡°Ray Vonda, are you well?¡± ¡°I am in good health.¡± Gorot was unsure of what to say to her now that she was her niece and had gone through such an experience. ¡°I hope you remain in good health.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gorot made his way to Sonarot. He had heard his wife had taken the position of Family Head, but did that mean she had led the talks? No, that must have fallen to Sonarot. ¡°You are off the schedule?¡± Sonarot asked, settled beside her brother. Gorot nodded. There was a moment the pair shared, an understanding between them. Gorot bowed his head lightly, and Sonarot returned the bow. Of course, Jarot and Larot were his grandnephews too, so it was his loss too. ¡°Did my mother remain?¡± Gorot asked. ¡°She did.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Gurot asked, watching his father leave. Murot had already rushed over to his mother, the boy crying and squealing for attention, but Gurot stared up at his father with hopeful eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Gorot picked him up. ¡°Come. We will go see nana.¡± ¡°Nana?¡± Gorot nced back towards Mulrot, pointing towards her. ¡°Nana Tam.¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± The boy smiled. ¡°Nana!¡± Gorot carried the boy away, the boy staring up at his father, taking in the sight of his face. His muscr jaw, the hair that fell down to his shoulders, just like his cousin¡¯s. Gurot rested his head against his father¡¯s shoulder, staring at his neck, clutching at his father¡¯s cor, before the world around him turned familiar. ¡°Nana!¡± Once his father ced him on the floor, Gurot charged towards his grandmother, the old woman lifting the boy up onto herp, before kissing against his cheek and neck. ¡°My Gurot, you havee? You have brought your father, who does note to see his mother?¡± Gorot threw a nce across his distant rtives, before taking his ce beside his mother. ¡°Can you sit here so freely?¡± Loktam asked, tickling the back of her grandson¡¯s head, the boy giggling and squirming against her. ¡°You remained during the talks,¡± Gorot said. ¡°We did.¡± Gorot remained silent for a long while staring at the ground. He nced aside towards his son, who cuddled up to his nana so eagerly. ¡°I havee for Shark.¡± ¡°You are Rot now.¡± ¡°I am morefortable with Shark.¡± Loktam reached out to brush her son¡¯s hair tenderly, rubbing along his forehead, and then his cheek. ¡°My greatnephews are so cute.¡± Gorot only bowed his head. ¡°How could they name him after the Mad Dog when he is so shy?¡± Loktam joked. ¡°Jurot named him.¡± ¡°It is a good name,¡± Loktam said, noting the awkwardness in her son¡¯s tone. If he spoke in such a way, then surely it was because of the rumours from years ago. ¡°If you wish for Shark, I will speak with the Family Head.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± ¡°You shoulde visit me more often,¡± Loktam snapped, reaching out to pinch her son¡¯s cheek. ¡°The Rot family will need someone stronger in your generation, so train hard.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Gorot replied. ¡°I will be a Grandmaster when my sons are of age.¡± ¡°You should aim to be a Master first.¡± Gorot remained silent. Unfortunately for his cheek, his silence spoke enough to his mother, who could always tell his thoughts, just like with his father.
He''s not a step uncle, but the uncle who stepped up. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [1048] – Y05.048 – Small Hopes [1048] ¨C Y05.048 ¨C Small Hopes When the first rays fell across the Iyr, Elder Zijin made his rounds. He made a detour that day, as he had done the previous morning, making his way to the watermills of the Iyr. There were many which were worked this morning, in the early shift of Iyrmen. He stepped up to one he had requisitioned, for this mill did not work paper or grain, but berries. Zijin noted the eyes of the nearby Iyrmen, the Elder pouring the milk into the pot, his eyes ncing aside to see the Iyrmen within the other mills ncing his way. Once the pot was full of milk, the Elder tied the skin over the lid, taking a moment to judge their gazes. ¡°The boy drinks,¡± Zijin said, turning as the Iyrmen each puffed out their chests, in the way only Iyrmen could. ¡°Of course he drinks, since I cleaned the mill well,¡± an Iyrman said. ¡°Of course he drinks, since I checked the wheel,¡± another stated. ¡°Of course he drinks, since I drain the milk,¡± a third said. The Iyrmen nearby, spurred by the news of the child drinking well, worked with their heart that morning. Though the Iyrmen¡¯s joy was quiet, it was focused, and though they had been tasked with providing only a certain amount of pulp, paper, and wheat, the Iyrmen annoyed the Elders and their aides by filling more crates and sacks than expected. Thankfully, they were assisting in plugging the hole created by theck of one of their mills. Once that particr mill was used, it was cleaned, and the Iyrmen, tasked with grinding the berries into milk, were sent home. The other Iyrmen nearby kept an eye on the mill, making sure no one else used it, or even approached it without permission. It had been used to mill wheat, but had been quickly cleaned out to grind the magical berries, and only the magical berries, until the crisis was averted. Zijin brought the pot to the shared estate, ruffling little Jarot¡¯s hair gently, feeling how thick it was within his hand. He then ran his fingers through Konarot¡¯s hair, feeling the difference against his skin, the girl¡¯s hair so thin inparison, but also a touch heavier. ¡°I will request for a pot of shampoo for little Jirot and Jarot, since their hair is simr to my own.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Jirot, Jarot, what do we say?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the twins said, hiding themselves against their father¡¯s chest. Zijin smiled warmly, stepped out of the Iyr, allowing the rage to sh through him for a moment, before he returned back to the central estate to deal with his typical matters. ¡°How about we all go on a little pic today at the park?¡± Adam asked, reaching over to pinch his son¡¯s nose, smiling down at the boy. ¡°Pic?¡± Little Jarot asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be mummy, daddy, and all of our adorable little babies, except Virot.¡± ¡°Why not Virot?¡± Jirot asked, tilting her head, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Daddy wants to tell you all secrets, and Virot, she¡¯s always babbling away about this and that, and she¡¯s a little young to understand what I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Virot is so smart,¡± Jirot stated, raising her brows expectantly to her father, though not in the way she used to, when she dared him to deny her words. ¡°I know, I know, but she¡¯s still a baby.¡± Adam leaned down to nuzzle against his daughter¡¯s cheek. Adam smiled slightly. ¡°Of course she¡¯s so smart, since she¡¯s your sister.¡± Jirot hid her face into her father¡¯s chest, the girl giggling against it, and her father pulled her even closer. Adam felt the warmth of her body against his own, but the chill seeped further into his heart. As they finished their breakfast, Adam sat to one side, holding onto Virot. Vonda sat beside him, the side of her boot pressed against his. ¡°Boobooboo,¡± Virot babbled. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Kekeke!¡± Virot squealed with delight, before reaching up to explore her father¡¯s jaw with her fingers, poking and prodding at his face. ¡°Are you certain you wish to tell them?¡± Vonda asked, reaching out to hold her daughter¡¯s hand, distracting her for a moment. The girl smiled and squealed with greater delight, reaching out for her mother, though Adam lifted her up and blew raspberries into her neck, the girl squealing even louder. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to tell them. It might help them sleep better.¡± Adam swallowed. It had taken a toll on the twins, Jirot, with her nightmares, and Jarot, who did not wish to eat. If he could soothe them even slightly, though perhaps he¡¯d regret telling them, it would have been difficult for them to fall even deeper into despair. Adam swallowed again, feeling how tight his throat had be. He had already understood why Jirot was having such nightmares. He still wasn¡¯t sure what had happened exactly. How was it that his children had been killed? What was the situation that led to their deaths? Adam nced aside, a sickness filling his body, and he pushed away the thought. A wetness fell against his neck as his daughter blew a raspberry against his neck, the girl staring up at him, before grinning wide and squealing. ¡°You really are your sister¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°Aboo!¡± Virot confirmed, sping her hands together as she giggled with delight. When noon came to the Iyr, Adam held his twins against his chest, much to their greatfather¡¯s annoyance, but he surrendered the children to their father. The triplets followed their father and mother to the park, whichy in the centre of the superblock of the superblocks. Larot also followed, holding his grandmother¡¯s hand, the boy¡¯s annoyance evident upon his face, but he was d the woman had allowed him to walk. The park was full of life already, with dozens of families enjoying the greenery, eating with their children, while other Iyrmen took their noon breaks upon the benches. Adam led his family, sans Virot, to a section of plush grass. He tossed up the nket, arge nket his Aunt had knit for him years ago, and ced the basket within the centre, while Vonda helped the children take off their boots. Adam brought out the small water basin, using his magic to help wash his children¡¯s hands, before he began toy out the sandwiches for them all. ¡°We really should be thanking Baktu that jam was discovered so early,¡± Adam said, hoisting his twins up onto hisp, before nting firm kisses on their foreheads. ¡°Jarot,¡± Jirot called, holding up the sandwich to her brother¡¯s lips, but the boy pulled away from it. ¡°Is so yummy.¡± ¡°Thank you for offering him first,¡± Adam said, kissing the side of his daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°I can do it, daddy,¡± the girl said, smiling bashfully, not understanding just how dangerous it was for her brother. Adam smiled, allowing the children to begin eating first. He exchanged a look with Vonda, who was feeding Larot the sandwich, the boy allowing his mother to do so withoutint. He had already long given in to her, wanting to live a life without much bother. ¡°I brought you here, because daddy wanted to tell you about his home,¡± Adam said, gathering their attention. ¡°Do you know what daddy¡¯s name is?¡± ¡°Adam!¡± Jirot dered, her eyes beaming with mischief, before she smiled shyly and hid her head against her father¡¯s chest. ¡°Yes. Do you know who named me?¡± ¡°I did?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°No, no, you silly girl. This was¡­ a very long time ago. My¡­¡± Adam paused, unsure if he should exin his family dynamics to the girl when it was already soplicated. ¡°Daddy was born a very long time ago in anothernd. Ie from a ce where there¡¯s no magic.¡± ¡°No magic?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°No magic,¡± Adam confirmed, causing the girl to gasp, her eyes darting to her mother, as if to ask for support. ¡°It was¡­ one of the nicer ces in the world without magic. I mean, you know, it was one of the strongest empires to exist, and it¡­ well, anyway.¡± Adam cleared his throat. ¡°It had a lot of nice things. It was easy to live there,pared to all the other countries in the world. It had my family, my old family, but now I have you all, my precious family.¡± Adam pulled his twins closer, closing his eyes tightly, inhaling the scent of the food, and the lotions of the Iyr he had applied onto his children, feeling their warmth against his cheeks. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam began, only to pause, trying to understand how to say it tactfully. ¡°Daddy lived a very different live many years ago. Then, daddy died.¡± The children all shook or gasped, Karot dropped his sandwich, and looked to his mother, his tiny mouth open in a small circle. ¡°Thankfully, magic brought daddy back alive to a world, and then daddy died again, and then daddy came here. Daddy died, and was brought back by magic, just like you, my Jarot.¡± Adam nted kisses all over his son¡¯s cheek, rocking gently. ¡°You and I have so much inmon, don¡¯t we? We came back, yeah? Daddy died and came back, just like you.¡± The boy embraced his father close, smiling slightly, not truly understanding the weight of Adam¡¯s words, but he did understand his father¡¯s affection, which nketed the boy. ¡°If daddy didn¡¯t die, then daddy wouldn¡¯t have been here. He never would have had such adorable children like you. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why it¡¯s going to be okay. Daddy, he¡¯s going to make sure everything¡¯s going to be okay. The Iyr, they¡¯re going to make sure everything¡¯s going to be okay. Yeah?¡± Adam sniffled, distracting his twins with kisses, before noting how distraught his triplets had be. Thankfully, Adam was a fool, and he brought his children in close, for if Adam knew anything at all, it was how to adore his children. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t die,¡± Karot whined, pouting up to his father. ¡°I think two times is good enough,¡± Adam assured, wrapping an arm around his eldest son, kissing his ear gently. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t die.¡± Adam spoke to them of his tale, from his first life, to his second life, and finally his third life. He spoke of his love for prawn cocktail crisps, to various different drinks, mostly fizzy, but also the mango juice he would often vour their water to taste like. He spoke of many innocuous things, many of which did not exist in this world. He even spoke of showers, which he vastly preferred over baths, much to Vonda¡¯s surprise. ¡°I really wish mobile phones existed in this world,¡± Adam said, holding up an imaginary phone, tapping at the screen with his thumb, snapping an imaginary picture of his children, having not yet gained the habit of snapping a selfie, which would have made more sense. ¡°Although, we can do without social media.¡± As Adam continued to speak of his tale, and made jokes only he understood, the loneliness returned, only to be pushed away by the warmth of his children. He was a man of three worlds, and though his time in the second had been short, and rming, it had shaped him to who he was. Adam¡¯s heart continued to ache, but the weight upon his shoulders lightened by a feather. Vonda reached out to hold his hand at some point, and the half elf smiled at her. Vonda rested her head against her husband¡¯s shoulders, tears slipping against his clothing, before she quickly wiped them clean, blowing her nose into a handkerchief. She would cryter, when they were alone, or perhaps, when she was alone. She understood what Adam was doing. The half elf, who perhaps was often a fool, was someone who liked toy down the foundations slowly, and it had begun today. Even as evening came, she watched her husband from the opposite end of the shared estate, the half elf sitting beside his brother. ¡°Jurot?¡± Adam called, finally breaking the silence. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°I need you to, uh¡­¡± Adam blinked rapidly for a moment. ¡°If you could, please find out what happened. I want you to.. make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I mean¡­ I don¡¯t want you to me any of them. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Adam sniffled. ¡°Just, you know, train them, and make sure they¡¯re¡­¡± Adam shook his head again. ¡°Just, find out what happened, and deal with it as you see fit. It was all my fault, but just, you know.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, closing his eyes to calm himself. He was certain he understood what Adam was asking of him. ¡°I¡­ would do it, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to know. Larot pushed Jirot out the way, that¡¯s all I know, it¡¯s all I need to know.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes burned as they glistened. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jurot.¡± Jurot swallowed. It was in times like this he wished Jaygak and Kitool were here. The only way they wouldn¡¯t be here was if they didn¡¯t know, so such a burden fell upon his shoulders. Even if he was a member of the Rot family, he wasn¡¯t sure he was strong enough to carry it. ¡°You can go after Damrot begins to crawl, but you shoulde back for the festival.¡± Jurot closed his eyes again. He was d that Adam was still Adam, even after all that happened. While Vonda watched the pair, seeing the way Jurot tried to calm himself, she understood Adam had already begun to settle things. She nced away, only to find a tiny, warm hand against hers. She nced aside to see Larot, the tiny demon boy staring up at his mother. He rubbed the back of her hand gently. Vonda, certain the boy was not just a boy, still pulled him to her bosom, holding the back of his head. ¡°Larot.¡± The boy could hear the pain within her voice. He reached up to brush along her cheek. ¡®You damn fool! How can you worry your wife like this?¡¯
Damn. The next arc is pretty long, and pretty depressing. Someone subscribe to my patreon so all these depressing chapters pass quickly! The next person to subscribe to even my lowest tier, I''ll post up an additional two chapters, not one. [1049] – Y05.049 – Readiness [1049] ¨C Y05.049 ¨C Readiness ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Adam whispered into Vonda¡¯s ear, holding her hand. They sat to one side, in the shadows of the shared estate, each sipping their voured water, having finished their meal of potatoes and eggs. Vonda nced aside to her husband, intertwining her fingers with his. Since when had her husband kept such a keen eye upon her? No, that was a silly statement, since it was Adam. The real question was when did he learn to read her so well? They watched the Family Heads greet the children, the nearby Heads already familiar to the children due to Sonarot often taking them out to y with the children of the other estates. They had all epted that Sonarot viewed them as her own grandchildren, as was her right, though it was only now that many hade to ept the children as Children of the Iyr. ¡°Everything is changing,¡± Vonda whispered, squeezing his hand. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I think it is for the better,¡± Vonda said, but there was something else within her voice. An apprehension for the unknown. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Adam repeated, slowly nodding his head. He nced aside to her, taking in the sight of her face for a moment, stopping himself frommitting her face to memory so obviously, and instead nced down towards her stomach, reaching down to rub it gently, feeling the movement within. ¡°Are they still kicking?¡± ¡°They are.¡± ¡°How could you do that, you silly boy, you silly girl, how can you kick your mother like that?¡± Adam cooed to the stomach, feeling the movement against his hand. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, what a fool of a father I am, riling you up.¡± Vonda rested her head against Adam¡¯s shoulder, inhaling deeply as she dealt with the sharp pain of their child moving so harshly within her stomach. She was no stranger to blocking out the pain, though usually she was able to use her magic to heal herself, but with a child, it was awkward to use any magic. Pam stared at the young woman from nearby, wearing a nket over her shoulders, while her husband whittled away nearby, blowing the wood to one side, collecting the scraps and dust into a basket. He remainedpletely engrossed within his work, having shut off the world. Her eyes then fell to the children, who remained with their grandmother, and were showered in the attention of the various Iyrmen around. Little Jarot, who was so sweet and gentle, and used to love her bread, and Larot, who remained eerily silent. ¡°Okay?¡± called a gruff voice from beside her. The young woman jolted slightly, ncing aside to the one armed, one legged Iyrman, who called the young woman his granddaughter. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Do not be afraid to speak,¡± Jarot said, the old man sipping his milk, this milk more sour than any other milk he had drunk before, even though he had caused so much trouble for it. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Pam nced aside to her father, who had recently returned back to the Main Iyr, though sat awkwardly to one side, unsure of what he should do. He had returned in order to remain near Pam for the birth of his second grandchild, but the thoughts of his face also focused on what to do in this situation. He stared at the children, with their green skin and amber eyes, still unsure of how to treat them. It was one thing to marry into the Iyr and ept half dragons as family, but another to ept goblins and a demon. Pam pulled the nket over herself. When she was pregnant the first time, the twins took such good care of her. Even during her current pregnancy, Jirot and Jarot made sure she wasfortable, but now, when they needed her, what could she do? ¡°What am I meant to say?¡± Bam eventually asked his daughter, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°If it was Damrot, or Virot, I would understand, but¡­¡± ¡°Just say what you would say if Virot was killed.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have been killed, she¡¯s not¡­¡± Bam nced aside slightly, shaking his head. He had half a mind to think the Iyrmen could hear him, but even so, he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°The Divine must beughing at me.¡± ¡°Would Lord Sozainugh at you? Mother Soza?¡± Pam asked, her eyes ring at her father. ¡°Adam¡¯s children were killed. They¡¯re Children of the Iyr now, I hear.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Iyrmen.¡± ¡°Iyrmen? Iyrmen aren¡¯t¡­¡± Bam motioned a hand towards the children, who had been taken away to sleep. ¡°No one can understand an Iyrman¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°You should say your condolences, they¡¯re still my husband¡¯s nephews,¡± the young woman stated firmly. Once Adam was done kissing his triplets goodnight, he carried Jirot and Jarot out to the nearby cabins, only to stop when he saw the tall, thickly built man. He had begun to grow a bit of a beard, the baker scratching it awkwardly. ¡°Your, uh¡­¡± Bam swallowed, eyeing up the half elf. He had heard the tales of the young man and his brother, his own son inw. If someone had told him that Jurot was aiming to be the Chief of the Iyr, it would have all made sense, though of course, considering his grandfather, it made sense that Jurot could kill a dragon. A dragonyer, his own son inw? The baker nced around the Iyr for a moment, avoiding the twins. The Iyr. It was home to tales that were borderline fantasy. The reason he was within thisnd was because of Jurot marrying his daughter, but one of the driving forces behind such was the young man before him. The reason why his daughter possessed thousands of gold, was because of the half elf, who had paid the coin, even though Jurot could have spent the thousands of gold for the ridiculous dowry. He no longer had any worries for his daughter, who could live the rest of her life without worry of going hungry. Bam looked down to the children, the green skinned goblins, with their leaf shaped ears, their shy amber eyes looking back up towards him. Once, a pair of those eyes held great mischief, but now? Bam felt his throat tighten, trying to find the words. ¡°Look,¡± Adam said, hoisting his children up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s Bam. Do you remember Bam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Pam¡¯s daddy,¡± Jirot replied, ncing up at her father with a raised brow. ¡°He is a baker.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my daughter so smart?¡± Adam nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°How can you be so smart?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± the girl said, smiling slightly. ¡°Aye, I bake,¡± Bam said. ¡°I¡­¡± Bam threw a look to Adam, slowly bowing his head. ¡°I just wanted to say¡­ if you need anything baked, you can ask me, and I will do what I can for the children.¡± ¡°I love kako¡¯s bread, but your bread is nice too,¡± Jirot said, giving him a thumbs up, the girl¡¯s eyes so innocent and sweet. Bam smiled awkwardly, slowly nodding his head. ¡°I taught my daughter well, then.¡± ¡°I am daddy¡¯s daughter, and daddy is not teaching, he is always working.¡± Bam smiled slightly. ¡°A father should work hard.¡± Jirot pouted, nestling her head against her father¡¯s shoulder, groaning lightly. ¡°Daddy is so smelly.¡± The girl jolted up slightly staring up at her father, who leaned down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Daddy is so silly, always working, but he¡¯s working hard, right? So you should spoil daddy since he¡¯s working hard,¡± Adam said, noting the guilt in his daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jirot pouted. Bam nced down at the boy, who was named after the one armed Iyrman who stood patiently nearby. ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± little Jarot replied, also retreating to his father¡¯s chest. Adam¡¯s heart continued to ache, even as thest days of the month passed, and they weed the sixth month of the year, thest month of noonval. He had spent his days with his children, ying dragonchess, ying wallball, drawing, reading with his twins, and just sitting alone with Larot, who was often with Jazool. She was too young to understand why he had been missing for a few days, or why the aura within the Iyr had changed. It was thest evening of the month, and while the one armed Jarot spoiled the twins, speaking of his tales, not mentioning any deaths, but rather speaking of all the figures he had met, from me de to even the likes of the Vice Commanders of the various Orders, Adam sat beside his youngest son. The red skinned boy blinked sleepily, thinking of nothing in particr. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, let me know,¡± Adam whispered, rubbing the boy¡¯s back gently. ¡°I wish I could y with you all more. To walk the fields, lifting you up to my chest because you got tired. To kick the ball against a wall, and bring the cup of water to your lips because you¡¯re parched. To draw alongside you, making sure you don¡¯t eat the vibrant crayons. To read to you, until you finally yawn, and I can put you to bed. I wish I could give you all the life you deserve.¡± The silence apanied the pair into their thoughts. Elder Zijin hadn¡¯t expected him so soon, upon the start of the sixth month. It was too soon, and the half elf had not yet spoken to the people he needed to speak to. Even so, the half elf approached the Elder, who had already prepared it. ¡°No Churot?¡± Adam asked, noting the Elder was alone. ¡°No,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°You are ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given Asorot his gift,¡± Adam confirmed, taking his seat opposite the Elder, smiling sadly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the kind of thing I can be ready for.¡±
What is he ready for? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [1050] – Y05.050 – Darkness Rising [1050] ¨C Y05.050 ¨C Darkness Rising It was ck. Not like the night, but like that of ominous death. The various cks each swirled across the de¡¯s edge, leaving streaks like the night sky upon the de. The handle of the axe was also made of a ck wood, which Jurot would be able to surmise, and the dark leather around the handle clung to it like a second skin. ¡°Deathsteel,¡± Adam said, keeping his fingers sped together, too afraid to reach for the axe. Even from where he sat, he could feel the oppressive aura of the de. ¡°Once enchanted, those in by such steel cannot be revived with simple spells,¡± Zijin stated firmly, his voice dark. Adam stared at the de, swallowing slightly. His eyes met the Elder¡¯s. ¡°Enchant it with whatever you wish, and once you havepleted your task, the Iyr will retain the de.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, reaching for the handle, feeling the soft leather against his hand, his hand almost sticking to it, through a supernatural property of the leather, or through his own greed, the half elf wasn¡¯t certain. ¡®It¡¯s heavy.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This matter is within the purview of the Rot family. My hands, as the Elder, are tied. Though I wish to do more, the Reavers will soon be upon us. I am sorry, this is all I can do for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Zijin. This is already enough.¡± Adam stared at the de, before his lips twitched into a frown. ¡°No, there¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°As long as I am an Elder, you do not need to worry of your family.¡± ¡°Then I hope that you remain the Elder for a long while,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will also inform my sessor of how to treat them too, you do not have to worry.¡± ¡°Your sessor is going to have somerge boots to fill,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. He smiled as Zijin tried to understand the idiom. ¡°I should get to work, Elder.¡± ¡°I will escort you.¡± As they made their way to the shrine, Adam could feel the chill against his hand, and the burning of his muscles working to carry the de. ¡®I¡¯m not sure how much time I have¡­¡¯ The shrine was tucked some ways away from the Main Iyr, through a winding tunnel, in its own intimate corner. It was made of six sturdy standing stones, encircling arge patterned floor, the entire area engraved with ancient symbols Adam still couldn¡¯tprehend. The sun shone from above, providing them with light and warmth, and its power. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the different symbols, the stones, and the floor. He closed his eyes, recalling the past. ¡°It was a little after we first met,¡± Adam said, recalling the scene. ¡°I remember being in awe of these stones. I remember being really cheeky to you about the Iyr and its secrets too.¡± Zijin smiled, also recalling the scene. The pair stood for a short while, enjoying the moment together. The Elder ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it tenderly, before leaving the half elf alone, or rather, under the watchful eye of another Iyrman. Adam dropped down to his knees, holding onto his amulet. ¡°This time, it¡¯s different.¡± Adam felt the chill of his obsidian amulet run through his fingers, the half elf shuddering lightly as the sharp chill ran through even to his bones. A small smile crossed his lips, but it did not reach his eyes. Baktu¡¯s attention returned back to the world, and Adam began his enchanting. It was just the one axe, for the Iyr could not risk multiple copies of such a de to exist. Once he applied the first day of enchantments upon the weapon, Adam returned in the early evening, with Konarot almost tackling him as he stepped through the archway. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adam asked, his eyes following her darting tail. He pulled her up, kissing her cheek, and carried her within an arm as he ruffled the hair of the younger pair of his triplets. Kirot and Karot each reached for the hem of his shirt as they walked alongside him. ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much,¡± Jirot said, reaching out her arms, her hands opening and closing. ¡°You won¡¯t even bully me now?¡± Adam asked, lifting the girl up with an arm, settling himself down beside his son. Konarot pulled away from her father, and assisted little Jarot in sitting upon his father¡¯sp, brushing her younger brother¡¯s hair to the side slightly. ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied shyly. ¡°You can keep bullying your father, it¡¯s okay.¡± Adam kissed the tops of his twins¡¯ heads, cuddling them close. ¡®Oh, you silly little girl, you can bully me as much as you like!¡¯ ¡°You are working, daddy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working a little bit this month,¡± Adam said, rocking with his children within his arms. ¡°Daddy needs to make sure the business is going to run well until you all inherit it.¡± Jirot whimpered lightly, before her father pulled her in closer, and little Jarot also snuggled up to his father¡¯s chest. ¡°Daddy is going to have a special surprise for you all during the festival.¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. A surprise for my adorable little children. I know you and Jababy will love it most, because it¡¯s mostly a surprise for you.¡± ¡°I want to know the surprise!¡± ¡°If I tell you, it won¡¯t be a surprise!¡± Adam blew raspberries against her neck, and kissed all along her neck and cheek, doing the same to his son. His heart swelled, though the darkness remained, settled deeply within. As Adam waited for Jurot, he yed with the rest of the children. He lifted Gurot up, groaning loudly, before holding him against his chest. ¡°Since when did you be so chonky?¡± Gurot smiled his toothy smile, before he nced away. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯ve always been chonky? That¡¯s right!¡± Adam ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, swaying from side to side as he hugged his cousin. ¡°Even when you were just a little baby, you were so chonky. What a good boy, eating so well. Your little brother is also eating so well, isn¡¯t he?¡± Murot flushed slightly, the boy rushing away to his mother, who lifted him up and kept her close to him. While he did, Kavgak walked up to Adam confidently, grabbing the hem of his shirt, ring up at the half elf. ¡°Yes, Kavgak?¡± ¡°Reading.¡± ¡°You want me to read?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kavgak said, agreeing to her own demand, before storming off to find a book for her cousin to read. While Adam yed with the younger children, Turot sat with his niece and nephew, holding them close to his chest. His mother had told him not to speak of that matter with the children, nor any tales of death, since they were still so sensitive. However, he could still hold them close, couldn¡¯t he? ¡®You do not have to worry! When I am Elder Peace, I will deal with the Aldish!¡¯ ¡°Papo Turot?¡± Jirot called. ¡°Jirot!¡± Turot replied eagerly, causing the girl to jolt, before her face contorted to cry. ¡°Turot, speak calmly to the children,¡± Sonarot said, taking the crying twins from her nephew¡¯s grasp, soothing them calmness. ¡°I did not mean to make them cry.¡± ¡°I know. Jirot, Jarot, he did not mean to shout. Turot¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Turot blushed slightly, the annoyance building within him. ¡°Look at our Turot,¡± Adam called, reaching over to ruffle his hair. ¡°Do you see, Gurot? Your brother, even though it was an ident, he still apologised. Asorot, do you see how amazing your brother is?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Asorot replied, smiling slightly, the boy beside his elder brother. ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re Nirot¡¯s brothers, you¡¯re all so well behaved, just like her,¡± Adam said. ¡°Should I call her back from the business?¡± ¡°Sister is working hard at the business!¡± Turot replied eagerly once more, his eyes beaming with pride. ¡°I will work hard in the Iyr to watch over my nephews!¡± ¡°Do you see that, Jirot, Jarot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Your papo, he¡¯s growing up so well. I¡¯m so d, since my cousins are so dependable in watching over my children, I don¡¯t have to worry at all, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Shikan threw a look to Sonarot, raising his brows, and the woman slowly bowed her head, causing him to sigh. ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ ¡°Will you watch over Virot and Damrot the same?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Turot assured. ¡°Damrot, my boy, should I read to you?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to Damrot, who nced up towards the half elf upon hearing his name. The boy blinked, smiling slightly, before leaning forward, onto all fours, crawling over to the half elf. Adam gasped, frozen in ce as the boy crawled to him, babbling and squealing at the half elf. ¡°Damrot! You¡¯re crawling? How amazing! Look at you, crawling so confidently!¡± ¡°He crawled after his nap,¡± the older Jarot said, doing nothing to hide the smirk upon his lips. ¡°No one told me?¡± ¡°Who would dare to tell you when I wish to tease you?¡± ¡°You! Damrot, you kept this a secret from me too?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the boy, whose smile was so pure and innocent. Adam hoisted him up, nting kisses all over his cheek. ¡°You! I forgive you, because you¡¯re so cute, and because you¡¯re my adorable son.¡± ¡°Will you steal him when his father is not here?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Adam asked, his eyes darting about. ¡°Where¡¯s Jurot? Where¡¯s your daddy, Damrot?¡± Damrot smiled innocently, before ncing around, finding his mother, squealing with delight. ¡°Close enough, I suppose.¡±
How can Damrot keep it a secret? Of course we''ll forgive him. [1050] – Y05.050 – Darkness Rising I [1050] ¨C Y05.050 ¨C Darkness Rising I It was ck. Not like the night, but like that of ominous death. The various cks each swirled across the de¡¯s edge, leaving streaks like the night sky upon the de. The handle of the axe was also made of a ck wood, which Jurot would be able to surmise, and the dark leather around the handle clung to it like a second skin. ¡°Deathsteel,¡± Adam said, keeping his fingers sped together, too afraid to reach for the axe. Even from where he sat, he could feel the oppressive aura of the de. ¡°Once enchanted, those in by such steel cannot be revived with simple spells,¡± Zijin stated firmly, his voice dark. Adam stared at the de, swallowing slightly. His eyes met the Elder¡¯s. ¡°Enchant it with whatever you wish, and once you havepleted your task, the Iyr will retain the de.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, reaching for the handle, feeling the soft leather against his hand, his hand almost sticking to it, through a supernatural property of the leather, or through his own greed, the half elf wasn¡¯t certain. ¡®It¡¯s heavy.¡¯ ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This matter is within the purview of the Rot family. My hands, as the Elder, are tied. Though I wish to do more, the Reavers will soon be upon us. I am sorry, this is all I can do for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Zijin. This is already enough.¡± Adam stared at the de, before his lips twitched into a frown. ¡°No, there¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°As long as I am an Elder, you do not need to worry of your family.¡± ¡°Then I hope that you remain the Elder for a long while,¡± Adam said. ¡°I will also inform my sessor of how to treat them too, you do not have to worry.¡± ¡°Your sessor is going to have somerge boots to fill,¡± Adam said, chuckling lightly. He smiled as Zijin tried to understand the idiom. ¡°I should get to work, Elder.¡± ¡°I will escort you.¡± As they made their way to the shrine, Adam could feel the chill against his hand, and the burning of his muscles working to carry the de. ¡®I¡¯m not sure how much time I have¡­¡¯ The shrine was tucked some ways away from the Main Iyr, through a winding tunnel, in its own intimate corner. It was made of six sturdy standing stones, encircling arge patterned floor, the entire area engraved with ancient symbols Adam still couldn¡¯tprehend. The sun shone from above, providing them with light and warmth, and its power. Adam¡¯s eyes fell across the different symbols, the stones, and the floor. He closed his eyes, recalling the past. ¡°It was a little after we first met,¡± Adam said, recalling the scene. ¡°I remember being in awe of these stones. I remember being really cheeky to you about the Iyr and its secrets too.¡± Zijin smiled, also recalling the scene. The pair stood for a short while, enjoying the moment together. The Elder ced a hand on Adam¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it tenderly, before leaving the half elf alone, or rather, under the watchful eye of another Iyrman. Adam dropped down to his knees, holding onto his amulet. ¡°This time, it¡¯s different.¡± Adam felt the chill of his obsidian amulet run through his fingers, the half elf shuddering lightly as the sharp chill ran through even to his bones. A small smile crossed his lips, but it did not reach his eyes. Baktu¡¯s attention returned back to the world, and Adam began his enchanting. It was just the one axe, for the Iyr could not risk multiple copies of such a de to exist. Once he applied the first day of enchantments upon the weapon, Adam returned in the early evening, with Konarot almost tackling him as he stepped through the archway. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adam asked, his eyes following her darting tail. He pulled her up, kissing her cheek, and carried her within an arm as he ruffled the hair of the younger pair of his triplets. Kirot and Karot each reached for the hem of his shirt as they walked alongside him. ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much,¡± Jirot said, reaching out her arms, her hands opening and closing. ¡°You won¡¯t even bully me now?¡± Adam asked, lifting the girl up with an arm, settling himself down beside his son. Konarot pulled away from her father, and assisted little Jarot in sitting upon his father¡¯sp, brushing her younger brother¡¯s hair to the side slightly. ¡°No,¡± Jirot replied shyly. ¡°You can keep bullying your father, it¡¯s okay.¡± Adam kissed the tops of his twins¡¯ heads, cuddling them close. ¡®Oh, you silly little girl, you can bully me as much as you like!¡¯ ¡°You are working, daddy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working a little bit this month,¡± Adam said, rocking with his children within his arms. ¡°Daddy needs to make sure the business is going to run well until you all inherit it.¡± Jirot whimpered lightly, before her father pulled her in closer, and little Jarot also snuggled up to his father¡¯s chest. ¡°Daddy is going to have a special surprise for you all during the festival.¡± ¡°Surprise?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. A surprise for my adorable little children. I know you and Jababy will love it most, because it¡¯s mostly a surprise for you.¡± ¡°I want to know the surprise!¡± ¡°If I tell you, it won¡¯t be a surprise!¡± Adam blew raspberries against her neck, and kissed all along her neck and cheek, doing the same to his son. His heart swelled, though the darkness remained, settled deeply within. As Adam waited for Jurot, he yed with the rest of the children. He lifted Gurot up, groaning loudly, before holding him against his chest. ¡°Since when did you be so chonky?¡± Gurot smiled his toothy smile, before he nced away. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯ve always been chonky? That¡¯s right!¡± Adam ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, swaying from side to side as he hugged his cousin. ¡°Even when you were just a little baby, you were so chonky. What a good boy, eating so well. Your little brother is also eating so well, isn¡¯t he?¡± Murot flushed slightly, the boy rushing away to his mother, who lifted him up and kept her close to him. While he did, Kavgak walked up to Adam confidently, grabbing the hem of his shirt, ring up at the half elf. ¡°Yes, Kavgak?¡± ¡°Reading.¡± ¡°You want me to read?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kavgak said, agreeing to her own demand, before storming off to find a book for her cousin to read. While Adam yed with the younger children, Turot sat with his niece and nephew, holding them close to his chest. His mother had told him not to speak of that matter with the children, nor any tales of death, since they were still so sensitive. However, he could still hold them close, couldn¡¯t he? ¡®You do not have to worry! When I am Elder Peace, I will deal with the Aldish!¡¯ ¡°Papo Turot?¡± Jirot called. ¡°Jirot!¡± Turot replied eagerly, causing the girl to jolt, before her face contorted to cry. ¡°Turot, speak calmly to the children,¡± Sonarot said, taking the crying twins from her nephew¡¯s grasp, soothing them calmness. ¡°I did not mean to make them cry.¡± ¡°I know. Jirot, Jarot, he did not mean to shout. Turot¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Turot blushed slightly, the annoyance building within him. ¡°Look at our Turot,¡± Adam called, reaching over to ruffle his hair. ¡°Do you see, Gurot? Your brother, even though it was an ident, he still apologised. Asorot, do you see how amazing your brother is?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Asorot replied, smiling slightly, the boy beside his elder brother. ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re Nirot¡¯s brothers, you¡¯re all so well behaved, just like her,¡± Adam said. ¡°Should I call her back from the business?¡± ¡°Sister is working hard at the business!¡± Turot replied eagerly once more, his eyes beaming with pride. ¡°I will work hard in the Iyr to watch over my nephews!¡± ¡°Do you see that, Jirot, Jarot?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Your papo, he¡¯s growing up so well. I¡¯m so d, since my cousins are so dependable in watching over my children, I don¡¯t have to worry at all, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Shikan threw a look to Sonarot, raising his brows, and the woman slowly bowed her head, causing him to sigh. ¡®Adam¡­¡¯ ¡°Will you watch over Virot and Damrot the same?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Turot assured. ¡°Damrot, my boy, should I read to you?¡± Adam asked, throwing a look to Damrot, who nced up towards the half elf upon hearing his name. The boy blinked, smiling slightly, before leaning forward, onto all fours, crawling over to the half elf. Adam gasped, frozen in ce as the boy crawled to him, babbling and squealing at the half elf. ¡°Damrot! You¡¯re crawling? How amazing! Look at you, crawling so confidently!¡± ¡°He crawled after his nap,¡± the older Jarot said, doing nothing to hide the smirk upon his lips. ¡°No one told me?¡± ¡°Who would dare to tell you when I wish to tease you?¡± ¡°You! Damrot, you kept this a secret from me too?¡± Adam asked, staring down at the boy, whose smile was so pure and innocent. Adam hoisted him up, nting kisses all over his cheek. ¡°You! I forgive you, because you¡¯re so cute, and because you¡¯re my adorable son.¡± ¡°Will you steal him when his father is not here?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Adam asked, his eyes darting about. ¡°Where¡¯s Jurot? Where¡¯s your daddy, Damrot?¡± Damrot smiled innocently, before ncing around, finding his mother, squealing with delight. ¡°Close enough, I suppose.¡±
How can Damrot keep it a secret? Of course we''ll forgive him. Interlude: Such Terrible News Interlude: Such Terrible News The gazes fell upon the Iyrman as he stepped out of the carriage, noting some of the workers still within the estate, though mostly the young children remained. He approached the group, making his way to the two Managers who waited for him. ¡°You must tell me,¡± Jurot said simply. Once Jurot was informed, he remained silent. He could envision the scene within his mind. The Iyrman tensed up several times, beating away the rage which dared to overwhelm him. He could only wonder what the children felt at the time. His own thoughts fell back to when he was a child, and the most danger he had been, held hostage by Balrog the Bane, and the shame which had filled him since. His father and aunt had let them go peacefully in order to protect him, but¡­ Where had he been when his niece and nephews were in trouble? ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman said, his voice cold. ¡°Gather the workers.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Kamrot called, approaching his grandnephew as he tookmand of the business. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot replied, his voice holding a slight rasp, informing Kamrot of his true feelings. ¡°Thank you for watching over the business.¡± Kamrot rubbed along his freshly shaved head, ncing aside for a moment. ¡°It was my mistake. I should have watched over them, as their babo.¡± Jurot shook his head. ¡°It was the mistake of the Order.¡± ¡°It is a matter of the family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kamrot slowly nodded his head. ¡°I will go.¡± Jurot closed his eyes. ¡°Adam will decide.¡± ¡°I must go,¡± Kamrot stated. ¡°I will speak with him.¡± ¡°Adam wille,¡± Jurot promised. ¡°Will you remain at the business and watch over it?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Kamrot promised, shaking the young Iyrman¡¯s forearm, before sping the boy¡¯s hand within his own. ¡°Are they well?¡± ¡°Jarot does not eat.¡± Kamrot shut his eyes tight, feeling the chill run through him. He contained his rage, the old man having decades of practise in dealing with such emotions. ¡°I will not be able to face Rirot if I cannot ughter them.¡± ¡°Adam is dealing with the matter.¡± ¡°Can he?¡± ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± Kamrot slowly nodded his head, and pulled away, leaving the Iyrman be. He returned back to the wall, his sharp eyes demanding the nearby Iyrmen to keep on guard, though none required such a look. The businessfolk gathered before the Iyrman, the Iyrman who held the same tattoos as many of the Iyrmen nearby, the blue circle nked by blue diamonds. The Managers, the Leads, and all the other businessfolk waited for the Iyrman to speak. Bl stood behind the Aswadians children, Jasmine stood beside her fully clothedpanion, and Bael sat to one side, leaning his jaw against his fist. The air hung heavy within the air. The businessfolk could feel it on the air. It was that kind of feeling, the feeling that someone wanted to cut you down, and it was only a matter of time for them to draw their de. ¡°The Iyr will assist in our defences indefinitely.¡± Jurot closed his eyes, tensing up slightly. Though he could feel the knot in his heart and throat, Adam had made it obvious that he needed to ease their worries. ¡°We, the Executives of the United Kindom, are sorry to have caused such distress to you. We made a mistake, and it will not happen again.¡± Dunes could feel the air grow heavier around them. He felt a hand against his, and he squeezed it gently. He took in the sight of Jurot, whose nephews had been killed. Jurot usually stood so tall and proud, carrying an aura of confidence, which delved into a practised arrogance. He once stood like a tiger, but now he was a house cat. ¡°Our business will close its gates for a short time,¡± Jurot began. ¡°I will begin the training once more. Lead Jonn will train you once I return to the Iyr.¡± The words cut deep as Jonn swallowed. He swore his Oaths to Adam, not his brother, but the half elf¡¯s heart remained heavy with the burden of failure. He, who had meant to protect the children, had allowed them to be killed right beside him. ¡°Bl, Siten, thank you for your assistance. I will inform the Enchanter of your contributions.¡± Bl bowed his head, and with a whisper from Jasmine, Siten also bowed their head, more a nod that was kept for a moment too long. A silence befell the business. For a long moment, the businessfolk stared at their Executive. The Executive that was the son of their president. The Executive who was the grandson of the Mad Dog. They could still feel the unsheathed de hanging in the air. Jurot was uncertain of how to continue, but thankfully, the Silver Fate Squad returned, and the Iyrman dismissed the businessfolk. Nirot approached Jurot, stopping ahead of him. He threw a look to the others for a moment, swallowing slightly. ¡°I am sorry. I should have remained here.¡± ¡°No. The viges needed your assistance.¡± ¡°How are they?¡± ¡°Little Jarot does not eat. Adam is dealing with it.¡± Nirot¡¯s heart dropped, the young woman¡¯s biting her trembling lower lip. ¡°Can he do it?¡± ¡°Adam is Adam.¡± Nirot blinked away the thought of her nephew starving to death. Her eyes met her cousin¡¯s, filling with a simmering rage. ¡°Will you go?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°You must take me with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I must go,¡± Nirot urged. ¡°They are my nephews too.¡± ¡°You must remain.¡± ¡°I cannot.¡± ¡°You must, for it is not your tale,¡± Jurot stated firmly. Nirot blinked, as though she had been pped in the face. ¡°You would deny my rights?¡± Jurot remained silent for a long while. His eyes met his cousin¡¯s, their dark eyes holding one another¡¯s gaze. ¡°Jirot awakens with nightmares. She will need you.¡± ¡°She needs you too.¡± ¡°He is my brother.¡± ¡°He is my cousin,¡± Nirot said, her voice shaking slightly. ¡°I must go.¡± Jurot remained silent for a long moment, noting the resolution within the woman¡¯s eyes. She was the Mad Dog¡¯s granddaughter, there was no doubt of that. ¡°We will discuss thister.¡± Nirot swallowed, allowing him to drop the matter, the young woman storming off to the side. The businessfolk quickly nced away from her as she made her way to the Manager¡¯s estate, where the children were watched over by a handful of Iyrmen and the children¡¯s families. Naqokan inhaled deeply, closing her eyes. ¡®Jarot¡­¡¯ When she had returned to hear what happened, the Iyr had already retrieved the bodies. She had half expected Adam to lose his mind. She nced towards Jurot once more, feeling her throat close up. The cousin of hers who had been so resolute since she could remember, Had she ever seen him like this before? So¡­ lost? Uwajin wanted to speak up too, of the children she had carried the previous year. They were so small, how could anyone dare to harm them? Little Larot, too, who may have been a demon, but he remained to himself, bncing the trouble his elder sister caused. He was perhaps even more well behaved then even little Jarot. The guild filled her heart, for she had made the promise, and yet had been reassigned by the Iyr. Faool inhaled sharply, and allowed the emotions to flow through him. From what he knew, his cousin, Kitool, had not been informed of the matter due to her situation. If that was the case, he would need to step forward in this matter once it was time. Though he was not as close as his cousin to the children, who was also not as close as even Jaygak, how could he step back? Laygak remained silent, watching hispanions step away. He nced aside to Bavin, slowly nodding his head towards the Iyrman, before eyeing up Jurot again. ¡®Papo Laygak, you are always working!¡¯ Jirot had used so long ago. ¡®I will tell you off!¡¯ Laygak¡¯s eyes burned. The Iyrman blinked away his tears, stepping away to one side, reaching up to rub his forehead. He thought of little Jarot, who would no longer eat peppers from his hands after the little prank he pulled. ¡®Jarot, you must eat. I will not trick you any longer.¡¯ Bavin approached Jurot, the young Iyrman, who was almost like Nobby in his stature, and even held the same boyishness, though he was the previous Elder Wrath¡¯s grandson. ¡°May Ie?¡± ¡°You should remain,¡± Jurot said. ¡°I owe Adam¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bavin bowed his head lightly, epting the words, the young Iyrman making his way to Laygak, cing a hand on his shoulder, tapping it gently. Laygak sniffled, wiping his eyes, before they made their way to the estate. When evening came, Dunes stepped out towards the courtyard to one of the empty estates. He drew his de and began his nightly routine, swinging his de. He had waited for Amira to fall asleep, having promised at least the nights to her. He taught, prayed, and trained, but he needed to spend some time with his wife. As he finished his de prayer, he turned to the side, taking in the sight of the Iyrman. He bowed his head, and Jurot returned a bow of his head. The pair remained silent for a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head towards the Priest, who had wasted two of the business¡¯ diamonds, but that was not why he was sorry. ¡°If only I was a little¡­¡± Dunes shook his head, his de suddenly feeling so heavy. ¡°It is not your fault, Dunes.¡± ¡°I¡­ remember when they were born. The rain on my skin. The mud beneath my boots. The chill from the re.¡± Dunes swallowed, staring at the past. ¡°I can feel the shame of my thoughts at the time.¡± Jurot slowly nodded, noting the gleam that fell down the Aswadian¡¯s cheek. Then, their eyes met. Jurot stared into the Aswadian¡¯s eyes. He bowed his head and joined the Aswadian in his prayers, swinging his axe until the pain distracted him from a touch of his grief. It was around this time when he finally received word too. ¡°¡­¡± The Princess fell silent as the Prince opposite held up a hand, furrowing his red brows in concentration. It was only upon the blink, which transformed his face from a gentle curiosity to a sudden stupor that she understood her betrothed had received a most terrible message. ¡°I understand,¡± the fire giant replied, reaching up to cover his eyes, rubbing his pounding forehead. ¡°Thank you for informing me.¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± the Princess asked, who was only a foot shorter than her betrothed. Her skin was the colour of the ocean, with small gills around her neck, her fingers slender and webbed. She had long hair, curly, like silver kelp. The woman was adorned in sea silk, with bits of scale armour across her body, though it was the de that rested at the table that would have caused people to think twice to bother with her. Morkarai closed his eyes, shaking his head lightly. ¡°I need to send word back to the Iyr once I have collected my thoughts.¡± ¡°Did they kill that friend of yours?¡± Merza asked, smiling slightly. He had long curly hair, adorned in golden scales, with a golden trident within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°No,¡± Morkarai replied. ¡°They let him live?¡± Merza joked, before feeling a stab against his foot, pulling away his feet to under his chair, crossing his legs as his eyes darted to his sister. ¡°I must request that you send my de to the Iyr,¡± Morkarai eventually said. The mermen Prince and Princess raised their brows in surprise towards the fire giant Prince. Just what was it that had happened in the Iyr for him, a member of the Rai family, to entrust their de to the mermen, and to send it alone to the Iyr? Morkarai remained silent, lost within his thoughts. News that Adam had died would have troubled him, but not this much. He reached down to his red beard, sping it within hisrge, dark hand. He recalled the tiny green fists which would tug upon his beard, their innocent curious eyes mesmerised by his fiery red hair, their babbles of delight as they caused him to wince. Morkarai closed his eyes. He could think of no words to say to his young friend, whose heart had been torn, like the fire giants of old when they had been exiled from their homnd. No. This was much worse.
Sad. [1051] – Y05.051 – Darkness Rising II [1051] ¨C Y05.051 ¨C Darkness Rising II Adam held onto the watch, hearing the gently ticking as the seconds passed. It was heavy within his hand, his daughter reaching out to grab at it, but unable to take it from him. Adam nted a firm kiss upon her forehead as sheined, the girl babbling and grumbling, before finally giving into her father¡¯s affection, giggling lightly. Adam had epted the watch with Filliam¡¯s condolences, allowing the tinkerer to return once the awkwardness overcame the young man. His eyes fell to Kiara, who sat opposite the half elf awkwardly, her silver eyes glued to the table before them. She was still quite thin and small, her silver hair recently cut short. ¡°Is the Rot family treating you well?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Kiara replied, swallowing awkwardly. She was d to finally be out of the shrine, but hearing the news that the children had been killed, she wished she was still working. ¡°Good. You let me know if they¡¯re, uh, you know¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply, trying to gather his thoughts, but his mind remained clouded with darkness. Kiara nodded, allowing the silence to befall them again. She watched the father as he lifted his daughter up, standing her upon hisp, wrapping an arm around the girl¡¯s back. He nuzzled against her nose, and stared into the girl¡¯s hazel eyes, the baby staring deep into her father¡¯s eyes in return, before she smiled. ¡°Look at those adorable little teeth peeking out,¡± Adam said, rubbing his cheek against his daughter¡¯s, feeling her warmth against his own. ¡°Mummy is telling me you like to bite your dummy, mm? Is that right?¡± ¡°Ogoo,¡± the girl replied, her innocent tone like that of a babe, but she was also her sister¡¯s sister, so Adam did not allow her to fool him. ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t just nibble everything, okay?¡± ¡°Boo,¡± Virot confirmed, before her she sucked against her thumb, resting her head against her father¡¯s shoulder. Adam leaned back, his eyes falling to the rest of the children as they yed in the extended estate. The Rot family children had all gathered around the pair of boys, eager to y with them, though they left Larot alone after a short while. They yed ball with the twins, making sure to pass the ball to the pair often. Adam inhaled sharply, noting all the nces from his twins, checking to see if he was still there. He smiled at them each time, nodding his head, and the twins smiled at him, before continuing their y. ¡®Just a few more days,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®Once I¡¯m done enchanting, I¡¯ll¡­ I just need to do a little more, and then we can y together.¡¯ Kiara remained focused on the half elf for a long while, uncertain of what to say to him. She had already given condolences, but the awkward air hung in the air. ¡°Are you still enchanting?¡± Adam asked, as though he didn¡¯t know the answer to the question. ¡°Yes.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Good. Good. It¡¯s good to keep busy. You¡¯ll lose your mind if you have nothing to do, but make sure you take it easy too, alright?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Can you make Basic Enhanced weapons?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Greater Enhanced?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have no worries about money. You can stay in the Iyr. The Iyrmen, they¡¯ll watch over you. I¡¯ll ask Aunt to¡­ take good care of you.¡± Kiara slowly bowed her head. She stared at the half elf, his eyes darkened by grief, dampened by sleeplessness. The half elf¡¯s shoulders remained heavy with his burdens, but piece by piece, he was lightening the load. Though Kiara wasn¡¯t entirely certain, she understood the conversation they had was more than just about working for the business. Adam continued to enchant his axe over the days, returning to his twins, who tackled him after following their elder siblings to the entrance. The half elf even tried to tease them when he returned, picking a different entrance each time, but his triplet¡¯s noses were too keen. ¡°We yed with papo Gurot,¡± Jirot said, eating from her father¡¯s hand. ¡°We yed with the wood.¡± ¡°What did you do with the wood?¡± ¡°I build a house.¡± ¡°I build a castle,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°I made five towers.¡± ¡°A castle with five towers?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows. ¡°Even daddy only makes one or two towers. Wow, my son is so amazing, isn¡¯t he?¡± Little Jarot flushed slightly, the boy slowly bowing his head, his lips pursed with a childish joy. ¡°Daddy, kako does not listen?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Kako Minool. She does not y with us. We always tell her to y, but she does not?¡± ¡°Well, Minool likes to be alone, just like Minakan. It must be because their names begin with Min, perhaps they only like minimal contact?¡± Adam chuckled, causing his children to giggle too, the pair not understanding the joke in the slightest. ¡°You are so silly, daddy.¡± Jirot rested her head against his chest. ¡°I am so silly, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m so silly, I haven¡¯t even picked a book for you to read.¡± ¡°You do not pick, daddy, you are not a little child!¡± ¡°What do you mean? I can pick it if I want to, but normally I want you to pick it. Hmm, well, daddy does have a story from his home, maybe he can write it down to remember it?¡± Adam leaned back. ¡°Silly daddy, stars do not go to war.¡± Jirot reached up to pay her father¡¯s shoulder gently, before hugging his front once more, with little Jarot cuddling up to his chest. ¡°Ah, yes. How right you are, my dear.¡± Adam pulled the pair closer. In the evening, Vonda stole her husband away, sitting down beside him to one side as the children listened to Shikan¡¯s tale. She allowed Virot to hold a finger, the little girl snoozing lightly within her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Adam?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Will you inform Mother Priest of the situation?¡± ¡°Mother Priest?¡± Adam threw a look to his wife. ¡°What do you want me to tell her.¡± As Mother Priest heard the message from the half elf, first annoyed by his audacity, but forgiving him due to the contents of the message. She remained silent for a short while, mostly because she had tied her own hands. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to deny Adam, not when Vonda had put him up to it, and not when she, herself, had raised Vonda into the position of a Ray. There was only a half thought as to why Vonda didn¡¯t send word, realising it was most likely due to the fact she was pregnant. ¡®I am sorry for your loss, Adam. Please inform Ray Vonda of the same. I will pray on the matter and message you soon.¡¯ Vonda listened to the words through her husband as her proxy. She slowly bowed her head to the half elf, before leaning her head against his shoulder. Thus, she had involved the Order of Life¡¯s Rose into the matter. Whatever small assistance they could provide may be enough between life and death. No matter what the situation was, one would have to take Life¡¯s Rose seriously. It was the benefit of being one of the most prestigious Orders of thend. Of course, there was the fact that Adam and the First Hope, the strongest Hope, were quite antagonistic to one another. ¡®I can¡¯t regret it now,¡¯ Vonda thought, letting out a low sigh of relief. There were others who also let out such sighs. Mulrot sat opposite Zirot, the pair of women sipping teate in the night. It was the kind of tea which soothed one¡¯s heart, and allowed them to sleep with ease. ¡°I can ask Steel Strike to assist,¡± Zirot offered, understanding her sister¡¯s grief, for her heart hung heavy with the fact that their little boys had been killed. ¡°If Tarot returns in time, he may go.¡± Mulrot knew how unlikely it was for Tarot to return. She wanted to refuse Zirot, but considering that she was a Rot, how could she do so? Even as the Family Elder, she couldn¡¯t dare to deny her sister such a right. ¡°How could I not go?¡± ¡°You are the Family Elder,¡± Zirot said. ¡°Your ce is here. They will wish to see you when they go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mirot¡¯s heart continued to ache, her hands tied by her duties in the Iyr. When she became the Family Elder, she had been warned of the pain of the title, and now she understood what her predecessor had meant. The stars twinkled overhead, keeping the Iyrmenpany. Chief Iromin¡¯s vision began to blur slightly, and he closed them, ncing aside. He reached out towards thentern, pulling it closer, while his ears twitched. ¡°What need do you have of me thiste?¡± Iromin asked. ¡°I havee to make a request,¡± the figure said from within the shadows, her voice low, like the dimness of thentern. Iromin opened his eyes, throwing a tired look towards the bald woman, who clutched a staff in hand, using it as a walking stick, not that she needed it. ¡°What is it?¡± Though he spoke the question, his tone implied he already knew. ¡°I request to take a leave until the matter is settled,¡± Shaool said, cing down the piece of paper. It took only a moment for the Chief to read the request. He hadn¡¯t expected Shaool to request to leave her duties, for she was one of the Ten Paragons. If he declined her request, she would ept it, he had no doubt about that. She was a Paragon, freedom was a luxury she could not afford, and with the Reavers soon to arrive, the chance of her leave to be granted was close to nil. There was a reason why she hade to him, and not the other Great Elders. Iromin signed the slip, allowing the Paragon to step away in order toplete her personal work. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shaool bowed her head and left into the darkness. ¡®It is beginning,¡¯ Iromin thought. It was sooner than he expected. The moment Shaool stepped out of her position, the Iyr would need to react ordingly, and thus world may react to the Iyr, and with the Reavers upon the horizon¡­ ¡®We must move carefully.¡¯ The stress filled with Chief, but it was tempered by his rage. Even if they would coax the Reavers to arrive quicker, the Iyr would not regret their actions.
Uh oh. [1052] – Y05.052 – Darkness Rising III [1052] ¨C Y05.052 ¨C Darkness Rising III ¡°No,¡± Jurot said. Theo raised his brows inquisitively, though his heart eased. It had been almost two brutal weeks of getting beaten, even though it was Jurot who put himself through the gauntlet. Theo always fought him first, for the chance to earn the twenty silvers. It was just twenty silvers, but since they could fight daily, it meant that he could earn more coin than the typical hundred silvers they earned monthly. It was Theo¡¯s duty to tire him out enough for the rest. However, they would only earn twenty silvers if they won, otherwise it was half, split between the five. He would fight first, followed by Thomas, then Alfie, then Aria. If they could not defeat him, then it would be up to Dunes. In his heart, there was a hope. The hope of being able to get lucky and all that coin for himself spurred Theo on, but they all ignored that particr offer, since there was no way they could defeat him before even the fourth person stepped forward. Unfortunately, it seemed those days hade to an end. ¡°The four of you should attack me all at once,¡± Jurot finally said, feeling the heat of the rage fill him. There was only a moment of the four blinking, before they charged forward, staves in hand as they assaulted the Iyrman. He, too, used a staff, beating them each senseless with surgical precision. His skin was like iron, threatening to break any staff which did not know its ce as struck him. As the four fell before him, the heavily armoured Dunes charged forward, his magical longsword in hand, shing with the Iyrman. Dunes struck true six times within their bout, pushing his body to its limits as he swung his magical de, shrugging off the ttering staff against his armour. He used his de to strike true three times, while naturally striking true another three times, each time healing himself from Jurot¡¯s onught. This day he pushed Jurot further he had previously. While Dunes did not use his magic, Jurot did not wield his axe, nor held any shield. Dunes was fighting a weaker Jurot, and he himself repaid that in kind, though still used his magical de so as to assist the workers in earning a greater pay. Yet, somehow, the Aswadian who had been trained at the Order of the ck Mountain, fell to his knees, panting wildly, feeling the sweat seep through his clothing from within his heavy armour. ¡®Is this why Brandon the Great warned us?¡¯ Jurot remained red hot with rage, feeling it pulse through his body, filling every pour with the intense need to kill, before it finally dissipated. He closed his eyes, allowing the breeze to cool his skin. ¡°You did well. I almost fell.¡± Dunes stared up at the Iyrman, who stood tall, his skin bruised, his side slightly bloodied. He inhaled deeply, sighing out, before standing, cracking his back. He tried to recall who he was meant to slip his silvers to that day. ¡®Was he always that strong?¡¯ Amira thought, the woman sitting to one side, with a few of the other mothers, each who were busy dealing with their own work, from teaching, to knitting, to repairing clothing or maintaining the business¡¯ equipment. She had apanied Jurot for some time, but she didn¡¯t remember him being so monstrously strong, or her husband for that matter. ¡®He¡¯s not so bad,¡¯ Bael thought. ¡®Is he as strong as his brother, though?¡¯ Even so, Bael wasn¡¯t sure he could beat the Iyrman, fighting with only his fists. Cobra also peeked at the fight, taking a small break during her work, with Viper and Python covering for her. ¡®You are eptable,¡¯ Jurot had informed her when she had asked for training. ¡®eptable?¡¯ Cobra had already seen the difference between herself and Adam, but it appeared to her that the distance between herself and Jurot was equally as fathomless. Then, of course, there was Kitool. ¡®Will shee to train us too?¡¯ Her eyes darted to the side, to find her cousins, one in specific. The Silver Fate squad remained at the business, assisting the group in their training. While Jurot assisted the new set of figures, Nirot and the rest assisted Cobra and the others. Their training was far lighter, though still quite difficult, training an hour every morning and an hour every evening as part of their duties. Even though they were all training this way, Cobra could feel it. There was something else in the air. It was unspoken, but she understood. Though Jurot had called her eptable, it meant she did not require harsh training as the others. While she was someone who could be refined into a true Expert, the others still needed to master the basics. Jurot¡¯s training would quickly beat the others into shape, while also assisting Dunes. ¡®Are they nning to use us for revenge against the Orders?¡¯ Cobra thought. She wouldn¡¯t have thought it, but when it came to them, she couldn¡¯t rule anything out. ¡®What am I meant to tell the children?¡¯ The days continued to pass by, one day at a time. Amira finally approached Dunes during a prayer. The Aswadian sat upon his knees, praying before the magical de. The woman sat down on a stool, also bowing her head to pray a lighter prayer. ¡°You should go see him,¡± Amira finally said. ¡°He will want to see you.¡± Dunes finished the sentence for his prayer, before falling silent for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You must.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Dunes replied, his voice tired. Amira felt the annoyance rush through her, though pushed away her feelings. She stood, leaving her husband to his prayers. Dunes spoke so pathetically, that if she remained, she might have struck him to wake him up, but she couldn¡¯t. Dunes needed the time, and he needed to wait for that. ¡®Has the noonval wind ever felt so cold, even in Alnd?¡¯ The words reyed within the woman¡¯s mind, for how could her husband say something like that? Of course the noonval wind was cold, it was Alnd! Yet, her heart ached, because she knew what he meant, as much as she wanted to ignore the words. Finally, it was that day. Adam returned back to the shared estate, holding a bundle, something wrapped within the cloth. Though his children charged him, he quickly ruffled their hairs, before he slipped the bundle to Sonarot, allowing her to take it away. ¡°Is magic, daddy?¡± Jirot asked, clutching at the hem of his shirt. ¡°It is.¡± Adam lifted his twins up, holding them close. ¡°It¡¯s an axe.¡± ¡°Of coase it is axe,¡± Jirot said, smiling brightly towards her father. ¡°What it can do?¡± ¡°It can do so much.¡± Adam nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°It can beat up bad dreams!¡± ¡°Is my axe, daddy?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Iyr¡¯s axe?¡± Adam replied, smiling awkwardly. ¡°Iyr¡¯s axe? Not my axe?¡± ¡°No, no, but maybe you can ask the Iyr for it?¡± Adam asked, not realising just how awkward he had made it for the Iyr. ¡°I do not want axe, I want daddy,¡± Jirot said, somehow managing to fix the trouble for the Iyr. She hugged her father¡¯s neck, kissing his cheek, causing the half elf to smile wide, though his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Daddy worked so hard, so he needs some rest,¡± Adam admitted, dropping down to the side, cuddling his twins close to his chest. ¡°You are always working, daddy, I always tell you¡­¡± Jirot pouted, still holding her father¡¯s neck. ¡°I know, I know, but daddy needs to work hard. Enough about daddy, though. How was your day, my little Demon Lord?¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on the girl¡¯s cheek, allowing her to rx as she spoke of all that had happened during the day, the girl also speaking of what Jarot did. ¡°Oh yeah? Tell me about that, Jababy.¡± ¡°It was so big,¡± little Jarot said. ¡°I cannot climb the statue, is so dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Did you both say thank you to nana for taking you out to see the statue?¡± ¡°I said it!¡± Jirot confirmed, while little Jarot nodded. ¡°We are so polite, daddy!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all so good.¡± Adam¡¯s voice cracked slightly, pulling the pair closer to his chest. ¡°My wonderful children, who are all so well behaved.¡± As evening approached, the old, one armed, one legged Iyrman sighed. His body ached from his training, though the bath had soothed his muscles. He sat at the round table alone, the venerable Iyrman lost within his thoughts. He nced around at the empty seats, before closing his eyes. ¡®I am a Grandmaster now,¡¯ Sarot had revealed, his voice low. Jarot remembered how his brother¡¯s eyes had been awkwardly focused upon him. ¡®I will take that role.¡¯ Churot had sat upon Jarot¡¯s leg, the same leg which remained. He could still remember the weight of the boy, even when he was still a toddler, and yet so quiet, so well behaved. Though he ate slowly, he still ate well. ¡®Do you think Rirot will allow it?¡¯ Jarot had joked, causing Tarot tough, before the old man stopped, noting Churot look up at him. Tarot beamed down at the boy, reaching out with a thick finger, rubbing the boy¡¯s nose. Jarot¡¯s thoughts fell away as steps approached him, and the bald Iyrman, with the thick beard, sat opposite him. Jarot let out a small sigh, as thoughining at the old man for interrupting his thoughts. The old Iyrman poured himself a cup of wine, but stopped as Jarot shook his head. ¡°I will drink my milk.¡± ¡°Milk?¡± Rajin whispered. ¡°It is my favourite,¡± Jarot replied, simply, sipping the milk lightly. ¡°¡­¡± A moment of silence apanied the pair. ¡°Mad Dog,¡± Jarot said, before chuckling lightly. ¡°Undying. The Kid.¡± He inhaled deeply. ¡°It was because I am so weak, my brother is dead, and the youngest is training when he is needed here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They should burn my tales,¡± Jarot growled, feeling the heat of the rage filling him, though it was kept at bay by the chill of his grief, the old man too tired to allow the grief to fuel his rage. ¡°I do not regret it,¡± Rajin finally said, watching as the old crippled Iyrman froze in ce, before their eyes met. Jarot slowly smiled, sipping his milk. ¡°Let us share a drink when we return.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rajin replied, as though the pair truly would return.
It''s still many chapters away, but I think it''s worth the wait. [1053] – Y05.053 – Darkness Rising IV [1053] ¨C Y05.053 ¨C Darkness Rising IV She was beautiful, her skin deep red, like fresh blood, a pair of horns flowing back over her head, as though shaped by a breeze. Upon her forehead, a purple tilted cross was nked by six hollowed hexes of the same purple. She wore a heavy cloak of dark green, with a golden hem, and wore two amulets of Baktu against her chest. The Shaman checked upon the children¡¯s teeth with her t silver utensil, like a t spoon, her ring glowing, providing light. She spoke to her apprentice with words that didn¡¯t seem to make any sense, her voice so soft and smooth, while her apprentice swiftly dotted the words within her book. Once she was done checking the four sets of double canines within Jirot¡¯s mouth, she reached up and brushed the girl¡¯s hair tenderly, as she had done with her younger brother. ¡°You are still brushing your teeth so well.¡± Jirot smiled wide. ¡°I brush it so good. My mummy says how can I be the best, but of coase I am the best, I am her daughter.¡± Lokat smiled brightly down at the young girl, brushing her cheek tenderly, before checking upon her elder siblings, starting with Karot, then Kirot, and finally Konarot. She brushed the eldest sister¡¯s forehead with her thumb. After removing the artefact from the girl, she seemed to hold a greater colour within her, the girl¡¯s innocent eyes holding no hint of the kind of girl who would almost kill her mother. ¡°You may go,¡± Lokat informed her apprentice, allowing the young woman to leave with the book, expecting her back in a few hours once the contents had been copied. Shikan showed the Shaman to the room she would stay in, that within the Kan family, since the Rot family had no space to house the Shaman. Adam watched as the Shaman left to deal with her belongings, wondering just how far the Iyr would go for his children. ¡®Did you pick my break on purpose?¡¯ Adam exhaled, his joke unable to lighten the debt upon his shoulders. ¡®Just how much do I owe you already?¡¯ ¡°Nano!¡± Jirot gasped as her nano appeared, the older woman smiling warmly towards the twins, allowing them to tackle her. She scooped them up within her arms, and pulled them close to her chest. ¡°How are you my greatchildren?¡± Gangak asked, before noting Lokat¡¯s appearance, bowing her head towards the Shaman. The children distracted their nano by speaking of their day, how they had drawn with their mother and father, how they had been checked up, and how they had read to little Virot and Damrot. While they babbled away, she pulled them closer to her chest, nting kisses against their foreheads. ¡°Nano?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are listening?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°I am listening.¡± ¡°Even if you do not listen, I love you so much, nano,¡± Jirot assured, smiling bashfully. ¡°I love you too, my Jirot, my Jarot, I love you too,¡± the old woman assured, her heart swelling with sheer love for the pair. ¡®Even if your names are Rot, you are my greatchildren.¡¯ ¡®How many visitors are we going to get?¡¯ Adam thought, his eyes ncing towards the thin, old woman, her hair cut into a bob, who tapped the floor with her staff every few steps. ¡°Nano?¡± Jirot called, looking up at the old woman, who was so short, and held a gentle smile upon her face. ¡°I came since my granddaughter is not here, but was it not needed?¡± Kamool asked, the old woman bowing her head to Gangak, who returned the bow. Then the old woman nced aside to her niece, smiling towards her, while the Shaman bowed her head. Kamool squatted down and lifted up Minool, the girl smiling brightly at her grandmother for a long moment, but once she was kissed, she squirmed to try and flee back to her mother. Jitool rushed up to her grandmother too, Maool waddling her way over with her confident steps, while Jazool pulled Larot with her. Kamool lifted the little red skinned boy, pulling him close to her chest, while greeting all her grandchildren, doing the same for all the other little children who came to greet her. She sat down, allowing them to badger her all they wanted. ¡®I really don¡¯t have much connection with the older Ool family members, do I?¡¯ Adam thought, though the old woman held Larot upon herp, with Jazool cuddling up to her bosom too. Gangak¡¯s eyes darted to Lokat, then back to Kamool, wondering if the old woman had anything to do with the Iyr assigned the Shaman to the estate. However, even if she didn¡¯t, the fact that she hade to visit the children meant enough. As Adam continued to enchant, taking the next week to enchant a few weapons, he heard about a slight issue within the business. Jurot finished bathing in the stream when they appeared, a group of seven heavily armoured figures, each riding upon their steeds towards the vige. Jurot approached the vige, strapping his shield upon his back. The Silver Fate Squad apanied the Iyrman, each ready forbat. The strangers were heavily armoured and armed, each adorned in at least chain mail, while the leader wore full te, their cloaks floating behind them. They carried with them an assortments of weapons, but it was the g of their liege which provided them their greatest defence, the red and brown revealed their affiliation as a family from within Red Oak, though Jurot was uncertain as to which family they belonged to. It wasn¡¯t Redoak, or Crimsonbranch, or Scarletwood, that much was for certain. The seven trotted up into the centre of the vige, ignoring the typical decorum, though the leader reached to his side, and tossed over a pouch towards the Chief of the vige, who caught it. Noting the heft within the pouch, she gathered the coins were no doubt silvers, meaning the group probably skimped on the appropriate amount of tax. ¡°Are you-,¡± the leader began, only to be interrupted. ¡°Get off your horse,¡± Jurot demanded. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Get off your horse.¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes remained vicious as he red through the knight¡¯s visor. The knight undid his helmet, revealing a face full of youth, unmarked by des, except for the daily shaving, not that he needed to shave daily, since he was that young. He had short chestnut hair, and hazel eyes. Jurot¡¯s eyes softened, since the young man seemed even younger than himself. ¡°I am S-,¡± ¡°You are a noble, so you should show a noble¡¯s prestige,¡± Jurot said, his eyes darting along the other guards, each no doubt stronger than the young man before him. They were no doubt well trained, though were they Experts? One, two perhaps, the one who wore a bronze medallion that kept his cloak together, since the others wore iron medallions. ¡°I am Sir-,¡± ¡°Get off your horse,¡± Jurot said, interrupting the noble each time, until he was red in the face. ¡°How da-,¡± ¡°Get off your horse.¡± It was the calmness in Jurot¡¯s voice that set the young man off, who reached down for his de, only to be stopped by the bronze medallion, who rode forward to the left, making it awkward for the young noble to draw his de. The fellow hoisted himself off his horse, patting his steed on his side, whistling, causing the horse to back away. He undid his helmet, revealing a young face, with slightly tan skin, dark eyes and dark hair. ¡°Albie Redfield,¡± the guard said, bowing his head slightly, his smile pure white. ¡°My charge is Sir Joshua Redfield.¡± ¡°Jurot,¡± Jurot replied. ¡°We are here to discuss business with the United Kindom.¡± ¡°I am Executive Jurot, of the United Kindom.¡± Jurot? Of the Rot family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you rted to the Mad Dog?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mirac the Sawad, the ck.¡± Jurot nodded, suddenly understanding how Albie was a branch member of the Redfield family. ¡°It is my honour to meet the descendant of Mirac the Sawad.¡± ¡°It is mine to meet the descendant of the Mad Dog,¡± Albie replied. Joshua had dismounted his horse, and took his ce slightly ahead of Albie. ¡°You are the grandson of the Mad Dog?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°A shame he lost his fangs.¡± ¡°Our Rot family remains sharp, Redfield,¡± Nirot stated, narrowing her eyes at the young man she could gut like a pig. ¡°Who are-,¡± Joshua began, noting the tattoo on the young woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°That is beside the point. We are here because we have a que from the business. Albie, show them the que.¡± Albie let out a small sigh, reaching to his side, revealing a small wooden cylinder, handing it to the Iyrman. Jurot undid the top, pulling out the letter and the small metal que, confirming they had participated in the auction. ¡°I have confirmed that you bought one of the weapons we have auctioned, but our business is currently unable to take orders.¡± ¡°Unable to take orders?¡± Joshua asked, ncing between the Iyrman, and the figure in breastte. He inhaled sharply, pulling his head up, standing with pride. ¡°We were not informed.¡± ¡°An¡­¡± Jurot swallowed. ¡°An issue has recently arisen. We are unable to take orders. The seals will remain valid.¡± ¡°Will you not consider our family? We came all this way!¡± ¡°We will spread the information that your business is closed for the foreseeable future,¡± Albie said. ¡°Would you be willing to hear our request and consider it?¡± ¡°I will do that much at least,¡± Jurot assured. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Joshua fumed, ring at the Iyrmen. ¡°Do you think just because your grandfather is the Mad Dog, we will ept this disrespect?¡± ¡°It is no disrespect.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand what this is? Even if you are the Mad Dog¡¯s grandchildren, I am still a Redfield.¡± ¡°Out of respect for Mirac the Sawad, and for your decency to spread the word, we will consider your proposal.¡± ¡°Consider? It¡¯s not a difficult proposal, so-,¡± Jurot¡¯s eyes darted to Albie, sharing a knowing look, causing Joshua to freeze in ce. The young man reached for his de, only to be stopped by Albie¡¯s elbow. ¡°I have heard so much about the Mad Dog, would you be willing to speak to us of his tales?¡± Albie asked. ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, but the sound of a de being drawn filled the air. Silence followed for a long moment, as Jurot slowly turned to see Joshua pointing a de towards him. The fury in his eyes was evident enough, but Jurot understood it was a fury that was born from a misunderstanding. If it was the Redfield family, Jurot could only think that the de was drawn because of imagined issues, the kind born from frustration of a failing family. However, a de had been drawn. ¡°It seems Sir Joshua wishes to spar,¡± Albie said, smiling awkwardly towards the Iyrman. ¡°Okay.¡± The figure approached as Sir Joshua fell upon his bottom for the third time, panting for air. Jurot stood over the young man, noting the guards dripping in trepidation, unsure of what to do. He nced towards Albie, slowly bowing his head, while Joshua stood, holding his de with both hands, it shaking and shuddering almost as badly as him. However, they all turned towards the figure, who stood proudly, his hair falling down to his shoulders, unarmoured, save for the furs of the Iyr. It was the de upon his back which caused the Iyrmen to pay special attention to him in particr. ¡°The resilience of the Redfield family is astounding,¡± he said, his voice neutral, his eyes dark. Albie could feel a chill run through him, the Aldishman smiling politely. The tattoo was the same, blue circle and blue diamonds, but Jurot and Nirot both wielded axes and shields, the same as their grandfather. ¡®He must have married into the family.¡¯ ¡°Executive Jurot, what happened?¡± Jurot exined the situation to the Iyrman, who listened patiently. ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡°Executive Jurot, Silver Fate Squad, you may return to the Iyr and inform the Enchanter of the request, and I will remain here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jurot wanted to speak up against his words, but he wasn¡¯t going to allow the Aldishmen to hear them disagree. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Joshua asked, his eyes cautiously staring at the Iyrman. ¡°I am Gorot. I am the brother to the President, and I am here on behalf of my wife, taking her role as the Acting Director of the United Kindom.¡± Nirot¡¯s eyes remained glued to Gorot¡¯s greatsword, a greatsword she had seen a few times at her paternal family¡¯s estate. It was the same weapon which propelled her aunt after her elder brothers failed to make a name for themselves, while her elder sister died trying to earn a name for herself. It was a de that was heavy, far too heavy for most to use. The de was blue, with waves forged all across, but it was the edge of the de, like shark teeth, which allowed it such infamy. ¡°Nirot,¡± Gorot called, not wishing to look at his daughter. ¡°You should return. I willplete my duty.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nirot replied, her throat flexing against her words to refuse it, but she wouldn¡¯t let the Aldishmen hear herin. She turned, allowing Gorot to deal with the situation. It was upon their return to the Main Iyr, that Adam heard what happened. He threw a look to Damrot, who stared up at his father, taking in the Iyrman¡¯s sight. ¡°So what¡¯s their request?¡± ¡°Five Basic longswords, five thousand.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied, ending the matter there. ¡®That¡¯s only about six days worth of work, with a Basic weapon or shield leftover.¡¯ ¡°So, uncle Gorot is the Acting Director?¡± ¡°You did not know?¡± Jurot asked, surprised. Adam waved his hand, d he wasn¡¯t stressed out about it. ¡°I¡¯m sure our President and Director knew, so that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Are you still enchanting?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The business also requires equipment,¡± Jurot said, sliding forward a book to the half elf. Adam flipped through it. ¡°Jurot?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to distract Jirot during the day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t sure of the significance of all these actions, but if the Iyr wasn¡¯t going to tell him, it meant that it was the Iyr¡¯s business. He inhaled deeply, leaning back in his chair. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to¡­¡¯ Adam closed his eyes, blocking out the thoughts. ¡®Turot keeps stealing the children from me when he returns, so I¡¯ll need to spoil them more during my breaks. Thankfully, the festival ising up.¡¯
ssic. Shout out to the new patron! I didn''t forget my promise so expect a double chapter today and tomorrow! [1054] – Y05.054 – Noonval Festival I [1054] ¨C Y05.054 ¨C Noonval Festival I ¡°Nano, I look so booteafull?¡± Jirot asked, her amber eyes so bashfully gleaming towards the old woman, her lips puckered up so expectantly. ¡°You always look so beautiful,¡± Gangak confirmed, brushing the girl¡¯s cheek with a thumb. ¡°Just like mummy,¡± the girl whispered shyly, her lips forming a long smile. Jirot wore a blue, sleeveless dress, the frilly skirt like ripples in a pond. Atop her head she wore a long hat, made of light straw, with a ribbon she had picked out sewed to the wide brim. A gourd hung at her side, full of water. Little Jarot beamed up towards his grandmother, within his blue sleeveless shirt and his grey shorts, cut at the knee. He also wore a pair of gourds at his side, one that was full of water, and the other, with the ck lid, full of chilled berry milk. His father had already warned the boy that the milk would taste different during the noonval festival. ¡°I almost did not recognise my little Jarot, but you are always so handsome, like your father, yes?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The boy flushed, hugging his nano¡¯s knee, the woman pulling the twins close. ¡°Buu,¡± Virot grumbles, strapped within the leather and cloth contraption, worn against her father¡¯s front. ¡°What¡¯s this? You love me so much? I love you too, my Virot.¡± Adam nted a firm kiss on her forehead, but the girl nced over to her mother, who checked the triplets gourds, making sure they were full. ¡°You silly girl, mummy can¡¯t wear you, she¡¯s already got a baby in her tummy.¡± ¡°Huu,¡± Virotined, but she squealed with delight as her father blew a raspberry against her neck, kicking out her legs. Jurot threw a nce down at his son, who stared up at the man shyly, before hiding his head against his father¡¯s chest. After a few moments the boy nced upwards again, smiling, before hiding his head against his father¡¯s chest once more. Jurot wrapped an arm around his son¡¯s back, holding onto the back of a leg, rubbing it gently. He held the boy close to him, lost within his thoughts. Pam smiled sadly as Jurot held their son so close. Jurot, who previously found it difficult to understand, only knew what to do after the deaths. The gentle thrum of music guided them all through the roads of the Iyr, until it was eventually reced by the smell of food. Snacks of heavily fried dough, skewers of meat and vegetables, thick, fluffy bread. Thankfully, many Iyrmen offered cool drinks. Gangak carried a basket of food, adding little bits of the various foods into it, while some of the children nibbled on the food as they walked. ¡°Jarot,¡± Jirot called, holding up her little wrap, but the boy nced away. ¡°You do not want to eat?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jirot bit into the food, trailing her brother¡¯ side as they followed their nano through the festival. A mass of Iyrmen remained near the stream, sitting beside it, resting their feet within the water. It was no deeper than a pinky at its deepest, and to one side, the Iyrmen pulled up the buckets from the wells, filling the gourds for the children. ¡°Don¡¯t drink the stream water, it¡¯s too dirty to drink, okay?¡± Adam said, allowing the children to rest near the stream, each sitting at the edge of the stream and rxing. The triplets ally around their mother, who sat within arge chair, the ends of their tails dipped into the water. Lanarot tore a piece of bread and shoved it into her mouth, chewing it slowly. She nced up towards her sister, holding up a piece of bread for her. ¡°Kaka Pam.¡± ¡°Lanarot,¡± Pam called, reaching down to hoist the bread from the girl¡¯s fingers, before bringing it to the girl¡¯s lips. ¡°You should eat this bread.¡± ¡°Kaka, you must.¡± ¡°I will eatter,¡± Pam assured, while Lanarot gave in to her, eating from her fingers. ¡°Mmm. This bread is so good, so yummy, but I like kaka¡¯s bread more.¡± Lanarot continued to eat the bread, dipping it into the red sauce, which was sweeter than it was spicy. Pam smiled, reaching down to wipe the girl¡¯s face clean with a cloth, using some water from her gourd to wet the cloth to wipe away the sauce from the girl¡¯s lips. ¡°I will make you breadter.¡± ¡°Your father will make bread too?¡± Pam smiled slightly. ¡°I will ask him to make you bread.¡± ¡°With jam?¡± ¡°With jam,¡± Pam assured. ¡°Did you like it?¡± ¡°I like it. Jarot does not?¡± ¡°No,¡± Pam said, smiling sadly. ¡°He did not.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Lanarot bit into her bread. ¡°I will eat it since he will not.¡± She sighed, understanding this was a sacrifice she will need to make as his aunt. Adam stared out to the stream, smiling slightly as the memories returned to him. ¡°Lanarot,e.¡± The girl¡¯s head shot up towards her brother and she smiled, rushing up to her brother. Before she could grab her bread, Adam helped her wash her hands, wiping off the stone and dirt, before epting a piece of bread from her fingers. ¡°Do you remember baba Strom?¡± ¡°Baba?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one that gave you the armour.¡± ¡°Armour?¡± ¡°Ah, well, anyway. There was a baba. He used to let you ride on his shoulders and he used to fly you around when you were just a little baby.¡± ¡°I am so big now.¡± ¡°You are, but you don¡¯t remember, do you?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The girl pouted, slowly tilting her head downwards. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologise. He knew you wouldn¡¯t remember, since you were so small, but you liked him a lot. He liked bread a lot too.¡± ¡°Baba Strom is a good man,¡± Lanarot said, nodding her head lightly, assured of the statement. ¡°I suppose he was,¡± Adam replied, thinking about Strom¡¯s tales, about the mass murder hemitted for the sake of Umbra. ¡°There are so many people scared of him, but you? You were so fearless.¡± ¡°How can I be scared when I am so strong?¡± Lanarot asked, sighing as the burden filled her heart. ¡®I must eat more bread.¡¯ Adam smiled wider, rubbing the top of her hat as she shoved thest of her bread into her mouth. ¡°He liked you so much.¡± ¡°I like baba too.¡± Adam nced around, towards his triplets, and then to his twins. Larot had been stolen away from him, but he supposed he did manage to steal Lanarot from her mother. Adam nced down at the girl once more, who wiped her mouth with her wet handkerchief, before sipping her gourd. It was Lanarot who had allowed Adam to live such a good life. ¡®He left you so many gifts before he left, but I can¡¯t let him outshine me when ites to spoiling you.¡¯ ¡°Brother,¡± Lanarot called, holding up a small bun full of melted cheese. ¡°You must eat too.¡± Adam dropped down to his knees, allowing the girl to feed him with her fingers, her eyes full of a childish joy. ¡°I love you so much, Lanarot. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, brother, I understand,¡± the girl said, reaching up to pat her brother¡¯s head. ¡°I must understand because I am so smart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adam leaned in to nt a firm kiss on her forehead, before pulling her head to his chest. Adam¡¯s heart ached, and his throat clogged up, the half elf shutting his eyes tight ¡°You must understand, because you are so smart.¡± The purple threatened to invade the sky as the Iyrmen gathered together in the evening. The children painted their papers, each assisted by their elders, from their siblings to their grandparents. Lokat assisted little Larot, who drew a simple curve across the paper, before Lokat tied the paper to the sticks, and formed thentern. ¡°Oop!¡± Adam said, snatching his daughter¡¯s hand, dunking it within the water. ¡°That¡¯s not for eating, you silly girl.¡± ¡°Haa!¡± Virot gasped, before the swirls of blue within the water distracted her. ¡°You are doing so well!¡± Turot praised, helping little Gurot while Asorot helped little Murot. ¡°Papo, I do good too?¡± Little Jarot¡¯s expectant eyes met Turot¡¯s. ¡°You always do so good,¡± Turot assured, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair, before he turned his attention back to his younger siblings. Nirot helped the triplets, each who painted the papers lightly, though Karot remained focused upon the paper, holding the brush like a dagger. Nirot waited for him to begin painting, but the boy remainedpletely focused on staring at it, as though a viper poised to strike. ¡°Booboo,¡± Damrot said, staring at his father. Jurot ced a hand upon the boy¡¯s bottom. ¡°You wish to talk?¡± Damrot stuck his hand inside his mouth shyly, before he turned onto all fours, crawling away to his mother. Jurot remained uncertain of what to feel, but in his heart, he understood his son crawled so well. ¡°Brother!¡± Lanarot eximed, holding up herntern. It waspletely blue, save for one face, which was in, thentern always containing a single nk side. ¡°You see?¡± ¡°As vast as the sky, as deep as the ocean, my sister¡¯s smartness knows no bounds,¡± Adam said. Lanarot blinked. ¡°It is blue, silly brother.¡± ¡°Ah, of course,¡± Adam said, resisting the urge to hug his sister and spoil her with so many kisses. Instead, he picked her up and kissed her forehead, hugging her tight. ¡°What a lovelyntern you have made. Did you have fun?¡± ¡°I have so much fun,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Daddy, look,¡± Jirot called, showing off herntern, which was covered in lines of all manner of colours, and little dots within of more colour. ¡°I use all the colours!¡± ¡°Wow! Amazing! My daughter is an artist too?¡± ¡°No, I am not artist, I am your daughter.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Jirot reached out to her father¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy, you are lucky you are so handsome.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Jirot huffed, ncing over to her mother, who returned a tired smile. ¡°So lucky.¡± ¡°Kaza,¡± Mokan called, the boy pouting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mokan?¡± Adam asked, cing his sister down, before rubbing the boy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Tolleh.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡±
Ah, of course. [1055] – Y05.055 – Noonval Festival II [1055] ¨C Y05.055 ¨C Noonval Festival II The next day, the twins were stolen away by their babos and nanos. Tonagek took responsibility over the triplets. Nirot held Lanarot¡¯s hand as the girl led her to watch a fight, the young woman preparing her ears. Turot and Asorot each held their younger brother¡¯s hands, who were often distracted by the smell in the air which enticed them in. Adam and Vonda remained to one side, the half elf holding his daughter to his chest, the girl sucking her little dummy. While Adam cradled the girl with one arm, his free hand brushed along the side of his wife¡¯s hand, the pair holding hands for a moment. Jurot sat beside Pam, who watched him with curious eyes, impressed by his ability to slice a potato so thinly. Jurot peeled a set of potatoes, slicing them thinly as he had been requested, eventually scooping them into arge bowl of water, covering them to allow them to soak. He cleaned the purple knife, cing it into the leather, tying it to his side. His eyes fell down to Damrot, who remained snoozing away within his basket, the dummy sometimes bobbing up and down. ¡®Did I sleep so well as a boy?¡¯ An old Iyrman stepped into the estate the group were rxing within. He was strongly built, as Iyrman were, and carried an axe at his side, as though he were a member of the Rot family. He had short dark hair and stubble, as though he had shaved the day before the festival. At his forehead was a blue square, nked by pairs of red crescent moons which almost touched tips at the top and bottom. As he noted the sleeping children, the Iyrman took his ce opposite the pair of husbands and wives. Adam bowed his head, and the Iyrman returned a bow. Eventually, Virot stirred, the girl pushing herself off of her father¡¯s chest, her eyes blinking slowly before she noted her mother to the side. She sucked her dummy with a smile, before she reached over to her mother, but was quickly distracted by her father¡¯s affection. Pam also woke Damrot up to feed the boy. ¡°Are you enjoying the festival?¡± Bovin asked, the Iyrman leaning back in his chair, his eyes glued to the half elf. ¡°Yeah.¡± Adam gently nodded his head. ¡°Yourself?¡± ¡°My heart yearns for blood, but I must remained content with the heat,¡± Bovin said, the Iyrman reaching up to scratch his chin and neck. He nced towards Vonda for a moment, his eyes darting away since she was feeding her daughter, who reached up to clutch at her mother¡¯s hair. ¡°Have you thought of a name for your seventh?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. So far it¡¯s Zirot or Zarot, depending on if it¡¯s a girl or boy.¡± ¡°Would you like a girl or a boy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can spoil them, I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Will you be unable to spoil them?¡± Bovin asked, holding Adam¡¯s gaze. Adam replied with an awkward smile, before shrugging his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to spoil them as much as I like.¡± Bovin let out a soft sigh. He reached down to his tunic, revealing a small piece of metal, that was about the width of a finger, and about half as long. He held it out for the half elf. ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, taking the piece of metal from the Iyrman. It was made of silver, and held the warm of someone who had kept it close to his chest. There was an inscription in the Aswadiannguage, therge and beautiful flourishes somehow engraved so cleanly into the metal. ¡°The silver was once a part of Syman al-Walid¡¯s hoard,¡± Bovin said, almost coyly. ¡°Should I know who that is?¡± ¡°The Shen of Shens,¡± Jurot exined. ¡°Ah!¡± Adam said, his brows suddenly raising in shock, his heartbeat beating a little quicker. ¡®Damn!¡¯ ¡°I havee to gift it to your unborn child,¡± Bovin said, smiling slightly, though his eyes held no light. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bovin slowly nodded his head once more. ¡°It is all I can do, since I am no longer allowed to leave the Iyr.¡± ¡°Well, I appreciate it.¡± Adam stared down at the silver, trying not to broach that topic. ¡°Do you know what the inscription says?¡± ¡°He came for me, but I denied Him.¡± ¡°He?¡± ¡°Presumably it means their Divine Lord, Noor, but for us, it refers to Baktu.¡± ¡°Damn. That guy really was the Shen of Shens, huh?¡± Adam stared down at the silver. ¡°Even I don¡¯t have the gall to¡­¡± Adam thought back to when he had met the Divine. ¡®I guess I do have the gall.¡¯ Once Vonda was done feeding Virot, Adam helped the girl burp, before rubbing his cheek against hers. Bovin remained, reaching out a hand to Vonda¡¯s head, rubbing the top of her head for a moment, before he began to speak his family¡¯s tales to the group. ¡°Mummy! Mummy! I throw so well!¡± Jirot eximed as she ran towards her mother, slowing down as her father held out his hand. The girl¡¯s eyes darted to the Iyrman to the side, barely recognising him. She rushed up beside her mother and father. ¡°Do you remember who this is?¡± ¡°It is¡­ Bovin?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Adam asked, picking the girl up, before picking up his son, nting a firm kiss against their necks. ¡°Babo tell me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you remember what he was?¡± ¡°Elder Wrath, but he did not win.¡± ¡°Who beat him?¡± ¡°Lion King!¡± ¡°Wow! Gosh, look at how smart my daughter is!¡± Adam kissed her cheek all over. ¡°How about daddy rewards you all with a snack from his home?¡± ¡°Snack?¡± Jirot asked, her ears twitching slightly. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe,¡¯ Adam thought, though he was d Jurot had cut so many potatoes. ¡°Let me show you.¡± Once the basins were brought over, allowing them to wash their hands, the Iyrmen stared curiously at the range of fried potato slices before them, with Adam lightly salting them in front of the group. ¡°They should have cooled down by now,¡± Adam said, picking one up, feeling how light the snack was within his hand. ¡°Jurot, your skill with a knife is so scary.¡± ¡°Puthral knives are easy to use,¡± Jurot replied, as though his abilities had no part in the cutting. ¡°Look at it.¡± Adam stared at the crisp for a long moment, the half elf swallowing. This was the first crisp he¡¯d have in this life. ¡°Crisps. Some people call them chips, and those people also call chips fries, and deserve no respect. They don¡¯t even know how to spell colour, or grey, but that¡¯s beside the point.¡± Adam stared at the thinly sliced potato, feeling the memories rush to him, but he blinked them away. ¡°Crisps. These were a favourite snack of mine. You get quite a bit of these in their little bags, though half of it was air, you didn¡¯t want them to break during transportation. Theye in all kinds of vours, but my favourites were probably barbecue, salt and vinegar, and of course, prawn cocktail. It tastes better than it sounds, I promise.¡± They could see the joy in Adam¡¯s eyes, from his ridiculous outburst, to him stating the name of his favourite vour. ¡°I really want to eat it, so, Jababy, will you have a bite first?¡± Persuasion Check (Advantage) D20 + 6 = 14 (8) D20 + 6 = 20 (14) 20! Jarot pouted slightly, but opened his mouth slightly, and Adam brought the crisp up to his lips, the boy biting into a small bit, before chewing it slowly. Adam then brought it to his own lips, before spying Jirot¡¯s expectant eyes, and the half elf brought it to her lips, allowing her to have the second bite, before he popped thest half into his own mouth. The saltiness filled his tongue, the crunch against his mrs, to the point small bits managed to slip between his teeth, causing the half elf to wince. ¡°Not bad, but the vours of my home are much better.¡± Adam concentrated, motioning with his hand, before calling forth the words of his magic. He voured the crisps with salt and vinegar at first, allowing the Iyrmen to taste the crisps. He brought a small piece up to his son¡¯s lips, who nibbled bits of the crisps. The boy pulled away and coughed, while Adam brought the gourd of milk to his son¡¯s lips. ¡°No salt and vinegar, eh?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jarot shook his head. ¡°Okay, okay, how about this.¡± Adam snatched a crisp, feeling the panic rise within him, and cast his trick once more, calling forth the magic as he recalled the vour. ¡®If there¡¯s a God of Food out there, or a God of Children, please!¡¯ ¡°This is prawn cocktail, daddy¡¯s favourite. Just a little bite, and that¡¯s it, okay?¡± Persuasion Check (Advantage) D20 + 6 = 18 (12) D20 + 6 = 23 (17) 23! ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam brought it to his son¡¯s lips, the boy nibbling it slightly, while Jirot grumbled quietly, before she took a bite of it, slowly chewing the crisp. ¡°What do you two think?¡± ¡°I like it,¡± Jirot said. ¡°It is so yummy.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam smiled, leaning in to kiss her forehead. ¡°Daddy loves it so much, too.¡± The older Jarot winced slightly at the vour, noting the explosion of sourness against his tongue. ¡®Rajin will enjoy this.¡¯ ¡°Daddy,¡± little Jarot called. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°More?¡± ¡°More?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Poan caktell?¡± ¡°You want more crisps?¡± Adam asked, blinking. ¡°Mm.¡± Adam blinked again. His heart throbbed slightly, the half elf rushing with a deep warmth, before he leaned down to kiss his son¡¯s forehead. He brought the boy¡¯s head to his chest, for a moment, swaying slightly. ¡°Of course! Of course, my boy!¡± Adam¡¯s throat trembled, the half elf reaching out to snatch more crisps, cing them upon a te, before he cast his spell. ¡°You can have as much prawn cocktail crisps as you want. This is how I know you¡¯re my son! Who else but my children could appreciate prawn cocktail?¡± Adam nted firm kisses all over his son¡¯s forehead, the tears trickling down the sides of his cheek. ¡°Make sure you thank papo for cutting the crisps so well, yeah?¡± ¡°Thank you, papo,¡± little Jarot called, the boy¡¯s eyes meeting Jurot¡¯s. Jurot nodded, keeping his emotions at bay, not wanting to feel anything before he saw it. ¡°You eat so well, Jarot.¡± Though the Iyrmen had cautiously ate the crisps with curiosity, they pulled away from the snacks, allowing the little boy to eat as much as he wanted. They watched as Jirot picked up a crisp and brought it up to her brother¡¯s lips, letting the boy have the first bite, before she ate the second, and allowing him thest third of the crisp. She repeated this with each crisp, brushing her brother¡¯s hair and cheek with each bite. ¡°You eat so well, Jarot,¡± the girl said, confirming her uncle¡¯s words. The boy continued to eat, crisp after crisp, eating dozens upon dozens, before only the crumbs of the crisps remained. The boy sipped away at his milk, before leaning back against his father, cuddling up to him. The other Iyrmen had all snuck nces towards the boy, but it was Jurot who had watched every bite. The Iyrman felt the wave of relief rush through him, the pride that he had assisted in feeding his nephew, though it was marred by the fact the situation called for such relief. Vonda covered her face as she sobbed as quietly as she could. Pam also began to cry, hiding her face within her own hand. Jurot reached out for her shoulder, squeezing her shoulder lightly. ¡°Mummy?¡± Jirot called out, while she and her brother, as well as the triplets all rushed up to their mother. ¡°Mummy, you are hurting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Vonda assured, wiping her eyes with the back of her hands, before blowing her nose into a handkerchief. She reached down to rub her children¡¯s heads, rubbing along their cheeks. ¡°Did you enjoy the crisps?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jirot replied. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°Yummy, mummy,¡± Jarot confirmed. The older Jarot threw a look to his wife, before he closed his eyes, concentrating on dealing with the sudden surge of emotions filling him. Larot let out a small sigh, the boy leaning back against Mirot, closing his eyes to fall asleep. ¡®A child should eat freely.¡¯ The ripples of joy expanded out from the shared estate, through the Iyr as the news spreads. It wasn¡¯t just joy, but hope. A hope that finally they could fix the one issue which gued them for millennia. A hope which Adam would soon dash right to the Great Elder¡¯s faces.
I teared up just reading this chapter. I didn''t do it justice. [1056] – Y05.056 – Noonval Festival III [1056] ¨C Y05.056 ¨C Noonval Festival III ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this,¡± Adam said, noting the looks of the Chief, Elder Teacher, Elder Forest and Elder Gold. The four Great Elders hade to check on the children, before whisking Adam away to one side, clearing an estate to speak with the half elf. A myriad of aides stood within each archway, while several watched from the rooftops. Adam nced between the Great Elder¡¯s eyes, noting their expectations, tempered by the wisdom of their age. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee something like this will happen. There were plenty of ways this could have gone wrong. My little Jarot, he loves me so much, but he might not have wanted to try the food. He loves potatoes, but maybe he wouldn¡¯t like crisps. I love prawn cocktail as a vour, maybe he wouldn¡¯t. I tested him with salt and vinegar, but it was too strong, and who knows, that could have been the end of it. There were so many factors. The taste, the texture, the temperature, his temperament, the way it was introduced, who was around. Somehow, it all worked out, but it was luck more than anything.¡± Chief Iromin didn¡¯t want to hear such words, his eyes meeting the other Great Elder¡¯s gazes. ¡°How is it that you know so much about this matter?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­¡± Adam fell silent for a long moment. ¡®I can¡¯t say it¡¯s obvious, since it isn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°I knew someone who went through something simr. It was a little worse in a lot of ways, there were other issues which couldn¡¯t be solved. Unfortunately, milk and crisps isn¡¯t the best diet, but right now, it¡¯s better than air. We can begin to introduce different types of foodster. I¡¯m not sure why he isn¡¯t eating porridge, it was his favourite, but I assume it might be because he ate it in the morning when-,¡± Iromin could see the way the half elf winced, the way his throat stopped, his jaw pulling taut. The Great Elders waited for Adam to gather himself, the half elf having rambled himself to his heartache. The half elf sniffled, blinking away the tears which threatened him. ¡°Around duskval, I¡¯ll be testing out to see if he wants to eat more. Stuff like baked potatoes, pizza, the, uh, Aswadian food that Dunes sometimes cooks. Unfortunately, Korin made his way back. I¡¯m not sure how Jarot feels about spice, but seeing as how he¡¯s close to the Gaks, he might want to emte them.¡± ¡°We wille to you to speak of such matters in the future,¡± Iromin said. ¡°While I¡¯m still here, feel free to ask those kinds of questions. If I can help the Iyr by making sure no one starves, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± ¡°We appreciate your assistance in this matter, Adam.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adam replied, smiling slightly. ¡°I appreciate all that the Iyr is doing for, well, everyone.¡± ¡°We have also received word from Prince Morkarai,¡± Iromin said, before reaching into his pocket, cing down a round gem. He ced a finger upon the gem, the gem slowly shifting from a gem to a giant de, one which would been impossible for any man to wield. It was too big, more like a b of iron, than a de. Adam raised his brows, throwing a look to the Chief, who returned an innocent gaze. ¡°I shall send word to Lord Morkarai, but I hope you can send the sword back.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± It was the next morning when Adam decided to message the Prince. Mana: 25 -> 22 Spell: Sending ¡°I appreciate the gesture, Lord Morkarai, but my family uses an axe and shield.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Adam.¡¯ ¡°Jirot, Jarot, Lord Morkarai is thinking of you,¡± Adam said, holding little Jarot upon hisp, holding the boy¡¯s cheeks, leaning in to nuzzle his nose. ¡°What should I tell him?¡± ¡°Hello! How are you?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Well, daddy can¡¯t have a long conversation with him, so why don¡¯t we think of something nice to tell him?¡± Jirot thought deeply as her father brushed her hair in the morning, while he nced aside to his son, who yawned and rubbed his eye, before catching his father looking at him. The boy smiled slightly, radiating an innocent warmth that caused Adam¡¯s heart to ache further. ¡°Shall I tell him that you like the festival?¡± Adam offered. ¡°Yes! I like it so much!¡± Jirot said, smiling so brightly up to her father. ¡°What about you, Jababy? Are you enjoying it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mana: 22 -> 19 Spell: Sending ¡°Jirot and Jarot say they¡¯re both enjoying the noonval festival. We hope you¡¯re well, and are enjoying your time with your betrothed.¡± Morkarai wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡®I hope they are well.¡¯ The giant wished he had more time to think of something better, but the spell would have faded before he could send his well wishes. ¡°Lord Morkarai is so silly, isn¡¯t he?¡± Adam asked. ¡°How can he send daddy a sword when he uses an axe?¡± ¡°So silly,¡± Jirot agreed. ¡°Is big sword?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you remember his sword?¡± ¡°Is too big. How can you hold it, daddy?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, I could definitely hold it if I wanted to¡­¡± Jirot¡¯s incredulous look struck Adam deeper than even Morkarai¡¯s de. ¡°Remember, I was first ce.¡± Jirot blinked. She nodded, epting her father¡¯s argument, just like that. Unfortunately for Adam, Lord Morkarai wasn¡¯t the only one thinking about the twins. Strength Save (Trained) D20 + 8 = 11 (3) Health: 112 -> 74 Adam skid towards the wall, grazing his side. He reached for his axe, ncing upwards towards the figure. They were short, stout, with slightly pointed ears, a bare chin where there should have been a beard, but long sideburns fell down the sides of their face. They held out their small, stubby hand towards the half elf, though slowly, as though they had been formed by the Lord of Lethargy. ¡°Lord Stokmar,¡± Adam said, slipping his axe back to his side, hoisting himself up onto his feet. ¡°What do I owe the pleasure?¡± The old one armed Jarot red at the Lord of Earth, only kept at bay because his grandson spoke so politely. ¡®Facing Lord Stokmar would make for a good tale over milk.¡¯ ¡°The audacity to set your sights on Shama,¡± Lord Stokmar said, their voice low, like shifting gravel, yet so clear. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your childr-,¡± ¡°Lord Stokmar,¡± called a raspy voice, ghostly quiet. She was short, and wore thick clothing, ck as the void. She was older than time, the wrinkles on her face like ripples within ake. A medallion hung against her front, shaped in the symbol of Baktu, made of the ckest wood, and clutch a staff made of the same ck wood. The tattoos upon her forehead were ck, small, hollow circles, each uniform, smaller than any other Iyrman tattoo. The central circle held a symbol of Baktu, that of a stylised skull. Stokmar nced towards her, deigning to show the old woman the slightest respect. ¡°You are granted, by the grace of Elder Story, to roam freely within the Iyr,¡± the old woman warned. ¡°¡­¡± Stokmar raised out their hand, ttening the earth they had used to punt the poor half elf. ¡°Is it because they are goblins?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought a fool of a father like you would have already left for revenge.¡± Adam frowned slightly, swallowing. ¡°They¡¯re Iyrmen.¡± ¡°I doubt it,¡± Stokmar replied, throwing the nearby Iyrmen an usatory look. ¡°I may have fallen asleep for a long while, but do you think I have forgotten your tales? Konagek spoke of them often enough.¡± ¡°We are still waiting,¡± Jarot snarled back, ring at the entity before him. His eyes remained vicious, and as Stokmar met his eyes, the pair stood off against one another. ¡°My son is finding it difficult to eat,¡± Adam said, drawing the Lord of Earth¡¯s attention. ¡°Thankfully we¡¯re able to make sure he can live, but if you could, would you be willing to spend some time with my twins? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll greatly appreciate it, since they are children of the earth.¡± ¡°Are you in a ce to make such a request?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just checking to see if-,¡± Adam began, only to realise how close he was to flirting with death. ¡°Please, Lord Stokmar. Your presence might give him the courage to eat again.¡± ¡®The boy is finding it difficult to eat?¡¯ Stokmar thought. ¡®How old is he? Just a year? Ten?¡¯ ¡®Do I need to get on my knees?¡¯ Adam thought. Vonda watched as they appeared into the estate. The twins nced upwards towards their father, before noting the figure to one side. Their amber eyes remainedpletely focused on the Lord of Earth as they shifted the earth to form a seat for themselves, almost melting into it. ¡°Is there anything to drink?¡± Stokmar asked, recalling how the dwarves shirked them, before suddenly growing with annoyance. ¡°I will find Rajin,¡± the old Jarot said, stepping away, his metal leg striking the ground as he left. ¡®Rajin?¡¯ Stokmar wondered why that name sounded so familiar. ¡°Daddy, you are in trouble?¡± Jirot whispered. ¡°You really are your mother¡¯s daughter,¡± Adam replied, unsure of how his daughter could be this scarily smart.
Lord Stokmar casually doing enough damage to almost kill an Expert... The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [1057] – Y05.057 – Noonval Festival IV [1057] ¨C Y05.057 ¨C Noonval Festival IV ¡°Daddy makes my heart feel so warm,¡± the little girl said earnestly to the Lord of Earth. ¡°I love daddy so much, but sometimes, he is always working and not ying with me, how he can do this to me?¡± ¡°Is he always working?¡± Stokmar asked, sipping the sour wine, recalling who Rajin was, not upon seeing him, but upon tasting the alcohol. ¡°Always working,¡± the girl replied, letting out a long sigh, running her fingers through her hair, utterly exasperated. ¡°Daddy thinks I will forgive him because he is so handsome¡­¡± The girl blinked, rubbing her forehead, as though a worried mother. ¡°Just this once.¡± Adam could feel the heaviness within his heart lighten. Seeing his daughter sofortable, even if it was due to someone else, brought him a joy. As long as his daughter and son felt better, it didn¡¯t matter to him that it was because of a stranger. ¡°Your father is¡­ handsome?¡± Stokmar asked. ¡°Daddy is so handsome,¡± Jirot replied, nodding her head sagely. ¡°He is handsome, because he is my daddy.¡± ¡°Mummy is beautiful too¡­¡± Little Jarot added. ¡°So bootiful!¡± Jirot agreed with greater passion. ¡°How can she be so bootiful?¡± ¡®Should I take them both as my own?¡¯ Stokmar thought. ¡®I should destroy the Order and return to take them.¡¯ Lord Stokmar thought of destroying the Order as if they were about to go for a stroll. Of course, Lord Stokmar was the Lord of Earth. ¡®I will have to do it soon, in the next few years, otherwise they¡¯ll die of old age before I can get my revenge.¡¯ ¡°Mummy,¡± little Jarot called, before climbing down to make his way to his mother, who stood with some effort. Jirot also peeked up at her mother,pletely shirking the Lord of Earth. ¡°Mummy needs to¡­ pray.¡± ¡°I can go pray too?¡± Jarot asked, holding his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go pray and bathe, shall we?¡± ¡°It is not bath time, mummy,¡± Jirot said. ¡°I would like to bathe,¡± Vonda replied. ¡°Shall we bathe together?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jirot held her mother¡¯s free hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to Lord Stokmar?¡± Adam asked. ¡°If they wish to leave for a week or two, it does not matter,¡± Stokmar replied, before noting the look from the half elf. ¡°Days?¡± ¡°Jirot, Jarot¡­¡± Adam nced towards his twins, who stared up at their father expectantly. Adam wasn¡¯t sure what to say to their adorable faces. ¡°Make sure mummy isfortable, okay?¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± Jirot assured, before helping her mother away. Sonarot also followed, while Mirot remained with the Lord of Earth. She needed to remain here since her father remained, even if he was sitting in the corner talking with Rajin. ¡°Is that young woman their mother?¡± Stokmar asked. ¡°She is,¡± Adam replied. ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Ray Vonda.¡± ¡®Ray?¡¯ Stokmar thought deeply. ¡°Of White Rose?¡± ¡°Life¡¯s¡­¡± Adam paused. ¡°Yes, I mean, no, it¡¯s Life¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°They worship the Mother?¡± ¡°They do.¡± ¡®Soza, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ Stokmar closed their eyes, feeling the vibrations through the Iyr, of the nearby Iyrmen, that of the young woman, who was considered old within the Iyr, as well as the number of, what did the Iyr call them? Grandmasters? However, it was that presence that bothered the Lord of Earth most. ¡°I was blessed in this life to have such a beautiful wife, and such adorable children,¡± Adam said. ¡°Even my brother is so handsome.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Stokmar¡¯s eyes fell down to the triplets to one side. Stokmar could definitely sense a familiarity with the triplets, although they were Adam¡¯s by blood, the other half of the children were of that particr family. ¡°Are all your children Iyrmen?¡± ¡°We have yet to discuss the details, but for now, yes.¡± ¡°Do you covet more from the Iyr?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s not my decision to make.¡± ¡°If not yours, then whose?¡± ¡°I need to discuss it with my wife, once my youngest is born.¡± ¡°Are you worried for your unborn child?¡± Stokmar asked, suddenly feeling the intense pressure from the nearby Iyrmen, though not from the one who threatened the Lord of Earth most. ¡°The child seems very healthy.¡± Adam stared at the Lord of Earth. ¡®Just what kind of senses do you have?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± ¡°Those children, Jirot and Jarot-,¡± Stokmar began. ¡°Lord Stokmar,¡± called one of the few voices who dared to interrupt the Lord of Earth. ¡°Will you greet my son too?¡± Stokmar¡¯s eyes fell to Jurot, before they dropped down to the boy, who stirred to life within his father¡¯s arms. ¡°What was his name?¡± ¡°Damrot, son of Jurot,¡± Jurot stated firmly, his eyes remaining glued to the Lord of Earth. ¡°He is my son, and he is the youngest cousin of my niece and nephew.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lord Stokmar could hear it. There were few who could show such audacity to the likes of the Lord of Earth, and among them was the Iyr, which embraced death so eagerly. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect your children tost this long.¡¯ ¡°Lanarot, do you wish to speak with Lord Stokmar too?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°I can do it?¡± Lanarot asked, her face lighting up. She rushed over to the Lord of Earth so fearlessly, eager to tell them of her family¡¯s tales. Stokmar remained at the estate, allowing the Iyrmen to speak with them. Such a time was only the blink of an eye to them, who had lived a life longer than any of them, including the crimson serpent who watched from afar. Stokmar wasn¡¯t the only figure who wished to speak with the twins, as another figure appeared during the noonval festival. ¡°Jarot! Jirot!¡± the Iyrman called, dropping down to his knees as he embraced them both to his chest. He had doffed his armour while returning to the Main Iyr so he could bring them close to his chest. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Baba!¡± the pair replied, wrapping their arms around Jogak. The Iyrman clutched the children close to his chest, not letting up for anyone. He could feel the warmth of their cheeks against his own, smell the scent of the Iyr¡¯s oils, and feel the breaths of their giggles. Even now, he hoped that everything was but a dream. Perhaps he had been drinking too much? Did his memories fail him? ¡®My Jarot! My Jirot!¡¯ Meanwhile, the pair of demons watched from behind, waiting for their turn. ¡°You guys are back?¡± Adam asked, reaching out to shake Lucy¡¯s forearm, doing the same for Mara. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lucy replied awkwardly, ncing at the children, who were smiling so much for their granduncle. It didn¡¯t seem like they had been killed, but considering the fact that Jogak had dared to threaten the Front Iyr Elder in order to return quickly, it definitely meant something had happened. ¡®He¡¯s¡­¡¯ Mara noticed the children wore their clothies once more, the woman closing her eyes, crossing her hands over her navel as she began to meditate, trying to calm herself. ¡°I have brought you both gifts!¡± Jogak said, smiling wide, reaching into his robes, drawing out a pair of daggers, each so small, the de barely a finger¡¯s length, the handle almost as long. They were sheathed within some simple leather, but as Jogak pulled the de out, he revealed the patterns upon the metal. ¡°Meteorite daggers, forged in Damikus by a Master Smith! I bought it for you!¡± The twins remained focused upon the pattern of the de, and the colours which swirled all through the de. ¡°What do you say to baba?¡± Adam asked. Jirot and Jarot both snapped out of it upon hearing their father¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You do not need to thank me!¡± Jogak sheathed the des and strapped the belts around their waist and their thigh, allowing the children to wear the belts for that day. ¡°You cannot y with the daggers, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jirot replied back, staring up at her baba. Jogak undid the belts. ¡°I will give the dagger to your grandmother to watch over them, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl pouted, almost defeating Jogak, but she was quickly distracted as the Iyrman lifted the twins up, embracing them once more. ¡°You must thank kako too, because she paid for the daggers with the money she earned,¡± Jogak informed, keeping the twins close to his chest. ¡°Okay!¡± Jogak¡¯s eyes darted around, wondering where his fool of a daughter was. ¡®How could you leave the two of them after they were¡­¡¯ Lucy had seen it a few times. She had seen it when Jogak had forced them to continue to work. She had seen it when Jogak had found the des. She had seen it when Jogak threatened the Front Iyr Elder, ready to die. Jogak, who was certainly one of the weaker Iyrmen among his peers, and was considered with a touch of foolishness, was an Iyrman too. ¡°They really¡­?¡± Lucy whispered. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, allowing the woman to think in her silence. ¡°Some time next month, my Xirot or Xarot is going to be born.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucy replied, having not heard that the named had been changed either. Jogak eventually surrendered the twins, understanding he wasn¡¯t the only one who had worried for them. He crossed his hands behind his back, trying to calm himself. He threw a look to Adam, before approaching the half elf, cing a hand on his shoulder, squeezing it gently, before doing the same for Vonda. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say even after thinking on his words for the entire month, so only squeezed their shoulders. ¡°Lucy!¡± Jirot hugged her tight, while Mara held her brother. ¡°Jirot!¡± Lucy replied, holding the girl close. ¡°Did you bully your daddy?¡± ¡°I did not! I did not!¡± The girl replied, huffing. ¡°Why not?¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°Daddy is always working, how can I bully?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Lucy held the girl close to her chest, brushing the back of her hair, as the tears slipped out. Mara held Jarot close to her chest too, brushing along his cheek tenderly, feeling how light the boy had be. She threw a look to the side, noting Lokat, the Shaman, was around. ¡®Jarot.¡¯ ¡°If you want, you can bully me all you want, okay?¡± Lucy said. ¡°Since you¡¯re the Demon Lord!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jirot hugged Lucy tighter. Jogak caught his aunt¡¯s eyes, and upon seeing her shake her head, he nced away. He clenched his fists together. ¡®You cannot deny me my rights, aunt.¡¯ Lavgak noted how tense her husband had be, cing her own hand upon his. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman replied, still feeling the heat of the rage within him. He rested his jaw against his fist, digging it hard against his jaw as the anger continued to radiate through him like an inferno. His eyes darted to the side to Larot, who was snoozing away so peacefully.
¡°Daddy is always working, how can I bully?¡± This is as funny as it is sad... Interlude: Business Festivities Interlude: Business Festivities The darkness nketed thend, the stars twinkling above. The gentle music at the business could not calm the Lead¡¯s heart. He stood upon the wall, staring out to the nearby vige, illuminated by its celebrations for the end of noonval and the arrival of the harvest season. He closed his eyes, hearing the gentle drumming of Rock Hill instead, his heart thrumming within his chest to that same beat. He could hear theughter of his youth, the innocence before he became an adventurer, and the hope for when he could return home. ¡®Pak¡¯s gone all soft on us,¡¯ she had said back then. ¡®Swear he¡¯s changed after meeting some kinda gal.¡¯ Fred opened his eyes, returning to the present. ¡®What¡¯s all this I¡¯m thinking about now?¡¯ The young man circled around the walls, going from looking over the vige, to the river, to the Iyr¡¯snd, to the river, and then finally back to the vige, lost within his thoughts. He stared at the vige for a long while, focused on nothing in particr, but also on the most important thought within his mind. He closed his eyes, finding himself face to face with a particrly confident little girl. Her eyes were narrowed upon him, the girl¡¯s hands behind her back, her shy little brother gazing up at him with such sweet, innocent eyes. ¡®Good work?¡¯ she had asked. ¡®I¡¯d like to think so.¡¯ ¡®You are working hard?¡¯ ¡®Working hard, or hardly working?¡¯ ¡®Okay,¡¯ the girl replied, nodding her head slowly, not understanding the joke. ¡®You have to work hard, because you are Lead, okay?¡¯ Fred¡¯s heart swelled slightly. ¡®I will do my best, Little Boss.¡¯ ¡®I am not Little Boss, I am Demon Load.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®You understand?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Little Boss.¡¯ She had raised her brows as though daring him to pick a fight with her. She inhaled deeply, shaking her head as though she were an old grandfather disappointed by the youth of the day, before she sauntered off. ¡®So smelly, so smelly.¡¯ As the girl sauntered off, the boy had turned back towards the Lead, and smiled, waving at him, before following his sister to go and bother other workers. Fred and Jonn had caught one another¡¯s eyes, and nodded, before the half elf stalked the children, making sure they didn¡¯t get into trouble. Fred opened his eyes once more, staring at the vige where it had happened. A sh of Jonn¡¯s face appeared to him, the farmer letting out a small sigh. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°You are thinking so deeply,¡± called a voice, causing Fred¡¯s hair to stand on end, his heart beating rapidly. She had short ck hair, a pair of scars across her face, and was well built, wider than even the typical Iyrman. The greatsword upon her back was slightly toorge, not that Fred would say such a thing to her. ¡°Aye,¡± Fred replied, followed by a long moment of silence. ¡°Haytam, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard that¡­ the children, Adam¡¯s children, they¡¯re¡­ Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Haytam replied. ¡®Okay?¡¯ Fred thought, though he had no courage to look at her. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ your nieces and nephews?¡± ¡°Their granduncle is my uncle,¡± Haytam confirmed. ¡°Acting Director Gorot?¡± ¡°Yes. He is my mother¡¯s elder brother.¡± ¡®Gorot?¡¯ Fred thought about how many times he had met the Iyrmen. Other than brief greetings, and condolences from the Iyrman, they hadn¡¯t talked much. ¡®Is he a somebody in the Iyr?¡¯ ¡°Will you go?¡± ¡°Go?¡± ¡°To fight.¡± ¡°Fight?¡± Fred asked. ¡°The¡­ Orders?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Adam wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Fred fell silent. It was a foolish thing to say, a foolish thing to hope. ¡°If he wants me to go, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I insisted. I was denied,¡± Haytam admitted, frowning as she stared at the vige, the gentle mes within illuminating the buildings in the distance, and cast long shadows as the vigers danced. ¡°You wanted to go?¡± Fred asked, though he felt like it was a stupid question once it had been asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Fred had only recently learnt that the pair were rted, in a roundabout way. ¡®Are you that close to them?¡¯ ¡°It hurt to be denied, though it was expected,¡± Haytam said. ¡°Uncle will go for the Tam family, though he holds the name Rot.¡± Fred wasn¡¯t sure how the politics in the Iyr worked, and he didn¡¯t want to ask further, understanding that the Iyr was the Iyr, and he was but a Lead. ¡°He¡­ gave me a pebble.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Little Boss¡­ Jarot.¡± Haytam blinked, only to realise he meant the other Jarot. She smiled as the confusion, and her smiled widened as she thought of the other Jarot, the Jarot she grew up hearing about. ¡°When you go, you must watch him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°The Mad Dog.¡± The name caused Fred to shudder. That¡¯s when he nced around, realising he hadn¡¯t seen the old man. The old man that doted on his greatchildren so tenderly, even though he was a nightmare for the Aldish. ¡°Even if I cannot go, it is fine, since he will go,¡± Haytam admitted. ¡°He will soothe our hearts.¡± Fred thought about the older Jarot, the one armed, one legged Iyrman. Sometimes, he had seen it, the old Jarot that the Iyr had spoken about. Yet, he was so old now, far past his prime, and though at one point he was only missing an arm, now he was missing a leg, dampening his strength further. Still, the Iyrmen were excited to see that kind of man fight again? While the pair enjoyed their silence, a pair of brothers sat around the fire, eating porridge and sipping grain wine. The mood in the business had shifted for a short while upon their return, but had quickly returned back to normal as the festivities continued. ¡®Even if they¡¯re goblins, you can¡¯t just kill a man¡¯s children,¡¯ Tork thought, grunting to himself. ¡®His heart¡­¡¯ Tork could only imagine the pain Adam, and his wife, Ray Vonda, were in. ¡®Will they request help from the Order?¡¯ Mork remained silent, staring at his porridge. Soon, he would need toplete his fast and prayers for the start of duskval. His eyes darted to the side, to peek at the Iyrmen nearby. There was one, a man who was well built, his tattoos blue, a circle nked by diamonds, but the weapon he wore upon his back was very different. Mork was certain he had heard it. At some point in their conversation, it had been revealed that the children were Iyrmen. Except, there was no way that could be true. If news that children of the Iyr were killed, it would have already spread. The Iyrmen would have already sent someone out by this point. He had studied in the North, where the foundations of the Aldish Kingdom had been taught to him. Part of such a foundation was the Second ckwater Crisis, in which the Iyr yed a crucial role in almost destroying the nascent kingdom. The North¡¯s respect for the Iyr came from the same source as the theory as to why the Iyr continued to survive for this long. The same reason as to why their warriors were so damn strong. ¡®No,¡¯ Mork thought, trying to calm his heart. ¡®It can¡¯t be that. It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s not, since our Executive won¡¯t get the justice he wants. If only they hadn¡¯t been killed. If only it had been on the Iyr¡¯snd. Poor sod.¡¯ Meanwhile, Bael yawned, feeling the cool breeze that beckoned duskval closer. He stared up at the stars, noting all the constetions he had been taught by his great grandfather. He closed his eyes, recalling the scene of his great grandfather singing, shooting his empty bottles with sts of lightning. It was only now that he realised how tired his great grandfather had been. ¡®Pops, howes nan had to die?¡¯ The old man smiled a sad smile, closing his eyes, the memories of his daughter filling his mind. Bael had reached out to hold the old man¡¯s hand, causing him to return to the present of that time, the old man smiling slightly more brightly once he returned. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you be, you¡¯ll be humbled by Fate.¡¯ ¡®Then I¡¯ll beat Fate up.¡¯ ¡®If I can¡¯t beat Fate up, can you?¡¯ Bael scoffed. ¡®I¡¯m not an Emperor, so I can beat up Fate, and you can write the papers.¡¯ ¡®Bael, if you¡¯re that smart, you should-,¡¯ ¡®Oh, did you hear that? I think I need to go beat up someone.¡¯ ¡®Who will you beat up today?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. Pops, what¡¯s that turtle¡¯s name?¡¯ ¡®Which turtle?¡¯ ¡®The one in the Lower Realm.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t really remember many of their names.¡¯ ¡®Yoopina?¡¯ ¡®Urkina?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, that old drake. I¡¯ll be back in a year or two, ¡®kay?¡¯ ¡®Okay,¡¯ the old man had said, allowing Bael to leave. It was a few weekster when the old man realised Bael wasn¡¯t allowed to head to the Lower Realms. Bael smiled wide, recalling the memories, of how much stress he caused his father. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s figured out if I¡¯ve left yet, or is Aina bothering him?¡¯ Bael nced out towards the vige once more, his smile slowly fading. He stood up, feeling the chill run through him deeper. As the mncholy struck him, he hopped off the wall, and walked around the perimeter of the fort, every so often ncing back to the vige, imaging the scene. He knew exactly where it happened too. He stared at the scene, where it had happened, his eyes zed over as the scene repeated itself before him within his thoughts. ¡°Oogoo,¡± the boy called, clutching at his father¡¯s shirt. Nobby nced down towards Merry, meeting the boy¡¯s eyes, which remained unfocused for a moment, before they caught his gaze. The baby smiled shyly, giggling lightly, before hacking. Nobby reached over to tickle the boy¡¯s nose, causing him to sneeze. ¡®¡­¡¯ It waste in the night when the hushed voices filled the corner of the business. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Harriet whispered angrily. ¡°Why do you have to go?¡± ¡°I have go,¡± Rick replied, as though it were that simple. ¡°You don¡¯t! You¡¯re not a Manager, this has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s expected of me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So I have to go.¡± ¡°Why you? Greg can go!¡± ¡°Harriet,¡± Rick said, his voice lowering, his brows raising. ¡°What? It just makes the most sense! We have four children, and he doesn¡¯t even have a wife!¡± ¡°Whatever happens, I have to be the one to go,¡± Rick stated, his voice carefully firm. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Fine? Fine? Are you crazy? Has the Lord of Chaos meddled with your mind? You¡¯re talking about going to fight the Orders! The Orders, Rick! Are you a damn fool? The Orders of all things!¡± Rick reached out to hold the woman¡¯s shoulders, staring deep into her eyes. ¡°When I get back, let¡¯s take a month off, together, just you and I.¡± Harriet pped her husband¡¯s chest and grabbed his cor, before the pair embraced, Harriet burying her head into his chest. ¡®You damn fool, Rick!¡¯ Rick knew it in his heart. He had to go. If he didn¡¯t, what would Lady veil do to him and his family? Since he had received so much from the half elf, he needed to repay the debt. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ri.¡¯
This... isn''t a cult, is it? [1058] – Y05.058 – Noonval Festival V [1058] ¨C Y05.058 ¨C Noonval Festival V Shikan poked the wood, adding in another wedge to the fire, his sweat sizzling against the open mes. The crackling of the fire gave way to the chattering of the nearby Iyrmen, who enjoyed thest day of the festival calmly. They ate the food they had brought from the nearby stalls, all save one little boy, who enjoyed the meal of crisps and milk. ¡°You must from my fingers today,¡± the old Iyrman said, feeding his greatson from his fingers. The boy alternated with his sister and his greatfather as the trio ate their crisps and drank their milk. ¡°My greatchildren, they eat so well.¡± ¡°You eat so well, Jarot,¡± Jirot said, brushing her brother¡¯s hair tenderly, kissing his forehead. ¡°Do I eat well?¡± the older Jarot asked. ¡°So well, babo, so well,¡± Jirot assured, patting his stomach gently, causing the old man to snort slightly, sitting up taller. ¡°Babo, you have same name as Jarot, and you eat as good as Jarot.¡± ¡°That is right, since I am Jarot.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± the girl agreed sagely. Meanwhile, Adamy on the ground, staring up at the clouds, holding the tiny form of Inakan, who also stared at the sky. The sun was still rising, but was thankfully hidden by therge estate wall. ¡°Is a bird,¡± Inakan said, pointing at the cloud. ¡°Oh yeah? I can see that.¡± ¡°It is not a bird, it is a cloud,¡± Inakan stated before she cackled with delight. ¡°Ah, of course.¡± ¡°Kaza Adam, you are so silly.¡± ¡°That I am, cousin Inakan,¡± Adam replied, ruffling the girl¡¯s hair, which had been freshly cut for the festival. ¡°Kaza Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When I am big, I am big as you, but I am not going and I will stay all day, and I will not see the sky, because I am drawing.¡± ¡°Ah, of course,¡± Adam said, brushing her hair. ¡°When I am big, I will be big?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Not small and cute?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll always be so small and cute to me, my Inakan.¡± ¡°Silly kaza Adam, how I can be small, when I am big?¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± ¡°Of coas,¡± Inakan agreed. Adam could feel how small the girl was still, not quite as small as his twins, but about as small as the younger toddlers. His eyes fell to the other children, each whozed around together, with his triplets leading thezing by snoozing away during noonval. ¡°Kaza Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where is kaza Jaygak and kaza Kitool?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You do not know?¡± Inakan asked. ¡°I do not know what I do not know,¡± Adam replied. Inakan blinked. ¡°Do not know what I do not know¡­¡± The girl thought upon her cousin¡¯s words. ¡°How I can know when I do not know?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl replied, nodding her head slowly. ¡°How I can know when I do not know? But! But! But kaza Adam!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I know!¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I know what I know!¡± ¡°Ah. Of course.¡± ¡°Of coas!¡± The girl gasped, reaching up to hold her forehead. ¡°Mama going to be so worried! I am so smart!¡± ¡°Oh dear, oh dear.¡± ¡°Oh dia!¡± Inakan rubbed her face,pletely perplexed by her sudden realisation. ¡°What I am to do, kaza Adam?¡± ¡°You should be smart and not worry your mother.¡± ¡°Kaza Adam, how you can be so smart?¡± Inakan asked, her face full of surprise. ¡°I can be so smart because I can be so smart.¡± ¡°Ah, of coas.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Adam let out a small sigh, leaning down to rub his cheek against hers. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Of coas.¡± The girl rubbed her cheek against his, filled with such joy, one might have thought she would explode. The dancing soon began, with the Iyrmen donning masks of wood, each styled to a different animal. It was mostly the Gak family which danced near the fire, sometimes bringing forth their magics to add to the fire, or to expand it. Even Jogak joined in, dancing near the mes, his body taken by an unseen force, the Iyrman¡¯s sweat dashing against the fire, the Iyrman getting rid of his pent up anger. ¡°I can dance too!¡± Lanarot said, only to find herself hoisted up by her mother, the woman nting firm kisses all over her forehead. ¡°You can dance away from the mes.¡± ¡°No! I can dance with the fire!¡± ¡°You cannot.¡± ¡°I cannot?¡± ¡°You cannot.¡± The girl pouted, ncing towards her elder brother, looking to him for support. She threatened to cry, but stopped when Jurot held out his arms, and the girl nced away from him, not wanting to be put to sleep. ¡°I cannot.¡± Pam let out a soft sigh to the side, ncing to the young half elf woman to the side, her skin dark, not like those of Aswadia, but more golden. She wore attire simr to the Iyr¡¯s typical wear, but in dark green and brown, rather than grey. Laying beside her was a long staff, made of dark wood, which curled around a gem at the top. She wrote within her book, before revealing the contents to Gangak. ¡°He was difficult to defeat, but she was more terrifying,¡± Gangak said, continuing her tale, before stopping, allowing Tariel to write another question. The Iyrman¡¯s patience was asrge as Baktu¡¯s, and while Tariel wrote down her question, Gangak brought a cup of water to Larot¡¯s lips. The boy allowed the young woman to quench his thirst, though he remained as bored as ever. ¡°Cousin Adam,¡± Raygak called. ¡°Yes, cousin Raygak?¡± Adam replied as the young Iyrman formed a shadow over him, with Inakan¡¯s eyes darting towards Raygak with judgement. ¡°Kavgak wishes to y with you.¡± ¡°Hoi hoi hoi,¡± Adam said, sitting up, holding Inakan in his arms so she didn¡¯t fall. ¡°If Kavgak wishes to y, I should y.¡± ¡°I can also y?¡± Inakan asked. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Kavgak,¡± Adam replied as Kavgak charged towards him with such mighty steps, before standing before him, her fists out on either side of her, her figure so confident, one might have thought she was a child of the Iyr. ¡°Kaza Inakan!¡± Kavgak held out her hand, helping the girl up. ¡°Kaza Adam!¡± Adam allowed the girl to take his hand, the girl huffing as she pulled Adam up, the half elf pretending to struggle as he stood. As she pulled him up, her fingers gripped around the half elf¡¯s hand so tight, his hand throbbed. ¡°Wow! Our Kavgak is so strong!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kavgak dered, before pointing up at the half elf. ¡°You are Adam!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the girl said, nodding her head, while beginning toy down the machinations of y. It was almost idyllic, save for the darkness hanging in the air. Adam eventually gave up ying with the children, realising he had grown too old, unable to match the stamina of children who had not yet learnt what the word tired meant. He dropped down beside Vonda, the half elf panting for air. ¡°Hoo!¡± Adam poured water into a cup, bringing it up to his wife¡¯s lips. She sipped it lightly, before allowing her husband to finish the rest of the water. ¡°What wonderfully troublesome cousins I have.¡± ¡°Troublesome?¡± Vonda asked. ¡°I¡¯m so troubled by how wonderful they all are,¡± Adam admitted, reaching out to hold her hand within his own, almost melting into the chair. Vonda nced towards her husband, seeing the bags under his eyes, noting how heavy his breathing had be. He was the kind of man to march twenty miles each day, and now ying with children tired him out. She said nothing, however, understanding that it would stress him out if she were to speak with him now. ¡°Should I get you something to eat?¡± Adam offered. ¡°I can cut some fruit.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Vonda smiled even wider, allowing her husband to spoil her. While Adam stepped away to cut some fruit, his eyes darted around the area, noting all the Iyrmen about. Yet, there was no Jaygak, no Kitool. They had yet to greet the twins or his youngest son. On his return, he scooped Larot into an arm, and settled himself beside his wife, offering to feed her using the fork Jurot had carved for him. Vonda allowed it, only because she held Larot¡¯s small red hand, feeling his warmth against her hand. Once evening approached, the group gathered together around the fire, Jirot and Jarot staring up at their father, their aunt also pouting up at the half elf. ¡°I know, I know, but we have to, to guide them back home,¡± Adam said, noting how tightly the children clutched at thenterns. ¡°I make light and they cane home, daddy,¡± Jirot offered. ¡°Normally you¡¯d be right, my dear, but this time¡­ it¡¯s for the festival.¡± Jirot looked up to her grandmother, pouting towards the woman. Sonarot met the girl¡¯s eyes, and for a moment, she thought about relenting, especially since little Jarot was pouting too. She dropped to her knees, pulling them both in for a hug, before also wrapping an arm around her daughter. ¡°We must burn thenterns to guide the souls home,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°If you do not, how can Surot return?¡± ¡°Father?¡± Lanarot asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sonarot replied. ¡°Baba?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I do it for baba!¡± Jirot said, her face contorting. Tears flowed down her face freely, but she tossed thentern forward, while Jogak picked it up from near the fire, tossing it into the mes properly, helping little Jarot toss hisntern too. Konarot tossed thentern forward, but itnded right in front of her, the girl blinking at herntern as though it had made a mistake, while Kirot and Karot¡¯snterns each fell into the fire. ¡°I did it!¡± Inakan said, having tossed herntern within the mes. ¡°Nana! You see?¡± Jirot asked, tears flowing down her face, the girl¡¯s lips pushed out as she continued to cry. ¡°I saw,¡± Sonarot confirmed, brushing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly baba! You muste home!¡± Jirot hugged her grandmother tight. ¡°How baba can do this?¡± A smile slowly encroached upon Adam¡¯s lips. ¡°Of course he¡¯lle home, since my children wish for it.¡± Jurot remained silent, staring at the mes, hearing the sniffling of the twins, and his younger sister. Jurot reached down to tickle the back of Lanarot¡¯s head, before he retreated away from the fire, picking up his son, and his niece, bringing the pair to his chest. Tariel¡¯s eyes fell to the twins, seeing how they cuddled up against their grandmother. Their amber eyes remainedpletely focused on their grandmother, the pair brimming with adoration for the woman. She thought, perhaps, that goblins weren¡¯t so bad after all. Oh. They weren¡¯t goblins? Adam continued to stare at the fire, watching thenterns disappear into ash. It was deep within the night, the half elf holding Larot against his chest, his triplets sleeping nearby, his wife¡¯s gentle breath breaking the silence. He thought of his twins, his precious little Jirot and Jarot, who were within the gentle embrace of their greatparents, of Jarot and Gangak. The half elf closed his eyes. ¡®Bell?¡¯ [¡­]
Uh oh. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [1059] – Y05.059 – The First Rains of Duskval [1059] ¨C Y05.059 ¨C The First Rains of Duskval The rain fell across the Iyr¡¯snds, a gentle rain, that eased in the season of duskval. The businessfolk dotted the nearbyndscape, the farmers already out early in the morning. Greg¡¯s massive form remained within the business, chopping up all manner of vegetables, preparing the early morning meals of porridge, grilled vegetables, meat stew, and bread. After Korin¡¯s disappearance, he had taken the role of the head chef, his knife work almost as good as the Aswadian¡¯s. Dunes checked his notes, marking the matters clearly, before he shut the book. He sipped his water, tasting how different it was to the water back in Aswadasad. He thought of the sharp vour of ckcurrant, and closed his eyes. His shoulders grew heavier, his legs falling asleep, trying to stop the Manager. Dunes stood. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Amira asked, reaching out for his hands. ¡°Yes,¡± Dunes replied, allowing his wife to take his hands. She held them for a long moment, the pair feeling how rough their partner¡¯s hands were. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°I will return soon,¡± Dunes assured, embracing his wife within his arms tenderly, the pair sharing a tender kiss. Amira watched as her husband stepped away, making his way to the gate, escorted away by Gorot. ¡®Dunes¡­¡¯ Amira sat back down, meditating, doing her best to deal with the rising stress. ¡®How could you bring such stress when I¡¯m with child? What a fool I¡¯ve married!¡¯ ¡°I will leave the business in your care for now,¡± Dunes said, handing the book to Jonn, before his eyes darted aside to the man who stood opposite. ¡°I am certain you two will be able to manage during my short absence.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Fred replied, unsure of what to say to the Manager, who had suddenly sprung this upon them thest evening. ¡°The Manager is leaving?¡± George asked, his gem glowing lightly. He stabbed his grilled potato slice, biting into it as his eyes trailed after the Manager. ¡°Yeah,¡± Fred said. ¡°He¡¯s going to do some important business.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t the important business here?¡± ¡°Most of it.¡± ¡°Is he going to see Executive Adam?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the boy said, blinking out to the Manager. ¡°He could have taken our gifts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stop him now.¡± ¡°Aaw.¡± Fred let out a small sigh, smiling slightly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get back to the others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dunes and Gorot trekked through thend, heading out to the Front Iyr. Gorot wasn¡¯t sure if what he was doing was right, but since it was a request from Manager Dunes, he had to take it seriously. ¡®I¡¯m sure you understand,¡¯ Dunes had said. Gorot could feel how heavy the de upon his back had be, and he understood that the Manager¡¯s de weighed equally as heavy. As the sun rose over the Iyr, Adam brushed little Jarot¡¯s hair, sweeping it to the side, flicking it near the end of the brushing. The half elf smiled, standing his twins side by side, having brushed Jirot¡¯s hair up and back to her left, while brushing his sons hair down and to his right. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adam rubbed his chin lightly. ¡°So troublesome, so troublesome. How can my children look so adorable?¡± Jirot reached out to ce a hand on her father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is okay, daddy. We are mummy¡¯s children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adam said, nodding his head lightly, before allowing the twins to dart away, brushing his son¡¯s hair. As Larot sauntered off, Adam nced to the side, noting the towering form of Kavgak, the girl holding out her brush. ¡°Brush,¡± the girl demanded. ¡°How do we ask nicely?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Brush, please.¡± ¡°How well behaved,¡± Adam replied, smiling so brightly, before brushing the girl¡¯s hair, noting the queue forming beside him. Adam brushed their hair one by one, tying their ribbons, slipping on their hair pins. ¡®My cousins, how can you be so adorable?¡¯ ¡°Kekekeke,¡± Jirot squealed as Lucy tossed her up, catching the girl as she came back down. ¡°Again! Again!¡± Little Jarot pouted at Mara as she held him, the woman bringing him to her side, deciding against tossing him up. Jarot cuddled up to her chest, wrapping his arms around her, allowing her to hold him so tenderly. ¡°Is my turn!¡± Jirot said as Lucy ced her down. She grabbed Lucy¡¯s leg and hoisted her up, trying to toss her up into the sky. ¡°I¡¯m too big,¡± Lucy said. Jirot huffed, panting as she red up at Lucy. ¡°How can you do this? You are too big! Too big!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jirot. Will you forgive me?¡± ¡°You think I will forgive you because you are so beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jirot huffed. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± The girl sauntered off to her nano, her hands tied behind her back. Gangak smiled, lifting the girl up, before her brother joined the girl upon herp, the Iyrman pulling them both so close. ¡°Nano? You see?¡± ¡°I saw.¡± ¡°Too big!¡± ¡°Too big,¡± Gangak agreed. ¡°When I am big I will throw her very far.¡± ¡°Very far?¡± ¡°Just a little bit very far?¡± Jirot asked, smiling innocently at her nano, though her eyes held the mischief of her aunt within them. The older Jarot sipped away at his milk, enjoying his greatchildren behaving so lively in the morning. Gurot walked up to him, the boy¡¯s hair swept to one side. The boy smiled shyly up at his grandfather, who reached down to pat his head, but paused, instead rubbing the boy¡¯s back. ¡°Baba¡­¡± ¡°You look so handsome today, my grandson.¡± Gurot smirked slightly, while climbing up to his grandfather¡¯s side, resting his head against his grandfather¡¯s bicep. Murot shuffled up to them too, climbing up beside his elder brother,ining quietly as he struggled, before the old Jarot assisted with a finger. ¡°It is always so lively within this estate,¡± called a voice. He was lean, with long dark hair which fell down to his shoulders. It was the de at his side, which had been forged even greater than his muscles, which revealed who he was to the children, and then the tattoos upon his forehead, the blue v and the silver crescent moons which nked them, each ends pointed downwards. It was a surprise to see the Iyrman here, except when the second form limped in, adorned in a breastte, wearing a de at his side. He reached down to pat the silver hair of the little girl who rushed up to him, her silver tail swaying from side to side. Mosen forgave the children for ignoring him, since their baba had appeared. He walked over towards the Mad Dog, reaching out to shake his forearm, doing the same for Gangak, before finally reaching down to ruffle Gurot¡¯s hair, only to be stopped by the Mad Dog, who gripped his arm harshly. ¡°Do not ruin their hair,¡± the Mad Dog warned. ¡°Ah! Gurot! Murot! How handsome you look today, but do you not look handsome every day?¡± Mosen chuckled, reaching down to pinch their noses, ignoring the throbbing of his forearm. ¡®I had heard he was training again.¡¯ A sh appeared within Mosen¡¯s mind. A sh of the beast he had seen as a boy. ¡°Papo,¡± Gurot called, reaching out to shake the Iyrman¡¯s forearm, which pulsed harder at his touch. ¡°You two, you are being fed so well!¡± Mosenughed. Tonagek settled himself down beside his sister, nodding his head to his nephews, before leaning back. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± ¡°They will eat soon.¡± ¡°Sote?¡± ¡°The younger children wake upter now,¡± Sonarot replied. Tonagek nced towards the twins, who settled down, ready to eat. ¡°Okay.¡± Tonagek and Mosen assisted the children in their meals, Mosen feeding each of the chonky children, while Tonagek focused on his grandnieces and grandnephews. He tried to feed little Jarot, but Jirot had already begun to feed her brother, so he left them be. He wiped Larot¡¯s mouth, not that he needed it, and once he was done eating, held the boy upon hisp. Sonarot noted the look upon her brother¡¯s face. It was still not the Tonagek of old, the Tonagek who had aimed to y dragons, but it was no longer the quiet Tonagek who drank so lonesomely into the night. ¡°Nana,¡± Jirot called, tugging on the woman¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Today! I have to today, okay?¡± ¡°Today?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°What will you do today?¡± Jirot blinked. ¡°I must y with daddy today, okay? You must tell him.¡± Sonarot smiled slightly. ¡°I see. You must y with your father today.¡± ¡°I must, nana, I must!¡± ¡°You must if you must,¡± Sonarot said, before her eyes darted to Adam, who held Minool, and pretended to struggle as the girl fled from his arms. ¡°Gosh! How can she be so fast?¡± Adam thought, reaching up to rub his head, as though it had taken so much effort from him to contain the girl. ¡°Daddy!¡± Jirot called, holding her brother¡¯s hand, pointing at her father with the other, wielding her hand like one might wield a de. ¡°You must y with me today!¡± ¡°I must y with you today?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What about Lucy and Mara?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What about papo Jurot?¡± ¡°Papo?¡± Jirot asked, blinking. She looked towards her uncle, who remained silent, the Iyrman holding his son within his arms, the boy staring up at his father¡¯s silhouette. ¡°Papo, you will y?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the Iyrman replied, reaching down to brush his son¡¯s hair. ¡°Papo is going to y too!¡± Jirot gasped, her eyes meeting her brother¡¯s, both filled with equal parts surprise and joy. ¡°Papo!¡± Little Jarot called. ¡°Mummy! Papo is going to y too!¡± Jirot said, rushing up to her mother¡¯s side, cing a hand on hers. ¡°I not going to bully, just a little bit, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vonda replied, brushing the girl¡¯s hair, swiping it backwards so she didn¡¯t ruin her hair. ¡°Hoo! Mummy!¡± The girl reached up to her hair, pouting. ¡°What are you saying? Your mummy is so much better than daddy at brushing hair. You look even more beautiful now!¡± Jirot nced towards her father, before standing up tall, letting out a small huff. ¡°Of cuhs, since mummy is mummy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Adam decided against working that month, up until the children were born. They had gotten to that time when the children were due any day now, and the half elf didn¡¯t want to miss their births. During the first week of duskval, Damokan and Kalokan each turned twelve, the pair epting the gift from their cousin. Adam spent a little bit of time each day casting his spells to forge various items, though made it clear that anyone could interrupt him to stop him. He gifted them both a pair of near identical des, save one held a blue hint and ents, while the other held red. Adam hugged them both. ¡°You two, why are you both so tall now? You¡¯re growing up a little too quickly, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Cousin Adam¡­¡± the pair replied, allowing him to embrace them. They had already expected it, but as the half elf held them so tightly, they understood he would be unable to keep his promise to them. Even so, they could no longerin to their elder sister. ¡°Look what Minakan and Alykan made for you,¡± Adam said excitedly, revealing the paintings the girls had made for their elder siblings. ¡°It is very good,¡± the pair stated together. Minakan and Alykan both smiled, while their elder twin siblings hugged them so tightly. Halikan watched as her children all embraced one another, while Rokan exchanged a look with his sister, Arokan, before he nced down towards Konarot. The girl waited so patiently for her father to return, before she finally held up the gifts she and her siblings had prepared, a pair of bracelets made from painted hydra scales. It waster that evening when Rokan stepped out, only to stop when he noticed the other figures who had stepped out sote too. ¡°Duskval is so chilly this year,¡± Jogak said, smiling slightly, as though he had made a joke, though the words struck through the hearts of the nearby Iyrmen who could not sleep.
What a wholesome, sweet chapter about a birthday, with no undercurrent of things toe. Interlude: Family Matters Interlude: Family Matters Danagek and Gurot yed together, the boys taking turns to kick the ball, while Dagek and Murot each sat beside one another. The boys shifted the blocks to form all manner of patterns, sometimes toppling over their towers. Sonarot poured her brother some tea, the pair sipping the warm tea lightly, basking in the quietness of a child¡¯s y. They continued to sip in the quietness, Sonarot warming the tea again, pouring a second cup for each of them. ¡°The first, you must kill for me,¡± Sonarot said. ¡°Is it so easy to kill such great warriors?¡± Tonagek replied. ¡°Since it is you, I am sure it is easy.¡± Sonarot smiled slightly, sipping her tea lightly, though she was still unable to taste the light berry vour within. ¡°You do not have to worry,¡± Tonagek assured, also unable to taste the light berry vour within. ¡°How can I not worry when my younger brother is going fight such great warriors?¡± ¡°Since it is me, it will be easy,¡± Tonagek joked. ¡°¡­¡± Sonarot wanted to speak up, to tell him that he didn¡¯t need to go. Yet, how could she deny her brother? He had done so much for the Gek family, and he had done so much for them too, for she had stolen such a wonderful trio of grandchildren from him. ¡°Danagek, Dagek,e,¡± Tonagek called, the pair of boys ncing towards their father, before quickly shuffling their way over. ¡°Your aunt will take you to pick the colours for the duskval festival. Gurot, Murot,e, I will take you.¡± Murot smiled, ncing towards his brother, noting a moment of hesitation upon his elder brother¡¯s face, but it was quickly dealt with as Tonagek held out a hand, and Gurot reached out to hold his uncle¡¯s hand. The gentle rain fell across the Iyr, the families within the extended family estates each enjoying their time in the warm rain, but for some Iyrmen, the rain felt far colder. Shasen sat opposite Shagek, the pair pouring each other drinks, sipping the weak wine. The pair had been named after their grandfather, and thought he pair had been close when they were young, their paths had led them on different journeys. ¡°Alnd seems to have grown since I left,¡± Shagek said, having left when he had first be a grandfather. It had been almost a generation ago since he had gone to make a name for himself in the far east. ¡°Is Javiti different now?¡± Shasen teased in return, causing his cousin to smile slightly. ¡°I did not spend much time in Javiti before it was taken over,¡± he admitted. ¡°I had heard the rumours of the distant Goddess, but I was too busy in the Wastes to check upon her. I hear she is an Idol, and her greatestmanders are simr.¡± ¡°I understand why the Confederacy is having such trouble.¡± Shagek continued to sip the wine, feeling the tingle against his tongue. Though the wine was only slightly alcoholic, it still held a sharp vour, one that was too sweet for his liking. ¡°Are the children weighing down your heart too?¡± Shasen asked, causing Shagek to sigh, the old man closing his eyes as he leaned back. ¡°It has not been long since I returned, but my heart has be so heavy from their worry and grief.¡± ¡°What of our worry and grief?¡± Shasen joked, sipping his wine, also sighing. ¡°How can we worry and grieve at this age?¡± Shagek joked back, pouring his cousin a drink, allowing Shasen to do the same for him. The pair hadn¡¯t spoken much, but after the death of their niece¡¯s grandchildren, the pair had begun to speak again, as though they were young again. ¡°Did greatfather worry like this?¡± Shasen asked. ¡°He must have worried, since he was a Sha too,¡± Shagek joked. ¡°Do you remember the tune he hummed when he would whittle?¡± ¡°He Marches, She Marches, They Kill?¡± Shagek replied. ¡°Hm hm, hm hm, hm hm,¡± Shasen hummed, before nodding his head. ¡°There was another, much slower.¡± ¡°The Day Is Long, But The Day Is Sweet,¡± Shagek said, hearing the gentle humming from his cousin. He closed his eyes, recalling the scent of his greatfather, mostly of what he used to smoke in the corner before he would allow them to sit on hisp so they could watch him whittle. ¡°Do you still have the wyrm he carved for you?¡± ¡°I gifted it to Tasen,¡± Shasen thought, recalling . ¡°I think I still have it.¡± ¡°Will you gift it too?¡± ¡°It hurts to gift it, since I like to look at it when it snows,¡± Shagek said, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I should gift it before we leave.¡± ¡°It will snow before we leave, so you can look at it again.¡± ¡°We must wait until the tenth month?¡± Shagek asked, thinking about how cold this nightval would be. ¡°He will wish to go once the children turn one,¡± Shasen said, sure of the young man¡¯s action. He poured Shagek more wine, pouring out half cups, since the bottle was near empty. ¡°It seems we have not worked enough,¡± Shagek said, smiling slightly, already feeling his old bones ache. ¡°I would feel at ease if cousin came with us.¡± ¡°He cannot since he is the Family Elder,¡± Shagek said, his voice low, full of a cold sadness. If he came, then he wouldn¡¯t need to worry quite as much of the task. ¡®Are we enough?¡¯ Shasen thought, understanding that there were too few of them toplete their task, if they wanted toe back alive. ¡®We will have to be enough,¡¯ Shagek thought, understanding his cousin¡¯s thoughts, and hoping that he would understand his own. It was dark by the time Otkan appeared, having caught the twins as they were about to head to bed. ¡°Nano!¡± Jirot called out, though her voice was weak, the girl yawning as she rubbed her eye. She reached out a hand, before she hugged her nano¡¯s neck, cuddling up to her shoulder, while her brother gripped at her shoulder and cor tight, feeling the nub of her elbow press against his bottom to keep him up. Gangak stood beside Otkan¡¯s side, just in case the boy slipped down. ¡°You havee?¡± the old Jarot asked. ¡°I havepleted the family matters,¡± Otkan replied simply, and so she began to join the children during their nights, watching over them, and soothing them when they screamed and criedte in the night. It waste during the night when the darkness overwhelmed the figure. He sat alone, staring down at the candle. He had yet to light it, his eyes glued to the dark petals within the candle. As he lit the candle, the petal¡¯s colour returned, red, like fresh blood. ¡®If you were alive, what advice would you give to me?¡¯ Dogek thought, staring at the gentle me, the red of the petals, and the small strand of smoke which evoked memories of old. ¡®Little Dogek, how can you cry?¡¯ Shogek asked, embracing his younger sibling close to his chest, brushing the back of his head. ¡®Papa! My bread!¡¯ ¡®I know, I know,¡¯ Shogek cooed to his younger brother, the boy barely seven himself. ¡®It is toote to cry for the bread, since the river has eaten it. Come, let us go ask mother for more bead.¡¯ ¡®Huu!¡¯ Dogek cried, while his brother wiped away his tears. Tonight, his brother could not wipe away his tears, and he allowed them to fall, the tears disappearing into the fibres of his clothing. The stars shone brightly in the night sky, the myriad of colours distracting the Elder. He let out a low sigh, closing his eyes, wanting a moment of rest. ¡°If you are so tired, you should sleep,¡± called the voice, as quiet as a mouse. ¡°How can I rest when there is so much work to do,¡± Zijin replied. ¡°Thus, the work of an Elder,¡± Rajin said, sitting down opposite his nephew. He ced down a small y pot. ¡°I have brought a drink to wake you.¡± ¡°Do you have another which can help me to sleep.¡± Rajin flexed his muscles. ¡°I can help you to sleep easily without a drink.¡± Zijin raised his fingers, shaking his head lightly. ¡°I can sleep fine enough.¡± The pair fell silent for a long moment. It was a quiet night in the Iyr, like most nights in the Iyr. Since Zijin could dare to doze off during the night, it meant that things were proceeding smoothly at the fort in the south. Rajin poured the sword wine, the kind of wine that could awaken someone by stabbing their throat so harshly. It was even greater than the sour wine he was well known for. ¡°The children miss their aunts,¡± Rajin said. ¡°Did the Mad Dog send you?¡± Zijin asked, noting the guilty look upon his uncle¡¯s face, though he was d that the Mad Dog was being so kind to him. ¡°When I first became Elder, I used to look to my father to help deal with him. Father spoke to Mulrot, and the Mad Dog fell quiet for a short while. It was one of the first lessons I learnt as Elder Zijin.¡± ¡°If you learnt that lesson, why did you ask me to speak with him?¡± Rajin asked, leaning back in his seat, feeling the ache from all the scars he had gained from the crippled Iyrman before he was crippled. ¡°In order to understand those who caused trouble, I had to cause trouble,¡± Zijin joked. ¡°So, it was back then?¡± Rajin asked. Zijin looked through his uncle and to the past. To the little girl who would cry to him about her father and mother bullying her, even though she was the one who caused such trouble. To the girl who stopped causing so much trouble after her aunt was killed. To the girl who would swing her de sote into the night, counting to a hundred repeatedly, even though she knew how to count to a thousand. ¡°I will not regret it,¡± Zijin said. ¡°I know,¡± Rajin replied, picking up his cup, waiting for his nephew to raise his own, the Elder quickly moving his papers to one side, before the pair sipped the wine, coughing and hacking together, as though they had been stabbed in the throat.
I should have made this year 200 chapters so I could show so much more! [1060] – Y05.060 – Father and Son I [1060] ¨C Y05.060 ¨C Father and Son I ¡°Apple?¡± Adam offered to little Danagek, whose eyes darted up to his cousin. The boy blinked innocently before reaching up to the piece of fruit. The pair sat within the shared estate of the Gek, Sen, Ooj, and Nuu families, though many of the children left the pair be to one side. ¡°Thank you,¡± the boy said, shoving the half slice of apple into his mouth, chewing it slowly. ¡°Do you like apples?¡± ¡°I like apples,¡± the boy confirmed. ¡°Do you like apples?¡± ¡°I like apples too. I prefer salya, though.¡± ¡°Is too mushy,¡± the boy replied. ¡°I like salya, and I like apple, and I like bread.¡± ¡°You like bread too?¡± Adam asked. ¡®You really are your cousin¡¯s cousin.¡¯ ¡°Mm. I like daddy¡¯s bread. I like mommy¡¯s bread.¡± The boy blinked. ¡°I do not like kako¡¯s bread.¡± ¡°I see. Why do you not like kako¡¯s bread?¡± ¡°Is too soft.¡± ¡°You like hard bread?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± the boy confirmed, while epting the next slice of apple from Adam. ¡°Kaza Adam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Sometimes you like bread?¡± ¡°I like bread most times.¡± ¡°Do you like shields?¡± ¡°Not to eat.¡± ¡°Daddy said shields are not for eating,¡± the boy confirmed. ¡°Why shields taste so good?¡± ¡°If they tasted badly, would we make shields?¡± Adam asked. Danagek blinked. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Whose to say?¡± Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders. The boy blinked. ¡°My papa has shield.¡± ¡°Dagek has a shield?¡± Adam asked. ¡®Why does a baby need a shield?¡¯ Adam ignored how many shields and weapons he had gifted to children. ¡°No, papa Tanagek.¡± ¡°Tanagek?¡± Adam asked, recalling the deceased elder brother of the boy. He flushed slightly, unable to help the feeling he was partly responsible, considering how it led to his triplets being found. ¡°When papae back, I can y with shield?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can, but you cannot eat it,¡± Adam said, before noting the look of betrayal on the boy¡¯s face. ¡®How he can say this?¡¯ Danagek pouted, before Adam held out another apple to him. The boy nced away, refusing it, before looking back towards the apple, noting its curved shape, like that of the moon that was eaten, and already he could feel the vours dancing upon his tongue. He reached out and epted it from his cousin. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Tanagek should return soon,¡± Tonagek said, limping over towards the pair, holding a sleepy Dagek within his arms, the boy sucking on his thumb. However, even he was unsure of when his son would return, especially when his younger brother had passed. ¡®You shoulde to greet your younger brothers soon.¡¯ ¡°Are you excited to meet your older brother?¡± Adam asked, brushing Danagek¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The boy flushed as his eyes darted downwards, his smile so shy and bashful. ¡®Our Danagek is so adorable too, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Adam thought, reaching up to ruffle the boy¡¯s hair, before fixing it with gentle brushes. ¡®You punk, how could you not spoil your brother when he¡¯s waiting for you?¡¯ ¡°Daddy, daddy!¡± Jirot called, dashing towards her father, her younger brother¡¯s little legs stomping towards him, while Gangak trailed behind the pair. ¡°Is kako!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adam asked, watching as his daughter panted for air. The pair held one another¡¯s gaze, before Adam shot up. ¡°Oh!¡± The shared estate of the Rot, Gak, Kan, and Ool families held a tense air, the children each feeling the heaviness within the air. The Iyrmen acted as though everything was normal, though kept the children to one side, while the Rot family dealt with their matter within their home, the Shaman assisting them. ¡°Adam,¡± Gangak called, motioning to a seat. Adam¡¯s eyes darted around, noting theck of Jurot and Vonda. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I also¡­¡¯ Adam furrowed his brows. He nced down at his seven children, each waiting to one side, with Jirot and Jarot staring at their father expectantly. The half elf dropped down beside Konarot, reaching down to rub her cheek, before his eyes fell to the other children¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is kaza okay?¡± Inakan asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Shall we y some¡­¡± Adam nced between the other Iyrmen. ¡®Is it rude to y games at this time?¡¯ ¡°I would like to y Warriors and Wanderers,¡± Gangak said, smiling slightly, noting how awkward Adam was at this time. Last time, the births had been more open, but she was sure it hurt for him not to be there this time. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Adam?¡± Gangak called. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Since you will not see the child right away, you should spoil them deeply.¡± Adam¡¯s lips formed a small smile. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Daddy! I can spoil too?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°Of course you can, since you are their elder cousin.¡± ¡°I can spoil because I am kaza?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jirot let out a small sigh, sitting a little taller. ¡°Of cuhrs.¡± ¡°Me too, daddy?¡± Jarot asked, the boy tilting his head downwards, making his amber eyes appear so muchrger to his father. Adam reached out to poke the boy¡¯s nose. ¡°Will anyone stop our Jarot from spoiling his kaza?¡± ¡°Kekekeke,¡± the boy cackled lightly. Tonagek arrived as Adam prepared the game, while Gangak cut fruit and vegetables for the children, and brought out some of the crisps the Iyrmen prepared in the morning. Citool and Rokan watched over the children, assisting them with their sheets and dice rolling, and making sure the children didn¡¯t eat the dice. ¡°Ack! Inakan! How can they do this to your friend? What will you do?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I fight!¡± Inakan said, picking up her six sided die, throwing it into the tray. ¡°My bonus is three for Fight!¡± ¡°What did you roll?¡± Adam asked, ncing down at the die. ¡°Oh! I have six! Look!¡± Inakan pointed to her die. ¡°Six! And three. Six and three. Seven. Eight. Nine?¡± ¡°Nine!¡± Adam gasped. ¡°They can¡¯t roll higher than that, but I¡¯ll roll too. Three and two is five. Five against nine? Jirot, which is bigger?¡± ¡°I am bigger,¡± the girl said. ¡°Which number is bigger, five or nine?¡± ¡°Nine is bigger, daddy,¡± Jirot stated, raising her brow. ¡°The difference is so much. Inakan, you easily beat them up, pop pop pop, but as you¡¯re beating them up, Gurot, Murot, the red banded viins are running away. Will you chase them?¡± ¡°I will chase them!¡± Gurot dered, tossing his die, Murot also tossing his die forward, since his brother had already tossed his dice. ¡°I am fast!¡± Minool stated. ¡°Minool, you do not have to roll your die, because you are so fast already, but you can roll your Fight to stop one without even rolling to chase.¡± As the Rots and Ools dealt with chasing the viins, the Gaks continued to hold the line behind the group. The Kans fought the boss together, in a mess of a fight that ended up with the children¡¯s victory, even though the leader managed to flee. ¡°Everyone can increase their Money by one point, and there are some magical weapons that-,¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Jurot¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let grandaunt give out the magical weapons,¡± Adam said, causing the old woman to blink, the children all looking towards her, except for the five who stood up to follow their father. ¡°Ie too!¡± Jirot said. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Konarot stared up at her father. ¡°Jurot, will you stop them?¡± Adam asked, raising his brows to bully his brother. ¡°No one can stop them,¡± Jurot said, holding out a hand to beckon the children. Pamy within the bed of nkets, the exhaustion on her face only kept at bay by the adoration for her rather chubby baby, whose eyes remained glued shut, the girl¡¯s lips opened to reveal her pink gums. ¡°Kek! Kek!¡± the girl coughed, causing Adam to swoon, wanting to spoil the girl already. Jurot¡¯s eyes fell to the girl, and though he stood tall and strong, he had insisted on being the one to call Adam due to the heaviness within his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close,¡± Adam said, cing a hand on Jirot and Konarot, stopping the rest of them by stopping the leaders. ¡°Look. It¡¯s your cousin.¡± Jirot¡¯s eyes remained focused on the baby, who was so small, even smaller than her. ¡®So small! The baby is so small!¡¯ Konarot¡¯s tail sway lightly behind her, the girl staring at the baby too, taking in her sight, and the weird scents upon the air. She nced up towards Pam and Jurot, who the baby smelled so simrly to. ¡°Adam,¡± Pam called, weakly, smiling towards the half elf. ¡°I would like to name her Monarot.¡± ¡°I would like to name the girl Pamarot,¡± Jurot added. ¡°Will you choose?¡± Pam asked. Adam¡¯s heart beat a little quicker within his chest. ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡± The tingles rushed through the half elf, who looked towards Vonda, the young woman smiling tiredly towards the half elf, her belly still full. ¡°Normally I¡¯d agree with Jurot, but he¡¯s not the one who spent so long giving birth. Monarot is a good name, and the next daughter you have, she can be called Pamarot.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jurot said, his eyes falling upon the half elf, who no doubt wanted to hold the newborn girl. ¡°Jurot, you punk, how could your daughter be so adorable?¡± Adam asked. Jurot was unsure of how to respond, his heart still aching, the heaviness pressing through his entire body. ¡°Gosh, papo, how you can do this?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°My kaza is so gorjus, is all your fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kako¡¯s fault too, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jirot blinked, looking towards her aunt, whose exhausted eyes slowly fell shut. ¡°How you can say that, daddy? Kako make such lovely bread, how it can be her fault?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Adam said, his voice hitching within his throat, the half elf¡¯s eyes filling with tears, doing his best not to burst out inughter. ¡°Of course.¡± As the Rot family weed another child into their life, still waiting on the other, a figure made their way to the shared family estates. It was not rare of him to sit within the shared family estate, since he had joined one of the four families. He sat opposite an Iyrman half his age by the name of Wahruv, whose greatsword remained leaned against the wall beside them. The pair nced to the side, towards the do who stepped into the shared estate. ¡®He is here?¡¯ Gorot thought. Dunes stepped towards pair, pausing a moment, his eyes falling down to the dark skinned Iyrmen who sat nearby, each staring up at the Priest. ¡°¡­¡± The dark skinned figure waited for the Priest to speak up. ¡°We need to talk,¡± Dunes said, staring down at the older Aswadian. ¡°Okay,¡± Ashmir replied, the pair of Aswadians following Gorot to the cabins outside of the estate. ¡°Gorot,¡± a voice called, and the trio turned to find an Iyrman who wore a familiar set of tattoos. The Iyrman nced at those he had grown up alongside, and then back to Gorot, who he had known for about as long. ¡°Her name is Monarot.¡± The excitement rushed through the estate, while the Aswadian Priest nced to the floor. He clenched his fist, feeling the guilt rush through him. He tried to meditate as they stepped out towards the cabins. Once the short conversation was over, Ashmir returned back to the shared estate, and Dunes made his way back to the main gate of the Iyr. ¡°Adam¡¯s child will be born soon,¡± Gorot said. ¡°I should return back to the business,¡± Dunes replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Gorot replied, escorting the Priest back, after his very short conversation with the man who had been adopted into the Mir family. ¡°Do you not wish to remain?¡± Dunes asked. ¡°We each have our duties we mustplete,¡± Gorot said, thinking over Dunes¡¯ conversation with the man. The Priest¡¯s words had been brutal, hammering at the old man with a viciousness Gorot didn¡¯t expect. It was not because Dunes had med the old man for anything, but because he came to the old man without any pride. ¡°I am sure you understand.¡± Dunes stopped. The guilt of taking Gorot away from the births of the children overwhelmed him for a moment. However, it was but a drop when it came to the guilt of his greatest failure, and so he continued walking.
More children to spoil? Why is there no fatherhood simtor tag? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! [1061] – Y05.061 – Father and Son II [1061] ¨C Y05.061 ¨C Father and Son II Omen: 9, 11 ¡®You have got to be kidding me,¡¯ Adam thought as he awoke. Once he was finished working out, assisting Taygak in her weightlifting, he caught Jurot¡¯s eyes over breakfast. ¡°Bad luck?¡± Jurot asked in the Iyr¡¯s tongue. ¡°In a certain sense,¡± Adam replied, already feeling the pressure of the numbers upon his shoulders. ¡®The bad luck from my first life won¡¯t carry over to now, will it?¡¯ Vonda nced between the pair, wondering what they were saying, but if they were speaking in the Iyr¡¯s tongue, her husband might not have wanted her to know. ¡®Is it bad luck?¡¯ Adam remained beside Vonda the entire day, confirming her thought. The triplets drew beside their parents, Konarot drawing the open sky with a sun, Kirot drawing a mountain, and Karot drawing an axe. Jirot and Jarot yed with Lucy and Mara within their sight, their giggles almost as noisy as their troublesomeness. When the children were sent to nap, Lucy and Mara left to train in the nearby fields, their moods heavy. Sonarot knitted away, creating a nket for her youngest grandchildren. She remained beside Adam and Vonda, sensing the air around the pair. As the children awoke and began to y around them, Virot crawled over towards her mother, the girl giggling wildly as she climbed to a standing position beside Vonda, reaching out to grab at the woman¡¯s trousers. ¡°Teebee!¡± Virot dered, before babbling away with delight at her mother, the girl¡¯s eyes beaming. ¡°Are you enjoying duskval?¡± Vonda asked, reaching down to rub the girl¡¯s cheeks, the girl giggling, turning around as she stumbled away. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Four. She finally dropped down upon her fifth step, while Adam blinked rapidly, ncing between his wife, to Sonarot, to Jurot and Pam, to his triplets, then to Jirot and Jarot. Jirot¡¯s lips formed a small circle of shock, her brows raised in utter surprise. ¡°Virot!¡± Jirot called. ¡°You are walking?¡± She stared at her father, as though this was the greatest magic she had ever seen. ¡°She walked away from her mother for her first steps¡­¡± Adam reached up to rub his forehead. ¡°Of course, since she¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°Virot! Come!¡± Jirot called, holding out her arms. Virot blinked at Jirot, before smiling even wider, the girl crawling towards her elder sister, threatening to charge her. ¡°Virot, you must walk, you silly girl!¡± Jirot said, squatting down to pick her sister up, hugging her tight. ¡°How you can walk away from mummy?¡± The girl shuffled slightly, helping Virot up to her feet, holding her youngest sister up. ¡°You must walk to mummy now.¡± ¡°Virot,e to mummy,¡± Adam called, holding out Vonda¡¯s hand. Virot squealed and reached out for her mother¡¯s hand, before she stumbled out of Jirot¡¯s arms, and towards her mother. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Upon the fourth, the girl clutched at her mother¡¯s hand, and cackled with joy, her entire body shaking. As she threatened to fall, Vonda held the girl¡¯s hands within her own, lifting her up slightly to help her stay up. ¡°She walks so well,¡± Jurot said, his arms crossed, the Iyrman feeling the tingling against the back of his neck, flexing as he tried to contain the burst of emotions. ¡°Will you walk soon?¡± Pam asked Damrot, whose innocent smile warmed her heart, and she wrapped her arms around her son, pulling him close. ¡°You can take as long as you need to walk, my little Dam.¡± ¡°Ah bah bah,¡± the boy replied, sucking his hand shyly, pressing his head into his mother¡¯s bosom to hide himself from the world and its expectations. Adam hoisted his daughter up onto hisp, nuzzling her nose, hugging her so tenderly. ¡°You were already so difficult when you crawled everywhere, and now you¡¯re walking everywhere?¡± ¡°Buh!¡± Virot replied, the girl trying to squirm away from his arms, reaching out for her mother. ¡°Omama!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Gaga!¡± Adam nced towards his wife, the woman smiling as she reached out to brush Virot¡¯s hair, calming the girl. Virot bowed her head slightly, allowing her mother to rub her head, before she pped excitedly. ¡°Wait! Virot, say mama.¡± ¡°Oo?¡± Virot asked. ¡°Say mama.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The girl blinked at her father. ¡°Bo!¡± ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Mmm. Goo.¡± ¡°Mama, say mama.¡± Adam nuzzled her nose, and the girl squealed and giggled, before squirming out of his arms, fleeing upon all fours. ¡°Why are you crawling when you can walk, silly girl,¡± Jirot said. ¡°It might be too tiring for her to walk, so let her crawl if she wants to, okay?¡± Adam reached out to brush his youngest daughter¡¯s cheek, the girl smiling slightly. As the children continued to y, Adam leaned back in his chair. He nced aside to Vonda, who closed her eyes, half asleep. Adam closed his eyes too, his fingers intertwining with hers, the pair enjoying the quiet day together. The bald Iyrman appeared, having trimmed his beard so that it was only a fistful thick, rather than down to his chest. He smiled from beneath his thick moustache, the Iyrman beaming so brightly towards the chubby girl, who sometimes kicked up a fuss, and cried so heartily to be fed. ¡°Damrot,¡± Malfev called, causing the boy¡¯s head to shoot upwards towards the old man. ¡°Are they feeding you enough?¡± ¡°Omnom?¡± the boy asked, sticking a finger to the corner of his lips. ¡°I will feed you,¡± Malfev assured, noting the whiteness that were Damrot¡¯s first teeth. The old man smiled, before going to find some blended fruit for the boy, allowing him to use the spoon his father had carved. ¡°Is this your bowl and spoon?¡± Damrot giggled in response, before shoving his spoon into the bowl, concentrating as he dug his spoon into the food and scooped it up, like he was using a dagger. He ate the blended fruit slowly, wearing some upon his mouth and bib. Virot too ate alongside her cousin,ining as her father stole away her spoon, and continuedining as he tried to feed her. Once she had her spoon within her mighty, chubby hand, she managed to feed herself, smacking her lips together as she mimicked how her family ate. ¡°Earlier this year, she couldn¡¯t even roll onto her tummy, and now she¡¯s walking, picking up cubes, and even feeding herself¡­¡± Adam whispered, staring at his daughter, his eyes then falling upon his nephew. ¡°They are growing well,¡± Malfev said, while the triplets rxed around him, enjoying the serene aura he emitted. Once the older children returned from their schooling, Lanarot charging her dado, Malfev allowed the children to inundate him with a thousand questions, before he finally excused himself. Soon, the purple overwhelmed the sky, and they all ate together, with Adam feeding his children the crisps he had cooked earlier that morning. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but whenever eveninges, I feel relieved,¡± Adam admitted. ¡°It feels like everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡± ¡°In the night, the few Iyrmen who work, work hard,¡± Jurot said. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Adam nced down towards his son, who sipped upon his bottle of milk, before sighing. Whereas Jirot had grown chubbier over thest few weeks, little Jarot was only slightly chubby, the boy thinner by quite a bit, even though he yed as well as his sister. Grief pierced through Adam¡¯s heart. He winced slightly, reaching up to his chest, rubbing it gently, feeling the heaviness in his chest, and the burning in his eyes. ¡°Okay?¡± Jurot asked. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± As night fell upon the Iyr, Gangak scooped both twins into her arms. She carried their sleepy forms away, but only once they had prepared for bed, by saying their greetings, giving and receiving their kisses. ¡®Looks like everything¡¯s going to be okay?¡¯ Adam thought, while a shadow formed behind him, and he nced back towards the figure. He was thankful it wasn¡¯t an Iyrman, otherwise he would have yelped. ¡°Have youe to say good night to my adorable twins?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ashmir said, unsure if it was the truth, but he waved his hands towards the twins, who waved their hands towards him, the pair smiling shyly towards him, before they disappeared with their nano. The Aswadian bowed his head to the trio of elderly Iyrmen as they left. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I wished to speak with you,¡± Ashmir admitted. As the pair sat down to one side within the courtyard, Adam poured them tea using his special y tea pot, and the tea he had received from the Grand Duchess. ¡°When I fought in the arena, I dreamt of owning a Persevian tea pot,¡± Ashmir said. ¡°I once drank from it when I refused a Faro.¡± ¡®Damn,¡¯ Adam thought. ¡®A Faro? A Duke, right?¡¯ ¡°You sure have some courage.¡± ¡®Courage?¡¯ Ashmir thought, sipping the tea, feeling the chill invade through his body. ¡°Is this from the north?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°Hmm,¡± Ashmir replied, nodding his head gently, before sipping it again. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The pair basked in the silence for a long moment. Adam eyed up the old man. His hair, stark white. His beard fell down to his chest, thick, and no longer as wild as it once was, now well groomed and full of tiny beads. Adam thought about whether he should grow a beard, though he¡¯d need to wait until nightval. ¡°Chimir no longer tugs on my beard, but my youngest, Samir, he likes to grab at the beads, and tries to eat them,¡± Ashmir said, reaching up to brush through his beard. It had grown stark white thanks to the stress that came with many daughters. ¡°How old is he now?¡± ¡°Six months?¡± ¡®Ah, so he was born earlier this year then?¡¯ Adam thought. ¡°Six months is a cute age.¡± ¡°Is there an age where our children stop bing so cute?¡± ¡°No, I suppose not,¡± Adam said, smiling slightly. Ashmir fell into thought again, but before he could ask, the door to the Rot home opened up, and Sonarot stared at the pair for a moment. ¡°Adam!¡± Sonarot called. ¡°It is time.¡± ¡°Time?¡± Adam asked.
Time for what? [1062] – Y05.062 – Father and Son III [1062] ¨C Y05.062 ¨C Father and Son III ¡°Who gave you permission to be so cute?¡± Lanarot asked, her hands upon her waist, tutting at the little boy. ¡°Is always daddy¡¯s fault,¡± Jirot used, shaking her head lightly, letting out an exhausted sigh. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± ¡°I understand you two want to bully me, but isn¡¯t it all mummy¡¯s fault for being so beautiful?¡± Adam replied, feeling the intense pressure of the two children he had corrupted to bully him so deeply. Jirot blinked, furrowing her brows, her eyes falling upon her mother, who smiled so warmly. ¡°How it can be mummy¡¯s fault? What are you saying, daddy?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Little Jarot pouted up at his father, his lower lip quivering. ¡°How can I say such a thing, of course it¡¯s my fault,¡± Adam said, the pain of his son¡¯s pouts now far more real. Jirot¡¯s eyes remained glued upon her youngest brother¡¯s ears for a long moment in the dawn¡¯s lights, while the eldest of Adam¡¯s children sat nearby, her tail swaying behind her so joyfully, her siblings¡¯ tails also doing the same. Their youngest sibling smelled so much like their mother and father, just like their youngest sister. The children didn¡¯t notice their mother and father sharing a look. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ going to go do some work,¡± Adam admitted, feeling the intense re of his daughter. ¡°Mummy!¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°Must you work?¡± ¡°An order came in recently for some¡­ noble. I want to make sure it¡¯s¡­ dealt with before¡­¡± Adam paused, feeling the tightness within his chest. ¡°I should¡­¡± Vonda reached out to Adam¡¯s hand, noting the way the half elf continued to tense up. ¡°Of course, darling. Jirot, your father must finish his work, and then he will return and y with you.¡± Jirot pouted, her leaf shaped ears drooping. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Adam finished enchanting that day, returning back to find Jirot almost tackling him along with her eldest siblings. He hoisted the twins up, allowing them to smother him, spending the entire evening with them. Every so often, Xarot would awaken, the boy cackling lightly, but Lokat made sure to check upon him and his cousin multiple times a day, along with the Iyrmen who had been sent over by the extended estate. Cirot and Sirot had forced their way into the shared estate to watch over the newborns, while also ying with the little twins. ¡°Weren¡¯t you two meant to be-,¡± Adam began, only to realise how his words could have sounded. ¡°We were tasked withpleting our duties before we were allowed to work,¡± Cirot said. ¡°We found out today.¡± ¡°We regret not fighting against it,¡± Sirot admitted, her heart aching deeply. ¡°No, you did the right thing,¡± Adam assured, suddenly feeling awkward. ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°He is still meditating.¡± ¡°Meditating?¡± ¡°The deaths hurt father deeply.¡± Adam blinked. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was that close to Fakrot, or if Fakrot was that close to his twins, but hearing that his uncle was meditating so deeply caused his heart to dampen. ¡®Should I go see him?¡¯ ¡°Jurot said to ask you,¡± Cirot whispered. ¡°About what?¡± The pair remained silent, feeling the heaviness within the air. They nced towards Jirot and Jarot, who were both reading to little Virot and Damrot, the babies giggling and squealing each time Jirot acted out the scene. Adam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the days passed, Adam continued to enchant, only stopping upon the thirteenth, where he spent the day spoiling his cousin, Churot. ¡°Here,¡± Adam said, revealing the magical weapon he had enchanted earlier in the year. ¡°Hope?¡± Churot asked, staring down at the axe. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, before hugging the teen. Adam hadn¡¯t realised until that day how old Churot had be, and yet the boy was almost the same as he was all those years ago. Taller, though still thin, still quiet, and still wishing to remain beside his grandfather. Katool and Lanarot, the pair had grown so much in thest six years, but Churot was almost the same, save for his love of numbers, and how tall he had be. ¡®Ah. You¡¯ve grown too, huh, Churot?¡¯ ¡°Thank you, cousin Adam,¡± Churot replied, hugging the half elf back. ¡°It is a good weapon,¡± the one armed Jarot said. ¡°It will go well with your shield.¡± Adam remained at the extended family estate with the rest of his family. He didn¡¯t notice his wife¡¯s eyes upon him, whereas she noticed the look within his eyes. The half elf was engraving the scene within his heart. Even now they had yet to speak of it. The Rot family gained many visitors that week. The likes of Okvar, who greeted the newborns, before bringing the twins to his chest, embracing them so tenderly. ¡°You must visit me too,¡± Okvar said. ¡°Rasam also misses you.¡± ¡°Ieter, okay?¡± Jirot assured, bowing her head to allow the old man to ruffle her hair, the girl shyly smirking. ¡°Okay.¡± Adam even spotted the familiar faces which had brought him to the Iyr, the likes of Argon, Tazwyn, Eshvah, Kandal, and Dargon, each who appeared together. ¡°We are sorry foring sote, but Dargon had not yet returned,¡± Argon said, sping the half elf¡¯s forearm. ¡°I hope you have brought enough gifts to spoil my children, my nieces and nephews, and of course, my adorable cousins.¡± ¡°What of your sister?¡± ¡°Do I need your help spoiling her?¡± Adam joked, allowing the Iyrmen to greet his youngest children, each also gifting each of his children additional gifts. Wahruv also came to give his gifts and greetings, also saying his greetings to his aunt and uncle, Arokan and Rokan. ¡°Your daughter looks healthy,¡± Wahruv said, shaking Jurot¡¯s forearm. ¡°Yes. She eats well.¡± Wahruv smiled, before greeting Adam, shaking the half elf¡¯s forearm, feeling how light his grip was. ¡°Xarot, he sleeps well?¡± ¡°Like a baby,¡± Adam joked. ¡°How¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Wahruv said, ncing aside to the children, who were snoozing off to one side. ¡°I shall take my leave.¡± Adam watched as the Iyrman stepped away, though raised his brow as the Iyrman stopped. Wahruv turned, their gazes meeting for a moment. ¡°Do you still have that copper?¡± Adam smiled slightly. ¡°I keep it with the rest of my treasure.¡± ¡°During the nightval festival, I wille for it.¡± Adam smiled politely, the pair acknowledging the future that would note to pass, before the Iyrman left. Once Wahruv retured, he nced towards Shamir, who was also deep in thought. It was then he understood what Ashmir might have been thinking, before the young Iyrman sat to one side, dwelling upon his thoughts. He recalled how he had fought Jurot and Adam just a few years ago. He had barely defeated Jurot, and then had lost so easily to Adam, who had held back. Yet, today, the half elf seemed like a shadow of his former self. He looked down at his forearm, feeling the echo of Jurot¡¯s grip. He reyed the scene within his mind. Years ago, he had defeated Jurot, though it had taken him great effort, though he was several years older. ¡®He really is the Mad Dog¡¯s grandson,¡¯ Wahruv thought, closing his eyes, realising the difference of himself and the Iyrman today Finally, Adam hadpleted his enchanting. He remained at the shrine for a long while, sitting, his thoughts keeping himpany, as well as the Iyrman who had been tasked with watching over him. ¡°Daddy, I counted, and you are done today,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Who do you think you are? Counting so well?¡± Adam asked, nting a firm kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°I am Jirot.¡± The girl brushed her hair behind her ear confidently. ¡°I am so good at numbers and letters. I am too smart for you, daddy.¡± ¡°You are.¡± Adam rubbed his cheek against Jarot¡¯s cheeks, the boy cuddling up to his father¡¯s chest. ¡°You are finished now?¡± Jirot asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m finished, but I need to speak with the Chief.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about¡­¡± Adam looked down into Jirot¡¯s amber eyes, seeing his own reflection within them, noting the bags under his eyes. ¡°Daddy is a little sick, and the Chief is going to help, because he is so nice.¡± ¡°The Chief is always so nice. We must bring him a gift.¡± ¡°What should we bring him?¡± Adam asked. ¡°The best gift!¡± ¡°Oh yes? What¡¯s the best gift?¡± ¡°Yummy food.¡± ¡°You really are so smart,¡± Adam said, kissing her forehead. ¡°Should we bring him some crisps?¡± ¡°No, all the cips are mine and they are Jarot¡¯s.¡± ¡°Then what should we bring him?¡± ¡°Potato.¡± ¡°Crisps are potato.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The girl nced up towards her father. ¡°What are you saying, daddy? Cips is cips and potato is potato.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the secret, dear, they¡¯re always potatoes.¡± ¡°Cips are potatoes?¡± ¡°Always have been.¡± Jirot blinked, before giggling wildly. ¡°Daddy! You are so silly! Cips are not potatoes! You cannot trick me.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°Then, shall I show you how to make crisps?¡± ¡°You can make cips, daddy?¡± Jirot asked, her eyes growing wide. ¡°Pizza and cips? Wow! You are so talented!¡± Adam nced aside to little Jarot, who stared up at him innocently. ¡®Is she still bullying me?¡¯ Even now, with the limited time Adam had, he wouldn¡¯t have had it any other way.
Jirot is brutal. [1063] – Y05.063 – A Father’s Grief I [1063] ¨C Y05.063 ¨C A Father¡¯s Grief I Adam focused upon his son¡¯s nails, brushing the ck onto them slowly, as though painting the most magnificent portrait. The boy remained still, frozen like a finely carved statue, his red face as typical as always, though filled with the deep, unwavering annoyance of an ancient being forced into a rebirth as the son of a foolish father who had let him die. Now, however, his nails were ck, all thanks to the whims of his siblings. ¡°Look!¡± Jirot called out to her grandmother, revealing the nails her father had painted. ¡°Nana, is ck and red and blue.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sonarot asked, noting the ckness against her granddaughter¡¯s nails. ¡°Have you allowed them to dry?¡± ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± The girl held out her hands in front of her, staring at her nails. Little Jarot also remained mesmerised by his nails, noting all the colours which swirled against the ckness, like a storm of light. Konarot¡¯s fingers had each been painted silver, but her mother added in small circles within the centre of her nails, each ck, like her sister¡¯s. Kirot and Karot also wore simr styles, except Kirot¡¯s were small flowers, and Karot¡¯s were tiny diamonds. ¡°You have to let them dry,¡± Adam said to his now second youngest son, understanding he didn¡¯t need to, though he held the boy within hisp anyway. Larot had almost made to move, but understood his father wasn¡¯t going to allow the boy to leave hisp just yet, so sat with his father. Adam held his son¡¯s hands within his palms, staring at the ck nails. The half elf brushed his thumbs along the back of the boy¡¯s small hands, which were now so much bigger than when he was a babe. ¡®It¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯ The shared estate nced to the side, as an Iyrman in grey appeared. She was older, and stood with a dignity one might have expected from her station as an aide. A bow remained hung upon her back, a quiver with ten arrowed at her side, above her short de, another quiver hung at her thigh, with alongside a dagger. Her forehead was tattooed with a red eight pointed star nked by purple ovals. The woman¡¯s eyes met Mirot¡¯s, and the pair of women bowed their heads. ¡°I will escort you,¡± the old woman said, her voice clear andmanding. Adam and Vonda followed the old woman to the Chief¡¯s estate, the Great Elder finishing up with a fraction of his work, The Iyrman¡¯s eyes then fell upon the pair as they sat opposite him within his gazebo. Iromin pushed forward the fried dough snacks, along with the dried fruit. He held up a finger, then the rest of his hand, pausing for a beat. Vonda nced between the pair of men, each of them wallowing in the silence. From under the table, she could feel Adam¡¯s pinky hooking with hers. ¡°It is time to discuss the matter,¡± Iromin said, pouring the pair a cup of tea. Vonda remained silent, turning her head to meet her husband¡¯s gaze, only to find his eyes glued to the cup of water. ¡°The Iyr¡­ saved our boys,¡± Adam said, controlling his voice to remain neutral, though his tone was tinged with sadness. ¡°I owe them a lot, but¡­ I can¡¯t make this decision without you. They¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re their mother too.¡± ¡°When we married, I had a thought that the children maye to be raised as Iyrmen,¡± Vonda admitted, her eyes glued to the steam rising from her tea. ¡°When it happened, the Iyr took great care of myself, of our children, and of Xarot. I owe much to the Iyr, Chief Iromin, but...¡± Vonda closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to ept or refuse, she wanted to leave it to her children. Yet, each of them held the name Rot. Already, the children had been told they were Iyrmen. Tears fell down the woman¡¯s cheeks, recalling what Sonarot had repeated to her, when the children had originally visited Red Oak the previous year. ¡®Nana. They do not like me because I am goblin?¡¯ ¡®That is right.¡¯ ¡®Is okay, I am daddy¡¯s dohta.¡¯ If only she had taken it more seriously. ¡°There¡­¡± Vonda began, meeting the Chief¡¯s eyes, tears streaming down her face, but she held the noble dignity which she had been raised with, first as an Easke, and second as a Sister of Life¡¯s Rose. ¡°There is no need to confuse the children. They have been informed they are Iyrmen, and I will not take it from them. I know that the Iyr will not break its rules for my children, and I know that the children may choose to give up their heritage when they are of age.¡± ¡°As are the rights of all Iyrmen,¡± Chief Iromin confirmed. ¡°We should ask them anyway,¡± Adam said. ¡°I feel guilty not at least telling them.¡± Iromin had only half expected Adam to say something like that, but he relented to the half elf, retrieving his children, save for his youngest babies. Iromin waited patiently as Adam embraced his children, three by two by one, holding Larot upon hisp. Adam felt theplex whirlwind of emotions stir deep within his chest and gut. ¡°Do you know why you were called here?¡± ¡°Daddy is in trouble?¡± Konarot asked, her ears falling, her tail slumping, Kirot and Karot mimicking her. ¡°Just how undependable do you think your father is?¡± Adam joked, feeling the strain against his shoulders, neck, and forehead as he tried not tough. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re here because¡­¡± Adam had already told them they were Iyrmen, but did they understand what that meant? ¡°I want you all to be Iyrmen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Konarot looked to the Chief, narrowing her eyes slightly, tilting her head. ¡°I am Iyrman?¡± Jirot asked, the girl holding her brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Jarot is too?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I can be Demon Lord?¡± ¡°If you want to be the Demon Lord, you can be the Demon Lord too.¡± ¡°I want to be like daddy,¡± Konarot admitted. Jirot blinked, her eyes dancing towards her eldest sister. She looked up towards her father too, the confusion upon her face confusing her father. The girl blinked again. ¡®I can be like daddy?¡¯ ¡°Well, daddy isn¡¯t an Iyrman, but daddy is the brother of an Iyrman, and¡­¡± Adam fell quiet, unsure of how to exin to his children why he didn¡¯t want to be an Iyrman. It was mostly due to the fact he didn¡¯t want to be so restrained, but also, so that the Iyr could cut him loose with ease. ¡°I want to be like mummy and daddy,¡± Jirot said. ¡°Mummy and daddy are not Iyrmen?¡± ¡°Yes, but, mummy and daddy, we have our special circumstances,¡± Adam said, dropping to his knees, letting Larot go. He pulled both Jirot and Jarot in close, feeling how small they each were still inparison to their elder siblings. ¡°Daddy wants you to be Iyrmen, just like nana and babo, and like papo and your cousins.¡± ¡°I can be like nana?¡± Jirot asked, even more shocked, only to then realise her brother wanted to be like babo. No, nana was different. To be like nana, was it even possible? ¡°I want you to all be Iyrmen, even though daddy is not. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are Iyrmen or not, all of you are still my children, and not even the Iyr can take you from me!¡± ¡°I am Iyrman, daddy,¡± Jirot said, brushing her father¡¯s cheek, noting how tense and stiff her father had be. ¡°Silly daddy, how I can be Iyrman if I am Iyrman?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, how silly,¡± Adam whispered, feeling the girl¡¯s kiss against his cheek, hugging his head to her chest, brushing through his hair. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re all Iyrmen already, so why am I even worrying?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Konarot pouted slightly, confused by all this talk, frustrated that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You do not have to worry,¡± Vonda said, brushing her eldest daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°The gem will belong to you, even if you are an Iyrman.¡± ¡°As was promised,¡± Iromin assured. ¡°Daddy also has a special surprise for you all,¡± Adam said, rubbing his cheeks against theirs. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t be working any more, but before he goes to finish up some workter, daddy is going to teach you how to use magic and how to enchant. Since you¡¯re all Iyrmen, it means you won¡¯t abuse this power, daddy will make sure you can be the best enchanters ever!¡± ¡°Enchanting?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°With the magic?¡± ¡°With the magic!¡± Adam smiled wide, kissing each of his children¡¯s cheeks one by one. ¡°When you grow up, you¡¯ll be able to enchant anything you want. I¡¯ll start with Konarot first, but the rest of you, I¡¯ll make sure to Awaken you all!¡± ¡°Silly daddy, I¡¯m already woke!¡± Adam burst out intoughter, causing the girl tough, and to close her eyes as her father kissed her face all over. Iromin remained silent, trying to catch Vonda¡¯s eyes. The young woman noted his gaze upon her, but she remained focused upon Adam. She nced down at her children, each of whom who smiled at Adam, not understanding that their father was passing on their inheritance. She met Iromin¡¯s eyes, before a small smile encroached upon her lips. ¡°Since you have stolen away my children, you should allow at least that much,¡± Vonda dared to say to the Chief. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start a littleter, I still need to speak with the Chief. Do you all want mummy to take you to go see babo Malfev?¡± ¡°Mummy! We can see babo?¡± Jirot asked, her amber eyes sparkling up with excitement towards her mother. Vonda smiled warmly, reaching out to brush the girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Okay, I will take you.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Larot nced aside to his mother and father, noting the awkwardness between them, before he followed the rest of the children out. Adam¡¯s smile remained on his face as they left, the half elf wiggling his fingers at his children as they left. He had taken advantage of the situation to push through thest of his wishes into the world, and his chest swelled, understanding that he was no doubt the luckiest husband alive. He had no idea how he had met someone who allowed him to cause so much trouble, nor how she also managed to be a Ray of Life¡¯s Rose, with enough power to let him get away with so much. ¡°I know that I¡¯m causing you trouble Chief, and I hope that you¡¯ll forgive me, but would you mind discussing the most important matter first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The smile remained on the half elf¡¯s face, but his forehead strained, his face beginning to turn red. ¡°Which bastard was it?¡±
So it begins? [1064] – Y05.064 – A Father’s Grief II [1064] ¨C Y05.064 ¨C A Father¡¯s Grief II It had taken a long moment for Adam to recall why the name sounded so familiar. He had thought Jarot¡¯s zeal in training was because of what happened to his greatchildren, but Adam understood that the old man¡¯s rage and zeal were spurred by a greater guilt than he originally thought. ¡°How strong is he?¡± ¡°We consider him to be of Silver, if he was to be ranked within the Guild.¡± ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± The Chief remained silent for a long while. Adam hadn¡¯t asked about this since it had happened. However, if he had been informed from the very beginning, perhaps the half elf would have changed his mind on how to approach the matter. Even so, the Iyr was still willing to ept the decision of the Rot family, and so the Chief had already written up themands should they change their mind. ¡°They are present within the meeting with the various Orders in Floria. I expect they shall remain until dawnval, but I cannot be certain.¡± ¡°The meeting¡­¡± Adam slowly nodded his head. ¡°Near Ever Green, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard that, uh¡­ all the Orders, the new ones from Floria, are also there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many are there, roughly?¡± ¡°From each Order, at least a dozen. The Order of Wings has also sent a representative, Sir Dunnock.¡± ¡°Who is the strongest there?¡± ¡°Lord Marshal Royce.¡± ¡°He¡¯s there too?¡± Adam asked, feeling the weight upon his shoulders grow heavier and heavier with each passing moment. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°King Merryweather may be present if you are unfortunate, but there are many Masters and Grandmasters.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many of them there are, Chief. I only need to kill two.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Iromin slowly bowed his head. ¡°What kind of force would you send to kill the two?¡± Adam asked, trying to prepare himself for the task at hand. ¡°To kill the Vice Commander and his apprentice, we would only need to send five, each at least Masters, but we would send four Grandmasters and one Paragon. We would not expect them to survive, but we but we would bring their bodies to bury them within the Iyr.¡± ¡°Will you bury me within the Iyr?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t let you?¡± ¡°They will.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t?¡± ¡°If they kill Elder Peace, they would need to worry of we Iyrmen, and not the Reavers.¡± Adam smiled slightly, feeling the tears sting his eyes. ¡°The axe, you can destroy, but will you make sure that, uh¡­ Asorot, that he gets my shield?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You can keep my armour. I¡¯ve already split the money. The business should be okay for a few years, with Kiara, and the other enchanters. Once the children are older, Konarot, Kirot, Karot, they can enchant to help the business out. Jirot, well..¡± Adam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s about, a hundred, close to two hundred thousand, that¡¯ll be about seven or eight years, not including Kiara¡¯s enchanting.¡± ¡°Will you use your beads?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Iromin remained silent for a long while. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°If, uh¡­ Aunt doesn¡¯t want to keep the business running, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll discuss it with her, but once I¡¯m gone, I hope that you¡¯ll watch over the business. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be useful to the Iyr in the long run.¡± ¡°We will consider it.¡± ¡°I know I can trust you to deal with it properly.¡± Adam let out a small sigh. ¡°Thank you, Chief.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adam.¡± Adam shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m thanking you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Adam swallowed slightly, allowing a solitary tear flow down his cheek. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll forgive whatever messes Jirot causes when she¡¯s a Chaos Enchanter.¡± ¡°She is her father¡¯s daughter, and her greatfather¡¯s greatdaughter,¡± Iromin said, his tone heavy, already full of exhaustion. ¡®I should retire before she is of age.¡¯ Adam chuckled, before taking the first sip of his tea, which had cooled down. He warmed it, finishing his tea, warming his wife¡¯s tea, finishing it too. ¡°Can¡¯t let good tea go to waste.¡± ¡°Adam,¡± Iromin called, staring deep into the half elf¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Iyr can¡­ we can help you.¡± ¡°Please take good care of my children, and my wife,¡± Adam said, keeping the older Iyrman¡¯s gaze. ¡°That¡¯s all I need.¡± With that, the half elf excused himself, returning back to the shared estate, where he found Vonda with little Virot and Xarot. ¡°Thought you were heading to the shared family estate.¡± ¡°I wished to annoy you upon your return.¡± ¡°Can you annoy me?¡± Adam asked, sitting down beside his wife, holding her hand within his own, while Virot red at the half elf from her mother¡¯s bosom, hiding her face. ¡°Someone woke up cranky.¡± ¡°Damrot did not sleep well either,¡± Vonda said, brushing her daughter¡¯s hair with her hand. ¡°So they think not sleeping well gives them permission to be so cute?¡± Adam asked, inhaling deeply, before letting out a tired sigh. ¡°Did Aunt take the children?¡± ¡°Yes, with Shaman Lokat and Jurot.¡± Adam slowly nodded his head, before ncing aside to Damrot, who sucked his thumb while cuddling his mother. ¡°Damrot.¡± The boy jolted slightly, before looking over to Adam. He blinked. A wide smile slipped across his face, before he returned back to sucking his thumb, pushing himself up with a hand, the boy staring at his uncle with sheer joy. ¡°He is smiling so much, does he need to be changed?¡± Vonda teased. ¡°My Damrot is always so happy when he sees me, isn¡¯t that right, my boy?¡± Adam called out, wiggling his fingers at the boy. Damrot giggled, before turning his head away from his uncle, only to look back at the half elf, noticing his uncle was still looking at him, and he hid himself again. ¡°Since your daddy is not here, I¡¯ll just steal you away, shall I?¡± Damrot giggled again, while Pam adjusted him, so the boy was sitting on herp, facing his uncle. ¡°Booboo!¡± Adam¡¯s smile faded, causing the boy to stop smiling too. Adam looked to Vonda. ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°He is clean,¡± Pam confirmed. Adam¡¯s eyes fell down to Virot, the girl distracted by her hair, before she noticed her father staring at her. She rolled over to the side, while Vonda reached for her bottom. ¡°She is showing you mercy today,¡± Vonda joked. Adam smiled, the pair rxing beside one another, allowing the day to pass by, like romance in noonval. It waster that night, the half elf and his Iyrman brother, poured one another drinks. Adam stared at the cups, filled with the peach wine the Rot family adored. He raised the cup to Jurot, the pair bowing their heads, sipping the wine lightly, allowing the vour to dance along their tongues, but the wine had never tasted quite so bitter. The stars twinkled above them, their myriad of colours would have mesmerised the twins, but for the half elf and the Iyrman, the stars were but the colour of broken men. ¡°Lanarot can count so well,¡± Adam said. ¡°Her spelling, you know, but her numbers? She¡¯s definitely Churot¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°She can spell colours well,¡± Jurot said. ¡°With a U?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Adam waved his hand lightly. ¡°It was a bad joke for home, too.¡± Jurot slowly nodded his head, the pair sipping away in silence. The two continued to drink, the flushness of their cheeks providing them a warmth. ¡°You know¡­¡± Adam thought about the words he wanted to speak, but realised Jurot already knew them. He didn¡¯t need to tell Jurot how important it is for a father toplete the most basic of duties, especially not how eager the Iyrmen be for death if the duty was not met. ¡°I¡¯m going to butcher them, Jurot.¡± Jurot remained silent, noting the tears upon Adam¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m going to ughter them like animals, and anyone who tries to stop me,¡± Adam whispered, staring into his cup, feeling a deep heat rise within him. ¡°King Merryweather. Lord Marshal Royce. Starsword. No one¡¯s going to stop me.¡± Jurot poured thest of the wine, half in his own small cup, half within Adam¡¯s. ¡°Okay.¡± That night, Jirot awoke screaming within her babo¡¯s chest, causing him to awaken, the Iyrman rubbing the top of her head tenderly. It was the guilt which washed away his rage, and the Iyrman let out soft huffs, while little Jarot cried too. ¡°Huu!¡± Jirot cried, sobbing within her greatfather¡¯s chest, feeling the gentle taps against his back, while Otkan gently pat little Jarot¡¯s back. Gangak took the pair to one side once they had calmed, changing their clothies, washing the pair clean. Jirot sniffled. ¡°Nano.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am going to waken.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When I am waken, I am going to be Demon Lord. I am-,¡± the girl huped slightly, sniffling and wiping her eyes. ¡°Big axe and big shield, and I going to fight.¡± ¡°Yes, my dear.¡± Jirot red down at the floor. ¡°No one can kill me, nano.¡± ¡°Yes, my Jirot,¡± Gangak said, pulling the girl close to her bosom, embracing the twins. ¡°I am going to kill them,¡± Jirot whispered. Gangak held the girl close, closing her eyes. ¡°What of your mummy?¡± Jirot gasped, staring up at her greatmother. ¡°No! I will not kill mummy!¡± ¡°Of course not, my dear, but she is a Ray of Life¡¯s Rose. She does not like killing.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jirot pouted. ¡°Is our secret, nano?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gangak assured, nting firm kisses on their foreheads. ¡°It is our secret.¡±
Our Jirot is definitely going to be the Demon Lord. [1065] – Y05.065 – Mistakes Were Made I [1065] ¨C Y05.065 ¨C Mistakes Were Made I ¡°If you would have told me that cuddling my daughter would have been this painful, I would have called you a liar,¡± Adam said, his voice hoarse. Hey upon his bed, his skin pale as milk, his veins like rivers of ck. Vonda sat beside him, holding the back of his hand, feeling how cold her husband had be. She brushed along the back of his knuckles as the half elf stared at the ceiling, his eyes half zed over with exhaustion. ¡°I was warned that it was going to be rough,¡± Adam admitted, closing his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, though.¡± "You promised to take Lanarot to y with the pups,¡± Vonda said. ¡°I¡¯ll take her¡­ at the end of the month?¡± Adam replied, hoping his body would heal up. A scramble at the door revealed who the children were trying to enter into the room. The pair of children, with grass green skin, and eyes like amber, cackled mischievously as they charged into the room to cause trouble, only to stop upon seeing their father. ¡°Daddy!¡± the pair called out, their eyes darting towards their mother for support. ¡°Daddy is feeling a little sick after teaching Konarot,¡± Vonda said. ¡°Daddy, how can you be sick?¡± Jirot asked, climbing onto the bed, only to be pulled away by her mother, who pulled the twins onto herp. ¡°You¡¯re right. How can this silly daddy of yours get so sick?¡± Adam smiled slightly, ncing aside to his daughter, his smile slowly fading. ¡°Are you sad?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Jirot¡¯s lower lip trembled, the girl¡¯s leaf shaped ears drooping. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my precious little babbies. Daddy is going to be sick just for a few days, but then¡­¡± Adam inhaled deeply, mustering up his strength. ¡°You¡¯re all going to have such special abilities, just like daddy!¡± ¡°Huu! Daddy!¡± Jirot sniffled. ¡°Do you know what kind of abilities you¡¯ll have?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Magic?¡± Jirot asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adam replied, smiling towards his daughter and his son, reaching out to trail a finger along a strand of their hair. ¡°You¡¯re going to know magic.¡± It was during this time, Chief Iromin sat silently, allowing the Great Elders to interrogate him. He couldn¡¯t me them, since he had made a decision about the half elf unterally, without informing them. Though it was within his powers, it was just not done, the convention was that he should at least hold some decorum, some decency. ¡°Chief Iromin,¡± Elder Gold finally called, having allowed the others to criticize him so brutally. ¡°The Rot family of this generation possess too much.¡± Elder Forest reached up to her chin. It was awkward for the other Great Elder to mention that, since it was technically under her purview, and she hadn¡¯t mentioned it. ¡°I agree with Elder Gold. If the Rot family hold too much, the consequences could be disastrous.¡± ¡°Though it is a travesty as to what happened to the Rot family, one family cannot hold that much power,¡± Elder Wrath agreed. ¡°It is not that they are monopolising such a boon, and though they will lose much of the boon shortly, it is four Rot children who will inherit such stranger, powerful, and dare I remind you of these times when I use the word, chaotic, magics and enchanting. Adam has helped many families, and for that, we are thankful, but we must be careful.¡± Elder Teacher smiled sadly, having not wished to speak the words. The only peace Iromin knew was the fact that Elder Peace was still at the fort. He understood the criticism of each of the Great Elders. Even now, he could envision a future in which Adam turned upon them, and thanks to his favour, the Iyr was ill prepared. He trusted Adam¡¯s words, assuming Adam spoke the truth, but if what Adam said wasn¡¯t the entire truth, then he was too terrifying of an existence to leave alive. Except, even if all the Great Elders were agreed, they would still need to face against the Minor Elder of the shared estates, and the Family Elder and Family Head of the Rot family, perhaps even the Family Heads and Family Elders of other families, not just those of the shared estate. ¡°I understand,¡± Iromin assured, taking a moment to think deeply on the matter. The Great Elders allowed him to do so, for they had already spoken of the broader issues which they were used to dealing with. Even if the Reavers were a greater threat than Adam, they were more prepared for the Reavers than something like Adam. ¡°I will speak with him.¡± It was thest day of the month when the Chief finally approached the half elf, who watched as his sister squealed with delight, riding the wolf. He had regained most of his colour, but the Chief noticed the half elf required more bed rest. Considering how busy he was, ying with all the children, the Chief decided against mentioning anything. ¡°Personally, I am of the thought the name Azure is a bit gauche,¡± Adam said, speaking in a tone Iromin wasn¡¯t used to. ¡°Still, Lanababy seems to like it, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°I will pick the best of the litter,¡± Iromin promised. Adam smiled slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since he was a wee pup. He¡¯s grown so much. You know, maybe I regret it a little that I allowed you to steal them away from me.¡± ¡°I will consider it, since the Great Elders are displeased.¡± ¡°What did I do this time?¡± Adam asked, as though he had no clue, though the smirk on his lips revealed whose father he was. ¡°They believe the Rot family holds too many treasures. The artefacts, the magics, it is too much for one family.¡± Iromin had thought Adam noted the plural when he mentioned the artefacts, but quickly realised Adam¡¯s confusion was more like bewilderment. The half elf was stunned, as though the words had pped him across the face. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, raising his brow towards the Chief incredulously, with a look that struck at the Great Elder¡¯s pride. ¡°The Great Elders believe that the Rot family has gained too many boons this generation.¡± Adam looked back towards his sister and the wolf, with the wolf¡¯s handler following them, even their cold exterior melting from the girl¡¯s joy. Then he looked back to the Chief once more, his eyes fluttering, his mind racing, stopping, and racing once more. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam finally said, this okay said in the tone of someone who was still utterly baffled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the Great Elder¡¯sints, but I¡¯d like someone with me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Later that evening the Great Elders gathered together. It was also that evening when the Great Elders realised just how scary Adam could be. The half elf allowed his cousin to sit first within the gazebo, opposite the Great Elders, before he took his ce beside her. ¡°Comfy seats, eh, Taygak?¡± Adam asked, speaking in the Iyr¡¯s tongue, as though he hadn¡¯t just dered war against the Great Elders. ¡°The seats arefortable,¡± Taygak agreed, sitting tall and proud. She did not wear any armour, but the young Iyrman was no doubt excited at the de at her side, crafted by the hands of a particr Emperor, forged out of a dragon¡¯s Spark. It was considered one of the best weapons within the Iyr, both in terms of its story, and its abilities, even though much of each were still widely unknown. An awkwardness took the air as the Great Elders eyed up the pair, the Nephew of the Rot family, whose children were now considered Iyrmen in the eyes of the Iyr, and the other an Iyrmen who had been born in the Iyr, knowing only a life as an Iyrman. It was then the Great Elders understood Zijin¡¯s note to them. The note had been only two words long, and they realised it had been written full of mercy. How shameless. ¡°So¡­¡± Adam began, the anger in his eyes kept at bay by the mischief that revealed he was close to Jaygak. ¡°What is it that you wanted to speak to me about?¡± The Great Elders remained silent, unsure if they could speak up, especially not because of the young Iyrman before them. It was one thing for Adam to bring along Stormdrake, the weapon he had won from the Emperor, but had gifted away to the Gak family since he was a Nephew of the Rot family. It was another to bring a Gak. It wasn¡¯t just that Adam had gifted such a grand weapon to the Gak family, but it was that of all the children he had brought along, it was Taygak. Taygak, daughter of Kaygak. Taygak, the grandniece of Gangak. Taygak, the cousin of Jaygak. How shameless. The half elf wanted them to confirm whether the Elder¡¯s words were true, and if they would dare to speak the words in front of a Gak. ¡°It is our mistake,¡± Elder Gold said, bowing her head.
That''s messed up, Great Elders. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!